《Joy of Life》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: A Length of ck Cloth


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Fan Shen struggled to keep his eyes open. He looked at his fingers, counting off all the worthwhile things he¡¯d done in his life, but the slender fingers on his right hand, thin as chopsticks, didn¡¯t get past five. With a sigh, he gave up trying.


    The smell of hospital medicine was always so pungent. The other day, the old fellow in the next bed had passed away, and in a few days, he¡¯d probably be next.


    He¡¯d contracted some sort of strange disease, and there was no strength left in his muscles. It seemed like the kind of sickness some hero in a romance novel would get, one where if you didn¡¯t get to a hospital, you¡¯d eventually end up unable to even fart or burp, only being able to produce tears.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a romantic hero,¡± Fan Shen mumbled. Unfortunately, the muscles in his jaw had wasted away to such an extent that this came out as a vague string of nonsense.


    He stared at his middle finger, filled with self-pity. ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin.¡±


    ......


    ......


    He¡¯d done nothing worthwhile his entire life apart from helping olddies cross the street, giving up his seat on the bus, being a good neighbor, letting his ssmates copy his test answers...


    Fan Shen was the ssically useless nice guy.


    His parents had died a while back, and so it was just him at the hospital, waiting for his life toe to an end.


    ¡°Nice guys finishst.¡±


    One quiet and lonely night, Fan Shen felt as though his throat muscles were losing strength, as they were no longer able to tighten or loosen up, and his breathing muscles gradually lost their strength, like a rubber band losing its sticity.


    He had no idea where that neat young nurse had gone. By his side was an olddy, her eyes filled with pity as she rambled on.


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    His fear of death and thirst for life had stirred upplex feelings he¡¯d never known before, and the fact that thest moments of his life would be spent with this olddy instead of that cute nurse he¡¯d been waiting so long to see no doubt added to his sorrows.


    Feeling miserable, his eyelids drooped, and he cast his hazy eyes toward the ck curtain hung over the hospital ward window blocking out the sunshine. Life is lonely as hell, he thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Feeling miserable, a single drop of liquid fell from the corner of his eye.


    Fan Shen felt rather miserable, licking away the tear that had found its way to the corner of his mouth. To his surprise, he found that his tears were not only salty, but also slightly fishy. The hospital bathed him so rarely ¨C could it be that even his own tears had started to stink?


    In his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Look at you! You have tears streaming down your face! Do you really still think you¡¯re some kind of hero?


    But he soon realized something wasn¡¯t quite right. Howe he could still stick his tongue out top up the tears? The doctor said he¡¯d lost the ability to move his tongue a while ago. Now the only use for it was letting it slide easily down his esophagus, blocking his respiratory tract; he¡¯d be one of the few geniuses tomit suicide by swallowed tongue.


    Later he found that it was bing easier to open his eyes. His line of vision opened up, his eyesight bing sharper than it had been even before he had contracted this disease. The view before his eyes was bright and clear, and he saw something made of bamboo right in front of him.


    ......


    Fan Shen, dumbfounded, separated the bamboo rods, and found himself facing an astonishing sight: A dozen or so figures stood, menacing and clothed in ck from head to toe. Each of them held something sharp in their hands, and raising it in the air, they hacked away at themselves!


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t be sure if this was a dream or some strange near-death experience. Instinctively, he drew his head back and threw his hands in front of his face, acting as any normal person would in such a situation, like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.


    Hahahaha... the sound of endless tittering filled the air.


    It was followed by a great chorus of mncholy groans, and finally, silence. After a moment, Fan Shen felt a sense of unease. He cautiously separated two of the fingers on the hand he was hiding behind, covertly looking through the gap.


    A bamboo baskety in front of him, dividing the space before his eyes into strips, and through the holes, he could clearly see a dozen or so corpses lying on the ground, blood pouring onto the floor, the stench of it filling the air. He saw it all too clearly, and the terror rendered him temporarily unable to move.


    But soon after, he suddenly thought about his own hands. Could they move now? Had he really recovered? What the hell had he just seen? Was it a dream? If he awoke, would he find himself lying in his bed, unable to move, awaiting death once more? If that were the case, he might as well never wake up. At least his hands could move; at least his eyes could blink.


    The thought saddened him, and he wiped his wet face with his hand.


    He took his hand away and looked at it.


    It was covered in blood.


    The liquid that had dripped from the corner of his eye had been someone else¡¯s blood sshing onto his face.


    Fan Shen stared nkly at his hands, his heart pounding.


    These aren¡¯t my hands!


    In front of him was a pair of delicate and beautiful hands, covered in blood. They looked like flowers blooming in a ughterhouse. They certainly weren¡¯t the hands of an adult.


    He was overwhelmed by the shock of it. His consciousness adrift in crashing waves, he could only stare nkly, filled with endless doubt as terror gripped his entire being.


    ......


    ......


    It was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s 57th year, and there was still no end to the emperor¡¯s battle campaign against the western barbarians. Count Sinan rode alongside the army, while the empress dowager and the council of elders governed in the capital.


    On this day, there had been a fire at the Taiping Courtyard, located on the outskirts of the capital, on the banks of the Liujing River. A group of killers prowled the night, taking advantage of the ze and rushing into homes, ughtering everyone in sight in a horrific massacre.


    A young servant in the courtyard fought back while carrying his young master as he was chased by a group of killers in dark clothing. The two sides fought by the southern gate of the city walls.


    The ambushing warriors had not expected this physically disadvantaged youth to possess such unfathomable strength, and after reaching a hill, they came across reinforcements ¨C reinforcements whose identity made their blood run cold.


    ¡°The ck Knights!¡± the fearsome killers cried out as they fell in their own blood, pierced through by crossbow arrows.


    The reinforcements rode on horseback, d in ck armor and enshrouded in moonlight, as if emitting the faint glow of soul eaters.


    Each of them had only their standard military-issue crossbow, but in a volley of shots, they had taken down most of the killers.


    Shielded in the midst of the cavalry was a middle-aged man sitting in a carriage. Hisplexion was pale, and a sparse beard grew upon his chin. He looked at the young man carrying the child upon his back, nodded, then pped his hands gently.


    That p was the signal to attack!


    A squad split off from the cavalry, and like a reaper¡¯s scythe in the night, they charged relentlessly into the bloody fray,ying waste to the rank of killers.


    Suddenly, a sorcerer emerged from amongst the killers. Lifting his staff, he began to chant an incantation. They all felt the rumbling of some unspeakable force gathering on the hills.


    The man in the carriage frowned slightly, but he did not move. From his side, a shadow leapt out into the night sky, soaring upward like an eagle.


    With a crunching sound, the sorcerer¡¯s chanting stopped, and his head was wrenched violently upward from off his shoulders, his blood spilling like a shower of rain.


    The man in the carriage shook his head. ¡°These sorcerers from the west just don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°In the face of true strength, magic is about as useful as a minister¡¯s writing brush.¡±


    Dozens of cold-as-steel riders made sure the perimeter was clear, clenching their right fists in a gesture to signal to the others that the killers had beenpletely vanquished.


    The ranks of the cavalry split, and the carriage slowly rolled forward,ing face to face with the young servant. With the aid of his subordinates, the man moved from the carriage into a wheelchair, his legs too damaged to walk. He pushed himself along, unhurriedly approaching the epicenter of the battleground, while the young servant remained straight as a ramrod.


    Looking at the bamboo basket on the young man¡¯s back, the wheelchair-bound man¡¯s pale face turned red, finally betraying some hint of color. ¡°Atst, you¡¯ve made it,¡± he said.


    The face of the young man, carrying the basket on his back, was covered by a strip of ck cloth. In his hand he held a ck iron, dagger-like chisel, the blood dripping slowly from its point. He was surrounded by the corpses of his ambushers, their throats covered in blood in what seemed to have been the deadly blow.


    ¡°I need you to give me an exnation for this. ¡°His eyes covered with ck cloth, he spoke coldly, his voice untrembling and without a trace of emotion.


    The wheelchair-bound man¡¯s pitying look at once turned conspiratorial. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll give you an exnation,¡± he said, ¡°but I also need to give one to your master.¡±


    The young servant nodded, and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Where are you taking this child?¡± the middle-aged man said coldly, sitting on the wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯re blind, mind you; don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re making Young Master wander the world with you?¡±


    ¡°This is the youngdy¡¯s flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the master¡¯s flesh and blood too!¡± the middle-aged man in the wheelchair continued coldly. ¡°I guarantee that I¡¯ll find a very safe ce for Young Master here in the capital.¡±


    The other man shook his head and stretched the ck strip of cloth on his face. The middle-aged man in the wheelchair knew this boy would listen to no one but that youngdy; he couldn¡¯t be given orders, not even by his own master. Sighing, the man reasoned, ¡°Everything going on in the capital will be taken care of once the masteres back, so why must you take him away?¡±


    ¡°I do not trust your master.¡±


    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows slightly, as if disgusted by what he just heard. He paused for a brief moment, then said, ¡°A young child has to nurse, to learn words; can you provide those things?¡± Heughed mockingly. ¡°You, blind man? What can you do other than murder?¡±


    The other man didn¡¯t get angry, merely nudging the bamboo basket on his back. ¡°You too seem only capable of ughter, cripple.¡±


    The middle-aged man let out a chillingugh. ¡°This time it was only those high-ss noblemen in the capital. After the masteres back, I will naturally start cleaning them up.¡±


    The blind youth shook his head.


    The middle-aged man lightly massaged his wheelchair with his hand, as if guessing what it was the other feared. A momentter, he frowned. ¡°I know what you¡¯re afraid of, but in this earthly world, only the child¡¯s father can protect him. Is there anyone else with the power to help him escape such a nameless danger?¡±


    The blind youth suddenly spoke, his voice still emotionless. ¡°A new identity, a new life left in peace.¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ce?¡±


    ¡°Danzhou Port. The master¡¯s mother is currently living there.¡±


    After some silence, the blind youth finally epted this arrangement.


    The middle-aged man, smiling, rolled his wheelchair around and behind the blind youth. He then reached out and picked up the child in the bamboo basket. Looking at the child¡¯s cute face, which was delicate and snow-white, he sighed.


    ¡°He really does take after his mother. So beautiful.¡± He suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°This little thing is sure to grow up and make a name for himself.¡±


    His subordinates, who had been standing far away in silence, suddenly heard their superior let out such joyousughter. While their expression remained unchanged, deep down, it shook them to their core; they had no idea how important this child was.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the blind youth tilted his head and took the child back. Although he was more innocent than regr humans, he still didn¡¯t want the baby¡¯s face getting too close to the hands of this venomous serpent, while at the same time using one syble to express his question out of polite courtesy.


    The middle-aged man smiled, looking at the child¡¯s face. There was something indescribable and terrifying in that smile.


    ¡°He is only two months old, and yet he wiped away the blood on his face. Having experienced tonight¡¯s scary events, he is sound asleep. Just goes to show...¡±


    Suddenly he lowered his voice, making sure not even his subordinates could hear what he said next, ¡°... he is the child of the Tianmai.¡±


    That middle-aged man held tremendous power in the capital, his methods cruel and without equal. Anyw-breaking official who ended up in his hands would spit out the truth in no more than two days. His gaze was even more sinister, but as extraordinary as he was, not even he realized that the child wasn¡¯t soundly asleep, but had instead fainted from fright.


    ......


    ......


    Tianmai: ¡°Tian¡± refers to the heavens, whereas ¡°Mai¡± refers to the bloodline.


    ¡°Tianmai,¡± then, describes the heavenly bloodline left in the human world, a bloodline which, ording to the legends of this world, awakened in the human world every few hundred years.


    This bloodline could manifest through unyielding and overpoweringbative strength, such as that belonging to The General from the distant ancient country of Nas. During a historically critical moment, one in which his country was on the verge of perishing at the hands of barbarians, he assassinated much of the original barbarian congress using his courage and vigorousbat capabilities.


    Then there were those Tianmai who showed exceptional talent in areas like art or wisdom, such as a couple from west, Boer the Schr and his ywright wife, Fubo, both of whom died 300 years ago.


    Of course, nobody could prove that the reason the bloodline remained in the human world was because of Heaven¡¯s concern for the suffering and pain of humans, though in truth, these beings brought much more than peace to the human world.


    Furthermore, all Tianmai vanished without a trace; neither a person nor country could find a clue as to their whereabouts. They disappeared as suddenly as they came, leaving only obscure records, though nothing that could prove their existence.


    Coincidently, the middle-aged man in the wheelchair was one of the very few people who knew that this rare phenomenon truly existed.


    For some unknown reason, after Fan Shen died, his soul came to this world ... and remarkably into the body of a baby, whose father or mother turned out to be Tianmai who surfaced on the maind.


    By dawn, the battlefield had been cleared, and the carriage slowly moved along the stone road towards the east. Behind the carriage was the bizarre scene of a team of cavalry d in ck and a sickly pale middle-aged man in a wheelchair.


    The carriage went over a rock, the sudden motion awakening the sleeping baby, who had been lying on the silk cushion. The baby¡¯s eyes soullessly looked away from his savior¡¯s face and towards the front of the carriage, his line of vision unlike that of any other baby; it was crystal clear but unable to focus, and there was a strange and indescribable to it feeling as well.


    Not one person knew that the soft and fragile body of the baby amodated a soul from a different world.


    Eyes were on the scenery when the curtains of the carriage lifted, a breeze passing by and revealing a corner view of green mountains and the retreating stone path in the distance, like an endless disy that kept on rewinding.


    In front of the carriage, a blind boy held tightly to his iron rod, his eyes covered by a ck cloth thank nketed both his eyes and the day.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Story Time


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Danzhou Harbory to the east of the state of Qing, near the sea. Since the recentpletion of the ports in the South, and with the sea route to the West that was opened up early on, the state¡¯s center of trade had moved south. As a result, Danzhou Harbor was gradually forgotten. The formerly bustling port had quieted down years ago.


    Seagulls flew freely, no longer harassed by annoying sailors.


    The local residents of Danzhou Harbor, on the other hand, had not experienced much change in their lives. Although their ie had decreased, the emperor had been exempting them from paying taxes for years, and they continued to leadfortable lives. Not to mention that the seaport was very beautiful and, now quiet, it naturally became more livable.


    Once in a while, some big name woulde to Danzhou Harbor and build a manor.


    However, as it was so far from the imperial capital, few of the officials really settled down there. Perhaps only the olddy who lived in the house to the west of the city could be counted as one.


    It was said that the olddy was the mother of Count Sinan, and moved to Danzhou Harbor in her retirement. Everyone in the city knew that Count Sinan was favored by His Majesty. He was never dispatched in ordance with normal practice, but stayed in the imperial capital and worked with the Treasury Department. So, most residents showed sufficient politeness and respect to the house.


    Children, however, did not understand these things.


    It was a sunny day. The adults were sitting in the pub, enjoying the salty moisture carried in by the sea breeze, eating brined plums and drinking liquor from goblets.


    A crowd of teenagers surrounded the stone steps outside the back door of Count Sinan¡¯s estate in the western part of the city.


    Approaching them, a funny scene would be revealed, as the teens were listening to a small kid of four or five years old.


    The small boy was adorable, with eyebrows that seemed painted on and a pair of bright eyes. Though his voice was childish, the tone of his speech was as mature as an adult.


    Heaving a sigh, he made a gesture with his small arms and continued, ¡°Truman walked toward the wall and found adder. He climbed thedder, step by step, and found a door. He pushed the door open and went out....¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then? Then...he was free again,¡± the small kid pouted, appearing impatient that the teens would ask such a basic question.


    ¡°You must be kidding? Why didn¡¯t he...that Chris....¡±


    ¡°Christof,¡± interrupted another teen.


    ¡°Yes. Why didn¡¯t Truman beat up Christof to vent his anger? He had been imprisoned for years.¡±


    The small kid shrugged and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hush! So boring. Young Master Fan Xian, today¡¯s story is not as interesting as the one from a couple days ago.¡±


    ¡°Then, what kind of stories do you like?¡±


    ¡°An Ethereal Journey.¡±


    ¡°A Great Epic.¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± said the small kid called Fan Xian, extending his middle finger at the bigger teens around him. He admonished, ¡°Fighting and killing are unhealthy, digging all over for treasure makes nature unwell.¡±


    Suddenly, a furious shout came from the courtyard, ¡°Young master, where are you!?¡±


    Imitating his gesture, all the teens shed their middle fingers, a most spectacr sight because of therge number of kids. They made a collective ¡°Hush!¡± and ran away withughter.


    The small child, Fan Xian, stood up from the stone steps, patted the dust off his rear, turned around, and ran into the courtyard. Before he closed the door, he nced with his clever eyes at the young, blind boss of the grocery store across from the house, disying aplexity of emotion that did not match his age. He then gently closed the door.


    It had been four years since Fan Shen hade to this world. During that time, he gradually came to the realization that he was not dreaming. He truly did arrive in an unknown world. In some ways, this world appeared the same as the one he remembered, but in others, it was not the same at all.


    Overhearing the gossip of the servants in the count estate, he had finally deciphered his identity. He was the bastard son of the capital¡¯s Count Sinan.


    In stereotypical stories of rich and powerful families, a bastard son was easily hated and persecuted by the wife and concubines. His honorable father, who had no real power, seems to have had only one son. To carry on the family lineage, Fan Shen was sent to Danzhou Harbor, far away from the capital.


    Over the years, he had be ustomed to his identity. Still, the soul of an adult trapped in the body of a child has to withstand experiencespletely different both physically and psychologically. A normal person would probably go insane. Luckily, in his previous life, Fan Shen was bedridden for many years due to a neuromuscr disease called myasthenia gravis. Compared with his miserable former life, the slight difficulty in moving now was nothing at all. Though living in the body of a child, he had adapted well to his current life.


    What he was most unustomed to was his name. At the age of one, the Count sent a letter and gave him the name Fan Xian and the style name Anzhi.


    It was not a good name. In the dialect of his hometown, it sounded like a curse, meaning ¡°freak.¡±


    His form being that of a mere baby at the time, he had no way to express his opposition using words.


    At the start of his hospital treatment in his former life, Fan Shen could move his head. He often begged the cute nurse to buy him pirated DVDs and books.


    Living in the Count¡¯s home, he learned that the Countess was a kind woman with a reputation for coldness. In fact, she cared for Fan Xian very much. The servants never treated him differently for being born a bastard. However, he was still upset because he could notmunicate with anyone.


    How could he tell the servant girls that he came from another world? How could he tell his teacher that he could read every character in his books?


    So, he often snuck out the side door to y with the non-royal children. Much of the time, he regaled them with stories from the movies and novels of his homeworld.


    It seemed that he wanted to remind himself of something. He wanted to remind himself that he did not belong to this world. In the other world, he had movies, Inte and porn.


    He didn¡¯t know why he told the kids about The Truman Show today. With its unsuspecting plot and without the charming Jim Carrey, he should have known that the youth of Danzhou Harbor would not like it at all.


    But he told the story anyway.


    Deep in his heart, he felt his situation to be ridiculous¡ªwhy would he suddenly, so close to death, be reborn in this new body? He couldn¡¯t help but think of that movie...maybe the people on the streets and the seagulls in the sky were props?


    Just like The Truman Show.


    Truman finally realized that his reality was fake. He resolutely sailed until his boat punctured the wall of the dome, and he found an exit door.


    But Fan Shen¡ªno, Fan Xian¡ªknew that he was not Truman. This world was real, not some huge movie set.


    So he found himself telling stories every day to remind himself that he belonged to another world. How ridiculous it all was!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: The Nameless Yellow Book


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    The one good thing about being reborn would probably be having four limbs that one could be active with. Xian was grateful for this fact; it would be difficult for people who never experienced the kind of disease he had to feel the sort of happiness he felt. He tookfort in the fact that this was perhaps God¡¯s gift to him.


    It took him four years to finally figure it out: Since he had an opportunity to live again, why not make the most of it? If God had blessed him with this new life and he had wasted it, wouldn¡¯t that dishonor God? Since he could move now, why not move even more?


    All the servants of the Count¡¯s House knew that this young master, born of a concubine, was an extremely active child.


    ¡°Young master, we¡¯re begging you! Please, calm down!¡±


    It was during that moment that Fan Xian was sitting at the very top of the fake mountain in the courtyard, smiling as he looked out toward the distant sea.


    To the maids, it was clear that a 4-year-old boy who climbed such heights and smiled with such maturity was insane.


    Gradually, more people gathered around the fake mountain, with seven or eight servants eventually forming a hasty circle around the mountain.


    Although Count Sinan was appreciated by the emperor, he did not earn a lot of money and was of low-ranking nobility. Even if he did earn a lot of money, he couldn¡¯t possibly spend it all on his mother and illegitimate child. That¡¯s why there were so few servants in the Count¡¯s home.


    Fan Xian looked down from the fake mountains at the faces of the panicking servants and could not help but sigh. He obediently climbed down, ¡°It was only a bit of exercise. Why all the fuss?¡±


    The servants were used to the peculiar maturity with which the young master spoke, and so simply ignored the quirk as they took him away to his shower.


    After washing Fan Xian until his lips were bright red, his teeth sparkling white, his body


    smooth and smelling good, the maid held him up and smiled whilst rubbing his cheeks,


    ughing as she said, ¡°Young master looks exactly like a little girl; I wonder what luckydy will be blessed with you in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian naively did not reply, as he wasn¡¯t the kind to use a four-year-old¡¯s mouth to flirt with a maid in her teens; he refused to do something so tasteless...He would wait until he was six to take on such a challenging task.


    ¡°Time to sleep, kid.¡±


    The maid patted the little boy¡¯s bottom. All of the servants found it odd that despite the young master¡¯s age, he was already developing an unruly attitude, and yet at the same time, he maintained the self-discipline and diligence of a grown man.


    Like during his naptimes.


    Those that had a normal childhood would remember how they had to fight with demons who would try forcing them to sleep during a sunny afternoon.


    One knew these demons by the name of Mom, Dad, or even their teachers.


    But young master Fan Xian never needed anyone to force him to sleep. Everyday at noon, he would put on his cutest, most innocent smiling face and return to his bedroom obediently to sleep, never making a single sound.


    The olddy did not believe it at first, often shouting at the maids to keep an eye on him. She thought that the boy was using sleep as an excuse to mess around and y on the bed. However, after keeping an eye on him for half a year, she realized that the boy was indeed sleeping, dead to the world and often difficult to wake up, even when shouting at him.


    From then on, the maids didn¡¯t pay much attention, and just kept guard outside his room.


    It was summer, so naturally the maids were tired, their bodies tilting to the side. The small fans in their hands moved softly, and asionally, a firefly would dance in the wind created by the fan.


    ...


    ...


    Back in the bedroom, Fan Xian climbed onto his bed and uncovered the mat, carefully retrieving a book that he had hidden.


    The cover of the book was a light yellow, and it was showing its age. There was not a single word on the cover, but the borders were embroidered using unknown motifs. These motifs curled on their final stroke, like clouds or the wide sleeves of ancient clothing.


    He gently opened the book to page seven, which showed the illustration of a ** man. A part of the man¡¯s body was obscured by red lines, and even though the boy couldn¡¯t discern what paint the red lines were made with, they created an illusion that made them seem as though they were slowly moving in some direction.


    Fan Xian sighed; he looked four on the outside, and he had to be careful not to reveal his true self. Fortunately, he had the book to pass the time with.


    The book was given to him by a blind youth named Wu Zhu when he was very little...


    Fan Xian had always thought of the young blind man, who was a servant of his mother in this world.


    Trapped in the body of the baby, he hadin in the arms of the blind young man while travelling from the city to the port. Perhaps the young man did not anticipate a baby remembering anything, but as Fan Xian was not an ignorant baby on their travels together, he could tell that the young man truly cared for the toddler with all his heart.


    For some unknown reason, the young man left after dropping him off at the duke¡¯s no matter how the olddy had persuaded him to stay.


    Before he had left, he ced the book next to the baby.


    Fan Xian always had suspicions about the situation: Did the servant have no reservations about him learning on his own? After some thought, he realized that the reason was because he was still a baby at the time, and it would have been thought impossible for him to recognize the words, so naturally there was no problem.


    However, Fan Xian could read the text of this world, and after the dramatic change that had happened to him, he believed, without a doubt, in the existence of gods and devils. He was even more certain that the book looked exactly like a prop on a Hong Kong wireless television drama, some kind of spiritual training to zhenqi. [1]


    It was a shame that there was no name to the book, otherwise he would have been out on the streets asking the neighborhood kids if this zhenqi spiritual training method was any good.


    Thinking of this, Fan Xianughed out loud. Since God let him relive his life, he was going to treasure this opportunity. Neigong [2] was something good that did not exist in his world, and even if this nameless spiritual training method on zhenqi had been a bunch of nonsense, it didn¡¯t stop him from starting to practice with it at the age of one.


    It wasn¡¯t far off from starting practice in the womb, and you couldn¡¯t get any earlier than that


    No one born in this world, not even the masters worshipped by the people, not even if they were geniuses, could be on the same level as Fan Xian, who started zhenqi training at such young age.


    What was it called? This is the early birds getting the worms; this is stupid birds flying first.


    In any case, surely he would not be as stupid as kids who got their first glimpse at martial arts, right?


    While Fan Xian was thinking about this, he could already feel the zhenqi flowing. It slowly circted the lines of the drawings in the book, and flowed into his body. This was an extremely soothing sensation, as if warm water was cleansing every inch of his body and organs.


    Gradually, Fan Xian fell into meditative state andfortably slept on his bed.


    [1] Essential qi


    [2] Exercises to benefit the internal organs; the art of building up one¡¯s strength through breathing and other exercises of the internal organs

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Practice and Study


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    In truth, Fan Xian did not know that he was practicing a profound spiritual art. If he had be a soldier, he would train carefully, practicing with utmost caution, and ask for the aid of a teacher or the watchful eye of a trustworthy friend.


    The most dangerous aspect of this practice was in the fundamentals. When umting one¡¯s qi in the dantian and xueshan ¨C the pubic region and the cyx ¨C an enormous discrepancy will arise between the reaction speed of the practitioner¡¯s body and spirit. The most direct consequence of this is the immobilization of the practitioner¡¯s bodily functions, which will leave them in a vegetative state.


    When this happens, the inexperienced practitioner may falsely believe that they have lost control of their senses, and forcibly channel zhenqi into the organs. If they are both fortunate and exceptionally strong, they may be able to redirect the body¡¯s scattered zhenqi into the meridians, but this will all be for naught. If this happens to a novice, they may begin to panic, and this may lead to actual demonic possession.


    Though also a novice, Fan Xian could not only kept control of his senses, but was able toprehend this mysterious feeling with more ease than some of the strongest practitioners. This was partly thanks to the experiences of his previous life, and partly thanks to luck.


    When he had begun to practice manipting this obscure zhenqi force, his new body was that of an infant. The innate energy he had drawn from his mother¡¯s body had not yetpletely returned to the world; it remained within him. Thus, his training advanced effortlessly so that, miraculously, a great part of this innate zhenqi remained in his meridians.


    Consequently, those obstacles which are most likely to stump the average practitioner were no trouble for Fan Xian.


    In his previous life, Fan Xian¡¯s illness confined him to his sickbed for a number of years, and he was long ustomed to his brain having nomand over his body. So when he first encountered this situation, he did not panic, but instead felt the warmth of the memories of his past.


    Thus, during his first attempt at practice, just as he became vaguely aware of his qi, it dispersed. When this left him paralyzed, he remained unafraid.


    It was exactly his absence of fear which kept his mind clear and undisturbed, allowing him to easily surmount this most challenging of obstacles.


    From that point on, his practice became easier. He needed only to contemte the secrets of the art, and he would enter a meditative state. This helped Fan Xian sleep soundly throughout his daily nap; even thunder did not wake him.


    Most practitioners found it difficult to enter such a state because it wasrgely reliant on chance and coincidence. To be able to meditate during one¡¯s daily nap like this child did was an indescribable luxury.


    Heaven truly smiled upon him.


    ...


    ...


    As soon as he awoke, he found his cute little face writhing against a towel held by the servant girl who washed him.


    In the afternoon, he began to study in the library under the tutor whom the Count had specially invited from the Eastern Sea to teach him. This tutor was not particrly old by any means; no more than thirty. Yet his body gave off the decrepit odor of someone much older.


    Literary culture had greatly improved across the state of Qing over the past decade, and ever since the publication of the schr Hu Shih¡¯s Discussion on Literary Reformation, battle lines had been drawn between ¡°oldnguage¡± and ¡°newnguage¡±.


    The so-called ¡°oldnguage¡± was what Fan Xian remembered to be ssical Chinese, while ¡°newnguage¡± was simr to written vernacr Chinese, though perhaps a bit more refined.


    Fan Xian¡¯s tutor was an ardent ssicist, and so Fan Xian spent every day poring over one ssic text or another. Although these ssics were rather different from the Four Books and Five ssics, the ssical literary canon of Fan Xian¡¯s world, they were astoundingly simr in moral content, and even featured the same schism as that between Confucianism, Mohism, Legalism, and Daoism.


    When he had his first lesson, Fan Xian started wondering just where he actually was.


    It was a stuffy summer and the humidity hung in the air of the library. The tutor opened the south-facing window and the crying of the cicadas carried by the cool, refreshing breeze prated the room. He turned around and saw his young pupil slumped over the table, lost in thought. He was about to summon up some words of rebuke, but somehow lost the mettle to do so when he looked upon his charge¡¯s fair, gentle face.


    In truth, he quite admired the boy. Though young, he spoke eloquently and knew quite a bit about what their forebears had written on virtue. For a four-year-old urchin, it was really quite impressive.


    The tutor also had doubts. Count Sinan seemed so anxious, and the demands in his letter had been so great that he felt forced to obey. Now he had to begin teaching the scriptures to this young child. If it were any ordinary person, they¡¯d only be studying a few characters at that age; puerile stuff, really.


    At the end of the lesson, Fan Xian politely saluted his teacher and respectfully waited for him to leave the library. Then he shed his outeryer of clothing, already drenched with sweat, and ran out of the library. The anxious servant girl followed, rushing after him shouting, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    He stopped when he reached the courtyard and a silly, innocent smile spread across his face. Like a little adult, he swaggered into the room and, upon seeing the olddy sitting in the center, yelled out sweetly, ¡°Nainai!¡±[1]


    The old woman smiled kindly, the deep wrinkles on her face showing her age. Only asionally, her eyes would sh in a way that let people know that this was no ordinary olddy. It was said that Count Sinan owed everything he had to this woman¡¯s presence in the capital.


    ¡°And what did you learn today?¡±


    Fan Xian stood politely in front of her chair and told her everything he learned from his tutor that day. After saluting her, he went to the side courtyard to eat with his younger sister.


    The rtionship between the olddy and her grandson was a strange one, perhaps because Fan Xian was an illegitimate child. Though the old woman never mistreated him, she expected a lot from him, so there was always a slight feeling of distance.


    Fan Xian remembered this olddy cradling him as he cried when he was just a newborn. She could never have imagined that a newborn baby could understand what she said to him, let alone remember it so deeply.


    ¡°My child, it¡¯s ok if you want to me your father for this. Poor little one. Just born, and your mother¡¯s no longer with us.¡±


    ...


    ...


    History ¨C this was perhaps the biggest question on Fan Xian¡¯s mind. The moment he arrived in this world, he witnessed a murder. He knew that his father was Count Sinan, whose face he had neverid eyes on ¨C but who was his mother? That year, Count Sinan had followed the emperor¡¯s army on his expedition to the west, and the murderers hade to kill Fan Xian¡¯s mother.


    His body was home to a soul that hade from another world, so he could never feel any sort of filial emotion toward the Count. But, from time to time, he thought of that long-dead woman whom he called mother.


    [1] ¡°Nainai¡±, or¡±grandma¡±, referring specifically to one¡¯s fraternal grandmother.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: The Nocturnal Visitor


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    As the two servant girls were serving food, the young girl sitting next to Fan Xian asked, pouting. Her skin was slightly ashy and she was somewhat skinny, so she looked rather pitiful sitting next to the fair and genteel Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian stretched out his hand and stroked her downy hair, chuckling. ¡°I was wondering what you usually eat when you¡¯re in the capital.¡±


    This little girl, even younger than Fan Xian, was Ruoruo, Count Sinan¡¯s daughter and Fan Xian¡¯s half-sister.


    She was such a sickly child, and the Countess felt sorry for her granddaughter, so the girl had been brought to Danzhou the previous year to recuperate. Though she had been coalescing for nearly a year, it had no noticeable effect; her hair remained wispy and thin. In a noble family such as the Count¡¯s, there was no shortage of food, so it couldn¡¯t have been malnutrition ¨C it was likely a natural debility.


    Fan Xian and the young girl got along very well. Although he saw himself as being something of an uncle to her, he was really there to providepany. He often took her out to y and told her stories. In the eyes of onlookers, however, this was evidence of their deep sibling bond.


    It was Fan Xian¡¯s status as a bastard that caused some awkwardness ¨C it wasn¡¯t proper topare him to the Count¡¯s legitimate daughter, so the servant girls took pains not to bring up the Count¡¯s business in the capital.


    She answered her brother¡¯s question earnestly, twiddling her fingers, telling him of all the things she ate when she was in the capital. But as she began to list them, it seemed that all she could think of were candied hawthorn fruits and little dough figurines.


    By the time they had finished eating, it waste. The sun had sunk halfway beneath the horizon and dense crepuscule enveloped the courtyard.


    ¡°Ruoruo, you¡¯re such a weakling.¡±


    ¡°Stop being mean.¡±


    ¡°Ok, what story do you want to hear today?¡±


    ¡°Snow White!¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He was lucky nobody else was around, because it would be most unsettling to happen upon this four-year-old boy smiling that wicked smile that only adults are capable of.


    ¡°How about I tell you a ghost story?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Horrified, Ruoruo shook her head vehemently, her ashen cheeks suddenly damp with tears. It was clear that over the past year she¡¯d already suffered enough ghost stories.


    ...


    ...


    Tormenting young girls was one of Fan Xian¡¯s vices. He was an expert at menacing the servant girls, and often told them ghost stories which would incite incessant shrieking and leave them huddled together in bed, trembling.


    Though he couldn¡¯t tease them verbally, lest he arouse suspicion, he still enjoyed their soft, perfumed embraces.


    He reassured himself that he was still a child and needed physical contact. There was nothing shameful about it; it was a natural desire.


    And whenever the servant girls got curious ¨C the young master is still so little, how does he know so many scary stories? ¨C Fan Xian ced the me squarely on his tutor.


    And so the servant girls came to look on the tutor with mistrust: Count Sinan spent so much money bringing him here to teach the young master, and he spends all his time telling ghost stories, scaring the life out of the poor littled and scaring us girls half to death ¨C what an awful man!


    After wrapping up thest ghost story, two of the servant girls were frightened senseless. They washed the young master and tucked him into bed.


    It seemed like a normal night.


    Fan Xian rested his head upon the hard porcin pillow, then went to his wardrobe and brought out a winter robe. He folded it up into a rectangle and used it as a pillow.


    He rested against the pillow, but his eyes stayed wide open. The dark night shimmered. He couldn¡¯t get to sleep.


    Even though he hade to ept many things about his reincarnation into this world, there was still one thing he couldn¡¯t get used to: that he had to be asleep by 9 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    He¡¯d spent enough time sleeping on his sickbed in his past life.


    He felt along the surface of the bed and discovered a nook where he would not be seen. He rxed and, naturally, his zhenqi began to slowly flow. He soon entered a meditative state.


    A moment before he entered this state of emptiness, Fan Xian wondered ¨C how should I live in this world? Just how should he spend the decades ahead of him?


    He was just about to drift off into the harem reveries that he had conjured up so many times in his former vegetative state when he was woken by an unexpected guest.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Are you Fan Xian?¡±


    There was someone at the foot of his bed with icy-cold eyes and unusually brown pupils. With just one look, Fan Xian knew that this was not a benevolent visitor.


    It was a polite enough question, but when asked in the middle of the night by someone who had snuck into one¡¯s room, face concealed, dagger in hand, and with small bags tied about the waist, it was a somewhat disconcerting one.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian was not a normal four-year-old boy; if he were, he would have cried out upon seeing this strange man.


    He was also acutely aware that a visitor who could so stealthily infiltrate the Count¡¯s estate was a man of great means and little mercy. If he were to cry out, he would certainly be killed.


    Thinking this over, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel some pride in the fact that, even in the face of death, his cognitive skills remained sharp. He coughed twice, trying to keep the fear in his heart from bursting forth. Disguised as this adorable young boy, he pounced!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Papa, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Eyes brimming with tears, the four-year-old boy threw himself into the embrace of this would-be murderer, his arms clutching his waist. Yet the child¡¯s arms were too short, so he could only grasp onto his clothing as if he feared the man would run away.


    Perhaps he had grasped too firmly. With a rip, the boy tore a strip from the man¡¯s clothing.


    The night visitor furrowed his brow. He couldn¡¯t figure out how to react, so he tore himself away from Fan Xian¡¯s embrace and stood there dumbfounded. He seemed to be trying to figure out why Count Sinan¡¯s bastard child would call him ¡°papa¡±.


    He was perplexed. His clothing was made from the finest materials; even a de should have trouble tearing it. How did this young child rip it with his bare hands?


    Yet Fan Xian was even more puzzled than the man. When he was all alone, he had used his time in the rock garden to test the power of his zhenqi on the stones. When he discovered that his slender little fingers could just barely crush softer stones, such as turquoise, he developed confidence in his capability for self-defence.


    Fan Xian had managed to use the distraction of his childish tears to get his opponent to let down his guard. He focused all his strength into his fingers, fully expecting to be able to stop his assant in his tracks. He hadn¡¯t expected that he¡¯d only tear away some clothing.


    It seemed like something serious was about to happen.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: The Pillow


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Although Fan Xian was only four years old physically, he carried a grown man¡¯s soul within him. The bloodshed that had surrounded him on the day of his birth into this world was imprinted upon his mind and had always weighed upon him heavily. He knew that one day, his own mysterious past would catch up with him.


    It seemed that today was that day.


    His sneak attack had not been sessful. His pathetic tears, intended to confuse this unexpected visitor, were of no use now. He quickly racked his brains in search of a means of escape.


    If he cried out, his assant would make short work of him. Currently, the man wasn¡¯t moving ¨C he was clearly still confused by Fan Xian crying out ¡°Papa!¡±


    Seeing that his sneak attack had been ineffective, Fan Xian decided to rely on the innate advantage of his youth. He looked up into the visitor¡¯s eyes and wailed: ¡°Papa! Papa...!¡±


    As tears streamed down his face, he nervously continued to plot his escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use pretending, young Master Fan.¡± The visitor¡¯s tone was indifferent, and yet seemingly without a trace of menace. ¡°You¡¯re a smart one, it seems. Quite an instinct for self-preservation for one so young. But it should be quite obvious to you that I am not Count Sinan.¡±


    The night visitor gestured with the knife in his hand, and then moved toward Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face remained streaked with perfectly innocent tears, but his heart pounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± he sobbed fitfully.


    ¡°Your father sent me to find you. So don¡¯t scream.¡±


    The night visitor¡¯s eyes were tiny, brown, and not particrly pleasant to look upon. The wrinkles in the corners betrayed his age, and his manner of speaking reminded Fan Xian of dirty old men who tried to trick the young servant girls into relinquishing their maidenhood.


    But Fan Xian didn¡¯t give anything away, and he perfectly yed the role of a frightened child, startled and slightly angered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my papa!¡±


    Then, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the knife in his assant¡¯s hand, he turned tail and climbed up on the bed, grumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what my papa looks like.¡±


    The manughed darkly, advancing toward the bed.


    Suddenly, turning around and looking behind the visitor, Xian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as he shouted out, ¡°Mama!¡±


    ......


    ......


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a great diversion. He would have not been fooled had anyone else tried it. After all, the night visitor was a great master who owned an entireboratory in the capital.


    But as he had no reason to suspect this young boy of trickery, the night visitor believed him when he heard his cry out ¡°Mama!¡±


    The night visitor¡¯s face betrayed a look of shock as he whipped his head around to look.


    Of course, behind him was only a tightly-closed door and the deep dark night.


    A thwack! echoed throughout the bedroom.


    His head covered in blood, the man fell to the floor.


    In his hand, Fan Xian held a chunk of the porcin pillow. Still rattled, Fan Xian looked down at the man, gripping the severed chunk of porcin tightly. He gritted his teeth, raised his arm, and brought it down full-force upon his attacker¡¯s head.


    There was a sickening thud. Despite the fact that this night visitor was a grand master, he¡¯d be out of it for a while thanks to the blow from that pillow.


    ......


    ......


    A servant-girl¡¯s voice arose from outside. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing! I dropped a cup. We¡¯ll clear it up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? If Young Master steps on it, then what will we do?¡±


    ¡°I said we¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow!¡±


    Hearing such a forceful response from the usually gentle and innocent youngd, the servant girl decided not to press the matter.


    Fan Xian went back to one side of the wardrobe, and with some difficulty, pulled out a heavy winter quilt. He tore it up into strips with his fingers, twisted it, and securely tied up the man whoy on the floor.


    At this point, he discovered that his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    A sudden fear gripped him: This was the first time he¡¯d ever tried to kill someone, in either his previous life or this one. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he¡¯d actually killed the man or not, but he¡¯d taken a great risk ¨C if this man was a skilled fighter, then Fan Xian¡¯s own little life would have undoubtedly been snuffed out.


    Passing his hand over the night visitor¡¯s cloth-covered face, he found that he was still breathing. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he suddenly got it in his head that he should do his visitor in for good.


    He shivered.


    It seemed he had be so hard-hearted after his rebirth ¨C he was almost ready to do something so heartless, without even the slightest hesitation.


    He was unaware that deep within his heart, he saw himself as someone who had already died once. His rebirth in this world was a particrly precious gift, and he would not allow anyone to threaten his life.


    It was a simple principle: just as one can only realize the strength of wine after one gets drunk, one can only know the value of life after one has died.


    Gripping the knife in his hand, he pondered. He still wasn¡¯t sure whether he should kill this nighttime visitor whoy on the floor. Suddenly, he thought of someone, and a smile crept across his face. Quietly, he pushed open the door, and crawling through a hole that the dogs used toe in and out, he came to the shop that stood on the street corner outside the Count¡¯spound.


    ......


    ......


    Tap tap tap. He knocked gently on the shop¡¯s door, his voice low so that no one else in Danzhou could hear him in the night.


    But Fan Xian knew that the person inside would hear the knocking. Although he pretended not to know him for the past four years, when things came to a head, Fan Xian thought of him as the only person he could trust.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The vendor¡¯s dull and emotionless voice came from the shop.


    Fan Xian wondered if this man really was the same as he was outside the capital years ago, meticulous in all his affairs. He rolled his eyes, and in a quiet voice he responded, ¡°it¡¯s Fan Xian.¡±


    Sure enough, the wooden shop door opened without a sound, and the blind youngster stood at the doorway like a ghost, startling him.


    Fan Xian looked at the person who had brought him to Danzhou Harbor. He looked at this man with, with cheeks that seemed untouched by time these past four years and eyes covered by a length of ck cloth, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder: How was it that this man hadn¡¯t aged at all?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: The Guest


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    With an unconscious assassin lying on his floor, he had little time to ask questions. ¡°Someone came to kill me,¡± he said, getting straight to the point. ¡°I knocked him unconscious and he¡¯s lying on my floor.¡±


    The blind youngster cocked his head slightly. His heart skipped a beat, but his face didn¡¯t move an inch. He bowed his head courteously.


    ¡°Young Master Fan, what on earth are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to pretend. You know who I am.¡± Fan Xianughed. No matter what, he¡¯d always pretend he didn¡¯t know him. Pulling the blind boy along by the hand, he tried to lead him back to the estate.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense, young master.¡±


    The blind boy furrowed his brow. It seemed doubtful that this young child could know his identity ¨C when he had bought Fan Xian to Danzhou, wrapped in swaddling clothes, he was no more than a few months old. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to remember him. Could the Countess in Count Sinan¡¯s mansion have told him who he was?


    It was the dead of night. In the distance, dogs howled mournfully ¨C someone in some house had used the wrong door.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s face remained indifferent as he listened to Fan Xian talking beside him. Finally, he closed the door of the shop and made his way over to the Count¡¯spound. Fan Xian let out a relieved sigh and followed, his small strides struggling to keep up.


    Coming to the Count¡¯s house, the two boys squeezed through the dog-hole and stood there in the bedroom. Wu Zhu ¡°saw¡± the unconscious assassin on the floor.


    Fan Xian looked at the man, unsure whether he was alive or dead.


    ¡°Wu Zhu,¡± he asked nervously, ¡°why did you always pretend not to know who I was when I came to your shop?¡±


    Wu Zhu cocked his head again. He paused for what seemed like a long time before he finally spoke. ¡°Young Master, you really have amazed me.¡±


    He was indeed rather taken aback. Even though he knew that the boy standing before him was the Lady¡¯s child and so would no doubt be an unusual young boy, he would never have expected a four-year-old to be so mature, let alone capable of... matching wits with Master Fei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with him first.¡±


    With great difficulty, Fan Xian had managed to turn the assassin over, and he removed the cloth covering his face, revealing his true identity.


    His facial features were thin, and he seemed to be getting on in years. The beard on his chin was streaked with flecks of white, but for some reason, there appeared to be a faint green tinge, as if he were ill.


    Somewhat perturbed, Fan Xian jumped over behind Wu Zhu, and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°This assassin doesn¡¯t look like a nice guy,¡± he whined.


    ¡°This is Master Fei, head of the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council.¡± Wu Zhu squatted on the floor, feeling the assassin¡¯s jawline. ¡°He is one of three people known to be masters of the use of poison. He is adept at using it, identifying it, and remedying it. For someone as fearsome as this to be struck down by a kid like you, holding a chunk of porcin pillow? I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re extremely lucky or if his luck just ran out.¡±


    ¡°He was unlucky,¡± Fan Xian said quietly to himself. Granted, he was rather astonished to encounter such a powerful figure, but thinking on it, it was much worse luck for such a man to encounter a freakish young boy whose soul came from another world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± he warned Wu Zhu. ¡°What if there¡¯s poison on his body?¡±


    Wu Zhu didn¡¯t pause, nor did he exin anything, but his determination suggested to Fan Xian that he wanted to show there wasn¡¯t a poison out there that could harm him.


    Fan Xian knitted his brow with a pained expression. ¡°Uncle, what do we do about him?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t always of a mature temperament, but in this world, this blind youngster was the first person he had known, and the only person who he dared to trustpletely. He knew that he was a powerful warrior, so he made sure to act both cute and deferential, and ¡®uncle¡¯ seemed the best thing to call him.


    His gaze darted from ce to ce, and finally fell upon the knife. He gritted his teeth. The best thing to do, he thought, would be to stab this Master Fei to death.


    Sensing his movement, Wu Zhu stood up. ¡°You are so different from the Lady,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°So young and yet so ruthless. I don¡¯t know who taught you to be like that.¡±


    ¡°I learnt it myself.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare offend this warrior; not when he was the only person he trusted. ¡°Uncle, I know that you¡¯ve spent all this time in the shop protecting me. And I know that you¡¯re worried my mother¡¯s enemies could find me because you¡¯re here, so you didn¡¯t stay in the Count¡¯s house. So it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m a little ruthless.¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head again, saying nothing.


    Fan Xian knew that this sworn servant of his mother was beginning to get suspicious. Heughed. ¡°Uncle, what do we do next?¡±


    His meaning was clear. Killing was an area in which Wu Zhu excelled.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s response came as a surprise. ¡°Young master, you got the wrong man,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Huh? The wrong man?¡± Fan Xian stood dumbfounded, slowly lowering his head to look at the assassin¡¯s bloodied face.


    ¡°But either way, we can¡¯t stand around doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Master Fei is head of the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council,¡± Wu Zhu said coolly. ¡°But secretly... to be precise, he is a subordinate of a subordinate of your father. So he hasn¡¯te to Danzhou to kill you. If he wanted to, I don¡¯t think there would be anything you could do about it; you¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    Fan Xian thought back. The assassin now lying on the ground had said that his father had sent him, but...


    ......


    ......


    ¡°Hell, you¡¯ve be just like T-Bag. Who¡¯d believe this old lech?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fei Jie had been in the Overwatch Council for years. He was now in his fifties, and though he had a reputation as an expert in poisons, the truth of it was he was already semi-retired. If he hadn¡¯t had an offer from a powerful person to teach in Danzhou, and he¡¯d had the courage to turn it down, he¡¯d never have left the capital.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to be assaulted, left bleeding and close to death the first time heid eyes on his student.


    Looking at the cherubic face of this young boy, with his big blinking eyes, he felt a twinge of fear mixed with shame. He knew exactly who this cute little kid was, and it filled him with a sudden anger that he couldn¡¯t express.


    He turned to face a youngd who looked like some kind of servant, ready to take his anger out on him. ¡°You! Untie me this instant! I am Master Fei, and the Count has paid a lot of money for my services!¡±


    The servant appeared to be even more arrogant than he was. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to him at all. ¡°I don¡¯t recall it ever being stated in your boss¡¯s and my agreement that you woulde teach,¡± he said coolly.


    ¡°Master Wu?¡± Fei Jie¡¯s muddied eyes widened ¨C though they were discolored brown from the use of poison, he could see clearly now who the servant was. ¡°Why, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Fan Xian stared at the now-awake assassin. This was puzzling indeed.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: The Cemetery


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Fan Xian was perplexed by Fei Jie. Why would a father care so much about his illegitimate child? Why would he hire a teacher especially for him? If all he needed was someone to teach him to read, then why did he send for this old weirdo?


    Fan Xian could see that Fei Jie recognized Wu Zhu. He didn¡¯t feel it was right to interrupt their conversation, and so he sat on the bed and yed dumb, with a distracted look on his face.


    Waiting for the masters to exin everything, Fan Xian loosened the bed sheet that he had bound Fei Jie with, then hid behind Wu Zhu giggling, acting the fool.


    But the two imposing men in front of him were fully aware that he was no ordinary child.


    Daylight was beginning to break. The sounds of crowing roosters and servants boiling water could be heard faintly in the distance.


    ¡°At some point, I¡¯d like you to exin how you know who I am,¡± said Wu Zhu coldly as he led Fei Jie out of the door.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had no idea how he should exin it. When he travelled the hundreds of miles to Danzhou with Wu Zhu four years ago, he was barely a few months old. He racked his brains, but couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse; all he could do was me that strange old man for his frightening intrusion.


    The city of Danzhou had begun to rouse itself awake, but the unremarkable shop showed no signs of being open.


    Hidden in a secluded room within the shop, Wu Zhu eyed Fei Jie coolly. ¡°What is that cripple up to?¡±


    Fei Jie could be considered a great expert in more ways than one, but faced with the rumored cold-blooded viciousness of the blind youngster, he was nervous. ¡°The young master will one day be a grown man,¡± he replied, ¡°and he¡¯ll face a lot of problems in the capital. The earlier he is prepared for them, the better chance he has of sess.¡±


    Wu Zhu lifted his head to face him.


    Though he knew full well that he was blind, Fei Jie always felt that behind the cloth that covered his face, Wu Zhu was staring at him with murder in his eyes. ¡°If you object, Master Wu,¡± he said, ¡°I shall return to the capital. I am sure that the master will treat yourint seriously.¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head. ¡°I thought the cripple sent you for more than that. It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Wu Zhu was the only one who dared to speak about the master that way, thought Fei Jie. ¡°The master has never found the box that the Lady left behind,¡± he said, bowing his head as he spoke. ¡°He is very worried that someone may find it, and so he has asked that you advise him on the matter, Master Wu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use looking,¡± said Wu Zhu tly. ¡°The Lady destroyed it before she passed away.¡±


    Fei Jie nodded and turned to leave. Stopping, he frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something odd about the young master. He¡¯s only four years old, and yet you¡¯ve let him study such a powerful form of zhenqi cultivation. Are you not worried something might happen?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s odd about it,¡± replied Wu Zhu as he stared at the man who was soon to be the young master¡¯s teacher, ¡°is that I never taught him any zhenqi. That¡¯ll be your job.¡±


    Fei Jie rubbed the wound on his head, which was beginning to ache. He had a bad feeling about all this. Forcing a smile, he took his leave.


    After he had left, Wu Zhu made his way into a secret room within the shop. There in the corner stood a dust-covered box. Though his eyes may have been covered by a length of ck cloth, anyone could have seen that he was deep in thought.


    ...


    ...


    Later that day, a strange man came to the Count¡¯s mansion. Presenting a card with his name on it, he received an audience with the Countess. Somehow, he gained her trust, and was invited to serve as the second tutor for the young master of the Fan household.


    The servant girls quickly spread this strange news. How could this roguish-looking old man, his head covered in bandages, be qualified to act as tutor for the adorable young master?


    In the library, Fan Xian kneaded his tutor¡¯s back, massaging it with his fists. Considering the ugly business with the porcin pillow that had transpired the night before, he felt that he had best get back in Master Fei¡¯s good books as soon as possible.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault, sir!¡± He said in a voice so sweet and childish that even he felt repulsed by it. ¡°You had a knife, and I¡¯m just a little boy, so I was scared...¡±


    I had the knife because I had to pry open the door, thought Fei Jie. I just wanted to take a peep at what the fabled bastard child had grown up to look like. How was I to know he suffered from insomnia?


    It was perhaps an inevitable misunderstanding, and unfortunately it had left him with an aching head. There had to be some way he could bepensated for his troubles.


    ¡°I thought you were going to teach me something in secret,¡± said Fan Xian.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Master Fei. ¡°In a lot of folk tales, a young child meets some strange traveller and learns some mystical art, and no one around them has any idea what¡¯s going on. That sort of thing actually happens a lot.¡±


    Fan Xian fixed Master Fei with a stare as he talked.


    ¡°But there are more than just fools in this world, and you are not my daughter-inw, and I do not care for climbing walls every day.¡± Fei Jie stared sternly back at the young boy. ¡°Given that I¡¯ve pretended to be a teacher, it is better that I use this as an opportunity to teach you.¡±


    Fan Xian giggled and climbed onto hisp. ¡°Teacher, do you know my papa? What is he like?¡±


    Fei Jie¡¯s face went red. He knew this young child was ruthless, no matter what sort of innocent act he put on, yet he was filled with a sense of powerlessness. On hearing the question, he paused in thought for a moment. ¡°The Count is a friend of my boss¡¯, so he asked me toe and teach you. You can call me your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, what are you going to teach me?¡±


    Fei Jieughed, and his brown-flecked pupils shed with an unusual light. ¡°I... am a master of poisons. I havee to teach you how to use poison to kill, and how to avoid being poisoned by others.¡±


    He thought his words would frighten the young boy to tears, but he quickly realized that the little boy standing in front of him was no ordinary child, so trying to scare him in this way would be of no use.


    Sure enough, Fan Xian¡¯s big eyes were filled with excitement, and he fluttered his long eyshes as he blinked with fervent interest. ¡°What are we waiting for? Do you want me to go catch some rabbits to experiment on? Or maybe some frogs?¡±


    Fei Jie turned away, dumbfounded. Was this kid really only four years old?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several monthster, at a burial mound a dozen or so miles away from Danzhou Harbor, faint dawn began to break in the pale eastern sky. It spread across the gloomy cemetery, making it seem even ghastlier and more dreadful.


    With his hands tucked into his sleeves, Fei Jie stood outside the cemetery looking at the young master who was stooping in an open grave with trembling brow.


    Under the pretext of going on an outing, Fei Jie had taken Fan Xian away from the Countess for several days. They had actually gone to the cemetery to dig up corpses to study the structure of the human body.


    He knew that the young master Fan Xian was no ordinary child, but as he watched him limatize so quickly to the gloom of the graveyard, steady his mind, and dissect the corpses as he had been learning that month, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather horrified.


    Fei Jie was a professional, used to dealing with corpses all the time. But he had nevere across a four-year-old boy who was so calm around dead bodies.


    The prim, handsome boy, surrounded by the fetid stench of death, wore a face mask as he yanked the entrails out of a half-rotted corpse.


    It was an utterly ghoulish scene. This second life was about as miserable as the first one, thought Fan Xian horribly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Age is Just a Number


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Pulling down his face mask and washing his hands with clean water, Fan Xian started recording the features of the corpses. He analyzed the diseases the deceased might have contracted, taking detailed notes in a ck, leather-bound notebook Fei Jie had given him.


    After he was finished, he stood up, his face somewhat pale, his long eyshes fluttering incessantly. ¡°Is there anything else to do, sir?¡±


    Looking at him, Fei Jie frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected the kid to have such guts.


    Before he could open his mouth to say anything, the nausea had finally gotten to Fan Xian. He ran to the edge of the graveyard and began to vomit violently. When the nausea had finally passed, he stood up again.


    A soft look of pity nced across Fei Jie¡¯s face. Had he been too harsh, ordering a four-year-old boy to get up close and personal with such terrible things? As he watched Fan Xian vomit, Fan Jie suddenly realized that this was the first time he really seemed like a child, rather than an old soul in a young body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve got some first-hand knowledge now. We can discuss it another time.¡±


    Before Fei Jie could finish his sentence, Fan Xian¡¯s young voice interjected.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Danzhou¡¯s such a small town. Not enough dead people. Otherwise we might be able to find fresher corpses.¡±


    Fei Jie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he slowly turned his head to look into Fan Xian¡¯s innocent eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was expecting to find in them. After a long while, he spoke coldly. ¡°Why...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scared? Why aren¡¯t you angry at me for making you do these things?¡± Fei Jie fixed the young boy with a bewildered frown.


    Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°Teacher,¡± he said respectfully, ¡°you said you would poison someone so I would be able to watch and learn. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯d much rather dig up corpses.¡±


    ¡°So there are some things in this world that frighten you.¡±


    ¡°There are.¡± Fan Xian looked pitifully at his teacher. ¡°I¡¯m only four-and-a-half years old.¡±


    ¡°Age is just a number.¡± Fei Jie nodded, then shook his head again. ¡°Even though you¡¯re young, there are some things that you might not understand but will have to learn anyway. A nobleman¡¯s bastard like you will face plenty of plots and attacks. One¡¯s worthless sympathy can often be the thing that leads to one¡¯s downfall.¡±


    Fei Jie had the odd feeling that the child fully understood everything he¡¯d just said. At that moment, rays of daylight found their way into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, setting them off with a shimmer.


    Fei Jie was briefly taken aback. There was something wholly otherworldly in the boy¡¯s eyes. Over the years, his poisons had killed countless people. During the year of thete Emperor¡¯s northern conquest, his poisons had killed thousands of soldiers from the Northern Wei Kingdom. His crimes would undoubtedly damn him to hell. Then why did the sight of this innocent child cause him such unbearable unease?


    After putting right the nameless grave they had disturbed, the bizarre master and student pair walked eastward toward the dawn. ¡°You must have a lot of questions,¡± said Fei Jie as they took to the road.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Fan Xian grunted in affirmation, a sweet smile spreading shyly across his face. ¡°You¡¯re very good to me, teacher.¡±


    Fei Jie hadn¡¯t expected the child would answer so tactfully. ¡°If you can smile about something like this,¡± he said,ughing bitterly, ¡°I really wonder how mature you are.¡±


    ¡°Better tough than to cry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Fei Jie stared at the city walls in the distance, furrowing his brow. ¡°Your father owns a great estate in the capital. A lot of people will struggle to take it from you, so you¡¯ll have to be strong and learn as much as you can.¡±


    Fan Xian said nothing. He was deep in thought. He¡¯d always heard that his father, Count Sinan, was well trusted by the Emperor, and that he lived in the capital.


    The year beforest, there was a great political upheaval in the capital, and a great many nobles had died in a coup. Finally, His Majesty had taken control of the situation, purging the houses of countless aristocrats. Although his father was one of those nobles, he had somehow managed to retain the trust of the Emperor, and had even greatly improved his standing.


    But Fan Xian still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of estate could lead to his own death. How could it cause his father to enlist this formidable intermediary from the Overwatch Council to serve as his teacher?


    ¡°I understand. One day, someone will try to kill me, so you¡¯re teaching me to use poison. Really, I¡¯m scared someone will try to poison me.¡±


    ¡°Right. Killers have many methods, but poison is the easiest and least likely to arouse suspicion.¡± Fei Jie rubbed the crown of his head. ¡°My job is to teach you about such matters within a year, so that no one can kill you by poisoning one of your meals.¡±


    ¡°But why only now? Surely you¡¯ve been worried that somebody might poison me for the past few years.¡± Fan Xian needed rification, so he continued asking questions; all the while he couldn¡¯t help but worry that his teacher would sense a maturity beyond his years.


    Fei Jie smiled, but his words were grim. ¡°Becausest month, Count Sinan¡¯s concubine gave birth to a son. In other words, you already have a rival for Count Sinan¡¯s estate. And that concubine has connections within the Overwatch Council. Your father was worried something might happen to you, and it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to dispatch someone to guard you for a long period of time, because that would arouse suspicion. So he sent me to teach you.¡±


    Fan Xian noted that Fei Jie had said both ¡°Count Sinan¡± and ¡°your father¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bastard,¡± said Fan Xian, smiling. ¡°Byw, I have no right to inherit my father¡¯s title. So the concubine shouldn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°One can never be too sure of anything in this world,¡± Fei Jie snapped back. ¡°Although you¡¯ve got Master Wu protecting you, he can¡¯t be your nanny. Poison in your food might not hurt him, but it will still kill you. And if you die, you don¡¯t know how many people might die alongside you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s misgivings grew stronger. What sort of power did he wield, this father he had never seen? It was clearly far more than someone of his stature should normally have.


    ......


    ......


    The morning sun was bright, and as Fei Jie led his charge toward the walls of Danzhou, their shadows ¨C one tall, one short ¨C stretched out upon the ground. Fei Jie observed Fan Xian¡¯s face, still rather pale. ¡°Truth is, dead people are nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t use zhenqi to control your emotions. If human emotions aren¡¯t given the proper outlet, even if your powers of zhenqi control are at their peak, you¡¯ll be a murderous monster.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Obediently, Fan Xian scattered the zhenqi within his body and stopped suppressing the fear and disgust he felt at handling corpses.


    At that moment, Fei Jie suddenly spoke. ¡°There are still some rotten entrails in your sleeve. You taking them home for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Aargh!¡± The child¡¯s frightened shriek and the subsequent sinisterugh of his teacher pierced through the quietude of the rustic dawn.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: No Shame in Asking


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Over the year that passed, young Fan Xian began to learn all that Master Fei knew about poison. asionally, they would find the time to leave the city, searching high and low for poisonous ingredients like strychnine trees and purging nuts, as well as tasting various types of fungus. There were countless times when Fan Xian was ovee by such a powerful stomach ache that he would have feared for his life if he didn¡¯t have such a grandmaster in poisons by his side.


    Of course, in order to fully pursue his studies, under themand of Master Fei, his young and delicate hands were responsible for the deaths of innumerable rabbits, and toads would flee at his approach.


    That year, Fan Xian turned five.


    Strangely, after Fei Jie had arrived in Danzhou, Wu Zhu no longer made the effort to avoid Fan Xian. Every time Fan Xian slipped away to Wu Zhu¡¯s shop to drink wine ¨C which, as a child, he shouldn¡¯t have been drinking ¨C Wu Zhu made him a few bar snacks to go along with it.


    Fan Xian was curious. Wu Zhu was a servant of his mother¡¯s ¨C why didn¡¯t he care that he drank wine?


    Fan Xian knew that his mother was no ordinarydy, and that was why she¡¯d had such a dedicated and powerful servant as Wu Zhu. But he couldn¡¯t be sure that the blind boy¡¯s strength and skill would always protect him.


    Without even realizing it, Fan Xian had gotten ustomed to Wu Zhu being close by to guard him. He¡¯d gotten used to asionally sighting Wu Zhu down some alleyway or next to some street-side tofu seller, his eyes covered by that length of ck cloth.


    Over the year, the zhenqi within Fan Xian¡¯s body continued to make slow, steady progress. He was on the verge of making a breakthrough, but the powerful zhenqi that umted in his sleep became somewhat unstable and began to affect his moods.


    He knew that there were many unknown dangers in this still-unfamiliar world, and that there were many things about Count Sinan¡¯s estate in the capital that he did not understand.


    After he awoke, he set himself a goal: ¡°Live well and make progress every day!¡±


    And because of this ¡°grand¡± goal, in order to keep himself alive so that he could some day carry out his three ¡°grand¡± missions, he dedicated himself to his practice.


    In his past life he was paralyzed as a result of his debilitating muscle disease. So to find himself able to move freely in this new life made him value it all the more. Every day he rose early to strengthen his body, climbing up onto every surface he could, working so diligently at it that it began to perturb Fei Jie.


    Unfortunately, he could never find a truly appropriate way to train himself physically. He showed far more diligence than any other child, but he usually consoled himself with the fact that, being a young man in his twenties, it was only proper that he be moremitted than those other snot-nosed brats.


    But nobody knew the truth. He wasn¡¯t born thismitted; he was just hyperactive. He¡¯d been confined to a bed for over a decade ¨C there was no way he¡¯d let himself getzy now.


    ...


    ...


    Night fell, and Fei Jie sequestered himself within his private room. He leant on his writing-desk as the oilmp flickered. The white hairs on his temples seemed to have turned darker since he came to Danzhou. With a goose-quill in his hand, he wrote something down on white paper.


    A knock came from outside. ¡°Come in,¡± Fei Jie said softly, not bothering to lift his head.


    Fan Xian pushed open the door, lifting his feet over the high door threshold. He scratched his head and approached with a big grin. ¡°What are you writing, sir?¡±


    Fei Jie didn¡¯t seem annoyed in the slightest. He pushed his paper to one side and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He¡¯d spent the better part of a year in thepany of Count Sinan¡¯s baseborn son, and he wasn¡¯t sure why, as the poison master of the Overwatch Council, feared by corrupt officials and underworld criminals alike, he felt some sort of warmth and kindness when heid eyes on the kid. He was young, but he was tough and hardworking. He didn¡¯t look at poison with the contempt and disgust that most people did, and that pleased Fei Jie.


    And most importantly, he was smart and thoughtful, so much so that he didn¡¯t seem like a five-year-old child at all.


    ¡°Master Fei.¡± Fan Xian scrambled up onto a chair with some difficulty, finally managing to nt his buttocks on it. ¡°I would like to know what my father is like.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d asked about the pasts of Count Sinan and his mother, but every time he had, Fei Jie had refused to say a word.


    ¡°Your father is an incredible man,¡± replied Fei Jie. ¡°Of course, your mother was even more so.¡±


    The words meant nothing. The Overwatch Council was responsible for investigating the kingdom¡¯s biggest criminal activities and probing into official corruption. It was greatly feared throughout thend, and Fei Jie had been a member since its earliest days, rising up to the lofty post of director of the Third Bureau, feared even by the capital¡¯s criminal underworld.


    And such an imposing figure, a grandmaster of the use of poison, hade to the far-away town of Danzhou to tutor Count Sinan¡¯s baseborn son, simply because the Count had ordered it.


    It was clear that Count Sinan wielded great power in the capital, but it was hard to say whether that power stemmed from his official status or from other, less upright means.


    Fan Xian still knew nothing about his mother, who died on the day he was ¡°born¡±, but his intuition told him that she was no ordinary woman. He didn¡¯t know why ¨C maybe it was the blood, her blood, that ran through his veins ¨C but he had always felt a vague yearning for this woman he had never seen.


    Fei Jie did not seem like he wanted to carry the topic any further. ¡°Now that the Count¡¯s concubine has given birth to a son, you have no chance of inheriting his estate. So what are you nning to do?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled sweetly. ¡°You taught me how to use poison, and how to cure it. I¡¯ve learnt quite a lot about medicine. Worstes to worst, I could be a doctor.¡±


    Fei Jie stroked at his beard. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said with a hint of pride. ¡°Even the doctors of the imperial pce don¡¯t know any more than me about medicine. As my only student, you could easily be a physician.¡±


    They discussed the option of bing a doctor, but deep down, both knew it was little more than a pipe dream.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m having problems with my zhenqi practice,¡± said Fan Xian suddenly. ¡°I was hoping you could help me. That¡¯s why I came here tonight.¡±


    Fei Jie was unparalleled in his mastery of poison, but that was all he would teach Fan Xian. ¡°Life is limited,¡± he told him, ¡°but there is no limit to methods of killing. Therefore, we should devote our limited lives to the limitless pursuit of the most efficient method of killing.¡±


    And to Master Fei, poison was the most effective method for killing.


    Fan Xian had the world¡¯s greatest master of poison as his teacher ¨C why was he bothering with zhenqi? When it came to this sorcery that Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop worrying about, Fei Jie felt the same as any other citizen of the Kingdom of Qing ¨C it was of very little use when it came tobat.


    But this was the first time in a year that Fan Xian had brought it up, and Fei Jie couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He stretched out his fingers and took Fan Xian¡¯s pulse. Then he went pale.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: The Fifth Grandmaster?


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Fei Jie slowly frowned. Because he believed that the blind man was possessed of great power, he never considered ¡®the potential problems with Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi training. And yet today, while checking his pulse, he discovered something unusual.


    Seeing his usually obscene teacher being all cautious, Fan Xian realized too that something was wrong. Grinning, he asked: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, grinning like that; aren¡¯t you afraid of bing too obsessed?¡± Fei Jie stared at him, continuing, ¡°Thest time, I only knew the zhenqi you were training with was tremendous, but never did I imagine it to be like this.¡±


    Fan Xian scratched his head: ¡°Tremendous? Tremendous how?¡±


    Fei Jie answered seriously: ¡°Quite tremendous.¡±


    Fan Xian looked back, also seriously: ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re just talking nonsense here.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fei Jie is an expert at poisoning, not a grandmaster of martial arts, so naturally he could not determine what sort of ability Fan Xian¡¯s nameless zhenqi was. He could, however, very much feel the dangerous power of the zhenqi emitting from the child¡¯s body. After some thought, he urged Fan Xian to go find Wu Zhu, but unexpectedly, Fan Xian sighed sadly and said that Uncle Wu Zhu only listened to what his mother said and gave the book to him; he himself had never trained and also refused to say too much on the matter.


    Fei Jie raged: ¡°Master Wu is being too unreasonable. You are the Young Master of his house; why did he, instead of instructing you himself, make you learn such a dangerous ability without any guidance?¡±


    For the past year, he had taken this five-year-old as his greatest source of constion during hister years in life. Even more than that, he hoped Fan Xian would carry his mantle in the future and glorify all he had learned. For those reasons, Fei Jie became angry at the blind Wu Zhu when he heard this.


    ¡°Is Uncle Wu Zhu really strong?¡± Fan Xian squinted as he asked his question, looking like a little fox.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fei Jie leisurely thought of the past. ¡°It¡¯s just that not that many people in this world know of Master Wu¡¯s existence... Have you heard of the Four Great Grandmasters?¡±


    Of course Fan Xian had heard of them. In today¡¯s world, worshipped by themon people like gods, they were the Four Great Grandmasters whose martial arts¡¯ prowess reigned supreme. Counting on one hand, there were two in the Kingdom of Qing, one in the Kingdom of North Qi, and another in Eastern Yi City.


    In the current world, Qing had already held an overwhelming advantage, having being led by its emperor. But strangely, after the political bloodshed from the year before, the nation prospered while the emperor became rather quiet and no longer attempted to expand his territory. But that aside, it was only natural for the strongest nation to have two of the strongest people.


    ¡°Indeed, we currently have two of the Grandmasters residing here.¡± Fei Jieughed coolly: ¡°Humans are foolish; they only recognize the strength in fighting. Never would they realize that if one¡¯s skill with poison were to reach otherworldly proficiency, he too could be a grandmaster...¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly cleared his throat to stop his teacher¡¯s gloating.


    ¡°... If we exclude the most mysterious temple, Qing has two of the Four Great Grandmasters, one of them being the younger brother of the teacher of the current Jingdu Commander of Defense, Ye Liuyun.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes wide, thinking that this was a pretty big reputation. But the defense force was in charge of safety for the entire region, the most important position. Thatmander¡¯s teacher¡¯s... younger brother, Ye Liuyun or whatever, must have been very strong.


    ¡°There¡¯s another strong one, and he supposedly lives in the royal pce, though no one has seen him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, teacher, we were talking about Uncle Wu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Fei Jie gave Fan Xian another stare, ¡°the one named Ye Liuyun lived through seventeen duels without losing a single one. But once, when your mother came to the city for the first time, she beat the current Commander of Defense to a pulp. Thatmander, named Ye Zhong, happens to be Ye Liuyun¡¯s nephew, and for that reason he wanted to stir up trouble for your mother.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. He had no idea that the mother he never saw was once such an arrogant character.


    Fei Jie chuckled: ¡°but something happenedter; Ye Liuyun suddenly stopped troubling your mother, and Ye Zhong even went to Taiping Temple to pour tea for her and apologize.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No one knows what happened; it¡¯s an absolute mystery. But I¡¯m guessing Ye Liuyun and Master Wu Zhu fought once behind the pce walls. Master Wu is your mother¡¯s servant, so it¡¯s not unusual for him toe out and deal with such things.¡± Fei Jie raised the teacup that was by his hand and took a sip.


    ¡°Who won in the end?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. While he knew that Wu Zhu was strong, he did not expect the blind man to have the experience of dueling one of the Four Great Grand Masters, Ye Liuyun.


    ¡°No one knows, but it was probably a draw.¡± Fei Jie chuckled.


    ¡°Apparently, after he went back to his sword school, he trained his swordsmanship for half a year while blindfolded. After that, he gave up the sword and picked up a series of ancient sanshou, truly bing a grandmaster. Thinking back, that battle must have brought him much enlightenment..¡±


    Fan Xian propped up his little face, thinking, ¡°Four Great Grandmasters? Does that mean Wu Zhu is the fifth?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes sparkled in awe, in awe of the fact that his own blind servant would be so ridiculously strong! When he ventures out into the world someday, who would he have to be afraid of?


    Suddenly he had a question. ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say these things are secret? How do you know all this?¡±


    Fei Jie said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m a high-ranking official in the Supervising Department. For us, there are no secrets in this world.¡±


    For some reason, Fan Xian had always been interested in the strong people of this world, as if some yearster he would run into one of them, which is why he asked, ¡°The other three, Teacher; have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°The other one in Qing only exists in legends; I suspect he is in the royal pce, but no one has actually seen him.¡± Fei Jie said: ¡°as for the Grandmaster of North Qi, that would be their Head Priest, that perverted bald man named Ku He.¡±


    ¡°Bald?¡± Fan Xian assumed that a world without Buddhism wouldn¡¯t have monks..


    ¡°A monk; I heard Ku He was once a pilgrim, kneeling on the temple steps for three months, subsisting on the cold and dew. Somehow, he managed to move those in the temple, and thus received divine theology and became a grandmaster.¡± Fei Jie spat out in disgust, appearing to be jealous of the pilgrim named Ku He: ¡°you can tell that baldy is a liar from a nce.¡±


    ¡°Temple?¡±


    ¡°Temple; the ce is a temple.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±


    ¡°... The temple is the most mysterious existence on the continent; supposedly it was the ce where our ancestors worshipped. But unfortunately, other than the extremely fortunate bastards, no one could find exactly where it is, and so no one knows what it is like inside.¡±


    ¡°Maybe... this temple doesn¡¯t exist at all?¡±


    Fei Jie hit Fan Xian¡¯s small head hard: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you mess around every day, but how dare you be so disrespectful towards such a holy ce!¡±


    Fan Xian held his head and looked at his teacher in shock, first from the fact that his teacher, who kills with poison without blinking, turned out to hold reverence towards a temple, and second, from the fact that he himself epted what he heard so easily, superstitious things like Four Great Grandmasters and temples.


    ¡°Looks like I fit in this world after all.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Overpowering Qi


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°Who has evidence to prove the existence of this temple?¡± Fan Xian still possessed the empirical views of a modern man.


    Answered Fei Jie proudly, ¡°Ku He, one of the Four Great Grandmasters, became one of the strongest on this continent after came to be in the temple¡¯s favor. Isn¡¯t that proof enough?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps Ku He took too many stimnts and used the temple as an excuse.¡± Fan Xian retorted.


    ¡°sphemy. While I envy the luck of the bald Ku He, for the past few decades, he held the utmost reverence for the gods, and I do admire that. How can he use temple as an excuse...and what is a ¡®stimnt¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine which boosts the body; something like an elixir... he must have had too much, otherwise how did he lose all his hair?¡±


    Fan Xian was joking with his teacher.


    Fei Jie ignored him: ¡°The temple is like the Tianmai; they both are found in the books, and in the royal chambers of all kingdoms, with the most important part are the sacrificial temples. It¡¯s just that the temples themselves want no part in worldly matters, and never interferes. It is for that reason that all the ceremonies are made at the Heavenly Altar three miles away from the pce. Qing and Northern Qi both conductrge scale sacrifices at their altars, but they never use it to influence politics and other national business. Only some pilgrims believe the temple to be ruins of the realms, and take on journeys to train their hearts and bodies.¡±


    Fan Xian was smiling, but inside he thought, ¡°What is this temple really like? If it¡¯s part of a belief system, then why doesn¡¯t this world have things like churches? If those fundamental organizations don¡¯t exist, then this belief system would have no authority; no authority equals no benefit, and without benefit... no reason for any organization to exist.¡±


    And so, he didn¡¯t believe what his teacher just told him about the temple being an existence which transcended this world.


    But at the same time, he thought, ¡°If a belief system really is based on such a mysterious ce, it¡¯s not so bad, since it doesn¡¯t seem to interfere with people¡¯s lives.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Alright, teacher, you¡¯ve been off-topic for too long. You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on with this zhenqi in my body yet.¡±


    Seeing a rare childish tantrum, Fei Jie checked Fan Xian¡¯s pulse carefully, then stated, ¡°As I said earlier, the zhenqi inside you is very powerful. Even though you¡¯ve been training for such a short amount of time, the amount of zhenqi in your pubic region and meridian have far surpassed what a body of your age is capable of containing.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Fan Xian looked uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re just trying to scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. It¡¯s just that you right now are like a leather bag used to hold alcohol. The bag can only hold so much, but the amount of alcohol inside keeps on increasing. If you continue, I¡¯m worried that you will end up bursting.¡±


    Recently, while practicing, Fan Xian felt some burning pain around his waist, but other than that, there weren¡¯t any unusual symptoms, so he was reluctant to believe his teacher. He shook his head. ¡°My teacher is scolding me for being a glutton, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Try moving your zhenqi like you do every day in practice.¡± Fei Jie frowned slightly.


    Fan Xian did as told and closed his eyes, naturally entering the meditative state of his training. The warm cloud of qi around his abdomen began to slowly expand, gradually moving towards the limbs along the meridians of the human body.


    Fei Jie too closed his eyes, setting his fingertips on the boy¡¯s wrist, judging carefully. After a while he frowned, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it back on purpose; you¡¯re only a five-year-old child, as powerful as your zhenqi may be, it can¡¯t harm me. I¡¯m worried that your body is too frail and can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fan Xian had indeed been controlling the strength of his zhenqi, so he slowly released it out through the pubic region. Thinking back on what Fei Jie said, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but agree; of course, the amount of zhenqi he has can¡¯t hurt that toxic old thing, and therefore, if he releases too little of it, his teacher wouldn¡¯t be able to make an urate diagnosis.


    While thinking that, he closed his eyes again, with this nameless art of zhenqi resounding through his mind: ¡°Do not keep the force within you and bring destruction; let it flow from you like water from a spring ...¡±


    As he chanted, the zhenqi inside began jumping as if being issued amand. It joyously came out of from his pubic region, traveled to his back along the meridian, and came rushing towards the wrist on a strange path.


    A dull noise was heard from the book chamber!


    Fei Jie violently opened his eyes as he felt his fingers being deflected off the child¡¯s wrist by a dense wave of zhenqi, and being unprepared, Fei Jie himself was flung against the wall, the impact of which created a dull thud. There was a burning sensation in his fingers, and his chest was in pain; Fei Jie spat out blood!


    ...


    ...


    On the other side, Fan Xian felt stuffy and raised his head. Only then did he discover Fei Jie¡¯s miserable state. Shocked, he hurried and helped his teacher up.


    Fie Jie waved his hand, signaling that he was fine, and got up on his own. Wiping away the blood from his lips, he stared at the little boy with a strange look that was hard to interpret.


    Fie Jie mumbled to himself, ¡°He¡¯s five years old, for f*ck¡¯s sake...! And yet his zhenqi is this overwhelming?! If you keep training, one day, the zhenqi inside you will explode and kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned to hear his teacher use such strongnguage. He didn¡¯t think the rebellious zhenqi in his wrist would make his teacher bleed. Despite being hurt, the first thing Fie Jie thought of wasn¡¯t his own well-being, but rather that of his student¡ªrealizing this, even though Fan Xian sometimes locked away his feelings while hiding in the body of a small child, he felt somewhat moved.


    The wooden door opened, and a ck shadow rushed in.


    ¡°A pair of idiots.¡±


    Even now, the blind Wu Zhu still talked with a cold tone. He led Fan Xian over and put his fingertips to the child¡¯s slender neck. After a pause, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, just shaken from seeing Fie Jie throwing up blood.¡±


    He then took another ¡°look¡± at Fie Jie, and remained, ¡°Fie Jie, you are teaching him to use poison, I trust you¡¯re qualified. But Young Miss once said that your martial abilities are one of the weakest of the Eight Masters in the capital. And since this is something I gave Young Master, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡±


    In Danzhou City, Fie Jie was a rather inconspicuous, somewhat trivial man. But here in the capital, he was a very impressive character. Now having being injured¡ªthough mostly through his own carelessness¡ªhe was unhappy after hearing Wu Zhu putting it like that. Adding to his own worry was Fan Xian learning such overly powerful ability at the age of five, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: The Crude, Simple Exnation


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    With a dark expression, Fei Jie spoke coldly. ¡°I know I am not qualified to question the training method that you passed on to Fan Xian. However, I am very curious. Why did you not teach him personally? Knowing that he was only five, even if he was truly talented, for something so dangerous you should have been there for him as his mother¡¯s servant.¡±


    This was something understandably reasonable to say. After all, it was Wu Zhu who left the obscure zhenqi training method next to Fan Xian¡¯s swaddle; this meant he had an obligation to ensure that no problems arose during his training.


    Fan Xian nced awkwardly at Wu Zhu, his eyes pausing on the ck cloth wrapped below his brow.


    ¡°I did not leave this for the young master. The Lady left it,¡± Wu Zhu said deliberately.


    Fie Jie had no intention of offending the blind man, but he was growing agitated. ¡°Cunning. For someone with such profound training, even just a simple tip or two could have saved Fan Xian from training in such a perilous manner.¡±


    After a pause, Wu Zhu suddenly spoke. ¡°I have never practiced zhenqi.¡±


    With this, he simply turned and left, leaving behind the dumbstruck master and apprentice pair.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What did he just say?¡±


    ¡°He said he never practiced any... zhenqi. And his voice faltered when he said that.¡±


    Fei Jie watched Fan Xian¡¯s feigned sophistication and felt rage boil up inside him. Just where did a five year old boy learn to speak with such cynical wit?


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine a man without any neigonging to a draw in a sanshou fight with Liuyun, one of the Four Great Grandmasters.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Ye Liuyun was still using his sword, as he had not yetpleted his sanshou training.¡±


    ¡°Master, can someone without neigong zhenqi be as powerful as Wu Zhu?¡± Fan Xian questioned sincerely.


    Fei Jie¡¯s brows furrowed in thought as he spoke. ¡°Only if he carried out every single movement with strict precision would he be able to fatally injure someone with his iron rod before they could react.¡±


    Fan Xian naturally remembered the night he had arrived in this world in the arms of the blind young man and how the iron rod he held dripped with a steady stream of fresh blood.


    ¡°However, this kind of speed and power are beyond what humans are capable of.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head, then suddenly cleared his throat. He quickly sat next to the desk and peered at Fei Xian. ¡°Little one, if you can¡¯t grasp this art, then it is best that you stop. I guarantee that with my method you will never have to worry about anyone bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I will consider it,¡± Fan Xian answered maturely.


    After some thought, Fei Jie retrieved a sachet of medicine and ced it in Fan Xian¡¯s tiny hands. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a kind of expensive medicine. If your training ever goes awry, consume one pill with plenty of water.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head in response. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± He knew that the medicine was extremely valuable.


    Fie Jie smiled faintly as he looked at this child who was like an adult, then spoke suddenly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I¡¯m treating you so nicely despite the fact that your father forced me toe all the way to Danzhou just to teach you?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything, but merely stared at him with an expression of thanks.


    Fei Jieughed and shook his head, patting Fan Xian¡¯s head. ¡°Perhaps, at my age, having a student as clever as you is something worth being happy about.¡±


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t think about the Count¡¯s estate in the capital,¡± Fei Jie said seriously. ¡°Even though you¡¯re still young, I hope you remember what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    Hearing the seriousness in his teacher¡¯s tone, Fan Xian sat up straight and listened carefully.


    ¡°Your family is far moreplicated than you could ever imagine. This matter involves not only your own survival, but the lives of many others, so you must remain vignt at all times. In the years that you grow to be an adult, you must learn how to protect yourself so that in the future you can protect others.¡±


    ¡°In the future... protect whom?¡± Fan Xian was puzzled.


    Fei Jieughed as he pointed at his own nose. ¡°Someone inseparable from you, like myself for instance.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded hazily. He thought that the situation was indeedplicated. Even having lived in two different worlds, he still could not understand what his teacher was getting at.


    ¡°Alright, go to your room now and get some rest. As for that corrupt Badao kung fu, it¡¯s probably best not to practice it anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian prudently returned to his room. When he opened the door, he saw Wu Zhu sitting silently in the corner. With the lights off, the room was just an inky patch of gloom, yet despite this, the piece of ck cloth that covered Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes seemed even murkier and opaque than the night itself.


    ¡°Wu Zhu.¡± Fan Xian bowed his head in respect.


    A faint, monotone voice travelled from the corner where Wu Zhu sat. ¡°The tome is divided into two parts. The first is called Badao, and the second one has no title. The tome was given to you by The Lady, so I left it beside you when you were young. I have never learned these spiritual methods, so I cannot teach you. I believe, however, that since it is called Badao, one can assume that the way it uses qi is more aggressive... If you encounter any issues during training, then it¡¯s your own problem.¡±


    With this, the piece of ck cloth disappeared.


    ¡°What a crude, simple exnation, and what an odd, apathetic man.¡± Fan Xian sighed and climbed into bed, then retrieved the nameless book from a secretpartment. He thought about his training process and realized that when zhenqi filled his dantian, it did not follow the flow of the meridians as it should have. Instead, parts of the zhenqi split into the xufu channel, which leads directly to the xushan, located above the back of the kidney.


    The xushan passes through the spine. Fan Xian had learned both in his past life and in his lessons with Fei Jie the vital importance of the spine. As the spine is directly connected to the brain, a single careless move could leave one trapped in a vegetative state.


    However, as Fan Xian meditated during his daily lunchtime naps, the Badao zhenqi in his body would travel through his xushan and be rxed and calm. The agitation would subside and a feeling of serenity would wash over him, like eating ice cream on a hot summer day.


    This was how he had trained since he was one year old. Could it be that he had been doing it wrong? Fan Xian did not think that, immersed in the martial arts world, he would end up taking the path of corruption. Yet, like a man desperate for relief, he found himself addicted to the pleasures of the Badao path. If he stopped training, the remnants of the Badao zhenqi within him would one day burst through his mortal body.


    Blind Wu Zhu told him that the consequences of his training were all up to Fan Xian himself.


    To train, or not to train? That was the question guing Fan Xian at that moment.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: The Sea Salt Merchant


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    It was early in the morning, and the birds were chirping away. The maids had just finished cleaning the house and were starting to prepare breakfast. The return to the city of Count Sinan¡¯s daughter, Miss Fan Ruoruo, left only one and a half person to answer to, so there wasn¡¯t much to be done.


    After havingpleted all her chores, Dong¡¯er, an older maid, went to wake Fan Xian , but was instead shocked by his poor condition. She called the doctor right away, who informed the maid that it was nothing serious after having checked the young boy¡¯s pulse, reasoning that it was probably something the boy ate, afterwards leaving a prescription and parting with his pay.


    After Fei Jie came to Count Sinan¡¯s house, Mr. Xixi, who was a fan of ssical literature, left subtly, as if he was the morning wind. Fie Jie looked at the young boy, who had two dark circles under his eye, and chuckled.


    ¡°They say that the hearts of youths are like the sun, ignorant to human hardships. But what happened to you? How did you end up so sleep-deprived that you needed a doctor?¡±


    Fan Xian had been thinking the whole night but still hadn¡¯t decided whether he should continue with his zhenqi training. His original intention was to treat this nameless spiritual art as entertainment in this boundless life. However, if it endangered his survival, it was best that he be cautious.


    Due to theck of sleep, he became absent-minded. Having heard his teacher Fei Jie talk about the ignorance of human hardships, he recited intuitively, ¡°I was young and ignorant of hardship and sorrows, and I loved climbing high. I climbed high, I feigned hardship and sorrow to help me create, yet now that I¡¯ve tasted hardship and sorrow, I speak but hold back, I speak but hold back. O how exquisitely cool this autumn day is.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The study room quickly fell silent. Fan Xian, who had not made a single sound for half a day struggled to pry open his heavy eyelids and yawned, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Teacher. I had ate night.¡±


    Fie Jie watched the boy as he stroked his beard subconsciously, and without realizing it, he stabbed his chin with a goose feather pen. Painfully awakened, he questioned sluggishly, ¡°Earlier...that poem...who wrote it?¡±


    ¡°Poor old man Xin¡±


    Without thinking, Fan Xian idently revealed Xin Qizi¡¯s surname, only to realize his mistake.


    Fan Xian stuttered as Fie Jie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Old man Xin is a two-way merchant who collected sea saltst month.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Not bad for a merchant. I wonder what his full name is.¡±


    ¡°Xin...Qizi.¡± Fan Xian snuck a peak.


    Fie Jie had already resumed being his normal self and began teaching. There was so much more to teach than just biological points, and so his load was a heavy one.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian returned to his bedroom after lunch and was once again faced with theplicated question of whether he should continue with the dangerous zhenqi training. As he held the yellow book in his hand, he began to feel depressed.


    More than anything else, he should probably be depressed about the poem he idently recited in the study room.


    The Ugly Page, written on a wall on the way to Boshan, was a poem written by Xin Qizi. After he was criticized, his poems expressed a mellow bitterness. Fan Xian was of course quite familiar with it and had recited it, unaware of the trouble that he would bring upon himself. He wondered if his teacher believed his feeble excuse, but judging from Fei Jie¡¯s reaction, Fan Xian wagered that he probably believed the original author really was a sea salt merchant.


    Fan Xian was not obsessively concerned with morals, so to him, there was nothing hateful about giarizing poems. From his point of view, to keep the knowledge of these poems to himself rather than making good use of them was equivalent to viting a national treasure.


    He had plenty of time in the years that he had lived in this world toe up with ways of making a living. It took no time for the work of giarism to secure its ce in the top-three position on his list.


    During his thoughts, Fan Xian often brainwashed himself. Rather than a poacher, he was a preserver, a mighty idealist, sharing and spreading the cultures of Earth.


    However, he had not nned on giarizing like this, nor at this moment in time. He had nned to at least use the author¡¯s name as a pen name for their work.


    Today, in the same situation as in the study room, if you nned to giarize as a five year old, then your choice of work should have been ¡°Song for the goose by Luo Binwang¡±. The lively imagery of this poem better conveys the model child prodigy image.


    If you were caught humming words such as ¡°I speak but hold back, O how exquisitely cool this autumn day is¡± at such a young age, you would not be thought of as a child prodigy, but rather, as a child freak, one who looked normal on the outside but deep down bore 365 painful scars, conveying the bitter passing of the four seasons.


    On the one hand, Fan Xian was thinking about these trivial matters, he was able to rely on these years to stabilize an ever-intensifying biological clock.


    When it came time for his daily nap, Fan Xian gradually fell asleep, and in his dreams, he was in the middle of meditating on the immense danger that Fei Jie considered to be the overwhelming power of zhenqi


    It was on this day that Fan Xian decided he would ept his fate and continue his training with this overwhelming zhenqi, since all that was needed for the training was for him to sleep anyway, and he¡¯d worry about any issues when they came up.


    ...


    ...


    After Fan Xian¡¯s nap was over, Fei Jie continued with his unfinished letter.


    Thepletely dried writing suggested that the letter was written the night before.


    ¡°...this child is prettier, braver, wiser, more determined and mature than anyone. If he were to hide himself among all the five year olds of Qi Kingdom, he would still be easily identified. From my observations this year, I have found that he is more than perfect to inherit the family fortune. The biggest concern is his background identity...¡±


    The writing stopped. It was at that point in the previous night Fan Xian questioned him about zhenqi. Fei Jie sighed, and paused as he remembered the words Fan Xian had said earlier that day. He continued writing.


    ¡°... ¡®I speak but hold back, O how exquisitely cool this autumn day is.¡¯ How am I supposed to believe that those words came from a five year old boy, knowing that the art of prose has deteriorated these past few years? I find it hard to even believe a merchant may have written this. What¡¯s more, the young master panicked afterwards, and this is something that I have rarely seen happen in the year that I have been acquainted with him. The biggest question here is how Xin Qizi had the opportunity to meet with Fan Xian even though I am with him most of the day.¡±


    At the end of the letter he requested sincerely, ¡°Please ask the people of Dongsan Road to find out exactly who the sea salt merchant Xin Qizi is, and also his reason for making contact with Fan Xian. The answer as to why the young master was so anxious over these words take priority. Please hurry.¡±


    Fei Jie ended the letter with a crooked signature and put down his pen.


    A few dayster, the overwatch Council of the capital city sent spies out in hunt for a sea salt merchant. Although they found numerous illegal private sea salt traders afflicted with government officials, they could not find a merchant with the surname of Xin. Rumors spread from the city that the director of the council, feared by all, was furious with theck of results. He punished the spies by taking three months¡¯ worth of their pay. The spies searched everywhere under the sun, their faces thunderous and ready to kill.


    ...


    ...


    May God have pity... on the unlucky man named Xin Qizi in this world.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Farewell for Now, Fei Jie


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    With the years passing, fall arrived once again and chrysanthemum flowers nketed the mountains.


    Fei Jie¡¯s teaching career in Danzhou Harbor was originally set to end in the summer, but he loved the air, the ocean wind, and the cuisine at Count Sinan¡¯s estate. In particr, he so much enjoyed teaching Fan Xian that he extended his stay for a few more months.


    After those few months, Fei Jie, an expert in taking life by poison and also in prolonging it in the elderly, rubbed his fattening tummy. He had regrettably received a letter from the capital and reluctantly informed Count Sinan¡¯s mother of his leave.


    Knowing that Fie Jie was sent by the capital, the Countess made no effort to persuade him to stay. Sheforted him instead before gifting him a red envelope as an act of thanks.


    Down by the road heading west of Danzhou Harbor, teacher and student said their goodbyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to my advice and discontinue your zhenqi training? It won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered any major problems with it; at least, not yet.¡±


    ¡°If there are no problems, then why did you go through barrels of alcohol in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± Fan Xian answered distressfully. In recent months, the zhenqi in his body became increasingly aggressive and these incidents urred often. Due to these incidents, Fan Xian had no choice but to sacrifice his bedtime ghost stories with the maids as he was afraid that in the heat of the moment his hand might run astray on one of the maid¡¯s bodies and he would make a deeply regrettable mistake.


    ¡°Learning the art of poison is learning the world¡¯s greatest killing method. What¡¯s the need to learn anything else?¡±


    ¡°Because poison can easily harm the innocent.¡±


    Fie Jie stared into the eyes of the little boy and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not turning six this year?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his teacher innocently. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m an early bloomer.¡±


    Fei Jie sighed and tutted. It really wasn¡¯t easy keeping his mind sane around the little rascal for so long.


    It was time to leave. Fei Jie rubbed the back of the boy¡¯s head and looked back towards the city of Danzhou.


    ¡°In the future, if you evere to the capital... to be a doctor, remember to look me up.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Fan Xian bowed in respect. He truly appreciated the entric old man. Over the years, his old soul longed for someone to converse with. Blind man Wu Zhu was too cold for consideration, so the role was filled by his teacher, who had an impressive background. Throughout the time they knew each other, he could sense how they had grown close.


    ¡°Stop practicing zhenqi...¡±


    ¡°You can be quite garrulous sometimes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too old.¡± Fei Jie rubbed Fan Xian¡¯s soft ck hair with one hand while messing his own white hair with the other.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that zhenqi is worthless. It¡¯s too powerful and uncontroble.¡± Fei Jie hadn¡¯t given up on changing Fei Xian¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s a formidable swordsman in the city of Dongyi who owes me a favor. I could introduce you to be his student


    Fan Xian inhaled a cold breath. ¡°Are you talking about the master swordsman of Dongyi city?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fei Jie said enticingly. ¡°One of the Four Great Grandmasters. His practice is much more powerful than yours.¡±


    Fan Xian was interested in something else. ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Well, when he was eight, his father called me in to treat the boy¡¯s sickness. Judging by the fact that he hugged trees all day, the little monster was obviously just dumb. I treated him halfheartedly and left with my money. I never would have known that a few yearster I¡¯d hear that he learned the Sigu sword style and became a Great Grandmaster.


    Fan Xian looked at him with disdain. ¡°You treated him halfheartedly? Let¡¯s not even mention the fact that you practically stole your pay; you nearly killed a world-ss warrior. That is quite worthy of contempt.¡±


    Fei Jie feigned anger and walked towards the carriage in the distance. ¡°I have taught you everything about biological poisons and all knowledge rted to it. However, there is one key piece of information that I have yet to tell you.¡±


    Fan Xian ran after him, his tiny legs working as fast as the wind. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Finding the right antidote is easy. Finding the right poison is easy. The hardest part is the administration of the poison.¡±


    Without turning his head, Fei Jie continued walking.


    Fan Xian, however, stopped in his tracks and carefully turned those words over in his mind. In the past year that he had been with Fei Jie, he had learned that in the field of poisons, the hardest thing to do was to find a poison that was colorless, odorless and tasteless.


    So the secret was in how the poison was administered.


    He began to giggle shyly all of a sudden. It¡¯s not like he was preparing to be an assassin or nning on killing the emperor. Why was he stressing out over this matter? All he needed to do was be confident that he wouldn¡¯t fall victim to poisoning under the hands of the aunt in Count Sinan¡¯s estate.


    He watched as the carriage disappeared into the distance with dust following in its trails. Left at the side of the road, Fan Xian performed a deep bow. He realized that the entric old man had not wanted toe to Danzhou at first, but after a year of running around together cutting up dead bodies and frog legs, they had grown used to each other. Neither of them would ever forget this rtionship.


    With the lonely departure, Fan Xian could not help but feel sad. ¡°Fei Jie really is a great man. It¡¯s just a shame he looks...a bit miserable.¡±


    ...


    ...


    There was a long period of time afterwards in which Fan Xian was unable to adapt to the departure of his teacher. A normal noble boy his age would probably have been ying with his friends. Although he was the only noble child in Danzhou, there were plenty of possible ymates close to his age. Fan Xian knew that at the end of his story, he would not be able to associate with his peers.


    Since his mental age was older than other children, he often felt like he was babysitting. Not everyone wants to be the king of other children to satisfy what little ability they have. This was simr to how, back in Fan Xian¡¯s former reality, no stereotypical macho man would ever want to be a kindergarten teacher.


    After Fei Jie left Danzhou, Fan Xian lost the only person he could converse with. He felt like his life was starting to get boring. He stood on the front steps of Count Sinan¡¯s vi and watched as crowds of people passed by and began to feel lonely. He had no idea what he could do trapped in the body of a child.


    He remembered back to when he first arrived in this world, of how he had thought of wonderful things that he could do and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. In his previous life, when hey on his sick bed, hisck of ability was obvious from his appearance. He had thought that, at leastpared to the people of this world, he would have some extra skills like making soap or molding ugly ss cups. That was only the beginning of the list of simple yet beneficial things he could do...


    When Fan Xian realized that soap and ss already existed and were nothing special in this world, he didn¡¯t feel too beat up about it. However, when he realized that Fie Jie¡¯s carriage horses had saddles and steps to help get on the horse, he felt so ovee with failure that he began to sob lightly.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: A Letter from the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    The skies above the city of Danzhou darkened suddenly. The thick heavy clouds that hung over the heads of the people looked like patches of wet, dirty wool, or maybe burned cotton candy.


    The shore-dwelling inhabitants there were so ustomed to the weather that they knew it would still be a while before rainfall, so no one panicked. It was unlike previous years when the weather looked like it was about to take a turn for the worse and the handsome illegitimate son of Count Sinan¡¯s house could be found shouting from the neighboring rooftops at the entire city, ¡°It¡¯s about to rain; bring in yourundry.¡±


    The only main street in Danzhou Harobor was filled with food and trinkets. Seeing a pretty boy in the crowd, one of the merchants tried to make conversation. ¡°Master Fan, why don¡¯t you tell us to bring in theundry anymore?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled shyly and said nothing. He grasped his maid¡¯s hand with one hand and held some tofu with the other.


    Nobody was surprised that he helped the servants. Everyone knew that the illegitimate son of Count Sinan¡¯s house was unlike any other noble child in that he loved helping those beneath his station.


    In the six years since Fei Jie left Danzhou Harbor, Fan Xian had grown to be a fetching young boy who emitted a sense of reliability.


    Back at the house, he handed the tofu to the servants before greeting the Countess and picking up a piece of paper next to her. Returning to his study, he ced a letter from his little sister next to the piece of paper on his desk and the expression on his face immediately lit up.


    This year, the emperor of Qing Kingdom made some changes to his reign title and year to reflect the name of the country; a peculiar move that nobody anticipated. Although it might have seemed that the civil servants were fine with the change, theyined when nobody was around. During those days, it didn¡¯t matter if you were a schr at the Ministry of Education or a congee-drinking novel writer, if you were with the newnguage party or the old one; you still had to pay the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council to review a report. This topic was heavily covered by sour old schrs.


    After the emperor¡¯s reign title was changed, next on the list was pushing newws. These newws were nothing new and only served to reorganize pre-existing ones. The only thing the public found refreshing was the introduction of newspapers at the start of the new year.


    Newspapers? No one had any idea what they were until the first issue, after which a collective ¡°Oh¡± marked the end of the public¡¯s interest.


    The newspapers were produced by the imperial pce and every issue had to be approved by the emperor himself before publication. This prevented the possibility of any problematic articles that could incite bacsh.


    The following issues cost the expensive price of a silver coin and were bought by those attracted to their novelty. Some of the higher status people began to suspect it was a ploy set by the emperor and wondered if he was nning on building a new garden.


    Included within the thin paper were pieces of useless information. These ranged fromndmarks to historical figures, but the main feature of the paper was articles covering the private life of government officials, like how the general was beaten by his wife or why the Commander of Defense in the capital was missing a tooth.


    There were even peripheral articles rted to their neighbors, the Northern Qi Kingdom and the Dongyi City. However, the government officials only paid attention to their own close circle. In the beginning, theyughed at the articles, but soon became embarrassed when it was their turn to be featured in the newspaper. Knowing that the emperor was behind the newspaper, nobody dared toin.


    The newspapers were printed in scarce numbers and the entire city of Danzhou had only two copies, one of which could be found in Count Sinan¡¯s house, as they were subscribers.


    The piece of paper Fan Xian had stolen from his grandmother¡¯s room was the much-discussed newspaper. After a quick scan of the paper, Fan Xian could not control his facial expressions; he wanted to stick his entire fist in his mouth... What kind of era was this? Tabloid newspapers? And ordered by the emperor, no less!


    ...


    ...


    The new ¡°mail order¡±w enacted by the royal family meant that the brother-sister pair could secretly send letters to each other with secrecy.


    Fan Xian frowned as he looked at the newspaper. For a while now he had heard people discussing the newws, which in his opinion were a product of nonsense by the emperor. However, everyone knew that the emperor was not one to rub the wrong way.


    Fan Xian was not in the mood to change the world. He wasn¡¯t even interested in the first ce, but when this world began to grow simr to his own, he was naturally interested to see how things worked behind the scenes.


    After much meditating, Fan Xian still hadn¡¯t gotten to the bottom of the matter. Smiling wryly, he pushed the paper aside and self-deprecatingly thought to himself that perhaps another person withrger ambitions had also travelled to this world.


    Anyhow, these matters were of little relevance to him. It was the letter next to the paper that carried greater importance.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s memories, Fan Ruoruo was someone rted to him by blood that had stayed in Danzhou for a while during their childhood. His poor little sister wasnky and darkpared to his graceful and pretty appearance.


    They had not seen each other for many years. Fan Xian wondered what she looked like now. Had her sparse blonde hair darkened? Had she be prettier? Fan Xian was even struggling to remember if she was called Fan Ruo or Fan Ruoruo.


    ¡°I am such an ipetent brother.¡± Fan Xian thought he didn¡¯t care for his sister enough. Even his soul had experienced two different lives, he was still rted to her by blood through this body. Two years ago when Fan Ruo began school, she often sent letters to Danzhou. Fan Xian, on the other hand, hardly replied, as he was too busy going through Wu Zhu¡¯s relentless training, his daily Badao zhenqi practice, and also reviewing the poisons book Fei Jie had left.


    For some unknown reason, Fan Ruoruo, who turned ten that year, was extremely reliant on her far-away brother and frequently sent him letters. Perhaps it was because the horror stories that they had shared in their childhood were deeply ingrained in her mind. At first, she mostly wrote about how she missed her grandmother dearly and her memories of Danzhou Harbor. For the past six months, though, she wrote mainly about her boring days at the estate in the capital and hardly talked about their home in Danzhou Harbor.


    Fan Xian brushed the letter lightly with his fingertips, his pretty face tinged with concern.


    On the paper was his sister¡¯s delicate handwriting. She had written about her life in the capital recently and how she had been epted into a school for aristocratdies. It was as if this was the natural pathway in life for someone like her.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: I Offer This Kitchen Knife to You


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    It was apparent from what was written in the letter that there was always something troublesome going on that didn¡¯t match Fan Ruoruo¡¯s age. Thinking back, after the head wife died, the woman who had given birth to a son started to be more and more arrogant in the capital. Because Uncle Sinan was always busy with official affairs, Fan Ruoruo was alone in the capital. Perhaps there were some minor problems in her daily life.


    Picking up a brush and dipping the tip in ink, Fan Xian paused for a moment to think before writing his reply. In his letter, he was rather roundabout in telling her to spend as much time with Count Sinan as possible, and to behave herself in a lovable and mellow manner. She must not openlyin, but she should asionally show her hidden bitterness.


    Secondly, she must stand her ground in front of that woman and a certain proud younger brother. As people would often say, make yourself too kind and people will take advantage of you. If Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t wish to be treated unfairly, at the very least she should show her willingness to defend herself.


    Thirdly, she needed to be kind to the house servants, especially to Count Sinan¡¯s aide. She needed to observe the uncle with a pure, innocent gaze as thetter disyed his boring methods.


    Finally, and as slightly as possible, she should offend the female master in the capital and bear the consequences for a bit. Then she should find a way to let the male master know about it¡ªany man would have a strange desire to protect, especially his own daughter. Under such circumstances, Count Sinan would certainly remember the daughter left behind by histe head wife.


    But there were still limits to such methods, and Fan Xian hinted s in the letter. Fan Xian didn¡¯t know if this trick he picked up in his previous life from romance novels would work, but he believed that if Ruoruo was bright enough, she would figure it out.


    Afterwards, he impatiently waited for her to write back. He was afraid he might bring trouble to the eleven-year-old girl.


    Two monthster, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s letter came. From the content, Fan Xian could tell that his younger sister had been happy recently. He didn¡¯t know if it was due to his suggestions or if there was never an incident of mistreatment in the capital in the first ce. In the letter, Fan Ruoruo asked why treat the servants kindly. Seeing this made Fan Xian realize that, in a hierarchical society such as this, not everyone was equal. In response to her question, he wrote back a few anecdotes to exin to her that kindness benefits both others and oneself.


    Fan Xian had originally nned on copying down some stories from the ¡°Decameron¡± and send them along with the letter. In his previous life, Fan Xian remembered the leading critics always praising Giovanni Bio for glorifying romance and equality between men and women in his words. But after giving it some more thought, Fan Xian gave up on the idea, as he remembered there were a lot of adult content in the ¡°Decameron¡±.


    This was a small episode of Fan Xian¡¯s free time that somehow provided him with some mental sustenance, and it got to the point where seeing how that girl was doing in the capital became one of the highlights of his life.


    Although Fan Ruoruo was very young, she could sense her older brother in Danzhou was no ordinary child. Despite their age difference, the siblings¡¯ exchange of letters like these showed that Fan Ruoruo was slowly being influenced by Fan Xian. Her vocabry was much more mature than that of other girls her age. She had also started to notice the minute changes urring in the world.


    Kites in spring, fish in summer, bluebirds in autumn, geese in winter. Between the exchange of letters, seasons passed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When he wrote to Fan Ruoruo, Fan Xian always shook his head and smiled uneasily. His arms during these years had never been healthy, either swollen or in stabbing pain. Sometimes he could not raise his right hand and had to resort to writing with his left. Fan Ruoruo was astonished by how her older brother¡¯s handwriting seemed to change with every letter.


    Everything began on that night six years ago.


    After Old Fei left, little Fan Xian was feeling lonely and sneaked outside through a doghole. He arrived at the strange grocery store that was often closed. Familiar with the route, Fan Xian came to the back door, took out the key from the dense vegetation under the stone steps, and entered.


    It had been pitch-ck inside the store, but with Fan Xian¡¯s arrival, a small oilmp was lit. Little Fan Xian sniffed the air and easily found the yellow wine Wu Zhu had prepared for him. Smiling sweetly, he took up the bowl and drank.


    Wu Zhu did not drink. Fan Xian had never even seen him eat, and this was something he had gotten used to early on. Understandably, such a scene was rather absurd, a six-year-old boy indulging himself in alcohol like some free wanderer. Anyone who saw this would surely do a double take.


    Wu Zhu always let Fan Xian drink with no intention of stopping him. He even prepared some appetizers for the young master.


    While yellow wine was not very strong, drinking too much would still make one a bit tipsy. Intoxicated, the cute Fan Xian squinted, watching the forever expressionless blind man, who didn¡¯t seem to age: Uncle, howe after all these years your appearance hadn¡¯t changed? It¡¯s like you don¡¯t get old.¡±


    Fan Xian then continued to answer himself: It looks like after bing strong enough, you can obtain eternal youth... but Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you never trained using neigong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how many people in this world are truly strong? How are the levels established?¡±


    ¡°Nine levels in total? Nine again? Why?¡± the drunk little thing didn¡¯t realize he was conflicting himself.


    ¡°What level are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have one?¡±


    ¡°Then, what level is that idiot who does the Sigu sword style in Dongyi?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have one either?¡±


    ¡°What about the uncle of what¡¯s-his-face?¡±


    ¡°Still no level?¡±


    All those were spoken by Fan Xian himself. Finally, he chuckled: ¡°could it be that I too will train to no level?¡±


    The blind Wu Zhu was chopping radish into thin strands. His hand was slow yet steady. The knife was quick on the way down, but as soon as the de came in contact with the chopping board it was immediately withdrawn. The level of uracy was scary. The result was strands of radish of equal thickness, as if they had been shaped by industrial tools. Theyy t on the chopping board, looking very exquisite.


    Wu Zhu raised his head and nked out slightly. He walked up to Fan Xian and put the kitchen knife in the boy¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Blood and Tears


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    That night, Fan Xian stared nkly at the radishes on the chopping board, gripping the vegetable knife. After having spent time digging up and dismembering corpses, he was to embark on his second course of study ¨C extremely useful, but extremely tragic.


    Sometimes he found his life truly meaningful. Out of the blue, two bizarre teachers hade into his life who didn¡¯t seem to mind his thoroughly precocious nature. The skills that Fei Jie and Wu Zhu had taught him ¨C methods for poison and murder ¨C were rather abnormal.


    ...


    ...


    Late in the night, a slight tapping could be heard from the back of the store.


    ¡°Business is slow today,¡± said Wu Zhu, leaning forward and speaking coldly.


    Fan Xian wiped the sweat from his brow. Looking at the mountainous pile of radishes that he had cut up, he smiled, moving his right wrist. He had discovered that, after years of chopping radishes, he had developed a quickness on par with Wu Zhu, and when it came to the fineness of the shredded radish, he was starting to catch up.


    But his right wrist still swelled and ached. The sound of chopping still echoed through the store, and he knew that the difference between Wu Zhu¡¯s control of the knife and his own was enormous.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what chopping radishes was supposed to do for his practice of martial arts, he was still aware that Wu Zhu was capable of going toe-to-toe with the Four Grandmasters. So he began to immerse himself in the act of radish chopping, beating out a rhythm on the chopping board.


    Of course, this was not the only training he undertook with Wu Zhu. He spent many hours training in conventional techniques such as the horse stance and mountain climbing. Wu Zhu¡¯s demands on him were great. He spent so long in the horse stance that he found it near-impossible to squat upon a chamber-pot. He chopped vegetables until his wrists ached, and he ran so far that he found it difficult to get up in the morning.


    But the hardest part was that every three days, Wu Zhu would take him to a remote ce outside Danzhou to ¡®train¡¯ ¨C although it was more urate to say he simply beat the young boy senseless with all of his unparalleled strength.


    ...


    ...


    His was a bittersweet childhood, filled with blood and tears. This was how Her Ladyship had trained her servants back in the day, exined Wu Zhu.


    Fan Xian felt somewhat apprehensive about his training. It had to be hard, strict, and practical, and involve a great amount of physical practice. In Fan Xian¡¯s previous life, this had been the principle that had gained China a great many gold medals.


    But Fan Xian did notin. Instead, he simply smiled at the tasks that were assigned to him. On the surface, it seemed like he was only following orders. But his adult¡¯s intellect told him that this truly was all for his own good.


    The powerful zhenqi within him had grown all the more violent over the years. He could hold it within the dantian and xueshan points in his pubic region and his spine, but in the rest of his still-developing body, he couldn¡¯t prevent it from overflowing and cutting off various meridians. He often found it appearing to overflow outward, and when that happened, the nearby furniture in the house usually ended up being damaged as a result.


    If this carried on, one day, the speed of his zhenqi flow would surpass the growth of his meridians, and he would explode and die.


    He still didn¡¯t know if Wu Zhu even knew of any methods to control such a powerful zhenqi flow. All he could do was train his body, and so his physical capabilities improved greatly. As he chopped radishes, he trained his powers of concentration, and as the years passed he could feel his control over his zhenqi bing more stable.


    When it came to death, no one in the world had had the experiences that Fan Xian had; no one feared death or cherished life quite as much he did. So he suffered all of Wu Zhu¡¯s training in silence, knowing that it would help him to ovee the side effects of the power that raged within him.


    Thinking about itter on, he understood the deeper meaning behind Wu Zhu¡¯s actions. If zhenqi were fire, and the body were a stove, then training one¡¯s muscles was equivalent to forging a stronger stove, while training the mind and spirit was like making arger hole in the stove in order to control the fire more effectively.


    As he suffered Wu Zhu¡¯s blows in training, he reminded himself: a strong sword cannot be forged without striking the steel.


    But it still hurt like hell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Morning came. Fan Xian awoke and rubbed the dust from his eyes. He rose from his bed and slipped under the servant girl¡¯s nket. Sniffing her bodily aroma under the covers, he was satisfied.


    The servant girl, Sisi, wasbing her hair when he noticed that he was already awake. Smiling, she walked to the edge of the bed and pulled the covers off the boy, who had wrapped himself up like a cocoon. She stoppedbing, gathered up her hair, and went to prepare hot water for a bath.


    Fan Xian climbed off the bed and sat on the cotton pillow he had given Sisi. He lifted up his pants and peered in, and recited the words from a drinking game he used to y in his previous life, making rock-paper-scissor gestures. ¡°Who¡¯s horny? I¡¯m horny! Who¡¯s horny? You¡¯re horny!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and lifted his pants again, looking down. ¡°I¡¯m horny,¡± he said to himself. ¡°You still don¡¯t know how.¡±


    He¡¯d spent many years in this world, and had gotten used to being waited on hand and foot. He yawned and waited for the servant girl to return. After waiting for what seemed like ages, he fell back to sleep, and found himself being awoken by a hot towel being rubbed in his face.


    The distant sound of angry shouting came from the courtyard. Fan Xian dressed himself and, led by his curiosity, he made his way out the door. He soon came across a rather awful scene.


    In the garden, Zhou the Housekeeper was severely scolding the servant girl Sisi. It seemed that he was angry because she was rushing to prepare the hot water and had notbed her hair or dressed properly. The other servant girls surrounded them, clearly frightened.


    Zhou the Housekeeper hade from the capital a few years ago. Fan Xian knew that he had been sent by the Count¡¯s mistress to spy on the household, but he had seemed like an earnest enough man throughout that one year, and Fan Xian had never caught Zhou doing anything suspicious as he watched him in secret, so he let him do as he pleased.


    But this scolding of the servant girls displeased Fan Xian. He was a very protective person. Squinting his eyes, he went forth and interceded, but for whatever reason, Zhou was not in a mood to be trifled with. Sisi was to be punished.


    Fan Xian knitted his brow and looked up at the housekeeper with his adorable face. ¡°They¡¯re my servants,¡± he said, smiling, ¡°and I¡¯ll deal with them myself.¡± They were ordinary words, even a little weak.


    But the servant girls knew what they meant, and it filled them with fear. They did not know whether the danger of a sh between the two branches of Count Sinan¡¯s estate ¨C one in the capital, one in Danzhou ¨C could be kept back much longer.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: A Matter of Dignity


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Housekeeper Zhou was somewhat arrogant today for some reason. He forced a fake smile: ¡°Young... Master, regarding the things in the house, the Countess said I¡¯m still in charge.¡±


    Housekeeper Zhou stretched out the title of ¡°young master¡± intentionally as he said it; his disrespect was obvious.


    Smiling, Fan Xian noted the hint of contempt in the housekeeper¡¯s eyes. While he never felt bad for being an illegitimate child, being looked down upon and treated like a bastard were still ufortable experiences.


    Seeing things going downhill, a certain smart girl went away to find the Countess as the other maidservants only observed nervously. Although on the surface the two houses were connected, everyone knew that Young Master Fan Xian¡¯s background wasn¡¯t all that glorious. Besides, all of the estate¡¯s supplies for living in Danzhou Harbor came from the capital, from the hands of the second wife.


    Because he had a close connection with the second wife, the housekeeper dared to show the young master such disrespect. After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the one to inherit the grand property of the Sinan branch house would only be that little young master in the capital, not the twelve-year-old youth standing here smiling lovingly.


    The servants, as much as they loved and respected Fan Xian, dared not offend the second wife at such a crucial moment. They stood to the other side of Fan Xian.


    Only Fan Xian¡¯s personal maidservant tightly held his hand. Fan Xian understood very well what the servants were thinking. Anyone who wanted a better life didn¡¯t exactly have it easy, and therefore would not feel sadness or disappointment. They only tilted their heads, looking at this unhappy Housekeeper Zhou with curiosity, thinking, ¡°He had always been calm, so what finally made him snap?¡±


    Housekeeper Zhou was Count Sinan¡¯s second housekeeper in Jingdu. Because he made some small mistakes in the capital, he was chased far away to the remote Danzhou Harbor. However, Housekeeper Zhou did not believe he had actually departed from thevishness of the capital, and did not grief over it.


    Count Sinan¡¯s head wife had been dead for many years, and his second wife gave birth to a son seven years ago. Because the second wife¡¯s family had some reputation, naturally, she wanted to take advantage of the situation and aim for a proper ce. It was during a time like this Housekeeper Zhou arrived in Danzhou. Undoubtedly, he hade with ill intentions.


    In order to fulfill his duty, he meticulously managed the Count¡¯s estate and was exceptionally respectful towards the Countess. He was also kind towards the servants and rarely meddled with the private affairs of others. But every time he saw that little mongrel, the one who led to his disguised exile, he couldn¡¯t help but show his true feelings.


    No one knew why, but he was a bit afraid of the young boy, despite thetter being only in his early teens.


    Because no matter where he went, he could almost always see that boy¡¯s faintly- smiling face and his pair of clear eyes. As neat and pretty as that face was, anyone would feel disturbed if it followed them around constantly from the moment they woke up.


    When Housekeeper Zhou kindly greeted the servants, little Fan Xian¡¯s pretty face was hidden among the flowers, staring at the housekeeper nkly; when Housekeeper Zhou scowled over the statements of ount, little Fan Xian propped his face up on the windowsill of the ountant chamber, staring at the housekeeper innocently; and when Housekeeper Zhou made his report to the Countess with upmost respect, little Fan Xian rested his face next to the Countess, staring at him with infinite curiosity.


    After several months like this, Housekeeper Zhou was almost driven insane. He could see that innocent beautiful face at all times, it was like the face of a ghost floating in white mist. A face that beautiful could only belong to a ghost, a face which stared at him so intensely.


    With his psyche almost at its breaking point, he even began to be paranoid. Could that boy know he was sent here to deal with him? But then Housekeeper Zhou thought, ¡°That little mongrel is too young; how could he know the dangers of the adult world? But... why is he always looking at me? Why? Just like now. If I were him, I¡¯d feel humiliation, how could he still smile like that?¡±


    Housekeeper Zhou smiled coldly, thinking: ¡°Thing will be over soon; there is no need for me to get upset over this brat.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t realize his unscrupulous observation of Housekeeper Zhou would be so taxing on the housekeeper¡¯s psyche. But even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t feel sorry about it. He was only curious as to what methods this aunt in the capital would deploy to deal with him.


    But after seeing Housekeeper Zhou scolding his maidservant to save face, Fan Xian¡¯s expression turned gloomy. After hearing how the housekeeper pronounced ¡°Young Master¡±, Fan Xian¡¯s smile slowly faded.


    ¡°I heard Young Master chased a maidservant out of the house a few years ago; such unruly behavior certainly won¡¯t do.¡± Housekeeper Zhou continued to talk with disdain, ignoring the youth¡¯s gradually worsening expression. ¡°You are still young; it would be best from now on if you didn¡¯t worry about the things in the house.¡±


    Fan Xianughed: ¡°Are you warning me to stay put?¡±


    Housekeeper Zhou imed he wouldn¡¯t dream of it, but his tone was overflowing with arrogance: ¡°Who would dare? It¡¯s just that beforeing here, the second wife ordered me to look after you, since you are still of tender age.¡±


    ¡°So then you aren¡¯t afraid of me using my authority as your master to p that big mouth of yours?¡± Fan Xian asked, curious.


    Housekeeper Zhou chuckled, stroking the sparsely grown beard on his chin. He said: ¡°Young Master... even though you lost your mother as an infant andcked discipline growing up, everyone knows that you still had the upbringing of a learned schr. You wouldn¡¯t treat your servants so harshly.¡±


    The housekeeper looked at the beautiful youth before him andughed to himself on the inside. ¡°A mere child he is; to think he would try to use his authority to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fan Xian came back to his senses, as if just realizing his identity as an illegitimate child. He turned and left.


    The maidservants, while secretly wanting justice for the young master, took a breath of relief since no conflicts had urred. Sisi held Fan Xian¡¯s hand as her eyes began to tear up. She felt sorry for the young master, but was afraid he would be upset. Only after side eyeing Fan Xian and discovering tranquility in his eyes did she finallye to peace.


    Taking Sisi¡¯s hand, Fan Xian led her inside and set up two stools by the door. He made Sisi sit on one of them before making his way into the garden with another stool.


    The maidservants had not yet dispersed; Housekeeper Zhou was still savoring his earlier disy of courage.


    Fan Xian set the stool directly in front of Housekeeper Zhou. Those nearby were puzzled. Housekeeper Zhou was no exception, and was about to raise a question. But little Fan Xian had already stepped onto the stool.


    At only twelve years of age, Fan Xian was not very tall. On top of a stool, he was only the same height as Housekeeper Zhou.


    The people were confused, not knowing what Fan Xian was about to do. At that moment, Fan Xian puffed two breaths into his right palm and raised it high.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The sentence hung in Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s mouth and came out with a shower of spit.


    Fan Xian brutally swung his little hand forward!


    With a loud and crisp ¡°smack¡±, Housekeeper Zhou tumbled over to the ground. A red handprint appeared on his face, and there was some blood on the corner of his mouth. He was physically stunned by the hit. There was no way he would have expected such strength toe from a child, not to mention... this child... actually dared to hit him in the first ce!


    Little Fan Xian hopped down from the stool, flexed his wrist, and took a handkerchief from a maidservant standing close by. He wiped hand as he looked at the housekeeper¡ªwho was groaning while holding his face¡ªand said in a light voice: ¡°Even a learned schr would resort to violence. Even though I don¡¯t abuse my servants, I am more than happy to show you the style of a son from a wealthy family.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Standing at the Top


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Zhou the housekeeperid on the ground miserably, the mark on his face red as a peach blossom. He spat out a few broken teeth and was half-dizzy in shock. He directed a weak gaze full of fear and horror towards Fan Xian.


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t understand what you guys think,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice. ¡°Did you really believe I wouldn¡¯t hit you? You seem to have forgotten your ce. Perhaps a more cultured master wouldn¡¯t do anything to his servants, but that is not me, unfortunately. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to hit back? So, that¡¯s that. All you can do is to deal with it and endure,ugh, or go cry about it to the Countess or back in the capital... But... from now on, don¡¯t go into the back garden. I dislike seeing you.¡±


    After saying this, he dusted his pants off and turned to Sisi who was sitting dumbfounded on the stool. He told her quietly that he wanted to go out and left the Count¡¯s estate.


    Behind him, looks of fear inevitably surfaced on the faces of the servants. None of them would have thought this cute, gentle boy had such a violent side to him. The contrast between the two sides shook everyone to the core and made it all the more terrifying.


    At this time, the Countess had arrived in the back garden too. She looked at the groaning housekeeper on the ground and thought of that child; she couldn¡¯t help but express a glint of meaningful happiness.


    Chasing the head servant out of the housest year, and pping Zhou the housekeeper silly today, the twelve-year-old Fan Xian finally established his authority in the Count¡¯s estate.


    ...


    ...


    Along the shore five kilometers from Danzhou Harbor was a dangerous region covered by reefs. The sea winds churned up the blue water, smashing it against the rocks into huge sprays of white foam.


    On the east side, there was an extremely narrow passage hidden among the hazardous rocks. Fan Xian came along that path. He turned his body with his back to the sea. Listening to the deafening sound of waves at his back, he looked up.


    In front of him was a series of steep cliffs. This mountain was formed naturally next to the sea. Behind the mountain were ancient forests and swamps spanning hundreds of li, making scaling the cliffs the only way to reach the apex.


    Taking a look at the cliffs, Fan Xian frowned slightly. In his mind, he traced the path he always took while climbing. However, the sea winds had been strong recently, and the rocks which stuck out from the cliff were loose. If he were to climb to the top today, he must be more careful than usual.


    The sea crashed into the reefs behind him, but the rocks proved cold and insurmountable, with only some seawater reaching the shallows, making this area of the shore wetter than others. Fan Xian¡¯s shoes got wet from standing there and his feet felt quite ufortable.


    Taking off his shoes, Fan Xian put them in a clean cavity just below the cliffs. Taking some coarse sand and rubbing his palms together, he began to adjust his inner zhenqi. Having readied himself, he nted his right hand securely onto an inconspicuous outcropping and deftly lifted his entire body into the air. He began to climb up as if he weighted next to nothing.


    He ascended rapidly. With his entire body ttened against the cliff surface, he looked like some strange animal which was adept at climbing. Each time he reached out his hand, nted down with his foot, or lifted himself upwards, it all seemed effortless; there were no signs of difficulty.


    After only a short while, he was close to the top. The sea wind whirled behind him, blowing away his body heat and sweat, making him feel refreshed.


    ¡°I bet even Guo Jing couldn¡¯t climb this fast. But the blind man at the top of this mountain will be much fiercer than Ma Yu...¡±


    Fan Xian thought back on what happened in the garden as he continued to climb. Something didn¡¯t feel right to him. That precious housekeeper of the second wife stayed put for over a year, why did he happen to mess up today?


    The sea winds carried moisture, making the exposed rocks somewhat slippery. Seeing that he was almost to the top, Fan Xian rxed his focus. Thinking about what happened earlier only distracted him further. His right hand slipped and he almost fell.


    As dangerous as that seemed, Fan Xian did not panic and directed his zhenqi into his right hand. With three fingers, hetched tightly onto the only piece of projecting rock that could support him. Shaking slightly, his fingers looked as if they were deeply embedded into the rock, unmovable.


    A wooden stick reached down from above, gesturing him to grab it.


    Fan Xian seemingly wanted to avoid this stick very much. He didn¡¯t even look at it and started to swing his body. With the tip of his feet, he kicked against the cliff¡¯s surface, providing him with the momentum to propel his entire body to the top. The maneuver was as risky as it looked.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t focusing enough. That could cost you your life.¡±


    At the mountain top, on the edge of the cliffs, Wu Zhu stood facing the sea breeze. His clothes were made from coarse fabric and a strip of ck cloth covered his eyes.


    Fan Xian ignored him and sat down in a lotus position. After a short period of adjustment, he stood back up and told Wu Zhu about what happened today at the house. He also expressed his suspicions, hoping Wu Zhu could provide a definitive answer.


    ¡°You think a single p will keep the housekeeper in check?¡± Wu Zhu asked coldly.


    ¡°I do, as long as grandma is on my side,¡± Fan Xian said as he lowered his head. While he didn¡¯t imbue that p with zhenqi, the great power stored within his fragile young body over the years was still frightening. More importantly, he disyed his gloomy temperament at the most crucial moment. This was dreadful indeed.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡± Wu Zhu didn¡¯t appear to want to probe deeper into the matter.


    ¡°This is only my suspicion, but why did the housekeeper decide to stir things up today? He has spent over a year in Danzhou Harbor with his tail between his legs. Under normal circumstances, there really isn¡¯t any reason for him to show his ugly colors now, unless... he feels that he¡¯s had enough and something will happen in Danzhou soon. Maybe, in his eyes, I¡¯m no longer a threat to my half-brother in the capital, and so he no longer sees a need to please me.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly, a look which did not match his youthful face.


    It was indeed strange, now that he mentioned it. If Fei Jie was somewhat uncertain and fearful regarding Fan Xian¡¯s early maturity, Wu Zhu, on the other hand, was unconcerned about this. It looked as though Wu Zhu would not react to anything when it came to Fan Xian, even if Fan Xian were to turn into a tree demon.


    Fan Xian thought that perhaps it was because Wu Zhu was blind and unable to see the expressions that Fan Xian unknowingly made; expressions which shouldn¡¯t appear on the face of a child.


    ¡°That¡¯s trivial,¡± Wu Zhu said suddenly. He obviously felt Fan Xian was overanalyzing the subject.


    ¡°I predict someone wille to kill me. Is that trivial?¡± Fan Xianughed.


    Wu Zhu coldly replied: ¡°Fei Jie and I have taught you so much. If you can¡¯t handle something as trivial as that, then it bes non-trivial.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it for a moment, and epted the fact. He understood that Master Wu Zhu would not take care of things for him this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a long while, in a remote area above the cliffs, Fan Xian removed his tunic. ¡°Again...¡± he moaned dejectedly to the side.


    As soon as his voice floated away from the cliffs, a wooden stick came down from above, mercilessly striking his back with a muffled crack.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Pain


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Currently, the overwhelming zhenqi inside Fan Xian had reacted automatically, forming a denseyer which nketed his back. However, the wooden stick was even faster and ¡°stabbed¡± him before the zhenqi could react.


    The term ¡°stab¡± meant that the stick was thrust in a straight line by its owner, with all the power focused into the tip.


    Fan Xian let out a cry. Although the youth¡¯s body was protected by zhenqi, the blow he just received sent pain down to the bone, causing his body to curl up. One moment he was writhing on the ground in pain, the next he pushed off against the ground with his hands and started to roll while assuming the same curled up position. Fan Xian ferociously kicked behind him.


    Seeing a beautiful young boy performing such an insidious kick was enough to shock anybody, though what answered his kick was a simple pping sound.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian half-knelt on the ground, continuously massaging his ankle. He inhaled the cold air as his face twisted from the pain.


    He knew begging for mercy would be useless, as proven early on these past few years. All he could do was eye the blind man standing three meters away and calcting his next move. As agreed, if he couldnd a single blow on the blind man, even a corner of his clothing, it would be considered a victory for Fan Xian, with the reward being a month-long break.


    Having suffered several years of being beaten, Fan Xian had yet to aplish that, due in part to Wu Zhu being rmingly swift and not giving away his position. Even more terrifyingly, Wu Zhu made no extra movements that would give away what he nned to do next, making him unpredictable to Fan Xian. As an example, with Wu Zhu, indicators such as line of sight cannot be taken advantage of.


    Secondly, that inconspicuous wooden stick¡ªevery time Fan Xian tried to get near Wu Zhu using zhenqi or underhanded tricks, that stick would move like the w of a demon from hell, mercilessly mming into Fan Xian¡¯s wrists, ankles, or even his fingers.


    They weren¡¯t broken, but they hurt. The pain was unbearable.


    What absolutely baffled Fan Xian was that, no matter how hard he tried to muffle the sound of his movements, Wu Zhu, through his blindfold, could still locate and hit him every time without fail despite the roaring of the waves crashing into the rocks below.


    ¡°Ay-ya-ya-ya...¡± taking another hit to the wrist, Fan Xian cried out, his voice dragging like he was singing Beijing opera. He distanced himself away from that merciless blind man.


    ...


    ...


    A small, nameless yellow flower bloomed meekly on the cliffs.


    Fan Xiany on the edge of the cliff, his strength gone. The sea below had already calmed down, glistening gold from sunshine. The reefs that were constantly bashed by the waves finally gained a moment of peace and began to slowly dry. Some crustaceans climbed over them, looking like tiny ck dots when viewed from above.


    Touching the painful spots on his body, Fan Xian navigated his qi to inspect his interior condition. He discovered that his rampaging zhenqi had been partially absorbed into the xueshan behind his waist, while the rest of it was used up trying to defend against those relentless stick strikes. The zhenqi inside him right now was calm ... just like the sea before him.


    Fan Xian knew resting now would do his training no good, and so, in spite of the soreness and pain, he got up with great difficulty and assumed a lotus position as he began to carry out the maneuvers from the Scrolls of Power. He shot a nce at Wu Zhu, who was standing at the cliff¡¯s edge.


    The ck strip of cloth which covered Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes pped in the sea wind.


    ¡°That¡¯s really cool, not just acting cool.¡± Fan Xian made a silent judgement about the blind man. He said in a quiet voice: ¡°Careful, Uncle, or you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    Naturally, a powerful character such as Wu Zhu would not die from simply falling off a cliff. Fan Xian was only making meaningless chatter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    Wu Zhu only spoke one emotionless sentence and stopped responding to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian signed and started to calm himself, entering a state of meditation. After who knows how long, he came back to himself among the sea winds, and discovered the sun had already changed its position. And Wu Zhu, not too far away from him, still kept the same posture, looking like a sturdy gpole which could never be broken.


    Fan Xian stood up, noticing his body hadpletely recovered, his zhenqi full to the brim. The pressure on his meridian also died down significantly. While his muscles, ankles, and wrists still ached, those would be taken care of once he returns to the branch house and rub on the medicine he prepared himself.


    Walking through the wind, which carried the faint smell of the sea, Fan Xian walked over and stood next to Wu Zhu, and would have been shoulder-to-shoulder if he weren¡¯t so much shorter than the blind man. Fan Xian picked up a rock and chucked it towards the sea with all his might. Currently, zhenqi was flooding throughout his body, making his strength much greater than that of regr people. The rock flew far, and when it finally hit the water, the ssh could barely be seen by the naked eye.


    Somewhat full of himself, Fan Xian thought not even those master martial artists could match his arm strength. Seeing the powerful waves and the birds flying freely overhead, his spirits got a boost from what was around him. He spread his arms wide and roared at the sea.


    ¡°Capital, I will arrive one day!¡±


    Wu Zhu still stood there in silence, as if not hearing Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Fan Xian nked out a bit before realizing Wu Zhu, who was always reserved with his words as if they were gold, finally spoke. He answered, smiling: ¡°I¡¯m going to see exactly what the world is like, of course.¡±


    ¡°The outside world is dangerous.¡± Wu Zhu said in his usual cold tone. He did not turn around.


    Fan Xian shrugged his frail shoulders, looking somewhat mischievous: ¡°with Uncle Wu Zhu protecting me, what would I be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°After the Lady was born, I forgot some things.¡± There was a pause in Wu Zhu¡¯s otherwise unchanging tone. ¡°There are many people in this world who could harm me, and naturally they could harm you too.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is so modest.¡± Fan Xianughed sweetly, thinking, ¡°In this still unfamiliar world, I have only you as my bodyguard. If ever you decide to walk away, what would I do?¡±


    ¡°If I was with you in the capital, I would bring you trouble.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head, looking at Wu Zhu¡¯s almost eternally expressionless face, and thought for a moment. He then answered, with some embarrassment: ¡°I would protect you.¡±


    Wu Zhu finally turned around after hearing this, and intensely ¡°looked¡± Fan Xian in the eye, and said: ¡°The Lady...she said the same thing.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, knowing part of his shamelessness came from his mother after all.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: ¡°The Poets¡±


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°Why do you wish to see this world?¡± Wu Zhu seemed to be pondering something, ¡°the ce you are standing right now, isn¡¯t it part of this world?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how to answer that question, for he came from another world, and therefore would naturally be curious about many things in this world. Furthermore, he needed to find the answer to a question which had been bothering him for the longest time: How did he end up in this world?


    Fei Jie once mentioned the temple six years ago, when he still taught at Danzhou. At the time, Fan Xian thought, ¡°Other than though divine intervention, what else could turn a person dying from illness into the youth he was today?¡± He had been intrigued by this temple ever since and wanted to see what was inside.


    The capital, too, was a ce he really wanted to visit. Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t know if she could live a happy life under her stepmother¡¯s protection, and left Fei Jie for a few years. Just for a bit, Fan Xian wanted to visit that perverted but cute old man.


    Most importantly, because he had been bedridden for so long in his previous life, his current life so far in Danzhou as a child had presented Fan Xian with a jarring contrast. The contrast manifested in Fan Xian¡¯s heart like a ball of fire, burning his psyche, stimting his hopes, making him want to do something, gain something.


    Peace and ambition, privilege and happiness, romance and beautiful women... these nouns didn¡¯t exactly match each other, they were ipatible. And yet they shed across Fan Xian¡¯s mind. After thinking for a while, he answered carefully: ¡°Since you only live once, the only way to make the most out of this unrepeatable game is to go around seeing different sights and meeting different people.¡±


    That was what Fan Xian really thought. During his previous life, he gave a lot of thought on his deathbed on how he would live in his next life, should there ever be one.


    Wu Zhu said: ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°First, I must make sure I survive.¡± Fan Xian kneeled to pick up another rock. When he threw it this time, there was no **, and the rock shattered on the reefs below, ¡°which is why I must obtain the means to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve set three goals for myself.¡±


    Wu Zhu quietly listened.


    ¡°First, I am going to father many, many children. Second, I am going to write many, many books. And third, I am going to live a very, very nice life.¡±


    Fan Xian was extremely calm as he said such absurd things¡¯ there wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of embarrassment. Deep down, he reasoned that, since this world was not Earth, then as the sole example of a human from Earth, it was his biological duty to pass down the humans¡¯ legacy by fathering many children in this world.


    At the same time, he believed he also represented the civilizations of Earth. Humanity¡¯s aplishments in art through the millennia could not be found in this world. If he couldn¡¯t write (or should it be copy?) many, many books and let literary legacies such as Cao Xueqin¡¯s works and ¡°Kill Bill¡± shine in this ignorant world, he would feel sorry for the sages of this parallel universe living in solitude...and of course, he would feel most sorry for himself.


    Naturally, he also saw himself as the only Earthling who could observe this world, and therefore he had to make sure he could live afortable life. Only by doing so could he live to a ripe old age and observe for as many years as possible.


    It wouldn¡¯t be until many yearster that Fan Xian finally admitted those were all excuses to rationalize and glorify his hidden desires, his perversion, shamelessness, and greed.


    On the cliffs by the sea, Wu Zhu seemed to require some time to fully understand what Fan Xian¡¯s three goals really. Calmly, he analyzed: ¡°then you need to marry many wives, find many ¡®saoke¡¯, and hire many servants.¡±


    ¡°Saoke?¡± Fan Xian knew the term but was still unsure what it meant here.


    ¡°Schrs in poverty who write manuscripts for other people. They have no rights to authorship.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned, he had original nned on making big-names like Old Cao and Old Sha be his ghostwriters and had no need for saoke. As he thought that, Wu Zhu continued his overly simplistic analysis.


    ¡°If you are to marry many wives, hire many servants and saoke, then you need to earn a lot of money. If you want to earn a lot of money, then you need a lot of authority. The more authority you need, the closer you must be to this nation¡¯s center of power.¡±


    Wu Zhu neatly turned around to leave: ¡°As soon as you turn sixteen, we¡¯re going back to the capital.¡±


    Behind Wu Zhu, Fan Xian stayed where he stood, staring nkly. He had merely expressed some of his not-so-unreasonable ideas, but somehow this slightly mentally-challenged strong one deducted them to be rted to a matter of national power, not to mention he just cleanly made decision to go back to the capital¡ªFan Xian still remembered, on the day he was born, Wu Zhu carried him on his back and escaped from the capital.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry at his current situation, so he pped himself hard to get out of his trance. He caught up to Wu Zhu, and said: ¡°uncle, I told you what¡¯s on my heart, shouldn¡¯t you reward me with something?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°My mother, why were people after us in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Regarding the Lady, I will tell you everything once you turn sixteen, as that¡¯s the Lady¡¯s final wish. As for the people after us, you don¡¯t need to know, since they all died ten years ago.¡±


    When they got back to Danzhou Harbor, it was already noon. Fan Xian parted from Wu Zhu a distance away, and Fan Xian made his way into the city by himself. The people of the city had already gotten used to seeing this young master wander outside on his own. Although there were no wild beasts or dangerous ces around, people still felt the Count¡¯s estate was too careless regarding the safety of this illegitimate son.


    After all, in their eyes, Fan Xian was merely a twelve-year-old boy.


    For the Danzhou inhabitants, who lived carefree without needing to pay taxes to the imperial court, they had plenty of spare time toe up with some odd theories. For example, they wondered if the people of the branch house wanted the illegitimate son to get eaten by wild beasts or fall down a cliff.


    With that idea in mind, seeing this cute boy live in this supposedly dangerous mansion made their hearts race.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what they were thinking and kept smiling slightly. Lowering his head just a little, he returned to the Count¡¯s estate.


    The servants were waiting for him, knowing that he would return to eat. The Countess sat on the old, wooden armchair, her eyes half-closed as if she were sleepy.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Maokouzi


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°Young master is back!¡± a male servant shouted.


    All the servants immediately busied themselves with preparing lunch. Fan Xian and the Countess sat opposite each other at arge table in the hall. The table was scattered with a mess of various dishes.


    Something was off about this scene. Rather than retreat to the back courtyard to eat, the idle servants simply stared at Fan Xian¡¯s chopsticks. Several of the younger servant girls were quietly salivating. They seemed hungry.


    This was an unwritten rule in the Count¡¯s mansion. Fan Xian stringently demanded it ¨C and the Countess acquiesced ¨C so everybody had gotten used to it long ago. As long as young master Fan was having a meal in the mansion, others could only be permitted to eat after he had personally tasted and approved of each dish.


    The servants didn¡¯t understand why the young master, who had always been gentle and tender, insisted on such an unreasonable rule. One time, however, Dong¡¯er, the servant who was closest to Fan Xian, tasted the saltiness of his food before Fan Xian did. She was subsequently driven from the mansion by a ferocious Fan Xian. After that, everybody knew that the young master did, after all, have a shameless aristocratic side to him.


    When Dong¡¯er cried and left, the Countess just stared at her coolly without a word.


    The entire mansion was silent, except for the sounds of Fan Xian chewing and sipping soup. All of the servants quietly stood beside him with their arms at their sides obediently. Like all noble households, whatever food the master didn¡¯t eat was always sent to the servants¡¯ quarters as a reward, so Fan Xian ate less of each dish. He just picked away at the food with his chopsticks.


    He ate slowly and carefully, with thin lips pressing and rxing like two beams of light opening and closing.


    The Countess was gently caressing a statue and mouthing a silent prayer.


    After a long time, Fan Xian had tasted each dish. Heughed sweetly with bright, beaming eyes. He pointed at a te of stir-fried bamboo shoots and told one of the servants, ¡°This one¡¯s good.¡±


    The servant girls breathed a sigh of relief and began to fill their bowls with rice. The idle servants could finally go to the back courtyard, but another servant went to the kitchen and brought the remaining stir-fried bamboo shoots out to the hall, cing them in front of Fan Xian.


    ¡°Help yourself, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Fan Xian stood up, saluted the Countess, and received the bowl of food with both hands before politely cing it in front of the Countess. He repeatedly added the stir-fried bamboo shoots into his bowl, munching on them with a pleasant expression. On his handsome face, that kind of smile seemed exceptionally grotesque, as though he¡¯d finally found something he¡¯d been after for a long time.


    For some reason, the servant girls standing to the side, upon seeing the smile on the 12-year-old boy¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but shiver as they recalled the powerful smack that Zhou the housekeeper took that morning.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room to finish my meal.¡±


    Fan Xian told the servants this before taking a te of stir-fried bamboo shoots and a bowl of white race and going to his room in the side courtyard. It was very impolite of him to leave before his elder had finished her meal, but the Countess didn¡¯t say anything.


    In his bedroom, he ate some emetic powder and then started poking his fingers down his throat. After digging around for a while, he finally vomited out the remnants of the meal. He then immediately took several pills he had prepared himself out of the drawer and washed them down with fresh water. He directed his zhenqi throughout his entire body and discovered there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. This finally put him at ease.


    He looked at the te of stir-fried bamboo shoots. Smiling bitterly, he dumped them out into the chamber pot behind his bed ¨C they had been poisoned with maokouzi, a method often used by the secret agents in the Council of Auditors.


    Maokouzi is a beautiful, tangerine-like fruit which grows in the southern inds. Its flowers emit a strange, pungent odor and its fruit contains poison.


    When the fruit¡¯s juice is mixed with food, the dish is unlikely to change color and it will still smell normal. On the contrary, it will actually make the dish more fragrant. It was frequently used by the spies of the Council of Auditors in carrying out assassinations. After entering the body, the poison takes effect that night, when the victim convulses before dying. This is very simr to death by infection, thus making it difficult to divine the true cause of death.


    As the only student of Fei Jie, the inventor of this poison in the Council of Auditors, Fan Xian immediately identified its slightly bitter taste when he tried the stir-fried bamboo shoots. The murderer was actually quite clever, for they knew to mix the maokouzi fruit juice with bamboo shoots, which were themselves bitter.


    The reason Fan Xian didn¡¯t immediately leave the Countess just now to purge the poison was to keep her from being frightened. Now, he suddenly felt scared when he considered that if it had been some kind of fast-acting poison, instead of maokouzi, he¡¯d already be dead.


    Fan Xian took his teacher¡¯s advice in always being attentive to his diet. He worried that his aunt in the capital might strike a vicious blow. That¡¯s why he had to cause such an odd scene while eating just now. To keep the servants safe from any poison, he requested that he taste each dish before anybody else could begin eating. He was like the eunuch in the imperial pce responsible for testing each dish before the emperor could eat it.


    Though Fan Xian believed his own life was more important than anybody else¡¯s, he wasn¡¯t willing to have innocent people die for him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that the young master hade to the kitchen, the servants quickly stood up and offered him a stool. ¡°Younger Master, are you still hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± one of them asked with a smile.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Those stir-fried bamboo shoots were delicious.¡±


    The chef standing next to himughed, ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were quite fresh. When were they bought?¡± Fan Xian nodded enthusiastically and asked carefully.


    ¡°We bought them this morning, so of course they were fresh.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Did any outsiders enter the kitchen today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ha, who normally delivers food, was ill. His nephew came instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I should get going.¡± Fan Xian took a piece of smoked meat from the te the chef offered. He ate it and, smiling bashfully, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the Countess that I came down here to pilfer food.¡±


    When Fan Xian left, the servants began talking about him. They allmended the character of the Count¡¯s illegitimate son, saying he was free of any aristocratic vices. It was just that... his rules for eating were a little too much.


    In an alleyway in Danzhou Harbor, Fan Xian was scaling the back wall of some building with his hook-like fingers. When he exerted his strength, he was like a climbing civet cat. He was at the food delivery man Mr. Ha¡¯s house.


    For many years, there were a total of only a dozen or so servants at the Count¡¯s mansion, all of which were natives of Danzhou Harbor, with the exception of several maids who had been reced. So Fan Xian didn¡¯t suspect any of them. Though Fan Xian had met Mr. Ha before, he thought it was strange that he should fall ill at such an opportune moment.


    Mr. Ha¡¯s room was pitch ck, but for Fan Xian, it was as bright as daytime. He quietly slipped into the room and smelled a trace of blood in the air.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Assassin


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Mr. Ha¡¯s corpsey on the bed, covered by a cotton nket, with only his feet poking out. The smell of blood was faint, meaning the assassin had done some cleanup. Fan Xian would have missed it had he not developed a sharp nose while under Fei Jie¡¯s tutge.


    Fan Xian stood quietly in the corner. The darkness hid the assassin, and also Fan Xian.


    Trying to mimic blind Wu Zhu¡¯s techniques, Fan Xian rxed himself as much as possible. Zhenqi flowed slowly inside his body as his heartbeat merged with the noises outside.


    The assassin should still be around; the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret agents were always thorough. After poisoning Fan Xian, they would certainly stay until the night in order to ensure the bastard son was dead, after which they would leave Danzhou under the cover of darkness. Since the assassin was posing as Mr. Ha¡¯s nephew, they must be familiar with theyout of the building, so they wouldn¡¯t want to change observation spots.


    Unfortunately, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t have expected how things would develop. He studied the room carefully. Other than Mr. Ha¡¯s cold body on the bed, there were no other people in the room.


    He slowly followed the wall, moving further into the room, careful not to noisily bump into any furniture. His eyes nced over some inconspicuous corners of the ceiling.


    He snuck along the wall to the window where light shone through. Mr. Ha obviously wasn¡¯t rich enough to afford more windows, so the room was poorly lit. Fan Xian stood beside the window, hiding his presence by taking advantage of the contrast between light and dark.


    After standing there for a long time, he frowned. Had he been wrong? Perhaps that poison-toting assassin was long gone. If that was the case,ing to the house right away instead of keeping Zhou under watch was obviously the wrong move.


    Fan Xian walked to the bed, wanting to take a look at how poor old Mr. Ha died. But he became tenser the closer he got to the bed. He heard the sound of suppressed breathing. Because of the noises from the market outside, the breathing wasn¡¯t audible until Fan Xian closed in.


    The assassin hid behind Mr. Ha¡¯s body when he noticed someone had entered the house.


    The breathing behind the body was extremely steady; about seven breaths per minute. If Fan Xian didn¡¯t have his unusually abundant zhenqi enhancing his hearing, he never would have noticed.


    Fan Xian stopped, staring at the bed. He didn¡¯t know if it was a trap.


    From outside came the lively calls of merchants. Fan Xian could pick out the faint sound of a certain carriage.


    He knew there was a market directly in front of this building, and that a horse-drawn carriage would have trouble navigating down the narrow road, and thus waited quietly with his dagger.


    The assassin also waited quietly. He didn¡¯t see who entered the room, but at this point he could tell that the intruder was equally patient. A long timeter he started to feel like he had underestimated the dangers of Danzhou. He regretted remaining here to ensure the death of his target.


    ...


    ...


    As the carriage passed through the market, the merchants on both sides began to hurl insults at the driver, who was obviously vexed. If he wasn¡¯t short on time, he never would have taken this route.


    With great difficulty, the merchants cleared a path for the carriage. The driver thanked them and was ready to proceed. However, the carriage smashed a crate of eggs, infuriating the egg merchant. The merchant held onto the reins, refusing to let go. The market descended into chaos.


    Meanwhile, in the house beside the marketce...


    Hearing the disturbance outside, Fan Xian took advantage of the noise and brought his right foot down hard. He vaulted himself to the side of the bed and mercilessly thrust a thin dagger into the area behind Mr. Ha¡¯s body!


    At that instant, Fan Xian got a clear look at the assassin¡¯s face. His eyes were cold and the brows above them were a little messy. Fan Xian could tell he was rtively young. His appearance was average, with slightly thick lips and dry skin.


    Caughtpletely off guard, the assassin suddenly moved his right hand. A small, ck crossbow bolt burst out of the nket, flying straight at Fan Xian¡¯s face ¡ª Fan Xian had alreadynded with his arm up; his entire torso was defenseless.


    The bolt sped like a beam of light!


    Fan Xian started to react as soon as the bolt was fired. For five years, Wu Zhu had beaten him with a stick that swung much faster than this bolt. When hended, he didn¡¯t put all of his body weight down, and his other foot didn¡¯te down. Twisting his toes, with his entire body stuck in a powerless position in the air, he retreated a few inches to the right.


    The bolt brushed past Fan Xian¡¯s left cheek, burying itself deep into the roof with a dull thud.


    The assassin was absolutely astonished. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person who came was this attractive youth who should have already been felled by poison. What was even more unbelievable was that this kid could dodge a point-nk, concealed crossbow shot!


    Presently, Fan Xian¡¯s dagger plunged deep into the assassin¡¯s body with a disgusting, muffled sound. Fan Xian felt like he was stabbing into a b of pork with a kitchen knife. Because he had to dodge the arrow, Fan Xian¡¯s aim was off and he stabbed the assassin in the shoulder; he was still alive.


    The assassin writhed like an eel in water. He readied his left hand to give Fan Xian a lethal strike ¡ª but the pain in his shoulderbined with the force of being mmed into the bed caused him to fall. The concealed crossbow slipped out of his fingers.


    He braced himself, but when he tried to get up, the pain was more intense than he ever could have imagined. Moreover... that boy¡¯s dagger had pierced through his shoulder and stuck into the bed. He had been pinned to the bed alive!


    ...


    ...


    With the assassinpletely neutralized, Fan Xian¡¯s left hand clutched around his throat. The assassin finally showed his fear of death. His thick lips parted slightly, as if wanting to say something.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened as he felt a chill. He didn¡¯t give the assassin the chance to talk or retaliate. With a crunch, Fan Xian broke the assassin¡¯s neck. His head slumped to the side and he died instantly.


    Fan Xian kept his hand on the assassin¡¯s broken neck for a moment, feeling the crushed pieces of bone. As the assassin¡¯s blood gradually cooled down, Fan Xian finally removed his hand and crouched over, panting heavily.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Tofu Like Jade


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    It took some while for Fan Xian to finally calm down. The cold sweat made his clothes stick to his body


    He took the long, thin dagger out the assassin¡¯s shoulder. The terrible sound the de made as it was dislodged from flesh and bone made him pause before he finally removed the small, insidiously hidden crossbow from the dead assassin¡¯s sleeve.


    The slender de was covered in some sort of ck, opaque substance. Fan Xian knew that Master Fei created a ck coating that was not only poisonous but that could cause excruciating pain for anyone wounded by it. He carefully ced the de inside a scabbard made of elephant hide and nced at the corpses, those of the assassin on the bed and Old Ha the vegetable seller underneath it before he turned to leave.


    As he opened the door, Wu Zhu was standing quietly at the corner of the stairs. ¡°If the carriage hadn¡¯te, what would you have done?¡± he asked.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said nothing for a long time. Finally, having managed to get a hold on the horrible feelings that his first kill had brought up in him, he raised his head and smiled. ¡°I would have stayed still like he did, and waited for you toe.¡±


    They climbed down off the wall again. The lessons he had learned climbing the cliffs outside Danzhou had finally been put to use that day. Fan Xian lowered his feet onto the floor and walked ahead, knowing that Wu Zhu would leave him, and that when he was in danger, he would appear again.


    He walked through the hustle and bustle of the market and stayed quiet, his right hand dangling by the side of his thigh as it trembled gently.


    He walked with heavy steps through the market and came to a stop in front of a stall. It was a tofu stall, and the hawker was a fair-faced woman in her twenties, with pale, delicate hands and an apron tied around her waist.


    ¡°Dong¡¯er,¡± Fan Xian called out to her, smiling. Dong¡¯er was the servant girl he had driven out of the Count¡¯s manor. When he was younger, he would lie on her bosom and sleep. They had always been close. After Dong¡¯er had left the manor, she had opened a tofu stall at the market, so Fan Xian often dropped by to buy some tofu to take home.


    A gentle smile crept across Dong¡¯er¡¯s face when she saw who it was. ¡°Young Master,¡± she asked as she led him in, ¡°what brings you here?¡±


    He sat on a small stool, and as more people came in to buy tofu, Dong¡¯er nced at him awkwardly.


    Fan Xian nodded, and allowed her to see to her customers first. Looking around, he saw that there was a crib at the back of the stall, with a little girl inside it who seemed to be two to three years of age. Her cheeks were rosy and her clumsy and delicate hands reached out at the little bell attached to the crib.


    Fan Xian reached out to pick up the little girl and y with her. Dong¡¯er turned around and hurried back to sp her to her bosom. ¡°Don¡¯t get your clothes dirty,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You¡¯ll only create more work for those servant girls.¡±


    Fan Xian giggled. ¡°Dong¡¯er, when I was the same age as your daughter, didn¡¯t you hug me like that every day?¡±


    Dong¡¯erughed. ¡°Young Master, how can youpare yourself to us mere servants?¡± It was rather curious. Dong¡¯er had been chased out of the Count¡¯s manor for testing a dish before Fan Xian had had the chance to. But by the sound of it, she bore no malice toward the boy at all.


    Fan Xian scratched his head, unsure of what to say. Dong¡¯er realized that something was wrong with him, so she picked up her daughter and cooed to her, ¡°This is the young master, can you say that? ¡®Young... Master...¡±


    ¡°Call me Uncle,¡± insisted Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    He sat at the tofu stall for a long time, watching Dong¡¯er cut tofu, weigh it, and wrap it up in paper while he yed with the young girl, getting her to call him ¡®uncle¡¯. After a long while, he managed to expel the gloom from his mind, and stood up to say goodbye to Dong¡¯er.


    ¡°You¡¯vee all this way,¡± said Dong¡¯er, a little embarrassed, ¡°and I don¡¯t have anything good for you to eat.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Dong¡¯er, do you think I¡¯m not eating well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Dong¡¯erughed with a young woman¡¯s bashfulness. ¡°Thank you for buying all these things for my little girl, young master.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t hold it against me for chasing you out of the Count¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Dong¡¯er smiled and said nothing. She trusted the youngd, and even though she¡¯d never understood why he¡¯d flown into a rage over her testing a little bit of food, she knew that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What was more, after she¡¯d left the manor, the young master would secretly send her money. After she¡¯d married, she¡¯d livedfortably with her husband and her child. Arge part of why she came to work at the tofu stall was because it made it easier for the young master toe see her.


    Fan Xian waved goodbye to her and stepped out into the market. Looking back, he saw the gentle youngdy holding her daughter Xiaoni as she cut the tofu floating in the water. Leaning forward slightly, her body was still slender and supple. With no trace of the passing years upon her, she looked just as she had ten years ago, when she would hold him tight.


    Fan Xian had found an excuse to chase her away because she was his personal servant-girl. If anything had happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t be safe either.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s ¡®early years¡¯, he had loved her most, and loved to climb all over her, often fantasizing about what they could do together when he was grown up. But he had forgotten one very important point ¨C as he slowly grew up, she would also grow up, and now he was twelve, she was in her twenties.


    It was just like the story of Bao Yu and Qing Wen in the Dream of the Red Chamber. It seemed hopeless.


    ¡°When you were born, I had not been born;


    when I was born you were already old.


    You regret that I was born sote;


    I regret you were born so soon.


    When you were born, I had not been born;


    when I was born you were already old.


    I regret that we could not be born at the same time,


    so that I could spend all my days with you.¡±


    As he made his way back to the manor, he hummed a tune to himself and fantasized about how he could get Dong¡¯er to love him ¨C an attempt to rid himself the image of the cold dead eyes of Old Ha and the assassin staring at him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because he had eaten stir-fried bamboo shootsced with poisonous maokouzi for lunch and had snapped a man¡¯s neck in the afternoon, he found he had very little appetite at all; he could barely eat anything before going to his room that evening..


    When night came, he found himself somewhat hungry. Holding an oilmp, he walked to the kitchen alone, taking care not to alert any of the servants.


    Entering the kitchen, he washed and cleaned a fish, his vegetable knife like a bird in flight. In a sh, he descaled and removed the belly, and used the techniques Wu Zhu had taught him to cut thin shreds of ginger. As his knife fell upon the chopping board, it made no sound, and he put the ginger shreds into a small bowl with some vinegar.


    Over arge me, he steamed the fish belly in steaming water.


    As he squatted, watching the stove and the steam that gently rose from it, Fan Xian had an amusing realization. Fei Jie and Wu Zhu were teaching him how to kill and avoid being killed for his mother¡¯s sake. But objectively speaking, they had also taught him how to be a good medic and a sessful cook.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: The Old Man in the nket


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Three minutester, Fan Xian took up the steaming te of fish in his hands. He covered it with some exquisite soy sauce that had been sent from the south and watched the beautiful amber juices flow over the te. The aroma flowed through the kitchen as he mixed the steamed fish with the sauce. He found some leftover rice from that evening,bined it with the steamed fish, a little ginger and vinegar, and ate happily.


    The next morning, when he went to say hello to his grandmother, the servants informed them that a thief had sneaked into the kitchen during the night. When Fan Xian realized what they meant, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling.


    ¡°I cooked myself something to eatst night,¡± he said to the housekeeper as he kneaded the old woman¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    The housekeeper stared at him, dumbstruck. The young master wasn¡¯t a young child. Why didn¡¯t he call for the servants¡¯ help? Instead he¡¯d insisted on doing it by himself. It would have been noughing matter if he¡¯d burned himself.


    Fan Xian could tell that the housekeeper was pondering something. ¡°I read about a way to steam fish in a book,¡± he said to the Countess, acting cutely. ¡°I wanted to try it. If it was good then I¡¯d cook it for you as a surprise. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want the servants to know. I didn¡¯t realize it would cause such trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The excuse seemed reasonable. Nobody would have suspected a thing.


    The Countess did not react. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she said gently. ¡°You just have to remember to clean up after yourself after you¡¯ve finished doing something.¡±


    She had always been rather strict with Fan Xian; it was rare for her to speak so kindly. Fan Xian felt something was amiss. There was a trace of tenderness in her words. Why?


    ¡°I already know what happenedst night,¡± she continued softly. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou failed in his duties. It¡¯s outrageous that you were able to sneak around in the kitchen like that and do something so dangerous without anyone noticing. I¡¯ve already sent him back to the capital. They can deal with him there.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. He remembered that, after the killing, he¡¯dpletely forgotten to investigate the matter with Zhou. It was clear that Zhou was responsible in some way for allowing the would-be killers to sneak into the house and poison his food. He was disappointed in his own carelessness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the library the next morning, he skimmed over a few of the books that had arrived from the capital before heading out again. As he passed the market, he suddenly realized what his grandmother had meant when she had said ¡°you just have to remember to clean up after yourself after you¡¯ve finished doing something.¡±


    One corner of the market had already been burned to ruins. Oddly, the fire had not spread to any of the neighboring buildings ¨C only one building had been burnt to the ground, with nothing left remaining. The people gathered around were enthusiastically discussing the fire. Thanks to his small stature, Fan Xian was able to crouch nearby and eavesdrop. Two people had died in the fire, their corpses leftpletely unrecognizable.


    The ce that had burned down was the building where Fan Xian had killed a man the day before.


    Had the fire destroyed the corpses and wiped out all traces?


    Fan Xian thought about how his grandmother had already sent Zhou the housekeeper back to the capital, and when he connected that fact to the wretched pile of ashes in front of him, he broke out in a cold sweat. He understood now what had happened. He never could have imagined that his strict, gruff grandmother coulde up with such a meticulous plot to keep her grandson safe.


    He thought of the Countess and how she spent most of her days resting. He found it hard to reconcile that image with the smouldering rubble that stood before him.


    Fan Xian loitered amongst the people in the crowd. As he looked at the charred stones and ckened wood and took in the smell of burnt house, he realized something.


    The people around him had noticed his arrival. After having greeted Fan Xian, they were ready to say something to him. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard them and left the market, wandering toward the old grocery store.


    ¡°The housekeeper has been sent back to the capital,¡± Fan Xian said.


    Wu Zhu stood in the shop, facing the quiet street. He didn¡¯t react. The local residents had all rushed to the market to see what all the hubbub was about, so the streets were empty.


    ¡°The building we went to yesterday burned down,¡± continued Fan Xian.


    Wu Zhu still made no response.


    Fan Xian grabbed his sleeve, speaking in a firm whisper. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid for forgetting to deal with Zhou, don¡¯t you? I even had to get my grandmother to clean up after me!¡±


    Wu Zhu turned towards him. ¡°Are you trying to make me feel sorry for you? Do you think that you¡¯re so young, that you don¡¯t know how to deal with such things, so you¡¯ve lost your self-esteem and you¡¯vee seeking my pity?¡±


    His voice seemed almost curious, much livelier than his usual emotionless tone.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much self-esteem. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel good about killing a man. And...¡±


    He stopped talking. Deep down, he felt that if he hadn¡¯t had Fei Jie and Wu Zhu as teachers after havinge to this world, he wouldn¡¯t be much stronger than any other child of nobility, and maybe... maybe he¡¯d already be dead. Caught in this power struggle and surrounded by a web of secrets, it seemed like knowing a little more was of no use. Anyone who sought to ride the waves of power also had to be proficient in such underhanded and intricate means.


    Compared to them... he was still just some naive kid.


    ¡°There¡¯s the feeling of killing a man, and the feeling of being killed. Which would you prefer to experience?¡± asked Wu Zhu.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Of course nobody wants to be killed.


    ¡°Since you already know the answer, don¡¯t ask me.¡± Wu Zhu handed him a seal. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell you. The Countess expelled housekeeper Zhou from Danzhou Harbor. She didn¡¯t have him killed, because she thought it best that the people of the capital didn¡¯t make a fuss about this.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the seal. It seemed familiar; he¡¯d seen it used on paperwork around the Count¡¯s house. It belonged to Zhou the housekeeper. He raised his head and looked at Wu Zhu with suspicion. ¡°You killed him?¡±


    Wu Zhu nodded.


    Fan Xian suddenly remembered the assassin¡¯s identity. ¡°Why were the poison and the follow-up methods used by the assassin so simr to the methods of the Overwatch Council?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Ask Fei Jie.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was a bright spring day in the capital. In the west end of the city stood a square building, its exterior painted gray-ck. Within this sinister-looking building, in a secret room, a thin-faced, clean-shaven man sat in a wheelchair, his legs covered by a smooth woollen nket.


    The ss windows of this hidden room were coveredpletely by a thick ck cloth; not a single speck of sunlight could enter. Many years ago, this man had contracted a serious illness somewhere in the north ¨C from that point on, he began to fear the light.


    ¡°Master Fei, how goes the investigation in Danzhou?¡± The old man asked the strange, grey-haired man ¨C the same age as he was ¨C who stood before him. He gazed into his brown pupils and smiled.


    Fei Jie sat in his chair, sipping tea, looking at the strange smile that crept across the lips of his superior officer. ¡°Which of us is the real old pervert?¡± he thought.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: The Overwatch Council


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    The majority of the departments that handled the nation¡¯s political affairs were situated on Tianhe Avenue, in the eastern district of the city. Few citizens lived nearby, and the street was exceptionally wide, with many beautiful and grand wooden buildings on either side. These buildings were the center of the empire¡¯s authority. For example, the Department for Army Affairs was located at the crossing and sported a great stone lion at the entrance. Its gaping mouth and powerful ws stood in the direction of the rising sun. The intery of light and shadow gave it a fantastic yet bizarre look, like some great prehistoric creature; as a representation of the military might of the Qing Kingdom, it was sorelycking.


    But the true center of the kingdom¡¯s powery in the bowels of the pce in the northern part of the city. Save for its tall watchtower, the pcecked the towering height of the other government offices, but the thick pce walls and magnificent courtyard within made it feel like extremely sacred ground.


    The officials of the Kingdom of Qing all knew, rather well, actually, that His Most Revered Majesty didn¡¯t deal with day-to-day matters of the administration. For them, the most terrifying part of the imperial bureaucratic machine was neither the buildings that housed the departments of state nor the imperial pce. It was that square-shaped building in the west end of the city, with its sinister grey-ck walls.


    That was where the Overwatch Council presided. The Kingdom of Qing was divided into three ministries and six departments, the three ministries being the were the Overwatch Council, the Ministry of Education, and the Ministry of War, which was a step above the Department for Army Affairs, and of the three ministries, the most powerful was the Overwatch Council. It had the power to investigate, arrest, and in certain situations, held judicial authority. No other department had authority over its powers.


    In a sense, it was an unchained beast that acted on the orders of the Emperor, like an agency of His Majesty¡¯s secret agents. Or rather, The Overwatch Council was, in truth, the Emperor¡¯s secret police.


    The officials of the Kingdom of Qing were always rather concerned. His Majesty was a genius, his powers granted to him by Heaven itself. He could even keep in check the sinister Director Chen and the Council¡¯s countless secret agents and hidden powers. But if something were to happen to His Majesty... who could take the reins of this ferocious beast? Bureaucrats who had suffered under the whims of the Council cursed it in secret. The Council was no beast; it was simply a treacherous and despicable wild dog.


    Within a hidden room of the Ministry¡¯s chambers, a secret dialogue was taking ce.


    ¡°The assassin who was caught in the fire at Danzhou was one of the Ministry¡¯s men, under the jurisdiction of the Dongshan Road division,¡± said Fei Jie to the director, his voice hoarse. ¡± The Fourth Bureau has always been in charge of operations abroad. The Department of Internal Affairs discovered during the course of their investigations that an official in the Fourth Bureau was a distant rtive of the Master¡¯s second wife. That must be how the mission was carried out.¡±


    ¡°Has he been identified?¡± This was the old man¡¯s greatest concern.


    Fei Jie narrowed his faint brown eyes, filled with uncertainty. ¡°I believe that among the eight people who are aware of this incident, no one will leak it. And although Master Wu was a close confidant of the Lady, he was rarely seen at that time. No one is aware of his identity these days, and Ye Liuyun, the only person who he has met, is now a grandmaster. There is no way he could travel to Danzhou for leisure ¨C it is far too much of a coincidence. So there is no need to worry about anyone figuring out his identity as a result of Master Wu.¡±


    The director¡¯s thin, prominent fingers drummed on the table as he pondered. ¡°Back then, when I ordered you to dispose of every one of the ck Knights who hadid eyes on Wu Zhu, you asked me for leniency. Now it seems that you were wrong.¡±


    Fei Jieughed. A strange light shed in his eyes, stained brown by years of exposure to poisons. ¡°There had already been a great many deaths that night.¡±


    Fei Jie did not seem ¨C at least on the surface ¨C the least bit afraid of the old bureaucrat before him. His status and experience preceded him. He hissed as heughed. ¡°It is foolish to kill without good reason. The Lady used to be fond of saying that. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The old man smiled. It seemed that he was reminiscing about happy memories. But his smile remained the same even as he gave his sinister orders.


    ¡°The Dongshan Road is under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Bureau. As all the necessary signatures were obtained for authorization and there were no errors in the process, there¡¯s no reason to hold ountable for this incident. As for the others, deal with them as you wish.¡± He smiled as he thought aloud. ¡°Using my own power to kill the people under my protection. Is it a coincidence, or do you think someone is trying to probe into something? This second wife is quite a woman.


    ¡°Yan Ruohai of the Fourth Bureau is useless at his job,¡± he continued. ¡°He¡¯ll sign off on anything and will happily kill anyone as long as it¡¯s not his own son. He¡¯s causing trouble. Freeze his sry for three years and send his son, the one named Yan Bingyun, to work in the north. Don¡¯t let him return until he has risen up the ranks by at least two grades.¡±


    The director took the documents from the Department of Internal Affairs that wereid out on the table. Writing down his final concluding remarks, he signed his name: Chen Pingping.


    Whenever Fei Jie saw the director¡¯s shriveled and unsightly signature, he wanted tough, but he had no choice but to hold it in. He knew that this weak and girlish signature was going to send high-ranking officials to their deaths and send an even higher-ranking official¡¯s son off to infiltrate the bleaknds behind enemy lines, forbidden to return until he could prove that he was of exceptional worth. That was a fate worth than death.


    The old manughed to himself. ¡°I grew up with Fan Jian. I didn¡¯t expect his family affairs to cause me such grief. Send one of your best men to investigate how the second wife is involved in all this.¡±


    Fan Jian was Count Sinan¡¯s personal name ¨C the name of Fan Jian¡¯s father.


    Fei Jie knitted his bow, and his brown eyes trembled. ¡°Impossible. They should be under the impression that the child died long ago.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I¡¯m also certain that they are unaware of Fan Xian as the Lady¡¯s son.¡±


    The director smiled. ¡°His Majesty has always demanded that we keep our distance from the nobility and the bureaucracy. And yet, the year that you were sent to Danzhou, even though it was kept secret, it is still possible that they may have found out. Whether it was the Empress or the Prime Minister, our connection to Count Sinan is a source of great intrigue. There is a power hiding in the shadows, and it lent its services to the second wife in order to test the reactions of both ourselves and Master Fan. For this reason, it is important that we do not react too forcefully. Do you understand?¡±


    Fei Jie suddenly found himself filled with doubts over the attempted assassination in Danzhou. He couldn¡¯t be sure that it wasn¡¯t a result of the Director¡¯s intentional leaking of information.


    ...


    ...


    The old man wheeled himself to the window, lifted up a corner of the curtain, and gazed out. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said coolly, ¡°we need to talk about the box. Whether or not Wu Zhu is telling the truth, we cannot let it fall into the hands of our enemies in the north.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t know how big it is, or even what it looks like,¡± Fei Jie stood next to the director, following his gaze out of the window.


    ¡°When I end up in hell, you¡¯d better be right behind me so we can y cards together.¡± The directorughed.


    Fei Jie knew that the director was not as old as he looked. ¡°But I¡¯m a good guy,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going straight to heaven.¡±


    A shadow drifted like a gust of wind from a corner of the secret room, pulling down the ck cloth and blocking out the strong sunlight from shining on the old man. It moved without a sound. This was the person who had killed the staff-wielding sorcerer outside the walls of the capital many years ago.


    Fei Jie pointed at the ck shadow. ¡°I reckon he¡¯d be the one who came with you to y chess.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Outside, the sun shone brightly, and the tiles on the main hall of the imperial pce shone with a deep gold light.


    As pedestrians passed by the entrance to the Overwatch Council, they found themselves crossing to the other side of the street. It was as if they feared that its gloomy air would spill out onto the street.


    A stone tablet stood by the entrance of the Ministry¡¯s Chambers. Gold words were painted on the table: ¡°I wish for the freedom of all peoples of the Kingdom of Qing. One must suffer mistreatment without surrender; one must suffer great cmities without retreat. Should disaster strike, do not be afraid to face it. Do not submit to the whims of beasts...¡±


    A name was written underneath: Ye Qingmei.


    No one knew who Ye Qingmei was, but the people of the capital all knew that the tablet was ced there when the Overwatch Council was built. It shone with a golden light, as if it were in contact with the tiles of the imperial pce far away ¨C as if it hid away the darkness within both buildings.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Nighttime Reading with a Beautiful Girl


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Danzhou had recovered from the revtion and was settling back into its peaceful ways. Nobody seemed to be that bothered about the rtionship between Old Ha the vegetable seller and the other man who had died in the fire. The authorities had no exnation for how the fire had started, and people didn¡¯t seem too bothered about that either.


    Order had always been kept in Danzhou. Thanks to the observant eyes of the local neighborhood watch, the criminals and adventurers who could be found all across the north had no chance of applying their trade in the city. Because the center of trade had shifted southward, His Majesty had exempted the seven counties neighboring Danzhou from taxation. Although this hadn¡¯t greatly enriched the lives of the locals immediately, it at least made sure that everyone had grain to spare; there would be no revolts over crop failures like there had been 30 years before.


    And although Danzhou was next to the sea, the natural disposition of its people wasn¡¯t affected by the unpredictable weather borne from the sea. Within the city, the people kept their cool and were always respectful toward the city¡¯s noble families, showing the appropriate reverence and care toward the estate of Count Sinan. Although they were all well aware that Fan Xian was an illegitimate child, they still called him ¡®Young Master Fan¡¯, and made sure never to show any of the contempt they might have felt.


    This was what troubled Fan Xian.


    Apart from the unfortunate business with Zhou the housekeeper, where he had acted with the full entitlement of a scion of a rich family, he had not had any opportunity to y such a part. Strolling along the streets of Danzhou, the people treated him amiably and respectfully; no one ever tried to provoke him.


    The zhenqi within him slowly umted, refining and strengthening his meridians. Most of the energy that drained off to the xueshan point located on his lower back wasn¡¯t causing any issues, but wasn¡¯t sure what purpose it served staying there.


    Fan Xian had always yed the part of an earnest, tactful young gentleman. But as the days went by, he felt stifled. And now that he knew he was strong enough to kill a would-be murderer, he looked forward to the day when he could y the hero, delivering justice and rescuing beautiful women.


    But Danzhou was peaceful. Too peaceful.


    ...


    ...


    Soothing incense burned in the study, its faint aromaforting the soul. Fan Xian held a delicate writing-brush in his hand, writing earnestly on a sheet of fine writing paper that was about the width of four palms. Because literature was divided into modern and ssical styles, one wrote with either a goose quill or a brush. The goose quill was easier to use and was used throughout the offices of state in the Jingdu; when Fei Jie came to Jingdu to teach him, he had also used a goose quill.


    But the fine craftsmanship that went into the goose quill¡¯s sharpened tip required a true master¡¯s touch. If used for a long time, the tip could easily be deformed, and so it was not widely-used.


    Fan Xian preferred the writing brush. He thought it was a great stroke of luck that this world used Chinese characters and that using a writing-brush made for much more beautiful penmanship. He decided to practice his calligraphy diligently to avoid embarrassment.


    On the other hand, he also felt that only the calligraphic beauty of the writing brush could honor the story that he was ¡°writing¡±.


    Sisi, his personal servant girl, held the ink sticks with her slender fingers, slowly and softly grinding them clockwise on the ink stone. Her gaze fell onto the paper the young master was writing on:


    ¡°...When Qin Zhong saw Zhineng alone in the room washing the tea bowls, he ran up to her and kissed her. Zhineng was taken aback and stomped her foot. ¡®What are you doing! Do it again and I scream for help!¡¯¡®Mydy, I beg of you, I am ovee with emotion,¡¯ said Qin Zhong. ¡®If you will not do as I ask today, I shall die here on the spot.¡±What do you want from me?¡¯ asked Zhineng. ¡®I will only do what you ask if you help me get away from this prison and leave these people.¡±It can be done,¡¯ said Qin Zhong. ¡®But distant waters cannot quench the immediate thirst...¡¯¡±


    Sisi nced at the page and blushed. ¡°How can Zhineng be so shameless?¡±


    Fan Xian lifted his head curiously at the servant girl¡¯sint. ¡°How is Zhineng shameless?¡± he asked, beaming. When he was in the study, or in some other ce people were unaware of, he would always call for the servant girls. This habit had started with Dong¡¯er. The servant girls couldn¡¯t say no, and the olddy of the house didn¡¯t care, so they could only do as he asked. They had long been used to his behavior; there was nothing strange about it.


    Sisi¡¯s cheeks were as beautifully red as the sunrise. ¡°That nun,¡± she stammered, ¡°she speaks and acts so carelessly... but Young Master, what is a ¡®nun¡¯? And what sort of ce is this ¡®Mantou Nunnery¡¯?¡±


    Fan Xian giggled. ¡°Wait until I get to the part about Qin Zhong and Zhineng¡¯s illicit rtions,¡± he thought. ¡°Then you¡¯ll see what carelessness means!¡± But Sisi¡¯s question made him realize: if there were no Buddhism in this world, then there were no monks, and indeed no nuns.


    He scratched his head with his empty hand. He wasn¡¯t sure how to exin it. ¡°Nuns are like ascetics,¡± he finally responded. ¡°And Mantou Nunnery is a bit like a temple.¡±


    Sisi was shocked. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t write such things! The temple lies in the mists of the heavens, and takes pity on themon people. It doesn¡¯t get involved in earthly affairs. How can it be such a filthy ce?¡±


    Fan Xian cut his exnation short. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I will be more careful with my writing.¡±


    He wrote a little more, and then a thought struck him. He asked Sisi to leave so that she wouldn¡¯ty eyes on some of his raunchier work and report it to the olddy. When he was young, he would tell Dong¡¯er stories to scare her. Dong¡¯er thought that he had been taught the stories by his teacher Xixi, and she had gone to tell the olddy. It led to Fan Xian being made to write lines from memory as punishment for days.


    Sisi warned him to be careful again, set down the ink stick in her hand, and left. As he watched her walk away gracefully, Fan Xian felt his heart pounding.


    Grasping his pen, Fan Xian pondered. Copying out Dream of the Red Chamber was a lot moreplicated than just copying a few poems from the old masters. He had started writing the year before, and he had probably copied it out from memory 15 times. Luckily, his memory was strangely clear, and he could recall his previous life without even the slightest gap. Indeed, it was lucky that it was so clear, because he could finally remember by heart the beautiful and hard-to-recall prose that Cao Xueqin had written.


    The only thing was that the characters and the setting werepletely different to this new world. He wasn¡¯t sure if the people who read it would understand it, so there were some important parts that still needed to be slowly altered. But he still had total faith in his version of Dream of the Red Chamber. A cow is a cow no matter where you take it ¨C and the same could be said for Dream of the Red Chamber.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: The Book Thief


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    In his previous life, Fan Xian had loved to imagine himself as some ssical schr who read books next to a beautiful girl. He insisted on keeping Sisi close by as he wrote all day. Thebination of the smell of burning incense, her delicate aroma, and the smooth glide of his writing brush on paper made him feel exceptionally at ease.


    But he realized that if his writing were to be discovered, it would likely cause him a lot of unnecessary trouble, so he decided to keep it to himself.


    Fan Xian had always felt that he had to prepare properly for life in the capital both physically and spiritually. And it was nothing like copying some short poems to be recited on the spot at some banquet. Like Dream of the Red Chamber, matters had to be prepared for well in advance.


    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he had always thought that his futurey in that faraway capital at the heart of the Qing Kingdom. Perhaps it was because of his father, the high-ranking official. Perhaps it was that silly little girl. Or perhaps it was the nameless yet intriguing mother who he had never met.


    He pondered for a while, then picked up his brush and finished the part where Bao Yu and Qin Zhong get up to some unspeakable things. After the ink had dried, he slipped it into an envelope, and got ready to send it off to Fan Ruoruo in the capital.


    He never left any part of the manuscript at the mansion in Danzhou. As soon as he had written a chapter, he would immediately send it away to the capital immediately. He found it hard to suppress his desire to share the experiences of his past life with the people of this new world. It was like hiding the most beautiful piece of jade in the world beneath his bed, unseen by the world, for many years. His heart ached terribly, and he longed to show the world ¨C or at the very least just one person ¨C the stunning beauty of this secret he kept.


    A collector who refuses to show a work to the world can be only one of two things: a pervert or a thief.


    Fan Xian knew he was no pervert. Though he was definitely a thief, he was a smart one, and no one in this world would ever know.


    So Fan Xian, ignoring Fan Ruoruo¡¯s age, sent her a manuscript every month. He told her that it was a work called The Story of the Stone, and was written by a fellow named Cao Xueqin, who he hade across by chance. Every month, he would write a chapter and share it with his little sister.


    Although in the first fifteen chapters of Dream of the Red Chamber there were parts where Bao Yu meets with Qin Keqing in his dream and has his first lustful liaisons, Fan Xian was certain that the young girl would not be influenced negatively by his years of letters, or regard her brother as some sort of perverted freak.


    Sure enough, when Fan Ruoruo read Cao¡¯s words, ignorant of their origins, she appreciated them even if she could not truly understand them. Yet she began to develop a taste for it ¨C especially when she read the part where Dai Yu entered the mansion ¨C and every month she would urge her brother to send her more of Cao¡¯s work.


    When Fan Xian received her letter, he couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. The next chapter did not exist, and he would not be able to copy it very quickly. Even if he copied seventy or eighty chapters one day, he would still end up like a eunuch.


    ...


    ...


    After he had finished copying for the day, Fan Xian began to read a book, as he usually did. His study was filled with all kinds of works, all sent from the capital by the Count. Every time he thought about the Count¡¯s attempts to expand his book collection, his impression of this father he had never met would always change. At the very least, he knew that a maturing boy needed such things.


    In a country with no pornography, Fan Xian had no way to stave off boredom and loneliness ¨C save for manipting the powerful zhenqi within his body and tormenting the servant girls ¨C and so he dove headfirst into the many and varied books held within the study.


    The books covered all kinds of topics: from agriculture to thews of thend; nothing was missed. There were also some of the ssics of the world, packed tightly onto the shelves like bricks.


    Fan Xian had built the shelves ording to his vision. They were simple, and each shelf was lined with the lemongrass that grew in Yaozhou. This herb prevented bookworms from getting into the books, but it seemed that few people were aware of its properties in this world, and so outside of the estate it was only used as a cooking ingredient.


    After reading books for many years, Fan Xian discovered traces of many things that he had studied in his previous life in the ssics of this world. They only appeared slightly different in their writing styles. And thus ended his n to bing a great schr of his time by copying the works of Han Feizi, Xunzi, Laozi, Sunzi, and many other old masters.


    Whether it was on the subject of poison, practicing his zhenqi, or reading, Fan Xian was alwaysmitted to his studies. With steady and hardworking dedication almost unseen in a boy his age, he continued to gain knowledge. He knew he was no different from the people around him; he had not arrived in a world where the average IQ was 50 points. The only advantage he had was some of the knowledge he had from the society of his previous world, and the fact that he had gained self-awareness earlier than the average toddler.


    The oilmp crackled and let off a small ball of me, lighting up the room. As Fan Xian bent over his desk to study, his eyes began to droop, and he fell asleep.


    After his morning bath the next morning, Fan Xian went to greet the Countess in her room before going to the hall for breakfast. Ever since the incident with the assassin, his impression of his grandmother had changed greatly. Apart from the morning greetings he had been doing for years, he would also chat with the kindly-looking old woman, trying to make herugh.


    ¡°I heard that one day His Majesty once called his Prime Minister, the Chancellor, the Director of the Overwatch Council, the head of the pce eunuchs, and a group of high-ranking officials to the pce hall to discuss matters of state. That day, a meteor fell from the sky, smashed through the roof of the pce hall, and squashed all of His Majesty¡¯s ministers t. His Majesty summoned the imperial physician to treat them, and he waited outside the sickroom. Soon after, the imperial physician came out and His Majesty asked him, ¡®Doctor, could you save the Prime Minister?¡¯ The physician shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t save the Prime Minister,¡¯ he said.¡±


    As she listened, the Countess¡¯s face was full of suspicion. She couldn¡¯t understand why a child would speak about affairs in the capital. They were treacherous things ¨C of which she had boundless first-hand experience. She eyed him uneasily.


    ¡°His Majesty asked, ¡®What about the Chancellor?¡¯ The physician shook his head sadly. ¡®I couldn¡¯t save him either.¡¯


    ¡®Then what about Eunuch Hong?¡¯


    The physician shook his head again.


    His Majesty got angry. ¡®Then who could you save?¡¯ The physician perked up. ¡®Your Majesty is most fortunate ¨C the kingdom has been saved!¡¯


    On hearing thest line, the Countess immediately burst intoughter, to the point where she was close to tears. She pointed her finger at Fan Xian¡¯s innocent face.


    ¡°You little devil,¡± she scolded. ¡°If we were in the capital and you told that joke, they¡¯d haul you off to the Overwatch Council.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: The Past


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Although no other nation could match the power of the Kingdom of Qing, there was no end of scheming within the corridors of the imperial court. In the eyes of the citizens, the government¡¯s most treacherous officials were the Prime Minister, the Chancellor, and Eunuch Hong Gonggong, leader of the pce eunuchs, all mentioned in the previous joke. It went without saying that the Director of the Overwatch Council was also infamous, but out of respect for his rtionship with Fei Jie, Fan Xian had decided not to make him the butt of the joke.


    He¡¯d based the joke off of one he¡¯d heard about Taiwanese politics during his previous life. He also ryed it in a letter to his sister, which had amused her greatly. After telling it to his grandmother ¨C that seemingly befuddled but actually shrewd olddy ¨C she¡¯d burst outughing too.


    Having made the most powerful woman in Danzhouugh, Fan Xian told her that he would be going out for a while. She didn¡¯t seem to mind; she¡¯d gone back to her usual expression, that of an unruffled as an old well. She sent him off with a disinterested grunt of approval.


    As he left the manor, he felt thankful for his growing closeness to his grandmother. After all, grandmothers had taken care of him in a lot of different ways. As he thought about it, he remembered a rumor he had heard. The House of Fan had been a great n in Jingdu, but his father Count Sinan¡¯s branch of the family was small and insignificant, so they were often pushed around. Not long after his grandmother had given birth to Count Sinan, she was pressed into service as the wet nurse of Prince Cheng¡¯s household ¨C unheard of for a member of the nobility.


    Luckily, the previous emperor had no heirs, and as a result of his overactive sex life, he died an untimely death. The two most likely sessors to the throne were murdered by an assassin from the Kingdom of Northern Wei, and the prince who had ordered the assassinations was also assassinated. Eventually, after an absurd andplicated chain of events ¨C nothing particrly out of the ordinary for the politics of the kingdom ¨C the ever-cautious Prince Cheng managed to ascend to the throne.


    Cheng spent a number of peaceful years as Emperor, and when he passed away, the title of Emperor was passed on to the current Emperor. The Emperor led expeditions to conquer the barbarians to the west and the Kingdom of Northern Wei to the north. The once-mighty Kingdom of Northern Wei fell to pieces in the chaos, breaking up into the Kingdom of Northern Qi and a few small vassal states, as well as the always-neutral city of Dongyi.


    The role of the Emperor was historically to achieve political and military victories. But the current Emperor was also considered a great master of both literature and martial arts. As a result, there were often officials who presented petitions to His Majesty, asking that he go up to the highest mountain to take part in rituals to thank heaven for peace and prosperity and praying for blessings at the temple.


    But for some reason, His Majesty had always refused. Officials would try to win the emperor over with elegant coaxing, assuming the Emperor was just fishing forpliments, but were instead beaten to a bloody pulp.


    The old mistress was the wet nurse of this decisive warrior of great power, an emperor who kept himself hidden within the pce.


    Fan Xian had been suspicious about his father for years. Count Sinan¡¯s secret power far outweighed the power he should have had as an official. He had even gotten Fei Jie from the Overwatch Council to be Fan Xian¡¯s teacher. But knowing now that his grandmother had been the Emperor¡¯s wet nurse, his suspicions had been resolved.


    His father Count Sinan was much like Cao Yin, a noble who lived during the reign of the Kangxi Emperor in Fan Xian¡¯s previous world. Cao Yin¡¯s mother, Sun Shi, had been the nanny of the Kangxi Emperor, and so Cao Yin was trusted by the Emperor throughout his life, bing a close aide to the Emperor. Even though he was only a minor official, he was allowed to report directly to the Emperor. When Kangxi went on expeditions to the south, the Cao family would often apany him. Cao Yin was feared by officials across the country.


    In theter years of Kangxi¡¯s reign, Cao Yin was investigated for running up huge debts in the treasury. However, Kangxi saw to it during that time to pardon him again and again, situation after situation. It was not until after Cao Yin¡¯s death that his family fell on hard times, having growing distant from the Emperor.


    And so Cao Yin¡¯s grandson, Cao Xueqin, came to Beijing at the age of 18, and wrote Dream of the Red Chamber.


    This was the story that Fan Xian had copied and brought to this world.


    ¡°Master Cao, it seems that although we find ourselves in different ces, we are kindred spirits. It seems appropriate that I¡¯m copying your book.¡± Thinking on the simrities between Cao¡¯s family and his own, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He gently folded up the letter that contained the tenth chapter of The Story of the Stone and left the manor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On a cliff overlooking the coast, Fan Xian closed his eyes in meditation. His body was filled from head to toe with a mysterious feeling. Because he had been a materialist in his past life, he now found that this powerful energy swirled around him and gave him a dreamlike feeling ¨C almost as if he were falling in love.


    Love is always a bittersweet thing, and his practice with this powerful energy brought him both pleasure and pain. It was clear that it was changing his body in exceedingly mysterious ways, greatly improving his strength and his responses. But it often refused to do as hemanded and would scatter, putting him in danger.


    Because of the years he had spent being beaten senseless by Wu Zhu, his zhenqi had be more well-behaved. But today he was approaching great danger ¨C it was the final day of his zhenqi training.


    Wu Zhu stood calmly to one side, looking at Fan Xian, who sat cross-legged and in a deep meditative trance. He held his wooden stick in his hand like he usually would.


    Following his will, the zhenqi that had pooled into his dantian flowed slowly out and was carefully guided through the meridians in his chest and belly, and as it had done for the past dozen or so years, it disappeared without trace, sinking into the xueshan point in his spine by his kidneys.


    But the leftover zhenqi stayed strong, and as it flowed through his meridians it felt like thousands of hot knives scraping at their walls.


    Fan Xian trembled all over, and cold sweat caused his clothes to stick to his body. His eyes shut tight and his long eyshes quivered as he endured indescribable pain.


    After many years of practice with this powerful energy, he had found that even the greatest of difficulties could be surmounted after a quick rest. After that, things had been easy. He had never imagined that getting past the first scroll would be quite so hard to bear.


    The zhenqi continued to rampage through the meridians in his chest and belly, scouring them deeply and endlessly. This sometimes allowed the meridians to growrger and wider, and allowed zhenqi to flow much quicker, but it could also cause immense damage. The power to expand one¡¯s intangible meridians also caused intense mental pain that was difficult to stand.


    Fortunately, 12 years of diligent practice made it so that Fan Xian to was able to make his meridians significantly stronger. No energy overflowed through the walls of his veins, something that would have led to really serious problems. His powers of concentration had been greatly honed throughout his strange lives, both in this world and thest, making him much stronger than the average person.


    ...


    ...


    Though it seemed like a long time had passed, the sun was only just rising above the eastern sea. As it hung there in the distance, it threw its warm red light upon the cliff, shining upon two lonesome figures, one standing, one sitting.


    The zhenqi reversed its flow and headed upward. Powerful and ruthless, it broke through the thin barriers of his body. Flowing from the cycle gate point in his chest straight to the tianshu point in his belly, it suddenly shot up to the top of his nose, slicing like a knife!


    In the red dawn light, Fan Xian felt as if he had been suddenly struck by lightning. His head shot up, looking up at the sky, his mouth wide open, unable to make a single sound.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: The Singing Visitor


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s wooden staff smacked the top of Fan Xian¡¯s head with a loud thwack.


    The zhenqi continued to rush forth from the top of his nose. It seemed as if a faint light was emanating from him, especially his forehead, which glowed uneasily with a dense, multicolored light. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, and a feeling of gloom seemed to spread from the point where the energy was stuck, filling Fan Xian with distress. He could only stare up at the sky in despair.


    At that moment, Wu Zhu struck his forehead at the point where the energy was umting.


    As it hit his body, the wooden staff felt like it had struck his soul. His brain suddenly felt as if it had caught fire, like ck clouds being parted by a bolt of lightning, filling the sky with powerful rays of sunshine.


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    This phrase was from a ssic of the Kingdom of Qing ¨C Adages of Old. It was said that Zu Genchen ¨C tutor of one of the current four grandmasters, Ku He, a great teacher of the Northern Qi Kingdom ¨C had received great teachings from Heaven itself. When he became enlightened, he eximed that the human body was like an undershirt ¨C only once one had shed themselves of it could one achieve greatness.


    And in the books that Fan Xian had read in his previous life, a simr saying had brought Buddhist monks to the point of enlightment. The Buddhist monk Qingyuan would often say ¡°if you shed your fleshy undershirt, you shall be filled with the wild joy of enlightment.¡±


    And so when Fan Xian, confused and in great pain, heard Wu Zhu¡¯s words, he understood their meaning, and the point at the top of his head became free of its block. Daylight broke, and his mind was clear again. He guided the energy through his body, and convinced himself that the pain flowing through his meridians was the suffering of someone else, that it was not even remotely his own


    By setting aside all attachments to life and letting go of all bodily perceptions, one could attain the mood found within the Scroll of Power .


    A single person¡¯s body cannot hold the powerful energy of heaven and earth. Only by abandoning one¡¯s body and bing one with heaven and earth and by bing a part of nature can one obtain control over such powerful, chaotic energy.


    The zhenqi in his body slowly began to settle, and the point on his forehead had opened. The energy flowed out with gentle vigor, going down past the tianzhu point on the back of his neck straight into the xueshan point that existed on his back.


    His xueshan point had always seemed calm, but today, he could feel it had changed slightly ¨C a small amount of zhenqi began to seep out and replenish the dantian point in his pubic region.


    And so the cirction of zhenqi throughout his body finally formed a free-flowing loop, a channel forming a perfect circle, in faint harmony with the outside world.


    ...


    ...


    After some time had passed, Fan Xian woke up groggy. A dark and foul-smelling liquid had trickled out beneath him. He looked at Wu Zhu, who stood beside him seemingly unmoved, and smiled weakly. ¡°Thanks... looks like you really hit hard.¡±


    Although his body felt weak, he could feel his spirit flourishing. He closed his eyes and felt the conditions within his body, getting used to this new flow of zhenqi. He could sense that this once-ruthless zhenqi, though still powerful, was clearly flowing more smoothly and freely.


    Fan Xian let out a sigh. It was hard to imagine that he had managed to master the zhenqi that he had only been able to read about in wuxia novels in his past life. He was gripped by a sudden and unclear urge, and unthinkingly, he mmed his right hand into the ground below him.


    There was a muffled thud and a hiss, like a red-hot poker punching a hole through a rag.


    A shallow palm print had appeared on the ground, its edgespletely smooth.


    Fan Xian raised his right hand and looked at it, then lowered his head to look again at the palm print in the rock. He measured it with his hand, making sure the it was truly his palmprint that had just made such a mark, and stared at it in amazement. Finally he regained his focus. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± he said with a gasp.


    ¡°That¡¯s zhenqi leaking out,¡± said Wu Zhu. ¡°It¡¯ll clear up soon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d never trained with zhenqi? How do you know how to teach me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched others train, so I knew what we had to do today.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like you¡¯ve never eaten pork, but you¡¯ve seen a pig run before.¡±


    Fan Xian, realizing that he¡¯d just insulted himself, smiled faintly. ¡°That was really dangerous back there,¡± he continued. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been here with your stick, I¡¯d probably be a vegetable again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®a vegetable¡¯?¡± asked Wu Zhu coolly.


    Fan Xian looked up at the sky and let his mind wander, paying no attention.


    A short whileter, he realized that Wu Zhu was an empiricist. If that blow hadn¡¯t brought him to his senses, and instead knocked him unconscious, then the ruthless zhenqi in his body would have scattered, turning him into a puddle of blood and guts...


    He shivered, and put such terrifying thoughts out of his mind, looking at the wide sea before him. His mind was free, and he felt excited about his newfound mastery. He hand finally freed himself from his gloomy mood over the incident with the assassin days before.


    In the days following the incident, Fan Xian could not understand why the assassin had chosen to use poison. Had all of Fei Jie¡¯s training led up to that day? It seemed too great of a coincedence. It had been a bold move from the Count¡¯s second wife. Even if she had the support of some high-ranking official somewhere, to use poison in such a way suggested that she didn¡¯t care about his grandmother¡¯s life in the slightest ¨C even though she had been the Emperor¡¯s wet-nurse.


    Could his father really have had no idea that this was going on in the capital?


    As he pondered, the sound of distant singing came from far below the cliffs.


    The cliff bordered the sea, far from Danzhou, and it was dangerous ground. There was a great reef in front of the cliff that prevented fishing boats from getting close, so it remained quiet and undisturbed. This was why Wu Zhu had chosen it as the best ce to train Fan Xian in the art of killing¡ªand was why hearing this distant song put Fan Xian on edge.


    Though he was nervous, he made sure not to act rash. Lying on his stomach, he crawled toward the cliff¡¯s edge, staying behind the rocks while looking down toward the source of the singing.


    As he looked down, he saw a small boat drifting through the ck reef, appearing and disappearing in and out of the sea foam. The boat weaved in and out, and it looked almost certain that it could smash into the reef at any time, killing its passenger.


    But it carried on its way through the rocks regardless.


    The person on the boat stood alone, wearing a bamboo hat and singing away. ¡°Flowers fall once they appear, stones stand still a thousand years. But both must go just as they came, and floating clouds are just the same...¡±


    The song was gentle, but perched atop the cliff, he could still hear it clearly through the roar of the waves.


    When he heard the song, Fan Xian thought about a line by a poet from his past life named Teitoku Matsunaga: ¡°Flowers blossom but for an hour in the daylight, butpared to the thousand-year pine, there is little difference.¡± How this boatman seemed to be so free and easy was a mystery.


    As he pondered, he heard Wu Zhu¡¯s voice. ¡°Hide.¡±


    Fan Xian hid himself behind the rocks. He sensed the movement of a shadow next to him, and watched in horror as Wu Zhu leapt from the hundred-foot cliff.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Tipping the Boat


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Before he went in training and developed his Badao zhenqi, Fan Xian did not believe a human¡¯s body could be harder than rock. But after one of his palm strikes left his handprint on a rock, he changed his mind.


    Even now, he still didn¡¯t believe a person would bepletely fine after jumping several tens of meters down a cliff, especially without slowing down during the descent. Wu Zhu helped him disprove that thought, and at the same time gave him unparalleled fright; Fan Xian would have never imagined the true skills of this world¡¯s strongest to be this terrifying!


    ...


    ...


    The ck cloth which covered Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes resembled flowing ck silk as it trailed during Wu Zhu¡¯s high-speed descent. Wu Zhu, however, was like an arrow striking down with the force of thunder. He aimed his feet at the small boat.


    Wu Zhu wasn¡¯t using qinggong, he was merely freefalling with the help of gravity. While falling several tens of meters, he never stopped gaining speed. By the time he was about tond on the boat, he was going tremendously fast. A frightening whooshing sound could be heard as he fell faster than the sound of the wind, as if he had split the air itself.


    The force Wu Zhu carried reached the boat before his body did. On the boat sat a singing man wearing a bamboo hat which was violently blown away.


    The bamboo hat flew far away beforending in the sea, exposing the man¡¯s face.


    The man had a simple, humble expression, his eyes clear as autumn waters. However, his pupils contracted when he saw the pair of feet crashing down from above.


    A pair of hands, pale as white jade, came out of the man¡¯s sleeves and waved gently. With his fingers parting like bare branches sprouting new leaves, countless jets of qi rushed out of his fingertips. In the moment before Wu Zhunded on the boat in the restless sea, those jets of qi forcefully blew the boat two paces backwards.


    Wu Zhu brutally crashed down like a meteorite. Due to the boat being blown back two paces, Wu Zhunded on the deck, not on the singing man.


    There was no way this small boat could withstand such force, and before the sound of rushing air died down, there was a loud crunching noise.


    Because Wu Zhunded on the bow of the boat, he forced the entire font half of the boat into the water, while the stern was lifted out of the water, pointing to the sky.


    The singer was catapulted high into the air. While airborne, he could do nothing but spread out his arms, looking quite miserable.


    With a huge ssh, the boat broke from the intense impact and sank.


    A ck shadow erupted from the waters, locking onto the singer, who was still in the air. In the blink of an eye, fingers shot out like swords, aiming at the singer¡¯s throat.


    The singer moved his hands, as though he were constructing the beams of a roof. With great steadiness and grace, he forcefully blocked Wu Zhu¡¯s killing blow.


    Small explosions tore through the air, the result of strong qi shing against each other. It was hard to count just how many techniques these two world-ss warriors unleashed in this short exchange.


    Momentster, the two shadows separated,nding on the two sides of an extremely narrow sandbar just beneath the cliffs.


    On the sea, the boat¡¯s flotsam slowly surfaced, looking like debris left in a jar. The back half of the boat was still floating, ownerless, looking quite deste.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your assassination failed, so you have to pay me back for the boat.¡± The singer stared at Wu Zhu¡¯s blindfold and smiled. He reached out and waved with his hand, as if expecting immediate payment.


    There were about nine meters between him and Wu Zhu. In response to this hand gesture, Wu Zhu frowned, turned his body to the side, and took two steps back with unparalleled quickness.


    With a light shuffle, the ground where Wu Zhu was standing moments ago appeared thickly dotted, as though rain had fallen on the sand.


    From nine meters away, with a slight wave of his hand, the singer¡¯s strong qi prated through the sand. In this world, not many could aplish such a feat.


    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Wu Zhu tilted his head slightly. While remaining expressionless, he was noticeably more cautious than usual.


    ¡°I fought you once 16 years ago. Since then, I¡¯ve failed to find a worthy opponent,¡± the singer replied with a grin. ¡°Last year I visited the capital and Ye Zhong said you had been missing for the past few years. I thought you really followed Lady Ye over to the other side. I got two jars of alcohol, one of which I poured into the ground along with a few tears. I set out again this year and felt a strong qi from far away, so I came to investigate... Who would have thought it was you?¡±


    The singer then became angry. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen you in over a decade, old friend. Howe you tried to kill me on sight? You are well aware that we cannot y each other.¡±


    Wu Zhu thought about it for a moment, then tilted his head as if epting this fact.


    The singer knew of the blind man¡¯s strange temperament. If Wu Zhu really could kill him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate, and the singer was mindful of that possibility. He then said with a smile, ¡°After the Lady departed, I thought you¡¯d go back to the temple. Why did youe to Danzhou Harbor?¡±


    ¡°You know why I want to kill you,¡± Wu Zhu said coldly, ignoring the singer¡¯s question. ¡°The amount of people in this world who know me are few. And among them, you have the biggest mouth.¡±


    Not knowing how to respond, the singer became embarrassed.


    Wu Zhu continued, ¡°If I can silence you by killing you, I¡¯m more than happy to do so.¡±


    The singer let out an uneasy smile and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve still got that same old temper I see. It¡¯s rare for someone to train to such a high level and still remain so bloodthirsty.¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head. ¡°The ends justify the means.¡± He suddenly frowned. ¡°Since you found what you were looking for, you may leave now.¡± Quite a crisp way of shooing someone away.


    The singer breathed in before letting out a lengthyugh. He clenched his fist as he smiled. ¡°In truth, I am not much of a talker.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the singer rolled up his sleeves and put his arms behind his back. Just like that, he coolly floated back to what remained of his boat, which was somehow still floating. Standing on the wreckage and humorously resuming the motion of rowing, the singer moved his half of a boat with his inner qi and set off towards Danzhou.


    Wu Zhu faced the same direction, silent under the ck cloth.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Fan Xian, who just made his way down from the mountain peak, did not hear the conversation. He was still shaken after witnessing a battle between two of the world¡¯s strongest fighters.


    ¡°Ye Liuyun.¡±


    ¡°As I thought...¡± Fan Xian sighed as he followed behind Wu Zhu. They too were headed towards Danzhou Harbor.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Idle Years


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Ye Liuyun came and left, just like the floating clouds which were his namesake; gone without a trace. The inhabitants of Danzhou Harbor had no idea that one of the Four Great Grandmasters hade to their city, drank alcohol, picked a fight, and sang some songs.


    Wu Zhu was a bit worried. Not many people in this world knew about his rtionship with the Lady, but unfortunately Ye Liuyun happened to be one of them. And directly in contrast with his status as a grandmaster, Ye Liuyun was known for having loose lips.


    Wu Zhu did not believe it was a coincidence that Ye Liuyun came to Danzhou and then left immediately after seeing Wu Zhu.


    Fan Xian, on the other hand, thought Ye Liuyun was a simple traveler. He patted Wu Zhu on the shoulder, trying to provide some constion. ¡°Who said a master practitioner can¡¯t travel?¡±


    It was purely because of his intuition that he believed this.


    His intuition had proved urate thus far, making him suspect there was something wrong with his father in the capital ¨C the Council of Auditors, assassins, and that second wife who was more sinister than a tigress... All those convinced Fan Xian that his father, Count Sinan, was not as simple as he appeared. He should at least be significantly more formidable than a bondservant like Cao Yin.


    But Fan Xian was leading himself in the wrong direction.


    He had guessed that his father was the illegitimate son of the previous emperor, King Laocheng, because his grandmother was once a wet nurse who used to take care of the emperor. Nowadays, Count Sinan was bitter about being a petty count while his half-brother sat on the Dragon Throne. So the Count plotted in secret with the Overwatch Council, uniting and taking advantage of all possible resistance against the throne, hoping to inherit the emperor¡¯s entire estate.


    As for Fan Xian himself? Because his mother had undoubtedly been an important figure, he became some kind of product which would benefit a marriage. Therefore, his existence would have a significant impact on his father¡¯s great rebellion.


    Such were his delusions he entertained when he was bored. When he told them to Wu Zhu, the usually expressionless Wu Zhu hacked the butcher knife he was holding deep into the chopping board; his way of showing a certain level of respect for the frantically imaginative youth.


    For that same reason, Wu Zhu decided that he would not leave Danzhou with Fan Xian for the time being.


    This crazy youth did not worry about the future. His face still possessed that shy yet curious smile, ever ready to join Count Sinan¡¯s foolish rebellion without regard for the possible dangers involved. That being the case, the blind Wu Zhu had no need to be afraid.


    Wu Zhu had never cared for his own well-being, only Fan Xian¡¯s. When Fan Xian showed that he didn¡¯t care much either, Wu Zhu simple let him to do as he pleased ¡ª for example, when Fan Xian started to drink excessively at the age of five. Wu Zhu was only in charge of protecting Fan Xian. He would not voluntarily object to much.


    Typically, master and servant duos like Fan Xian and Wu Zhu werezy and reckless characters. It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t be underhanded, but rather they felt that their martial powers were more effective than any kind of scheme. Thus, they looked upon the connivery of others as trivial.


    As they say: ¡°A bright moon on a wide river, a clear breeze among the hills.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was not a bright moon, however. He was a waning crescent, still afraid of death and without ess to extreme methods, like Wu Zhu had. But he knew he wouldn¡¯t die that easily; not with the blind servant and Fei Jie in the Overwatch Council supporting him.


    After witnessing the sh between Wu Zhu and Ye Liuyun, one of the Four Great Grandmasters, Fan Xian was deeply moved. He had finally understood the artistic beauty of martial arts, which was just as beautiful as tea ceremonies and calligraphy. That was why he stopped copying ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber¡± for the moment and dedicated all of his attention to training.


    Wu Zhu didn¡¯t have any exceptional sword styles or unarmed techniques, but he was methodical when killing. He focused on being quick, urate, direct, and ruthless. Once, he said to Fan Xian, ¡°Don¡¯t put your faith in those roundabout tricks. If you want to attack, do it straight ahead, taking the shortest distance, as fast as you can, and strike your target a devastating blow.¡±


    Fan Xian immediately thought of the other day when Wu Zhu leapt down from the cliff. He had indeed taken the shortest distance. He smiled bitterly as he wondered how long it would take him to reach the same level.


    After some lessons one day, Fan Xian swung his slightly aching right arm around and asked Wu Zhu, who was standing with his back turned. ¡°Based off of what we talked about before, what level am I currently at?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Level seven in zhenqi. Level three in your ability to control it.¡±


    Fan Xian quickly did some calctions. ¡°Which averages out to level five. That¡¯s more than four. I could get a diploma.¡± The youth was a bit haughty, his pride showing slightly in his eyes.


    Wu Zhu shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you can kill a level seven opponent. If you¡¯re unlucky, some level three rogue can end your life.¡±


    Fan Xian signed, still smiling and thinking to himself, ¡°Master Wu Zhu sure doesn¡¯t sugarcoat his words.¡± Overall, his luck seemed fine so far, or else he wouldn¡¯t havee to this world after dying.


    After Ye Liuyun came, Fan Xian¡¯s life in Danzhou truly became peaceful. There were no more assassins. Supposedly, the Count¡¯s second wife was seriously ill for a while and became less troublesome than before. In the capital, Fan Ruoruo still sent letters once a month. Fan Xian spent his days in the small coastal city, eating tofu, copying books, asionally buying some clothes to please the old mistress, drinking wine in the shop, and chopping up radishes to go with his wine; a leisurely life indeed.


    One day, a mirage appeared above the sea. The inhabitants of Danzhou Harbor all came out to see the phenomenon. Although they had lived by the sea for a long time, the sight of ethereal inds floating above the horizon still astonished them.


    Wu Zhu started behaving strangely. He closed the doors of his shop and went to a remote area by the sea. Alone, he climbed up a cliff and ¡°stared¡± into the distance. It looked like he was recalling some unpleasant memories.


    The mirage soon disappeared, but Wu Zhu stayed there.


    Looking out into the distance through that ck cloth, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t blind at all.


    Fan Xian ascended the cliff. Having already transformed his skinny build, his bare torso showed excellent proportions. Seeing Wu Zhu sitting quietly, he didn¡¯t want to be a bother, so he sat down beside him, looking at the sky touched by a fiery red of the setting sun.


    A long time passed. Then, Wu Zhu suddenly asked in a cold voice, ¡°How old are you now?¡±


    Fan Xian tied his long, jet-ck hair back into a pony tail. Signs of masculinity had started to appear on his attractive face. He smiled. ¡°Sixteen.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Zhu the Cool


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Wu Zhu was a strange and mysterious person. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s life had been very lonely. For thirty-something years, he never had apanion or anyone to talk to. To this day, some inhabitants of Danzhou still thought Wu Zhu was not only blind, but deaf too.


    Forever wearing that ck strip of cloth over his eyes, Wu Zhu made Fan Xian wonder if there was some unsightly scar behind the blindfold.


    Fei Jie called him ¡°Master Wu¡±, an obvious sign that Uncle Wu Zhu had once took part in the capital¡¯s official circles. However, he did not act like a government official in the slightest. Rather, he was like a sage who did not partake in earthly matters.


    Thinking about this, Fan Xian looked at Wu Zhu, who by this point had returned to a state of silence and continued to ¡°gaze¡± at the sunset. He basked in the red rays, his blindfold reflecting a fiery color.


    Suddenly, Fan Xian had a scary thought. After pondering for a while, he asked: ¡°Uncle, you keep nking out at the scenery; did youe down from the heavens?¡±


    At this point, Fan Xian had already fully epted things like neigong, and even started to believe in the existence of a heavenly figure. Even so, if his friend for over ten years were to suddenly turn into some divine sage who descended from the clouds, Fan Xian would not be able to ept this¡ªespecially if he were to include to another world. Fan Xian would only end up being scared senseless and fall down.


    Wu Zhu shook his head: ¡°I am merely almost remembering the past, when the Lady and I ventured out.¡±


    ¡°You sure you and my mom aren¡¯t sages?¡±


    ¡°Are there any supernatural beings in the world?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a temple?¡±


    ¡°Who said supernatural beings lived in temples?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you remembering some events?¡±


    ¡°No, I merely forgot some things, some unimportant things.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Wu Zhu stood up and gave an almost-unnoticeable nod towards the sea, as if saying farewell to an unknown ce. He then said lightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I can tell you some of those things now.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. Wu hadn¡¯t forgotten the promise that, once he turned sixteen, he would be told certain things about his mother.


    Walking to the edge of the cliff, Fan Xian took in a breath of air. Zhenqi slowly began circting inside his body. His entire form held on to the cliff. The zhenqi traveled to his palms through the meridians,ing out as film thinner than a strand of silk before returning to his body through the edges of his hands. His hands had miraculously provided the zhenqi with surfaces of contact¡ªbecause zhenqi is shapeless, it could form a perfect seal along the edge of Fan Xian¡¯s palms.


    His hands sticking to the slick rocks, Fan Xian secured himself using the adhering force of his zhenqi. By releasing his zhenqi, he could unstick and reposition his hands. Using this method, Fan Xian began to climb down from the cliff with rtive ease.


    He looked like Spider-Man.


    An ordinary martial artist, regardless of how much zhenqi he had, would never aplish this. Fan Xian could do it due to his unusual training and body, and also his unique way of thinking.


    In this world, every martial artist only cared about ¡°substance¡± and ¡°potential¡±.


    ¡°Substance,¡± of course, referred to how much zhenqi a person had, and ¡°potential¡± could only be described in the figurative sense, meaning something akin to realms. Studying other crafts had never been the focus of the strong.


    Wu Zhu saw substance and potential... merely as ways to describe the quantity and quality of zhenqi and the mastery of its control. After teaching Fan Xian for over ten years, his pupil stayed somewhere between level three and level seven, making almost no progress in the past four years.


    The general trend among the strong martial artists was to use their zhenqi like a one-time tool or weapon, releasing all of it at once like water to attack their opponents. Once released, they had no intention of restoring it. They exhausted their zhenqi after every major battle, though they could still recover by meditating.


    They could hardly be med for adopting such a philosophy. After all, once zhenqi leaves the body, it would be insane to even think about taking it back.


    But Fan Xian thought otherwise. The circtory path of his zhenqi was already different from other people¡¯s to begin with. It entered from his back through the xueshan, meaning he had an opening there which formed a circuit with the yuanqi from nature. For that reason, his sense of zhenqi was much sharper.


    On top of that... Fan Xian was often bored and very stingy... so he kept on releasing his zhenqi and then taking it back.


    He toiled with this experiment for three years, and he could now finally release his zhenqi within one-tenth of an inch away from his palm and reim it.


    Such a short distance made itpletely unsuited for attacking an enemy, causing Fan Xian to sadly admit that he wasted three years on something useless.


    A useless trick it may be, but Fan Xian still thought of a way to make use of it. Once every three days he would scale the cliffs by the sea, not an easy task by any means. In a stroke of genius, he started to use the skill for climbing.


    Perhaps this was his greatest advantage over other people of this world, that being his way of thinking which was unlimited by time. He had no preconceived notions, and everything was new and possible to him.


    Like a fish swimming through the water, Fan Xian made his way down the cliff.


    Looking up, Wu Zhu had already be a small speck. Fan Xian smiled; he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Besides, he enjoyed watching Wu Zhu descend the mountain.


    Wu Zhu took a step forward, as if there was solid ground in front of him.


    His foot suspended in midair, Wu Zhu fell. Every thirty feet, he would leisurely reach out a hand and gently press against the cliff, slowing his descent. After doing this around ten times, Wu Zhu stood emotionless at the bottom of the cliff.


    Wu Zhu had made it look easy, but that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Direction, angle, amount of force, and even the sea wind needed to be calcted meticulously. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest room for error. Such strong and precise level of judgement could only belong to one of the strongest in the world.


    Considering Wu Zhu was blind, the descriptor ¡°one of¡± could be removed.


    Although he had seen it countless times, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but admire him:


    ¡°So cool.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Memories of a Rainy Night


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Warm and gentle seas caressed Danzhou Harbor during the month of March. The spirit of spring took center stage as the entire mountainous region bloomed with unnamed yellow flowers. Every single household used this flower to steep tea. Drinking this tea outside while chatting with the neighbors became a pastime. The fragrance of this flower tea hung in the air while walking through the streets of Danzhou Harbor, neither too strong nor too faint. It brought about a sense of purity and greatly lifted spirits.


    When night came, spring rain often followed. It blended into the night with gentle breeze, silently nourishing the earth. In Danzhou Harbor, the ck roof tiles and stone-paved roads were covered in the mist created by the rain.


    The light rain fell softly onto the tarp that hung outside the grocery shop, barely making any sound. The water washed offyers of dust, giving the storefront a more uplifting look. However, once again, the store was closed. After telling the Countess he was heading out, Fan Xian went to the store and drank with Wu Zhu while shelling peanuts.


    The people of the estate should have known that Fan Xian liked visiting that store, but they all thought he was mere greedy for the blindman¡¯s alcohol. It was indeed good alcohol, but Fan Xian also felt like it was an effective excuse for him to go out. It was impossible for him to interact with Wu Zhupletely out of sight of others, but they still took care.


    A kitchen knifey on a dry chopping board. There were no bits of vegetables on the de; the knife apparently hadn¡¯t been used in a while.


    The crackling of peanut shells resounded. Fan Xian threw a piece of peanut into his mouth and chewed slowly. It wasn¡¯t until he chewed the solid kernelpletely into an aromatic pulp did he raise the small drinking cup to his lips. Taking the cup, which was only about three fingers wide, he downed the entire thing in one go.


    He wasn¡¯t drinking yellow wine today, but rather tribute-quality wine from the capital with a rather high proof. Drinking it reminded Fan Xian a bit of Wuliangye.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask questions, because he knew Wu Zhu was a simple person who wouldn¡¯t keep him waiting for too long.


    Wu Zhu wasn¡¯t sitting across from Fan Xian. He held a bowl of yellow wine and sat in a dark corner. He started talking in a faint voice.


    ¡°They named The Lady Qingmei; her family name was Ye. I was her house servant. Many years ago, the Lady and I ventured away from home...¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingmei...¡± this was Fan Xian¡¯s first time hearing his mother¡¯s name. Strangely, a sense of warmth spread through his chest, so he smiled and drank another cup of wine. Out of amusement, he refrained from asking a question... about where they lived; Wu Zhu would answer it if he wanted to.


    ¡°We lived in Dongyi City for a few years. From the day of her birth, The Lady showed intelligence and understood many things. She also had a kind and gentle heart. Because of that, she started a business in Dongyi City at the age of fifteen. However, since she was rather young, she did everything behind the scenes and had a shopkeeper pretend to be the owner.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand stopped in midair while holding onto his cup. He could not help but ask: ¡°What does having a kind and gentle heart have to do with doing business?¡± He wasn¡¯t curious about his mother¡¯s innate intelligence or why she could make money at fifteen. During all these years, he had already guessed it: his mother must be someone who couldn¡¯t be judged based on generalmon sense.


    Wu Zhu answered in an emotionless voice: ¡°the Lady was saddened by the suffering of themon people, so she enjoyed performing kind deeds. When Dongyi City was flooded, the one who set up the most congee stations was the Lady. She knew if she wanted to help more people, she must obtain money. It was from there that she started to figure out ways to earn money.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded as he epted his mother¡¯s logic.


    ¡°Her business did very well. Gradually, some people noticed she was the real owner and began plotting. I ended up killing them all.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s voice was very t when he said it, but Fan Xian realized it must have been extremely tense during the time. If Wu Zhu thought the business was doing well, it must be true. People always say ¡°wealth gues its owner¡±. A fifteen-year-old girl owning so much property really would invite unwee ambition from immoral lowlifes. But after realizing what type of bodyguard his mother had, Fan Xian disregarded his unreasonable concern.


    Suddenly, he remembered something, and asked with a frown: ¡°My mom¡¯sst name was Ye, what that also the name of your shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So it was!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face was filled with astonishment: ¡°I heard people mentioning the name. Over a decade ago, it seems, it was the number-one business. But I never thought it belonged to my mother.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know exactly how big her business got.¡± Wu Zhu said very calmly, ¡°That was not part of my job. The Lady thought I had killed too many people, so she closed her business in Dongyi City and went to Qing Kingdom, settling down in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian felt it wasn¡¯t that simple: Closing up shop in Dongyi City and thening to Qing? There was a better exnation than that.


    Wu Zhu continued: ¡°the Lady started her business again aftering to the capital, and she once again did very well. Later she became acquainted with some people, including Sinan. Everybody seemed to listen to what she said and prepared things ording to her ideas. Eventually they changed a few things and came into conflict with Qing¡¯s royalty, who felt their benefits were being threatened.¡±


    Wu Zhu paused a bit. ¡°Once, Qing was fighting a war on the eastern front, and the defenses in the capital were practically empty. I happened to be away from the city after a major incident. As you can imagine, the Lady¡¯s security waspromised... the nobles sent out people and murdered the Lady. When I got back, I only managed to save you, and brought you to Danzhou Harbor.¡±


    This event Fan Xian knew very well, he also knew those ¡°enemies¡± were all killed over ten years ago. He believed that whoever was still talking about revenge must have had something to do with his cheap father and the Overwatch Council.


    There was a long period of silence. The sound of rain outside became noticeable.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Fan Xian felt troubled; his mother¡¯s entire life was narrated in such a few sentences? What was her business? What did she do that made all the royalty of Qing get rid of her? Why would the famous Fei Jie of the Overwatch Council respond with the utmost respect whenever his mother was mentioned?


    ¡°Basically... that¡¯s it.¡± Wu Zhu chose his words carefully.


    Fan Xian sighed, admitting that Uncle Wu Zhu really wasn¡¯t much of a storyteller. A bitter smile appeared on his beautiful face as he realized he must ask the questions himself.


    ¡°What was my mother¡¯s business involved in?¡±


    ¡°Luxury items, military supplies, ships, food supplies; basically, anything that could earn her money.¡±


    Wu Zhu answered casually, but Fan Xian was startled by each one of the items. His two lives made him realize that, people who could manage such business much have some grand backgrounds. His mother was a single woman, and yet she brought her house up to such a terrific level.


    ¡°Then what happened to the business after my mother died?¡± Fan Xian was most curious about this, as ording to the nationalws of Qing, he should be the sole inheritor of his mother¡¯s grand legacy.


    ¡°I heardter everything was taken by the Qing government.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a bitter smile and shook his head. As soon as he heard it all became imperial property, he gave up the idea of suing to get it all back. Changing the topic, he grinned: ¡°Ye Qingmei must have been quite the name back then. I heard that when my mother came to the Capital, she gave the Commander of Defense a beating.¡±


    The oilmp flickered.


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words made Wu Zhu remember something. The corners of his lips perked up as if they were rusty hinges¡ªWu Zhu was showing a gentle smile.


    Fan Xian¡¯s wrist froze, his drinking cup fell onto the table and rolled several times. Inside his mind, he was screaming: ¡°A smile... he just smiled!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: The Spring of the 4th Year


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    This was the first time that the blind Wu Zhuughed, or more urately, it was the first time Fan Xian had seen Wu Zhuugh. It happened when Fan Xian brought up his mother.


    Although Wu Zhu didn¡¯t look old when he removed the piece of ck cloth, he was still as cold as ever. It was rare to see any hint of emotion on his face, and naturally harder to see anything such as fear, sadness or grief.


    Never mind a smile.


    As he remembered back to the year he came to Jingdu with The Lady, the ends of his lips curled into a strange and awkward smile. The asional disy of gentleness for someone who never smiled was like finding the most beautiful snow lotus flower in an ice mountain that had been frozen for millennia.


    Its gentleness and beauty knew no parallel.


    ...


    ......


    Wu Zhu snapped out of his absent-minded state and returned to his normal self, responding coldly, ¡°There weren¡¯t many who knew that The Lady was called Ye Qingmei. The random people around her only knew her as The Lady. Thinking about it now, the name Ye Qingmei was well known in the capital...even now.¡± he replied softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes widened. He thought that Wu Zhu¡¯s words contradicted themselves. If not many people knew that his mother¡¯s name was Ye Qingmei then how was the name Ye Qingmei well known in the capital? The reason that Fan Xian thought this was because he was unaware of the golden words and inscriptions written on the stone te hanging above the front door of the Ministry of Supervision.


    ¡°Tell me about my father.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I only promised to talk about The Lady.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re real clever, Wu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°I fell sick before you were born and forgot many things.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°You¡¯re even more shameless than I am...Hmm...never mind; let¡¯s talk about something else...What did my mother look like?¡±


    Wu Zhu thought for a bit before replying, ¡°Very beautiful.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s voice was never too expressive, yet Fan Xian noticed that he said those words with unusual sincerity. He rubbed his hands together, sighing as he said, ¡°She was indeed extraordinarily beautiful.¡±


    ......


    ......


    Although Wu Zhu¡¯s storytelling skills were poor, Fan Xian could tell from his simple words how interesting the story of the girl from the capital must have been. He felt a strong impulse to go to the capital- In fact, he had to.


    Wu Zhu motioned with his hands for Fan Xian to get up and follow him.


    Curious, Fan Xian followed him to the back of the room. Soft sounds could be heard from inside the walls as Wu Zhu pressed on it lightly. All of a sudden, the walls separated to reveal a secret chamber.


    Surprised, Fan Xian followed Wu Zhu into the chamber. The room was covered in ayer of dust, and a box sat in the corner.


    The box stood out, as there was nothing else in the chamber. It was a ck leather box that was about as long as an adult arm, and not being wide, it looked long and slender.


    ¡°Nobody knew that The Lady and I stayed in Danzhou awhile before going to the capital. This box was something The Lady had left. I¡¯ve looked after it for you. It¡¯s yours to keep now. ¡±


    Heart fluttering, Fan Xian stepped towards the box and brushed off the dust at the top. He found that the lid was made of bronze and that there was a lock.


    He was curious to see what his mother had left him, so he spent some time trying to open the box before he realized that the lid had not moved a millimeter and that the box was impossible to open.


    ¡°There¡¯s no key.¡± Wu Zhu reminded him seeing his distress.


    Dejected, Fan Xian hung his head low, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? What¡¯s the use of giving me a box that I can¡¯t open?¡±


    ¡°I left the keys in order to convince some people that you were dead before I brought you to Danzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about how it sounded like that was the oldest trick in the book and raised his eyebrow. He retrieved a thin dagger he kept in the scabbard on his legs at all times and held it above the box as he looked for the easiest ce to start with.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. This box is much sturdier than you think.¡±


    Hearing Wu Zhu¡¯s disapproval at his violent method, Fan Xian smiled and put back his dagger. He patted the box and sighed while he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Who knows if there might have been millions in money in there.¡±


    He then lifted the box and his curiosity increased after finding out how heavy it was.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡±


    ¡°In the capital.¡±


    Another extremely vague answer.


    Wu Zhu turned to walk out of the chamber. Seeing that there was no more attention on him, Fan Xian decided to try again. Rolling his eyes, he lifted his right arm and mmed his palm directly on the top of the box. His palm carried all of his power.


    ¡°BANG.¡± The sound reverberated around the chamber and dust rose into the air, causing the light in the room to drastically dim.


    Wu Zhu turned around coldly and looked at Fan Xian.


    At this moment, Fan Xian was staring at his palm, shocked. The box remained unmarked, save for some dust


    It looked like the only way to get the box open was to go to the capital.


    He began silently thinking of when he¡¯d be able to leave Danzhou. Surely his father wouldn¡¯t leave him to grow old next to the seaside. Little did he know that Count Sinan had already sent people to get him and that they were already on their way.


    In the spring of the fourth year, Tengzi Jing sat in the only bar in Danzhou and stared at the wall while wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    Framed beautifully on the wall was a piece of high-quality paper. It was densely covered in words, and judging from the handwriting, it was written by a master calligrapher who possessed a sense of elegance and purity.


    If this was in the capital, Sir Panlin would have sold a piece of artwork of this size for at least 300 silver pieces, so it was no surprise that in faraway Danzhou Harbour it was framed so beautifully on the wall and treated like it was sacred.


    However, its context was truly unsuitable to be hung up as decoration.


    This was because it was full of useless and sloppy information.


    That¡¯s right.


    This was the rumored newspaper. There were only two copies in Danzhou Harbour, one belonging to the local government kept in the local courtroom, and this meant that the bar owner must have bought it secretly from the servants of Count Sinan¡¯s estate.


    Naturally, the general public had never had the chance to see fresh stuff like this, so to them, it was something extraordinary that was also handwritten by Sir Panlin. The bar owner hung it on his wall and treated it like treasure.


    Only, he had no idea that the newspaper was actually sold by Master Fan, who had in fact already made a sum of money from selling twenty copies of the newspaper to businessmen.


    And Tengzi Jing was about to meet Master Fan.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: To the Capital?


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    The servants that hade to Danzhou Harbor with Teng Zijing were currently shopping for the specialty tea of Danzhou Harbor. As Count Sinan lived in the capital, he missed the taste of his hometown tea. In the previous years, the Countess of the mansion would order people to buy the tea and send it to the capital, but since Count Sinan was sending people over this year, they could simply pick it up themselves.


    In total, three carriages and seven people arrived from Count Sinan¡¯s mansion, with Teng Zijing leading the entire thing.


    Although he hadn¡¯t wandered around the street with the servants, he was still sweating like a pig and had to constantly wipe away his sweat. The weather in Danzhou Harbor was indeed hotter than in the capital. He had originally nned to greet the Countess as soon as he arrived in Danzhou Harbor, but upon remembering his mission he immediately felt guilty. Instead, he sent the servants to buy tea while he sat in a bar and tried to get a hold of his emotions.


    They had not heard from the second housekeeper they had sent to Danzhou some years ago, and they weren¡¯t even sure if he was dead or alive. All the people of Count Sinan¡¯s house were clear on the fact there was conflict between house of Danzhou and the capital, and they figured that even though Fan Xian was on his own, something had happened to the second housekeeper.


    If this was true, then the people of Count Sinan¡¯s house had to reevaluate their views on the illegitimate son; after all, Fan Xian was only twelve when the second housekeeper went missing. The only way that the second housekeeper could have disappeared so quietly was if it was by order of the Countess, which proved that the Countess was on Fan Xian¡¯s side and that it was likely second wife was in store for hard times.


    Zeng Zijing noticed that the newspaper on the wall was datedst month, which meant that he had already read it before in Count Sinan¡¯s study. There were no intriguing articles, as the lives of the officials in the capital were peaceful for now. There were no updates on the battle between the eldest prince and Xihu, and news of the chancellor¡¯s illegitimate daughter had died down, as the young people of the censorate had not pursued anything further even though they had the cover of the mighty emperor.


    There were side articles about the Director of the Overwatch Council and his first love. Even though the paper was backed by the emperor, the editors would never have dared to post these articles if the absolutely horrifying and blood-chilling director had been in the capital.


    It was obvious from this that Director Chen had taken his first vacation in twenty years and had gone to visit his hometown. As the emperor was especially reliant on him, there would be no major activities during his absence.


    Teng Zijing thought of Count Sinan¡¯s orders and could not understand exactly why it was an absolute priority that he ensured the young master with no identity was rushed to the capital before the Director returned, nor would he dy things, even if it meant going against an angry Countess. He wiped the sweat off his forehead, gathered the servants, and headed for the corner of Danzhou where Count Sinan¡¯s estate was located.


    The liveliness in Count Sinan¡¯s estate was a rare sight. All of the servant stood outside the hall and took in the people standing in the middle of the hall. Everyone knew that these people were from the estate in the capital, so to them, it was no wonder that they looked energetic even in pale green clothing. Since Danzhou and the capital were far from each other, the two estates didn¡¯t interact that much. As it was unusual for such arge number of people to be sent from the capital¡¯s estate, the maids were trying to guess their motives.


    Leading the servants, Ten Zijing knelt down conscientiously in front of the Countess and performed several deep bows in respect and as a greeting. Afterwards, he passed on the message Count Sinan sent and stepped quietly aside to wait for her response.


    Teng Zijing was aware of her ce in the Fan Family, so he breathed as quietly as possible to show his deepest respects. He nced at the young boy who was currently massaging the Countess¡¯s shoulders.


    The young boy was pretty. He had long eyshes, full red lips, and eyes that sparkled softly. In general, he looked like a girl. The wide smile on his face made him seem amiable and friendly.


    This was, of course, Fan Xian.


    Teng Zijing sighed to himself. He thought it was unfair that this beautiful child was an illegitimate son with no identity. Perhaps it was because he was infected by the warm smile, Teng Zijing began to question whether this young master was easier to serve than the one in the capital.


    After hearing what this person in front of her needed to say, The Countess cast her eyes down in thought before she spoke in a low voice, ¡°I understand. Zijing, you may rest now, since you have worked so hard and have travelled over 1,000 miles...Sisi, please ask Lao Huangtou to prepare some hot water and food.¡±


    The servants collectively acknowledged her request ,and the servants from the capital thanked her before exiting the hall. Although Teng Zijing was on a tight schedule from Count Sinan, he didn¡¯t dare to bring it up. He nced at the foreign young master onest time instead and left.


    The hall became quiet.


    ¡°Well, you heard. Your father wants you to go to the capital.¡± The olddy gently patted Fan Xian¡¯s hands, which sat on her shoulder. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Although Fan Xian was smiling widely, his mind was calcting. He was suspicious as to why his father had called him to the capital all of a sudden without warning. Perhaps he was preparing a career for his illegitimate son, but the spring imperial examinations had already begun, and he would never be able to make it in time, as it took at least a month to travel to the capital.


    Upon hearing The Countess¡¯s words, Fan Xian smiled wryly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the capital. I¡¯m quite curious, and scared at the same time.¡±


    His answer was only half true- the truth being that he really was curious about the people who lived there and of the city where his mother and lived and fought battles. However, he was not scared at all, more frustrated at his ownck of knowledge.


    ¡°Would you like to go?¡± The Countess smiled; it was as if she could see through his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve always lived in Danzhou and have always wanted to get out and see the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you no longer wish to keep your old grandmapany?¡± the Countess joked.


    Fan Xian giggled, ¡°Oh, yeah! And you can go ahead and punish me for that.¡± He continued, ¡°Anyways, the man said so himself; father has prepared for us all to move to the capital, so I have nothing to worry about really, as I would be at my grandma¡¯s side at all times.¡±


    The Countess shook her head gently, and holding his hands, she pulled him in front of her and spoke softly. ¡°My old bag of bones would not be able to tolerate the journey. If you wish to go, then go ahead. I will look after the house in Danzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian was thrown off guard. He had not expected his grandmother to reject the journey to the capital and he was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Last Night


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Grandmother and grandson sat in silence in the quiet hall. In the courtyard, the scented tea purchased by the people from the capital was piled in the corner. Slowly, the aroma of the tea began to seep out, eventually overpowering the smell of the flowers growing in the garden. A few yellow butterflies danced between the blossoming trees; above them, among the branches, the crisp chirping of hatchling birds could be heard.


    ¡°Go. The young phoenix bes an adult when it utters its first cry. You should go and see the world.¡± The Countess smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that, since you¡¯re still a child, I fear you may experience lots of unjust treatment in the capital. Can you endure that?¡±


    Fan Xian knew what his grandmother meant. He smiled sweetly. ¡°The second aunt was kind to me for the past few years, often sending gifts. Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The Countess shook her head. She was aware that, despite his quiet demeanor, Fan Xian was actually a strange boy with many unusual ideas. She gently caressed his head. After a brief moment of silence, she suddenly expressed her concern. ¡°If... somethinges up, bear with it, for your father and me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fan Xian nodded.


    ¡°To be honest, I do not want you to go to the capital,¡± the Countess said very carefully, ¡°but... you have to go eventually, so I might as well ask you to do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember that housekeeper Zhou from four years ago?¡± The Countess smiled at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He dared not make eye contact with his grandmother. After a long while, he forced a smile. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    After Fan Xian¡¯s answer, the pair finally got to the bottom of everything. The Countess was serious. ¡°There was originally nothing to worry about, since you¡¯re a calm and smart child. But judging from that incident, I could see that you are still too innocent.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed inwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t innocent supposed to be apliment?¡±


    As if guessing his thoughts, the Countess squinted. With a cold gaze, she said, ¡°If you really do go to the capital, you have to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fan Xian had a faint idea.


    ¡°Be merciless.¡± As if feeling a bit tired, the Countess reclined back and rested on her chair. ¡°While this world may appear peaceful, if you don¡¯t steel yourself, you will always be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Fan Xian did not say anything. In truth, he wasn¡¯t a gentleman; he only appeared to be one because he never got the chance to show his darker side in Danzhou. And so, he listened to the Countess¡¯s warning. He knew that her advice was priceless.


    The Countess half-closed her eyes and said, ¡°Your mother was so smart. But because she was also so kind, she ended up...¡± She suddenly opened her eyes and emphasized each of the following words: ¡°Even if you have to kill others, you mustn¡¯t let others harm you.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded vigorously.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Go pack. You father is under lots of pressure. He is afraid there really is something happening in the capital.¡± The Countess looked at the child, who had just turned sixteen, with an expression full of warmth. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m staying here in Danzhou. If... your life in the capital isn¡¯t going well, or if there are people trying to take advantage of you, you can alwayse back whenever you want to.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Fan Xian answered. He stood up and went straight to his bedroom without saying much else.


    After he entered his room, he quietly sat on his bed and wiped his face using his nket. After making a mess out of his hair, he quietly said to himself, ¡°Drat. I almost cried. Grandma really knows how to stir up feelings.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shortly after nightfall, amp was dimly lit. Fan Xian, expressionless, was writing a letter to his younger sister in the capital, informing her of his arrival. It wasn¡¯t until after he had finished that he realized the letter might very well be pointless. The mail coach might not be any faster than the Count¡¯s carriage, meaning he might have already arrived by the time she received the letter.


    Fan Xian tended to save his energy. Since he already wrote the letter, he might as well send it. He was just about to beckon Sisi to remind her to send the mail tomorrow when he turned around and saw her looking at him nkly, deep in thought.


    ¡°Sisi, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± He waved the letter in his hand to get her attention.


    Sisi came back to her senses abruptly. She was quite embarrassed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Is that for your sister? I¡¯ll take it for you.¡±


    Fan Xian retracted his hand and looked at her with curiosity. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sisi thought for a bit. Finally, she gathered up her courage. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re about to leave for the capital. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Fan Xian sat up straight and smiled at her. ¡°Why this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I hear the capital is full of bad people.¡± Sisi bit at her lip, unsure if she should continue. ¡°Besides... you don¡¯t have much status. Once you¡¯re there, in front of the Count¡¯s second wife, I¡¯m afraid your life will be difficult.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°So you¡¯re worried about me. Well, I can simply avoid the second wife. Even if I don¡¯t make a name for myself in the capital, I can still make a living running a clinic. As long as I don¡¯t stay at the Count¡¯s ce... and quite frankly, I only want to go there to take a look.¡±


    Sisi said, ¡°You won¡¯t be stuck doing menial tasks your whole life. After all, you¡¯ve read so many books. You will certainly pass next year¡¯s examinations and be a high-ranking official. You will bring honor to your family.¡±


    Seeing how she said it so seriously, Fan Xian smiled slightly and didn¡¯t respond. He never thought of honoring his family, and deep inside he didn¡¯t even hold much feeling for his cheap father in the capital. Life over there was much different from how it was here with his grandmother.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me with you to the capital?¡± This was what Sisi was actually worried about. She looked at Fan Xian with a pitiful expression. ¡°The servants in the capital will certainly follow the second wife¡¯s orders, so you don¡¯t have anyone to rely on. What are you going to do?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. Sisi was two years older than him. If she were a maidservant of some other household, she would have been chased out a long time ago. The only reason she thought of herself as being dependable was because Fan Xian was secretly very mature as a result of having lived a previous life.


    Fan Xian then told Sisi in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea what the capital is like, so I can¡¯t possibly take you with me.¡±


    Sisi knew this was true. She was afraid she might never see her young master again after he left. She felt her heart sour a little and quickly turned around to organize the bookcase.


    Fan Xian too felt gloomy as he watched her work, but there was nothing he could say.


    Perhaps in the capital there would be some pleasant scenery, or interesting people, or curious things. But there would surely also be brandished des and hidden darts. Fan Xian was willing to take such risks; he wanted to experience them. Because he had been gifted a second life, there was no sense in growing old and lonely without ever leaving the tiny city of Danzhou. However, he couldn¡¯t say the same for those he cared about. He wasn¡¯t confident he could protect them, so it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to take Sisi along.


    At night, he took a secret trip to the shop.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Leaving Danzhou Harbor


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    Teng Zijing never would have imagined that the Count¡¯s assignment would bepleted so smoothly this time ¡ª he had originally thought that, since young master Fan Xian didn¡¯t have a reputation worthy of respect, he would be extremely reluctant toe to the capital and contend with the Count¡¯s second wife, and therefore must be trying his best to stay in Danzhou Harbor ¡ª the fact that this young master had agreed to the Count¡¯s request withoutint was beyond expectations.


    That morning, he found out that the Countess had decided to stay in Danzhou Harbor. He didn¡¯t mind, however, because all he needed was for that lowly young master to go back to the capital. Since the Countess liked to be by the sea, she could stay there and live out her remaining years. In any event, the Count had not requested that everybody in the Danzhou estate move back to the capital.


    At the front gate of the estate, a ck carriage was waiting. It was pulled by three horses and there was a blue cushion at the driver¡¯s seat. The contrast between the blue and the ck was rather striking. Surrounding the carriage was a huge crowd of Danzhou residents, drawn by the spectacle. After some gossiping, they found out the young master of the Fan household was moving back to the capital that day.


    As with all humans, the residents of Danzhou Harbor had their shorings ¨C being envious or sharp-tongued. Even so, all of them had developed some sentiments towards the little Fan child. After all, for over ten years, they watched this young master ¡ª who certainly did not act like one ¡ª stroll down the streets or shout from the rooftops. Now, hearing the news that he was leaving for the flourishing capital, they figured it was unlikely he would return. This caused some sobbing in the crowd.


    The crowd waited outside the Count¡¯s estate, waiting for Fan Xian to step out for thest time.


    They waited for a long time, but the charming face with its perpetual gentle smile never appeared.


    ...


    ...


    The backyard was a mess. Fan Xian leaned against a column, smiling as he watched the maidservants rushing about. One of them shouted, ¡°Toothbrush, forgot the toothbrush.¡± They ended up spending even more time looking for it.


    Aftering to this world, Fan Xian hadn¡¯te up with any major inventions. One of the minor things he came up with was a morefortable toothbrush which used boar bristles instead of the conventional horsetail ones. He also made a softer pillow, recing the hard pillows with cotton ones. And finally, he made a showerhead which he hung up behind the bedroom.


    There were many others, but from the way things were going, he could only bring a few of them back to the capital.


    After quite some time, when the carriage waspletely stuffed by thest few bags, Fan Xian finally walked out slowly. He was smiling brightly and supporting the Countess as they walked.


    Fan Xian greeted the people around him and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Sisi in the crowd. Her eyes were a little swollen; Fan Xian recalled her cryingst night.


    Today, as an exception, he wore a changshan. Lifting the frontpel, he knelt and kowtowed to the Countess.


    After standing up, Fan Xian, goingpletely against the customs of this world, hugged the old woman tightly and firmly kissed her wrinkled forehead. He then said lightly, ¡°Grandma, please find a good family for Sisi to marry into; at least a family like Dong¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    All of the estate¡¯s servants acted like they didn¡¯t see the young master causing trouble.


    The Countess was surprised too. She never thought her typically well-behaved grandson would make such a scene. She knocked him on the head and said, ¡°Why are you trying to stir things up? Of course I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Scanning the familiar faces before him, Fan Xian made a gesture of respect by saluting everyone. Smiling, he said, ¡°Thanks for putting up with me all these years.¡±


    The servants dared not ept Fan Xian¡¯s courtesy and hurriedly found something to do.


    Suddenly, the Countess smiled. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t make your father wait. As for Sisi... if you eventually feelfortable living in the capital, I¡¯ll send her over to you.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled for a moment. Before he could say something, he was already in the carriage in a confused state. With the sound of the wheels turning, the carriage slowly made its way out of Danzhou Harbor.


    It was a bright and clear day. The silky white clouds floated across the blue sky. It was an exceptionally beautiful scene.


    The carriage passed by the closed general store and passed far beyond the tofu stand. Lifting the curtain, Fan Xian looked towards the young woman running the tofu stand and her little daughter, who was now old enough to run around. Smiling slightly, he sat back down.


    Under his seat was an ancient, ck leather box.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Danzhou Harbor, that struggling general store finally closed down for good. The city residents casually mentioned it, fearing the blind shop owner would end up old and poor, and offered their sympathy. Shortly afterwards, the topic switched back to young master Fan, who had just left the city. They were guessing that the Count had called his illegitimate son to the capital to assign him a position.


    Presently, Fan Xian was lying in the spacious carriage. His carriage was in the middle of the traveling caravan. Inside, Fan Xian hadid his nket down so that its softness could absorb some impact from the bumpy road. Of course, he also wanted to learn the real reason why his father wanted him in the capital, so he invited Teng Zijing, who was leading the guards, inside for a chat.


    Teng Zijing sat on the other side of the carriage with a dark expression; he didn¡¯t know where to put his feet, as he feared he would dirty the snow-white nket. He felt ufortable ¡ª in his eyes, this young master was just another prodigal son, no better than the other young master in the capital.


    Fan Xianfortably stretched. He squinted at the middle-aged man, who obviously possessed significant strength, and asked, ¡°Mr. Teng, since we¡¯ve already traveled so far from Danzhou Harbor, can you tell me why my father is summoning me to the capital?¡±


    Teng Zijing was somewhat hesitant, as if there were some things he should not say.


    Smiling, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sparkling clear. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°You know my background. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re being cautious.¡±


    Teng Zijing squeezed out a smile in return, and respectfully answered, ¡°Try not to look too much into it. The Count wants you toe to the capital in order to prepare you for your future.¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°There are only the two of us here; no need to beat around the bush.¡± He suddenlyughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, perhaps I¡¯ll jump out of the carriage and run away.¡±


    Teng Zijingughed. ¡°You¡¯re quite theedian, my lord.¡±


    Before Teng Zijing could finish, Fan Xian stated coldly, ¡°There are times when I don¡¯t like telling jokes.¡±


    Teng Zijing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he wondered if Fan Xian was serious. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to go to the capital, everyone would understand. So why didn¡¯t you speak out against it back in Danzhou Harbor, in front of the Countess?¡± Looking at the handsome youth, Teng Zijing started to realize Fan Xian wasn¡¯t as simple as he had thought.


    Of course, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t actually run away. Even though he figured that nothing good could be waiting for him in the capital, having lived a wealthy and leisurely life these past years, he lost his adventurous spirit a long time ago. A difficult, destitute life would not suit him.


    He hade to this world to indulge himself.


    At the same time, he wanted to see what the capital was like, which was why he had no intention of refusing when Count Sinan sent people to take him there. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t curious about what was being hidden from him.


    After a long period of quiet, Teng Zijing could no longer endure the cold silence within the carriage. ¡°My lord,¡± he began, ¡°in truth, the Count has arranged a marriage for you in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him for a long while before finally asking, ¡°Marriage?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Approaching the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio Editor: Nyoi_Bo_Studio


    ¡°Correct,¡± Teng Zijing replied respectfully. He did not wish for the same miserable ending as the housekeeper from a few years before, so he remained respectful toward this half-prince. .


    Fan Xian frowned, and a calmness unusual for someone his age appeared on his face. His expression was nothing like that of any normal teenager who had just been told who they were going to be married to. ¡°I¡¯m curious about who my bride will be,¡± he said softly.


    He was 16 years old, and he knew that among influential officials and powerful families, marriage was discussed as a part of the agenda. Even after all these years, his father hadn¡¯t forgotten about his illegitimate son, and so this day was inevitable. However it seemed rather rushed, and he couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°I am...not sure either,¡± replied Teng Zijing. ¡°But I have heard that the youngdy of that family is good and virtuous, and that people say many good things about her in the capital.¡±


    His cautious exnation only made Fan Xian more suspicious. He was unsure why high-ranking officials would wish to marry off their daughters to an illegitimate son with no status, even if his parents were, secretly, extremely well-renowned people.


    Seeing his facial expression, Teng Zijing eventually spoke. ¡°The only thing is that the youngdy¡¯s health is not good. She recently became ill, so it is rather urgent...¡±


    Fan Xian had a sudden realization: he was a gift for the family of the sick girl. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly.


    Teng Zijing studied the expression on his face and found that the young master was neither furious nor sorrowful. If anything he seemed calmer. He was to be married off to a dying girl ¨C surely he should be at least somewhat angry?


    Fan Xian had nothing to be angry about; he had seen this plot too many times before in his previous life, and getting angry wouldn¡¯t help matters. He felt a touch of sympathy for this girl, who was in her sickbed in the capital, forced into a marriage to some man she had never met just because of her failing health.


    And what about him? Fan Xian was not easily depressed; he had always been somewhat chauvinistic, feeling that when it came to matters between men and women, it was always women who got the worst of it, and men who took advantage. He had always wanted to get married and have children in this world. If he happened to find a good woman, wouldn¡¯t that be all the better? Anyway, he had yet to arrive in the capital, so there was no need to flee straight away ¨C he though it a good idea to investigate the matter first.


    He just had to wait and see.


    Would she be pretty? Cute? Is she like a lolita?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young master,¡± asked Teng Zijing carefully, ¡°why...¡±


    ¡°Why am I not angry?¡± Fan Xian smiled at him. ¡°First, my going to the capital doesn¡¯t mean I agreed to getting married. Second, if I ept this marriage, it means that I like this girl. Third, even if she is confined to her sickbed, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s anything to be embarrassed about. Fourth... perhaps you didn¡¯t know this, but I am quite a good doctor.¡±


    Teng Zijing was taken aback. This four-point exnation had confused him, particrly thest part ¨C was the young master really a medical expert? But he still did not think that the young master¡¯s wedding could turn so easily from tragedy to happiness. The youngdy¡¯s family situation was by no means a simple one. Even the imperial physicians could not treat her illness; how could the young master do so?


    Before their carriage had stopped, Teng Zijing stepped out and climbed onto the first carriage, leaving Fan Xian by himself. The journey was a lonely one. He pulled back the curtain of the carriage and allowed the wind to caress his face. Squinting slightly, he looked at the scenery as it hurtled past and the gstones set upon the road. It felt like a series of endless pictures being disyed over and over again.


    It looked just like it had when he hade to this world 16 years ago.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was ate April day. The grass that surrounded the capital had been trimmed, and the orioles had been startled by people out on nature walks. There were only two rows of green willows along the side of the moat, swaying gracefully, proudly observing the people who hade to the city from all over the world.


    A convoy of three carriages approached from afar and joined the line along the road that was waiting to enter the city.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and out came a clean face with a brilliant smile. He looked at the city walls and the peaceful happy faces of the people around him. He breathed in deeply. ¡°So this is what the capital is like.¡±


    The face, of course, belonged to Fan Xian. After weeks of difficult travel, they had all finally arrived in the capital. On the road, he had observed the unfamiliar sights of the Kingdom of Qing with great interest, finally fulfilling his own wanderlust, and having gotten to know Teng Zijing and his bodyguards, he had be closer to them.


    Fan Xian was a loveable teenager who always had a smile on his face. A person like that finds it easy to make people happy.


    Teng Zijing took hold of his arm and helped him step down from the carriage.


    When his feet touched the road, Fan Xian rotated his ankles slightly, letting the soles of his cloth shoes touch as much of the ground as possible. It was if he was trying to feel whether the ground in the capital was different.


    A great many people were trying to enter the capital, and security was tight, so the line was long. The waiting left Fan Xian rather bored. He pointed at the city before him, and chatted idly with Teng Zijing. He figured that the Count had not sent arge team of people to collect him because his status was not particrly great.


    As they chatted, there was a sudden disturbance in the crowd behind them, and the people parted to create a wide path through. A squadron of cavalry rode silently and quickly through toward the city gate without stopping.


    On the horse in the front was a young woman wearing a light-colored jacket and skirt. She had on a white deerskin hat that looked very attractive on her in the bright spring air.


    Her eyebrows were indigo, like the color of distant mountains, and her eyes were clear and bright. She was quite beautiful, though she seemed worried as she sat on the horse. It seemed that she was in a hurry to return to the city; something must have happened.


    Fan Xian stood by the side of the road, smiling as he observed the riders rushing past. ¡°It seems there are many beautiful women in the capital,¡± he said in admiration. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his ¡®wife¡¯ looked like.


    Standing on the side of the road, Teng Zijing coughed lightly.


    Fan Xian was only giving apliment, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his manners ¨C what was there to be nervous about? ¡°It seems the capital is not as uptight as I thought,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°That girl was wearing a skirt while she was riding a horse, and nobody said a thing about it.¡±


    Teng Zijingughed bitterly. ¡°The woman who went passed us was the daughter of the master of the garrison,¡± he exined. ¡°Nobody would dare say anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Fan Xian, standing on top of the carriage to get a better look at the city gate. When the riders reached the gate, they did not wait in line at all. Presenting a token, they entered the city.


    When it came time for Fan Xian to enter the city, he studied the guard¡¯s expression. It remained neutral, which was a part of his job.. When he looked back at the carriage, he realized why.


    There were none of the markings of the Fan family on any of the carriages. It seemed that the capital would not be weing him with any great fanfare.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Entering Fan Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Manor stood on the east side of the city, some distance away from Tianhe Avenue, and out of sight of the imperial pce. This was a ce where many high-ranking officials and nobles lived;moners were rarely seen, and so the streets appeared much quieter. On the cold and cheerless street, a mansion stood every thirty meters. Outside the entrance to each mansion, a stone liony peacefully. The dozen or so lions stood guard, staring with what almost looked like a bored expression at the carriage that rolled down the street.


    The ck carriage passed slowly by, drawing little attention from either side of the road. Reaching Fan Manor, it turned with a little difficulty into a side alley,ing to a halt underneath the shade of a tree by the corner gate.


    Fan Xian pulled the curtain on the carriage aside. Taking Teng Zijing¡¯s hand, he stepped down from the carriage. There was no expression on his face, and as he surveyed his surroundings he gave an almost imperceptible nod.


    The wooden gate creaked open, and the servants came out to meet them, looking upon Fan Xian with curious nces, seemingly unsure how to greet him.


    Fan Xian smiled and said nothing as he walked through the gate with Teng Zijing. The servants let out a sigh and began to unload the luggage that filled the carriage.


    Within the gate, a young manservant waited, bowing as he ushered them in. As they entered, there was a rock garden in the courtyard, with neatly-groomed grass and a bubbling water feature. It was a most elegant sight, and as the old women saw them arrive, they moved quietly to the side, not uttering a word, remaining neatly in formation.


    As they carried on, still yet to reach the inner courtyard, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of awe at the sight of all the splendor of this old mansion. It was much, much grander than the estate in Danzhou. With such a grand mansion in one of the most expensive areas of the capital, it seemed that his father was certainly a man of great influence.


    Entering such a grand residence as this would make any average ordinary person feel flustered and anxious, not daring to say a word for fear of putting a foot wrong.


    But Fan Xian was not any person. He had lived two in two worlds; he had died and been reborn. And so he felt rather more at ease. He was ustomed to his status as a baseborn son, and in keeping with the social attitudes of his previous life, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. If anything, he thought his father was the one who ought to be ashamed, so the grandeur of Fan Manor did not perturb him too much.


    As he walked along, looking around the manor, he smiled,pletely at ease. Although there was perhaps a hint of shyness in his smile, it was a cover and nothing more. As he surveyed the scene, he let out a low whistle of astonishment. As he passed by a weeping willow, he stroked its branches with his hand. As he strolled over an arch bridge, he peered at the goldfish that swam in the shallow waters beneath. It appeared that he did as he pleased.


    The servants of the manor could not help but look upon his manner with curiosity. So this was the ¡°young master¡± they had heard so much about. Some of the things they heard were good, some not so much. Either way, it was suggested that this young man had a forceful personality, though it was hard to describe in words.


    As they approached the inner courtyard, Teng Zijing spoke in a low voice. ¡°Young master, I am not permitted to go any further. You must enter alone...¡± He paused for a moment in thought. ¡°Young master, when you speak...¡± Teng Zijing secretly harbored some admiration how young Fan Xian seemed unaffected by all the trappings of status. He felt he had to say something to the youngd about the power struggles that went on inside Fan Manor, but the words could not leave his lips. It felt impetuous to do so, and he had no idea how to word it.


    Fan Xian could tell that he was deep in thought. Moved, he sped his hands respectfully and bowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Teng,¡± he said, asking him to make sure his luggage was taken care of, and suggesting that he might call upon himter that evening.


    To calmly arrange the day¡¯ster affairs at such a moment at this suggested to Teng Zijing that this handsome young man possessed a great maturity. On hearing it, he rxed slightly and smiled, going off with the young manservant to rest in the courtyard to the side.


    A young servant-girl took the ce of the young manservant. She was a rather pretty young woman. Fan Xian followed her into the rear courtyard.


    A middle aged woman, carrying a brass basin, walked up to them and curtsied. She washed his face with pleasantly warm water.


    Fan Xian remained silent as he washed his hands. He returned the towel and thanked her.


    The woman was rather taken aback to hear him thank her. She walked away, somewhat confused.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The capital¡¯s nothing like Danzhou¡±, he thought. The politeness he¡¯d shown to servant girls was seen as excessive and inappropriate here.


    He entered the inner courtyard, but instead of standing in a foyer, he was led into a side door by the servant-girl. The walls around the side door were all painted white, and ck eaves protruded slightly from above the passageway.


    He stood there for a while, but no one came to meet him. He was unsure whether this was intended to put him in his ce in the mansion as the Count¡¯s baseborn son. He sighed, beginning to feel uneasy. He looked up at the carefully-constructed ck eaves. The old manor was a indeed a rather tasteful building.


    He was incorrect in his assumptions, however. The young servant-girl and the old made stood to one side not because they wished to treat him coldly, but because they were aware of his status. They did not dare to approach him. This was partly because they were unsure how to address him, as he was not the son of the Count¡¯s legal wife. But it was also because the Count had not yet arrived, and as servants they did not dare to act rashly. Someone had already gone to inform the master of the house.


    Fan Xian waited. With a self-deprecating smile, he called over the young servant-girl.


    She was quite young, her face delicate and fair. ¡°Young... young ... what is your wish?¡± She had, at first, wanted to address him as ¡®young master¡¯, but she was unsure if it was appropriate. She stammered, her face turning crimson.


    ¡°Bring me a chair,¡± said Fan Xian, giggling at her difort.


    She followed his orders, carrying in a heavy wooden chair from the hall, which left her slightly out of breath.


    Fan Xian drew closer and took hold of the chair, cing it on the ground and smiling slightly. He sat down on it with noble bearing, and lifted his head to look at the eaves, ignoring the rest of his surroundings.


    When she saw him sit on the chair, the servant-girl was shocked. If one¡¯s elders are yet to arrive, one should stand with one¡¯s hands folded ¨C how could he act so boldly?


    ...


    ...


    The sound of footsteps echoed from the hall, and a light fragrance was carried on the wind. It could make one¡¯s heart flutter. Fan Xian turned his head to the side, and saw a noblewoman approaching, a slight smile on her face. She was good-looking, and her eyes were neatly decorated with eyeshadow. She wore a skirt that fluttered around her, and her beauty was sure to turn heads wherever she went. Hers was an air of reserved nobility that suggested that she was not to be trifled with.


    Fan Xian let out a sigh and stood up from the chair.


    She raised her umber-painted eyebrows and smiled, lighting up the room. ¡°Xian,¡± she said, regarding him from afar. ¡°The journey must have been difficult. Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Good day, stepmother,¡± said Fan Xian, smiling sweetly.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Lady Liu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was the second wife of Count Sinan, Lady Liu Ruyu, who was taken into the Count¡¯s household over a decade ago. Her family¡¯s roots ran deep: within three generations, they had be high nobility. So when she had be a concubine of Count Sinan, it was a source of great discussion within the capital. Everyone wondered what the Liu n could be thinking, to give away a daughter to Fan Jian. Even if he had just been made Count Sinan, he was only a distant rtive of the influential Fan n. It was only in the past decade that he had gained the Emperor¡¯s favor and amassed great prestige, climbing up the ranks; now the great family served her ruthless vision.


    But strangely, the Count had never intervened in her scheming. Whether this decision was made rationally, or out of deference to the Liu n, it made little sense either way.


    Fan Xian smiled sweetly. ¡°It is good to finally meet my father¡¯s concubine.¡±


    Lady Liu also smiled, but an indescribable expression shed in her eyes. Hearing this child call her ¡®concubine¡¯ rankled; most people would have called her his second wife.


    There was a world of difference between ¡®concubine¡¯ and ¡®second wife¡¯.


    ¡°Come along,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°you¡¯vee a long way. What have you been doing dawdling under these eaves? If anyone saw you, they¡¯d think that Fan Manor was inhospitable.¡±


    Inhospitable? There were certainly some people they didn¡¯t want to be hospitable to, thought Fan Xian. He knew that she was reminding him of his own status as an illegitimate child, but at the same time, he admired the beauty of her words. He wasn¡¯t prepared for a war of words with the woman; he knew full well that she had been in the manor for a long time, and it wouldn¡¯t have been worth it to spar with her verbally. But, considering that they were at cross-purposes with each other, why did he have to back down?


    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t some fool with sinister intentions, as he had imagined her before. So now he felt somewhat confused ¨C why had she tried to kill him four years ago?


    As he followed her into the hall, he made sure not to stay too far away. Her unique scent reached his nostrils, and he inhaled. It was quite a pleasant aroma.


    In times like these, one may have trivial thoughts. Fan Xian felt rather pleased with himself, and he smiled as he made small talk with Ms Liu.


    The noblewoman and the young man both yed their part, putting on a facade of a mother and son.


    ...


    ...


    The tea arrived. It was genuine Wufeng tea ¨C a fine variety. The refreshments had also arrived ¨C fine ky pastries from the south. After talking about the journey, how thedy of the house was faring back in Danzhou, the seaside scenery of the town he had just left behind, and what was worth seeing in the capital, the two found that they had nothing else to say to each other ¨C at the very least, nothing polite.


    So, going by what seemed to be a quiet mutual understanding, Lady Liu and Fan Xian sat in silence. Both were aware that the other person was not easy to deal with. There was no sense in sounding out each other with clever words; it was best that they both stayed silent.


    The awkward atmosphere of the room had convinced the servant-girls to keep quiet out of fear, even making sure that they stepped lightly as they came by to refill the tea.


    But neither Fan Xian Nor Lady Liu felt awkward; once in a while they would grasp their teacups and look at each other, their gazes soft and gentle but hiding daggers underneath.


    Lady Liu was perturbed. She had discovered that this was no ordinary young man before her. To her surprise, the situation had not stopped him from responding freely, without the least bit of nervous restraint. He seemed mature and earnest, perhaps even more prudent than his father.


    It seemed to her that she should not have listened to advice she had received four years before, which had made her hasty to see him as an enemy without good cause. Now it appeared something of a mistake. It would be difficult to resolve this situation.


    As they sat in silence, Lady Liu suddenly got the feeling that it was weakening her position. After all, she was his elder. She cleared her throat. ¡°Your father is now an official at the Treasury,¡± she said. ¡°Have youe to the capital to prepare for next year¡¯s imperial examinations, or will you be going straight to the Treasury for work?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I shall do as Father says.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure when he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    He was telling the truth. There were a few people he wanted to meet with in the capital. Lady Liu was one of them, as was Fei Jie and his little sister Ruoruo. But the person he was most interested in meeting was definitely his father.


    He was very curious as to how Count Sinan had caught the eye of his mother, the head of the illustrious Ye family. In his mind, he thought of the dead woman as his mother, but never much considered Count Sinan to be his father. This was perhaps a quirk of the male mentality.


    ¡°Your father will return shortly.¡±


    As she said this, there was a slight ttering outside the door to the inner courtyard. The servant girls hurried to greet whoever it was, but the noise came too quickly, and the servant girls were unable to bar the way. A young woman walked in.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but she was exceptionally neatly-dressed, with what seemed to be a somewhat delicate and faintly indifferent disposition. The indifference was not that of an ice maiden ¨C a loathing for the impure things surrounding her ¨C but rather of someone who had yet to discover their own self-confidence, and so created an apathetic demeanor, feeling at odds with the world around them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It wasn¡¯t bing of a young noblewoman to have such a cold exterior.


    The young woman looked Fan Xian in the face. Her cold expression softened until it finally melted away entirely, and a slight blush began to spread on her cheeks. She opened her mouth to speak, but stopped. She took a step back and slightly rearranged her garments. Curtsying, she spoke in a gentle, clear voice that seemed both polite and boastful. ¡°Good day, brother.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, and held out his hand to support her. ¡°Ruoruo, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    The two exchanged nces and faint, earnest smiles. They had exchanged letters for many years. In this world, each was the person the other one knew most deeply.


    But the sound of a clumsy child immediately broke their tender reunion.


    ¡°Hey, are you Fan Xian?¡±


    Fan Xian turned to face the youngster who had entered. He was rather chubby, and the left side of his face was covered in unsightly moles. His face seemed full of resentment, and he stared at Fan Xian with a slight disgust.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Ruoruo¡¯s Lessons


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian sat down, ignoring the boy, and offered his little sister a seat. ¡°Who¡¯s the boy?¡± he asked, smiling. He had already guessed who the plump youngd was, but he wasn¡¯t going to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fan Sizhe,¡± the boy said, ¡°the young master of the Fan family.¡± He looked Fan Xian in the eyes. ¡°Hmph. So you¡¯re the bastard.¡±


    He heard a faint sound, and tried to catch sight Lady Liu in the corner of his eye. To his surprise, she had already left, and he wasn¡¯t sure where she¡¯d gone. It seemed she had intentionally allowed her son toe in and annoy him, overturning his efforts to remain calm. In any case, if he acted inappropriately, there was the excuse that Sizhe was still young and unaware of how he should behave.


    A strange smile crept across Fan Xian¡¯s face. He was already aware when he left Danzhou that the Count¡¯s heir was a bad-tempered, rude, and unreasonable young boy. For his father¡¯s sake, Fan Xian decided that he wouldmit himself to educating his ¡®little brother¡¯... to prevent him frommitting some grave offence and bringing the house of Fan into disrepute.


    But taking on this task was more than he had bargained for.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± said Ruoruo, coldly. As she said this, she pulled out a ruler.


    ¡°Why?¡± mumbled Fan Sizhe. His face was filled with fear, and yet he still obediently extended his hand.


    Two solid whackster, Fan Sizhe¡¯s hand was left with two red marks. Tears began to well up in his eyes, but he gritted his teeth and tried to keep them back. ¡°But sis, he is a bast...¡±


    Before the word could leave his mouth, Ruoruo had already brought the ruler down on his hand again, her expressionpletely unchanged.


    Fan Xian realized that the coldness of his sister¡¯s manner, in the eyes of most people, would seem rather repressed.


    ¡°First of all, you are to call him ¡®older brother¡¯. Second of all, you understand our family¡¯s status, so you shall not make such awful remarks. Third of all, if you will not respect your elder brother, then you will be punished.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo spoke coldly. The way she gripped the ruler in her hand reminded Fan Xian of a kindergarten teacher ¨C gentle on the outside, but ferociously strict on the inside.


    Fan Sizhe looked Fan Xian resolutely in the eyes, pressed his lips together tight, and ran away towards the rear courtyard.


    ¡°Every time, he runs crying to mama,¡± sighed Fan Ruoruo.


    ¡°I was wondering what he was about to say.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll think twice before saying it again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny to watch you be so strict with him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything funny about discipline, brother.¡±


    ¡°Why do you carry a ruler to hit him with?¡±


    ¡°Father gave me the authority to discipline him.¡±


    ¡°It seems I was mistaken in my analysis of how the world works.¡±


    ¡°You mean, in terms of male authority?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. There¡¯s still the question of distribution of power in the household.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I now hold a little power.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, that kind of power ispletely dependent on that man¡¯s whims.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you should not forget that ¡®that man¡¯, as you call him, is our father.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Their quick-fire question-and-answer session at an end, Fan Xian and Fan Ruoruo smiled at each other. They were truly happy to be in each other¡¯spany, with no one else around. Fan Ruoruo let her guard down and allowed herself tough; it seemed her happiness was difficult to restrain.


    Fan Xian was the same. Perhaps because they had exchanged so many letters, they were able to have a conversation on each other¡¯s intellectual level. When they had started to write to each other, Fan Ruoruo was still young. To an extent, her view of people and of the world had been deeply yet imperceptibly shaped by Fan Xian¡¯s influence.


    They had not seen each other in ten years, so it would have been natural to feel like strangers to each other. But as they sensed the bond that had developed between them, it soon brought them closer together. It was as if the two siblings had never been apart but had seen each other every day; as if they were long-standing intellectual confidants and close friends.


    In their rtionship, Fan Ruoruo saw Fan Xian as a kind of tutor, and Fan Xian saw her as his student and his junior. They had a subtle mutual understanding.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°It seems like you have a good life here,¡± he said to her in a low voice. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo lowered her head. ¡°I have missed your counsel, brother,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian smiled shyly. Had thest chapter he wrote and sent to her had an effect? It wouldn¡¯t be right to ask so directly.


    ¡°Lady Liu has been happy with herself recently,¡± she said coldly, calling her by her name. Even though she and Fan Xian were the only two people in the hall, the atmosphere had clearly gotten colder.


    Fan Xian paused for a moment in thought. ¡°Even though I was far away in Danzhou, I knew about the Liu family¡¯s position in the capital. You shouldn¡¯t disrespect her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyelids drooped, and her eyshes hung beautifully on her pale skin.


    Fan Xian gazed at her with a slight smile. It was his good fortune to find someone who understood him in this world, even if it was someone that he had taught himself.


    ¡°Did you receive my letter?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled, and the coldness left her face. ¡°I saw it in my room the other night. It scared me, I thought some awful person had left it there. But then I saw the handwriting and I realized it was you.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. Relying on Wu Zhu¡¯s abilities to deliver a letter was truly a waste of his talent.


    No one had entered the room to interrupt their conversation. Fan Xian was happy for that. He took a sip of his tea. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know why I¡¯m in the capital,¡± he said firmly.


    Fan Ruoruo lifted her head and looked at her brother with a smile that didn¡¯t seem quite like a smile should.


    Fan Xian felt somewhat embarrassed by her gaze. ¡°What is it?¡± he mumbled.


    Fan Xian gave a sigh that seemed almost mocking, then smiled. ¡°I think most people know why you¡¯re here. I believe the children of the capital¡¯s noble houses are quite curious. Count Sinan must have big ns for his illegitimate son, if he¡¯s going to summon him to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fan Xian was taken aback. ¡°I thought father brought me here in secret. Howe everybody knows? There can¡¯t be that many people in the capital who know who I am. Why is everyone so curious about me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re here to be married.¡± Fan Ruoruoughed. ¡°The bride father has arranged for you is quite well-known.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. Although he didn¡¯t necessarily want to marry her, he was still rather concerned over what his bride might be like. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°My future sister-inw is a daughter of the Lin family.¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Not only do I know her, I believe the whole capital knows her.¡±


    ¡°What Lin family? Why is this girl so famous?¡± Fan Xian raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Brother, although you were far away in Danzhou, I know that the imperial household sent you a letter about it. Grandmother should have a copy of it.¡± Fan Ruoruoughed.


    Fan Xian thought back and pped his palm to his forehead in realization. ¡°You mean the Lin family, as in the family of the Prime Minister, Lin Ruofu? She¡¯s the illegitimate daughter from that great scandal he was caught up in?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Father and Son


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing Kingdom had entered an age of prosperity. The past ten years had seen fine weather for crops, and peace and stability for the people. The nation had the wisest ruler in its history, who received a great many des for his management of state affairs. But strangely, it also had the most corrupt bureaucracy in its history, and its most wicked Prime Minister.


    This was Prime Minister Lin Ruofu. Lin Ruofu was born in poverty ¨C he was by no means the son of a noble family. He entered the bureaucracy after passing the imperial exams, starting as an evaluator in Suzhou before being transferred to the capital to work as an administrator for pce affairs. Heter moved on to being responsible for the imperial army, before returning to lead the Overwatch Council in the capital. He also held a degree from the elite Hanlin Academy, and during thest government reforms, he was responsible for specific affairs of the six departments, rising from an assistant minister to minister in the Ministry of Appointments, before rising to head of the bureaucracy. He was subordinate to only the Emperor, with thousands of people underneath him in his role as Prime Minister.


    People who paid cautious attention to the posts he had held discovered that he had he had experience with civilian affairs, military affairs, literature, and the Auditors. Although his career had had ups and downs, he had experience in every area of the bureaucracy, and had made slow but steady progress climbing the ranks throughout his life.


    There were rumors that Lin Ruofu was not trusted within the pce. His ability to move throughout theplex bureaucracy despite hisck of deep connections left many feeling astonished.


    The Prime Minister seemed a principled man on the outside, but his exterior hid a treacherous spirit, and he epted countless bribes. His plotting and scheming within the bureaucracy and the nobility had caught the ire of many people, and so he was loved neither by officials or by themon people.


    But his efforts over the past decade had granted him a control over the bureaucracy that could not be toppled. asionally an official would use him of misconduct, butcking any concrete evidence they would have no choice but to drop the subject. The upstanding officials of the capital hated him to the bone, but did not dare to cross him.


    Only the Emperor could strip him of his power or his life ¨C every official knew this. Only the Director of the Overwatch Council could spit in his face. No one else among the nation¡¯s most powerful people had the courage.


    And when the Director had spat at him in the street, he was fined three years¡¯ sry; the punishment was personally ordered by the Emperor.


    ...


    ...


    People found that the Emperor¡¯s trust in his Prime Minister would never waver. Officials who considered themselves uncorrupt began to despair. No one could have foreseen that, at that moment, a scandal would emerge in the newspaper, using the Prime Minister of having fathered an illegitimate daughter.


    In noble houses, it was normal for the master of the house to have a number of concubines; to only have one woman was seen as rather embarrassing. But parentage and etiquette were seen as extremely important in society. Everyone knew that the Prime Minister was cunning and ruthless, but he had always appeared uncorrupted. To have an illegitimate daughter outside one¡¯s household showed a greatck of morals. And that daughter was now a teenager. She was not permitted to live within his manor; she lived outside, alone. It was proof that, when he came to fatherhood, hecked even the slightestpassion.


    Because the news hade from the imperial pce, it caused a great stir within the capital. People debated whether the Prime Minister had angered His Majesty, and whether the Emperor was preparing to rece him with someone else. The imperial censor Master Taiter gathered a petition on the matter.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Emperor personally intervened to put an end to the matter. The affair gradually settled down, but the Prime Minister¡¯s illegitimate daughter became the center of attention.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. He never would have thought that he and his bride-to-be would have so much inmon. At that moment, the silence outside was broken. They both knew who had returned home. They looked at each other, unsure what to say. Fan Xian gave her a look that suggested they go outside. Fan Ruoruo nodded slightly.


    Candles were lit, but the sky was yet to darken, which made their mes seem much weaker.


    In the hall was a tableid with a sumptuous variety of dishes. Five people sat around it, with a number of servant girls attending to their needs. Fan Xian realized that Lady Liu was no ordinary concubine. She did not wait for the master of the house to eat first, but sat by the side of the middle-aged man, her face calm andposed.


    Is that middle-aged man really my father? Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, and pleasant-looking wrinkles spread across his forehead.


    Count Sinan had a stern, average-looking face, with a four-inch beard on his chin in keeping with the current style. He seemed quite a serious man, not given to humor.


    Calmly finishing his meal, Count Sinan walked away, and Fan Xian followed him to the library.


    This was the first time he had ever been alone with his ¡°father¡±. He smiled. He wasn¡¯t particrly emotional about it ¨C deep in his heart, he had never seen the man as his own flesh and blood.


    Count Sinan looked at the young man before him, noting his delicateplexion. He looked thoughtful, and after a long while, he finally spoke. ¡°You look just like your mother.¡±


    Fan Xian had no response ¨C he had never seen his mother. He had many questions for the man who stood in front of him, but he knew it was not his ce to ask first.


    ¡°How has it been in Danzhou?¡± Count Sinan looked at him, his face betraying a hint of exhaustion, and yet still carrying traces of the beauty he possessed in his prime.


    ¡°It¡¯s been alright.¡±


    ¡°I believe you already got Teng Zijing to tell you why I have summoned you to the capital when you were on your way here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I just took a ride to the capital. I never said I agreed to marry Miss Lin.¡±


    There was a deathly silence in the library as soon as he said it. ¡°Do you know what marriage means?¡± asked Count Sinan coolly, eventually breaking the silence.


    ¡°Other than continuing the family line, it means the Fan family has a chance at currying favor at the pce?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s response was in jest, but he had no love for his father. Logically, he knew he should have remaiined dispassionate. But his father treated his own son¡¯s marriage as merely a political allegiance. Although he understood and epted it, that did not mean that he wasn¡¯t angry ¨C just that over the past few days, he had managed to hide his anger well.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Pce Intrigues


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Very well. You¡¯re showing your anger atst.¡± The corners of Count Sinan¡¯s mouth curled into a slow smile. ¡°From what I heard of you in Danzhou, I assumed that you were not prone to anger. My child, you are only sixteen. If you suppress your emotions, it will cause you no end of pain.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Fan Xian fixed his father with an odd look, and made up his mind. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you first, father.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not going to let you control me.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s speech was blunt.


    ¡°I have no desire to control you... even though... you are my son.¡± Count Sinan looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes coldly, as if he were searching for the slight panic behind his calm demeanor. ¡°But we must forge this alliance to the Prime Minister¡¯s family through marriage. I am not going to debate this with you.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head in a moment of thought, then raised it again with a smile brimming with self-confidence and perserverance. ¡°You can try.¡±


    Count Sinan seemed somewhat angered. He gripped the armrest of his chair tightly, the exertion making prominent his blue veins. After some time, heposed himself. ¡°What is it about this that do you not understand?¡± he said coolly. ¡°The Lin family¡¯s daughter is a gentle, considerate girl, educated and well-mannered. It would be a good match... and our family does not need to cement its status through marriage. Does someone as insignificant as Lin Ruofu really matter to us?¡±


    Fan Xian was felt somewhat surprised. His father seemed genuine... but if he really saw the Prime Minister as insignificant, then why did he want his son to marry into the Lin family? Was it simply because the young Miss Lin really was that wonderful? Fan Xian couldn¡¯t believe it, no matter what.


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Why does it have to be her?¡±


    Count Sinan gave a slight smile. ¡°Because Miss Lin¡¯s mother is the Eldest Princess, the younger sister of His Majesty. The Eldest Princess has never married, but she has managed business for the imperial household in secret, providing no end of money for the nation and the royal family.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. To think that his yet-unseen bride-to be was the daughter of the Eldest Princess! And that the Prime Minister and the Eldest Princess had had an affair... even multiple affairs? No wonder the Prime Minister had climbed his way up thedder so easily... he was quite the lothario after all.


    There were surely only a few people in the entire nation who knew of this secret... were it not for his father¡¯s close and lifelong friendship with the Emperor, he would not have known either. Fan Xian suddenly realized that this secret was not something that his father should have divulged to him.


    Count Sinan smiled. ¡°Make no mistake, this should never leave these walls. If you speak of it, you¡¯ll be put to death. So if it ever reaches your ears, you are to act as if you never heard it. I am telling you the the royal family¡¯s secrets because I want you to be prepared. I don¡¯t want you to ruin your rtionship with Miss Lin when you meet her.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian suddenly recalled something that Wu Zhu had told him. His face fell, and he sighed. ¡°The royal business that the Eldest Princess has been managing... was it once the Ye family¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± There was a trace of tenderness in Count Sinan¡¯s eyes ¨C admiration for this young man before him, able to see through things and get to the truth so easily.


    ¡°Miss Lin is the Eldest Princess¡¯s only child, and the Emperor has long allowed the Eldest Princess to manage the royal household¡¯s business. So whoever marries her, bing the Eldest Princess¡¯s son-inw, is likely to be the master of the royal family¡¯s business.¡±


    The long exnation had left Count Sinan somewhat tired, but he deep down, he felt a twinge of excitement. He pushed himself up from the chair and gazed at Fan Xian, emphasizing every word. ¡°That business belonged to your mother, so you¡¯re only taking back what belonged to you!¡±


    ...


    ...


    There was a deathly silence.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m in awe of your ns.¡± Fan Xian bowed to his father. ¡°Even though Miss Lin is not a princess, she is of royal standing ¨C do you really think we can take back mother¡¯s business this way? It feels somewhat arrogant to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have tricks up my sleeve. Do not forget that I am an official in the Treasury. I also manage financial affairs.¡± Count Sinan smiled, finding himself more and more appreciative of his son¡¯s ability to keep a cool head. ¡°There¡¯s something else I must tell you. That old thief Lin Ruofu has little control over the matter, but he has some doubts about this marriage. I hope that you will soon make yourself well-regarded within the capital.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fan Xian had some doubts. Although Lin Ruofu was Prime Minister and head of the bureaucracy, he was fully aware that the Fan family was held in high regard in the capital. Surely he should be pleased about his daughter making such a powerful allegiance ¨C why would he oppose it? In terms of status, the youngdy was roughly on a level with Fan Xian ¨C they were born in the same circumstances.


    ¡°Everyone has their own positions,¡± exined the Count, coldly. ¡°Different people will see things differently. The Fan n is one of the capital¡¯s great houses. Lin Ruofu is head of the bureaucracy. It is of great significance for the two families to be secretly connected by marriage. Lin Ruofu has misgivings because he fears that His Majesty will doubt his intentions. He also fears that his young subordinates in the bureaucracy will be disloyal as a result.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, and smiled self-effacingly. ¡°I gave it a lot of thought on my way here, but it sounds like it¡¯s your way or the highway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you had best find a way to get Miss Lin to approve of you.¡± The Countughed. ¡°But what does ¡®my way or the highway¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°I misspoke.¡± Fan Xian pursed his lips and smiled, changing the subject. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I have always wanted to know, but I don¡¯t know if can ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯d best go to bed.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. He decided to ask something else instead. ¡°I¡¯m still new to the capital, would you mind if Teng Zijing could apany me?¡±


    ¡°Teng Zijing would make a good guide, but he is not the greatest of fighters...¡± Count Sinan frowned. ¡°I shall assign you a bodyguard. The capital can be a treachorous ce.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°No need, we¡¯ve been through a lot together. I¡¯m used to him. No need to change him for someone else.¡±


    After some more light conversation, Fan Xian saw that it waste and bade his father good night. The servant girls had been waiting for him the whole time, and when he left the room, they escorted him through the twisting corridors to his bedchamber.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Old Friends in a Distant City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xiany on the freshly made bed and ran his hands over the wonderfully smooth silk cover while he thought about what his father had told him. Although he had expected to run into some problems in the capital, he had never expected them to be so serious.


    Before he left, Fan Xian had originally nned to ask his father about the attempt to assassinate Fan Xian ordered by the Liu n four years ago, but after some thought he decided against it. There was no use in forcefully uncovering the dirty secrets of high status ns. What¡¯s more, Fan Xian could tell from the first conversation with his father that he really did care for him.


    It seemed like he was sent to Danzhou because the people who had killed his mother were still in the capital.


    Thinking of this, his lips formed a dry smile. Was he really going to marry that sickly girl? At this point, it felt like he was the one scheming against the young Miss Lin.


    She really did seem like a pathetic girl.


    With this in mind, Fan Xian decided to visit Miss Lin when he had the chance. His attention moved to the slender box ced carelessly in the corner of the room. He wondered where its key was.


    Due to the journey, Fan Xian had to stop training for ten days. Without a word, he began to practice and the zhenqi began slowly flowing. Just before he entered a meditative state, he thought of his father and his head filled with countless questions.


    While Fan Xian tossed and turned during his first night in the capital¡¯s estate, Count Sinan was in a daze in his study. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s charming and dainty face for the first time in 16 years brought back old memories. ¡°Xiao Yezi,¡± he mumbled to himself, ¡°Your child has grown up to be so smart at such a young age, just like you were... Chen Pingping was against himing to the capital, so when he went on vacation I brought Fan Xian over. I have been guaranteed by someone that the Ye family business will be rightfully returned to him...¡±


    A light shone on the face of the serious middle-aged man as he whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one in this country would dare harm him.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sunlight peaked through the gaps in the clouds, causing thend below to flicker between light and dark. The new branches of the old trees by the roadside danced gently in the breeze. It was the end of spring and young lotus flowers covered theke by the foot of the mountain.


    The Fan estate¡¯s carriage rolled forward slowly, surrounded by guards. It was quite an impressive scene.


    The carriage was silent inside. Fan Xian had his eyes half-closed while Ruoruo was carefully peeling the thin skin of some loquats before feeding the sweet and sour fruit to her brother.


    Fan Xian opened his mouth and swallowed the fruit in one bite. It was so sour that he had to swallow repeatedly.


    A look of disbelief was stered on Fan Si¡¯s face as he observed this scene in horror. His 15-year-old sister was an expert in the arts. She was famous amongst the aristocracy of the capital for her ice-cold attitude which caused countless noblemen to sigh in grief. And yet..... Here she was peeling loquats and feeding them to some fellow named Fan Xian!


    Fan Rourou had no idea she was looking at her older brother with a face full of admiration, or that her younger brother had witnessed everything. She had only wanted to make her older brother more at home. She thought he must have had a hard time in Danzhou, and now that he had finally moved to the capital, he had been assigned to marry Miss Lin. In Ruoruo¡¯s eyes, no one was fit to be with her brother, let alone a girl who was in such a sickly state.


    Though the young Miss Fan was well known throughout the capital, she always saw herself as a little girl listening to ghost stories in the Danzhou estate. She was the only one who knew that her brother was full of poems and stories. Fan Ruoruo remembered the pen names he had used in his letters ¨C Su Weng and Cao Gong ¨C and smiled gently. She looked at her older brother and wondered why he hid his talent from others.


    Fan Xian enjoyed the warm feeling he got from his sister. Half-closing his eyes, he knew that his sister had guessed long ago that ¡°The Story of the Stone¡± and those other articles had been ¡°written¡± by him. But he was thinking about something else.


    The situation at the Fan estate differed from what he expected, but at least the Liu n seems to have learned their lesson four years ago and have not stepped out of line since. Meanwhile, the rumored rude and wild little brother was obedient to Ruoruo. There was nothing that Fan Xian found particrly intolerable.


    They were quite the happy family.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Sizhe looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face curiously. He had to admit that his older step brother was much more handsome than he was. Despite this, he was certain that the only heir fit to inherit the Fan family fortune was himself, the rightful young master and not this outsider before him.


    Fan Si thought of his sister, who was normally simple and straightforward, and of how much he admired her. He then thought of how much his sister seemed to admire Fan Xian. This puzzled him. Could it be that there was something impressive about Fan Xian?


    ¡°No one on this street dares mess with me,¡± Fan Si proudly told the boy who was four years older than him. He continued arrogantly, ¡°Since you have just arrived in the capital, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    Fan Xian leanedzily on the soft cushion and burst outughing. He had nned to let his sister take him around the capital to sightsee. He never imagined that his ¡°brother¡± Fan Sizhe would join ¨C without having been invited ¨C and tag along in the carriage.


    ¡°Why must you follow us around, little guy?¡± he asked Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe shouted back, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®little guy¡¯, I am the rightful young master of the Fan family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think shouting makes you look low ss?¡± Fan Xian questioned him curiously. ¡°And if you were worried about me taking the family fortune, you should be more scheming...¡± He patted his brother¡¯s head andughed. ¡°You should take some lessons from your mother.¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked at the shy smile on Fan Xian¡¯s pretty face and all of a sudden felt scared. He retreated behind Fan Ruoruo and wondered why this strange boy could speak without the slightest restraint.


    As they were speaking, the carriage arrived in a busy part of the capital. It was noon, and there were many people out on the streets. Restaurants on both sides of the carriage were weing customers and the sound of merriment together with the delicious smell of food floated into the carriage. It was so enticing that Fan Si noisily announced it was time to eat.


    While Teng Zijing entered the restaurant to im a table, Fan Sizhe and Fan Rourou, under the protection of some guards, went to a noodle bar by the side of the street. Fan Xian, on the other hand, was half-kneeling as he admired the engravings on the pirs beneath the restaurant. These engravings were elegant and decorated with gold paint. They were so uniquely vibrant and unlike anything he had ever seen in the books of his previous life.


    Two guards stood in the distance, their observant eyes scouring the surroundings.


    Just then, a middle-aged women dressed simply and carrying a baby hurried towards Fan Xian as though she were a thief and whispered, ¡°Would you like some books? Ones that haven¡¯t been censored by the Eighth Bureau.¡±


    Fan Xian was touched by this warm, familiar scene. It reminded him of home. He lifted his head and asked her ever so gently, ¡°Are they Japanese or Western?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: The Treasured Red Book


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, also known as the Department of Court Articles, was simr to the news examination board of the Republic of China in the previous world. They were responsible for the review of all legitimate books. Only a book approved by the Eighth Bureau would be published. In recent years, many of the duties of the Department of Court Articles were reassigned to the Ministry of Education, though they had still held onto their right to review books printed privately by civilians.


    The Eighth Bureau would not ept anything that involved creative descriptions of the human body, the art of violence, or suggestions of revolution that were not permitted by the emperor. However, it didn¡¯t matter what world you lived in; the subjects of sex, violence and politics were bound to be hot topics, so it was inevitable that underground booksellers would surface.


    Normally, the booksellers wouldn¡¯t dare sell books about politics, but romance novels like ¡®¡±Of Joy and Passion¡± were mass-produced and passed through the hands of many before finding an owner.


    There was no doubt that a middle-aged woman with a child in her arms w was thest in the chain of recipients of the book.


    Nobody in the capital batted an eye at this familiar scene, and even government officials let it slide under their watch, say less of the civilians who benefited from it.


    ¡°What did you say sir?¡± The women selling prohibited books stared nkly, oblivious to the beautiful existence of AV.


    Fan Xianughed and asked, ¡°What books do you have?¡±


    The woman put the child in her other arm and retrieved a book from theyers of clothes. The book was roughly eight inches, square, andpletely red. It looked to be of good quality. Fan Xian was quite impressed by how the woman managed to keep the edges pristine despite storing it in her clothes whilst carrying a child in her arms.


    ¡°These are the most popr short stories in the capital.¡± The women spoke with an air of secrecy.


    Unaffected by her facade, Fan Xian took the book. He smiled as he opened the first page... He could not contain the look of surprise on his face.


    Although there was no author name printed on the front cover, the four words ¡®Feng Yue Bao Jian¡¯ was written inrge font on the title page.


    On the following page were the words, ¡°Who knew that this daughter-inw possessed a natural charm. Her entire body bes limp and soft whenever a man bumps into her, and the man would experience the sensation of lying on a bed as soft as clouds.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless and his mouth opened wide. He recognized the book right away. It was called ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯ and he had sent a written copy to his sister before. The section he had just read was from chapter twenty one, when Qiao Ping saved Jia Lian by using softly spoken words, and it was a told about Miss Duo.


    The middle-aged woman mistakenly thought that the pretty boy in front of her was enticed by it all, and continuing in a low voice, she said, ¡°That¡¯s just a small taste; there¡¯s more exciting parts toe.¡±


    In his previous life, Fan Xian was stuck in his bed for years, incapable of doing a lot of things. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask his nurse to help him turn the pages of lewd books, so he reread Dream of the Red Chamber countless times instead. He was able to relieve his fatigue all thanks to Miss Duo¡¯s dy-like manners¡¯ in the book.


    Now that this familiar scene was yed out right in front of his eyes on the busy streets of the capital, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He was grateful, but confused at the same time as he couldn¡¯t understand how this story known by only him and his sister was being published and sold on the streets.


    Without asking for the price Fan Xian paid her handsomely for the book. He had earned quite a sum of money from selling newspapers in Danzhou, money he would spend without hesitation.


    After the overjoyed middle-aged woman had left, Fan Ruoruo led Fan Sizhe to the restaurant, his hands upied by a sugar figurine he was holding.


    ¡°What were you up to?¡± Fan Ruoruo questioned her older brother with a smile.


    Before Fan Xian could answer, Fan Sizhe cut in with a cold chuckle, ¡°I saw everything. He bought a book from that woman and he wasn¡¯t even discreet when going about his dirty business.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo felt slightly panicked, as she had no idea what was going on. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered replying to his brother and instead wanted to speak to his sister in private. Just then, Teng Zijing conveniently announced that their tables were ready, Fan Xian gently tugged at Ruoruo¡¯s cold hands as they walked up the stairs.


    Fazed, Fan Sizhe licked his sugar figurine once more before following them up the stairs in a hurry.


    Although there were many people in the restaurant, the third floor remained quiet. Even though the private rooms were all booked, Teng Zijing proved to be skillful, as he still managed to find apartment. Fan Xian felt that his decision to ask his father to let Teng Zijinge was the right one.


    As Fan Xian sat down, he noticed how Fan Size¡¯s eyes were busy studying move. He smiled and openly handed his sister the red book..


    Fan Ruoruo frowned as the book was given to her. Her eyes grewrge in astonishment when she saw the title page, and she grew even more bewildered as she scanned through the pages. She exined to her brother hurriedly, ¡°Brother, this is the first I¡¯ve seen of this.¡±


    Fan Xianughed andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡± He had already guessed that his sister would take her copy of Dream of the Red Chamber and make it into a book, and also knew that she could not resist sharing the story with her good friends.


    The only question on his mind was how the story had managed to spread beyond her circle of noble friends.


    It was when he saw the book ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯ being sold on the streets that he realized he hadpletely underestimated how tough the underground bookseller of this world was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fan Ruoruo thought back to an incident that happened the previous year when she had just bound the first 68 chapters of Dream of the Red Chamber and left them to sit under the pressure of some wood. Rou Jia princess from Lord Jing¡¯s family hade to visit and she saw the book. Once she had read it she refused to let it go, as she was convinced she would be able to take it back home.


    But to Fan Ruoruo, her brother put his blood and sweat into this book, and she would not risk losing it under her watch, so no matter how much Ruo Jia begged or threw tantrums, she stood her ground. In the end, it was Princess Jing who suggested that their made rewrite a copy.


    Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t find a reason to object, so she let her be. Who knew that the book had spread like wildfire and soon became a secret that everyone shared? It passed through the houses of the lords.


    And then to the public market.


    ¡°Nobody knows I wrote it?¡± Fan Xian took the book, turning it in hands. He noticed that the author was named, Cao Zueqin and he felt instantly relieved.


    Fan Ruoruo spoke with guilt, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t care about fame. Letting your story spread into the public was bad enough; there¡¯s no way I would have revealed your identity as the author.¡±


    I don¡¯t care about fame? Fan Xianughed awkwardly and rubbed his sister¡¯s head, apologizing quickly when he realized he was messing it up. ¡°When I wrote it, I had already knew it was going to be read by the public.¡± He thought of the deposit he had paid and felt a jab of pain in his heart. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect the underground sellers to get the biggest benefits. It¡¯s just a shame I spent my silver on nothing.¡±


    The siblings continued to talk until the waiter came with their food.


    It was at this moment that they noticed Fan Sizhe looking at Fan Xian with shock, and he broke the silence, mumbling enviously, ¡°You wrote...that book?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Street Literature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing those words, Fan Ruoruo was reminded of the fact that her little brother had just heard their entire conversation. Her cold emotionless face was slightly tinged with worry, as she wondered if he would cause Fan Xian trouble by telling Lady Liu. She nced at Fan Xian.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s expression changed from a look of shock to one of admiration.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a strange smile.


    Fan Sizhe could no longer tolerate his gaze, a gaze that seemed extremely gentle but that was in reality limitlessly cold. He trembled as he spoke,


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised you wrote that book.¡±


    Fan Xian was baffled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read this book?¡±


    In his memories of his previous world, anyone who read Dream of the Red Chamber before the age of 12 and loved it was likely to be a hipster or a rogue who cheated female hipsters.


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Sizhe shook his head in a hurry, ¡°I read a little of it and thought it boring.¡± He felt he regained confidence with these words, and held his head higher.


    ¡°My teacher read it, and he said...¡±


    He deliberated before deciding to tell the truth, ¡°He was full ofpliments. He said that the author wrote colorfully and was brimming with talent.¡±


    The high praises failed to make Fan Xian blush. Instead he smile and asked, ¡°So you admire me?¡±


    ¡°I admire my teacher.¡± Fan Sizhe thought about it. ¡°And my teacher really likes the book you wrote.¡±


    All of a sudden, his eyes sparkled with greed as he said enviously, ¡°Although I¡¯ve not read it, I know that it is sold by chapters on the market. Each chapter could be sold for a price as high as eight taels of silver.¡±


    He nodded his head and regarded Fan Xian like an idol, ¡°Making so much money just for some words is quite impressive... I think I understand why my sister admires you so much now.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made money off of it,¡± Fan Xian corrected him. He was confused as to why Fan Sizhe viewed him so highly all of a sudden because of the money he could make rather than his apparent talent in writing stories. After some thought he understood: his innate passionate love for money was inherited from his father, who was the emperor¡¯s personal ountant.


    Fan Sizhe rubbed his hands together and spoke in a frenzy, saying, ¡°If you ever wish to make money off your talent in writing in the future, then I will happily buy shares.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed as he realized that his brother was quite innocent; merely, it was a shame that they were so conflicted in how they saw the benefits.. Although Fan Xian did not really n on taking over the Fan business, the idea was deeply ingrained in the minds of the Liu n.


    In the spur of the moment, Fan Xian decided to attempt something, as after all, he was rted to his brother by blood, and it was in his interest to avoid a tragic conclusion..


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯ve been following me; don¡¯t you have school today?¡± Fan Xian had made up his mind and decided to chat with his stepbrother.


    Although Fan Sizhe was young, he was not stupid. He knew that what he said earlier may have pleased Fan Xian, so he smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Because... mum says... you¡¯repetent, and that I should hang around with you more...that you would be a good influence.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed on the inside. No one could hold a candle to him when it came to being cute, and so Fan Sizhe¡¯s cute act put him to shame.


    Fan Xian was clear it was Lady Liu¡¯s idea to have Fan Sizhe follow him, but there was no reason for Fan Sizhe to tter him; even if he realized Fan Xian was treated more importantly than a useful tool by their father, there was still no sense in doing so.


    Dinner was served. Fan Xian¡¯s chopsticks flew as fast as lightning around the table as he picked up his food with precision and put it in his mouth. He was oblivious to the dumbfounded expressions of his siblings.


    He licked his lips as he tasted the food daintily and he nodded, ¡°The cuisine of the Capital is quite delicious.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was delicate and ate only a little, her body turned to the side as she concentrated on the book Dream of the Red Chamber. Meanwhile, Fan Xian and Fan Sizhe were munching away, with Fan Sizhe growing more depressed at as he ate, not understanding why he was chubbier than Fan Xian, who ate faster and more than him.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s frown grew deeper as she realized that this copy of Dream of the Red Chamber was practically identical to the one that was in her room, the only difference being the that the excerpt concerning Miss Duo that was intentionally extracted from the first page and that might lead the capital people to see Dream of the Red Chamber as a dirty book.


    Seeing her expression, Fan Xian knew what was on her mind. He smiled and ced his chopsticks down on the te of fish, saying, ¡°This is merely a marketing method; what¡¯s there to be upset about?¡± Their voices slowly increased in volume.


    Fan Ruoruo guessed what marketing method meant but Fan Sizhe waspletely confused.


    ¡°Before someone buys a book, they will flick through it for an idea of what it¡¯s about. Things like the foreword, preface, postscript or prologue must be written clearly- not necessarily to exin the novel in full, but to catch their interest.¡±


    Fan Xian took a sip of tea and continued to talk, ¡°Sister, you are angry because you feel that the bookseller has no morals, as they ced Miss Duo¡¯s excerpt at the front which could easily cause the misunderstanding that the story was a romantic affair novel, right?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo blinked her eyes and nodded. Treating such a lofty novel as something so unrespectable- wasn¡¯t this something to be mad at?


    ¡°But the booksellers must do this.¡± Fan Xian Looked at his sister¡¯s serious face and burst outughing. ¡°If it were me, I would have been even more excessive. This is a copy of chapter ten, so on the title page I would have wrote the most intriguing excerpts designed to intrigue the customer so much that they must buy the book to find out more.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Ones like Miss Duo¡¯s excerpt.¡±


    ¡°How about this chapter?¡± Fan Ruoruo understood what her brother meant, and with a slight smile, she pointed to a section of the book, chapter twenty-three: Lines from ¡®Romance of the West Chamber quoted for fun, a vibrant song from ¡®The Peony Pavilion¡¯ singing the distresses of the heart.¡¯ This chapter talked about things which happened before the flower burial, and there were no sentences which would have made someone blush.


    Fan Xian chuckled as he spoke, ¡°The words¡¯ vibrant song makes it easy. If it was me, I would use the excerpt... where more than half of the people in the garden were girls, and it was a chaotic and innocent ce. Peopley aroundzily,ughing to themselves. At the time, Baoyu had something on her mind and wasn¡¯t herself. She hung out in the garden and only messed around outside, yet once again she stupidly... witnessed the red array of flowers.¡±


    ¡°And then I would outline the wordsy aroundzily,ughing to themselves and ying around, stupidly and red array in the color red.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked down in thought and realized that this really seemed to work. The words meant nothing special on their own, but oncebined, and in addition the words ¡®vibrant song¡¯ in the title, a vast room for imagination was created.


    She blushed, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°It would seem that brother has much experience in this sort of business.¡±


    Fan Sizhe, however, was stunned; he gave his brother thumbs up and said, ¡°Big brother, you really are full of talent.¡±


    Fan Xian snorted and spat out all the tea in his mouth.


    At the moment, a highly arrogant voice could be heard from outside of theirpartment, ¡°Just where did those ignorant peoplee from? How do they dare call a mind full of dirty thoughts talented?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: In the Restaurant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Fan siblings had chosen a restaurant named ¡°Yi Shijiu¡±, a well-known wealthy establishment in the capital. Every day at noon, the ce would always receive some rich government officials, gifted schrs, or beautifuldies. No one knew where the schrs got their money from, or how famous thosedies were¡ªregardless, the third floor was vacant; without a great reputation, one cannot get there.


    It was prettymon knowledge that only those with reputation could be seated on the third floor, and so there was rarely ever an issue over it. After all, the capital wasn¡¯t as small as they said, though, its governmental circles were intertwined with many hidden connections and shady deals, so no one could really be sure what their exact rtionship with someone was.


    The one who refuted the ¡°Fan Xian trash publication¡± was a proper schr, named He Zongwei. He was well-known in the capital and praised by his peers, so his arrogance was understandable. A few days ago, he read the ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber¡± at his friend¡¯s ce. Although he was very displeased with the contents of the book and unimpressed by its literary style, he was still impressed by the fact its author had put down several hundred thousand words.


    Today, in this restaurant, gulping down three cups of yellow wine had made him a bit inebriated. Hearing a few youngsters making unrestrained outbursts about ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber¡± from the next room made him angry. So he let loose that remark.


    At that precise moment, the three Fans had finished eating and were chatting over some tea. Hearing what He Zongwei just said, Fan Sizhe thought about his boast, and then realized that the schr was addressing Fan Xian. Because it made him lose face also, he was enraged. Born to the great Fan family, Fan Sizhe was too privileged to endure embarrassment from a mere schr. He raised the curtain and went to the main hall on the third floor.


    Fan Xian though that since it was his first time in the capital, it would be best if he kept a low profile, and he hinted this to this sister. Fan Ruoruo knew what he was thinking and smiled while shaking her head, signaling that Fan Sizhe shouldn¡¯t go overboard.


    In the past year or two, Fan Sizhe had grown up a bit. Thanks to Fan Ruoruo¡¯s intense upbringing, he matured slightly, just enough that he no longer yed rowdy games in the streets. Because of that, Fan Ruoruo wasn¡¯t worried.


    Fan Sizhe barged into the hall, picking out He Zongwei from the crowd. With great swagger, he walked up to the schr and said: ¡°Was it you who said that?¡±


    ¡°And what if it was?¡± He Zongwei¡¯s skin was a tad tan and his face had a pronounced shape to it. Overall, he was on the ugly side. Seeing someone barge out of a private room, he knew his words had caused offense. However, the sight of an arrogant rich kid had made him very hot-blooded. So he tried to brush Fan Sizhe off: ¡°watch it, child. Where are your manners? Who were you raised by?¡±


    While this schr was well-connected in the capital, he had never met the twelve-year-old Fan Sizhe and wasn¡¯t afraid of the youth.


    Fan Sizhe was only nning on scolding the guy, but now that he heard ¡°where are your manners¡±, he was reminded of his mother¡¯s constant berating. He retorted angrily with a shout: ¡°And you?! Which family¡¯s scoundrel are you?¡±


    At this moment, Fan Sizhe had already forgotten his sister¡¯s discipline. He leapt forward trying to p the schr.


    He Zhongwei wasn¡¯t expecting to have to deal with uncivil behavior in a ce as high-ss as Yi Shijiu. He took half a step back, avoiding a p to the face, though the green cloth on his head was ripped away, leaving him embarrassed.


    Other schrs and an honored guest were sitting at He Zhongwei¡¯s table, and were infuriated by what they saw: ¡°How dare you behave with such insolence?! Have you no sense of thew?¡±


    ¡°Law?¡± Fan Sizhe snorted: ¡°I am thew.¡± As soon as he said this, he swung his fists at He Zhongwei.


    Suddenly, a hand came from the side and firmly grasped Fan Sizhe¡¯s skinny wrist!


    Fan Sizhe felt as if his wrist was caught in red-hot shackles. The pain pierced through to the bone, forcing him to shout out: ¡°Can someonee help me, please?!¡±


    His bodyguard went forward, but there was a sh of shadow as he received two palm strikes to his chest and abdomen, forcing him to back down.


    The man holding Fan Sizhe¡¯s wrist was none other than the bodyguard of the valued guest. While appearing ordinary, the bodyguard¡¯s eyes hinted at how skilled he was.


    ¡°Toss the child aside; don¡¯t ruin Mr. Zhongwei¡¯s mood.¡±


    The skilled bodyguard swung his arm. Fan Sizhe was thrown out like a hatchling chicken!


    Fan Xian had thought there would simply be some bantering. He had no idea things would get this ugly so quick. He expected Fan Sizhe to throw temper tantrums in spite Ruoruo saying otherwise, and seeing his expectations y out; he wanted his little brother to learn a lesson.


    However, he was not expecting the other party to have someone so skilled, not to mention someone with such merciless methods. That toss had hidden intents. If things went badly, Fan Sizhe would end up with broken bones¡ªfor all his insolence, Fan Sizhe was only a twelve-year-old child, and using such a move on him went way over the line.


    Somehow, Fan Xian was already outside the private room. With a single flick of the wrist, he caught the cor of Fan Sizhe¡¯s shirt. Following the body¡¯s rotation, he twisted his right hand clockwise, making Fan Sizhe spin.


    Once, twice, thrice... Fan Sizhe stopped spinning. Nauseous, he could only stare nkly, not knowing what had happened.


    Fan Xian let go of his brother¡¯s shirt and left him in Ruoruo¡¯s care with an uneasy smile. Stepping forward, he looked at the refined bodyguard, and in a meek voice, said ¡°While my brother may have offended you due to his youth, what you did went a bit too far..¡±


    The people at the table could only ¡°give a haughty snort in response. They couldn¡¯t retort because they agreed with Fan Xian. The young man who had bodyguard only drank his wine in silence; he didn¡¯t even look at Fan Xian.


    He Zhongwei felt embarrassed after adjusting the cloth on his head. Seeing the beautiful looks of the youth in front of him, a sudden, unforeseen wave of anger overtook Zhongwei. To him, Fan Xian¡¯s smile appeared malevolent and despicable. He spat out: ¡°You have such an unruly brother; what¡¯s wrong with giving him some punishment?¡±


    Fan Xian ignored He Zhongwei. His smile was directed to the bodyguard. He took two steps forward. In response, the bodyguard who had just witnessed this young master cancel out the force of the toss felt a sense of unease. He couldn¡¯t measure up this youth. The bodyguard frowned slightly and took two cautious steps back.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s figure came into view as their steps shifted.


    Fan Ruoruo was known throughout the capital, and everyone in the restaurant had heard of her name. Some of them had even seen her from far away in government meetings. The crowd gasped and paid their respects from a distance.


    It was only now those guests at the table realized which family that brat came from. Naturally, they became nervous. And when He Zhongwei saw Fan Ruoruo, his expression changed just so slightly, as if he was about to say something.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: What is Strength?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Teng Zijing rushed up the stairs. As he looked upon the scene, he frowned, and whispered something into Fan Xian¡¯s ear. Fan Xian finally realized that this was the somewhat-renowned pce schr Guo Baokun ¨C the only son of Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites.


    After the gloomy-looking young man caught sight of Fan Ruoruo, the expression on his face filled Fan Xian with loathing. ¡°I wondered which family could have such powerful children. So you are the offspring of Count Sinan.¡±


    Count Sinan was a favorite of the Emperor, but he was only an assistant minister ¨C a fourth-rank title. And the average son of an official would be unaware of the power that the Fan family held in secret.


    Fan Xian had no desire to inme matters further. After all, Fan Sizhe had started it, and no matter what anyone said, it seemed that he was a fan of Dream of the Red Chamber ¨C but he could not help but frown upon hearing this clear attempt at provocation.


    Guo Baokun was a high-ranking official and a schr within the pce. He was on good terms with the Crown Prince, and so he had grown up to be an arrogant, condescending type. As soon as heid eyes upon the allegedly cold-hearted Fan Ruoruo, he was filled with wicked urges. ¡°How amusing. All the insignificant inhabitants of Fan Manor see fit to throw their weight around. Truly a disgrace to the educated sses.¡±


    In keeping with his self-proimed schrly air, he flipped open the folding fan in his hand with a confident and nimble energy.


    The group of schrs sat beside him, worried that they had offended Count Sinan and were unsure what to do. When they heard Guo Baokun¡¯s words, they immediately agreed, and rushed tobel them as bullies, not even considering for a moment that they might have been in the wrong.


    Only He Zongwei, who had kicked off the incident, was silent.


    ¡°Educated?¡± Seeing that his opponent had no desire to let matters lie, Fan Xian could not help but adopt a tone of mockery. ¡°If a schr does not study, he will not gain knowledge; if he has no ambition, he cannot be a schr. You call yourselves geniuses, but you don¡¯t even bother to attend school. You run to the first tavern you find to get drunk instead. What sort of ambition is that? You call yourselves ¡®educated¡¯?¡±


    Other than Guo Baokun, the others at the table were also all gifted schrs; when they heard Fan Xian¡¯s words they were bewildered.


    One schr chided him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with such impudentnguage just because you¡¯re the Fan family!¡±


    Fan Xian frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t think that he and his siblings werepletely in the right, but when he looked at the faces of these schrs, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgust. ¡°You say we use our power to take advantage of people,¡± he said, ¡°I can¡¯tment on that. You all sit at that table, drinking with the sons of high officials, not afraid of power and boasting of your own virtue. I¡¯m truly in awe.¡±


    As they realized the meaning behind his calm words, some of the people in the building began to stop talking. The people who sat with Guo Baokun were angered, and were ready to get into a full-blown dispute. Guo Baokun waved his fan, preparing to teach these youngsters a lesson.


    But Fan Xian was an odd type. On the surface, he was gentle, but if he was unhappy, he liked to make others unhappy. He did not like to give his opponent the chance to retort; he preferred to end things with one blow.


    So he did not wait for the official¡¯s son to open his mouth, but pointed at the fan that Guo Baokun held in his hand and smiled. ¡°When I first came to the capital,¡± he said, ¡°I saw how young people would amuse themselves all day, all skin and bones, fanning themselves. Is that really strength of character? If that¡¯s what you call strength, then I¡¯d rather not study at all.¡±


    Guo Baokun came in and out of the imperial pce as he pleased. He was a friend of the Crown Prince. Who would dare to speak to him this way? He mmed his fan down on the table, speechless and shaking with rage.


    The current ruling Kingdom of Qing prized affairs of culture as well as political and military achievements. Young schrs could be found throughout the capital, and in this tavern, a great many of the guests were schrs. Among those schrs... who didn¡¯t wield a fan?


    Hearing Fan Xian speak so mockingly of strength of character, not only were the table of people sitting with He Zongwei suddenly angered ¨C even the other people on the third floor stood up.


    Fan Xian had never had much tolerance for these so-called gifted schrs. As he had lived in two worlds, he was generally unconstrained in his behavior, and so he let slip a remark. But seeing the unusual atmosphere in the restaurant, he finally realized that he had angered a number of people. But he wasn¡¯t afraid. He smiled, and bowed to them all, cupping his fist in his hand as a sign of respect.


    They weren¡¯t sure why, but when they saw the brilliant smile on the young man¡¯s face, the angry schrs felt their anger recede.


    But Guo Baokun remained enraged, and threw his fan upon the table with gritted teeth, signalling that he wished to fight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Schrs tend to disparage each other with words, and they were surrounded by the sons of high officials and great families, so a dangerous atmosphere began to rise.


    Teng Zijing fixed the Guo family¡¯s bodyguard with a cold stare, and prepared to defend his master.


    With the sound of two blows, the two men collided with each other. Their fists flew, and the enfeebled schrs in the restaurant cried out in surprise.


    Heroic struggles within the capital were always fought to the death by servants. Masters stood to the side as if watching some sort of game, rarely affected by the fight themselves.


    But Fan Xian waspletely different to the sons of the nobility. When Teng Zijing and the Guo family bodyguard came to blows, he quietly slipped behind them. Finding an opportune space and moment, he extended a clenched fist.


    With an echoing smack, what the onlookers expected to be a bitter and drawn-out fight was brought to an abrupt end.


    Fan Xian retracted his right hand, and stood in his original space, beaming, as if he had never moved.


    The Guo family bodyguard was crouched on the floor. The bridge of his nose was broken by the blow, and blood gushed out along with tears.


    Fan Xian was very satisfied with the results of the blow. Master Fei had taught him well. Breaking the bone in that ce caused such pain that even a ninth-level master would be unable to bear it.


    Guo Baokun looked at his strong family bodyguard, brought to the floor like a dog by a single punch. He turned pale with fear, and pointed at Fan Xian, his voice trembling. ¡°You... you bullies!¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and shook his head. He felt somewhat confused. Fighting was something you should do by yourself, he thought. He wasn¡¯t some sort of hooligan. He took Ruoruo¡¯s hand and walked downstairs, confident that he was in the right. He never imagined that what he had done could be such a vition of the customs of this world.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Crown Prince Jing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For a long time, the people in the restaurant stared nkly, unable to say a word. They had seen fights before, but they had never seen the son of a noble house get involved himself. Even if they were lucky enough to have seen such a rare scene, they had never seen such an open two-on-one scenario.


    Even Teng Zijing was somewhat gloomy. Even though he was substantially weaker than the Guo family bodyguard, the blow the young master had struck had caused him to lose face rather badly.


    Suddenly, he had a fleeting thought of theical scene that had transpired earlier ¨C the young master could see such aplicated situation so clearly, and... though that blow had seemed chaotic, the angle of it, the uracy, and the power behind it had led to such a frightful result. He looked at Fan Xian with reverence and admiration in his gaze.


    Watched by everyone in the vicinity, the Fan n attempted to leave the restaurant. The door to a private room opened, and a number of people came out, who hade to see what the noise was, seemingly having heard all themotion outside. Among them was someone with a high and noble air, wearing beautiful clothing. When he saw Fan Ruoruo, his eyes shone. He approached them and bowed. ¡°Ruoruo,¡± he said, ¡°it is so rare to see you out and about.¡±


    He was handsome, with thick eyebrows and bright eyes, a straight nose and thin lips ¨C an attractive man indeed.


    Fan Ruoruo bowed in response, slightly surprised. ¡°I did not expect to see you here either, Crown Prince.¡± She hurriedly introduced him to Fan Xian, who had not realized that this was Crown Prince Jing, heir of the royal house that his own family was closely acquainted with. The two exchanged pleasantries.


    The House of Jing and the House of Fan had a friendly rtionship, and so when Fan Ruoruo introduced Fan Xian, the Crown Prince guessed immediately who he was, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat surprised.


    He saw that Fan Xian was neither servile nor overbearing in his words, and sensed an unspeakable self-confidence in him beneath the surface. And yet he found that the youth¡¯s gentle smile put him at ease.


    At that moment, Guo Baokun came over to greet the Crown Prince, and a member of the restaurant staff came to whisper an exnation of the sh between the Guo and Fan families into the Crown Prince¡¯s ear. On hearing this, the Crown Prince seemed quite intrigued. ¡°It seems you have objections with the schrs,¡± he said to Fan Xian.


    ¡°Anyone who can read can be a schr,¡± replied Fan Xian, bowing to the Crown Prince. He did not care for the hierarchy of this society, nor did he believe that reading a few essays made you superior to themon people. ¡°I have read many books myself. It is not that I have a problem with academia... it¡¯s just...¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just these so-called geniuses I have a problem with.¡±


    As he said this, the people in the restaurant fixed him with curious expressions, wondering what this skilled fighter and son of the noble house would say next. Even the Crown Prince looked at him with great interest. ¡°And why do you despise these schrs?¡±


    The Crown Prince remained polite, but due to Fan Xian¡¯s illegitimate parentage, he did not make reference to the name of his n.


    Fan Xian understood the rules of this society, and was not angry in the slightest. ¡°The reason I have a problem with them is that I feel that deception is amon practice nowadays,¡± he exined, smiling. ¡°It seems one only has to spend all their time in a tavern to be a genius. They spend more time painting their faces than they do reading books. It is not beneficial to the nation to let them squabble among one another.¡±


    Though his words were harsh, they were not cruel, and were almost light-hearted.


    The Crown Princeughed, and so did the people in the restaurant. It seemed to have eased matters somewhat. As everyone else saw it, the young master of the Fan family hade out of nowhere, and seemed to be quite friendly with the Crown Prince. Guo Baokun was Fan Xian¡¯s rival neither in fighting nor in words, and so he had to drop the subject.


    Crown Prince Jing invited Fan Xian to drink with him. Making the excuse that he had to return home, Fan Xian tactfully declined, but agreed that they would do so at ater date, and all of the Fan family left the restaurant.


    Just they were about to climb onto the carriage, He Zongwei caught up with them. He looked Fan Xian in the eyes, and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°What are you thinking me for?¡± asked Fan Xian, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always considered myself one of them,¡± he replied,ughing, ¡°and today you showed their boasting for what it was. Now I know that I just liked the idea of being one of them. Deep down, I still can¡¯t get away from those clich¨¦s.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. This person seemed rather quick to change his mind.


    Even though he didn¡¯t care for this seemingly-honest schr, the fight had after all been a result of him defending the ¡°author¡± of Dream of the Red Chamber. ¡°Everyone has their weaknesses,¡± he exined with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes you have to press on regardless. Sometimes schrs can be small men underneath those fur-lined gowns. I was talking nonsense back there myself, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Small men under fur-lined gowns?¡± He Zongwei thought on this, and he seemed to have realized something. He bowed deeply to Fan Ruoruo, who stood next to Fan Xian, and returned to the restaurant without looking back.


    Fan Xian saw that the dark-skinned schr¡¯s face was slightly reddened, and he realized what had happened. He looked at his sister with a mocking smile. She remained expressionless, as the schr had never approached them at all.


    He knew that He Zongwei¡¯s love for her was unrequited, and he had little sympathy. As he saw it, the husband that his little sister would find did not necessarily have to be well-renowned, but he definitely had to be someone she liked.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Fan Xian left, Guo Baokun, He Zongwei and the rest of the table were left ashen-faced, and they also slinked out of the restaurant. Quiet returned to the third floor of the restaurant, save for the patrons discussing the business that had just transpired with that young man from Fan Manor. They had never heard of such a person being part of the family of Count Sinan, and they all guessed that he must have been a cousin of Miss Fan Ruoruo.


    Crown Prince Jing knew of Fan Xian¡¯s identity, but he could not tell the people outside his private room. He slowly emptied a ss of wine, and sighed. ¡°They all say that the Crown Prince is fond of literature, and deals only with the great and the good. Today it seems clear that the none of those people have any kind of decency.¡±


    An advisor by his side thought for a while before responding. ¡°He Zongwei is a student of Zeng Wenxiang. He will be among those who take the imperial examinations next year. I do not know what he is like.¡±


    Crown Prince Jing shook his head. ¡°He Zongwei has talent, but his disposition...¡± He had overheard some of the talk from outside, and had remembered their discussions on strength of character. Heughed. ¡°Hecks strength of character.¡±


    The advisorughed too. ¡°Count Sinan has hidden his illegitimate son away for so many years. It is interesting indeed.¡±


    Crown Prince Jing waved the fan in his hand, and prepared to mutter some words of praise, when he suddenly recalled Fan Xian¡¯s words of mockery. He ced the fan on the table and smiled. ¡°Guo Baokun wields his father¡¯s power. He is also on good terms with the Crown Prince. So do not attach much importance to Fan Manor. It must have been difficult for those slow-witted types to survive for so long.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: In the Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Crown Prince Jing was a member of the royal family. Naturally, he knew the Emperor¡¯s feelings for the Fan family. He was somewhat lost in thought. He heard an advisor speaking. ¡°Fan Xian entered the capital in a hurry, and today he is in this restaurant... he shows little talent, and he seems somewhat impetuous.¡±


    Crown Prince Jing waved a hand at him dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s always good to see a bit of dynamism in a young man...¡± His tone of voice seemedpletely incongruous, considering he was only 20 years old.


    Recalling the young Fan boy¡¯s amiable smile, a slight smile of admiration appeared on the Crown Prince¡¯s own face. ¡°What¡¯s more, the Fan family is currently preparing for a wedding. If Fan Xian is too subdued, it would not be particrly appropriate. I would presume that after today, the people of the capital will know that the Fan family has produced a handsome son.¡±


    He had a sudden realization, pped his hand to his forehead, andughed. ¡°When he first asked you to be an advisor, and it was agreed that you would advise me on matters of the heart, my father was an idle prince who did not understand affairs of state. As his son, I am much like him.¡±


    ¡°Come,e.¡± He called on the others at his table to drink. They hurriedlyplied. If you are truly resigned to being an idle prince, they thought, why are you getting so close to the Fan family, and why are you so close to the second-in-line?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As they got into the carriage, the roads were quiet. After a while, Fan Ruoruo began to giggle. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    Fan Ruoruo tried to stifle herughter, eventually calming down. ¡°I just thought about what you said earlier. It was really mean.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Fan Xian had said a lot at the restaurant, goingpletely against his usual principle of keeping a low profile. It felt improper.


    ¡°That bit about ¨C you know, how they y around all day, all skin and bones, holding those fans, and was that really strength?¡± Fan Ruoruo imitated his tone of voice, and couldn¡¯t prevent a smile from creeping across her face.


    Fan Sizheughed foolishly, but once he realized that neither of his siblings were paying him any attention, he was puzzled.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°Strength of character is a good thing, but it¡¯s not something exclusive to schrs. When I saw the snooty looks on their faces, it didn¡¯t sit well with me. They spend the whole day cking off and getting into pointless debates. They don¡¯t take the imperial exams, or sit and keep records with Guo. Those bigwigs like to keep a foot in both camps. They just like the image of being a schr. They have no real prospects.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. No one spoke like her brother did, and maybe there was nobody else who could understand what he meant.


    ¡°When you were talking to Crown Prince Jing earlier, you certainly had some misgivings.¡± Fan Ruoruo wanted to know what her brother¡¯s true opinion was on the schrs.


    ¡°No misgivings. It¡¯s just that I spoke too gently.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not against that sort of establishment, and I don¡¯t think that schrs shouldn¡¯t go there. But I¡¯ve always felt that brothel patrons are brothel patrons. If you want to go to a ce like that and still act like you¡¯re a schr, then it¡¯s like being a whore and building a monument to your virginity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude,¡± said Fan Ruoruo bashfully. In her view, her brother could be counted as a gifted schr ¨C how was he not scolding himself with this sort of talk?


    Fan Xianughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s nobody else here anyway.¡± He looked at his sister with a sudden seriousness. ¡°Remember, whoever you marry, make sure it¡¯s not a schr.¡±


    Ruoruo could not keep her calm expression any longer. ¡°What sort of nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°That He Zongwei, what is he doing now?¡±


    Fan Sizhe chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s a student at the Imperial College, he was born poor, but they say he is a student of Zeng Wenxiang, the grand academician of the archives. He¡¯s always had some recognition for his talent, he¡¯s written a few verses... everybody reckons that he¡¯ll be at least third rank at the imperial examinations next year.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°He seems honest and considerate,¡± he said to Ruoruo, ¡°but I think he¡¯s hiding something. I don¡¯t like people like that. Be careful, don¡¯t get involved with him.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nodded without the slightest hesitation. As she saw it, Fan Xian was her brother and her tutor, the person she relied on most.


    Fan Xian thought about He Zongwei some more. Since he was already a well-renowned schr in the capital, if he wanted to ingratiate himself with the influential families, he had plenty to choose from. If it weren¡¯t because of his rtionship with his sister, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared ¨C did he want to leave a good impression? He smiled. Being able to discover his identity in so short a time, and discover his ce in Ruoruo¡¯s heart ¨C this so-called schr really was remarkable.


    He turned his head and nced at Fan Sizhe, who was leaning on the window of the carriage, looking out. He felt a slight chill in his blood. ¡°You and Sizhe should go home first,¡± he said to Ruoruo. ¡°I want to take a stroll around the capital.¡±


    Fan Sizhe lifted his head from the window, his face somewhat vacant.


    Fan Xian looked at him, and thought back to when he was 12 years old and faced with his own assassination. Then he thought about how his rival was merely a 12-year-old child, dragged into these dangerous affairs, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re so young... I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Fan Sizhe hid behind his sister, somewhat scared. He had always been daring, but for some reason, every time he saw Fan Xian¡¯s gentle smile, he felt afraid. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Fan Xian had originally thought that the fight in the restaurant was deliberately caused by the young boy to make him look bad in the eyes of Crown Prince Jing. If he wanted to know what the opinion of the prince¡¯s office was when it came to him inheriting the Fan family¡¯s property, it had worked ¨C because the restaurant was one he had chosen, and the incident was something he had provoked. But when he looked at Fan Sizhe¡¯s nk expression, he doubted his own judgement. Could it be that everything that had happened at the restaurant really was an ident?


    The carriage moved slowly on. Fan Xian knew that of the six bodyguards who followed him and his siblings, and least two of them were men from the Liu n. He said nothing.


    Fan Ruoruo remained quiet, her head lowered, saying nothing. As she thought on these family matters, she felt gloomy.


    The carriage reached the street where Fan Manor stood, and Ruoruo led her little brother into the manor. Fan Xian continued on with his tour of the capital. At first Fan Ruoruo had wanted to go with him, but there was something he wanted to doter, and he had to refuse her with a smile. He looked into Fan Sizhe¡¯s eyes, and told him that he was not to speak of anything to do with Dream of the Red Chamber; he was unsure whether he would heed his words.


    Teng Zijing sat in the carriage, looking at his young master. He wasn¡¯t sure when he had decided to follow this 16-year-old boy. He was certainly a promisingd. Perhaps the spring weather in Danzhou had lifted his mood; perhaps he had been influenced by the youngster on their travels to the capital; perhaps the two had reached some sort of agreement.


    Fan Xian thought a while, propping up his chin on his hand. ¡°I asked father to send you. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have to get us out of trouble so soon. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Teng Zijingughed. ¡°Young master, you are out of the ordinary,¡± he replied respectfully. ¡°It is naturally of great benefit to me to follow you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°How am I out of the ordinary? Back in the restaurant, I was mouthing off like any clueless youth.¡±


    Teng Zijing tried to figure out what he meant. ¡°Young master,¡± he replied carefully, ¡°I understand what you are thinking. I believe this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The carriage had stopped, and the cool breeze entered silently, refreshing their minds. Fan Xian looked Teng Zijing in the eye. ¡°I also hope it has nothing to do with him,¡± he said gently.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Alone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian had arranged for Teng Zijing to share his carriage for their whole journey, so these words had not escaped him. He frowned. ¡°It does seem too much of a coincedence. I have only just entered the capital. Why would I get into fights with people? Sizhe follows me one day, and during a fight at the restaurant, Crown Prince Jing just happens to be there. It is hard to exin such a coincedence.¡±


    Teng Zijing smiled. ¡°Your brother may be rude and unreasonable, but there is no evil in him. Lady Liu would not give him such a task.


    ¡°Her son is not fit to be a schr or a fighter,¡± he continued. ¡°It seems he is only good for eating, drinking, and bragging. Lady Liu holds him in contempt.¡±


    A bitter smile crept across Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Because she does knows her son cannot support her, she is plotting against me... she¡¯s a tough one. Lady Liu... she wants everyone to think that the Count¡¯s baseborn son is just a useless, spoiled braggart and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you were unaware,¡± said Teng Zijing, ¡°but something always happens whenever your brother leaves the house. So when Lady Liu had him follow you, she didn¡¯t need to n anything. He would get you in to trouble all by himself.¡±


    ¡°You mean, just by having him causing trouble around me, I would appear to the outside world to be the spoiled son of rich parents.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Teng Zijing smiled. ¡°Lady Liu¡¯s n is simple, but it seems very effective.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Lady Liu is very interesting... she knew that everyone would tarnish Sizhe and me with the same brush. Very interesting indeed. I just didn¡¯t think that Crown Prince Jing would be at the same restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You acted correctly, young master,¡± replied Teng Zijing. ¡°Though you might have offended some of the schrs with your words, but schrs are always quick to take offense. The people of the capital may think you are arrogant, but it¡¯s better than thinking that you are some good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is public opinion that important?¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°Is the Fan family really in such high demand? Is Lady Liu a pure and simple-hearted woman after all?¡± He looked at Teng Zijing. ¡°These are all problems, but really, they¡¯re not my probems.¡±


    Teng Zijing was curious. ¡°Young master, what do you consider to be your problems?¡±


    Anxiety crept across Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°My problems are that I still don¡¯t know what my bride-to-be looks like, and whether she¡¯s really on death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The carriage stopped in an alley by the side of Tianhe Avenue. All along the road, the government departments were still open for business, the eaves of the buildings swooping like phoenixes, heading towards the horizon. At the far end was an unremarkable square building. It seemed terribly somber.


    Fan Xian had not let Teng Zijing follow him. Although it seemed that he had already made the firm decision to stay by his young master¡¯s side, Fan Xian did not fancy himself as some kind of leader of men. After all, he was his father¡¯s servant ¨C there were some things he could not allow him to know.


    Next to a vendor¡¯s stall selling candied berries, he scoped out the Overwatch Council. He bought a stick of the candied fruits, and gnawed at it as he walked towards it, his toothache subsiding.


    He walked into a bookseller¡¯s shop along the way, taking a look around. The books were various ssics and histories that he¡¯d read countless times. He approached the shopkeeper. ¡°Do you have Story of the Stone?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    A strange smile appeared on the bookseller¡¯s face, and he replied in the same whisper. ¡°Follow me, sir.¡±


    With no particr attempt at stealth, they walked into a side room, and the bookseller retrieved a set of books, handing them to Fan Xian. Fan Xian took them and looked at them. They looked a lot like the version he had bought from the old woman earlier. Satisfied, he nodded, and handed over the money.


    ¡°Keep them here for now. Someone from Fan Manor will be along to collect themter.¡± His sister already had a copy at home. The books felt unpleasantly heavy, so he intended to let servants from the house pick them up a whileter.


    ¡°Fan Manor?¡± asked the shopkeeper, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Count Sinan¡¯s estate, yes.¡± Were there any other Fan Manors? He still didn¡¯t know howrge the Fan n was in the capital, if Count Sinan was simply head of a minor branch, or whether it was only over the past decade that, thanks to his grandmother, their prosperity had led them to be the most prominent branch of the Fan n.


    The shopkeeper respectfullyplied, wrapping up the book and cing it under the counter.


    Fan Xian asked a few questions about the bookseller, and the answers the bookseller gave him made him feel uneasy. The bookseller saw that the customer had not immediately left after buying a book, and the chance to chat to a customer made him smile.


    As they chatted, a faint sound made Fan Xian¡¯s ears prick up.


    As he smiled and chatted with the shopkeeper, he shifted his zhenqi around, and his ears immediately became more sensitive, until he finally recognized the sound he was scouting out in the quiet environment of the bookshop.


    The sound of breathing, different to any normal person¡¯s breathing.


    The breathing was weak, long, and distant. It was clearly someone who knew how to control their zhenqi. Fan Xian knew that it was someone his father had sent to protect or observe him. He frowned.


    The bookseller saw his customer suddenly frown. Although he thought it was a handsome frown, he assumed he had said something wrong, and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Coming out of the rear door of the bookshop, Fan Xian made sure that he had escaped the two footmen behind him. He was quite pleased with himself. He recalled the things he had learned from Fei Jie when he was young. Other than the art of poison, he had learnt how to lose someone who was on his tail ¨C it seemed it had finallye in handy.


    Following the crowds as they walked along the gstones on Tianhe Avenue, he looked at the buildings on both sides of the street. They were an interesting sight, particrly the space in front of the buildings, where there stood a channel for gently-running water. If you wanted to enter the government offices, you had to walk over a small wooden bridge above the water.


    The gentle waters were like a mirror, reflecting the shadow of the bridge and the branches from the trees that hung over the street. It was quiet and beautiful, and peach blossoms would asionally float past on the wind,nding on the surface of the winter and being carried slowly along.


    He walked along the side, looking at the flowing water beneath his feet, and a satisfied smile crept across his face. In the few days since he hade to the capital, he had found that all sorts of things were greatly different from what he had originally imagined, and he was tired out. Feeling refreshed by spring in the capital, his spirit had been lifted.


    As he came to the door of the Overwatch Council, he looked at the limestone building and scowled. It wasn¡¯t a pretty building, he thought, and it didn¡¯t fit in with the interesting-looking buildings with their swooping eaves and strong walls. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that the building matched Fei Jie¡¯s not-too-pleasant-looking face.


    When he walked in, he noticed that the officials and the ¡°pedestrians¡± who walked by were all staring at him strangely.


    He looked at himself carefully, making sure that there was nothing about him that might have drawn anyone¡¯s attention, and lifted his head high ¨C but the strange looks from people around him had still not subsided.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: Inside the Overwatch Council


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Stopping a passing scribe and looking at his lifeless face, Fan Xian felt inexplicably nervous. But he was amiable; the man seemed like he could have been a colleague of Fei Jie¡¯s. Fan Xian smiled sweetly and called out, ¡°Hello!¡±


    The lifeless-looking fellow peered at Fan Xian with a strange expression, just like everyone else in the building. After a long while, he spoke. ¡°Hello.¡±


    He sounded rather stiff.


    Fan Xian gulped. ¡°If I may be so bold as to ask... Why is everyone watching me?¡± he asked, smiling.


    The scribe smiled, showing his deathly pale teeth. He found this youth¡¯s bashful smile interesting. ¡°If a stranger were discovered in a ce that strangers never enter,¡± he responded, ¡°wouldn¡¯t you stare too?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly realized something, and then felt utterly perplexed. ¡°Is this not the Overwatch Council?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a royal institution... Has no stranger really evere inside to conduct business?¡±


    The man pointed outside and exined kindly. ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Fan Xian saw that there was nobody by the entrance to the Council, and the pedestrians had all made a detour to the opposite side of the road.


    The man smiled frightfully and knitted his wrinkled brow. ¡°The people of the capital always avoid our office. As for official business, we never deal with the public; only matters of state. And His Majesty does not involve the other departments of the government in these matters. So we have nothing to do with the other offices.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°So it looks like I¡¯m trespassing.¡±


    ¡°Do you not know what the Overwatch Council does?¡± asked the man, curious.


    ¡°I have some idea,¡± replied Fan Xian. After all, he was a student of Master Fei Jie of the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council, so he had some familiarity with their work.


    ¡°And yet you still presume to charge in here.¡± The man shrugged. ¡°Any ordinary person would avoid this ce as if it were the pce of the King of Hell.¡±


    Fan Xan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Perhaps I saw the King of Hell myself when I was younger?¡±


    The man smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Very well.¡±


    The skin on his right shoulder broke out in goose pimples. His tone of voice reminded Fan Xian of Sun Erniang, the character from Water Margin who would lure travellers into her tavern before knocking them out, chopping them up and stuffing them into steamed buns.


    The man smiled. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    Fan Xian felt as if the man had suddenly turned into a hotel concierge from his previous life. He shook his head, trying to clear his wandering mind. He fiddled with a coin between his fingers. ¡°Is Fei Jie here?¡± he asked politely.


    The man was taken aback. He opened his mouth, but said nothing. His expression immediately changed from the seemingly unconcerned one he had before; it was now one of reverence with a touch of fear. ¡°You are looking for Master Fei?¡±


    As they spoke, the man flicked his finger, rebounding the coin up Fan Xian¡¯s sleeve. Fan Xian raised an eyebrow. He knew that the man¡¯s skill seemed simple, but it was beautiful. He must have practiced sleight of hand for many years. Such precision told him that this seemingly ordinary functionary of the Overwatch Council was a secret master.


    Fan Xian nodded, confirming that he hade to find Fei Jie. He noticed that the man was wiping clean the hand that had patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Master Fei is not here,¡± he replied politely, carefully moving back a few paces and creating distance between himself and Fan Xian. ¡°Master Fei is supervising matters near the border.¡±


    It suddenly hit Fan Xian that this was what Teng Zijing was talking about. The Director of the Overwatch Council was visiting his hometown, a journey that would take at least three months. Assuming that Fei would do nothing, the only superior who could control him was not present. Of course Fei would slip away.


    He thanked the man and turned to leave. ¡°Pardon me, what is your name?¡± he asked the man with a sudden smile.


    ¡°My name is Wang Qinian, sir.¡± Wang Qinian, official at the Overwatch Council, had seen this youngster with his bashful smilee barging in to the Council demanding to see Master Fei, asking for him by name. He decided that he was no ordinarymoner, and it was best to be deferent and call him ¡°sir¡±.


    Fan Xian knew that after this man heard him ask after Fei Jie, he would have subconsciously connected him with the danger of poison, and so he wiped his hands and moved back. He looked at Wang Qinian and smiled. ¡°If Master Fei returns, please let me know. Tell him... his student hase to the capital.¡±


    Fei Jie¡¯s student? Wang Qinian had a sudden urge to chop off his right hand; to punish himself for his impudence. He cleared his throat.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As he left the Overwatch Council, the sun shone down on the trees on either side of the street, and the shadows of countless leaves fell across Fan Xian¡¯s body. He walked westward along the road, and then sat on a railing by the side of the running waters. His hands were propping him up on both sides and he watched the crowd walk by. For a while, he was unsure where to go next.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to Fan Manor, even though his beloved sister was there. When he thought about Lady Liu and his father ¨C and his plump little brother, forced topete with him instead of spending his days reading happily ¨C he felt uneasy.


    He was willing to fight for what was his, and he wasn¡¯t going to give up.


    But Fan Xian was still unsure what exactly belonged to him in this world. After all, he had once lived a different life, and he felt a degree of separation from this world.


    He had not told his father that he would be going to the Overwatch Council to find Fei Jie. Although his father knew that Fei Jie was his teacher, he always felt that Fei Jie seemed more trustworthy. Perhaps it was because, not long aftering to this world, he had grown close to Fei Jie, as he had taught Fan Xian about the human body.


    Now, Fei Jie was no longer in the capital. This raised some questions for Fan Xian over the arrangements for him toe to the city. And so he wondered what to do next.


    As he pondered, he leapt off the railing and began to walk back absent-mindedly. When he passed the Council building for the second time, he noticed that the pedestrians were all sticking to the right side of the street, avoiding the entrance as if they feared that some sort of foul odor was seeping from the building.


    He narrowed his eyes and headed toward the building. The thin clouds overhead scattered and exquisite sunshine radiated out, leaving him dazzled by a ray of golden light.


    Rubbing his eyes, he headed toward where the light was reflecting from and discovered a tablet by the entrance to the Council, squatting like a vanquished tiger on the floor. The tablet was made of stone and had a few words written upon it.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brow. The words felt somewhat familiar, as if he¡¯d seen them somewhere before. But when he racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t think of where they might havee from. He looked beneath and saw the inscription.


    It was a strange yet familiar name.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Candied Berries and the Temple of Qing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ye Qingmei?¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked as he quietly and unthinkingly read the name aloud. He never would have thought that his mother¡¯s name would appear on a stone tablet outside the Overwatch Council.


    He remained calm on the surface, but his mind was racing ¨C why was his mother¡¯s name on this tablet outside the Overwatch Council? Although thedy of the Ye family had been the richest woman in the country, it seemed she was treated even better than the Emperor. Furthermore, his mother¡¯s strange death undoubtedly had something to do with the nobility of the Kingdom of Qing. Although Wu Zhu had said that during the incident ten years ago the enemies of the Ye family had beenpletely annihted, who could guarantee for certain that the rtives of those enemies did not remain in the royal court?


    Now, Ye Qingmei¡¯s name was clearly not to be spoken, and the Ye family¡¯s assets had beenpletely appropriated, their business bing property of the royal family.


    The Overwatch Council clearly disyed Ye Qingmei¡¯s name by their door. Wu Zhu had said that very few people knew that Ye Qingmei was his mother, but the royal family of the Kingdom of Qing knew; was Director Chen so brazen that he didn¡¯t care about the reputation of the royal family?


    But as he read the small stone tablet, Fan Xian understood the meaning of what Wu Zhu had said in Danzhou.


    ¡°Not many people knew that her name was Ye Qingmei. The servants simply called her ¡®Miss¡¯. But the name Ye Qingmei... is well known in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his hands, lowered his head and walked on. If such a tablet stood outside the entrance to the Overwatch Council, so feared by the people of the capital, the name of Ye Qingmei was surely well-known indeed.


    These thoughts all came to him within a short matter of time. He tried not to let it show, rolling up his sleeves and continuing to walk eastward with no expression on his face, as if he had never read the name.


    And because he had read the tablet, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but think of the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, the girl he was about to marry. He had heard his father say that her mother was the Eldest Princess, now in control of the Ye family¡¯s former business. If there was anything in this world that he felt was his by right, it was this business ¨C it was an odd feeling.


    He had heard from Teng Zijing where the mansion of the youngdy of the Lin family was located, but he knew her background and her identity well, and the capital was filled with hidden dangers, so he didn¡¯t dare try to sneak in. He hade to the Overwatch Council to find Fei Jie, and wanted to use the exceptional methods of the Council to find a way to see her on her sickbed. At the same time, he had wanted to ask Fei Jie to help him find out more about her illness.


    But, to his surprise, Fei Jie was no longer in the capital. Fan Xian was somewhat annoyed. Did he really have to wait until he was married to even know what his bride looked like? That was out of the question, he admonished himself. He had to find a way to spy on her, just in case there was something wrong with her, so that he would have time to prepare to flee this arranged marriage.


    The more he walked, the angrier he felt. When he first came to the capital, he had sadly discovered that he was not familiar with these roads at all. He came back up Tianhe Avenue and found that he couldn¡¯t see his family¡¯s carriage anywhere.


    Just then, he caught sight of a young boy holding candied hawthorne berries on a stick, munching away as he walked along. Smelling their sweet and familiar aroma, Fan Xian caught up with the boy, snatched away the stick, and gnawed at them, confirming that they hade from the same vendor that he had visited before, and asked where the vendor was.


    The young boy was rather frightened, thinking that he had run into some kind of candy thief. After Fan Xian finally pacified him by throwing him a handful of copper coins, he pointed him in the right direction.


    Fan Xian headed off that way, walking for a long time before finallying to the sad realization that the ce that the boy had said was not where he should have been at all. He had already reached the edges of the city, a ce he did not know at all. Though he was quite proud of his stamina for walking so far, he was not so proud of his intellect.


    A single temple stood in this deste ce.


    To find such deste area in a bustling city was no easy feat. It was, perhaps, not so much deste as it was unusually clean. On the eaves, beams and pirs of the temple, there was not a speck of dust to be seen


    As he craned his neck up to look at the ck wooden building, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the Temple of Heaven in Beijing in his former life, though the temple in front of him was much smaller, and it seemed less connected to the mysteries of heaven and more concerned with secr beauty.


    The main entrance was covered in thick ckcquer and looked extremely solemn. On a t horizontal tablet above the gate stood the words: ¡°Temple of Qing¡±.


    Fan Xian used his tongue to extract thest remnants of candied berries from between his teeth. He looked at the golden-painted words above him that designated this sacred ground, and he was filled with a feeling that was hard to describe.


    This was the Temple of Qing. It was said that this was the only ce in the Kingdom of Qing connected to the Temple of the Void; this was where the royal family came to make sacrifices to Heaven.


    When he was in Danzhou, Fei Jie had said that the Heavenly Altar was three miles away from the imperial pce, which Fan Xian took to mean a ce that was three miles away, never guessing that ¡°three miles away¡± was a part of its name. .


    Fan Xian¡¯s jaw hung open. Before he came to the capital, he thought that since no one knew where the temple was, he had toe and see the Heavenly Altar at the Temple of Qing, because there was a question that had bothered him for 16 years, a question to which he had never found an answer:


    Why had hee to this world?


    In the novels he had read in his previous life, Xiang Shaolong[1] had his reasons, there was a reason for the adventures that followed, and ultimately, no reason was needed.


    But Fan Xian was filled with deep doubts. He needed a reason, something that exin to him how he could have clearly died and been reborn in this world.


    He never would have thought that that the child would have pointed him in the direction of the Temple of Qing. This realization made him feel somewhat dizzy. Perhaps there was some faint and mysterious connection between him and the temple. Perhaps this was fate.


    He was firmly convinced that the candied hawthorne berries had brought him to his destiny.


    As he stepped forward, all was quiet around him. He softly opened the heavy wooden gate, which seemed not to have been opened in many years.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An angry shout came through the air.


    [1]: Xiang Shaolong is a character from a series concerning a man who was sent back through time.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: The Nobleman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was rmed. A yell had suddenly had erupted in what he thought was a silent and sacred ce. He looked and found that there were people inside the temple. Blocking his path was a middle-aged man with deep-set eyes and a nose like a hawk, who stared at him with a vicious re.


    Fan Xian could see that the man was not pleased. He thought back to the historical ssics he had read; in the customs of the Imperial City, for someone to hide behind the door of the Temple of Qing to scare people, swooping like a hawk hunting a rabbit, was certainly not right.


    Who the hell wanted to be that rabbit?


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Sir, you almost made me deaf with how loud you were.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was thoroughly stern, and he pushed Fan Xian away, admonishing him in a low voice. ¡°Get out of here, quick! There are people praying inside the temple and they are not to be disturbed.¡± It was clear by the man¡¯s clothes that he was the attendant for some rich family, though his tone of voice sounded like some sort of government official.


    But Fan Xian did not realize this. Ever since Fei Jie had taken him to dig up graves in his childhood, he had be something of a clean-freak. He saw the hand that wasing toward him, frowned, intertwined his hands and grabbed the man by the wrists.


    There was a small cracking sound.


    The two stared at each other in astonishment, having discovered that they seemed matched in skill; they were intertwined around each other like two snakes, neither able to break free.


    The middle-aged man made a noise of approval, his eyes shimmering. With a hidden power that flowed like a river, he forced his wrists back toward Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian groaned. He hadn¡¯t expected toe across such an expert fighter. His back began to feel hot, and the powerful zhenqi he had kept pacified for many years immediately reacted, pouring out form the dantian point in his pubic region, striking the man with a rigid blow in response.


    With a low humming sound, the dust that sat on the stone steps began to rise up into the air, forming itself into some sort of strange sphere before dissipating.


    The pair walked back a few steps, shaken. The middle-aged man covered his lips and coughed. Fan Xian remained expressionless, as if nothing had happened.


    The middle-aged man eyed him coolly. ¡°So young, but with such powerful zhenqi. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I just want to get into the temple to pray. Why are you stopping me?¡± Fan Xian replied, matching his gaze.


    ¡°There are nobles within the temple. You¡¯ll have to wait, boy.¡± The man thought that this boy¡¯s power seemed simr to his own. He wondered just which of the capital¡¯s families he may havee from, and whether it was senior to his own, and so he suppressed his own urge for violence.


    Slight amusement shed in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°In thews of the Temple of Qing, there is no regtion that states I have to wait outside before I can pray.¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned. He did not like this boy. He brushed down his sleeves and went into the temple, leaving Fan Xian outside.


    Fan Xian opened his mouth to speak, but he was ovee with a sense of gloom. He tasted blood, and retrieved a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe his mouth. Luckily, as his secret power had flowed, at the crucial moment, his right forefinger had quietly flicked the man¡¯s pulse point. He had a much greater understanding of the workings of the human body than most skilled fighters; otherwise it was likely that he would suffer great wounds.


    He looked at the heavy wooden door again, and his heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t dare try to push the seemingly-unopenable door open again.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian coughed. A determined look crept across his handsome face. Since he couldn¡¯t beat the man inbat, it seemed best to retreat ande back to beat him some timeter. As he turned to leave, the door behind him opened again. The middle-aged man who had injured him stood at the entrance. ¡°The master says that you may enter the side chamber to pray. Don¡¯t go into the main hall.¡±


    After he¡¯d finished, he spoke again. ¡°I said don¡¯t go into the main hall; do you hear me?¡±


    Fan Xian turned around and looked at the man, and looked again at the seemingly unfathomable and eerie Temple of Qing. He frowned, dusted down his sleeves, and stepped over the tall threshold, walking toward the side chamber without looking back.


    As he watched this young man face such an obstacle without getting anxious, angry, timid, or retreating, and continue on with his goal, the middle-aged man felt a twinge of admiration.


    He closed the temple door and looked around, furrowing his brow. Those brats had let the kid get all the way to the door of the temple. They were getting extra drills that evening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Temple of Qing was a quiet ce. The people of the Kingdom of Qing were realists ¨C if they wanted to make offerings, they preferred to go to Dongshan Temple on the western side of the city to pray to the Maiden Who Brings Children and other immortals who would bring them wealth.


    But the people of the Kingdom of Qing respected and feared Heaven, and the Emperor was the so-called Son of Heaven, so the Temple of Qing became a ce where the royal family would offer sacrifices to Heaven. Although the Temple of Qing was open tomoners most days, themon people did not like its heavy and eerie atmosphere.


    The main hall of the Temple of Qing looked a lot like the Temple of Heaven: It was circr, with two floors and eaves that jutted outwards; looked absolutely beautiful.


    The middle-aged man stood respectfully outside the main hall, looking at the nobles inside who admired its colorful walls with their hands sped behind their back. ¡°I am allowing this young man to enter the side chamber in ordance with the master¡¯s wishes,¡± he said in a low voice.


    The nobles looked around 40 years of age, and though they did not look anything like soldiers, their eyes seemed world-weary, touched by an indecipherable tiredness.


    ¡°What family is he from that he would allow him to match blows with you?¡± asked one of the nobles, smiling.


    Though he was a highly-skilled fighter, he was an attendant to the man who stood before him. ¡°I do not know,¡± he replied sincerely. ¡°But I wanted to let you know, sir. His methods... were very simr to those of the family bodyguards.¡±


    The nobleman was astonished. ¡°Oh? Could he be the son of Li Zhi?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed bitterly. ¡°Sir, although I have never liked having dealings with him, Crown Prince Jing knows him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The nobleman turned around to continue looking at the murals on the walls. He had so many matters to consider each day that it was rare that he could find a moment¡¯s peace, so he decided not to trouble himself further with this small matter and let that youngster enter the side chamber to pray. It was good to know that the nation could produce such talented young people.


    The middle-aged man stood guard quietly outside the main hall, asionally ncing into the side chamber.


    ...


    ...


    Some timeter, a mor arose from outside the hall. The nobleman suddenly frowned. ¡°The girl isn¡¯t resting in the back. Is she doing something in the side chamber?¡±


    The middle-aged man was rmed. He turned his ears to the direction of the sound. He raised his head. ¡°The princess has gone to the side chamber.¡±


    The nobleman furrowed his brow. ¡°That noise...¡± He suddenly thought of something, and his face changed. ¡°Go and look, and... bring that young man to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The middle aged man was about to take his leave when suddenly, a squawk came from outside the temple. The temple doors were opened, and a rushed-looking man ran in, handing him a letter with a wax seal upon it.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: The Fluttering Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian kept his head low as he walked towards the side temple, but out of the corners of his eyes, he couldn¡¯t stop looking at the Heavenly Altar in the main hall. He was very curious as to who was blessed enough over there to drive away such a skilled opponent. He knew his opponent must indeed have an immeasurably in-depth background, but he was here only to look around, and didn¡¯t feel like butting in, despite ¡°minding other people¡¯s business¡± being in his name.


    His right hand was still at his lips, and from time to time, he would cough once or twice. After scanning his upper body with zhenqi, he was able to make sure there weren¡¯t any substantial injuries. His lungs and airways weren¡¯t hurt, but his vocal cords were torn when he was retaliating.


    Fan Xian kept coughing as he walked, dotting his white handkerchief with blood. He thought of Lin Daiyu, Su Mengzhen, Zhou Yu, Lin Qinnan, and many of his seniors¡ªcough, well, not Lin Qinnan, who was not as tear-jerking as the other three.


    By the time he arrived at the side hall, his zhenqi had already healed his throat. Fan Xian put his handkerchief away somewhat sadly. He turned and took one more look at the Sky Altar before walking into the side temple.


    The side temple was slightly smaller and surrounded by a blue stone wall. There was no one inside. Fan Xian was disappointed not to have seen any ascetics. As he walked in further, he was even more disappointed after discovering there were no statues of deities, unlike the temples he had known in his previous life.


    He eventually changed his tune, however. This should be normal, since the people were worshipping the sky. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t grasp its form.


    In the center of the temple was an extremely wide incense table. Pale yellow satin hung down from the table, reaching the ground and covering the stone pavement underneath.


    On the table was an elegant porcin incense burner with three sticks in incense that had already been burned through more than halfway. The entire room was filled with a calming aroma.


    Fan Xian wandered aimlessly, and his gaze scanned across the murals. He discovered that those murals resembled the more contemporary oil paintings from his previous life. However, the deities depicted standing at mountaintops, floating on the sea, or sitting by volcanoes all had blurred out faces. It was almost as if the artist intended them to be this way.


    Fan Xian noticed that the murals told of ancient folktalesmonly found in books, including stories such as Gun Yu controlling the great flood, among other things Fan Xian couldn¡¯t match up the murals with their books.


    He shook his head, relinquishing the thought he would find answers here. He found a thin cushion, threw it before the incense table, and got down. His sped his hands together and closed his eyes. His lips moved slightly to the rising of the smoke from the incense as he kept praying.


    Fan Xian was an atheist in his previous life, but the Fan Xian now was truly religious. Such a change was to be expected. Anyone going through what he experienced would surely do the same.


    Which was why he was worshipping so sincerely. He prayed that the heavens and the temple would tell him why he was in this world. Not to mention, though, that he prayed for a trouble-free life with lots of money.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, there was a disturbance in the incense smoke. Fan Xian¡¯s ears perked up, as if they had heard something. Feeling doubtful, he opened his eyes and saw the little incense burner trembling slightly. He was absolutely astonished. Had his seemingly devote, absent-minded prayer finally reached the heavens?


    His gaze stopped at the wide incense table. Fan Xian finally discovered where the problem was. His eyes shed. With his left hand on the hilt of his concealed dagger, he reached out slowly but firmly with his right hand and lifted up the satin which draped over the table.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lifting up the satin, Fan Xian could not believe his eyes.


    Half-kneeling under the table was a girl wearing a hanfu wrapped youren style. She too was shocked as she stared at Fan Xian.


    The girl had big eyes with a gentle gaze, resembling the surface of a tranquilke. Her face was exquisitely beautiful; she had pale, tender skin and long eyshes, like a character from a painting.


    Stunned, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. He gradually noticed that the girl¡¯s forehead was slightly big and her nose was slightly pointy. Her skin was just a bit whiter than normal, and her lips were somewhat thicker than conventional beauty standards. Despite those imperfections, her overall appearance, plus her faintly frightened expression and innate shyness, still made Fan Xian¡¯s heart skip a bit.


    His heart was moved.


    The girl looked at this sky-worshipping youth with curiosity. She wasn¡¯t expecting the youth to look so beautiful with his long eyshes. She couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few more looks at him.


    Afterwards, the girl felt she was being rather inappropriate. A hint of red began to spread across her cheeks before quickly disappearing. The redness had at one point spread to her ears.


    And yet she still reluctantly refused to look away. She was that curious, wondering where this good-looking youth came from.


    ...


    ...


    It was all quiet in the center of the temple, Fan Xian¡¯s hand still held onto the satin, his eyes were still fixated on the girl¡¯s face. The girl had now gathered up the courage to look back at him. They mutually looked at each other. A long time passed, everything was still silent.


    Fan Xian scanned his eyes across the girl¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head in embarrassment. An unusual glisten on the girl¡¯s lips got Fan Xian¡¯s attention.


    He took a couple more looks before realizing the reason. What was about to happen would remain in his memory for a long time¡ªthe girl was holding a chicken leg, and the grease had gotten on her lips while she ate.


    This beautiful girl in white; to think she hid under the incense table to eat chicken! Fan Xian¡¯s jaws hung open at this contrast. He was speechless for a while.


    Finally, the ufortably quietness was finally broken.


    ¡°Who... You... Who are you?¡±


    The beautiful duo spoke at the same time, their gently shaking voice matching each other.


    Fan Xian heard the girl for the first time. Her voice felt soft and without strength. It was afortable sound, but it also left him without any sense of direction. There was a feeling of excitement around his chest. Fan Xian then threw up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the girl yelped in surprise. She wasn¡¯t afraid, however, as her eyes showed intense sympathy as if she felt all of Fan Xian¡¯s suffering.


    Seeing the girl worrying on his behalf, Fan Xian¡¯s heart warmed. He reassured her with a smile on his face: ¡°this is nothing. I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: It Was Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With wind from the South, the bitter fleabanees into my arms.


    The flower bud blossoms in my arms, it blossoms for a gentleman like you.


    They are a rare pairing, time and tide wait for no man.


    If you send me a papaya, I will return you a fine jade.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hearing the novel witty remark, a smile shed across the worried eyes of the girl.


    Fan Xian looked at her with a smile and said softly, ¡°Still hidden inside?¡±


    The girl shook her head shyly.


    Meanwhile, there came a voice from outside, ¡°Madam, where are you?¡± The girl in white immediately turned pale, knowing that she had to leave.


    Fan Xian also knew that someone outside must be looking for her. Looking at her expression, a sense of loss arose in his heart, fearing that he would not be able to find her after her departure today. So he asked anxiously, ¡°Will youe tomorrow?¡±


    She shook her head with a dim expression.


    ¡°Are you a member of the noble family in the main hall?¡± Fan Xian asked tentatively.


    The girl thought and smiled without answering him. She came out from a long altar and ran out like the wind. Before stepping out of the gate of the temple, she looked back at Fanxian and cast her eyes on the chicken leg in her hand. She stuck out her tongue yfully. She thought of how her uncle would scold her if he saw her doing that.


    Her eyes rolled around. She ran back and gave Fan Xian the chicken leg. Then she ran out of the gate of the temple smiling and waving her hand.


    She never came back.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was half-kneeling on the prayer mat, confirming that what he saw previously was not a fairy sent by god. Looking down at the chicken leg in his hand and giggled. He decided that he must find the girl in the capital city no matter how deeply he had to dig up the streets. ¡°If the girl is not betrothed...¡± he thought to himself. ¡°No¨C even if she is engaged to some other fool, I¡¯ll get her back!¡±


    When he walked out of the temple gate with the oily chicken leg in his hand, he saw a line of carriages approaching from the east. He knew that the girl in white must be in one of the carriages.


    The setting sun was shining in the green trees on both sides of the road, making the leaves seem like they were on fire.


    Fan Xian raised the chicken leg and nibbled at it absent-mindedly. Suddenly, he remembered that the girl¡¯s sweet lips had also bitten the chicken leg and his heart swelled.


    ¡°Chicken leg, chicken leg, bitten by the maiden; you are the happiest chicken leg in the world.¡±


    He went to the center of the capital city with a smile. With great appreciation toward the little child eating a string of candied hawthorn, he took his time, even though he couldn¡¯t find his way back to Fan Manor. The person who he really should have thanked was the blind man who was not far behind him, holding a bamboo walking stick and disappearing into the twilight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gong Qu was not as upbeat as Fan Xian. He hade out with the master for rxation. Unexpectedly, there were many troubling issues on the way. Firstly, an unknown teenager ran through the secret blockade of his own bodyguards and ran into the Qing temple. Secondly, the little girl was seen by everyone slipping to the side hall. ¡°What use are those old nuns?¡± he was thinking.


    However, he had no way to vent his resentment, because the master looked gloomy and seemed very angry. It seemed that the encrypted letter made him unhappy.


    ¡°Gong Dian,¡± the nobleman in the carriage cried coldly. For 20 years now, he had hated sitting in a sedan chair. ¡°If Chen Pingping still does not want toe back, send your men to get her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Gong Dianplied, but inwardlyined, thinking about who might be able to do that job well.


    Noticing that the carriage was quiet, Gong Dian secretly sighed with relief and rxed a bit. Turning around to see the dejected guards behind, he burst into anger. The guards hidden secretly outside the Qing temple had been knocked unconscious by someone. And he didn¡¯t even know who did it!


    Because of this, that teenager had entered the heavily guarded Qing Temple very easily.


    Gong Dian frowned, wondering who had the ability to silently knock the eight guards unconscious at the same time. This was like something that only the Four Great Grandmasters were capable of! If... it was an assassin...? His heart was seized with fear and he dared not to continue that line of thought. Yet he knew that a secret investigation would be carried out after he came back.


    The carriage with florally decorated windows at the end of the procession was different from the other ones. The girl in white who gazed at Fan Xian with embarrassment in Qing Temple was now half-leaning on the seat. With a faint smile, she seemed to be recalling something.


    The maid beside her was rxed after seeing herdyship was so happy. The maid asked, ¡°Mydy, why are you so happy today?¡±


    The girl smiled and said, ¡°Every time I go out with my uncle, I feel so happy. At least it¡¯s better than staying in that dismal room.¡±


    The maid tooted and said, ¡°But the imperial physician said you cannot be exposed to the wind because of the disease.¡±


    On hearing the word ¡°disease¡±, the girl became dismal and upset. But when she thought of the handsome young man she met, she felt better. She thought to herself, ¡°I am ill-fated and cannot live much longer. Should I be happy or unhappy that I met that man?¡±


    Then she thought of the rumor that she had been involved in and that aristocrat of Fan Manor. Even though the mother opposed, and the strange father seemed to oppose it, too, but...Who can bend uncle¡¯s will? This made her depressed. With a kind of sweetness in her chest, she pulled a white handkerchief to cover her mouth.


    After coughing several times, the handkerchief was dotted with a little bit of blood.


    The maid panicked after seeing the blood, and said with a crying voice, ¡°You¡¯re spitting up blood again. This can¡¯t be good.¡±


    With a faint smile, the girl recalled what the teenager said, and chuckled. ¡°So what? I¡¯m used to it by now. ¡±


    The maid sighed in astonishment. She had no idea what the girl meant. She thought the disease had made her delirious.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fan Xian came back to Fan Manor at night in a fluster. He made a decision that he had to tie the official belt onto his waist when he went out next time.


    It was supper time, and four people were waiting for him at the table. He felt sorry, but Count Sinan was expressionless and Mrs. Liu smiled gently with no trace of disdain.


    He exined what had happened with a few words. Fan Ruoruo burst intoughter, thinking her older brother was foolish. Even if he could not find his own carriage, it would have been better to hire one from a carriage rental agency. Fan Xian never thought of the carriage, so he had to endure the ridicule of Fan Sizhe.


    After the meal, the family of four began to happily y the card game Madiao. Fan Sizhe was just like an ountant, holding an abacus off to the side and helping everybody calcte.


    A trace of sadness shed through the eyes of Mrs. Liu. Bearing resentment at her son¡¯s failure to be sessful, she chatted with Fan Xian with a smile.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: The Young ountant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian abandoned his spot after he lost several unlucky rounds. He had grown frustrated and couldn¡¯t deal with aunt Liu¡¯s cheery face. He patted Fan Sizhe. Fan Sizhe nced meekly at his father, who nodded his head in response. Wild with joy, he squealed and jumped onto the stool.


    Fan Sizhe was a timid child in front of his father. Usually, he would have been sent to his study room after dinner and would never have been allowed to gamble with money. He could tell that today was an exception, as his father was in a good mood and wanted to let Fan Xian to save face, and so Fan Sizhe¡¯s impression of this brother from Danzhou changed significantly.


    Fan Xian wandered around the garden, and when he returned to the parlor, he was shocked at the scene before him. In front of Fan Sizhe was a mountainous pile of coins, and inparison, it looked like the other three gamblers were more or less broke.


    Fan Xian remembered Fan Sizhe¡¯s passionate show of love for money earlier that day in the carriage, and he realized that his less-than-angelic brother wasn¡¯t talentless after all, that, at least where money was concerned, his brother showed talent.


    Curious, Fan Xian stood behind the 12-year-old and observed his technique. After a while, Fan Xian grew a newfound respect for Fan Sizhe as he saw the nimble movements of his hands. Fan Sizhe handled all of his tiles in one hand while his other hand hovered above an abacus and his five chubby fingers worked rapidly.


    Fan Sizhe won every round, and as the ounting method wasplicated, he ended up calcting everything himself. As Fan Xian watched from the side, he noticed that Fan Sizhe could easily put more money under his own name. It was no wonder that he had a growing pile of coins stacked in front of him.


    Lady Liu¡¯s face remained unchanged as she found Fan Xian staring at Fan Sizhe. She sighed to herself, afraid that Fan Xian had caught onto her own son¡¯s ugly greed for money and hence grow even more confident.


    She had no idea that Fan Xian was in a state of shock as of this moment. This was because Fan Sizhe¡¯s face showed no hint of y or nonsense. In fact, it radiated the sense and perseverance of an idealist.


    Fan Xian was sure that the boy in front of him would grow to be an impressive figure if he was given room to nurture his potential. However, he was also aware that the only way of gaining recognition in this country was through imperial examinations, even if Fan Sizhe received a noble rank due to his family rtions. Judging from Fan Sizhe¡¯s current standard of school work it would be impossible for him to get a legitimate job. This was why Teng Zijing said Lady Liu felt pain and hate toward her son.


    In this era, merchants were not respected. The ministry of revenue was a different matter, as was the royal market. The public merchants however, were a whole different matter still.


    Thest round of gambling was over and Count Sinan left the table expressionless. Happy family gatherings didn¡¯t suit his personality, but today felt different. He nced at Fan Xian before he left.


    Fan Xian caught a vague message from the nce. It would seem that he father was not pleased that he had thrown off the guards sent to protect him. Fan Xianughed and did not respond. He disliked being followed and so decided to use action to emphasize this fact early on.


    Lady Liu gazed at her son, her eyes revealing hints of love and helplessness. These emotions vanished in an instant. She stood up and politely bid farewell to Fan Xian and Fan Ruoruo before leaving with her husband. The servants of Count Sinan¡¯s mansion knew that their master liked to drink a cup of fruit pulp handmade by Lady Liu to help him get to sleep, as he had been working all day in the busy Ministry of Revenue.


    Fan Xian frowned; he had wanted to speak to his father about something, but it looked like he had to put that on hold. Fan Xian turned round and saw Fan Sizhe still at the table, recording his winnings. He asked curiously, ¡°You still haven¡¯t put the money away? What are you writing down?¡±


    Ruoruo was tired from ying. She circled her wrists andughed, ¡°Father only allows him to y when guests visit on New Year¡¯s Day, but he won¡¯t allow him to keep the coins he wins. He says that a real man should not be greedy over such little money. Of Course, Fan Sizhe wouldn¡¯t dare go against his father, so he records his winnings instead and says that he¡¯ll graduallye to us to deal with it in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a sudden emotion as he thought about the hidden meaning behind the word ¡°deal.¡± He calmed himself and asked with a smile, ¡°Sizhe, I see that you are good at calctions. What do you n to do when you grow up?¡±


    Fan Sizhe was young, but could not be disturbed when he was counting his earnings. Completely focused on his task, he ignored the question. Fan Ruoruo grew worried that her older brother would be angry at her little brother and was prepared to offer an exnation, but instead, her eyes met with the cheery-faced Fan Xian who was admiring this young ountant at the table.


    Fan Sizhe seemed to have registered the question only when the counting was done.


    He rubbed his head and frowned in thought before answering, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll study and be a government official and bring glory to my family.¡±


    Fan Xianughed at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s vigor quickly drained away, and he answered in a defeated tone, ¡°If mother hears me say otherwise, I¡¯ll get beaten again for sure.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only the three of us here; why be afraid to say what you really think?¡± Fan Xian said jokingly.


    Hearing these words caused unknown emotions to well up in Fan Sizhe. He had grown up respected by the servants. It was said that the noble boys had strict fathers and kind mothers, but he had a strict father and mother. When his father gave his sister the power to discipline him, it turned out that his sister was even stricter, so he was used to respecting his elders but love and care was something he had never experienced.


    In the moment he heard the words ¡®what you really think¡¯, Fan Sizhe was somewhat confused. His big brother, who was four years older, was not as scary as mother had described; instead he was kind.


    ¡°I...like making money.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about the profits of merchants?¡± Fan Ruoruo furrowed her brows as she disciplined her brother.


    Fan Xian shot her a look of disapproval. He felt disappointed that after all the letters they had exchanged, she still held on to such silly logic. After being red at, Ruoruo knew she had said the wrong thing and instantly became silent


    Fan Xian smiled at his brother, ¡°No matter what you do, you just have to do your best. Even if it is with making money, I will support you.¡±


    ¡°And what good is your support?¡± Fan Sizhe sighed in despair. ¡°I need father¡¯s personal permission.¡±


    ¡°Do it secretly.¡± Fan Xian was like the devil on Fan Sizhe shoulder.


    Fan Sizhe lit up as something urred to him. He spoke passionately, ¡°Brother, give me your draft for the book. I have a way of making big money from it.¡± The word ¡®brother¡¯ rolled off his tongue naturally.


    Confused, Fan Xian questioned, ¡°Won¡¯t it be a slow way to make money?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re in such desperate need of money?¡± Fan Sizhe sneered at him, ¡°I¡¯m just testing this out.¡±


    Realizing that the little rascal had just sneered at him, Fan Xian replied in annoyance:


    ¡°You want the goods? Show me your proposal first!¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: A Brother-sister Chat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s a proposal?¡± Fan Sizhe looked at his sister for help.


    Fan Ruoruo blinked a couple times before she exined. ¡°Simple. It¡¯s how you n to achieve a goal.¡±


    Fan Sizhe nodded. Ever since he was a young child, he had made a grand goal for himself. That was why he was able to stay unusually focused and hardworking towards this line of work.


    Fan Sizhe childhood dream was to build the second Ye Family; the richest family in the world! He waspletely unaware of the rtionship between the Ye family and his brother, who encouraged his dreams.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Fan Sizhe¡¯s nanny took him away to wash up, the only people left in the parlor were the brother and sister pair. Fan Xian strolled into the corridor in silence and Ruoruo followed his lead. Just as they were about to reach Ruoruo¡¯s bedroom, their footsteps stopped in unison by the shallow pool.


    Ruoruo was the first to speak, ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t focus so much on people¡¯s station. I just think that Zhe¡¯er [1] would have a hard time if he chose to go down that path.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head, ¡°In a society of people, ss divide is inevitable. I¡¯ve told you before; there¡¯s no need to force changes. We can admit that it exists, but there is no need to change your true intentions because of its existence.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity and she asked her brother, ¡°What are true intentions?¡±


    ¡°True intentions are not what those God swindlers say it is.¡± Fan Xian patted his chest. ¡°Just look at its literal meaning. True intentions are... what you really want.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Man¡¯s dearest possession is life. It is given to him but once, and he must live it so as to feel no torturing regrets for wasted years, never know the burning shame of a mean and petty past; to live that, dying, he might say: ¡®I did everything I wished to, and even if I was unsessful, at least I tried¡¯.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes wandered to Fan Xian¡¯s face with a look of admiration.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te up with that,¡± Fan Xian exined awkwardly. ¡°This quote is from someone named Ostrovsky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a weird name... It sounds like it belongs to somebody who lives by the sea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I changed the ending of the quote as, after all, I¡¯m not a heroic person. I can only focus on the near future.¡±


    ¡°So... if it¡¯s something Zhe¡¯er enjoys doing, then he should work hard at it so he has no regrets in the future. This is staying true to your intentions.¡± If Fan Ruoruo arrived at this conclusion, then it meant she understood.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°Humans have to survive. It is ideal that their method of survival matches their interests.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower.


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t seen Fan Sizhe¡¯s face when he is calcting. His expression makes me think of the quote ¡®A hardworking person is the most beautiful¡¯.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo snorted at the thought of her young brother¡¯s appearance described as beautiful.


    Fan Xian disciplined her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Compared to him, you are stillcking in this area. At least he knows what he wants to do; and you? Even though the people of the capital call you a talented girl, what do you actually n to do? The path of poetry is a serious one, so you will have to work hard if you choose it. You can¡¯t treat it as a pastime.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s head was bent as she was being disciplined, but deep down, a warmth spread through her. In the past, the teacher-student exchange had happened only through letters, but now it was in person. She felt blessed. Moonlight flooded the night and reflected on the shallowke. It shone dimly on the walls and on Fan Xian¡¯s face. His already pure and beautiful face seemed even daintier under the moonlight.


    ¡°You are the beautiful one.¡± Fan Ruoruo spoke in a low voice as she gazed at him.


    Fan Xian did not hear her, as he was reying the events which urred in the parlor that day in his head. He mumbled to himself, ¡°I hope that this mansion will be more peaceful and that Lady Liu is clever enough to not disappoint me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Just as the pair was about to separate, Fan Xian suddenly remembered the girl dressed in white whom he saw in the temple at dusk. He described her appearance to his sister, expecting his sister to have some knowledge of her, as the girl looked to havee from a rich, noble family in the capital; Ruoruo often visited the homes of the noble lords of the capital.


    After hearing her brother¡¯s descriptions, she didn¡¯t have a clue. She giggled and asked him, ¡°And just where did you see this fairy girl? It seems like she has captivated your soul.¡±


    In her heart, her brother was an extremely mature teacher, so in seeing the look of disappointment on his face, she could not help but be curious about the girl. Fan Xian smiled wryly and said, ¡°If even you don¡¯t know her, then it looks like there really is no chance of finding her.¡± Despite having said this, Fan Xian was certain that one day he woulde across the girl... munching on the chicken drumstick again.


    His heart quiver at a sudden thought.


    He realized that it was a stick of candied haw which lead him to the temple and in turn to the girl. Such a coincidental urrence made him believe in the word ¡°fate¡±. His heart fluttered and he spoke excitedly, ¡°Say... Could it be that she¡¯s... the girl from the Lin family?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo frowned, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen Miss Lin before. After all, her identity is a little, a little...¡± She nced at her brother, and continued carefully. ¡°...inconvenient. Not many people know what she looks like. There are just the asional pieces of information from the Ye Family. I heard that they are best of friends and that they¡¯re very close.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye?¡± Fan Xian panicked upon hearing the name ¡°Ye¡±.


    ¡°The daughter of the capital¡¯s garrison; her name is Ye Ling¡¯er. What about it?¡± Ruoruo questioned Fan Xian curiously.


    Fan Xianughed as he remembered back to the first day he arrived in the capital, and of the young girl on horseback whom he had seen. He didn¡¯t have to worry about losing a lead if he could just find the girl. After some thought, Fan Ruoruo said, ¡°However, I think that the girl you met today could not possibly be Miss Lin, so it would be no use in asking Ye Ling¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Fan Xian was anticipating the experience of a scene out of a romance novel, so he could not help but be surprised when he heard those words.


    [1] Zhe¡¯er- An affectionate nickname for Fan Sizhe.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: The Proposal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moonlight shines upon the porch.


    Fan Ruoruo spoke with pity in his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my future sister-inw before but I¡¯ve heard that she has tuberculosis and often coughs up blood, and that because of this, she has been banned from consuming meat and oily foods. The girl you described was munching on a chicken drumstick.¡±


    She pictured the scene her brother had described and burst outughing. ¡°So naturally, she could not have been Miss Lin. Anyways, Miss Lin is said to be pretty and delicate- nothing like the goddess you described.¡±


    Fan Xian took a moment to think before agreeing with her. He sighed and cast the topic aside, but it didn¡¯t mean he had given up on the idea of looking for this girl. An image surfaced in Fan Xian¡¯s mind which made him frown.


    ¡°Tuberculosis?¡± He knew that in this world, this was considered an incurable disease. Miss Lin was the daughter of the eldest princess, so surely she had been seen to by the imperial physicians, and if they couldn¡¯t help her, what good was his year of knowledge from learning with Fei Jie and continual practice?


    Fei Jie¡¯s absence was a troublesome problem.


    Fan Xian woke up the next morning to find that his father, sister and Lady Liu had gone out. After eating a light breakfast provided by the servants, he prepared to leave. He wanted to try his luck at the temple to see if he could meet the girl again.


    Just as he was about to leave, Fan Sizhe ran towards him and grabbed his sleeves, proceeding to drag him into the study. Fan Sizhe handed Fan Xian some papers, doing so in seriousness. Fan Xian nced at him curiously and noticed that his brother¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; it looked like he had pulled an all-nighter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about being scolded by auntie for staying up all night?¡± He asked Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe chortled. ¡°I learned from you how to keep things secret.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and thumbed through the pages. It was a proposal that Fan Xian had worked all night on. Although Fan Xian was not a sessful merchant, he went by the saying that even if you haven¡¯t had pork before, you must have seen pigs run. Although the business atmosphere of this world could not bepared to his previous world, he had already had his fair share of experience in this special type of business, so he was somewhat confident.


    His brows slowly formed a frown. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but I¡¯m not familiar with the capital, so you have to decide yourself if the location is suitable. There is one problem: even though I am the only source for this book, how can you ensure that other booksellers will not pirate it after it¡¯s been published?¡± he asked.


    Fan Sizhe spoke excitedly, ¡°The mansion has been pretty quiet recently, so there¡¯s not much for the servants to do. I could let them wander the streets, and if theye across any pirating bookstores, they can simply trash their store.¡±


    Fan Xian was dumbfounded. Was his only resort destroying stores? This was far from the high expectations he had for him. Fan Xian shook his head bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the booksellers; they make a lot of profit. Who knows if they have a powerful background.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? The story belongs to us, so what makes them think they can pirate?¡± Fan Sizhe argued.


    ¡°There¡¯s now to protect books from being reprinted... And anyways, it¡¯s not as if these books have been approved by the Eighth Bureau; if you take this to court, you¡¯ll just end up losing money out of your own pocket.¡± Fan Xian reminded him.


    Fan Sizhe chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about. If we were to open a bookstore, all we need to do is get father to send a letter to the Eighth Bureau and things will straighten out naturally.¡±


    Fan Xian realized that he was right. Although his father looked like an average man, his connection to the Overwatch Council were deeper that what an outsider would think, but he once again changed his mind, ¡°Even if you could take away the ban, you can¡¯t just eliminatepetition by trashing their stores; it¡¯s like pping them in the face. Chasing those middle-aged women off the streets of the capital and prohibiting their stores is a foul method. Even if you earn money, there will be retaliation, and nobody wins.¡± Fan Xian retorted.


    ¡°So what?¡± Fan Sizhe rolled his eyes; he felt like his older brother was like a woman. ¡°If you feel like our reputation is at stake, then we can simply set rules to follow. If the other bookstores continue to pirate the book, we can let the court handle them.¡±


    Fan Xian howled inughter, ¡°Rules?! You think the government would treat thew like child¡¯s y and change it just because we are publishing a book?¡±


    Fan Sizhe shook his head, ¡°How can we change thew? We will take a shortcut instead. Changing the garrison regtions is simple. The crazy olddy from the Ye Zhong family is quite close to princess Ruojia; we just asked our sister to ask Jing pce to give word to Ye mansion, and it¡¯s sorted.¡±


    Fan Xian was interested, ¡°The garrison regtions of the capital have to do with the selling of books too?¡± he asked.


    Fan Sizhe stopped to think about the question, ¡°I think there are a couple rules about civilian businesses that we can put to good use.¡±


    Fan Xian was utterly impressed at the boy in front of him, who had promising potential to be a corrupt merchant who plucked ideas out of thin air like making deals with government officials and having his own personal gang trashing hispetition. However, expectation always looked better than reality. ¡°Have you calcted the profit yet?¡±


    ¡°There are ten chapters per book, with each book sold for eight silver taels, and there are sixty-eight chapters in total. The poption of the capital is 640,000, so let¡¯s say we sell a book for every one thousand people, that¡¯s more than 600 copies sold. Careful calction reveals that it would be a total earning of 35,840 silver taels.¡± Fan Sizhe relished in all he exined, as he had long prepared these calctions beforehand and knew them off by heart. ¡°The rent on Loudong Road is a little expensive when added to the production cost. We can leave Wanjuan Tang to handle the publication, as it would take some weight off our shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Wanjuan Tang?¡± Fan Xian questioned curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the most famous private publishingpany in the capital.¡± Fan Sizhe smiled dubiously. ¡°It¡¯s a big family business, but there¡¯s no powerful figure behind them. If they tried betraying us, we could just steal their business. The only thing we¡¯ll have to worry about is making even more money.¡±


    Fan Xian was so appalled he was ready to cough up blood.


    ¡°My calctions show that we can at least earn a couple thousand taels, and if other bookstores end up closing, our numbers will only go up.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re too positive. To be a sessful merchant, you have to be prepared for many possibilities. Take your estimated ie, for example: Even though the people of the capital are well off, do you really think they can afford to pay fifty odd silver taels just for a set of books?¡±


    Fan Sizhe was surprised, looking at Fan Xian like an alien before saying, ¡°You really have no idea how well your story is doing on the market?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that Dream of the Red Chamber was popr in his world during the Qianlong era and remembered seeing on the news that a limited handwritten version was sold for over 100 silver grains. How could they sell it at such an expensive price if they were printing in mass?


    Fan Sizhe sighed and said, ¡°These days, I¡¯ve heard that Miss Fucheng from the Fucheng family was left in a state after reading the book. She could not eat or drink, and she stares into the air. Mistress Fucheng burned the books in frustrations, which made Miss Fucheng cry in agony, ¡®Why did you burn my treasure.¡¯ She has not quite recovered from it. The capital is a city full of government officials and how many rich girls do you think have nothing to do all day? Selling hundreds and thousands of books is far from a problem.¡±


    Fan Xian was bbergasted. He was unsure whether or not he should bring desserts to pay Miss Fucheng a visit in order tofort her.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: Early Summer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Sizhe then said arrogantly, ¡°This is only a meager amount of money. After thatst batch, you should write another 70 or 80 books, except this time you must n carefully and make a limited edition. Afterwards, you could auction it off to the highest bidder at your own pace. Whoever wants to see the ending, to see whether or not Miss Duo got married to Second Master Bao, they must obediently offer up their silver.¡±


    Fan Xian twisted Fan Sizhe¡¯s ear hard and scolded him. ¡°Like hell Miss Duo and Second Master Bao are getting married! You¡¯ve never even read a book, and now you¡¯re talking about selling them?¡±


    Fan Sizheined. ¡°The one you sold yesterday in the streets¡ªI asked Ruoruo for it after we got back. It¡¯s just that... after reading a few words, the book wasn¡¯t very exciting, so I fell asleep.¡± This little Master Fan, who only cared for money, really couldn¡¯t figure out why all the women in the capital were captivated by something as boring as that book.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t argue over this anymore.¡± Fan Xian said helplessly. ¡°These kinds of things areplicated. You¡¯re still a little kid. You still have to get in a school and get an education. You don¡¯t have time for this. Better wait a few years.¡±


    ¡°A few years? What about striking while the iron¡¯s hot?¡± Fan Sizhe yelled out in surprise.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? You¡¯re still a son of the Fan household. If you really want to cast away your background to start a business, could you hide it from Lady Liu and father? They would skin you alive, so you¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    Fan Sizhe expressed his pain. ¡°I know; which is why I¡¯ve decided to borrow a shopkeeper from Qingyu Hall to man the front while I hide behind the scenes.¡±


    Fan Xian was very surprised. Other than being unruly and arrogant, this young boy standing before him had such talent in doing business. He just thought up the role of a manager, and with the surge in mood, casually dropped the name of Qingyu Hall.


    Seeing the child¡¯s determination, Fan Xian sighed. He took out his savings from the past few years, along with the money his younger sister had offered out of respect, and handed it over to Fan Sizhe. Fan Xian instructed Fan Sizhe to go slow and discuss with those freeloaders first; after all, their continuing to leech off the Fan household was simply improper.


    Fan Sizhe burst out grinning as he counted the money and discovered his brother had quite a lot. Adding to the amount he had saved up, the initial funding should be more or less covered.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything else, but he told Fan Sizhe to take caution. ¡°Building a rtionship with the higher-ups while pressing down on themoners at the bottom will only work if you unt your dad¡¯s name, so you¡¯ll be better off being more generous to others.¡±


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡± Fan Sizhe then said maliciously, ¡°Bribese naturally. If you ever get a high-ranking position, they¡¯ll eventually pay it all back.¡±


    Fan Xian almost split his sides inughter, so he hurriedly opened the door and left. He always thought silver coins had a distinct aroma, and today he learned how pungent the stench of copper coins could be.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At full noon, the sun burned intensely; the trees on both sides of the road hung their limp branches, unable to provide soothing shelter for the poor travelers.


    Fan Xian was on the roadside with a bowl of plum juice, taking small sips. He knew drinking too fast would not quench his thirst; not to mention that it would give him an upset stomach. The chirping of the cicadas greatly annoyed him. ¡°What month is this? Spring hasn¡¯t passed yet, and summer is trying to squeeze in¡±


    The Temple of Qing in the distance appeared extra dignified under the sunlight, which seemed to have dried off some of the temple¡¯s original elegance. With its round tiles glistening, the temple painted a very holy scene.


    The Temple of Qing was receiving more people than it was the day before. From time to time, people would go in to offer their prayers. Fan Xian was curious: why was the ce so deste when he went yesterday? Of course, there was no way he would know that when the valued guest was on a half-day break, both sides of the road were made off-limits. And the reason Fan Xian could still walk up to the gate and have a bout with that skilled opponent was all because of someone¡¯s secret n.


    Wu Zhu truly indulged him, letting him drink and do whatever he wanted. Even a minor thing like visiting the temple resulted in Wu Zhu knocking out so many guards.


    Fan Xian had no idea what a mess he had caused on the previous day as he sat on a bench sipping plum juice. He crossed his legs and waited for that girl.


    There was a room close to the temple. Sunlight couldn¡¯t get in, making the inside slightly cooler. Gong Dian sat on a chair while adjusting his breathing, enabling him to enter an optimal state.


    He was on guard duty the night before, but this morning he did not return to the manor. Instead, he came to the temple, because the more he thought about Fan Xian¡¯s appearance at the temple, the stranger it seemed. Theckeys of his subordinates were all knocked out at around the same time by someone with the skills of a grandmaster. Could that be connected to the youth entering the temple?


    Somehow, Gong Dian knew that the youth would show up again that day. Perhaps that skilled grandmaster would alsoe.


    That was the intuition of someone who had obtained significant skill. While not necessarily infallible, it was worth betting on. But that damned Eunuch Hong wouldn¡¯t believe him and kept on single-mindedly investigating the guards. Because of that, Gong Dian hade alone.


    He sat quietly in the room, staring through a narrow crack below, his cold eyes on the entrance of the temple.


    Outside, Fan Xian finally had enough of getting roasted under the sun. He finished the rest of his drink in one go, undid two buttons on his shirt, and walked towards the temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s footsteps were getting closer.


    Gong Dian appeared to have heard something. He frowned slightly.


    ...


    ...


    Under the sun, the stone bs felt hot under Fan Xian¡¯s feet. He seemed to despise this feeling, and took a step back.


    He then buttoned up his shirt and turned around, smiling. He returned to the stand selling plum juice and asked for another bowl. As he drank slowly, he casually wandered away from the temple until he reached the waiting carriage. Letting out a sigh of relief, he yelled, ¡°Back to the manor, quickly!¡±


    Teng Zijing gave Fan Xian an intrigued look, having discovered that the young master waspletely expressionless.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gong Dian was still staring with an icy expression. As he heard the footsteps getting further and further away, his eyes shed. He was about to stand up when he felt a chill wind behind him. His neck was cold.


    It waste spring. The weather was sweltering, and yet Gong Dian had just broken out in a cold sweat.


    His hands were t over his knees. His fingernails were neatly trimmed. His de, which had a simple design, but was sharp without equal,y about ten meters away.


    He dared not draw his de, however.


    Because he could feel the person behind him was stronger and faster than him.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: Simple Reasons


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the capital, Gong Dian was widely regarded as one of the strongest fighters. Throughout his life, he had experienced countless life-or-death scenarios. Never had he imagined he would encounter an opponent of such a caliber here, next to the temple, in the heavily guarded capital.


    While the aura of the figure behind him was not particrly powerful, it did blend in seamlessly with the surroundings. Up until this moment of Gong Dian¡¯s life, he had only seen his own master aplish this feat¡ªhe and the Commander of Defense studied under the same master, who was none other than Ye Liuyun of the Four Great Grandmasters.


    Gong Dian couldn¡¯tprehend the fact that someone the level of a grandmaster would disregard their identity and appear behind his back like an assassin!


    The room was silent for a long time.


    Gong Dian¡¯s left pinky twitched slightly; he knew he couldn¡¯t keep the thing frozen as they were. A cold light shown through his eyes!


    Without any warning, he released his zhenqi. As if having turned into a grey dragon, he kicked back with his left foot and hooked with his right hand. With a clear ¡°ng¡±, his de sliced through the air, turning into a fearless sh aiming at whoever it was behind him.


    With a grunt, his de hit empty air. The mysterious grandmaster was nowhere to be found.


    He had been too forceful with his inner energy. After putting all his might into that sh, there was no way for Gong Dian to immediately return to a calm state. It was as if his chest got struck my lightning. With streams of heat rushing to his head, he began bleeding from both of his nostrils.


    Staring at the empty room, there was no fear in Gong Dian¡¯s eyes, only a hint of confusion. The opponent had clearly demonstrated the ability to easily kill him, so why did they leave at thest moment?


    Suddenly, he remembered the youth from yesterday as well as the boy¡¯s methods, methods simr to his own. Gong Dian guessed that, whoever this grandmaster was, perhaps they had some connection with his master, and therefore spared him.


    After a brief period of rest, he came out of the hiding room with a somewhat dejected expression, ready to return to the mansion.


    Why didn¡¯t Wu Zhu kill Gong Dian? It wasn¡¯t because of Wu Zhu¡¯s rtionship with Gong Dian¡¯s master, obviously. It was a fact that Wu Zhu was a beast who would go after even Ye Liuyun. The real reason was simple: Yesterday, Gong Dian made Fan Xian cough up blood, so today, Wu Zhu hade to return the favor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was still early when Fan Xian returned to the mansion. Fan Sizhe was still in the study room tinkering with his supposedly lucrative business. Ruoruo was off visiting some other household. In the whole courtyard, there were only maidservants paying their respects. Even though some of those maidservants were quite pretty, Fan Xian was currently in a bad mood, and what¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t the right ce, so he wasn¡¯t in a joking mood.


    Drinking tea with a frown, he thought: ¡°Who was that at the temple today? What were they doing by themselves? Let me guess... That girl in white had a family member waiting for her?¡±


    As he thought of this possibility, his chest began to heat up. But then he remembered Wu Zhu¡¯s warning and immediately cooled down. If he were to think in the same vein, : Wu Zhu would not care about the flirty stuff; he would not give a warning unless it was something serious.


    Changing into a lighter shirt and tightening the sash at his waist, Fan Xian walked into his father¡¯s study room. To his surprise, Count Sinan was there.


    ¡°The bureau wasn¡¯t that busy today.¡± Fan Jian had his son sit down, saying quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the capital for a few days already; you shouldn¡¯t spend all your time messing around outside. About what happened at the restaurant, I heard. Conflicts like those, avoid them as much as you can in the future. Don¡¯t be like your failure of a younger brother.¡±


    Fan Xian could only give a forced smile; he didn¡¯t want to exin too much. Suddenly, he remembered something and asked, ¡°Father, when could I go see that Miss Lin?¡±


    As if shocked by the youth suggesting something like this, Fan Jianughed: ¡°After your marriage, you get to see her every day. Why the rush now?¡±


    Fan Xian returned a cheeky grin: ¡°That¡¯s after marriage, though. Not knowing what the bride looks like up until we get to the bridal chamber? I don¡¯t want that.¡± He thought about it a bit andughed: ¡°Look at my younger sister, that Ye Ling¡¯er, and Princess Ruojia. They are often outside, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°Young men and women, seeing each other one time isn¡¯t too much to ask, of course.¡± Fan Jian exined with a smile. ¡°But you must know that Miss Lin¡¯s background is rather special. Although her family name is Lin, she doesn¡¯t have too many connections with the prime ministers. Growing up in the royal pce, she was adopted by his majesty the emperor. The emperor wanted to save face and also wanted the eldest princess see her daughter all the time. While Miss Lin is a princess, she is different from that Ruojia girl.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s voice was somewhat held back: ¡°even if there are only a few people in this world who knew she is the daughter of Eldest Princess, knew she is the daughter of Master Lin, but... no one dares to say it, neither would anyone dare admit it. Living in the pce for so many years, not many people got to see her. She didn¡¯t move out until earlier this year, and this was because of the marriage and her bad health..¡±


    Fan Xian sighed: ¡°It was precisely because I heard she has bad health that I wanted to go see her. Maybe I could help out with something.¡±


    Fan Jian knotted his brows: ¡°you only spent a year and a half with Fei Jie, and now you¡¯re iming to know more than the royal doctors? Young man, you must learn to be more modest.¡±


    Fan Xian halfheartedly replied with a ¡°yes,¡± but was still unsatisfied, ¡°But still, you have to let me see what she looks like, right?¡±


    ¡°You are not marrying her for her, but for the things she represents.¡± Fan Jian looked at Fan Xian coldly. ¡°You must throw away all those impractical thoughts, and smash any stale feelings you have to pieces.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned, mildly in disgust: ¡°I feel like what you just said was stale in its own right.¡±


    Fan Jian was slightly angry. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Fan Xian grinned and took on a respectful attitude: ¡°as I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m not easy to keep in check.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take back everything that was yours?¡± Fan Jian calmed down, as if he just thought of something.


    Fan Xian nked out for a moment in surprise, then said in a serious tone, ¡°In truth, I learned a lot while in Danzhou. I believe I am able to obtain things worthy of my abilities. If it¡¯s to take back mother¡¯s property, of course I will not object. But it all depends on my desire. If I want to, I would do it. If I don¡¯t want to, I wouldn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: Poetry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Count Sinan sighed. He knew that this young man was just like his mother; neither was easily persuaded by anyone. A pitying look rose in his eyes. ¡°This marriage was not the Fan family¡¯s idea,¡± he said softly, ¡°and it wasn¡¯t the Prime Minister¡¯s idea either. There are so many different matters involved. It¡¯splicated. If you want to see that girl, you think of a way to do it. I¡¯m not getting involved.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed. ¡°As long as you¡¯ll allow me to see her,¡± he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way, father.¡± When he recalled what he¡¯d heard before, he felt doubt clouding his mind. ¡°If the Prime Minister doesn¡¯t agree to the marriage, then what?¡±


    Count Sinanughed coldly. ¡°As I said, there is a lot of power behind this. It¡¯s beyond his control to object... Don¡¯t forget; Miss Lin can¡¯t really return to the Lin family. Her status is as the adopted daughter of His Majesty, a princess of the pce.¡±


    In thete April weather, Fan Xian felt as if someone had tipped a huge bucket of ice water over him, soaking him from head to toe. He shivered. Finally, he understood ¨C because his own marriage involved the Emperor¡¯s decision over who was to manage a vast estate, it truly was not as easy as it seemed on the surface. The real decision-makers behind the scenes were a small group of people hidden deep within the pce.


    But he didn¡¯t know whether it was the Empress Dowager or the Emperor.


    ¡°Why is the Prime Minister opposed?¡± he asked, frowning.


    Count Sinan took a sip of tea and furrowed his brow. It seemed the tea that day was rather bitter. He rubbed his tongue against his teeth, trying to get rid of the astringent taste. ¡°Did I not say before?¡± he said unclearly.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly, pointing out his father¡¯s misstep. ¡°Last time, you said that the Prime Minister thought that the Emperor suspected that there might be something behind this marriage. But actually, if the pce agreed to this marriage, what is he still worried about?¡±


    Count Sinan was quiet for a while. Then it came to him, and he smiled as he ced his teacup on the table. ¡°Fine, I shall tell you the truth. The fact is that the Eldest Princess does not want to marry off her daughter to you.¡±


    Fan Xian stared nkly. What was going on? Neither father nor mother wanted to marry off their daughter, so what were they doing taking advantage of this mess? He might as well wash his hands of the whole thing and go off to find that girl in white from the noble family. Although this was what he thought, he knew it was best not to say it aloud. Considering that his father had managed to persuade the powers-that-be in the pce, it was clear that in the process, the Fan family had used a lot of its hidden strength.


    ¡°So why does the Eldest Princess object?¡± he asked. ¡°Miss Lin and myself were born under simr circumstances. We¡¯re both illegitimate offspring, so why are they acting so high and mighty?¡± he thought.


    ¡°It is rather strange. His Majesty dotes on her, even more than on his own flesh-and-blood daughter. I once brought it up without thinking after we had been drinking. If she were to be married, the Eldest Princess would have to give her power to her husband, the Emperor¡¯s son-inw, so as not to cause trouble with the imperial bloodline.¡± Count Sinan gently stroked his four-inch beard, seemingly content.


    Fan Xian spread out his hands and sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems like the Eldest Princess loves power. I don¡¯t know why she never married the Prime Minister. Surely she¡¯d be happier raising children and grandchildren with him.¡±


    Count Sinan smiled. ¡°To put it simply, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good. If the Eldest Princess had married Lin Ruofu, he would have be a member of the nobility, and he would have no way to fulfill his aspirations. He would never have the power he has over the bureaucracy today if he had.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. He remembered that the son-inw of the emperor would not be allowed to be both a bureaucrat and a member of the royal family; they could only take a noble title and nothing more.


    ¡°If you were to marry Miss Lin, even though her title of ¡°princess¡± is simply honorary and you would not be considered part of the royal family, there might be issues with your career as an official.¡± Count Sinan saw Fan Xian¡¯s frown and thought that he was worried, so he thought it was best to exin this.


    Fan Xian stood up and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Also, to take next year¡¯s imperial exams, you¡¯ll have to start studying soon.¡±


    Did he really still have to take the imperial exams,peting with all the others? He smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    After that, Count Sinan told him that the monthly poetrypetition at Crown Prince Jing¡¯s estate wasing up soon, and that he had best prepare for it. When Fan Xian heard this, he wasn¡¯t filled with the same fear as being told to write an essay, but when he considered that he might have to fake some more poems like he¡¯d done with the old salt-seller, his head began to ache.


    Count Sinan looked at him and smiled. ¡°I know you are a talented poet. In some situations, it is not right to hide your talent too much. Though there are people in the pce assisting your marriage, if you are able to garner a reputation in the capital¡¯s literary scene, perhaps the Eldest Princess will warm up to the idea of marrying her daughter off to you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly in response. It seemed the old man had secretly read the letters he had sent his little sister. The fact that he had written Dream of the Red Chamber was also something he couldn¡¯t hide from him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel some admiration for the old man¡¯s shrewd nature in keeping it secret until now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There were no Sundays in the realm; even if you worked, you would not be punished by the gods. For the same reason, there were no Mondays, Tuesday, Wednesdays, Thursdays or Fridays. In short, there was no clear division between working days and rest days.


    Shops were open every day; government ministries were open every day; and it was said that even the Emperor refused to take a day off. But when it came to many sons of the great houses of the capital, every day was a day of leisure.


    Sixteen years after the great war, the Kingdom of Northern Wei had been divided and weakened beyond repair. The western barbarians fled far away, their horses eating grass in the mountains. The Emperor had ordered the prince to take a hundred thousand soldiers westward to expand the border; this was also little more than sport.


    The Kingdom of Qing was strong in military affairs, but after the Emperor had won his battles, they became fonder of reciting poetry. As it was fashionable among the upper sses, it became even more fashionable among the lower sses. Other sons of noble families had no jobs for the most part. Neither did they have the qualifications to lead troops. They prepared for the imperial examinations, and so they amused themselves in an elegant manner, keeping themselves separate from the lower sses. They read books and discussed them, and read and wrote poetry.


    And so the capital was a ce where it was fashionable to duel with poetry rather than with weapons.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: The Prince¡¯s Mansion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The poetry contest at Crown Prince Jing¡¯s mansion and the Crown Prince¡¯s Poetry Competition were two of the hottest social events in the capital. They were held monthly,e rain or shine. Countless poor schrs and starving poets tried their hardest to get in, hoping to set the world aze with a single line of poetry and find a way of getting ahead in life.


    The crown prince was well-renowned as a wordsmith, and although Crown Prince Jing was the little brother of the Emperor, he was determined to be a rich and idle prince, and so he had little in the way of influence. In contrast, those who had clear goals naturally flocked to the side of the crown prince.


    If one could gain the praise of Crown Prince Jing, it was a good way to build a reputation. So at eachpetition, many guests would gather at the prince¡¯s mansion, not far from Shixin Gate. Some came carried in on pnquins, some sat atop carriages, and some walked, but the butler at the gate treated all with equal favor, and after checking their name cards, he would respectfully let them enter.


    Fan Xian sat on a pnquin with an unsightly look on his face, alternating between green and deathly pale. From time to time he would cover his mouth, trying to suppress the urge to vomit.


    He had chosen the pnquin because it felt appropriate for such a grand literary asion, and had invited his sister to attend with him. He had spent his whole life by the sea in Danzhou, and the swaying of boats had never made him feel seasick, but this pnquin was making him feel quite queasy. Feeling uneasy, he drew open the curtain on the pnquin. ¡°How much further?¡± he asked Teng Zijing meekly.


    Teng Zijing stifled a smile. ¡°Just past the next crossing,¡± he replied.


    Fan Xian grunted in acknowledgement and sat back. His fingers were syed forth like orchids, and he ced his thumbs and ring fingers together, allowing the zhenqi to slowly release, rinsing out his internal organs and slightly relieving his nausea, but in the end he couldn¡¯t stop feeling dizzy.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he dealt with both the doubt in his mind and his physical difort. His stay in the mansion over the past few days showed him made him feel as though his father had very different ways of thinking, and there were many things that he could not exin. Like, why did he care so much about his illegitimate child? Was it simply out of his father¡¯s love for his mother?


    He turned his head to look outside the pnquin, separating the thin green curtain and looking at the figures of people on horseback. He knew that although Teng Zijing was fond of him, he was his father¡¯s man, and he could not ce his faith in him entirely. He sighed. He felt he had to find subordinates he could trust, people like the ghost-like Wu Zhu, people he could order around as he pleased.


    Fan Xian very much wanted to know what his mother had done in the capital, and how his father knew her, and... how she had died. This was not borne simply out of pure curiosity and parental affection; he felt that knowing his past was the only way he could control both his present and his future.


    Inside the prince¡¯s mansion, in front of the gate leading into a garden, a group of schrs bowed humbly to a young man. They could never have imagined that the person weing them at the gate at today¡¯s poetry contest was Crown Prince Jing himself.


    Two small pnquins with green curtains slowly made their way past. Crown Prince Jing gave a slightly impatient salute to the schrs, who seemed overwhelmed by his presence, and moved along to wee the pnquin. At that moment, the schrs realized that they hadmitted some kind of faux pas, but did not dare let their emotions show upon their faces. They continued to smile boastfully, and confidently cupped their hands in a salute, ushered to the rear garden by the butler.


    The servants at the gate going to the prince¡¯s mansion were somewhat curious about who this guest could be for the crown prince himself to greet them at the gate.


    When they saw the young woman in a golden-colored jacket and gauze skirt get out of the pnquin, they finally realized that the youngdy of the Fan family had arrived. Considering the rtionship between the prince¡¯s manor and Fan Manor, the personal friendship between the Crown Prince and Miss Fan, and how rarely she showed her face in public, it was only right that he greet her at the gate.


    ¡°Miss Ruoruo.¡± Crown Prince Jing¡¯s surname was Li, and his given name was Hongcheng. The gossip in the capital was that he was never seen far from a pleasure house, but standing before Miss Fan, he seemed a bashful and respectful young man.


    Fan Ruoruo curtsied, greeted the Crown Prince, and smiled. ¡°And so what did Ruojia choose as a topic today?¡±


    The Crown Princeughed in response, but his gaze asionally shifted toward the pnquin behind her. Was he still not going toe out after all that effort? Servants came forward and parted the curtains of the sedan chair in deference... but to their surprise, there was no one inside. The people inside the prince¡¯s mansion were taken aback. What was he ying at?


    Fan Ruoruo stifled a giggle. ¡°My brother is behind us,¡± she exined.


    As they talked, they saw the 16-year-old catch up with them from not far behind, gasping for breath, apanied by an attendant. The young man wore pale maroon robes with the cor unfastened. He seemed rather frivolous, butbined with his clean face, it made the people around him feel rxed.


    ¡°My apologies, my apologies.¡± Fan Xian cupped his hands and bowed to the crown prince. ¡°The rocking of the pnquin made me feel dizzy,¡± he exined awkwardly, ¡°so I got out and walked. But it¡¯s so hot out, so I stopped to drink some winter cherry juice. I¡¯mte, I know.¡±


    ¡°Notte at all.¡± Crown Prince Jing looked at this young man who he had only met once before, and felt particr fondness for him. Heughed heartily. ¡°As long as you coulde, Brother Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian noticed that the crown prince was now calling him by his surname, unlike a few days before. He could not tell what the crown prince meant to show by this. He paused for a moment, and a smile crept across his face. ¡°The winter cherry juice from outside your mansion is far better than what they serve in other ces, so naturally I had to try it.¡±


    The crown prince smiled. They could have stood there talking all day. With a wave of his hand, he ushered the siblings into the garden.


    From his days in Danzhou, Fan Xian knew that his sister was a talented poet. Although her verse tended to be rather mncholy and bound by convention, it was still good poetry. But it was clear that she had little in the way of artistic achievementspared to the princelings and young schrs who attended the poetry contests, and so Fan Ruoruo had little renown as a poet.


    So he was very curious how his sister would behave at this sort of gathering, as well as Princess Ruojia, who had caused the leak of Dream of the Red Chamber to be sold by illegal booksellers at dirt-cheap prices.


    But as he followed Crown Prince Jing into the rear garden, with its winding corridors and running water, he realized, in a seemingly unconstrained nation such as this, there was still segregation between men and women. The women sat beneath a pavilion on the other side of theke, withyers of thin white silk hanging from it, swaying in the wind.


    Slightly disappointed, he followed the crown prince to the edge of theke. As he looked at the floating silk in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Stephen Chow, a director and actor who he had loved so much in his past life. He sighed deep in his heart. ¡°It feels like first love.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: Meeting Guo Baokun Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They were in Crown Prince Jing¡¯s rear garden.


    Mindful of the long history between their two families, the Crown Prince invited Fan Xian to make himself at home, then went on to greet some other guests ¨C after all, a number of luminaries hade today.


    But Fan Xian was unaware of the undercurrents beneath the calm surface. He strolled around, and among the seemingly disordered seats he found a remote spot in keeping with his own temperament and sat down. He saw wine on a small table, grabbed a cup and emptied it into his mouth, pursing his lips.


    There were nomoners in sight. All conversation seemed to involve the literary ssics in some way. He sighed and looked up at the sky. He was secretly thankful that the sun was not too fierce, otherwise he would not have caught sight of some of the beautiful women at this annoying poetry contest, who wanted to hear some mncholy verses and soak up the sun¡¯s rays.


    The schrs seemed to be seated however they pleased, but were encircling a small table on the grass, so not many people were looking toward the periphery. A few young nobles around the edges looked at his face; they had also been personally weed by the Crown Prince, so they greeted him with curiosity. He was prepared for them to ask about his background.


    None guessed which house this handsome young man ¨C smiling wholeheartedly,ughing, and confidently chatting away ¨C was from. They chatted for a while, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel they were rather dull, so he withdrew from their idle chitchat and waited quietly for the contest to begin.


    This day was not like the past few days; the sunshine was gentle, the willow trees swayed lightly, and the asional spring wind lifted up their cors. The spring evening winds were neither cold nor fierce, and touched them gently like invisible hands. It was afortable evening, and the sunlight was the kind that made one want to sleep. Fan Xian did not wish to seem impolite, so he continued to smile, forcing his eyes open, listening to the poetry and watching as cups of wine were served to guests. But the gentle spring breeze and the warm sunshine made it increasingly difficult for him to feign interest in the poetry, and he found himself nodding off.


    He caught a few lines: ¡°On the road to Leizhou in my dream, I was met with the following scene. I was no hermit begging for money, Iughed at myself...¡±; ¡°the wine was strong, the old man was drunk, his cup embossed with patterns...¡±; ¡°the people of Dongyi drift about, but one capable man stayed behind...¡±


    Fan Xian pinched at himself to keep himself awake. Even though he didn¡¯t much like reciting poetry, at an event like this, he couldn¡¯t act like the scruffy young man he was when he was 16 in his past life. So he smiled, staring in a somewhat stupefied way at the scene before him.


    As he stared, he caught sight of someone who seemed almost familiar. A group of people were sitting on thefiest spots by the side of theke ¨C it was Guo Baokun and He Zongwei, whom he had run into a few days before. Fan Xian frowned. Crown Prince Jing no doubt knew of the tussle that had urred between the Fan and Guo families; why did he see fit to invite them both here?


    It seemed like they noticed Fan Xian staring at them. Guo Baokun turned his gaze away from the beautiful women across theke. When he saw Fan Xian, his expression changed, and he was unable to maintain his schrly elegance. Unthinkingly, he threw the ostentatious folding fan he was holding onto a table.


    Nearby, a schr from the College of Supreme Learning was giving a lecture on the ssics, so not many people noticed Guo Baokun¡¯s reaction.


    Guo Baokun¡¯spanions followed his gaze, and noticed Fan Xian hiding away in a corner. They all became angry. There were so many distinguished schrs here, all without bodyguards; if that brat from the Fan family decided to start another fight, who would stop him?


    But Fan Xian smiled as he looked at them and nodded as if he were greeting friends.


    The table murmured among themselves, and gloomy smiles broke out among them. Guo Baokun¡¯s permanently-downturned face seemed almost pleased. Only He Zongwei seemed to take exception.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They didn¡¯t know what the girls were doing under that white silk, but a woman had been continuously going back and forth with copies of poems that the women had written, and reading them aloud for the schrs to judge.


    The crown princeughed. ¡°Although women are no match for men,¡± he said aloud, ¡°literature is not the same as the brute force ofbat. Do not worry, gentlemen, there is no chance you will be outdone by those feeble women.¡±


    The crowd agreed, andughed and chattered among themselves. Someone came up with an idea: write a poem on a topic, and the best three poems would be taken to the opposite side of theke.


    A schr on Guo Baokun¡¯s table turned his gaze and cupped his hands in salute. ¡°I am but an untalented poet, but may I suggest that the topic be the waters of thiske?¡±


    ¡°Very good. Today¡¯s blue-green ripples float like gold...¡± someone began to write.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do well. As I look out on the beautifulke and mountainndscape...¡± someone else set out their poem.


    Guo Baokun stared in Fan Xian¡¯s direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize young master Fan would be here today,¡± he said loudly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him start?¡±


    Fan Xian hade on his father¡¯s orders. He was to make an appearance in front of the people of the capital and nothing more. When he heard that they wanted him to write poetry, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really not that great,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Please feel free to ask someone else.¡±


    Seeing him back down, Guo Baokun felt all the more that Fan Xian was all looks and no brains. Heughed coldly. ¡°The other day in Yi Shijiu you were mouthing off, saying how you didn¡¯t care for schrs, but now you¡¯re so stingy with your advice. You really do think a lot of yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, the people present finally realized that the two young men had a history of enmity with each other; the poetry was only an excuse to start a fight. Most of the people in the mansion were guests of Crown Prince Jing. Although they didn¡¯t know who Fan Xian was, they saw that he seemed to be friendly with the crown prince, so a few began to wonder whether he was a son of the Fan n, but none of them guessed that he was the son of Count Sinan.


    Watching the people around him discuss things, Guo Baokun took a sip of tea andughed sinisterly. ¡°Brother Fan here only just arrived in the capital a few days ago. I think we should all hear what he has to say.¡±


    The people at the contest weren¡¯t idiots; they immediately realized Fan Xian¡¯s identity. When they looked at him, they felt a twinge of pity, a slight trace of disdain, and a number of otherplicated feelings.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change from the faint smile he had worn before, but he continued to refuse topose a poem. When Crown Prince Jing saw his smile, he felt all the more unable to gauge the depths of this young man. A strange look shed across his eyes, and he spoke to broker apromise. ¡°Poetry can only be written willingly, and brother Fan clearly does not wish to write today. Gentlemen, you will have to write yourselves.¡±


    Fan Xian leanedzily on the small nted table, looking at the people milling about, listening to their average-at-best prose. It was all rather boring. To an observer¡¯s eye, he looked rather impudent. Someone could not help but sneer. ¡°The youngdy of the Fan family is well known in the capital for her poetry. It is rather surprising that young master Fan is so silent.¡±


    Guo Baokun spoke quietly. ¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t raised in the manor,¡± heughed, ¡°of course he¡¯s different from the rest of them.¡± Though he had spoken quietly, he made sure to let everyone around him know. Although the Kingdom of Qing had blossomed culturally, the status of illegitimate children had remained as low as ever. Fan Xian¡¯s status was a sensitive subject. When people heard his carefully-chosen words, a strange atmosphere pervaded the grounds.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: By the Lakeside


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By the side of theke stood a pavilion, in which half a dozen women sat under a canopy of thin white silk. Some were eating fruit, looking at the people chatting by the other side of theke. Some furrowed their brows as they held their brushes, trying toe up with something. Looking at their luxurious and respectable clothing, it could be assumed that they were the daughters of the capital¡¯s bureaucrat families. Among them was one girl who wore a light yellow skintight corset. Her eyes were exceptionally bright, like the semi-translucent jade brought across the western sea. This was Ye Ling¡¯er, the girl who Fan Xian had caught a glimpse of outside the city walls; the only daughter of the head of the city garrison.


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s gaze flitted over to the other side of theke, and she turned to look at Fan Ruoruo. ¡°Ruoruo, is that shameful member of your family here today?¡± she asked.


    When she heard herment, Fan Ruoruo was filled with an unnamable anger. She ced her brush on the table. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯er, your tongue is usually as sharp as your family¡¯s weapons... It¡¯s fine to have some edge to you, but what soy-sauce seller have you been visiting to have such an acidity to your words today?¡±


    When thedies in the pavilion heard this, there was a sudden silence. They did not expect suchnguage from the mild-mannered daughter of the Fan family.


    For some reason, Ye Ling¡¯er felt a thorough dislike for the illegitimate son of the Fan family, so her words were rather uncouth. Hearing gentle Fan Ruoruo speak to her so brusquely, she harrumphed angrily, but she could not find the words to reply.


    Rou Jia sat by Fan Ruoruo¡¯s side, grinding an ink stick. Listening to the two women¡¯s conversation, she giggled. ¡°You¡¯re both usually rather wonderful. Why is it that you¡¯re so acrimonious today?¡± Rou Jia was the youngest of the women, but also possessed the highest status. She had the calmest temperament, and so her words cleared the air.


    ¡°Who knows why Miss Fan is the way she is today?¡± grunted Ye Ling¡¯er.


    Fan Ruoruo smiled, suppressing her anger. She fluttered her long eyshes. Although she was the daughter of an official, and had a reputation of being a talented girl, they were ultimately all sixteen-year-old girls ¨C how much emotion could one bear? ¡°If we are speaking of brothers, it is best not to be rude.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯erughed coldly. ¡°How have I been rude? Don¡¯t tell me that the person who came with you today has been adopted into the family and added to the records of the Fan n?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was exceptionally bright, and she knew that Ye Ling¡¯er was taking her anger over some other issue out on her brother. She smiled coldly and did not respond; instead, she got up to leave the pavilion. For some reason, Ye Ling¡¯er followed. Rou Jia called after them softly, but she wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. The women in the pavilion did not know which person Ye Ling¡¯er was referring to, and they couldn¡¯t understand why the two girls had suddenly gotten angry, so they were quite confused.


    The other girls didn¡¯t follow them out of the pavilion. Fan Ruoruo was able to speak more directly. She fixed Ye Ling¡¯er with a dark look. ¡°You are on good terms with Miss Lin. That is your business. If she does not wish to be married to my brother, that is her business. If you continue to be so impertinent toward my brother, you will not me me if I decide I no longer care for our friendship.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er frowned and scrunched up her nose, looking rather pretty as she did so. ¡°Yesterday, you came to my manor,¡± she grumbled, ¡°and I told you that Chen¡¯er does not wish to marry your brother. I wanted you to go home and say so. But instead you bring him to the prince¡¯s mansion. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what your family is nning. Maybe you¡¯ve decided to use this poetry contest as an opportunity to make a name for yourselves, and...¡± she stopped talking, and angrily straightened her sleeves.


    Fan Ruoruo saw the mood that she was in and sighed to herself. It seemed that the girls saw things as her brother said they would. ¡°Who did you want me to talk to?¡± she asked. ¡°My father or my brother? You know full well that in families such as ours, marriage isn¡¯t something we have any say over.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er thought on what she had said. ¡°...Or you could get your brother to leave the capital,¡± she said, a faint hint of hope in her voice.


    Fan Ruoruo frowned at her. Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s words wereughably absurd. Ruoruo¡¯s brother had had quite some influence on her, and so she appeared much more mature. But Ye Ling¡¯er was still a clueless young noblewoman. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk of marriage anymore.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at her and smiled. ¡°What is your brother¡¯s status? And Miss Lin¡¯s?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled. ¡°My brother has a father but no mother; Miss Lin has no mother or father. Status? Those are their statuses.¡±


    Although Miss Lin was the illegitimate daughter of the Prime Minister, the Prime Minister did not dare acknowledge her, nor could he. And her mother¡¯s identity was even more of an unspeakable secret in the Kingdom of Qing ¨C thus it was best to say that she had neither mother nor father.


    Ye Ling¡¯er seemingly could not imagine what Fan Ruoruo was saying beneath her smile. Unexpectedly caustic, her lips trembling, she spoke in a low and fierce voice. ¡°Do you think this marriage is set in stone? Who knows what might happen?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo felt a twinge of fear, but a gentle smile remained on her face. She walked slowly forward, pulling closer to Ye Ling¡¯er, suppressing her feelings with all her might. ¡°Perhaps you do not understand who my brother is. I advise you not to do anything inappropriate. As for the marriage... I don¡¯t consider itpletely determined either. Perhaps when my brother meets with Miss Lin, whom you love so dearly, he may wish to leave the capital at once.¡±


    Though Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s family was known for its martial prowess, she was unimposing before this weak girl. ¡°You presume your brother will dare to be so choosy toward Chen¡¯er?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo sighed. She spoke with the same manner that Fan Xian sometimes adopted himself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This is a matter between the Fan family and Miss Lin. Why are you so concerned?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er thought for a while. ¡°You know Miss Lin is in poor health,¡± she said quietly. ¡°So why is it necessary to go against her wishes and marry her off to someone she doesn¡¯t want to marry?¡±


    Her words tugged at Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heartstrings. What young girl did not yearn for love? What young girl did not wish to marry a man of her own choosing? Putting herself in her shoes, Fan Ruoruo felt some pity for the girl, who had no power over her own love life. But... ¡°First of all, the matter has been decided by the authorities. Secondly, it all depends on my brother¡¯s opinion. There¡¯s nothing I can do, Miss Ye.¡±


    She smiled as she said thest few words.


    At that moment, concerned by the fight between the two girls, Rou Jia stepped out to find them. Seeing that all seemed well, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Come back inside,¡± she said sweetly.


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly seemed at ease. ¡°Miss Ye,¡± she said gently, ¡°I have heard that your friend is in ill health. My father happens to know a fine doctor. Would it be convenient for him to pay her a house visit?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: The First Blow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Ling¡¯er was the only daughter of Ye Zhong, the head of the city garrison ¨C unfortunately, due to her family¡¯s martial pursuits, she did not possess a gentle and refined temperament. Ye Liuyun, one of the Four Great Grandmasters, was her great uncle. The Ye family held a special position in the Kingdom of Qing, but the young woman was not a tyrannical, unreasonable sort. She simply cared deeply for Miss Lin, who was confined every day to her sickbed, forced to marry a boy she had never seen. So Ye Ling¡¯er appeared very concerned.


    Over the past few days, news had gone around a number of the great houses of the capital that the pce was preparing to marry off Miss Lin to the baseborn son of the Fan family from far-off Danzhou. When the news arrived, Miss Lin was mortified. She caught a chill during the night, coughing up blood and worsening her already poor health. Ye Ling¡¯er was residing with her brother in Dingzhou; when she heard the news, she rushed back to the capital, and that was where Fan Xian saw her, outside the city gates.


    A few dayster, a rumor spread through the capital that the baseborn son of the Fan family had already arrived in the capital, and that he was just like Fan Sizhe ¨C an arrogant and aggressive yboy. The news filled Ye Ling¡¯er with rage. The day before, she had gone to see Miss Lin and found her to be rather bashful. She asked her some questions, and although she never got an answer, she guessed that Miss Lin had fallen in love with someone.


    She could not bear to see the young woman so broken-hearted, so she went to find her father and ask if he could intercede at the pce and convince them to break off the engagement. She had not expected the question to make her father quite so angry. With no other options, she invited Fan Ruoruo to visit her at the family manor, hoping to see whether there was any way the engagement could be called off. She had always known that the chances were slim, but it was still worth trying, using up all of the sisterly goodwill that they shared.


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at the mild-mannered Rou Jia, then at Fan Ruoruo¡¯s seemingly tranquil expression. She had finally realized that Miss Ruoruo, always so indifferent to her good reputation, had quite some backbone to her. When Fan Ruoruo suggested to her that she introduce Miss Lin to a skilled physician, Ye Ling¡¯er muttered weakly, ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was not willing to drop the matter. She smiled. ¡°If you truly feel so deeply for her, what harm would it do to let a famous doctor see her?¡±


    ¡°The imperial physicians have had no luck treating her. This famous doctor you speak of...¡± Ye Ling¡¯er held herself back. She did want to appear disdainful in front of the princess. ¡°The doctor is a student of Master Gui,¡± Fan Ruoruo exined politely.


    Ye Ling¡¯er made sound of approval. Her eyes shone, and she pulled Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hand toward her. ¡°I shall ask her if it is possible.¡±


    Finishing their chat, the three girls went back inside the pavilion. When the other girls saw the calm expressions on those two, they assumed that the matter had been dealt with, and breathed a sigh of relief. By their sides stood servant-girls attending to them and a maidservant who copied the poems they had written before taking them to the other side of theke.


    Some timeter, copies of the poems the schrs had written on the other side of theke came over to them. Thedies nced through them, asionally eximing in admiration. Fan Ruoruo held her chin in her hands and gazed at the other side of theke, wondering what they might be thinking. Ye Ling¡¯er curiously epted the poetry scrolls, and read through from start to finish, but did not see an inscription reading ¡°Fan¡±. ¡°What about young master Fan¡¯s poem?¡± she asked, astonished.


    Since they had sent the young man here to make a name for himself, she thought there was no reason for him to hide himself away. The maidservant exined respectfully that Master Fan had not written a poem. Rou Jia nced at Fan Ruoruo by the side of the railings, and a look of bewilderment passed across her innocent face. She was examining the scene in detail. The girls in the pavilion realized that the battle of words on the other side of theke was just as pointed as it had been on this side.


    Rou Jia smiled sweetly. ¡°Ruoruo, won¡¯t youe and see this schr¡¯s poem?¡±


    The women began to chat among themselves. Ruoruo heard that her brother had been humiliated. She turned her head away from the railing, hiding a trace of anger in her tranquil eyes. ¡°Can these people even write poetry?¡± she said coolly.


    Although the women knew that Miss Fan was a skilled poetess, hearing her talk this way was somewhat unexpected. Fan Ruoruo returned, took up her ink-stone and slender brush, and waved her wrist above the paper, writing a few words. After she had finished, she passed it to a maidservant. ¡°Take these verses over there,¡± she instructed her.


    The maidservant did as she was told.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, on the other side of theke, an uneasy silence had due to Guo Baokun¡¯s maligning Fan Xian¡¯s status.


    Anger shed in Crown Prince Jing¡¯s eyes. This was no way for people to act in the presence of a prince. He clenched his fist gently, wondering whether to teach this fellow a lesson, but when he looked at Fan Xian, he felt that he had the right response, and that it was best not to use his fists.


    Count Sinan had made Fan Xian attend the poetry contest for a simple reason ¨C to make himself known and gather some renown so that he could gain the ¡°affections¡± of the eldest princess. But Fan Xian seemedpletely unworried. People around him wondered what on earth he might be thinking. Not long after they had sent their verses to the pavilion, a maidservant came with a response, giving the poem that Miss Fan had wrote to the Crown Prince.


    ncing at it, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Very good!¡± he eximed.


    The aide by his side looked it over and nodded his head. ¡°Not bad at all, but...¡± He felt that this poem, written by a woman, had a slightly abnormal approach. But after considering the rtionship between the crown prince¡¯s family and the Fan family, he kept silent.


    The people around him were curious. They gathered together to see the words, written in small, elegant characters: ¡°In August theke waters are calm, the vapors and horizon mix together. The steam travels across the Pond of Clouded Dreams, the waves shaking the walls of Danzhou. I wish to cross, but have neither boat nor oar; o wise one, it would be a shame for me to settle down. Sitting, I see an angler, his followers jealous of his fish.¡±


    ¡°A fine poem. Miss Fan has truly proven herself.¡± He Zongwei was among the people who crowded around, and the sound of his praise was especially loud, as if he wanted it to reach the other side of theke. ¡°She writes in such awe of theke scenery. It is a wonderfulment on nature.¡±


    Guo Baokun frowned. ¡°Theke¡¯s so small. You can¡¯t say that there¡¯s steam. What¡¯s more, the Pond of Clouded Dreams is in the south, and Danzhou is by the sea. Miss Fan only writes pretty words, but they are quitecking.¡±


    Crown Prince Jing had taken a different meaning from the verse. Wanting to cross with neither boat nor oar, a shame to settle down, sitting and seeing an angler whose followers were jealous of his fish... Though it was vague, it showed the author was not resigned to secrecy, and wanted to take action. It was the pattern of a poem in which the writer wished to offer their services. He turned his head to look at Fan Xian, who sat calmly in a far-off area. He wondered... Perhaps he had written it?


    But it was a fine poem, so the people around him all praised it; no one else agreed with Guo Baokun. As the prince pondered, some people had already sent theirments to the other side of theke, and Miss Fan¡¯s exnation had alreadye back.


    ¡°Ake is a body of water, as is the sea. Clouded Dreams reminds one of the East Sea. My brother grew up in Danzhou. His heart is in the rivers and the ocean, so why not use it as one pleases? This poem was written by my brother when he was ten. I have copied it out today for everyone¡¯s enjoyment.¡±


    They paid no attention to the first part, but they finally understood that this poem was not written by Miss Fan... but by the taciturn Fan Xian!


    At that point, the schrs in the garden stopped looking at Fan Xian with contempt and confusion, but were filled with awe. For Fan Xian to write such a poem at ten years old ¨C was he a genius?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: The Poetry Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a whooshing sound as everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Fan Xian. He smiled bashfully and cupped his hands. He did not pass himself off as an artist; after all, he was Fan Xian, not Fan Wei.[1]


    The Crown Prince looked at him and almost began tough. He couldn¡¯t believe what Miss Fan had said. A ten-year-old might be able to write good poetry, but to meticulously weave together such a poem as this? It wasn¡¯t possible. He figured Fan Xian had written it the night before and gave it to Fan Ruoruo to pull out at the poetry contest in order to wow everyone.


    He wasn¡¯t angry; on the contrary, he was quite intrigued that someone as seemingly carefree as Fan Xian could write such a poem.


    Fan Xian had no idea what the Crown Prince was thinking. The poem was from a poet in his previous world named Meng Haoran, who had written it to suck up to the minister Zhang Jiuling. It was of a far higher standard than the people at the contest, so he was confident that he had satisfied his father¡¯s wishes.


    Looking at the people around him, Guo Baokun began to get angry. He could never have imagined that this young man, all beauty and no brains, could write such a poem to save his skin. He wasn¡¯t willing to let the matter lie. Heughed coldly. ¡°Who knew Brother Fan was such a fine writer? Such work... and written at the tender age of ten.¡±


    His words made it clear that he did not believe that the poem was written by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian sighed. Why did people always have to press him on such matters? When it came toposing poetry, in this world, who could be his match? After all, he had the works of the poets Li Bai, Du Fu, and Su Shi on his side, and a mastery of five thousand years of poetic tradition. Heughed. ¡°I never writepositions on set topics.¡±


    Guo Baokun regarded Fan Xian¡¯s thoroughly confident manner and gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Then Brother Fan, I invite you to write on a topic of your choosing, and let all of the capital bear witness to your brilliance.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned and nced coolly at this troublesome schr. He wrote down a poem, then left the garden, asking the servants to escort him to thetrine.


    A single poem is recited in a resounding voice that stuns the garden and forces the defeated enemy into retreat.


    The poem he wrote was powerful and resonant. The entire garden was stunned; his victory had been absolute.


    After a bout of cheering, everyone was still pondering its meaning. Guo Baokun¡¯s face went a pale green color, and he was unable to speak. The Crown Prince felt unable to hold his fan without incurring Fan Xian¡¯s judgement on his character. He closed it shut with a bang, and read the poem aloud.


    ¡°The ape cries out in the windy skies. Birds circle round the islet of clear white sand. Trees shed leaves endlessly, rustling down. The great river surges on ceaselessly. Ten thousand miles in sorrowful autumn, always someone¡¯s guest. A hundred years of ailments, I climb the terrace alone. With much suffering, I regret my white temples. Frustratingly, I stop drinking my murky wine..¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sorrow, rity, ceaselessness, endlessness, ten thousand miles, autumn, guests, one hundred years, sickness, loneliness, and the worries of all eternity; all of these condensed into a single cup of wine! Bravo! Bravo!¡± The Crown Prince praised him loudly, before realizing how overly-carefree he must have looked. In fact, he was feeling sad about his father. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he felt a certain heartache and a powerful sorrow. He shook his head and said nothing for a long while.


    Some timeter, he came to a realization: Fan Xian was so young; even if his life had been miserable, how could he say that the hair on his temples was white, and he had suffered so much illness? It was something he couldn¡¯t understand. It didn¡¯t make any sense at all. But everyone was still lost in the atmosphere of the poem. Watching the sunset, whether rich or poor, brings to one¡¯s mind the impermanence of life, the inevitability of loss. And so everyone had simply forgotten any of the discrepancies between the poem and Fan Xian¡¯s own life.


    And no one doubted that it was his work. After all, no one but an expert in the world of poetry could write such a thing. An expert would not be willing to write such a poem even on behalf of the Emperor, let alone on behalf of the young son of the Fan family.


    ¡°With this poem, even if Master Fan decided never to write again, it would not matter,¡± sighed Crown Prince Jing. The schrs by theke remained speechless. They all knew that none of them could ever write a finer poem, and so the whole contest fell silent as a result of Fan Xian¡¯s work. They never even noticed that the author had already slipped away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In all honesty, the poem fit neither the time nor circumstances, but Fan Xian felt a desperate need to relieve himself, so he quickly wrote down something he had memorized just so he could finish off his enemy. He had relieved himself of two burdens: the first being that scoundrel Guo Baokun; the other, more-urgent one being from when he had drunk a little too much in his earlier boredom.


    Hiking up his pants as he left the toilet, he gave a sigh of relief, fastened his belt, took a towel from the servant and wiped his hands. On his way back, he came across a beautiful nt nursery that was filled with soft green leaves and delicate flowers. He felt the energy of life itself underneath the tall trees beneath the evening light.


    He turned and asked the servant whether it was possible for him to go in and look around. The servant knew that this was the older brother of the Fan family. Fan Xian¡¯s younger sister, and the younger brother, Fan Sizhe, had before run around the grounds of the prince¡¯s mansion as he pleased. Naturally, he could not say no, and so he respectfully replied that it would be no problem.


    Fan Xian was quite pleased and sent the servant away as he walked into the nursery and looking around. He discovered that the nursery wascking the rare flowers beloved by rich families; instead, a number of nts were there that he could not name. They were crude and awkward-looking, possibly wild herbs or crops.


    He was curious. The Crown Prince¡¯s family mansion was extraordinary, and yet they had nted these things.


    As he wandered around the garden, the sunlight was still bright, but the sky above him was obstructed by a canopy of trees, so all seemed peaceful. He could hear the lively chirping of birds returning to their nests, and surrounded by such greenery, he felt very much at ease. Fan Xian was very happy to break away from that boring poetry contest. He hummed a folk song to himself as he walked further in, smiling as he walked. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll run into a fairy, just like Duan Yu had,¡± he said to himself. [2]


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Someone stood up from the thicket of nts, regarding Fan Xian with curiosity.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was taken aback. He should have listened more carefully, he thought. Walking this far away from anyone, if this was a murderer, he would be done for. After he hade to the capital, it seemed that he had significantly lowered his guard.


    He looked at the person in front of him, andughed at himself.


    The person certainly wasn¡¯t Wang Yuyan[3], and it wasn¡¯t the girl in white who he couldn¡¯t get out of his mind. It was a middle-aged gardener, with a hoe in his hand and a muddy basket by his feet. He had a fair and honest face, with a slightly hurried look in his eyes. It appeared that, seeing the clothes that Fan Xian was wearing, he was somewhat reverent.


    Fan Xian smiled, and cupped his hands to the gardener in salute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have surprised you. I¡¯m a guest of the prince; I saw all these wonderful nts on my way back, so I thought I¡¯d have a look around.


    The gardener wiped his hands on his clothes, seemingly unsure how to greet Fan Xian. After hearing praise for his garden, he smiled earnestly.


    [1] Fan Wei, a Chinese si and film actor.


    [2] Duan Yu, a character from the wuxia novel Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils.


    [3] Wang Yuyan, another character from Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, with whom Duan Yu falls in love at first sight because she resembles a statue of a fairy-likedy he chanced upon before.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: King Jing¡¯s Deration


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian looked around. Finding no one else, he decided to sit down on a rock. He took the kettle offered by the old gardener and took a few gulps without anyints. On a whim, he then began to chat with the gardener about nting flowers and nts. Since Fan Xian didn¡¯t know anything about gardening, the gardener¡¯s colorful descriptions proved to be rather novel. But he became a bit irritated after hearing too much. Fan Xian thought about leaving, but chose not to after thinking about the even more irritating poetry gathering. Instead, he sighed.


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s sigh, the gardener asked out of curiosity, ¡°Young sir, what¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    ¡°The royal manor is holding a poetry gathering. It¡¯s very boring.¡± Fan Xian blinked. To him, this gardener was but a servant. There was no way a mere servant would be interested in poetry.


    As Fan Xian expected, the gardener nodded his head. ¡°Composing poetry is for people with too much free time. You can¡¯t make a living out of it. They really are a bunch of stupid pigs.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback for an instant, thinking, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just insult himself too?¡± He then changed his mind and let out a heartyugh. ¡°Stupid pigs indeed.¡± He finally realized something. With a wave of his hand, they didn¡¯t bring up poetry again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the poetry gathering ended, all the guests went back. As for what happened after that, nobody in the capital knew until the following day.


    That night, King Jing¡¯s household was having its usual dinner. The Crown Prince got ready to go to the Drunken Immortal Tavern to indulge himself, but was called back by the housekeeper. He sat ufortably at the dinner table and, along with his sister, waited to be reprimanded by their father.


    King Jing sat at the head of the table. Amazingly, he was that old gardener who was chatting with Fan Xian that afternoon in the garden. Looking at his ever-indulgent son, a wave of anger came over him. King Jing exploded. ¡°You stupid pig! You waste all your days in those ces!¡±


    Crown Prince Li Hongcheng knew ¡°stupid pig¡± was his father¡¯s catchphrase. Without getting upset, he smiled sheepishly. ¡°What has caused you to be so angry today?¡±


    King Jing gave a ¡°Humph¡± in reply and ceased his outburst. He then asked, ¡°You held another one of those poetry gatherings today?¡±


    Li Hongcheng was surprised for a moment and answered affirmatively with another sheepish smile. He knew his father wasn¡¯t very fond of those schrly events. But in order for him to gather talented schrs for the second prince, they were necessary. Unexpectedly, King Jing didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he asked, ¡°During today¡¯s poetry gathering, there was a kid wearing chestnut-colored clothes. Who was that?¡±


    There were so many visitors, how could Li Hongcheng remember all of them?


    King Jing frowned. After thinking about the boy¡¯s notable features for a long time, he finally said, ¡°He was very pretty, like a girl.¡±


    Li Hongcheng let out a chuckle. He knew whom his father was referring to. He answered immediately, ¡°That must be the one from Fan Manor.¡±


    King Jing raised his eyebrows in surprise, revealing a trace of viciousness. ¡°What?¡± he shouted. ¡°You mean that¡¯s Fan Jian¡¯s son? The one in Danzhou? I¡¯ll be damned. To think he sired such a good-looking son, even though he himself isn¡¯t much to look at!¡±


    Princess Ruo Jia blushed in embarrassment as she listened to her father spew out profanity. But at the same time, she was curious. Just what kind of person was the man who was so revered by Ruoruo? Li Hongcheng looked at his father with some anger, thinking it was good that there were no servants around. However, he quickly changed his mind, as the servants should already be used to King Jing¡¯s vocabry. He quickly asked, ¡°Why do you ask about him, father?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± King Jing grunted a few times in annoyance. When he met the clueless Fan Xian that afternoon, he thought the boy looked familiar, but wasn¡¯t able to recall anything. Fan Xian disliked the poetry gatherings, but he listened to King Jing talk about gardening for so long. For that, King Jing took a liking to the boy. But King Jing never expected that pretty boy would turn out to be Fan Jian¡¯s son. As anger swelled up in his heart, he kept on going. ¡°You should learn from him... What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°You should learn from that Fan Xian. He may not have the proper pedigree, but he does have a good eye for things.¡± King Jing continued to educate his son. ¡°That Fan Xian could talk for hours with a gardener. And then there¡¯s you, who puts so much attention on his own background. You must know that boasting is very inappropriate for what you are currently doing.¡±


    Crown Prince Li Hongcheng knew his deal with the second prince couldn¡¯t fool his father who, while appearing coarse on the outside, was extremely wise. The prince hurriedly agreed in response. After the meal, the crown prince readied himself to go read in the study room so as to please his father. However, King Jing abruptly asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning on going to Drunken Immortal Tavern before?¡±


    Drunken Immortal Tavern wasn¡¯t an eatery, but a brothel. The prince got nervous and began to express his unwillingness in a panic. King Jing stared him in the eye and chided, ¡°You¡¯re a man. If you want to do something, go do it. Don¡¯t be so unountable.¡± After he finished talking, King Jing called someone over and kicked out the prince.


    Li Hongcheng sat in Drunken Immortal Tavern with Miss Yuan Meng¡ªthe most popr entertainer in the capital¡ªin his arms. But his mind was elsewhere, thinking chillingly about why his father had acted so differently today.


    Late at night, at King Jing¡¯s estate, King Jing cursed as he drank. ¡°That rotten scoundrel. Visiting whorehouses used to be his favorite pastime. How in the world did he make such a good-looking son? I¡¯m making my own son do the same so I¡¯ll get a handsome grandson.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Temporarily putting aside King Jing forcing his own son to seek out prostitutes, Fan Xian went back to his sedan chair soon after the poetry gathering dispersed and met up with Teng Zijing and a few guards. There was plenty of chatter among the guests regarding Fan Xian¡¯s poem. Seeing the sedan chair of Fan Manor, a few schrs came up to bid farewell. In return, Fan Xian hurriedly came down and sent them off with a smile. He also ordered a few guards to escort Ruoruo back.


    Before Ruoruo got up to her sedan chair, she nodded towards Fan Xian, who knew ¡°it¡± had been arranged properly. Suddenly feeling refreshed, he began to n for that evening.


    ¡°Guo Baokun must be living in Shang Shu Manor. He goes to the pce once every three days. He ims to be apiler, but in truth, he is the prince¡¯s reading partner.¡±


    Something made Fan Xian frown. ¡°The prince still needs a reading partner? How old is he?¡±


    ¡°The prince is the son of the empress. He is the third youngest among the royal siblings. He is eighteen.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°He¡¯s an 18-year-old adult. What does he need a reading partner for?¡±


    ¡°He likes cking off,¡± Teng Zijing said, smiling bitterly. ¡°So he¡¯s grantly found some people to keep him entertained.¡±


    ¡°And the emperor doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°That... I am not certain.¡±


    Ever since that incident at the restaurant, Fan Xian was worried that Guo Baokun wouldn¡¯t let things go and would be scheming. So he ordered Teng Zijing to gather some intelligence, including the ces Guo Baokun often visited and the route he took to return home.


    During today¡¯s poetry gathering, that Guo fellow had made some barbed remarks. As kind as Fan Xian was, all he could do was keep a fake smile as anger burned deep inside him. Only now did Fan Xian realize that he had subconsciously ordered Teng Zijing to gather intelligence so that he could harass Guo, not because he was worried of being harassed himself.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Si Lili


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How did that saying go? When the master is put to shame...¡± Fan Xian looked at Teng Zijing.


    Teng Zijing was quick to pick up: ¡°... the servant dies.¡±


    ¡°How impudent. If you die, I gain nothing out of it. So it¡¯s natural that someone else must die. Do you know how to do it?¡±


    Teng Zijing responded without hesitation, even though he knew that beating Guo Baokun in the streets would be a serious crime, and that was without taking Guo Baokun¡¯s rtionship with the prince into consideration. If Count Sinan wouldn¡¯t take responsibility, then he, as the main perpetrator, would most likely have to escape the capital and go into hiding for many years. Despite knowing that, he did not refuse, because he believed in the young man standing in front of him. Teng Zijing believed the young man would definitely escape his present ambiguous standard of living. Teng Zijing¡¯s trust came not only from Young Master Fan¡¯s knowledge in various methods, but also his own instincts.


    Fan Xian nodded in acknowledgement, but said something odd. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    Ten Zijing was startled. He didn¡¯t understand what the young master meant.


    ¡°The beating is a must, or else how can I relieve this foulness in my heart?¡± Fan Xian said, carrying the gentlest smile which contrasted with his words so much that it made Teng Zijing shudder. ¡°The problem is how to beat him. Who should beat him? We must figure out how to beat him to our hearts¡¯ content without fear of corporal punishment!¡±


    ¡°I originally did mind dirtying my own hands, but if I asked you or some other guards back home to do it, it¡¯ll bring all sorts of trouble in the future when dealing with the officials. And I believe father would not alienate the Guo household for the sake of a few servants.¡± Fan Xian continued to exin while smiling, ¡°If I do it, however, the consequences would not be as severe, for my status is different. Besides, with the union between the Fan and Lin families, father and that esteemed one in the pce who want this marriage to follow through would rather not let anything happen to me.¡±


    Teng Zijing was worried. ¡°Young Master, you mustn¡¯t do it yourself. Not to mention, scuffles between sons of powerful families really aren¡¯t that big of a deal in the capital. If you bring the Master and aid from the pce, that¡¯s a little too...¡±


    Ten Zijing then shut his mouth, but Fan Xian finished his thought. ¡°Lose a lot to save a little? Make too much of a scene?¡±


    He then smiled and shook his head. ¡°I was only speaking theoretically. Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t nning on giving him the chance to bite me back.¡±


    Startled by the revtion, Ten Zijing felt his heart go cold. Could the young master be nning on murder?


    Fan Xian guessed what he was thinking andughed. He asked without exining himself, ¡°Has Crown Prince Jing been invited?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the location?¡±


    ¡°The Drunken Immortal Tavern.¡±


    ¡°Quite an extravagant name for a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°...Young Master, it¡¯s a brothel.¡±


    Fan Xian did a double take and replied with an awkward smile. He then asked, ¡°Is the bag ready?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To the east of the capital was a flowing river. Before it reached the mountains, it gradually slowed and formed a pond whose surface was as tranquil as a mirror. Every night, many decorated boats floated across with their beautiful lights, making the pond look like a crystal pce.


    The people all knew what went on in those boats, but the knowledge was passed around so much that no one really objected.


    The Drunken Immortal Tavern was not the biggest of these brothel boats, but it was of the highest ss. The boat was intricate and beautiful, with two elegantly-built levels. The most important aspect was that Si Lili, the most popr girl in the capital, was there.


    Si Lili¡¯s appearance spoke for itself. She was also quite talented, being able to y instruments and sing. While she didn¡¯t really have many actual achievements, the many schrs in different capital cities had praised her enough for her to receive a reputation as a talented entertainer.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason for her sudden rise above other women of the same upation. On a much grander level, there was a rumor that Lili¡¯s family name was not actually Si, but Li, denoting royal lineage. Supposedly, this young woman was the remnant of the royal family which first founded this kingdom, but due to her ancestors¡¯mitting a grave mistake, she ended up in her current state.


    The ones who truly understood the royal family tree scoffed at such rumors, and themon people actually knew such rumors were false, but Si Lili never bothered to exin. If some people believed the rumor, then let them. It¡¯s not like the emperor would care about the family name of a prostitute. That was an understandable thing to do, since her various clients would probably be quite delighted if they believed her to be a ¡°distant rtive¡± of the emperor.


    She was the reason why the Drunken Immortal Tavern was so popr despite its high prices. The boat was rowdy every night, and countless people had willingly thrown away all their valuables in order to be one of Si Lili¡¯s regrs. But today, something was different. The decorated boat was docked at shore, but the usual crowd of eager young nobles was not allowed to board. A few fierce-looking strongmen stood guard at the boarding nk. A fight would have erupted had the madam note down to exin that the entire brothel had been rented out by someone for the day.


    How much did it cost to rent out the whole ce? As those young nobles left in a bad mood, they all secretly cursed the one who rented out the Drunken Immortal Tavern as a disgraceful and wasteful brat.


    Fan Xian stared at the intricate pastries on the table as he drank high-ss alcohol from a pair of delicate hands. He too felt he was being a disgrace to his family. The money hade from Count Sinan¡¯s treasury. Although Fan Xian¡¯s father was in charge of the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s finances, the Fan treasury was but a measly one. It pained Fan Xian to think about the amount of money he had spent on this. Fan Xian was also restless from not knowing how his father would react once he learned official funds were used in this way.


    What really made him restless, however, was the young woman in his arms.


    Si Lili¡¯s brows were sharp and shapely like willow leaves, while her dark pupils were lively and expressive. Her lips were colored red with lipstick and parted slightly, giving her a natural expression. Most enticing of all was her voluptuous figure. Sitting on Fan Xian¡¯sp, the lightest touch would put him in a slight daze.


    Feeling the heartbeat of this pretty rich boy gradually getting faster, Si Lili snickered to herself. Having confirmed this young master from Fan manor was still new to such matters, she stopped teasing him and got off hisp. She poured some more alcohol, raised the cup to his lips, and drizzled it in.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: Like an Orchid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the boat slowly departed from the shore, so departed the young woman from Fan Xian.


    Seeing the tender beauty leave hisp, Fan Xian gave a sigh of relief. After all, he was a thirty-some-year-old virgin in his previous life. Experiencing such stimtion at once was too much for him. Seeing hisposure, Si Lili was a bit curious. Other young men like him with money and status all had messed around with maidservants back in their manors at his age.


    She had no idea that Fan Xian grew up in Danzhou, where there were only a maidservants around. Dong¡¯er, whom Fan Xian fantasized about when he was younger, was already married. Andter on, when he was nning to mess around with Sisi, he got called to the capital in a hurry.


    Si Lili got distracted watching Fan Xian¡¯s face for a moment. Embarrassed, she added some appetizers to his te.


    In his two lives, this was his first time going to a brothel, so naturally he was nervous; he didn¡¯t have any experience with this and was silent toward his lover. Seeing Si Lili being silent, he thought this was the way they served their customers and also didn¡¯t say anything. Only his left hand stayed half-heartedly around Si Lili¡¯s waist.


    In an instant, the atmosphere had be rather ambiguous.


    But things were getting lively in another cabin. Teng Zijing were drinking with a few of his trusted subordinates. The madam was waiting by their side and asked if they would want some girls to apany them. The subordinates appeared to be tempted, but Teng Zijing shook his head coldly. After following the young master for several days, he never got the chance to demonstrate his abilities until today, therefore he mustn¡¯t let such distractions get in the way.


    Seeing him being adamant, the madam didn¡¯t try to persuade any further; since she already got the money, she cheerfully poured alcohol and provided conversation. This madam¡¯sst name was also Si, but it was obviously a fake. Her first name was Ling, around thirty years old with an orderly demeanor. Some charm from her younger days still remained. After a few cups, she spoke softly to Teng Zijing: ¡°From which house does such a dignified mastere from, if I may ask?¡±


    Teng Ziiingughed at such an obvious question: ¡°That was made obvious enough when we gave the order: Young Master is the eldest son of the Fan household.¡±


    Si Ling gave a charming smile: ¡°Fan is one of the five great ns in the capital, with more than ten branch houses, even the most prosperous numbered three or four.¡±


    Teng Zijing only chuckled and did not respond.


    Si Ling suddenly had an idea and attempted to confirm: ¡°being so shy with his money, could it be... Minister Fan¡¯s household?¡±


    Since they specifically came here to visit this whorehouse, there was no reason for Teng Zijing to deny it. He nodded. With a look of shock, Si Ling eximed: ¡°so he is Count Sinan¡¯s son.¡± She was still troubled at the fact that the handsome young man at the back of the boat must be the illegitimate son everyone mentioned here and there. If that was the case, how could he have ess to so much money?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t openly pose her question. She remembered when she first started taking in customers; her seniors used to say that Count Sinan was a regr of the capital¡¯s brothels. Even after his marriage, he often visited the boats on the river, provoking the official censor to file manyints condemning him. But due to his history with his highness, nothing could be done about him.


    Who would have thought that, after twenty years, Count Sinan¡¯s son would once again repeat the cycle? From at the moment she caught nce of Young Master Fan, Si Ling realized that he was new at this, which was why she was very surprised when he requested the most popr girl here:


    Like father, like son.


    Some rednterns suddenly appeared during the chatter, and shouting could be heard. The madam stood up with some uncertainty. With his sharp eyes, Teng Zijing saw that there were two guards of King Jing Manor and ordered the flower boat to get to shore.


    After Crown Prince Jing got on, he went to the back like he always did. Madam Si Ling was very startled seeing another important guest. Apparently, that young master had very impressive connections.


    Teng Zijing was well acquainted with the prince¡¯s guards and went to drink with them.


    In the cabin in the back of the boat, the Prince saw Fan Xian¡¯s pitiful state, and said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s not like Miss Lili will eat you or anything, so why are you sitting so far away?¡±


    Fan Xian thought: ¡°If you hade anyter, I might have started eating people.¡± He then asked, ¡°Why have youe sote?¡±


    That caught the Crown Prince off guard. ¡°What should I tell you? Father gave me an earful because you invited me here.¡± Instead, he answered, with a smile, ¡°Being from Danzhou, you are unfamiliar with the customs in the capital. Only after meals are you supposed toe out to enjoy the evening scene.


    ¡°Evening scene¡± was carefully chosen, and Fan Xian realized this custom might not necessarily exist. But he decided not to expose the prince and instead raised a toast. Strangely, despite meeting the prince only three times, both of them felt their personalities were somewhatpatible. Crown Prince Jing didn¡¯t have the lordly aura for a rtive of the emperor, and Fan Xian was not like the other sons of wealthy families. Even more, Fan Xian was honest and behaved naturally, even in front of the prince, which incidentally worked well with Li Sicheng¡¯s temperament.


    After a few cups of alcohol, the two began to get familiar with each other. The crown prince seemed to be very interested in Fan Xian¡¯s life in Danzhou. Fan Xian spoke carefully and discussed things that weren¡¯t too out of the ordinary, such as the mirage he saw that one time.


    The only other person in the room besides them was Si Ling. She felt quite uneasy, as she wasn¡¯t sure which one to serve. Although the one who rented out the boat was Young Master Fan, Crown Prince Jing was still the crown prince. What if Young Master Fan wanted her to serve the prince?


    Li Sicheng looked at the girl with a smile. Frequently visiting the brothels, he had seen Si Ling before, but for various reasons he never had any interactions with her. Seeing the troubled look on her face, and in spite of the fact that he was well aware of her struggle, he still gestured for the girl to sit next to Fan Xian.


    The madam wouldn¡¯t let the prince sit alone and already called in a girl from another boat. This girl was named Yuan Meng, and also very popr on the river. Together with Si Lili, they were at least worthy of their guests¡¯ status.


    The alcohol became thicker as the night grew darker. Fan Xian and the crown prince deepened their connection, both were satisfied with this meeting. Seeing the bright moon had changed position, the two looked at each other and smiled, each taking their girl to their cabins.


    ...


    ...


    Red candles were lit. Li Sisi¡¯s gaze was soft and gentle like silk. She leaned lightly against Fan Xian, her fingers caressing his palm. Her breathing was as graceful as an orchid.


    Undetected, Fan Xian took out a pill he had made from his sleeve and quietly crushed it. With a smile, Li Sisi fell into a peaceful slumber. The scent of the sleep drug made the cabin as fragrant as orchids.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: The Bag of Pain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The decorated boat rested by the shore. The crown prince stood next to it. He looked at the figures disappear into the darkness while embracing Yuan Meng, who asked, ¡°What is Master Fan up to?¡±


    The prince poked at the tip of her nose. ¡°You sure you want to y innocent in front of me?¡± Yuan Meng smiled sweetly. ¡°Regardless of what he does, he has nothing to hide from you. Si Lili, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t know anything I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to hide, that means he¡¯s a smart one.¡± Li Hongcheng smiled. ¡°He¡¯s merely using me as a shield. If I wanted, he couldn¡¯t hide anything from me no matter what he did.¡± He suddenly asked, ¡°What does Fan Xian think of Si Lili?¡±


    Apparently, Yuan Meng was very familiar with the prince. After some thinking, she answered, ¡°Master Fan seemed to be really fond of Miss Li, but I don¡¯t know if he can handle the spring night and go do other things.¡± She hid her grin with her hand, giving her a different feel than that of an entertainer.


    ¡°Then you should interact with Lili more often. Perhaps Fan Xian will frequent Drunken Immortal Tavern in the future.¡± Li Hongcheng knotted his brows.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan Meng replied like a servant, despite being slightly curious as to why the prince would be so interested in Fan Xian.


    Li Hongcheng reached his hand down her top and gently squeezed her flesh. Yuan Meng moaned lightly as her body went limp. ¡°Do you know who Fan Xian is?¡±


    ¡°An illegitimate son, the favorite son of Minister Fan Jian.¡± Yuan Meng¡¯s voice was like that of a kitten, but her eyes were still bright. ¡°I understand now. Master wants to get a hold of Qing¡¯s main source of revenue.¡±


    Li Hongcheng smiled while shaking his head. ¡°I have no such ambition. I simply feel that Fan Xian is worthy of being a friend.¡± While those were his true feelings, there were a few things he did not rify. Li Hongcheng knew about Fan Lin¡¯s secret marriage, and therefore he knew that the young man named Fan Xian could very likely control the entire business of the royal family in the future.


    If the second prince were topete with the crown prince, money would be the most important weapon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guo Baokun was embarrassed at the poetry gathering that day and was in a foul mood. He only felt slightly better after indulging himself for the night. But when he thought of his strict father, his mood worsened once again. As he nned on what to bring to the pce tomorrow to entertain the prince, his sedan chair stopped abruptly.


    He was already drowsy for some reason, and unprepared for the sudden halt. He bumped his forehead, which brought him great pain. He yelled, ¡°What are you bastards doing?¡±


    No one answered him; everything was silent. Guo Baokun crawled out of the tilting sedan chair and discovered the streets were quiet. He was on Nn Street on the way back to the manor.


    Surrounding the sedan chair were three masked men dressed in all ck. The sedan carriers and the guards of the Guo household had all copsed; it was unknown whether they were dead or alive. Guo Baokun thought he had run into robbers and was scared senseless. When did the security in the capital be so bad? ¡°Who are you?¡± he stuttered. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Nn street had always been quiet, especially at night when there were almost no people. Guo Baokun felt despair; he doubted anyone woulde to his rescue even if he yelled, which was why he kept his voice low.


    A clear yet gentle voice answered him. ¡°I¡¯m Fan Xian, and I¡¯m here to beat you up.¡±


    Just as Guo Baokun was about to express his shock, a cloth sack came down from above and engulfed himpletely. He wasn¡¯t able to see Fan Xian¡¯s despicable face.


    The sack was faintly fragrant, which made Guo Baokun¡¯s alert again. This was unfortunate, as he was now fully conscious to endure the merciless storm of kicks and punches that followed.


    Seeing Teng Zijing and the other two servants at work, Fan Xian felt a small bit of satisfaction. Among other intentions, he also wanted to make it clear that he wouldn¡¯t be made a fool of so easily. Raised a schr, Guo Baokun had never experienced such humiliation and pain in his life. However, he knew he was dealing with Fan Xian. Fights between rich sons had never turned lethal, so Guo Baokun said maliciously:


    ¡°You little mongrel, Fan! If you have the balls, I dare you beat me to death!¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian became enraged. With a wave of the hand, Teng Zijing and the two servants stopped their silent beating and let Fan Xian through. Walking over, Fan Xian got down and started beating Guo Baokun himself. Afterwards, looking at the sack writhing on the ground, he said softly, ¡°Guo, do you know why I wrote that poem this afternoon?¡±


    Fan Xian was strong. In the sack, Guo Baokun could no longer speak due to the pain. He just cried out.


    ¡°The ape cries out in the windy skies. Birds circle round the islet of clear white sand. Trees shed leaves endlessly, rustling down. The great river surges on ceaselessly. Ten thousand miles in sorrowful autumn, always someone¡¯s guest. A hundred years of ailments, I climb the terrace alone. With much suffering, I regret my white temples. Frustratingly, I stop drinking my murky wine. You¡¯ve taken advantage of me twice, so I will beat some sadness, grief, and ailments into you. That¡¯s the only way I can feel happy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his fist had already mmed into Guo Baokun¡¯s face. Somehow, in the dark of the night, separated by the cloth sack, Fan Xian¡¯s fist urately found Guo Baokun¡¯s nose. Guo Baokun felt a wave of intense pain assaulting his mind as he bled profusely. Unable to take anymore, he finally cried out and begged for mercy.


    Seeing the cloth sack writhing on the ground made Fan Xian discover his savage side; it was as if he was starting toe out of his sheltered lifestyle from all those years ago. He kicked the sack a few more times before giving the signal to stop and leave. They disappeared into the night; easye, easy go. Guo was not looking forward to their next meeting.


    After a long time, Guo Baokun crawled out of the sack. He was covered in bruises. His guards and porters were still on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but hurl countless curses at them and kick them awake. As it turned out out, they had all been knocked out by a sleeping drug. The sack was dosed in another drug which neutralized drowsiness, so he could feel the entire ordeal.


    The guards, rubbing their half-asleep heads, saw their own master beaten to a pulp and were all frightened tremendously. They immediately went forward to assist Guo Baokun. They didn¡¯t even think about the sedan chair. They carried their master home on their backs.


    That night, Guo manor plunged into chaos. Early next morning, a servant was dispatched to the capital building with a writtenint delivered directly to the ministry detailing the beating fromst night. They wanted the Fan family to be charged with a major crime, especially that illegitimate son whomitted this act of violence in the capital streets and proved to be extremely audacious. If he couldn¡¯t be kept in check, how would the officials handle the loss of face?

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: The Lawsuit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Si Lili felt as if she were dreaming. In her dream she had met a husband, and they were consummating their marriage. After a few rounds of sex, she slowly awoke. The first thing she saw was an unfamiliar yet handsome cheek.


    She realized what had happened the previous night. The young man who had held her was the charming young Master Fan. She felt somewhat odd. Perhaps she had drunk too much ¨C how could she not remember the details? She thought about it, and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly bitter . She knew that she was walking a difficult path, but when she recalled some memories of overwhelming ecstasy, she couldn¡¯t help but press her legs together, feeling limp and painful all over.


    When she noticed the man by her side begin to move, Si Lili quickly pretended to be asleep.


    After Fan Xian woke up, he looked at the girl¡¯s sleeping face, delicate as a flower. Finding it hard to bear, he held her tenderly for a while. Pleased by her faint scent, he washed his face, rinsed his mouth, and left.


    After a little while, Si Lili opened her eyes and began to rearrange the room that had been messed up the night before. She didn¡¯t know what she had discovered, but she let out a shamed and doubtful cry.


    ...


    ...


    Daylight had yet to break through fully as he left the flower boat. The Crown Prince was still sleeping with Yuan Meng in his room, so Fan Xian decided not to call after him. The reason he had left so quickly was because he had only juste to the capital. It was not proper to visit prostitutes, and furthermore, he presumed that the Guo family would soone to raise a fuss, so he got ready to return to Fan Manor and watch the proceeding scene.


    He had not really done anything with Lili the previous night. It was not because he was some kind of Daoist master, but simply because, psychologically and physically, he had developed an obsession with cleanliness that had ruined the mood. He found it difficult to be with a woman who had been touched by another man, and in his previous life, he had seen plenty of notices about preventing sexually transmitted diseases, so he was scared of catching one. There were no condoms in this world, so while there may have been no harm in visiting a brothel, actually doing something there would no doubt have its dangers.


    But this didn¡¯t all happen without a consequence. Fan Xian looked at the unsightly bulge in his pants and sighed mournfully. He had some regrets from when he was in Danzhou, and one of them was that nothing had ever developed between him and Sisi. When the sedan chair reached the corner gate of Fan Manor, the three servants and their master quietly called for the gate to be opened, and slipped inside, telling the guard at the gate not to say anything. When the guard saw Master Teng and the young master from Danzhou, he did not dare intervene, and simply went back to sleep.


    Fan Xian crawled into bed to catch up on sleep. When he woke up, morning had broken. Putting on his wooden clogs, he walked to the front courtyard. When he heard a loud racket, he guessed what might have happened, and feigned a puzzled expression.


    It was said that that morning, the city magistrate Mei Zhili was napping in his study when he unexpectedly heard the sound of a drum. He was rather annoyed, and wondered what sort of hooligans would dare to interrupt his slumber. But there were court rules he dared not neglect, and so he made his way to the court where, after a bout of yelling, he was presented with an usation.


    When Mei Zhili read the paper the usation was written on, his heart skipped a beat. Neither the intiff nor the defendant were ordinary people. The intiff was Guo Baokun, a man of some renown, the only son of Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites and now an editor at the pce. The defendant was Fan Xian, son of Fan Jian, assistant minister of the Treasury. Fan Xian was used of stopping Guo Baokun in the street the previous night, starting a fight, and assaulting an official of the court.


    When he saw their two surnames on the paper, Mei Zhili was rather worried. The royal court was divided into two factions. One faction supported the Crown Prince; the other faction was secretive, but was secretly headed by the Second Prince. Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites, had been the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher, so naturally he took the side of the Crown Prince. Although Treasury minister Fan Jian did not outwardly pick a side, he had always had good rtions with King Jing, and Crown Prince Jing was the Second Prince that the other faction supported.


    The case was simple, but it was not a good case. He feared that he might provoke the wrath of either the Crown Prince or the Second Prince. As he pondered, he secretly cursed Fan Xian, this young man who had no sense of what was important. Fan Xian had begun to make a name for himself in the capital; the bureaucrats all knew he was the illegitimate son of Count Sinan, raised in Danzhou. He spent all this time in Danzhou, thought Mei Zhili, but as soon as he gets to the capital, he gets into a fight in the street. How am I supposed to deal with this?


    But the usation was very clear, with human testimony and material evidence. There was no way he could put it off. He looked at the paper and frowned. He sent off a secretary to Count Sinan¡¯s estate to apprehend the defendant, and then secretly sent an attendant to the Treasury to let Minister Fan know as soon as possible..


    Fan Xian saw that a city bailiff had been dispatched to apprehend him. He wanted to know, considering that the Fan family and the royal household such a close rtionship, on what grounds he was being detained. So, taking up their clubs, the manor guards got ready to loyally defend their master, preparing to pounce like tigers on the put-upon bailiffs.


    At the gate to Fan Manor, the bailiffs were also at their wits¡¯ end. They argued that it was their master¡¯s wish to apprehend the defendant, that the staff of Fan Manor were always so overbearing, and that they had to take the defendant before the court.


    Fan Xian smiled and got ready to answer to their calls. Unexpectedly, he heard the yell of a youngster¡¯s voice. ¡°Where did you thugse from? Come on, take me on!¡± The person who dared to threaten government workers, of course, was not any of the servants, but the hot-headed young Fan Sizhe.


    When the guards heard the young master¡¯s words, they bellowed and lifted up their clubs as they valiantly moved forward, but remembering that their adverseries were government workers, they did not actually beat them, instead simply pounding the ground to scare them. At this point, the bailiffs were feeling exasperated. . They knew it was best not to provoke their opponents, so they did not bring out iron chains for those crude young men, and instead fled in unexpected and miserable retreat.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± At that moment, Lady Liu walked elegantly out, looked at the bailiffs, and frowned. She ordered them toe in and have tea, and looked at Fan Xian uneasily.


    Fan Xian shrugged his shoulders innocently.


    In the reception pavilion, a handful of bailiffs sat, uneasily looking at the countess. Due to their status, they would not usually receive this sort of treatment. They also understood the stately Fan family were treating them so courteously for a particr reason, which is why they sipped their tea rather uneasily. They were small fry; if someone in the Fan family were to get angry with them, how would they ever survive in the capital?


    Trying to get a clear picture of the situation, Lady Liu frowned as she asked questions. ¡°This cannot be right. Our eldest returned from the poetry contest at Prince Jing¡¯s manor, then came straight home to study. Nin Street is far away from Fan Manor. How could he have beaten up the son of the Guo family?¡±


    The bailiff responded with some unease, ¡°Master Guo identified him personally, and what¡¯s more... was Master Fan really here yesterday?¡± he said with some disbelief.


    Lady Liu¡¯s gentle gaze turned to daggers, and she fixed the bailiff with a ruthless re. ¡°Are you calling the House of Fan liars?¡±


    The bailiff¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately stopped talking. But he couldn¡¯t retreat either; after all, the intiff was waiting in the court. Fan Xian sat quietly to one side, somewhat astonished. He did not know why Lady Liu was sticking up for him. In fact, he did not understand the noble families of the era. No matter how fierce the conflict within the family, if an enemy came from outside, then these ns would always put aside their differences and close ranks.


    Lady Liu took a sip of her tea. She knew that these bailiffs had no choice, and it was no use pressing them on it. She smiled slightly. ¡°Is what the Guo family calls ¡®assault¡¯ really assault? All things are governed by human emotions. Must we really respond to such an usation? Even if we are not a rich house, we have our dignity within the capital. I am curious: who was it that brought this usation to the court?¡±


    ¡°It was a butler of the Guo family,¡± replied the bailiff hurriedly. If the Fan family aren¡¯t rich, he thought, then nobody in the capital is.


    As soon as she heard that it was merely the butler who had brought the usation, she raised her eyebrows sharply. She pounded the table. ¡°They have the butler bring the usation,¡± she scolded, ¡°and yet they want us to respond in person? What sort of logic is that? Was it not Master Guo who was beaten? How so? Since he wishes to levy such an usation, he can levy it in person. Otherwise one of these days, I shall send my butler to lodge the usation that Guo Baokun is a bully who terrorizes men and osts women, and regardless of whether my usation has merit, you shall get him to go to court and answer for it!¡±


    And as she finished her tirade, she called in a loud voice: ¡°Butler Xu!¡±


    Butler Xu tactfully and knowingly stood to attention. ¡°Yes, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Tell Mr Zheng to write out a dozenwsuits,¡± she said coolly, ¡°and starting tomorrow, we will take one to the city hall each day. If it doesn¡¯t scare the Guo family, it will at least tire them out.¡± She almost seemed to smile as she turned to the bailiff. ¡°Mr Zheng is our counsel, but I hear that some years ago he was also a legal adviser to your master¡¯s family. I¡¯m sure it will be no problem for him to file thewsuits.¡±


    Regardless of whether it scares or tires out the Guo family, thought the bailiff, it¡¯ll certainly scare or tire out the city hall. He had no choice but to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Madam, I humbly beg of you, please forgive me... we have no choice in this matter.¡±


    After her long tirade, Lady Liu¡¯s mouth felt somewhat dry. She reached out her hand to grasp her teacup, but found that Fan Xian was already holding it out to her, smiling. They exchanged nces, and swiftly looked away.


    The bailiff held out his hands, begging for mercy. ¡°What is your decision, mydy?¡±


    Lady Liu muttered to herself. She knew this matter had toe to an end, and they had spent too much time on it. ¡°The matter of this assault has not been determined.¡±


    Fan Xian butted in. ¡°There was no ¡®assault¡¯.¡±


    ¡°We at Fan Manor do not understand why the Guo family wishes to do us such an injustice,¡± continued Lady Liu.


    Fan Xian was deep in thought. ¡°A few days ago, we got into an argument at a restaurant. Master Guo was somewhat humiliated, so perhaps this is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± said Lady Liu. ¡°Perhaps it is your fault, but... would Master Guo harbor such a grudge as to falsely use you?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°It looks that way,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: Courthouse Farce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The official broke off theedy skit. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°It was written clearly on the Guo household¡¯sint. Master Fan held resentment over the incident at the restaurant andmitted the act of violence in the streets during the dead of the night.¡±


    Liu Shi asked Fan Xian, ¡°What ended up happening at the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I broke the nose of one of their guards.¡± Fan Xian med himself.


    ¡°Were you alright?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be alright? All the guests there saw that I¡¯m the type of person who refuses to be put down by others.¡±


    Liu Shi signed. She turned to the official and said, ¡°Hear that? Those that harbor vengeance always tend to get taken advantage of. Our Young Master was the one taking advantage; how could he still hold any malice?¡±


    The official hade to court to listen to the attorney spew some nonsense. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to show up in court and defend themselves. The situation left the official helpless. Liu Shi emotionlessly signaled with one finger, and the official found himself with coins in his hand. His eyes shone at the sight of money.


    Liu Shi then resumed the dignity of a countess and said, ¡°We shall go to the court. Might as well go see what the Guo household is ying at. But not right now. Go back and tell Sir Mei that when that Master Guo decides to go to court, we will meet him there.¡±


    The official thought this went against the rules. He hade here to apprehend an offender; how could he receive money and go back instead? As he was about to speak, he was stopped by the little one, so he answered ¡°Yes¡± and left Fan Manor.


    Having finally attained peace and quiet, only Liu Shi and Fan Xian remained in the reception pavilion. Fan Xian watched Liu Shi and smiled, thinking how great it would be if she wasn¡¯t his enemy. Having seen the way she handled things, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The Guo household attacked while father wasn¡¯t home, and yet Liu Shi managed to neatly take care of everything. Not losing face was one thing. More importantly, she had bought valuable time.


    Taking a sip of her tea, Liu Shi asked, ¡°Why did you decide to make such a scene?¡±


    Fan Xian grinned. ¡°Father hoped I would quickly make myself known in the capital. Stuff like writing poetry is boring. If I could settle a court case with the Guo household, my name is sure to spread much faster.¡± Of course, he was joking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you gave him a beating, but why did you fully expose yourself? As if there wasn¡¯t enough trouble in your life already.¡± There was a hint of anger in Liu Shi¡¯s words.


    Fan Xian replied respectfully, ¡°I only wanted to get even. How could I have done that if I didn¡¯t reveal my identity?¡±


    Looking at him, Liu Shi felt this handsome young man was much more capable than her own son. Even though he would still asionally do some uncivilized things like this, both his demeanor and the way he carried himself showed that he knew what he was doing. Liu Shi couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss and sighed.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and asked with a curious smile, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    Liu Shi slowly raised her head; the areas around her eyes were slightly wrinkled. As if surprised by the youth¡¯s direct question, she only spoke after giving it some thought. ¡°Although my family name is Liu, I¡¯m still a member of the Fan family.¡±


    Fan Xian stared into her eyes, knowing he must believe this woman. He didn¡¯t believe her entirely, but he also didn¡¯t know how to properly respond.


    It was so quiet in the reception pavilion, one could hear the drop of a needle.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir Mei is my father¡¯s head disciple. I¡¯ve already dispatched someone to get the letter. Your father should have gotten notice already. I don¡¯t think anything will happen; in the worst-case scenario,pensate them with some silver.¡± Liu Shi closed her eyes, seemingly fatigued. ¡°This afternoon, go to the capital building with the housekeeper. Teng Zijing was with youst night. He doesn¡¯t need toe along today. That way we can avoid putting up too much of a front.¡±


    Intrigued, Fan Xian looked at Liu Shi¡¯s still-beautiful face; he didn¡¯t understand why such a capable woman with such a background would agree to be his father¡¯s second wife.


    At noon, everything was ready at the Fan manor. The location had been set, and the path was already determined. After making sure Guo Baokun had already been carried to the courthouse, Liu Shi half-heartedly prepared a carriage and some servants. Fan Xian marched out like a victorious general.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian didn¡¯t care too much about this trip. He really did beat Guo Baokun out of vengeance; he had wanted to do it the first time Guo Baokun looked at him wrong. Being humiliated at the poetry gathering further fueled his hatred. However, this was his first time in the capital, and while he kept a few tricks up his sleeve, he still wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle all this.


    Even so, he had still wanted to do it. Beating up Guo Baokun was merely the means; more importantly, he wanted to see what the consequences would be. Fan Xian had beaten Guo Baokun for three reasons. First, he wanted to see exactly how much power his father held over the government circles¡ªhis father had always hidden such details from him, and asking directly would certainly not get him the answer he wanted. Now his greatest question could finally be answered. Secondly, he wanted to dirty his reputation just a little bit. No matter what, he would y out the role of a ruthless son to the fullest. Fan Xian did hope that would happen, for he had been carefully controlling the pce¡¯s opinion of him,just as his father requested¡ªto show his learned side while being notorious at the same time, making the pce consider voiding the marriage. It was all for Miss Drumstick.


    The third reason was simple enough: Guo Baokun really deserved a beating.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Once he arrived at the courthouse gates, Fan Xian was in for a shock. Outside the red wooden fence was an excited crowd. Only with a few servants clearing the way did Fan Xian manage to squeeze by. Standing on the stone floor, he stared at the wall behind the official¡¯s desk, which was painted with a mural of a red sunrise over the east sea. On both sides stood wooden staves used for punishment. Deep down Fan Xian thought, ¡°Nice!¡± It reminded him of Beijing Municipal High People¡¯s Court. Apparently, this trip was worth it.


    Turning around, Fan Xian discovered the crowd outside was even more excited, for the spectators all tried to find the best spot by squeezing forward. A few ¡°professionals¡± almost sat on the red fence.


    Fan Xian asked Liu Shi about his attorney, Zheng Ta. This Mister Zheng was once a very famous secretary of jurisprudence around the southern regions. Even today, in the capital, he still had very friendly connections. Liu Shi was correct in choosing him.


    ¡°People in the capital tend to be bold,¡± Zheng Ta exined with a smile. ¡°They may appear to be some poor peasant, but they could turn out to be some distant rtive of the royalty, so no one is afraid of each other. Today¡¯s case... awsuit between a high official and a minister is truly rare. No one wants to miss out on such a spectacle.¡±


    Fan Xian thought, ¡°Did you guyse here to watch a blockbuster?¡± The thought gave him a slight headache, so he shook his head. Zheng Ta said quietly, ¡°Young Master, while we¡¯ve talked back in the manor, I am going to ask onest time: were you responsible for this incident? Of course you wouldn¡¯t admit it in front of the magistrate, but you should be honest with me here so I know what to sayter.¡±


    ¡°Mister Zhang, I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Fan Xian said with a face full of sincerity. ¡°I truly did not attack Guo Baokun.¡± Seeing the youth¡¯s handsome face full of honesty, Zhang Ta chuckled and patted him on the shoulder in appreciation.


    After a while, the call to begin the case could finally be heard. Magistrate Mei Zheli came out from the back hall and sat down, full of swagger. A whileter, a ¡°mummy¡± rolled out on a wheelchair, followed by an attorney who gently fanned him. Seeing the mummy, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh. He hadn¡¯t hit Guo Baokun that hard; apparently a proper household would also y such tricks to receive pity.


    Of course, this mummy was none other than Guo Baokun, who was beaten to a pulp. He was currently in great pain, especially his nose. Treatments from the doctors didn¡¯t help much. Unbeknownst to him, Fan Xian had put some neigong into that punch; Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi was already unusual in this world. Being so overpowering, the injury it caused couldn¡¯t be healed in such short period of time.


    Seeing Fan Xian standing so nonchntly, rage seeped out of Guo Baokun¡¯s eyes from behind his bandages, as if wanting to eat Fan Xian alive. Fan Xian pretended not to notice and looked instead at the attorney holding the fan. He asked Zhang Ta and learned the other attorney was the great barrister Song Shiren. He was very famous in the capital; his conduct had always been questionable. He only worked for officials, which earned him the nickname ¡°rich mouth¡±.


    Seated high up, Magistrate Mei Zheli mmed down the wooden block on his desk with a crisp smack. The noisy scene outside the courthouse became quiet for the moment; the spectators on the red fence didn¡¯t make a single sound. After all, no one wanted to miss out on this.


    ¡°Who hase to court?¡± Mei Zheli asked slowly. He already knew about the two parties beforehand, but he still needed to carry out the necessary formalities. With great authority, he scanned the people before him.


    Regardless of who you are, here in the capital¡¯s courthouse, you have to listen to me.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Dispute


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The defendants of the courtroom agreed after hearing the judge talk. Song Shiren passed the document ofint to Mei Zhili, who pretended to scan through it before handing it to Zheng Tu, who in turn gave it to Fan Xian to read. Fan Xian read through it meticulously and found that it was pretty much as he expected it to be. He nodded and returned the piece of paper.


    Song Shiren spoke coldly with balled fists. ¡°As a student, I can¡¯t understand why Mr. Fan Xian remains aloof in the courtroom. He has not performed a formal greeting or knelt down in respect. With this kind of attitude, it¡¯s no wonder hemitted those violent crimesst night.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at thewyer whoined before questioning curiously, ¡°You have to kneel in court?¡± He was, of course, well-educated on thews of this country and was familiar with the formality, having done a lot of reading in Danzhou. His question was an intentional one.


    ¡°Naturally, or would you disrespect the greatness of the imperial government?¡±


    Song Shiren eyed his opponent with a frown. He had not wanted to be involved in this case, as after all, the opposition was the inconspicuous Fan family, whose power was feared by many. He did not have much of a choice though as he had been a high official for so long that he could no longer turn back, so there was no room for rejection.


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°Why is it that Mr. Song has not knelt down then?¡±


    Song Shiren squinted at the boy; he was unsure if the boy was truly an idiot or just acting. He retorted immediately, ¡°ording to government regtions, one with achievements need not kneel in front of the magistrate.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed at Mei Zhili and said, ¡°When a student sees a teacher, are they required to kneel?¡±


    Hearing this, Song Shiren was certain that his opponent was one with achievements. His previous research on Fan Xian revealed that he had never sat an imperial exam before, so how did he turn out to be a schr? He stroked the fan in his hands and questioned, ¡°Might I dare ask what year Mr. Fan took part in his imperial examination?¡±


    Fan Xian replied politely, ¡°Last year in Danzhou.¡± This was pre-arranged by Fan Jian before Fan Xian came to the capital. Only till the day of the court case did he realize that he had somehow attained the title of schr.


    The subject of kneeling was dismissed and the court case officially began. Both sides discussed the main topics, each expressing their own opinion. Guo Baokun had no doubt that he was attacked by Fan Xian and his guards, while Zheng Tu was certain Fan Xian was in Fan Mansion the entire night and that there were plenty of servants who could attest to that. Conflict arose and sounds of discussion from the civilians watching from outside got louder. It seemed that the majority believed Fan Xian was innocent. They couldn¡¯t imagine the pretty and gentle boy as a cruel person. On the other hand, the beaten up Mr. Guo in the wheelchair looked like a suspicious man.


    Mei Zhili grew weary of the noisy dispute. He waved his hands in the air and the civilians went silent.


    ¡°Judge, May I ask why you haven¡¯t made an arrest when the culprit is standing in the court?¡± Song Shiren¡¯s voice was loud and intimidating. He thought that the documents could not have been even clearer, but the magistrate judge was yet to make a call. He began to suspect that he was biased towards the Fan family and so decided to press the matter.


    Zheng Tu smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions, Mr. Song. The document states that the assault on Mr. Guo happened after his head was covered by a bag. So tell me, how could he possibly determine that the culprit was Fan Xian when he could not see?¡±


    ¡°Naturally by having heard Mr. Fan¡¯s voice. What¡¯s more, Mr. Fan admitted that it was him at the time. Have you changed your mind and decided to deny the charges instead?¡± Song Shiren looked at Fan Xian with a sneer and continued with a taunt, ¡°What kind of man are you if you can¡¯t even take responsibility for what you did?¡±


    Fan Xian was aware that his opponent was trying to provoke him. Despite this, his expression remained calm with a mixture of astonishment. It was as if he was confused as to why the man in front was using him falsely. Zheng Tu¡¯s voice cut in and he spoke mockingly, ¡°Voice? I¡¯ve never heard of any case being determined by a voice- and I know thews inside out.¡±


    Song Shiren did not back down, instead he spoke deliberately, ¡°If voice is not enough to prove Mr. Fan¡¯s identity, then allow me to show everyone a poem.¡± With this, he retrieved a piece of paper from within his sleeve and recited slowly.


    ...


    ...


    The absent-minded Mei Zhili behind the bench was suddenly awakened from his daze by the poem and he spoke energetically, ¡°What a wonderful poem. Who is the poet?¡± Only then did he realize that he was not in his study, or in a poem festival but in court working on a case. He cleared throat and requested the piece of paper from Song Shiren.


    He inspected the piece of paper in detail and saw not only the brilliance of the poet, but also how rarely elegant the calligraphy was. Curious, he asked Song Shiren, ¡°Who is the poet and what does this have to do with the case?¡±


    Song Shiren replied respectfully, ¡°This poem was written by Fan Xian during the poem festival at Jing pce yesterday. When Mr. Fan assaulted Mr. Guo on the street, he recited these lines. It¡¯s quite obvious he was belittling Mr. Guo.¡±


    Mei Zhili was amazed. He observed the bright-faced and innocent-looking young man in court, bewildered at the fact that he could have written such a poem. He felt a sense of regret for him- why would he recite his poem if he was beating someone up? Not to mention the fact that the elegance of the poem did not even fit the violent environment of a fight. Furthermore, he had essentially provided his opponent evidence against himself.


    Mei Zhili was a well experienced man, however the key to how he managed to secure his position as the capital¡¯s magistrate could be found in his skill in blurring the lines between right and wrong. There are many rich, powerful and formidable figures gathered in the capital. If he had been fair in all of his cases, he would not havested long. He remembered back to when he first worked for the pce and of how Guo Gonggong had given him the advice of making concessions to avoid trouble. Mei Zhili had since then lived many peaceful years because of that advice.


    Today¡¯s case was no different, as he nned to maintain the attitude he¡¯d always had and refrain from making any decisions. He would leave them to sort out their differences themselves, and if that didn¡¯t work out, he would dy the case for a couple days and send them to the Ministry of Punishments. If he nned to stay out of trouble, then he had to avoid closing this case his court. He nced worriedly at Fan Xian and Zheng Tu.


    Zheng Tu had once worked for Mei Zhili for a while as his clerk, and knew what was on his old boss¡¯s mind. He chuckled, ¡°This is ridiculously funny. Many schrs were gathered on the day of the poem festival, and Mr. Fan¡¯s poetry stood out from the rest. It can only be assumed that people had taken note of it, so it¡¯s not unusual that others know the poem. More importantly...¡±


    He nced at Song Shiren coldly with a sneer and continued, ¡°...do you think Mr. Fan is out of his mind? Reciting a poem he had written while beating up a man during the night?! Only an idiot would be stupid enough to reveal his identity, not to mention how ridiculously amusing the whole situation already is. It¡¯s quite obvious that someone who has a feud with Mr. Guo knew of Mr. Fan and Mr. Guo¡¯s disagreement in the restaurant a few days ago. The real culprit had obviously nned to mislead Mr. Guo into thinking that Fan Xian was the culprit.¡±


    It seemed that his hypothesis was quite logical. Fan Xian who smiled while standing silently to the side.- What was it he said...?¡± Only an idiot would be stupid enough?? He coughed awkwardly. Mr. Guo Baokun on the wheelchair could no longer suppress his anger and he yelled, ¡°Quit trying to twist the truth! This illegitimate bastard is just using the Fan family¡¯s authority. He¡¯s so reckless because he doesn¡¯t think thew applies to him!¡±


    Zheng Tu¡¯s face darkened when he heard the words illegitimate bastard. He deeply agreed with the young master¡¯s wise decision of beating up the man in the wheelchair. He spoke coldly, ¡°As thepiler of the imperial pce, you should watch what you say. I know that you are angry, but you shouldn¡¯t throw tantrums. After all, you work closely with the crown prince, and it would be a shame to hurt the reputation of the pce.¡±


    While those words directly offended Guo Baokun, they were also filled with shade. In terms of authority, The Fan could not bepared to the Guo family, who worked closely with the crown prince, and what Guo Baokun had said before was naturally inappropriate. This caused another wave of discussion by the civilians outside. There were many more who believed Fan Xian to be innocent.


    Although Fan Xian was expressionless, on the inside he was thoroughly impressed by Zheng Tu, who utilized all of his ns wlessly. It seemed weird that thewyer Song Shiren was not as desperate as Guo Baokun. Song Shiren smiled and said, ¡°Magistrate, my master is in pain. Would you allow us to rest?¡±


    Mei Zhili nodded, and Guo Baokun went to the backroom with the help of his servants. At this moment, Song Shiren turned and bowed to Fan Xian and Zheng Tu, saying, ¡°So it looks like Mr. Fan will not be admitting to beating people up.¡± For some unknown reason, Guo Baokun¡¯s face was full of life as he left. It was as if the real battle was about to begin.


    Zheng Tu and Fan Xian smiled in unison and said nothing. Who were they kidding? Nin Street was pitch ck, there were no witnesses, and no evidence. What did they n on using as proof? What¡¯s more, it was stated clearly on the document ofint that the servants from Guo mansion were drugged, so nobody would believe their witness statement that ¡°Fan Xian beat him up.¡± Mei Zhili frowned and called Song Shiren to the front and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up for today.¡±


    Song Shiren bowed as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Guo is thepiler of the imperial pce and he was beaten up. How could you close this important case so carelessly?¡±


    Mei Zhili was agitated, ¡°When did I say I was closing the case? I¡¯m just simply dying it. If you wish to im that he had been beaten up, then get some evidence to prove who did it.¡± It was said that the court was not allowed to carry out punishments on officials in public, and even if Fan Xian was not a schr, he doubted that they would punish him. It was basically impossible to get him to admit what he had done.


    Surprisingly Song Shiren turned round to ask, ¡°Mr. Fan was at home all night yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The servants of our mansion are witnesses.¡± Zheng Tu replied.


    Song Shirenughed coldly, ¡°Call in the witnesses.¡± Mei Zhili realized that there may be a change to his initial judgement and he nodded. Servants from Guo mansion brought in a bunch of people, all dressed differently and with different jobs. There was a dumpling seller, a night watcher, bearers for businesses in streets and even a prostitute; the list just went on and on.


    Zheng Tu frowned uneasily and the people watching from the sidelines questioned curiously, ¡°What¡¯s with all this?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: In the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd understood the situation after Song Shiren spoke. Gathered here were people from the capital who worked night shifts. After being questioned by Song Shiren, all of them admitted to having seen the Fan family carriage head west yesterday after leaving Jing Pce, without returning to the Mansion, only discreetly returning to Fan Mansion in the middle of the night.


    Fan Xian observed the situation before him with slightly narrowed eyes. He was quite impressed by how capable the Guo family was at finding so many witnesses in merely half a day. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯sck of concern, Zheng Tu began to panic. He whispered in a low voice, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t admit anything. Just say that the Guo family bribed them with money.¡±


    Fan Xian replied with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s true that Guo Baokun has been assaulted and hurt terribly. Why would he go through all the trouble and money just to frame me? It¡¯s doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Zheng Tu stalled, as he had not expected young master to think in the perspective of their opponent.


    Just then, Song Shiren¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he looked at Fan Xian, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Fan at homest night? Why is it that there are many witnesses who say otherwise? Dare I ask Mr. Fan what he was doing in the middle of the night that required so much discretion?¡±


    The capital¡¯s magistrate, Mei Zhili, nced at Fan Xian, and wondered how he would respond.


    A heavy silence permeated the court.


    Fan Xian exhaled. His face was tinged with embarrassment, as if his secret had been revealed. He answered quietly, ¡°Last night... I was at Drunken Immortal Tavern.¡±


    Everyone knew what kind of ce Drunken Immortal Tavern was. It was perfectly understandable to have wanted to be discreet about spending the night at a brothel. The crowd responded with ¡°oohs¡± andughed and as some people made fun of Fan Xian. On the other hand, Mei Zhili seemed relieved by this exnation. However, a smile remained on Song Shiren¡¯s face as he questioned in a direct manner, ¡°Drunken Immortal Tavern? Does Mr. Fan have someone who can back this up?¡±


    ¡°Si Lili can vouch for me.¡± Fan Xian replied awkwardly.


    Song Shiren paused before he spoke mockingly, ¡°Is that so? But... Miss Si Lili has left the capital this morning to travel to Suzhou. What a perfect coincidence, one might think that someone was afraid she might say something she shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Fan Xian lifted his head and stared at Song Shiren. Only then did he realize that Guo family has somehow forced Miss Si Lili out of the capital. It looked like they came prepared. After seeing Fan Xian¡¯s speechless state, Song Shiren knew exactly what he had to do. He bowed at Mei Zhili, ¡°Everything is quite obvious now. Mr. Fan had beaten someone and admitted to it after. Please arrest this criminal and decided on his punishment.¡±


    Zheng Tu, who had been quiet for a while, suddenly spoke up, ¡°What a magnificent conclusion. Just because my master was outte at night, he is being charged with such a serious crime?¡±


    Song Shiren pressed further, ¡°Then why did you say beforehand that he was in the mansion for the duration of the whole night when he was out?¡±


    Zheng Tu responded in an instant, ¡°Visiting prostitutes is not exactly a reputable thing to say so we had no choice before but to...¡± Song Shiren¡¯sughter cut him off. ¡°Visiting prostitutes? So tell me, where is the prostitute?¡±


    He waved his arms in the air and bellowed, ¡°Mr. Guo and Mr. Fan had an argument just the other day and Mr. Guo was attacked yesterday. The attacker was arrogant and imed to be Fan Xian. Mr. Fan did not return to Fan mansion at the time of the attack and he can¡¯t ount to where he was. The obvious truth lies right in front of your eyes. Who do you say the culprit is?¡±


    Mei Zhili regarded thewyer coldly. Did he really think that he could end the case even if he actually cracked it? Did he not realize that this was not a normal court case? It looked like he overestimated the famouswyer.


    Mei Zhili turned and questioned Fan Xian, ¡°Do you have evidence to prove where you werest night?¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it andughed. ¡°Actually... Prince Jing came as well. Does he count as a witness?¡±


    If Prince Jing was getting dragged into the case then there was no way Mei Zhili was going to continue to judge the case. His face darkened as he called in the people at his side and whispered something to them. He then announced that he was wrapping up the case for today.


    Fan Xian was to remain in the capital at all times. Naturally, the Guo family was not happy, but they couldn¡¯t do anything, as their opponent¡¯s witness was an important figure. They could only further discuss their tactics in the meantime. Realizing the boring ending to the dull argument, the crowd left after a collection of disappointed sighs.


    As Fan Xian and Zheng Tu exited the courthouse, they were surprised to see Song Shiren awaiting them.


    ¡°Mr. Fan.¡± Song Shiren bowed with a smile.


    Fan Xian returned the bow even though he has no idea what Song Shiren was up to.


    Song Shiren spoke softly, ¡°I am indebted to the Guo family. It was not by my choice to cause any offence. My apologies.¡± Fan Xian suddenly remembered something, ¡°Is Miss Si Lili really leaving the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Having left the courtroom, Song Shiren treated Fan Xian with utmost respect. Fan Xian stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Was it your doing, or was it the Guo family?¡± Song Shiren was surprised as he replied, ¡°I thought it was Mr. Fan who forced her to leave the capital... so you were really at the Drunken Immortal Tavernst night?¡±


    Fan Xian spoke bitterly, ¡°Do you really think I attacked Guo Baokun?¡± Despite the fact that the case had wrapped up for the day, there was no end to the debate. After some more discussion, Song Shiren turned and left on his ride.


    Fan Xian watched as he left and said curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of treating me nicely after offending me?¡±


    ¡°Song Shiren is a clever man.¡± Zheng Tuughed and shook his head as he spoke quietly, ¡°Young Master, you never told me that you went drinking with Prince Jing. Song Shiren¡¯s tactics nearly gave me the fright of my life.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°Everyone knows that the courtroom is merely a stage. Why are you getting nervous over nothing?¡±


    Zheng Tu shook his head and sighed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how this situation ys; we¡¯ve already greatly offended Guo family.¡±


    ¡°Whatever we do we¡¯ll offend someone. We might as well practice on someone who deserves to be offended.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your... fake name and the prostitute¡¯s name... It¡¯ll only take a day for them to spread around the capital.¡±


    ¡°That was my intention. I can only hope for the best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡±


    Deep within the pce grounds, the sun shone on yellow ss tiles which emitted a golden glow. The intimidating bright red high walls created a feeling of imprisonment. In the garden, a kind-looking olddy listened to the female officials talk, her eyes half-closed. Waiting next to her were two nobledies, and they were by a stone table covered with exotic fruits and vegetables. One of the women looked quite proper, eyes like a phoenix and bright red lips, and she seemed to haveplete control of her expression. She peeled a fruit and carefully fed it to the olddy.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, dear queen?¡± The olddy opened her eyes as the fruits were delivered to her. She smiled and continued, ¡°You should leave these things to the younger ones. You rule the pce, the mother of the nation. Why are you doing this?¡±


    Thedyughed warmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only carrying out my filial duties.¡±


    It turned out that thisdy was the queen of the country and the olddy she was serving was the emperor¡¯s mother, who used to be Queen Cheng and was now the empress dowager. So, who was otherdy who¡¯s able to sit next to the queen?


    ¡°Alright, you need not stay.¡± The empress dowager then spoke to the maids, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The maids left with the exception of two older housemaids. Empress dowager closed her eye to rest as she asked, ¡°What do you think of the poem we heard, the one written by the young boy Fan Xian?¡±


    The queen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the art of literature, but I did think that the poem sounded good.¡±


    The empress dowager chuckled, ¡°¡¯Good¡¯ doesn¡¯t even describe it. Let¡¯s not even mention how happy the poem made the audience, let¡¯s talk about the poem as heard from the visitor from afar... How could it have been the work of a regr schr...? It¡¯s just...¡± Seeing empress dowager at a loss for words, the queen asked, ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡±


    Empress dowager exhaled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that every line overflows with sorrow. How could someone so young express bitter sorrow with such maturity? It feels like he is an unfortunate child.¡±


    Upon hearing this, thedy who had remained silent the whole time suddenly burst into tears. The queen was quick tofort her, ¡°The empress dowager isn¡¯t serious. Anyways, if the young boy Fan Xian was truly unfortunate, that could easily be fixed with a wave of the empress dowager¡¯s finger.¡±


    Empress dowager disliked the crying and she spoke with a displeased expression, ¡°I have given birth to three children. I don¡¯t need to bring up the emperor. Li Zhi mucks around all the time, but at least he knows to live life freely. And you, you¡¯ve been crying constantly for thest 10 years yet you still don¡¯t understand... It¡¯s such a...¡± She couldn¡¯t continue with the harsh words, as after all, her daughter had led a bitter life and had no one to rely on.


    Thedy continued to sob as she spoke, ¡°My child is already unfortunate, yet the emperor, my own brother, has arranged for her to marry someone from the Fan family, who is even more unfortunate. How are we supposed to live our lives? What will happen to Chen¡¯er if her illness does not improve?¡± The fragile, sobbingdy was Fan Xian¡¯s potential mother-inw ¨C the unmarried elder princess!


    The empress dowager could no longer hold her anger back, and she scolded her. ¡°The cause of her illness had to do with you, her mother, not doing what was necessary to help her. How could you have to audacity toin! What¡¯s wrong with the Fan family¡¯s child? He travelled all the way from Danzhou without aint just to boost her blessings. Even if he was a poor child with no reputation, you should not disregard the Fan family¡¯s efforts for our emperor.¡±


    The maids were long gone and only two old housemaids stood by the sides, their faces serious and oblivious to the conversation.


    The empress dowager was so angry that her breaths became heavy and frequent. The queen lifted he hand tofort her, but empress dowager pushed it away. She calmed down a little before speaking again, ¡°Anyways, Chen¡¯er has got to get married someday. It¡¯s not as if she would have had a good life for sure if she married a government official. That Fan... Fan what?¡±


    The queen quickly reminded her, ¡°Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fan Xian. You¡¯ve heard already that he¡¯s a talented child and fit for Chen¡¯er. We¡¯re not doing any wrong towards her.¡± The dowager sighed a couple times before continuing, ¡°What¡¯s more, the emperor has already approved of this marriage, so what use is it crying to me?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: The p


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eldest princess was the former emperor¡¯s only daughter. When the current emperor had ascended the throne, she was renamed Yong Tao the Eldest Princess. She was well loved and spoiled at both the Cheng Wang mansion and the pce. However, this did not result in a domineering demeanor; instead, she delved deeper and deeper into bleak green waters, her depression triggered by pretty much anything. She would cry for a wilting flower and weep for a river headed east. Of course, this particr trait was known only to her close family members.


    She looked at empress dowager and spoke with bitterness hidden in her tone. ¡°How can the emperor, my own brother, choose the Fan family, out of all the possibilities? He knows darn well about the rtionship between the Fan family and the prime minister...¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s eyes shed open as she spoke in a low, authoritative voice. The housemaids left quietly with no expressions.


    ¡°SLAP!¡± The sound reverberated, and a painful red handprint appeared on the eldest princess¡¯s cheeks. She looked at her mother in fear. The empress dowager spoke icily through gritted teeth, ¡°How many times have I told you not to mention that man¡¯s name in front of me? The royal family wishes to remain reputable, even if you don¡¯t. If you hadn¡¯t protected him with your own life, I would have made sure he was dead long ago!¡±


    ¡°Not once did I allow him to visit Chen¡¯er all these years, but I never gave him a hard time either.¡± Empress dowager¡¯s kindness had vanished and her expression was as cold as ice. ¡°I knew that he wanted to marry you, but you were afraid of ruining his career. That¡¯s fine by me... Don¡¯t get married. You wanted him to have a career, I gave him a career, and now he is head of hundreds of officials. You probably want to go forward with your wish but... I will not allow you to have anything to do with him. He will have absolutely no say Chen¡¯er¡¯s marriage. Do you understand me?¡±


    The eldest princess wiped her tears and smiled forcefully, though her voice trembled as she answered.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The empress dowager then continued as she looked at the queen queen and spoke lightly, ¡°Since the emperor is busy with government affairs, you should be handling the kind of things like the marrying off the girls in our family. However, as the emperor has already decided upon Chen¡¯er and Fan Xian¡¯s marriage, you do not have to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The queen bowed her head quickly. She was still in shock from the scene she had just witnessed.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be by my side all the time serving me. You should keep the emperorpany when you¡¯re free and help him de-stress.¡± The empress dowager spoke much more softly than before, and it was clear that she was encouraging her.


    The queen smiled wryly and promised her, though frowned suddenly as a thought came to her mind.


    Of course, no thought went unnoticed by empress dowager, who asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    The queen nced at the princess, who was still wiping her tears, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Hong Gonggong sent word about a case in the capital¡¯s office today¡±


    ¡°Huh? What sort of case could that old dog possibly have taken interest in?¡±


    The queenughed awkwardly, ¡°Actually mother, everyone is interested in this case. This is because the court case had started this morning and has gone on all day. Only just there was there any sort of conclusion... I heard that it¡¯s the only son of Guo You the high official from the Board of Rites that took someone from Fan mansion to court.


    Apparently, the culprit recited a poem as he beat up Guo Baokun. The poem he recited... is the one you read before, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Empress dowager eximed in surprise, ¡°The sorrowful visitor from afar assaulted someone?¡±


    Hearing this, the queen could not hide herughter, and even the eldest princess sniffled, saying, ¡°My mum is quite quirky.¡±


    The empress dowagerughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s me that¡¯s quirky- it¡¯s Fan Xian. How could he beat up the high official¡¯s son right after arriving in the capital a couple of days ago? Tell me, what was the situation in court like?¡± She frowned as something came to her, ¡°Surely the capital¡¯s court did nothing to punish Fan Xian. How will he get married in October if he¡¯s sullied?¡±


    The queen burst outughing, ¡°What are you talking about mother? Even if Fan Xian did not have a legitimate identity at birth, he¡¯s still Count Sinan¡¯s well-educated son and a schr. He can¡¯t be punished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡± Empress dowager continued, ¡°Does Guo Baokun not hang around with the crown prince?¡±


    For some unknown reason, the queen¡¯s expression turned uneasy and she agreed in a low voice. Empress dowager then tutted, ¡°Those rascals; they know only how to strut around and have nothing but bad intentions. It goes without saying that Fan Xian must have been in the right.¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯ face was frozen, but her mind was full of thoughts. She had never expected her mother to not question the story behind the case and assumed straightaway that Fan family¡¯s illegitimate son was in the right.


    However, she kept quiet due to the painful p she had received earlier. Fortunately, the queen added as an afterthought, ¡°Guo Baokun does have a bit of reputation. It¡¯s not logical to have him beat up in the middle of the streets.¡±


    The empress dowager did not react to their differing opinions. She continued to speak, ¡°How did the case end?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian called out Prince Jing as a witness, so the capital¡¯s court could do nothing but dy the case for another retrial.¡±


    ¡°Hong Chen agreed to be his witness? Looks like this Fan Xian is quite the popr boy.¡±


    The queen was secretly pleased. Although the empress dowager had not revealed her thoughts, the queen knew that she detested government officials with close rtionships to members of royalty. The queen then turned the conversation around, being careful so as not to cross a line. ¡°I heard that on the day Guo Baokun was assaulted, he was ying... On Liuhe River with Prince Jing, so the assault probably had nothing to do with him.¡±


    The pce garden became silent and the atmosphere heavy. Just then, the empress dowager sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± The housemaid waiting outside helped her up and apanied her back to the pce.


    The queen and the princess stood up and watched as the empress dowager slowly retreated to the pce. They looked at each other and the corners of the queen¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile, ¡°Looks like the empress dowager is not pleased about Fan Xian¡¯s visits to the whorehouse, but she¡¯s kept her mouth shut about it, so it looks like Chen¡¯er will be getting married in half a year¡¯s time.¡±


    The eldest princess exhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Fan Xian¡¯s personality, however...¡± She looked at the queen, her eyes emitting a strong sense of fragility. ¡°The Fan family and Prince Jing are quite close to each other. You would do well to be careful.¡±


    The queen¡¯s heart clenched. She knew the princess was reminding her that if Fan Xian really married Chen¡¯er and the emperor handed him the responsibility of the national treasury, it would mean that the Fan family had both the Ministry of Revenue and the national treasury under their control. This was the equivalent of handling the entire wealth of the Qing Kingdom. If the emperor became biased towards the second prince because of a Fan family rtionship with Prince Jing, she was afraid that the crown prince... She frowned at her son¡¯sck of potential. Did the emperor have hidden intentions behind this decision?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± The eldest princessforted her. ¡°Even you know that for the past two years, I haven¡¯t done much in the managing of the nation¡¯s treasury. There¡¯s always someone from The Overwatch Council who does it. Besides, the Fan family does not have a strong enough reputation, so even if Chen¡¯er married him, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to control the nation¡¯s treasury himself.


    The queen frowned, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what kind of drug that old man had fed the emperor to change his mind.¡±


    The eldest princess smiled, ¡°Has it been awhile since you invited Lady Liu to visit?¡±


    The queen¡¯s face was icy as she spoke,¡± That women married Fan Jian to be his wife. She may seem like a fool, but in reality, she¡¯s as sly as a fox. When you came up with the idea to assassinate the illegitimate son in Danzhou four years ago, we let Lady Liu take the me. She must hate us. It would be very hard to entice her to be our cover again.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The eldest princess smiled openly, her skin was well maintained for someone in their thirties. ¡°What would she dare say? I¡¯ve known her since I was little, and I know she likes to make a fuss over nothing.


    The queen suddenly frowned, ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of weird. Why did the emperor decide four years ago to let Fan Xian be responsible for the nation¡¯s treasury? If it hadn¡¯t been such a dire situation, we wouldn¡¯t have had to take such risks.¡±


    The eldest princess spoke feebly, ¡°The emperor dislikes us being too close, so he had already nned to take the responsibility of the nation¡¯s treasury off my hands. That¡¯s why he had the director stationed with me right from the beginning.¡±


    She continued with a sigh, ¡°All of the government officials can be controlled one way or another, regardless of their intelligence. The only exception is Director Chen, who is loyal to the emperor. He has managed his council so that there are no weaknesses. It¡¯s impossible for to nt a spy in their premises.¡±


    Hearing this, the queen frowned unconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be faithful to the emperor. The sole reason for nting spies is purely to look out for the emperor by finding corrupt government officials. It goes without saying that Director Chen is loyal to the emperor.¡±


    The eldest princess knew that she had said the wrong thing, saying softly, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, The Overwatch Council has been investigating the assassination attempt in Danzhou ever since, and they are under strict instructions from the emperor to do so.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s only natural. The emperor was drunk when he first saw your daughter. He liked her so much that he took her in as his adopted daughter and appointed her marriage to the Fan family. This is something that very few people in the pce knew about.¡±


    The queen remembered back to the scene four years ago and continued coldly, ¡°Within a month, there was a hitman in Danzhou. Although the assassination attempt was never broadcasted, the Overwatch Council was well aware of it, so of course the emperor knew about it. It¡¯s obvious that he does not care about the survival of the illegitimate son, but does care about someone in the pce who dare leak hismands.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: The Wise Empress Dowager


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Elder Princess¡¯ eyes shed with fear as she spoke anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and The Overwatch Council hasn¡¯t let up on the case at all; I fear that the truth may be revealed... I heard that Chen Pingping has returned to his hometown on a visit and doesn¡¯t want toe back to the capital. If... he decides to retire now, then it would be for the best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± The queenughed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that one night four years ago, it was Chen Pingping who convinced the emperor to call off the arranged wedding. Fan Jian took Sir Chen Pingping¡¯s hometown visit as an opportunity to convince the emperor to once again give Chen¡¯er to Fan Xian in marriage. This means that you won¡¯t be in charge of the national treasury in the future... If Chen Pingping was still in the capital, then this marriage would not be set in stone, and it might have gone the way you wanted... or, the way the prime minister wanted.¡±


    The Elder Princessughed through pursed lips, saying, ¡°What a way to put it, dear Queen. Surely you would be pleased if the wedding was called off, since it would mean the second prince would lose this opportunity to make some profit from it.¡±


    The queen smiled and replied, ¡°What have I to be pleased about? Whether or not this marriage between the youngsters takes ces does not concern me. The empress dowager has asked me to organize the marriages of our family, but told me that not to worry the Fan family.¡±


    The elder princess¡¯s expression changed, but a smile remained as she spoke, ¡°What you said was quite logical. There¡¯s nothing for me to be worried about as a mother. Although Fan Xian was not born of a dazzling identity, I have seen from these past couple days that he¡¯s well educated. Anyways, Chen¡¯er has been in a good mood recently, perhaps it is thanks to the good news.¡±


    The two most powerful women of Qing Kingdom sat quietly across from each other, drinking tea and making small talk. It was as if nothing had happened. Neither wanted to show their vulnerable side or be the one to execute the crucial move. With the murder of Fan Xian, the wedding would fall to shambles, and the Fan family would lose an heir. The second prince would lose his support and the prime minister could sleep soundly. The elder princess could continue to control the pce treasury and provide an endless source of money to those who needed it. With the death of just one person, it seems as if the power around distributing power would be easily resolved.


    Unfortunately, no one was willing to make that move. After all, it was not like four years ago and the capital was not like Danzhou. Here, the wall had eyes on everyone. Assassination was no longer a valid method in dealing with a reputable government official¡¯s son, especially at such a sensitive time. Furthermore... Lady Liu would not fall for the same dirty trick a second time.


    In the empress dowager¡¯s pce, an old and virtuousdy let down her snowy white hair and felt a steady pair of hands brush through it. She spoke in a low voice, ¡°Why did I give birth to such a foolish daughter?¡±


    The person behind her smiled and replied, ¡°But you love her just as much anyway, otherwise you would not have requested the emperor make all those arrangements, or secretly help the prime minister with so many things.¡±


    The empress dowager exhaled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if Lin Ruofu owes me or if my own son sabotaged him.... You do indeed have quite a sharp eye so tell me, why did the emperor choose Chen¡¯er to marry the boy from Fan family?¡±


    The person¡¯s voice was filled with hesitation as they answered: ¡°The princess is at the age to get married, and it¡¯s unlikely that her health will get better. Getting married to Fan family is quite fitting. However, the marriage is just a cover, and main attention is paid to the emperor¡¯s ambiguous oralmand to let an outsider take control of a grand business. Perhaps... the emperor feels that the queen and elder princess are getting too close to each other, and he is unsatisfied with the crown prince so he has taken away elder princess¡¯ authority and ns to let second...¡±


    She silenced herself.


    Having served the empress dowager for over ten years, she knew that she was out of line to have overshared her opinions.


    Empress dowager paused, the wrinkles on her face spread out like chrysanthemum petals. ¡°The emperor takes care of government affairs and I take care of family affairs. I will not be taking care of this particr affair.¡±


    The person ttered her, ¡°You are truly wise, Empress Dowager.¡±


    ¡°This was a stupid thing to do.¡± Count Sinan Fan Jian was staring coldly at his son in the study.


    Fan Xian smiled wryly. He knew that this round of scolding could not be avoided, so he made no move to exin and admitted to his wrongs instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fool. Guo Baokun is not surrounded by powerful people. If you really found it necessary to beat him up, why leave behind all those clues?¡± Count Sinan continued coldly without waiting for his exnation, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Beating someone up and not owning up to it is absolutely ridiculous!¡±


    Fan Xian realized that Lady Liu had repeated his words from earlier to his father, and heughed awkwardly. Fan Jian found it impossible to be mad at him when he had such an innocent and radiant smile on his face. He sighed and asked, ¡°Tell me; why did you stir up so much trouble?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit before he answered, ¡°After drinking with Prince Jing, I decided that I wanted to be his friend. I used this fight as an opportunity to tie us together. If I have Prince Jing supporting me then in the future, some things could be done in a more convenient manner.¡± Fan Xian sneaked a peek at his father and continued after he found no abnormal changes to his expressions, ¡°Secondly, Guo Baokun was a bully and I wanted to make sure that he knew I wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with.¡±


    Fan Jianughed coldly and said, ¡°The second reason is what it is, but as for the most important reason... that was because you disagree with the marriage so you are trying to ruin your own reputation so you can be kicked out of the arrangement.¡±


    Fan Xian did not expect his father to see through him like that. He stalled and began to think of an exnation.


    Fan Jian continued coldly, ¡°When I said that you were stupid it was because of the fact that you dragged Prince Jing into the matter. You must be aware of the fact that Guo family is on the crown prince¡¯s side while Prince Jing is on the second prince¡¯s side. Attacking Guo Baokun and involving Prince Jing can only mean that the Fan family stands with the second prince¡¯s side in the eyes of outsiders.


    Fan Xian pretended to be surprised, ¡°Everyone knows that father and Prince Jing are close friends while sister and Princess Ruojia had been friends since childhood. The two families have a close rtionship with each other that¡¯s rarely seen between government officials. Could it be... You...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your grandmother was his wet nurse and that she brought him up. Since the emperor was busy at that time, I was the one who yed with him, so naturally we are close to each other.¡± Fan Jian tutted and continued, ¡°Personal rtions, work and government affairs are separate matters. Who are we to discuss what happens in the pce? The crown prince is still the crown prince and heir to the throne. When the emperor dies, we will serve the crown prince loyally.¡±


    Fan Xian found a loophole in his words and decided to exploit it, ¡°What if the crown prince wasn¡¯t the crown prince? What happens then?¡±


    Count Sinan Fan Jian was strangely unbothered by his son¡¯s outrageous and disrespectful words. Rather than scolding him, he simply said, ¡°That¡¯s something that only the emperor can decide on; choosing sides before the decision is a foolish tactic.¡±


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Fan Xian finally understood the consequences of his attack on Guo Baokun.


    ¡°The Fan family stands with neither the crown prince nor the second prince. We stand with the emperor..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fan Jian replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be on the wrong side then don¡¯t rush to choose. You can¡¯t go wrong by sticking with the most powerful and the emperor is the most powerful man under the sky.¡±


    ¡°What if the emperor was to die all of a sudden?¡± Fan Xian asked intentionally as he knew that his father was loyal to the emperor.


    ¡°The emperor is in his prime and he is younger than me.¡±¡¯ Fan Jian smiled, ¡°This is a matter for own generation to deal with.¡±


    ...


    ...


    You have no idea what was done for you to be able to walk out that courtroom so easily. Do you know how much conflict was in the shadows between us and Guo family today? Our shadows were everywhere ¨C at the Supreme Court, at the Ministry of Justice and at the Ministry of Personnel Affairs. The Guo family even went to the Overwatch Council. If it was not for Chen Pingping¡¯s absence, you may not have been able to return tonight,¡±


    ¡°Chen Pingping?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. This name was familiar to him. He knew that he was the hidden power leader of Qing Kingdom, but was also aware of the close rtionship between the Fan family and the Overwatch Council, so he was confused. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I havee back if Chen Pingping was present?¡±


    ¡°Because he opposes your marriage with the elder princess¡¯ daughter. Bringing you to the capital in such a rush was because Chen Pingping¡¯s visit to his hometown presented an opportunity.. We were able to confirm the marriage because he was not here to convince the emperor not to. It had nothing to do with the girl¡¯s illness.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his father and said, ¡°Fie Jie is my teacher, and you and Director Chen have a close rtionship. Why would he oppose?¡±


    ¡°No, to outsiders, my rtionship with The Overwatch Council is normal.¡± Fan Jian continued light, ¡°The reason he opposes is simply because we had different views that led us to different judgements.¡±


    ¡°What views?¡± Fan Xian stared into his father¡¯s life, unwavering.


    Fan Jian furrowed his brows before deciding to tell him part of the truth. ¡°The emperor does not like the crown prince, but the queen and elder princess are bing close to each other. The princess controls the pce treasury and can easily ess the money, and this worries the emperor greatly.¡± Fan Xian was truly surprised as he said, ¡°It looks like there might be some changes to the Eastern Pce. [1]


    [1] Eastern Pce: where the crown prince lives

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Searching for his Fianc¨¦e


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within Count Sinan¡¯s study, there was no indication that a court plot was afoot.


    Count Sinan smiled. Although this child was clever, he thought, he had little experience in political battles. It appeared that he would have to slowly teach him. ¡°His Majesty has always reserved his judgement in matters. It is nothing to be concerned about. It is just that he does not wish to see himself quarrel with his son, so uses this matter to warn the Empress¡¯s followers.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s followers? There appeared to be the empress, the crown prince, the eldest princess... and perhaps the prime minister. ¡°His Majesty should find a better way to settle this dispute. You said before, the property of the treasury is overseen by the Overwatch Council. Why has he chosen me?¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple.¡± Count Sinan looked at Fan Xian as if he were looking from a far-off distance, and as if he were looking at someone else. ¡°It¡¯s because I suggested it to him.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his brow. He knew his father would not exin further, so he changed the subject. ¡°So why is Chen Pingping opposed?¡±


    ¡°Because he advised the Emperor not to choose you,¡± said Count Sinan. ¡°Chen Pingping has always felt that you should choose a different path.¡±


    The grand Director of the Overwatch Council was so concerned about him! Fan Xian suddenly recalled the stone tablet by the entrace to the Council chambers. He couldn¡¯t hold back the powerful suspicions he felt. ¡°Why... by the gate of the Overwatch Council...¡±


    ¡°Why is your mother¡¯s name there? That¡¯s also simple. When the Kingdom of Qing was founded, there was no Overwatch Council. Your mother suggested it...¡± Count Sinan smiled. He seemed very happy. ¡°So that is why we have the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart pounded fiercely. He opened his mouth, seemingly dazed for a long time. He thought of the phrase he knew very well from his previous life ¨C ¡°And God said, let there be light.¡±And there was light!


    They continued their discussion. Fan Xian finally knew what formidable powers the Ye family had held. When the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s military expeditions to the west and east had brought the kingdom to the brink of bankruptcy, it was the Ye family who had stabilized the nation¡¯s copsing political system. And the Overwatch Council that the Emperor had used to ¡°unite¡± the kingdom ¨C to the great shock of the bureaucracy ¨C was his mother¡¯s idea, and she had used her vast finances to support its establishment. It had all been handled and provided by his mother, all by herself.


    No wonder her name was inscribed by the entrance to the Council. No wonder he had been under the surveince of the Council since he was a child. Fan Xian looked at his father for a long time before finally shaking his head. ¡°Father, I must tell you something. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever been angry with you?¡± Count Sinan seemed to have guessed that he had something to say. There was a slightly odd smile on his face.


    Fan Xian tried to find the best wording. Finally he thought of the right way to phrase it. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure... how my mother fell for you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t forget your mother¡¯s name...¡± Count Sinan seemed happier than he had been in years. He waved Fan Xian out of his study.


    Fan Xian walked into the courtyard. What did it all mean? Suddenly, he understood. Ye Qingmei, Ye Qingmei... scorning the men of thend.


    ¡°Did father not rebuke you?¡± asked Fan Ruoruo concernedly. She and Fan Xian were different after all. What they held most inmon were their long eyshes and fair skin.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°Rebukes are not the worst part of education. The worst part is having a long exchange of ideas. Parents always think that they should discuss ideas with their children, but they don¡¯t know how hard that is to endure... When you¡¯re young, you¡¯re caught in this shroud of banality.¡±


    This was something that had just urred to him as he went through the reception pavilion. He watched Fan Sizhe¡¯s face as he impatiently listened to Lady Liu¡¯s admonishings. When Lady Liu saw him, she went quiet. He cheekily brought Fan Sizhe over.


    Fan Ruoruo sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done about that.¡± She suddenly recalled the hubbub in the capital around the court case that day. ¡°Xian,¡± she asked curiously, ¡°you once said if you were doing something you didn¡¯t want to do, there was definitely a clear and strong reason behind it. There must have been a reason behind you going to court today.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t ask what the reason had been. Instead, she asked something else. ¡°Did you get the result you wanted?¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I¡¯m fairly satisfied. At least now I know which side father stands on in the imperial court. And I know that the Fan family has even more influence in the imperial court than I imagined. As for the reason; you can guess. I don¡¯t know what the result will be. After all, I can¡¯t turn into a mosquito and eavesdrop on the conversations of the big yers at the pce.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to take such a gamble just for that,¡± rebuked Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian smiled as he exined things to her. ¡°Anyway, by getting the idea to beat up that Guo scoundrel, I¡¯ve found out how deep the waters run in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t get it!¡± Fan Sizhe, who had been listening the whole time, could not keep to himself any longer.


    Fan Ruoruo smiled and brandished her ruler. ¡°I get hit just because I don¡¯t understand?¡± blurted Fan Sizhe. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s smile became tighter. ¡°I have told you many times, you are to address him as ¡®older brother¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my mistake, older brother.¡± Fan Sizhe was only young, but his dishonest way of thinking meant he was never at a disadvantage.


    Fan Xian looked at him andughed. ¡°I saw the proposal that you altered. I think you have some talent. How can you say you don¡¯t understand what I and your sister are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shrouds and education rounds,¡± he blurted out angrily, ¡°who knew you¡¯d use such weird phrases? ...But I understood thest part. Hey... sorry, I mean older brother, that rat Guo picked on me at that restaurant. You should have hit him. Howe you waited untilst night? ...It doesn¡¯t matter. Next time you go and have fun making trouble, you should bring me along.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and smiled bitterly. Maybe he¡¯d get into less trouble if he didn¡¯t act like a little tyrant in the streets all the time.


    As sister and brother talked, they did not ignore Fan Sizhe rolling his eyes next to them. This was Fan Xian¡¯s decision. On one hand, he was using this as a pretext to let Lady Liu know what he was thinking, so that the two sides did not identally spark a conflict over ack of information. It was much like how China and the USA had exchanged military information in his previous life ¨C both sides would dispatch an attach¨¦ to observe all military maneuvers. Fan Sizhe naturally was that attach¨¦. On the other hand, he wanted to gradually change this stubborn little brother... Fan Xian believed the atmosphere between the three children of the Fan family could secretly influence the habits they acquired in their upbringing, and make them consider things more clearly before they made decisions.


    After Fan Sizhe had gone to sleep, Fan Xian turned to his sister. ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nodded, smiling sweetly. ¡°What if someone recognizes you? If the people of the capital find out that you¡¯re so concerned about getting to see your new wife, they¡¯llugh themselves to death... and it might make a lot of people unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Fan Xian waved his sister¡¯s suggestion away, somewhat annoyed. ¡°I have to figure this out first.¡±


    Early in the morning, a carriage from the Ye family, the head of the city guard, stopped at the entrance to Count Sinan¡¯s estate. Inside the carriage sat Ye Ling¡¯er, waiting anxiously. After a little while, Fan Ruoruo led a pale and slightly hunchbacked youngster out of the manor. Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes shone, and she greeted the young man.


    Ye Ling¡¯er curtsied. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Miss Fan.¡± Then she turned to the hunchbacked youngster and smiled. ¡°Sir, are you a student of Master Fei¡¯s?¡±


    The young manughed. His yellow and sallow skin matched the wrinkles around his eyes. It looked as if there were something wrong with him. He cupped his hands in salute. ¡°That is correct,¡± he replied.


    ¡°My apologies for this imposition, sir,¡± said Ye Ling¡¯er.


    The young doctorughed. ¡°If it¡¯s a serious illness,¡± he responded politely, ¡°we had best get going right away.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo got into the front carriage, and the young physician got into the rear carriage. He discovered that the carriage was quite spacious. It was rather different from the kind usually seen in the capital, and the inside was outfitted with many kinds of ornaments. It looks like the Ye estate, though born from the battlefield, had always had some ss. The young phyisican was, of course, Fan Xian. That morning he had arisen early, and with the help of Ruoruo¡¯s eyebrow pencil and foundation, transformed himself. These were just some tricks he had learned from Fei Jie as a child, but the results were effective.


    The main reason for his confidence was that he believed he had already garnered a reputation within the capital, but few people had actually seen him. At the very least, neither Ye Ling¡¯er nor Miss Lin hadid eyes on him. As soon as he thought about Miss Lin, who he was soon to meet, his heart beat faster. No matter what he nned to do afterwards, she was his fiancee. And the girl in the white dress who had lingered in his memory was also clearly from a noble family. He wished he could keep one as a wife and the other as a concubine, but that was out of the question. It looked like he was going to have to make a choice.


    As the carriage rolled on, Fan Xian became increasingly nervous, because the carriage was also heading toward the imperial pce, where Miss Lin ¨C his fianc¨¦e ¨Cresided. Today, he was pretending to be a doctor. It was an absurd situation. But he thought of the chicken leg, and he thought of the Ye family. And a wife was someone with whom you shared a pillow for the rest of your life. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious and timid, but also brazen beyond belief. He felt as he had before he came to the capital. He had to see for himself. Was she cute? Was she pretty? Was she a lolita?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: Entering the Hall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the front carriage, Ye Ling¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo were talking. ¡°Sorry to bother you about it,¡± said Ye Ling¡¯er, her face suddenly skeptical, ¡°but is he really a student of Master Fei? He looks rather young.¡±


    Fan Ruoruoughed. ¡°I know, one expects a doctor to be older. But he¡¯s only having a look today, and after all, even the imperial physicians respect Master Fei¡¯s medical skill. Our family has a rtionship with Master Fei. It won¡¯t do any harm to let him take a look.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er thought so too. None of the doctors had found a way to treat Miss Lin¡¯s tuberculosis. The pce had contacted Fei Jie, but they found that he had gone to the border, and it seemed he would not be returning for a long time. They were still quite lucky to have found one of Fei Jie¡¯s students. She thought for a while, until eventually she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Ruoruo,¡± she asked, ¡°I heard that yesterday your brother was used of a crime?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo wondered why she had decided to ask now. Sheughed. ¡°Do you have something else to bring against him?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er harrumphed. ¡°I am thankful to you, but when ites to your brother, I have no good will towards him. He¡¯s a brute, but he¡¯s as pliable as dough. He¡¯ll do what anyone tells him, and he doesn¡¯t have any will of his own.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was secretly amused. If his brother had his way, this marriage wouldn¡¯t be happening anyway, and who knows who that might upset. But she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she smiled. ¡°People of our status learn quickly that there are many things outside our control.¡±


    ¡°But your brother is one for making trouble, is he not? It¡¯s clear that he wants to marry Miss Lin, but he still... frequents houses of ill repute. How does he think that reflects on Miss Lin?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er recalled the rumors she had recently heard, and welled up with anger. ¡°Not only that, but he beats people in the street. That sort of behavior... Ruoruo, please don¡¯t be angry with me. But... if you had to marry someone like that, would you be willing to?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo sighed. Where did free wille into it? ¡°Clever people don¡¯t listen to rumors. It¡¯s all just gossip, do you understand? My brother is a distinguished fellow. He¡¯s not hiding some sort of terrible behavior.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯erughed coldly. ¡°Is that so? Do you know what the people of the capital have been calling him since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What do they call him?¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes were wide open as she asked curiously. She truly wanted to know what the people of the capital thought of her remarkable older brother.


    ¡°They call him... The Brute of Fan Manor!¡± said Ye Ling¡¯er, panting with rage. ¡°That¡¯s what people say about your brother.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo covered her mouth to hide a smile. ¡°Did you know my brother has another nickname?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager said ¡®ten thousand miles in sorrowful autumn, always the guest, and yet he still beats people?¡¯¡± She stifled augh. ¡°Ten-thousand miles-in-sorrowful-autumn-always-the-guest, isn¡¯t that a bit long for a nickname?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er knew that she was trying to tell her something. Not only was Fan Xian a prize fighter, he was also a great poet. She harrumphed, but she couldn¡¯t refute the Empress Dowager¡¯s opinion. It was clear that the Empress Dowager appreciated Fan Xian¡¯s poetry.


    The two carriages entered a quiet courtyard not far from the pce. Outside the courtyard, one could clearly see a great number of pce guards. They had simple belts tied around their waists, so it was convenient for them to draw their daggers.


    Alighting the carriage, Ye Ling¡¯er made her way along the familiar path to the pce, but she unexpectedly found it blocked by a guard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Ye Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you in, Miss Ye,¡± said the guard, slightly embarrassed.


    Ye Ling¡¯erughed heartily. She pulled Fan Ruoruo to her side. ¡°This is the daughter of Count Sinan. She¡¯s quite well known in the capital.¡± She nced at Fan Ruoruo. ¡°You mean to tell me that the little sister of ten-thousand-miles-in-sorrowful-autumn-always-the-guest cannot enter?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®ten-thousand-miles-in-sorrowful-autumn-always-the-guest¡¯?¡± The guard was not a literate man, and he looked at them dumbstruck. Ten-thousand-miles-in-sorrowful-autumn-always-the-guest was hidden behind Ye Ling¡¯er, forcing a smile.


    Ye Ling¡¯er giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve invited a doctor to see Miss Lin today. Are you going to let us through?¡± she said, exining kindly to the guard.


    The guard turned to look at the doctor. He was rather ugly-looking, and his posture was somewhat stooped. He looked like he was in poor health himself, the guard thought ¨C and he wanted to examine the princess? But the guard said nothing, as he wished to protect Miss Ye¡¯s honor. How many of the guards did not have some sort of rtionship with the Ye family? He forced a smile. ¡°Miss Ye, if you had told the master you wereing earlier, I would not dare to stop you. Nor would I stop this doctor. But I cannot let you through today. The doctor you have invited has not been approved by the pce. What if something bad were to happen while he was treating her?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. He felt nervous. He had gone to all this trouble, and yet he still couldn¡¯t even see Miss Lin¡¯s face. Was it best to just give up? He wasn¡¯t sure whether this was his own fault or not. Last time, he had inadvertantly barged into the Temple of Qing and matched blows with the temple guard, and the whole pce guard had been subjected to a torrent of abuse by Eunuch Hong and the headmander, so today they were extremely strict.


    ¡°What are you talking about? This man is a student of Fei Jie of the Overwatch Council.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er fixed the guard with a re.


    When the guard heard mention of Master Fei, he looked at Fan Xian with a sudden deference, silently stepping backward, but then he thought of something and frowned. ¡°A student of Master Fei¡¯s? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er also thought about it. Any student of Master Fei would no doubt also be well known. Howe she had never heard of him? Suspicious, she turned and looked at Fan Xian. But Fan Xian had prepared for this. He shook his head gloomily, and fished out a token from his chest pocket.


    It was a token from the Overwatch Council. No one could have counterfeited it ¨C or more precisely, there was not a craftsman in thend who would dare to counterfeit it. It was given to Fan Xian by Fei Jie in Danzhou when he was six years old.


    The guard took the token and looked at it. It proved his identity beyond a shadow of a doubt. He looked again at the young man¡¯s pallidplexion and yellowing skin, and he realized that this most definitely was a student of Master Fei, someone who had experimented with poisons for many years ¨C that ghostly appearance was unmistakeable.


    Having received a sufficient guarantee, the guard let them pass. The three walked into the quiet courtyard, ncing at clusters of flowers as they walked along a stone-tiled path through them, leading to a small building deeper within the courtyard.


    A servant girl ushered them into the building and served them tea. Fan Xian observed her movements and noticed that her every move seemed extremely proper. Clearly she had received long years of training at the pce. A whileter, an old woman with a slightly arrogant air walked out. ¡°Miss Ye, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er clearly did not like this woman, and she made a grunt of acknowledgement in response. ¡°Where is Miss Lin?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin is sleeping. May I ask why you havee today, Miss Ye?¡± The olddy seemed to be standing respectfully, but her tone of speech was clearly meant to keep people away. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would get in his way next.


    Ye Ling¡¯er was not in the mood for arguing with the olddy today. ¡°I have brought a doctor to see Miss Lin,¡± she said reproachfully. ¡°Go and tell her. When she is ready, this doctor wille and examine her.¡±


    The olddy looked at Fan Xian. She knew this was the doctor. ¡°You are aware of the youngdy¡¯s status,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Other than the pce physicians, who could treat her?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er brought up Fan Xian¡¯s identity as a student of Fei Jie. Surprisingly, the olddy did not concede. She was much more troublesome than the guard outside. Fan Xian did not know what the pce regtions were, but young unmarrieddies always had plenty ofdies-in-waiting by their side. Although they did not restrict them and they were not like the frightful spinsters of the court of the Qing dynasty in his previous world, these women were always loyal to a fault. She absolutely would not allow her mistress to get in any sort of danger.


    Fan Xian felt rather annoyed. He cast a nce at Fan Ruoruo. Fan Ruoruo understood what he meant. She stood up, smiling. ¡°Since it is not in keeping with regtions,¡± she said to Ye Ling¡¯er, ¡°I suppose we had best leave. This is not like any other ce in the capital, after all.¡±


    Sure enough, Ye Ling¡¯er was enraged. She shot up and unleashed a torrent of abuse at the old woman. Fan Xian watched and frowned. She was a rather angry girl, he thought. Who was going to teach her to control her temper in the future? At that moment, Fan Ruoruo attempted to intercede insincerely, asking the aggrieved old woman to sit at the table, handing her a cup of tea.


    After a moment, the old woman¡¯s face changed, and she hurried off. Having heard all themotion, one of Miss Lin¡¯s serving girls came out. She saw that the olddy was not there, and ushered the three upstairs.


    Although Ye Ling¡¯er had a temper, she was not stupid. She cast a suspicious nce at Fan Xian. Fan Xian lowered his head a little, said nothing, and followed them up.


    He always carried things on him that people had no idea about ¨Cxatives, knockout drops, aphrodisiacs, and not just medicine, but a dagger and a hidden crossbow too; all little tools to defend himself. With these things on his person, he could get himself out of any jam.


    As they entered Miss Lin¡¯s bedchamber, Fan Xian lowered his head. He did not dare show that anything was off. A delicate fragrance reached his nostrils. He could tell that they were burning a specific type of incense that helped sick people convalesce, but it was concentrated too strongly, overpowering the delicate aroma of her boudoir.


    Ye Ling¡¯er went behind a curtain and said something, and then was followed by Fan Ruoruo. Fan Xian strained his ears, and heard that his sister was greeting the young woman. The young woman only coughed. It seemed that she was short of breath. In his mind, Fan Xian sketched out the scene. He didn¡¯t know how he should act when he saw his bride-to-be.


    As he thought about it, Fan Xian realized that he was somewhat unfaithful. He felt deep love for that girl in white who nibbled at the chicken leg. Entering Miss Lin¡¯s bedchamber and smelling her rare perfume, he began to wonder what her blushing face might look like.


    ¡°Please enter, sir.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er conveyed Miss Lin¡¯s request.


    Fan Xian straightened his appearance slightly, lifted the curtain, and entered.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: Enter the Chamber


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was stepping into the bed chamber of his ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± for the first time, although he was doing so in the disguise of a doctor. The first thing he saw was the bed decorated with blue shells and purple ss, then the threedies¡ªYe Ling¡¯er, his younger sister, and the head maidservant who was busy fixing the nkets.


    Fan Xian cleared his throat and walked forward. He sat down on the round stool provided by the maidservant and stroked his beard like a legitimate doctor. As it turned out, the newly glued-on beard wasn¡¯t very secure, so he almost pulled it off. Giving up on the stroking, he said, ¡°My Lady, please show me your hand.¡±


    Lady Liny in bed; her silhouette showed faintly behind the veil. As the doctor instructed, she slowly reached out her left arm and rested her wrist on a soft arm pillow. This pillow seemed to be amon item here; the royal doctors must visit her often.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw her pale arm. He thought about how if that wrist¡¯s owner became his wife, he¡¯d be able to caress it every day thereafter. It was a very pleasing thought... Putting his mind back on track, he put a finger on Lady Lin¡¯s wrist. For some reason, both trembled at that first touch.


    Ye Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t want to interrupt the doctor from taking her pulse, so she looked at Fei Jie¡¯s student in wonder. When she saw that he was using only one finger, just like the legendary Fei Jie did, she became much more trusting. There was no way she would know that Fan Xian had studied the healing arts, but only for a year. He could not match a legitimate royal doctor. His only strong point was his usage of medicine and the knowledge he had from his past life. He decided to take her pulse in order to intimidate the others and to set his image as a miracle doctor.


    The feeling of smooth skin under his finger was a more or less strange sensation for him, and for a moment he didn¡¯t want to let go. He said gloomily, ¡°The Lady¡¯s pulse is a bit weak, but there is plenty of dryness, like fire intermixing into fine fments. This is a bitplicated.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°May I see the Lady¡¯s face, to make a better diagnosis?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The head maidservant refused the suggestion without a second thought. While Qing customs were rtively open-minded, the one lying in bed was still the adopted daughter of the emperor. Because of her special identity, not even the royal doctors could view her face, let alone this random doctor who hade from out of nowhere.


    Fan Xian was a bit disappointed. He asked, ¡°I hear the royal doctors diagnosed it as fatigue of the lungs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was still the head maidservant who answered him. Lady Lin appeared to becking in strength, as she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Fan Xian thought about it for a moment and felt fairly confident. This ¡°fatigue of the lungs¡± was none other than the tuberculosis found in his previous life. Although he didn¡¯t bring with him an emergency medicine kit, there were still many ways to treat it, so he continued questioning: ¡°Does the Lady often feel tired? Frequent coughs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is she gradually losing weight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Frequent hot shes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Xian was getting irritated; this head maidservant kept cutting him off. Rolling his eyes, he asked, ¡°Does she sweat a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The head maidservant still tried to interrupt him.


    This time Fan Xian pretended not to hear. He touched Lady Lin¡¯s soft palm and discovered it was slightly moist. Lady Lin wasn¡¯t expecting a doctor from outside the pce to be so bold and withdrew her hand in haste¡ªbut Fan Xian was quick and the other threedies didn¡¯t catch him.


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°No coughing up blood?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s starting to. She got better at the beginning of spring, but a few days ago it started again.¡± Noting the young doctor¡¯s uracy, the head maidservant stopped taking him lightly and answered with a hint of desperation and hope.


    ¡°I see,¡± Fan Xian said after some silence, ¡°Her Ladyship really does suffer from fatigue of the lung.¡±


    Hearing him say something they already knew after all that, the head maidservant bit at her bottom lip and resisted the urge to kick him out. Ye Ling¡¯er stared at him menacingly. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Fan Xian lowered his head.


    He didn¡¯t dwell on it for long, however, and walked over to the desk. Picking up a brush, he started to write a prescription. The head maidservant read it over and discovered it was still the tonic made from lilies, except with two extra doses of beautyberry, gardenia ash, and one extra dose of skullcap. She frowned and asked, ¡°The skullcap is bitter-cold. It suppresses fire and strengthens yin energy, but it also hurts the harmonious qi. Can it really be used here?¡±


    Having been around an ill person for so long, this maidservant had picked up a lot from the different doctors over the years. She couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the prescriptions. Fan Xian looked at her, somewhat impressed. He then exined, ¡°If the patient has a sturdy constitution, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. We first hit the ailment with something strong, and then we can proceed slowly from there.¡±


    The head maidservant looked at Fan Xian crossly and said with some anger, ¡°The Lady has fatigue of the lungs and her body is weak; how can she withstand that?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled; he did not get angry. He said, ¡°Since she has already begun to cough up blood, it¡¯s a sign that the disease is moving on to advanced stages. Therefore, we must first strengthen her body before giving her medicine.¡±


    ¡°Give her medicine or strengthen her body; which one is it exactly?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er was already getting confused.


    Fan Xian cleared his throat, ¡°From now on, have her Ladyship drink a bowl of goat¡¯s milk every day. Make sure it¡¯s fresh.¡± He had heard of this remedy in his past live. It happened to actually be effective. He then asked, ¡°How is the Lady¡¯s diet?¡±


    The head maidservant was still thinking about goat¡¯s milk. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s question, she answered proudly, ¡°Light congee and small-portioned vegetables daily. She doesn¡¯t consume any meat.¡±


    Now Fan Xian really got angry. She was already so sick. How could they do this? Preventing a frail girl from eating well absolutely would not pass! Only after noticing his younger sister and Ye Ling¡¯er eyeing him strangely did he realize his anger was unreasonable. Given Lady Lin¡¯s status, no one would suspect her diet as the problem. Laughing at himself, he asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The threedies stared at him like he was an idiot. Those with fatigue of the lungs should avoid all forms of meat; everyone should know that.


    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t part of Fan Xian¡¯s education, so he insisted. ¡°The Lady must eat well. Don¡¯t leave out the oils and meats anymore. The goat¡¯s milk is a must. Overall, her food must be diverse. If she can¡¯t handle too much at the moment, give her a steamed mixture of barley and mountain yam. Then break apart some dried persimmons and mix that in as well. After a month, we can move on to my prescription.¡±


    As he said that, everyone else in the room frowned; they didn¡¯t dare to listen to him.


    At that moment, the old nanny who had stopped the three of them earlier came in. For some reason, she looked as if she had just done something physically demanding. Supporting her waist, she said in a weak voice, ¡°Why have youe in?¡± The head maidservant weed her with a smile and exined, ¡°This is the doctor brought in by Miss Ye. The Lady agreed to let him take a look.¡± The old nanny was a bit unhappy, ¡°The royal doctorse once every two days. What¡¯s so special about this doctor?¡±


    The head maidservantughed, ¡°Special, as you say. He ordered us to have the Lady dine on delicacies every day.¡±


    Hearing this, the old nanny shook her head and said they must not do that. What were they going to do if the Lady¡¯s condition worsened? After a few more things to say, she excused herself from the room. An idea shed in Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He told the maidservant, ¡°That prescription must be used along with the diet I suggested, or else it won¡¯t work.¡±


    The maidservant still wouldn¡¯t listen to him, which made Fan Xian quite angry. He thought, ¡°If I really end up bedding your Lady in the future, I¡¯ll have you prepare the bed!¡± He said casually, ¡°I have with me some premade pills. Have her take them for now; if she shows improvement, then will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Your pills might be effective, but she must not eat any meat.¡± This maidservant refused to give in.


    At this point, Fan Xian was clenching his jaws in anger; he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When he coughed up blood, so did she; when he clenched his jaws in anger, she did the same. That frail, bedridden girl, hearing the doctor¡¯s voice behind the veil, had already begun panicking. His voice sounded so familiar. It was, without a doubt, the voice of that young man she had met in the temple. Although she didn¡¯t know why he hade to her home or how he became master Fei¡¯s student, but still...


    Lady Lin¡¯s hands gripped the corners of her nket tightly and her cute teeth gently bit at her bottom lip. She was very excited. A shade of unhealthy but pretty red dyed her cheeks. What should she do? Even though that person was just behind the veil, she had no idea how to get a look at him.


    The conversation behind the veil seemed to have concluded, and the owner of the voice was getting ready to leave. The girl finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She propped herself up and, with all her strength, uttered in a voice which was as loud as a mosquito¡¯s buzz:


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hearing the voice, the people outside had different reactions. The maidservant walked over first, quietly asking what was wrong; Ye Ling¡¯er showed her concern; and Ruoruo was thinking that her brother had disguised himself to see Lady Lin, but wasn¡¯t able to see her, so she wanted to see his expression. She didn¡¯t expect it would be a stupefied one.


    Fan Xian stopped in his tracks upon hearing the voice. He stared dumbfounded at the bed, as if wanting to stare right through the veil. At the temple, he had heard the voice of that girl in white, especially that sentence, only that one sentence: ¡°Who... are you?¡±


    Those three words at the temple imprinted themselves deeply in Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He would never forget them.


    Fan Xian immediately knew who was behind the veil, and a sudden urge of happiness flooded his brain, making him temporarily numb. After this initial shock, he remembered that one song by Huan Lixing: ¡°The sound waves are too strong, if you don¡¯t sway, you¡¯ll hit the ground...¡± He started to sway a bit. However, he immediately came back to his senses and forcefully checked his impulse to rip open that veil.


    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The maidservant asked quietly. Ye Ling¡¯er also came over, ¡°Chenchen,y back down. Why did you get up?¡±


    ¡°This... This doctor, what he said... I think there¡¯s some sense to it.¡± The girl behind the veil seemed to be trying to find excuses, ¡°... If he could see my face, perhaps... Perhaps the doctor could be more certain.¡±


    Despite hearing the Lady¡¯s own words, the maidservant still remembered the rules, so she looked at Ye Ling¡¯er for help. Ye Ling¡¯er had begun to suspect Fan Xian¡¯s abilities by now, and offered a few words. But she couldn¡¯t refuse in the end. Lady Lin insisted. She knew her days were numbered, and therefore wouldn¡¯t give up on the slightest ray of hope¡ªYe Ling¡¯er sighed and parted the veil.


    At that very moment, the despicable old nanny came up for the third time. Seeing what was about to happen, she went to drag Fan Xian away. Enraged, Fan Xian thought, ¡°How troublesome can you be?¡± He threw her a gaze like an angry god of thunder. The old nanny suddenly put her hands to her stomach and ran out.


    Fan Ruoruo knew her brother couldn¡¯t harm people with his gaze; thexative seemed to still be working. Ruoruo covered herughter with her hand while a smile showed on Fan Xian¡¯s lips. Ruoruo looked at the slowly parting veil, waiting for the moment.


    After the veil had been lifted, in the nkets was a beautiful girl with pale skin and clear eyes. Despite being seen by several people, she acted like she was alone and directed her gaze at one spot.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was filled with joy, but Lady Lin¡¯s was... filled with disappointment! Fan Xian immediately realized he was still in disguise. His fianc¨¦e had only seen him once before, of course she wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    The maidservant supported Lady Lin to a seating position. Seeing this strange young doctor, Lady Lin found it difficult to hide her dismay. But she frowned as if remembering something, as if discovering something from this young doctor¡¯s joyous gaze.


    Ye Ling¡¯er suddenly became annoyed by the gaze from Fei Jie¡¯s student. ¡°What are you doing just standing there?¡±


    Fan Xian walked forward with a smile. He carefully looked over that beautiful face which he had retained in his memory for several days. Seeing her unhealthy color, he was filled with extreme pity. He said in a soft voice, ¡°You must eat ording to what I just said, understand?¡±


    Hearing that voice again, and pairing it with apletely different face, Lady Lin became a bit dizzy. Putting her arm on the bed for support, she said weakly, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    As they left Lady Lin¡¯s room, Lady Lin respectfully thanked the young doctor and Lady Fan. She knew this Lady Fan would likely be her ¡°sister-inw¡± in the future, so there was some unavoidable awkwardness. She then looked at the young doctor and her heart became agitated. It was his voice, but why wasn¡¯t it him?


    Seeing the young doctor about to exit, Lady Lin started to panic. But there was nothing she could do. Given her status as one of the ruling ss, insisting on seeing the doctor was already a bold move. She couldn¡¯t possibly afford to chase after him and ask ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the temple a few days ago? Didn¡¯t you see a girl dressed in white? Do you still remember the chicken drumstick?¡±


    ¡ª¡ªOh well. It¡¯s not him, it just sounded like him. Seems I¡¯ve been sleeping too much these past few days and hanging onto his voice too much. I almost lost control of my senses.


    At this crucial moment, Fan Xian stopped abruptly at the door. He turned around with a weird smile and said, ¡°You must drink goat¡¯s milk and eat meat. If you¡¯re really hungry, eat some chicken legs.¡±


    Lady Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°But my stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling great recently. I often feel nauseous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Upon discovering his future wife was smart, Fan Xian was overjoyed. ¡°You could get some fresh air during the day, but at night you must remember to... close your windows.¡±


    Both Ye Ling¡¯er and the maidservant thought something must be wrong with the doctor¡¯s head for saying such things.


    On the carriage ride back to Fan Manor, there were no outsiders, only a grinning Fan Xian and aughing Fan Ruoruo beside him. Seeing her brother holding back the urge to burst outughing, she said, ¡°Go ahead andugh. Why hold it in?¡± As soon as she said that, the sound ofughter came flooding out of the carriage. It was so loud it startled the people passing by, as well as Teng Zijing who was leading in front.


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± Seeing her brother happy, Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t help but be happy for him. ¡°Who would have thought Lady Lin really was the girl you met at the temple.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence indeed.¡± Fan Xian scratched his itching eyebrows. ¡°Stop calling her ¡®Lady Lin¡¯. From now on, she¡¯s your sister-inw; call her ¡®sister¡¯.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo mocked him, ¡°Your marriage is still ten months away. Isn¡¯t it too early to call her that? Besides, you know the prime minister and the eldest princess don¡¯t like you very much. And didn¡¯t you consider avoiding this marriage?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled in embarrassment, ¡°That was back then. Now I have to marry that girl. Forget about the prime minister and eldest princess. I wouldn¡¯t care even if that Commander of Defense returns to the capital.¡±


    Suddenly, Fan Ruoruo became curious, ¡°I too saw Lady... sister Lin for the first time today.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°She does look pretty, but she¡¯s not as beautiful as you describedst time.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised and asked in a serious tone, ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s divinely beautiful?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo answered frankly, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it for a bit, still shocked. After a while he said, ¡°Could this be what they call... Xi Shi is only beautiful to those who love her?¡±


    ¡°I can more or less understand what that means, but who is this Xi Shi?¡± Fan Ruoruo was always eager to learn.


    Presently, Fan Xian¡¯s mind was filled with Lady Lin; he had already forgotten his usual conduct as his sister¡¯s mentor. He replied stupidly, ¡°Xi Shi is a girl who sells tofu in Danzhou. She¡¯s very beautiful. She¡¯s very fair-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± Fan Ruoruo was a bit unhappy. She found that ever since her brother discovered his future wife was the one he set his eyes on, he wasn¡¯t quite himself.


    Fan Xian reassured her, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. When you were still little I snuck out with you to go to the market. Back then she sold tofu there. You were too young to remember.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo half-believed him.


    Thinking back on the day¡¯s events, Fan Xian felt incredibly grateful. ¡°This isn¡¯t just traveling between worlds; this is a romance novel.¡±


    Lady Lin¡¯s first name was Wan¡¯er, and her nickname was Yi Chen. She grew up in the pce and didn¡¯t have many friends. Her background was a bit absurd. Although she knew her father was the current prime minister, she didn¡¯t have many chances to see him. On the contrary, she was closer to her uncle, especially since four years ago, when her uncle arranged this marriage and her mother was revoked of the authority to control her. In doing so, she had some rxing days. However, such days did prove lonely, and Ye Ling¡¯er often yed with her older friends over at Dingzhou. Even though they were all in the capital, it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to enter the pce. Lady Lin never had a person with whom she could converse personally.


    Earlier this year, her uncle exposed his rtion with her father for no apparent reason. At the time, she thought her uncle wanted to give her father a tough time and force him to resign. But she couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. On the contrary, the marriage from four years ago resurfaced.


    His name was Fan Xian. He was Minister Fan¡¯s illegitimate son from Danzhou? A smile crept across Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s mouth. He too had lived an uneasy life, separated from his parents at a young age. But why must she marry him? Was her background that disgraceful she could only be randomly arranged to Fan... Xian?


    She didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian looked like.


    Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but think about that doctor during the day. Hiding herughter with her hand, she thought he sure was fun. Using such a method to sneak onto royal property, where security was tighter than tight. She couldn¡¯t figure out how he managed that¡ªpretending to be master Fei¡¯s student? His boldness knew no bounds¡ªbut she then thought about how he came with Lady Fan. ¡°Does he have some connection with the Fan family? Then he must know about my marriage with that Young Master Fan... My goodness! If he knew, why did hee to see me? Why did he say all that?¡±


    She blushed, as beautiful as the clouds during sunset. The maidservant who was fixing the bed was transfixed by her. Snickering, she asked, ¡°My Lady, did you think of something happy again? You keep smiling for no reason these days.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt a bit pressured, so she retorted, ¡°What, can I not smile now?¡± The maidservant stuck out her tongue and slowly walked over to the window to close it. It waste, already past bedtime. Lin Wan¡¯er thought about thest thing the youth said before he left. She said quietly, ¡°Go get some incense.¡± The maidservant wondered for a moment, since there was still some incense left, but ultimately did not question it and went downstairs.


    Lin Wan¡¯er made her way towards the window, resting her slender fingers on the small woodenttice work, thinking, ¡°Should I close it or not?¡± Remembering her illness and also the fact that she had already been given to the stranger named Fan Xian made her heart ache. She gathered some strength into her fingers and tightly shut the windows.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: Through the Window


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The night watchman¡¯s drum could be heard on this spring night. It was the time when roosters crowed¡ªthe perfect time for the likes of thieves to sneak about.


    A shadow lightly fell from the back wall of Fan Manor like a leaf. It hit the ground without making any noise and dusted itself off before disappearing into the darkness. That shadow was none other than Fan Xian. As he prodded along in the dark, he inwardlymented that there wasn¡¯t any true qinggong in this world which would let him jump ten meters in one leap; every time he climbed a wall he got himself covered in dust.


    As prosperous as the capital was, not many ces were illuminated at night. Areas that were lit included ces such as Wanong Alley, where there was a night market as well as various street performers, and the areas around the river pond which were lit so customers could board boats. Most other streets were dark, only sparingly dotted by dim lights from private residences, some of which shone through cracks in door and onto the stone-paved streets, forming bright lines.


    Fan Xian navigated between those lines, running in the night. The cool night wind brushed against his slightly burning cheeks, giving him a very refreshing feeling. After only a short while, he had already arrived at the royalplex, at the same alleyway he¡¯d visited during the day. Seeing the building in the courtyard a distance away, he frowned¡ªthere must be pce guards roaming about. In Wu Zhu¡¯s words, his neigong was level seven, and his control of it was level three. If he wished to get inside without rming those very skilled guards, he had to be extra cautious.


    He had to see Lady Lin no matter what, even though he still did not know her full name. He had to tell her who he was, who she was going to marry, and most importantly, what disease she had.


    Everything was quiet in the night. The night watchmen¡¯s drums had just sounded and would not sound again anytime soon. Only some frog calls carried over from the distance. Fan Xian stood quietly behind the alley walls, adjusting his zhenqi, letting it slowly course through his entire body. Using xueshan behind his waist at the control center, Fan Xian could perfectly control his every muscle and his awareness.


    He didn¡¯t know if Wu Zhu was around, but he did know he couldn¡¯t rely on Wu Zhu his entire life. Regardless of how strong Wu Zhu was, the blind man couldn¡¯t protect him at all times, or else his mother wouldn¡¯t have suffered the fate she had all those years ago. Vigorously wiping away any sweat from his palms, Fan Xian aimed at an inconspicuous spot on the wall. Zhenqi slowly seeped out from the center of his palms and miraculously flowed back along the outer edges, forming a dip. Just as he had climbed the cliffs back in Danzhou, his hands easily adhered to the wall. Fan Xian began to slowly climb.


    That wall was over six meters high; an ordinary person, no matter how skilled, could not have jumped over it. Furthermore, the wall was smooth,cking any footholds in order to discourage climbing. For those reasons, this spot was the least heavily guarded. No one would expect that a Spider-Man woulde visit tonight.


    Having scaled to the top, Fan Xian anchored one hand on the wall while wiping away his sweat with the other. Why did he have to take so much risk just to see his future wife? But now was not the moment to back down. He raised his head and watched as the crescent became obscured by the clouds. This opportunity excited him.


    With the sudden darkening of the moonlight, Fan Xian dropped down to the courtyard and squeezed into the dense bushes like a leopard cat. With the vegetation hiding his presence, he darted straightforward. And yet, he did all of that without making a single sound, all thanks to Wu Zhu¡¯s harsh training back in Danzhou.


    He was even more fortunate that there weren¡¯t that many guards in the courtyard. It was close to midnight now, and the security was evenxer. From the sound of it, there were still people awake at the front gate, but there were basically no patrols in the courtyard. Fan Xian let out a sigh of relief. Carefully making his way to that building, he discovered all the lights were out. He wondered if she had already gone to sleep.


    The door was locked. Furthermore, there was the chance thexative from earlier was still working, which meant that old nanny could get up at any moment. Grinning at the possibility, he gave up on the initial path and walked around. Putting his strength into his hands, he held on firmly to the wooden corridor and climbed up. Once on top of the corridor, the second level projected horizontally about half a meter outward. Fan Xian lightly breathed out and started feeling the framework with his hands. Finding a small crack, he hooked onto it with his index and middle fingers. His body then hung in the air. Using the strength in his abdomen, he swayed and lurched upwards like a bat, sticking closely against the window.


    Fan Xian believed the Lady inside must have understood his words earlier that day, so he pulled on the window with a confident smile... It didn¡¯t budge. He used more strength and pulled it again... The window still didn¡¯t budge!


    Lin Wan¡¯er had gone to bed early, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She gripped the corners of her nket, eyes wide open in the darkness, staring at the canopy of her bed, thinking of something.


    She immediately heard the sound from outside. Suddenly nervous, she didn¡¯t know what to do; she wasn¡¯t expecting that youth to be so bold, sneaking into the royalplex in the middle of the night. She thought about calling someone over but stopped herself. If guards really came, that handsome youth would surely get the death penalty. Unable to bear the thought, Lady Lin could only bite at her bottom lip in frustration.


    She offered herself some constion by thinking it was good that she had shut the windows. She thought that if the young man couldn¡¯t get in, he would eventually realize the futility of the situation and leave on his own. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with an undesirable situation, and he wouldn¡¯t have to atone for a capital crime.


    Unfortunately, things did not go as she had hoped. The window was pushed open with a creak. A young man dressed in all ck vaulted in wielding a thin dagger, also painted all ck. Seeing this scene through the veil, Lin Wan¡¯er nearly screamed out, but upon seeing his face¡ª that face she once saw in the temple under the incense table¡ª she forcibly stopped herself.


    Fan Xian acted quickly, without the shyness one would expect from a boy experiencing his first love. He closed the window and walked to the bed. Lifting the veil, a faint fragrance began to drift throughout the room.


    Lin Wan¡¯er had been feeling drowsy earlier, but smelling that fragrance made her immediately alert. Now she realized this youth had deployed some sleeping incense earlier. Startled, she wondered if he was one of ¡°those¡± she often heard about... Could he be a rapist?


    As her heart began to fill with deep regret, she opened her mouth, ready to scream!


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t prepared for this, he was about to happily awaken the sleepingdy. Seeing her awake with a terrified expression and her mouth ready to scream out, he immediately came back to his senses. As if floating, he put one knee on the bed and put a hand to Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s mouth.


    Her soft lips touched his palm. It tickled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream.¡± This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time sneaking into a girl¡¯s room at night in the name of love. Hisck of experience was not surprising. He said in an uneasy way, ¡°It¡¯s me, me. It¡¯s me.¡±


    She seemed to be able to tell that he didn¡¯t have any malicious intent. Lin Wan¡¯er gradually rxed. Fan Xian removed his hand and said lightly, ¡°No need to scream.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly remembered the incense and asked in a panic, ¡°What did you do to my maidservant?¡± The maidservant was sleeping close by. Despite the current scene, she did not wake up. Fan Xian exined quietly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That incense soothes the mind. It does no harm to the body. She¡¯s merely sleeping.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was slightly relieved. Seeing this smiling face before her, she was happy, but also very afraid. Who exactly was he? Seeing the fear in her eyes, Fan Xian said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m the doctor from earlier today. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d stop by tonight?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly gave him a sly smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to shut the window tight?¡± Seeing this beauty¡¯s smile, Fan Xian¡¯s heart quivered; seeing her lips, Fan Xian started to have some ideas. At that moment, he felt something cold on his neck.


    A short sword. It gave off a cold gleam. Its hilt was in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand, while its de was on Fan Xian¡¯s neck!


    Lin Wan¡¯er stared at her intruder. Suddenly, with a change of heart, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if you leave immediately, I shall not pursue this matter.¡±


    With a de on his neck, Fan Xian was still smiling. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave in a little bit. I just came tonight to see you.¡± After he said that, he reached into his shirt and pulled out an oilpaper package,pletely oblivious to the sharp sword. Ironically, Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to cut him idently, so she moved the de away a little bit.


    Ripping open the package, Fan Xian took out a delicious-smelling chicken leg, raising it to her lips. He said with a grin, ¡°You were eating one at the temple the other day. I know it¡¯s your favorite, so I specially came to bring you this.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How was he still messing around at a time like this? If the guards discovered a strange man in her room, both of them would be doomed. With a shaky voice, she beseeched him, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please leave.¡±


    Fan Xian had nned on teasing her for a bit longer, but upon seeing how worried she was, he gave in and tried to offer her some constion. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± That sounded somewhat wrong. Why did that sound like something a rapist in a wuxia novel from his past life would say?


    Unsurprisingly, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. The sword¡¯s edge was once again on his neck. In a trembling voice, she told him, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if you continue to belittle me, I will make this cut.¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian realize sneaking into a girl¡¯s bedroom at night really was something which could destroy the girl¡¯s reputation. But seeing her adamant expression, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Are you really prepared to murder your own husband?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: Time-Crossed Lovers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about you a lot these past few days.¡± Fan Xian threw caution to the wind and spoke his heart. ¡°Ever since I saw you in the Temple of Qing, I¡¯ve wanted to see you again so badly.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er, worried and shy. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I am already betrothed to another. And what¡¯s more, you can¡¯t go sneaking into a girl¡¯s bedchamber in the middle of the night, it isn¡¯t proper.¡±


    ¡°You are betrothed to the Fan family. I know.¡± Fan Xianughed as he gazed at her.


    Lin Wan¡¯er thought back to the first time she saw this youth, and theplicated feelings she had felt as they silentlyid eyes on each other. She felt a twinge of heartache. ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you leave? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Fan Xian could not tease her any longer. He looked at her with a sincere gaze. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m Fan Xian.¡±


    There was a deathly silence for what felt like forever. Fan Xian felt rather awkward, but then he saw a tear fall from the corner of Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eye. She hurriedly wiped it away. ¡°Please, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. What will make you believe me?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked on his face, silent for a long while. Finally, she spoke in a low voice. ¡°You are... master Fan?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, smiling, but her facial expression remained skeptical. At that moment, the moonlight shone through the clouds, illuminating his bright and beautiful face. It sprinkled its faint luster upon the earth, shining through the window and enveloping the pair in its light.


    ¡°I am,¡± said Fan Xian quietly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er could not believe what she was hearing. Her passion stirred, she could not help but cough, dropping the de in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re the Brute of Fan Manor?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. He looked at her delicate features and lovingly extended a hand to hold her wrist. He gave her some of his zhenqi, carefully stabilizing her pulse. When he heard the word ¡®brute¡¯, heughed bitterly. ¡°But I¡¯ve only been in two fights.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er slowly began to trust him, and happiness rose in her cheeks. ¡°Are you ten-thousand-miles-in-sorrowful-autumn-always-the-guest?¡±


    Fan Xian continued tough. ¡°I wrote that in a hurry... It doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes slowly began to brighten. ¡°Is it... is it really you?¡±


    Fan Xian was about to lose it. ¡°I came here today with my sister,¡± he said, trying not to cry. ¡°If I weren¡¯t Fan Xian, why would my sister have helped a stranger see her future sister-inw?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er agreed, and stifled a smile. But she soon thought of another question. ¡°That time you went to the Temple of Qing,¡± she asked angrily, ¡°were you there just to see me?¡± When she realized that she had been keptpletely in the dark by this young man, she felt furious. When she thought of the pain and worry this awful young man had caused her over the past few days, and all that improper business, she wished that she could... give him a good thrashing.


    When Fan Xian saw her expression, he realized what she was thinking and hurriedly exined. ¡°I was there to make a vow to Heaven. Meeting you at the Temple of Qing was a coincidence, honestly. Other than that, this morning was the only time that I¡¯ve seen you. It¡¯s only now that I know who you are, mydy.¡± He beamed as he gazed at Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°It was fate,¡± he said quietly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er lowered her head, bashful, and freed her wrist from Fan Xian¡¯s grasp. ¡°Why did youe to see me today with your sister?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    Fan Xian was taken aback. How could he tell her he was getting ready to cure her and then flee his arranged marriage? He dared not say it even at pain of death. ¡°I heard that you were in ill health,¡± he replied gently. ¡°And there was no other way I could see you, so I had to do it in secret... I had no idea that you were that chicken leg girl I met at the temple.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er groaned. How could he call her something so awful? Fan Xianughed and pointed at the chicken leg next to them. ¡°Did you want to eat it?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold herughter any longer. ¡°You take it,¡± she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    Suddenly, Fan Xian heard the sound of someone getting out of bed downstairs. It seemed like they wereing up the stairs. He frowned. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er began to panic. Even if he was her future husband, if someone saw him, she would be humiliated. She pushed him away. ¡°You must go, quickly.¡± After having gone through all this trouble in the middle of the night, he was in no mood to leave. Fan Xian smiled slyly and leapt under the covers. The bed was veryrge, as was the quilt, and the room was pitch ck. If anyone came in to look, they would see nothing untoward at all.


    As she saw Fan Xian slide under her nket, Lin Wan¡¯er was taken aback, but there was nothing else that she could do. She heard someone feel their way up. It was that old nanny who¡¯d had an upset stomach earlier in the day. Bashful and nervous, Lin Wan¡¯er slipped deeper under the nket, facing her body between Fan Xian and the door, pretending to be fast asleep.


    The nanny looked and saw nothing unusual. She grumbled to herself quietly, wondering if she¡¯d been dreaming. Her tiredness returned and she went back downstairs.


    Lin Wan¡¯er elbowed Fan Xian. ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± she chided him in a quiet, shy voice. ¡°Now you have to go.¡±


    With great difficulty, he kissed her. For the first time, he felt thankful to the old nanny for leaving immediately. ¡°You¡¯re tired. You should lie down,¡± he said shamelessly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er realized that deep down, her future husband was a rascal. ¡°This is... this is uneptable!¡± she said angrily.


    Fan Xianughed darkly. Getting closer to her and smelling her faint scent, his heart was filled with joy. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If... if this ever gets out, how can I face people?¡± Ashamed, she buried her head in the covers. As she felt the heat of his body behind her, she moved away from it.


    Fan Xian sighed. He feared she¡¯d move so far that she¡¯d fall off the edge of the bed. That would be something of a shock. He got up, filled with unsatisfied desires, and sat on the edge of the bed, holding her trembling hand. Lin Wan¡¯er pulled away from his grasp, but couldn¡¯t break free. At least he wasn¡¯t lying down on the bed; that was a good start.


    Fan Xian looked at her as her eyes began to droop. ¡°I¡¯m finding out that I¡¯ve been lucky all my life,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er kept her eyes open with curiosity, gazing at him with pupils like two clear pools.


    ¡°I fell in love with a girl. But before I even fell in love with her, it turned out that she was my future wife. How is that anything other than lucky?¡± His fresh and handsome face was filled with joy as he exined.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was curious. ¡°If... if...¡±


    ¡°If what?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er bit her lower lip and pushed the doubts from her mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± Fan Xian saw the faint trace of sweat along her forehead, below her fine ck hair. His heart ached. ¡°I was serious when I told you about your health today. You need to recuperate. Clear rice porridge and a few vegetables might be easy on the stomach, but it won¡¯t help your illness.¡±


    She knew, deep down, that the wonderful surprise she had met with today would notst. When she heard him talk, she was immediately reminded of her own illness. At once, she was gloomy again. Filled with rage, her face dimmed, and she spoke with grief. ¡°The imperial physicians have studied it, and they say it is not easy to treat. Although my tuberculosis is not that severe... if we are together some day, I fear I will wear you out.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly fixed her with a serious expression. ¡°Goat milk, chicken legs. If you give me a moment, I¡¯ll leave you some of the pills I prescribed you. Take them like I said, and your health will recover.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°The imperial doctors can¡¯t treat it. It¡¯ll just get worse every year.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Of course, my medical expertise isn¡¯t as good as the imperial physicians. Even if my teacher was in the city, we¡¯d probably still have to treat you in secret. Your health is what¡¯s important. I¡¯m worried that the nobles of the pce won¡¯t dare try. Anyway, eat like I¡¯ve told you. But there¡¯s something that the imperial physicians haven¡¯t thought of. We need to you build up your strength too. When my teacher returns¡ªhe¡¯s inspecting the border at the moment, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s gathering lots of rare medical herbs¡ªthen we¡¯ll have a chance to treat your sickness. Diagnosis is only one part of treatment. Medicine is another part. Even though there are a lot of rare medical herbs in the pce, in all honesty, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re as good as the things in my teacher¡¯s collection.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er listened to his earnest words. She was moved. ¡°You have gone to all this trouble for me, master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. How could she still talk so formally? He did not understand how women thought. Once she had confirmed that the young man in front of her was her future husband, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s speech had be more reserved. This was the way of women. He was a little confused. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me master Fan?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was curious. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Suddenly she realized what he meant, and blushed bashfully. She turned away from him and spoke in a tiny, timid voice. ¡°When we are married, then I shall call you something else.¡±


    ¡°What I meant was, you can call me Brother Fan.¡± Fan Xian stifled augh.


    When Lin Wan¡¯er realized what he meant, she was bashful and annoyed. She wanted to reach out a hand and p him, but when she remembered that she had only ever met him twice, and he was still a stranger, she stayed her hand, grumbling. Fan Xian gazed at her slender shoulder des. ¡°When we are married, we will go to the Cang Mountains. It¡¯s high above sea level, and there are hot springs. It will be good for your health.¡±


    When she heard the word ¡°married¡±, she felt slightly bashful. She nodded her head, though she didn¡¯t understand what ¡°sea level¡± meant. Something else came to her. ¡°Is Master Fei really your teacher?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I always thought that since Master Fei worked for the Overwatch Council, he was a very secretive man. It turns out that everyone in the capital has heard of him.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled. ¡°He was highly praised for his service in the wars in the north and the west. Of course he¡¯s well-known. But everyone is scared of his poisons, so they hide from him.¡± She looked at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°How did Master Fei end up bing your teacher?¡± she asked curiously.


    Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°Miss Lin, it¡¯s a very long and troublesome story, and to this day I¡¯m still not sure I understand itpletely. If you marry me, I¡¯m worried that you might get caught up in that trouble too. You will have to think it over.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled and shook her head. She too knew that behind this marriage was a secret exchange and division of benefits. When she had learned of it, the pressure of the conflict had made her illness worse. But since she had learned that Heaven was keeping an eye out for her after all, and the young son of the Fan family stood before her... she was filled with gratitude to Heaven; what more could she ask for? She recalled the recent scuffle in the capital. ¡°Master Fan, sometimes I truly do not understand. You are the son of Count Sinan, a student of Master Fei of the Overwatch Council, and an aplished poet... that line, ¡®Ten thousand miles in sorrowful autumn, always someone¡¯s guest¡¯, did you really write that?¡±


    Fan Xian did not see any doubt in her face; she simply asked a question. He responded with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A trace of anger shed across Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°The Empress Dowager loved that line, but there has been talk in the pce recently. They say that thest four lines were copied from a poet of a previous age.¡± Since she now trusted the young man who stood before him, she felt rather angry.


    Fan Xian now realized that the matter of the poetry contest would not be resolved so easily, and that the Guo family¡¯swsuit had not ceased. He had not expected this criticism, but he had giarized Du Fu after all, so he was not angry. Instead, he looked at his fianc¨¦e¡¯s tired face and felt a twinge of heartache. He patted her hand gently and told her not to talk any more.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and see you as often as I can.¡±


    ¡°But... if someone discovers you, then what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m still worried that after I get caught, that old pervert will kill whoever found me... It¡¯s a problem, and one of these days I¡¯ll have to sort it out it with him.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s hair stood on end when he thought of the terrible things that could happen.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at his face, not wanting to close her eyes, but eventually she couldn¡¯t escape her tiredness.


    The next morning, Lin Wan¡¯er arose, slightly dazed, from her warm nkets. She opened her eyes, rubbed at them, and found that she felt very much at ease. A sweetly-smiling servant girl bowed to her and got ready to help her get out of bed, wash, and dress. At that moment, she remembered what had happened the night before and gave a cry of surprise. ¡°Oh! Is he here?¡±


    ¡°Is who here?¡± asked the servant girl curiously.


    ¡°Did you hear a noisest night?¡± asked Lin Wan¡¯er, nervous.


    ¡°I heard nothing, madam,¡± answered the servant girl earnestly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er walked to the window. Her long ck hair rested on her shoulders and a thin white gown was draped around her. She looked stunningly beautiful. She looked out of the window, but did not see a trace of that young man. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had all been a dream¡ª one that she wished dearly could be reality.


    As her imagination ran wild, the servant girl approached her, holding the torn greasy paper wrapping. She smiled slyly. ¡°Madam, you have been eating secretly. When nanny sees this, she will call for the Emperor... Close the window, you don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er took the oilpaper and realized that she had a number of pills stashed in her belt. Her heart was filled with warmth. She looked out the window at the garden scenery, which seemed just a little greener. She closed the window. It seemed that she could not stop her thoughts of love from opening the window and escaping.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: n School


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Wemon folk are happy today! Really damn happy!¡± Fan Xian sat in the reception pavilion, drinking soy milk and chewing on a fried dough stick. He feltpletely at ease.


    He had to admit that he had very good luck. Clearly he had died, but he came to this world to live again; clearly he was born in pitiful circumstances, his mother dead and his father nowhere to be found¡ªbut heter found out that the foes who had killed his mother had been disposed of. He personally had little appetite for revenge. Although he had some issues with his father, it was nothing that he could not bear. Furthermore, he had clearly been preparing to copy books and earn a little cash to make his life easier¡ªbut he didn¡¯t expect to have a great pile of glittering treasure waiting for him.


    Most importantly, it was clear that if he wanted to make quick cash, he had to go against his own wishes, and ept the ns that had been made by higher-ups, marrying a woman he had neverid eyes on. And as it turned out¡ª hey¡ªthat woman was a girl he liked!


    Some people have good luck. Some people have great luck. But Fan Xian could not believe how lucky he was. Discovering that Fan Xian was in high spirits, Lady Liu had no response. But Fan Sizhe was interested, and after his mother left, he quietly asked Fan Xian about it. ¡°Why are you so happy? The store looks good. When are you going to go see?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask the shopkeeper?¡± Fan Xian was in a good mood, with a beaming smile on his face, throwing caution to the wind. ¡°I said before; you can deal with this yourself. Juste find me if anything goes wrong. If you think you¡¯re too young to hold down the fort, there are plenty of advisors around. Take a couple with you.¡±


    Fan Sizhe grumbled. ¡°How can you say you¡¯re the boss? The books are yours, the money¡¯s half yours, you should take a look.¡±


    Hearing him call him the boss, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle in a few days. But hasn¡¯t father been scolding youtely and telling you not to ck in your studies?¡±


    ¡°If you take me, it¡¯s fine. Afterwards I¡¯ll take you around the capital.¡±


    ¡°Give it a rest. If I go out with you, you¡¯ll only offend someone else. I don¡¯t want to be going to court every single day.¡± Fan Xian finished thest of his soy milk, savoring thest dregs. He felt somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°If you can handle this book business well, when you¡¯re older, there¡¯ll be a lot more business waiting for you to handle.¡±


    Fan Sizhe didn¡¯t understand what he meant, and walked away scratching his head. Fan Ruoruo was sat to one side listening quietly. Sheughed. ¡°So you¡¯ve chosen to ept the marriage?¡±


    ¡°Honor thy mother and thy father.¡± Fan Xian sighed. There was nothing funny about it. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I definitely want to get married. But it¡¯s the things that happen after the marriage that are the problem. Offending so many people without good cause, and it¡¯s still not likely that I will have a great grasp of those things¡ªI¡¯ve thought about it, and it doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo knew that her brother was speaking of the royal family¡¯s business. She felt worried for him. After all, the Eldest Princess had managed affairs for so many years; who knew how much profit the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince¡¯s faction had creamed off? If they really were going to give the business to Fan Xian to manage, he would have to audit the ounts. Who knew how many people had their eyes on the treasury and the royal business?


    She frowned. ¡°What if you didn¡¯t audit the ounts?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to audit the ounts, but I have to freeze the old ountpletely. If any of the dirt from before hits us, we¡¯re done for. And the key thing is, if I cut off their livelihood, some people will be angry.¡±


    ¡°What if... if you just marry Miss Lin and ignore the business. After all, it was a result of negotiation between father and the Emperor. If you get father to concede, His Majesty won¡¯t be too angry.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. He thought of his father¡¯s mood that evening and knew how dedicated his father was to reim his mother¡¯s former business. Though he didn¡¯t know where this dedication hade from, it would be no easy task to get him to renounce this opportunity.


    And he didn¡¯t want to renounce it either. After all, it was something his mother had left to him personally. Why would he let the royal family benefit from something that belonged to him? ording to talk from the pce, after he had married Lin Wan¡¯er, it would take a few years before he was managing things personally. But he wanted to familiarize himself with the process, so Fan Xian now handled the bookstore business. On one hand he was skilled; on the other hand he wanted to prove to people that he also had a head for business.


    ¡°Could... could anyone use some more unusual strategies?¡± asked Fan Ruoruo, anxious.


    Fan Xian thought for a while. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met the Eldest Princess, and I¡¯ve never met any of the big yers at the pce, I think since she has been managing the business for over a decade, no matter what kind of person she is, she¡¯s definitely a clever one. With this bookstore business, if I¡¯m really killed, no matter whether or not it¡¯s her doing, a lot of people will look at her for it. The Emperor may not care whether I live or die, but he won¡¯t tolerate anyone secretly wrecking his decree. As ruler, his own prestige is top priority, and with me being caught up in thiswsuit, I can¡¯t leave the capital. If anyone moves against me while I¡¯m in the capital...¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It would be really stupid.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked at him with admiration. ¡°Your analysis is right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Fan Xian looked at her grudgingly. ¡°You trust me more and more. I¡¯m not some sort of god. I¡¯m just a normal guy. There are undoubtedly many things that run contrary to our expectations.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Ruoruo felt somewhat worried, but Fan Xian felt fine. After all, Wu Zhu was always hiding somewhere in the shadows, and if someone wanted to move against him, it would only be if Ye Liuyun, currently travelling, had returned to the capital.


    At midday, with the escort of a big group of guards including Teng Zijing, Fan Xian rushed to the Fan n¡¯s own private school to see Fan Sizhe. In the ssroom, the children of the Fan n were happily and noisily ying, paying no attention to the old master. Some of the bolder boys were dipping their brushes in ink and spraying it in front of them for augh. Not only did they make a mess of the wall, they even got it on the master¡¯s clothes.


    The old master was ashen-faced, but he knew¡ªin light of their backgrounds¡ªit was no use getting angry with these urchins, even though their parents often warned them to pay attention to the revered master¡¯s words. But when they arrived at the private school, the youngsters¡¯ faces changed. What¡¯s more, they had their vile manservants backing them up, so they messed around endlessly at school, and often got up to no good in the streets.


    Fan Xian peeked inside and took a careful look. He found that Fan Sizhe was well-behaved inparison, sitting at a table in a corner and writing something. The manservants assigned to him by the family were crouched by his side, drinking tea. It looked like he wasn¡¯t listening to the teacher¡¯s words either, but at least he wasn¡¯t doing anything too untoward. He had overestimated his little brother. If something more fun hadn¡¯t just caught his attention, perhaps he would end up just even more impudent than the degenerate children in the ssroom.


    Fan Sizhe called him in. ¡°So this is where you study?¡± Fan Xian asked calmly.


    Fan Sizhe didn¡¯t know why he was unhappy. ¡°Yeah, what of it?¡± he replied angrily.


    ¡°You should be taking charge.¡± Fan Xian believed in his leadership ability. What was more, of all the Fan n today, Count Sinan¡¯s manor was the most magnificent, so he should have held a special ce among all the children.


    Fan Sizhe scratched his head. ¡°They listen to what I say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± replied Fan Xian. ¡°You go in, and I¡¯ll teach those brats a lesson, get them to listen to the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fan Sizhe seemed not to have understood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to your teacher?¡± Fan Xian frowned, thinking back to his time in Danzhou. Whether it was Mr. Xixi or Fei Jie, he was always respectful to the utmost. The noise in his ears got louder and more chaotic. Angrily, he chided him. ¡°If you dare act like them, I¡¯ll give you a good p.¡±


    Fan Sizhe didn¡¯t know why the always-gentle Fan Xian had suddenly be angry with him. He looked at him and howled. ¡°Why would you p me?¡±


    The manservants gathered around. They were already familiar with Fan Xian, but when they heard that he was going to beat their master, they were eager to protect him. They red fiercely at Fan Xian, and counting on his familiarity with Sizhe, one manservant began to scold Fan Xian and swear at him.


    Fan Xian frowned.


    Teng Zijing and the other bodyguards stepped forwards, relentlessly seizing the manservants and giving them a good thrashing. The manservant who had scolded and sworn at him got the worst of it. The men following Fan Xian were direct subordinates of Count Sinan, and so they did not care in the slightest for these manservants, who were lower in rank than they were. Now they were happy to hurt even a minister¡¯s son with no trouble. They didn¡¯t hesitate to get started.


    And that was how the lesson ended. Filled with fear and pain, the manservants looked at Fan Xian and retreated, cowering. And that one manservant¡¯s cheeks were red through and through. He howled incessantly.


    Fan Xian towered above Sizhe, looking at his scared face, and spoke quietly. ¡°I never said I¡¯d p you, but if you do something wrong, naturally, I¡¯ll p you. As for why? It¡¯s very simple. You can¡¯t beat me, and you can¡¯t scold me. And you won¡¯t dare tell father. If you want to challenge me further by messing up, you¡¯ll be looking for trouble.¡±


    Seeing that he seemingly did not mean to beat him, Fan Sizhe sighed in relief. Deep down, he was the son of a noble family who didn¡¯t care about people below him, and he didn¡¯t mind that deeply that Fan Xian had beaten up his servants. Although he had lost some face, sticking with him seemed to have some benefits. He thought about the natural qualities of being a businessman, and found that it was better than offending Fan Xian.


    ¡°Go in and establish some order in there. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the shop?¡± Having said this, he straightened his sleeves and walked out the door of the school. As the members of the Fan n waited outside, seeing that earlier sight, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Count Sinan¡¯s bastard son was truly a formidable sort. He had the impertinence to bully Count Sinan¡¯s legitimate son in the light of day. The crowd looked at him with fear.


    Fan Xian paid them no mind as he sat outside, waiting on a bench. A little whileter he heard the sound of miserable cries from the school, and the unmistakable sound of a face being pped, and the sound of Fan Sizhe¡¯s arrogant voice. ¡°Pull yourselves together! If you dare disrespect our teacher again, I¡¯ll give you a good p!¡± The words were pretty simr to what Fan Xian had said. It seemed that young master Fan had taken his brother¡¯s anger out on his young nmates.


    This time he had certainly disturbed them. The Fan n manservants who were waiting outside the school heard the cries of pain from their young masters in the schoolhouse. They red angrily at Fan Xian and rushed inside. Fan Xian worried that Fan Sizhe would be harmed, and signaled to Teng Zijing with his eyes. Teng Zijing led the other bodyguards in after the crowd, and soon after, they came out clutching Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe still wasn¡¯t satisfied. He waved his fist and scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, those guys won¡¯t dare misbehave again.¡± And just as he¡¯d said, the servants rushed in to protect their young masters, but did not dare return the blows. It seemed that across the entire Fan n, Count Sinan¡¯s estate held a special position.


    After they were beaten, Fan Xian dragged Fan Sizhe into a carriage by the scruff of his neck, leaving the chaos he had singlehandedly created behind them. Next to them, Teng Zijing frowned. ¡°Young master, although there are some in the n who are more and more unreasonable, there are those whose help we may need at ater juncture. Offending too many people is not necessarily good.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Maybe those nmates really did have some power, but he was soon going to marry a princess, and the Emperor would be his wife¡¯s uncle; what did he have to fear? He could teach those brats a lesson and they couldn¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± he asked Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe was a bit puzzled. ¡°I beat people up a lot, but it never makes me feel satisfied like it did today. Why is that?¡± The resentment he had at the lesson his brother had taught him today had dissipated without trace in the course of his own heroic beatings.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You need a reason to beat people, just like going to war. If you have an honorable reason, then you can beat people up without any mental burden. When our kingdom attacked the Kingdom of Northern Wei, wasn¡¯t it because they had vited our borders? Whatever the issue is, it¡¯s all the same; we must stand on the side of righteousness. Do you understand what righteousness means?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Sizhe replied sincerely.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: Shopkeeper Ye of Qingyu Hall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Arriving at the chosen bookstore on Dongchuan Road, Fan Xian¡¯s group took a good look and discovered the location was indeed excellent¡ªconvenient for transportation and not too far from the Imperial College. All of Qing Kingdom¡¯s schrs who came to the capital to prepare for the Imperial examinations had to pass by here almost every day. Most importantly, the ce wasn¡¯t too rowdy, which meant that thedies from various manors and official households could send their maidservants here to purchase books in peace.


    Fan Xian nodded and walked inside with Fan Sizhe. Upon seeing the few freeloaders inside, he said, ¡°Mister Cui, sorry to bother you.¡±


    Mister Cui replied, with a smile, ¡°My two young masters; this bookstore doesn¡¯t earn that many coins a year, so spending this much energy really isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Fan Xian knew they were all former government officials who naturally wouldn¡¯t take such measly business seriously. He exined, ¡°My younger brother is really fond of the ce, so just let him do as he pleases.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hide this from Count Sinan forever, so he asked some freeloaders in the manor for their help. Since his allowed Mister Cui to help them, that means he also agreed to let his two sons do as they please outside the manor.


    Fan Sizhe was writing something while biting on the handle of his brush while the others were chatting in the back room. For Fan Sizhe, once he set his eyes on a checkbook, he would block out everything else. While the chatting in the back continued, the shopkeeper they invited from Qingyu Hall also arrived. This shopkeeper wore a loyal expression on his face; his eyescked shine, but had a rity to them. As they say, the eyes are the window to the soul. Fan Sizhe was satisfied and gave the responsibility of running the bookstore to that shopkeeper.


    Fan Ruoruo had already gave over sixty chapters of Dream of the Red Chamber to Fan Sizhe, and Mister Cui had sent people over to Wansong Hall to make copies. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Fan Sizhe frequently pressured Fan Xian for theter chapters, ready to make a big hit in the capital. However, recently, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t in the mood to copy down books and kept pushing it back.


    Once the time of the opening was determined and the permit from the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council was guaranteed, they discovered they had ran out of things to do, so they imported some historical records and ssical literature from Wansong Hall and decided on Dream of the Red Chamber as their main seller; it looked as though all that was left was for money toe flowing in. As for the staff and the rest of it, all of those were handled by the shopkeeper from Qingyu Hall; the Fan side didn¡¯t have to worry about one thing.


    Fan Xian thought it was strange the way everyone trusted this Qingyu Hall so much. Finally getting the opportunity to talk to the shopkeeper one on one, he kindly asked, ¡°Shopkeeper, may I ask your family name?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled, ¡°Family name Ye.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little bit shaken. He repeated the name, ¡°Your family name is Ye?¡±


    Seeing his surprise, the shopkeeper was somewhat baffled. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are seventeen shopkeepers in total at Qingyu Hall, all with the family name Ye. This is known by all in the capital. Young Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Fan Xan frowned. ¡°What is your connection with the Ye household from twenty years ago?¡±


    The shopkeeper was very surprised and looked at Fan Xian for a while before showing some feelings of nostalgia. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I thought the young ones nowadays had long forgotten about the Ye House. Indeed, we were all once shopkeepers of that Ye household. When itter got in trouble, the entire business was taken over by the pce. We were supposed to find other means of living elsewhere, but for some reason, we were forbidden to start our own business under Imperialw, leading to this embarrassing scene today. We could only take care of business owned by others, but not start our own. That is also how Qingyu Hall came to be.¡±


    Knowing this shopkeeper was his mother¡¯s former subordinate gave Fan Xian a slight sense of closeness. He asked curiously, ¡°After the incident with the Ye house, did the government...¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the shopkeeper understood very well what he meant. To weed something out, you¡¯re supposed to dig up its roots; since the government took over the Ye business, it had no intention of keeping these old geezers around. The shopkeeper suddenly felt close to this young master from Fan Manor as well, and answered, ¡°We also thought it strange. We¡¯ve been living in constant fear these past years¡ªwe are not allowed to leave the capital, so we are scared that someday something will happen to us.¡±


    ¡°One of these days, please bring me to visit Qingyu Hall.¡± Having suddenly found a ce in the capital with direct connection to his mother, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He grabbed the shopkeeper by the shoulders, ¡°I have many, many things to ask you guys.¡±


    After going back to the manor, he went to his father in the book chamber and told the count what he learned. ¡°Is Qingyu Hall really made up of former staff of the Ye household?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fan Jian stroked his short beard, as if remembering the past. He slowly continued, ¡°Each one of them are impressive, to say the least, having been dispatched to various prefectures to head the different branches. Unfortunately, you mother ended up offending the powerful nobles. You knew how glorious and influential the Ye household was back in the day. If it falls, then the entire kingdom would most likely descend into chaos for at least a few decades. For a while, even the Imperial court didn¡¯t know what to do. It ended up with apromise: let the royal family take over the Ye household, which at least made sure no official would be able to take advantage of its fall, and then...¡±


    Fan Xian cut him off, asking, ¡°The ones who killed mother, how did they die?¡± He had been wanting to find out for a long time.


    Looking directly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, Fan Jian said coldly, ¡°You were too young, you probably don¡¯t remember anything fourteen years ago.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Fourteen years ago, apparently someone who wanted a revolution tried to usurp His Majesty, and stirred up all kinds of major problems in the process. There was an entire month of killing in the capital, in which all the original noblemen were ughtered. Their heads were disyed on the city walls and formed a line half a kilometer long. That month became known as the ¡®¡¯The Month the Capital Bled¡¯,. Even though I did not experience it, my teacher Fei Jie spoke of it many times.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Fan Jian said in a chilling tone. ¡°It was during that ¡®clean-up¡¯ when we killed all those involved in the fall of the Ye house.¡±


    Taking notice of ¡°we¡±, Fan Xian asked, ¡°Who do you mean by ¡®we¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Myself and Cheng Pingping, of course.¡± Fan Jian smiled. ¡°For over twenty years, we had followed His Majesty. That was our most sessful operation.¡±


    ¡°That also marked the rise of the Fan household. On the other hand, that incident further established the terror of the Overwatch Council and firmly secured the influence of those government officials.¡± Fan Xian sighed, ¡°Turns out it was due to you and Sir Chen avenging mother.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Fan Xian was asking about what happened to the Ye house.


    ¡°As was previously exined, all Ye-owned businesses got taken in. During the time, it was the best strategy to stabilize the Imperial court. No better ideas came out from the talented court,¡± Fan Jian exined. ¡°But the problem with those head shopkeepers remained. They were all taught by your mother. While they couldn¡¯t match your mother¡¯s intelligence, if they were allowed to roam free, who knows when a second Ye House would appear? For that reason, they were all rounded up in the capital and ordered to take care of other businesses while not allowed to start any of their own. That was how today¡¯s famous Qingyu Hall came to be.¡±


    ¡°You kids wanted to do business; asking them was a good decision.¡±


    Fan Xian was saddened. ¡°Those shopkeepers were pretty much imprisoned in the capital for over ten years because of that, how terrible... Father, if all of them were employed at once, wouldn¡¯t that attract the attention of the Imperial court?¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head. ¡°Using them was the preferred method way for various manors in the capital. The Imperial court wouldn¡¯t care. However, I don¡¯t think you need all seventeen of them.¡±


    ¡°If the Imperial court really minded, howe those shopkeepers weren¡¯t all killed off early on?¡±


    Looking at his son, Fan Jian exined while smiling, ¡°Back when your mother suffered her misfortune, I was waging a war on the western front. Cheng Pingping was off to Northern Qi boarder on a secret mission and didn¡¯t realize the truth until he was halfway there. You¡¯re underestimating your father far too much if you think he would be killed after returning to the capital.¡±


    Lady Liu knocked on the door; father and son stopped their conversation and Fan Jian let her in. Only after seeing the bowl of fruit pulp in Lady Liu¡¯s hand did Fan Xian realize it was already gettingte¡ªtime for his father to go to bed. He stood up and was about to excuse himself, but Count Sinan beckoned him to stay before asking Lady Liu to go to bed first.


    Before Lady Liu left, Fan Xian could see that she held some worry in her eyes. He knew she was concerned for her husband¡¯s health. Knowing this fact only made Fan Xian frown. She probably held genuine sentiments towards his father; too bad her heart was a bit too ruthless, carrying out ¡°those¡± acts back in the day. Knowing his father must have something important to tell him, Fan Xian listened eagerly.


    ¡°Time to talk about the recent happenings in the Imperial court.¡± Count Sinan slowly drank the still-warm fruit pulp. ¡°I know you still held much anger and hatred over the fact that she tried poisoning you four years ago..¡±


    Fan Xian was greatly shocked; he didn¡¯t think Lady Liu would have anything to do with the current developments in the Imperial court, and he was even less prepared to hear his father bring up the assassination attempt so easily. At that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The two are, in fact, connected.¡± Fan Jian knew what his son was thinking. ¡°Regarding her motive four years ago, first, Sizhe was getting older but wasn¡¯t acting any more appropriate for his age. And I wasn¡¯t able to set her on the right track, causing her to lose hope and make that decision out of impulse. More crucially, she was granted an audience in the pce during that time. , She was told that with your death, Fan Sizhe would inherit Fan house¡¯s everything.¡±


    ¡°The pce? And whose word would make her disregard even Grandmother¡¯s life?¡± Fan Xian asked coldly.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: Pillow Talk


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Jian frowned, putting down the bowl of stewed fruits he was holding; it seemed that it was warm enough to have burned his hand. ¡°I am not speaking on behalf of Lady Liu. While person she found seemed to follow hermand, they were acting under the orders of the pce. Lady Liu is merely a scapegoat in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Who in the pce wants me dead?¡± asked Fan Xian, frowning. ¡°Why do they want me dead? Could it be that they know that I am the son of the Ye family?¡±


    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t know that!¡± For some reason, Count Sinan had be unusually agitated. His right hand gripped the armrest of the chair. ¡°Of those who know about this, no one wishes to harm you. If there were someone who wanted to harm you, that would not be the reason why.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say that there has never been anyone in the entire capital who knows about the rtionship between my mother and my father? If those people know about that rtionship, then why would no one suspect that a bastard son is the child of the Ye family?¡±


    Fan Xian was filled with doubt as he pondered this question. He felt his blood run cold. After having found all this out, it seemed that there were more important questions, but he didn¡¯t them. ¡°So then why?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Four years ago, I was a twelve-year-old boy, living far away in Danzhou, and I had no connection to anything going on in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Four years ago was also when His Majesty epted Miss Lin as his adopted daughter, and when she was betrothed to be married. At the time, His Majesty decided that you would be the one to handle royal business, and it then that you were first mentioned at the court. Seeing a twelve-year-old boy being put in charge of such a direct source of wealth, what do you think the nobles and the pce might choose?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d choose to do away with me as neatly as possible.¡±


    ¡°The Overwatch Council had already found out four years ago, but unfortunately they had no proof, so there was nothing that they could do about them.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Even if they had proof, perhaps the reason they did nothing was because the Overwatch Council were bureaucrats, and those people were nobles.¡±


    Fan Jian nodded.


    ¡°Who is it who wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager and the eldest princess,¡± Count Sinan answered with a smile. ¡°But since you already survived to adulthood and came to the capital, I believe it has given them courage again. They also cannot risk the Emperor¡¯s wrath by moving against you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too optimistic,¡± Fan Xian said sorrowfully. ¡°Even if they killed me, how could the Emperor even do anything to his wife and his little sister?¡±


    Fan Jian did not respond, instead changing the subject. ¡°Recently, it¡¯s been obvious that Crown Prince Jing has wanted to get closer to you, and you must also think of a way to meet with the Second Prince. Tread lightly when doing that.


    Fan Xian agreed. He knew that every great house in the capital, actively or passively, had to take a clear stand on this issue. Princes fought over the right to inherit the realm. Although one seemingly had a number of cheap tricks, whether it was in this world or the previous world, the story was always the same: Once the curtains were raised, the actors would all make their appearance on the stage, and their weapons were either their des or their words. They yed their part for others to see, and for themselves ¨C if Fan Manor wished to remain impartial, and close to the Emperor, it would have to make great efforts to do so.


    Late that night, Count Sinan sat alone on the imperial tutor¡¯s chair, eating his now-cold stewed fruit and thinking on what Fan Xian had said. He thought of the painful price that he himself had once paid, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He thought of the terrifying bloody scenes that urred in that month of violence. On that dark and secret night, the Empress Dowager¡¯s father had trembled at the point of his de, and he had beheaded him himself. The head had rolled across the floor. Seemingly recalling the sound that it had made, Count Sinan¡¯s mouth turned to a gentle smile.


    Over the next few days, Fan Xian was at ease, enjoying his status as the eldest son in the manor. asionally he would slip away to Dongchuan Road to see how far the bookstore hade with its preparations. And the bookseller, also named Ye, had gradually warmed to him, doing everything that he said, and so Mr. Cui, the family advisor, had returned to Count Sinan¡¯s side. And every other evening, Fan Xian would slip away to the courtyard of the imperial pce, climbing over the wall on his familiar path. But now, the window was no longer closed, and the chicken-leg girl was always quietly waiting for him.


    He did not go there because he was driven by romantic passion, but because Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s illness would not let her go any further. The pce men were blockheads, but thankfully, after the imperial physicians had received a number of bribes from Count Sinan¡¯s estate, they were eventually willing to admit that giving the princess a little bit of meat or fish would be beneficial to her health.


    Fan Xian often went there to bring her food and the pills that he had made himself. He feared that the medicine he gave her might sh with what the imperial doctors prescribed her, so he made sure only to use the gentlest ingredients. He also bought her a lot of fine food to satisfy her day-long hunger. As the days passed, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s health clearly got better. Her cheeks were much rosier, but not with the redness that her ill-health had caused her before. And her figure filled out, with her cheeks bing much rounder.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was a bit concerned by this, but Fan Xian was happy. After they were married, he would prefer to be with a woman with fertile curves.


    The guards in the courtyard were always cking off, and with the help of the wall-climbing skills Fan Xian had learned from Wu Zhu in Danzhou, no one ever discovered his secret trips to deliver medicine. But there was no way to get rid of Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s illnesspletely, and Fan Xian felt that it was no good waiting for Fei Jie to return; after they were married, they would find a way to leave the capital and go to a mansion in the Cang Mountains owned by the Fan family, where it would be most suitable for her to recuperate.


    After a number of nights of close contact, the feelings grew between the two of them. For some reason, after they had fallen in love at first sight at the Temple of Qing, each of them felt that the other was alike in a lot of ways. Perhaps it was their appearance, or the way they carried themselves, or the way that they looked at things. This rapport made both young lovers feel the wonders of their first love, and that they could grow old together hand-in-hand. It took little time for them to go from strangers to lovers who knew each other only by gazes and gentle touches of the hand.


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at his face, and suddenly developed a worried expression. ¡°You always use that incense to help me sleep. It¡¯s been a long time, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with it?¡± Fan Xianforted her. ¡°The first time I came, I told you that this incense only had a positive effect on health..¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er thought back to the first time that he had snuck through her window, and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°If I had really thought you were a rapist and killed you, then what would I have done?¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly and took her hand. ¡°Yichen, maybe there¡¯s something you should know.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt bashful at the sound of her pet name. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hm... if you want to kill me, I reckon it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°I¡¯ve trained under powerful people ever since I was a child. Deep down, I¡¯m much more of a brute than I am a poet.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°I know. If you weren¡¯t a brute, then how could you have beaten up Minister Guo¡¯s son in the street and got into all that trouble, to the point where you still aren¡¯t allowed to leave the city?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s assault case against Guo Baokun was still ongoing, with both sides matching wits. The city government had already flown the white g and passed the case on to the Ministry of Justice on the grounds that it was aplicated and difficult-to-judge case. In fact, if one wanted to get to the bottom of the case, all one had to do was get hold of the guards who were strolling along the street following Fan Xian, and all would be rified after a little light torture. But the problem was that thewsuits that both sides had filed were not simple in the slightest, and so the case had be much moreplicated.


    This was not an honest practice, but it was the correct path through the bureaucracy ¨C after the case was handed to the Ministry of Justice, that was when the Ministry¡¯s troubles had started. Now, they were nning to ask the pce for an official decree, putting the case in the hands of the Overwatch Council. Cases of public security were not within the purview of the Council, but both sides wereprised of officials, and the Council was tasked with overseeing the bureaucracy, so they agreed ¨C all of the capital¡¯s bureaucrats knew that the Director of the Council did not care about the noble pedigree of any official.


    So as that the Guo family waited for the day that the Council began their investigation, they were unaware that Fan Xian was also waiting for that day, when he could sh the token that Fei Jie had given him. He did not fear the Council¡¯s fearsome enforcers in the slightest.


    In the calm night, Fan Xian found himself lost in thought. He continued to console Lin Wan¡¯er. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. It¡¯ll all be dealt with soon.¡± He suddenly thought about her mother, who had tried to kill him four years ago, and his brow could not help but crease.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was an extremely clever young woman. ¡°Has something been troubling you?¡± she asked when she saw his face.


    Fan Xian looked at her picturesque face and sighed. ¡°If in the future... if something were to happen between me and the Eldest Princess, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled. ¡°Why do you have to worry about things that still haven¡¯t happened? I have been sick since I was a child, and it always seemed like my days were numbered. I¡¯ve never known if the next day might be myst, so I¡¯ve never liked thinking about awful things that haven¡¯t happened yet.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. He drew her into an embrace, full of tenderness, smelling her hair. ¡°I know how you feel, because I once had the same experience as you.¡±


    They kissed, their lipsing together in harmony.


    ¡°Mm... Wan¡¯er, your body is so soft.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re rubbing the pillow you brought the other day.¡±


    Fan Xian very much liked the feeling of sneaking off to her bedchamber. It was a secret love affair, but one with no guilt at all. If it were possible, he¡¯d like to spend even longer like this. At least there wasn¡¯t anything to disturb them much before the wedding. Before he¡¯d left Danzhou, he never imagined he could live so happily in the capital.


    But things didn¡¯t go the way he wanted them to; all good things had toe to an end. That evening, Crown Prince Jing¡¯s clearly visible carriage came to Fan Manor. Lady Liu hurried to greet him respectfully, and brought him into the reception pavilion for tea.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: Can the Ant Climb the Tree?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Crown Prince Li Hongcheng had waited for quite a while. The person he was waiting for still hadn¡¯t arrived. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. This Master Fan was rather arrogant, he thought. Among all the civil and military officials of the state, there was barely a handful who were entitled to make him wait. Turning his thoughts to affairs in the capital, he secretly felt some admiration for Fan Xian; he had entered the city not too long ago and had already be the talk of the town, turning the literary scene on its head with his poems and shocking the bureaucracy by assaulting someone in the middle of the night. And his marriage to the Prime Minister¡¯s illegitimate daughter had caused great consternation among those who were privileged enough to know the facts.


    As he pondered, Fan Xian called to him from far away, saluting as he quickly walked toward him. He had not intended to make the Crown Prince wait; he had simply been dyed while discussing business at Qingyu Hall with the keeper of the bookstore. The two young men sat at a table, sipping tea, and began to talk.


    The first one to speak was of course Fan Xian; he had to express his gratitude for matters that evening. Hearing his thanks, Crown Prince Li Hongcheng smiled. ¡°At the time I thought that we¡¯d only known each other for a few days, so how could you be willing to rent out all of the Drunken Immortal Tavern to entertain me ¨C so I wondered what could you have been thinking? But it didn¡¯t matter. That idiot Guo Baokun is the worst among my retainers. He¡¯s only there because his father is smart. And if you were the one who beat him up, how could you have an ulterior motive?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the Crown Prince was talking of his court case. Heughed at himself. ¡°Is that not ack of experience? If I had known that it would be that easy to beat people in the capital, I would have beaten him right there at the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was taken aback, and hurriedly waved the small fan in his hand. ¡°That would not do. If you take things too far, there is no way I can defend you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and thanked him again, then asked who had invited him toe there that day. Li Hongcheng muttered to himself for a moment before speaking. ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you. Due to the rtionship between our two families, I must exin some thing. Originally, the Second Prince wanted me to trick you in to meeting with me, to find a way to meet you naturally so as not to provoke your anger. But that would still be tricking you, so I wanted to say that tomorrow the Second Prince will be holding a banquet on the Liuhe River. You are the guest of honor; I am simply there to bepany.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. The Second Prince is of such respected status, and I am merely a schr; why have I caught his eye?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not understand, or are you simply pretending not to?¡± Li Hongcheng tapped his nose andughed. ¡°All this game-ying will be your downfall.¡±


    Fan Xianughed awkwardly, but did not respond.


    Li Hongcheng noticed that there were no servants attending them anywhere inside the reception pavilion. ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°When I first met you, I took a liking to you, and I can¡¯t bear to keep you in the dark. It seems to me that that would inevitably lead to distance between us, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree. Now, His Majesty is in the prime of his life, but anyone who does not keep a long-term view of things will encounter difficulties, and so all eyes in the court are on the princes. The Eldest Prince is a natural fighter. But he is leading troops far away. Even though I am a child of the empress herself, my behavior has always been rather improper. Though my estate is impartial, to tell you the truth, among the princes, the Second Prince and I have always been on good terms.¡±


    Fan Xian was rather shocked. How could things be so different from what he had expected? In the works of historical fiction he had read in his previous life, written by the writer Eryue He, princes always hadplex thoughts behind simple words. He wished he could better control his behavior, and not act in such a way that people gossiped about him. How could there be someone like the person in front of him, one who had always spoken honestly? This business of being a bastard child who usurped his legitimate brother was greatly taxing. How could one not go stark raving mad?


    Noticing that his words seemed to scare Fan Xian, Li Hongcheng smiled awkwardly. ¡°Do you dislike my bluntness? I¡¯m speaking the truth. I don¡¯t know why either. It¡¯s good to see that you don¡¯t want to get caught up in that sort of trickery. I¡¯m enticing you on behalf of the Second Prince. It¡¯s a bit like getting married ¨C always a business of mutual consent.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. He looked into the Crown Prince¡¯s clear eyes, as if he wanted to see something hidden emerge from them. He could not figure out whether the Crown Prince was a true-of-heart nobleman, or simply used in speaking as a strategy to get people on his side. But either way, the Crown Prince had clearly made his stance clear. Stark raving mad or not, insignificant Fan Xian had no power within the capital, and no allies. He did not dare tell the prince what he really thought. He smiled. ¡°Just to be clear, why does the Second Prince want to see me?¡±


    ¡°For your wedding in October.¡± Li Hongcheng still seemed to be very frank. He looked at him and smiled. ¡°After the imperial exams next year, if it appears you have the capability, His Majesty will grant you the authority to supervise the estate. When ites to us, this is a good thing. First of all, there is a lot less moneying in, and there are some inconvenient matters that need dealing with. Furthermore, I believe Count Sinan has been in charge of the Treasury for many years. He will definitely understand when the new takes over from the old, and he will certainly need to audit the ounts, and if that is the case, perhaps there will be some unexpected happy surprises.¡±


    Fan Xian said nothing. His eyebrows drooped but he did not seem disappointed in the least. Instead, it seemed as if he did not want to be regarded as a threat. ¡°It¡¯s rather early,¡± he said quietly. ¡°The wedding isn¡¯t until October. I won¡¯t be able to get hold of things until next year or perhaps the year after that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why tomorrow is just a meal.¡± Li Hongcheng looked at him earnestly. ¡°How am I to repay you for your giftst time? You know, I¡¯m telling you this now because I have great trust in you... perhaps once you have met the Second Prince tomorrow, you will have changed your mind.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. The struggle between the Second Prince and the Crown Prince might not start in earnest for another decade. Getting someone as unremarkable as himself involved in it seemed to be making a very early start of things. He agreed, and saw the Crown Prince out of the manor. He returned to his father¡¯s study and sat on a chair by a desk. He stared at the brushes in the brush pot, furrowing his brows, deep in thought.


    He had chosen Crown Prince Jing to cover up his business of assaulting Guo Baokun, and that gave Crown Prince Jing the opportunity to involve him in his own matters, because if one wanted to survive in the capital, one had stand behind someone. His father had always stood behind His Majesty, but he also said the future was a matter for the young.


    Fan Xian wanted to stand behind someone, not necessarily behind the Second Prince, but... definitely against the Crown Prince. The reason was simple. Four years ago the empress had wanted him dead. Four yearster, people in the pce still wanted him dead. And deep within the capital, it felt like he was an ant who could be crushed at any time.


    Could that ant climb a tree?


    The Second Prince had invited him to the Liujing River. Fan Xian had faked a smile when he heard the name of the ce. Recently, he had been spending nights with Wan¡¯er, and although they were sometimes sweet, there was little physical contact between them. After all, she was his fianc¨¦e, so she was bashful, and it would not be good for him to be too pushy. He thought of that night where he had touched her skin, smooth as jade, and he thought of her name, Si Lili, and his heart began to pound. He remembered that in his previous life he had read that intestines had been used as condoms in Europe in the Middle Ages. He started to wonder how one might manage that. But then he thought of something else. On the day that they had filed thewsuit, why had that woman just suddenly happen to leave?


    Law and order had always been well-kept in the capital, save for a few recent incidents caused by the Brute of Fan Manor. So the Fan estate¡¯s carriages were only apanied by four guards, who slowly headed toward the western side of the city under the bright spring sunshine.


    After they had passed Wangchun Gate, they walked down Nin Street where he had beaten Guo Baokun. Fan Xian opened the curtain on his carriage andughed. Teng Zijing was among the four guards. Three of them had been there that day, and when they heard the young master¡¯sugh, they naturally knew why he wasughing. Theyughed along with him.


    There weren¡¯t residences on Nin Street, but there were a number of stores which had not long fallen into disrepair, so it had received another name: Bankruptcy Street. It was quiet there, no matter day or night, and there were no pedestrians. One might call it the best ce to hold someone up and give them a sound beating.


    Fan Xian looked outside, seeing the wide expanse of canopy tree leaves over his head. As he looked at sunlight above him, he wondered how he should act after meeting with the Second Prince. The Second Prince was likely to have a clear understanding of Count Sinan¡¯s power, and it was unlikely that he would make any excessive demands on him. He reckoned that this desire to meet came from a wish toy the groundwork for events that might ur ten years from now.


    As they continued on, Fan Xian suddenly frowned. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but something didn¡¯t feel right. As if there were something odd about his surroundings. Looking around the carriage, everything seemed calm, and there was nothing unusual.


    Suddenly, his nose twitched, and he smelled a faint sweet smell.


    It was the smell of ¡°Kurenjian¡±, a poison that the western barbarians extracted from frogs, and liked to use for their poison arrows!


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± shouted Fan Xian. He had already taken the lead and leapt from the carriage, grabbing hold of a guard next to him, and although he could not see who it was, the training he had received since childhood had left him with an acute sense of smell. But as he could sniff out this rare scent, that meant that the arrows were close by, and that the assassination attempt was about to begin!


    In the moment that he leapt from the carriage, someone had thrown arge rock from somewhere down the end of an alley. It whistled through the air and firmly struck the carriage. The carriage splintered into countless pieces!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: The Case of the Young Killer on Nin Street


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a loud crash. Someone with unnatural strength had tossed thatrge stone over the tall wall! After the carriage was smashed to pieces by the stone, a rain of arrows followed. Had Fan Xian not took evasive action quickly, those arrows would have turned him into a bristly hedgehog even if he managed to survive the stone.


    With the exception of Teng Zijing, Fan Xian¡¯s guards were rank 5 in terms of skill. Facing this assault, they did not panic and drew their des. Several shes of silver lightter, most of the arrows had been knocked down. The attackers were few, but due to the close range, the guards weren¡¯t able defend themselvespletely. The three of them were eventually hit in the leg and copsed to the ground.


    Gritting their teeth, they got back up and leapt over the wall, cutting down the archers. However, the poison was too potent, and in no time all three guards felt numb and lost control of their bodies.


    It was at this moment they saw a pair of terrifyingly massive hands crash down upon their heads!


    Hiding behind a tree, Fan Xian was spared from the initial rain of arrows. But it also prevented him froming to his guards¡¯ aid. Hearing three familiar screams from behind the wall, he was filled with rage. It was during his emotional turmoil that he almost got skewered by two swords, which struck like venomous serpents.


    Two women surrounded him. They were dressed in all ck, their swords also painted ck to avoid reflecting any light¡ªthey were obviously seasoned assassins. Fan Xian knew clearly that, since they weren¡¯t covering their faces, it meant they were here to eliminate all their targets.


    Slightly bending his knees, he turned his body and made a twist with the tip of his foot. A sword brushed past his chest from the left, followed by the other sword from the right.


    Fan Xian never learned how to fight, having only trained his body under Wu Zhu for the past ten years. All the dodges he performed were out of reflex. Despite the swords striking with the flexibility of snakes and elusiveness of smoke, they were far inferior to Wu Zhu¡¯s wooden staff in both speed and uracy. Time after time, Fan Xian managed to evade by the skin of his teeth.


    The three of them began to drift away from the wall, and Fan Xian finally woke up from his panic; now those two swords looked so much slower.


    The two female assassins, with their pale white faces, discovered that their hits weren¡¯tnding despite Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly pathetic movements!


    Another loud crash. This time the wall fell. A huge brute appeared from the rubble. He walked towards a guard who copsed under a tree with an arrow in his left leg.


    Three of the four guards who came out with Fan Xian today had been killed; he was thest one, also paralyzed by the poison. Only now did Fan Xian discover thatst guard was Teng Zijing. His chest tightened as he wanted to rush over to help. Unfortunately, the two female assassins were relentless in their attacks,pletely trapping Fan Xian.


    At that moment, Teng Zijing, who appeared to be taking hisst breaths, leapt up from the ground. The de he had kept hidden behind his back turned into a blur, hacking towards the brute¡¯s neck!


    Fan Xian was overjoyed at first, but what happened next stunned him.


    The brute tilted his head and raised his right hand, catching Teng Zijing¡¯s de like a fly. A line of blood dripped down, but that is all the damage his hand suffered. What was his body made of?!


    Seeing he was in a bad situation, Teng Zijing kicked against the brute¡¯s chest with the tip of his feet, ready to jump over a nearby wall. Among Fan Xian¡¯s guards, Teng Zjing was the leader, even though his martial art abilities were the weakest, and this was due to him being the most clear-headed of them all.


    The brute only grinned and threw a punch. At this instant, Teng Zijing felt the poison taking over his body. Since his body had gone limp, he was unable to avoid the giant fist. There was a crackling sound, followed by Teng Zijing¡¯s scream. His left leg was broken by the punch. Lying on the ground, blood came gushing out of his pant leg.


    Fan Xian knew things weren¡¯t good when Teng Zijing¡¯s de was caught. Grunting, his footwork turned stiff, and the two swords danced past his torso even closer than before. The de tips pierced his shirt, drawing two bloody lines across his body.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Fan Xian gripped his hands together and released two puffs of pink smoke directly into the faces of the two female assassins.


    The assassins reacted with supernatural speed; they closed their mouths and held their breath, ready to jump back. But Fan Xian would not let this hard-gained chance slip away. With a tremendous shout, he released the overpowering zhenqi in his body. For the moment, it was as though his arms lengthened, enough to reach the two assassins¡¯ throats.


    With two cracks, the female assassins had their windpipes crushed. Frothing blood at their mouths, they copsed to the ground.


    Meanwhile, that monstrous brute had raised his hands, ready to m them down onto Teng Zijing¡¯s skull.


    Fan Xian was exceptionally calm. This calm came from the experience of having lived a previous life, and also from Fei Jie and Wu Zhu¡¯s tutge. Right now, he wasn¡¯t at all thinking about why Uncle Wu Zhu hadn¡¯t done anything. He knew this was his most dangerous trial aftering to the capital; if he couldn¡¯t make it past this, it would only prove that he didn¡¯t deserve his second life in this world.


    Despite being over ten meters away, Fan Xian covered that distance in a sh. With his left hand, he already put a pill into his mouth. With his right, he propped up the palm of that mad brute in front of the almost dead Teng Zijing!


    There was a muffled sound of explosion as shockwaves made the surrounding trees shake. Leaves fell.


    Fan Xian felt intense pain travel down from his right hand to his bones; he had never faced such formidable strength. Only moments had passed and he was already at his limit.


    Blood trickled down the corner of his lips, but he only grunted and didn¡¯t lose hisposure. His left hand had already found the key to dealing a killing blow.


    Then something very strange happened.


    A gust of wind came blowing in, gentling swirling around Fan Xian¡¯s body. As if carrying a strange power, it blew against Fan Xian¡¯s body. While only a weak breeze, it was quite annoying, enough to disrupt Fan Xian¡¯s next course of action.


    The bruteughed, seeing the look in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He was like a wild beast filled with raw power; even his eyes were ghastly bloodshot.


    Fan Xian gazed past the brute¡¯s massive frame. At the mouth of the alleyway was the blurry figure of a person. That person was wearing a conical hat of bamboo.


    ¡°Let me crush your head.¡± The brute apparently discovered that Fan Xian had run out of options and started tough maniacally. He then put more strength into his hand.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Fan Xian only eximed coldly. He knew this was the greatest dilemma he had faced since his rebirth. His right arm started to tremble, but deep inside his heart he was screaming ¡°Screw you!¡±


    In this life-or-death moment, the zhenqi that had flowed through his entire body like a calm ocean suddenly began to stir as if provoked, a massive amount of zhenqi gushing from the xueshan in his back, a small cirction going along his body and infusing with his right arm.


    Suddenly, if just for an instant, Fan Xian felt the illusion that his right arm was made of iron.


    The collision between powerful zhenqi forced apart two hands¡ªwhich differed greatly in size¡ªby about an inch before they crashed back together.


    Countless currents of broken zhenqi arose around the two, turning the leaves in the air to dust.


    ¡°Die!¡± Fan Xian roared, withdrawing his arm with terrifying control before throwing a straight punch right into the brute¡¯s torso. A strange expression formed on the brutes face as he opened his mouth, bathing Fan Xian¡¯s face in blood. His chest and abdomen had beenpletely caved in!


    But this brute turned out to be surprisingly resilient. Despite receiving such a heavy blow, he stood unmoved, crashing his hand mercilessly down onto Fan Xian¡¯s right shoulder and turning it into a bloody mess.


    Today, Fan Xian¡¯s true viciousness finally exploded. Responding to his severe injury with only a cry, he used the momentum of the blow and charged into the brute. Using his left hand, he took out his thin dagger and rammed it mercilessly into the brute¡¯s throat.


    He then pulled down with all his strength.


    With his torso already caved in, the brute was gutted alive. His organs came flowing out in a torrent of blood and fluids.


    Unable to believe what his own eyes showed him, the brute looked at Fan Xian onest time before crashing down backwards like a felled tree.


    It appeared as though the whole world had gone silent.


    Panting hard, Fan Xian remained standing with great difficulty, staring at that shadow in the bamboo hat.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: Investigation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There came refreshing wind, but the bloodshed remained. Looking at the person in the bamboo hat standing at the mouth of the alley, Fan Xian somehow guessed he was a sorcerer, the unimportant one of the group. The figure didn¡¯t realize the danger due to Fan Xian almost dying at the hands of that brute.


    The figure politely saluted Fan Xian and prepared to leave.


    There was about twelve meters between them. That sorcerer specialized in wind sorcery and therefore was confident in his ability to escape. Except for the Four Great Grandmasters, there were no one in the world who could catch him, especially not the gravely injured Fan Xian¡ªwith the assassination n failed, it was natural for him to leave in a dignified manner.


    Seeing the figure still abiding by formalities, Fan Xian threw down his dagger. He raised his left arm and gently pressed the trigger. At the mouth of the alleyway, that figure clutched his throat and fell to the ground, dying after letting out a cry of pain. A thieves¡¯ crossbow arrow stuck out from between his fingers.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Fan Xian then fed Teng Zijing a medicinal pill that neutralized some of the poison. Teng Zijing regained consciousness, but still needed medical attention to deal with the rest of the poison as well as his injury. Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face was pale with worry right now and drenched in the brute¡¯s blood, giving him an exceptionally grisly look. Looking at the now-conscious Teng Zijing, he said, ¡°Press down here.¡±


    He was pointing at a ce near the base of Teng Zijing¡¯s thigh; that ce held a major artery.


    Teng Zijing¡¯s leg was broken, and the pain drained all color from his face, causing him to sweat heavily. Teng Zijing applied pressure to the base of his thigh with shaking hands, but identally agitated his injury in the process, making him scream out. He proved himself a real man afterwards, however; while Fan Xian stopped his bleeding with a rag and applied power to his wound, which he watched without uttering a single sound, even though it caused him even more pain.


    The fifteen minutes after suffering such injuries were considered to be the ¡°golden period¡± for treatment in Fan Xian¡¯s previous life. After hurriedly patching up Teng Zijing and making sure he wouldn¡¯t die, Fan Xian finally let out a sigh of relief, almost falling to the ground.


    With great difficulty, Teng Zijing said, ¡°Young Master, your wound...¡±


    Only after being reminded did Fan Xian feel the pain of his own injuries. Grunting from the pain, Fan Xian directed zhenqi towards the site and discovered his meridians were unharmed; there shouldn¡¯t be any major consequences. He told Teng Zijing, ¡°Stay down for a moment.¡±


    Fan Xian still hung on to a thin string of hope that the other three guards might still be alive, so he walked towards what was left of that wall. Behind it, the ground was covered with corpses, most of them belonged to the bowmen who were in by those brave guards. Fan Xian then saw three more corpses, all curled up with their skulls smashed in.


    Curling up was the result of the poison, and their skull was without a doubt smashed in by that terrifying brute.


    Confirming the death of the three guards, Fan Xian returned to Teng Zijing in silence and began to tend to his own wounds without saying a word. Together, they waited for the arrival of anyone, friend or foe.


    This incident on Nin Street became, without question, the most shocking news circting through the capital in the months after. The Qing Kingdom had experienced peace for a long time, and the security in the capital was exceptionally tight, to the point where even normal murder cases were rare, to say nothing of an assassination of Minister Fan Jian¡¯s eldest son in broad daylight.


    While Fan Xian still wasn¡¯t registered in the family record, this was even different from the Chun Dou¡¯ou case. This time, he was clearly the target. Even more significantly, this assassination attempt had deployed archers¡ªusing archers to kill someone in the heavily-guarded capital far breached the bottom line of Imperialw.


    The internal institutions of the great Qing Kingdom began to take action. After a short period of time, they found out the ¡°truth¡± of this assassination attempt. This was in part thanks to Fan Xian; if he hadn¡¯t retaliated and killed his attackers, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence left behind, and this case would forever remain a solvable mystery.


    It turned out that the brute whom Fan Xian had gutted like a pig was well known, so the investigation didn¡¯t take too much effort. At least, judging from the fact Director Chen and Fei Jie still didn¡¯t hurry back to the capital, this incident was nothing major.


    That brute¡¯s name was Cheng Jushu, a notorious man of violence hailing from the Kingdom of Northern Qi. His body was trained to be resistant to both the sword and spear. More importantly, he wielded supreme physical strength and vigorous zhenqi. He was one of the few Level 8 masters in the world. As for the female assassins who got their throats crushed by Fan Xian, they were killers from a small vassal state. However, the Overwatch Council was secretly aware that they had always been controlled by Northern Qi.


    The case seemed to be clear-cut. Northern Qi Kingdom had ordered this assassination in secrecy. However, whether it was ordered by that young emperor or the priest Ku He was still unknown.


    The capital was filled with people gossiping about, questioning why Northern Qi Kingdom would go after Young Master Fan. After all, despite having declined, the country was still a powerful force to be reckoned with.


    True, Fan Xian had established a reputation now in the capital as a poet, a yboy, and also as someone capable of violence. But to the world, he was still a very minor character. Northern Qi deploying a Level 8 master and two female assassins from a vassal state to kill Fan Xian, who just arrived in the capital, was simply inexplicable.


    But for Northern Qi to make contact with a secret ce against the sovereignty of Qing, they used a brilliant but ruthless tactic.


    It wasn¡¯t known how they managed to find out Fan Xian was likely to inherit Imperial business property in the uing years and thus a target in the power struggle between the crown and second princes. If Fan Xian had died that day, people would surely suspect the crown prince for not wanting to lose the source of his money. Alternatively, the second prince would be suspected for trying to frame the crown prince. Regardless, no one knew how that would shake up the Imperial court.


    Fan Xian was only a minor character, but his life and death were extremely significant. The officials in the Second Bureau of Overwatch Council were impressed by their peers in Northern Qi foring up with such a brilliant n. A small move on their part could greatly impede Qing¡¯s secret northern expedition.


    This ¡°northern expedition¡± only existed in the Ministry of War, the Overwatch Council, and the emperor¡¯s own head. Its reality, it was all up to the emperor¡¯s decision. Northern Qi had been had existed in the shadows all this time, so it was wise of them to act now¡ªthat was, of course, if they had sessfully killed Fan Xian without leaving behind any evidence.


    Not even Northern Qi would have guessed that this minor character would prove to have such tremendous power. Fan Xian¡¯s four bodyguards were all ¡°private property¡± of Count Sinan; each of them had Level 5 abilities, which was why they could exterminate all the archers despite being poisoned¡ªand it went without saying that the handsome illegitimate son was the scariest of them all, being able to take down the poison-using female assassins and the Level 8 master, Cheng Jushu!


    As for that sorcerer, no one paid any attention to him; he was truly insignificant.


    ¡°The Overwatch Council and the Ministry had made their judgement. The one responsible was indeed Northern Qi. They¡¯ve dug up even more¡ªthe second prince chose the Drunken Immortal Tavern to meet you because he thought you liked that Si Lili, but turns out, the Drunken Immortal Tavern was a ¡®sleeper spot¡¯ nted by Northern Qi.¡±


    Count Sinan sat in the dark bedroom, looking at his son in the bed. He said calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re extremely angry, but since you¡¯re fine and killed the assassins, you should let this go.¡±


    ¡°Let it go?¡± His father¡¯s indifference brought a slight chill to Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Fan Xian tried to change the subject, ¡°Where is Si Lili now?¡±


    ¡°She was on her way to escape to Northern Qi, but she was captured by the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. They should be on their way to bring her back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°I hope she won¡¯t die.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voicecked emotions.


    Fan Jian smiled. ¡°People attended by the Overwatch Council wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    ¡°You really believe things are this simple?¡± Fan Xian suddenly asked with a smile.


    ¡°You have a different exnation?¡±


    ¡°Those archers... How did they get in the capital? I heard their bodies were cremated the next day. Was it to destroy some evidence hidden on them?¡± Fan Xian adjusted his body posture with some difficulty. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to know too much, fearing I¡¯d lust for revenge. But I believe I have the right to know who is trying to end my life?¡±


    Fan Jian stared at him coldly. ¡°You should know... that I have some hidden authority on behalf of the emperor. While it¡¯s nothingpared to the Overwatch Council, it¡¯s enough for me to be considered one of the inner circle. However, we still couldn¡¯t find out who Northern Qi was cooperating with. Our current suspects aren¡¯t only limited to the two princes, but also the likes of the prime minister and Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°Since that could not be determined, the matter of who is your real enemy... should not be openly discussed, lest you make even more enemies.¡± Fan Jian continued, ¡°This is my advice to you, and I hope you ept it.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He agitated his wound again, making him frown. After exhaling twice, he answered, ¡°I will figure out a way to investigate this.¡±


    Fan Jian was satisfied by his son¡¯s response. He offered Fan Xian some words of constion and left the bedroom.


    After his father left, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes calmed down immediately. Staring into a corner of this dark room, he asked with some anger in his voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything that day?¡±


    Wu Zhu emerged from the darkness, his eyes still covered by that ck cloth which was without any wrinkles, just like its owner¡¯s forever-emotionless face.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: Fan Xian on the Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why did I have to do anything?¡± Wu Zhu rarely asked such rhetorical questions. Ever since Fan Xian left Danzhou for the capital, he seemed to be even more mysterious, having never met up with Fan Xian until now.


    Fan Xian became gloomy after realizing Wu Zhu was right. Even if Wu Zhu had helped raise Fan Xian, Fan Xian had no reason to demand anything in return. If anything, it was Fan Xian who was in Wu Zhu¡¯s debt.


    In response to Fan Xian¡¯s silence, Wu Zhu said coolly, ¡°I said this before; both Fei Jie and I have taught you for many years. If you can¡¯t take care of small matters like this, it¡¯s your problem, not ours.¡±


    ¡°I only learned one of them was a level eight master afterwards. You also said before that my true power is level seven, but my abilities are level three. I shouldn¡¯t be able to match that brute by any means.¡± Fan Xian smiled uneasily. ¡°You say it¡¯s my problem, but don¡¯t you mind me getting killed?¡±


    ¡°Did you die?¡± A rare second rhetorical question from Wu Zhu.


    Looking at the ck blindfold, Fan Xian gasped. ¡°You were following me all along?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you interfere?¡± Fan Xian was suppressing his shouts of anger. ¡°Those three guards died! Teng Zijing was hurt!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the life of anyone but yours,¡± Wu Zhu spoke without emotion. ¡°Those people around you were gathered by yourself. If you want to have authority over their lives, then you must protect them, meaning those guards¡¯ lives are your responsibility, not mine.¡±


    Once again Fan Xian fell into silence. Once again he knew Wu Zhu was right.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you too much,¡± Wu Zhu said. ¡°In Danzhou, on the cliffs, I told you once: If I¡¯m with you in the capital, I will bring you nothing but trouble, troubles you definitely would not want to face.¡±


    Remembering how he had sheepishly told Wu Zhu ¡°I¡¯ll protect you¡±, Fan Xian smiled bitterly. He was, after all, kidding.


    ¡°You must remember, here in the capital, I will never stand by your side out in the open, unless you are dying. Or... already dead,¡± Wu Zhu continued, still devoid of emotion.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand what someone as strong as Wu Zhu was afraid of. But hearing how resolute he was made Fan Xian nod without any further discussion.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡± Wu Zhu said quickly before disappearing into the darkness.


    It was a guest, but not the one Fan Xian wanted to see at the moment. Li Hongcheng walked in with a gloomy face and sat down on Fan Xian¡¯s bed without asking. With a suppressed voice, he moaned, ¡°You heard, right? The envoy of Northern Qi wouldn¡¯t admit to anything, and those students almost trashed Honglu Temple.¡±


    Honglu Temple handled Qing¡¯s foreign affairs, dealing with Northern Qi, Dongyi, various vassal states, and also that assassination attempt. Hearing that the ce was almost trashed, Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°Those youths sure are hot-blooded. Well... of course Northern Qi wouldn¡¯t admit it. If Qing¡¯s people found out that another nation was able to send assassins to the capital so easily, I¡¯m afraid the two nations would nevere to peace.¡±


    Li Hongcheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Peace has already begun to break down. As per His Majesty¡¯s order, that envoy from Northern Qi was kicked out, luggage and all.¡±


    Fan Xianughed mockingly. ¡°They deal with outsiders quickly.¡±


    Picking up on Fan Xian¡¯s hidden meaning, Li Hong Cheng frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been recovering for the past few days. Some things weren¡¯t convenient to say out loud.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I owed you in one of my previous lives; I invited you out, and that lead to me almost getting assassinated. You¡¯re one of the few people I know in the capital, a proper prince on top of that. You normally don¡¯t mince words, what¡¯s up with you today?¡±


    Li Hongcheng somewhat med himself. ¡°It¡¯s actually my fault. No one would have thought that Drunken Immortal Tavern was controlled by Northern Qi.¡± He then considered it for a moment and said, ¡°For today¡¯s visit, first of all, I¡¯m here to apologize on the second prince¡¯s behalf. He did n oning here himself, but as you know, the whole situation is a bit messy, so he can¡¯t easily do so. There are still many out there who believe the second prince and I were the ones responsible.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with a forced smile.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me so mysteriously? Must I be forced to confess?¡±


    Fan Xian and Li Hongchengughed together. He trusted that the prince wasn¡¯t responsible. For the second prince, who was without any strong support in the Imperial court, losing the support of the Fan household was a grave loss. At least, it was a loss greater than the benefit they would have received from framing the crown prince.


    With great difficulty, Fan Xian sat up on his bed. A maidservant helped him drink some water. Seeing another figure at the door made Fan Xian curse in silence. Despite his serious injuries, the stream of visitors never seemed to stop. How was he supposed to recuperate when he was suffering? The visitor this time was a stranger, who reported himself as an official from the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council who was investigating the Nin Road case under Imperial order. The case involved officials of the Imperial court and various baseless rumors, so it was all handed over to the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°May I ask your name?¡± A servant had already poured tea for that official. Fan Xian squinted at him. Other than the time when he ¡°barged into¡± the Council, this was the first time he saw one of Council¡¯s officials. This official was seemingly cloaked in a rotten aura, reminding Fan Xian of his damned teacher Fei Jie.


    ¡°My name is Mu Tie.¡± This official had thin lips and slightly tanned skin. He said emotionlessly, ¡°Due to the severity of your condition a few days ago, a few issues need to be be rified, which is the reason for my visit today. I respectfully request your cooperation regarding this.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. It looked like this official didn¡¯t know about the connection between Fan manor and the Overwatch Council. He said lightly, ¡°I am tired. Let¡¯s talk about this some other day.¡±


    Mu Tie didn¡¯t seem to expect this refusal. He appeared uneasy.


    Fan Xian waved his hand and asked, ¡°The Council and the ministry already sent their reports, what¡¯s more to ask?¡±


    ¡°Some questions remain unanswered.¡± This Mu Tie followed Fan Xian intensely with his eyes. Fan Xian suddenly realized that the Overwatch Council was also suspicious about the archers. But what was the use in asking him? The only one he had seriously offended was Guo Baokun, who had a schr¡¯s background and wouldn¡¯t conspire with Northern Qi. As for the princes... that was a matter he could not speak of.


    Fei Jie had given him a badge. Fan Xian took it out from under his pillow and tossed it over to the official. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Mu Tie hadn¡¯t touched his tea. Upon seeing the badge, his expression changed greatly. He stood up, walked over to Fan Xian, and knelt down on one knee. Putting his hands together, he saluted, ¡°I have seen Your Highness.¡±


    Fan Xian was greatly surprised by this disy of respect; he didn¡¯t think the badge would be so powerful. Unknown to him, that badge was an overseer¡¯s badge, denoting a level of power beyond the eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council. Whoever possessed it held the same authority as the heads of the eight bureaus; only Director Chen could give them direct orders. It was no wonder that Mu Tie was so shaken at the sight of it and became so courteous.


    Signaling the official to rise, Fan Xian frowned. ¡°When will Sir Fei Jie return to the capital?¡± It was his most important question; first of all, he could only improve Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, but not cure her of her illness. Secondly, the capital was currently in a state of chaos. Wu Zhu refused to be out in the open, and his father was hiding something. Fan Xian found himself inexplicably trusting of Fei Jie, who was not in the capital.


    Hearing this young master asking about Sir Fei, Mu Tie knew that the youth was an important person that the Council kept hidden. It wasn¡¯t unusual for organizations such as the Overwatch Council to cultivate some talents among the various manors in the capital. This young master of Fan Manor was obviously one of them, and a high-ranking one at that. Mu Tie answered respectfully, ¡°It should be a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Fan Xian stared into the official¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Tie replied, ¡°The Council received word toote. The bodies of those archers had already been cremated. Our investigation brought us to the patrol division and the clues ended there.¡±


    ¡°Patrol division? Who¡¯s in charge there?¡±


    ¡°Jiao Ziheng.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mu Tie gave Fan Xian a look, curious as to how the youth did not know who Jiao Ziheng was, and answered, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t one of the prince¡¯s men.¡± Taking another look at that unforgeable badge and reaffirming Fan Xian¡¯s identity, the official didn¡¯t question it any further. This was the way the Overwatch Council did things; everything on the inside was strict and orderly.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this case?¡± Fan Xian looked at the official with curiosity. ¡°What rank are you?¡±


    ¡°Seventh ranked,¡± Mu Tie replied with a smile, ¡°Only good for running errands.¡±


    ¡°When will Si Lili return to the capital?¡± Fan Xian suddenly remembered the only living alibi and looked worried.


    ¡°They quickly fled. Even if we caught them now, it would take some days for them to be taken back to the capital.¡±


    Looking at Fan Xian, Mu Tie did some guess work of his own as to why anyone would conspire with Northern Qi to plot the assassination. It seemed that this young master was chosen by the Council to be developed as one of its members. Thinking about this had Mu Tie excited; he apparently thought of a way to advance his career. Brazenly, he asked, ¡°Your Highness, while I don¡¯t know what your duties are in the capital, you are still new to the ce. If there is anything I can do to help, just give me the order.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°Then what about this case you¡¯re working on?¡±


    Mu Tie grinned, ¡°I can assign it to somebody else. The Council orders the importance of its affairs by magnitude of rank. With Your Highness¡¯s status, asking me to help elsewhere is amon thing.¡±


    Fan Xian guessed what he was thinking right away and gave an uneasy smile. ¡°Forget it, not even I know what could be done. If you somehow lose your life following me around, what good does that do?¡±


    His heart darkened as he thought about his three dead guards. They had been with him since the day he entered the capital. Now they were dead, and Fan Xian didn¡¯t even remember their names.


    Fan Xian asked the maidservant to open the windows. The bright daylight flooded his room, which had been under constant darkness. Inhaling deeply, Fan Xian forced himself to be alert and decided to do something. To this enthusiastic official from the Overwatch Council, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a guy by the name of Wang Qinian at the Council?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: Wang Qinian¡¯s Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Qinian looked at the pastry stand. Smelling the spicy aroma, he almost cried. His life hadn¡¯t been so good recently, having gotten himself kicked out of the Council. Not only had he lost simple things like ie and pension, he was also barred from all other government positions due to his time with the Overwatch Council. He knew neither how to use an abacus nor start a shop; he only knew how to investigate criminal cases and use tools of torture.


    When he first joined the Overwatch Council, his haughtiness was off the charts as he cracked one case after another. The offenders under his charge were all forced to confess the truth. Who would have thought he too would have ended up like a stray dog? He was getting old, with a wife and daughter back home to support...


    Dispirited, he left while feeling the broken bits of silver in his pocket. He pondered who he had offended to deserve this fate.


    In truth, he knew the reason¡ªa very simple one. Supposedly, his master¡¯s master¡¯s master went to the temple incognito for a stroll, but a reckless young man also made his way in, and all the guards stationed along the roads and in the pce passed out at once. The pce was enraged and began investigation. Agents of the Overwatch Council also tagged along to help.


    This incident originally had nothing to do with Wan Qinian. But after asking around street by street, the inner ministry found out that young man had went to the Overwatch Council before going to the temple¡ªa major development. Without Director Chen, the Council was like a fatherless child. The higher-ups in the Council all wondered how they would possibly exin once the pce found out that youth had connections with them.


    Toward the end of the investigation, Wang Qinian¡¯s name was revealed. On the ounts of many Council officials, after entering the Council, that youth talked the most with Wang Qinian, who then agreed to be investigated, despite being in a state ofplete bewilderment. He confessed everything they brought up, except for the fact that the youth was Fei Jie¡¯s student. Ultimately, the inner council didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Wang Qinian, but still found an excuse to kick him out, having finally found a scapegoat.


    ¡°Once old Fei returns, I¡¯ll go make aint,¡± Wang Qinian said with a dejected face, his head meekly supported on his shoulders. He walked into the distance.


    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡± An official appeared from around the corner, his face all smiles. He blocked Wang Qinian¡¯s path.


    Wang Qinian recognized Mu Tie. He had heard Mu Tie was in charge of the investigation of the Nin Road assassination case. But they normally didn¡¯t talk to each other; why did Mu Tie decide to seek him out now? With a suspicious expression, Wang Qinian greeted Mu Tie. ¡°Sir Mu, how may I help you?¡±


    Mu Tie showed an almost ttering grin and said in a soft voice, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wang. Congrattions.¡±


    Mu Tie had thought he could climb to greater heights via the tform that Fan Xian apparently provided him with, and didn¡¯t think the opportunity would go to someone else instead. But since Young Master Fan had given the task to him, there might still be chances in the future. Mu Tie had alwayscked emotions, especially when it came to official business. However, with his advancing age, he had no choice but to start nning for his future. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s badge made him connect the bits and pieces he had overheard years ago, convincing him that Fan Xian was someone of extreme importance. He thought Wang Qinian might be Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide, which was why he was being so polite.


    Unfortunately, for the ever-stoic Mu Tie, being this expressive was a first. His smile was a bit stiff and unnatural.


    That stiffness greatly rmed Wang Qinian. Had Mu Tie been sent here to eliminate him after all?


    With some lingering fear, Wang Qinian found himself sitting in a secluded room. Facing him was a handsome young master. No matter what had happened, Wang Qinian would always recognize the face of the one who got him kicked out of the Overwatch Council. Upon seeing the badge, he knew he was right to make that gamble. This young man was not only Sir Fei¡¯s student; he alsomanded a terrifying status.


    Fan Xian genuinely did not expect this badge to have such terrificmanding power. He squinted and began to reflect upon the time he spent with Fei Jie. That cripple from the Overwatch Council was the one who saved him after he was reincarnated. It was very obvious that the Council took care of him for his mother¡¯s sake. Fan Xian decided that he must put this advantage to good use.


    ¡°What I just said, did you understand?¡± Fan Xian smiled at Wang Qinian. The official was getting a little old, with a child and wife back home, which happened to be just what Fan Xian was looking for. He didn¡¯t have any experience ordering subordinates around, so he had to learn how. That was why he wanted his first aide to be someone he met by coincidence; someone without too much ambition.


    ¡°I understand, Master Fan.¡± Wang Qinian chuckled, his fingers on his belt. In his belt pocket, other than the few bits of silver, there were many bills which weren¡¯t in there before. ¡°Excuse me, it should be Sir Fan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still new to the capital, so I don¡¯t have many subordinates to count on, and my teacher isn¡¯t around.¡± Fan Xian thought for a little bit, and then said, ¡°I have another aide named Teng Zijing. But he¡¯s injured and probably won¡¯t recover for a few months. Once he does, I¡¯ll introduce you two.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Wang Qinian didn¡¯t say too much. Compared to when Fan Xian first came to the Council, he got a lot better at it.


    ¡°Then go and gather some people.¡± Fan Xian was trying out such things for the first time and felt he was out of hisfort zone; he had no choice but to learn step by step. ¡°Can people like you and I really reassign people from the Council?¡±


    Suddenly, Wang Qinian said unsettlingly, ¡°Your Highness, actually I... had to resign.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked; how could things have gone so wrong? He asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Working up his courage, Wang Qinian told Fan Xian about the investigation and the temple incident, taking care to emphasize the fact he didn¡¯t expose Fan Xian¡¯s identity, so as to demonstrate his foresight and his ¡°predetermined loyalty¡±.


    Fan Xian asked with a frown, ¡°My current position is that of a department head, would that have the authority to help you?¡±


    Certainly.¡± Wang Qinian was overjoyed, realizing he had followed a person fated for greatness in the future. ¡°There are just some procedures to follow. Your Highness could send out an order first and reappoint me. I would return to my post after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯m going to have that taken care of as soon as possible.¡± Looking at this slightly elderly man, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but have doubts; how useful would this person be as an aide? He asked gently, ¡°Sir Wang, may I ask your area of expertise?¡±


    ¡°Tracking, while keeping myself hidden.¡± Upon hearing ¡°expertise¡±, Wang Qinian¡¯s spirits elevated immediately. After listening for a long time, Fan Xian discovered that he had stumbled upon an amazing person. During his younger years, this Wang Qinian was a thief who operated alone in the northern parts of Qing. He thoroughly enjoyed sneaking from one vassal state to another, between Northern Wei and Qing. Then he would bring the goods he stole from one vassal state to another and sell them. Because he never exposed the origins of the stolen goods, and due to his natural skill at hiding his traces, over the years he operated without incident. Eventually the officials in those vassal states couldn¡¯t take it anymore and conducted a manhunt. Left with no other choice, he was forced to stay in Qing. Unexpectedly, he ran into Director Cheng Pingping, who was ordered by the emperor on the northern expedition. Wang Qinian submitted on the spot and gave up his ways as a thief, whereupon he became a government official.


    Looking into his eyes, Fan Xian said lightly, ¡°Si Lili is being taken back to the capital. There might be people trying to rob her or kill her. Whatever happens, do not interfere. You only need to observe the traveling party and find out who theirst contact was.¡± Fan Xian paused a little before continuing, a bit embarrassed, ¡°I came up with such a dumb n because you said you are good at tracking, but not martial arts.¡±


    Wang Qinianughed, ¡°When I was young, the Council wasn¡¯t this big. Zong Zhui and I were the best trackers in the Council. But heter followed the Director, while I gotzy and switched to a civil position... But Your Highness can rest assured, despite my old bones, tagging a few people shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got awsuit on my hands and can¡¯t leave the capital, or else I would definitely go watch your skill with my own eyes.¡± Fan Xian then began to chuckle. ¡°Mr. Wang, above all else, you must preserve your own life. That is of utmost importance.¡±


    After assigning Wang his mission, Fan Xian went directly back to Fan Manor. Grimacing, he asked his younger sister to re-bandage his injured shoulder. He had mixed some medicinal powder out of motherwort himself. It was amazingly effective at stopping bleeding and promoting muscle growth. He didn¡¯t want doctors to operate on him, on one hand because he did not trust their abilities in treating poison, and on another hand because Ruoruo¡¯s slender yet soft fingers were far cuter than the callous-riddled bear paws of those clumsy old men.


    Fan Xian then went to the study where Count Sinan was. Seeing his father¡¯s greying hair, he saluted with some difficulty. He then asked his father directly, ¡°Father, I need some men.¡±


    Fan Jian looked at his son and couldn¡¯t keep back his smile. ¡°What have you got your eyes on?¡±


    ¡°The eldest princess¡¯s mansion; the living quarters of the prime minister¡¯s servants; the brothels frequented by the prince; the second prince¡¯s favorite polo court... King Jing¡¯s winery?¡± Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°You know I¡¯m not very familiar with this type of thing, so I was hoping you would lend me some experts. Once I have their advice, I coulde up with a n to investigate.¡±


    Fan Jian shook his index finger. ¡°We don¡¯t need experts. But you were right in that we need to make some arrangements. A bunch of experts, as long as they¡¯re being directed by someone inexperienced, still wouldn¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    ¡°Father, please give me your advice.¡± Fan Xan was exceptionally humble.


    Fan Jian looked down and went back to reading his book. ¡°Actually, people are already keeping an eye on the ces you just mentioned. I just find it strange that you know about these ces even though you haven¡¯t been in the capital for that long.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned, knowing that his father was only telling him to bear with it on the surface; he had already begun investigating in secret. ¡°Such things are easy to find out when you chat a bit with the servants.¡±


    Fan Jian raised his head slightly, although his gaze was still fixated on his book. ¡°But you must be prepared; the investigation in the capital most likely won¡¯t get you any results.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned after hearing that.


    Fan Jian continued, ¡°You still have to pay attention to things over on Si Lili¡¯s end.¡± He paused briefly. ¡°The two female assassins you killed... It seems that they were disciples of the Sigu Sword Sect from Dongyi City, and from what I heard, the the Sigu sword style hasn¡¯t been seen in Dongyi City for a long time. You must be more careful.¡± Fan Xian replied with worry, ¡°If a great grandmaster were willing to risk it all to kill someone, who would be able to escape?¡± Fan Jian nodded in agreement. ¡°True. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for him to go after you. Rx. This is only some useful information.¡±


    Over ten dayster, about two hundred and fifty kilometers to the north of the capital, a traveling party was progressing southward against the cold morning wind. The party consisted of people from the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. After being in pursuit for several-thousand kilometers, they finally apprehended Si Lili before she could escape the country. Presently they were taking her back to the capital. They had been walking south for a long time. They would reach the capital in a few days. The leading official handed a steamed bun to Si Lili in the jail cart. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s face was thin and pallid. Her long hair was a mess, blowing in the wind. There was also some dust on her cheeks. Had Fan Xian seen her now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that she was the most popr entertainer with whom he had ¡°slept¡± with. Chewing the tough, dried-out bun, Si Lili suddenly raised her head and said ferociously, ¡°Even after going back to the capital, I will tell you nothing.¡±


    That official gave her a look, his eyes full of mockery. ¡°You think we¡¯re sending you back to get to you to confess something? I don¡¯t understand, are the officials over at Northern Qi bored out of their minds? Putting an idiot like you in the capital.¡±


    Indeed, Si Lili was a spy of Northern Qi. But every day she had presented herself as a courtesan who was showered bypliments and praises. Never before had a man so coldly called her an idiot. Her voice trembling, she said, ¡°Of course I know you aren¡¯t after a confession, since that would plunge the Qing Imperial court into chaos for a long time.¡±


    The official replied cynically, ¡°Actually, your best choice of action was towards the beginning, on the day when the assassination attempt urred. You should have turned yourself in immediately. This way, you could have exposed who was conspiring with Northern Qi, which would be enough to aplish Northern Qi¡¯s goal. Your escape only showed that you value your life more than your mission.¡±


    Si Lili lowered her head in admittance of this fact. She gripped the tough bun in her hand tightly, leaving behind deep marks.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: Talking About the Capital Outside Cangzhou City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The official added coldly, ¡°We knew Drunken Immortal Tavern was nted by you Northern Qi. We never did anything except surveince since you guys were ineffective. Who would have thought you were this reckless? Running away after what you¡¯d done? Do you really think this world is so easy?¡±


    Only after getting caught did Si Lili find out that her each and every move was being watched by the Overwatch Council. She couldn¡¯t help but feeling a sense of horror toward this organization of the Qing emperor.


    Seeing that they were about to resume moving again, Si Lili suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°You better kill me now! Or that someone from your Imperial court will certainlye to my rescue!¡±


    The official merely raised his eyebrows. ¡°More likee to shut you up for good.¡± As soon as he said that, over the hills in front of them, some bandits on horses appeared. The traveling group had been expecting robbers, but they weren¡¯t expecting to encounter raiders from the northern border and the surrounding vassal states. There were dozens of them, all brandishing swords. Against the Council¡¯s group of only over ten men, the oue of this sh seemed obvious.


    While the highwaymen weren¡¯t that many in number, they did appear only two hundred and fifty kilometers away from the capital without the Qing military¡¯s knowledge. If the civilians knew this, there would be no rest in the Imperial court. Now Si Lili¡¯s face was pale with fear. She wasn¡¯t exceptionally intelligent, but she was smart enough to know that she¡¯d lose her life for certain if she were to fall into their hands.


    The Council officials also couldn¡¯t believe this conspiring official in the Imperial court would somehow have connections with the raiders near the nation¡¯s border. Looking tense, the leading official leaned towards the jail cart. ¡°Si Lili, looks like you and I both won¡¯t be making it out alive. Since we¡¯ve gotten to this point, how about you tell me who the traitor is? If some of my men manage to escape, they can report it to the court and avenge us in the process.¡±


    Si Lili looked down, her life shing before her eyes. She was about to speak before noticing something wasn¡¯t right. She raised her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡±


    The official wasn¡¯t expecting her to see through his n and made a hardly noticeable frown.


    Si Lili then continued in a sad tone, ¡°You should know what I do for a living. I¡¯ve learned to notice faint signs on people¡¯s faces since I was a child. Your voice was shaking slightly, but your hand on this cart was steady and rxed. You obviously aren¡¯t as concerned about this matter as you say. You probably already saw this ambushing.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡± Only now did the official start to feel this woman truly had the talent to be a spy. With a smile, he said, ¡°If we couldn¡¯t anticipate something like this, then the Overwatch Council wouldn¡¯t be the Overwatch Council.¡±


    As they were talking, dozens of horse riders came charging down the hill, their killing intent fouling the sky. This front obviously did not belong to ordinary highwaymen.


    Around the jail cart, the men of the Council formed a defensive semicircle. However, as they were few in number, their defensive formation looked pitiful. Facing the iing onught, despite it being a life-and-death situation, the men all held solemn and respectful expressions.


    ¡°Ho...!¡± The leading official clenched his right fist tightly, coldly eyeing the wave of riders. He had just given the signal to keep everything steady. Had Fan Xian heard the signal, it would surely have reminded him of the English word ¡°hold¡± he often heard from foreign movies in his previous life.


    As the horsemen closed in, the leading official suddenly took a step back. Straightening his right arm, he shouted, ¡°Ready!¡± The semicircle formation suddenly readjusted into a wedge. More terrifyingly, the men all took out crossbows¡ªseemingly from out of nowhere. Raising the crossbows to eye level, they took aim at the horsemen in front of them!


    The distance between them was too close. The leading rider¡¯s eyes showed panic as he pulled on the reins of his horse. The entire group managed to turn to go around the crossbowmen. They had been galloping at full speed; in order toe to such a sudden stop and then immediately change directions, their horsemanship must be superb.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Themanding official gave the order just as the lead horseman started to turn his horse.


    A rain of crossbow boltsunched into the air. Although it wasn¡¯t a dense volley, each bolt flew with exceptional speed due to the power of the crossbows, ripping through the air with a chilling hiss. With several grunts, the foremost horsemen were hit and crashed heavily to the ground. The riders behind them wanted to overwhelm the crossbowmen while the men were reloading, unaware they were using repeating crossbows!


    The repeating crossbow appeared in this world about twenty years ago. Each magazine held eight bolts. That weapon was the bane of light cavalry. Seeing what was happening, the entire group of riders panicked. They split into two branches and went around the crossbowmen from both sides, ready to carry out a pincer attack.


    Had they continued to charge straight on, they might have gotten better results. But there weren¡¯t any what-ifs in this world. A few more horsemen fell while attempting the pincer attack. To the horror of the other riders, they discovered that in the hills behind the jail cart, an ambush was waiting for them!


    Upon seeing the camouged ambush party, the horsemen lost their wits and no longer cared about killing the woman in the cart. They scrambled and fled in all directions.


    The ones lying in wait were part of a cavalry unit made up of riders wearing ck armor. It was the same unit Fan Xian saw immediately after opening his eyes for the first time in this world. Those cavalrymen were assigned by the emperor himself while Director Chen was away from the capital on official business; they were none other than the emperor¡¯s personal cavalry unit¡ªthe ck Knights!


    Those ck Knights rode after their targets like a wolfpack ripping into a flock of sheep,pletely surrounding the enemy horsemen before making quick work of them with swift sword strikes.


    ¡°Leave some alive! Leave some alive!¡± Fei Jie yelled out in a hurry while watching the ughter in a carriage behind ranks of ck Knights. ¡°Don¡¯t kill all of them!¡±


    One of the curtains on the carriage was lifted by a dry and withered hand. An elderly gentleman surveyed the surrounding situation before coldly saying, ¡°Fei Jie, don¡¯t get too worked up over these whelps. I doubt they even know who their master is. Just capturing their leader will do.¡±


    Fei Jie cursed, ¡°Sir Fan took little Fan Xian into the capital while we were gone and you know what almost happened. How could I not get worked up?¡±


    The elderly man grunted. Smoothing out the fleece nket on hisp, he said, ¡°I was visiting my home. Your ran out on your own. You only have yourself to me.¡±


    Even a decadeter, Fei Jie still retained his strange look; his hair was broken up by white patches and his eyes were the same shade of brown. Frowning, Fei Jie said, ¡°Who knows what Sir Fan is nning. Your Highness, after we get back to the capital you must go have a chat with Count Sinan.¡±


    That elderly gentleman was none other than Chen Pingping, a man who held vast hidden authority. He was smiling while looking at the enemy leader in the distance. ¡°Naturally, I understand what Fan Jian was thinking. But I must say, his thinking is... absolutely chaotic! All in order to gain these; I¡¯d rather not have them...¡± He repeated again, ¡°... I¡¯d rather not have them.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, the enemy leader rode off into the distance and became a small dot on the horizon. He knew he had been ambushed by the Overwatch Council. However, he could not figure out why Chen Pingping appeared outside Cangzhou City to the north of the capital when he should be visiting his home!


    He knew all was lost as soon as he saw the ck Knights. Against the ruthless and sinister Director Chen, even his real master could only focus on self-preservation, so he had to get away first. This was also the reason he didn¡¯t get as close to the ck Knights as the rest of his men. The ck Knights began to tire after chasing for about a kilometer, and the distance between them and their target lengthened. They had no choice but to give up their pursuit.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Zong Zhui is already on the move?¡± Chen Pingping quietly asked his aide.


    The aide bowed in confirmation.


    At the same time, from the woods in the distance, a rider on a grey horse darted out, silently chasing after the fleeing enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not Zong Zhui.¡± Fei Jie frowned.


    Chen Pingping suddenlyughed after staring at that grey blur for a while. ¡°Since he hid himself from us, he must be one of ours... Considering how he was able to keep up with Zong Zhui¡¯s skills, I believe there was someone like that in the Council many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Wang Qinian?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Looks like that brat we were worried about finally learned something.¡±


    After dispatching Wang Qinian from the capital, it became inconvenient for Fan Xian to go out because of his wounds. He even stopped frequenting the still in-progress bookstore, opting to live a secretive and simple life for a period of time. By now, he had already be famous in the capital, especially due to those two poems which didn¡¯t match his experiences at all. The poems further made him a source of controversy. Those who supported him viewed him as a genius poet, while those in opposition used him of forcefully expressing scenes of grief in his poems¡ªhowever, no one knew even that phrase was brought to this world by Fan Xian from his past life.


    There were also rumors of giarism going around in the dark, but the line ¡°Ten thousand miles in sorrowful autumn, always a guest¡± was overly shy to the point that no one was shameless enough to im it, and therefore those rumors never went anywhere. However, Fan Xian knew that day woulde eventually. The father of Guo Baokun was the Director of the Board of Rites, and their entire household always dealt with influential figures in the literary circle. Fan Xian, however, never liked to assume the worst in... so-called ¡°schrs¡±.


    It was precisely due to his controversy and fame that the schrs who frequented the poetry gatherings at King Jing¡¯s manor often came to visit. While on the surface they came offering get-well wishes, they were actually there hoping that Fan Xian wouldpliment their poems.


    Fan Xian patiently greeted each one of his guests, but he was quite stingy while evaluating their poems. After all, he was far above the ¡°literary world¡±, just like how Zhang Xianlian started his own business. Still, he didn¡¯t believe he had the privilege. At only sixteen years old, he made it thus far thanks to his wits from his past life. To gather some poet following just because of that would be too absurd!


    Compared to his reputation as a poet, what really made his name stand out in the capital and earned him praise was the assassination incident on Nin Street.


    Some of the details of the investigation could be essed by the general public. Once those leaked out, Fan Xian, as the victim under such grave danger, not only preserved his own life but also initiated a counterattack, killing his assassins from Northern Qi, one whom was an eighth level master. Those facts raised Fan Xian to a whole new level in the eyes of the people. No longer did people use him of unjustly beating up others. Instead, everyone spoke of him as the Young Master Fan who was endowed with both literary and martial virtues, who had bravely in his assassins.


    ¡°Civil enough topose poetry, martial enough to kill; doing both in seven steps. That, is Young Master Fan.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: The Functionary Wins the Queen of Flowers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the killing on Nin Street, Fan Xian had a number of things on his mind. Teng Zijing had already left for the countryside to recuperate, and it was unclear whether he might be left handicapped. The families of the three dead guards had received sufficient financialpensation, and even the relevant court departments had issued them an order ofmendation. The guards were buried in the tombs of the Fan n, just outside the capital; if Fan Xian were allowed to leave the city, he naturally would have gone and paid tribute.


    The bloody incident had taught him that surviving in this world was no easy task, and it was not enough to simply invite guests to banquets. So he needed to have control of forces that belonged directly to him, such as Wang Qinian, Fan Sizhe, and his own martial arts training.


    Now he had changed the period he spent meditating in the capital from midday to evening. Often half-awake, he felt that the zhenqi at the xueshan point in his spine was like a body of warm water,fortably rinsing out every part of his body. It seemed almost as if the volume and concentration of his zhenqi had increased to


    some extent.


    The fact that he had been able to kill an eighth-level master alongside two female assassins seemed almost inconceivable to him. He had checked the zhenqi cirction of Teng Zijing and discovered that there was no one in the world who trained in the way that he did. This realization had not made him feel panicked in the slightest. Since he could kill an eighth-level master with his slender dagger and his hidden crossbow, it showed that his zhenqi was extremely useful.


    He was different from others who had trained in martial arts in this world. He did not hold to the idea that levels of ranking were insurmountable¡ªthe big guy¡¯s bloody guts sprayed out along the floor had shown him that. If you were ferocious and prepared enough, would the five grandmasters even pose a threat?


    But he had not begun on the second badao scroll. His gaze fell on the box tossed into a nook in the corner of the room. After he hade to the capital, he had seemingly forgotten about this item that his mother had left him. It seemed that he would have to go find a key at some point.


    Si Lili, a key yer in the assassination attempt, was still on her way to the city after having been arrested, but a decree had shed across the city as quick as lightning. The decree was issued from deep within the pce. It regarded Fan Xian. In the current context, the content of the decree seemed highly unusual.


    ¡°In ordance with the will of Heaven, His Majesty the Emperor thus decrees...¡± He watched the court eunuch¡¯s lips p as he spoke, but he could not make any sense of what he was saying, as the promation was written in highly formal ssicalnguage. Kneeling in the lobby of Fan Manor, Fan Xian feared that the eunuch¡¯s spittle wouldnd on his face, and watched uneasily as it pooled on the green floor tiles below him. The imperial promation was finally read aloud in its entirety, and under Lady Liu¡¯s instruction, Fan Xian did what was expected of him by the rules, calling out ¡°may His Majesty live ten thousand years!¡±, thanking him again, and taking the promation from the eunuch. With no anger at all, Lady Liu handed the eunuch a banknote worth a sum of silver, and, satisfied, he departed.


    ¡°Where do I put this thing?¡± Fan Xian asked Lady Liu, sping the edict in his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on to it forever.¡±


    Lady Liuughed and took it from him. ¡°We receive a lot of promations at the manor. But you can¡¯t just call it ¡®this thing¡¯. There¡¯s a special room in the manor where we store them.¡± Over the past few days, there had been what seemed like an odd harmony between Fan Xian and Lady Liu. It was a product of the circumstances they found themselves in, but neither knew how long it wouldst.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve studied the ssics, but I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what that the eunuch said.¡± Back in his bedroom, Fan Xian redressed the wound on his shoulder. He looked at his sister, sitting at the desk next to him, who wore something that looked like a smile, yet was not.


    ¡°Eunuch Dai is from Tiaozhou in the south. His ent is so thick it¡¯s hard to tell what he¡¯s saying. But these sorts of promations havee to the manor a lot over the past few years, so I can understand what they¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°What does it say?¡± asked Fan Xian, worried. ¡°Why is it addressed to me?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo pursed her lips and smiled, choosing not to respond directly. ¡°The pce has bestowed many rewards upon our house in the past decade or so. Although father hasn¡¯t risen in the ranks, Sizhe and I, and even Lady Liu, have received our own titles. Now it looks like they have granted you a title too.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that Fan Sizhe, despite being nobody of any stature, had received a title usually given to cavalry officers. But when it came to himself, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°But I still haven¡¯t been made a legitimate child of the family. Even if the pce wanted to give me a title, there aren¡¯t any that they could give to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why the promation talks about you killing enemy spies and so on, and your services to the country, and gives you the title of Functionary of Taichang Temple.¡±


    ¡°Functionary of Taichang Temple?¡± Fan Xian sounded very surprised. Taichang Temple was a temple where people offered sacrifices to their ancestors, and although functionary was only an eighth-level official position, they could enter the Temple of Qing as they pleased. Since he had met Lin Wan¡¯er, he had often guessed at the identity of the nobles who were worshipping at the Temple of Qing. Since they were Wan¡¯er¡¯s elders, and Wan¡¯er had grown up in the pce, it seemed that the noble had been someone from the pce. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was the Empress or the Eldest Princess. In the past few days that he had visited Wan¡¯er, she had seemed particrly worried about the power struggles that would ur after their marriage, so he took pains not to ask her anything about it.


    So what was the meaning behind all this? Fan Xian frowned as he pondered. If that person could persuade the Emperor to make such a promation, they wanted to point out what had happened that day at the Temple of Qing. So what was the idea behind it? Was it a show of goodwill? Or a show of force?


    Fan Ruoruo looked at his pained face, deep in thought, and eventually could not stop herself fromughing out loud. ¡°Xian,¡± she said, pointing at him, ¡°what¡¯s got you in such a muddle? Functionary of Taichang Temple... it¡¯s a title that is always bestowed on anyone who bes the Emperor¡¯s son-inw by marrying a princess.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly realized andughed, somewhat embarrassed. It seemed that the wedding was finally confirmed. Due to his injuries, it had been a while since he had been to the pce. No doubt Wan¡¯er was worried about him after the incident¡ªcould that have made her illness worse? He suddenly felt bewildered; how could someone so exceptionally smart have the mother and father that they had?


    ¡°I asked you if you would help me by going there yesterday. Did you deliver my letter?¡± he asked, trying to suppress the unease he felt.


    ¡°I did,¡± she replied serenely. ¡°She listened to your words, and persuaded that older servant girl. Now she eats well every day, and her health is improving. When she heard about the attack, she was rather worried, but yesterday she was too busy, and Ye Ling¡¯er was there too, so she didn¡¯t have a chance to write a letter to you.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said nothing. Fan Ruoruo was the person who understood him most in this world, and when she heard him sigh she knew he was troubled.


    ¡°Romeo and Juliet.¡± When Ruoruo was young, she had listened to her brother tell her their story of love, and had always remembered it. She smiled as she encouraged him. ¡°You once said that people have to be brave enough to seek happiness.¡±


    Fan Xian was greatly moved, and embraced his little sister tightly. He could feel her shoulder bones jutting out of her skinny frame as he patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, ¡°those two died after one of them drank poison and the other stabbed herself. But I¡¯m an expert in poison and knives, so it¡¯ll be different.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± As she watched the young man climb through the window, Lin Wan¡¯er felt a twinge of heartache as she let him lie on her bed. ¡°You¡¯re stilling here and doing this,¡± she grumbled, ¡°with your health the way it is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re worried about me,¡± said Fan Xian, anxious.


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt warmth fill her heart when she heard of his worries. She got rid of the tea in her teacup and steeped some fresh tea for him to drink. She spoke quietly as he raised the cup to his lips. ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ve been looking after my health the past few days. You should be looking after yours too.¡±


    Fan Xian held the cup in his hands and waved away the rising cloud of steam. ¡°How can a princess wait on someone?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er bit her bottom lip. ¡°If you annoy me again I shall chase you out.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to part with me?¡± Fan Xian gazed at her, grinning slyly.


    ¡°I have decided after we¡¯re married we¡¯ll go to the vi in the Cang Mountains and spend the winter there.¡± Fan Xian leaned on the bed, gazing at his fianc¨¦e¡¯s face, which was filled with worry for him. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be good for your health, and before that, I believe Fei Jie will have returned to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just think about me alone.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er bit her bottom lip, her white teeth cutelyplementing the red of her lips. ¡°If that sort of thing happens again, what will you do?¡±


    Fan Xian had already forgotten the exact number of times that he had stolen into her bedchamber. The guards in the manor were truly awful. They had not discovered him even once, and had no idea that the couple was already quite so familiar with one another. Fan Xian was proud enough of that. Just think of the other, smaller imperial pces¡ªhad there been anyone in history who could sneak into them as well as he had?


    ¡°What else is going to happen? The Northern Qi aren¡¯t idiots. Since they¡¯ve already yed their hand in this manner, there¡¯s no way that the pce will be fooled by them again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s someone in the pce who will target you, feeling confident that they can use the assassination attempt by Northern Qi as pretense,¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er, worried.


    Fan Xian knew that his fianc¨¦e was a smart girl, and that she had grown up in the pce. Even though the Empress was fond of him, it was aplicated situation they found themselves in, so he was sure that she knew more about pce affairs than he did. When he heard her say this, he smiled and lifted up her soft chin, rubbing it with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m firmly convinced that I¡¯m the luckiest person in the world.¡±


    Feeling him tickle her chin, such an intimate gesture made her feel both happy and nervous. Patches of red suddenly bloomed on her snow-white cheeks, and she immediately pushed away his hand. ¡°Nobody can rely on luck all their life,¡± she said, a little uneasy.


    Fan Xian loved it when she looked so bashful. ¡°I was lucky enough to have you,¡± he said, teasing her. ¡°Is having me... important?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er drooped her head a little. From this angle, the fluttering of her long eyshes suggested that she was rather nervous.


    ¡°Very important.¡± Fan Xian embraced her. He wasn¡¯t an expert in words of love, so he felt a little nervous, and he awkwardly tried to search for her lips.


    As Lin Wan¡¯er allowed herself to be embraced, and his masculine scent filled her nostrils, she couldn¡¯t help but feel weak. She leaned into his chest and turned her head. ¡°Who could want to kill you?¡± she said quietly.


    This fortuitous turning of her head evaded Fan Xian¡¯s stolen kiss. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t resentful at all, and when he heard the question, he felt a slight chill. He held her close, feeling her soft skin, his hands involuntarily stroking her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: Not Letting Flirting Interfere with Selling Books


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt a tickle along her back and had to giggle. Still, she managed to say, ¡°If it were my parents...¡±


    Fan Xian, who was enjoying the feeling of the girl in his arms, stopped suddenly. He looked at her seriously. ¡°If it really were eldest princess and the prime minister, what would you do?¡± The two of them were still in contact with each other¡¯s bodies when he said that, which took away from the seriousness of the question.


    After a long period of silence, Lin Wan¡¯er stared bravely into his eyes, her hands sped behind his neck. ¡°Once I¡¯m married to you, I will belong to the Fan household.¡±


    Fan Xian knew what she meant. While there was some lingering worry in their conversation during Fan Xian¡¯s nightly visits, he knew his fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t overly close with the eldest princess because she was raised in the pce by Empress Dowager. Even so, upon hearing how much she was willing to give up, Fan Xian was so grateful that he felt embarrassed.


    This young couple came from simr backgrounds and led simr lives, so they knew each other¡¯s hardships and pride. Because of that, they chose each other to spend the rest of their lives with from the moment their eyes met at the temple. How could the royal family care for such sentiments? Fan Xian gave this young maiden care and gentleness she never experienced before, while she, in this dark bedroom, provided sce to his fatigued spirit.


    ¡°When can you go outside?¡± Fan Xian embraced her.


    Lin Wan¡¯er leaned against his left shoulder, taking care not to touch his injury. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s question, she answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the pce ever since I was little. I rarely get the chance to go outside, and that was only after my uncle gave me the authority as a ruler four years ago. And now that my body is weak...¡± She suddenly broke off. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to be groping around all the time?¡±


    That took Fan Xian by surprise, but only for a moment. He quietly giggled, ¡°But I really like this feeling of groping around... Back to the topic, you need to move around and get some sunlight.¡± Hearing him say he enjoyed groping made Lin Wan¡¯er realize how absurd she had been for the past few nights, letting a young many next to her in the same bed. She helplessly blushed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask uncle tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Hearing such a familiar title made Fan Xianugh, ¡°Oh yes, our uncle is the greatest emperor under the heavens. With his word, you will be my wife.¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian remember the Imperial order from yesterday. After hearing about the order, Lin Wan¡¯er learned that the young man next to her had been named the Functionary of Taichang Temple, meaning their marriage had been officially confirmed. Overjoyed, she couldn¡¯t help but blush again.


    Fan Xian looked at her blush with a smile on his face. This girl was gentle and spirited, but also shy. He had always thought the girls in this world were like the ones from his previous life. He didn¡¯t think he would be climbing walls every night. And for a proper ruler like her, this was already a major event.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, when we first met in the temple, who were you with?¡±


    ¡°I was with His Majesty.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er replied curiously.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Thinking he passed by the royal prerogative without realizing it, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but have other thoughts. Since that guest was His Majesty the emperor, then the martial artist he traded blows with must be the lead guard from the pce. Fan Xian felt somewhat proud of the fact the encounter only left him tasting blood in his mouth and nothing more.


    Seeing his expression change made Lin Wan¡¯er curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was it unexpected?¡±


    ¡°I can only me myself for being stupid; I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°I always thought you would be with either Eldest Princess or Empress Dowager. Man, traveling in this world, it¡¯d be a shame not to see His Majesty once.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know too much about the outside, I do know the Fan household is revered. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to seek an audience with His Majesty. Besides...¡± The girl lowered her head in embarrassment, ¡°After we get married, you would have to go see uncle anyway.¡±


    Hearing her mention marriage and seeing her charming shyness made Fan Xian¡¯s heart skip a beat. He sneakily snuck his left hand¡ªwhich had been around Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder¡ªdownwards along her waist until it finally reached that soft and plump ce. With his heart swaying, he squeezed his hand. The smooth firmness was just to his liking.


    Lin Wan¡¯er had previously been tolerating his presence because he presented himself as a well-mannered gentleman. For the past few days he didn¡¯t do anything too unreasonable. Not only did she trust him, but she even inexplicably felt a bit proud of him.


    Never once did she think he would start lusting after her! Because of that, she initially did not respond to the fact her butt had just been squeezed. She stared at Fan Xian nkly for a moment and noticed the lust growing stronger in his eyes. Only now did she realize what just happened. Her entire face turned bright red and tried to pry off that perverted hand from her backside.


    Fan Xian was too enamored by her ample hips and would not let go. He embraced her more tightly. As his right arm was still in no condition to do this, he decided... to use his legs. Hanging on to the girl like an oversized ko, he locked his lips with hers.


    From the first touch, her lips were moist and warm.


    They didn¡¯t part from each other for a while. Fan Xian felt refreshed and speechless, while Lin Wan¡¯er was in a daze and on the verge of tears. She did in fact cry out from embarrassment. Looking at her, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what to say. He forced a smile and tried to exin, ¡°I couldn¡¯t control myself, I just couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re harassing me.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er wept. However, she kept her sobs low in order not to rm the guards outside and the old nanny downstairs.


    ¡°How so?¡± Fan Xian felt greatly wronged. They would be husband and wife soon. What was wrong with getting a little intimate?


    As if guessing what the young man was thinking, Lin Wan¡¯er said with a pout, ¡°There are still a few months until our marriage.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her with a shady smile. ¡°We¡¯ve already spent so many nights together. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was afraid he would say that. She blushed yet again and started to hit him. Halfway through, however... she thought about his injuries and stopped. Unfortunately, while turning, she came in contact with something rather indecent. As gentle as she may be, she knew what just happened and no longer cared for Fan Xian¡¯s injuries. She forcefully pushed him off her bed.


    ¡°You should go back now. You¡¯re still wounded.¡± She buried her face in the nkets, unable to look at Fan Xian.


    Naturally, Fan Xian looked down. Feeling wronged, he told her, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er pulled down her nket for a bit, exposing her rather pitiful face. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have actual business to do tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The bookstore opens the day after tomorrow,¡± Fan Xian recalled. The men from the Overwatch Council weren¡¯t back in the capital yet, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to investigate anything. In that case, it was better to take care of matters at hand. As the saying goes, sharpening your knife won¡¯t waste your time cutting. This could probably be considered one of Fan Xian¡¯s good points.


    He dared not bully the girl any more than he already had, so he opened the window to leave. Moonlight spilled in, illuminating the maidservant who was sleeping close by. Seeing her sound asleep, Fan Xian let out a chuckle, wondering if she would get fat after sleeping like this for a few days.


    Two dayster, the bookstore officially opened. Dongchuan Road was crowded with people. Even the Imperial schrs ditched sses toe and see. The storefront was constructed out of high-ss timber and the building was decorated by colorfulnterns. Furthermore, the entire store was garnished by the smell of new books. Eventually, however, too many people came, and the fragrance of books got reced by the stench of sweat.


    Half of those people were here to see Fan Xian. Everyone was curious about this illegitimate son who had just came to the capital a little over a month ago. How did he manage to be so influential in such a short period of time? They also wanted to know why a martial schr like him would open up a bookstore. There were many lucrative trades in this world, and selling books was far from an ideal business.


    Ever since his near-assassination, Fan Xian¡¯s view on life underwent a drastic change. He no longer had any intention of running this bookstore behind cover. He instead came out in the open and introduced himself and his brother as the owners. He also gave his bookstore a name, calling it ¡°Danbo Bookstore¡±. Its namete was calligraphed by King Jing himself and hung proudly above the front door.


    The surrounding crowd pondered at the meaning of this name. Fan Xian exined that ¡°Danbo¡± implied ¡°sincerity¡±, and meant ¡°being worry-free without chasing fame or riches¡±. He then threw out the quote ¡°one can¡¯t be sincere without simple living, one can¡¯t have high aspirations without a peaceful state of mind¡± by Zhuge Liang. The crowd was shaken at the sound of this; even the crown prince was hearing this exnation for the first time and was shocked¡ªhe took this as a sign that they were confessing unwillingness to interfere with major affairs; obtaining safety by showing weakness.


    Only Fan Ruoruo understood her brother. ¡°Danbo¡± represented ¡°wandering in Danzhou.¡±


    Seeing the crowd growingrge andrger, Fan Xian began to sweat. He whispered to Ye the shopkeeper, ¡°Those advertisements worked a bit too well. So many people havee on the first day.¡±


    The shopkeeper was no stranger to the term ¡°advertisement¡± and chuckled. ¡°It is known that the Dong family had Minster Cao¡¯s original copy. After 68 chapters, we are the only ones printing it. The fame of Story of the Stone alone is enough to attract this many people.¡± He paused for a bit before chuckling again. ¡°And of course, they¡¯re mainly here to see you; to see what a poet who could kill an eighth-ranked master looks like.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m neither over two meters tall nor over two meters wide; what¡¯s there to see?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: Danbo Bookstore


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Whether Fan Xian wanted it or not, he was showered with congrattions. Perhaps they were seeking a rare opportunity to get closer to Minister Fan, or perhaps they knew that the Emperor had granted Fan Xian the title of Functionary of Taichang Temple and that someone in the pce was soon to be married. So they came from every department of the bureaucracy to gain face, all sending their subordinates with messages of congrattions. Even the estates of the princes sent people bearing gifts. Dongchuan Road was filled with sedan chairs, and the sound of praise sprang up everywhere, with gift boxes quickly filling up the drawing room.


    The people on the street gathered round and watched in astonishment. For this much activity to be going on in a bookshop, this Fan Xian¡ªa master of the pen and the sword¡ªmust have been a rare individual indeed, they thought. And the best part of the opening was that from that point on, Danbo Bookstore would never again be harassed by those shady figures from the criminal underworld, and rarely would there be troubles with officials either.


    Fan Xian watched the situation calmly, cupping his hands in greeting to the customers, knowing that most of them hade for his father¡¯s sake. Fortunately, the bookstore itself was much too narrow, and the customers were not of great importance, so they only stayed for a brief chat, exined which house they represented, and went on their way. After those people left, there was still some doubt. Why were the members of the magnificent Fan family engaging in such a business? They must have known that it wasn¡¯t particrly prestigious work.


    At that moment, Li Hongcheng, Crown Prince Jing, finally arrived. The people on the street who were aware of his identity all saluted him, and he returned it with warmth and none of the arrogance of a rtive of the Emperor. His face was like the spring winds, and he looked particrly cultured.


    ¡°That Danbo Bookstore sure is something,¡± said a couple of people on the street, curious as they watched him enter the store.


    ¡°Prince Jing¡¯s estate and the Fan family have always had good rtions, didn¡¯t you know?¡± came the reply.


    Seeing that he had arrived, Fan Xian felt slightly worried. He was gentle as a spring breeze, yet willing topete with the Second Prince. What kind of person was the Second Prince? He smiled and shook his head and tried to get the whole thing out of his head. He stepped outside to greet him. He still wanted to have a simpler friendly rtionship with Li Hongcheng.


    After they had both gone inside the quiet store, Li Hongcheng looked at the decor and gasped in admiration. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve spent quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Just 1,700 taels of silver,¡± said Fan Xian, pouring him a cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s a small business, certainly not something that would catch the Crown Prince¡¯s eye.¡±


    Li Hongcheng epted the tea, shaking his head. ¡°The Fan family is skilled at making money. Every court bureaucrat knows that. It¡¯s just that Count Sinan makes money for the royal family, while you¡¯re making your own money. It¡¯s not the same at all.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°When you¡¯re making money, you always have to pay taxes to the state. Even if you keep some for yourself, you can¡¯t let it go to waste in your hands. If you go out and spend it, and you care about other people¡¯s businesses, then other people¡¯s businesses will do well. And the state will receive more in taxes. So no matter what sort of business it is, as long as it earns money, that money ultimately goes to the royal family, and ultimately goes back to themon people.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was a little confused, but it seemed like he understood. ¡°That¡¯s quite a im,¡± he said in admiration, ¡°but it seems to make a lot of sense. The state has always honored agriculture and restrainedmerce, so I¡¯m curious as to why you would engage in such a business. Perhaps you have no intention of following an official career.¡±


    Fan Xian felt embarrassed. In his previous life, before he had fallen ill, he had tried and failed his political economy exam a number of times. It was just idle chatter. Why did it now make a lot of sense? He suddenly stopped and changed the topic. ¡°All right, no more talk of official careers. I¡¯ve only written two works of doggerel, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m preparing to give up straight after taking the imperial examinations.¡±


    Li Hongcheng had long been perturbed by Fan Xian¡¯s strength of character. He finally took out his fan in front of him again and began fanning his neck. He smiled. ¡°If what you wrote was doggerel, how will the people at the Imperial College survive? Look, there must be a number of students outside who want to pay their respects to the poet Fan Xian. If it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s servants blocking the way, it wouldn¡¯t be nearly so quiet in here.¡±


    Fan Xian looked anxious. ¡°Those students from the Imperial College, some of them are old enough to be my grandpa, but they¡¯re still called students. It¡¯s really difficult to bear.¡±


    Li Hongchengughed and pointed his fan at him as he spoke. ¡°Look at your face; so worried. Even if I¡¯m teasing you, you always take it so seriously. You really are an interesting fellow.¡±


    Fan Xian rolled his eyes. What was interesting about him? ¡°This time I must trouble the prince with a request,¡± he said. ¡°When may I visit your mansion and pay my respects to your father?¡± Li Hongcheng was taken aback. But then he realized that the young man did not know that he had already met his father. He smiled and decided not to mention it, preparing for the joke that he wouldter y on Fan Xian. ¡°Whenever you¡¯d like to visit. You don¡¯t need to have my permission.¡±


    Li Hongcheng, Crown Prince Jing, had always felt that Fan Xian seemed much older than his sixteen years suggested. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care how he was perceived by others, but at the very least he was always exceptionally calm. He had always wanted to break that calmness. He pped his hands together suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot to congratte you.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t sure what he had to be congratted about.


    Li Honcheng stood up. ¡°Congrattions on being named Functionary of Taichang Temple. It is wonderful news. We should have some celebratory drinks.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d have known about it much earlier.¡±


    ¡°Before it was just a rumor in the pce, but it wasn¡¯t the truth just then, so it didn¡¯t count.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t clear what Li Hongcheng was thinking. He suddenly frowned. At that moment he suddenly recalled something. He and the Second Prince had always assumed that the Fan family would not want to help either of them, nor would they support them, but his own side had overlooked an important issue. After Fan Xian was married, his wife would be the illegitimate daughter of the Prime Minister. It wasn¡¯t impossible... he slowly shifted his gaze.


    ¡°Si Lili has returned to the capital in custody,¡± he suddenly said in a quiet voice. ¡°Perhaps she can find out who those people from Northern Qi were colluding with.¡±


    Fan Xian hadn¡¯t thought that the Crown Prince was capable of thinking of so much so quickly. He was somewhat taken aback. He faked a smile. ¡°I¡¯m merely an ant. I would prefer that the nobles in the pce did not pay attention to me.¡±


    Li Hongcheng looked at him, knowing that this was notpletely true. But he did not want toy the matter bare. He smiled. ¡°In short, much like that business with beating Guo Baokun, if there¡¯s ever anything you need me to do, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Fan Xian humbly. Something else urred to him and he changed the subject. ¡°I was nning on opening a tofu store in the south of the city, would you be interested?¡±


    Li Hongcheng was sipping his tea, and he almost swallowed it all. Battered and exhausted, he rearranged his clothes. ¡°A tofu store might make a little money,¡± he said happily. ¡°A bookstore at least leaves you with the dregs of a literary reputation.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and took no notice of him. He¡¯d see how the prince felt when he could get fresh soy milk delivered to his manor. In Danzhou, he ate plenty of tofu, but because eating habits were different on the coast, soy milk was rarely consumed. After he hade to the capital, he drank it a few times, but always felt that there were too many dregs in it. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a question of craftsmanship or something else, so he had decided to improve on it.


    Later that evening, Fan Sizhe got out of school and snuck through the back door. Thest time he had been taught a lesson by Fan Xian, he had taught the same lesson to his ssmates at school, and he felt good about it. So he didn¡¯t find going to school quite as arduous. But today was the opening of the bookshop, and everything from choosing the location to choosing the paper, employing the storekeeper and setting the prices, had all been his responsibility. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, so he went as soon as he could.


    When he entered the bookstore, he groaned that he had not been able to see the busy scene during the day, then he stuck his head into the ountant¡¯s office. Fan Xian sipped tea as he waited for him. After a while, Fan Sizhe strolled out, looking confused and innocent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Fan Xian, surprised.


    Fan Sizhe hemmed and hawed for a long while. Finally, he took a long breath and cursed. ¡°We made even more money than we thought!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡± Fan Xian had imagined that on their first day, business would be decent, but he never thought it¡¯d be like this. He looked at the ounting papers that his brother handed him, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter. Leaving aside the 80 sets they¡¯d sold of the edited version of Story of the Stone, the bustling crowds of schrs had even brought a number of historical ssics from Wansong Hall.


    Fan Xian counted it up on his fingers... Doing business definitely gave one a sense of aplishment.


    ?¡±At today¡¯s opening, there were a lot of people we have connections with who came to tter us. From now on it naturally won¡¯t be as good,¡± Fan Xian warned Fan Sizhe. Looking at him, he clearly had dor signs in his eyes.


    Fan Sizhe swallowed some spittle, and looked at his older brother with an envious re. ¡°I know that. But you can sit in the bookstore every day. I have to sneak around. I¡¯m really jealous.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You really like being a businessman that much? Father¡¯s title will pass on to you. You¡¯d best study hard. One day all of the royal family¡¯s money will be your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d have to be Minister of Revenue.¡± Fan Sizhe¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Father came third out of all the exam entrants, but he¡¯s still only an assistant minister. Everyone knows that that old high official has been lying about for years, but the royal court still won¡¯t promote father. As for me... at best, I might do okay in the exams, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t even be able to get that far.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his little brother, somewhat surprised. The boy might be unbearably stubborn at times, but he was unexpectedly shrewd when it came to the way he looked at things. He thought for a while. ¡°If you love doing business, then do it. I¡¯ll talk to father.¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked at him with joy which suddenly turned to anxiety. ¡°But what about mother?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of Lady Liu, who he had not thought about in a while. Though Fan Manor seemed joyous and harmonious, who knew how much longer that wouldst?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: The Official¡¯s Suicide


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ushering Fan Sizhe out of the bookshop, Fan Xian had a sudden thought. He turned and spoke sincerely with Ye the shopkeeper. ¡°Could you deal with the things we¡¯ve talked about the past few days? I don¡¯t want too many people to know.¡±


    Although Shopkeeper Ye did not understand why his young boss was interested in the people who had plundered Qingyu Hall, he nodded in response. Those seventeen shopkeepers had long gotten used to life in the capital, following the orders of the princes¡¯ estates; although they had no way of doing their own business, they lived lives of riches and honor.


    ¡°Deal with what?¡± asked Fan Sizhe curiously.


    ¡°Do you know what Qingyu Hall is?


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± This shopkeeper Ye was the one that Fan Sizhe had spent arge sum of money on to invite back. Of course he knew. ¡°This is a shopkeeper from the former Ye family. I can go into business and have a team of capable people under me. It¡¯ll be better.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised, and increasingly felt that he had been acting too cautiously. It seemed that the name of the Ye family had be ancient history, and that the people of the capital no longer saw it as taboo. When the carriage came to pick him up, he found that Ruoruo was sitting inside it. Fan Xian med himself. ¡°If I¡¯d known you wereing, I¡¯d have left sooner.¡± Fan Sizhe looked at his sister and felt an inexplicable fear. ¡°I just came to look,¡± he exined. ¡°The business has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t tell father.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile broke out across Ruoruo¡¯s cold face. ¡°We are family,¡± she said. ¡°Who would want you to get in trouble?¡±


    Dongchuan Road had quieted down after its noonday bustle. The Fan estate carriage rolled along toward the east side of the city with the family¡¯s three children inside it. The sun set in the west, and the carriage¡¯s shadow lengthened, spilling out onto the paving stones. Springing up from the tiny undtions of the paving stones, a slight chill seemed to struggle to escape from the tes, throwing itself into the fiery twilight.


    There was one more thing. Fan Xian felt that his family life had been happy as ofte. When one has grasped a few strands of happiness, one must hold on tight. So when it came to the attempt to assassinate him, Fan Jian¡ªCount Sinan¡ª was bound by his status as an official. It was not possible to find out the truth, so there was no choice but to endure it for the time being. And Fan Xian was a free and unfettered soul, so he had no misgivings.


    In order to achieve the three goals that he had set for himself after his rebirth, he could not ept being in a dangerous environment. In his previous life, the United Nations had once said that people had the freedom to live without fear. Although Fan Xian did not understand politics, he thought that even if he had passed through to the next life, there had to be some sort of human rights.


    Wang Qinian sat ashen-faced at a table. The building was a ce rented with Fan family money before leaving the city; it was in an unremarkable location, where no one would pay any attention to it.


    Fan Xian quickly gave him some tea. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    He noticed that he was using formalnguage. Wang Qinian did not dare ept. It was his duty to report immediately. ¡°As the master expected, as the group with Si Lili returned to the capital, they were intercepted on the road. But the state had prepared for that. The enemy was defeated. ording to the master¡¯s instructions, after they came out of Cangzhou, the subordinates had followed the state¡¯s troops and were pretending to be highwaymen, but after their retreat they found evidence that they were soldiers.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. He wondered how soldiers could have gotten in. ¡°Was it soldiers from the state capital or someone else?¡±


    Wang Qinian thought for a moment. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure. ording to the master¡¯s instructions,¡± he continued, ¡°they were only tracking them, and finally found that the officer in charge had escaped to Wuzhou.¡±


    ¡°Wuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Correct. That night that officer met with the army in Wuzhou.¡± Wang Qinian suddenly thought of something else he had to exin. ¡°There was someone else following them at that time,¡± he hurriedly continued.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Zong Zhui.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly realized. ¡°You were talking about him before. At the time, Zong Zhui was just as well-known as you. Didn¡¯t you say he was always by Director Chen¡¯s side?¡± Suddenly, he understood. It seemed just the same as him. The Overwatch Council had used Si Lili as a pretense to track down clues behind the scenes.


    ¡°Correct. That day I saw Director Chen¡¯s carriage from afar. The ck Knights were also there. If they weren¡¯t, they would have been unable to hold back the cavalry.¡± Wang Qinian was somewhat uneasy as he asked. ¡°Master Fan, since the state has already tracked them down, shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Do not worry too much about them. Which official joined the army at Wuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Be careful. His surname is Fang and his given name is Xiu. He has no background; he is just a distant rtive of General Fang of the city guard.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned as he thought. This official of the city guard had indeed acted disgracefully in this matter, but how could he dig himself out of this hole? Or rather, should he really dig himself out of this hole? If too many people were implicated, matters woulde to a difficult end. Someone who had beenmended by the pce for his bravery such as himself might be forced to y the role of someone else.


    He sighed deeply. His lips went slightly pale. ¡°When will Si Lili arrive?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Wang Qinian looked at him and suddenly opened his mouth to speak. ¡°The Director will also return tomorrow. Master Fan, do you wish to ask the Director for advice first? Si Lili will face the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°And Master Fei?¡±


    ¡°It seems he was not present.¡±


    Hearing that Fei Jie had not returned to the capital, Fan Xian felt slightly disappointed. But when he thought about Chen Pingping¡¯s imminent return to the capital, he was inexplicably worried¡ªalthough his mother had single-handedly created the Overwatch Council, it had been many years, and men¡¯s hearts might have since changed. But the scene that he saw when he was reborn into this world and the careful teaching that he had received from Fei Jie had convinced Fan Xian that the Council was neither an enemy nor a friend... but they were their own people.


    He felt like a bullied, motherless child after fighting with a group of strong older boys, a young child wiping away tears and thinking: screw you all, who would dare to bully me when Ie to the capital?


    At that moment, Wang Qinian suddenlyughed. ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡± It seemed that even someone who had just returned to the capital was aware of the news that Fan Xian being given the title of Functionary of Taichang Temple. But most people did not know the person inside the pce that he was to marry. Fan Xian had no choice but to smile. He said nothing.


    There was a saying amongst the bureaucracy in the Kingdom of Qing: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that the Overwatch Council can¡¯t find out; even if it¡¯s money hidden in a chamber pot.¡± Fan Xian could believe it. His father hadn¡¯t found the slightest clue, but if there was anyone else left who could find out, it was Chen Pingping. For the purpose of safety, Fan Xian allowed Wang Qinian to temporarily cease his activities so he could gather some manpower. He closely followed every movement of the estate.


    When Director Chen returned to the capital, the entire bureaucracy responded. The night they heard that Chen Pingping was to return, they were hurriedly called to the pce by official decree. They discussed matters long into the night as an already somewhat weary Director Chen returned to the capital. The civil and military officials envied how Director Chen remained a favorite of His Majesty. On the one hand, they silently cursed the old man for how hisbors had led to sickness. They thought that he should retire.


    When the Director was in the pce, the Overwatch Council¡¯s activities were meticulously carried out to the letter. Later that evening, arge team of Overwatch Council officials burst into the office of the city guard ferociously and began to search the premises, and another team headed directly to Fang¡¯s official residence.


    Outside the official¡¯s residence stood a tall tree. Fan Xian firmly grabbed onto a branch. The zhenqi flowed slowly throughout his whole body, quietly fading into the many leaves as he hid himself among them. His eyes looked coolly upon the chaos inside the house.


    Not long after, the activity ceased.


    Disappointed-looking Overwatch Council officials came out of the manor. They carried with them a dispiriting sight: city guard official Fang hadmitted suicide to escape his punishment, just half an hour before the Council had arrived, by hanging himself from the roof beams.


    Fan Xian sighed and waited for them to disperse, then slipped down from the tree. On the quiet street at night, his mind was preupied. Fang was a military general. Even if he had colluded with Northern Qi and had decided to kill himself after his plot was discovered, a knife to his own throat seemed a more appropriate method for a military man. Hanging was too much for a pce grievance. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t wanted to do it.


    His heat skipped a beat, and he had no way of controlling it. He headed directly to the address that Wang Qinian had left. Wang¡¯s house was in the south of the city in an alley full ofmoners. At night, old men would lie around outside to cool off and sip tea while their wives remained indoors. Fan Xian slipped away from the street unnoticed, found the right ce, and disappeared into the shadows of the alleyway.


    Although Wang Qinian was only a low-level official, he was still a member of the Council. The reason he had seemed so destitute after leaving his job was because all of his savings had been used to buy this house.


    When Fan Xian entered, Wang Qinian was lovingly watching over his son with arge palm-leaf fan in one hand. He heard something unusual and turned his head sharply. When he saw Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Fan Xian gestured with his hands, and quietly moved into the peaceful space.


    Wang Qinian did not think that his young master hade to discuss his performance during the day, but unexpectedly, he hade to find him immediately. ¡°Master, what has happened?¡± he asked, filled with suspicion.


    Fan Xian told him about Fang¡¯s suicide. Wang Qinian frowned. ¡°You are quick indeed. It will be difficult to handle.¡±


    ¡°Take me to the prison,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°I want to see Si Lili.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an ongoing investigation. If we get involved, won¡¯t it cause misunderstanding?¡± Wang Qinian was more thorough in his way of thinking than Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian thought about it for a while. ¡°Director Chen was summoned to the pce,¡± he said grudgingly, ¡°I¡¯m worried something might have happened in the prison.¡±


    Wang Qinian wanted to establish the truth more firmly first. ¡°Master,¡± he said respectfully, ¡°you don¡¯t want to dirty your hands with such matters. Let a subordinate take care of it.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± he said. To tell the truth, he had always been curious about the prison of the Overwatch Council. Of course, he was also curious about Si Lili.


    Night had already fallen upon the capital. The ink-ck darkness was sprinkled with bright glowing lights, and the Liujing riverside looked magnificent, even more so than Wanong Alley. And in the darkest part of the pitch-ck darkness was the Overwatch Council. That evening, Wang Qinian led a mysterious man, d head to toe in dark-grey robes, into the prison of the Overwatch Council.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: Torturing a Frail Woman in the Celestial Prison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Due to the Overwatch Council operating directly from the emperor¡¯s orders, the Celestial Prison was no longer located in the Ministry of Justice building, nor was it in the Supreme Court. It was located near the Council itself, right around the corner, to keep serious offenders behind bars. The security was exceptionally tight; due to its close proximity to the Council, if something happened, help would arrive immediately. Although Wang Qinian was no longer a part of the Council¡ªon the surface, at least¡ªhe and Fan Xian were trusted by the guard thanks to Fan Xian¡¯s badge. Together the two of them entered the Celestial Prison.


    The two iron doors opened silently; not the rusty creaking sound Fan Xian had been expecting. The guard on duty inspected the badge carefully before respectfully inviting the two inside. The guard then closed the doors from the outside.


    Behind the iron doors was a long corridor. Dim oilmps were lit on the walls on either side lit. The stone steps felt slightly damp and slippery, but there was not a single bit of moss, a sign that the ce was carefully taken care of every day. As they proceeded, for every set distance they walked, they saw a warden. While those wardens didn¡¯t look to be too fearsome, Fan Xian eyed them carefully and discovered each one was a fourth-ranked official.


    After walking for a while, the air became stale and musty, blending in with the dim lights. The environment was enough to make anyone feel sluggish, as if this ce was no longer part of the world of living, but the underworld.


    ¡°Please show your official documents or permit.¡± A head jailer with murky eyes looked at Wang Qinian.


    Wang Qinian was very respectful towards this head jailer and gave him Fan Xian¡¯s badge. The head jailer had a very weathered look; the wrinkles on his face looked like ridges of dirt that had been washed over by water. Receiving the badge, he looked at Wang Qinian suspiciously. ¡°Did you get a promotion, Wang?¡±


    Wang Qinian politely moved aside, showing Fan Xian who had been hidden behind Wang Qinian¡¯s frame. ¡°I¡¯m apanying His Highness today to investigate a case.¡± The head jailer couldn¡¯t make out Fan Xian¡¯s face, but he nevertheless knew the significance of the badge in his hand. Nodding to show his permission, the head jailer took out his keys and opened the door next to him. With a gesture of his hand, he invited the two to proceed inside.


    Fan Xian had a troubled expression. Would they be questioning Si Lili from behind a barrier? He didn¡¯t want to let too many people hear his voice, so he turned and winked at Wang Qinian.


    Wang Qinian shook his head with a smile.


    After the door behind them closed, Fan Xian expressed his curiosity. ¡°Why are you afraid of him?¡± Wang Qinian replied with a bitter frown, ¡°He was the former boss of the Seventh Bureau; spent his whole life watching over the prison. Even after he passed the age limit, he willingly came back to be the head jailer. He says he likes the smell of blood and gore here. Your Highness, how could I not be afraid of someone like that?¡±


    Fan Xian shuddered. It seemed like this Overwatch Council was a nest full of freaks like that. What was his mother thinking, spending money to create this monster of an organization?


    As they had asked for the directions previously, they easily found the cell holding Si Lili. Seeing the beauty inside the cage made Fan Xian frown. Despite being locked up in such a terrifying ce, the frail woman was sitting calmly. At first, Fan Xian thought Northern Qi must have disciplined her well. But then he thought she wouldn¡¯t be that impressive, or else she wouldn¡¯t have attempted to escape the capital. Anyone more capable would have willingly submitted and dragged down some higher-ups with them in order to cause as much unrest in the Imperial court as possible.


    Unbeknownst to Fan Xian, his theory wasrgely in agreement with the theory of the official who was in charge of bringing Si Lili back to the capital. He took off the grey robes from his head and looked at Si Lili while gently calling out, ¡°Miss Lili.¡±


    Si Lili knew someone was there. She had just arrived back in the capital today; for her to be questioned so soon, she thought for a moment that she was quite important, so she intentionally showed a haughty expression. But to her surprise... it was the esteemed son from Fan Manor!


    ¡°Sir Fan?¡± Si Lili was beyond bewildered, but managed to keep herself from shouting out.


    ¡°Miss Si, it¡¯s been a few months since we bid farewell at the Drunken Immortal. I didn¡¯t think we would meet again, especially not under such circumstances.¡± Back on the day when they shared a bed, they had been so intertwined. Back then, nothing would have made Fan Xian believe she was a spy from Northern Qi.


    Si Lili thought of something as her expression darkened. She said, ¡°I never imagined you would be so secretive.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed slightly. ¡°Thin bamboo is reflected on the banks of the Yi River, just like the cold, crisp autumn night. If a crane were standing proudly by the side, it would be an iparable scene. I suppose it was fate that brought us together, although I don¡¯t understand, how could you plot against my life?¡±


    Fan Xian had quoted that Qian Weiyan poem in order to show his refinement. As Si Lili was a prolific courtesan in the capital, she had been adored by the public all her life as a woman of civil virtues. Due to that, Fan Xian believed she would have at least some virtue to her. His sigh was also intentional. It was his attempt to weaken the spy¡¯s mental defenses. Unexpectedly, Si Lili only lowered her head, seemingly unmoved.


    Fan Xian sighed again. ¡°Such a pretty woman; why choose to be a criminal?¡±


    Si Lili gave him a charming smile. She was a pretty woman indeed, ¡°Since you were able toe here to see me, you mustmand some status. We each serve our masters with our lives. What else is there to say?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s disy of civility had been all for naught. Smiling bitterly, he realized that not every woman would fall for that kind of show; he was being absurd by expecting results. Calming his nerves, he took out a small bottle.


    Throwing the bottle through the bars, he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s poison. Eventually someone wille to force you to confess. If you don¡¯t want to suffer, take it.¡± The bottle rolled on the straw on the ground before stopping next to Si Lili, who picked it up and gripped it tightly. She never imagined this gentle and endearing young man would turn into a demon in the blink of an eye, enticing her to kill herself.


    If she was willing to die, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to escape the capital in the first ce.


    Fan Xian predicted this. Looking into her eyes, he said softly, ¡°What? You tried to kill me, am I supposed to pamper you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Since I just provided you with an easy way out, why not be grateful? You¡¯re not worthy of being a spy if you¡¯re this afraid to die.¡±


    Si Lili gritted her teeth in anger and stood up. Her dark gaze pierced through the messy hair, focused on Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was at ease. ¡°No need to talk more about life and death. You are no idiot; you knew even if you exposed whoever it was that conspired with Northern Qi, you would still die. That¡¯s why you¡¯d rather say nothing.¡±


    Suddenly, Si Lili felt the young man¡¯s voice was getting more and more distant, more and more weightless, and more and more terrifying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to the Imperial court, I purely wanted to find that person to exact my revenge.¡±


    ¡°I want to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Other than trusting me, you have no other choice.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke without emotion, but his words were beyond chilling and got lower and lower. Eventually he sounded like he was talking to himself. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to torture women. But you did try to kill me. Because I¡¯m a proponent of women¡¯s rights, I believe men and women are equal, especially in this struggle of life and death.¡±


    He had been digging graves since he was a child; his refinement on the surface couldn¡¯tpletely hide the chilling horror underneath which would asionally burst out. Wang Qinian left to find the head jailer to prepare some torture tools without saying a word.


    A woman¡¯s countless screams resounded throughout the Celestial Prison!


    A long timeter, Fan Xian looked at Si Lili, who was passed out on the pile of straw. Looking at the bloody pulp which used to be her fingers, Fan Xian showed no emotion. The one who did show emotion, however, was Wang Qinian, who had been standing nearby in silence. He didn¡¯t think such a refined young gentleman would be so unshaken at the sight of torture; he didn¡¯t know exactly how merciless Fan Xian could get under his gentle mask.


    ¡°In order for torture to be effective, you need to cycle at least once every five days,¡± Wang Qinian swallowed nervously. He then exined in a low voice, ¡°As we just saw, this Si Lili is new to this, which was how we managed to force some information out of her. But in the end, she is still disciplined. Once it involves information she must keep hidden¡ªplus the unbearable pain¡ª it¡¯s no wonder that she fainted.¡±


    By the time the frightening head jailer came, Fan Xian had already put on his grey robe and hid his face. As he started gathering up the torture tools, he said while shaking his head, ¡°Your Young Highness, torture is also a trade. If you made her confess in such a short period of time, you would shame every one of us professionals.¡±


    In frustration, Fan Xian made may for the head jailer to leave. Once the head jailer was far away, he turned to Wang Qinian with a bitter smile. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better to leave it to the professionals. Let¡¯se by again after a few days to get an update. Judging by the guards, I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to sneak in to eliminate her.¡± As they were about to leave, Si Lili woke up. Feeling the wounds on her hand, she let out a chilling scream. Back during her days on the entertainment boats, she had entertained countless men with her hands and lips. Today, those hands had been ruined, and those lips could only scream out.


    Fan Xian stopped for a bit. He turned to look at Si Lili behind the bars.


    Si Lili bit her bottom lip, all color drained from her face. Cold sweat drenched her hair, and her two eyes were like those of a wounded lioness. She stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face maliciously, as if wanting to imprint his appearance into her mind.


    Fan Xian continued to stare at her, standing silently still. Taking the hint, Wang Qinian distanced himself.


    ¡°Take care of that bottle. Next time, if you really can¡¯t endure the torture, take it.¡± Fan Xian tested her with death for the second time, his tone full of indifference.


    This time, Si Lili cried out. She hatefully stared at Fan Xian with a gaze that was venomous without equal.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: Sweet Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The damp air, mixed with the fishy scent of blood, was beginning to ferment at the end of the corridor outside the prisoner¡¯s cell. The man and woman who had exchanged insincere affection in bed just a month ago had long since switched roles. Fan Xian looked at this miserable woman and frowned slightly. At first he had thought that she was the kind of woman that they wrote about in novels of the Ming and Qing dynasties, and that they could do wonderful things together, or that he could take her home like the poet Bai Juyi. Who would have thought that the story would end so hastily; before it had even started? But there was little to regret. Since she had wanted to kill him, if he had shown too much sympathy, as Fei Jie had warned him years ago, that would be extremely irresponsible, not just for himself but for those around him.


    Their bitter res met each other. ¡°I think life is something you should grasp hold of if you can,¡± exined Fan Xian calmly. ¡°I gave you the poison, but you should know that your death would be of no benefit to me, so there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I still pity you, but I don¡¯t feel guilty in the slightest. Your people crushed three of my guards¡¯ skulls like watermelons. Who would feel guilty about your death?¡±


    He waved his hand. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe me. I once despised Heaven, and thought that all the good things in life would alwayse to a miserable end. If hate was of any use, then my hate would have pierced a million holes in Heaven. So I finally understood, when you are still able to take control of your own health, you should be happy that you still have more days left to live.¡±


    Si Lili remained silent. She simply lifted her wounded hands to stop them from touching the rough grass on the floor.


    ¡°Think about it, Miss Si. No one¡¯s life is that important in this world,¡± said Fan Xian calmly. ¡°You are a subject of the Kingdom of Qing, but you are giving your life for Northern Qi. You¡¯re giving up so much. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for the money, but for revenge. I don¡¯t know if the rumors about you in the capital are true, but if you want to do something about it, then you have to save your own life. And if you want to live, you¡¯re going to have to pay the price.¡±


    Si Lili suddenly lifted her head, though the light in her eyes had dimmed, like a fire burning deep within a tomb. She was never going to be willing to let it burn out. After a long time, she finally spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°How can you make sure that I¡¯ll stay alive?¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. He knelt down beside her. ¡°You came back to the capital today, and today I¡¯m able to be here to investigate you in the Celestial Prison. You can guess at what my position is in the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Si Lili weakly shook her head. ¡°Do you think I can believe you?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with belief,¡± said Fan Xian gently. ¡°This is a gamble, but right now, you¡¯re only a passive part of it. Because you don¡¯t get to choose between life and death.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s gaze wandered helplessly. It seemed like her emotions had gotten the best of her. For some reason, she turned to look at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face. But when she thought of the night that the two had spent in the pleasure boat, an inexplicable hatred arose in her heart. Like a lunatic, she threw herself at him and spat in his face.


    Fan Xian moved sideways to avoid it. He was astonished. It was clear that this woman was softening toward him. How could she suddenly act this way? He did not know that no matter whether it was in his previous life or in this one, no matter what their upation, women¡¯s thoughts were elusive. They were as treacherous as the seafloor and as hard to get a hold of as climbing on rocks.


    Fan Xian felt rather annoyed. His brow wrinkled tightly, and his face shifted from one expression to the next. It was unclear what he was thinking. He thought of the official who had killed himself the night before, and of the one in Wuzhou who he feared was already dead. He knew that this woman was ruthless and quick. If he wanted to capture the person who had really targeted him, it seemed he only had Si Lili¡¯s say-so to go on. If her confession came toote, he feared that the people linked to her would also be dead, or would have already escaped. And it seemed that there was not enough time to break down this Northern Qi spy using torture. Unfortunately, what Fan Xian needed now was time. Even if he tried to stall for time, who knew what might happen?


    It looked like she wasn¡¯t going to say a word. Fan Xian felt somewhat dispirited. He stood up from the bars of the cell, seemingly ready to leave with Wang Qinian. Suddenly, he sighed deeply, and returned to the cell entrance, frowning. He looked at her coldly through the bars that separated them. Wang Qinian looked at him, astonished.


    Fan Xian spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°Tell me who did it, and I swear on my ancestors that I will let you go.¡±


    The response that greeted him was a deathly silence, but Fan Xian wasn¡¯t willing to give up. He looked at Si Lili, his gaze softening, looking over the bloody hands that she held over her chest.


    The damp air of the Celestial Prison smelled like mold, and the bars that separated Fan Xian and Si Lili also appeared to have mold growing on them. After some time had passed, Si Lili was still biting her lower lip. She said nothing. Clearly she was struggling with some kind of pain deep in the bottom of her heart. The bottle of poison he had thrown her was made from green porcin. She held it in her hands as shey quietly on the dry grass. It seemed like it was letting off a strange smell.


    Some timeter, Fan Xian sighed, seemingly giving up. He moved closer to Si Lili. ¡°The way you¡¯re holding your hands... you¡¯re like a cute little dog,¡± he said.


    Afterwards, Wang Qinian felt that Fan Xian must have been on edge for being able to poke fun at an enemy spy in that kind of situation. Fan Xian did not think so; it was something that he¡¯d said without thinking. Of course, he did not know that this utterance would have an immediate result for him.


    When Si Lili heard him mention a cute little dog, she was shocked.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the spy began to giggle, and then burst outughing. Her face changed, and it was unclear what she was thinking, but it seemed that she had rxed. It seemed that after this fit ofughter, she hadin down all of her burdens. Her attitude became timid, and she began to plead for her life, gently and cautiously. It was like her body was floating in warm water, totallyfortable, and she clearly began to think of all the beautiful things in life.


    She slowly lifted her head, and two words came from her pale, quivering lips: ¡°Mr. Wu.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian turned to Wang Qinian, shocked. Wang Qinian nodded to show that he¡¯d heard the same thing. He let out a sigh of relief, and a faint excitement rose up in him. He reached into the cell, watched by a confused Si Lili, and retrieved the porcin vial of poison from the dry grass. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said to her, and then turned and left.


    Si Lili seemed to have understood something. She gripped the bars with her bloody hands and called out to him sadly as he left. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You swore on your ancestors.¡±


    After the thick steel door opened noiselessly, the prison of the Overwatch Council was plunged back into silence and darkness. The prisoners neversted more than a few days in this ce, and so there weren¡¯t many criminals left. Deep within the prison corridors came the faint yet clear sound of pitiful sobbing.


    A momentter, a prison guard respectfully pushed a wheelchair out from a secret room. Chen Pingping sat in the chair, his eyes closed in rest. Suddenly, his eyes opened. ¡°What do you think about the appointment I¡¯ve made?¡± he asked.


    He was asking about Fan Xian.


    The prison guard thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s ruthless,¡± he replied. ¡°But he¡¯s only half up to the task.¡±


    ¡°Which half?¡±


    ¡°He might be ruthless in his methods, but deep down, he¡¯s a gentle young man.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. A look of admiration floated across his aged face. ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. A warm heart with ruthless methods is better than a ruthless heart with useless methods. At least he got the information out of Si Lili, even if it was by ident.¡±


    ¡°What do we do with Si Lili?¡± asked the prison guard.


    Chen Pingping thought for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If we can turn her into one of ours, then we should try. If that¡¯s not possible, then of course we¡¯ll have her killed.¡±


    ¡°Do we not need to give that task tomissioner Fan?¡±


    ¡°I am preparing to give him this building, but as he stillcks the ability at the moment, there¡¯s no need for him to know too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± replied the guard. ¡°Something is already being prepared.¡±


    Chen Pingping coughed. At the moment, the entire bureaucracy thought he was still being detained at the imperial pce. No one would have thought that he hade to the Celestial Prison. He coughed violently, and indicated to the guard that he wheeled out. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Since Mr. Wu has already hounded that official Fang to death, I presume he has already left the city. I fear it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The guard shrugged. He was in charge of the affairs of the Seventh Bureau, and had always held the First Bureau in contempt for its ruthless efficiency. There was no pleasure in these sorts of matters. So he did not care whether or not they caught this Mr. Wu. He looked at the corridor with its high ceiling. ¡°Mr. Director,¡± he said with some grief, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t eavesdrop next time. It¡¯s hard for you to move this wheelchair.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. He hade here as soon as he had left the imperial pce. He wanted to see his enemy¡¯s son for himself, to see what he was like, to see whether he had the ability to take on everything he had prepared for him. As for the assassination attempt on Nin Street, he felt the same as Wu Zhu did. Nothing was important; everything was simply trivial. If Fan Xian had died that way, it wouldn¡¯t have been anything to worry about. And there was an important aspect to how Fan Xian had dealt with the matter.


    It was a small test.


    Fan Xian did not know this. He and Wang Qinian hurriedly left the Celestial Prison. Wang Qinian told him that Mister Wu was a well-known strategist within the capital who flitted between the Second Prince and the Crown Prince, seemingly without taking a clear side. But ording to rumors, he was behind a number of incidents within the bureaucracy.


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows slightly. His handsome face darkened slightly. He knew that he was a wily old fox who would have covered all of his tracks. It was possible that he had already learned of all this and fled to some mountain to live in seclusion. This so-called master maniptor¡¯s favorite thing to do was to wait seven or eight years for things to die down, and then smugly emerge, continuing to y his evil tricks.


    ¡°How do we know that what Si Lili said was true?¡± asked Wang Qinian.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± replied Fan Xian calmly. ¡°If that Wu Bo¡¯an is still in the capital, then it isn¡¯t him. If he has already fled, then it is him.¡±


    It was a simple judgment, and perhaps it was closest to the truth. There were too many matters in this world that men¡¯s stupid brains had madeplicated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going to set Si Lili free?¡± asked Wang Qinian, anxious. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have the right to do that, and what¡¯s more...¡± Although members of the Overwatch Council had no respect for ghosts, they still had respect for their ancestors.


    Fan Xian did not reply. The ancestors he had in this world bore little rtion to him. He knew it would be difficult for him to show his face again, and told Wang Qinian to inform the First Bureau. Mu Tie knew his identity, and should believe what Wang Qinian had to say. As they parted, Fan Xian confirmed that the person they wanted was Wu Bo¡¯an.


    After things were sorted, Fan Xian slowly made his way back to Fan Manor, vaulted the wall, and quietlyid down in bed, waiting for the next day¡¯s news. After Wang Qinian entered the Council, he was surprised to find that his First Bureau colleagues were ready and waiting. Mu Tie smiled as he saw the shock on his face.


    That night, there was no business in the capital. After Fan Xian returned to Fan Manor, he greeted everyone, then entered the secret room that he had requested from his father. He carefully retrieved a small leather bag, and pulled out the small green porcin vial. The bottle was green and slightly bigger than other porcin bottles, so it was enough to hold a little bit of sleeping gas¡ªthe kind he had used to loosen Si Lili¡¯s resolve before. Fan Xian had truly made use of a lot of skill. He took out a pottery jar from the corner and opened its lid. The strong smell of the sleeping gas almost made him feel dizzy.


    He dipped the small porcin bottle into the jar and refilled it. Fan Xian returned to his bedroom. His legs intertwining with the thin silk nket, he fell into a somewhat restless sleep. The next day, Wang Qinian came to report to him. Somewhat ashamed, he told him that Wu Bo¡¯an had already left the capital. He had already expected this, so he was not disappointed in the slightest.


    Within nine kilometers of the capital there stood a manor. In the distance, one could see the snow-capped summit of the Cang Mountains. Even if it was already early summer, the air around the manor was cool and refreshing. The grapevines had already begun to sprout their leaves, and the vast, lush greenery was pleasing to the eye.


    At that moment, Wu Bo¡¯an¡ªwhom Fan Xian was painstakingly searching for¡ªwas sitting free and unfettered among the vines. When he saw the young man in front of him, he reproached him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    The young man was the second son of the Prime Minister, Lin Gong. He looked at Wu Bo¡¯an and spoke with a tone of utmost courtesy. ¡°Mr. Wu, you are about to be forced to leave the capital. I am here to send you off.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: The Vineyard Copses


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Bo¡¯an smiled slightly. He believed himself to be a key yer in all things, and in calcting all of his affairs, people always assumed that he wavered between the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. But no one knew of his link to the Prime Minister. ¡°It¡¯s too risky,¡± he said reproachfully. ¡°The Prime Minister does not know of our ns. If anyone were to find out, I fear your father would find it difficult to escape.¡±


    Lin Gongughed sinisterly. ¡°Sir, if you would hide yourself away in the Lao Mountains and wait for chaos to erupt in the capital, then the Crown Prince will know that he will only be able to depend on us, the Lin family, to stabilize thend.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Wu Bo¡¯an seemed anxious. ¡°Ever since I heard news of the youngdy¡¯s marriage, I have been unsure of whether the Eldest Princess was still capable of managing the treasury. The Empress seems rather indifferent.¡±


    From the incident with the Prime Minister¡¯s illegitimate daughter at the beginning of the year up to thetest attempt at currying favor, Wu Bo¡¯an felt that His Majesty had caused the Prime Minister to greatly lose face. He feared that it was all part of a n to ensure that the Crown Prince ascended the throne. Just as expected, the Crown Prince had begun to distance himself from the Prime Minister, and so thetest plot he had secretly hatched would not only kill Fan Xian in one stroke and temporarily stabilize the situation with the royal purse ¨C it would also let forth a flurry of rumors regarding the Crown Prince, forcing the prince¡¯s estate to renew its close rtionship with the office of the Prime Minister.


    The Prime Minister had objected to the n from the beginning, but his second son had seemed particrly enthusiastic. The son and the master strategist had begun to plot in secret. Falsely iming to be under the auspices of the Prime Minister, they had issued orders to the Fang brothers, long hidden within the armed forces ¨C but to Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s surprise, Fan Xian had survived the terrible assault, and he had killed an eighth-level master who had left behind unerasable traces.


    Although the situation was still under control, the official Fang had already been killed. Even if the Overwatch Council discovered that Wu Bo¡¯an had been behind it, there was no way they could have detected any link to the Prime Minister. So Wu Bo¡¯an told the Prime Minister¡¯s second son to make haste back to the capital.


    Lin Gong smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve already been running this manor for a long while. Even if the emperor¡¯s bodyguards or the Overwatch Councile, they¡¯ll find it very hard to get inside to capture anyone. Besides, all of our business has been carried out in secret. Who could even know that we were both here?¡±


    Wu Bo¡¯an thought for a moment. That was indeed the case. After putting his mind at ease, his deeply ingrained schrly habits revealed themselves once again. He waved his paper fan toward the grapevine trellis above his head andughed. ¡°This grapevine trellis is very well-built, but it reminds me of a joke.¡±


    ¡°What joke?¡±


    ¡°There was once this henpecked official. One day, he was scratched on the cheek by his wife. The next day he went to court, and the governor asked what had happened. The official replied awkwardly, Last night I was cooling off in the shade under the grapevine trellis when it copsed, and it scratched my face.¡¯ The governor was angry, and chided him. ¡®This was that shrew of a wife of yours. Don¡¯t be so ridiculous. Quick, tell the bailiff and he wille find your wife.¡¯ At that moment, the governor¡¯s wife was eavesdropping on them. Angry, she burst into the court and began to chide the governor. The governor panicked and quickly said to the official, ¡®Run and save yourself, my grapevine trellis has also copsed...¡¯¡±


    After telling the joke, the two menughed out loud. The Prime Minister¡¯s second son, Lin Gong, had of course heard this joke before, but he had gleaned another meaning from the joke. Was Mr. Wu mocking his father for being henpecked? His mother had died prematurely... could it be that he was saying that the Prime Minister was afraid of the Eldest Princess?


    Lin Gong felt angry.


    At that moment, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shadow appear in the garden.


    It was a blind man, his eyes covered with a length of ck cloth, holding a rock drill with a point that dripped with blood.


    Lin and Wu both stood up, startled. They knew that this man had slipped in silently, and that the highly skilled guards outside had already been murdered with his stone drill. When he realized that the guards had died without even making so much as a sound, Lin Gong¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°Who are you?¡± he shouted, filled with fear. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Wu Zhu said nothing. Like a ghost, he rushed in from the garden.


    Lin Gong screamed. He pulled the de from his belt and threw it straight at him.


    Wu Zhu moved to one side, dodging the de. Wu Zhu was already standing right in front of his face. The two men were extremely close together. It was a strange-looking situation.


    There was a thwack.


    Blood dripped from the rock drill, which had sliced through into Lin Gong¡¯s back. He looked at the length of ck cloth in front of him. His eyes were filled with fear and shock. He was the son of the Prime Minister. And this man had killed him without saying a word. The rock drill had pierced through his chest. With a final quiver, Wu Zhu drew it up across Lin Gong¡¯s body. It was a terrible sight.


    With a tearing sound, Wu Zhu quietly withdrew the rock drill from Lin Gong¡¯s body. It seemed extremely unhurried, but he had already quickly moved three steps to the side, to avoid the spray of blood gushing out from his chest.


    The rock drill had gone straight through Lin Gong¡¯s heart, and blood spurted from the hole in a beautiful arc.


    Watching this bloody scene, Wu Bo¡¯an turned pale, but his mouth remained rigidly shut, not making a single sound. He saw the cloth over the man¡¯s eyes and realized that he was blind, and decided to try to slip away.


    Wu Zhu turned his head and ¡°looked¡± at him.


    Wu Bo¡¯an was ovee with a sense of hopelessness, but he still maintained a bitter smile. He tried his utmost to steady his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not working for the Prime Minister! A warrior like you, giving your life for people...It doesn¡¯t seem like you have much of a future. My name is Wu Bo¡¯an, I¡¯m old, I have many friends in the capital, and if you¡¯ve got the ambition, a fighter like you could...¡±His voice suddenly stopped, and with great difficulty, he lowered his head to look at the rock drill that had already pierced through his throat.


    He didn¡¯t understand why this assassin didn¡¯t even want to hear what he had to say... he was a feeble schr, and there was nothing threatening about him. And he had considered himself such an expert tactician, nning for everything, eloquent beyondpare. If this blind killer had just listened to what he had to say, he would not have murdered him ¨C there were so many things he still wanted to do with his life; why did he have to die like this?


    The death of Wu Bo¡¯an, master maniptor, was a simple one.


    In Wu Zhu¡¯s thirty years of life in this world, there was something he had never understood. No matter where they were from ¨C whether it was Dongyi, Northern Wei, the capital, or here ¨C every time he killed someone, they would talk incessantly right up until the end. The Lady had once said that ¡°the point of the sword is always more powerful than words¡±. Wu Zhu always thought he had understood that saying, but he never understood why no one else in the world did.


    Wu Zhu withdrew the rock drill, and walked alone out of the garden.


    After he had left, the grapevine trellis could no longer bear the force of Wu Zhu¡¯s murderous onught. With a crash, they copsed, covering the two men¡¯s corpses in a mess of vines and bamboo.


    Over the next few days, the Overwatch Council received no information. Mu Tie visited Fan Manor in attempt to butter up to them, but could say nothing of Wu Bo¡¯an. The formidable master strategist had disappeared without a trace. Fan Xian seemed uneasy, so Mu Tie¡¯s hand on his thigh did not leave a good impression.


    Count Sinan also secretly aided the search party, and yet they came up with nothing. After Wang Qinian reported, ashen-faced, that the operation had been a failure, Fan Xian had no choice but to rid his mind of the matter, forcibly turning his thoughts to the more-positive matters of his little sister, the bookshop, and chicken legs, waiting for the man with the ck cloth on his face to do his work.


    One afternoon, he brought Ruoruo and Sizhe along to pay a visit to Prince Jing¡¯s manor.


    To his surprise, Prince Jing was not in the house. Crown Prince Li Hongcheng had no choice but to tell them. ¡°Father has gone to the temple and said that the Empress Dowager wanted him toe.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. He hadn¡¯t thought about the matter much. He went with Li Hongcheng under the awnings in the rear garden, eating melon seeds and chatting, avoiding the early summer heat. They were not strangers, so the young princess Roujia, the one who had once interested Fan Xian, was also there, and they did not refrain from saying anything. Fan Xian looked at the young girl, and could not help but feel a lingering fear. He had heard Ruoruo talking about the situation with Story of the Stone, and had once fantasized that once the princess knew that he was its author, she might fall in love with him at once.


    But looking at Roujia, Fan Xian put a stop to that kind of thinking.


    The princess was very pretty, with rosy red cheeks and a gentle and polite demeanor; she was perhaps the gentlest girl that Fan Xian had ever met in this world. But Fan Xian continued to turn his nose up at her, refusing to show her the slightest appreciation.


    Because this princess was just turning twelve this year, she was an under-ripened fruit; she was a girl, not a young woman. Underneath the surface, Fan Xian felt some affection, but he was not fickle in love. As soon as he began to think about this twelve-year-old girl, he began to panic and tried to think of something else.


    Who would have thought when that Princes Roujia¡¯s gaze met Fan Xian¡¯s as she sat obediently by Ruoruo¡¯s side, her eyes would sparkle with shyness, her thoughts would be muddled, and her heart would fill with panic?


    The servants of the prince¡¯s manor took Fan Sizhe off to shoot arrows. Fan Xian and the Crown Prince chatted idly as the two girls quietly held their own conversation. Fan Xian felt awkward. Suddenly, he saw an official of the prince¡¯s pce hurriedly making his way toward them and whisper something into Li Hongcheng¡¯s ear. Li Hongcheng¡¯s face changed, and they turned their gazes to Fan Xian, looking doubtful.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Xian looked at the awnings and smiled. ¡± The grapevine trellises in your manor are so well-built. It reminds me of a joke.¡±


    The Crown Prince did not give him the chance to show off in front of the girls. With a serious look, he pulled him to one side and spoke in a quiet voice. ¡± Something has happened.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: No Title


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fan Xian knew something was up, or else Li Hongcheng wouldn¡¯t be so tense. Regardless, he still forced a smile. ¡°Did your grapevines not work out?¡±


    On another note, despite already being old enough to marry, Li Hongcheng had yet to do so for unknown reasons.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke around,¡± Li Hongcheng said with a dark expression, ¡°There had been a double murder yesterday in a manor just at the foot of the mountains. Both Wu Bo¡¯an and the second son of the prime minister died.¡±


    Fan Xian went pale with shock. ¡°What?¡±


    Li Hongcheng said, ¡°You heard me right. Your future brother-inw is dead.¡±


    Fan Xian, however, wasn¡¯t thinking about suchplicated family rtionships. This news made him panic somewhat. Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s death had been within his predictions, but... if this wasn¡¯t the work of Uncle, rather someone trying to eliminate all evidence, the second son of the prime minister wouldn¡¯t have been caught up in it. Fan Xian knew well enough that his status was far below his brother-inw. Since he and Wu Bo¡¯an died together, could it be that the one who plotted the assassination was...the father-inw, the prime minister?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t hold much sentiment towards this brother-inw he had never met. But thinking about it, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be troubled. He calmed himself down and asked, ¡°How did they die?¡±


    Li Hongcheng described the crime scene. Because the manor was rtively secluded, normally a something like this wouldn¡¯t be discovered for a long time. However, on the third day, people came to deliver some orders and discovered the bodies. Because the victims were the son of the prime minister and Wu Bo¡¯an, who had special status, the incident was reported¡ªskipping the government building and Ministry of Justice and going directly to the pce.


    King Jing was in the pce today and happened to hear the news. He asked the father-inw he knew to pass it on to Fan Xian.


    This suddenly hit Fan Xian; King Jing should know of his visit today. For King Jing to take the risk to deliver the news meant it must be important for Fan Xian to know. But why? Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s confusion, Li Hongcheng lowered his voice, ¡°The Council is looking for Wu Bo¡¯an because they heard he is rted to your assassination attempt. And for him to die at a time like this, people might suspect you.¡±


    Fan Xian pretended to be frightened and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do with this mess. If the Council couldn¡¯t find him, how could I? If the prime minister believes I did it, how am I supposed to continue living?¡±


    Li Hongcheng was convinced and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°If you really did it, I had to reevaluate my opinions of you; I have to really be on your good side in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng had gotten this familiar with each other by now. Fan Xian scolded jokingly, ¡°What a rotten thing to say. I could only pray to heaven that the prime minister wouldn¡¯t link his son¡¯s death to me.¡±


    Li Hongcheng reassured him, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen. Your words hold a lot of weight. You haven¡¯t been in the capital for too long, and there is no way you could catch someone who eluded even Director Chen. Even if he was caught, he wouldn¡¯t randomly start killing.¡± He looked at Fan Xian seriously, ¡°I believe you. I¡¯m also going to speak to my father on your behalf; I think not even the prime minister would act irrationally.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the prime minister would want to exin why his son was with Wu Bo¡¯an. You should know that Wu Bo¡¯an is connected to the spy from Northern Qi; he is a confirmed traitor.¡±


    Li Hongcheng nodded and spoke with slight worry, ¡°It¡¯s just that the old prime minister lost a son. After suffering such a blow, if he were to be framed by the political enemies for having connections with Wu Bo¡¯an, his life would most likely not be peaceful.¡±


    Fan Xian secretly gave the prince a look, thinking, ¡°Aren¡¯t those ¡®political enemies¡¯ you and the second prince? Why speak as if this doesn¡¯t involve you?¡±


    Leaving King Jing¡¯s manor on the Fan carriage, Fan Ruoruo noticed her brother had an uneasy expression. Worried, she asked him, ¡°Do you feel unwell? Too much time under the sun?¡± Fan Sizhe also came over, giving Fan Xian his folding fan.


    Fan Xian was a bit irritated and in a foul mood. He spat out, ¡°None of your business!¡± Only after he said it did he realize it wasn¡¯t appropriate of him. With an uneasy smile, he exined, ¡°Something reallyplicated came up; I really have to think on it. Don¡¯t worry about me for now.¡±


    Once back to the Fan manor, the first thing Fan Xian did was run to his father¡¯s book chamber. Fan Jian was not there; perhaps he had been summoned by the pce.


    Fan Xian went back to his room, a bit unsettled. After sitting down at his desk, he discovered the back of his shirt was drenched in sweat. In truth, as soon as he heard Li Hongcheng describe the bodies, Fan Xian knew who the killer was; in this world, no one was more familiar with Wu Zhu¡¯s methods than him.


    The night he found out Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s name, Fan Xian knew the man was as good as dead¡ªhowever, he did not expect Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s second older brother to die too.


    While no one knew how Wu Zhu found Wu Bo¡¯an, it was regr practice for him to kill whoever plotted against Fan Xian¡¯s life. Wu Zhu was as strong as a grandmaster; in his eyes, he didn¡¯t care if a person was the son of the prime minister. In his eyes, everyone were merely flesh-and-blood bodies. As long as it could bring Fan Xian trouble, no one would was safe from Wu Zhu¡¯s iron stake.


    The reason Fan Xian found it unsettling was because, if even King Jing suspected him, what would the prime minister think? He did want to avenge his bodyguards, not to mention Teng Zijing and himself; he also considered the one behind it all could be the prime minister, his future father-inw. Even if thetter were true, Fan Xian would only kill Wu Bo¡¯an as a warning. The death of Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s second brother waspletely unexpected. The Lin family only had two sons, supposedly the eldest had some problems...


    Thinking of Lin Wan¡¯er gave Fan Xian a headache. Even though she grew up in the pce and wasn¡¯t that close with the rest her family, they were still siblings rted by blood. That was an indisputable fact.


    Fan Xian stood up and circled around his desk a couple times. By the time he focused his eyes, he decided to keep this from Wan¡¯er for the rest of his life; he must never let her know it was his uncle who killed her brother.


    Deep in the royal pce, there was only utmost solemnity. However, the room where the one with the most authority in the world resided wasn¡¯t as impressive as thend upon which he ruled. Incense gradually burned down, leaving behind only a pile of ash. The sun, descending eastwards, casted its light through the door, illuminating the floating puffs of willow seeds.


    The room floor was paved in pale stone. To either side stood dozens of high-ranking government officials. There was no official court summon today, and this was not the Imperial court, but rather a side pce. The great emperor of Qing wasn¡¯t sitting high up on his dragon throne, but in an ordinary chair.


    Today, the emperor was dressed in a casual blue-green outfit. He wore a gold silk belt decorated with dragons, and his jet-ck hair was tied back tightly, although a few white strands shown through his sideburns. He sat leisurely on the chair, cing himself lower than the officials standing around him. But somehow, he still retained the same aura as if sitting at the top of the world, looking downwards at his retainers.


    The political events had already been discussed. Only some senior and very important officials stayed behind.


    Chen Pingping was the first one on the left. Because he was in a wheelchair, he was quite conspicuous. He hung his head, seemingly without much energy, to the point of almost falling asleep. The other officials present all knew he was His Majesty¡¯s number one aide, Director Chen. Due to his insights, he was exempt from the court summons. But this summon for today was mandatory.


    The Prime Minister, Lin Ruofu, was the first one on the right. Because of his special circumstances, he too was seated, but on a round stool. Due to his robes being a bit long, he looked somewhat humorous. This notorious man had a niceplexion, his eyes were full of spirit. Only his slightly graying facial hair exposed his true age. He must had been very handsome in his younger days.


    Today, his eyes were slightly red, and his lips a bit pale. It appeared that he had been weeping.


    ¡°My condolences, Prime Minister,¡± the emperor said gently, his voice reverberating in the room. ¡°You may rest a few days at home, so that you can... bid farewell to your child.¡±


    Lin Ruofu stood up and saluted in respect. With a strained voice, he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. This was merely about that son of mine; to trouble Your Majesty was already a crime.¡±


    The other officials too, offered their words of condolences, saying stuff like you can¡¯t bring the dead back to life, among other things.


    Suddenly, Lin Ruofu raised his voice, ¡°Your Majesty, pardon my disrespect, but I ask that Your Majesty seek justice on my behalf, for that dead child!¡± After saying so, he knelt down. This prime minister normally had a heart of stone, but even he nearly fainted upon hearing about the death of his second son. The old burying the young; how could he withstand such emotional trauma?


    The emperor showed the most inconspicuous sign of a smile, but it went unnoticed, since no one dared stare His Majesty in the face. stare at His Majesty in the face, the expression went unnoticed. The emperor showed surprise at the prime minister¡¯s words. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been too long since the young son of Fan household was attacked, and now came another violent crime. Of course, the capital will take care of it, rest assured. I promise to give you an answer... if anyone were to catch the criminal, they are to send them to the Ministry of Justice. If anything couldn¡¯t be worked out, then let Director Chen be in charge of dealing with it.


    Although he appeared to be deeply asleep, Chen Pingping opened his eyes and replied with a smile.


    There was a sh in Lin Ruofu¡¯s eyes, but only for an instant. He kowtowed to the emperor and didn¡¯t stand back up until the other officials urged him to.


    The emperor looked at him calmly. The Qing Kingdom did not ce too much importance on such formalities, and the emperor knew it was not easy being the prime minister. Suddenly, he frowned and asked, ¡°There was involvement from Northern Qi in the previous case; that was to stir up the Imperial court. Could this case also involve foreign criminals? Has the security really fallen to such pitiful state? Send down the order, have Bei Sansi do an investigation.¡±


    He then scolded harshly, ¡°Chen Pingping, you should be more mindful as the director! Have you forgotten your duties? Your home-visit this time dragged on for an entire month, and it took the death of several people to get you toe back!¡±


    In front of the emperor¡¯s rage, the entire room was quiet.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Deception Before Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing His Majesty raise his voice made the officials nervous; they had rarely seen him get this angry, and it was even rarer for His Majesty to be so harsh towards Director Chen. Chen Pingping, however, wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest, exining, ¡°On the way back to the capital, someone in the Imperial court tried to take Si Lili away; the spy from Northern Qi who has connections with the assassination attempt on Fan Xian. Because of that, I was forced to take a detour, which took more time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then it¡¯s fine,¡± the emperor said lightly. He had brought the topic to such attention, and he had now put it back to rest just as simply..


    The other officials initially feared that Director Chen had fallen out of favor of the emperor. But afterter developments, they understood the reason for Chen Pingping¡¯steness and the fact His Majesty was trying to clear the department. However, at the mention of Si Lili, the officials were shocked; it was their first time hearing about an abduction attempt on an escorted prisoner. Perhaps there really was someone in the Imperial court coborating with Northern Qi to inflict chaos onto the political system.


    ¡°Put Si Lili aside for now and focus on solving the case of the prime minister¡¯s son first.¡± the emperor stared at Chen Pingping coldly.


    Cheng Pingping stretched his body. He took a look at Lin Ruofu, before smiling in reply, ¡°Those two cases... are actually one and the same.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Not only the emperor, but all the other officials became intrigued by what Director Chen just said. Only Lin Ruofu thought of something and appeared uneasy.


    ¡°The prime minister had just lost his son, and so there is something that would be inappropriate to say now. But I also wouldn¡¯t dare hide anything from Your Majesty, so please pardon my insolence.¡±


    The emperor frowned. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Clenching his dried-out hand into a fist, Chen Pingping raised it to his mouth and coughed, as if to get rid of all the phlegm from his lungs. Finishing, he said, ¡°When the second son was killed, he was with Wu Bo¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°And who is this Wu Boan? Be clear.¡±


    Wu Bo¡¯an was quite well-known among the political circles in the capital. The officials present all heard of him. However, they always thought he only hung around the crown prince and the second prince; for him to be with the son of the prime minister had been unexpected. They started to get worried. After all, everyone here were civil officials; if that rabid dog Cheng Pingping exposed something, it would be a blow to all of their dignity.


    Lin Ruofu still sat on the round stool. His eyes were still red, but otherwise he didn¡¯t look worried.


    ¡°During the current investigation, Si Lili confessed that the one conspiring with Northern Qi was none other than Wu Bo¡¯an. The one who let the archers into the capital was the leader of the city patrol, Fang Daren. The raiders we encountered outside Cangzhou City were led by a subordinate of Fang Daren¡¯s distant cousin Fang Xiu... from the look of this, Wu Bo¡¯an was the nner, while Fang Xiu and Fang Daren carried out the n. As for why the bodies of the archers were cremated with such haste, that remains a mystery.


    ¡°What are you trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else other than curiosity as to why the prime minister¡¯s second son would meet up with the main culprit of the Fan Xian assassination case at the manor beneath the mountains.¡±


    The other officials gasped upon hearing this. Guo Youzhi, the director of the Board of Rites, was the first to speak on the prime minister¡¯s behalf, ¡°More like that Si Lili couldn¡¯t handle torture and threw out a name as a scapegoat, even if Wo Bo¡¯an was connected with the previous case.¡± Turning to the emperor, he said, ¡°Please forgive my act of impulse. I genuinely do not believe it was suspicious in the slightest for the second son to be with Wu Bo¡¯an. After all, Wu Bo¡¯an was a high-achieving schr from twenty years ago with many connections in the capital. For Director Chen to make such baseless usations despite the prime minister¡¯s pain is too... unbearable! Unbearable!¡±


    Lin Ruofu stood up and bowed to His Majesty. He spoke in a pained voice, ¡°My son was not the most-disciplined and unpredictable. But to use him of anything traitorous, I refuse to believe it no matter what.¡± He then added, ¡°I have met that Wu Bo¡¯an. He was indeed a man of talents. I traveled with him before to visit the various sights of the capital. Should he have a mortal enemy, wouldn¡¯t I too be likely targeted?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Another official shook his head. ¡°I too have met him. The man appeared proper and formal. If he really turns out to be an absolute scoundrel, why would it concern the second son? Director Chen should be more mindful about his words.¡±


    Lin Ruofu was suddenly moved. ¡°Should I have any connections with this incident, may I be damned! Damned!¡± Seeing the prime minister make such a serious statement, the officials knelt together. Seeing them, the emperor gave Chen Pingping a look, his eyes showing his amusement. Suddenly, His Majesty¡¯s expression turned icy. He gave the officials the permission to rise and said, ¡°Chen Pingping had already asked for pardon. Furthermore, he¡¯s not yet finished. Please allow him to continue.¡±


    Chen Pingping had always dominated the Imperial court alone, while the other officials huddled together. Chen Pingping nced at Lin Ruofu and said, ¡°I beg your pardon, prime minister. I merely don¡¯t understand. The Overwatch Council could not find Wu Bo¡¯an after days of searching, but your son was able to chat with him over alcohol. It¡¯s natural to want to know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, we don¡¯t know if Wu Bo¡¯an is the main culprit at the moment. Perhaps he made ns to go to the mountains to sightsee with the second son. Chen Pingping, put the matter aside for now.¡± The emperor suddenly stopped Chen Pingping¡¯s exnation.


    Seeing His Majesty taking their side, the other officials breathed a sigh of relief. But Lin Ruofu was hit by thest sentence and felt a chill. He knew His Majesty was warning him not to exaggerate the matter.


    This was a trade which both sides were aware of. Lin Ruofu believed in Yuan Hongdao¡¯s judgement. Gong¡¯er¡¯s death should be unrted to the Fan household. He fell silent as he epted the facts. If the Overwatch Council really do investigate along the current trail, his position as the prime minister would be at grave risk.


    ¡°You said the two cases are actually one; what did you mean?¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at his colleagues mercilessly. In response to his venomous gaze, the officials ufortably cleared their throats. Director Chen said quietly, ¡°During the autopsy for both cases, the victims¡¯ wounds all suggest that the killer was a practitioner of Sigu sword style. That was the reason why I suspect the two cases are connected.¡±


    Hearing those three words, even the officials without any knowledge of martial arts shuddered. That would exin how a single killer was able to kill over ten highly-skilled bodyguards without causing amotion, not to mention killing every one of them with a single strike. Only Lin Ruofu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he knew from the beginning.


    ¡°Eh?¡± the emperor frowned. While the Four Great Grandmasters still weren¡¯t something worth his concern, they were still the strongest martial artists. To the prestige of the Imperial court, they were intolerable existences.


    ¡°Among the assassins sent to kill Fan Xian, the two females, ording to Council records, should be disciples of the Sigu sword school in Dongyi City. Months ago, it was reported that Sigu sword style is not in Dongyi City. I suspect that sword freak hase to Qing.¡±


    The emperor slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he go after the Fan child, but Wu... Boan instead?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knew that Sigu Sword was obsessed. His disciples were killed in a counterattack, and he would most likely admire the opponent instead of holding a grudge. But someone like him would also despise underhanded tactics and forbid his disciples from taking part in political struggles. Maybe Wu Bo¡¯an managed to bribe those two female assassins. I¡¯m afraid that Sigu only sees Wu Bo¡¯an as the one responsible for the deaths of his disciples.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in Chen Pingping¡¯s expression as he lied.


    A long timeter, the dignified voice of the emperor could be heard reverberating throughout the room. ¡°It will be done as thus: demote Yi Mei for a year; have the Overwatch Council go investigate the patrol division and relieve Jiao Ziheng¡¯s of duty. The ministry of justice will continue to work on the two cases. Afterwards, have Dongyi City hand over the culprit.¡±


    After dering so, the emperor offered some words of constion to Lin Ruofu and left the room.


    After the other officials withdrew, Chen Pingping had a pce girl push him in his wheelchair to the deeper parts of the pce. The pce people were used to seeing this; they never even imagined receiving the same privilege. That was also the reason why they grouped together to oppose the authority of the Overwatch Council, which also meant they were opposing the authority of the emperor himself. This seemed to be deeply imprinted in the minds of various officials since the day Qing was founded.


    Some of the officials even wondered if it was because that rabid dog Chen Pingping received His Majesty¡¯s trust due to being paralyzed and without an heir.


    Deep inside the pceplex, there were no servants around, only the emperor and Chen Pingping sitting across from each other.


    The emperor raised his teacup and took a sip. As if unhappy with the temperature, he smashed the teacup to pieces before Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair. The tea sshed onto Chen Pingping¡¯s pants; after all, the man cannot move his legs. Unlike previously, the emperor¡¯s voice was exceptionally icy and crushing. ¡°Sigu sword style? Don¡¯t you think you are being a bit too absurd?¡±


    Chen Pingping pretended not to notice what just happened, still smiling. He answered respectfully, ¡°I dare not fool Your Majesty. The wounds point to Sigu sword style. The entire Council and the ministry agree.¡±


    The emperor gave a slight smile. Suddenly, his eyes shed. ¡°Is Old Wu in the capital?¡±


    Chen Pingping slowly raised his head. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak until momentster. ¡°Correct, Sir Wu is currently in the capital.¡±


    As if tired, the emperor massaged his eyebrows. ¡°How much more are you hiding from me?¡± His Majesty then sighed, ¡°Forget it. But, if you dare to hide things from me, then you must be able to hide it from the world. Let none of them discover Old Wu¡¯s existence.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: Breakthrough in the Puzzle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Chen Pingping respectfullyplied.


    ¡°Were those two female assassins really disciples of Sigu sword style?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And that Sigu Sword really won¡¯t go after the Fan heir out of revenge?¡±


    Chen Pingping replied with respect, ¡°As one of the grandmasters, he still has his dignity, and is still currently training in Dongyi. Things will be fine as long as Fan Xian does not go there. In addition, I am currently dealing with the situation.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We haven¡¯t finished discussing the other thing from two nights ago. Let¡¯s continue today.¡± The emperor half-closed his eyes to take a rest. He then asked, ¡°After dragging on for so long, you¡¯ve finally returned to the capital. Even if you aren¡¯t afraid ofints in the court, I still have to respond to them. I know you don¡¯t want to meet his demands.¡±


    Chen Pingping lightly tapped a finger with his right hand, it was unknown whether he was nervous or excited. But his face, full of wrinkles, was still calm as ever. ¡°After this incident, the prime minister would be sure to seek revenge. While he would believe Sigu Sword was responsible, in the end, he is going to think his son died because of Fan Xian. So, about this marriage...better call it off.¡±


    The emperor said quietly, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be an issue. King Jing already came to the capital. For some reason, he really took a liking to that kid. While King Jing normally doesn¡¯t do much, if he decided he wanted to protect someone, no one in the Imperial court would do anything about it. As for Lin Ruofu, he¡¯s smart. Now that Lin Gong is dead, he¡¯d rationally figure out who to trust after twenty years or so.¡±


    ¡°King Jing?¡± Chen Pingping sounded surprised.


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t recognize him, which is also the reason no one knows why he took a liking to the kid,¡± the emperor sighed. ¡°Perhaps everything about this has been fate.¡±


    Thatst sentence seemed to have brought up painful memories in both of them; they became silent.


    Suddenly, Chen Pingping said, ¡°I was opposed to it four years ago. Today, I still am.¡±


    The emperor opened his eyes. ¡°You are younger than I am, yet years of toil have aged you so much. I advise you to keep away from so many things. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere with the kid¡¯s business anyway.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°After this is over with, I¡¯m going to retire.¡±


    ¡°After what¡¯s over with?¡±


    ¡°The business with that child, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s tone suddenly became light. ¡°I went through so many loopholes trying to get his mother¡¯s belongings back to him. I pretended to spoil Chen¡¯er and made her a ruler. I made the property the marriage gift and then asked the empress to appoint it. Only then did I manage to get him to openly have what¡¯s his. After all I¡¯ve done, are you still not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I dare not say that.¡± Chen Pingping knew His Majesty had spent considerable effort to ensure the Ye household would return to Fan Xian. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m only worried that, after I¡¯m gone one day, what would happen to the Council? If an outsider were to take charge, it would be very dangerous.¡±


    Unlike the sovereignty of an emperor, the Overwatch Council was an unusual existence which relied entirely on the emperor¡¯s absolute trust of Chen Pingping. Once Chen Pingping died, it would cause unimaginable disturbance in Qing¡¯s political circles, regardless of who took over. Appointing some other official would endanger the royal family; appointing one of the princes would lead to an unbnce of power and make passing on the throne difficult.


    The emperor closed his eyes again, this time to think. ¡°You think I should give the Council to him?¡±


    ¡°Correct. That child is no outsider and naturally would not threaten the Imperial court. Also, his status ensures that he wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with the struggle for the throne. He is the most neutral choice,¡± Chen Pingping exined slowly


    The emperor seemed to be a bit convinced. ¡°Let me think about it. You take care of your body; you should easily have ten or twenty years left. No need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing his goal for today had been achieved, Chen Pingping saluted the emperor and took his leave. One of the pce girls was already here to push him out.


    The emperor stood up, his eyes remaining closed for a long time. He opened them suddenly and watched the wheelchair make its way out of the pce. He never suspected Chen Pingping¡¯s loyalty, but he did question why that woman always on the mind of that old dog. To obtain all possible authority for the sake of that child¡ªthinking of whom, a sh of gentleness suddenly appeared on His Majesty¡¯s face for an instant. The two had never met, so His Majesty wanted to see him sometimes.


    After the pce girl pushed his wheelchair out of the pce, another servant took over and pushed him to the gates, where the men from the Council helped him to get on the carriage. The carriage proceeded along Zhuque Avenue, its wheels rolling over the stone pavement and making a rhythmic noise. However, after a while it still hadn¡¯t left the inner city.


    The road towards the east was very quiet and the day was getting dark now. The carriage found a secluded spot and stopped. There, another carriage was waiting. The attendants of the two carriages seemed not to know each other, but they silently left their carriages in sync and formed a somewhat secretive circle of defense.


    The two carriages were close to each other. At the same time, the upants lifted up their curtains and Chen Pingping and Fan Xian¡¯s father looked at each other. Chen Pingping became angry at the sight of that proper face. ¡°You took the moment when I¡¯m not here to ask His Majesty to set up a nice marriage for your son!¡±


    Seeing him getting angry, Fan Jian was neither afraid nor tense. With a smile, he said, ¡°Four years ago, you ruined my thing. Now I¡¯m merely trying to get even.¡±


    Chen Pingping said coldly, ¡°That pile of stinking money, what¡¯s so joy-worthy about it?¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head. ¡°Money is most important. Don¡¯t forget, when the Council first came to be, had it not been for Xian¡¯er¡¯s mother, you would all probably be begging on the streets today.¡±


    ¡°The current pce treasure is no longer the Ye household. If you Fans want to take over, you would only make matters worse. His Majesty forced the Ye family to acknowledge the illegitimate daughter in order for you to coexist peacefully with the prime minister. And, it¡¯s done out of foresight to not let people know the princess married the prince,¡± Chen Pingpingughed in mockery, ¡°Listen to me and call off this marriage. It would be a good thing for you and him both.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning?¡± Fan Jian frowned. ¡°You always believed the eldest princess has something to do with what happened all those years ago. It¡¯s been this long, you still have no evidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason. Even if His Majesty feels he owes him something, think about it: If His Majesty really hands the Ye household back to him, what¡¯s going to happen to the Council? His Majesty had sworn to never allow anyone to possess two national weapons at the same time, not even him.¡±


    Fan Jian only frowned even more. ¡°If you know that, then why make my son get involved in these things. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have him be a rich man?¡±


    ¡°And a rich man is easy to be?¡±


    ¡°With you and me in the capital, and the eldest princess having learned her lesson, the future years should be very peaceful.¡±


    Chen Pingping took on a chilling tone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your own... son, was almost killed a month ago.¡±


    Fan Jian looked at him in the eye. ¡°That was my carelessness, not your problem. Had you not throw a tantrum and not returned to the capital when you should have, the capital would not have been shaken as much as it had been.¡±


    Chen Pingping asked calmly, ¡°If your son really died like that, would you and I still have to spend so much effort?¡±


    After some silence, Fan Jian said, ¡°With this incident, I have a much bigger price to pay than you do. So, whenever there isn¡¯t a choice, I hope you can respect my decision.¡± Chen Pingping thought about it for a moment and agreed. Without saying another word, Fan Jian let down his curtain and gave the order. The two carriages parted and went on their separate ways.


    Darkness enveloped the capital. In this night, ck as ink, some people came together for mutual benefit, while others came together for the same ideals. Often times, they would separate because of the same reasons, only to wait for fate to reunite them again someday. Outside the pceplex, under the red walls, a sedan chair was proceeding slowly. At a distance behind it followed some entourage. The royal guards saw the sedan chair walking along the pce walls, but didn¡¯t question it.


    The sedan chair belonged to the prime minister. Every time Qing became gued by issues, he would let people carry him on his sedan chair and circle around the pce walls. Some say he was using the dignified and quiet environment to think. Those who didn¡¯t see him in a positive light thought his obsession with authority drove him to the point of perversion. The second year after Qing was founded, the southern region suffered from major floods. The prime ministers circled around the pce walls on his sedan chair and came up with a detailed n for disaster relief the next day. His n was clear enough. However, the treasury could not fulfill the financial demands. At such crucial times, somerge sums of money entered the treasury from outside and provided backing for the prime minister¡¯s disaster relief. The emperor too, of course, was d.


    This world¡¯s people always say ¡°The prime minister is akin to wickedness¡±, as shown by his household. But when looking at the big picture, the prime minister had been very capable. Whether wicked or capable, under certain circumstances, the prime minister would revert back to his most basic roles, such as being a father. Today, he was circling around the pce walls without being interrupted because people knew his mood was at a low point due to his second son¡¯s death.


    It was gradually gettingte. The red candles andnterns were lit in the pce. The faint yellow light shone through the window and casted over the tall walls, but the area under the walls was still cloaked in total darkness. The sedan chair slowly made it to a secluded spot. Walking towards it from the opposite direction came a singlentern. After it had gotten close, another sedan chair could be seen.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: That Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two pnquins stopped at the same time. The portersy down the rods, and just like the meeting between Fan Jian and Chen Pingping, they quietly withdrew to a spot in the distance. The pnquin passengers faced forward, and the people inside should have felt ufortable, but strangely, neither the Prime Minister nor the other person in the pnquin got out to see each other.


    So the pnquin passengers bowed to each other, like two friends sping their hands in greeting, and like a bride and grooming forth from the bridal room to kneel before Heaven in ceremony.


    ¡°Ruofu, do not grieve too deeply.¡± A gentle voice finally came from the opposite pnquin. It was the Eldest Princess,e out of the pce to see her lover of many years.


    Hearing that familiar voice, the Prime Minister frowned slightly. It seemed that he was thinking back to all those years ago. He spoke quietly. ¡°I am deeply grateful that you would concern yourself with my family¡¯s affairs, Your Grace.¡±


    Hearing such a distant tone of voice, the Eldest Princess¡¯s voice became soft and mournful. ¡°This distance between us... how can we speak of it? Why do you speak so formally?¡±


    A coldugh came from the Prime Minister¡¯s pnquin. ¡°Your Grace, I could not allow myself to be putty in your hands.¡±


    The other pnquin was silent, seemingly taken by surprise by such wounding words. After a long time came a pitiful reply. ¡°Ruofu, what are you really thinking? Though Gong was not my child, I would still have people send him gifts during the New Year, and I still loved him just as you did... how can I, a princess, have be your punching bag? To hell with it all... you are sad. Otherwise you would not be speaking with me.¡±


    Lin Ruofu suddenly gave a snort. ¡°Today I am visiting Your Grace because I wanted to say that I have given my consent to Chen¡¯er¡¯s wedding in October.¡±


    Darkness hung outside the pce walls, with only thentern beside the Eldest Princess¡¯s pnquin scattering a few scarce beams of light. The long period of silence was enough to confirm that the woman inside the pnquin was weak and delicate. At that moment she was astonished, and on hearing those words she became angry. After some time had passed, the Eldest Princess spoke with a voice as clear and cold as the winter winds. ¡°She is my daughter! You cannot allow her to marry that Fan bastard!¡± Whether she was inside the pce or outside, the Eldest Princess had always presented an image of utter frailty. Who could have known that she would speak so forcefully?


    ¡°Can you... disobey His Majesty?¡± Lin Ruofu¡¯s voice had somehow taken on a tone of self-reproach. ¡°Besides... His Majesty has informed the kingdom that Chen¡¯er is my daughter. That means that she is doomed to be considered a less-than-brilliant character.¡±


    The Eldest Princess spoke in a sad and poignant voice. ¡°You really are going to do this...¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Ruofu felt nauseated. ¡°Your Grace is worried about the royal purse,¡± he said with disgust. ¡°That is not within the scope of my consideration.¡±


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°If you won¡¯t consider it, then who will? I am a mere woman, and I live alone in the pce; do you think that the past few years have been easy for me?¡±


    Sitting in his pnquin, Lin Ruofu was filled with loathing. ¡°I have a daughter, but all year round, we cannot see each other, and can only nce at each other from a distance at royal banquets. Do you think being a father in this way has been easy for me!?¡±


    The Eldest Princess tried to mount a miserable defense. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done about that. I gave birth to her in secret, and I didn¡¯t have the heart to ruin your future. She was raised alone. Over these few years, I have arranged things for you in the pce, transferring money from the royal purse in secret for you to use. Do you think nothing good of me at all?¡±


    There was a coldness in the Prime Minister¡¯s voice. He spoke in a low snarl. ¡°My future? Ever since then, when have I ever wanted this kind of future? Back then, I was a poor schr-minister, and now I have be Prime Minister. It may seem impressive, but I have a daughter I can never meet. I had a son, but...¡± His voice began to tremble. ¡°But he is dead. How could this be the future that I wanted? This is just the power that you wanted. You weren¡¯t willing to marry someone who could never stick his head out, settling down for the rest of your days didn¡¯t interest you, and you think I¡¯m supposed to be thankful for that?¡±


    Hearing this, the Eldest Princess was angry, her voice filled with tears and curses. ¡°Lin Ruofu, this is the way that things are, and yet youe to me to say such awful things. If you really weren¡¯t willing, why didn¡¯t you say anything when you entered the Overwatch Council? Why didn¡¯t you feel sad when you entered the Hanlin Academy? When you were found a post at the Ministry of Appointments, why didn¡¯t you me yourself? You climbed up step by step, and you never thought of me once. Now nothing stands in your way, and yet you take all your anger out on me!¡±


    ¡°Very well, Rui¡¯er.¡± Hearing the Eldest Princess¡¯s voice get louder and louder, Lin Ruofu¡¯s voice was calmed, but his words were iparably bitter. ¡°I would rather you were the shrew that you are, rather than being in the sorry state that you are in. It makes me sick, did you know that?¡±


    The Eldest Princess said nothing.


    ¡°As for Chen¡¯er¡¯s wedding, I have made my decision. I have investigated Fan Xian. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person he is; at the very least, he is not an easy person to kill.¡± Lin Ruofu spoke coldly. ¡°I do not wish for my daughter to be a widow.¡±


    The Eldest Princess spoke harshly. ¡°Have you lost the plot? Gong has been murdered, and you urgently rope in the Fan family. Don¡¯t tell me you really believe what that old bastard Chen Pingping says? Who is Sigu Sword, and how could theye to the capital and kill people? We can¡¯t know for sure that Fan Jian isn¡¯t the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°My son has died,¡± said Lin Ruofu coldly. ¡°Do you not realize that I wasn¡¯t able to see him one final time? I can¡¯t cover up those scars. Sigu Sword is swift and fierce and moves as he pleases. I may have made a mistake, but I can never admit it.¡±


    Seeing that she could not convince him, the Eldest Princess¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Let me look into it,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel any tenderness towards me, you cannot let Chen¡¯er marry into the Fan family.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Lin Ruofu finally spoke. ¡°Wu Bo¡¯an came to me with a n to assassinate Fan Xian. I disagreed. I didn¡¯t realize he would have convinced my stupid son Gong.¡±


    The Eldest Princess was quiet. She knew it was already very difficult to get him to believe that she had nothing to do with this matter.


    ¡°Wu Bo¡¯an is your man.¡± Lin Ruofu¡¯s voice was so cold that it seemed it could freeze still the pping curtains of the pnquin in the night breeze. ¡°I always knew he was your man. You used him to keep an eye on me, but I never realized that my son died because of you. So I think we should end it here.¡±


    The night winds slowly wound their way through the Imperial City, and the green pnquins were raised up and carried into the darkness, a decrepitntern hung alone on the side of one of the sedan chairs. From the pnquin came the faint sound of a woman¡¯s sobs.


    Filled with fear, a pce eunuch stepped forward. To the side, a pce maid carried antern, and the party of people slowly entered the corner gate of the pce.


    The pnquin along moved some way before finally reaching the building where the Eldest Princess was temporarily residing. The curtain on the pnquin lifted, and the Eldest Princess stepped out, tears streaming down her face. The eunuchs and maids quickly lowered their heads, and did not dare to look up. The Eldest Princess stepped weakly up onto the stone steps, finally wiping the tears from her face. Suddenly, she smiled sweetly, revealing her beauty like the blossoming of a willow tree. She spoke timidly. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Suddenly, countless points of light appeared! The eunuchs had no time to beg forgiveness before the pce maids withdrew knives from their sleeves and slit their throats. Within the pce hall that night, there was only the sound of their bodies hitting the ground.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s mansion was not the biggest in the capital, but it was the most magnificent. Whether it was King Jing, or the oldest and richest families, they could not match the Minister¡¯s mansion. The entrance and the decorations of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion did not look particrly expensive, but anyone who was truly in the know would be impressed by the items on disy. Just the items inside, a few chairs ced at random, were worth about as much as King Jing¡¯s nt nursery.


    Of course, theparison made exclude Emperor¡¯s pce. No one could darepare themselves to the Imperial Pce.


    Lin Ruofu had collected much wealth over the past twenty or so years. Everyone knew of his greed and wickedness. How the Emperor had never seen it despite having his eyes constantly on him was truly a puzzling matter.


    Walking past the lobby, he greeted the officials who hade to convey their sympathies. Looking rather disappointed, he entered the inner chamber. The officials knew that the Prime Minister was in a gloomy state of mind, and that it was inappropriate to disturb him, so they took their leave, with only a handful of officials with urgent business left behind, bewildered. Lin Ruofu seemed to have thought of them, and he returned and asked them what had happened. Forcing himself to deal with the matters, he finally waved them away. When the officials left his residence, they both med themselves and were filled with indescribable gratitude. The Prime Minister put public affairs first in the midst of such a tragedy; truly he was a pir of the nation.


    Coming into the inner chamber, Lin Ruofu entered his study and sat at a desk. He said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°Sir, it is not very fitting to be hostile to the prince at this moment.¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s closest friend and most secret advisor, Yuan Hongdao, handed him a cup of tea. Yuan Hongdao was dressed in mourning clothes. As he watched Lin Ruofu forcing himself to go about his business, he could not help but feel sullen. ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk right away. You should rest, sir.¡±


    Lin Ruofu shook his head, the creases of his brow thick with worry. ¡°This is the way things are. For my descendants, and for the Lin n, I must prepare my approach.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: The Arrival of Summer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Hongdao furrowed his brows as he listened to the prime minister speak softly: ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the government for so long that I don¡¯t have a clue as to how many people I¡¯ve offended. Out of my two sons and one daughter, I had expected Gong¡¯er to make something of himself, but after such an unprecedented tragedy, I only have Dabao and Chen¡¯er left... I have to at least arrange something for them.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that the sudden turn of events is quite radical.¡±


    Lin Ruofu¡¯s gaze softened all of a sudden. ¡°As a father, we need not overly exert ourselves. Right now, the emperor is in his prime, so by the time the fight to be crown prince urs, we will have been long dead. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡±


    He continued with a question. ¡°Has it been confirmed that it was the doing of somebody using the Sigu sword style?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Ruofu inhaled the cold air. ¡°I have found that the authority and power I hold cannot be used in exchange for anything... However, if I bring in the old master, together with the fact that the Fan family and The Overwatch Council have been in close contact all these years, they are unlikely to refuse.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao smiled and said, ¡°Vice minister Fan used his rtionship with the emperor to make the marriage happen. It looks like he has high hopes for master.¡±


    Lin Ruofuughed in reply, ¡°One of these days, I will see the boy named Fan Xian and whether or not he deserves my daughter for myself.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao spoke hesitantly, ¡°Then the Eldest Princess...¡±


    He knew that the death of the prime minister¡¯s second son was no ident, and that it no doubt had something to do with the Eldest Princess¡¯ n. He had to be careful when mentioning her name.


    ¡°Li Yunrui asked Wu Bo¡¯an toe up with an assassination n which could kill three birds with one stone. Murdering Fan Xian meant that she could regain her control over the Pce Treasury. If Hong¡¯er was persuaded, she would have had the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion under her thumb. Except she had no idea that Fan Xian could not be easily killed. Yet that bastard Wu Bo¡¯an and my son... died.¡± Lin Ruofu¡¯s eyes shone with ferocity. ¡°But she caught onto an important point by predicting the emperor¡¯s thoughts. She knew that if Cheng Jushu managed to escape the capital, she could still send out a falsemand under my name and have him killed in Cangzhou by Fan Xiu; an example of murder by just sitting.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao frowned as he spoke. ¡°So the princess predicted that the emperor wanted to use his army.¡±


    Lin Ruofu shook his head in response, ¡°In the battle with the north, the emperor regretted that he did not fight with all of his effort. The eldest princess had presented him with a perfect opportunity; one which he had to acknowledge, even though he disliked her making decisions behind his back. However, as the contract from the year of the battle wasplicated, the most he could do was overtake some small cities in order to posture up with Northern Qi Kingdom.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao replied with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s hard to go against the Eldest Princess¡¯ ns.¡±


    Lin Ruofu closed his eyes slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of going against her... Let¡¯s leave that to the future generation.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    At that moment, a ruckus could be heard from outside the study. The expressions of Yuan Hongdao and the prime minister revealed that they knew exactly who it was that dared to make such amotion. The door was pushed open and a chubby 12-year-old boy entered. The olddies and maids standing behind him made no attempt to stop him; instead, they begged the prime minister for forgiveness. The rules of the prime minister¡¯s mansion were strict; without the permission of the prime minister, anyone who entered the study would be heavily punished. Lin Ruofu waved his hand in acknowledgment before he turned to look warmly at the chubby child and spoke lightly, ¡°Dabao, are you misbehaving again?¡±


    The eyebrows of the chubby boy called Dabao were wide apart and his he looked confused. He appeared to have some sort of developmental problem. He immediately calmed down upon hearing Lin Ruofu speak and he replied shyly, ¡°I¡¯m being good, but my little brother hasn¡¯t returned.¡±


    This was Lin Ruofu¡¯s eldest son. A childhood illness had left him with the intelligence of a three- or four-year-old boy. As a result, he rarely left the mansion. The people of the capital were sympathetic and seldom brought him up in conversation. As Dabao was close to Lin Gong, he grew stressed when he had not seen his little brother for two days.


    Lin Ruofu¡¯s heart clenched painfully and he rubbed his chest for a while before he answered lightly, ¡°Your brother has gone on a trip. He should be back in a couple of days. Go to sleep now, Dabao.¡±


    Dabao was finally quiet and he smiled dumbly as he was taken away by the maids for bedtime.


    After a heavy silence, Lin Ruofu spoke coldly, ¡°I have only one son and daughter. What am I supposed to do when Dabao is like this?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao replied with a frown and said, ¡°If it was for the sake of your eldest son, then it can be concluded that Miss Chen and Fan Xian¡¯s marriage is a bad idea. This is because Mr. Fan cannot keep out of political conflicts. That will ultimately lead to a troubled life. We would not be able to ask Miss Chen to look after your son under such circumstances.¡±


    Lin Ruofu shook his head, and spoke with a chill, ¡°If one has the surname ¡®Fan¡¯, then one is destined to never escape these webs. I¡¯d rather that he was cruel and merciless, as then he would be able to provide security to Chen¡¯er and her brother...¡±


    With this, he returned to his calm self, made his way to a directory on the wall, and unveiled the cloth which covered it. He regarded a map silently with a frown. His gaze was focused mostly on the area north of Qing Kingdom where there was aplicated system of cities, though he averted his gaze asionally in the direction of Dongyi city.


    After a while, Lin Ruofu spoke with furrowed brows, ¡°We have toe up with a tactic as soon as possible. Although it may not be a big battle, and the opposition may not make direct contact with us, we still have to ensure that the transport horses are ready beforehand.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao agreed with him, then he listened to the prime minister have a coughing fit. It was so intense that his eyes began to tear up. The prime minister stood in front of the map with his hands behind his back, frowning as he tried toe up with a n. It was as if he had not lost his own son on the same day. Yuan Hongdao observed from the back and sighed on the inside. He felt a touch of pity for him as he thought about how, despite being so wealthy, Ruofu did not have an easy life. His whole life had been ruined the moment he met the princess.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everything happened in a day¡¯s time and nobody knew what the hidden deals and fights would lead to. The number of people in the government who knew about Count Sinan Fan Jian and Chen Pingping¡¯s encounter and the prime minister and eldest princess¡¯ meet-up was less than the fingers on Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    Fan Xian had no idea of the golden path he had been arranged to walk on.


    His first couple of months in the capital could be described as dark as a moonless night, as if thick and sticky ink was smudged over his face. He felt so much pressure that he couldn¡¯t rx. Inparison, his recent life was so refreshing. It was like god himself had cleansed his face. He had never felt more present.


    In recent days, Fan Xian tried to convince himself that his second-brother-inw¡¯s death had absolutely nothing to do with him, as it was the only way he could face Lin Wan¡¯er, who was going through a difficult time. Even though Lin Wan¡¯er had only met her brother a couple of times, she was still upset when she heard of his death as, after all, they were rted by blood. Fan Xian was aware of this and he felt bad, even though his brother-inw was behind his assassination attempt. He thought about how he sometimes could be cold-blooded. If he had heard that Fan Sizhe had died whilst he was still living in Danzhou, he would most likely have not felt any sort of grief.


    Naturally, the situation was different now and Lady Liu seems to have epted the current circumstances. The Liu family of the capital was surrounded by strange rumors and Lady Liu was unusually restrained in response. She made no attempt to stop Fan Sizhe and Fan Xian wandering the streets of the capital together.


    What made Fan Xian feel more at ease was the fact that nobody, including the prime minister, suspected that the death of the prime minister¡¯s second son had anything to do with him. This was a matter which Fan Xian and Prince Jing were much concerned about. Wu Bo¡¯an and Lin Gong were so well hidden that day that even the Overwatch Council could not find them. Besides the Four Great Grandmasters, who else could possibly find them? As long as no one knew of Fan Xian¡¯s rtionship with Wu Zhu, it was safe to say that no connection could be made between Fan Xian and Lin Gong¡¯s death.


    The most unexpected thing was that after some exchange of messages from the prime minister¡¯s mansion, Fan Xian could vaguely tell that the prime minister was somewhat on board with the marriage. He could only guess that the reason behind this was because the old man was crestfallen over his son¡¯s death. However, the crafty old scoundrel Count Sinan Fan Jian saw right through him before anyone else had. He knew that the prime minister was in dispute with either the Eastern Pce or the elder princess and was looking for someone new to invest in. Perhaps it was a hint that the prime minister was changing allegiance to the second prince.


    The two assassination attempts struck the capital like spring thunder, and their impact eventually died away. The prime minister was deste and disheartened. He used sickness as an excuse and rarely turned up at court. The cripple, Director Chen, also hardly turned up at court. Instead he stayed in his garden and sent out asionalmands. Fan Xian grew more suspicious the more he thought about it. He wondered why Chen Pingping had not requested to see him upon his return to the capital. However, Fan Xian waspletely unaware that the old man had already spied on him whilst he was in prison. What was even more curious was the fact that Fie Jie had disappeared when Chen Pingping came back to the capital.


    Anyhow, a weak and new bnce of powers was established at the cost of human lives after a short yet destructive conflict urred between different sides of the government. Some people had no choice but to ept changes such as the handover of the Pce treasury. Others began to look for a way to protect themselves and their family, such as the prime minister. These changes were no doubt beneficial towards Fan Xian as he no longer needed to worry too much about his own safety. It was only then that he wrote a letter to his grandmother informing her that everything was going well for him in the capital and that she need not worry about him too much.


    Needless to say, summer came after spring. After a long road of hardships, Fan Xian could finally stand tall in the capital. There were less rainy days and more sunny days in his life and the promise of happiness seemed to wave softly at him.


    Now that summer had arrived, how much longer would it be until the marriage in autumn?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: The Country Estate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The imperial edict had already been sent to the city of Dongyi, but Dongyi had simply sent back a humble and ttering reply, offering arge sum of gold and silver, refusing to admit any involvement with the incident at the country estate beneath the Cang Mountains. It was an obvious response that even a fool could understand, and it allowed the grandmaster and sole defender of the Dongyi sword to keep his pride. They also didn¡¯t want the people of Dongyi to be set upon by military forces, and so they kept silent.


    The situation was tense in the north. It was far beyond any justification the Northern Qi kingdom coulde up with about secretly meddling in the politics of the Qing Kingdom. Both sides had amassed troops at the border, and with small skirmishes breaking out in the various vassal states, it seemed as though they were on the brink of war.


    Dark clouds floated over the northern Qing Kingdom, but it was midsummer in the capital, and the people wandered around, at ease, peaceful and content, enjoying the safety and prosperity of a golden age. Fan Xian was one of those people. Even though the aftermath of the incident on Nin Street had still not been resolved, there had atst been an exnation for concerning himself and those who died . And in the process of resolving this matter, he had learned a great number of things. Although every step he had taken had depended on the strength of the Overwatch Council, he hade to understand a lot about the workings of the Council, and when it came to the things that Fei Jie had said before, he had direct knowledge of a number of other things.


    Summer was hard, and thewsuit between the Fan family and the Guo family had finally been settled. Many people saw it as a trifling matter. Since Fan Xian had been appointed Functionary of Taichang Temple, it was clear that he was going to marry a princess of the pce, and the insignificant Guo family didn¡¯t dare disturb the pce with their affairs, so they had quickly withdrawn their usation ¨C and with that, Fan Xian had finally been allowed to leave the capital.


    Daring to leave the capital so soon after that horrible business had urred took gall But now he had plenty of guards following him around. There were the old hands of Fan Manor, as well as guards from the Overwatch Council. Now Fan Xian had a secret identity ¨C amissioner of the Overwatch Council. Like Wang Qinian, a number of other new recruits in various areas had been ced under his control.


    Early that morning, before the zing sun had risen, the three children of the Fan family squeezed into a carriage. Protected by bodyguards and by Wang Qinian, they sped out of the capital, arriving at a country estate owned by the Fan family, not far from the city. This was not a summer vacation. It was an act of worship.


    The guards had already arranged fruits, incense, and other offerings within the graveyard. Fan Xian looked over the still-new gravestones in silence. He was filled with many feelings. The notions he held since his rebirth, notions that he had thought of as stable, had unexpectedly be quite muddled.


    The bundles of ritual paper money that they had lit as an offering to the dead gave off thick smoke. Unable to handle the fumes, Fan Sizhe quickly retreated to the carriage, and Fan Ruoruo was trying her best to bear it, her eyes squinting and half-closed. She pulled her brother to the tomb by his sleeve. She knew that the three bodies in the tomb, now resting eternally, were the three guards who had died protected her brother, and so her heart was filled with gratitude. As she had learnt from the letters her brother had sent her in her childhood, it was not unbing to offer tribute to those of lower status than oneself.


    In the smoke, a group of new guards stood silently behind Fan Xian. They didn¡¯t know whether it was the smoke or the fire that had made their eyes red, but as they looked at the young master¡¯s back, they felt something different about him. After some time, a guard spoke kindly. ¡°Young Master, you have shown true kindness in paying tribute to these brothers of ours but there is a lot of smoke; perhaps we should return to the estate.¡±


    The fumes were really stinging Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He smiled as he rubbed at them, and returned to the carriage. In the carriage, Fan Sizhe was looking over thest month¡¯s ounts from the Danbo Bookstore. When he saw his brother and sister approaching, he shifted over, and suddenly spoke in a low voice. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this just a way to bribe the people and win their hearts?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s was in a somewhat gloomy mood, but he smiled slightly and paid his brother no attention, simply raising a hand to tousle his hair. ¡°Why you! Always having to believe that there are some true things in this world,¡± he said. ¡°Heartless people are not necessarily true heroes...¡± Fan Ruoruo softly continued his sentence. ¡°A true man is one who loves his children.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his sister with some surprise. ¡°You...¡± Fan Ruoruo lowered her head. ¡°You said it a little while ago,¡± she exined. ¡°I remembered it.¡± Fan Xian felt rather d that his sister was so intelligent. ¡°The phrase you¡¯ve remembered was a quote from a person surnamed Zhou.¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked at them and grumbled. ¡°Oh, dropping author names again? When are you going toe up with thest dozen chapters of Story of the Stone?¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t exactly in the right frame of mind, but the word ¡®authors¡¯ had left him feeling inexplicably distressed. Exining who was behind his writing was really rather unnecessary.


    He felt slightly angry and ashamed, and so he continued to lecture Fan Sizhe. ¡°You might be able to win over the people¡¯s hearts, but feelingse naturally. What sort of monster would not have feelings? Living in this world without caring about anything, neither for one¡¯s family, not for life or death; even if you were an immortal, what would be the point?¡± Fan Sizhe shook his head, saying in rebuttal, ¡°You¡¯re not an immortal, so how do you know how immortals feel?¡± Fan Xian shot back quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal; I¡¯m just a person, so I know that people can¡¯t live forever. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    After saying that, Fan Xian suddenly thought of Wu Zhu, and was filled with an intense uneasiness and me for himself. He was worried that when Wu Zhu grew old, he¡¯d be a silent and lonely old man ¨C but as long as Wu Zhu continued to escape away into the night, Fan Xian had no way to find him.


    The carriage left the n graveyard, following the widest path through the fields of crops, arriving at the country estate after some difficulty. The carriage arrived at the foot of a slope that surrounded the estate, and the people within the estate came out to greet them. It was not just tenant farmers who lived there, but also some of the more estranged families of the Fan n who could not stay in any of the many expensive properties in the capital, moving instead to farms on the outskirts. They did not own the fields, and were not willing to suffer the indignity of working thend alongside the other sharecroppers. Although Count Sinan was not willing to part with his money for sake of his poor rtives¡¯fort, he could not watch them starve either, and so these nsmen looked after matters on the farm in exchange for a small stipend.


    Curiously, Fan Jian made no mention of Fan Xian being made a legitimate son; Fan Xian assumed that he had forgotten it, but he still had some doubts that he was unable to resolve. In the capital, and in that moment, no one looked at Fan Xian with the contempt usually reserved for illegitimate children. It was also known within the Fan n that the n¡¯s future riches also depended on this handsome young man, and so he was treated with the utmost respect.


    Taking the tea that an older person handed to him, he drained the cup in one gulp and nodded in all directions. Then, led by the house guards, Fan Xian strolled to a small courtyard in the woods on the western side of the estate. This was Teng Zijing¡¯s courtyard. After he entered, he found that Teng Zijing had already risen and was waiting courteously for him from within. ¡°Young Master,¡± said Teng Zijing uneasily, ¡°I would have gone out to greet you, but Hou San¡¯er would not allow me to.¡±


    Fan Xian did not follow through with the formalities, taking him by the arm as he assisted him into the main hall. ¡°Don¡¯t me Hou San¡¯er, I¡¯m telling you.¡± Hou San¡¯er was a bodyguard who had recentlye under Fan Xian¡¯smand and who had entered the estate before him. Fan Xian looked at Teng Zijing¡¯s stout-looking face. ¡°How¡¯s your leg been recently?¡± he asked.


    Teng Zijing chuckled. ¡°Fine. I can move it now. I¡¯ll probably be able to return to the capital in a few days.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not finding it easy to recuperate here, you might as well go back and recuperate in the capital.¡± As he spoke, Teng Zijing¡¯s wife and daughter entered to greet their master. Standing to the side, Fan Ruoruo handed them some money, and pulled Teng Zijing¡¯s five-year-old daughter aside to ask her some questions, then carried her outside, leaving the men in the room.


    Fan Sizhe was still looking over the ounts, and when Teng Zijing greeted him he merely grunted. Fan Xian had no choice but to look his brother in the eye as he listened to Teng Zijing¡¯s exnation. ¡°I was staying here since my wife and child are here. Once I¡¯ve recovered properly, I will return to the capital to serve the young master.¡±


    The two of them had been through the same life-or-death experience, and so their speech appeared rather direct. Fan Xian nodded. ¡°You live a fine life ¨C wife, kids, and a heated kang bed,¡± said Fan Xian in admiration. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and enjoy it?¡± Teng Zijingughed. ¡°When it¡¯s as hot as it is today, the kang is even hotter.¡±


    The weather in Danzhou was exceptional, with warm winters and cool summers, so no one used a kang bed. But aftering to the capital, he had only lived through a spring and a summer, so Fan Xian hadn¡¯t had the chance to sleep on a kang. As he listened, he sat down on the kang, and found it to be thoroughly cool andfortable. He shifted his gaze, thinking about spending the days in the Cang Mountains after his marriage. It seemed like they had to find a way to set up a kang.


    Teng Zijing had not realized that his young master¡¯s thoughts had turned to the snowy mountains he would be living in after October. ¡°Master, stay a while and eat some fruit, then you can return to the manor. There¡¯s not much good to eat around here, and if you dawdle too long and return to the capital toote, I fear you might not be able to enter the city gates.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and waved his hand. ¡°I told Father to send word before I came here. Today the three of us will be staying the night in the estate, and we¡¯ll return tomorrow. The past few days in the capital have been quite stressful, and it¡¯s hard to find an opportunity for peace and quiet. Though we won¡¯t stay around for long, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay for us to be around for an evening.¡± Teng Zijing realized that he was nning to stay overnight, and quickly called his wife in, asking her to prepare the guest room and hot water, among other things. Although life on the estate was not grand and morous, there were a lot of people living there. Once they heard that the young master of the Fan family was nning to stay the night, a dozen or so middle-aged women all sprang up to attend to him, and before long, everything was in order. Fan Xian looked around, and whispered in Teng Zijing¡¯s ear. ¡°Make sure the people following me are staying in the ces closest to me.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: Moonlight in the Mountains


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Teng Zijing nced at Wang Qinian, who always stood quietly behind Fan Xian. He felt that the air with which he carried himself was not the same as the bodyguards in the manor, he said in a low voice. Fan Xian looked him in the eye and exined quietly. ¡°This is Wang Qinian. I now hold a position within the Overwatch Council ¨C don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Teng Zijing was taken aback. He looked at Fan Xian again with a changed expression. After all, he never could have imagined that the young master he had decided to follow would, after only a few months in the capital, get himself mixed up with that den of vipers.


    Fan Xian called over Wang Qinian and introduced him. ¡°This is the second time we have met. I mentioned Teng Zijing to you before. You should get to know each other. He saved my life.¡± Hearing this, patches of red appeared on Teng Zijing¡¯s dark face, and he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Young Master, you speak too kindly. You were the one to actually save my life that day.¡±


    Wang Qinian cupped his hands in salute and smiled, saying nothing. Much like Teng Zijing, he was very satisfied with the situation. Not only had he sessfully returned to the Overwatch Council, but even more crucially, his sry had risen considerably. He had been granted a personal audience with the Director. He had never received this sort of treatment in all the years since he had taken up his position. Although Master Fan was an eighth-level Functionary of Taichang Temple, he carried the token of amissioner ¨C apart from the team he was inmand of, only Mu Tie and the jailer knew of this; no one else was aware. Having this secret authority in his hands made him feelfortable.


    They ate game meat for dinner. Teng Zijing had said that there was little good food around the estate, but as the grease swirled in the boiling pot, the meat, apanied by some tender green vegetables for soup, was utterly delicious. Even Fan Sizhe¡¯s appetite was satisfied, and he wolfed it down as if no one was watching. Fan Xian looked at him with amusement as he popped a chunk of meat into his mouth. The meat was extraordinarily tender, but there was a clearyer between the skin and the tendons that was extremely chewy. Full of praise, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°is this muntjac deer or what?¡±


    Teng Zijing¡¯s wife called over from one side. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s question, she quickly responded: ¡°It¡¯s moose meat.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian was surprised. He ced his chopsticks in front of him, seemingly having forgotten about them, and within a moment, he recalled a memory from many years ago, before he even arrived in Danzhou. He was lying on his sick bed, thinking constantly about how he had wanted to eat moose, and the good-looking nurse had poked fun at his odd desires ¨C in his old life, Fan Shen had never eaten moose, he only knew that it was a game meat that country people loved to eat. The memory had seemingly returned afresh. Fan Xian had not thought about his old life for a long while. But unexpectedly, today¡¯s moose meat had dredged up long-hidden feelings.


    Fan Ruoruo ate small bites as she sat by his side. When she saw the strange look on her brother¡¯s face, she was worried. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    Fan Xian immediately snapped out of it. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He turned to ask Teng Zijing whether they made dried meat from the game they caught in the mountains. After Teng Zijing confirmed it, he happily asked if he could help him get hold of a few pounds of the stuff to bring back to the capital. Teng Zijing never thought that the food prepared that day would be so in line with the young master¡¯s tastes. He was also very happy.


    Fan Xian took up his wine goblet and drank a round along with the others at the table. He smiled. ¡°Master Teng, your wound is still yet to heal fully; you shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡± Sitting to his side, Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother and smiled. It seemed like she was ashamed of him. Fan Xian knew that his sister was trying to guess at what he was thinking. Apart from wanting to eat it himself, he was bringing dried meat back to the capital mainly because he wanted to give some to the ravenous Wan¡¯er. Having eaten his dinner, Fan Sizhe ¨C rather oddly ¨C retired to his room to continue looking at the ounts. Fan Xian truly did not know what was so enjoyable about ounting, and how this little tyrant, at 12 or 13 years of age, had suddenly wrested control of temper and developed an infatuation with dry and boring numbers. ¡°To each his own,¡± he sighed, and let him go.


    Refusing Teng Zijing¡¯s request to apany him on his crutches, he led Fan Ruoruo out of the courtyard and into a furrow of the fields, looking at the round moon which seemed to float unmoving above a gap in the distant hills. Above their heads, the trees rustled, though he did not know what sort of trees they were. It was a beautiful scene.


    ¡°I dream of past lives and doubt whether it is a dream; some work themselves to the bone while some grow rich.¡± Fan Xian was thinking about the memory of his past life that had arisen. Finding himself sighing with regret, he unthinkingly recited two sentences. ¡°Man¡¯s time is finite, and he is but a passing guest through one hundred generations. Heaven and earth and all things are as a guest-house, and life is but a long dream. Sometimes I wonder whether I am still lying in that bed, dreaming a dream from which I cannot awaken.¡±


    He sighed, knowing that his sister probably could not understand what he was talking about. However, he had forgotten the transcendent sentiments hidden within the poet Li Bai¡¯s words, and the power that they could have on a young woman. Sure enough, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Fan Xian immediately realized he had made a mistake. He looked distressed, and prepared to exin that what he had said was all the work of the official Li Bai, but he suddenly remembered how Sizhe had mocked him in broad daylight. He sighed quietly and did away with what other people might have seen as an affectation, but what he saw as a natural movement. He also knew that his little sister would not believe what he was saying. After all, the Overwatch Council had arrested a number of poets like Xin Qiji, but there was no salt-peddler among them who could write verse, so he might as well hug Ruoruo tight and look at the moon with her.


    Although Fan Xian had lived in this world for over a decade and a half, he still retained a unique disposition. This disposition was not in harmony with this world, but it was of great benefit to him in matters between men and women and bodily contact. As he hugged his little sister, of course, he had not a trace of the thoughts that pass between men and women; his was simply a feeling of pure fraternal love. But as Fan Ruoruo was held in his embrace, she felt a warmth and a slight bashfulness, and she naturally forgot what she was going to ask him about.


    In the distance, two members of the Overwatch Council stood as straight as rock drills underneath a tree as they kept their charges safe.


    ¡°We must be up early tomorrow, I have matters to take care of in the capital.¡± Fan Xian sniffed his little sister¡¯s hair and discovered the faint scent of orchids. ¡°What did you use?¡± he asked curiously.


    Fan Ruoruo was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know whether to respond to her brother. ¡°I washed it with pear blossoms. Does it bother you?¡±


    Girls rarely washed their hair in this world, which didn¡¯t leave a pleasant smell ¨C and that had been the case when he had slept together with Si Lili underneath that quilt, when it had been covered up by strong perfume. Since Fan Xian hade to the capital, he had brazenly demanded that Fan Ruoruo and Lin Wan¡¯er wash their hair frequently, and had presented them with the ns for a showerhead he hade up with in Danzhou. Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er were unable to say no to him, and so they did so. They never thought the effect would be so distinct; unexpectedly, it spread widely to other households outside Fan Manor and the imperial pce. Now, even Lady Liu washed her hair frequently.


    ¡°Father should be very pleased,¡± he said, hinting at something, before going on to respond to Ruoruo¡¯s words. ¡°It should be quiet in the capital in the early morning. There¡¯s somewhere I want to go and I want you toe with me, without anybody else following us.¡±


    Knowing that her brother trusted her, Fan Ruoruo was quite moved.


    ¡°Tomorrow we must visit Qingyu Hall,¡± continued Fan Xian. ¡°Shopkeeper Ye told me that it has been quiet in the capital as ofte, so it is a good time to take a look.¡± The shopkeeper at Qingyu Hall enjoyed a well-deserved reputation. Fan Sizhe had prepared the business ounts, and with Shopkeeper Ye¡¯s special business maneuvering, business at Danbo Bookstore had been getting stronger and stronger. Relying on the family¡¯s own capital, and official backing, it had put all of the nearby bookstores out of business within two months, and was slowly beginning to make inroads in the neighboring county.


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly recalled a certain matter. ¡°Is that tofu stand open?¡± she asked. ¡°The Crown Prince was very happy with the soy milk you sent him every day. If he runs out one day, won¡¯t he urge you to open it?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I will soon be someone who makes 100,000 pieces of silver a day, so why should I bother with tofu?¡± Of course, this was a joke. ¡°I will deal with it when I have time,¡± he continued. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve nothing keeping you right now, you should take care of it yourself.¡± As he saw it, there was no reason why the daughter of a great house should not show her face in public, and it was no use bringing up the idea of running a tofu stand, but he felt that for Ruoruo to simply read books and write poetry every day might leave her with little else but book smarts.


    Fan Ruoruo felt a little awkward, but she agreed.


    Fan Xian recalled an important matter, and frowned. His hands grasped his little sister¡¯s shoulders as he spoke sincerely. ¡°Ruoruo, in my eyes you are only a girl of fifteen and it is too early for you to marry. But themon practice in the capital is not good. Even a young man like me has been forced to take a wife. You must take care not to attract too many wandering eyes, like He Zongwei¡¯s, the guy whoes to the manor every day. I can chase them off with a broom, but if you are married off to someone not worthy of you, then what can we do?¡±


    ¡°Since you want to marry,¡± he said sincerely, ¡°you must take care of yourself, and marry someone good, someone who you like, and set to it sooner rather thanter, before you are betrothed. There is a lot of danger in betrothals, and not everyone in this world has the good luck that Wan¡¯er and I have had. I have faith that you¡¯ll be able to stand up to whatever Father and your mother demand of you, but if... if it¡¯s a decree from the pce, then what? We have no choice but to protect our family¡¯s position.¡±


    Listening to her brother¡¯s words, Fan Ruoruo first felt bashful, and thenughed at his decision to blow his own trumpet. But when he mentioned the pce, she felt worried. It wasn¡¯t that she was not aware that at her age; a girl from the family of an official was likely to be married off... but after spending every day with her brother, she felt that all the men of this world would always be rather boring. How could she ever find a sweetheart of her own?

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: Paying Respect Across the River


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was still early the next morning, the sky was not yet lit and the hills were still bathed in mist. The moon had already moved across to the other side. The carriages of Fan manor rode towards the capital without disturbing anyone in the country estate. In the backdoor of the yard, Teng Zijing, who was on crutches, stood with his wife to see them off. Beside them was the couple¡¯s young daughter who was rubbing her eyes as if still asleep.


    He had arrived at the capital gates once again. However, this time was different from thest, for Fan Xian¡¯s carriage was now unmistakably marked. The guards quickly let the carriages through after a brief inspection. Looking at the Fan emblem on the carriages, the soldiers on guard duty dared cause any unnecessary trouble. After all, Jiao Ziheng, their former boss, lost his job due to the assassination attempt on Fan Xian.


    The carriages had arrived at Fan manor. Yawning, Fan Sizhe got out and ordered the servants who came to greet him, saying, ¡°There are some salt-cured foods; unload them and put them away in the back¡ªand don¡¯t you even think about sneaking a bite or two. Big Brother had it prepared as a gift!¡± He then opened his eyes wide and roared, ¡°If, when my big sister from the Lin householdes over tomorrow to eat the muntjac but finds it with only three legs, I¡¯ll personally break one of yours as payback!¡± The servants had long been used to this young master¡¯s temper and didn¡¯t make a sound. They obediently began to unload the goods.


    The bodyguards also came over. Wang Qiannian walked to Fan Xian¡¯s carriage, waiting for him to get out. But the carriage was all quiet. To his dismay, Wang Qiannian discovered that the carriage was empty; Fan Xian and Fan Ruoruo were nowhere to be seen. He immediately ran to Fan Sizhe and asked, ¡°Little Master, may I ask where Sir Fan is?¡± Fan Sizhe gave him a look and scolded him, ¡°Look at you, all tense. My brother and sister got off in the middle of the trip. They don¡¯t want you to always follow.¡±


    At this point Wang Qiannian was half-scared to death. This Sir Fan was the sole reason he could return to the Overwatch Council. When Director Chen Pingping personally greeted him, he was ordered specifically to ensure Sir Fan¡¯s safety; he was supposed to never let Sir Fan leave his sight. Wang Qiannian never expected Sir Fan to secretly ditch him. Looking at his strained expression, Fan Sizhe said, ¡°He said he¡¯d be back this afternoon; don¡¯t be so worried.¡± Fan Sizhe didn¡¯t know who Wang Qiannian was; in the beginning, he thought this Wang Qiannian was just someone skilled who got assigned to Fan Xian by their father. Later, though, he sensed something wasn¡¯t quite right, but was toozy to dig any deeper.


    Wang Qiannian didn¡¯t interact further with this second young master. He signaled a servant with his eyes, got on a carriage, and headed out.


    ...


    ...


    The cicadas calledzily in the sweltering summer heat. Fan Xian led Ruoruo on a stroll on the bank of Liujing River (with Liujing meaning ¡°flowing crystal¡±). It was good that they got here early, and there were plenty of shade around to make the heat somewhat tolerable. Fan Xian had already unbuttoned his shirt down to his chest, showing arge patch of skin. Ruoruo couldn¡¯t do the same and had to rely on fanning herself with her handkerchief. With a smile, Fan Xian took the handkerchief and dipped it in the river before handing it back to her.


    ¡°Do you know why this river was called ¡®Flowing Crystal¡¯?¡±


    ¡°ording to capital records, this name predates the current dynasty. Supposedly, as the river flowed around the capital towards the Cang Mountains in the west, the terrain caused the waters to flow extremely fast. But in some areas, the water is tranquil like the surface of a mirror, like crystals suspended in time. That is how this river got its name.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded as he thought of this tranquil part of the river. asionally flower boats floated past, reminding him of Si Lili, who was behind bars; he didn¡¯t know what would ultimately happen to that woman. Walking a bit further, they could see a house hiding among the trees on the other side of the river. The house had a simple yet very elegant courtyard. A few bamboo branches poked past the walls towards the sky. In this summer heat, they managed to express a sense of coolness.


    ¡°So that¡¯s Taiping Courtyard?¡± Fan Xian squinted. Fan Ruoruo answered him, ¡°Yes, I heard back in the day, the owner of Ye household lived there. The courtyardter became Imperial property once the Ye household was dissolved. I just never heard Ruojia mention ady having lived there before.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it for a bit and suddenly smiled. So that¡¯s where his mom once worked, fought, and lived. Seeing her brother¡¯s smile made Ruoruo happy too. She asked, ¡°You seem happy, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Fan Xian rubbed his slightly damp fingers and shook his head without saying anything. It was already bold of him to bring his sister here, even though Ye Household didn¡¯t appear to be that much of a taboo. But remembering his father and Wu Zhu¡¯s seriousness made him decide to be careful about it.


    He had nned to go there to pay his respects. Now that he knew it was Imperial property, he gave up on the idea. The fact he still didn¡¯t know where his mother¡¯s grave was made him very ufortable.


    Sinceing to this world, he had never seen the woman who gave him his body, but he still acknowledged her as his mother. Perhaps it was due to him losing his parents early on in his previous life. No matter when, be it his exile after being reincarnated, or his time in Danzhou, or his days in the capital, everything seemed to point to the power, authority, power, and determination that woman once held. Everything seemed to remind him his mother was that woman, that woman named Ye Qingmei.


    Ye Qingmei, whose eyes saw through this world.


    Fan Xian once even wondered if his mother was not dead, but hiding in some deste ce, observing his life with a caring yet cold smile.


    Count Sinan mercilessly terminated this delusion and told him his mother¡¯s grave was in a very secluded ce in the capital. Once the time was right, Fan Xian would naturally go pay his respects.


    Letting out a sigh, Fan Xian knelt down and kowtowed towards the courtyard across the river. Fan Ruoruo was stunned for a moment, not knowing what her brother meant. But the smart Ruoruo quickly guessed something and turned pale with fright. Nevertheless, she braced herself and knelt down besides Fan Xian.


    Because of the trees, there was bound to be people on the other side, hidden from view. To them, seeing the two kneeling on the ground must have been an amusing sight.


    Fan Xian was a bit surprised and pulled her up. He asked gently, ¡°Why kneel with me?¡± Ruoruo forced a smile, ¡°What should I call her? ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± Fan Xian chuckled, ¡°Ah, I knew you¡¯d guess it. I didn¡¯t n on hiding anything from you, but there are things I cannot say to anyone. It¡¯s extremely frustrating keeping them to myself.¡± Letting out another sigh, he said, ¡°No wonder I spent my early years in Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°I only know my mother was from that Ye household. Did you, by any chance, hear father or Aunt Liu mention anything?¡± Fan Ruoruo tried to remember, but shook her head. Fan Xian guessed it was probably due to some inner working of the Royal Family who disliked any remnants of the Ye household, resulting in his father always hiding the truth. However... with the power of the Imperial court, if Count Sinan had a rtionship with the owner of the Ye household, how did he escape attention? Unless the Overwatch Council hid everything. But regardless of how much Chen Pingping respected Fan Xian¡¯s mother, not even he could keep everything a perfect secret.


    As various questions formed in his head, Fan Xian became very agitated. Being motherless aside, he started to question the ¡°other parts¡±.


    The siblings dared not to get too close to that courtyard. Going through the woods, they went back to an open road and began walking towards the capital. They were nning on walking a bit further and hiring two small carriages. But they quickly discovered a small path to their left. There were some moss-covered rocks hidden among the grass, quite cryptic. The path seemed to be rarely used.


    Fan Xian, with his excellent eyesight, saw a small wooden bridge that the end of this path which he believed to lead to Taiping Courtyard. Sighing to himself on the inside, he forcefully removed his gaze and said to Fan Ruoruo with a smile, ¡°Your handkerchief has dried. Do you feel hot?¡±


    An air of coldness seemed to be always hanging between Fan Ruoruo¡¯s brows, but she did not feel it in front of Fan Xian. Sweat rolled down the side of her temples before spreading out on her slightly flushed cheeks, adding even more color to them. Fan Xian stared slightly. She told him in a soft voice that she was okay and continued walking with her elder brother.


    A short whileter, they came upon a teahouse. The entire structure was made of bamboo, which let the breeze through while blocking out sunlight, making it extremely cool on the inside. Fan Xian was overjoyed by the sight of it. Taking his sister¡¯s hand, they talked inside. He shouted, ¡°Two cups of tea.¡±


    A dense silence answered back. There were only a few people in the teahouse. A middle-aged man stood furthest back. He slowly made eye contact with Fan Xian after hearing Fan Xian¡¯s voice. That man had a pair of deep-set eyes and a nose hooked like a raptor¡¯s beak. While a dark aura surrounded him, he seemed to be forcibly containing it. The middle-aged man looked towards Fan Xian with malice like a hawk locking its sight on a rabbit.


    Fan Xian was greatly shocked as he recognized the man. That man was none other than Sir Gongdian, the leader of the guards, the one with whom he had traded a palm strike with, resulting in Fan Xian throwing up blood. Wang Qiannian was kicked out of the Council because he was trying to capture Fan Xian!

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: An Encounter Between Unacquainted Enemies


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gong Dian was the deputymander of the royal guards. Because of his duty, he had to work in close proximity to His Majesty at all times. He was also a disciple of Ye Zhong, the disciple of the Ye household which was famed for being the number one martial household in Qing. While being a rare eighth-ranked master, hisbat ability far surpassed that of Chen Jushu, whom Fan Xian had managed to kill. Fan Xian only managed the feat because Chen Jushu had underestimated him. Had both of them fought their best, Fan Xian would be most likely have been vanquished.


    Facing Gong Dian, Fan Xian could note up with any ideas. Win or lose aside, even if he were to win... would he dare to be the enemy of the entire Imperial court? A drop of sweat rolled down Fan Xian¡¯s forehead as he shouted on the inside, ¡°Wu Zhu screwed me over, Wu Zhu screwed me over.¡± Had Wu Zhu been the one to knock out the guards, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the temple, and therefore the events which followed could not have happened. But for Fan Xian, his current danger also originated from that. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t really me Wu Zhu, he was just releasing tension and trying to calm down.


    Gong Dian took a step forward with a smile on this face. His deep, rich voice resonated, ¡°Young one, ¡®tis such a coincidence.¡±


    Fan Xian pulled his still clueless sister behind him and answered with a smile of his own. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would encounter Your Highness once again.¡± As he said this, his brain was working overdrive. Wan¡¯er had told him that the esteemed one he met at the temple was His Majesty the emperor, and Gong Dian, as His Majesty¡¯s guard, was equal to the emperor¡¯s left and right hands. Since Gong Dian had appeared in this teahouse, the emperor should also be here.


    As he thought about it, Fan Xian stared past Gong Dian¡¯s thin but raised shoulders. Over by the table sat the middle-aged esteemed one, who was drinking tea. Deep down, Fan Xian was dumbfounded, but did not show it on his face. Smiling apologetically, he said, ¡°Your Highness, why act as if you¡¯ve been searching for this encounter far and wide, only to find it effortlessly by chance? I did offend Your Highness the other day outside the temple, but I ended up coughing up blood for several days, which should have atoned for my crimes.¡±


    Fan Xian deliberately used a novel phrase. But, unexpectedly, Gong Dian did not react.


    ¡°Capture him.¡± Gong Dian did not want to rm his master, so he issued the order in a quiet voice. Three other guards came forward. Seeing what he was up against, and realizing he was with a youngdy, Fan Xian knew escape would be impossible. With a frown, he rushed forward and struck first!


    Gong Dian, unexpectedly, was happy about this. With a wave of his hand, he ordered the other guards to stand down. He then spread out his hands like a hawk cornering a rabbit with its wings. With his burly and powerful fingers, Gong Dian locked down onto Fan Xian¡¯s maimen. While Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any extraordinary skill, he did have the reflexes beaten into him by Wu Zhu. With a peculiar turn of his wrist, he drew a line over Gong Dian¡¯s maimen with the tip of his finger. With an eerie aura, Fan Xian locked Gong Dian¡¯s wrists in ce.


    At the same time, Gong Dian¡¯s iron ws also locked tightly around Fan Xian¡¯s wrists.


    The two were greatly shocked. They had locked together at the first contact in both encounters. Quite a phenomenon indeed. Gong Dian then said with extreme self-confidence, ¡°Stand down and submit.¡± Fan Xian had never intended to face the leader of the royal guards head-on, but he did have other intentions. He answered with utmost resiliency, ¡°Perhaps.¡± With a muffled grunt, Fan Xian¡¯s xueshan began to heat up and then erupted. The waves of heat traveled through Fan Xian¡¯s arms to attack his opponent.


    Gong Dian frowned as if detecting the young man¡¯s overpowering zhenqi. But with his master behind him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t back down even half a step. With a sh of his eyes, he let out a light shout. The vigorous zhenqi he had been umting for several decades flowed into his palms.


    Their arms had already unlocked; now they touched palms.


    There was a dull noise as powerful qi spread through the teahouse. The esteemed one who was drinking tea gave a frown; he didn¡¯t seem to have close bodyguards. Fan Ruoruo, who was standing behind Fan Xian, felt her legs give out and almost copsed to the ground.


    Many rays of white light burst forth. The other guards all drew their des and put them against Fan Xian¡¯s neck. At that moment, Fan Xian¡¯s arms were sore and weak,pletely powerless¡ªnot that he was hoping to counterattack anyway. Gong Dian coughed twice and put his hands behind his back. He looked at Fan Xian with a strange expression and said in a light voice, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s been several months. You¡¯ve improved.¡±


    A drop of blood flowed down the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips, which reminded Gong Dian of that person in the secluded room across from the temple. Gong Dian could feel a chill in his heart; he did not know if his actions today were appropriate.


    This sh was obviously Fan Xian¡¯s loss, but it didn¡¯t look to have been easy for Gong Dian. Other than the esteemed one, nobody else saw his hands shaking uncontrobly behind his back. The strange and overpowering zhenqi which Fan Xian had forced into Gong Dian¡¯s body had remained in his meridians and was slicing away like tiny knives. It was only some momentster that Gong Dian regained stillness in his hands.


    ¡°Capable in both civil and martial virtues, such youths seem to be all over the ce these days.¡± With a faint smile of admiration, the esteemed one watched Fan Xian, whose expression remain unchanged despite being surrounded by several des. Gong Dian knew his master valued such talents and was afraid the captive would be released, just likest time. He walked over and quietly exined why Fan Xian needed to be captured.


    The brows of the esteemed one knotted together but quickly released. His deep pupils seemed to gradually lighten. Looking at Fan Xian, the esteemed one squinted, ¡°So this is the young man from the other day.¡± He then said quietly, ¡°Gong Dian, you said the master you ran into could hunt you down with ease. Did you tell this to anyone else?¡± Gong Dian replied in embarrassment, ¡°I only investigated in secret, but with no results. As to not reporting it, please... I beg your pardon.¡±


    The esteemed one said coldly, ¡°Granted. But you must never speak of it ever again, or you and your family will all be executed.¡± Gong Dian epted the pardon with a shudder in his heart. The two had conversed so quietly that even Fan Xian, with his superhuman hearing, could only pick out a few words; not enough to get a sense of what was going on.


    ¡°Leave us; I have a few things to say to this young man.¡± The esteemed one coldly ordered.


    Gong Dian was shaken. While his master had all the power in the world, he was still powerless inbat. Gong Dian dared not let his master be alone with the youth. As if guessing what his bodyguard was thinking, the esteemed one reconsidered his order. ¡°Gong Dian stays. The rest of you leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Although they didn¡¯t understand, the other guards dared not question their master¡¯s orders and quickly left the teahouse. With his neck liberated, Fan Xianfortably adjusted his head a few times. At this time Ruoruo came running over, holding onto his hand. Thinking back on the sh, she was on the verge of tears.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Officer Fan Xian, what do you have to say about your misconduct?¡±


    ¡°This civil servant knows not his crimes.¡±


    Those two lines which Fan Xian had imagined were not spoken. The esteemed one only sat by the table and looked at him with curiosity. The esteemed one¡¯s gaze seemed to be gentler than before, casually yet carefully scanning Fan Xian¡¯s face, making him slightly ufortable.


    The esteemed one spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Which family do you belong to, young one?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we are from the Fan household. Yesterday we went to our country estate to rest, and today we were simply enjoying the sights and came here. I don¡¯t know why your esteemed servant has to give us a hard time.¡± Fan Xian had thought about it and decided ¡°Your Highness¡± was an appropriate title. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s answer, Gong Dian was bewildered as he realized the person he was trying to capture was Fan Xian, who had killed an eighth-ranked master. He then thought of Fan Xian¡¯s father, Count Sinan, who was one of his master¡¯s most trusted aides, who possessed authority that not even Gong Dian fully understood. For that reason, Gong Dian thought he knew why his master ordered him not to disclose the existence of that master. He also gave an awkward gaze towards Fan Xian in apology.


    The esteemed one smiled, ¡°You are the son of Fan Jian?¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s name being addressed directly allowed Fan Xian to confirm the identity of the esteemed one. His answer became noticeably more respectful, ¡°Precisely.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t expect the esteemed one to be so easy to converse with. He nked out for a moment beforeing back to his senses. He apologized profusely.


    The esteemed one then said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the capital for some months already. How have things been?¡±


    While he didn¡¯t know why the esteemed one was asking about his well-being, Fan Xian would not let this chance slip by. Remembering the mess of these past few months, he said in a somewhatining tone, ¡°Living in the capital has been difficult. It pales inparison to home.¡±


    ¡°You mean Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°You like living in Danzhou?¡±


    ¡°While secluded, Danzhou¡¯s people are simple folk. As long as you don¡¯t harm others, nobody will harm you, unlike in the capital where things tend toe to you regardless of whether or not you want them.¡±


    The esteemed one wasn¡¯t expecting the youth to be so direct. He was just so slightly taken aback. He then said with a smile, ¡°The capital is prosperous withoutpare. Its hardships are naturally also peerless. But under Sir Fan¡¯s protection, as well as taking into consideration your current achievements in civil and martial matters, I¡¯d imagine you will have a secure lifeter on.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the purpose of disguise, Fan Xian really wanted to kneel down and thank the esteemed one for his Imperialpliments. As wild as Fan Xian had been in the capital, His Majesty was said to have a mouth of gold and words of jade... However, Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He answered softly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    It was gettingte, and the esteemed one had many matters to attend to. Before he left, he squinted again at Fan Xian before giving him a satisfied smile, ¡°Let us meet again, if fate will allow it.¡± He then turned towards Fan Ruoruo and said lightly, ¡°Young girl, I once held you when you were just a baby. To think you¡¯ve grown up so much in the blink of an eye... There is a fine marriage waiting for you in the future.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was slightly startled and didn¡¯t know what to say. Upon saying this, the esteemed one let out a heartyugh, as if very d, before boarding a carriage and leaving the teahouse. After traveling some distance, the esteemed one sighed lightly, ¡°Him climbing the walls every night reminds me ever so vaguely of myself back in the day.¡±


    Back in the teahouse, Fan Ruoruo asked, ¡°Who was that man? He seemed to be familiar with father.¡±


    Fan Xian finally rxed and sat down on a stool. Breaking out in sweat, he said, ¡°That was His Majesty... Dammit, why do they all likeing out incognito? Don¡¯t they know how scary it is?¡± With this, Fan Ruoruo covered her mouth in shock.


    At that moment, a p of thunder echoed through the blue, cloudless sky, as if wanting to pierce through the bamboo of the teahouse and st a certain someone to death for speaking without a filter.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: Talking About the Future in Qingyu Hall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The siblings, unsettled, only asked for some water before setting off again. They hadn¡¯t traveled far when they saw Wang Qinian¡¯s carriageing to pick them up. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s unusual expression, Wang Qinian dared not speak unnecessarily.


    ¡°Why would His Majesty show up here?¡± Fan Ruoruo asked, wiping away sweat with her handkerchief.


    Fan Xian smiled uneasily. ¡°This emperor of ours has always lived in secret and ventures out dressed simply. I guessed this a long time ago. How could a man spend year after year in a pce? He muste out sometimes, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him toe to Liujing River. I did it find it amusing, though, that Sir Gong Dian did not call him ¡®Master Huang¡¯.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo chuckled. ¡°How could everything be like your stories? If what you said was true, you should have started a bookstore from the beginning.¡±


    Speaking of bookstores, Fan Xian thought of the tofu stand. He asked with a frown, ¡°Ruoruo, what are you going to do in the future?¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s expression turned more serious. In this day and age, once a woman marries, she will dedicate herself to performing wifely duties. Considering Ruoruo¡¯s capabilities, she would most likely not want that.


    But they couldn¡¯t n too much at the moment, so they had to put the matter aside.


    After entering the capital, the carriage galloped straight toward Twenty-eight-Li Hill. Despite its name, it was not arge hill, but a famous ce to the south of the capital. ording to legend, several centuries ago, before the capital reached its current state of grandeur, this Twenty-eight-Li Hill was thest hill one reached before entering the capital. It was named after its exact distance from thest inn on the road to the capital. Traveling this distance would fatigue the men and horses alike, and to them, this small hill appeared to be taller than the great eastern mountains.


    Today, this hill had been epassed within the city walls and was now a street. But its name remained. Qingyu Hall was located there. The carriage parked far away, and the Fan siblings stepped out, walking along the streets. They saw neat rows of various shops, all constructed with cheap timber imported from Lingnan. They were brushed over with a thin coat of paint and their many spots showed. At a nce, they appeared to look back with countless eyes.


    Fan Xian was surprised, ¡°Why use those?¡± He was familiar with this type of timber in his previous life, where they weremonly used in small eateries. Since they reflected natural wood, they gave off a feeling of simplicity and refreshment.


    Wang Qinian shook his head; he was no businessman. Fan Ruoruo exined, ¡°This is Qingyu Hall. Each one of these shops are run by a disciple of a great shopkeeper. There are seventeen shopkeepers and seventeen rooms.¡± Fan Xian counted over twenty of those rooms and asked his sister about this, who answered, ¡°With the passing time, some of the shopkeepers got old, so they are beginning to retire. Others have fallen ill.¡±


    They walked towards the front and saw a very beautiful mansion with a huge courtyard. Its roof hung over the walls, and by the look of it the courtyard was probably divided into several sections. Fan Xian¡¯s heart stirred as he sensed something familiar. After a brief moment, he remembered that this architecture was the same style as the Taiping Courtyard he saw earlier.


    Those shopkeeper¡¯s living quarters were strange. The front gate was notbeled ¡°Qingyu Hall¡±. At the same time, a bodyguard had already sent up a notice. Upon seeing the name on that notice, the gatekeeper knew who the guest was, and very respectfully weed them in. Because one shopkeeper was currently helping the Fan household with Danbo Bookstore, there was no need for further formalities.


    Just before they were about to enter, an official from the Imperial court who was in charge of Qingyu Hall forced his way over and began to do background checks. Wang Qinian stared at him with cold eyes and dispatched a minor subordinate to deal with the official. Wang Qinian then followed Fan Xian into Qingyu Hall.


    The one in charge of Qingyu Hall was also from the Overwatch Council, so he realized he just did something quite redundant.


    ...


    ...


    They entered the hall and were seated and served tea.


    Sitting at the main seat was a man in his forties. He had gentle eyes, as if he had learned to be timid after years of pressure. Fan Xian knew, however, that the man was the head shopkeeper of Qingyu Hall, named ¡°Big Ye¡±. Back in the day he was in charge of the most important businesses in the Ye household, despite the boring and worthless image he gave off presently. Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I had always thought the head shopkeeper would be advanced in age. Only after this meeting do I see you are still so young.¡±


    Ye the head shopkeeper waspletely unaware of the reason for Fan Xian¡¯s visit. Even though several decades had passed, and the Ye household was no longer a touchy subject, he had been ced under house arrest in the capital for over a decade. So he was less vigorous, his body had shriveled, and his character was not as passionate as it had once been. The shopkeeper answered with an uneasy smile, ¡°I am but an old man. You sure like to joke around, Young Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. I came here today to offer my gratitude. Thanks to the seventh shopkeeper, the bookstore has been flourishing. Secondly, I wanted to see what Qingyu Hall is like.¡±


    The head shopkeeper smiled, ¡°Since you spent money to hire one of us, it¡¯s only natural that we earn more money for you in return. If we didn¡¯t know how to make a business lucrative, we¡¯d have perished in the capital long ago.¡± When he talked about earning money, the head shopkeeper couldn¡¯t hide his pride and former glory.


    In his mind, Fan Xian praised the shopkeeper. That was how someone taught by his mom shouldpose themselves. Fan Xian then saluted the shopkeeper, ¡°In truth, I came here today to trouble you specifically regarding something unexpected.¡±


    The head shopkeeper was greatly surprised. If it was only for business, one of Fan Xian¡¯s status would never visit in person. Could he be nning something? Head Shopkeeper Ye was concerned for the lives of his fellow shopkeepers and their families, so he refused with great difficulty. ¡°The Imperial court has given the order that we cannot leave the capital. We really can¡¯t offer much help.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°I know that. I¡¯m asking you to be someone¡¯s teacher. To my knowledge, in these years there are several members of the treasury that were taught here. I work pretty well with your seventh shopkeeper, so I wanted to rmend a student.¡±


    ¡°Who, if I may ask?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled without saying a word. Understanding the gesture, the head shopkeeper said, ¡°You¡¯ve traveled far. How about I let my wife apany Miss Fan for a stroll in the garden?¡± He looked at Fan Xian with a smile, ¡°Our yard is nothing extraordinary, but it was designed by the house owner. It is worth a look.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo understood as well. She smiled and followed the shopkeeper¡¯s wife out to the garden. Wang Qinian and the others were ordered to leave by Fan Xian. Seeing this level of secrecy, the head shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed. Who was it that wanted toe here to study business?


    ¡°Fan Sizhe, my younger brother,¡± Fan Xian took a sip of tea, ¡°You must have heard of him.¡±


    The head shopkeeper Ye was secretly stunned by what he heard. Though there was no apparent conflict between the two Fan sons, Count Sinan¡¯s heritage was at stake. How could a son of that status be willing to learn to do business? Could Fan Xian be taking advantage of this in order to make Fan Sizhe ineligible from receiving an inheritance...? That would be much too absurd; much too improper.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t realize the head shopkeeper would be thinking this much into it. ¡°My younger brother takes great joy in doing business, but he has only been keeping up due to his innate abilities and his love for the trade. He reallycks the ability to aplish anything major. I hope you will be able to bless him with your knowledge.¡±


    The head shopkeeper immediately shook his head. As timid as he had be, he didn¡¯t want to partake in such matters. ¡°Minister Fan is in charge ofnd tax. That is the biggest business there is. How could we, the miniscule Qingyu Hall, dare to teach the Younger Master?¡±


    Fan Xian was a bit disappointed, but he didn¡¯t fret. With his n, this teacher would have nowhere to run. He sat quietly and slowly adjusted the zhenqi in his xueshan. He closed his eyes and made sure no one was eavesdropping. Only after all that did he lower his voice and said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. If you¡¯re willing to listen, I¡¯m willing to tell you.¡±


    Seeing Fan Xian being this secretive made the head shopkeeperugh. He knew even if he wouldn¡¯t listen, Fan Xian would tell him regardless. Just as expected, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I am the Functionary of Taichang Temple.¡±


    The head shopkeeper was a bit confused that Fan Xian said this out of nowhere, but he offered his congrattions anyway, since he knew this Young Master would soon be an esteemed individual. However, Fan Xian followed up with: ¡°I am to marry the daughter of the Ye household.¡± He knew that, despite having been under house arrest in the capital for over ten years, this shopkeeper must have had many channels for receiving secret information in the past.


    Just as he thought, the head shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He stared straight into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and asked coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Fan Xian answered nonchntly, ¡°In two years at thetest, I will be able to take over the pce treasury... but I know I stillck the power. Father¡¯s authority is on the national level, but what I need are resources from the pce, so my father can¡¯t help me much with that. So, I...¡± Looking back at the head shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, Fan Xian emphasized each one of his words, ¡°...need help. I need... your help.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: Morning Roll Call at Taichang Temple


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was silence in the hall for a moment. For a long time, neither of the two said a word. Ye the shopkeeper was shocked. The treasury? He had once been personally responsible for it... The Lady had left them everything¡ªhow many years had passed in which they were unable to get anywhere near it? But how could the royal court allow people such as them to approach it again?


    Seemingly having guessed what he was thinking, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I have seen the decree summoning you to the capital. It doesn¡¯t allow you to invest inmercial activities. But no one said anything about not permitting you to take over the duties of the House of Ye.¡±


    For these shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall, it was extremely tempting. Taking over the management of the estates of the princes and controlling all of the copper mines and saltbeds from afar would not be sufficient to disy their true talent. And the treasury... As the shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall saw it, it had always been theirs to take care of! It was unbearable watching the Eldest Princess squander everything that the Lady had left them over the years. Every time they thought about it, these specialist ¡°professional managers¡± were filled with so much hatred it made them gnash their teeth.


    The invitation that Master Fan had issued represented the view of Fan Manor, and Fan Manor had a special rtionship with His Majesty... Could it be that His Majesty hade round to the idea?


    Fan Xian stood up and smiled. ¡°It was just a proposal. There is still plenty of time. You may think it over as you wish, Big Ye.¡±


    Having said his piece, there was nothing more to discuss. Having waited for Fan Ruoruo to return from her boring stroll, the delegation from Fan Manor took their leave. Big Ye the head shopkeeper respectfully saw them off. As he watched them climb aboard their carriage, he wiped the cold sweat from his brow.


    Fan Xian¡¯s head suddenly poked out from inside the carriage. His handsome face was as brilliant as sunshine. ¡°Big Ye!¡± he yelled in a loud voice. ¡°If youe round to the idea, invite us over for a chat. I shall bring some of the dried meats that my younger brother brought as a gesture of goodwill.¡±Big Ye heard his shouting. He had assumed that Master Fan would bring up the delicate matter of managing property in front of everyone, and he was filled with a sudden fright. After he heard what Fan actually said, he felt at ease. He knew that Fan Xian was reminding him that if he wanted to ept his conditions, he would also have to act as the younger Fan brother¡¯s teacher in return.


    But there were a few things that Big Ye did not understand, like why he had to pay respect to his teacher with dried meats. He frowned, and then thought about how many years prior, either the ninth Ye or the twenty-third Ye had brought dried meat... Now, why had ninth Ye or twenty-third Ye brought dried meat? He pped his hand to his head and returned to Qingyu Hall, saddened that his powers of memory had seemingly faded.


    Returning to the manor in a carriage, Fan Xian felt rather tired. He was not the sort of person who liked plotting, but for the sake of himself, the Fan family, and a great many other people, there were some things that he had to do. In his n, the property of the Ye family had to be slowly transferred to the second brother. After all, he had a talent for business, though it wasn¡¯t as good as that brat¡¯s. As for the rest... he had to wait and see.


    At that moment, he finally understood what Master Fei had said to him in Danzhou.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s affairs are far moreplicated than you could even imagine. It involves not only your own life, but the lives of a great many others, so you must take great caution. As you grow up over the years, you must learn to protect yourself. It is the only way that you will have the power to protect others in the future.¡±


    ¡°In the future... who will I have to protect?¡± Fan Xian had asked, filled with doubts.


    Fei Jie hadughed, and tapped his nose. ¡°People like myself. Those who have strong attachments to you.¡±


    So there were things that Fan Xian had to do, so that he could finally protect... people like Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er; people in the Fan family who already had strong attachments to him. At the same time, he wanted to make life a little easier for the olddies of Qingyu Hall. Of course, at that moment, he still did not imagine that there woulde a day where those old freaks Fei Jie and Chen Pingping would also require his protection.


    For the young master Fan to visit Qingyu Hall was a matter of great importance, at least in the eyes of the great many people carrying the Ye family name. Business was at an end, after all. Although these shopkeepers had earned a great amount of money for the estates of the princes, they were still considered unworthy of appearing in public. So when Big Ye told the others the purpose of master Fan¡¯s visit¡ªsomeone with even the slightest status had personallye to visit Qingyu Hall, and have secret discussions in the rear garden¡ªsome of those sitting around the round table were shocked, while others began to reminisce about their glory days. Some went pale thinking of the ruthless goings-on inside the pce.


    ¡°We need not over-think it. Master Fan has already had the courage to bring us this proposition, so he will undoubtedly think of a way to persuade the pce.¡± Big Ye looked at the other members of the council and frowned. ¡°To see how everyone feels, the five of us shall vote. ording to the old customs, each man has one vote, and I have two. Old Six is currently doing business at Fan Manor, so I invite him to provide us with his opinion.¡±


    The other shopkeepers cast a nce at seventh Ye of Danbo Bookstore. He lowered his head in thought for a while, then spoke. ¡°The rtionship between master Fan and his younger brother is much better than we imagined, and master Fan seems to live a simple life, but in truth his ambitions are lofty. Everyone knows that he has now made a name for himself in the capital. I see him going about his business every day. It appears he does not seem to care in the same way about the property of Count Sinan. And he spends his days in contact with formidable characters such as Crown Prince Jing.¡±


    Big Ye nodded. ¡°It is early yet, but we must be prepared as soon as possible.¡±


    Some of the council members held opposing views. ¡°And what of the risk? We were lucky to save our own lives, and we have lived happily enough these past few years.¡±


    ¡°There is not that much risk to it. After all, over the past years, I presume that opinion in the pce has softened toward us. We have never left the capital, and our lives remain in the hands of the royal court.¡± Another man shook his head. ¡°We are merely merchants. We cannot rebel, so what is there to fear? s, how I long to take charge of such matters again. It excites me to imagine it. We have had so little to boast of for so many years... and I was the one among us who had the most to boast about.¡±


    This utterance seemed to have stirred up beautiful memories for everyone. They allughed. ¡°The Lady always did say you liked to blow your own horn,¡± scolded one of them.


    ¡°I am not you,¡± he said, distressed. ¡°I used to prefer blowing bubbles at the soapworks.¡±


    Big Ye smiled. He held up his hand to silence their neverending chatter. ¡°Does anyone have anything to add?¡± he asked.


    The first person who had raised objections stoppedughing. ¡°First I wish to confirm whether this is authorized by the pce,¡± he said coolly. ¡°Then I shall go along with it. Although we all wish to go back to the way things were for our house, our safety is still our first priority. The Lady once said that as long as we had our health, then we would be fine.¡±


    Big Ye frowned. ¡°Fan Manor had a great rtionship with the Ye family at that time. Over the years, the Overwatch Council and Count Sinan have continued to take care of us. I presume that Count Sinan does not wish to deceive us.¡±


    The cold-faced councillor spoke. ¡°Do not forget; the Li family also had a great rtionship with us at that time. Were we not also deceived by them?¡±


    Li was the surname of the ruling dynasty. The House of Li was the royal house. When he said it, the hidden room in the rear garden of Qingyu Hall went silent, and the faces of the men around the table all took on uneasy expressions.


    Convening the elders of the House of Ye was a risky matter, so Fan Xian had only made a small step toward it, and had done it under the pretense of hiring a tutor for Fan Sizhe. It was assumed that not many people would take note of such a matter. After all, he did not know how long it would be before he took control of the treasury. Before taking control, he had to make sure that he had the power to do so. Before he could make sure of that, he had to go along with His Majesty¡¯smands.


    His Majesty¡¯s conditions for taking control of the royal purse were simple¡ªwhoever married Lin Wan¡¯er would take control of the treasury. He did not know why the Emperor loved his fianc¨¦e so dearly, but as he had chosen to ept the marriage, he had naturally also chosen to ept the struggle that came before the marriage.


    First, he had another struggle to face.


    Functionary of Taichang Temple was a ceremonial post, simr to an honorary title, in order to bestow a more elegant official title upon the future son-inw of the Emperor. It was only an eighth-rank minor position, but it was prestigious enough. At first, the custom in the Kingdom of Qing was to confer upon them a sixth-rank position as a chambein at the Academy of Combined Learning, but theyter discovered that many sons-inw of the Emperor could not take on the burden ofposing poetry, so the custom was changed and they were granted the position of a functionary. In the previous dynasty, functionaries had been called ¡°functionary-sergeants¡±. When it came to being in charge of a temple, the imperial household presumed that sons-inw of the Emperor would always be unable topose poetry, and it would be fine if they could simply hum a few bars of a tune, so the rule was thusly set.


    Although it was a ceremonial post, it was still necessary to report to Taichang Temple. So, early one morning, a grumpy Fan Xian climbed into the family carriage and hurried to the entrace to Taichang Temple. A fourth-level official of Taichang Temple was already standing there to greet him. This show of extravagance made Fan Xian feel overwhelmed by favor from his superior. He hurriedly dismounted the carriage to affectionately greet the official. After exchanging pleasantries with the officials of Taichang Temple, he finally entered the office, and sat in a small room, listening to the officials exin his duties to him.


    The official who had greeted him had been hand-picked by the Prime Minister, so his warmth toward Fan Xian was understandable. But this official, and a number of other bureaucrats in the royal court, still could not understand something¡ªin marrying the illegitimate daughter of the Prime Minister to the illegitimate son of the Fan family, why was everything being done ording to pce customs?


    Perhaps His Majesty was too fond of the Lin and Fan families, but in the eyes of many officials, the Emperor had acted far too willfully, and those who knew of Miss Lin¡¯s true identity would say nothing of the matter¡ªeven at pain of death.


    Fan Xian had originally presumed that he was tone-deaf and would inevitablymit some kind of faux pas. He had never imagined that when he sat idly about one morning, his belly full of warm tea, he would discover that his colleagues were much the same as him, sping a couple of newspapers issued from the pce. Feeling somewhat bloated from all the tea he had drunk, he sighed, and learned that the others also took a newspaper with them to visit thetrines.


    The newspapers were full of gossip, talking about how Chen Pingping had returned to the capital. The pce editors did not dare say a word about the story of the Director and his first love. Hiking up his pants as he left thetrine, he unthinkingly stuffed the newspaper in his underwear, and suddenly realized something that made him burst intoughter. This was a habit of stealing newspapers that he¡¯d gotten into as he¡¯d grown up in Danzhou. The money that he had stashed away relied on this method of raking in cash.


    He was returning to drink more tea when he suddenly heard joyous shouting from inside the room. ¡°Victory! Victory! May Heaven preserve the great Kingdom of Qing!¡±


    His heart skipped a beat. He realized that in the struggle between the imperial household and the Kingdom of Northern Qi, with the imperial household¡¯s victory in the small skirmishes uring throughout some of the vassal kingdoms, it was possible that somend hade under the scope of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s power.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: Reaping the Whirlwind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the room, bureaucrats huddled together looking over imperial bulletins, on which were clearly written an ount of what had happened in the north. Regardless of whether it was a result of their timeliness or the abundance of the information they contained, they always attracted many more readers than the pce newspapers. What was more, they contained news of national victories. Fan Xian forced a smile as he fished the wrinkled newspaper from his breast pocket, mumbling an apology to old Pan Ling, the official calligraphy master of the secretariat. He sat back down at the table and began to sip some more tea.


    The people around him excitedly discussed military affairs. None of them took notice of Fan Xian¡¯s calm silence. Instead, the head official smiled at him, and suggested that he shoulde outside with him for a moment. Somewhat apprehensively, Fan Xian left the room, and came to a secluded ce. Deep within the courtyard, there stood a stone table with two stone chairs. The official indicated to him that he should sit. ¡°Everyone is rather joyous,¡± he asked with a smile, ¡°and yet you remain unmoved, sir. Why?¡±


    The official¡¯s name was Ren Shao¡¯an. He had once been a distinguished man of letters, and hadter be a nobleman, rising steadily to a position within Taichang Temple. His circumstances were not unlike those that Fan Xian found himself facing at that moment. Fan Xian was unsure whether Master Ren was offended by something, and so he sighed, unsure how to respond. ¡°It was only natural that the imperial household should be victorious in such a matter,¡± he replied with a weak smile, ¡°so this is no great surprise.¡±


    ¡°Why is it only natural?¡± asked the official Ren, curious.


    Fan Xian had no unique insight into the military affairs of the kingdom. He had no choice but to try to dodge the topic. ¡°His Majesty is wise, the officers and soldiers are obedient, and Northern Qicks confidence, so it is only natural that we were victorious.¡±


    Master Ren looked at him and smiled. ¡°It has only just urred to me that this battle between the two nations is inextricably linked to the assassination attempt on your good self, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. It had only just urred to him as well. One of the excuses for this military expedition was an attempt by Northern Qi to infiltrate the Kingdom of Qing and assassinate the son of a major minister. He could only think of all the dead bodies that must be piled up along the rivers of the northern border. In every region, wives would be waiting for their husbands in empty bedchambers. For some reason, it made Fan Xian¡¯s heart ache. He sighed. ¡°A sage has no choice but to take up the weapon of the soldier.¡± He knew that although the Kingdom of Qing had known peace for many years, beneath the surface, its martial spirit had never receded. So every day, he made sure to hide it, but he gave no thought to the idle chatter between himself and Master Ren, so he had spoken freely.


    Master Ren seemed to admire his words. He nodded. ¡°Although that may be the case, we have gained much in this instance. There have been many years of peace in the Kingdom of Qing, and we deserve it.¡±


    Fan Xian was not an inflexible pacifist; he smiled in acknowledgement of the fact. ¡°Although our victory in war belongs to the officers and soldiers and His Majesty,¡± continued Master Ren, ¡°this has been nned in secret by the royal court for many months. It must have been a thoroughly exhausting effort.¡±


    Fan Xian immediately understood another meaning behind Ren¡¯s words. He realized that Master Ren was suggesting that the bureaucratic system of the royal court had considerable power over military affairs. After all, Fan Xian had lived two lives; he knew that waging war relied on logistics. ¡°Much credit must also go to the court ministers,¡± he said with sincerity.


    Master Ren smiled. ¡°The Prime Minister will soon be your father-inw,¡± he continued. ¡°When you have time, you should go and pay your respects to him. It is only proper.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you for reminding me, good sir.¡± Cold sweat trickled down Fan Xian¡¯s back. He wanted to marry Wan¡¯er as soon as possible, but he had still yet to pay his respects to his own future father-inw. This was indeed inexcusable. But... this was supposed to be a fair and aboveboard rtionship between the Lin and Fan families. Why did Master Ren have to talk to him in secret?


    Just as expected, Master Ren spoke. ¡°I hope that you will visit the Prime Minister¡¯s manor. You would not want to rm too many people.¡±


    Fan Xian fearfully epted the order.


    In the royal court the next day, in thoroughly tteringnguage, the military receivedmendations. The Overwatch Council also received praise for their capabilities in information-gathering. But, in a move which many did not expect, Fan Jian, Count Sinan, Minister for the Treasury, stepped forward to suggest that this victory was all down to the careful nning of the Prime Minister. He had put the affairs of the nation ahead of the affairs of his own family, controlling logistics to provide ample rations and fodder for the army, and had truly provided a great service to the nation. There was a hubbub among the gathered ministers, who could not understand why a political opponent would be so kind, but when they recalled the approaching marriage, they suddenly realized why.


    Even more unexpectedly, the Prime Minister¡¯s long-time ally, Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites, raised an objection. And most unexpectedly of all... Chen Pingping appeared in the royal court, and when the Emperor asked him about the matter, he sat in his wheelchair and replied simply: ¡°This was all the Prime Minister¡¯s work.¡±


    With this, the political opponents who had been using Wu Bo¡¯an and coboration with Northern Qi as a pretext to attack the Prime Minister had seemingly quieted down. With the Emperor¡¯s constion, Lin Ruofu could stand firm again. A rumor circted throughout the pce that due to the uing marriage with the Fan family, the Prime Minister had turned to the Second Prince. The Second Prince, who originally had no support within the royal court, had suddenly be a powerful figure.


    But no one knew that behind all this was an idle chat between Master Ren of Taichang Temple, soured by the loss of his hopes, and Fan Xian, the eighth-level Functionary of Taichang Temple.


    Having made a good impression on his father-inw, Fan Xian finally felt a bit more at ease. Although he was still greatly worried that the Prime Minister would discover that his second son had been killed by someone under Fan Xian¡¯smand, he did not avoid him as he had been doing over the past two months.


    His duties at Taichang Temple did not require him to attend every day; he simply had to attend for roll call every ten days. One afternoon, Fan Xian came to the pce by carriage.


    Now the whole capital knew that he would be marrying the youngdy of the pce, and in addition, Fan Manor had spent a great amount of money, so the imperial bodyguards turned a blind eye. Fan Xian and his sister strolled inside, with no intention to see the flowers of the garden. They only intended to go along the cobblestone path straight into the small pavilion. Fan Ruoruo was rather surprised. ¡°Brother, you seem very familiar with this path.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I have a good memory, did you not know?¡± Secretly, he smiled to himself. Over the past weeks, there had been a few evenings where he had snuck through the garden; it would have been difficult for him not to be familiar with it.


    Unfortunately, ording to custom, this future son-inw of the Emperor still could not see Lin Wan¡¯er, so he sat downstairs drinking tea while Ruoruo went up to see her. He was not worried. When night fell, he could see his fianc¨¦e, so he was happy to hold off for now. After a while, two people came back downstairs. When he saw the young woman behind Ruoruo, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes sparkled. She had beautiful eyes and fine eyebrows. But she did not seem coarse, and instead was rather spirited. It was Ye Ling¡¯er, only daughter of the captain of the garrison, Ye Zhong.


    She thought it rather odd to see a strange man waiting downstairs. Fan Xian stood up to greet her, smiled, and cupped his hands in greeting. ¡°Miss Ye, it has been a long time.¡±


    As he spoke, Fan Xian realized that something was amiss. When he had seen Ye Ling¡¯er, he had been in disguise. He was pretending to be a doctor. Although today he hade to visit without any disguise, as soon as he said that it had been a long time since theirst meeting, he feared that Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s suspicions would be raised.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Ling¡¯er regarded him meekly and curtsied. ¡°It is good to see you, master Fan.¡±


    Seeing that she knew who he was, and that she was not surprised by what he had said, Fan Xian knew that Wan¡¯er had told her of his secret meetings with her. He smiled. ¡°Wan¡¯er is lucky to have yourpany. It must be terribly boring on her sickbed. I wanted to thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, master Fan,¡± said Ye Ling¡¯er coldly.


    Fan Xian saw that this girl did not seem to like him at all, but that she was not angry either; he could only imagine that this was thanks to his own handsome face. He could make all the women of thend feel a fondness toward him. So he smiled and saluted her again, and then turned to Ruoruo. ¡°So, how are things?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled. ¡°You are worried. Miss Lin said...¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Let us go home to discuss family matters.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Ling¡¯er was suddenly angered. Fan Xian was such a narrow-minded sort, she thought. His meaning was clear¡ªdid he really mean to say that matters between the Lin and Fan families were not to be discussed around someone of the Ye family? Her anger spilled over. ¡°Master Fan, you must not bully people through your words and deeds.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. He wondered why she had said that. He had no mind to deal with Miss Ye¡¯s temper and her unfathomable anger. Taking his sister¡¯s hand, he led her outside.


    As they walked out of the pavilion, Ye Ling¡¯er and the servant girls also came out. When she saw Fan Xian pulling Fan Ruoruo along by the hand, she smiled coldly.


    Fan Xian did not understand, and continued to lead Ruoruo by her slightly-cold hand as they waited for the carriage. Ruoruo¡¯s face changed to an awkward expression. In truth, a close brother-sister rtionship such as theirs was rare in this world, and Fan Xian had not taken much notice of it. Looking at her face, Fan Xian finally realized something. How could that girl try to intertwine herself with them? He and Ruoruo were close, so he suddenly became angry, and he turned around and frowned at Ye Ling¡¯er. ¡°Miss Ye, have you no one in your household to teach you anything? Is that why you wander around the capital and Dingzhou?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er had not expected that her absent-minded smile would result in such an attack. ¡°Why are you criticizing my upbringing?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Fan Xian smiled gently. ¡°No one around here said that.¡±


    Seeing his shameless behavior, Ye Ling¡¯er became even angrier. ¡°So you don¡¯t wander around the capital either? You want to get married, but you don¡¯t have the morals for it, and yet you have visited Taichang Temple a number of times. Don¡¯t tell me there is no one in your household to teach you either?¡±


    Some cracks of anger began to appear in Fan Xian¡¯s gentle temperament, but he doubled down on it. He knew that if he got angry, she would get even angrier, and so he spoke even more gently. ¡°I havee to ask after my fianc¨¦e, as is eptable and proper. You are a good friend of my Wan¡¯er and you visit her often, and I have thanked you for it. I only hope that you will take note of my words, and do not attempt to meddle in the rtionship of our households.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er pursed her lips as she heard such provocation. ¡°I do not know what Wan¡¯er could possibly see in a yboy like you,¡± she scowled.


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°How am I a yboy?¡±


    ¡°You are neither a schr nor a soldier,¡± she spat. ¡°And so you are just that; a yboy.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I hate to boast, but I am known throughout the capital to be a fine schr and a soldier. I haveposed seven-step poems, and I have killed men in seven steps. Excessive praise will make mecent. Young miss, your words today have made this clear to me, and I must express my gratitude.¡±


    Seeing his pretentious act, Ye Ling¡¯er considered his reputation, and she stomped her foot angrily, unsure of what to say. She bit her bright-red lips, and reached for the dagger on her waist. After a moment of thought, she drew it, and threw it at the ground in front of Fan Xian with a tter.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: The Glorious Tradition of Cheap Shots


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With this mor, it became all quiet in front of the pce side yard. While Qing had experienced a long period of peace¡ªexcluding the sparse skirmishes on the northern front¡ªit had only been established a few decades ago, so the civilians more or less had some fight in them. For Ye Ling¡¯er, having received a martial education, it was nothing out of the ordinary to carry around a small curved de. What was out of the ordinary, however, was the fact she threw it on the ground just in front of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows as he realized he was being challenged to a duel. It was simr to the custom of noblemen from Europe in his previous life, where they threw gloves in each other¡¯s faces. Fan Xian scratched his cheek and chuckled to himself¡ªif throwing stuff at faces remained unchanged in Qing, then probably no one would refuse a duel.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Fan Xian. Ruoruo nervously pulled on his sleeve. Despite Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s delicate build and slim waist, she was a proper seventh-ranked martial artist whom no one in the capital dared to bother. Now that she had issued the challenge, Fan Xian, as a man, shouldn¡¯t turn her down, lest he be forever shamed in the capital.


    Seeing the heated standoff, the gatekeepers pretended that they didn¡¯t hear a thing. At the same time, none of them were oblivious enough to go find the ruling Lady in the other yard¡ª ¡°your dearest girl friend is about to fight your future husband¡±¡ªwho would be that stupid?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I always hear people praise you for exceling in both ¡®civil and martial¡¯ affairs. I¡¯m no match for you in poetry, but I want to confirm for Wan¡¯er if you have what it takes to protect her.¡± Strangely, since throwing down that knife, Ling¡¯er¡¯s personality changed; she calmed down, and her eyes, which were as beautiful as fine jade, became filled with confidence. What kind of great power was hidden within that seemingly frail body, ready to be unleashed upon Fan Xian?


    Fan Xian was surprised as he realized this girl was a strong one who kept her abilities hidden. However, he smiled and waved his hand, and said what no one expected to hear:


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Refusing a duel? That alone was rare enough, but Fan Xian was backing down from a woman; could he ever raise his head again in the capital? None of the spectators could figure out what prompted Fan Xian to make such a bewildering decision.


    Fan Xian exined humbly, ¡°While Miss Ye dislikes me, you¡¯re still a dear friend of Wan¡¯er¡¯s. How could Ish out at you?¡± Before the crowd could cheer at such an excellent answer, he added with a smile, ¡°Besides, unless the situation is dire, I do not wish to hit a woman.¡±


    His carriage had arrived a long time ago, but it remained unable to approach due to the current incident. Not even Wang Qinian dared to intervene.


    After exining himself, Fan Xian took his sister¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    A clear voice erupted in rage! In a sh of shadow, Ye Ling¡¯er charged up behind Fan Xian and jabbed at him! She was considerate enough to adhere to the courtesy of a duel and gave him a warning beforehand.


    Feeling the forceful wind pressure behind him, Fan Xian put some strength into his right hand and led his sister to the side. He then turned.


    He saw Ling¡¯er¡¯s fisting straight at his face!


    That fist was small and graceful, with white skin that had some veins showing through vaguely. washer fingernails were painted pink.


    To observe so many details in such a short instant only proved two things. One, Fan Xian was a man of considerate carnal desire. And two, while Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s punch was fast, it wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to that wooden stick on the cliffs above Danzhou.


    With a tap of his foot, Fan Xian leaned toward his left with unnatural quickness. Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s fist, full of lethal intent, went past his cheek and missedpletely.


    The buzz of the wind made Fan Xian¡¯s hair rise. Meanwhile, Fan Xian had already withdrawn his right hand and, in a sh, flicked Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s maimen!


    Not even Gong Dian could avoid this trick when caught off guard, so there was no way Ye Ling¡¯er could. She grunted lightly and opened her fist right next to Fan Xian¡¯s cheek. But Fan Xian had no time to be pleased. He squinted and took three steps back in an odd manner. He then pped in the air three times.


    p! p! p! Three ps rang out next to him!


    As it turned out, as soon as she opened her hand, Ye Ling¡¯er spread her fingers like the branches of a peach tree and aimed them at Fan Xian¡¯s temples. Fan Xian dodged the initial attack with pure instinct, blocking the three sts of qi with his hands.


    ¡°Ye style sanshou!¡± The crowd gasped. They knew Grandmaster Ye Liuyun was her granduncle, but they didn¡¯t know she had inherited any skills from him.


    Before the gasps died down, Fan Xian closed in with a perfectly calm expression andnded a solid punch into Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s still-opened hand.


    There was a dull thud. Peach branches or not, Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s sanshou had been breached by Fan Xian¡¯s overpowering zhenqi! She drifted over a meter backwards, holding her wrist in pain while staring at Fan Xian in shock. She could never have imagined his zhenqi would be so powerful. After contact, it traveled up her own meridians to attack her. The pain made her release her sanshou.


    ¡°You are no match for me.¡± Fan Xian provoked her.


    Ye Ling¡¯er clenched her teeth and charged at him again, even fiercer than before. She chopped down with her hand, her fingers lined up into a de which pierced the wind. As a young woman, her zhenqi was already inferior to an adult man, which was why Ye Liuyun taught her to use a shing motion when fighting opponents with stronger zhenqi.


    Fan Xian was secretly startled, but managed to make use of panicked footwork developed on the Danzhou cliffs to escape Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s strikes by the skin of his teeth.


    As the wind pressure from Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s strikes picked up, the spectators felt a chill.


    Countless des of qi danced around Fan Xian, who vaguely sensed danger. With a restrained grunt, he filled his entire body with zhenqi and stomped his foot down hard, forcibly stopping himself from retreating any further. He then channeled strength into his waist and threw himself forward, as if he had been punched from behind. He had changed from a retreating posture to an advancing one. It waspletely unexpected!


    The winds disappeared, and so did Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    The next moment made everyone drop their jaws.


    Fan Xian was right up between Ye Linger¡¯s arms, his hands firmly grasping her armpits. Ye Linger¡¯s terrifying hands stopped just short above Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders¡ªmore urately, right before her hands came down, Fan Xian struck her in a weak spot by practically hugging her.


    What Fan Xian had done might have looked improper, but among the wildly dancing des of qi, this was the only way to get close enough to her. Fan Xian¡¯s eyesight and speed had reached such terrifying levels; Wu Zhu had taught him well.


    Having first been charged by Fan Xian, who looked like a vengeful spirit, and then having been embraced by him, Ye Ling¡¯er was greatly shaken. But she did not panic. She pushed down with both arms, raising herself into the air!


    Without warning, she kicked down towards Fan Xian¡¯s tibia. If it connected, Fan Xian would be sure to fall on top of her from the pain, but she didn¡¯t care that much at the moment.


    Right before the kicknded, Fan Xian let go, and she fell.


    Such was how the human body moves. If you chop down with your hands while kicking up at the same time, it would be extremely unpleasant. Fan Xian was aiming for this moment and stabbed out with his own punch!


    Other than the incident on Nin Street, this was the third punch he had thrown since arriving in the capital. Each one prior had broken someone¡¯s nose; today was no exception.


    There was a light crack and a ssh of blood; the way it trailed in the air somehow gave off a romantic feeling.


    ...


    ...


    Ye Ling¡¯er immediately knelt down and clutched her nose. There was blood between her fingers. After a moment, she began wailing. Fan Xian was uneasy; she wanted a fight, he obliged, and now she cries?


    The maidservants of Ye manor rushed forward, but didn¡¯t get in the way. It looked like this young miss often challenged people to duels. Fan Xian did not feel guilty in the slightest¡ªjust because he disliked hitting women didn¡¯t mean he wanted to get hit by one. When his mother first came to the capital, she had beaten Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s father¡ªSir Ye Zhong, the current Commander of Defense¡ªinto a sorry pulp. Uncle Wu Zhu had fought a grand battle against Ye Liuyun under the city walls, forcing the grandmaster to shut himself in for many months, renouncing the sword for sanshou.


    Fan Xian punching Ye Ling¡¯er was him carrying on this glorious tradition, in a way.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: Coffin-Breaker Technique and Little Tricks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was only natural for Fan Xian to allow both fighters to go home and lick their wounds, but he had absolutely not expected Fan Ruoruo to be ring at him. It seemed that his little sister did not like how hard he had fought. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, and watched his little sister pull out a handkerchief to wipe Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s bloody nose.


    ¡°Ye Ling¡¯er has such a pretty nose. It¡¯s such a shame that it makes her look like a snot-nosed child at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhong¡¯s family is surnamed Ye, and my mother was also surnamed Ye. Perhaps that is why they always disliked each other, and now Ye Ling¡¯er and I also dislike each other. It seems like a family tradition.¡±


    In truth, Fan Xian was an unppable sort of person, but the whole scene had made him feel very awkward. For a while it would have been inconvenient to leave, so he had to think of something trivial to hide his own mood.


    After some time, a sobbing Ye Ling¡¯er finally calmed down,forted by Fan Ruoruo. When she looked at Fan Xian again, there was hatred in her eyes, but also a sense of reverence. She was, after all, a daughter of the Ye family. Her skill was not as great as the others, and she could not extricate herself from them. She struggled to salute Fan Xian and admit her defeat.


    Seeing how open-hearted his opponent was made Fan Xian feel somewhat embarrassed. He cleared his throat. ¡°What technique were you using?¡± he asked without thinking.


    ¡°Coffin-Breaker Technique,¡± Ye Ling¡¯er sniffed and responded defiantly. ¡°I concede, but that is only because I am inexperienced. It has nothing to do with the martial skills of the House of Ye.¡±


    At that moment, Fan Xian realized that there was something rather cute about her. Heughed. ¡°Coffin-Breaker is a fine name. It seems to be a concise version of Liuyun¡¯s own sanshou. For a young woman such as you to achieve such a standard of martial arts must not have been easy.¡±


    A group of people came along carrying a sedan chair. There were people at the front, and there must have been people at the rear, so Ye Ling¡¯er covered her bloody nose. She cleared her throat. ¡°What was the move that you used?¡± she asked.


    The entire Ye family were martial arts-obsessed, and Ye Ling¡¯er was in no hurry to return, but she was anxious to know the sly trick that her opponent had employed. The people of Qing were warriors, but there had never been someone like Fan Xian, who only had to rely on his zhenqi, speed, and judgment toe out on top. He used his knowledge of the human body to attack his enemies in positions they weren¡¯t expecting, and thus bit by bit he achieved victory¡ªthis was a technique that Ye Ling¡¯er had never seen before; but her uncle had.


    Fan Xian was surprised. He wasn¡¯t sure that his fighting tricks could be considered moves. ¡°Those were just a couple of tricks I picked up,¡± he answered with some trepidation. ¡°You should really see to your wounds, Miss Ye.¡±


    These tricks were the killing techniques that Wu Zhu had taught him, and what Fei Jie had taught him about the human body. On top of that he included the knowledge he had put to the test for the first time at Nin Street, and synthesized them together into a technique. Fan Xian had called them little tricks, and indeed they were just that.


    Later, Fan Xian¡¯s tricks would be famous throughout the capital, and be a necessary part of study for anyone wishing to take a martial path; but at the time, Fan Xian could never have imagined it. Nor could he have imagined that there would such names as ¡°the fist of Danzhou¡±, or ¡°Sinan sixth palm strike¡±.


    But today, his little tricks had beaten the Coffin-Breaker Technique.


    This sort of ¡°swapping pointers on martial arts¡± was mostly done within the walls of one¡¯s manor, but it was nothing new, so no bad blood arose between the Fan and Ye families as a result. The defeated Ye Ling¡¯er left resentfully, but before she did, she presented the curved knife that she kept around her waist to Fan Xian, saying that it was a talisman of good luck in tournaments.


    Sitting in the carriage, Fan Xian smiled bitterly as he held the talisman in his hand. He worried that getting into a fight with a youngdy for no good reason could have offended the Ye family. Fan Ruoruo seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. She smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The children of the Ye family are fighters, everyone knows that. If they weren¡¯t, they would not have produced a grandmaster. Master Ye Zhong is an upstanding fellow; he will not be angered by this little incident.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason why I¡¯m worried, but I think it¡¯s silly.¡±


    Fan Ruoruoughed. ¡°I think people would be more surprised by the fact that you refused her duel at first.¡±


    ¡°Surprised? Am I worried that the people of the capital will think I¡¯m a weakling? You said before, she is only a seventh-level master, and I¡¯m some weird schr who even managed to kill an eighth-level master. Even if I didn¡¯t fight her, do you think the people of the capital really would have thought that I was afraid of her?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Even though they say that swords are more powerful than words, if words are enough for me to belittle and attack my opponent, then why should I pick up a sword?¡±


    Having said this, he pped a hand to his head. ¡°Whatever,¡± he said, annoyed. ¡°The fight is over, there¡¯s no use talking about it anymore.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo giggled.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Ye think much of me?¡± asked Fan Xian, curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fan Ruoruo thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps first of all it¡¯s because you are betrothed to Lin Wan¡¯er. It must be difficult for her. After that, although it¡¯s not an issue, we did trick her once, and it¡¯s thanks to her help that you were finally able to meet Wan¡¯er, so she must feel rather angry about that.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°I know there are no secrets between girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that you were a student of Master Fei,¡± continued Fan Ruoruo. ¡°That was the name you droppedst time. Now it seems that many people know of the rtionship between our family and the Overwatch Council. That could be what let the cat out of the bag.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could he have been the one who let people draw conclusions from such matters? He thought about it again. The business with the Ye family was years ago, and over the past few months, from what he had seen, it seemed that the people had already forgotten about the events of years before.


    At that moment, Fan Ruoruo handed him a sheet of paper. He took it and looked over it carefully, then crumpled it up into a ball and threw it out of the carriage window. On the paper were words that Wan¡¯er had written. Today, his main reason for visiting the pavilion was to discuss matters with his fianc¨¦e. He wanted to visit his father-inw and pay his respects as soon as possible, and bring up some business. Although Lin Wan¡¯er did not lived with her father, they were still father and daughter after all, and she would know much more than he did as an outsider.


    As the next day dawned, ck clouds approached the city, slightly dimming the zing sun, and making the capital feel even more like a steamer basket.


    Fan Xian wiped away his sweat and crouched by the side of the road on Jiazhu Way, picking carefully from a vendor¡¯s wares. Jiazhu Way was a center for selling antiques and curios in the capital. Anyone who had an interest in such things would flock there whenever the weather was good. Fan Xian had studied the mannerisms of connoisseurs, and crouched with one foot on the side of the road, and one foot on the leather floor covering of the vendor¡¯s stall. His fingers moved across the stall for a long time, but with no ultimate conclusion. The vendor began to feel nervous.


    He saw how finely dressed this nobleman was, and so he said very little, eventually having no choice but to take the plunge with a smile. ¡°Sir, what is it that you¡¯re really looking for?¡±


    ¡°A snuff bottle.¡± Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but start to talk. Wan¡¯er had once told him that the Prime Minister had long been a lover of snuff bottles, so he hoped that he would be able to find a good one that day. He had not expected to be suddenly dazzled, nor had he seen anything that caught his eye. ¡°I see. You havee to the right ce.¡± The vendor¡¯s eyes shone as he spoke. ¡°I have blue and white porcin, jadeite, amber; any kind you might like. The jadeite is especially fine. The best. Have a look.¡± He picked up a small snuff bottle, which was a sleek green color with streaks of yellow. ¡°Did you look? The yellow and green one. I dare not say how old it is, but it is of a truly fine quality.¡±


    ¡°Do you have emerald?¡± Only the most expensive would do, thought Fan Xian. ¡°Emerald is far too noble,¡± said the vendor uneasily. ¡°Only the pce would use it for snuff bottles. Although there is not great demand for it now, it would be very difficult to find an emerald snuff bottle on Jiazhu Way.¡±


    The vendor was a good man, and pointed the way of arge emporium out to Fan Xian . He said that if he was looking for an emerald snuff bottle, that would be the only ce that would have it.


    Fan Xian thanked him, and gave him some silver in exchange for some porcin fragments that may or may not have been fake before standing up and leaving. Wang Qinian was standing to one side watching, and a slight smile floated across his face. It seemed that his master treated themon people with great tenderness, and more importantly, with caution.


    As they entered the emporium, a cool breeze wafted directly into their faces. They stared at a fan that rocked back and forth incessantly, and Fan Xian eximed in delight. He was suddenly unconcerned about asking for a snuff bottle. He grabbed the owner and asked him who had sold them the fan. It was a new product that hade outst year, and the owner was friendly with the merchant, so he ced it in the vestibule as a sort of advertisement.


    After asking what the merchant¡¯s address was, Fan Xian began to ask about his snuff bottle. The store owner looked Fan Xian up and down, ascertaining Fan Xian¡¯s wealth from the clothes he was wearing. Entering a back room, he cautiously produced a box, ced it on the table, and opened it. The box was lined with red brocade, the soft material holding snuff bottles of all kinds to prevent them from breaking. The store owner decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Do you want a good one, or the best one?¡±


    Fan Xian appreciated his directness, and smiled. ¡°The best, of course.¡±


    Hearing this, the owner closed the box, and fumbling around his waist, took out a light green jadeite snuff bottle. It was a sleek green color, with not a single imperfection to be seen. It was truly made of high-ss material. Inside was a depiction of a fisherman sitting on a cold river bank. Not only was it a high-quality object, but the brushwork was also extremely fine; it was clearly the work of an exceptional craftsman.


    ¡°Give me a price.¡± Fan Xian took it and held it in his hand, feeling its wonderful smoothness in his palm. It tickled, and it was smooth and glossy.


    ¡°Two thousand taels of silver,¡± said the store owner, his face betraying no expression. He seemed thoroughly bored of having peoplee buy things, and appeared somewhat standoffish. Fan Xian was interested. It was a fine item indeed, but the owner seemed to be acting otherwise.


    He thought for a moment. The money he had saved in Danzhou, and that which his sister had given him, had all gone to their little brother to open the bookstore. Business at Danbo Bookstore was flourishing, but the money had note back to him yet. So of the two thousand taels of silver he had had Teng Zijing transfer, minus the four hundred taels that he had used at the pleasure boat party, he had around thirteen hundred taels of silver left over after recent spending. He frowned. ¡°Eight hundred taels.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: Give Mountains, Give Rivers, Give Snuff Bottles


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian did not know how to bargain. But in his previous life, a young beautiful nurse once told him, when girls shop for clothes, they always started at one-third the original price. Fan Xian was not a girl, however, and therefore asked for two-fifths.


    Unfortunately for him, the shop owner gave him a re and closed the box and prepared to take put it back inside the shop, as if annoyed by Fan Xian¡¯s inability to see value. Fan Xian wanted to quickly call him back to renegotiate the price, when unexpectedly, Wang Qiannian, who had been standing right by in silence the entire time, signaled Fan Xian with his eyes. Confused, Fan Xian followed him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s only worth four hundred taels.¡±


    With respect, Wang Qiannian said to Fan Xian, ¡°Your Highness, allow me to go ask.¡± He then entered the shop, whichcked a signboard. After a while, Wang Qiannian came out, this time with a very green snuff bottle. He took the bills of money worth four hundred taels from Fan Xian and gave them to the shop owner, whose face was of a very unhealthy color.


    ...


    ...


    Once in the carriage, Fan Xian said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t abuse our over the people.¡± Touching the snuff bottle in his pocket, he let out a chuckle. ¡°But bullying such dishonest businessmen once in a while isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Wang Qiannan smiled, the wrinkles around his eyes blossoming like a chrysanthemum¡ªthe man was over forty years old, after all. He exined, ¡°He wasn¡¯t exactly dishonest. The snuff bottle is worth a bit over three hundred at most. We gave him four hundred, that¡¯s not really bullying.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian looked at Wang Qiannian in surprise. ¡°You can see the value in these antiques, Sir Wang. You really must know a lot about this line of business to be able to have such an eye for the pricing.


    Wang Qiannianughed, ¡°Your Highness, did you forget what I did for a living before joining the Council?¡±


    Realizing, Fan Xianughed too.


    ¡°So you picked it up from your time as a lone thief.¡±


    Wang Qiannian answered, ¡°When I was smuggling stolen goods back and forth, I didn¡¯t dare ask for assistance, so I had to develop a good eye for these things..¡± With an antique expert like him, no wonder Fan Xian was able to obtain the snuff bottle at that price.


    When they returned to Fan Manor, Wang Qiannian¡¯s men dispersed, leaving Fan Xian in the hands of his own protection force. It was at that time that the line-pulled screen fan Fan Xian had ordered previously arrived as well. As the servants hurried to take in the order, the ountant said to Fan Xian, with a pained expression, ¡°These are nice, but it¡¯s too expensive. Young Master, you bought five of them, and that¡¯s difficult to exin to My Lady.¡±


    Lady Liu happened to walk in and heard the ountant. She looked at Fan Xian and nodded, ¡°Record the purchase.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a faint smile and greeted his aunt. The rtionship between the two of them was quite awkward at the moment; it couldn¡¯t be called close, but there wasn¡¯t enough of a grudge to make them full-fledged enemies.


    Fan Xian was troubled by something. ¡°Aunt, I bought them to cool the house. They would be amazing in the main hall. Howe no one else uses them?¡±


    Lady Liu smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough. Who could afford them at that price? Summer is only so long, it wouldn¡¯t be much more expensive if you dug an icehouse.¡±


    Fan Xian was sharp and understood immediately. ¡°This is... the treasury¡¯s business?¡± Lady Liu nodded. Fan Xian sighed and eximed, ¡°How could it possibly be this expensive?¡± At this level of craftsmanship, anyone can learn how to make them. Howe there¡¯s no one else selling them?¡±


    Lady Liu chuckled, ¡°While no one has said anything about it, everyone knows that the emperor sponsors the inner treasury. Would anyone dare to copy it? With just a single word, the Overwatch Council could frame you with anything and have you imprisoned or exiled.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head in displeasure. Lady Liu asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why buy five at once?¡± Fan Xian exined in a gentle manner, ¡°One for the flower hall, one in you and Father¡¯s bedroom. As for the other three: one for King Jing, one for the prime minister... and thest one for the duke.¡±


    In Lady Liu¡¯s family, her mother¡¯s side was one of the great ns in the capital. Three generations ago, there had been a duke. Whenever the word ¡°duke¡± was mentioned in the Fan household, it was in reference to Grand Duke Liu Heng.


    Lady Liu was slightly taken aback, not expecting the youth to be so considerate. It was even more surprising that he had made the first move to offer a benevolent gesture. She didn¡¯t know how to respond and only gave an unfocused smiled before taking her leave.


    In fact, it was by chance that Fan Xian thought to improve the rtionship between Lady Liu and the Liu household; if he wanted Fan Sizhe to stand firmly by his side, there was sure to be some family quarrel that he would want to avoid, and Lady Liu might... once again do something that would prevent the two sides froming to terms.


    Such small gestures couldn¡¯t achieve that in one go, so he had to take it one step at a time. Fan Xian was sure Lady Liu¡¯s heart was in three pieces, with one piece belonging to Count Sinan, and one with Fan Sizhe. As long as he could maximize the benefits between the two, she would notin too much. As for the assassination attempt when he was twelve years old...


    Fan Xian forced down his emotions with a frown and convinced himself that his true enemies were the empress and the eldest princess.


    In the manor of the prime minister, Lin Ruofu gently held a snuff bottle. He said lightly, ¡°Seems to be made of high-quality emerald. The cap is intricately fitted. While the inside of it is painted, the artwork is excellent, if not a bit excessive.¡± Yuan Hongdao listened and knew what the prime minister meant. ¡°The groom hase to visit his future father-inw while bearing gifts; that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    Lin Ruofu smiled and stood up. He unraveled the scroll on the table, revealing a painting. That painting, too, depicted an old fisherman fishing by a river that disappeared into the horizon. The rest of the painting depicted a snowy scene. Next to the painting was a poem.


    ¡°Over one thousand mountains, there are no birds in flight; on a myriad of paths, there are no footprints in sight.¡± Reading the poem, Lin Ruofu eximed, ¡°The painting is ordinary, and the calligraphy isn¡¯t anything extraordinary, but the poem itself is very nice. I¡¯ve heard of Fan Xian¡¯s reputation when ites to poetry, and I can now see it¡¯s well deserved. But do you still think this is what a groom like him should be doing, with a poem like this?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao smiled uneasily and thought about how strange this Fan Xian was. Lin Ruofu had recently lost his eldest son; he hadn¡¯t yet returned to his old self, and for some reason, Fan Xian decided to give him such a depressing painting and poem. Yuan Hongdao fell silent for a moment before something caught his eye. ¡°Your Highness, look here.¡± He pointed at something on the painting.


    Right between the mountains, some fine ink lines were forking out, barely visible, like new grass des wanting to rise up underneath the snow with theing of spring.


    ¡°This is...?¡±


    ¡°A touch of green in the chilling river and snowy cliff.¡± Yuan Hongdao exined while smiling.


    In response to the barely visible shoots of grass, Lin Ruofu¡¯s expressions gradually softened. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve taken a liking to this Fan Xian also.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao didn¡¯t refute it, andughed. ¡°He has an excellent background, excellent education, and an excellent nature.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s the perfect person to you?¡± Lin Ruofu smiled before continuing, ¡°If Chen¡¯er can live a good life after being married to him, all is well.¡± He suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°but regarding that incident, can you really confirm it.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao replied seriously, ¡°The incident beneath the Cang Mountains has been confirmed. Fei Jian is currently negotiating in Dongyi City.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Lin Ruofu half-closed his eyes. ¡°I thought as much. I actually don¡¯t care about Fan Xian¡¯s background and education, only his nature and methods. It would be the best if he has a good nature but merciless methods of action. This way, once I die, the Lin household and my only son and daughter will be protected.¡±


    After Lin Gong¡¯s death, the prime minister was truly disheartened. His eldest son was mentally challenged, while he hadn¡¯t seen his daughter for years. On top of that, he still thought of the officials and rtives who relied on him. Who Lin Wan¡¯er was to be married to was the decision of utmost importance.


    ¡°How are things going outside?¡± Lin Ruofu asked gently.


    ¡°Very good, better than we imagined, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Why is the sky blue?¡±


    ¡°Because the sea is blue.¡±


    ¡°Why is the sea blue?¡±


    ¡°Because once light enters the water, it bes blue... uh, don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ve not studied that topic and was sprouting nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Why is the pond clear and not blue?¡±


    ¡°Because the water is too shallow?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± In the garden, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s big brother sat on a rattan chair, his chubby frame seemed to take up all the space the chair had to offer. He asked Fan Xian with curiosity, his gaze showing a child-like innocence, although asionally they would appear sluggish.


    Fan Xian knew the eldest son of the prime minister was not healthy, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be mentally challenged. For reasons unknown to Fan Xian, the prime minister still hadn¡¯te to greet him. Hanging around the back garden, he ran across his elder brother-inw, and could only chat along. Fan Xian secretlyughed to himself, wondering if this chubby, mentally-challenged child would get angry and beat him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Fan Xian asked his brother-inw with a smile. After chatting for a while, Fan Xian discovered him to only be slow to react to things, like a small child. His silliness was a bit cute, cuter than the ountant Fan Sizhe at least.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brother-inw twisted his lips, his fat cheeks making his face appear even rounder. ¡°My name is Big Bao; my little brother is Little Bao. Little Bao hasn¡¯t been home in a long time.¡±


    Fan Xian was shaken upon hearing this. He thought of thete Lin Gong. The next instant, he had no idea what to say to his brother-inw in front of him.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: Summer Vacation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Were he a normal adult, chatting with someone with the mental capacities of a young child, perhaps he would be easily bored, but Fan Xian was not that sort of person. Fan Xian had spent thest years of his previous life confined to his sickbed, unable to move, and in this life, when he was practicing strange and powerful arts, he would often find himself slipping into a vegetative state, and so he had great patience. Even more than that, he felt pity for his brother-inw, Dabao, and his learning difficulties, so he could control his temper with a smile and chatted happily with Dabao.


    As Fan Xian saw it, the plump fellow who moved around slowly was more loveable than the other people of the capital, and more trustworthy.


    ¡°Big brother, why am I so fat while you are so thin?¡± Dabao frowned, seemingly perplexed by this problem.


    Fan Xian forced a smile. ¡°First of all, you are my big brother. I¡¯m going to be your little sister¡¯s husband. Second, I¡¯m not thin at all, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little bit chubby.¡±


    Dabao shook his head and yawned, took a cake from a nearby table, and stuffed it in his mouth, chewing it thoroughly as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not fat; I just like to eat.¡±


    Seeing that the Prime Minister was not yet onboard with his idea, Fan Xian turned his gaze and whispered into his brother-inw¡¯s ear. ¡°Dabao, when shall I take you out to y?¡±


    ¡°What... what are we going to y?¡± Dabao spoke happily. ¡°I want to y polo.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fan Xian had something of a headache. He realized he¡¯d really created work for himself. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d take his brother-inw on a summer vacation, and he¡¯d used this as a pretext to allow Wan¡¯er toe out of her strictly-guarded pavilion. How was he to know that his tubby brother-inw would want to y polo? He quickly changed tack. ¡°Dabao, do you want to hear a story?¡±


    Dabao¡¯s nostrils red as he breathed in. ¡°Yay! I love stories,¡± he said excitedly.


    And so, in the garden of the Prime Minister, Fan Xian began to tell a story in a calm and rxed voice. The story was about a beautiful girl named Snow White, seven dwarves, and their happy life in the forest. One day, Snow White picked up a mushroom...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat surprising.¡± Prime Minister Lin Ruofu gazed out of a far window and smiled. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s faking it?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Master Fan has a sincere smile on his face. That can onlye from his heart.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Lin Ruofu sighed. ¡°Ask him toe inside.¡±


    Fan Xian entered the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and immediately felt somewhat nervous. When he entered the Prime Minister¡¯s private study, it would be the first time that he saw his future father-inw¡¯s face. He could not stop the little finger of his right hand from trembling. After all, he was inextricably linked to the death of the Prime Minister¡¯s only legitimate son. But his face remained respectful and unusually calm. ¡°I havee to pay my respects to you, Uncle Lin.¡±


    He had given a lot of thought to how to address him. Calling him ¡°Mister Prime Minister¡± was inappropriate, and calling him ¡°Old Master¡± was inelegant. Calling him ¡°uncle¡± could help to bring the Fan and Lin families closer together. It also subtly hinted at the closeness that the wedding could bring.


    Lin Ruofu looked at Fan Xian¡¯s calm face and felt quite satisfied with his behavior. After a moment of consideration, he spoke. ¡°I presume you understand why I have invited you here today, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian quickly responded with a smile. ¡°I am happy to simply have been invited, Uncle.¡±


    Lin Ruofu nodded. ¡°Fan Xian... do you have any thoughts on this marriage?¡±


    Fan Xian did indeed have thoughts about the marriage. He was extremely happy about it, and he could not prevent a blush from forming on his cheeks. Seeing his face, Lin Ruofu felt much more at ease. He smiled. ¡°You are no doubt aware that after Gong¡¯er¡¯s passing, I have but one son and one daughter. Chen¡¯er is to be married to you, and you must treat her well.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and quietly responded yes, without mumbling in the slightest.


    ¡°All those of an older generation must one day pass away.¡± Lin Ruofu suddenly spoke clearly. ¡°If I may be so bold, when that dayes, I ask that you take care of my son. Are you able to take on that responsibility?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Fan Xian stood up, sped his hands, and bowed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Someday, we shall be considered one family, and so there are some things you must understand.¡± Lin Ruofu looked into the young man¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he wanted to look deep into his heart. He spoke slowly and carefully. ¡°Although I have had little contact with Wan¡¯er, she is still my daughter. Her surname is Lin, and so you must take the House of Lin into consideration. Once the marriage is concluded, then I believe that Count Sinan also understands that our two families will be linked inmon prosperity. I hope that in the future, whether or not you are in a position of power, you will remember your status, and that you will henceforth protect the interests of not only the Fan family, but the Lin family as well.¡±


    His words were frank, but only in this way could the Prime Minister atst show his approval of the marriage. Happiness welled up in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Although his marriage to Wan¡¯er was by order of the pce, receiving his father-inw¡¯s approval naturally felt much more appropriate.


    But when he thought of the second meaning behind those words, Fan Xian could not help but feel a headacheing on. His father-inw had clearly abandoned the Crown Prince, but he didn¡¯t know whether he was preparing to support the Second Prince. Everyone knew that the Fan family and King Jing had assisted the Second Prince, but Fan Xian also knew that his father¡¯s feelings on the matter wereplicated.


    Meanwhile, after the sessful conclusion of the visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, Lin Wan¡¯er finally spied an opening to approach the pce, paying filial respects to the Empress Dowager for most of the day. She wasn¡¯t sure how she had persuaded him, but her usually stony-faced uncle, the Emperor, issued a decree, allowing her to leave the pce grounds and walk freely.


    Under Fan Xian¡¯s careful medical attention, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s health had improved greatly. She was able to leave the house and walk around. Although her illness had not disappearedpletely, she no longer had to hide herself away indoors, and so when Fan Xian heard that the pce had lifted their prohibition, he was filled with happiness at the unexpected good news. Early the next morning, he travelled by carriage to the pavilion in the pce to make sure everything was prepared.


    After waiting for some time, there was a bustling from inside the pavilion. First, a number of bodyguards came out, followed bydies-in-waiting, and a couple of pretty-looking servant girls clearing a path. Finally, Lin Wan¡¯er leisurely strolled out, assisted by four servant girls.


    Lin Wan¡¯er wore a beautiful white skirt and a conical hat made from Longxi bamboo. The hat was very light, and underneath it hung a thinyer of gauze which kept out the sunlight and hid her beautiful face. All one could see was a faint smile on her lips.


    Fan Xian came forward to greet her, but the olddies-in-waiting were nervous at the sight of this future groom, and blocked his path, fixing him with res as fierce as lightning.


    Fan Xian was angry. He didn¡¯t understand why they had to meddle in his love life. He thought about slipping themxatives again and letting them spend a good long while on themode.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him apologetically, her hand tightly gripping the servant girl next to her. The girl almost cried out in pain, wondering what she had done to offend, but she understood her mistress¡¯s meaning, and quickly hurried forward to speak with Fan Xian. ¡°Master Fan, you must travel separately. We will see you again in the summer estate west of the city.¡±


    The summer estate was a royal summer garden, about twenty miles west of the capital. Were it not for Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s outing today, Fan Xian would not have been allowed to enter and enjoy it.


    Fan Xian scoffed, but he knew that before they were married, it would have brought her great shame for them to travel in the same carriage, as well as drive the olddies-in-waiting absolutely mad. He said nothing more, but shot a nce at Ruoruo who stood by his side. Ruoruo understood his meaning, and smiled. She walked up to her future sister-inw¡¯s side and gently took her hand. She said a few words, then followed the procession leaving the pavilion, climbing into the pce carriage.


    ¡°Brother, being the Emperor¡¯s son-inw... it must be so annoying.¡± Fan Sizhe stood by Fan Xian¡¯s side and looked at him with great sympathy.


    ¡°Autumn ising,¡± sighed Fan Xian. ¡°It¡¯s fine letting our sister go with Wan¡¯er. Those damneddies-in-waiting can¡¯t really think that lilies [1] will bloom in that carriage.¡±


    ¡°What are lilies?¡±


    ¡°A holy nt.¡±


    The two sides set off early, just as day was dawning, but by the time they had reached the summer estate, the sun had fully risen, its warmth shining down on the earth in a warm embrace.


    Fortunately, such things had been taken into consideration in the construction of the estate, which was built in such a way to keep out the heat of the sun. The vi was built by the side of the woods, next to the mountains, overlooking ake and shielded from the sun and facing the wind. The surface of theke was tranquil, but the cool wind blew gently through, bringing dry air from between the trees and fanning everyone with a cool breeze.


    Fan Xian stood on the grass by theke, looking over the scene in front of him as he was filled with awe. The Emperor¡¯s rural retreat was truly unique, and life here was grander than that of any of his subjects.


    When he entered the estate, he wondered whether Ruoruo had managed to pull some strings. The bodyguards had been persuaded to corral all of the olddies-in-waiting into a pavilion to spend the time drinking tea and ying card games. Only a young man was left by the side of theke, with the bodyguards sitting or standing far away, with servant girls only asionallying out to wander and chatter incessantly. The quietness of theke had subsided somewhat, but with no onlookers to disturb his happiness, Fan Xian felt veryfortable.


    Moving further away from the others, he gritted his teeth and made a face to drive away a servant girl; Fan Xian could finally be alone with Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± sighed Fan Xian, his right hand moving through the grass like a snake, before pouncing on Wan¡¯er¡¯s soft hand as quick as lightning. His face remained calm as he looked out over theke. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t easy to meet with mdy.¡±


    Her hand in his, Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly blushed and lowered her head shyly. She did not move her hand away, but scolded him in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re calling me ¡®mdy¡¯ so formally, when you were happy to climb that wall so shamelessly.¡±


    [1] ¡®Lilies¡¯ is Chineseizen ng for lesbian sex.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117: A Waft of Cumin by the Lakeside


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian chuckled mischievously, not refuting anything as he stroked his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand in his own. Although he had lived two lives as a virgin, he was of a generation influenced by Japanese porn actor Taka Kato, and Lin Wan¡¯er would no doubt find his tricks hard to resist. The youngdy began to feel nervous, and shifted uneasily where she sat . Fan Xian summoned up the nerve to ask. ¡°Or you couldy in my arms?¡±


    ¡°My big brother is really smart.¡± Fan Sizhe sat in the carriage, not willing to get out. He hated how many mosquitoes there were in the grass. He sighed in admiration as he watched the couple at the side of theke from a distance. ¡°He has only just met my future sister-inw, and now they¡¯re sitting down together. Maybe in a little while, they¡¯ll consummate the marriage ahead of schedule?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo giggled. Although she knew about his brother¡¯s secret visits to Wan¡¯er¡¯s bedchamber, she didn¡¯t know quite how often he had visited her, so as she looked upon the scene, she also felt some measure of surprise and awe.


    ¡°Go help unload things.¡± Ruoruo cuffed Fan Sizhe around the ear andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get the guards to do it.¡±


    Fan Sizhe stared at her. ¡°Then what are those people here for?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled. ¡°They¡¯re servant girls, but they¡¯re not as strong as you.¡±


    For some reason, as soon as he saw Fan Ruoruo¡¯s delicate smile, Fan Sizhe felt an inexplicable fear. He obediently climbed down from the carriage and began helping the dainty servant girls unload. It was no wonder that Fan Ruoruo wanted him to help. Fan Xian had brought quite a number of things on this vacation. It took Fan Sizhe and the servant girls quite a long time to unload them all.


    Fan Sizhe wiped the sweat from his brow, and yelled across theke. ¡°Big brother! The things are all unloaded. Which ones are yours?¡±


    Sitting by thekeside, Fan Xian heard his yell and pped his hand to his head as he realized what was going on. Embarrassed, he apologized to Wan¡¯er, stood up, and brushed the bits of grass from his buttocks. He walked to the carriage and began to give orders to organize things.


    After he had settled in the capital, his grandmother had sent along all the things he had left in Danzhou, so they had alle into use that day. There were three handmade tents, a metal barbecue rack, somerge-eyed metal meshting, and bags and pots of pepper, cumin, salt and so on. There were some bamboo rods, eggs, fish, radishes, a big block of tofu, and a bag of charcoal; in short, everything one needed for a barbecue.


    The servant girls pointed at a pile of rags with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Tents,¡± exined Fan Xian kindly.


    The servant girls were intrigued. ¡°Is this what the military uses?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°In the evening, we can watch the stars by thekeside.¡± Seeing his kindly and handsome smile and the gentleness in his eyes, the servant girls were no longer inquisitive; they bashfully turned their faces away and left.


    After starting a fire with some of the charcoal, someone came over to take over duties. Fan Xian moved a lump of stone over by the metal mesh, carefully smeared it with soy paste and other ingredients, and speared some fish onto a bamboo skewer. A faint sweet scent arose with the charcoal fire. He sniffed and looked over at Wan¡¯er, who sat alone on the far side of theke. He smiled gently and made sure not to make the vor too strong as he cooked three skewers of fish. Giving a skewer to his brother and his sister, he walked over to thekeside and sat down by Lin Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Take this,¡± he said with a warm smile.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him with suspicion. Was his skill that great? Taking it, she carefully bit off a piece and chewed it slowly. Gradually, her eyes lit up, and she looked at Fan Xian andughed, but stopped short of praising him. She began gobble it down, but the fish was too hot. She begrudgingly spat it out, extending her scalded tongue and fanning her mouth with her hand, panting.


    It was very cute. Truly adorable... Loveable.


    Fan Xian looked at her plump lips, and for some reason, he remembered the chicken leg, when they had first run into each other at the Temple of Qing. ¡°Chen¡¯er,¡± he teased her, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you no end of chicken legs over the past few days. How can you still be hungry?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er pped his face, furious. ¡°If I knew you could cook this well, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten your cold chicken legs.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, almost tumbling backwards. His fianc¨¦e definitely had some spirit in her. Sometimes, she was timid, lowering her head and not daring to speak; at other times, she had a temper, her illness-weakened body suddenly like that of a tiger cub. In a word, she was cute; indeed, she was very kawaii.


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed into the distance and saw that the barbecue stall had be busier than thekeside; Fan Sizhe had already eaten his fish, and had set about ordering the servant girls to roast some corncobs. Only Ruoruo was eating gracefully, eating as she strolled around the side of the forest. It wasn¡¯t clear whether she was looking at the scenery or thinking about something.


    Her gaze fell upon the pile of things that had been unloaded from the carriage. Lin Wan¡¯er increasingly felt that there was something rather queer about her fianc¨¦. ¡°In the past few years, we usually ate at the vi, and I¡¯ve never seen the servant girls so happy... I¡¯ve never seen so many strange things as the ones you¡¯ve brought today.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled as he exined. ¡°Although they¡¯re servant girls, they are servant girls who have spent their days with you in luxury. How many of them have ever really cooked food? The food from this barbecue might not necessarily taste better, but the feeling of doing something by yourself is different, and your taste buds react in a different way too.¡±


    ¡°Taste buds?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was a little confused, and she stared at Fan Xian with wide eyes.


    ¡°Our tongues have these little things on them that help us taste vors.¡± Fan Xian knew this was a difficult thing to exin clearly. After all, the naked eye wasn¡¯t as good as a microscope. ¡°That¡¯s why the back of the tongue tastes bitterness, and the front of the tongue tastes sweetness,¡± he exined.


    Lin Wan¡¯erughed. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you were Master Fei¡¯s student, seeing how you have knowledge of such things.¡±


    When he heard her mention Fei Jie, Fan Xian felt uneasy. He had a good teacher-student rtionship with him, and he had been in the capital for a number of months now. Even Chen Pingping had returned to the city; why wasn¡¯t Fei Jie willing toe back? It didn¡¯t seem right. He put the matter out of his mind, and caught Wan¡¯er¡¯s admiring gaze. Fan Xian set up a small barbecue just for the two of them, picked up a few ingredients, and they cooked and ate some food. Of course, most of the cooking was done by Fan Xian, and most of the eating was done by Lin Wan¡¯er.


    Caught in the aroma, fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e relished eating the charcoal-grilled food .


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve never seen these seasonings before.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er extended the tip of her tender tongue and licked a sesame seed from the corner of her mouth. She sighed contentedly. ¡°It smells wonderful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. We have plenty of sesame seeds, and this cumin wasn¡¯t easy to find.¡± Fan Xian wondered if any of the things he¡¯d brought to the holiday vi would have been avable if he did not have a good rtionship with the shopkeepers at Qingyu Hall. ¡°If you like, you can eat it every day after we¡¯re married.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face changed quickly ¨C of course, it hadn¡¯t changed into a hostile expression, but she had gotten into the habit of bashfully lowering her head when she heard the word ¡°marriage¡±. But today the situation felt inappropriate. There was some grease on her lips, and a little on her nose. How could she look at this young boy when she looked like she¡¯d been pilfering food from her family¡¯s kitchen?


    Fan Xianughed when he looked at her face. She wasn¡¯t an especially beautiful girl, but for some reason, in his eyes, he felt like he could find nothing wrong with her, like there was nothing about her appearance that wasn¡¯t adorable. Seeing himugh at her, Lin Wan¡¯er seemed like she was about to angrily pounce at him. Fan Xian quickly spread his arms wide to feed this tiger.


    Meanwhile, far away on the other side of theke, arge tree that had grown out of the waters just happened to obstruct the servant girls¡¯ view. Fan Xian thought that he could take her into his arms out in the open, but to his surprise Wan¡¯er looked embarrassed, and forcibly stopped herself from falling into Fan Xian¡¯s embrace.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He took a handkerchief and wetted it with someke water, and then returned to sit next to Lin Wan¡¯er. He stared at her face, and carefully dabbed at the ash stains on her nose and her chin.


    The two were very close to each other, and feeling his husbandly tenderness and his concentrated gaze, Lin Wan¡¯er began to feel nervous, and tightly grasped the hem of her skirt. Fan Xian noticed that she was nervous and was momentarily at a loss. He paused with the moist handkerchief on her cheek, and their gazes met. It was as if their breaths were interweaved together, their chests moving up and down at the same speed, gradually quickening.


    But their thoughts were not the same as their actions. Fan Xian said nothing, and lowered his head... to kiss her on the brow.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was startled and embarrassed, but faintly disappointed. But she was unable to cover up her faint disappointment, as Fan Xian¡¯s lips had stopped the mouth she was preparing to rebuke him with ¨C wet, soft, fragrant and sweet.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Fan Xian found that she had bitten his bottom lip. He quickly stood up to move his lips away from the scene of the crime.


    He stared at her, but found that Wan¡¯er had a smile on her face. Her smile was like spring sunshine, and on theke that they sat by, the ripples flowed gently along the mirror-like surface, moving them deeply. It was adorable how she seemed to be trying not to smile, showing front teeth as white as pearls... and it was adorable how she bit her bottom lip.


    Fan Xian was moved, and summoning his remaining courage, he drew his fianc¨¦e into an embrace, not allowing her to escape, his fingers softly stroking her cheek. ¡°My little tiger,¡± he said softly, ¡°watch out, or I shall devour you.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s body went rigid in his embrace, her eyes likekes in spring, still bewildered and ttered. She bit her bottom lip and looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well,¡± she said, ¡°could you go?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: A Tale of Quarreling Fairies


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Letting go...why should he have had to? But seeing the young bride savoring her happiness, Fan Xian could not be like Liuxia Hui [1] and ignore the fire that burned within him. If he were to let go, he¡¯d never forgive himself. There was no need to decline to devour what was offered to him.


    So, the two of them came together as one.


    ...


    ...


    Despite the trees providing shelter, theke mountains held many sights, and the sight of this couple being intimate would eventually be seen by the maidservants. Those maidservants were smart and took the hint; each one of them looked away, some flipped the slices of meat, some pretended to check the miss¡¯s makeup box, while some didn¡¯t know what to do and can only pretend to have sprained their ankles.


    Fan Sizhe was chewing happily and didn¡¯t notice the ¡°quarreling fairies¡±. Ruoruo was currently taking a stroll by the woods; she didn¡¯t to seem to pay attention to what was going on over there. The maidservants did not clear their throats nonstop to try to stop this improper behavior because Fan Xian had been preparing them for this in the past few days.


    If it¡¯s about national matters, then you must bribe the leading government figures. If it¡¯s about household affairs, you must bribe the maidservants. Fan Xian knew that well and had been generously rewarding them thanks to his status as a functionary and the fact his bookstore kept on churning out money. The maidservants were all delighted and were won over to their future master¡¯s side.


    Neither one of the couple knew how much had passed before they parted from one another. Both panting, their hair slightly messy, looking a bit pathetic. Rather than being intimate, it looked more like they had a fight.


    Lin Wan¡¯erbed her hair with her hand and took a nce at the maidservants in the distance who didn¡¯t seem to notice. Still, she was quite upset and red angrily at Fan Xian. To do this in broad daylight, this was too ridiculous. But the sweet fragrance lingering on her lips made her heart flutter like crazy.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I never saw you this ufortable all those nights.¡± Fan Xian teased her. With ¡°tricky fingers¡±, he gently flicked her earlobe.


    Wan¡¯er could only sigh lightly. She raised her small fist and hammered down on Fan Xian¡¯s chest.


    ¡°The husband is being murdered.¡± This was a joke told too many times by Fan Xian and his friends in his previous life. But to his fianc¨¦e, it was quite new.


    Wan¡¯er bit him on the wrist. Fan Xian forcibly stopped himself from shouting out. He forced a smile and said, ¡°The fairies aren¡¯t fighting, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Fighting fairies¡± came from the seventy-third chapter of Dream of the Red Chamber. In it, the guileless Sister Sha picked up a sachet in the Grand View Garden. On the sachet was an embroidery depicting a man and a woman embracing in the nude. Sister Sha did not realize it was a pornographic scene and thought they were fairies fighting. She gave the sachet to Lady Xing and a fable was born.


    No one here should know this story. However, recently, Lin Wan¡¯er learned her own future husband opened up a bookstore with Story of the Stone as its bestseller. She made Fan Xian ¡°copy¡± down theter few chapters. Hearing ¡°fighting fairies¡± made her blush. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Fan Xian snickered, ¡°A good person, of course. Those before us once said, the fairies fought a fight of perfection. Besides, what we did was fairies quarreling.¡±


    ¡°Bah! To hell with your nonsense. ¡®Those before us¡¯? Please don¡¯t use their name for this.¡± Lin Wan¡¯erughed. ¡°Also, what is the difference between quarreling and fighting fairies?¡±


    ¡°You see, in a fight, you use your entire body. In a quarrel, of course... you only use your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Drop dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be a privilege if it were by your hand.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When taking refuge from the heat in a summer estate, it was easy for a couple in love to pass time. In the blink of an eye, it was noon. Somehow Ruoruo was able to get thedies at the front of the state to remember they had things to do, and they came to Fan Xian with all smiles; it looked like they received a lot of benefits from the Fan family.


    But Fan Xian still didn¡¯t like the sight of them, because, with their arrival, his time with Wan¡¯er was over. He sat up and distanced himself from Wan¡¯er.


    Fan Xian¡¯s roasted fish wasn¡¯t enough to be called proper lunch. So, the lot made their way to the mountain estate and chose an elegant courtyard to have lunch. As the servants went to prepare food, the sound of horse carriages could be heard over the sound of chatting. Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er stood up at the same time, as if knowing who it was. Upon seeing they both stood up, they looked at each other in surprise.


    Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er had each invited a guest without informing the other. Upon seeing the upants, both of them were surprised. Wan¡¯er felt some nervousness and hurt on top of her surprise, while Fan Xian felt some nervousness... and a headache.


    Lin Wan¡¯er had invited Ye Ling¡¯er. Wan¡¯er knew about the fight the other day, so she invited Ling¡¯er here today to get the two to know each other better. Fan Xian knew Wan¡¯er¡¯s intention and weed Ling¡¯er with a smile. He put his hands together and greeted her, ¡°Nice to see you, Miss Ye.¡±


    While her nose was still hurting, Ye Ling¡¯er was not awkward in the slightest. She greeted back, ¡°Good to see you too, Master Fan. I was greatly impressed with your skills.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled, although inside he felt somewhat strange. Were they filming a historical film?


    Fan Sizhe saw the scene and said to Ruoruo quietly, ¡°Sis, I understand. Our future sister-inw wants to y the peacemaker.¡± Fan Ruoruo replied in agreement and was about to greet Wan¡¯er when Fan Sizhe¡¯s next sentence made her stop. Fan Sizhe had said in a perverted voice, ¡°Looks like our sister-inw wants her own younger sister.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo spat and knocked Fan Sizhe on the head. She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Never mind older brother¡¯s wishes, even if he wants her, with Ling¡¯er¡¯s status, there¡¯s no way it would be so trivial.¡± In her heart, Ruoruo didn¡¯t care who Fan Xian married, as long as she was to his likings. On that, Fan Xian shared the same logic.


    A fat man came out of the other carriage. Led by a nanny, he looked around in bewilderment. Fan Xian gave Ruoruo a look, signaling her to take Ye Ling¡¯er to rest. With one hand, he gently pulled on Wan¡¯er¡¯s sleeve.


    Looking at the fat man, Lin Wan¡¯er covered her mouth with her hand, but her exmation could still be faintly heard. She looked back at Fan Xian with eyes full of gratitude.


    ¡°Go.¡± Fan Xian encouraged her with a gentle smile and the two made their way towards the carriage. Upon seeing Fan Xian, the fatty¡¯s bewilderment immediately turned into an expression of joy. He took a few steps and grabbed Fan Xian¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Little Xianxian, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Dabao, didn¡¯t we agree not to call me that?¡± Fan Xian smiled uneasily.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was a bit saddened by how her own brother had seemingly forgotten who she was. But after hearing what he called Fan Xian, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little Xianxian?¡±


    Fan Xian could only nod.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er looked at Fan Xian in gratitude, ¡°You know it¡¯s inconvenient for me to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian smiled. He turned around and patted Dabao on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no polo today, Dabao, but we can do other fun things.¡±


    Under the hills, passing through a hall, they could see a greenke under the mountains in the distance. Dabao sniffled and shook his head. ¡°Little Xianxian, the water is green, not blue.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°Because the water isn¡¯t deep enough.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how deep it is.¡±


    Fan Xian had originally nned to bring Dabao here because, first, he didn¡¯t want his older brother-inw to be bored at home, and second, he could leave him with Fan Sizhe, since they were both little kids. But somehow, Fan Sizhe had an intuition about matters like this and stayed far away as soon as he saw Dabao. Being taken by the hand, Fan Xian was led down the hill by Dabao. It looked like this lunch was a failure.


    As they were about to walk out, Dabao suddenly turned his head around, looking seriously at Lin Wan¡¯er, ¡°Little sister, why don¡¯t you follow us?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was shocked at first, then she felt something pulling at her heart. Her mentally challenged older brother had remembered his own sister, whom he had only seen a few times. She quickly agreed and took Dabao¡¯s other hand.


    ...


    It was evening, and the sound of people ying mahjong could be heard in the distance. The guards were drinking together; their duties had been light, everything was peaceful, and so their defenses were all lowered. The maidservants were tired and went to sleep after drinking some yellow wine. As for those being served, they had retired to bed early. asionally, the chorus of frogs came, and a fish could be heard breaking through the surface of theke. Otherwise, everything was quiet in the royal summer estate.


    Beside theke, a tent was hiding in the woods under the faint moonlight, facing the night wind blowing across theke. It was during this time of the night that the couple in the tent were whispering.


    [1] Liuxia Hui was an official in ancient China known to be so noble that he was able to hold ater on hisp without even the slightest hint of ignobility.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Finding a Plum Branch in Summer [1]


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to be out with me; aren¡¯t you worried that the servant girl might find us?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a very deep sleeper nowadays. I didn¡¯t even use sleeping gas. I reckon she won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°But, but... there¡¯s always a chance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re watching the stars. Just watching the stars, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    ¡°So what are you nning to do, Wan¡¯er?¡± Fan Xian snickered as he looked at her face. The moonlight shining on the tent was not particrly bright, so her face was shrouded in darkness. It was particrly beautiful.


    Lin Wan¡¯er wrinkled her pretty little nose and gave an exaggerated sigh. ¡°If you were such a pervert that you kidnapped someone in the night, what could I do?¡±


    Fan Xian also sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about being so sneaky all the time. If, after we¡¯re married, we go into the bedroom and I can nevere out, then what would we do?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er tutted, worried that his thoughts really had be lecherous. After all, it was the dead of night, the two of them were alone, and if he really wanted to... she would be powerless to resist.


    Fan Xian did not know what she was thinking. If he had known that Lin Wan¡¯er was thinking about how she was powerless to resist him, he would have already thrown himself at her. It wasn¡¯t a case of it being impossible, simply that he chose not to do it. As Fan Xian saw it, as soon as a woman thought she was powerless to resist, she was already preparing not to resist.


    The twoy on the soft mat, covered by the mosquito, looking up through the canopy through which they could see the night sky. The moon was dim that night, and so the stars were particrly bright, looking down on all the lovers of the world from the dark curtain of night.


    Lin Wan¡¯ery on Fan Xian¡¯s chest, and he inhaled her faint scent. Her soft back and buttocks were on his chest and stomach, and with the light summer clothes that the pair were wearing, it was as if no cloth separated the two at all. Any man who did not have a reaction to this, whether he was 16 or 60 years old, had already degenerated to a phase worse than a beast, so Fan Xian nervously drew his arms in tighter to bring the two of them even closer, not leaving even a hair¡¯s breadth between them. He felt a bewildering happiness in his chest with each slight touch.


    Fan Xian began to perform his magic trick, his right hand leading Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand. In an instant, his hand was under the thin garment covering her chest, holding the softness inside.


    The tent waspletely silent; even the ripples on the water had ceased to make a sound.


    A good whileter, a bashful sound came from inside the tent, as well as the voice of an enchanted young man. ¡°There are always some things that you cannot believe even when you see them with your own eyes. Truly they are difficult to grasp... very difficult to grasp.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s ears went red, she moaned, and turned away to free herself from Fan Xian¡¯s clutches. But she could not. She felt that her body had been weakened even further by his enticing. In a moment of desperation, she coughed, and attempted to stiffen in response to the oing feeling of weakness. Just as expected, Fan Xian was surprised, and presumed she had caught cold. He hurriedly recited a sutra in an attempt to suppress his desire.


    He adjusted her clothing and covered her with a nket. Lin Wan¡¯er remained shyly clothed, secretly feeling somewhat amused and touched. Worried that he might try again, she turned her eyes to him. ¡°Today... those new things that you made, if you sold them, maybe you¡¯d sell a lot of them?¡± She was talking about the barbecue ingredients and the tent that they were both in.


    Fan Xian felt that his desires were being somewhat thwarted. He sucked in air through his teeth. ¡°You are a majestic princess. What do you care about money? Come on; kiss me again.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er blushed in panic again. ¡°You opened a bookshop, and you sell tofu, everyone thinks you¡¯re fond of doing business.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t really care for making tofu; he much preferred eating it. He forced a smile. ¡°I have to make sure that I can make my own money, and that¡¯s how I can do it. In the future, the Emperor will put me in charge of the royal estate, and that¡¯s when I can finally rx.¡± After he hade to the capital, he had put all his effort into doing business. That was why he had made connections at Qingyu Hall.


    Their passions had atst cooled, and they hugged as they watched the stars and whispered sweet nothings. For some reason, they began to talk about Fan Xian¡¯s visit to see the Prime Minister, his future father-inw.


    ¡°How is my father¡¯s health?¡± asked Lin Wan¡¯er, concerned. She rarely saw her father, but she still worried about him greatly. Seeing her mentally-challenged brother that day had made her think of her second brother Lin Gong¡¯s untimely death, and her father¡¯s lonely hardships. She feared he was greatly hurt, but she was unable to help him even though she was his daughter. It was uneptable to her.


    Fan Xian knew what she was thinking, andforted her. ¡°He is fine. Once we are married, we¡¯ll show him our devotion to him, and things will be better than they are now... and he really does give his consent for our marriage...¡±


    The pair got quieter and quieter until they were inaudible, vanishing into the silence of the night by theke. Any arguing about what happened that night would have to wait until the next day.


    The next day dawned, and the pair naturally could not stay in the tent, otherwise the guards and the servant girls would know that their mistress had spent the night in a loving embrace with her future husband, and such a thing would cause a great scandal in the capital within the month.


    Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er opened their eyes in their own bedchambers, rubbed them, turned over, smiled, pondered on the night that had passed, and feebly stretched out their bodies.


    Everyone arose from their beds and ate at separate tables, the servant girls busying themselves incessantly. Lin Wan¡¯er sat at the round table, gently feeding Dabao some thin congee with vegetables, not even shooting a nce at Fan Xian. On the other side, Fan Xian giggled as he blew the steam off his younger sister¡¯s bowl, the two seemingly sharing a moment of sibling closeness.


    Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er did not look at each other, but the mood that the two of them were in seemed to resonate, making the whole hall begin to feel somewhat happier. Sensitive Ye Ling¡¯er and clever Fan Ruoruo shared a suspicious nce with each other, and looked away with quiet, mutual understanding.


    It was still early, and after they had eaten breakfast, Fan Xian got ready to go into the woods to find a secluded ce to exercise, keeping up the training he needed to do every day. To his surprise, Ye Ling¡¯er strolled up to him looking resolute, sped her hands in salute, and asked for his guidance.


    After Ye Ling¡¯er had returned to her manor and told her father of what had happened that day in the pce grounds, Ye Zhong had thought carefully for a while, then expressed admiration for Fan Xian, saying that the way that Fan Xian had avoided those assassins and disemboweled Cheng Jushu was quite out of the ordinary. Hearing her father¡¯s words, Ye Ling¡¯er finally felt some eptance of Fan Xian, but she hung onto the martial concepts of the Ye family, and wanted to find an opportunity to ask Fan Xian for his guidance.


    This attempt to seek guidance really proved that Ye Ling¡¯er had not been convinced.


    Fan Xian rarely trained with other people. At the beginning, in Danzhou, he had simply been a pitiful figure, beaten senseless by Wu Zhu. And so he could help but feel surprisingly happy about being qualified to give guidance to a seventh-level master like Ye Ling¡¯er. It wasn¡¯t really guidance in a true sense; Wu Zhu had not been a great teacher, and so he was not a great teacher either. He simply spoke of how one should extend one¡¯s fist and how one should conserve one¡¯s strength; he was starting from the obvious, and had no way to consummate such things into aplete theory.


    His so-called little tricks had be a set of techniques to kill people, but it was not easy to teach them to others, especially to a pretty young girl with eyes like green jade. And Fan Xian was not being entirely sincere, so Ye Ling¡¯er could not study the essence of Wu Zhu¡¯s killing techniques, but she did make some progress.


    Fan Xian smiled. Now he could finally see Ye Liuyun¡¯s sanshou clearly and in its entirety. It turned out that a simple pair of hands could turn out to be a serious attack style. Even if it was Ye Ling¡¯er who was performing it, it had a power that could smash the wind and kill gods. If Ye Zhong or Ye Liuyun had performed it personally, it was possible that the Coffin Breaker Technique was powerful enough to smash gravestones, and their sanshou could make the opponent¡¯s body as stiff as a board, unable to dodge them!


    With a heavy blow, Fan Xian was convinced of the flexibility of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s body. He smiled at the thin-waisted young girl, and saw something unusual about her gaze. Ye Ling¡¯er took no notice of his gaze, otherwise it might suddenly provoke her wrath. Yet she was deeply shocked by how Fan Xian perfectly matched her in movement and power.


    In short, it was a meeting of equals.


    Sometimeter, a cry of pain came from the woods. Fan Xian came out rubbing at his wrist, and then Ye Ling¡¯er came out holding her bloody nose, finallypletely sincere.


    In truth, for the people of this world, everyday life was like a current ount. One could only make one step after another, repeating every day. It was hard to avoid being bored. But power and riches could asionally bring about some new figures on the ledger. Fan Xian had sent Dabao and Fan Sizhe off to the mountains to ride horses and shoot arrows. They had guards protecting them and servant girls attending them, and so there was nothing to worry about.


    At that moment in the vi, there was only one man left, as well as the three girls ¨C Wan¡¯er, Ruoruo, and Ye Ling¡¯er.


    Sitting in the hall, sipping tea and listening to music and watching good-looking young girls singing in low voices, Fan Xian smiled. Power was truly a good thing. If a lord wanted to hear music, then he could call for people from the capital toe and sing. The girl was a genuine singer, and thanks to her fine voice she strolled leisurely between the houses of the princes and the nobility, as well as the noble and virtuous.


    At that moment, Fan Xian finally realized how it felt to be a man of the Kingdom of Qing. He had to strive for power and riches for himself and for those around him if he wanted to make sure his life remained happy, peaceful, and not reduced to the level of frontier horse thieves and coolies who worked in the brick kilns. Or perhaps there were some things that were worth giving up.


    He was a selfish person, and he often reminded himself of that fact. In front of the mountain hall, the singing girl Sang Wen¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, and it mixed with the wind and prated through the hall, reverberating throughout the rafters.


    ¡°The viges live through the winter, frost from the north and south of the creek settles on my boots, and trees cover the isted peak. From whencees the fragrance in these cold winds? I suddenlye across silk sleeves and petticoats. I sober up, trembling, awoken from my dream, the sound of the flute is mncholy, the spring is long gone, the moonlight faint and yellow.¡±


    [1] The chapter titlees from the song Sang Wen sings, a Yuan dynasty tune named ¡°Seeking Plum Blossoms, to the tune of ¡®Immortals¡¯¡±.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: The Crown Prince Rides


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°A fine tune, and fine words too.¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled and sighed. ¡°Miss Sang is truly an extraordinary songstress.¡±


    Having received praise from the well-regarded youngdy of the Fan family, Sang Wen was truly pleased. She blushed and bowed.


    ¡°A winter scene and a chilly spring make a mild summer seem that much fresher,¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er, also nodding her head in praise.


    Fan Xian had spent all 16 years of his new life in the Kingdom of Qing, but he still did not care much for music. Often, he found himself remembering the songs of Aska Yang, a famous singer from his previous life. He thought of Aska Yang, and then he thought of He Zongwei, who often came calling to Fan Manor to pay his respects. He frowned. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t stand him.


    But the line in Sang Wen¡¯s song ¨C ¡°I suddenlye across robes and silk shirts¡± ¨C suddenly evoked some unexpected feelings from inside him. Robes and light silk sleeves, with white silk underclothes as simple and neat as white plum blossoms. And in front of the incense burner of the Temple of Qing, the first time that he had met Wan¡¯er, wasn¡¯t she wearing white clothes, clothes like white plum blossoms?


    But those white plum blossoms had carried the scent of chicken legs. Fan Xian unthinkingly gazed at Lin Wan¡¯er, and found that she was also looking at him. Their eyes met. Fan Xian smiled, and Lin Wan¡¯er blushed.


    Ye Ling¡¯er now recognized Fan Xian¡¯s skills, but when she looked at the scene in front of her, she still felt some uneasiness in her hear about it. She cleared her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t care much for music.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It seems you¡¯re as unrefined as I am, Miss Ye.¡± It was a throwaway remark, but it brought Ye Ling¡¯er closer to him, and the two other girls couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even Sang Wen, who had been in something of a daze, had to cover her beautiful mouth.


    At that moment, there was only one young man in the vi, with his sister and Wan¡¯er sitting by his side and Ye Ling¡¯er sitting by Wan¡¯er¡¯s. There was a delicate feminine aroma that made Fan Xian feel good. He sighed. Life was not in vain. This trip was not in vain. As long as Princess Roujia wasn¡¯t here, it was fine. Fan Xian had a worrisome thought ¨C young women were the most beautiful things in this world, but if young women were looking at you like they wanted to marry you in ten years¡¯ time, it wasn¡¯t right.


    At that moment, Sang Wen suddenly summoned the courage to curtsy, and spoke quietly to Fan Xian. ¡°If I may be so bold, it would please me greatly if Master Fan would say a few words.¡± The performers of the capital were extravagant types, and had a fanatical hierarchy. At the top were those who were heard by princes and dukes, the finest singers with the best skills in singing and poetry.


    Sang Wen was paid attention to by nobles and the youngdy of the Fan family. Naturally, she was a first-ss singer and had fine songs and poems on her mind day and night. Today, she had coincidentally met with the famous poet Master Fan, and she could not help but be aloof, and regardless of the great difference in their status, she bravely made her bold demand. Fan Xian was taken aback.


    Lin Wan¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo giggled and urged him to write. Even Ye Ling¡¯er gazed at him with curiosity, wanting to see what sort of verse he would write.


    Fan Xian was thoroughly vexed and had no choice but to go into the house. Spreading out paper and grinding an ink stick, Fan Ruoruo had sat quietly down at the writing desk, picked up a writing brush and waited. It turned out that Fan Xian was taking the role of an assistant, and the three girls who followed them in and beheld the scene could not help butugh.


    ¡°My sister writes very well,¡± exined Fan Xian awkwardly. Although he had diligently practiced writing characters when he was in Danzhou, his handwriting was nowhere near as elegant as his sister¡¯s, so he thought it best to let her do it.


    A little whileter, Fan Ruoruo wrote out the words that Fan Xian dictated in small, graceful handwriting. When Sang Wen heard it, her eyes lit up, and was overjoyed when she nervously took the paper and read it carefully. She bowed deeply to Fan Xian. ¡°Master Fan, you have my deepest thanks forposing this poem. Words cannot express my gratitude enough.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo both nodded, agreeing that the poem was worthy of gratitude. Sang Wen seemed to be arranging the poem to music so that she could sing it all across the capital. Perhaps it would be sung for many years. Fan Xian had copied out a fine verse written by Tang Xianzu: ¡°Already, bright purple and passion pink bloom in profusion. Yet on crumbling walls, such splendor is abandoned. But in this glorious season, where are sounds of joy in the garden? Mornings take wing, evenings unfold, and beyond the green arbor, rosy clouds soar. In windy strands of rain, gilded pleasure boats nod in misty waves. Maidens shielded by brocaded screens are blinded to such glorious scenes.¡±


    He saw the girls¡¯ infatuated expressions, sighed, and shook his head. The Peony Pavilion was such a beautiful work, and taking this section from it without context, even though it was beautiful, made it lose some of its soul. But now he was busy with roll call at the temple, business, courting, and even a vacation all packed into two days. He had no time to do anything properly. It seemed that issuingbor in this advanced culture was very difficult indeed.


    ¡°How sad.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er, who had kept silent, was somewhat sluggish in her reaction, only now passing a judgement full of feeling, grief and sorrow.


    Suddenly Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face changed. She recalled the line about the glorious season; it had already appeared in Story of the Stone, in a drinking game yed by Lin Daiyu. If Sang Wen were to sing this poem, would people not immediately realize that Story of the Stone had been written by her brother? But it seemed to her that Fan Xian had forgotten about it. She thought about her brother gaining even more fame, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, deciding not to bring it up.


    The outing ended well, and everyone had gotten what they wanted. Ye Ling¡¯er had learned a few ¡°little tricks¡±, Sang Wen had received a poem from Fan Xian, Fan Sizhe had gotten a bellyful of roasted fish, Dabao had finally brought a horse to the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, Fan Ruoruo had gotten two days of beautiful scenery and peaceful surroundings, Lin Wan¡¯er had gotten a chance to get closer to her brother, and Fan Xian had gotten the most, but he could not say what.


    If it had ended this way, everyone would have been happy. But after Fan Xian heard Wang Qinian¡¯s report, he frowned. He had not expected things to be quite so fortuitous.


    The Crown Prince wasing!


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Hearing that the Crown Prince wasing to the vi that day, Fan Xian said nothing. He ordered Wang Qinian to get a team of his people ready to go back to the capital.


    He was joking, surely ¨C if the illustrious heir-apparent wanted to spend the summer here, how could he dare struggle for control with him? What was more, the Fan family had been taken into the Second Prince¡¯s faction, and the Prime Minister had broken ties with the prince¡¯s pce. The Overwatch Council clung to the Emperor, and although Fan Xian had some power behind him, he was the biggest target of the Crown Prince¡¯s hatred. If the two sides were to meet face to face, even given that Fan Xian was with the ¡°false princess¡± as well as the two young women of the Ye and Fan families, the Crown Prince would truly wish to humiliate him, and he would have no way to find someone toe up with judgments about things.


    The Emperor had said in the Green Bamboo Tearoom on Liujing River that Fan Xian should have been able to livefortably in the capital. But the Crown Prince was not happy with Fan Xian livingfortably. If father and son had a difference of opinion, Fan Xian could not be held responsible, and believed that the Emperor would intervene on his son¡¯s behalf against the insignificant son of a minister.


    It was for that reason that he wanted to make a clean getaway and not give the Crown Prince an opportunity to meet and humiliate him. At the same time, he also wanted to avoid giving himself the opportunity to beat up the Crown Prince after being unable to bear being humiliated by him andmitting a crime that went against the will of Heaven.


    He hade confident and at ease, but he was fleeing rmed and anxious; Fan Xian felt rather upset. Lin Wan¡¯er also frowned and felt uneasy; her brother Chengqian was no tiger; how could her future husband be so afraid? Ye Ling¡¯er once more felt a measure of contempt for Fan Xian for being afraid of the powerful ¨C what was so bad about the Crown Prince? When she was small, the Emperor had sent him to the Ye family to train inbat ¨C and she¡¯d gone through the same training.


    Fan Xian after all was only an eighth-level functionary, the insignificant illegitimate son of Count Sinan. How could he be as used to the sight of the most important person in the world with these two girls who had known him since their childhoods? And his thoughts were more mature than those of girls with him, so he knew that this matter was somewhat sensitive.


    Because he had gotten things arranged quickly, Fan Xian¡¯s retinue was already on the road when the Crown Prince¡¯s retinue arrived at the summer estate, and the two sides just brushed past each other.


    At that moment, there was a sound of gongs and drums, like someone was about to start singing on a stage. The Crown Prince¡¯s retinue stopped, and the pce bodyguards also stopped Fan Xian. Fan Xian parted the curtain and looked out, his face expressionless. He saw the only heir to the throne upon the bright yellow carriage ¨C soon to be the most powerful 18-year-old in all thend, and he dispiritedly said something to the carriages behind him.


    Crown Prince Li Chengqian had a face that looked eminently handsome, but there was something off about hisplexion ¨C it was somewhat pale, and the corners of his mouth were slightly darkened. When he came that day to spend summer at the summer estate, he had not imaged that he would suddenly meet his sister Wan¡¯er and the youngdy of the Ye family on the road. He had grown up with them both, so he stopped to exchange pleasantries.


    He knew that Wan¡¯er had spent the previous night in the summer estate. Li Chengqian seemed pained as he spoke. ¡°Do you not care for your health? The imperial physicians say you are too ill to endure the cold weather.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er, by her side,ughed. ¡°Miss Lin is not worried. We have an imperial physician with us.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er frowned at Ye Ling¡¯er, though smiling as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s been summer for awhile now; where is the cold weather?¡±


    But he did not change the subject. The Crown Prince was rather curious about what Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s was saying, and he asked careful questions, finally realizing that sitting inside the carriage was Wan¡¯er¡¯s future husband. He was shocked. ¡°Is that the Beast of Fan Manor? He has garnered quite a name for himself recently. Let me take a look at him.¡±


    ¡°Let it pass. Your Majesty must not intimidate him,¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er, a little uneasily.


    The Crown Prince frowned. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s family has some poor rtives. After you are married, he will be my brother-inw. What¡¯s the harm in me meeting him? Besides, the Emperor will summon him to the pce so he can pay his respects to the Empress and Empress Dowager.¡± He paused. ¡°And the royal court has a duty they wish to give him as soon as possible. Don¡¯t tell me he is hiding away from people?¡±


    The words were very serious, and there was a silence across both retinues.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Your Highness.¡± A voice broke the silence. No one knew when Fan Xian hade up to the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage. He was beaming as he bowed.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: Unlucky Despite the Promotion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Prince Li Chengqian had a weakened constitution and was susceptible to illness. That much Fan Xian knew beforehand. After having saluted the prince, Fan Xian somewhat bashfully looked up and smiled at him. Despite the prince¡¯s status, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t overly nervous. After all, he had drunk tea with the emperor.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t wanted to meet the prince, but the bbermouth Ye Ling¡¯er foiled his n.


    When Fan Xian looked at the prince, the prince was looking back at him. To the prince, Fan Xian was already unusual for having shaken up the whole capital in these few months. Furthermore, his younger sister Wan¡¯er was appointed by Lord Father to marry Fan Xian. As the prince, Li Chengqian understood the intentions behind this marriage very well.


    If his aunt, the second princess, were to lose the right to the pce treasury and an enemy took over, all that debt would be exposed. That was what the prince was most worried about. Luckily, the pce treasury would not be switching owners for another two years, so it wasn¡¯t of the utmost urgency. But the Fan household was getting along very well with King Jing, and King Jing¡¯s crown prince Li Hongcheng was... rather close with the second brother. The prince frowned slightly and stared at his junior who was stepping off the carriage, forgetting what to say for a moment.


    The aides in the western pce were also divided over whether to use force against the Fan household, or to pull it to their side. If it were a regr household, the prince would not care. But the Fan household was different. The grandmother of this young man in front of him was Lord Father¡¯s wet nurse. With that kind of rtionship, the prince couldn¡¯t really do anything to Fan Xian.


    ¡°You... You are Fan Xian?¡± The prince finally came back to himself and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I am, Your Highness, and I have met you before.¡± Fan Xian, with utmost respect, saluted the prince again. ¡°I did not know your carriage was here, so I did not get out of mine. I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that Fan Xian¡¯s face was extremely honest, the prince¡¯s initial malice lessened. In an instant, the prince decided to observe for a while. ¡°Ignorance isn¡¯t a sin. My sister, Wan¡¯er, is always sickly, so you must take care of her. Don¡¯t be like those other young men in the capital who only seek temporary pleasures.¡±


    ¡°I would not to go against your wishes.¡± Fan Xian realized the prince wouldn¡¯t be dealing with him today and calmed himself.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be overly uptight. After the marriage, you are a rtive of royalty and will be walking in and out of the pce often. You should rx your demeanor a bit.¡± The prince lectured.


    Fan Xian smiled and answered ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The prince¡¯s next sentence shocked him.


    ¡°The diplomatic groups from Dongyi City and North Qi are entering the capital soon. Because the Nin Street incident revolves around you, the Imperial court has named you assistant deputy for the time being. I thought I¡¯d let you know in advance so you can get ready. When the timees, don¡¯t panic.¡± The prince said without much emotion. Unknowingly, he had just done Fan Xian a favor.


    Fan Xian was taken aback. He said, ¡°As the functionary of Taichang Temple, I fear it would be improper to be involved with national matters.¡±


    The prince snorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t earn yourself some merit, do you think there¡¯d be any ce for you in the court?¡±


    Fan Xian could tell the prince was a bit angry, so he quickly agreed. After thanking the prince, he moved to the side to make way.


    The prince waved his whip, which was made from ck silk and gold thread, and nodded in satisfaction. He turned around to speak to Lin Wan¡¯er, ¡°You shoulde to the pce more often. Aunt misses you very much.¡± He paused and then continued, ¡°Aunt often suffered from... headaches.¡± There was nothing unusual in the prince¡¯s voice, his expression was as gentle as usual. Fan Xian, however, scanned the prince¡¯s face and picked up some unrest in his weak gaze.


    Ling Wan¡¯er only smiled, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The prince is setting off.¡± With a shout, the prince¡¯s fleet of carriages began moving slowly towards the summer estate in the mountains. Fan Xian dared not to move until all the carriages disappeared from view. Sighing gently, he stretched his slightly stiff waist and smiled bitterly. ¡°Being a civil servant is hard.¡±


    ¡°You dare to be disloyal?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er asked mockingly, seizing on the opportunity.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡± Such was how the food chain operated. Sizhe was afraid of Ruoruo, Ye Ling¡¯er was afraid of the tiger cub. Lin Wan¡¯er got angry, and Ye Ling¡¯er hopped back on to the carriage.


    Lin Wan¡¯er walked toward Fan Xian. Seeing him still staring at the direction the prince had gone, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I know your worries. None of my three brothers are easy to get along with. I say it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t rely on anyone in particr.¡±


    Fan Xian had always acknowledged Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s political wisdom, which she forged from her days spent deep in the pce. He nodded very seriously. Suddenly, he remembered something. ¡°What about the youngest prince? Is he a difficult one too?¡±


    ¡°Wenyun is only eight. What does he know?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er consoled Fan Xian. ¡°You¡¯re the emperor¡¯s son-inw. Adding in all the formalities, there had been such precedent. I don¡¯t think the eastern pce is really trying to pull you in, so rx.¡±


    Fan Xianughed; he thought he was rxed enough. Faking a sigh, he asked, ¡°How can I not be nervous seeing Qing¡¯s future ruler?¡± In his previous life, the highest-ranking person Fan Xian had ever met was merely his school principle. But strangely, since being reborn¡ªperhaps due to being reborn into a high-ranking family¡ªFan Xian no longer felt nervous around these big shots. He could stayposed, even in front of the emperor.


    Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She pulled on the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s shirt. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the prince said? Before our marriage, you can enter the pce to greet all the Ladies. If that ¡®Ancient One¡¯ is in a good mood, it won¡¯t be impossible that he¡¯ll want to see you. After going through ten sections of the pce or so, you¡¯ll turn numb, even if you are anxious.¡±


    ¡°Ancient One?¡± Fan Xian realized Wan¡¯er was talking about the empress dowager who resided in the depths of the pce. For some reason, he shuddered.


    ¡°Time to go. What are you still standing around for? The prince is long gone.¡± Fan Sizhe finally lost his patience andined. Dabao in the middle carriage heard voices outside, so he raised his voice too.


    Fan Xianughed and, with a whip of his sleeves, put everything behind him.


    ¡ª-


    Since Fan Xian was fortunate enough to be given another life, then he had to live it to the fullest. Beautiful women, money, power; he mustn¡¯t run low on those. But he had been in murky waters sinceing to the capital. He couldn¡¯t help but be vexed.


    Currently, his bookstore was doing very well, and theter chapters of Story of the Stone were in preparation to be printed. Fan Xian could see the money pouring in. Once he tookmand of the pce treasury, he was ready to leave the bookstore to Qingyu Hall and Fan Sizhe. As for the matters in the Imperial Court, there were his father, Chen Pingping, and the rest of his mother¡¯srades. As for hidden dangers, there was Wu Zhu. Even if Wu Zhu decides to not show up, as he did during the incident on Nin Street, Fan Xian believed he had the ability to protect himself.


    Suddenly, Fan Xian felt he had the potential to be a millionaire.


    All that was still a figment of his imagination. Those around him and himself all knew that. Calmly looking at the dirt road outside his carriage, Fan Xian snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s too much to be a coincidence. There are thirteen royal estates in the capital, two temporary pces, and a hunting ground. All of them can be essed by the prince. Why did he choose today to go to the summer estate? The summer pce is far from the capital and quiet, so we picked it beforehand.¡±


    Once they were back on the road, Fan Xian and Wang Qinian shared a carriage and therefore their conversation was rather direct. Wang Qinian also frowned. ¡°If someone deliberately made the prince go in order to ce us in conflict with him, such an arrangement would be tooplicated, and it wouldn¡¯t guarantee good results.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said with a faintly cold gaze, ¡°As long as someone is beside the prince, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to manipte the prince¡¯s travel destinations. Besides, my reputation in the capital is inseparable from ¡®arrogant¡¯, so I¡¯m guessing whoever set us up was not expecting the prince to not get angry at me for trying to take his silver.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know the way the pce does things. Take the prince¡¯s trip outside the capital for example, how long does it take for preparations? We came to the estate yesterday. Had the prince set his eyes here a few days ago, then this really is a coincidence, not a deliberate ploy.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head again. ¡°We asked earlier. For the prince to go out, as long as he stays within 14 kilometers of the capital, all he needs to do is to report to the pce. To get ready, it should take about a day. Seeing when we met, I estimate the prince left this morning.¡±


    Wang Qinian looked at Fan Xian with worry. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What good can whoever nned this gain?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Plenty. If the prince really shamed me here, then I suppose my family could only hold up red gs and expose ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the second prince?¡± Wang Qinian tried to confirm his suspicion.


    Fan Xian gave it some thought. Despite all the coincidences, and the second prince calling repeatedly, he and the second prince never met. Fan Xian really didn¡¯t know what kind of character this second prince was, but he thought he probably wasn¡¯t the kind of person who decides everything through force. Fan Xian said lightly, ¡°Who knows? Everyone is sharp in the pce. Who am I to give a damn?¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t lying when he said he wouldn¡¯t give a damn. But he still made Wang Qinian get out of the carriage to check if they were being followed. He believed in Wang Qinian¡¯s abilities. If someone was spying on them, then whoever it was must be captured. If no one was spying on them, it was enough for the encounter to be a coincidence and prove that he was simply too cautious.


    With a bitter smile, Fan Xian leaned back against the soft cushion, hoping he really was being paranoid.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: The Box, the Poison Needle, and the Killer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the capital, by the side of Shenzheng Way, there stood a house. Wang Qinian had bought the house with 120 taels of silver, and having gone through a few formalities, he was confident that no one could ever find out who its true owner was. Fan Xian frowned as he looked at the two burly menpletely tied up in the corner. Their mouths were stuffed with smelly cleaning rags, and their faces were red, with tears rolling down from the corners in their eyes. They could not say anything, and naturally, they were unable to bite down on their tongues to kill themselves.


    ¡°Where did they catch them?¡± asked Fan Xian softly.


    The people standing behind Wang Qinian bowed in response. ¡°Three-and-a-half kilometers outside the city, Master Wang discovered their tracks. They tried to argue with us after we blocked their path, but we investigated, and they confessed to their deeds. After you left the capital yesterday, these two followed you. We don¡¯t know how it was done, but someone informed them, and we don¡¯t know what connection they have to the prince¡¯s pce. This chance meeting was suddenly arranged.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. He hadn¡¯t ever guessed that such a clue to a plot would appear. It appeared that it was not down to his own brilliance, but to his enemies¡¯ stupidity. The capital was a dark ce, and everyone had a forked ck tail hanging from their buttocks. He also understood that what his subordinate had called investigation undoubtedly involved the use of torture. But since they had confessed, whatever method they used was unimportant.


    ¡°Is the person who interrogated them here?¡± Fan Xian lowered his voice as he asked Wang Qinian. Wang Qinian shook his head. ¡°The less the subordinates know the better, so they have been waiting for their master to carry out the interrogation personally.


    Fan Xian nodded. He was pleased with his prudence, but he found himself caught up in his own thoughts. He looked at the two burly men in the corner, and easily observed a number of things from looking in their eyes. They had a look of unswerving determination, but they had not been trained in how to survive under torture. First of all, they could not have been men from the Overwatch Council. Second of all, they could not have been men from the pce. A quick examination showed that they were not eunuchs.


    So it was most likely that they were the private forces of the Second Prince. Of course, the Prince at the foot of the mountains was also unable to escape suspicion. At that moment, Fan Xian suddenly recalled something his father Count Sinian had said. When you do not know who your enemy is, you should not be reckless to make an enemy of people ¨C but what should you do when you do know who your enemy is? If he were to discover whether this was the work of the Second Prince, could he really raid the prince¡¯s mansion? Fan Xianughed bitterly. He knew that there were a few things that he could not easily get to the bottom of.


    ¡°No use asking.¡± Fan Xian wiped his brow. It was rather stuffy. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The subordinates were Overwatch Council thugs, so they were not the least bit surprised by this bloody order. They quietly moved forward, pulled out knives for their belts, and plunged them into the stomachs of the men. There was a spluttering sound, and the two burly men iled their feet recklessly for a moment before their eyes zed over.


    ¡°Bury them well,¡± Fan Xian ordered, with a measure of unaffected grief.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± replied the subordinates.


    Leaving the house, they went through the small alleyways of the capital before the two men reached a main street. Wang Qinian walked alongside him, keeping the respectful silence of a subordinate. Fan Xian suddenly spoke. ¡°When will the emissaries from Northern Qi and Dongyi arrive? We should have information on this.¡±


    ¡°After they¡¯ve crossed our border,¡± replied Wang Qinian, ¡°all local authorities will be provided assistance in receiving them. With luck, they should arrive at the beginning of next month.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°Help me find out who is among them. And furthermore...¡± he began to mumble to himself. ¡°If it is not considered against the rules, could we trouble the manor to do some digging around among the Northern Qi spies? It would be best to investigate what the baseline for punishment of diplomatic missions is in Northern Qi.¡±


    Wang Qinian had heard what the Crown Prince had said before, so he knew that Master Fan wanted to take up a post as a vice envoy. ¡°Yan Ruohai¡¯s son Yan Bingyun has already been hiding in Northern Qi for four years, and there have been some results. I imagine it will have some benefits.¡±


    ¡°I want as little talk about this as possible after it has happened,¡± Fan Xian reminded him. ¡°Otherwise, if Northern Qi were to find out, I fear that Master Yan¡¯s son will be in danger.¡±


    Wang Qinian smiled. ¡°Master, you are amissioner, you know the scope of authority regarding this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled. ¡°Taking responsibility for this sort of thing, the less I know the better.¡±


    Wang Qinian looked at his master¡¯s delicate face and warm smile and thought back to the killing that had happened in the courtyard before. He could not help but feel a little strange. ¡°Since it would be better not to know,¡± he asked quietly, ¡°then why must we investigate? It seems that there was no need for those two men to die.¡±


    ¡°Although it is better not to know than to know, we still must investigate, and those two still had to die,¡± replied Fan Xian quietly. ¡°Because I must let other people know that I know that they do not want me to know things, those two lives serve as a warning, warning them not to try to manipte me again. It seems that the incident at Nin Street did not convince the powers on high to exercise some restraint. The death of my brother-inw at the foot of the Cang Mountains was the work of Sigu Sword; perhaps they feel I am deceiving them?¡±


    Although the series of ¡°knows¡± was something of a tongue-twister meaning-wise, the slightly confused Wang Qinian slowly understood his meaning and nodded. Fan Xian¡¯s suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether I¡¯ve never seen blood and dead people. You don¡¯t know how I grew up.¡±


    The following few days were peaceful. The death of those two nameless burly fellows seemed to have been of little importance. But Fan Xian had guessed that the incident would already have started to show its effects. He made asional visits to Taichang Temple for roll call; asional visits to Danbo Bookstore to pick up cash; asional visits to the tofu stand to help out; asional visits to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion to get in his future father-inw¡¯s good graces; asional visits to the royal pce to woo hisdy; asional stops home to tell stories to his little sister so she could copy them as books. That was Fan Xian¡¯s entire life for those few days.


    That night, after he had washed himself and was preparing for bed, he caught sight of a ck leather box out of the corner of his eye. He did not know what was inside the box, so naturally he was somewhat curious. But it had been in the same ce for a long while, and there had been no sign of the key, so now he was somewhat apathetic about it. Of course, if he knew that Chen Pingping was greatly interested in the box, he would certainly have re-evaluated the box¡¯s worth, and would not have thrown it idly in the corner of his room; instead he would have kept it in the hole under his bed, hidden under threeyers of iron.


    Where was the key? It was as if he heard the voice of Heaven asking him a most important question from deep inside his heart. A cold voice rang in Fan Xian¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The key is in the pce.¡±


    Suddenly, without a sound, a ck rod came from nowhere and struck Fan Xian firmly in the spine. There was a thud, and Fan Xian was toote to dodge as he was knocked to the ground. A wave of raw pain coursed down his spine, and he coughed, blowing away some of the dust on the floor in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten soft.¡± There was no emotion in Wu Zhu¡¯s voice, but he clearly held some sort of negative attitude toward Fan Xian¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Fan Xian had gotten used to this sort of life when he was little, and with some difficulty he rose, circting the zhenqi in his body to soothe the pain in his spine as he looked at the dark corner. ¡°Uncle,¡± he said in a low voice, unable to stop himself, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you these past few days. I truly feared you were dead.¡±


    Wu Zhu showed a slight passion that did not fit his words. Coldly, he took half a step back, and saw through Fan Xian¡¯s lie. ¡°I know that you were not worried about me.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, somewhat embarrassed. It was true, he wasn¡¯t worried; that weirdo Wu Zhu was a master assassin. He wouldn¡¯t get into trouble no matter where he went. But Fan Xian had not seen him in a long time. He had been thinking of him, and he was curious as to where he had been the past few days. Perhaps Wu Zhu had been by his side the whole time, and he didn¡¯t know it?


    ¡°The key is in the pce,¡± Wu Zhu continued.


    The second time he said it, Fan Xian had a sudden realization. He frowned. ¡°So you were looking for the key all that time.¡±


    ¡°This belongs to the Lady. I should not have listened to Chen Pingping and left the key in the capital.¡± Wu Zhu¡¯s tone remained indifferent, unlike any normal person. ¡°I spent a few days in the pce, and I have found three locations where it could be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky!¡± Fan Xian howled in a low voice, feeling a slight anger well up deep within his heart. Although Wu Zhu had grandmaster-level strength, the Royal Pce would be more than a match for him. Not only were the guards all experts, but as Fei Jie had pointed out, the most secretive of the four grandmasters was hidden somewhere within the pce. Wu Zhu had risked spending a number of days inside the pce; if he had been discovered, that secretive grandmaster would have naturally engaged him, as well as five hundred knife-wielding guards. Even if Wu Zhu were possessed of truly miraculous skill, there would be no way he¡¯d get out of there alive.


    Seeming not to have noticed Fan Xian¡¯s anger, Wu Zhu continued to speak in a cold voice. ¡°Do you want the key?¡±


    Fan Xian went quiet. He realized why Wu Zhu hade there today. He was a man who lurked in the shadows. If it wasn¡¯t a matter he needed to share with him, Fan Xian doubted that he would ever see him; he would simply remain in the shadows to protect him. And Wu Zhu hade to talk about the key not because he wanted Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, but because he needed him to be part of it.


    But... if Wu Zhu was trying to get hold of something this difficult, then how could Fan Xian even help at all? ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Fan Xian asked as he pondered.


    ¡°Those three locations in the pce are not easy to enter,¡± said Wu Zhu without a hint of emotion.


    Fan Xian was curious, and asked Wu Zhu where these locations were.


    ¡°Xingqing Pce, Hanguang Hall, and Guangxin Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback, andughed bitterly. These were the most tightly-guarded locations in the pce grounds, the living quarters of the Emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the Eldest Princess. Not only were they the most difficult-to-enter locations in the pce grounds, they were practically the most difficult-to-enter locations in all the world.


    ¡°I want you to think of a way to get the eunuch named Hong Sixiang outside the pce for a time.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Eunuch Hong? He is the leader of the pce eunuchs, he has served three different emperors, and I heard that he has been in the pce since the founding of the nation. His powers are deep, but if you¡¯re going to the pce to steal the key, then why do you need me to trick him into leaving the pce? What¡¯s the link between those two things?¡± He suddenly understood something, and lifted his head in surprise to look at the ck cloth that surrounded Wu Zhu¡¯s face. He spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Are you telling me that Eunuch Hong is the one they talk about, the most secretive grandmaster?¡±


    Fei Jie had said that of the four grandmasters, one was Sigu Sword in Dongyi, one was Ku He in Northern Qi, and one was Ye Liuyun, with his Liuyun sanshou, in the Kingdom of Qing; there was one other who was also a man of the Kingdom of Qing, but no one knew who he was. Even the Overwatch Council, with all of their power, was only able to ascertain that whoever this person was, they were hiding within the royal pce of the Kingdom of Qing.


    Wu Zhu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never fought him. But I know that within the pce right now, the one who would discover me the easiest would be the Eunuch Hong Sixiang.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. In his heart, he was still full of respect for Wu Zhu. Old Eunuch Hong had to be the unmeasurably powerful person hidden in the pce. If even Wu Zhu were scared of the consequences, perhaps Eunuch Hong¡¯s identity as a grandmaster was already on the verge of being revealed.


    In his cold nature, he had even attacked Ye Liuyun, but had failed to kill him. Naturally he could not fear any grandmaster from that day on, but thatst time it was in order to hide his connection with Fan Xian. This time it was in order to steal the key, so the style would be somewhat different.


    Fan Xian pondered over thetest ns, and considered theing emissaries from Northern Qi and Dongyi; he could not think of a way to build a rtionship with the head of the court eunuchs deep within the pce. It was not convenient to ask for his father to step in ¨C he would have to exin a number of things that he did not wish to exin. Suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°Wan¡¯er should have a clear understanding of things inside the pce. She has grown up inside the pce for her entire life and only moved out at the beginning of this year. I¡¯ll go by her way tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Zhu ¡°looked¡± at him, not making ament, before he spoke coldly. ¡°I just need you to get Hong Sixiang outside the pce for a while. As for how you do it, that is your business.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°Uncle, you always give me the hardest tasks.¡±


    It was a joke, and having not spoken to Wu Zhu for some time, it seemed that he had forgotten that Wu Zhu did not have much of a sense of humor. ¡°So, I will attack Hong Sixiang,¡± replied Wu Zhu sincerely, ¡°and whether or not I seed in killing him, it is likely that I will be able to dy him for six hours. You will enter the pce and find the key.¡±


    It was as if a burning hot meteorite had fallen from the sky directly onto Fan Xian¡¯s foot. He moved quickly to speak, extremely gently and respectfully. ¡°It is just stealing something. Don¡¯t take the risk of challenging Hong Sixiang. I will try to contact him.¡±


    After Wu Zhu left, Fan Xian finally realized that he had no way to find him. If he did manage to arrange everything, then how would he tell Wu Zhu? Heid back down on his bed. When he looked at the box again, something was different. If the key had to be hidden in a secret ce within the pce, whatever was inside the box had to be something extremely important or extremely terrifying.


    Something like a map of the border defenses, a list of high-ranking spies from the Overwatch Council his mother had singlehandedly established, or... a map to the Ye family treasure?


    Fan Xian found himself unable to sleep. He stood up, and moved the box under his bed with his foot. It seemed to him that it would be safer this way.


    His face serene, Fan Xian came to Ruoruo¡¯s bedchamber and asked if she could find him a needle and thread to sew some a seam in some clothing. She obliged. She took out a few small needles from a box and gave them to him, feeling rather curious about it. She looked him in the eye. ¡°This is for embroidery. Have you torn your clothing, brother? It¡¯d be best if you gave it to a servant-girl to take care of.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It¡¯s a bit moreplicated than clothing.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯ve given me these three needles.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nodded, confused.


    The wedding was approaching, and Fan Manor had begun to prepare for it. There were a number of odd things about Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s marriage, so all customs were revised. At the very least, they were not the same as other pairings of princess and Emperor¡¯s-son-inw, where the royal family arranged a mansion for the Emperor¡¯s son-inw; after all, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s status as princess had always only ever been in effect within the pce. If it had been done within the capital, there may have been some gossip.


    The newlyweds¡¯ residence was near Count Sinan¡¯s manor. It was just some emptynd that Count Sinan had been preparing since the beginning of the year, and so they had already erected a sumptuous mansion. The rear gardens of the twopounds were connected by a door, so the two manors were linked as one. But thepound in which Fan Xian would live after he was married faced out onto a different street.


    Over those few days, the manor was quiet. The workers had already downed tools; the trees and the rock gardens had also been taken care of a long time ago, and had grown out in the open. Because there was no one there in such arge mansion, the silence was deafening, and no one wanted to stay in it for long.


    A ck shadow floated across. It was Fan Xian, quietly making his way through the courtyard, holding a chunk of tofu in his right hand, and sping three needles between the four fingers of his left hand. He found a secluded area, and carefully ced the tofu chunk among the branches of the willow tree. He had improved the tofu, making it extremely soft, so when he ced it in the swaying spot, it seemed like it could fall out at any moment.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes, and slowly summoned the powerful zhenqi out of his dantian point, routing it through the crown of his head and into the xueshan point at the back of his waist. He formed onerge and one small channel for the zhenqi, allowing his whole being to sink into silence, without a single errant thought.


    The sound of the wind arose, and his whole being became part of the wind, blowing between the willow branches, softly touching it, his feet valiantly preventing him from leaning forward. There was a sudden noise. Relying on his control of his body, he leapt back.


    It was like a crafty fish teasing the dumbfounded angler¡¯s hook.


    Some timeter, he walked slowly forward with his hands behind his back, squinting as he looked at the block of tofu in the branches of the willow tree. Three needles stuck out of the tofu, trembling slightly. In a sh, he quickly thrust the needles into the tofu, cutting it into three cubes. ording to Fan Xian¡¯s understanding of the human body, if this trick were used to kill someone, it would most likely be extremely effective. Satisfied, he retrieved the pins.


    After Nin Street, he had been searching for ways to best arm himself. Wu Zhu¡¯s weapon was a cudgel; whether it was a wooden staff or a simple rock drill, in Wu Zhu¡¯s hands it was a deadly weapon. This was the state of things, and Fan Xian was clearly aware that when it came to himself, an easily-handled weapon could save his life many times over.


    In truth, he very much liked the slender dagger he kept in his boot. Whether it was in Danzhou or on Nin Street, the precious and sharp dagger had already helped him out twice. But in certain pce, it was not possible to have a dagger to hand ¨C such as the pce.


    And Fan Xian knew, since the key was inside the pce, it was possible that in the end he would have to make like the heroes of the wuxia novels of his previous life and rush in headfirst. Wu Zhu¡¯s rod and his words from the day before had irritated him, and he set himself to it with renewed fervor. He looked at how the dawn¡¯s light glinted off the needles between his fingers, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown as he wondered ¨C what sort of poison would be most appropriate to smear them with?


    After setting his goal, he did everything with much more enthusiasm. So on one pitch-ck night, Fan Xian excitedly stole into Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s bedchamber. Wan¡¯er could not help but feel happily surprised. After all, it had not been that long since their vacation. After a moment of affection, Fan Xian casually brought up matters in the pce.


    Lin Wan¡¯er had grown up in the pce. She was quite familiar with the people inside the pce, and was not curious as to why her fianc¨¦e had taken a sudden interest. She assumed that he was worried about the custom of entering the pce to pay his respects, so she consoled him. ¡°The Empress has always been very nice to me. And the Emperor is not fond of femininity, so he isn¡¯t like that Emperor of Northern Qi who died a while ago, where his six pces were all filled with beautiful women. Apart from the Empress, there is the prince¡¯s birth mother, Ning the Talented, and the Second Prince¡¯s birth mother, Concubine Shu. There is the third son¡¯s mother, Yi Guipin, and some other concubines who you won¡¯t need to pay respects to.¡±[1]


    Fan Xian imagined that the concubines naturally would not want to offend her birth mother, the Eldest Princess, who was doted on by the Empress Dowager and controlled the royal purse. He shifted in the bed to make his embrace of Wan¡¯er morefortable. ¡°Why is the prince¡¯s birth mother only ¡®Talented¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ning the schr is from Dongyi. The Emperor brought her back from his first military expedition to the north. I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty was wounded on the battlefield, and Ning the schr tended to him night and day, so His Majesty freed her from her bondage as a ve and brought her to the pce, and she gave birth to the prince. But she is not from the Kingdom of Qing, and although she saved the Emperor¡¯s life, and gave birth to his eldest son, there was still no way for her to win the favor of the Empress Dowager, so naturally she could not be Empress. And she was an imperial consort, but ten years ago it seemed like something happened in the pce, and His Majesty was very angry, and stripped her of her position, so she dropped to the rank of ¡°Talented¡±.


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised. The struggle in the pce was just asplicated as he had imagined. Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and continued. ¡°Fortunately, the great prince is now in the west excelling in military pursuits, so Ning the Talented can keep finally her position. She seems to understand a great many things, and is now content in the pce. In truth, I used to run over to her pce to y, but for those two years I didn¡¯t so much.¡±


    Fan Xian asked about some of the other inner secrets of the pce, and Lin Wan¡¯er was happy to hell him in full detail. Finally, Fan Xian got to the crux of his questioning. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the head eunuch, Eunuch Hong, is extremely powerful within the pce,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was not a little tiger that night, but a small kitten in his arms. He gently caressed her face. ¡°Eunuch Hong has been in the pce since the founding of the nation, when he was a manservant. When the first Emperor was on the throne, he trusted Eunuch Hong immensely. Now he is still in a fifth-level position as head of the pce eunuchs, but his responsibilities are not as great now that he is older. Basically, he is being kept in the pce by the Empress Dowager.¡±


    ¡°Kept in the pce by the Empress Dowager?¡± Fan Xian had a sudden recollection of the history of his old world.


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked curiously, blinking.


    Fan Xian took hold of her nose and smiled. ¡°Nothing. So if I want to have a good rtionship with the pce, I¡¯ll have to be on good terms with Eunuch Hong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point,¡± exined Lin Wan¡¯er. ¡°The old eunuch just strolls around the pce, he¡¯s not in charge of anything.¡±


    Fan Xian could not say a word of his ns to the girl in his arms, so he just smiled. ¡°When should I announce that I aming to visit the pce?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was both bashful and teasing. ¡°In a few days, I suppose. Why? Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m nervous. I¡¯m taking such a wonderful princess away from them, who wouldn¡¯t be nervous?¡±


    Silence gradually fell on the upstairs room of the pavilion in the pce grounds. As he watched his fianc¨¦e drift off to sleep in his arms, Fan Xian sighed. Whatever else came up in his life, he hoped that he could deal with it well enough.


    The next day, he went to Taichang Temple for the morning roll call, and Ren the official quietly took him to one side and spoke to him quietly. ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the 34-year-old man, who seemed to have aged handsomely, and yed dumb. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ren sighed. ¡°Honglu Temple sent out a letter today, asking you to transfer there.¡± Honglu Temple was especially in charge of receiving foreign guests, and handling matters between countries. Fan Xian was surprised, and realized that the matter that the Crown Prince had spoken of had started. He sped his hands in salute. ¡°Master Ren, why do they want me to transfer there? I have hardly been at Taichang Temple for more than a few weeks.¡±


    Master Ren frowned. ¡°Master Fan, do you not have a rtionship with the prince¡¯s estate?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that he was asking about his father, and he shook his head. ¡°You know that my father always had very little contact with the pce, and even less with the ministers with the cab.¡±


    ¡°That is so.¡± Ren nodded his head. Count Sinan was famously stubborn. He had made use of his special rtionship with the Emperor as they had grown up together. Even the Prime Minister did not understand how he had always remained neural toward the various princes. He thought for a moment. ¡°I have heard that it was a suggestion of the prince¡¯s estate to allow you to participate in these negotiations.¡±


    Fan Xian did not know how to respond. He could only continue to feign confusion. ¡°What negotiations?


    ¡°Emissaries from Northern Qi havee to discuss the aftermath of the war among the vassal states along the northern border, things such as deliberating boundaries,pensation for losses, and so on. And emissaries from Dongyi havee to discuss the matter of the murder of the Prime Minister¡¯s second son at the foot of the Cang Mountains. I have heard that they have brought a lot of silver and beautiful women with them. These so-called negotiations are really the royal court haggling prices with these two parties.¡±


    Ren the official, surnamed Ren, given name Shao¡¯an, was a disciple of the Prime Minister, so he naturally treated Fan Xian as someone on his own side. ¡°If matters are dealt with well,¡± he carefully warned him, ¡°it will be nothing more than gilding the lily. In any case, the officers and soldiers have followed their orders, and have already attacked those territories. But if they are not dealt with well, and they do not bring the Emperor the benefits that he was expecting, then they would be extremely inappropriate. And as for Dongyi, in the matter of the second son¡¯s death, if you are too soft, then it will not be received well by the Prime Minister. But since the royal court has permitted Dongyi to send emissaries, it shows that the royal court does not wish to pursue this matter too diligently, and would simply like to get something out of it... after all, Sigu Sword is still in the city of Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. These matters wereplicated indeed. Ren carried on, speaking with sympathy. ¡°Your status is unique. You and the Prime Minister will soon be father and son-inw. If you follow the will of the Emperor, you will lose the favor of your father-inw. So this is a very difficult situation, and you must tread carefully.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback as he pondered the criticalponents of this matter. He sped his hands in a grateful gesture. ¡°When I entered the bureaucracy, I did not know that things would be so profound... this matter is soplicated, and I am only an eighth-level functionary. Even if Honglu Temple requests that I transfer there, I fear that my lowly words will carry little weight, so it is best that I remain honest and say nothing.¡±


    Ren the official shook his head and sighed. ¡°You will be a vice envoy, and you will find yourself blown by winds in all directions, with a great many eyes on you.¡±


    ¡°Why would people be looking at me?¡± thought Fan Xian. He smiled. ¡°You have put a great amount of thought into this. Everything should be fine.¡±


    Ren had indeed put a lot of thought in this. Although he did not know why the prince¡¯s pce had appointed him as a vice envoy, it was either a case of favoritism, or that they wanted to see him follow his father-inw¡¯s will and lose the favor of the Emperor. In short, Fan Xian had already sufficiently prepared his skills, and did not feel any dread about it. In the afternoon, an official pnquin was dispatched to transport him. It travelled along the bluestone road, and in no time at all the pnquin had reached Honglu Temple.


    Honglu Temple was equivalent to a diplomatic mission, and officials of Honglu Temple were equivalent to ministers of foreign affairs. In his previous life, fan Xian believed very much in a certain phrase: ¡°A weak state has no diplomacy¡±. The Kingdom of Qing was the strongest in all thend, and Honglu Temple had be a government office of high status and of ill-gotten gains. Thick cypress trees were all around, and the warm summer heat did not seep into the offices. Fan Xian sat quietly in seating area of the silent hall, listening to the conversations of the superiors above him.


    The conversation he heard was the Honglu Temple official Xin Qiwu ¨C the Northern Qi and Dongyi emissaries hade to officially present their diplomatic credentials. The frank and established official of the Kingdom of Qing did not feel that this was a desperately serious matter, so the master official of Honglu Temple was still at home asleep. The people who took care of such matters were just fourth-level officials.


    ¡°Master Fan, the royal court has seen fit to appoint you as a vice envoy; firstly on ount of your good reputation, secondly on ount of your connection to matters regarding Northern Qi. But you are not experienced in such matters, so do not worry, you will learn in due course.¡± Xin Qiwu knew that the handsome young man beneath him had a strong and solid background, so he was courteous in his speech.


    ¡°That is so. Master Fan is well-known throughout the capital. It is truly a waste of his talent to take notice of Honglu Temple and these foreign nationals.¡± A number of officials looked at Fan Xian and attempted to tter him, not showing their true intentions. At the same time they feared that this nobleman¡¯s son¡¯s contributions could be jumping the gun. They could not prevent their awkward expressions.


    [1] ¡°Talented¡± was a ranking for concubines in the Tang dynasty ¨C it was the fifth rank out of nine.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: The Emissaries from Northern Qi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian did not dare be arrogant. He quickly stood up and sped his hands in salute to the people around him, greeting the other diplomats of the Kingdom of Qing with a warm smile. ¡°Sirs,¡± he said earnestly, ¡°I have not spent long at Taichang Temple, and I know little of the customs of the royal court. The pce has assigned me as a vice envoy, and I presume that they wish for the deceitful Kingdom of Northern Qi to see that they cannot attempt to murder the people of the Kingdom of Qing as they please. They wish for me to serve as a reminder; they do not necessarily want me to actually be part of our negotiations.¡± Heughed and continued. ¡°I have no knowledge of matters of diplomacy, and I do not wish to tread on anyone¡¯s toes. I humbly request your guidance.¡±


    After all, he had not been an official for very long; such a speech could not avoid inspiring some enmity and being seen as somewhat reckless. But instead, it made the officials of Honglu Temple feel morefortable. At first, when they found out that the son of Minister Fan would be taking part in the negotiation process, these bureaucrats who bragged of their foreign policy credentials as diplomats of the Kingdom of Qing felt rather uneasy. They felt like a murder of crows interrupted by a vulture trying to steal their carrion.


    When Fan Xian had shown to them that he did not intend topete with them, all of Honglu Temple felt much happier. Xin Qiwu nodded his head in slight admiration. Of course, everyone knew that if they were to seed in demandingrge sums of silver as tribute, deciding reward based on merit, this son of an influential official, here to serve as decoration, would also get his share.


    After the meeting was finished, Xin Qiwu led him to a room that had been prepared for him, and pointed out arge cupboard that had already been filled with documents. ¡°All the relevant material is in here. The key point of these negotiations is that Northern Qi wishes to send us silver in exchange that we return territory that we are currently upying. Dongyi has no demands; they simply wish to settle matters regarding the two assassinations. The first of which is the incident on Nin Street involving you; the two female assassins have already confirmed that they are disciples of Sigu Sword. The second is the incident in the vi at the foot of the Cang Mountains. However...¡±


    He nced at Fan Xian and spent a moment of consideration before continuing. ¡°You are also aware that this is a veryplicated affair, so the royal court cannot provide too-conclusive proof of this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. The air of empty titudes was beginning to make his head hurt. Would he really have to deal with such things over the next few weeks? Seemingly reading his mind, Xin Qiwu smiled. ¡°If you would prefer not to work office hours, you may also take them home. Only the documents with the red top-secretbel may not be taken out of the office.¡±


    Fan Xian was happily surprised. Although he knew that Xin Qiwu did not wish for him not to be there, he was grateful. ¡°In truth, I was very confuseding here today. If you do not mind me beingzy, sir, I would prefer to sleep at home every day.¡±


    Fan Xian reckoned it was extremely rare in the Kingdom of Qing for an insignificant eighth-level functionary to make such a joke with a fourth-level official of Honglu Temple. Xin Qiwu was rather surprised by Fan Xian¡¯s words, but soon after he burst intoughter, and suddenly spoke to Fan Xian in a low voice. ¡°Master Fan, the prince¡¯s estate has high expectations of you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He knew Xin Qiwu¡¯s status, and did not dare to be ambiguous. ¡°Be assured, sir,¡± he replied quickly, ¡°I understand. My father has often lectured us. If one is to be an official, one must strictly follow the ways of an official.¡±


    On hearing his response, Xin Qiwu, trusted aide to the Crown Prince, nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Count Sinan has dedicated himself wholeheartedly in service to the Kingdom of Qing. I have always admired him.¡±


    After chatting for a little bit longer, Xin Qiwu left the room. Fan Xian watched his shadow as he left and slowly narrowed his eyes. His father Fan Jian had once said, as long as the Crown Prince held his position, then the Fan family would be loyal to the Crown Prince, but even he didn¡¯t believe those words. Fan Xian could not simply believe Xin Qiwu, being the Crown Prince¡¯s man that he was.


    Assigning Fan Xian to the position of vice envoy in these negotiations was a careful test by the prince¡¯s estate to see whether the Fan family was capable of following the Crown Prince¡¯s orders even slightly.


    Over the next weeks, Fan Xian did as he said he would, and shut himself in the room to sleep. Of course, for him, sleeping was also an unavoidable way for him to train. Regarding official affairs, after he took some documents home, he handed them to Wang Qinian to allow him to formte an appropriate n of action for the negotiations.


    In truth, Fan Xian¡¯s intentions were clear; Wang Qinian could report to the old cripple at the Overwatch Council in secret. In this way, thisplicated yet dull task was given to Wang Qinian and Chen Pingping. Whether it was for the sake of his mother or his father, they dealt with it appropriately, ensuring that he did not lose face at the imperial court or among the ordinary people.


    He had no qualms about exploiting every resource he had to the utmost.


    And indeed, a few dayster, Wang Qinian, looking haggard, came to a small cabin where they had agreed to meet, and handed him a thick folder. Fan Xian¡¯s mouth opened curiously, and his eyes could not help but light up. He saw that the folder was divided into two sections. One section was internal reference material that only high-ranking officials of Honglu Temple were allowed to read, and the other section was a draft dossier for negotiations with Northern Qi.


    The materials included a thorough analysis of the internal situation in Northern Qi: the power struggle between the young Emperor and the Empress dowager, grandmaster Ku He being a pacifist, and other such information. The documents also reported that the Marquis Ning, younger brother of the Empress Dowager, was under attack by the bureaucracy of Northern Qi for losing the war, and so the young Emperor did not care how much money he had to pay inpensation, or how muchnd he had to relinquish, as long as he could go along with popr grievances and use this opportunity as a pretext to reduce the considerable power of the Empress Dowager¡¯s faction. And because the Empress Dowager was anxious to settle unrest, and attempts to rectify politics in the royal court had been in vain, instructions were given to be patient and amodating in the negotiations.


    Of course these things, hidden in the dark, went unseen by the diplomats of the Kingdom of Qing. It was only thanks to the tremendous secret powers of the Overwatch Council and theirwork of spies throughout the Kingdom of Northern Qi, who ferreted out various trivial matters and assembled them into an analysis so that they could finallye to this definite conclusion.


    ¡°Incredible.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Having these reports on hand, the officials of Honglu Temple would be absolutely delighted.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°How reliable are these reports?¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s eyes drooped. It seemed that he had not slept in the past few days. ¡°They are extremely reliable. Liu Bingyun has made a breakthrough in Northern Qi. He has installed an entire informationwork and cross-referenced everything. There should not be any issues.¡±


    Fan Xian could not help but feel respect for Yan Bingyun, the young son of an official. For the good of the nation, he was content to hide in the shadows like a rat, and to do so for several years as the son of a high official of the royal court was no easy feat indeed. He did not know that the reason that Yan Bingyun lived his miserable existence in Northern Qi was entirely a result of the unsessful attempt on Fan Xian¡¯s life when he was 12 years old. If Fan Xian had known that this was the case, it was impossible to say whether he would have felt guilty or burst intoughter.


    ¡°Wang Qinian, I did not expect you to be so proficient in intelligence analysis and tracking.¡± Fan Xian was fully aware of where the dossier hade from, but he did not broach the subject.


    Wang Qinian wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. He simply replied with a timid salute, not daring to take the credit for himself.


    ¡°So, tomorrow I will go to Honglu Temple and meet with my superiors.¡± Fan Xian saw Wang Qinian¡¯s nervous silence. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± began Wang Qinian ufortably, ¡°you cannot give this information to Honglu Temple.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because... it involves top-secret information of the highest level. Nobody in Honglu Temple¡ªnot even the top officials¡ªhas the qualifications to handle it.¡±


    Fan Xian pped his hand to his head andughed bitterly. ¡°So what do you propose I do? I might as well let the Council give it to Honglu Temple directly, through the proper channels.¡±


    Wang Qinian sighed. ¡°If the director hadn¡¯t wholeheartedly believed that it was a surprise that you were involved in these negotiations, paving the way for your future career,¡± he thought, ¡°there is no way that he would have ordered all six bureaus to work through the night to produce this dossier.¡± The dossier looked thoroughly ordinary, but in fact it was a conclusion of the meticulous, specialized analyses of dozens of intelligence reports. If he were to just casually hand it over to Honglu Temple, the Director might well be angry enough to leap out of his wheelchair.


    It was the end of the summer. The lotus petals had fallen, but the heat remained. The pedestrians and the ck dogs on the streets of the capital had all been weakened and dispirited by the weather. The eighth of August was a very auspicious day. The diplomatic missions from Northern Qi and from Dongyi both arrived at the same time at an official ry station in the northwest of the capital. The Emperor of Qing decreed that the two diplomatic missions were permitted to lodge in a temporary residence owned by His Majesty. Officials from all three parties argued for a number of days, before atst drawn up a schedule and ns for their entrance into the city.


    Themon people of the capital were roused in spirit, feeling like abrupt autumn rains had appeared in their dull day-to-day lives. As they saw it, the emissaries from the two nations had note to negotiate, but hade to hand over documents of surrender.


    As a vice envoy involved in negotiations, Fan Xian naturally was part of the weingmittee for the emissaries. He watched the officials from both nations from the western gate of the capital, and arranged for them to stay at the ry station. The delegation from Northern Qi was clearly not happy. After all, in the military campaign in the vassal states, they were losers, and many of their officers and soldiers had been captured. Most importantly, arge amount of territory had been captured.


    ¡°Good sir, who are you?¡± The highest-ranking official among the Northern Qi delegation was Marquis Ning, younger brother of the Empress Dowager of Northern Qi. He looked down haughtily at this handsome young son of an official, and felt thoroughly angry. It was clear that the Kingdom of Qing did not view him as important enough to dispatch an envoy of equal importance to greet him, and had instead sent a junior official from Honglu Temple. Sending such a young man to act as a vice envoy was undoubtedly a show of contempt.


    ¡°I am Fan Xian. It is my pleasure to wee you, your grace.¡±


    Fan Xian had a clear smile on his face as he regarded these guests from enemy nations. He thought of the report from the Overwatch Council. This old man was simply decoration. Behind him, sitting inside a sedan chair, was Zhuang Mohan, who had been quickly arranged by the pce to stay within the pce grounds; he was the true leader of their party.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: Unartistic Negotiation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Compared to the eager inhabitants in the capital, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t as excited. He was carefully writing on a strip of paper in his bookroom. He was writing in the tone of a young man with a privileged upbringing in the capital, rewriting the reports Council and adding a l a bit of bookishness to their them so that the officials at Honglu Temple wouldn¡¯t be shocked upon hearing him and suspect another terrifying organization had stepped forward other than His Majesty¡¯s Overwatch Council, an organization that worked for the functionary.


    Fan Ruoruo was not in the mood either as she copied in small script and stuck the paper strips together. She asked, ¡°Brother, this is really strange. Where did you get these reports? Why don¡¯t you use them as they are; why make such absurd excuses?¡±


    Fan Xian rarely hid things from his younger sister; not even Lin Wan¡¯er had this privilege. He said with a troubled expression, ¡°I was beingzy in the beginning, so I wanted to borrow their power. But who knew I¡¯d dig up such a scary case. The origin of these reports cannot be exposed, so I can¡¯t give them directly to Honglu Temple.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the ambassador from Northern Qi this time?¡± Fan Ruoruo was d that her elder brother could finally properly engage in government affairs. While Fan Xian had been educating her, she was merely a little girl growing up in the confinement of the yard. She always thought that, since Fan Xian was a man, making tofu could only be a hobby; he couldn¡¯t keep on doing it.


    ¡°No one from the emperor¡¯s faction or from the empress¡¯s faction, and definitely not the prince¡¯s faction; just some pushover faction,¡± Fan Xian answered as he cleaned up the documents on the table. ¡°He¡¯s the younger brother of the Northern Qi empress. His name is Chang Dinghou, a supposed genius. But the most conspicuous one wasn¡¯t him, but his teacher. A great schr of Northern Qi, named Zhuang Mohan. All the schrs in the world worship him. Who knows what price Northern Qi had to pay to have him show up. Even His Majesty might take that into consideration. I¡¯m afraid the usual demand for money andnd would be taken back a bit this time.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Mohan?¡± Fan Ruoruo perked up at hearing the name, her expression appearing to glow.


    This was the first time Fan Xian saw something akin to fanaticism in his sister, who had always been a reserved girl. Other than her own brother, she didn¡¯t hold much admiration for other schrs; seeing her this way made Fan Xian felt just a tad jealous. He said, ¡°Good thing the report was clear. This Zhang Mohan is seventy, or else I better be careful.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo felt a bit ashamed and said, ¡°You¡¯re my brother; do try to be more proper.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°You liking that old geezer is what I¡¯d call improper.¡± Seeing Fan Ruoruo get slightly angry, he quickly waved his hand. ¡°But seriously, the stuff at the farm estate the other day, do you have any ideas about that?¡±


    Days passed, the siblings were here worrying about the marriage of that little girl. Despite worrying for a while, no potential suitors came to view, so they gave up. Incidentally, Fan Xian remembered something else. ¡°Thest time when we went to Liujing River, didn¡¯t His Majesty say something?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Fan Ruoruo had a rare expression of confusion on her face . It looked like both of them were overly shocked back then and couldn¡¯t remember everything.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and thought back. With a p on the table, he said with all colors drained from his face, ¡°His Majesty said he would arrange marriage for you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Fan Ruoruo was very frightened by what she heard.


    What were children from official households afraid of? Marriage. In fortunate cases, like Lin Wan¡¯er being married to Fan Xian, everything was well. But it would be unfortunate for someone to marry a tigress. The most terrifying would be a marriage arrangement from the pce. Such an arrangement would be too mighty to decline. Even if you were to get married to a rich yboy, you would have no way to refuse.


    Years ago, many officials had hoped to bring their daughters into the pce in the hope of receiving His Majesty¡¯s favor. But the emperor did not indulge himself in women, so the method became a dead end. Even the crown and second princes dared not have too many concubines, despite the second prince being notoriously lecherous in the capital, and even in the East Pce, there were only three concubines.


    Fan Ruoruo seemed to have remembered it also. With tears in her eyes and a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Fan Xian, with his sharp mind, quickly determined the possible households. He squinted and said, ¡°Eldest prince, second prince, Crown Prince Jing. With the status of the Fan household, His Majesty would only choose from those three. If it¡¯s the household of one of the high-ranking officials, then there is nothing to be afraid of. If you don¡¯t agree, I have ways to annul the marriage.¡±


    Of course Fan Xian had ways. After all, he had the support of father, Cheng Pingping, and the prime minister. Because of those three, even the prince in the East Pce was trying to test to influence him. If the other two princes and Crown Prince Jing don¡¯t get involved, Fan Xian was confident that he could ruin any marriage his sister didn¡¯t agree with.


    But the most likely candidates were the three most esteemed ones. Fan Xian calmed himself, but suddenly cried out, ¡°So that¡¯s why Li Hongcheng goes to brothels every day and doesn¡¯t marry; he was waiting for this moment!¡±


    Seeing his sister lose her nerve, Fan Xian consoled her with a smile. ¡°The eldest prince spends his years fighting in the western front, and his martial abilities are exceptional. While we¡¯ve never met the second prince, I heard he too was an impressive character. As for Crown Prince Jing, we know him well. He may be a bit of a yboy, but he¡¯s overall a good person. If it really is Li Hongcheng, with me by your side, he wouldn¡¯t take in a single concubine, let alone visit a brothel.¡±


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t console her. Now that he did, Fan Ruoruo found it more and more likely, as if it were to happen at any time. She said with great sadness, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to marry any of them.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed; he didn¡¯t want to continue this growing pain. He tried to lift the mood. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about this? When I see you in the future, I¡¯ll have to call you ¡®Princess¡¯. If the second prince bes emperor, with your mother-inw controlling the world... wouldn¡¯t she be my mom?¡±


    His joke was extremely unfunny, so Ruoruo did not break out from her sadness. The bookroom sank into awkward silence. Within it, the siblings were thinking. While Ruoruo was filled with despair, Fan Xian steeled himself. If something were to happen in the future, he must be prepared in some way.


    ¡ª-


    The location for negotiations wasn¡¯t so spacious; it was set in the biggest room in Honglu Temple. There weren¡¯t any long tables between the officials of Northern Qi and Qing. Rather, they seemed to be chatting over tea, sitting in their own chairs. Fan Xian sat in a most inconspicuous spot and eyed the scene. He remembered a word from his previous life: tea party.


    Because the investigations hadn¡¯t reached the final stages, and because he himself insisted on being there, the officials in Honglu Temple couldn¡¯t do anything to Fan Xian.


    Between the exchange of seemingly gentle words, knives were hidden. It wasn¡¯t too long before the officials of the two nations began to get worked up; some of the more impatient ones were about to leave their chairs.


    ¡°Huh! Who won this war? You Northern Qi, or us?¡± One sixth-ranked official from Honglu Temple finally had enough of the other side¡¯s insolence and stood up.


    ¡°There are many dangers in war. Our ruler, out of care for our people, intentionally called for a truce. Who knows which side is the winner.¡± The ambassador from Northern Qi didn¡¯t exactly have a thick skin, but he was certainly not here to initiate the first wave of provocation. Seeing the guy stroking his small beard in a matter-of-fact manner, even the normally calm Fan Xian wanted to walk up and beat him.


    The shaoqing from Honglu Temple only smiled, but Fan Xian noticed it was an insidious one, based off Qing¡¯s twenty years of victories. The Qing official said, ¡°In that case, my esteemed guests, please return. Between our two nations, let us fight one more time to determine the winner. Negotiations can wait.¡±


    What¡¯s this? This was a bare-naked threat; a bare-naked state of terrorism and bared-naked method of a ruffian.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t show any surprise, but deep down, he was greatly impressed, ¡°Good on him for having the guts to say it.¡±


    As expected, this caused Northern Qi to start hurling various offensive things at Qing, irreparably damaging the rtion between the two nations. Unexpectedly, the shaoqing said coldly, ¡°When has this thing called ¡®friendship¡¯ ever existed between our two nations?¡±


    ¡°This is pretty much how Wei Xiaobao would have negotiated.¡± Fan Xian thought. A proper shaoqing of Honglu Temple was acting shamelessly in such an exchange between two nations. Had it not been for Qing¡¯s might, such a scene would never ur.


    Negotiations in Honglu Temple had always been properly matched. Various characters took their turns, and one thick-skinned official registrar stood up. ¡°Your Highnesses, please don¡¯t forget your position. Please don¡¯t wound the rtionship between our two nations out of impulse.¡±


    Both sides withdrew, and the tea party was over. The various officials had already showed what they were made of. As for the actual negotiation, that was left to the underlings and lower-ranked officials to work on.


    With the negotiation at a stalemate, no progress could be made. And as for that great Zhuang Mohan, he had rarely been seen since he went to the pce and had a talk with the empress. This baffled Fan Xian, was that old man here on vacation?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: Old and Vicious Shaoqing Xin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two dayster, in Honglu Temple...


    ¡°The captives, that¡¯s the first thing we need to take care of.¡± The rashness disyed by Xin Qiwu during the negotiations between the two countries had already disappeared. The shaoqing said emotionlessly, ¡°Per His Majesty¡¯s orders, we must retrieve our captured soldiers at all cost. The rest are minor things. Why don¡¯t we concede on this point?¡±


    Below, another official answered him, ¡°The men from Northern Qi and its tribute nations that we¡¯ve captured number over twenty-four hundred in total, while about a thousand of our men are being held captive. Going with His Majesty¡¯s order, we can get all our soldiers back, even if we trade two soldiers for one.


    ¡°Right.¡± Xin Qiwu nodded; he was satisfied with his subordinate¡¯s rate of work. He then said, ¡°As for the issue of redrawing the boarders, His Majesty was clear on that as well. We must not give up even an inch of the territories we¡¯ve gained in battle. If Northern Qi wantnd, they must trade the ins of Qianlonggang.¡±


    Qianlonggang was situated to the northwest of Qing and was the only enve connected to Qing. If Qing could take it back, then security would be ensured.


    The lower-ranking officials recorded their superior. Someone said in irritation,, ¡°But Northern Qi won¡¯t budge on the matter at the moment, almost as if they would fight to the death over it. They are willing to pay in money and horses, just not that piece ofnd.


    The main registrar from the negotiations was obviously an impulsive one. He pped the table and eximed, ¡°We already have control over it! What would they have us do?! Give it back?!¡±


    Xin Qiwu nodded. ¡°While Sir Xiao is a bit direct, that¡¯s about the gist of it.¡± He scanned his subordinates with a cold gaze and heavily put down the teacup in his hand. He said, ¡°My fellow officials, do not forget: thesends were obtained by our brave soldiers through sword and spear, through blood and flesh. What those soldiers paid for with their lives we cannot give it back. As for ourselves? We¡¯re only talkers, so we cannot give up on the authority of Qing. We must struggle and bargain with the other side with however miniscule amount of silver we have to offer.¡±


    The person who spoke before continued, ¡°Your Highness is absolutely right, but ording to the secret reports by the Northern Qi envoys who went to the capital, the Northern Qi empress is beginning to reconcile with our emperor due to failures in the war. The empress¡¯s own younger brother had already been condemned and sent back. If we demand too much right now, rtions with them may split again in the future; another war may break out, something His Majesty would not want. Everyone knows, if Northern Qi really is that united, it¡¯ll be like a centipede with a nasty bite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since Northern Qi sent envoys to the capital. That report may not necessarily be useful.¡± Xin Qiwu had a headache. While they had the advantage of home soil and being the winders, the other side was in their own capital. Taking advantage of the informationwork, which was not yet exterminated by the Imperial court, they could obtain firsthand intel regarding Qing¡¯s reactions. On the other hand, for Qing to obtain info regarding Northern Qi was very difficult.


    Someone came forward with an idea, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask His Majesty to lend us the help of the Overwatch Council? Those from Northern Qi are tougher than what we have in the other organizations.¡±


    The various officials brightened up as they agreed. Even though they were all afraid of the Overwatch Council, they had no objections if it was to unleash this rabid dog upon an enemy. Unexpectedly, however, Xin Qiwu yelled out, ¡°You think the main registry and I haven¡¯t thought of that?! The emperor wouldn¡¯t allow it, so what can I do? You want me to cry about it in His Majesty¡¯s sleeping quarters?¡±


    The officials saw truth in that and calmed down. Deep inside, however, they all agreed, ¡°If it¡¯s to obtain intel on Northern Qi, why not cry to him?¡±


    The hall became quiet. Although the people of Qing all believed their nation to be one of the strongest, their emperor was still without a sessor to the throne. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but live in the shadow of the great Northern Wei. Northern Wei, despite losing half its territory to Northern Qi, was still a terrifying force to be reckoned with should another war break out. Without any strong sources of persuasion, the negotiation seemed to be stuck in a quagmire.


    ¡°I will go to the pce again tonight and seek His Majesty¡¯s opinion,¡± Xin Qiwu said with a frown. He nced down at Fan Xian, who had been sitting quietly. Despite being a deputy, Fan Xian certainly did not appear to be one. For the past few days, regardless of negotiations,, he always sat smiling, never saying a single word; no one knew what he was thinking. Xin Qiwu, under the orders of the prince, asked for Fan Xian in hopes of allowing him to establish some political authority. The brat had been obedient in not taking the spotlight so far, but sitting speechless was far from proper.


    Xin Qiwu thought for a moment before asking gently, ¡°Sir Fan, what are your thoughts on the matter?¡±


    Fan Xian slightly tightened his fists in his sleeves, but his face remained calm. He replied, ¡°I believe Northern Qi is merely bluffing. Suppose they really do have the strength to keep on fighting, they wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to send their envoys.¡±


    The other officials all heard of this Sir Fan and his achievements in poetry and fighting. Furthermore, they had all admired the way Fan Xian seemingly stayed put for the past few days. Therefore, they were eager to hear what he was about to say. Unsurprisingly, they were disappointed after hearing Fan Xian tell them such generic things. Regardless, they couldn¡¯t do anything on the surface but agree.


    However, Xin Qiwu believed Fan Xian was merely trying to appease everyone and be done with it. ¡°You are absolutely right. But the intentions of the nations has been mixed. It¡¯s like each nation is its own entity, and asionally emotions will get the better of reason. Deputy Fan, do you have any evidence?¡± Xin Qiwu believed Fan Xian had something which would surely impress the officials at Honglu Temple.


    Fan Xian secretly admired Xin Qiwu for saying ¡°each nation is its own entity.¡± He thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°The key is Zhuang Mohan. We here all know what kind of reputation he has. If Northern Qi didn¡¯t really want to negotiate, they wouldn¡¯t pay the hefty price of including Zhuang Mohan in their envoy.¡±


    The officials at Honglu Temple were all from learned backgrounds, so of course they all knew who Zhuang Mohan was. After hearing Fan Xian¡¯s reasoning, they all realized that really was the case. But that wasn¡¯t persuasive enough.


    Xin Qiwu frowned. ¡°If only we know the reason for him being here. Perhaps that would help.¡±


    The case files from the Overwatch Council were clear on that. Zhuang Mohan came as part of the envoy because, first of all, the emperor and empress of Northern Qi wanted to lower themselves, and secondly, this Zhuang Mohan held a reputation as being a saint of sorts and wanted to mend the rtionship between the nations, and third, because of as-yet-to-be-revealed personal reasons that Zhuang Mohan¡¯s hadn¡¯t revealed. While Fan Xian looked down on the demeanor of this ¡°saint,¡± he didn¡¯t underestimate him. However, he couldn¡¯t just exin these reasons to the officials either. He said quietly, ¡°Perhaps there would be some clue if we could see him.¡±


    The official registrar shook his head, ¡°As per custom, , normally you could only see someone like him during a royal banquet. If we were to request an audience, there would be nothing we could do should we be turned down.¡± Suddenly, his eyes brightened. ¡°However, since Deputy Fan¡¯s fame in poetry has already spread everywhere, you could arrange a poetry gathering. I don¡¯t believe Zhuang Mohan would refuse.¡±


    That startled Fan Xian. He had only giarized three poems, two of which wereposed by Ruoruo; how can that spread ¡°everywhere¡±? Fortunately, Xin Qiwu helped him out, ¡°This Zhuang Mohan has always been known to be prideful; he was praised by poetry and essay and song, truly a prodigy. He wouldn¡¯t lower his pride just to see Deputy Fan. In my opinion, Northern Qi invited him for the royal banquet, where his reputation would be useful in persuading His Majesty.¡±


    That made sense to the officials.


    After the meeting had been dismissed, Fan Xian took some time to show Sir Xin the files he and Ruoruo had ¡°organized¡±. Flipping through the papers, Xin Qiwu¡¯s eyes brightened, as he wasn¡¯t expecting Fan Xian to write such things. While the files contained certain absurdities, they more or less made sense in pointing out the current political situation in Northern Qi.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Xin Qiwu eximed. ¡°With this, we could negotiate with more backbone. It¡¯s just that... Deputy Fan, why tell me all this in private?¡±


    Seeing his superior¡¯s suspicion, Fan Xian smiled, ¡°Some of the content is too preposterous. They are only what I think, so I dared not to share it in public. It would be more appropriate for only Your Highness to consider.¡±


    Unable to contain himself, Xin Qiwu began reading through the files while still standing in the hallway. Gradually, his brows knotted together. After a long time, he sighed, ¡°Mister Fan, there are many things in here that not even the Imperial court knows.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill; he wasn¡¯t able to fool Xin Qiwu in the end. But what he had been through over the past decade¡ªfrom Danzhou to the capital¡ªsteeled his demeanor. His smile remained unchanged, ¡°I would not say anything unnecessary.¡±


    To feign understanding of something as unpredictable, such was the way of the civil official. As expected, Xin Qiwu did not question any further. Rather, he smiled warmly, ¡°If the negotiation is a sess, I shall personally write a rmendation to His Majesty to guarantee you a grand merit.¡±


    Fan Xian excused himself with a grin.


    After Fan Xian had gone out of sight, the color on Xin Qiwu¡¯s face changed in a sh. He was close to the prince, and was therefore aware that Count Sinan held a portion of His Majesty¡¯s personal sovereignty, but this power has never showed itself in Qing¡¯s political stage, unless... Fan Jian used it now because of Fan Xian? Ultimately, Xin Qiwu did not connect Fan Xian with the Overwatch Council. It was, after all, His Majesty¡¯s personal organization, which not even the princes could interfere with, never mind the illegitimate son of a civil official.


    Sitting in his sedan chair, Xin Qiwu propped up his chin, deep in thought. After the sedan chair hade to a stop, he stared at the tall, red pce walls and thought, ¡°The prince was correct regarding the Fan household. We could only try to win them over, not try to beat them.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: Sincerity in the East Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There had been two factions in the East Pce: The one opposing Xin Qiwu believed that since Count Sinan was in good rtions with King Jing and connected to the prime minister¡¯s family through Fan Xian¡¯s marriage, Prince Jing must be close to the second prince. As for the prime minister gradually distancing himself from the East Pce, it must mean that the Fan household was with the second prince¡¯s faction. Xin Shaoqing adamantly rejected the idea. To him, Fan Jian was not the type of official who could be swayed so easily by King Jing and the prime minister.


    Deep inside the pce, Xin Qiwu prostrated in front of the book chamber with his butt in the air. Good thing his robe was long enough so that he didn¡¯t look too ridiculous.


    ¡°You may rise.¡± The emperor¡¯s voice rang out from behind the curtain.


    Xin Qiwu stood up, his arms by his side. He didn¡¯t dare move. He had been here a few times, but he still couldn¡¯t shake this feeling of pressure. He was sweating, either from the remaining summer heat or his own nervousness. Regardless, he didn¡¯t dare wipe away his sweat.


    Behind the curtain came the sound of paper being put away. After a long period of silence, the emperor said, ¡°There is logic and evidence, very good. Since those guys in the north wouldn¡¯t settle down, this is very good; you¡¯ll have to speak loudly for me.¡±


    Xin Qiwu replied in a bright voice, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s voice suddenly had an odd tone to it. ¡°You made Minister Fan¡¯s son your deputy?¡±


    Xin Qiwu wasn¡¯t expecting the emperor to be so interested in Deputy Fan, and sweated a bit more. He answered respectfully, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The emperor seemed to be intrigued, ¡°Oh, I had already appointed him the Functionary of Taichang Temple. Why did you move him to Honglu Temple?¡±


    While the emperor was speaking in a gentle tone, Xin Qiwu was so nervous he could faint. Not daring to hide anything, he answered truthfully, ¡°I had recentlye to the East Pce to study per Your Majesty¡¯s orders. During that time, I talked with the prince regarding the envoy from Northern Qi. Since Fan Xian was involved with, and because of his reputation in the capital, I thought it would be best to have a schr on our side as well. As Your Majesty knows, there¡¯s a certain Zhuang Mohan in Northern Qi¡¯s envoy.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The emperor really admired this official¡¯s frankness . He was never afraid of people conspiring in the Imperial court, but those factions needed be made public. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong to do so. I leave all the authority over the matter to you today. Even if it¡¯s the prince, you do not have to ask for permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The link between Xin Qiwu and the prince was never hidden from the emperor. After all, he was assigned specifically as a servant in the East Pce.


    The emperor flipped through the files again. He seemed to frown slightly. ¡°How did Fan Xian do?¡±


    Xin Qiwu didn¡¯t dare steal Fan Xian¡¯s merit and answered honestly, ¡°The files Your Majesty is reading right now was analyzed by Deputy Fan.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Analyzed?¡± For some reason, the emperor¡¯s tone became slightly angry. ¡°This is getting more and more absurd!¡±


    Xin Qiwu was terrified; he didn¡¯t know why His Majesty became angry. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t appear to be rted to negotiations. After Xin Qiwu withdrew from the book chamber, the emperor parted the curtain and walked out. There was a bitter smile that went along with the hint of anger on his intimidating face, as if to say, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡±. He ordered a servant, ¡°Summon Chen Pingping to the pce.¡±


    This owner of Qing, a middle-aged man who held the most authority in the world, walked out of the book chamber. Standing in the hallway, he gazed up at the moon. He smiled and said to himself, ¡°A sharp tool which could benefit the nation, instead of using it to help Honglu Temple, you used it as the stepping stool for a child. Chen Pingping, if I still don¡¯t tap you once or twice, you¡¯re really going to give my Council to that child as a ything.¡±


    Just what caliber of a person was the emperor? From Fan Xian¡¯s files, he managed to immediately pick up the presence of the Overwatch Council. But his expression was no longer angry. Rather, he found it somewhat funny. Xin Qiwu seemed to be letting the prince win over the Fan household. The prince finally disyed some political wisdom, and His Majesty was a bit happy .


    An intense quarrel was developing in the East Pce between Shaoqiang Xin Qiwu and Guo Baokun. The topic, of course, concerned the low-ranking Fan Xian. One could tell how intense the quarrel was from the look on their faces.


    Xin Qiwu gave Guo Baokun a condescending look and said, ¡°As a civil servant, I must obey His Majesty¡¯s wishes and aid the prince in his aplishments. So for the time being, I need to find a few talented individuals. Functionary Fan Xian is famous in the capital and has a fine demeanor, and the Fan household is no stranger to the pce. The prince should ept such a distinguished individual instead of refusing over a certain someone¡¯s tantrum.¡±


    Guo Baokunughed coldly, ¡°You think I only remember that one time? Don¡¯t forget the rtionship between the Fan manor and King Jing¡¯s manor. Fan Xian will soon be the son-inw of the prime minister. Are you that unclear as to which side the prime minister leans?¡±


    Xin Qiwu straightened out his neck and said, ¡°I have no idea. I only know that there is only one emperor and one prince in Qing. Any thoughts of splitting into factions would be extremely stupid.¡±


    Xin Qiwu was not unskilled, and naturally, he knew the second prince was on the rise. But in terms of strategy, he still didn¡¯t view the second prince as a threat to the East Pce. Otherwise, it would be opening a door full of danger. As long as the prince acts properly and sticks to principles, there would be no enemies.


    The prince who was sitting up high sighed. While lecherous and cowardly, he was by no means stupid. Deep down, he understood that, in the big picture, Xin Qiwu was correct. However, in term of politics, this was a life-and-death struggle. Even if he were to be careful, no one could guarantee that his two brothers wouldn¡¯t plot anything.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t gotten to that point,¡± the prince said, massaging the sides of his head. He then continued, albeit somewhat annoyed, ¡°The pce is still ruled by one individual. Those ready to serve the Imperial court should have the same intention. As for my royal brothers, don¡¯t say any senseless things.¡±


    Such was the helpless situation in the pce. Even though they were impeding each other as much as they could, they couldn¡¯t say anything on the surface.


    ¡°And Fan Xian?¡± Guo Baokun wasn¡¯t willing to give up.


    Xin Qiwu snorted, ¡°Sir Guo, I believe you have been misjudging one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The prince asked.


    ¡°Many officials, including you, grouped Fan household into the second prince¡¯s faction merely because of their rtionship to King Jing. Is there any evidence to prove that? This time, orders came down from the East Pce to give Fan Xian a chance to really prove himself. If what you say is true, then Fan Xian would not ept in the first ce.¡± Xin Qiwu continued coldly, ¡°Most importantly, Fan Xian is soon to be the prime minister¡¯s son-inw. If your judgement is merely based on that, then you are being ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°How would that be ridiculous?¡± Guo Baokun revealed a hint of venom in his eyes. ¡°Both official and secret reports showed that the prime minister is splitting from the eldest princess. He is trying to remove the influences from the pce.¡±


    ¡°As the prime minister, of course he shouldn¡¯t be influenced by forces in the pce.¡± This wasn¡¯t appropriate for Xin Qiwu to say, and he realized that and apologized to the prince. The prince shook his head, signaling Xin Qiwu to continue.


    ¡°That is precisely the issue. Everyone knows the prime minister is splitting from the eldest princess... what does that have to do with the East Pce? Would that mean the prime minister is no longer loyal to His Majesty?¡±


    The prince frowned, ¡°However... recently, my aunt has been angry with the prime minister.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my insolence... you must not change your view towards the prime minister just because of the eldest princess¡¯s mood.¡±


    The prince only frowned harder. ¡°But...¡± He stopped. Taking the chance, Guo Baokun said coldly, ¡°But if the prime minister is still the same, then why did he stop visiting the East Pce after court meetings?¡±


    Xin Qiwu grinned with extreme self-confidence and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t deny anything having to do with that.¡± Turning to the prince, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, that is only an arrangement; it is still far from an actualpetition of power. The real smart ones would follow the emperor closely to ensure their families¡¯ survival. The same applies to the prime minister. While he appears to be swaying between you and the second prince, he still has to obey His Majesty¡¯s wishes. If we want the prime minister on our side...¡± Xin Qi Wu inhaled deeply, ¡°Fan Xian is the key. The prime minister doesn¡¯t have an actual son anymore; if Fan Xian proves to be the future of Lin Manor, and if we can win Fan Xian over, then the prime minister will surely change sides.¡±


    Guo Baokun warned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the rtionship between Prince Jing and Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t you forget whose subordinate was exposed by the investigation,¡± said Xin Qiwu coldly To have set up an encounter between Fan Xian and the prince, he was certainly hoping the prince would recall the grudge from all those days ago and humiliate Fan Xian. Good thing His Majesty was wise and would not fall for such petty trick.¡±


    The prince smiled warmly.


    ¡°Why would he use such methods if the Fan household belonged to these factions?¡± Xin Qiwu then said, ¡°I believe that, with Fan household¡¯s power, whatever¡¯s happening behind that incident will surelye to light. If it was really ¡®that person,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid Fan Xian would hold a grudge, so for now, there is no need to worry where the Fan household stands.¡±


    The prince was somewhat moved. He said lightly, ¡°If the Fan household is still being fooled, there is no harm in telling them.¡±


    ¡°Winning over Fan Xian equals winning over both Fan and Lin Manors. Those are two great powers in the capital. Many years from now on, I believe the inner treasury will be run by that youngster.¡± Xin Qiwu said quietly to the prince, ¡°An eighth-ranked official like him could do more for the people than merely write a few poems.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: There Isn¡¯t a Single Trustworthy Person in the World


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The prince calcted, obviously moved. After quite a while, he made his decision. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m going to give Fan Xian a chance. I hope he wouldn¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    With this decision, Guo Baokun fell silent, while Xin Qiwu became excited. The prince felt he was being wise and generous. However, none of the three knew that the empress and the eldest princess tried to have Fan Xian killed. The real forces behind the East Pce had already shed twice with the real forces behind Fan Xian; once in Danzhou, once on Nin Street and beneath the Cang Mountains.


    Even more unknown to them was that several yearster, things would develop into unprecedented absurdity. The pce at night was always more secluded and darker than other ces. It hid all truths and all who passed by. It also hid whatever the future held.


    ¡ª-


    Backed by the Overwatch Council¡¯s reports, the negotiations over the next few days changed drastically. Northern Qi still tried to y their sticky tactics, dragging things on day after day in hopes of decreasing Qing¡¯s patience. They weren¡¯t expecting this shaoqing of Honglu Temple to unleash such intensity. During the next two days of deliberation, it was as if Xin Qiwu had turned into a mountain-splitting axe, chopping down the other party!


    After three meetings, the problems regarding captives, tributes, and names were all solved. All that was left was also the most difficult¡ªthe issue regarding redrawing the borders.


    As a deputy, Fan Xian had always overlooked this process. Nevertheless, he was very impressed by Xin Qiwu¡¯s ability to converse. Fan Xian really didn¡¯t expect anyone so close to the prince to be so ferocious. Not everyone in the East Pce deserved to be hit like Guo Baokun. Xin Qiwu, during his conversations and observations, felt surprised by Fan Xian¡¯s patience, which far surpassed that of his peers. The shaoqing felt he couldn¡¯t see through Fan Xian¡¯s character.


    Overall, the negotiations went smoothly. Other than help from the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian didn¡¯t put in too much effort, and therefore didn¡¯t get his part of the merit. He was satisfied with his current life.


    The bookstore was taken care off by the shopkeeper from Qingyu Hall, and Fan Sizhe often interacted with the ountant. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to worry about any of that. As for his marriage in two months, the nannies of the Lin and Fan Manors would be busy taking care of that. Even Lady Liu liked the idea of Fan Xian being the emperor¡¯s fake son-inw and was ready to be a stepmother. She knew that, once Fan Xian married the emperor¡¯s adopted daughter, he wouldn¡¯t threaten Fan Sizhe¡¯s position in the household.


    On top of all that, there was also Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s status. Those old maidens often came to Fan Manor to speak of various things; once every few days, some woulde to deliver somedy¡¯s wishes, making Count Sinan quite irritated. As for Fan Xian, who didn¡¯t know the formalities of the pce, he tried to get away from them as best as he could. Lin Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo suffered as a result of having to clean up after him.


    The second prince came twice on behalf of Prince Jing, who wanted to meet with Fan Xian, but Fan Xian was still hung up on when he happened to run into the eldest prince. Hoping for things to calm down a bit, Fan Xian kept pushing the meeting back until the end of the month. After all, the East Pce seemed to have changed its view on him. Not that he dared to refuse the invitation from one of the princes; rather, he dared not y around while still serving the country.


    During those days, Fan Xian was only slightly worried about that Zhuang Mohan, who hadn¡¯t shown himself since, this in addition to the disciple of Sigu Sword from Dongyi. Respectively, they were at the top in civil and martial virtues, so why was the capital this quiet? Zhuang Mohan had been invited by the empress to stay in the pce for studies, which the head disciple of Sigu Sword stayed with Dongyi¡¯s envoy.


    The one who got most of Fan Xian¡¯s attention was Yun Zhn. Zhuang Mohan had done nothing to Fan Xian, but Yun Zhn was after Fan Xian¡¯s life. However, since Yun Zhn was far away outside the capital, Fan Xian believed himself to be rtively safe. After all, Yun Zhn wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to challenge him alone. The thing most prominent on his mind was the matter regarding a certain key.


    He stared nkly at a ck chest at night. The lock appeared to be made of brass. However, as much as he tried, he couldn¡¯t leave a single scratch on it with his think dagger, so the material must have been something unique. There appeared to be some other mechanism behind the keyhole, but without the key, Fan Xian had no idea what that mechanism even looked like.


    Fan Xian had tried various means to get acquainted with the old eunuch Hong from the pce. However, he discovered something: While he had made a name for himself in the capital, he was still far from reaching the top. Both the eldest and second princes were trying to win him over for the sake of Fan and Lin manors; he himself wasn¡¯t worth the hassle. The pce itself didn¡¯t need to see civil servants, so he couldn¡¯t even go there.


    Besides, it was inconvenient for Wan¡¯er to enter the pce, so there wasn¡¯t anyone who could help Fan Xian. It would be extremely difficult for him to even get to know Hong Siyang, never mind getting him out of the pce like Wu Zhu said.


    When the second prince visited on behalf of Prince Jing, he once asked through other people if he could get to know Hong Gonggong that way, but Li Hongcheng kept shaking his head. That old dog onlyy around in the empress¡¯s pce; he would never venture out.


    ¡°It looks like we must change our n.¡± With a smack, Fan Xian kicked the chest back where it was. He looked at Wu Zhu who was standing in the corner, as though falling asleep, and said, ¡°I have no way of making Hong Gonggonge outside the pce.¡±


    Wu Zhu slowly raised his head, ¡°I can lure him out, or, you can try to find the key in the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian was greatly frightened. He was only above a fourth-rank, not yet a sixth-rank in martial arts. For him to sneak around the pce would mean certain death. But he squinted and thought the n as being the most feasible at the moment. After all, while Wu Zhu said his ¡°potential¡± was Level 3, he managed to kill Cheng Jiushu, meaning that Wu Zhu overestimated his assessment and thus underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s ability to use zhenqi. Of course, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    ¡°If it really is that risky, why must I find this key?¡± This question had been on Fan Xian¡¯s mind for a long time. ¡°If it¡¯s just to satisfy curiosity, such risks aren¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what the Lady left you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Fan Xian sat with his head hung low. ¡°But I believe that my mother wants me to live happily and safely. If something she left me were to put me in danger, perhaps, she would not want that.¡±


    Wu Zhu also hung his head low. The ck blindfold seemed to blend into the night. While he wasn¡¯t ¡°looking¡± at Fan Xian, Fan Xian could still feel a chill.


    ¡°You are satisfied with your current life.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s voice was without emotions; he rarely used such rhetorical questions. Rather, he was stating a fact. Startled, Fan Xian thought back, especially on the summer days. He seemed to have been genuinely enjoying the riches and authority and stability of the life of a rich son.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t control your life.¡± Wu Zhu continued coldly. ¡°All that¡¯s in front of you is nned by Cheng Pingping and Fei Jian.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill in his heart as he understood what Wu Zhu meant. Despite living a second life and seeing the highs and lows of the world, Fan Xian was still having a hard time believing what Wu Zhu said. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°I can¡¯t trust even them?¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s voice only got colder. ¡°Trust no one; that¡¯s the way I do things.¡±


    ¡°That would make life difficult.¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes, as if trying to imitate a life in eternal darkness.


    ¡°What would you do after they die?¡± Wu Zhu rarely asked questions, but now that he did, he attacked Fan Xian¡¯s weakness.


    Fan Xian frowned, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wu Zhu didn¡¯t care for his deration and continued to speak in his expressionless voice, ¡°What protects you isn¡¯t some secret plot, not authority, not anything. Only power can protect you; you must remember that.¡±


    Fan Xian stood up from beside his bed and respectfully saluted this servant, this teacher, this elder brother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Lady left you in that chest, but I do know that you must obtain the power to protect yourself, the power to make your enemies quake. Determination is a form of power itself, which is why I want to you find that key.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    When Fan Xian raised his head, Wu Zhu had once again disappeared into the darkness. In over ten years, other than the time he remembered back on Fan Xian¡¯s mother, Wu Zhu rarely spoke this much.


    Fan Xian realized what Wu Zhu meant. The prosperity of the capital eats away at the body and soul; it really created a hint of weakness in his calm and strength which he had polished from a young age. This was a warning, warning him not to rely on his family¡¯s authority and his mother¡¯s legacy. Even though he had been recently training hard with his zhenqi, trying to be familiar with the three poison needles on his body, it was as Wu Zhu said¡ªhis heart was no longer as resilient as when he was in Danzhou.


    Only his own powers could protect everyone around him. A child without a mother is like a lone shoot of grass. However, even a long shoot of grass would need to grow out of the crack in the rock without caring for sunshine or rain. He would have to thrust his root deeper and make his stem sturdier. That¡¯s what Fan Xian would have to do.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: That Chilly Royal Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eastern skies were already dyed red. From behind the still-sleeping clouds, the sun slowly crept up, casting its light upon the biggest buildingplex in the capital. The pce walls, which were even redder than the dusk, observed the crowd in the public square silently and terrifyingly. Fan Xian was among that crowd. He gazed up at the walls and gazed down at the gates, which reminded him of the mouth of a monster. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.


    Like every other person in this world, Fan Xian viewed His Majesty with absolute awe. But awe did not equalplete obedience, neither did it represent a totalck of rebelliousness. On that, Fan Xian was different from others. The pce gatekeeper nodded a bit pridefully after checking everyone, and only then was Fan Xian allowed to walk in.


    Today was full of formalities. The order came yesterday from the pce summoning the eighth-ranked functionary. Fan Xian was busy all night and was able to determine how many people would be present. Naturally, Fan Jian would not be there. There was ack of women at Fan Manor, so the distant rtives in the capital from the great Fan n all volunteered to apany Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian had never seen such a scene before, so Fan Jian denied the rtives their wishes. It was ultimately decided that the one to follow Fan Xian into the pce would be Lady Liu, Fan Ruoruo, and two old nannies. Those two nannies were from Fan Xian¡¯s grandmother¡¯s time in Danzhou. They knew well all the pce rules. The fact that Lady Liu agreed toe seemed to have been unexpected for Fan Xian. However, she had been keeping in touch with a few esteemed ones from the pce since she was young, so she was more than just a guest. With her by his side, Fan Xian¡¯s trip to the pce would likely be much smoother.


    Light yet chaotic footsteps echoed through the tunnel. It was a long tunnel; even the sun at dusk could only illuminate half its length while the other half stayed exceptionally dark. A gust of cold wind blew in, forcing the people to close their eyes. It was merely September, but this wind gave them a taste ofte autumn.


    Fan Xian inconspicuously touched his belt and felt the few pills, which were smaller than soybeans. Feeling assured, he knew the security would be extremely tight, which was why before leaving the manor he hid his crossbow and dagger in his room. But what Wu Zhu told him had been carved into his memory. Even if the pce was the safest ce in the world, Fan Xian still made sure he had some means to protect his own life.


    Humans are strange animals. And when together, they form a strange herd. Walking beneath the quiet pce walls, their steps began to synchronize, rising at the same time, and falling at the same time. The young eunuch leading the way was no exception. The rhythm was like someone plucking a ukulele.


    Fan Xian suddenly felt quite unpleasant and forced himself to break free from the synchronized footsteps. He pulled his sister¡¯s sleeve and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled, trying to offer some encouragement. But that young eunuch turned around, displeased, and frowned at them. Lady Liu said gently, ¡°The pce isn¡¯t like other ces. Watch what you say.¡±


    The eunuch wasn¡¯t all that good-looking, and his frown only made him look worse. Hearing Lady Liu, he momentarily became full of himself. Where is this ce? This is the royal pce, of course. Fan Xian forced a smile. Unexpectedly, Lady Liu continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I¡¯ve been visiting this pce since I was little. Back then it was Eunuch Hong who led the way. Now that job is left to such youngsters. Oh, how time flies.¡±


    Hearing this, the young eunuch dared not act self-important anymore. He turned and quickened his pace. He thought he was only leading somemoners, not regr visitors.


    The pce was massive. After exiting the tunnel, arge square greeted them. The morning sun was directly above Taijin Pce. Its yellow roof tiles glistened, and the roof was supported by great pirs. Its long stone steps resembled a white path leading to the Milky Way. The whole scene invoked extreme solemnness.


    Fan Xian squinted at the buildings in front of him. Suddenly, he started to wonder if he had arrived in the Forbidden City. Perhaps because of that absurd thought, his nervousness died down ever so slightly. Afterwards, Fan Xian finally returned to his normal demeanor; the same he assumed when he first entered Fan Manor. With a bright smile, he looked around at the various pce girls and eunuchs. He asionally looked up at the roof of some unknown building, wondering who lived there.


    The young eunuch leading the way saw it all and shook his head. Lady Liu smiled faintly, as if it couldn¡¯t be helped. This young master was the fearless type after all.


    The reason for today¡¯s visit was simple: a talented young man of such reputation was about to marry Chen¡¯er. Thedies of the pce wanted to see what he looked like.


    While the reason was simple, the process was beyondplex. The party from Fan Manor got up early to clean and dress themselves. Then they got to the pce just as the pce gates opened. After that, they waited in a room in the corner, waiting to be summoned by one of thedies. They could wait, but thosedies from the pce weren¡¯t the type of people who would do the same.


    And so, Fan Xian sat in the room by the corner, drinking high-ss tea from the pce. Because he woke up so early, he felt drowsy. Lady Liu looked at him, and then stood up with a smile on her face. She said to the eunuch who had been leading the way, ¡°Eunuch Hou, it¡¯s been some time.¡± As she said it, she handed him a silver tael.


    Watching this secretly, Fan Xian smiled. Such a method was sure to be the result of his father¡¯s influence; paving one¡¯s way with money.


    That Eunuch Hou, however, made an uneasy expression. He said politely, ¡°Madam Fan, you might as well p me in the face. You grew up together with those masters in the pce. How can someone like me receive charity from you?¡± Lady Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s merely a gift. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Eunuch Hou chuckled, showing his wrinkles. He said quietly, ¡°Those masters knew you areing today, so they never had the intention to make you wait. Rest assured. It¡¯s only still too early. They¡¯re most likely getting washed up now. Please, have a seat.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s ears twitched as he heard the words ¡°Madam Fan¡±. It looked like the pce found out about the matter Lady Liu bing Count Sinan¡¯s proper wife. Upon hearing that those in the pce were still getting ready for the morning, he smiled bitterly. He thought they were much too early.


    It was wise of Count Sinan to let Lady Liu apany Fan Xian. Long before the morning court began, the three members of the Fan family already entered the back pce. The two nannies waited outside. At least they had fine tea and water. They were used to these kinds of pce customs, so they knew how to stay upied.


    ...


    They first visited Yi Guipin. She was the birth mother of the current third prince, and she was a talented woman, which was how she came to receive the title of Guipin. Fan Xian was very well-behaved. He saluted her. He heard a gentle voice: ¡°You may rise.¡±


    This Yi Guipin possessed a in demeanor, but there was something more, something different from Fan Xian¡¯s expectations of her being graceful beyond words. Even more unexpectedly, Lady Liu began to tear up as she looked at Yi Guipin. After exchanging greetings, they both cast away formalities and held hands together without saying anything. Fan Xian looked at his sister confusedly, but Ruoruo¡¯s expression was calm and unsurprised.


    Only after listening to them talk for a bit did Fan Xian learn that this Yi Guipin was Lady Liu¡¯s younger cousin!


    Fan Xian was greatly shaken as he now realized how deep the Liu bloodline flowed. It was fortunate that he decided to try to appease her aftering to the capital, and that she had been rather kind to him. Had there been any serious conflict, who knows which side would end up dead!


    ¡°You never visit me.¡± Yi Guipin wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s been four years; how could you leave me alone in the pce? Last time I went through all that trouble to get permission for you toe in, and you refused. I was so depressed.¡±


    A look of sadness shed across Lady Liu¡¯s face. She stayed silent for a while before saying quietly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t looking at Fan Xian at all, but Fan Xian noticed her slightly thin shoulders. Upon hearing ¡°four years¡±, he quickly thought back to the assassination attempt in Danzhou. ording to what his father said, Lady Liu was only a scapegoat. The real culprits were the two women considered to be the ¡°noblest¡± in the pce. Lady Liu hadn¡¯t been to the pce for four years. Could it be because of them?


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit often from now on.¡± Lady Liu smiled warmly as she held Yi Guipin¡¯s hand. ¡°I came today, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Yi Guipinughed and said lightly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your household¡¯s young master marrying the dearest girl in the pce, how could I possibly hope to see you?¡± She then turned towards Fan Xian and asked gently, ¡°So, you are Fan Xian?¡±


    Fan Xian quickly stood up and gave his friendliest smile. He greeted her, saying, ¡°Aunt Liu, I havee to pay my respects.¡±


    That sentence was very inappropriate! The eunuchs and pce girls were all stunned. Even Lady Liu was taken aback, thinking ¡°I¡¯m not your mother.¡± But Fan Xian continued to shamelessly build up this rtionship, which happened to suit the tastes of Yi Guipin, who was tired of the formalities in the pce. Yi Guipin looked at Fan Xian with a bright smile. ¡°I knew you were such a good child.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: The Imperial Concubines


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were many things in this world that made no sense, but to be considered a good son after simply saying a few words struck the soon-to-be 17-year-old Fan Xian as particrly nonsensical. The royal pce was indeed greatly differentpared to other ces. The judgments of the lofty nobility always seemed very random, and relied on their own particr preferences.


    Although Fan Xian was not aware of the family rtion between Lady Liu and Yi Guipin, it did not stop him from realizing from Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s words that Yi Guipin was a most favored concubine. Otherwise, she could not have given birth to this eight-year-old prince, raised under the Emperor¡¯s instructions to cultivate himself mentally and spiritually and to avoid all things effeminate.


    Chatting idly in the pce, Yi Guipin seemed to genuinely like Fan Xian, and she looked more and more pleased. Fan Xian was aware of the need to be tactful, and he told a few jokes that he remembered from his previous life, in response to which the pce hall suddenly erupted with the sound ofughter that tinkled like silver bells. Fan Xian discovered that the concubine Yi Guipin had a thoroughly open and candid temperament. He did not know how she could keep this kind of disposition within a pce where she could not show her face, and he felt a measure of surprise and appreciation for this.


    After they had exchanged a few pleasantries, the sun had already risen. ¡°And the Third Prince?¡± asked Lady Liu with a smile. Yi Guipin sighed. ¡°That child is still utterly afraid of strangers. As soon as he awakes he withdraws to the back of the pce hall and refuses toe out. He can only be convinced to show his face when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Lady Liu tutted andughed. ¡°Of course, the Third Prince is still shy with us.¡±


    Despite the differences in their status, Lady Liu and Yi Guipin had a sisterly rtionship, so their speech did not seem particrly formal. Yi Guipin extended a slender forefinger. The fingernail, painted a beautiful red color, was pointed at Fan Xian. ¡°Isn¡¯t this one from your family shy too?¡±


    At that moment, a bashful smile crept across Fan Xian¡¯s face as he responded to Guipin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Very well. Sister, will you and Ruoruo keep mepany?¡± Yi Guipin was seemingly aware that Lady Liu did not wish to see the Empress and the Eldest Princess, and decided to ask her to stay a while as a guest. ¡°Those ones in the pce would be happy if I simply had Xing¡¯er lead Fan Xian inside.¡±


    Lady Liu¡¯s brow creased slightly, and she spoke with respect. ¡°That will not be possible. Today we received an imperialmand to enter the pce. I fear visiting concubine Guipin first will no doubt provoke the ire of the other consorts, so I must enter the ce. To not visit the others would be disrespectful, I fear.¡± Hearing this, Yi Guipin sniffed and cleared her throat. ¡°I can see that you do not wish to go. The summons was for Fan Xian. Stay here and chat with me, I shall make sure that no one in the pce makes any thoughtless remarks.¡±


    Yi Guipin was a cheerful woman with a touch of naivet¨¦. But in her anger she appeared very imposing, and so the entire pce would quiet down. Fan Xian cleared his throat. ¡°Aunt... mistress, I am happy to go by myself. Stay with your cousin and talk a while.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Lady Liu agreed, and the pce girl named Xing¡¯er escorted him out of the hall. Reminding him of some matters that he should take note of, and not seeming to notice that Fan Xian was giving her the cold shoulder, she spoke with a voice like a mosquito. ¡°Everything in the pce has been put in order. Someone will be there to greet you at each pce, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a shiver, and as he responded, he turned around to see that his little sister had followed him out and was looking at him with an encouraging expression. For some reason, he felt warmer. He smiled. ¡°The mother-inw meeting the son-inw. The more people see of me, the more they like me, to say nothing of my own handsomeness. It cannot be very difficult to handle a fewining women in the pce.¡±


    Once the Emperor¡¯s potential son-inw had left Yi Guipin¡¯s room, Lady Liu had said a few words of warning to Fan Ruoruo, and then gone into an inner room with Guipin. Yi Guipin looked her faintly in the eye. ¡°Four years ago I urged you not to listen to advice from the pces. Now, Fan Xian still lives, but you put a chill in Count Sinan¡¯s heart. You are truly intelligent. Why did you get involved in such a mess?¡± Lady Liu was at a loss for words, and said nothing for a long while. Her expression gradually showed more and more hidden bitterness as she spoke softly. ¡°You are aware, as mothers, must we not think of our children? The Third Prince is young, and you can still stay out of it. In a few years, perhaps you will understand why I made the mistake that I did then.¡±


    Xing¡¯er was a fair-faced young girl, probably around 13 or 14 years old. As Fan Xian walked alongside her in the pce grounds, he found that she kept her head lowered. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Can you see where you¡¯re going?¡± Xing¡¯er giggled, revealing her teeth like fragments of jade. ¡°Master Fan, we do not talk within the pce.¡± Fan Xian forced a smile and shook his head. He knew that pce customs were strict, but he had not imagined that even this young girl would be keeping to them so strictly.


    Fan Xian followed behind Xing¡¯er, looking over the clothes she wore as a pce maid. His gaze fell upon her still-undeveloped waist, and quickly moved to the buildings of the pce grounds. There was a smile on his face, but his mind moved quickly as he tried tomit all of the myriad paths and views to memory in preparation for the future.


    They went through flowers and trees, stepping on stone and grass. The pce wasrge, but they would eventually reach their destination; although there were many halls, not was all of them were so great as to inspire awe. Looking on the quiet courtyards, Fan Xian sighed deeply, following Xing¡¯er the pce maid. This was the residence of Concubine Shu, the mother of the Second Prince. It seemed that she was particrly fond of peace and quiet, and her courtyard was decorated simply yet elegantly. Save for a few blossoming trees, there were no other decorations. The path was covered by bamboo with hanging screens, which covered everything inside, but the hanging screens could not hide the smell of burning incense.


    ¡°I havee to pay my respects to the imperial consort.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, please be seated.¡±


    There were no unnecessary pleasantries. Fan Xian and Concubine Shu sat, separated by a hanging screen; there was no omen to it. Suddenly, Concubine Shu spoke in a clear voice. ¡°Ten thousand sorrowful autumns always a guest. Master Fan, in your youth you spent most of your time in Danzhou. Could it be that you feel that you are merely a guest in the capital?¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. He answered firmly, and with this as a starting point, he sat and pontificated with the imperial consort; they spoke of countless verses of various scriptures, until they both found their mouths feeling parched, after which they said nothing, but felt a quiet, mutual understanding. Fan Xian had some lingering fears. He had not expected that the Second Prince¡¯s mother would be such an intelligent woman with such exceedingly ferocious knowledge. He almost found it difficult to deal with. He could not help but wonder what sort of princely son such a woman could have raised.


    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Concubine Shu was a gentle sort, and through the bamboo hanging screen, Fan Xian could see a wooden hairclip on her head, its simple neatness quite ipatible with the ostentatious pce. ¡°Wan¡¯er has grown up in the pce. Before His Majesty adopted her as his daughter, we idle women treated her like she was one of our own. There is no one in the pce who does not feel a fondness for her. Seeing as you wish to marry this most precious jewel of the pce, we cannot help but watch carefully.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a trickle of cold sweat go down his back. Although he already had an understanding, only today did he really get a feel for his fianc¨¦e¡¯s position within the pce. Concubine Shu was gentle and mild, and seemed quite satisfied with Fan Xian¡¯s style of conversation. Having spent the midday with him, she allowed Fan Xian to leave, but before they separated, she spoke to him quietly. ¡°In the pce we are fond of reading, and His Majesty has gathered some precious books for me. I have allowed the people of the pce to choose some of these precious books to copy. Master Fan, as you are now going to visit the other concubines, I shall have someone send one to Yi Guipin.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a shiver go down his spine. He knew that this was a generous gift; he knew that the imperial consort was sending this gift on behalf of the Second Prince. He did not say anything, and with a deep respect he departed.


    After leaving Concubine Shu¡¯s courtyard, Fan Xian wiped the cold sweat from his brow. Xing¡¯er, the pce made who acted as his guide, felt somewhat familiar with him, as she bounced along on tiptoe, she turned around to look at his face. ¡°Are you not warm today?¡± she asked with curiosity.


    Fan Xian forced a smile and shook his head. He had assumed that his visit to the pce today was a matter of etiquette; he had not expected to find himself even more nervous than if he were taking the imperial exams. He presumed that the concubines were curious as to who Lin Wan¡¯er would be marrying, and so would want to look into Fan Xian¡¯s literary and martial abilities. Carrying on, the two came to the mother of the Great Prince, Ning the Talented. Fan Xian knew that although her status was not high, and was only the rank of ¡°talented¡±, he learned from Wan¡¯er that this was because she was from Dongyi, and so Fan Xian took pains to show her the utmost respect.


    Ning the Talented was approaching her forties, but she was still very attractive. Her face had the softness that women from Dongyi had. Over the past few years, the Great Prince had been fighting the barbarians on the western border. She had no other children, and inevitably felt somewhat lonely. Luckily, Lin Wan¡¯er had frequentlye to her pce to y, so her feelings toward Lin Wan¡¯er were not the same as the other concubines. She regarded Fan Xian with her elegant, almond-shaped eyes and spoke coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re Fan Xian.¡± Fan Xian knew that this woman had saved the Emperor¡¯s life on the battlefield, and had raised a prince who was a fine warrior. She was indeed a formidable woman, but he felt no great surprise and replied calmly. ¡°I am indeed, your grace.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Ning the Talented looked Fan Xian up and down, and to his surprise she said very little. ¡°Treat Wan¡¯er well,¡± she said coldly.


    Fan Xian liked this feeling of efficiency. ¡°Do not worry, your grace,¡± he responded happily.


    ¡°What happened at Nin Street was odd indeed,¡± she said, taking measuring of him. ¡°I cannot believe that you were capable of killing an eighth-level master,¡± she harrumphed coldly. ¡°You look so thin and weak. It does not look as if you had a martial upbringing.¡± Fan Xian was taken aback. Could it be that just as he had triumphed as a schr, he also had to triumph as a warrior? But she was a forty-year-old woman. There were differences between masters and servants, and differences between men and women. She would not go so far as to attempt to attack him, would she? ¡°But since Ye Ling¡¯er has admitted that she cannot match you, then I shall reluctantly ept it too. Very well, in that case, go along to the other pces. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± Having said this, Ning the Talented said nothing more and ushered him outside.


    Fan Xian rubbed the back of his head and stared at the closed wooden door. His Majesty was truly a fortunate man to be able lie next to such a colorful set of women. There was the cheerful and naive Yi Gupin, the gentle and smart Concubine Shu, and then there was the uncivilized Ning the Talented? But he had known beforehand that Concubine Shu had been a thoroughly intelligent woman. Perhaps Ning the Talented was coarse on the outside yet delicate on the inside. And then there was the enigmatic Empress. For His Majesty to live in harmony for so many years in the pce with all these women showed that the Emperor of Qing was a man of quite some skill.


    To say the least, Fan Xian pondered whether or not he had such skills.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: My Hand Running Through Your ck Hair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Still making his way through the pce, Fan Xian saw a number of the other concubines, said a few words to them and received their blessings, and could not help but feel rather bored. But he did not show it on his face in the slightest; this was the pce, and who could say which figure this or that eunuch reported to, or which pce maid, gathering willow branches, was someone¡¯s trusted confidant? If they had seen the frustration on his face, they would have ryed it to their masters, and their masters would whisper it into the Emperor¡¯s ear. And what then? Even if he had drunk tea and chatted with His Majesty, he could still find himself in trouble.


    But when he thought of the figures he was about to visit, Fan Xian calmed himself. With some gloom and painstaking effort, he met their nces with smiles, as though he looked forward to meeting them. Yaohua Pce was muchrger than the other pce courtyards. It clearly showed the status of the person who lived inside: the Empress of the Kingdom of Qing, mother of the nation.


    Fan Xian had not expected his audience with the Empress to have concluded so simply.


    The Empress had a gentle smile upon her face, and her words put Fan Xian at ease. Looking on the Empress¡¯s beautiful and noble features, with her eyes as serene as still ponds, Fan Xian responded with sincere respect. An absurd feeling welled up in his heart. The elegant and exquisite bearing of this woman put him at ease with every movement she made. And yet, four years ago, she had wanted him dead!


    He kneeled before her, his forehead touching the floor as he kowtowed. Fan Xian left Yaohua Pce with an uneasy look on his face; his meeting with the Empress had begun simply and ended quickly. Since he could conceal his mood as if there were nothing out of the ordinary about it at all, the Empress, watching Fan Xian, felt not even the slightest unease. Fan Xian smiled; the corners of his mouth were slightly open, but his heart was cold. Perhaps he had overestimated his own importance; perhaps the attempt on his life four years ago was of little importance to the nobles of the pce.


    He waited at the gate of Guangxin Pce, the court eunuch who had followed the whole time cautiously and solemnly behind him, not daring to utter a word. The pce maid Xing¡¯er also stood out. She spoke in a low voice. ¡°Please enter, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows. Was it not against custom for him to enter unescorted? If the Eldest Princess were to have him murdered, then who would intercede? Was that not what had happened to Lin Chong?[1] But he knew that there was nothing to be scared of now; the eunuchs and pce maids were afraid of the Eldest Princess for no reason, and nothing more.


    The Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, had a somewhat masculine name. But she was a weak and delicate person, so it was only a facade. She had many different positions: true controller of the royal purse, former lover of the Prime Minister. She was the most capable political advisor of the Prime Minister, she took precedence over the concubines, and she was the beloved daughter of the Empress Dowager.


    And for Fan Xian, she held two more roles: first, she was his personal enemy who wanted him dead; second, she was also his future mother-inw.


    There was a chill through Guangxin Pce. By day, the pce gate would not be closed. Anyone who stood outside the gate could see the white plum blossoms nted within, the secluded and heat-loathing orchids, the yet-to-bloom daisies. Within the pce, one could see a number of white muslin curtains lightly fluttering; the whole thing had the purity and softness of some fairytale world. Fan Xian looked coldly upon it all. It was as if he had been infected by the atmosphere of the pce. A pce maid in her twenties appeared at the gate and gave a slight salute to Fan Xian.


    Her eyshes were long, and although her expression was cold, her words and her movements were still thoroughly polite as she respectfully weed Fan Xian inside the pce.


    The white muslin took him somewhat by surprise as he walked through it. There was even more fine silk in Guangxin Pce than there had been in the rear garden of Prince Jing¡¯s mansion. There was something unusual about the decorations that surrounded him. It seemed inconsistent with the stately atmosphere of the pce; it was more like this was the bedchamber of a little girl. Behind theyers andyers of muslin curtains was a low daybed, upon which reclined a woman wearing a light pink cheongsam skirt, propping her chin up on her arms. Naturally, her waist showed slightly, and her countenance was picturesque, yet with a look of tender shyness.


    This was the first time that Fan Xian hadid eyes on the Eldest Princess, his mother-inw. And just like so many of the other times when people had firstid eyes on Li Yunrui, the Eldest Princess, he was stupefied, unsure whether the woman before him was real or whether she was a character from a painting, or some kind of water nymph.


    The Eldest Princess was 30 years old, but she had the air of a shy 16-year-old maiden. Her countenance, and the long ck hair that reached over her hands on the daybed, was enough to excite the yearnings of all the men in the world. Fan Xian was stunned. Sixteen years of training his mentality in Danzhou allowed him to remain calm in the face of this wondrous meeting, but he still could not deny that his mother-inw, although she resembled Wan¡¯er, was much more beautiful than her own daughter.


    Though Fan Xian remained calm, he did not want to call her his mother-inw; it seemed calling her this way would not be appropriate for a woman of her natural beauty. The Eldest Princess fixed Fan Xian with a look that seemed indecipherable; shyly provoking his affections, her delicate lips parted as she spoke. ¡°Please take a seat. I have something of a headache.¡±


    Fan Xian looked around, slightly ufortable. The Eldest Princess was talking nonsense; in the entirety of the expansive Guangxin Pce, there was not a chair to be seen. In his bewilderment, he heard the Eldest Princess gently speak again. ¡°Master Fan, I hear that you are an aplished physician. Wan¡¯er¡¯s health has improved greatly these past few days, all thanks to you.¡±


    Fan Xian quickly bowed in response. ¡°Your Highness is mistaken in her praise. It is the imperial physicians who have seen to her with utmost care; I have simply suggested a few folk remedies.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Eldest Princess extended her slender fingers and rubbed her temples, which turned red as she brushed them with her fingertips. ¡°Is there a folk remedy for a migraine? My head has pained me sotely.¡±


    Fan Xian had heard from Wan¡¯er that the Eldest Princess suffered from chronic headaches; he had also heard the Crown Prince mention it thest time he was on vacation at the country estate. But Fan Xian also took note of how the Eldest Princess was referring to him and to herself; with just these few words, she had seemed particrly affectionate toward him. Fan Xian smiled. ¡°There are many different kinds of headache. My master¡¯s lessons were in themselves a kind of headache.¡±


    They were weak words, but amusing; the Eldest Princess smiled a weak and charming smile. Fan Xian knew that his connection to Fei Jie was no great secret within the capital, and there was no way he could conceal it from the Eldest Princess, so he decided it was best to bring it up.


    ¡°Is there really no way to treat it?¡± The Eldest Princess could speak of nothing else but headaches, and her face was filled with delicate weakness. ¡°I have been in absolute agony for days.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his gaze slightly and tried to calm his spirit. ¡°I have studied a number of forms of massage. Although this would only treat the symptom and not the cause, it would have aforting effect.¡±


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then try it, quickly,¡± she said gently.


    Fan Xian forced a smile. ¡°I... don¡¯t know if that would be appropriate.¡±


    The Eldest Princess stifled a giggle. ¡°Who would have thought that the renowned and talented Master Fan would be such a stickler for customs? Leaving aside the expedient treatment of mdies, in a few days you will be my son. What do you have to worry about?¡±


    Fan Xian watched her maiden-like demeanor, and then remembered her true age. Such a thing would have brought about some feeling of disgust in him, but as he looked at her soft and smooth cheeks and her delicate brow, he found it hard to feel any antipathy. But when he heard the word ¡°son¡±, he felt a chill in his veins. His face remained calm as he responded. ¡°How could I disobey themands of my elders?¡±


    A eunuch brought a copper basin filled with fresh water. Fan Xian carefully washed his hands and slowly came to the Eldest Princess¡¯s side. He sighed deeply and calmed himself, trying not to let his gaze fall on the slightly exposed pale skin of the nape of her neck beneath the Eldest Princess¡¯s long ck hair. He steadily reached out his hands and ced them on her head.


    His fingers ran through the Eldest Princess¡¯s hair, which ran gently past his fingertips, tickling them slightly.


    Fan Xian thought it best to close his eyes, and imagine that he was just like Wu Zhu, his eyes covered by a length of ck cloth, his fingertips feeling along the Eldest Princess¡¯s hairline, then moving gently upward, his thumbs pressing her temples, his forefingers rubbing her brow, confirming the position of the space between her eyebrows.


    He pressed it forcefully. The Eldest Princess was apparently unprepared, and she groaned softly, unsure whether it was her headache or the pressure.


    Fan Xian remained calm, relying on his knowledge of the acupuncture points of the human body, slowly and steadily rubbing her head. Every touch of Li Yunrui¡¯s head with his fingers was steady.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The Eldest Princess frowned, unsure whether she was being rash. She hadn¡¯t expected this young man¡¯s hands to work so well. His fingers seemed to bring about a tiny flowing stream, which massaged at the source of her pain, and with each press of his fingers she loosened more and more. Her thoughts gradually rxed, and she grew sleepy.


    ¡°Did Fei Jie teach you this too?¡± Her eyes were half closed, and she leant on the daybed, her crimson lips parted slightly, speaking without thinking.


    ¡°Master Fei taught me how to manipte acupuncture points.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s fingers were still smoothly and steadily moving across her flesh, and his voice did not tremble in the slightest. ¡°But I learned this massage method myself.¡± A long illness can turn a patient into a doctor, they say, and in his previous life, as he hadin in his sickbed, he had in the beginning fostered extravagant hopes of being able to stand up again one day. So that cute nurse had often helped him massage his feet and the rest of his body. Eventually he had given up hope, but he still remembered the methods of massage.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather nice,¡± said the Eldest Princess as her eyes began to close under the young man¡¯s gentle, rxing touch.


    There was silence in Guangxin Pce. The Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes were shut, her long eyshes rested on her fair skin, trembling slightly. Suddenly, she spoke. ¡°If you are to marry Wan¡¯er, you must forget that incident four years ago.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s fingers stopped moving, pausing on a point below her ears. It looked nothing out of the ordinary. But it was a potentially fatal acupuncture point.


    [1] Lin Chong is a character in Water Margin, who is tricked into entering White Tiger Hall with a weapon in his possession and is arrested.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: The Rush Back to the Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It urred only for only an instant, but Fan Xian quickly began moving again with a smile, though his voice sounded a bit surprised. ¡°Four years ago?¡±


    The eldest princess grinned, her lips forming an aesthetic curve, as if cursing the young man in secret. She changed the subject, asking, ¡°When did Fei Jie began teaching you?¡±


    Fan Xian knew she was probing him, his expression unchanged., ¡°When I was little.¡± It was a very vague answer, but due to the eldest princess¡¯s status, she couldn¡¯t pry any deeper. She gave a fakeugh and said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t know Fei Jie is your teacher, I think many in the pce would never have realized how close the Fan household was to the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s grip began to rx, though he remained cautious with responses. ¡°I¡¯m not all clear on that either; maybe Father and Mister Fei knew each other in the past.¡±


    Eldest Princess said softly, ¡°Of course they do. During the first northern campaign, your father and Fei Jie always followed Lord Brother into his military tent. It would be strange for them to not know each other. But I was still young back then, so you wouldn¡¯t know such things.¡±


    ¡°It is as you say.¡± Fan Xian knew better, so he only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. But Eldest Princess seemed to have entered a chatty mood and asked, ¡°How is your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°She is doing well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time,¡± the eldest princess continued softly. ¡°Back when I was little, your grandmother was my favorite. Whenever Elder Brother tried to bully me, she protected me.¡±


    Fan Xian thought to himself with a smile, ¡°If grandmother knew you¡¯d be trying to kill me now, she¡¯d probably beat you to death with that stick back then.¡±


    ¡± I believe Sir Fan has already exined to you in detail what His Majesty has intended.¡± The eldest princess spoke on such serious topic with her sweet tone. The contrast made Fan Xian shudder.


    Fan Xian frowned slightly without having the princess notice; he knew she was referring to the matter regarding the inner treasury. ying dumb wouldn¡¯t help him now, so he said, smiling, ¡°I await His Majesty¡¯s and Your Highness¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I heard you recently opened a bookstore and a tofu store in the capital.¡± The eldest princess couldn¡¯t help but gave a beautiful smile. ¡°Rich sons like you, most of them are useless, only knowing how to talk. They would never get things done. You can go into business to prepare for your future running the inner treasury; I admire this about you very much. Although I must say, the tofu shop just sounds like you¡¯re messing around.¡±


    Fan Xian could only chuckle; he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this.


    ...


    ¡°Truthfully, I want to kill you.¡± The atmosphere had just gotten somewhat peaceful, but with such words, it immediately turned cold like the northern front, freezing everything in the pce. Even the white silken screens which were gently blowing drooped down.


    Fan Xian still kept his smile, although he shifted back his feet into a steady stance from which he could quickly react.


    The Overwatch Council already found out the rtionship between Wu Boan and this woman. Since she tried to kill Fan Xian two times already, a third time wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Of course, he came here on Imperial orders. No one should be crazy enough to do anything to him while in the pce. But ever since entering the pce of the eldest princess, her looks, along with her demeanor and her tone, gave Fan Xian chills.


    The woman seemed insane!


    At that moment, Fan Xian was still massaging the eldest princess¡¯s head. While she had ordered this, while he was to marry her daughter, there was still the difference between both men, as well as women the status between them. What if this woman framed him for a misdemeanor and had him executed? What could those who had his back do? He couldn¡¯t even save himself if that happened.


    Fan Xian knew very well that in this world, the scariest ones were children, women, and the insane, because those three groups of people could not be dealt with using logic and could not be rationally analyzed. Furthermore, there was the danger of grave consequences. This extremely beautiful woman right now was all threebined.


    While this vicious woman was highly aware, her actions were a bit childish, and her methods a bit crazy, making her more unique and terrifying than anyone else.


    It was at that moment that a few pce girls walked in, all wearing tight-fitting, pomegranate-colored uniforms. Which their clothes entuated their curves, the tightness also made it easy for them to move. There was something wrapped around their waists. To Fan Xian, who had been familiar with assassination techniques for over ten years while in Danzhou, he was able to recognize the flexible yet sharp belt-swords at the first nce!


    However, his fingers still calmly massaged Eldest Princess just below her ears. He asked with a smile, ¡°Why does Your Highness wish to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Many people believed I have the reason to kill you, a good reason at that.¡± Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes remained closed, as if she didn¡¯t at all fear that Fan Xian would suddenly retaliate and kill her under his hands.


    Fan Xian only half lowered his head and didn¡¯t respond, as if distracting himself by focusing on his fingers. Actually, up until now, his eyes too were shut.


    ...


    Guangxin Pce was now silent enough that one could hear the ghost of a cat. The pce girls slowly walked up to the princess. Fan Xian still kept his eyes closed, only his head leaned just a tad to the right.


    ¡°Mister Fan, please clean your hands.¡± From somewhere, the pce girls got him a wash basin of warm water and a towel.


    Fan Xian opened his eyes and saluted the eldest princess, signaling his massage was over. He then thanked the pce girls with a smile and dipped his sore hands in the warm water. After drying them on the towel, he bowed. ¡°Does Your Highness feel better?¡±


    Eldest Princess Li Yunrui looked at Fan Xian with a forced smile, her weak gaze held a hint of cowardice. But Fan Xian knew, this woman was the most terrifying person in the world.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Eldest Princess sat up straight and brushed her fingers through her hair. Half lowering her head, she said gently, ¡°I never thought Wan¡¯er¡¯s future husband had such a talent. Honestly, you make me... unwilling.¡±


    Fan Xian respectfully stood in silence, daring not to utter a single word. He knew that, facing a woman like her, anything he say would result in seriousplications, therefore it¡¯s better to y the speechless role.


    ¡°You may leave, I¡¯m getting bored.¡± She then continued softly, ¡°Tell Sister Liu I¡¯m disappointed that she didn¡¯te to see me today.¡±


    After Fan Xian respectfully made his exit, one of the pce girls who was closest to the eldest princess came forward and asked, ¡°Princess, should we end him?¡±


    ¡°It was merely to entertain him, or else this life in the pce would be way too boring.¡± the eldest princess stretched with the charm of a cat. ¡°This young man really surpassed my expectations. He was able to endure and conceal very well, like he¡¯s thirty or forty years old.¡±


    The eldest princess didn¡¯t really want to kill him today. But seeing Fan Xian being cautious about every step while not exposing a single weak point made her ache. After all, she¡¯s the type of woman who viewed struggles as a game. From what Fan Xian could imagine, plus her status in the pce, had Fan Xian made a single misstep, she probably really would have ordered him killed.


    The princess took a side nce at the pce door draped by white silk. She smiled strangely, thinking, ¡°You tilted your head just as you were preparing to make a move. What did that mean? I am curious, Fan Xian... how did you grow up? Such a shame.¡± No one knew what was a shame. Perhaps this woman felt bad for Fan Xian for postponing the inevitable?


    Fan Xian grew up ying with poison, which was why he thought the eldest princess was a rare and virulent poison. She had proven to be with a most difficult opponent for him to deal with. Havinge out of Guangxin Pce, he looked at the sleeping pce girl Xin¡¯er and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Then he made his way back to Guipin Yi¡¯s pce. Amazingly, he didn¡¯t get lost.


    Only now did Xin¡¯er discover this Mister Fan¡¯s back was drenched in sweat, leaving a dark mark on his light azure shirt. He looked rather pathetic.


    Having left the pceplex and gotten on the carriage, Fan Xian¡¯s face was a bit pale. He ced his hand on the pills in his belt andughed at himself, not knowing whether he was simply being careful or cowardly. If the eldest princess really wanted him dead, why do it in Guangxin Pce?


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother with concern. There was no way for her to know how taxing the interaction in Guangxin Pce had been for Fan Xian. She thought he was simply tired from visiting the various Ladies.


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile and quickly delivered the Ladies¡¯ greetings to Lady Liu. He then hurriedly asked the carriage to return to the manor. Both Lady Liu and Ruoruo looked at him in curiosity, unable to understand why he was in such a hurry.


    The carriage arrived at Fan Manor. Fan Xian apologized to Lady Liu first before taking a hold of Ruoruo¡¯s slightly cold hand and taking off with her towards the backyard. A short whileter, they had sprinted to the book chamber.


    Struggling to catch her breath, Fan Ruoruo managed to ask, ¡°Brother... what... are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: Startling News of Lord Yan in the North


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian had no time to exin. ¡°I talk; you write,¡± he ordered with a smile. There was no time to grind down an ink stick. He picked up a goose-feather brush, dipped it in ink, and gave it to his sister. He closed his eyes tight and began to recall all of theplicated and scattered pathways that he had taken through the imperial pce.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face got paler and paler as she wrote. The amount of effort Fan Xian was expending on recalling his memory also made him increasingly pale; both brother and sister turned white as a sheet. With difficulty, Fan Ruoruo traced out the pathways of the imperial pce. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking in a low voice, ¡°Brother, you do know that this is conspiracy to treason, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fan Xian calmed himself and sat down on a chair, saying nothing for a long time. He had spent most of the day in the pce, swapping pleasantries with the nobles andmitting its twisted pathways to memory, finally confronting the eldest princess; it had taken its toll on his mental state, and for a while, he could not rouse himself from his sluggishness.


    He was naturally acquainted with thews of the Kingdom of Qing, and he knew that the pce would not allow maps to be made of its buildings; this was to prevent anyone from attempting to break in in secret and get up to anything seditious. Fan Xian needed this map because he had already made a n: that evening, he would sneak into the pce and find the key.


    He could have taken the route that he took to sneak in and see Lin Wan¡¯er, but it was too dangerous, and the path that the pce nobles walked was a different route to the one that Fan Xian had carefully nned. Even if Wu Zhu had told him how to do it, it would not work ¨C if he had not personally walked through those hiding ces behind the rocks in the garden and those blind spots among the flowering shrubs, he could not create the map he had created today, which he was fully satisfied with.


    Fan Xian stood up and took his sister¡¯s drawing from the table. Although it had been hurried, he found that her penmanship was still meticulous, and he could not help but pat her on the head happily. ¡°We¡¯re finished here,¡± he said. ¡°Let me take you to Yi Shiju for some seafood.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo, angered, snatched the map from his hand. ¡°We¡¯re finished here? What¡¯s finished!? Do you know how serious this is? This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m telling father.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. The idea of the Emperor¡¯s invible sovereignty really did lodge itself deep in people¡¯s hearts. Of course, he also understood that his sister was deeply concerned for his safety and for the future of their family. If anyone had found out about this map they had secretly made of the pce, it could do great damage to the rtionship between the Fan Manor and the royal family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take a moment to hide this right away, and then I¡¯ll burn it. Nobody will know.¡± Fan Xian smiled as he consoled his sister.


    Anxious tears welled in Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother, why do you want this map?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. He lowered his head to look his sister sincerely in the eye and spoke slowly and carefully. ¡°Because there is something in the pce that I want.¡±


    ¡°You want to go into the pce to steal...¡± Fan Ruoruo was so surprised that she wanted to shriek, but she quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Right, but it¡¯s not stealing,¡± he said earnestly, ¡°because it¡¯s something that belongs to me.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo shook herself from her shock, and quickly returned to her usual cool-headed intelligence. Judging the truth of the matter, she tried to stop her voice from shaking. ¡°Is it... something to do with Lady Ye?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Those few words were filled with mutual understanding between brother and sister. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you what kind of person your brother is,¡± he continued, smiling. ¡°Punching a seven-year-old child, kicking a 70-year-old man, standing on a grave mound and howling, people who refuse to obey me stand up, and as a result, no one dares to say a thing. Haha.¡±


    Ruoruo smiled, though a little uneasily. There was little that was amusing about her brother¡¯s joke, and she was still rather nervous. She knew that Fan Xian looked handsome and gentle but had a heart of ice, and could not be persuaded of anything. One could only let him do as he pleased and pray for him.


    ¡°In truth, I am quite selfish.¡± Fan Xian saw the worry lines on her brow, and suddenly reflected on himself calmly. ¡°Whenever there is something I am having trouble with by myself, I always want to tell you. It appears to be trust, but maybe it¡¯s really that I want to find someone to share the pressure with. But I never thought about it before. For you, the pressure is overwhelming, but at least I still have you to turn to. But who are you going to tell? And what? That my mother is Lady Ye? That I¡¯m going to steal something from the pce.¡±


    Ruoruo looked at him, slightly distressed. ¡°Trust and pressure cancel each other out. I would still prefer that my brother did not hide things from me.¡±


    The negotiations were still ongoing, and the work of demarcating the boundaries was extremely taxing. Originally, supported by Fan Xian¡¯s analysis, the officials of Honglu Temple had taken a hard line and had almost pressured the emissaries of Northern Qi into signing their agreement several times. But for some reason ¨C perhaps something had happened within the Kingdom of Northern Qi ¨C the emissaries of Northern Qi had shamelessly, even hysterically, backtracked. It seemed as if they were waiting for something.


    This air of conspiracy was quickly ferreted out by the highly-experienced official Xin Qiwu of Honglu Temple. That afternoon, after the conclusion of another round of fruitless talks, he took hold of a teapot, nced at Fan Xian, and indicated to him to follow him outside. All along the way, officials saluted the two of them respectfully. With some difficulty, they finally came to a quiet ce. Xin Qiwu sighed, somewhat tired. ¡°Master Fan, does something seem strange to you?¡±


    Fan Xian had maintained the proper attitude for these negotiations, being there to learn and simply act as window dressing. But he had been involved since the beginning, after all, so something did seem strange about the behavior of the emissaries from Northern Qi. But if their counterparts had just gotten ahold of some sort of reliable bargaining chip, then they should havee out with it rather than dragging their heels in such an inappropriate fashion. He thought for a moment, and suddenly frowned. ¡°Perhaps Northern Qi is now thinking of a way to obtain some bargaining chips in order to make things more convenient at the negotiating table.¡±


    Xin Qiwu looked at him and nodded. ¡°I thought the same thing. So tonight, I am going to seek an audience with His Majesty and ask him to issue a decree ordering the Overwatch Council to assist Honglu Temple in our work. I won¡¯t rest easy until I can find out what Northern Qi is really thinking.¡±


    Fan Xian leant on the railing and squinted as he pondered. What was it that Northern Qi wanted? It didn¡¯t make sense. Suddenly, something urred to him, and he thought about the Overwatch Council¡¯s spywork in Northern Qi. He thought of Yan Bingyun, who had been hidden away in Northern Qi for four years.


    Xin Qiwu was unsure what Fan Xian was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pce this evening,¡± he said, ¡°but there is little I can get from them openly. Vice Envoy Fan, this time you can¡¯t avoid doing what you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. Xin Qiwu no doubt thought that his father had secretly helped him to get ahold of the dossierst time, but heaven knew that the power that his father secretly exercised on behalf of the Emperor was something that even he had never been in contact with. But thinking for a moment, he felt it really was necessary to ask. At least he could ensure that Yan Bingyun was safe in Northern Qi.


    That night, in that hidden courtyard, Fan Xian summoned Wang Qinian and told him of Xin Qiwu¡¯s worries. The face that Wang Qinian made in response struck Fan Xian as something of an inauspicious sign.


    ¡°The Council has not received a letter by raven for eight days now,¡± said Wang Qinian with a worried frown. ¡°This is information that you should not know at your level.¡± Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°But I won¡¯t ask you how you know about it. I would just like you to remind the Council to ensure that things are safe in Northern Qi.¡±


    Wang Qinian shook his head. ¡°All connections are singr. If one is severed, it is hard to restore it. What¡¯s more, Master Yan is head of the spies in Northern Qi. If anything happened to him, getting in touch with him again would be a problem..¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I would like you to remind him to stay safe.¡± There was a slight coldness in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He did not like the prospect of leaving someone behind for the benefit of the nation, particrly Yan Bingyun, the son of a high official, hidden away for four years, having sacrificed so much. Fan Xian now saw himself as part of the Kingdom of the Qing, and part of the Overwatch Council. He found that he felt an involuntary admiration for Yan Bingyun, the spy that he had never met.


    Fan Xian thought of something else. He looked at Wang Qinian with a calm gaze. ¡°There is something I must do, but I can¡¯t go through the Council. I was hoping that you could help me.¡±


    Wang Qinian looked at his superior with some confusion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t report this to Director Chen,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. But Wang Qinian heard the coldness behind it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a word, Wang Qinian knew that he was cing his and his family¡¯s lives entirely in the hands of this seemingly gentle and yet utterly ruthless young man. As for the Council ¨C Director Chen had ordered him to do everything that Master Fan said. He hadn¡¯t said anything else.


    That evening, the sad news was confirmed. The overwhelming majority of the spywork that the Overwatch Council had installed in Northern Qi had thankfully managed to remain in ce. But no one could have anticipated the spymaster Yan Bingyun would be captured alive by pce guards in a fabric shop in the capital of Northern Qi!


    This sort of thing usually happened when an underling had opened their mouth and thework had been traced to the top. It was very rare to see a high-level spy arrested in such a fashion. For such a thing to happen, there was only one possibility ¨C someone in the high ranks of the Kingdom of Qing had connections to a foreign country.


    Of course, the news that Yan Bingyun had been captured could not be allowed to spread. Although it would no doubt bring about a great blow to the prestige of the Kingdom of Qing, it would not be in Northern Qi¡¯s interest to do so. Northern Qi needed to use this spymaster for their own benefit, not to merely strike a blow to the enemy¡¯s morale.


    As far as the Qing bureaucracy knew, the son of Yan Ruohai, head of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, had died four years ago. No one knew that he had been dispatched to Northern Qi by the royal court.


    Over the next few days, anyone who knew of the incident didn¡¯t sleep well at night


    In a secret room in Honglu Temple, Xin Qiwu closed his eyes as he passed the piece of paper to Fan Xian. Fan Xian took it and looked over it. It was a painting of a thin cloud floating high above an icy in. One of the emissaries had secretly slipped it into Xin Qiwu¡¯s hand during the negotiations that day. The look on his face as he did so had almost made Xin Qiwu want to take out one of the guard¡¯s swords and plunge it into him.


    It was a painting of ice ¨C bing, and a cloud ¨C yun. It seemed that the emissaries had already received word, and were preparing to negotiate.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: Agreement Beneath the Sewage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°So we have a mole!¡±


    Fan Xian and Xin Qiwu both said it dramatically at the same time, then went quiet afterward. Both of them believed that the head of their spies in Northern Qi was not a man who would give in under torture. Since they were so easily able to capture Yan Bingyun, and knew his real name, it was very clear that there was someone hidden in the Qing court who had an agreement with Northern Qi.


    Xin Qiwu shook his head. ¡°Before this incident, even the Crown Prince and I hadn¡¯t known that Yan Bingyun had gone to Northern Qi. I believe that there are no more than five people in the court with appropriate clearance for this information. Even a fool would not believe that one of them had sold out our country. There must always be a benefit to someonemitting treason, and in truth, His Majesty had trusted these people with running the country, so what benefit would treason bring?¡±


    Fan Xian and Xin Qiwu looked at each other and saw the anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes, because they had both simultaneously had the same terrifying thought. If it wasn¡¯t a mole, then what? If it was a way for major yers in the court to attack the Overwatch Council, then what could be done about it?


    Fan Xian thought back to when Wang Qinian had told him about Yan Bingyun. There was something strange about it. How did he even know? Did the Overwatch Council really haveplete trust in its own internal controls? Afterwards, he understood ¨C this was something that Chen Pingping had ryed to him via Wang Qinian, but he still had some lingering fears. If he had been responsible for leaking the information, he would die a thousand deaths.


    ¡°Could someone really be so mad that they¡¯d do such a thing? To put the interests of the entire nation in danger for the sake of a court power struggle?¡± Xin Qiwuughed bitterly and shook his head.


    Fan Xian also shook his head, thinking of his own travels in the pce. He knew deep down that there were indeed many such madmen in the upper echelons of the kingdom. ¡°If Master Yan has already been captured,¡± he asked,posing himself, ¡°then what arrangements has His Majesty made?¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi still underestimates His Majesty¡¯s resolve.¡± Xin Qiwu thought of his mighty sovereign and felt sudden confidence. ¡°He will not cede even an inch of the territory that has been captured.¡±


    Fan Xian was astonished. ¡°Then what are we to do about Master Yan?¡±


    ¡°Exchange!¡± There was a sudden ferocity in Xin Qiwu¡¯s face. ¡°An exchange of prisoners. His Majesty has already set forth a n. The previous agreement for prisoner exchange has beenpletely nullified and will be redone. Once we have confirmation from Northern Qi that they have Yan Bingyun, then we can start a new round of negotiations for exchanging prisoners.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Northern Qi is very satisfied with the big fish they have caught. I doubt that they will agree.¡±


    Xin Qiwu shivered. ¡°We can send two more people back to Northern Qi this time. If Northern Qi still does not agree, then when winter begins in three months¡¯ time, His Majesty will behead one thousand Northern Qi captives and send their severed heads back to Northern Qi and re-ready the army.¡±


    ¡°Using power to pressure people might be thought of as a move for someone with no other choice. I fear that Northern Qi will also be involved in this life-or-death struggle. Both sides have a total of 3,000 prisoners, and it will be of no use to execute them tit-for-tat.¡± Fan Xian softly tapped the desk with his hand, and suddenly a strange idea came to him. ¡°Who are the two prisoners we are preparing to exchange? Can we get Northern Qi to agree?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Xiao En, who has been in our custody for 20 years.¡± Xin Qiwu looked at him kindly. He knew that this youngster would not know Xiao En.


    ¡°He was the spymaster of the former kingdom of Northern Wei. Before the Second Northern War, the Director of the Overwatch Council and Master Fei were leaders of the ck Knights, and they rode five hundred kilometers to capture Xiao En at his son¡¯s wedding. After we captured him, the Northern Wei spywork was unable tomunicate with each other. When His Majesty took to the battlefield, he did so with irresistible force, crushing what was once an enormous empire into the weak nation it is today. The Overwatch Council was greatly apuded for its work on this matter, and at the time, we young officials felt that if Xiao En had not been so bold as to leave the capital city of Shangjing in Northern Qi to travel so far for his son¡¯s wedding, then the court would have had no way of capturing him, and the war would not have gone on as smoothly as it did.¡±


    Hearing what had happened decades ago, Fan Xian sighed and said nothing, simply listening to Xin Qiwu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course, Xiao En was indeed brave enough to leave Shangjing, though Director Chen was braver still, unexpectedly daring to cross four hundred kilometers into enemy territory. Although he paid the price of losing both his legs, he still managed to capture Xiao En. Before then, Xiao En of Northern Wei and Chen Pingping of Southern Qing were considered the most fearsome shadowy officials in the world. Naturally, after Xiao En was captured by Director Chen, no one dared topare the two men any further.¡±


    Fan Xian thought back as he listened. So that was how the old cripple had lost his legs. He never would have imagined that Chen Pingping was once so daring.


    ¡°Exchange Xiao En for Yan Bingyun.¡± He thought for a moment, then made a judgment based entirely on reason. ¡°It seems that we are quite fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Last night, a number of high officials also felt that way,¡± said Xin Qiwu, smiling. ¡°But His Majesty and Director Chen did not agree. After all, Xiao En is 70 years old, and having been defeated by Director Chen, there is no way he can return to his former glory. Master Yan has suffered in silence, hiding in an enemy country for four years, and his achievements are yet to reveal themselves. Would they not ept exchanging an old man for the future of the Kingdom of Qing?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°Who else could be added in the event that Northern Qi didn¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°That woman was Northern Qi¡¯s original demand, so His Majesty might as well allow it.¡± Xin Qiwu looked at Fan Xian and suddenlyughed. ¡°I hear that the Emperor of Northern Qi is very fond of that woman. Master Fan, it appears that you have already cuckolded the young Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face lit up. ¡°You mean... Si Lili?¡± he stuttered.


    Negotiations were always split into two parts. On the surface, it appeared that the court councilors of Qing and the emissaries of Northern Qi were weighing every word on the negotiating table, attaching particr importance to every phrase and every word, and only in this way could the royal court save face and avoid ultimately losing out diplomatically. So every day, there was the endless moring in Honglu Temple, the pounding of tables and stomping of feet; the negotiations between two countries appeared more like an argument between two old shrews in a vegetable market.


    The other part of the negotiations appeared much more cool-headed. The officials for these negotiations were not within Honglu Temple, and neither were they emissaries of Northern Qi, though they were hidden in secret ¨C it would be urate to say that they were the ones with real power.


    Yan Ruohai, head of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, was also a highly-regarded official among the many in the capital. He coolly signed his name to the secret agreement for the transfer of prisoners without taking a second look.


    The agreement contained his son¡¯s name. He could have asked to resign from these negotiations, but he insisted that he wanted to look.


    The unremarkable official from Northern Qi made his mark, smiling as he looked at Yan Ruohai. ¡°Do not worry, Master Yan; your son is being treated well in our country.¡±


    ¡°Today I wanted to see just how brilliant our northern colleagues are,¡± said Yan Ruohai without emotion. ¡°Able to capture the brat I have taught since birth. But looking at a moron like yourself, I realize how it all came about.¡±


    The official was not suddenly angered, but simply retorted coldly, ¡°Be careful with your words, Master Yan. You know, your son is still in our custody. If we truly are morons, then what does that say about your son? Or yourself even?¡±


    Yan Ruohaiughed bitterly, got up, and walked toward the door. ¡°The issue is that my son was not captured by you.¡±


    He left through the door. Sitting in his wheelchair, Chen Pingping looked at him and shook his head. ¡°You have been in this position for a long while, and yet you are unable to cope as you did before.¡±


    ¡°I am more able to cope, but I cannot handle having arrowsunched from behind my back.¡± From the look of it, Yan Ruohai had great respect for his superior in his words. Pushing Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair, he unhurriedly wheeled him into a quiet ce.


    Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair and extended a finger. ¡°In the court, there are countless people who want us both dead. This time, we can exchange Xiao En for Bingyun. Next time, we will not have someone like Xiao En in our clutches.¡±


    ¡°There will not be a next time,¡± replied Yan Ruohai. ¡°We need to find that person,¡± said Chen Pingping. ¡°This time, the Emperor is on our side, because he understands. No doubt there is some noble who wishes to teach us a lesson. But I do not like the feeling of being provoked.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡± Yan Ruohai knew that his old superior would find a way to deal with this situation, so he was not worried. ¡°Although prisoner exchanges are not necessarily easy, as long as Bingyun does not die, then it can be considered a learning experience for the young man. It wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense, so I have decided to let that young man steel himself. It must not be too long. A few months ought to do it.¡±


    ¡°A few months? Is this not a matter for the emissaries returning to Northern Qi?¡±


    ¡°Correct, and we want Bingyun to return in one piece. I hope he can deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Before going, I will let the eight major bureaus see him.¡±


    Everything was proceeding smoothly. After the Kingdom of Qing had yed their substantial bargaining chip, the two parties secretly drew up an agreement for the exchange of prisoners. Each was satisfied. Qing had gained face and territory. Northern Qi had gained face, as well as Xiao En and the woman that their Emperor was fond of.


    Only the Dongyi emissaries were left, whom everyone seemed to have quickly forgotten about. The Qing court had deliberately frozen them out so as to extort the maximum amount of money from them for the incident at the foot of the Cang Mountains. The City of Dongyi was still the biggest center ofmerce in thend. They had been trading with others across the sea long before the Kingdom of Qing had opened its ports to the south. Although martially all they had was the fighting prowess of Sigu Sword, they had inexhaustible financial resources.


    Three dayster, the Emperor hosted dignitaries from both states at a banquet in the pce. As vice envoy, Fan Xian naturally attended the banquet. It was his second time visiting the pce, and it was the night he intended to put his n into action.


    In his room, he meticulously prepared everything he needed, asionally ncing at the ck leather box underneath his bed. With the official matters of the past few days, he looked at everything more deeply. The Kingdom of Qing seemed great and powerful, and considered itself to be unexcelled in the world. But the royal court was limited to the hidden whims of a handful of nobles, and still had its own murky depths.


    The Emperor and the princes were heartless, not necessarily toward members of the royal family, but particrly toward their subjects. Fan Xian was fully aware that even if the Emperor knew who it was who wanted to handle his secret organization, he could not truly deal with it, because it could be his wife, his little sister, his son, or even his mother.


    ¡°Think only of yourself.¡± After Fan Xian hade to this world, he had reminded himself of this countless times. The look on his face gradually turned grim, and having hid his slender dagger, he carefully inserted three poison-tipped needles into his hair.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Evening Feast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The festivities were everywhere three dayster. The giant rednterns were hung up high as valued guests passed underneath them. Hosting the festivities was Qing, the guests Northern Qi and Dongyi. They greeted each other with smiles and walked through the tunnel towards the solemn Imperial pce. Seeing the expressions on all three sides, it was as if the war and its horrific violence never urred at all.


    The feast was set just outside the pce, in the Hall of Prayer.


    The pce girls who came to prepare the tes and liquor were all very beautiful. Fan Xian, watched them busying about with a smile and raised eyebrows. The pce girls, noticing that the young and handsome Mister Fan was watching them, couldn¡¯t help but blush. They too stole nces at him from time to time.


    Crowds of guests gathered, yet it was silent in the hall. On Qing¡¯s side were many major figures and some nobles Fan Xian had never seen before. Only Director Chen and the prime minister called in sick. Across from Qing sat the envoys of Northern Qi and Dongyi City.


    Despite his low rank, Fan Xian was still a deputy and was made to sit with higher-ranked officials much older than him. Naturally, his cement made him feel ufortable. However, the old man sitting next to him said with a smile, ¡°This feast involves many formalities, but His Majesty had always been amiable. No need to be so nervous.¡±


    The old man who just spoke was the functionary of the Board of Rites, Zhang Zigan. Because Fan Xian made an enemy out of the Director of the Board of Rites, he was secretly suspicious. But after detecting no malice from the old man¡¯s words, he replied with a smile, ¡°Havinge from a lowly vige, I have never seen such grandeur. Should I step out of turn, please provide me with guidance.¡±


    Zhang Zigan stroked his beard, saying, ¡°It has been said you made significant contributions in negotiations. For that alone, no one in the Imperial court should do anything against you, but you should be wary of those people.¡±


    The two looked over and saw Chang Ninghou of Northern Qi waitingzily; the first table was still vacant¡ªit should have reserved for Zhuang Mohan. And sitting at the head of Dongyi¡¯s table was a middle-aged man of massive stature. He wore a longsword on his waist. Fan Xian frowned, ¡°Howe he coulde to the pce with a sword?¡±


    ¡°He is an exception; His Majesty personally permitted it. Under the Sigu School, the sword cannot part from its owner.¡± Zhang Zigan exined as if talking to a descendant of his own family.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the head Sigu disciple Yun Zhn?¡± Fan Xian inhaled cold air and slightly squinted his eyes as he felt a hint of killing intent from the big swordsman.


    In recent days, Qing had neglected Dongyi¡¯s envoy on purpose. It appeared that this ninth-ranked swordsmaster wasn¡¯t in a good mood. While he was sitting in the Qing pce, his entire being was cold as ice.


    Fan Xian was staring at Yun Zhn¡¯s de-like eyebrows. Coincidentally, at that moment, Yun Zhn stared back.


    Their gazes met like two bolts of lightning, splitting the atmosphere.


    A short momentter, Fan Xian gave way and looked down, clearing his throat. Even Yun Zhn¡¯s gaze was full of ¡°swords¡±.


    For the moment, everyone in the hall had their eyes on the two. They all knew that Fan Xian killed two female Sigu disciples on Nin Street. The reason Dongyi City sent an envoy was to take care of the matter. But most people believed that this sword master Yun Zhn wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut Fan Xian down.


    It was fortunate for Fan Xian that the prince in the East Pce had made prior arrangements regarding the case. No one, regardless of factions, dared gloat at Fan Xian over it. With a foreign enemy in front of them, everyone from Qing stared viciously at Yun Zhn. The atmosphere in the hall turned tense immediately.


    Fan Xian was without any expressions. He secretly adjusted his zhenqi, readying himself for any moment.


    At that moment, the sound of instruments could be faintly heard in the distance. Among the solemn pce music, a eunuch yelled out, ¡°His Majesty has arrived.¡± The one holding most authority in the world, the only master of Qing, His Majesty the emperor walked with the empress came forward. With bright smiles, they stood next to the dragon throne.


    ¡°We wish Your Majesty a very long life.¡±


    The Qing subjects all knelt down, while members of the envoys bowed. The tense atmosphere had been reced by somberness.


    The emperor sat up high, the empress next to him. The prince too had his own seat two steps below his parents. For an asion like this, the other princes wouldn¡¯t be here. The emperor scanned his subjects and said, ¡°You may rise.¡±


    They did, and the feast officially began. The envoy from Northern Qi went up first and sang their praises along with some recitals of the friendship between the two nations. Dongyi¡¯s Yun Zhn came up next and expressionlessly said a few words.


    The empress smiled and quietly murmured to His Majesty, ¡°This one from Dongyi is quite haughty.¡± This exchange couldn¡¯t not be heard by anyone else, so it was rather direct.


    ¡°He is the head disciple of Sigu Sword. If he couldn¡¯t be haughty, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to courage to swing his sword either, especially not here.¡±


    The pce girls served up food, and the various officials began to eat. None dared to say anything. His Majesty hadn¡¯t spoken yet, so all were quiet.


    Fan Xian ufortably lowered his head and inconspicuously observed the people sitting across from him. The table which was vacant a moment ago was now upied by an old man. Despite his age showing on his face, his eyes were clear, and his wrinkles seemed to be hiding countless wisdom. The old man wore a cloud-like white robe which hid his short stature. Without question, that must have been Zhuang Mohan.


    Fan Xian hadn¡¯t seen him take a seat. ¡°So,¡± he reasoned, ¡°he must have arrived with the emperor. If that was case, then the rumors must be true. The empress must favor this Zhuang Mohan, who stayed in the pce the entire time.¡±


    While Fan Xian secretly observed the old man, both the emperor and empress were observing him. The empress took a small sip of liquor and said, ¡°That young man is Fan Xian, the future son-inw.¡±


    His Majesty smiled, ¡°He certainly is handsome, with a quite a reputation in poetry, not to mention today in court, where two shaoqingsplimented his talents. I am most curious as to why the prince would go out of his way to establish good rtions.¡±


    The empress¡¯s smile was a bit forced, ¡°Perhaps the prince understood the importance of having good rtions? Besides, Fan Xian is soon to be the prime minister¡¯s son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good rtions?¡± His Majesty didn¡¯t quite smile, nor did he look at the empress. Instead, His Majesty stared at his son sitting below, ¡°Looks like he finally gets it now.¡±


    While there was just a hint of dissatisfaction, the empress felt His Majesty was in a good mood today, since he rarely gave such a direct evaluation of the prince. She said happily, ¡°As he grows up, he¡¯lle to realize things.¡±


    The emperor only smiled without saying anything.


    ...


    Only a short while after the main feast, Fan Xian was drinking nonstop. Whether it was due to his nervousness or something else, no one knew. The alcohol served was more or less the same type as yellow wine; it wasn¡¯t very strong and tasted sweet and sour. Drinking it, Fan Xian didn¡¯t feel like it was too much. But in the eyes of the various officials present, Fan Xian was drinking like a wild animal. Even Zhang Zigan had enough and warned him, ¡°Sir Fan, you mustn¡¯t drink anymore. Should you misbehave in front of His Majesty, it would be a major crime.¡±


    Hearing he was being called ¡°Sir Fan¡±, Fan Xian realize he was being reminded. After all, this was not Liujing River but the most solemn Imperial pce, and he wasn¡¯t here to drink but to be a civil servant. Fan Xian smiled on the inside and adjusted his zhenqi, moving all his drunkenness onto his face. Slight confusion clouded over his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, sir, I¡¯m actually this nervous. So it would be better for me to drink some now in order to rx.¡±


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s drunken state, Zhang Zigan could only smile uneasily, ¡°The prime minister imed to be sick, and you father also isn¡¯t here, leaving you under my care. If you really drink yourself into a mess, how am I supposed to exin?¡±


    In the past few days, the envoy from Northern Qi were quite miserable under the hands of Honglu Temple. Seeing Fan Xian being drunk, they looked at each other and decided to take revenge. Those of the envoy all knew the reason behind Honglu Temple¡¯s viciousness, which was thanks to Fan Xian¡¯s plotting. While they didn¡¯t know exactly what it was he plotted, they hated the way Fan Xian stayed silent and only asionally showed a plotting expression on his handsome face.


    Now that the negotiations were over, regret would aplish nothing. Chang Ninghou smiled shadily and stood up. He saluted His Emperor sitting up high, ¡°Your Majesty, both sides had worked hard over the negotiations. May I raise a toast to the officials of Honglu Temple as a sign of friendship?¡±


    While he spoke, the envoy from Dongyi knew what he was plotting. But they only observed and did not chose to get involved.


    Perhaps it was due to them sitting up high, neither the emperor nor the empress noticed Fan Xian and therefore was unaware of Northern Qi¡¯s scheme. With a chuckle, His Majesty gave the permission. Even the prince added in, ¡°Enemies on the court, friends off the court... although, still enemies at a feast.¡±


    The prince was merely expressing himself; he didn¡¯t know how the situation would develop. The various officials of Honglu Temple, on the other hand, became worried. They had already epted Fan Xian as one of their own, they did not want Northern Qi to intentionally get him any drunker. But due to them sitting far away, they had no way of helping.


    With a smile, Fan Xian drank with the various officials of Northern Qi. Inside, he felt uneasy. Recently, the eldest princess began making a move on Danbo Bookstore, raising the price of paper in order to lower the price on books. Such a simple two-step method made Zhang Sizhe and the shopkeeper quite dispirited. But Fan Xian knew the actual scheme was yet toe. And what he was about to do today requires the help of alcohol.


    It was difficult to not get drunk, but it was even more difficult to pretend to be drunk. This was the first strong feeling since the feast began. Northern Qi¡¯s side was about done. Six of the eight members already copsed. Finally, even Chang Ninghou no longer cared for his position and passed out still hanging onto Fan Xian¡¯s arm.


    Up to now, His Majesty had been chatting with the empress and Zhuang Mohan. He smiled and said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the pce was this lively.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan had been silent, only giving out the asional reply when asked questions. He appeared to have just noticed Fan Xian who was holding up Northern Qi¡¯s Chang Ninghou. Zhuang Mohan asked, ¡°That young sir over there, would that be Mister Fan?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan could hardly believe his eyes. This young genius who became famous for a mere three poems turned out to be a drunkard.


    His Majesty also seem to be irritated at the sight. He raised his voice and yelled out, ¡°Fan Xian.¡±


    Everyone in the pce had been paying attention to what went on around the dragon throne in case something happened. When His Majesty spoke, the entire pce went quiet, except for Fan Xian, still yelling out ¡°Victory! Victory!¡±


    It seemed to be a southern thing to say; this little Sir Fan Xian really drank too much.


    ¡°Fan Xian!¡± Seeing how sloppy the brat became, the prince also scolded angrily. After all, Fan Xian being a deputy was the decision made by the Eastern Pce. It was the only reason why he was allowed to be here. Fan Xian embarrassing himself today wouldn¡¯t trante well for the prince.


    Having detected the abnormal silence around him, Fan Xian stupidly stood still and looked around with confused eyes. But his handsome face still carried a trace of wildness.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling my name?¡±


    The Qing officials around were all well-acquainted with both the Fan and Lin households. Hearing what Fan Xian just said, they wanted to stuff his mouth and throw him in a carriage and send him right back to Fan manor.


    To the surprise of everyone, His Majesty, hearing a reply which only should be heard in a restaurant, wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, heughed and said, ¡°It was I.¡±


    Hearing the emperor speak was enough to make anyonee to their senses, regardless of a real or a fake drunk. Fan Xian quickly bowed and apologized, ¡°I... I deserve ten thousand deaths, I... drank too much.¡±


    He let go of Chang Ninghou who had been holding onto his arm. The official from Northern Qi copsed onto the ground. Seeing his miserable state, the Qing officials were all quite satisfied and smiled. The only two people from Northern Qi who were not drunk quickly got Chang Ninghou back to his seat, while the pce girls came to give him a tonic to clear intoxication.


    His Majesty scolded, ¡°I know you drank too much, or else I would condemn you for misbehaving in front of the emperor.¡±


    With difficulty, Fan Xian forced himself to stay in a bowing position. He exined, ¡°Not to excuse myself, but these guests hade from afar. If I don¡¯t show them a good time, I won¡¯t fulfill my duty as the deputy.¡±


    ¡°Look at that,¡± His Majesty turned to speak to the empress, ¡°Still iming not to excuse himself. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to say I made him drink.¡±


    The empress knew the emperor held a soft spot for Princess Chen, but she didn¡¯t know if His Majesty would do the same for Fan Xian out of association. So she merely smiled, neither speaking for nor against Fan Xian.


    ¡°Fan Xian.¡± This was the third time the emperor had called out that name. The various officials all listened closely, noticing something in His Majesty¡¯s tone. Seemed like the Fan household had some special connections with the royal family.


    His Majesty said ndly, ¡°Your household has some special connections with me. In my eyes, you¡¯re but a member of a younger generation, not a civil servant. When I speak, you should keep your sharp mouth shut! Did you think I didn¡¯t know what was said at the tavern? Young one, do you really think you could look down on everyone just because your mouth is sharp?¡±


    It was a lecture on the surface, but there were some hiddenpliments. The officials present weren¡¯t stupid and understood.


    And as expected, His Majesty said lightly, ¡°Taking advantage of this clear night near the end of summer, with both the ruler and his subjects together, Fan Xian, with your reputation in poetry,pose a poem to atone for your misbehavior.¡±


    The officials all knew His Majesty was trying to save Fan household¡¯s dignity and also take the chance to show what kind of person this eighth-ranked functionary was. However, they feared that Fan Xian would let this chance go to waste due to his drunkenness.


    Fan Xian was in fact a little out of it, but he heard His Majesty¡¯s words clearly. He saluted and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I can onlypose some inferior sentences, I dare not disgrace myself in front of Mister Zhuang Mohan.¡±


    As soon as he said that, all eyes were on the old man as they realized this wasn¡¯t just letting Fan Xian show off; it was also in order to prove to Northern Qi and Dongyi that Qing also has the talent to rival Zhuang Mohan!


    Fan Xian¡¯s reputation as a poet had echoed throughout the capital for months. It was only due to his reluctance topose more did his fame die down a bit. Hearing Fan Xian bring up Zhuang Mohan, the various officials believed he and His Majesty had plotted this from the beginning to deal a blow to Northern Qi.


    Actually though, Fan Xian was only guessing; his experience in his previous life was not enough to see through the emperor¡¯s intentions. However, based on the literature practices of Qing, Fan Xian believed His Majesty would not settle for being treated as a barbarian by Northern Qi.


    Since this Zhuang Mohan arrived in the capital, he had been staying in the pce. Despite the empress and various Ladies admiring him, His Majesty was bound to feel unpleasant. For some reason, there were no great schrs in Qing, so a copier like Fan Xian had been pushed onto the stage.


    Fan Xian knew he didn¡¯t guess wrong, for with his sharp eyesight, he was able to see His Majesty¡¯s gaze, which was deep and full of admiration.


    At the same time, His Majesty was warning Fan Xian, warning him toe up with a good poem and not to lose Qing¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Then youpose a poem and have Mister Zhuang Mohan judge it. If it¡¯s not good, then you shall drink as punishment.¡± The empress smiled. She knew what the emperor was thinking and helped out Fan Xian.


    Now that things had developed to this point, what else could Fan Xian do? He walked back to his seat, disregarding his drunkenness, and drank another cup. Tasting the sour wine, he frowned hard.


    The Qing officials knew he was performing under pressure, so they counted silently. After counting to fifteen, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes shed. With a bright smile, he went off, ¡°In front of the wine, I sing a song. A lifetime really is not that long. Life is like the dew before the rising sun. Bygone days did not bring me much fun. You are the talented ones in your prime. I think of you all the time. For you, I am willing to bow, quietly chanting my poem up ¡®til now.


    My distinguished guests wille for dinner.


    I will entertain them with a flute, a drum, and a zither. The bright moon shines all around. But how and when can I take it down? How joyful we are to chat and eat during our reunion? I am grateful to you for your help on several asions. The moon is so bright with a few stars around. Some crows and magpies fly southbound. They circle around the same tree thrice. Which branch do they perch for the night? No mountain is too steep and tall. No sea is too deep for my cause. Learn from Master Zhou for valuing all talents. Then people wille to my corner with enthusiasm.¡±


    Every time Fan Xiane up with a poem, it was as if he was beating someone up. As soon as the poem came out, all was quiet.


    The poem he just recited out belonged to Cao Cao. Fan Xian did some editing, taking out a few verses, before chucking it out. Coincidentally, the story of Master Zhou also existed in this world, and winning over people¡¯s support happened to be in ordance to the emperor¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s just that Master Zhou actually became an emperor himself.


    A long silenceter, in the great pce hall, people cheered, ¡°Fantastic poem!¡±


    The emperor was pleased. He turned to Zhuang Mohan and asked quietly, ¡°What does Mister Zhuang think of this poem?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan¡¯s expression was indifferent. In his life, he had experienced such scenario countless times, and judged countless poems, which was how he came to be respected by all across thend. Even many of His Majesty¡¯s own subjects read his works. Most importantly, people looked up to his demeanor, his insight, and of course, his knowledge.


    ¡°It was a good poem.¡± Zhuang Mohan said quietly, picking up a peanut, ¡°A good poem indeed. There was some breakage, but its content is its strength. For poets, the intentiones first, while content is of the most importance. Fan Xian was able to achieve both. Never had I thought that Southern Qing could produce such talent.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, he didn¡¯t feel anything special about this old schr, but he didn¡¯t like how Zhuang Mohan had acted. He made a shallow salute and went back to his seat with staggering steps.


    Some officials were still bickering among themselves regarding the poem. Under normal circumstances, it should have ended here. But today¡¯s atmosphere was strange. Someone said coldly:


    ¡°It was improper for Mister Zhuang to say ¡®Southern Qing¡¯. As a great schr known throughout the world, you were unable to see Sir Fan¡¯s abilities. There are many schrs in this country, and Sir Fan is among the best of the best. Not to mention he was able topose within fifteen counts. I really don¡¯t know, in Northern Qi, who can aplish the same?¡±


    That was very inappropriate as well as disrespectful, especially at a national feast. The emperor of Qing did not expect such a literary matter progress so far. His Majesty frowned, not realizing where such insolence came from. But whoever it was, they were speaking on Qing¡¯s behalf, notmitting a crime.


    Fan Xian stopped in his tracks and saluted Zhuang Mohan for real this time. Zhuang Mohan coughed twice and was helped up by a young eunuch. He looked at Fan Xian calmly and said, ¡°Young Fan¡¯s name has already spread to the Qi capital. I have often read his ¡®I havee five thousand kilometers to visit the sad autumn¡¯.¡±


    Suddenly, Fan Xian noticed a hint of sadness in the old schr¡¯s gaze, as well as a determination which seemed to cut off all paths of escape. Suddenly, Fan Xian was greatly shaken as he felt a danger he hadn¡¯t detected until now slowly approach. Despite the alcohol, he sharply turned and found that face which started it all.


    Guo Baokun.


    Guo Baokun, who suffered a punch from Fan Xian. Guo Baokun, the one who was close to the prince. Guo Baokun of the pce also received the right toe to the feast. But it was obvious that the prince had no idea he would say all that. Both the prince and Fan Xian squinted at Guo Baokun¡¯s somewhat prideful face, not knowing what he was up to.


    Fan Xian felt danger, but he kept smiling.


    Again, Zhuang Mohan coughed twice. After saluting the emperor, he said lightly, ¡°This old man came from the great Qi, but his heart belongs to the literature of the world. I wish not to damage the friendship between the two nations, but there are certain things I must say.¡±


    His Majesty gradually calmed down. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    As His Majesty spoke, the empress raised her cup. She was about to say something but stopped herself.


    ¡°In a sharp gale from the wide sky, apes are whimpering, birds are flying homeward over the clearke and white sand, and leaves are dropping down like the spray of a waterfall, while I watch the long river always rolling on. I havee five thousand kilometers to visit the sad autumn. And with my hundred years of woe, I climb this height alone. Ill fortune hasid a bitter frost on my temples, heart-ache and weariness are a thick dust in my wine.¡± The entire hall was absolutely silent. No one knew what shocking things this great schr would say next.


    ¡°The first four verses of that poem was superb.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: Luminaries of the Ages


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the final line, those gathered were puzzled. The poem had appeared in spring in the capital, and had spread throughout thend. Apart from the mention of the river that had made the readers ufortable, numerous poets had always assumed that nothing about this poem could be nitpicked. But thest four lines were the best part, and they were unsure why Zhuang Mohan felt otherwise.


    ¡°The reason the first four lines are the best,¡± said Zhang Mohan coldly, ¡°is not because thest four lines are not good, but because... thest four lines were not written by Master Fan!¡±


    With these words, there was a great hubbub in the hall, which quickly turned to a deathly silence. No one said a word.


    Fan Xian pretended to be stunned, but he understood many things. As things quietened down, he leant on a table, drunk, looking at Zhuang Mohan with a smile on his face.


    A few months before, Lin Wan¡¯er had said that people in the pce were saying that his poem had been copied. At the time he had taken no notice, but he had not expected today¡¯s explosive reaction. Guo Baokun had brought up this matter. Obviously, it had been incited by some noble or another.


    After he came to the capital, the one thing he had to his name was his so-called literary reputation. If he hadpletely destroyed his own reputation, in this world which prized literature and morality, the only thing to do was to break off the engagement.


    Fan Xian had felt greatly ufortable after Zhuang Mohan had read the first four lines. Seeing that Master Zhuang still did not know that the river was the Yangtze River, he realized that his greatest fear had still note to fruition. If he wanted to testify to his giarism, Zhuang Mohan could only rely on his own schrship and reputation to pressure people and nothing more.


    But he did not know how the eldest princess had persuaded the greatly renowned Zhuang Mohan toe from so far away to act so vilely.


    Some time passed. His Majesty frowned. giarism was a grave denunciation, but if Zhuang Mohan had nothing to rely on, why would he dare to spread such idle gossip within the walls of the royal pce of the Kingdom of Qing?


    ¡°Baseless,¡± said Zhang Ziqian, the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites who had been sitting by Fan Xian¡¯s side. He smiled. ¡°Mr. Zhuang Mohan is a great master. Many students have read his books of research on the scriptures. Throughout thend, no one would dare doubt Mr. Zhuang¡¯s words. But on this matter of giarism, perhaps he has been deceived by some viin.¡±


    He looked at Guo Baokun, the son of his superior. He had absolutely no fear of revealing who this viin he mentioned was.


    Zhuang Mohan raised his head, aplex mood behind his wise eyes. ¡°Thest four lines of this poem were written by my old teacher travelling through Tingzhou. Because it is a posthumous work, I have had it on my mind for decades, but I do not know how Master Fan happened toe upon these lines. Things long-buried may once again see the light, and I believe this to be true. But Master Fan has built his reputation upon this, and I cannot let that pass. Schrs must cultivate their hearts and their virtue, and the poems belong to finishers. I adore the works of talented people. I am not willing to recklessly expose this matter, my reason foring to the Kingdom of Qing was to see how the son of an official conducts himself. I did not expect that Master Fan would not know how to repent, instead acting all the more triumphant.¡±


    Fan Xian almost smiled. It was truly shameless, he thought, but the others around him did not smile at all. The atmosphere in the hall had be utterly stifling. If this was true, not only would Fan Xian no longer have face in official literary circles, all of the court of the nation would lose face.


    All of the schrs of thend treasured Zhuang Mohan¡¯s essays on virtue and behavior; of this there was no doubt. Furthermore, Zhuang Mohan had said that it was written by his old master; it was tantamount to using his teacher¡¯s moral standing as proof, and who would dare doubt that?


    The officials considered it confirmed that Fan Xian¡¯s poem was a copy, and fixed him with grotesque loathing res. But this matter could not change the truth: after all, it involved the reputation of the royal court of the Kingdom of Qing, so His Majesty red coldly at Shu Wu, Grand Secretary of the Pavilion of the Imperial Library. After a moment of awkwardness, Grand Secretary Shu stood up with some difficulty, and first paid his respects to Zhuang Mohan. ¡°Teacher, it is an honor.¡±


    Grand Secretary Shu had once travelled to Northern Qi to study under Zhuang Mohan, and so he greeted him ording to the etiquette appropriate to teachers and students. He believed that what Zhuang Mohan had said was true, that Fan Xian had copied the poem, but under the Emperor¡¯s strict gaze, he could not help but stand and speak on Fan Xian¡¯s behalf. ¡°Teacher. Master Fan has always been a talented poet. The bad that he performed previously was also particrly fine. If he has giarized, it would be hard for people to believe, and it would appear that he has no need to do so.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan had already sat down. He cleared his throat and spoke gently. ¡°Shu Wu, could it be that you suspect that I am using my old teacher¡¯s name in vain?¡±


    Grand Secretary Shu was dripping with sweat. He did not dare to say a word, and he could not bear the Emperor¡¯s cold stare. He withdrew with sincerity. If anyone still had their doubts at this point, it would be akin to using Zhuang Mohan ofcking any sense of shame as a schr, and no one dared to assail his reputation.


    But the Emperor was no ordinary schr. He was not Concubine Shu, nor was he the Empress Dowager. He had never liked this Zhuang Mohan and so he spoke coldly. ¡°The Kingdom of Qing attaches great importance tows and decrees, unlike the frail and weak Kingdom of Northern Qi. If Mr. Zhuang wishes to use someone of a crime, then he must provide proof.¡±


    All those present could hear the anger in the Emperor¡¯s voice. If Zhuang Mohan were truly using Fan Xian of giarism, it was possible that Fan Xian could never show his face again.


    Zhuang Mohan smiled, and had his attendants following behind him take out a roll of parchment. ¡°This is a letter personally written by my teacher. If any learned person were to look upon it, they would know how old it is.¡± He looked at Fan Xian and spoke with sympathy. ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s poetic talent is but a pale imitation. Though I do not know the poet¡¯s inner feelings, how could Fan Xian write thest four lines of this poem considering the life experiences he has had?¡±


    The hall was silent, save for Zhuang Mohan¡¯s aged but steady voice reciting the poem. ¡°Ten thousand miles of sorrowful autumn, such cold? One hundred years of sickness, this was when my teacher climbed to a great height in hisst days. That torrential river water, fills the eyes with destion... Master Fan is still young, how can he have known a hundred years of sickness?¡±


    As Zhuang Mohan continued to speak, everyone was more and more convinced that this poem could not have been written by a young man. Zhuang Mohan¡¯s voice resonated for a long while. ¡°Many hairs of frost refers to gray hair growing everywhere. Master Fan¡¯ has a head of fine ck hair. It would be hard to say that he has anything to worry about.¡±


    ¡°As for ¡®frustrated, I stop drinking my murky wine¡¯,¡± concluded Zhuang Mohan gently, ¡°regardless of whether Master Fan¡¯s family background is fine or frustrating, with this line ¡®I stop drinking my murky wine¡¯, perhaps Master Fan does not understand why my teacher said such a thing.¡± He looked at Fan Xian, his face suggesting that he did not have the heart to say it. ¡°In my teacher¡¯ster years, he contracted a lung disease. So he could not drink wine, and this is why he said that he ¡®stopped drinking¡¯.¡±


    Having said this, the officials of the Kingdom of Qing finally lost heart. They no longer had need of that roll of parchment; with these unexinable questions, Fan Xian¡¯s charge of giarism was inescapable.


    At that moment, a round of apuse suddenly resounded in the previously-silent hall.


    Fan Xian, who had seemed to be bent over the table drunk, suddenly stood up and smiled at Zhuang Mohan. The apuse slowly died down, and he felt a certain respect. Naturally, no one knew who this Mr. Zhuang¡¯s teacher was, but his opponent had sessfully deduced Du Fu¡¯s circumstances from the poem. His illness really did correspond with that of the literary world¡¯s greatest master.


    But Fan Xian knew that Zhuang Mohan was trying to entrap him. Perhaps the roll of parchment had been handled beforehand, and therefore he could not admire it in the end. A wild impetuousness appeared on his bright and handsome face, and heughed drunkenly. ¡°Mister Zhuang truly ces no importance on his teacher¡¯s reputation. I do not know what could cause him to disregard the luminaries of the past.¡±


    Those around him assumed that being exposed had caused him to have a nervous breakdown. They found any more talk increasingly hard to bear, and frowned deeply. The Empress quietly instructed servants to fetch the imperial bodyguards, so as to prevent Master Fan from making a scene. To her surprise, the Emperor waved his hand dismissively, imploring everyone to listen to what Fan Xian had to say.


    Fan Xian staggered forward, a mocking expression in his eyes. ¡°Bring in the wine!¡± he yelled loudly.


    The pce maids at the back saw his crazed expression and did not dare to approach. A cab minister who felt great indignance toward Fan Xian brought a wine jar weighing roughly a kilo from the back and set it down in front of Fan Xian.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Fan Xianughed, breaking the y seal on a wine cup and drinking from it like a whale sucking in sea water. In a short while all the wine in the jar had entered his belly. After a drunken belch, he began to feel thoroughly tipsy. He had drunken a great amount that day, and now his hasty drinking had made his face ruddy and his eyes wet and sparkling. He swayed back and forth.


    He staggered toward the head table, moving as if he were doing some sort of dance. He pointed at Zhuang Mohan¡¯s nose. ¡°Is this great master really going to carry on talking like this?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan sniffed, and the smell of alcohol assailed his nostrils. He frowned slightly. ¡°Young sir, it is best if you repent. There is no need to do yourself such harm.¡±


    Fan Xian looked him in the eye and smiled. ¡°Everything has its cause and its effects,¡± he said, his diction unclear. ¡°Mr. Zhuang uses me of giarizing his old teacher in these four lines. I don¡¯t know why I would want to copy him? Don¡¯t tell me that using that bad from before, I could not win fame in life and in death?¡±


    The words ¡°fame in life and in death¡± were very fine, and even Zhuang Mohan felt somewhat moved. He felt an urgency, andpelled by circumstances, he was harming the good name he had held all his life. He could not bear to meticulously frame this young man, and he slowly moved his head away. ¡°Perhaps Master Fan copied that too,¡± he said faintly.


    ¡°Copied from whom? Could it be that the bad I wrote was also copied? Could it be that Mr. Zhuang has studied everything on earth, and knows every single line of poetry, and is entitled to determine whether I have giarized?¡±


    Seeing Zhuang Mohan¡¯s fingers lightly tapping the scroll of parchment on the table, Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°Master Zhuang, this scheme might be enough to fool a child. You say that I have giarized your teacher¡¯s poem, but I am baffled. If that is so, then why has this poem never been seen in this world before I wrote it?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan seemingly did not wish to debate with him. Fan Xian spoke softly. ¡°Sir, you say that my hair is not white, and thus I cannot speak of white temples. I am in good health, and thus this hundred years of ailments cannot be... but you are unaware, sir, that I have enjoyed making trouble all my life. I n to start my life anew. You do not know my past, and yet you do me such an injustice. How dull.¡±


    He did not know whether he had truly drunk too much, or whether he was taking a rare opportunity to vent feelings of despair that he had had for a long time. Fan Xian¡¯s handsome and neat face had suddenly taken on a deranged expression.


    ¡°A poem is one¡¯s inner voice,¡± said Zhuang Mohan gently, looking at him. ¡°Fan, my young friend, this is not your past, so how can you have written such a poem?¡±


    ¡°A poem is literature,¡± said Fan Xian, eyeing him coldly. ¡°In poetry, talent is what is paid attention to. Perhaps my poem talks of worries, but who can say that one cannot turn things that one has not experienced into poetry?¡±


    His words were extremely arrogant. Hepared himself to a great talent, thereby saying that Zhuang Mohan¡¯s inference from the poem was untrue!


    Hearing this, Zhuang Mohan frowned and heughed bitterly. ¡°Do you mean to say that you can write a beautiful poem on something that you have never encountered personally, any time, any ce?¡± The great master did not believe it. Even if he were a great poet, there was no way he could possess such a skill.


    Seeing that his opponent had fallen into his n, Fan Xian smiled. With no thought to etiquette, he grabbed a wine cup from the table and drank it in one gulp. He looked at him, calm, his eyes intoxicated but more and more filled with burning passion. Suddenly, he waved his hand and called out.


    ¡°Bring in the paper!¡±


    ¡°Bring in the ink!¡±


    ¡°Bring in the people!¡±


    The people in the hall were puzzled by his drunken yells, but the Emperor calmly ordered the pce maids toply with his demands. After a moment of preparation, the hall was clear, with just a table, an ink-stone, and one person, standing alone and arrogant in the middle.


    Fan Xian stood somewhat uneasily. With some difficulty, he spoke courteously to the Emperor. ¡°Your Grace, may I borrow the services of a pce eunuch to write?¡±


    Although the Emperor did not understand why, he nodded in approval. A eunuch scribe walked over to the table, set out a sheet of white paper, and ground down an ink stick. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian resisted his feelings of drunkenness and shook his head. ¡°One is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian, what are you trying to pull?¡± The Crown Prince, not far from him, could not stop himself from speaking up. But the Emperor calmly acknowledged his request. A smile gradually spread across his face. It seemed that he had guessed what was about to happen.


    Fan Xian smiled and looked at Zhuang Mohan. Fighting back his drunkenness, he spoke with the three eunuch scribes by his side. ¡°I shall speak, and you shall write. If you write slowly, and cannot copy them, I cannot say them a second time.¡±


    The three eunuchs were inexplicably nervous. A number of people had guessed what Fan Xian was preparing to do. How could he get people to believe that his talent was on a par with a great master? It was not veryte in the evening, and thete summer evening breeze was not even slightly cool But the atmosphere in the room gradually intensified, like the sound of a drum on a battlefield.


    ¡°Even a prairie fire cannot destroy the grass, it grows again when the spring breeze blows... the many flowers will gradually grow to dazzle men¡¯s eyes, sprouting where horses¡¯ hooves have not trod... even heaven and earth have their endings, the regret of our parting willst forever and never end.¡±


    With no warning, and no mulling over the issue, Fan Xian had blurted out a section of work entirely by Bai Juyi in no time at all. And then there were ten more verses. He stood by the table, looking at the night sky outside the pce hall, reciting without ceasing this famous poem that he had strangelymitted to memory. The eunuch scribes brandished their pens and scribbled rapidly, almost unable to keep up with him.


    The onlookers were silent, savoring the words.


    Facing an unceasing torrent of plots and ns, under enormous pressure, he had finally exploded. In his madness, he cared only about reciting this poem he had memorized,pletely uncaring whether the eunuchs had remembered it or whether the observers could understand him. Profound and eloquent words from his previous life came through his thin lips, sounding in the pce hall of the Kingdom of Qing.


    Zhuang Mohan¡¯s expression gradually changed to one of amazement.


    And once the people began to simply enjoy watching the spectacle, he could not help but mutter to himself that these poems had nothing in them that anyone had heard before, but they were truly brilliant verses. Could it be... that they were all written by Master Fan?


    ¡°Evening arrives, the sky wanting to snow, no matter what, may we drink a cup...¡± this was Bai Juyi¡¯s drinking.


    ¡°Do you not see, my lord...¡± next it was Li Bai¡¯s turn to drink.


    ¡°The shadow bes three persons...¡± this was Li Bai, still drinking.


    ¡°But only the host can get the guest to drink...¡± still this was Li Bai, drinking.


    ¡°The yesterday that abandoned me cannot be retained; the today that leaves my heart in disarray causes me great worry...¡± this was Li Bai, already drunk.


    The people in the hall thought of the gentleman¡¯s previous breach of etiquette, and gradually sat gathered around Fan Xian. Hearing the poem he recited, their faces were filled with astonishment and disbelief. Everyone was listening to the poem. There were quite a number of geniuses in the world, but since ancient times, there had never been anything resembling such a scene as this.


    They had seen poems being written, but not like this! Writing a poem was not like selling cabbage at a vegetable market ¨C but countless verses spilled forth from Fan Xian¡¯s mouth without him even having to think about it. How could it be different to selling cabbage?


    Although there were some odd phrases in the poem, that was because the people gathered knew nothing of the ssics of that world. They were dumbstruck. These verses... every single one was a masterpiece!


    Fan Xian still had yet to finish. The gathered officials looked at Fan Xian, whose expression was bing monstrous. They felt like this handsome young man was not of this world, and was a celestial being reborn in this life. Filled with shock, the three eunuch scribes who had leant theirbor to the sober-headed Grand Secretary began to engross themselves in the verses that fell from his mouth and passed on. Young Master Fan had said that he would not repeat them.


    Fan Xian had no idea what he looked like. His eyes remained closed, his brain turning rapidly, recalling these verses while he thought of his next move. If he had let the officials know that he currently had the leisure to think of other things, perhaps they would be even more astonished.


    He felt a little bit thirsty, and so he stretched his hand out to the side, where the Grand Secretary was discreetly holding some wine. He ced it carefully into his hand, so as not to disturb his concentration.


    From the lords of the Book of Songs, to the mute horses of Gong Zishen, to the bright moonlight of the Tang dynasty, the spring rivers of the Song dynasty, Du Fu¡¯s greenhouse, Su Dongpo cooking Huangzhou fish, Du Mu visiting a prostitute, Liu Yong also visiting a prostitute, Yuan Zhen crossing a vast ocean to live with his mistress, Li Qingzhao with her harp and her inexplicable thoughts of beautiful times, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s fierce love for his niece (this was an unresolved miscarriage of justice).


    Fan Xian closed his eyes, took a sip of wine, ¡°wrote¡± a poem, he finished three cups and had produced three hundred poems!


    In the wide hall, countless points of light and shadow seemed to flutter, gradually congealing into a scene that only he could see behind his closed eyes. It was the poets of his previous world, old handsome men and young handsome men, singing effortlessly beneath the bamboo. A bare stomach on the bed, with the fast winds of the pavilion, the sad tears shed on the riverside.


    This was all from his previous world, all that Fan Xian had from his previous world, and in its sudden way, it had abruptly descended on the world of the Kingdom of Qing, assailing men¡¯s hearts. With the help of all the outstanding poets throughout eternity, Fan Xian struggled against Zhuang Mohan.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at Zhuang Mohan coldly, like he was looking at another world from a distance.


    ¡°Do you not see, my lord, how the yellow river¡¯s waters wind their way toward Heaven?¡± Who could be more unconstrained than Li Bai?


    ¡°Waves crash and cleanse heroes of ages past.¡± Who could be more bold than Su Dongpo?


    ¡°Last night the rains were thin and the winds sudden, although I fell into a deep sleep my drunkenness had not abated.¡± Who could be more graceful than Li Qingzhao?


    Who could rival the strength of luminaries of ages past all in one person?


    With a loud tter, Zhuang Mohan¡¯s trembling hand finally lost its grip on his wine cup, and it fell to the bluestone floor, smashing into countless pieces.


    Silence. A moment of silence.


    Some unknowable amount of timeter, Fan Xian finally stopped his mad performance. But the people in the pce hall of the Kingdom of Qing could not escape from this state of mind. The schrs and the eunuch scribes were the first to awake from it. They slumped down on the floor, rubbing their aching hands, staring at Fan Xian as if he were some kind of supernatural entity.


    Fan Xian was drunk. He swayed as he walked toward Zhuang Mohan, and extended a finger pointing at his nose, wagged it, and after a drunken belch, he spoke quietly.


    ¡°Inmentary and interpretation, I am inferior to you. In writing such things... you are inferior to me.¡±


    The hall was still silent, so though he had said it quietly, everyone heard it clearly. The officials now believed his words entirely. They prostrated themselves in admiration of young Master Fan¡¯s poetic talent; regardless of Zhuang Mohan¡¯s great prestige, when it came to poetry and literature, every single person who had listened to Fan Xian¡¯s ¡°recitation¡± of the 300 ancient poems could never believe that anyone could ever match Fan Xian¡¯s poetic talent.


    Now no one wanted to bring up the matter of giarism. Everyone believed what Fan Xian had said, this so-called genius could write staggeringly incredible poetry about things he had never experienced. What was that? It was the work of an immortal of poetry! giarism? What giarism?


    Since no one believed that Fan Xian¡¯s poetic talent could have been copied from anyone, it was clear that Zhuang Mohan was lying. As they looked at Zhuang Mohan, they could not hide their disappointment, their pity, and their disdain. This great master, who had enjoyed a ster reputation all his life, had suddenly found himselfcking in virtue in old age as he waged war on the young.


    Zhuang Mohan looked at Fan Xian as if he were a monster. There was sadness in his eyes, and inexplicably, he felt a sudden mncholy in the pit of his stomach. He covered his mouth with his white sleeve as he spat blood.


    His Majesty¡¯s face wore a smile that was not quite a smile as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Why do you not show such talent every day?¡±


    Fan Xian seemed drunk but was not drunk. He met the Emperor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Poetry and literature are things for cultivating the mind, not a skill for struggling ferociously.¡±


    The words were a little shameless; had he not seen this evening as a ferocious struggle? Fan Xian finally could not hide his drunken discontent. He fell buttocks-first to the ground before the Emperor, squinting his eyes at Zhuang Mohan¡¯s trembling lips. ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep,¡± he mumbled. ¡°And screw you.¡±


    Finally finishing Li Bai¡¯s final pose, Fan Xian fell into drunken dreams at the Emperor¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136: Intentions of Entering the Pce While Drunk


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night was destined to be like no ordinary night.


    After Fan Xian had given his immortal wild poetic performance, the master Zhuang Mohan had left saddened. His Majesty clearly wished to cultivate and educate the son of the Fan family. The Crown Prince¡¯s position was secure. So much had happened that night, so whether it was the emissaries from Dongyi, or the other officials, after returning home, they all discussed with their aides or colleagues what they had seen. But what had shocked everyone and caused the most discussion was of course the performance of the eighth-level functionary Fan Xian in the pce hall that night.


    Themon consensus that was finally reached was that young Master Fan was an immortal of poetry.


    Any who had doubted whether Fan Xian was the true author of those verses had their suspicions roundly removed that night. Because after all, the context of the poems differed, as did their sentiments. If one were to go back and forth between such discrepantly intense moods all in one night, then naturally one could fear that such a poet were mad.


    But regardless, everyone still believed that Fan Xian was no ordinary person. It was nonsensical. What ordinary man could spit forth such amazing poetry as if he were a seller at a vegetable market? Even if he took no notice of his tiredness, it was truly something to behold.


    In short, every work of exquisite poetry ¨C whether beautiful or intense or mncholy ¨C that existed in a world simr to the one where the Kingdom of Qing existed had unwillingly or willingly fallen from Fan Xian¡¯s lips. From that moment on, they had be a part of the spirit of that world and could not break away from it.


    Within those poems were a number of literary allusions that were not clear, or parts that could not be understood; they were all taken by people to be a result of Fan Xian¡¯s drunken unintelligibility, and they prepared for him to exin them further once he had awoken from his intoxicated stupor. As for whether Fan Xian would ¨C in order to justify his lies ¨C have to invent a fictional history of China, write the Four ssic Novels of Chinese literature, or castrate himself to avoid inconvenience, that was for another time. [1]


    In the carriage back to Fan Manor, Fan Xian was still in a deep drunken sleep. Afterwards, some busybody calcted for him that that night in the pce, regardless of how many poems he hadposed, he had drunk no less than four and a half kilos of the Emperor¡¯s finest wine. So while he wasposing the poems that would win him the infatuation of all the schrs in thend, he was utterly cked out.


    He had been lifted from the Emperor¡¯s feet and carried out of the pce by a eunuch, absolutely stinking of wine, grumbling incoherently, and thankfully had not fainted while all those presents regarded him as a supernatural being.


    As he got into a carriage from Fan Manor, the pce eunuchs warned the servants of Fan Manor to look after their master. His brain was the prized possession of the Kingdom of Qing, the old men joked, they could not allow him to injure it.


    When the carriage arrived at Fan Manor, news had arrived of the young master¡¯s great triumph at the pce, and the blow he had dealt to Zhuang Mohan. The whole house shared in his glory. A servant happily carried him from the carriage on his back, with Lady Liu personally clearing the way, taking him to his room, and going to the kitchen to cook some soup to sober him up. Fan Ruoruo worried that the servant girls were not attentive enough, and carefully wrung out a washcloth to moisten his dry lips.


    Fan Sizhe, woken by the noise, rubbed his sore eyes and looked at his ckout-drunk brother with a mixture of envy and admiration. Count Sinan smiled as he wrote in his study. The look of fatherly pride on their master¡¯s face was clear even to his uncultured servants. He thought about what he should write in the folding notebook he was going to give to His Majesty. He figured that His Majesty would not be surprised by the things that had happened to Fan Xian; after all, he was a child of the tianmai.


    After a burst of excitement that lingered into the night, everyone gradually dissipated, not daring to disturb Fan Xian¡¯s drunken dreams. At that moment, his eyes opened quickly. ¡°My belt,¡± he said to his sister, standing watch by his bedside. ¡°Light green pill.¡±


    Seeing that he was awake, Ruoruo did not have time to ask. She quickly retreived the pill from his belt and put it in his mouth.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes for a long while and slowly circted his zhenqi, finding that the pill really was quite effective in counteracting the effects of the alcohol. The uneasy feeling had already disappeared from his belly, and his mind was absolutely sober. Of course, he was not really drunk. During his earlier ¡°recitation¡± at the pce, when he had recited those ancient writers¡¯ works just as they had, that was his own brilliance.


    ¡°I was worried whether someone woulde to see me in the middle of the night. After all, right now I should so drunk that being awake would be impossible.¡± As he put on his clothes with his sister¡¯s help, he frowned while he pondered. His eyes werepletely clear, the alcohol at the pce having taken no effect.


    ¡°They probably won¡¯t. I told them that I would look after you myself.¡± Fan Ruoruo, knowing what he was about to do, could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Lady Liu...¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Will shee to look after me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here on the lookout. Nobody should being.¡± Fan Ruoruo looked at him nervously and spoke in a low voice. ¡°But you had best be quick, brother.¡±


    Fan Xian felt for the dagger hidden in his boot, the three needles in his hair, and the pills on his waist. Confirming that he waspletely prepared, he nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be as quick as I can.¡±


    He left the back of the manor, going through the residence that was being prepared for his marriage. He had put on clothes made for moving around at night, and under the cover of darkness he was very difficult to see. Only when he moved, his body swiftly travelling through the darkness, was there the slight sense of the presence of some sort of demon. Moving through a prepared hole in the wall, there was a carriage already waiting outside.


    A slight frown showed through the ck cloth that bordered Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Although there was no night curfew in the capital, the streets were still strictly guarded at night. After the incident at Nin Street, the city guards had been considerably whipped into shape, so now he had to take serious precautions. So he temporarily gave up the idea of taking a carriage. His body trembling, he routed his zhenqi through his whole body, quickly elerating his speed as he disappeared into the darkness of the capital.


    Fan Manor was not far from the pce, and Fan Xian quite quickly reached the foot of the pce¡¯s western wall. This was a ce where the part-time workers in the pce came into contact with the inner keep. It was often quite busy, but thiste at night, it was silent. Shielding himself behind shrubbery, he crouched as he leapt towards the bank of the Yudai River. With his left hand, he felt for the stone railing by the side of the riverbank, and like a ko, he sidled along it.


    There were some bright lights ahead of him, but the river itself appearedpletely dark. Fan Xian did not dare to lose focus. Using the deep wellspring of zhenqi in his body, he stopped his breathing, and carefully moved his body along.


    Some timeter, he had finally bypassed the two arch bridges, and hade to a secluded grove of trees within the pce. Fan Xian rxed slightly, opening his mouth to take hurried breaths. He could feel his body bing gradually more excited, as if these dangerous maneuvers brought him some kind of pleasure.


    The wall by the side of the thicket of trees was 16 meters tall and extremely slippery; there was nowhere one could hold on to. Even the strongest warriors in thend could not vault it. Of course, to those who had already approached the rank of grandmaster, whether they could make use of this wall was a matter of waiting to be tested.


    Fan Xian was not one of the four grandmasters, but he had other ways. The red surface of the wall looked slightly blue in the dark of night. Like a shadow, he swept from the trees to the wall, finding a dark gap that the light from the pcenterns did not touch, and forcibly calming his mind, he sat cross-legged. He gradually channeled his powerful zhenqi through his xueshan point, warming it and adjusting the conditions within his body. Deep in the pce, not far from Hanguang Hall, Hong Sixiang sat quietly in a room. The Empress Dowager¡¯s health was not good. Hearing the amusing things that had happened at the pce banquet, of how Fan Xian had caused Zhuang Mohan to spit blood, the Empress Dowager could not stop herself fromughing, but she didn¡¯t know why. It seemed that some of the old men were sorrowful, so they had gone to bed early.


    Hong Sixiang had spent years within the pce. The young eunuchs did not know how old he really was ¨C seventy? Eighty? His only responsibility in the ce now was to keep the Empress Dowagerpany. He had been there since the founding of the Kingdom of Qing. When he was young, he still liked to leave the pce and wander around, but as he got older, he found that there was not much difference between the inside and the outside of the pce after all.


    Hong Sixiang took a shelled peanut, put it in his mouth, and chewed it loudly. Then he took hold of a wine cup and had a long, satisfying sip from it. The oilmp on the table gave off a weak light. The old eunuch thought about young Master Fan¡¯s drunken madness in the pce hall, and he could not prevent a smile from forming on the corners of his lips. Even if he was a eunuch, he was still a eunuch of the Kingdom of Qing; if Northern Qi could be embarrassed, then Eunuch Hong felt that it was not a bad thing.


    In another part of the inner pce, there was a bright candle lit in the Emperor¡¯s study. It was naturally much brighter than the light in the eunuchs¡¯ room. The Emperor was an enlightened ruler who loved his subjects and was politically diligent, and so he would often read long into the night. The eunuchs had long be ustomed to it, and warmed up some midnight snacks for him, awaiting his summons at any time.


    It waste in the night after the pce banquet, and the Emperor was still diligent. He sat at a desk, a writing-brush in his hand, its tip freshly moistened, like a dagger waiting to kill a man in silence. Suddenly, the tip of his writing-brush halted above the paper in front of him, and his brow gradually turned to a frown. ¡°Are you tired, Your Majesty?¡± asked one of the eunuch scribes by his side. ¡°Perhaps you should rest?¡±


    The Emperor smiled as he rebuked him. ¡°How did your hand not break copying all those poems in the pce hall this evening?¡±


    The eunuch pursed his lips into a smile. ¡°I would eagerly copy poems vishly every day for such a genius of poetry.¡±


    The Emperorughed and said nothing more. He simply nced out of the window now and again, feeling like there was something strange about the dark night.


    The pce wasrge, in the summer evening it was quiet. The pce maids closed their eyes, but found it hard to sleep for long. The guards outside the walls kept careful watch. All was peaceful within the pce.


    At the corner, by the side of the rock garden, wearing brand new dark clothes, Wu Zhu dissolved into the dim light of night. The only part of him that could have been noticed by anyone, his eyes, was also covered by a length of ck cloth. With the help of some sort of technique, his whole body had be like the inanimate things around him.


    His breathing and heartbeat had slowed significantly, and he moved in harmony with the gentle night wind surrounding him. Even if someone had walked past him, they were unlikely to have seen him were they not looking carefully.


    Wu Zhu ¡°looked¡± at the lighting from the Emperor¡¯s study. He didn¡¯t know how long he looked. Then he slowly lowered his head, pulled over his ck head covering, and silently headed in a direction away from the pce. His path remarkably avoided all light. Going with the terrain, along the grass and the flowers, he left no trace and made no sound. Like a terrifying demon, he walked casually around the strictly guarded inner pce.


    [1] In Jin Yong¡¯s novel The Smiling, Proud Wanderer, the character Yue Buqun castrates himself in order to study the technique of Bixie Swordy.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: Eunuch Hong


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The oilmp in the room suddenly spattered. It was a good omen, but a frown crawled across Hong Sixiang¡¯s gray eyebrows. He seemed displeased. His wrinkled right hand firmly gripped the chopsticks he was using to grasp deep-fried shelled peanuts. With little movement, he slowly swallowed the peanut mush in his mouth, savoring their taste. He took another sip from his wine cup, and stood up.


    ¡°For many years, no one has wandered within the pce walls.¡± Eunuch Hong¡¯s eyes were muddied, and he looked dispassionately out the window as he spoke in a low voice, his finger softly twitching.


    The door was open.


    Like two strong arrows, the chopsticks in Eunuch Hong¡¯s hands were thrown, filled with zhenqi. There were two whooshing noises. In a sh, the window broke, and they shot directly at the dark corner where Wu Zhu¡¯s face was!


    The chopsticks whooshed as they travelled through the air with shocking momentum. If anyone had been hit by one of them, it would have been like being hit with an arrow. For Eunuch Hong¡¯s subtle snap of his fingers to be so powerful was truly terrifying.


    For some reason, Wu Zhu¡¯s reflexes were slower than normal. Unable to turn in time, the chopstick tore the fabric on his right shoulder.


    Whoosh! The chopstick stuck in the muddy ground at an angle, the tail end quivering slightly.


    Outside the pavilion, old Eunuch Hong looked at the visitor wearing gray. His brow trembled. His opponent¡¯s face waspletely covered. There was no way he could see who it was. ¡°Who are you?¡± There was a smile on Eunuch Hong¡¯s face. It seemed like this trespasser was a mere servant, but it was very clear that he was much more formidable than he appeared.


    The clothes Wu Zhu was wearing that night werepletely new, so he felt somewhat strange. He followed Fan Xian¡¯s n, raising his head, seemingly ¡°gazing¡± at his opponent. ¡°Apologies. I am mistaken,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Mistaken? You mean you are lost?¡± Eunuch Hongughed. ¡°Good sir, you would be the first person to have be so lost that you have wandered into the pce. You have been here once before, five days ago. I have been waiting for you. I am very curious as to who you are. I think, save for a few old friends, no one else would be so bold.¡±


    Wu Zhu forcibly added a note of worried urgency to his voice, but he was no good at hiding his mood, so he appeared somewhat false. ¡°I am a prisoner of this country. I had no choice but to enter. It is not convenient for me to salute you showing my true face. I ask that you forgive me, elder sir.¡±


    Old Eunuch Hong frowned, no longer amused. This person believed he belonged to the younger generation. This was nothing more than an apprentice of those old freaks. Looking at his skill, he was at least at the ninth-level, if he had been able to infiltrate the pce without being discovered. But his voice was clearly deliberately distorted by the muscles of his throat, so there was no way he could find out any useful information from his voice.


    ¡°This is the royal pce, my child.¡± Old Eunuch Hong sighed. ¡°Do you mean to tell me that youe and go as you please?¡±


    Having said this, he opened his right hand, and his whole body began to glide along the floor, suddenly arriving in front of Wu Zhu. He moved his thin and wizened hand toward Wu Zhu¡¯s face.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s face, hidden behind the length of ck cloth, was without expression, but he knew that his opponent had misestimated his power. Now he had the chance to kill him ¨C should he? In the past, this would not have been a question for Wu Zhu, but tonight, it was.


    He thought quickly, and made a decision. Even if he killed him now, he would probably pay some sort of price. The key thing was that this might alert the pce guards, which would cause Fan Xian great difficulty in his ongoing operation.


    So he took a step back, bent his knees, and lifted his elbows. Beneath his elbow was a thoroughly ordinary stainless steel sword. Skillfully plunging it into old Eunuch Hong in an armlock was the n. More important was the intention behind it, which could make the person at its point suddenly lose all propriety.


    But Eunuch Hong was no ordinary person. Heughed darkly and scolded sharply. ¡°Evading the subject?¡± There was a hint of astonishment in his voice, but he was quick to take action. With the swiftness of a dragon, his left hand flew out of his sleeve and aimed toward Wu Zhu¡¯s chest. The blow flew with the wind,nding with great force. This was the greatest technique in the entire world.


    Wu Zhu took another step back, straightening his knees and elbows.


    He drew the greenish-ck de across his body, as if he were cutting his own throat, but he just managed to protect his chest, blocking Eunuch Hong¡¯s wizened palm strike.


    ¡°Overly cautious?¡± Eunuch Hong¡¯s voice sharpened. He retracted his palm, and from his waist upward, his whole body began to tremble. It looked very strange. With a groan, the old eunuch changed the zhenqi he had been cultivating for decades into countless streams of air, spurting forwards, trying to bind Wu Zhu.


    Wu Zhu did not give him the chance, and coolly took two further steps backward. These two steps seemed simple, but moving so casually, in a sh ¨C in the face of such a high-level grandmaster ¨C he just managed to avoid a powerful qi attack. He had clearly been disturbed by Eunuch Hong¡¯s decades of powerful zhenqi, and seemed in something of a difficult situation.


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Do not presume that you may deceive people by changing the direction of the de,¡± he said coldly, looking at him. ¡°Since I have taken a liking to you, you may stay here in this forbidden pce.¡±


    Wu Zhu lifted his head slightly to ¡°look¡± at him. He did not know quite how he felt. His next step was to cup his hands in salute.


    Old Eunuch Hong frowned in astonishment! With a rustling sound, Wu Zhu turned his body away. As if Eunuch Hong were not there behind him, he put his sword on his back, and ran toward the direction of the pce walls, his whole body moving quickly, trampling the grass into dust.


    cing his de on his back was a simple move, but it was wonderful protection.


    ¡°Minding the rear?¡± A sudden gloom appeared in Eunuch Hong¡¯s eyes. He did not call for the pce guards. He shook his arms, and his whole body rocketed upward like a weak-chested, wide-winged ckbird.


    A momentter, the two men were high up on the pce wall. Eunuch Hong looked coldly at the man in dark clothing in front of him. He wanted to see just how he would manage to vault over the wall.


    Wu Zhu immediately rushed down to the bottom of the pce wall without losing speed, his right foot trampling ferociously on the stones at the bottom of the pce wall. The stones suddenly sank into the mud, and from this one could see that there was great strength behind these feet. And the forward-moving quickness of his whole body had been transformed into an upward force by this shock; his whole body flew upwards with force, following the pce wall in the gloomy night, floating upward like some kind of demon.


    He had leapt ten meters in a single bound, and his momentum was sure to dissipate. With a whooshing noise, the ordinary de in his hand was, for some reason, suddenly stuck deeply into the pce wall. Using the strength of the sword, he freed himself, and then like a stone, heunched off the high wall!


    Eunuch Hong groaned, realizing that his opponent had nned all of it. The zhenqi in his body was swiftly released, and he floated up toward the pce wall, his posture elegant, all on a wave of zhenqi. Compared to Wu Zhu¡¯s ruthlessness, it seemed much more confident and at ease.


    Leaping ten meters, the sallow old eunuch gently extended a finger, pressing on the hole Wu Zhu had left with his sword. With another burst of strength he rose upward,unching off the pce wall like a giant bird in the night, evading its glossy outer surface and slowly floating downward.


    As he floated downward, his eyes like a hawk, unwaveringly scanning the night city scene, the iparably quick forward-moving grey shadowughed darkly, quietly floating over the tips of the trees, floating over houses, and he followed him.


    The two top-ss warriors pit themselves against each other without making a single sound, so the pce guards did not notice a thing.


    Fan Xian sat in the darkness beneath the pce walls like a rat. He cocked his head slightly to listen out for a faint sound, stood up, and softly brushed the grass and dirt from his buttocks. He pressed his fingers into the glossy surface of the wall.


    His body was not as valiant as Wu Zhu, and he did not have the deep neigong cultivation of old Eunuch Hong. But his zhenqi cirction technique was different from any warrior in the world. He had even managed to climb up the moss-covered overhanging cliffs outside Danzhou, not to mention this pce wall.


    This was what Fan Xian relied on most. His whole body like a flightless bat, he slowly climbed up the pce wall. Although he was slow, he was steady. There was no way he could fall.


    If it had suddenly turned to day, and someone was looking from a distance, they would find that there was a sudden, ugly, ck spot on the vermilion wall.


    Vaulting over the wall, carefully avoiding any possible hidden guards, Fan Xian¡¯s feet finally stepped safely onto the grass inside the pce. As he had sat in meditation outside the pce wall, he had gone over his map of the pce in his mind. Now he stood within the pce, looking at the enormousplex under the curtain of night, listening to the faint sound of drums in the distance. He felt slightly nervous, and somewhat excited.


    The map seemed to have formed a clearly visible passage. After steadying his breath onest time, he merged into the darkness of the pce. Not only did he not make a sound, but his velocity did not slow even slightly. Relying entirely on the map in his memory, using the cover of the shrubbery and rock gardens, he made his way toward his goal. His method was very simr to Wu Zhu, but also had some subtle differences. After all, his ability for nning was still not like Wu Zhu¡¯s.


    Deep in the night, most of the people within the ce were asleep.


    Fan Xian hid in the darkness in Hanguang Hall, confirming that there were no expert guards inside. The real armed guards seemed to all be in the front hall and the corners. This realization made him frown slightly. The security of the royal pce was rather weak; it was dangerous indeed. If Northern Qi were to send expert fighters to infiltrate the ce, what would he do?


    To worry about the nation and the people as a thief breaking into the forbidden pce at night, Fan Xian was remarkable indeed. But he was perhaps thinking about things too much. He knew that in this world, to be able to leap over a fifteen meter wall without alerting the guards was a feat that only a few of the world¡¯s most talented people could aplish. If such a grandmaster were toe here, ordinary bodyguards would seem to be of no use whatsoever.


    He had forgotten that he was the only person who had the skills of Spiderman.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: There Is a Key in Everyone¡¯s Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Five days prior, Wu Zhu entered the pce for thest time and confirmed that the key was hidden somewhere in Hanguang Hall. Therefore, it was the first location Fan Xian investigated. Perhaps because of the long period of peace, Hanguang Hall, which was inhabited by the empress, was quiet and tranquil. The pce girls were all asleep, and the young eunuchs were starting to get drowsy.


    A faint fragrance wafted by. Whether eunuch or pce girl, they all drifted off into a deep slumber.


    In the dim light, Fan Xian walked along the dark corners and entered the empress¡¯s sleeping quarter. Seeing the extraordinarily elegant bed in the distance, he frowned slightly. On the bedy an olddy; could that be the empress?


    There wasn¡¯t much for Fan Xian to exim, nor would he humor his own delusion of doing something which might change history. He walked forward calmly to the side of the bed. He was not even looking at the most powerful woman in the world.


    Keep calm. That was the most important thing that Wu Zhu and Fei Jie had taught him.


    The imagined hidden guard did not appear. Fan Xian was prepared for some unseen master lying in wait to protect the royalty.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about where in Hanguang Hall tone could hide valuables. He slid under the empress¡¯s bed without much hesitation. He closed his eyes and began to touch the wooden floor beneath the bed. The floorboards were made from high quality timber, but his current actions were strange.


    A short whileter, he opened his eyes in the darkness. There was a glint of absurd joy in his pupils.


    Back in Danzhou, he had hidden his nameless skill-book under his bed boards; in The Deer and the Cauldron, Mao Dongzhu hid forty-two scriptures under the darkness of her bed. As it turned out, the empress of Qing followed suit.


    The current situation showed the limits of human creativity and imagination.


    Putting just a little force into his dagger, Fan Xian dug the de in from the side. The tip made no sound as it pierced the wood. The empress turned and said something in her sleep, but Fan Xian pretended not to hear and continued expressionlessly. Soon, thettice came off, although he dared not to disturb it with his hand. With his superhuman night-vision, he was easily able to see it.


    There was only a white cloth, a letter, and... a key.


    Looking at the shape of the key, Fan Xian frowned slightly, making a strange expression. Ignoring the white cloth and the letter, he took the key and slipped out.


    Momentster, he appeared again under the pce walls.


    He climbed into the carriage. Looking at Wang Qinian, he said lightly, ¡°I need speed.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Wang Qinian didn¡¯t know the details of the n. He only knew that he had to pick up Fan Xian, and then go meet the ¡°other person¡±.


    ¡°I hope nobody knows I¡¯m in this carriage.¡±


    ¡°Sir, rest assured. This carriage was borrowed from the Privy Council. No one would dare to stop it, so no one will find out.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Rxing a little, Fan Xian half-sat down. First, he had pretended to be a drunken, poetic maniac, and then he was snaking into the pce at night. Both were severely taxing to his mind.


    The carriage stopped somewhere Fan Xian did not recognize. The two silently got out. Putting on their headcovers again, they walked down to a chamber underground. Wang Qinian said in a muffled voice, ¡°Sir, this is the locksmith Suo Jiang.¡±


    Standing in front of them was a small wooden table. On it were many unrecognizable metal tools gleaming under the light. The owner of the tools appeared to be an honest, middle-aged man. His face was dark tan and he had a hearty smile.


    Locksmith was a profession, and it was also a title. But this Suo Jian didn¡¯t just stop there¡ª¡±Suo Jiang¡± literally meant ¡°locksmith¡±. From his name alone, one could see his level of craftsmanship.


    Fan Xian nodded and said to Wang Qinian, ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    And so, Wang Qinian excused himself. He knew that there were things he would never know, and not knowing would ensure his safety.


    ¡°This involves the survival of the nation. By the authority of the Overwatch Council, I ask you to serve your country.¡± Fan Xian said calmly through his headcover.


    That gave the locksmith quite a shock. Thinking about the foreign envoys in the capital, Suo Jian believed he had guessed something and hurriedly saluted, not knowing what he was about to do.


    ¡°You must be quick and precise.¡± Fan Xian took out the key. ¡°I want an exact replica.¡±


    The locksmith took the key and examined it closely. ¡°There are no locks in the world that this key would open.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only want you to make a copy of it. Can you do it or not?¡±


    ¡°It will be very difficult. This key is extremelyplex. Even if I make an exact copy in appearance, I can¡¯t guarantee that it will open the corresponding lock.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Begin.¡± Fan Xian was happy at the reply, but his voice was still calm.


    The locksmith began to nervously replicate the key. The sound of metal scraping could asionally be heard in the room. Fan Xian was nervous too as he looked at the door; he didn¡¯t know how long Wu Zhu could keep Eunuch Hong upied. Eunuch Hong¡¯s living quarters were too close to Hanguang Hall. If Eunuch Hong returned, it would be difficult for Fan Xian to put back the duplicate key.


    Finally, sweating, Suo Jiang finished. Comparing the two keys, Fan Xian discovered the two to bepletely identical, replicated down to thest bit of rust. Finally rxed, he smiled. ¡°What do you really do for a living?¡±


    Because his face was covered by ck cloth, his smile looked odd.


    ¡°I... am a thief.¡± Suo Jiang admitted, sweating profusely. He didn¡¯t know what fate awaited him now that he had finished this top-secret job.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s a thief,¡± Fan Xian thought. Squinting at the tools and key pattern on the table, he frowned. He then walked over and crushed the pattern to bits with a powerful burst of zhenqi.


    Even the tools he had left for Wang Qinian were destroyed. Suo Jiang was sent off to the southern regions in order to keep away from potential trouble. Only then did Fan Xian put his mind to rest and go back to the pce.


    Entering Hanguang Hall again, the sleep-inducing fragrance had begun to disperse. The night breeze was still blowing; the pce resonated with a peaceful atmosphere. Fan Xian slipped under the empress¡¯s bed like a ghost. He put back the replicate key, and resealed the floor board with the glue he brought. Finally, he silently slipped out of the pce.


    It had been some time since thest drum sounded. Fan Xian knew it was time for him to leave. At that moment, a small courtyard next to the pce caught his attention. That courtyard was Guangxin Pce, where the eldest princess resided.


    Fan Xian¡¯s n and execution of it had been perfect today. If he didn¡¯t want unnecessaryplications, he should leave now and wait for things to develop. However, for some reason¡ªprobably drunk at his sess of having obtained the key¡ªhe did the unexpected.


    Fan Xian believed that, under the cover of darkness, he could walk freely, even in the solemn pce. He proceeded down the hallway, relyingpletely on the night traveling skills he learned from Wu Zhu and Fei Jie. With great difficulty, he approached Guangxin Pce, even brushing shoulders with a yawning pce girl.


    The pce was still lit, and there were people inside. Guangxin Pce was different from other pces in theplex. It was surrounded by a wall of its own.


    As they say, those who cross rivers aren¡¯t afraid of a dirty moat. But Fan Xian knew many master martial artists had been killed because of such assumptions. So, he carefully took a detour to the back and climbed up a thick pir.


    With his palms adhering to the smooth pir, Fan Xian felt somewhat irritated, probably from exerting himself too much today. Climbing the pir proved to be difficult, but he managed. Carefully scaling onto the roof, Fan Xian dared not lift up any roof tiles. Instead, he started looking for transparent ss tiles.


    Normally, one would not find ss tiles on the roof of a pce, but it possibly because of Fan Xian¡¯s great luck, Eldest Princess happened to enjoy having sunlight shine from above during the day. Fan Xian managed to find one such tile. He knelt down, making sure his every movement was steady and silent.


    The room under the ss tile was dimly lit, but Fan Xian was able to see and hear clearly thanks to his amazing senses. He squinted, and he knew he had guessed right. His luck was indeed great.


    ...


    Eldest Princess Li Yunrui sat reclining with azy look on her face, looking exceptionally charming. She only wore a white night gown. Under the thin fabric, the outline of her body could be seen. There was a hint of youth in its maturity. If any man were to see this, he would probably bow down to worship her feet.


    As His Majesty¡¯s younger sister, she had no need to use sex appeal to lure people. Besides, the one sitting in front of her was around seventy years old. He was the greatest schr in the world. He was not one who would be tempted by such things.


    Zhuang Mohan coughed twice, ¡°My business here is finished. I hope you do not mind, Princess.


    Eldest Princess yed around with her fake scroll, which was made from gold. Suddenly, she beamed a huge smile and said softly, ¡°Master Zhuang, I want you to stomp that Fan Xian into the ground so hard he no longer has the dignity to stay in the capital. Can you do that?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: Guangxin Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhuang Mohan smiled, ¡°Today, I fell by his hands. I gambled seventy years of my reputation and I fully ept my loss. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand how this young Sir Fan is like an immortal sage when ites to poetry. Had you informed me beforehand, naturally I would not make that gamble.¡±


    Eldest Princess sighed. ¡°Other than the fact that he canpose poetry, I also didn¡¯t think he could be so maniacal.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan closed his eyes. After a long time, he said slowly, ¡°I only regret one thing. I had believed myself to be wise for over half of my life. Now that I¡¯m at the end of it, I was subjected to such disgrace. Had young Sir Fan notposed three hundred poems in one night, perhaps everyone in the world would have believed me and thought Fan Xian was a shameless giarizer.¡±


    The old man opened his eyes, his expression returned to its former calm. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°Better?¡± Eldest Princess lightly slid her bare feet along the cushion. She lightly bit her lip and said, ¡°Master Zhuang, Mother has always admired your wisdom, which was why you were invited to live in the pce. I have upheld my end of the deal. What about what you promised me? Don¡¯t tell me you were hoping for Fan Xian to preserve his reputation after the negotiations have been signed and your brother would be weed back to Qi?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan said, ¡°A wrong is a wrong. I fell for your schemes because I cared for my rtives. That brother of mine has spent half of his life killing. If you wish to revoke, there is nothing I can do besides pray for him; pray that he won¡¯t suffer too much in the Overwatch Council prison.¡±


    ¡°I believe that student emperor sold to you by Bing Yun. It¡¯s the only reason you could bring Xiao En back to Northern Qi. This is not a trade between you and I, but a trade between your emperor and I. I have fulfilled my end of the bargain. You did not. If you didn¡¯t pretend to throw up blood and concede, who knows how things would have developed? So... Master Zhuang, tell that student emperor that Northern Qi owes us a favor.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan said, ¡°Young sir Fan has great talents. I believe even you would have guessed that he is likely to be a Tianmai being. I am curious. Since there¡¯s a Tianmai being in Qing, why try to get rid of him instead of protecting him? Furthermore, even if he was framed for giarizing, how would that hurt him?¡±


    Eldest Princess said ndly, ¡°I have never believed in such nonsense as Tianmai beings. Even if he is one, his abilities are limited toposing poetry. How is that any useful to the country? As for why I want to get rid of him, that would be none of your concern.¡±


    As it turned out, Zhuang Mohan risked his reputation, which had been built up over decades, to try to ruin Fan Xian in front of so many schrs under Eldest Princess¡¯s wishes. But he didn¡¯t know about theplex rtions in Qing¡¯s political circles, nor was he clear about Fan Xian soon bing Eldest Princess¡¯s son-inw.


    But Fan Xian knew why Eldest Princess was after him.


    Half-kneeling on the roof, his fingers and gaze turned slightly cold as he looked at the charming princess, who was barely thirty. Back when Guo Baokun spoke, Fan Xian knew someone from the pce was conspiring with Zhuang Mohan to chase him out of the capital.


    Now, giarizing seemed so minor. Had he not pretended to be mad and shocked the various officials with his poems, everyone probably would have believed Zhuang Mohan. While being a giarizer wouldn¡¯t get him any additional punishment, it would likely involve his marriage with Wan¡¯er, and put him on the empress dowager¡¯s bad side. Eldest Princess must be more familiar with these matters than Fan Xian was.


    What was even more chilling to Fan Xian was that the head spy from Northern Wei was Zhuang Mohan¡¯s elder brother! In order to persuade Zhuang Mohan to pressure Fan Xian, Eldest Princess wagered Northern Qi¡¯s spy leader, Yan Bingyun.


    She was too reckless! Even if she was the emperor¡¯s sister, could His Majesty tolerate such treachery?


    The summer breeze blew by, calming Fan Xian slightly. He knew that even if he heard all these secrets, he couldn¡¯t use them to threaten the princess. She was the emperor¡¯s sister, and the dearest daughter of the empress dowager. On those two points alone, she was able to operate with suchwlessness.


    Seeing her beautiful ck hair, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    This woman was not only crazy; she was twisted too.


    Now, Fan Xian seemed to have unraveled the entire plot. Eldest Princess had made a deal with the emperor of Northern Qi. By selling out Overwatch Council¡¯s head spy Yan Bingyun, who had been a sleeper in Northern Qi for over four years, she hoped the other party would trade Xiao Si and Si Lili. The price Northern Qi had to pay would be to move Master Zhuang Mohan, who would use his reputation to crush Fan Xian¡¯s own in the capital. At the same time, this would serve as a lesson to the rebellious Overwatch Council.


    He still didn¡¯t know what other details were involved in the deal. Eldest Princess should gain more than just this. There had to be a more terrifying reward.


    Did the emperor know what his own sister was plotting?


    He touched the key around his waist. With a sh in his eyes, he determined a counter-method. He adjusted his breathing in the night breeze and began to leave. It was too risky in the pce; he didn¡¯t know when his luck would run out.


    As soon as he descended the pir. Two people slowly walked over carryingnterns. Fan Xian¡¯s heart went cold. He carefully hid himself in the pir¡¯s shadow. As the shadow changed direction under the approaching light, Fan Xian meticulously shifted his footing in order to stay in the darkness.


    He prayed that this pce girl would be like the one before and not discover him.


    The two pce girls already passed the pir, and Fan Xian was on the other side. Suddenly, they stopped. It appeared that one of them ranked higher than the other, as she was telling the other something. The lower-ranked girl replied sweetly and left, leaving only the older pce girl.


    There was only the pir between her and Fan Xian.


    Suddenly, a cold gleam shed in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He forcibly twisted his body to the side a few inches. It was this intuition in response to danger that saved him this time!


    Where he originally stood, there was the tip of a sword protruding out of the wooden pir!


    Because the pir was too big, the sword didn¡¯t protrude out too much. At a nce, its tip even looked a bit cute, as if warning Fan Xian it would bury itself in his vertebrae had he not moved.


    Fan Xian coldly moved around the pir like a pond loach. With extreme precision, he locked down on to the pce girl¡¯s left forearm. Unlike normal martial artists, he didn¡¯t care for her drawing her sword.


    It was effective. With her surprise attack having failed, she was afraid this ¡°assassin¡± would stop her from pulling out her sword, so she gathered all her zhenqi into her right arm, and her left arm¡¯s defenses weakened significantly.


    With a noise like the ripping of paper, the pce girl pulled out her sword, ready to shout out!


    Twisting his brows into a knot, Fan Xian poured his overpowering zhenqi into the pce girl¡¯s left arm! This pce girl would rank seventh in ability, but she had never encountered anyone with such strange zhenqi. She felt the pain of countless small knives slicing through her meridian and was forced to swallow her scream. Her throat could only utter out a weak cry.


    Fan Xian recognized her at a nce. This pce girl was the one who greeted him into Guangxin Pce. She had long eyebrows; quite unforgettable.


    The pce girl¡¯s brows quivered as she worked up her zhenqi for an all-out sh. But Fan Xian suddenly let go, causing her zhenqi to be released into the empty air. Due to being let go so suddenly, the girl lost her bnce. The right side of her body was spent.


    In that instant, she felt the right side of her neck turn numb. Then immediately, she felt her whole body stiffen slightly.


    Fan Xian frowned, withdrawing his two fingers from the girl¡¯s neck. He knew the poison needle wasn¡¯t enough to silence her. He followed up with a palm strike just below the pce girl¡¯s ribcage.


    There was a muffled noise as the pce girl¡¯s chest caved in. She fell over dead, bleeding from her eyes, mouth, ears, and nose.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: Who is the Assassin?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He didn¡¯t know whether the pce maid from before had gone to raise the rm, or if the female fighting master who had died by his hand had been a distraction, but Fan Xian knew that this fight¡ªalthough he had not allowed the female master to make a single sound¡ªwould have alerted the real masters of the pce, so he did not bother to deal with the body. With the tip of his foot on the paving stones, he made his whole body an arrow, and flew upward toward the pce wall as he had nned.


    The wall was still very high, and Fan Xian was frustrated by his speed. Once he had climbed the wall with great difficulty, he heard a humming sound behind his head, as if the space behind him had begun to vibrate.


    He turned his head, stunned, then saw a space in a distant corner of the pce walls where amander was drawing a bowstring pointed at him.


    An arrow flew through the night like a ravenous ghost, headed straight for his face!


    In one breath, the arrow was on the horizon; one breathter, it was within range of his vision.


    The arrow seemed fierce and confident. Fan Xian howled, the ck cloth surrounding his face ripped to tatters by the sound. The unnamed and powerful zhenqi that he had quietly cultivated for 16 years wildly and ruthlessly rushed into his hands at this life-or-death moment.


    Filling the air with his fists, he managed to strike the shaft of the arrow!


    In an instant, the powerful zhenqi in his fists shed violently with the formidable power of the arrow. The arrow shaft broke into dust, and the dangerous arrowhead nced Fan Xian¡¯s hair as it whooshed past, puncturing the distant night sky!


    A loud noise reverberated throughout the night sky of the pce, awaking the sleeping people inside. They were astonished, as if there had been a thunderp within the pce walls.


    The arrow had been too ferocious; there was no way it could have beenunched by any ordinary person. After he had blocked it with his fists, Fan Xian¡¯s body had been emptied of zhenqi and sapped of his strength. He fell down the pce wall. His ck clothing fluttered in the night breeze, and he looked thoroughly miserable.


    Pcemander Yan Xiaoyi, in a distant corner of the pce walls, saw this murderer fall down along the wall and squinted. His face took on a valiant expression. ¡°He isn¡¯t dead,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Capture him.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± His subordinates followed his order and went.


    Below the pce wall, Fan Xian, d in ck, fell powerlessly. He was about to smash face-first into the ground. He forced his body to twist, supporting himself on one knee, one foot and one hand, and hit the floor with a groan. The powerful impact made him spit up blood, moistening the remaining tatters of the ck cloth. Soon after, with a low roar, he ran into the woods outside of the pce walls. Just one moment before the guards appeared, he disappeared into the dark city night.


    The next day, in an unremarkable room beneath the pce grounds, Eunuch Hong seemed out of sorts. His eyes half-closed, he sat in his chair, with two officers also resting with their eyes closed, none of the men seemingly wishing to speak.


    Some timeter, vicemander Gong Dian, who had been resting at home the night before, spoke gently. ¡°His majesty is shocked.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi, themander who hadunched the arrow at Fan Xian the night before, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Ady-in-waiting of the Eldest Princess was killedst night,¡± he said coldly. ¡°She is very angry.¡±


    After the two men had spoken, Eunuch Hong finaly opened his eyes. ¡°Last night I met with a plot to lure me away from the pce,¡± he said, his voice sounding aged. ¡°The Empress Dowager is very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡± asked Gong Dian. Of course, he knew in his heart that even if they had lured him away¡ªwhoever it was¡ªthey would not have escaped from the gaze of Eunuch Hong, a unique master who had a tiger¡¯s strength even in sickness.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Eunuch Hong smiled. ¡°He appeared to only be of an intermediate ninth-level, but he was extremely familiar with the capital¡¯s buildings. On such a dark night, I was lured into the city and pursued him for a long time, but I finally lost track of him. He was... thoroughly remarkable.¡±


    To make Eunuch Hong say such a thing, that person must have been remarkable indeed.


    Yan Xiaoyi was 35 years old, and at the peak of his strength. He was amander of the pce guards, and was responsible for the security of the entire pce. He looked at Eunuch Hong coldly. ¡°Where did you follow him tost, Eunuch?¡±


    ¡°An alleyway not far from the Dongyi diplomatic mission.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s investigation has brought about a result,¡± said Gong Dian. ¡°Eunuch Hong¡¯s chopsticks tore through an assassin¡¯s clothing; after the Overwatch Council performed aparison, they determined that it was Tianxiang satin.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi closed his eyes to rest. Gong Dian continued to talk. ¡°The Overwatch Council discovered a little while ago that the Dongyi emissaries ordered a set of clothing. Rather than using the name of the diplomatic mission, they found someone else to order it for them.¡± ¡°What are you saying, vicemander?¡± asked Eunuch Hong softly.


    Gong Dian smiled. ¡°If you were ordering clothes, why would you do it under someone else¡¯s name? It¡¯s obvious ¨C because you were worried that someone might pick up your traces. Looking at the clues, the first time the assassin came, it must have been someone from the City of Dongyi. The only follower of Sigu Sword who could have ninth-level abilities is Yun Zhn, who has been silent inside the capital over the past few days.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t Yun Zhn. If people from Dongyi had infilitrated the capital, why would he want to buy new clothes? Yun Zhn is more the kind of person to beat someone senseless on the street and steal their clothing.¡±


    Eunuch Hong nodded. ¡°Although that ninth-level hid his sword training, he was still using Sigu Sword¡¯s technique. So I am interested ¨C if it was not Yun Zhn, is it really possible that other people from Dongyi havee, and would dare to disobey Yun Zhn¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that they were shifting the me onto somebody else.¡± Gong Dian frowned as he listened to the two men speak. ¡°It¡¯s too convenient. So it¡¯s possible that someone was trying to shift the me onto Yun Zhn.¡±


    ¡°Who else in Dongyi could be following the teaching of Sigu Sword?¡±


    ¡°Including Yun Zhn, there are three ninth-level fighters.¡±


    ¡°So the other two are also under suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Going back to the intruder who was shot down by themander on the wall; I heard that the strength of themander¡¯s arrow shocked the entire pce. It¡¯s a shame it did not kill him.¡± By the tone of his voice, it seemed that Eunuch Hong had no particr fondness for themander.


    Yan Xiaoyi looked at the eunuch with contempt, but he knew of the deep and mysterious power that he held in the pce. He harrumphed. ¡°The second assassin was also a ninth-level fighter. Although he was only at the lower ninth-level, if I could kill him with one arrow, then why would I not be a grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Another ninth-level?¡± Gong Dian was astonished. He had been stuck around the upper eighth-level for most of his life, and had found it difficult to advance any further. Hearing that two ninth-level experts had infiltrated the pce the night before, he could not help but feel a number ofplex emotions.


    ¡°There are only seven ninth-level fighters in all of the Kingdom of Qing, four of whom are within the capital. How can there be so many ninth-level experts in the whole world?¡± Eunuch Hong spoke coldly. Clearly he did not believe Commander Yan¡¯s judgement, and thought that he was evading responsibility.


    This was what Gong Dian had feared the most. ¡°His Majesty ordered me to conclude the case within ten days,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be transferring someone from the Overwatch Council soon, and investigating the situation in all of the pces. The first thing to rify is why these people would take such a great risk to infilitrate the pce.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the second person did it, but the first person definitely has links to Dongyi. So start at the Dongyi diplomatic mission and see why they really ordered those clothes. It¡¯d be best if we can rify the whereabouts of each item of clothing.¡±


    As they were arranging preparations for the investigation, a young eunuch hurriedly entered the room to announce a decree from the Emperor. The entire investigation was to be handed over to Ye Zhong, head of the city garrison; the pce guards were to carry on as before, and it was not to be made public. After the young eunuch left, the three men looked at each other.


    Yan Xiaoyi slowly closed his eyes. He knew that the Emperor had begun to distrust one of the three of them. Eunuch Hong sped his hands behind his back and walked out, his face peaceful.


    Some dayster, they had still failed to track down the assassin.


    The Emperor¡¯s order had in fact helped Fan Xian, the real intruder, out of his predicament. There had been no great mistakes in the n, but forcing Wu Zhu to wear the brown clothing, although he had thought it to be clever, had instead revealed something they wished to conceal.


    Fan Xian had secretly investigated why Dongyi had bought Tianxiang satin; it was because the son of the ruler of Dongyi was fond of the ssical style of clothing in the capital, and so they had ordered some. As for why it had been ordered under a different name, it was for a very simple reason ¨C Dongyi was an intersection of all the merchants of thend. If news had broken that the ruler¡¯s son was fond of the fashions of those Qing barbarians to the south, he would perhaps have been thorouhgly condemned by some of the more audacious merchants.


    Of course, Fan Xian had used several skills. Mainly, he did not believe that Wu Zhu could havepletely imitated the swordy of Sigu Sword; if he had known that Wu Zhu was capable of such strange steps, he would have used it to perfect his n to frame someone else.


    But the conclusion was fine. At least the pce still suspected the other two ninth-level experts in Dongyi; the Overwatch Council also began to investigate the whereabouts of the two intruders from that night.


    No one could have linked it to Fan Xian, because on the night that the intruders came to the pce, all of the officials of the capital had seen him drink countless cups of wine as heposed his poems, making the master Zhuang Mohan of Northern Qi spit blood and curse that night. He had been so utterly drunk that he copsed at the Emperor¡¯s feet.


    This was a misconception in human thinking: not only did they presume that Fan Xian would have been unable to awake after drinking himself into a stupor; they believed that after having aplished one shocking feat, there was no way he could have immediately performed another.


    One cannot have a second climax after the first; there must always be a refractory period.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141: Secrets of the Box (Part 1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Safe andfortable, Fan Xiany down on his bed. His face was pale. He looked like a young man yet to recover from a hangover. Next to his bed was a copper basin, but it was clean because the vomit had already been washed out of it.


    He had already dismissed Ruoruo from the room; a different servant-girl was looking after him. Fan Xian¡¯s pale face was not a pretense, and the vomit was not brought about by drugs ¨C rather, the force of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow really had damaged his organs. His chest and stomach felt heavy, and it would probably be a number of days before he could fully recover.


    Thinking of the arrow that had nearly taken his life, Fan Xian still could not help but feel fear. If he had not had a sudden eruption of zhenqi at that life-or-death moment that far outstripped his level, it was possible that he truly could have been killed by that arrow. The arrow still had so much power from so far away. It was truly hard to imagine. It seemed that thatmander was a ninth-level fighter and that he could well have risen to the highest rank at any time.


    In fact, at the moment that he had smashed the arrow with both hands, his hands had still moved with quite the same violent speed as the arrow, so he had only managed to smash its shaft. It was very dangerous, but it was also extremely fortunate that it had not left any marks on his hands. If they would be been seen by anyone, he did not know how he could have exined them away.


    He had taken a great risk in going to Guangxin pce. On one hand, he wanted to see if he could discover anything; on the other hand, he did not want the people in the pce to think that anything might have happened to the key in Hanguang hall because Eunuch Hong had been led outside by Wu Zhu ¨C this was the most important part.


    His fingers rested lightly on his waist, slowly stroking that hard object. His heart was at peace: his luck was good, but would his fortune follow him forever? He decided that after this, he would no longer hide things in the secretpartment under his bed, and he would no longer mess about in the pce.


    Over the days in which he pretended to be recovering from his heavy drinking, news of Fan Xian¡¯s ¡°immortal poetic performance¡± had spread throughout the capital. Countless schrs and officials came to pay him a visit, but Count Sinan coldly blocked their passage, saying that his son was thoroughly exhausted and needed to rest.


    But the visitors of higher and higher ranks beganing. Even some national figures and high-ranking generals came by. Just as Count Sinan was beginning to develop a headache, Fan Xian announced a decision via an intermediary that made the gathering crowds feel great regret and confusion.


    Fan Xian would write poetry no more!


    Many people still presumed that this was Fan Xian talking nonsense, and did not take it seriously. Only those who had some understanding of Fan Xian¡¯s nature, such as Prince Jing and the officials Ren and Xin, realized that this might be true. But as everything was still up in the air, they did not discuss it much.


    The summer heat had already gradually dissipated in the capital. A squall of autumn rain was slowly floating across the city.


    In fact, it had only been three days since he had entered the pce, but Fan Xian felt that those three days had been the slowest three days in both of his entire lives. The box was under his bed. The key was in his hand. There was nothing more enticing than this, but Fan Xian had still beared it for three days, like a child stealing snacks from the kitchen that his mother had forbidden him to eat, carefully hiding them in his wardrobe, and knowing that the snacks were in there. Then sleeping perfectly contented, looking at the wardrobe every day before going to sleep, but not really wanting to eat, until finally the snacks had gone rotten.


    The box could not rot, but Fan Xian had still decided decided that he would open it in the evening.


    The autumn rains fell softly outside his window, falling on the rear courtyard of Fan Manor, falling on the nts that were soon to be covered in autumn frost. Inside, Fan Xian had not lit anymps. He knew that his eyes could see clearly enough in the darkness. He put the box on a table, and steadily inserted the key into the brass keyhole.


    There was a clicking sound. The mp on the front of the box sprang open and revealed a small ck board. On the board were some strange square boxes. Pressing them softly, they sank down. Each check had a unique symbol on it; no one in this world could have recognized what the symbols were. Fan Xianughed, but his smile was pained.


    With a mixture of clear understanding and guesswork, he was finallyforted by the confirmation some timeter.


    He closed his eyes and could not help fromughing. This world was truly mad. So with his trembling fingers, he lit a y pipe that Teng Zijing had given him as a present to pacify his mind.


    This was the first time he had smoked in this world, and it tasted very fine. The white smoke rose in spirals in the dark room. The autumn rains fell gently on the lonely courtyard.


    Fan Xian felt that he would never be alone again.


    The people of this world could not have known what these small ck boxes were, nor what the strange symbols on them were. But Fan Xian knew.


    Because when he opened the box, he had revealed... a keyboard. It was a keyboard that he had been familiar with in his past life. The strange symbols were in fact the 26 letters of the Roman alphabet, as well as numbers, and the F5 key with which Fan Xian had been ever so familiar.


    Seeing this thing before him, Fan Xian pondered about it for a long time. He had finally obtained the strongest proof that his birth mother, the woman known as Ye Qingmei, hade from the same ce that he had. At that time, he did not consider the conversation between Zhuang Mohan and the Eldest Princess in Guangxin Pce regarding the Tianmai.


    The light of his pipe flickered in the dark room. Fan Xian¡¯s facial expression had calmed, and his hands ever-so-softly stroked at the keyboard as he began to guess at what the password might be.


    ¡°It¡¯s a name.¡± Wu Zhu, who had been by his side for who knew how long, stood in the corner of the room. Though his eyes were covered by a length of ck cloth, his face, facing the box, revealed an emotion that one might have called sadness. ¡°I remember that it¡¯s a name. The Lady said that it only had five strokes.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded calmly and began to type. He had not had contact with one of these things in sixteen years, after all; when he started, it inevitably felt a little strange. But after a few tries, that familiar feeling returned to his body, to his hands. His fingers struck the keyboard as if they were dancing.


    But after a number of attempts, he suddenlyughed bitterly and raised his head. ¡°What name exists that would only require five strokes to be written?¡±


    As he said this, he realized what the issue was. He took two drags of the pipe, looked at the box in front of him, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Mom, you really are causing trouble. But the question is, did you really teach Wu Zhu the five-stroke method?¡± [1]


    ¡°Five strokes¡± did not refer to the strokes of a brush, but to the five-strokeputer input method.


    ¡°kfh.lca.nhd.¡± Fan Xian typed in the first name ¨C Ye Qingmei. There was no response. With disbelief, he typed in his own name in five-stroke: ¡°aib.usi¡±.


    There was still no response from the box. Heughed bitterly. His own name had only been given to him many yearster, how could Ye Qingmei have known it? Suddenly, he had a thought. With something that didn¡¯t look quite like a smile on his face, he looked at Wu Zhu in the corner of the room.


    Wu Zhu seemed to have sense that something was odd, and cocked his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fan Xian did not respond, and instead typed Wu Zhu¡¯s name in five-stroke: ¡°gg.ttgh¡±.


    The box whirred, and then turned on. Fan Xian looked at Wu Zhu again andughed. ¡°Uncle, I suspect that you and my mother had some inappropriate secrets.¡±


    Fan Xian had taken the box from Danzhou to the capital; of course, he knew its weight, so he was not worried that it was hiding a hydrogen bomb. But after he had seen the box¡¯s contents clearly, until he had finally left the room, and somewhat foolishly walked through the rainy night, he still could not stop himself from shaking his head and wondering whether his mother really had any creativity to her at all.


    The box was divided into threeyers. Because it was limited by its shape, the objects that one could put into everyyer had to be long and narrow. The firstyer was divided into three sections of metal tools. In one section, they were tubr. In another they seemed suited to one¡¯s grasp. Fan Xian frowned as he looked at these metal implements. Although he had alsoe from that world, he still could not figure out what they were until he ced a finger inside one of the tubr ones.


    He lifted it up in front of his eyes to take a proper look, and found that it had something written on it: ¡°M82A1¡±.


    ¡°Holy crap.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Although he wasn¡¯t a huge military nut in his previous life, he knew what those letters represented.


    It was a sniper rifle. The world¡¯s best sniper rifle. If coupled with armor-piercing bullets, it could pierce through a thick wall from a kilometer away.


    Fan Xian picked up the rifle barrel with his right hand. He couldn¡¯t stop his hand from trembling. He understood deeply what it meant to have a sniper rifle in his hand in a world that still used swords and arrows.


    It meant that from this point on, from a long way away, he could kill anyone he wanted, and not have to worry about being discovered.


    It meant that ¨C whether it was the frightening arrows of thatmander, or Yun Zhn of the Dongyi diplomatic mission who seemed to have it out for him ¨C if he so wished, he could kill his opponents many times over. But he didn¡¯t know whether it would be useful against the grandmasters.


    Somewhat nervously, he gently arranged the three sections of the sniper rifle on the table. Having put his pipe to one side, he supported himself on the table with his hands and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. It seemed that he had all the necessary requirements to be some sort of demon.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he needed to have bullets.


    Fan Xian looked dumbstruck at the secondyer. Aside from a letter, there was nothing else. Not even a handful of bullets, like he had been expecting.


    With no bullets, the sniper rifle was about as strong as an iron poker.


    [1] The ¡°wubi¡±, or ¡°five-stroke¡±, method is a method of inputting Chinese characters on a keyboard

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: Secrets of the Box (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Where are the bullets?¡± Fan Xian was like a young girl who had just awoken from a wonderful dream to find herself still sleeping on a heap of firewood in the kitchen. He asked Wu Zhu, slightly angry.


    Wu Zhu answered honestly, although his answer was odd to hear in this world: ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®bullet¡¯?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t do anything about that, so he described to Wu Zhu the size and shape of a bullet, and how it was used. He then asked hopefully, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve seen my mother use them, right?¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve forgotten certain things.¡± Just as Fan Xian was about to despair, Wu Zhu suddenly said, ¡°But I do recall the thing you described. Back then I thought they were useless, so when I took you away, I left them in the cer of Taiping Courtyard.¡±


    Fan Xian had been trained to have an extremely steady disposition, but after hearing that, he almost wanted to embrace that lovable blind man and give him a kiss.


    There was a letter in the secondpartment of the box. The box had an extremely tight seal. Fan Xian tapped the letter gently. There wasn¡¯t a single speck of dust on it.


    ¡°For Wu Zhu.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how to feel about the fact this box wasn¡¯t for himself, but for the person beside him. He forced a smile and handed the letter to Wu Zhu, seemingly forgetting that he was blind.


    Wu Zhu refused and said coldly, ¡°The Lady wrote it for me, so that you may listen. You can read it directly.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned and ripped open the envelop and started to read it aloud. After a few rows, he began to lose his seriousness. He had thought the box contained some godly legacy; howcking in creativity. Just when he was starting to dislike his mother¡¯s methods, he came upon this letter, which made him realize that this woman named Ye Qingmei really was the type of person who looked down at the world.


    Her writing wasn¡¯t the most graceful. It was far inferior to Ruoruo¡¯s, even somewhat crude. The tone was strange too, not to mention that the contents were disconnected and seemed to be written at different times.


    ¡°Cute little Zhuzhu [1]. Warmest greetings... Sister really likes you, and wanted to introduce you to a wife many times, but you¡¯re always cold as ice. I... Well, to put it nicely, I¡¯m very angry. You went to that temple for a fight. I think you still won¡¯t win, and you are going to run back again like a beaten dog. So, here I am writing something to make fun of you.¡±


    Reading up to here, Fan Xian nced at Wu Zhu. A grandmaster-level martial artist, there wasn¡¯t a dog¡¯s shadow on him. The letter continued:


    ¡°As for me? While you were gone, I slipped him an aphrodisiac and now I¡¯m pregnant with his child. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll give birth to a dear daughter or a bastard son. This chest counts as my only legacy in this world. Old Mao once said that his life actually only influenced the outer border of Beijing. Remember. I said it too. I came to this world only to leave behind this chest.¡±


    Reading about the aphrodisiac and ¡°bastard son¡± almost made Fan Xian fall out of his stool. It turned out that not only was his background extraordinary, but it was fateful as well. It was unfortunate that the letter didn¡¯t specify who his mother used the aphrodisiac on. This remained the greatest question on Fan Xian¡¯s mind.


    The following were the words left behind by Fan Xian¡¯s mother, a woman named Ye Qingmei who shook the world:


    ¡°It¡¯s sad, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure that in this world ¨C besides you ¨C no one else can open this box. Why was I so kind to teach you the five-stroke method of typing? It¡¯s not like you¡¯d be able to use it to do anything else. Cute little Zhuzhu, I really want to hug you to sleep. Come back quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting the box back where it was. You should know where. Ha, if you¡¯ve opened the chest and read this letter, of course you know where it is. Looks like I¡¯ve said something unnecessary again.


    ¡°I¡¯m only curious: will I have a daughter or son? I hope a daughter. If it¡¯s a son, it will be his father¡¯s turn to have a headache. A man¡¯s ambition is too great. There¡¯s no telling what he might do.


    ¡°Fine, fine. My ambition is great too. I just want this world to be a more beautiful ce. Can a girl¡¯s beautiful dream be called ¡®ambition¡¯?


    ¡°Why do I feel like writing a will? To hell with this. This is way too ominous.


    ¡°Heh, who knows? Let¡¯s just pretend it¡¯s my will. Remember to not use that gun anymore. There¡¯s no point in cleaving an ant with a great sword. After reading this letter, destroy the chest. Don¡¯t let any irrelevant outsiders know about my glorious life. They don¡¯t deserve to know.


    ¡°I came, I saw, I yed, I became rich, I killed royalty, I pulled the old emperor¡¯s beard, I lived gloriously under this world¡¯s sun. The only thing I¡¯ve yet to do in this world is rule over it. How¡¯s that? My dear daughter, bastard son, I doubt you will be able to live as I did. It would be good if you can live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Hm... After I die, will I return to that world?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I miss you very much.


    ¡°Little Zhuzhu, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. You don¡¯t know where I came from. I¡¯m very lonely. Despite my interactions in this world, I¡¯m still so lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯m very lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so very lonely.


    Having finished reading the letter, Fan Xian was silent for a long time. Then he asked with a smile, ¡°Mother did not belong to this world, do you still remember?¡±


    Wu Zhu was slow to respond, ¡°I think I remember a little.¡±


    ¡°Mother said you went to fight someone at the temple. Was it that battle? Was it how you lost some of your memories?¡± Fan Xian slowly traced his hand on the edge of the box.


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lost that part of your memory, you¡¯d be the one opening this chest now. After you¡¯d opened it, would you have told me everything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Fan Xian nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so either. Perhaps you would have found a small, unknown mountain vige and raise me there.¡± He smiled. ¡°Maybe that life wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡±


    He then sighed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that things cannot start over.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you curious about why I was able to open this chest?¡± Fan Xian teased Wu Zhu, wanting to see his surprised face when he realized that his Young Master also came from another world.


    ¡°Why should I be?¡± Wu Zhu was still as calm as ever. Suddenly, he realized Young Master was just as chatty as the Lady.


    Fan Xian felt very stupid. He changed the topic. ¡°Does her death involve the temple?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while. He then checked the rest of the box. Thestpartment was covered by a strip of paper. Thisstpartment wasn¡¯t too deep. He removed the strip and was shocked to see what was on it:


    ¡°Hey, if this is Wu Zhu, he¡¯d have destroyed this chest as soon as he read the letter. You¡¯re still reading this. Fess up. Who are you? How did you open this chest?¡±


    His mother was a sharp one. Fan Xian nked for a moment and actually answered ¡°I¡¯m your son¡±. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to hear him.


    The strip was rather short, without much writing on it. There was onest warning:


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s either my daughter or my son. Looking at what¡¯s below requires the cost of one life. Remember this!¡±


    The exmation mark was much exaggerated with a big circle for the bottom dot. As per his mother¡¯s final wishes, Fan Xian dared not ignore her warning. He obediently put the strip of paper back.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a walk.¡± With that, Fan Xian left the room. Lowering his head, he departed into the rainy night. The chest would be safe with Wu Zhu, so he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Only after Fan Xian¡¯s figure disappeared into the rainy scene did Wu Zhu walk out of his corner. He sat next to the table, a bit robotically. He touched the chest and the gun before resting his hand on the letter. His finger moved back and forth on the envelope, thinking about something.


    With the sound of his finger brushing the paper, the light pitter patter of the rain could be heard outside.


    The room was dark. Wu Zhu sat alone by the box. The blindfold on his face seemed to have softened somewhat as he made a gentle expression.


    Fan Xian walked alone on the street, letting the rain wash over his face and drench his body. A smile appeared before quickly turning into a sorrowful expression, and finally into one of calmness. Right now,plex emotions were brewing inside him, conflicting with each other.


    Ye Qingmei. This glorious name only entered his life today, entered his mind. He was currently realizing many things¡ªwhere his mother came from, and the things that she did.


    In Danzhou, his grandmother had told him that there used to be two likely sessors to the Qing throne. But both individuals died under extremely absurd circumstances.


    Having read the letter, Fan Xian understood that both sessors died before mother¡¯s sniper rifle.


    In other words, today¡¯s royal court was only able toe about and obtain so much power thanks to his mother. She built Qingyu Hall and the Overwatch Council to strengthen this nation and provided it with all of the basic necessities.


    It could even be said that there would be no Qing without Ye Qingmei.


    [1] Zhuzhu: Ye Qingmei¡¯s endearing nickname for Wu Zhu

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143: rity after Autumn Rain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian wandered the streets somewhat absent-mindedly. The rain drenched his shirt, chilling his body, yet his heart was burning hot. He was watching the streets of Qing; the carriages that traveled across them, some rich family¡¯s windows, the kaleidoscopes he often saw, the slippery soap... He was able to connect all of that in an instant.


    It was as if his mother left her mark on all of it! On this street, in that room, under the heavens; that woman¡¯s presence seemed to be everywhere.


    Thest part of that letter read, ¡°I am so very lonely.¡±


    Before today, Fan Xian felt that way too. But not anymore. He beganughing loudly. Hisughter carried far away, waking up the people who had gone to sleep early on this rainy night.


    Someone cursed at him.


    He was still smiling.


    In life, Ye Qingmei would never act like the little girl she was in that letter; of that Fan Xian was certain. His mother had a most adamant heart, which was the only reason she led such a glorious life in a totally strange world underneath a wholly unfamiliar sun.


    This both familiar and unfamiliar Qing Kingdom, you owe Ye Qingmei so much.


    The raindrops battered down on Fan Xian¡¯s face. Like some monster, he seemingly ¡°merged¡± with the darkness of the night. Even if that box wouldn¡¯t provide his life with any significant aid, this sense of no longer feeling lonely allowed him to walk more and more freely in this world, in this rainy night.


    Fan Xian trekked through the wind and rain alone. Suddenly, he chuckled. Since he wanted to live fully, why not live with style? Like he once told his younger sister: when looking back at everything, don¡¯t feel as though the world ¡°difort¡± was written all over one¡¯s face.


    Autumn wind and rain worry people. They worry them to death.


    Infiltrating the pce at night couldn¡¯t be simply dismissed. As for the Commander of Defense Ye Zhong, who had never officially been on the stage, he received royal orders and began to investigate the matter. Despite being the Commander of Defense, in recent years he stayed in Dingzhou to the west. When he finally made it back to the capital, three days had already passed.


    The ones in the pce were well aware why His Majesty would choose him. Firstly, the Ye household had always been favored by the emperor for their peerless loyalty. Only Director Chen received more trust from His Majesty. However, Chen Pingping¡¯s crippled body meant he could not take charge of the investigation. Secondly, the three individuals at the top were all suspects.


    Ye Zhong also realized howplex this mess was. The head of the royal guards, Tan Xiaoyi, was uncovered by Eldest Princess years ago. He supposedly was the strongest martial artist in the pce. Vicemander Gong Dian was his disciple. And that reserved Eunuch Hong... Forget it. Not even Ye Zhong wished to deal with it.


    Ye Zhong wasn¡¯t suspicious of those three at all. He was only intrigued¡ªwhat was the goal of the second person who infiltrated the pce? Why would they kill one of Eldest Princess¡¯s pce girls?


    The investigation was being carried out in the dark. Due to the Overwatch Council¡¯s spy being discovered in Northern Qi, His Majesty was enraged, and so having the Council¡¯s help now wouldn¡¯t actually be all that helpful. It was difficult to make any meaningful progress.


    Some dayster, after Ye Zhong had already carefully investigated several pces, he came to Hanguang Hall. He caught the scent of a strange incense in the air which reminded him of that old venomous bag who was in His Majesty¡¯s tent during the northern campaign. Ye Zhong also remembered that the night the pce was infiltrated, Zhuang Mohan was also in Guangxin Pce. The information made him think too much. He felt the whole situation was stranger than strange.


    He decided to immediately seek an audience with His Majesty to confess his ipetency and beg for forgiveness. With a face of shame, he prostrated himself on the ground.


    ¡°Are you unable to do it, or are you afraid to do it?¡± His Majesty¡¯s face kept a meaningful smile. The officials close to His Majesty asionally wondered if it was some sort of trick. But Ye Zhong knew how much wisdom this emperor held and answered truthfully, ¡°I am unable to investigate. I am also afraid to investigate. I really don¡¯t think I can handle matters involving the royalty.¡±


    ¡°You are a member of the Ye household. Are you not afraid of me sentencing you for disloyalty, for unwillingness to serve public affairs?¡±


    Ye Zhong dared not rise. ¡°I do not dare to guess Your Majesty¡¯s intentions. I am stupid, and do not know where to begin my investigations.¡±


    ¡°There is no longer the need to investigate. I¡¯ll deal with this ordingly.¡± His Majesty¡¯s grin held a hint of dark coldness, but Ye Zhong, who was prostrating on the ground, could not see it.


    ...


    On the other hand, Fan Xian, the real culprit, spent his days hiding in the manor. After his poetic show the other day, things like drinking tea at Taichang Temple or observing Honglu Temple became a luxury.


    The negotiations were finished. Northern Qi¡¯s envoy already left the capital. Dongyi¡¯s envoy would be staying around for a bit longer.


    After everything had truly died down, Dongyi left behind arge amount of silver before reluctantly leaving the capital. They didn¡¯t know that it was purely due to His Majesty¡¯s generosity that they hadn¡¯t all been imprisoned after the night infiltration of the pce.


    Fan Xian had truly be someone who shook the capital through and through. No longer did people only watch out for the powers standing behind him, but rather he himself became the center of attention. After all, he was the only one who made the great Zhuang Mohan throw up blood, and he had done this at such a young age.


    As if nned, both the eldest and second princes multiplied their efforts in trying to win Fan Xian over to their side. Li Hongcheng often came over for tea. Xin Shaoqing also came to visit.


    But Fan Xian still had a lot of things to do, so he suspended contact with both of them for the moment. So far, he¡¯d only aplished two things: he found the key and he framed that Yun Zhn from Dongyi. The pressure from the imperial court and that ninth-ranked master made him leave the capital without his will to live or a guarantee of his own safety.


    Fan Xian had been waiting for a chance after discovering Eldest Princess¡¯s conspiracy with Northern Qi.


    Two days after the Dongyi diplomatic mission left the capital, that chance arrived.


    Fan Xian had no solid proof of Eldest Princess¡¯s treachery, and therefore he could not tell anyone about it, nor could he use it to take action against the princess. He always had aplex opinion of the emperor. Besides, if he told His Majesty, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely impossible that His Majesty would kill him to preserve the dignity of the royal family.


    Had it been a regr citizen of Qing, they would keep a secret like this deep in their heart, carrying it to the grave.


    But Fan Xian was no regr citizen. With two lives¡¯ worth of memories and knowledge, he knew the importance and the lethality of propaganda. He also knew that in order to deal with a crazy princess, he should use even crazier methods.


    After the evening feast, the paper industry and rted businesses of the pce treasury had all been monopolized. While nothing had affected Danbo Bookstore so far, it was only because Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t mobilize the Eighth Bureau. Fan Xian knew this was the calm before the storm.


    Therefore, before the stormnded, he had to strike first.


    That night, Wu Zhu stood in the corner and listened to Fan Xian. Ever since opening that chest, Wu Zhu had been visiting the Fan manor more often, as if he was concerned for Fan Xian¡¯s safety. Fan Xian spoke as he thought: ¡°If it¡¯s to leave behind no trace, then use the gun for everything.¡±


    Wu Zhu tilted his body, showing that he understood.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°For the past few days, the ones trying to press down on Danbo Bookstore were those from Xishan Papermill and Wansong Hall from the pce treasury. With that established, we are going to take the paper, and use Wansong Hall¡¯s ink. Only... Can anybody recognize your handwriting?¡±


    Wu Zhu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Fan Xian knew his almost uselessly absurd n was bound to work. He grinned. ¡°Make pamphlets. There¡¯s no need to make them too big.¡± He gestured the size with his hands. ¡°It¡¯s more important to make sure there¡¯s a lot of them. Spread them everywhere, especially in the imperial college and other academies. The students are all hot-blooded young men; they¡¯re very easily manipted. As for the schrs of Wenyuan Institute, they like to unt their characters. I think they¡¯ll get angry after seeing the pamphlets.¡±


    Wu Zhu asked coldly, ¡°And the contents of these pamphlets?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and sighed to himself, ¡°I¡¯m like an undercover Communist Party member.¡±


    He started to describe the contents in great detail, paying much attention on how to make the pamphlets persuasive. They had to contain both truths and lies, such as how Eldest Princess spoke to Zhuang Mohan, how much Yan Bingyun suffered undercover in Northern Qi, only to be abandoned by the pce, how Eldest Princess was harming the nation for her own benefits, exactly what benefits she gained, how many fake eunuchs were in the pce, how many old lovers were outside the pce...


    Wu Zhu analyzed everything calmly. ¡°No one would believe the princess is sacrificing so much just for some mary gain.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows again, ¡°Not many people in this world are as smart as you. As long as themoners believe it, all is well. As for the emperor, this counts as a reminder.¡±


    Wu Zhu said coldly, ¡°The emperor doesn¡¯t need your reminder.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: Leaflets Like Snow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian smiled. If the eldest princess, who was living in the pce, was in contact with Northern Qi, and the countless informants under the Emperor¡¯s hand were unaware, it was absolutely inexcusable. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he still allows the eldest princess to live in the pce rather than sending her to another fiefdom.¡±


    ¡°The eldest princess is the Empress Dowager¡¯s most beloved daughter. She is his sister, and he does not need to fear anything.¡±


    ¡°How do you suppose the Emperor will react to this?¡± Fan Xian had great trust in Wu Zhu¡¯s powers of analysis.


    ¡°The Overwatch Council would be immediately dispatched, eliminating the influence that you have singlehandedly built up, greatly rewarding the eldest princess in order to prove the unity of the royal family. After matters have quieted, they would find an opportune moment to allow the eldest princess to return to the fiefdom of Xinyang.¡± Wu Zhu spoke coldly. ¡°When rewarding the eldest princess, they should be able to conveniently reward the Princess Chen, simultaneously raising your status.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, knowing the facts of his response, but listening to them as if they were a corny joke.


    ¡°Why does the Emperor not use this simple method to force the eldest princess out of the pce? As you say, he already knew that the eldest princess was colluding with Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°First, this method is very unusual. Second, he doesn¡¯t need to force his sister to leave the pce. He prefers to let those in hiding reveal themselves, and then destroy thework. He is very ustomed to such an approach.¡±


    Fan Xian could tell that Wu Zhu sincerely believed in the power of the Emperor. His frown grew deeper. Although the Emperor¡¯s family were heartless scoundrels, whenparing the two, it was clear that the Emperor, who he had met twice, was kinder than the eldest princess, so Fan Xian had unthinkingly begun to worry about the treason that could ur after some years¡¯ time.


    ¡°So what we are doing is tantamount to pacifying the situation in the pce? The eldest princess will likely still havepanions in the pce.¡±


    ¡°I will check,¡± said Wu Zhu coldly.


    Fan Xian thought for a moment, deciding on a n of action. Heughed bitterly. ¡°I have to think of a way to get the eldest princess far away from the royal court for a time. Otherwise His Majesty will have no way to smash thework of his enemies. I¡¯ll be a ghost among the enemy¡¯s ranks. His Majesty is courageous to wait, and is strong in waiting for the enemy to make the first move; we can¡¯t.¡±


    If a power willing to coborate with a foreign country plunged into madness to deal with Fan Xian, Fan Xian could only flee behind Wu Zhu. Although Fan Xian had wished to travel the world, this wasn¡¯t how he had wanted to do it.


    ¡°I will go.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Fan Xian waved his right arm, feeling as if he had the imposing manner of a youthful student leader.


    He had watched a number of movies about the war against Japan in his previous life. He felt that in the darkness at that moment, the Kingdom of Qing felt much like the city of Beijing, then called Beiping, when it was upied by the Japanese army. He and Wu Zhu were those students who had dared to resist the invaders, carefully distributing leaflets at night, calling on the people of the Kingdom of Qing to rise up against their shameless oppressors.


    He smiled as hey back down on the bed. The box was stashed beneath the bed, and he was not worried in the slightest. After Wu Zhu had lost his memories, he had been the only one in the world who could open the box.


    After he had fallen asleep, he had a wonderful dream where snow fell on the capital in early autumn. The eldest princess shyly stepped into a carriage, resentfully turning her head to look at the imperial pce, then leaving her world behind.


    In September in the capital, a great snow truly did fall. Heaven and earth were elegantly covered like a field of flowers across every part of the city, particrly near the Imperial College and the Pavilion of the Imperial Library, which were covered. As dawn gently broke, schrs andmoners alike picked up the strange papers, and were greatly shocked when reading them.


    This was the first time that a war of pamphlets had arisen in thend of the Kingdom of Qing.


    However, Fan Xian had overestimated the passion of the people of Qing, and understimated the control of the Overatch Council and the six ministries. Within four hours, the leaflets that had covered the entire capital found their way to the square office on Tianhe Avenue.


    No one dared hold onto a leaflet for themselves. Although themoners rarely had any contact with the Overwatch Council, they were all terrified of its vicious reputation, and no one wanted to gamble their lives or those of their families.


    The Imperial College reacted with lightning speed, asking for a decree to be made the same day, and beginning the autumn term exams ahead of schedule.


    All kinds of measures were taken in the space of half a day, one after another, until the situation was finally under control. But rumor does not need wings to fly, nor air to breathe. Throughout the streets and alleyways of the capital, when people saw each other, the nces they gave no longer suggested the usual greeting of ¡°Have you eaten,¡± and instead asked, ¡°Have you seen it?¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯s reputation within the capital had never been great. After all, she was in her thirties and never married, which was quite unusual.


    So although themon people did not necessarilypletely believe the usations in the leaflet that she had coborated with a foreign power, they still believed that they were not entirely without cause. The logic of the old women in the streets was even simpler: an unmarried woman of her age was not to be trusted.


    The first time that the pce confronted this situation, they were inevitably nervous. Although the Overwatch Council took capable measures, the pce was still anxious and uneasy. Pce maids and eunuchs trodded lightly. They heard that the Emperor had flown into a rage in his study and that the Empress Dowager had gone into Guangxin Pce, where the eldest princess had cried for a long time after being pped in the face.


    In the rooms of the Overwatch Council, there was a deep and awkward silence. The heads of the eight bureaus all looked at their leader, Chen Pingping, as he sat in his wheelchair, pulling at his beard, looking at the leaflet, and chuckling strangely.


    Master Chen couldugh, but his subordinates did not dare to. Everyone knew what was written upon the leaflet.


    ¡°Tell me, what truth is there to what is on this paper?¡± Chen Pingping finally suppressed the happiness in his heart and looked at his subordinates.


    The head of the eighth bureau naturally bore the brunt of it. All the literary products in the capital were a responsibility of his and of the relevant officials in the Ministry of Education. The events that had transpired in the capital that day had frightened him, and so he was unable to respond to the Director¡¯s question. ¡°The paper came from the Xishan paper store, which is the responsibility of the royal purse,¡± he reported hurriedly. ¡°The ink is from Wansong Hall; that family has no powerful backers.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him and frowned. ¡°I asked whether there was any truth to it,¡± he reprimanded, ¡°not who wrote it.¡±


    The head of the eighth bureau wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°nder of the princess, lies about national affairs, and inciting quarrels,¡± he replied carefully. ¡°Of course there is no truth to it.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled, but his smile was cold. The window was still covered by a length of ck cloth, so the area where his wheelchair was appeared somewhat chilly. ¡°Is it all false?¡±


    The leaflet spoke of secret agreements between the eldest princess and Northern Qi, and how she had given the Qing spymaster Yan Bingyun to Northern Qi on a silver tter. Yan Ruohai, head of the fourth bureau, frowned. ¡°The matter with Yan Bingyun was definitely a result of a leak from someone inside the court, and that someone was of high-rank. But if it were the eldest princess, I can¡¯t understand what benefit she would get out of it.¡±


    ¡°This leaflet says that over the past few nights, Zhuang Mohan has secretly met with the eldest princess in Guangxin Pce,¡± said Chen Pingping, feigning disinterest.


    Yan Ruohai shook his head. ¡°Master Zhuang was invited to stay at the pce by the Empress Dowager; we cannot take this as proof.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him with admiration. ¡°Bingyun has been taken prisoner in the north, but you still continue to analyze matters dispassionately. Commendable.¡± He suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°But... we should not neglect our suspicions. Do not forget that we are loyal to His Majesty and to the royal family, but we did not vow loyalty to any single other person within the royal household.¡±


    He looked calmly at the person sitting at the back. That person was the head of the first bureau of the Overwatch Council, Zhu Ge. He was especially responsible for monitoring officials within the pce, and was the bureau head with the greatest power within the Overwatch Council.


    Zhu Ge nodded and frowned. ¡°People who are aware of the matter involving Yan Bingyun include both myself and Section Chief Yan. There are five people total. If the eldest princess is connected to this matter, then how did she get hold of the information?¡±


    Chen Pingping was still looking at him calmly. The other seven officials in the room began to feel a strange atmosphere building up around them.


    After a long moment of silence, Zhu Ge was still calm. He asionally frowned, seemingly pondering whether the leaflet was true, and if so, where the eldest princess had gotten hold of the information. But the eight section chiefs sitting next to him could clearly see the sweat pouring down his temples.


    Chen Pingping continued to gaze calmly at him.


    Zhu Ge frowned, then suddenly spoke. ¡°Sir, why do you suspect me?¡±


    Waiting for him to open his mouth, Chen Pingping slowly closed his eyes and spoke quietly. ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°Why not Yan Ruohai? There¡¯s no shortage of people selling out their children in exchange for glory.¡± From the moment that Zhu Ge had learned of Yan Bingyun¡¯s capture, he knew something was going to happen to him. Heughed bitterly and looked at Yan Ruohai.


    ¡°You are a section chief, and Fei Jie is old. If I were to step down, then you would be the one in charge of this organization.¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and spoke calmly. ¡°Unfortunately, you knew that I had other arrangements, so you were unhappy. The other side would allow you to one day take control of the Overwatch Council... His Majesty has been interested in this matter for some time, but I never thought that the snowkes of paper that fell this morning would bring everything out into the open much earlier than nned.¡±Chen Pingping spoke gently. ¡°So we must deal with it earlier than nned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, sir.¡± Zhu Ge knew that if His Majesty dealt with the matter personally, he would be greeted with a tragic result. He cleared his throat and took a deep and difficult breath.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145: Doing the Math


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Pingping looked at him without even a trace of pity. ¡°You have followed me for 20 years. Before you die, I shall give you the chance to say yourst words.¡±


    The head of the First Bureau¡¯s face went pale before returning to a tranquil smile. He looked at the master who had promoted him from amon functionary to the third-highest man in the Council, and spoke with sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t believe women. They¡¯re all mad. They¡¯re not suited to politics.¡±


    Having said this, he patted the top of his head. With a clunk, his body immediately crumpled, and he slumped over on the wooden desk, no longer breathing.


    His words were sincere. Even if the eldest princess and Zhuang Mohan¡¯s nightly conversations had not been deliberately listened in on by Fan Xian, one could tell from Chen Pingping¡¯s expression that the eldest princess had been the under the Council¡¯s observation. From the moment that the eldest princess had made the insane decision to sell out Yan Bingyun, Zhu Ge¡¯s days as head of the First Bureau were numbered.


    His corpse was dragged away. Of course, there would be a follow-up operation in ordance with relevant regtions. Chen Pingping looked at the paper before him and shook his head. ¡°Continuing the analysis, who would be mad enough to bring everything out into the open like this?¡±


    He was capable of being impervious to desires and passions, but when the seven other bureau heads saw the man they had worked with for decadese to such a tragic end, they could not help but feel somewhat emotional. A momentter, they recovered and responded. ¡°The diplomatic mission from Dongyi finally left the day before yesterday,¡± said one of them. ¡°I see today¡¯s incident as being connected to the City of Dongyi in some way.¡±


    ¡°Very good. The investigation at the pce found that the assassins who entered the pce on the night His Majesty entertained emissaries from both countries at a banquet were definitely connected to Dongyi in some way.¡±


    ¡°And on that night, an assassin was discovered in Guangxin Pce. They killed one of the eldest princess¡¯s maids. I reckon that at that time, they also overheard the conversation between the eldest princess and Zhuang Mohan.¡±


    ¡°The reason Dongyi is spreading rumors, is because, first of all, they hope to provoke chaos within the royal court. After all, there hasn¡¯t been an effective agreement between the two countries as there was with Northern Qi, so Dongyi fears that the pce will dispatch troops.¡±


    ¡°And once this matter is uncovered, His Majesty will be shocked, and might tear up the agreement with Northern Qi, reigniting war between the two nations. Dongyi has always fallen between the cracks, and presumably would be happy to see such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Whether you look at it in terms of motive or as a final result, Dongyi is the most likely perpetrator, and the one who would stand to gain most from this matter.¡±


    ¡°The only problem is, the paper was only taken from the Xishan paper storest night. If Dongyi can write this many copies in one night¨Cand we are monitoring most of their people hidden within the capital¨Cwe need to know about those who are not under our control. There shouldn¡¯t be too many of them.¡± Yan Ruohai continued his analysis. ¡°To do all of this in one night would require at least 40 trained men.¡±


    Hearing his subordinates¡¯ meticulous analysis, Chen Pingping smiled. He said nothing. The room went quiet.


    After a while, a voice suddenly spoke. ¡°So what about the prisoner swap agreement?¡±


    ¡°Continue with it,¡± said Chen Pingping calmly.


    ¡°Master, you lost both your legs to capture Xiao En. Returning him purely as a result of the eldest princess¡¯s betrayal is a decision that we, as your subordinates, are ufortable following.


    ¡°Ufortable? How would you suggest we recover Yan Bingyun?¡± Chen Pingpingughed grimly. ¡°Someone must be exchanged. We can deliver Xiao En into the hands of Northern Qi alive, but we can only allow him to see the sky above Shangjing, the capital of Northern Qi.¡±


    The bureau chiefs knew that the Director had already made his decision. They nodded humbly. They didn¡¯t want to give Xiao En to Northern Qi, no matter what. The old man was the former spymaster of Northern Wei. Who knew how many Qing spies he had killed. And even today, his scheming mind could pose a great threat to the Kingdom of Qing. If the person captured by Northern Qi had not been the son of Yan Ruohai of the Fourth Bureau, these unfeeling spymasters of Qing would undoubtedly have followed their Director¡¯s order and urged the Emperor to sacrifice the unfortunate captive¡¯s life for the sake of the nation.


    Yan Ruohai also knew this, and so he was deeply grateful to the Director. Suddenly, he spoke. ¡°What of the eldest princess?¡±


    ¡°We are loyal to His Majesty, and His Majesty has not said anything; we won¡¯t act on what we don¡¯t know. Chen Pingping had made his final judgment.


    ¡°Shall we capture the emissaries from Northern Qi and bring them back?¡±


    ¡°What would bringing them back do? Concede that the royal court has lost face? I¡¯ll leave this matter in the hands of the Eighth Bureau. Say some remaining elements of the former nation of Yue to the south who are still unwilling to concede defeat are spreading rumors within the capital and have already been captured entirely. We will take a couple of prisoners to the market and execute them. Before we do, make sure themon people of the city are there to witness the spectacle.¡± Chen Pingping spoke coldly.


    The gathered chiefs departed, following their orders to counteract the rumors and arrest people. Only Yan Ruohai was left behind. He looked at the Director and spoke calmly. ¡°There is no poison in the world that would allow Xiao En to survive the journey only to die before the lords of Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°What is your point?¡± asked Chen Pingping.


    Yan Ruohai frowned. ¡°I know my son. He would not agree with His Majesty¡¯s methods. I think he would happily trade his life for Xiao En.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him coldly. ¡°You should avoid arousing suspicion in this matter. Do not get involved, and do not discuss it. As for how it is done, that is my business. You are correct, there is no poison that could miraculously bring about such a situation. Even if Master Fei were here in the capital, he could not achieve it. But Xiao En must die, and Yan Bingyun must return.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Do not forget, it was I who sent your son to the north four and a half years ago.¡±


    Yan Ruohai was about to say something, but Chen Pingping stopped him with a wave of his hand. ¡°I was going to wait for Bingyun¡¯s return before I promoted you to Zhu Ge¡¯s ce. Zhu Ge could have lived a few days longer, but with these leaflets flying all over the capital, and the city in uproar, I want to make it clear to you.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°Something that was hidden in the shadows has suddenly be known by everyone in the capital. Such a preposterous yet effective method will probably also force His Majesty to make things clear to the officials who are aware of this matter.¡±


    Chen Pingping cleared his throat. ¡°You should know, there is now amissioner within the council, and as I told you once before, I am preparing to send him to Northern Qi.¡±


    Yan Ruohai frowned. ¡°It is very dangerous.¡± He understood that the Director wanted to give thismissioner the task of killing Xiao En.


    ¡°One cannot make a sword without striking the iron.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat tired. ¡°If he is sessful, I hope that one day, you can help him run the Council properly.¡±


    Yan Ruohai finally understood. He was secretly rather surprised, but he did not dare say anything. Crouched in front of Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair, he nodded sincerely.


    ¡°So who did it?¡± Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair to the window, his sallow fingers lifting up a corner of the ck cloth, furtively peeking his head out to look, like a child. The days of uninterrupted autumn rain had already finished the day before yesterday, and it was a bright, sunny day outside. There was a golden glint on the imperial pce in the distance.


    He leant on one side of his wheelchair, using the light that peeked through the ck cloth to look at the paper in his hand. He could not help but shake his head. ¡°Regardless of whether or not she coborated with Northern Qi, was there really any need to say that she kept three thousand gigolos inside the pce for promiscuity?¡± This issue regarding the reputation of the royal family was rather inconvenient to bring up in their previous discussions. Chen Pingping looked at the lettering on the leaflet, as straight and neat as matchsticks, andughed. ¡°It really is causing trouble. Shameful... but, the penmanship really does look like it was written by that idiot from the city of Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°Dongyi, Dongyi... is it really you?¡± As he muttered to himself, a smile floated across his face. ¡°Sigu Sword was an idiot, but he wasn¡¯t mad. In dealing with that madwoman the eldest princess, this method could actually be quite effective. If you smash porcin to pieces, no one can tell the pieces apart. But if you break His Majesty¡¯s rules, His Majesty may not be happy.


    Whether it was the calcting Chen Pingping, or the secretive and crazed eldest princess, neither could have imagined that such a great matter was caused by the work of just two people, a master and his servant.


    Fan Xian watched the aftermath of the affair calmly, even was even detached. His dictation of erotic literature was seemingly something that this nation could not bear. No matter how the Emperor genuinely felt deep down, he did not care what damage he might have done to the eldest princess¡¯s true power. But what he had wanted to happen had finallye to pass.


    The eldest princess had left the pce in absolute silence, returning to her fiefdom of Xinyang. As for the conflicts and struggles that this affair had brought about within the pce, Fan Xian was unconcerned.


    Just as Wu Zhu had calcted, His Majesty had bestowed titles without restraint. At the same time, Fan Xian had benefited. Although on the surface it had nothing to do with him, it seemed that His Majesty was praising him for his services to the ruling dynasty.


    By imperial decree, Fan Xian immediately changed from an eighth level academic to a fifth-level administrator of the Imperial College.


    In the reception pavilion, Fan Xian held the imperial decree in his hands, racking his brains. ¡°What does an academic of the Imperial College do?¡± he asked his father.


    ¡°Teaches the students of the Imperial College.¡± Count Sinan also felt that this decree was excessively unfathomable. He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have an official certificate of examination; how can you be an academic of the Imperial College?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I don¡¯t have to take the imperial examinations next year?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Count Sinan seemed unhappy. He spoke unenthusiastically. ¡°Not taking the imperial examinations is not the right way. Right now, it may seem extremely convenient, but in the future, it will be a hindrance to your official career.¡± But he thought it over. Did the demand not mean peace for the whole of Fan Manor that this handsome young man couldfortably live out his days?


    That was his thinking. Otherwise he would not have named the child ¡°Xian¡±, meaning ¡°leisure¡±, or his courtesy name ¡°Anzhi¡±, which meant ¡°peaceful¡±.


    Once he heard that he would not have to sit the imperial exams, Fan Xian was overjoyed, and with a huge grin on his face he returned to the study. Fan Sizhe was already waiting there, grinding an inkstick while he looked at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Making an inscription.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°The Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Poetry Anthologies and Speeches


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s a Banxianzhai?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this study is. Father said that he¡¯ll leave this study to you; you can discuss if after you¡¯re married. I already got Qiye the shopkeeper to go to Laohengju and order a stone tablet for the inscription. The name is going to be Banxianzhai.¡±


    Fan Xian felt something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°So what¡¯s the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology?¡± he feltpelled to ask.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s the poems you recited in the pce hall the other day. It¡¯s already beenpiled into a collection by the Imperial College. His Majesty is making preparations for it to be printed under the name of the Imperial Library. I was the one who asked father to get it done.¡±


    After the Xishan Paper Store had been robbed, the imperial merchants had been removed from their posts and investigated. They were still yet to return to their former power, and furthermore, the inner treasury had been warned by the pce not to target the Danbo Bookstore again. Danbo Bookstore was slowly regaining its momentum. Naturally, wanting to prepare for its great expansion, Qiye the shopkeeper and Sizhe had fixed their sights on this poetry anthology mandated by the Emperor. Part of the money was taken by the pce, and the pce gave permission for private individuals to sell it after it was printed; this was the source of the money.


    Who were the poems written by? Fan Xian. Who was Fan Xian? The behind-the-scenes proprietor of the Danbo Bookstore. This moneymaking business, whether it was Qiye the shopkeeper of Qingyu Hall, or Fan Sizhe standing behind the shopkeeper with an evilugh, could not be allowed to benefit the royal court. Fan Sizhe had been thoroughly annoyed by his brother¡¯s unwillingness toe up with the next ten chapters of Story of the Stone. Now that he hade up with this poetry anthology, he was willing to let that slide.


    Fan Xian wrote his signature below the words ¡°Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology¡± on the paper,ughing bitterly to himself. That evening, in order to provide cover for his whereaboutster that night, he had feigned drunkenness in the hall. As a result, he had fallen into a wild state, not holding his tongue for a moment. Within these poems were countless unexined references to the ssics; if he wanted to exin these references, he would have to write countless history books and stories.


    Could you write the Four ssic Novels? A New ount of the Tales of the World? The Analects of Confucius? The Book of Songs? Don¡¯t think that that¡¯s too quaint. Could youpose A Mirror for the Wise Ruler out of thin air? Or Sima Qian¡¯s Records of the Grand Historian? Nobody would have the faintest idea of how to write them all.


    Thinking of such a volume of work made Fan Xian quiver with fear. If it really were to extend that far, perhaps Danbo Bookstore would really be a disseminator of all of the culture of his previous world, as had been his dream in Danzhou long ago. ¡°The Imperial Library¡¯s proofreading won¡¯t do,¡± he said. ¡°You must get it back. I need to re-edit it all. I was so drunk that day. Who knows what nonsense I might have been talking.¡±


    Heid down his n. If he could deceive them, then he would, but it really wouldn¡¯t do. He could reluctantly make a loss, using drunkenness as an excuse to totally delete it all. Anyway, people often suffered from amnesia after a night of heavy drinking.


    ¡°This is out of print.¡± Fan Sizhe shook his head. ¡°As I see it, wait five years. You say you won¡¯t write any more poems. If youe out of retirement in the poetry world, I reckon it¡¯ll make quite a bit of money.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and shook his head. His gaze suddenly fell on a sheet of pink paper from the bookstore. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°A list of gifts,¡± replied Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised, and finally thought of his own uing wedding. But so much had happened recently, not to mention the fact that his frame of mind had changed slightly from what it was that first time at the Temple of Qing. He could no longer get along with her mother. The current Emperor still could still keep a handle on things. Once the Emperor no longer wanted to control keep things under control, the eldest princess would definitely kill him.


    Or he would definitely kill her.


    He had been looking forward to his marriage for a long time, but Fan Xian could not feel a little restless and aggrieved.


    Over the next few days, the Danbo Bookstore brought out the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology. This time, Danbo Bookstore had the printing rights, and Fan Xian had personally made bold and sweeping changes to the text. He felt somewhat more at ease. To his surprise, the bookstore held a ceremony, using Fan Xian¡¯s name to invite people such as Crown Prince Jing and Xin Qiwu of Honglu Temple.


    Fan Xian was rather shocked, and was only willing to allow his talented sister Fan Ruoruo to show her face in public and act as his spokesperson. As the bustling sale began, he used the excuse that he wanted to maintain an air of poetic mystery, and hid in the pavilion at the pce to flirt with Lin Wan¡¯er.


    An eighth-level functionary hadposed one-hundred poems on the spot, shocking the master Zhuang Mohan so badly that he had spat blood and fled: this story had already spread throughout the Kingdom of Qing. Although some of the poems had already spread among the masses, this self-edited version of the poetry anthology was naturally an umon thing. Sure enough, as the poetry anthology spread outside of the capital, Fan Xian¡¯s reputation grew and grew.


    By the pavilion, autumn winds blew in the night. Fan Xian looked kindly at his fianc¨¦e and smiled. ¡°The method you mentioned wouldn¡¯t be of any use.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked miserable, and pouted her lips adorably. ¡°I haven¡¯t been outside for days.¡±


    In truth, the young woman also knew of the business that had gone on in the capital over the past few days. Although she had grown up inside the pce, the concubines all had her in the palm of their hands. A part of it was due to her own sickness and gentleness, and she could not harm them. Another was because His Majesty seemed to love her so dearly.


    Naturally, she had not read the ¡°essay¡± on the eldest princess, but she had gradually heard some of the rumors. After, but before the eldest princess had left the capital for Xinyang, she hade to the pavilion, and mother and daughter had sat facing each other, somewhat like strangers; it was then that the eldest princess got in her carriage and left the capital.


    Although Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t know how Fan Xian was connected her mother¡¯s departure, being the sensitive person she was, she still felt that Fan Xian¡¯s mood was not as rxed and carefree as it had been in the past, so she suggested that they find a day to go out again and appreciate the autumn scenery. The red leaves of Xishan, the mountains to the west of the capital, were well known.


    But hearing the word ¡®Xishan¡¯ reminded Fan Xian of the paper workshop than had monopolized all the paper in the capital. He thought of the eldest princess seemingly observing him from the behind the paper workshop with seeming malice and timidity


    Fan Xian knew that the eldest princess¡¯s departure from the capital was a result of the Emperor¡¯s power. His own ¡°speech paper¡± had only given the Emperor a reason to convince himself and the Empress Dowager, nothing more.


    To exin things, all levels of Qing society had named the leaflets that covered the capital like snow that day ¡°speech-papers¡± at that time, because they thought it was a method that themon people used to get their grievances addressed after they exhausted all other options.


    Over those days, there was a sudden vogue for such ¡°speech-papers¡±, which had worried the Overwatch Council. Once someone had been arrested, they discovered that it had originally been a forcedborer at a copper mine, who hade to Taiyuan Road to present a grievance to the Emperor, but had been unable to enter the pce, and so had learnt to do it this way.


    The Overwatch Council followed the thread, and finally discovered that the ones supplying these struggling types with paper had been the Xishan Paper Workshop!


    But the people helping theborers to write theirints could not be found out. They could only track down the flexible and sleek handwriting to a fortune teller who had been outside the Temple of Qing. But when the Overwatch Council came to search the Temple of Qing, they discovered that there were no fortune tellers there ¨C save for the temple attendants who had never left the temple once in all their lives.


    The business with the copper mine was naturally given to a bureau to sort out, and they quickly discovered a group of officials from Taiyuan Road and arrested them as they made their way back to the capital. A monthter, they were beheaded. The royal court could not bear this movement of speech-paper-writing, and reinforced the supervision of paper. But Director Chen of the Overwatch Council had not punished the copper mineborers, and in the eyes of the bureaucracy, he seemed to have gone soft.


    He came to his senses, looking at the worried Wan¡¯er, came up to her, smiling, and softly caressed her smooth chin. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked gently. ¡°The eldest princess has returned to Xinyang. When we have the chance after we¡¯re married, naturally, we should visit her.¡±


    This, naturally, was a lie; Fan Xian hoped that he never had to go to Xinyang in his life, and hoped that the eldest princess would die there. Of course, he also knew that he had not truly dealt a shocking blow to the power of the eldest princess and her mysterious partner. The Emperor enjoyed ying cat and mouse ¨C with his enemies; the eldest princess would return one day.


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled reluctantly. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Yesterday I entered the pce. You know that with the recent events in the capital, the concubines are still well, but the Empress Dowager does not seemfortable. His Majesty has also not been as friendly to me as he was before.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. The Emperor was worried about who the prince that her mother had been colluding with was. How could he have been as he was in the past?


    The two exchanged some more idle chat before they suddenly heard what sounded like ady-in-waiting making her way up the stairs. In a conditioned reflex, Fan Xian leapt up and climbed out onto the edge of the window, preparing to jump off. Lin Wan¡¯er giggled. ¡°That¡¯s still a habit of yours?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, somewhat embarrassed. Looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s pale face, he could feel his heart soften. He went up to her and hugged her tight. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out before the wedding,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And when ites to your illness, don¡¯t be afraid. Leave it all to me. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±


    The green branches outside the window had kept their lively colors in the stubborn autumn winds, trying to prove that despite their bleak surroundings, that they were still beautiful.


    At a bend in the staircase, the servant girl Siqi watched the mistress and her young man, and couldn¡¯t help but stick her tongue out. She knew that the young man of the Fan family was a gifted schr, but he was still shameless.


    The wedding was at hand, and all of Fan Manor was in motion. The eldest princess was not in the capital, so the work of making arrangements was down to Concubine Shu in secret. Apart from feeling a sense of glory, all of Fan Manor felt cautious. There was a fear that some detail had been missed somewhere, that rules had not been meticulously abided by.


    But rules are difficult things. Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s status as a princess was only in effect inside the pce. Outside the world of the pce, her status was that of Prime Minister Lin¡¯s illegitimate child, only forced to be acknowledged by him at the start of the year. So it could not be ascertained whether this marriage ultimately still used the ceremonial protocols reserved for princesses, or normal marriage standards for the children of cab minister.


    Lady Liu entered the pce again, finally receiving clear instructions from the Empress Dowager. Although the Empress Dowager did not like the Lin family¡¯s participation in her precious little granddaughter¡¯s marriage, she had to agree to it. At the same time, she also announced that the wedding would not be performed in ordance with protocols for the marriage of a princess.


    Although those olddies with inside knowledge within the upper echelons of the Fan n were slightly disappointed, when they thought of the marriage to the family of the Prime Minister, they felt it was a thing of great renown, so they eagerly prepared for it.


    But no one imagined that the sight of Fan Xian¡¯s marriage to Lin Wan¡¯er would be thought far more deserving of remembrance than the marriage of a princess and the Emperor¡¯s son-inw for many years toe.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: The Grand Wedding (I)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Autumn in the capital was different from anywhere else. Young girls gathered the red leaves found on the mountains to the west and sold them in the streets like flowers. The white grasses of the greatke to the east were gathered and woven into bundles¡ªthey were given to rich families to ward off evil. Slightly chilly autumn winds weaved through the capital streets, blowing through the forests, brushing past the smooth cheeks of travelingdies, dispersing the steam rising from food stalls, as if trying to blow away a whole year¡¯s worth of bad luck and shady urrences.


    Among the streets of the capital, Tianhe Avenue was the cleanest and the most peaceful and beautiful. Various government buildings lined both sides. Today was the first day of the month, so the various officials got a rarely earned break of ten days. But they dared to not rxpletely. Today was the day Fan Xian¡ªthe eldest son of Fan manor¡ªgot married. No matter the rank or post, all the officials were going.


    This great wedding was a major sensation in the capital. The Fan n was famous enough already. Due to Count Sinan¡¯s rtionship with the royal family, in recent years they experienced a long period of prosperity, and the current functionary was sick in bed. In about a couple years¡¯ time, Fan Xian would take that position.


    As for the groom Fan Xian, he had only recently be an even more sensational character. Not mentioning the Nin Street incident half a year ago, it was onlyst month that he went into a drunken poetic frenzy in the pce. That incident made him the topic of every single household. Ever since that day, Fan Xian hid himself in his home, making the people wonder exactly what the newly appointed schr looked like.


    The bride was equally impressive. While she was only adopted into the Lin family at the beginning of the year, she was still the daughter of the prime minister. As the head of all civil officials who governed the nation, his daughter being married was a major event. Despite certain events in the imperial court that made the prime minister¡¯s position less than stable, there was no political danger with this wedding, and so various officials were happy to attend.


    Both the bride and groom were illegitimate children, but everyone in the capital seemed to have forgotten about it now.


    As for the high-ranking officials who knew this couple¡¯s real backgrounds, they secretly raised the standards for the wedding gifts. They took their seats early in Fan manor, curious as to what sort of developments would there be today.


    ...


    Five old nannies were dressing Fan Xian up as if he were a wooden dummy, making him vow that if he had to go through this torture again in the future, he would turn down all weddings, or even swear to never get married again. Rather than being chained down by weddings, he¡¯s rather settle for hook-ups.


    Normally, ording to Qing traditions, weddings were held at dusk. But Fan Xian got dragged out of bed before the sun even came out. Bathing and brushing his teeth were simple matters, but immediately afterwards, one of the nannies began to dissolve some rouge in warm water. Greatly frightened, Fan Xian asked the nannie what she was doing. Only now did he realize that, as the groom, he needed to wear make-up!


    Obviously, such things were more than what Fan Xian could endure, so he adamantly refused. Not even Fan Jian was able to persuade him after over half an hour. Although he was victorious, Fan Xian did lose much time, which was the reason why five nannies were helping him dress.


    The clothing he had gotten used to long ago became unbearable today. Under the straight red robe were threeyers of garments. On the outside, the robe was decorated by various jewelry, ribbons, and tassels; it was so colorful it made the eyes water.


    After putting on the headdress, Fan Xian tied up the jade tablet. His silver shoes chaffed his feet, while his gold cor dug into his neck. Like an idiot, he was pushed to the front hall by the nannies.


    Both Fan Ruoruo and Fan Sizhe were also dressed festively, Ruoruo especially so. Her pink top contrasted spiritedly against her calm face. The siblings tried to hide theirughter when they saw their elder brother. Fan Sizhe mocked, ¡°Where did this flower dumplinge from?¡±


    Fan Xian took two steps forward angrily, however, all the decorations he wore chimed out. Laughing at himself, he said, ¡°Flower dumpling? I¡¯m a wind chime spewing out colors.¡±


    For this living, walking wind chime, having to walk the streets was the most painful thing to do. Fortunately, Fan Xian would be riding in a sedan chair rather than on a horse. Otherwise, he¡¯d dash back to Danzhou out of shame. Finally, the wedding parade arrived at Fan Manor. Lin Wan¡¯er moved back to Lin household ten days ago. A wedding parade outside the pce wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for the entire capital to see.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, the sound of firecrackers made him nk out slightly. As he smelled the smoke, the scent somehow reminded him of something from far past. He shook his head and pulled himself back together. He forced a very stiff smile and set off.


    By rule, Fan Xian cannot enter the bride¡¯s room, while the prime minister cannot enter Fan manor. Among the ruckus of firecrackers and instruments, the gates of Lin manor slowly opened. The one who came out to greet them was Yuan Hongdao. A red flower adorned his hat, giving him quite the look.


    ¡°Young Master Fan.¡± Yuan Hongdao greeted with a smile.


    Fan Xian smiled uneasily, feeling a worrisome twinge in his stomach, but he forced himself to keep a bright expression. He greeted back ¡°Mister Yuan.¡± The two had seen each other in the prime minister¡¯s building. Knowing who each other were, the two of them weren¡¯t exactly strangers.


    Of the specialist veterans in the capital, about half of them were epted by Fan Xian. As soon as the front door to Lin manor was open, those olddies opened their mouths and began to spew out good wishes. The sheer amount of words stunned Yuan Hongdao. Soon the crowd gathered at the entrance.


    Then, they witnessed a truly strong stopping power.


    So, where did the other half go? Taken by Lin manor, of course. Soon spit began to fly through the air as the chatter went on. While celebratory on the surface, they were full of hidden disdain. They didn¡¯t sound like they were celebrating the marriage between the prime minister¡¯s daughter and Count Sinan¡¯s son, instead they sounded like they were putting up with a pair of richmoners from the countryside.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly; he understood this was merely a custom. Before marriage, the bride¡¯s side must start a quarrel. Supposedly, this would use up all the quarrel the newly-wed would face in the future.


    Fan Xian was forced to stood there listening. As time passed, he was getting nauseous. Finally, he noticed the noise died down a bit. Overjoyed, he opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Done?¡±


    ...


    An awkward silenceter, someone quietly told him, ¡°Young Master Fan, it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    Someone from Lin manor added with a chuckle, ¡°Looks like the groom is getting impatient. Well, can¡¯t me him, since our Lady...¡± He then proceeded to throw out a ton ofpliments regarding Lin Wan¡¯er.


    More time passed, Yuan Hongdao noticed Fan Xian was turning pale. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Please endure it a bit longer. The capital isn¡¯t like Danzhou. There really are a lot more customs here.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a happy expression, ¡°I¡¯m not impatient at all.¡± Inside, he said to himself, ¡°I waited thirty years already, this is nothing.¡± After a short while, this evil ceremony finally ended. After some cheering, the gates to Lin manor opened a second time. The daughter of Lin Household finally walked out, led by two nannies.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes brightened. Lin¡¯er was dressed in an all-red robe with wide sleeves. Alongside her beauty was the atmosphere of peerless festivity. However, the red veil covered the decorated headdress and her unforgettable face.


    The crowd gathered to spectate, starting an uproar before Fan Xian could do anything. The crowd shouted for Fan Xian to lift the veil to let them see if the bride was pretty.


    Had they carried out such unruliness on a regr day, they¡¯d be fortunate to receive a crippling beatdown at the hands of Wan¡¯er¡¯s family; they¡¯d even be imprisoned for life by the Overwatch Council.


    But today was a day of grand celebration, and all were to be joyful. So neither households wished to disrupt this atmosphere. Fan Xian was still displeased and gave those people a look. The subordinates understood what Fan Xian meant. A few yelps came out of the crowd, it sounded like the rowdiest ones in there got kicked.


    After another series of ceremonies, Lin Wan¡¯er, dressed in all red, got onto the wedding sedan chair.


    During the entire procedure, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t able to talk to her once, or make eye contact, or even get a fingertip on her.


    ...


    Back at Fan manor, all the guests were there. The music made everything exceptionally lively.


    The bride was invited to the room first, while the groom weed the guests in the front hall. As he greeted acquaintances and strangers alike with a smile, Fan Xian quietly asked someone next to him, ¡°When do I get to exchange vows?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for that, Young Master. You must first sit together, eat together with the same utensils, and...¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t hear the rest. Forcing down his urge to curse out, he consoled himself to be patient. As he said earlier, he waited thirty years already, why be impatient now?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: The Grand Wedding (II)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Whatever was said, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t remember, but he did remember drinking a lot. He also remembered being asked by the many officials present to write a couple of poems tomemorate the event, some of which held genuinely good intentions, while others were simply being greedy. Regardless of how much he drank, Fan Xian adhered to his vow of withdrawing from the world of poetry¡ªhe forced a smile and declined.


    During the feast, the guests from Jing Pce finally arrived, and all of the officials stood to greet them.


    King Jing had always liked the brat Fan Xian. Seeing his mboyant outfit today, he said, ¡°What kind of outfit is that?¡±


    Fan Xian knew King Jing¡¯s temperament. He smiled and said, ¡°May I ask how Your Highness dressed on the day of your wedding?¡±


    Crown Prince Jing lowered his voice and said, ¡°Probably worse than you.¡±


    King Jing cursed out, ¡°When I married, you didn¡¯t even exist. What the hell do you know?¡±


    Seeing King Jing and the crown prince quarreling, the other officials dared not interfere. Instead, they all stood to the side trying to hide theirughter. But the host, Count Sinan, couldn¡¯t afford such leisure. He went to council them. ¡°Your Highness, that really was unnecessary.¡± Despite being a count, the two households had had good rtions for over ten years, which was why he was able to converse so casually with King Jing.


    King Jing waved his hand and stopped minding everyone else as he followed Fan Jian inside. Halfway there, he stopped and turned around. He said to Fan Xian, seriously this time, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised and hurriedly thanked him for thepliment. King Jing continued to speak with a frown, ¡°I was originally nning to wait two years or so and have Rou Jia married to you. Who would have thought that older sister of mine would make the first move?¡± He seemed to feel truly regretful as he shook his head and walked inside.


    Who was this older sister? Of course, it was Fan Xian¡¯s new mother-inw, the eldest princess. Fortunately, King Jing lowered his voice when he said it, so no one else heard this. Fan Xian thought how scary it would be if he married Rou Jia before changing the subject¡ªhis mother-inw looked so much younger than King Jing, which was very intriguing.


    As he became lost in thought, Li Hongcheng patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Between the two of us, my household is supposed to arrive earlier. But you should know, with asions like this, it¡¯s not convenient for us to do so.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. Despite the two of them being on friendly terms, Li Hongcheng was still King Jing¡¯s crown prince. It would be against the norms for him toe help out the son of a civil servant. As Fan Xian smiled and was about to say something, Li Hongcheng continued in a light voice, ¡°Rou Jia couldn¡¯t be here today. She asked me to let you know.¡±


    Fan Xian raised an eyebrow. Rou Jia was his and Ruoruo¡¯s friend. Why didn¡¯t shee on his wedding day?


    Seeing his expression, Li Hongcheng exined with an uneasy smile, ¡°My younger sister is currently wiping away her tears back at the manor. What Lord Father said was true; if it wasn¡¯t for your fianc¨¦e¡¯s background, he really would have asked the empress dowager to wed Rou Jia to you.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked at first, but then he felt a bit bitter. He realized that he really didn¡¯t know what to say, so he decided to stay silent for the moment.


    The time had finally arrived for the couple to exchange vows to Heaven and Earth. Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er each held onto one end of the red silk sash, staring at each other affectionately. Delicately, they said their vows. This made Fan Ruoruo cry and Fan Sizhe cringe.


    When saluting the parents, Count Sinan Fan Jian sat while gently stroking his beard. Lady Liu sat somewhat awkwardly in the seat of the mother. The people watching were all wondering: since when did Lady Liu establish herself as the head wife?


    The spectators didn¡¯t know it was the result of Fan Xian¡¯s ns for the past month. Fan Xian was not the type to love his enemies, but he was also not the type to hold a grudge. He was still cautious of Lady Liu. But seeing how she was truly loyal and dedicated to his father, establishing her position as the head wife would stabilize her influence as well as calm her down a bit.


    Of course, should Lady Liu act against him in anyway, Fan Xian now could protect himself and hurt the enemy. It¡¯s just that Fan Xian didn¡¯t want that to happen; if he was correct, Lady Liu had suffered much in her life, not to mention that Fan Sizhe was between them too. Up untilst night ¨C until empress dowager herself gave permission ¨C Count Sinan had always been silent about changing Lady Liu¡¯s ce in the household.


    After having endured for ten years, Lady Liu was finally sitting as the head wife of the household. Not used to the position, she touched the hand rests of her seat. A bit unsettled, she received the tea that was offered to her and took a nomittal sip. She began to stare uneasily at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look back at her, however. He was offering tea to his father with a smile.


    With great difficulty, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Lady Liu¡¯s lips.


    The outsiders who were watching couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. After all, they didn¡¯t know what happened, so who could me them? But those from Lady Liu¡¯s mother¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but sigh over the scene.


    At this moment, some ruckus sounded outside the manor. Fan Xian rose while Wan¡¯er was helped up by a nanny. The family looked outside in unison.


    ¡°An Imperial decree has arrived for the Fan n.¡±


    Eunuch Hou, who was familiar with the Fan household, came in with a bright smile to deliver the Imperial decree. Despite today being a day of celebration, both Fan Jian and Fan Xian guessed there had been some arrangements in the pce, and thus weren¡¯t surprised.


    But the civil officials in the courtyard were. As Eunuch Hou announced the decree, the officials found the award being bestowed to be atypical. The amount of golden silk far surpassed what was normal; there were also some tribute items. Regardless of how they looked at it, this was not the gift to bestow upon a marriage between the children of civil servants. Rather, it was more suited to be given to a ruler or a royal rtive.


    Even considering that this involved the prime minister and Count Sinan, the royal family shouldn¡¯t be giving this much attention.


    As he listened to the Imperial decree, Fan Xian said quietly to his wife, whose face was hidden under the red veil, ¡°Hear that? That¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Under her veil, Lin Wan¡¯er was greatly embarrassed.


    ...


    After Eunuch Hou left, and as the various officials were just about to take a breath of relief, another voice outside announced, ¡°Fan and Lin, a match made in Heaven, Imperial Consort Shu brings gifts.¡±


    Surprised, Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er saluted again. Imperial Consort Shu had given them the original copies of that rare set of books. Lady Shu was the mother of the second prince. As it turned out, she too had connections with Fan manor. The officials were awed.


    A short while after that, a voice rang out once again, ¡°Fan and Lin, a match made in Heaven, Ning the Talented also brings gifts.¡± While the status of this talented woman wasn¡¯t all that high, her only son was the eldest prince. She always had a retinue of troops with her, as the emperor valued her highly.


    Ning¡¯s gift was a sword, which suited her Dongyi background. The newly-wed couple had no choice but to receive it with a salute. Fan Xian said quietly to his wife, ¡°See? Now it¡¯s the Ladies¡¯ turn to award us. This sword must be for you. If something ever goes against your wishes, you can use it to y me.¡±


    Again, Lin Wan¡¯er became extremely embarrassed. In front of this crowd, it was impossible for her to give her husband a smack.


    Since both Imperial Consort Shu and Ning the Talented had given gifts, the other Ladies were no exception, only the less prominent ones sent their gifts together. Only Lady Ning was different, as she was part of Liu family. Furthermore,st night, she received word that Lady Liu had finally been promoted to head wife. She was overjoyed, so she decided to go all out; the gift list alone was about two feet thick, to the shock of the watching officials.


    After the Ladies, it was time for the empress dowager¡¯s gift. As the mother figure to the nation, her gift was bound to be extraordinary: it was a delicate and translucent jade ruyi scepter of indescribable value.


    The wedding was an eye-opening event for those civil officials. Since Qing¡¯s founding day, they had never seen so many esteemed ones from the pce be so involved in the marriage between the children of officials.


    It goes without saying that the high-ranking officials who knew Wan¡¯er¡¯s background realized what was happening. Lin Wan¡¯er was not only Eldest Princess¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Most importantly, she was beloved by both the emperor and empress dowager. Growing up in the pce, it was no wonder that her rtionship with those esteemed ones was so atypical.


    Gradually everything began to calm down as the officials slowly learned what was happening. As they became more collected, their views toward the bride changed.


    Finally, the biggest bombshell dropped. His Majesty¡¯s own calligraphy was carried into Fan Manor by a group of eunuchs, as though it were some invaluable treasure. Everyone in the courtyard knelt.


    ¡°By this Heavenly edict, His Majesty hereby decrees: the unison between Fan and Lin, a match made in Heaven, His Majesty has written words of blessing.¡±


    Carefully, Fan Jian and Fan Xian received it and disyed it to the crowd. On the white paper were the words ¡°May you share a hundred years in happiness together¡±.


    On the surface, the meaning was simple, but His Majesty had never been known for interfering with the private affairs of his subjects. There must be someplex, deeper meaning behind this. The crowd in the courtyard started guessing. It looked like Fan Xian had stumbled upon great fortune by marrying Lin Wan¡¯er.


    In a room deep in the pce, the emperor of Qing was looking at a painting with a smile. The painting was a portrait of a woman in a yellow shirt.


    The emperor had given his dearest Wan¡¯er to Fan Xian. His Majesty thought the woman in the painting would like the girl too. So much had happened in Fan manor today. The onlookers all believed it was due to His Majesty pampering Wan¡¯er. Even the Ladies didn¡¯t stray too far from that belief. But the truth was that His Majesty felt regretful that Fan Xian could not get married as a prince.


    Gazing at the woman in the painting, the emperor smiled. ¡°You used to enjoy such lively events. I hope he does too.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: Gifts (Part 1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Young women who had read a great number of romance novels would be greatly enamored with such a wedding scene. Fan Xian was, to put it simply, not a fan. He was of a strong enough will not to be moved by the pce¡¯s bestowals. What was more, he felt deep down, as did the guests attending this ritual, that these rewards were naturally all being bestowed upon ¡°Princess Chen¡±, Lin Wan¡¯er.


    Fan Xian¡¯s main concern was that his knees and lower back couldn¡¯t take all the kneeling required every time someone from the pce came to present them with a gift. It made him think of Wu Zhu¡¯s quarterstaff.


    In a burst of joyous sounds of rituals and music, the marriage between Fan and Lin families was finallyplete. The bride and groom were sent into their bridal chamber, and the guests began to leave. Strangely that day, save for Prince Jing, all alone, no one drank to excess.


    Count Sinan, Fan Jian, watched as the newly married couple were escorted into their bridal chamber, and a gentle smile formed on his face. The thing that he had worried about the most today had not urred. It seemed that the Crown Prince and the Second Prince also knew that on the day of his son¡¯s wedding,ing to attend the ritual without careful consideration of status could cause rm in the pce and conflict with Fan Xian.


    But the Crown Prince and the Second Prince had still sent people to deliver heavy gifts.


    Evening came, and the newlyweds, assisted by serving-girls, arrived at their new home. The ce was illuminated by rednterns, with auspicious symbols stered everywhere, all in a festive brilliant red color.


    When he arrived, Fan Xian was finally able to rx. Some of the serving-girls were his own, some hand been sent by the estate of Prince Jing, and some were the older ones who had followed Lin Wan¡¯er from the pce, still somewhat fearful of this young master.


    He entered the room, stretched out his entire body, and with a beaming smile, asked the gathered servants to leave. The servants, gathered outside the door, bowed to the newlywed couple. Wan¡¯er quickly handed herdy-in-waiting Si Qi a small sum of money in appreciation of the work she had done in the wedding.


    ¡°Si Qi, you must be tired too. Please, go to bed,¡± said Fan Xian, smiling, his brows forming a Y shape.


    Si Qi looked somewhat awkwardly at her mistress, thinking about the traditional exchange of cups of wine between bride and groom that was yet to ur. At that moment, she caught sight of the hand on Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s knee, and waved imperceptibly, seemingly in a hurry to depart.


    The servant girls hid theirughter and quickly left the bridal chamber, closing the wooden door.


    Only Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er were left.


    ¡°Come out. You don¡¯t want me to beat you.¡± To Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s surprise, Fan Xian spoke coldly. Sure enough, Fan Sizhe¡¯s fat figure wriggled out from underneath the bed and fled the room, his head lowered.


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if the chamber pot by the bed had choked him to death.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er giggled, her head covered in a red veil. ¡°The chamber pot has never been used.¡± Fan Xian thought she was right: the top of the chamber pot was still lined with goldcquer, the inside filled with aromatic herbs.


    Looking around, he saw no one else, just the silent flickering of the red candles. He chuckled and walked towards her, taking hold of her slightly cold hands from inside her sleeves.


    He suddenly thought of Wu Zhu. If that grandmaster had hidden in the corner as he always liked to, and once the newlyweds were doing the things that newlyweds do on the bed, and he had seen that shadow in the corner, it would probably scare him out of his wits. He cleared his throat quickly. ¡°Uncle, are you there?¡± he said quietly.


    Uncle was not there.


    Lin Wan¡¯er, her hand in his, was imagining with some shame the things that were about to happen. Hearing him suddenly call out ¡°uncle¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°When things have settled down, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was confused and had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°My bride.¡± Fan Xian had not used the traditional rod to lift the red veil over Wan¡¯er¡¯s head, but had instead softly lifted it with it grasped between his fingers. He watched the red cloth slowly lift to expose the young woman¡¯s head, lowered and bashful, with a soft chin like white jade, and above that a pair of soft lips, a tiny, pointed nose, and a nervously closed pair of eyes with a set of gently trembling eyshes.


    The rednterns gradually darkened, and Fan Xian sat slightly nervously on the bed, the thumb of his right hand gently caressing his bride¡¯s smooth cheek.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    From outside the room came the ill-timed sound of coughing, then the sound of a sword being unsheathed by one of Fan Xian¡¯s bodyguards. There was a groan, and finally, an rmed cry from Wang Qinian!


    Fan Xian frowned, bursting out of the door. His long red gown floated behind him like a beautiful red cloud in the night.


    He could not see who this visitor was. His wrist trembled and he took a staggering step, avoiding the persons hands pping his shoulders. Spontaneously, he took out his needles, jabbing them into his opponent¡¯s shoulders. The needle-tip was coated with a powerful poison, and it was unlikely that the opponent would be able to move a single step.


    At that moment, his vision was finally clear. The handful of bodyguards standing before the stone steps had already copsed, unconscious, and Wang Qinian stared in fear behind him.


    Fan Xian was greatly shocked. Who in this world could still move after being affected by his own poison? He felt a movement in the air behind him, and turning his palms to weapons, he shed at the air.


    As he tried to sh at the person¡¯s face, Fan Xian let out a pained moan and crouched to the floor clutching his stomach.


    The first reason for this was because he had failed to sh the person; the other reason was because he had been hit by poison.


    He saw the person¡¯s disheveled hair and weathered face. They were very old, but he could not make out who it was. A pair of dark, cold eyes, mottled with a dark brown color. They looked terrifying.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± cried Fan Xian in surprise. There was a sharp pain in his stomach that he could not dare to ignore. He hurriedly fetched an antidote tablet from his belt and put it in his mouth, unsure as to whether it would work.


    Then he hurriedly moved forward to salute, embrace, and curse Fei Jie, who had appeared suddenly today after ten years¡¯ absence.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much.¡± Fei Jie sat in the study, drinking tea, appreciating the servant girls massaging his legs, and looking at Fan Xian who stood next to him. ¡°I thought that after ten years I¡¯d hardly recognize you. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow to be so handsome.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, but did not dare sit. ¡°Teacher,¡± he said, ¡°could you not... even if it¡¯s just one time, please don¡¯t sneak into my room in the middle of the night. It¡¯s easy to make a mistake. Even though there is a soft pillow in my room, if I¡¯d just taken out a knife, then what would you do? You¡¯re clearly the weakest one of the eight bureaus when ites to martial arts, but you¡¯re fond of ying some kind of hero who sneaks around at night. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    In truth, Fan Xian had imagined his reunion with his teacher countless times. Perhaps they would cry on each other¡¯s¡¯ shoulders; perhaps they would pour each other poisoned tea to test each other¡¯s skills. But he had not imagined him showing up to disrupt his wedding night.


    All the thoughts he had had of him since they had parted quickly turned to unsatisfied anger. Today had yed havoc on him. Fan Xian had alwaysforted himself ¨C he had lived for thirty years, so what did he had to worry about? But he was soon to be sessfully aplished, and had been disturbed by this old poisoner. He could not help worrying, wondering ¨C he could havee at any time; did it have to be tonight?


    Fei Jie took no notice of him. ¡°I have just returned from Dongyi,¡± he said. ¡°I heard that you were getting married, so I travelled for days. I¡¯ve finally made it back here.¡±


    Fan Xian was filled with emotions. He quickly bent over to bow in respect. It was this man¡¯s efforts that were to thank for the fact that he had managed to live so long in this world.


    Fei Jie handed him a small box. A faint fragrance wafted from inside it. Fan Xian was curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A wedding gift for my student. Take a look.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his teacher¡¯s gifts were unlike any other. He opened the box and looked. Inside were a number of pills about the size of a fingertip. He was moved, and scraping some of it off with a fingernail, he transferred it to his lips to test it.


    Watching his movements, Fei Jie smiled. That pretty young boy had be a handsome young man, and he felt relieved, especially upon seeing that he had maintained the professional habits that he had once taught him.


    ¡°Tortoiseshell, made with vinegar.¡± Fan Xian knitted his brow as he analyzed the pills. ¡°Foxglove, donkey hide glue, beeswax... but there¡¯s another ingredient I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°Iced smoke.¡± The corners of Fei Jie¡¯s lips raised. He seemed pleased.


    ¡°Iced smoke?¡± Fan Xian had already guessed at the uses of this pill. When he thought of his teacher¡¯s startling methods, he could not help but feel confidence in him, and he asked with pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Correct. It is an ingredient from overseas. I tasked the merchants of Dongyi with finding it for me four years ago, and this year they finally found it, so I spent a number of days there waiting for a boat.¡± Fei Jie waved his hand, signaling to the servant girl attending him that she should leave.


    Four years ago was when the marriage between the Fan and Lin families had first been discussed in the pce. So from that moment, Fei Jie had started his search for a cure for Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s tuberculosis, so that his student could marry a healthy bride. When he realized this, Fan Xian could not help but feel greatly moved.


    ¡°There was something else in Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian understood.


    ¡°I sold cures to Sigu Sword. In return, they promised not to make a move against you.¡±


    Fan Xian sat down next to his teacher, with noints at all about the fact that he had cut short his wedding night. ¡°Master,¡± he said, greatly moved, ¡°for your medicines, you have my deepest gratitude. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have made such a medicine, but it has been tested, and it is effective.¡± Fei Jie smiled. There was a sh in his mottled brown eyes. ¡°But it has some side effects that you must be fully aware of.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, please, tell me.¡± Seeing Fei Jie¡¯s caution, Fan Xian¡¯s face also turned prudent.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: Gifts (Part 2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°After taking the medicine, you cannot have sex for a month.¡± Fei Jie smiled. He still hadn¡¯t mentioned any of the real side effects.


    ¡°You¡¯re really cruel.¡± Fan Xian red at his teacher, wishing he could bite him.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll give it to her tomorrow,¡± said Fan Xian anxiously.


    Fei Jie almost spat out his tea. He pointed at Fan Xian¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re truly stubborn. You¡¯ve been to the pleasure houses of the capital countless times; don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried about tonight?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°Because I know you¡¯re ying with me, teacher.¡±


    Fei Jie could do nothing to this handsome youngster. Ten years ago, he was no match, and ten years on, he was still no match. He stood up, seething. ¡°Could it be that I was destined to owe you from a previous life? You are capable of guessing everything.¡±


    Fan Xian quickly stood up alongside him to console him. ¡°Because you care about me, teacher.¡±


    Fei Jie suddenly looked him in the eye, and was silent for a long time. Because this study had only just been put into use, the smell of wood still hung in the room. The whole atmosphere was slightly odd.


    ¡°You have been in the capital for so long,¡± Fei Jie said quietly after a long while, ¡°and you have visited the Overwatch Council. I presumed you already knew these things.¡±


    ¡°I know some of it.¡± Fan Xian smiled innocently. ¡°For example, I have learnt about my mother, but I still don¡¯t know about my father.¡±


    He looked Fei Jie in the eye. Fei Jie, a shrewd and ruthless poisoner, also felt some pressure. He smiled and changed the subject quite ingeniously, turning the questioning onto Fan Xian. ¡°I presume you were aware that your mother founded both the House of Ye and the Overwatch Council. Count Sinan and the Director both wanted you to take over. But Count Sinan wanted you to take over the businesses of the royal purse, and the Director seemingly wanted you to take over the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Teacher. When you gave me that token long ago, it turned out to be the token of amissioner. After I understood what that token represented, I knew what could happen in the future. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°My point is not the same as the Director¡¯s.¡± Fei Jie seemed somewhat crestfallen. ¡°The Overwatch Council is too close to the Emperor, and can very easily be dragged into terrible political power struggles. Though the royal purse is something of a hot potato, it is still easier to control than the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, secretlyughing bitterly to himself. It seemed to him that he had already been dragged into the power struggles of the pce long ago. He had even been involved in the eldest princess¡¯s exile from the capital. He thought for a moment, then smiled. ¡°There is no need to waste your effort, Teacher. You must be exhausted from the journey. Rest in the manor. As for future matters, whether or not I want to receive my mother¡¯s property, I fear that even if Director Chen and... my father wish to give it to me, there are still many people who would oppose such a thing.¡±


    Fei Jie nodded. ¡°Things areplicated,¡± he said seriously, ¡°and as I see it, the Prime Minister cannot remain at the royal court much longer.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. His father-inw had managed to remove himself from the incident with Wu Bo¡¯an long ago ¨C what else was likely to happen?


    Fei Jie did not exin, and instead simply asked his question quietly. ¡°Is Master Wu in the capital?¡±


    ¡°After I came to the capital,¡± said Fan Xian without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°he left. It seems that he went to the Southern Sea to find Ye Liuyun. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head and suddenly looked Fan Xian in the eye. ¡°I hear that you have written a number of poems in the capital,¡± he said with a chiding frown, ¡°and gained some renown?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°You know, Teacher, I have enjoyed writing since I was young.¡±


    Fei Jie sighed. ¡°It appears that the old salt seller Xin is also your excuse.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled.


    Fei Jie could not help but shake his head as he looked at him. ¡°Your mother was quite a talent herself, but she looked down on such triteness. After you entered the capital, you practiced such skills. If your mother could see, you she¡¯d be livid.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. He reckoned his mother must have been a formidable scientist in the previous world, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t agree with his path.


    Fei Jie refused his student¡¯s offer of hospitality; naturally, he had a house in the capital. As he prepared to leave, Fan Xian finally could not stop himself from asking.


    ¡°Teacher. Were you and Chen Pingping and Wu Zhu followers of my mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Did you once find medicines for my mother?¡±


    ¡°What medicines?¡±


    ¡°Hm...¡± Fan Xian had no choice but to shake his head. ¡°Aphrodisiacs or knockout drops?¡±


    Fei Jie had seemingly thought of something, and there was a strange look on his face. Heughed darkly. ¡°Now that you are married, do you need such things?¡±


    The next morning, the birds chirped incessantly on their branches. Even the leaves, gradually turning yellow, seemed soaked in happiness, turning soft. The morning sun shone at an angle into the courtyard, filling it with a faint and plentiful warm light. The grasses in the courtyard, tilting slightly over the stone footpath, were covered in a slight dew. All looked peaceful and quiet.


    With a creak, Fan Xian pushed open the door and stretched out his body. There was a tired look on his face, but his eyes were still iporably bright and clear. He yawned, smiled, and waved behind him. ¡°Hurry up; you can see the season best in the morning. Chen¡¯er, how can you dawdle in bed?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s bashful and nervous answer came from inside the room. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so shameless. Close the door, quick.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, yesterday was the wedding. The servants are all tired. Perhaps we are the first in the household to wake up.¡±


    As he said it, he heard the sound of movement throughout the courtyard, with men and women alling out to greet him. ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled, and suddenly went back inside, closing the door.


    After a moment, a servant girl came in to help the newlyweds get washed and dressed before leaving the room. Fan Xian carefully took Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand. He looked at his wife¡¯s annoyed but beautiful face and smiled. ¡°Last night I was with my teacher for a while, so time was short. This evening I shall return to make up for it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er had grown up in the pce, so she chose her words carefully. Now she had married a man who seemed to enjoy talkingplete nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s not proper,¡± she said bashfully.


    Fan Xian led her by her slightly-cold hand and smiled. ¡°After thekeside, we started to look at the scriptures a bit differently.¡±


    ¡°There you go again.¡±


    ¡°From today, you can call me ¡®husband¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes, husband.¡± The way Lin Wan¡¯er answered bashfully could really make one feel love for her.


    When Fan Xian heard the word ¡°husband¡±, he thought of mahjong, of all the fortune and misfortune he¡¯d had in his life, of the madness ofst night, of the beauty of his wedding night, of the eldest princess exiled to her fiefdom by the Emperor; he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I seem to have a few more tiles than most.¡± [1]


    Now, since he¡¯de to the capital, he¡¯d finally found happiness. He couldn¡¯t help but sing to himself. ¡°One night in the capital left me with so many feelings.¡±


    He held Lin Wan¡¯er in his arms, who looked at him with innocent eyes, not understanding a word.


    Over in Fan Manor proper, there was quite somemotion. The servants were divided into two rows to greet the newlyweds, all knowing that thisdy of the house was quite a woman. Atst night¡¯s wedding, the gifts from the pce had shaken all of the Fan nsmen.


    Having drunk their wedding tea, Count Sinan amiably asked them toe forth and asked Wan¡¯er about the health of Prime Minister Lin, then let them carry onfortably. Seeing this new husband and wife, Count Sinan felt content, and Fan Ruoruo, standing to the side, was also delighted for her brother.


    The two returned to the courtyard, then heard amotion outside. A servant opened the door to find the the people who lived in the Fan n estate on the outskirts of the capital hade bearing gifts. It was not required for these people to see Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er in person, but then Teng Zijing and his wife had appeared, and Fan Xian was rather astonished.


    ¡°Is your leg better?¡± Fan Xian sat on a chair, looking carefully at Teng Zijing¡¯s leg.


    Teng Zijingughed. ¡°It¡¯s been better for ages. I just have a little trouble getting out of bed.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The venison I sent you was all thanks to Teng Zijing,¡± he said to Lin Wan¡¯er who was next to him.


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled and nodded slightly. In one night, she had gone from a maiden to a prudent wife. Changes in one¡¯s life can be sudden.


    Having said a few words, Teng Zijing¡¯s and his wife were led out to where they were staying. After they had left, Teng Zijing¡¯s wife spoke with quiet curiosity. ¡°That young woman is so noble, but her posture seems rather weak. I worry she won¡¯t be a good fit for the young master.¡±


    Teng Zijing was startled, and chided her. ¡°The youngdy is truly noble. Think about who might be listening before you open that mouth.¡± Teng Zijing¡¯s wife was still a young woman in some ways. Sheughed, nomital. ¡°It just looked to me like the bride wasn¡¯t as attractive and intelligent as the groom. It¡¯s funny.¡±


    Teng Zijingughed too. ¡°In the capital, finding a young bride more intelligent than the young master might be a hard task.¡±


    Meanwhile, the gift from Fan Xian¡¯s grandmother in Danzhou, dyed on the road for a number of days, had finally arrived at Fan Manor. Count Sinan naturally came out to receive it, and let people know about the young people. Fan Xian was very happy. He led Wan¡¯er by the hand outside thepound, talking as they walked. ¡°My grandma loves me a lot, but I don¡¯t know what she might have sent us.¡±


    As they came to the gate, Fan Xian was taken aback. He could never have imagined that the gift his grandmother would send him would be a person.


    Sisi looked happily at the young master she had served for many years, and paid them both her respects. ¡°Young master, young mistress, it is an honor to see you.¡±


    [1] The word ¡°xianggong¡±, which means husband, is also used to denote a mahjong yer disqualified by unintentionally taking the wrong number of tiles


    [2] A reference to the pop song ¡°One Night in Beijing¡± by Bobby Chen

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: Chapter 45


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian never imagiend that his grandmother could have sent Sisi all the way from Danzhou to the capital. He was happy to see the young woman he had spent so many peaceful years with. But he was also somewhat pained and unsure of what to do. His grandmother¡¯s thinking was clear: get him to take Sisi into their house. And looking at Sisi, he reckoned that she would not choose any other solution.


    ¡°Come in and rest.¡± Fan Xian did his utmost to seem gentle.


    But Sisi still felt that the young master before her seemed to have be something of a stranger. After all, Fan Xian had been through too many trials and struggles within the capital; other than his steady temperament, there was something else about his manner that she couldn¡¯t put a finger on.


    Seeing Sisi¡¯s slightly uneasy face, Fan Xianughed. ¡°This girl, what is she thinking? Once we¡¯ve eaten and drunk our fill, I¡¯ll show you around the capital.¡±


    ¡°I havee to serve you, master,¡± said Sisi, seemingly aggrieved. ¡°Not for you to serve me, sir.¡±


    Such frankness ¨C this really was the woman he had grown up with. Direct in her words and actions, nothing like the servant girls of Fan Manor in the capital, who did not dare to show even the slightest emotion before him, let alone refute any of his ideas.


    Fan Xian walked forward and gently patted her slightly gaunt cheek, smiling. ¡°Very well, I shall let you serve. Even if you¡¯re just making copies of books and grinding down inksticks, you had best wash first. Being all sweaty, reading books at night with the incense burning, you¡¯ll add a vinegar smell to the air.¡±


    The Kingdom of Qing did not have the story of Fang Xuanling¡¯s mistress drinking vinegar to demonstrate her convictions, so no one thought of thisment as clever. Fan Xian could not help but regret that he was casting pearls before swine.[1]


    Sisi, slightly embarrassed, saluted once more, and was led off by a servant girl to wash. The servant girls had quickly noticed that this woman was not the same as them, and so they were especially courteous.


    ¡°Who is that woman Sisi?¡±


    Devoid of the jealousy that Fan Xian had been expecting, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was full of curiosity. She smiled. ¡°I heard you say a while back that there was a servant-girl in Danzhou who was even more hardworking than Si Qi. Today I finally meet her.¡±


    The Kingdom of Qing was, after all, part of a world that regarded men as superior to women. Although Lin Wan¡¯er was a princess, she seemed not to have much in the way of opinions and sensitivities. Besides, even if Fan Xian were to take a concubine, what would the illustrious princess have to be jealous of? Fan Xianughed. It was lucky that this business had nothing to do with him. Otherwise he risked provoking the dissatisfaction of his little tiger. Did he want his arms ripped off?


    ¡°Marriage is the tomb of love,¡± said Fan Xian casually. ¡°So we must keep moving, lest we be zombies.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked anxious, her mouth sunken. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the cold,¡± she said miserably.


    ¡°The snow of the Cang Mountains is great. Autumn and winter there are wonderful.¡± Fan Xian smiled at his wife. Like some kind of travel agent, he tried to entice her. ¡°The medicine my teacher gave you is extremely effective, and the imperial physicians were surprised after taking your pulse. But ces high above sea level will be very good for your health.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er cocked her head and leaned against his chest, rubbing against it. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what ¡®sea-level¡¯ means,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s how high a ce is above the sea.¡± Fan Xian felt that his exnation was somewhat awkward.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er, pained. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to go, is that ok? I¡¯m afraid of climbing mountains, and of the cold.¡±


    ¡°Look how round your face has be now,¡± he said, somewhat annoyed. ¡°A bit more movement won¡¯t be bad for you at all.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er struggled out of his embrace, angered. ¡°Last night, you said you liked me a little bit plump!¡±


    Fan Xian narrowly avoided bursting intoughter, but managed to keep a straight face. ¡°With the lights out, of course it¡¯s fine to be a little plump... but in the light of day... it¡¯s still better to be thin.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gave an angry harrumph, and walked briskly out into the corridor. Fan Xian quickly followed after, but didn¡¯t look at her face. He just walked forward a few steps. ¡°I love your body, don¡¯t you know that?¡± he said quietly.


    In the pce in autumn, it was still as if the summer wind blew through it. Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was hot, and in a moment her face reddened. She stepped forward, grabbed Fan Xian¡¯s hand, and lowered her head. ¡°There are so many people attending to us, and you still have no shame.¡±


    The two were now in the pce, followed by a thrall ofdies-in-waiting and pce eunuchs, who all kept their heads lowered and stayed at a distance from Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er. It seemed that they had not heard what the two were talking about.


    Fan Xian was still facing forward. He smiled. ¡°Dear, you must learn from your husband how to do many surprising things without a change in your demeanor.¡±


    There was a subtext to his words that Wan¡¯er did not understand. This was the first time the pair had entered the pce since their wedding. The pce concubines hade to see Lin Wan¡¯er and clutched her to their breasts, crying out and giving them gifts. Fan Xian was not going to refuse, but seeing how the concubines loved Lin Wan¡¯er so dearly, he could not help but feel scared. His wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home was the pce; if one day they were to have a falling out, he might meet a tragic end. The Emperor had four sons ¨C one Crown Prince and three princes ¨C in one sense, this was proof that he was no womanizer.


    Another fortunate thing was that none of the concubines of the pce had given birth to a princess. So Lin Wan¡¯er, who had grown up in the pce, was naturally beloved by all the concubines.


    Lin Wan¡¯er had be ustomed to the pce. Naturally, she had none of Fan Xian¡¯s cautious nervousness when he first entered the pce, but instead, she felt like she was ying around in one¡¯s own rear garden. Fan Xian was influenced by this, and as the Eldest Princess who he avoided most had already returned to her fiefdom in Xinyang, he was able to rx, and followed her all around the pce. Fan Xian had brought up the matter of the vacation to the Cang Mountains to the Empress when he had met with her, and received her approval.


    But Wan¡¯er still feared the cold. However, Fan Xian had his heart set on it, especially as next year, the prisoner exchange between the Kingdom of Qing and Northern Qi was set to officially begin.


    The Overwatch Council had informed him through Wang Qinian, and it seemed that he was somewhat implicated in the matter, so he needed to be somewhere calm to sort out a few things and prepare.


    But, unfortunately, on this visit to the pce, they had not seen Wan¡¯er¡¯s uncle, the Emperor. Lin Wan¡¯er was somewhat disappointed. Fan Xian¡¯s calm face hid other emotions.


    A fleet of carriages rumbled out of Fan Manor. Today, Prime Minister Lin hade to send off his beloved daughter, so the scene seemed increasingly grand. The passers-by on the street gesticted as they watched the procession. After all, a few days earlier the wedding between the Fan and Lin families was held, and the wedding scene had surprised half of the capital. They had not expected that a few dayster, the ¡°immortal poet¡± son of the Fan family would be causing a stir yet again.


    ¡°Why would you leave the capital after you got married?¡± asked an old man in the crowd, frowning with his hands behind his back. ¡°Young people these days, they have their family¡¯s money behind them, and all they know is leisure. I heard that Master Fan is now an academician of the Imperial College. Why is he going to the Cang Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t you understand?¡± a young man next to him mocked. ¡°Master Fan calls this a honeymoon. He¡¯s picked some ce quiet to go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a honeymoon?¡± asked a spirited olderdy.


    ¡°It means that life is sweet as honey,¡± said another person who clearly had some distant rtionship to the Fan family. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a word that Master Fan invented.¡±


    The olderdy was annoyed. ¡°Such an odd word. What¡¯s the point of it? Whether the moon is honeyed or not, since they¡¯re staying somece quiet for several days, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have a peaceful, happy, plump baby.¡±


    Sitting to his left in the carriage on its way out of the capital, Lin Wan¡¯er was wrapped inside her fur coat like a kitten. She looked at Fan Xian with a smile on her face. Her eyes shined like spring water. To her left was the gentle and respectful Fan Ruoruo, peeling an orange, carefully scraping the white pith from the fruit, and cing the segments between Fan Xian¡¯s lips.


    Fan Xian had his eyes half-closed, but when he caught a glimpse of Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It is now autumn. How can you be so afraid of the cold?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯erughed, climbed up next to him and opened her mouth, which made Fan Xian¡¯s heart flutter. But instead he heard her say to Ruoruo: ¡°Dear sister, please hand me an orange.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, you cannot eat oranges in your condition. It will cause heat.¡±[2]


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked miserable. ¡°Bother.¡±


    Fan Xian really did not understand how his wife and his sister addressed each other. ¡°One calls the other ¡®sister¡¯, the other ¡®sister-inw¡¯. What sort of way is that to address one another?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er stuck out her tongue. ¡°I had gotten used to calling her ¡®sister¡¯ before.¡± Fan Ruoruo also couldn¡¯t help butugh and pointed her finger at her brother¡¯s nose. ¡°Before you were married, brother, you told me to call her ¡®sister-inw¡¯, so I also got used to calling her that.¡±


    Fan Xian could only shake his head. The coach warmed up, and was heading up the mountain roads out of the capital, so they were getting sleepy. Lin Wan¡¯er gradually leaned on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder. Ruoruo also rested her head against the carriage siding.


    The carriage suddenly rocked, waking up Wan¡¯er, who was leaning on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder. She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°That quickly?¡± Fan Xianughed and shook his head. ¡°The cottage in the Cang Mountains is nothing like the pavilion in the pce, but it¡¯s on the mountainside. It will take at least three days¡¯ travel from the capital.¡±


    ¡°We left the capital so quickly after the wedding,¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er calmly. ¡°Other than to help me recover, what was the reason for this?¡±


    Fan Xian knew he could not hide this from her, and he hadn¡¯t prepared to, so he smiled. ¡°Those two half-brothers of yours send people to our manor every day. I¡¯m afraid of them. So of course I¡¯m going to hide. Standing in line at this moment ¨C no matter which side I stood on ¨C would be a silly thing to do.¡±


    [1] Fang Xuanling, a Tang schr, was offered a beautiful woman as a concubine by the Emperor, but his wife refused. The Emperor issued an ultimatum: either allow him to take a concubine, or drink a cup of poison wine. She chose the poison, but unbeknownst to her, he served her only a cup of vinegar. Respectful of her will, the Emperor rescinded his offer. ¡°Drinking vinegar¡± became a metaphor for jealousy in Chinese.


    [2] In traditional Chinese medicine, certain foods are considered to be ¡°hot¡± or ¡°cold¡±, and imbnces of ¡°hot¡± and ¡°cold¡± in the body can cause problems with one¡¯s health.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: Chapter 46


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two dayster, the carriages had slowly made their way up the mountainside.


    The Cang Mountains were unmatched in their majestic brilliance. Centuries before, an emperor had ordered thousands of ves to dig out a path through the mountains through which carriages could ride, in order to make summer vacations to the mountains more convenient. In fact, not long after wasting tremendous amounts of manpower and resources in the creation of this road, that emperor died while lying with a concubine, and thus he never got to use it.


    In the intervening years, the world had seen countless rises, falls, and scatterings. But gradually, this great mountain, close to the capital, had be a garden for the officials and nobility. The previous dynasty had set down manyws, and had instituted a thick atmosphere of nobility to the Cang Mountains that even the cold alpine winds could not blow away.


    From then on in the Cang Mountains, it was forbidden to hunt, burn trees to open upnd for agriculture, or any of the other things that themon people did. It became simply a vacation spot for the rich. Save for a handful of temples for the ascetics and a few hermits, everywhere else in the Cang Mountains had been bestowed by the pce upon its courtiers, so that they might build vis to temporarily avoid the bitterness of court politics.


    The Fan n vi was on the mountainside, and had been bestowed upon them by the previous emperor half a year before his death. It was surrounded by peace and quiet on all sides. In front of the vi flowed a small brook, and red autumnal leaves drifted down from the summit, floating along its clear waters. By the side of the brook were a patch of yellow flowers. The pavilion stood solitary and quiet. Its silence in the cold autumn sunset, with the asional shadow of wild geese flying across the heavens, was unspeakably peaceful.


    After Fan Xian and his entourage arrived, things soon became livelier. People who had arrived in advance were putting things in order at the vi. Because they did not know how long the young master and mistress and the youngdy were going to stay, Fan Manor had prepared plenty of dried game. They had even transferred three singing girls to the mountains, who sang squeakily every day. Perhaps they were trying to scare away the squirrels who had attempted to get through the winter by feeding on their food stores.


    ¡°It is truly a wonderful ce.¡± Sending a servant off to get a room ready, Fan Xian strolled down to a stone tform in front of the vi. Seeing the clouds and mist float by not far below his feet, and the clear green forests in the distance on the bare mountainside, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Lin Wan¡¯er leant on him gently and smiled. ¡°It really is incredible. When I was small I spent a little time in the Cang Mountains, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as beautiful and secluded as your family¡¯s vi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our house,¡± Fan Xian corrected her. He then lovingly made sure her coat was done up; the mountains were cold indeed, and he worried for her poor health, and that she might catch cold.


    Lin Wan¡¯er giggled. ¡°I see, my dear.¡±


    The young couple spent the next days in peace and quiet on the mountain. It was as if they had never known such tranquil happiness. It was a beautiful kind of life that Fan Xian had been separated from for many days, so he seemed to enjoy it to the utmost. If he wasn¡¯t taking Wan¡¯er out for walks on the slippery mountain roads, he was standing behind his sister, watching her delicate penmanship. Shemitted everything about the unimaginably beautiful mountain scene onto paper.


    This, atst, was true married life for Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er after their wedding. Over the days, the newlywed couple had gone from love at first sight, to the excitement of meeting separated by a wall, to deeply worried longing, and finally to being able to peacefully enjoy their love together. Their passion was in its final stage, bing a delicate and enduring fragrance.


    Early one morning, Lin Wan¡¯erzily opened her eyes and unthinkingly moved her arm over, only to find that no one was there. Under their warm andfortable nket, she was unsure where her husband had gone.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was not startled at all. Ever since they had gone to their bridal chamber, she had known that Fan Xian awoke extremely early every day. She didn¡¯t know where he went. Then, before she awoke, he would quietly return to their room.


    She had been curious, but when they were staying at Fan Manor, it was inconvenient to do anything about it. Now that they were in the Cang Mountains, with no elders or annoying old wet-nurses about, Lin Wan¡¯er looked around, rose from her bed, and put on her thick cloak and soft shoes. Like a thief, she sneaked out of the door.


    She was greeted by a rush of morning mountain wind, so cold it made her shiver. She did not dare tarry, and smiling, she silently walked to the room at the end of the corridor and knocked twice on the door. A sleeping and bleary-eyed Fan Ruoruo heard the noise, and quickly got up to open the door. She had a thin garment draped over her. She rubbed her hands together against the cold. ¡°Wan¡¯er,¡± she said wearily, ¡°it¡¯s early, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After Lin Wan¡¯er had arrived at the Cang Mountains, some of the rowdiness that she had always hidden behind her shy and loveable exterior had finally shown itself. She stuck out her tongue and hugged Ruoruo around the waist, then pulled her back to her warm nket and sighedfortably.


    Fan Ruoruo was not used to sleeping in a bed with other people, so she felt a little strange. Her sister-inw had turned out to be quite affectionate after all. She hugged Ruoruo, bringing her face close. ¡°Do you know what your brother does early in the mornings?¡± she asked softly.


    Fan Ruoruo felt her sister-inw¡¯s cold hands on her waist, and wondered if her brother¡¯s heart would ache to see them both this way. She quickly caught her cold hands to warm them and spoke brusquely. ¡°You¡¯re his wife. Why are you asking me?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯erughed. ¡°Your brother is so secretive. Leaving that aside, every evening, when we talk and y chess in the room, where does he go off to? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Hearing her sister-inw speak this way, the naturally calm Ruoruo also could not help but feel somewhat puzzled. Every morning her brother went out to practice his skills; that she knew. But the past few evenings, her brother had been disappearing for a short while, and she really wasn¡¯t sure what he was up to.


    ¡°In the mornings he practices his skills, in the evenings... I¡¯m not sure. Ask him.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was curious. ¡°Practice his skills? What skills? Can we watch?¡±


    ¡°You are really curious about this.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. They looked like the waters of theke on the summer estate. ¡°It¡¯s only normal for a wife to feel curious about what her husband is doing.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo realized that this princess sister-inw really did not have many of the habits of the pce. In some respects, she felt like Wan¡¯er could cause more trouble than she could. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°On such a cold day, if I were married, I would prefer to stay in bed. If you rush out and my brother sees you and scolds you, then I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er still did not know what Fan Xian looked like when he was angry, but knowing her husband¡¯s temperament, she was wary. Suddenly, sheughed. ¡°If you were married? It¡¯s autumn, but it appears that our youngdy has spring fever.¡±


    Whether it was due to the warmth of the two of them under the nket, or embarrassment, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face went read. ¡°You are incorrigible,¡± she said in a reprimanding tone. She extended her fingers to tickle Lin Wan¡¯er, and Lin Wan¡¯er responded with a yelp and threw a hand at her. The two young women tussled in bed, their youthful girlishness filling the air.


    Fan Ruoruo was no match for the new bride¡¯s tricks, and panting, she had no choice but to spring up from the bed. She wrapped her sister-inw up inyers, made sure that the cold mountain air could not reach her neck, and then, relieved, she took her by the hand and led her out of the vi to find her brother.


    The sky was warm and bright, and the people in the vi were still going about their early-morning business. No one noticed the two youngdies sneaking around like thieves. Arge part of the mountainside was the property of the Fan family, so no one else was there to disturb them. The two girls trod across the autumn dew, carefully making their way through a small path in the forest on the mountainside.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Fan Ruoruo frowned. ¡°This mountain is so big, we¡¯d better not get lost.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Wan¡¯erughed. ¡°I have an intuition. It¡¯s like I can sense where my husband is.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t help but think that all they had to go on was this unreliable intuition, but she noticed that the ground beneath their feet had been trodden on. The trail was quiet; she presumed that, other than her brother, no one else would be so keen to travel this far up the mountain.


    Some timeter, the two young women gathered some autumn leaves to wipe the dewdrops off their clothing. They passed through a stretch of woods and came to the mountain¡¯s edge. Thankfully, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s health had improved greatly after taking Fei Jie¡¯s medicine; otherwise she would not have been able to keep going on. Seeing her sister-inw¡¯s reddened face, Ruoruo lovingly caressed it, and told her that the top button of her cloak hade undone. The two girls looked out ahead.


    When they saw it, they were startled. There was a gradual slope, rarely seen in the Cang Mountains. On top of it was a still-green meadow covered in autumn dew, and looking upward, there was a thirty-meter precipice. The slope was uneven, and among the rocks, yellow bamboo pointed toward the sky like swords.


    On top of the cliff was a person, wearing only an unlined garment. It was Fan Xian, and by the look of him, he was preparing to jump off!


    Seeing this, Lin Wan¡¯er was shocked. She opened her mouth to cry out, to stop Fan Xian from moving. To her surprise, a soft and cold hand was mped over her mouth.


    Fan Ruoruo squinted at her brother on top of the precipice and forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether she had confidence in her judgment.


    Fan Xian had already started his descent. He leapt along the rocks, each step finding a safe foothold, and as he descended, his speed increased. He almost collided with the bamboo several times.


    But he seemed to have some kind of innate premonition, and was always able to move just in time, or find a good foothold two steps ahead, and glided over the bamboo.


    He relied on the powerful zhenqi in his body, and for this valiant control, he relied even more on the influence of Wu Zhu¡¯s instinct.


    In a sh, his body was a blur, and he made his way through the rocks and bamboo forest toe to a steady stop on top of the meadow. Fan Xian turned his head slightly, and looked at the two girls, bbergasted. ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    His breathing was not disordered in the least, and the bamboo on the slope swayed gently in his wake.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: Chapter 47


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What Lin Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo just saw stunned them speechless. Although the two of them both knew about Fan Xian ying an eighth-ranked master on Nin Street, watching him rush down from a cliff was somethingpletely different from their understanding of martial arts.


    Precise,posed, powerful¡ªthose were the impressions that hit them.


    To the elder brother whom she had always admired, Fan Ruoruo yelled out ¨C despite being much calmer than Lin Wan¡¯er, ¡°Xian, how did you do that?¡±


    Fan Xian walked over from the grass. Looking at the two girls, he shook his head while patting theirs. ¡°This is just my daily training.¡± He believed that had they witnessed Wu Zhu¡¯s sheer drop from the cliffs of Danzhou, what he just did would have seemed like nothing.


    He then frowned, ¡°What are you doing here so early? There are wild beasts in these mountains.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo gave Lin Wan¡¯er a look before replying with a smile: ¡°Sister woke up and you were nowhere to be seen, so she dragged me out to find you. She¡¯s curious about how you train.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his wife, whose face had already turned red from the morning chill. He tapped her on the tip of her nose. Lin Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t used to such intimate acts in front of Fan Ruoruo, so she shied away. Her mind was still immersed in what she just witnessed¡ªwho knew her husband was such an impressive martial artist?


    As if seeing right through her, Fan Xian shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of me. Someone once said that I¡¯m above rank four but not enough to be rank six.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t really believe that, ¡°I grew up in the pce. I¡¯ve seen plenty of seventh and eighth ranked martial artists. Dear, you are much better than them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fan Xian grinned, but didn¡¯t take it seriously. He then spoke, a bit troubled. ¡°While Fei Jie¡¯s medicine is working very well, the wind is strong in the mountains, especially in the morning. What are we going to do if you catch a cold?¡± He tightened Wan¡¯er¡¯s scarf. ¡°I¡¯m used to these daily training sessions. It¡¯s my fault for not telling you. But you mustn¡¯te out like this again.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was happy for them. She silently watched them with a smile. However, Fan Xian turned to her and said coldly, ¡°That applies to you too.¡±


    Seeing her brother upset made Ruoruo sad. She said quietly, ¡°I was wrong. From now on I definitely...¡± She was ready to say she would take good care of Wan¡¯er, while Wan¡¯er was ready to speak on Ruoruo¡¯s behalf, as she was the one who dragged Ruoruo out.


    At this moment, however, Fan Xian touched Ruoruo¡¯s cold ears. He said gently, ¡°Your sister is ill, but are you that much healthier? If something were to happen, how would you get married in the future?¡±


    Only now did the two girls realize Fan Xian was upset about the other marriage. Knowing this young man in front of them cared for his wife and sister made them feel exceptionally fortunate.


    The truly fortunate one was Fan Xian. Spending days in the mountains almost made him forget about everything in the capital. Every once in a while, Count Sinan would have someone deliver a private letter. And Wang Qinian would take the secret path Fan Xian provided ande to report the events in the capital.


    Everything was calm in the capital. The only change that urred was that Commander Yan Xiaoyi, who shot Fan Xian with an arrow, was transferred to the north as a captain. While the transfer itself was nothing out of the ordinary, it was His Majesty¡¯s warning to Yan Xiaoyi.


    The treaty between Qing and Northern Qi went into effectst month, so there were really no opportunities of action for the military forces stationed up north. Despite being a captain, Yan Xiaoyi was rendered ineffective under the current circumstances and could only let his frustration brew silently.


    Fan Xian frowned slightly as he read Wang Qinian¡¯s letter. Everyone knew Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s sudden rise was due to his ninth-ranked martial prowess, and also due to Eldest Princess¡¯s help. If the emperor wished to get rid of Eldest Princess, Yan Xiaoyi would be made to remain in the pce so that the Overwatch Council could keep an eye on him more easily. It didn¡¯t make sense for the Bureau of Military Affairs to get involved and promote Yan Xiaoyi tomand an entire army.


    Fan Xian lightly tapped the desk and shook his head as he realized what this was about. It looked like the emperor still had no intention of making any other moves besides issue a warning for the entire court to see. Apparently, it would be even safer in the capital. But how could a man who held sovereignty for over a decade tolerate the other faction gaining power without any restraint? With His Majesty¡¯s authority, the Overwatch Council¡¯s talents, and the loyalty of the Commander of Defense, it would be extremely simple to take out Eldest Princess and the one prince who had been hiding in the dark.


    That was what Fan Xian could not understand; he didn¡¯t know how the emperor could just watch the other faction without concern, instead of act first.


    Regardless, after ensuring it would be safe in the capital, Fan Xian started to rx. But at the same time there was a sense of regret. He had waged that propaganda battle because he was left with no other choice; he didn¡¯t know what His Majesty was capable of and therefore dared not wait. In the end, he only helplessly alleviated the standoff.


    The struggle between Fan Xian and Eldest Princess shouldn¡¯t have been so significant. When they traded blows in secret, Fan Xian came out on top every single time. With Eldest Princess¡¯s temperament, should she ever get the opportunity to rise up, she would most definitely not forgive Fan Xian. If His Majesty was willing to y this dangerous game from beginning to end, how should Fan Xian respond?


    Killing Eldest Princess seemed to be the most logical method, but that would involve many other issues. First of all, could Wu Zhu guarantee to not leave behind any evidence after killing the princess? Such insolent provocation against the royal family would likely incur His Majesty¡¯s wrath. Second of all, Eldest Princess was still the mother of Fan Xian¡¯s wife. If she were to die by his hands, how would he and Wan¡¯er live together once she found out? The death of Fan Xian¡¯s second brother-inw was already lodged in Fan Xian¡¯s heart like a thorn.


    Lastly, and most importantly, neither Fan Xian nor Wu Zhu could guarantee Eldest Princess¡¯s death. She had already returned to her own fief. Who knew how many skilled masters were over there? As for the sniper rifle... Fan Xian dared not use it; he feared it would remind all the nobles in the capital of the deaths of those two sessors years ago and make them remember the name Ye Qingmei.


    Fan Xian peered outside at the early snow on Cang Mountain. Tonight, sparse snowkes were already falling, making the mountain estate gracefully solemn. He sighed and burned the letters from his father and Wang Qinian before walking out. Since that rainy autumn night, he vowed to bury the truths involving his mother in his heart, until someday when he gained true control over everything.


    Between the hallways, in the main room, a heater basket was burning, making the surrounding area as warm as spring. The manor had sent over three singing girls; Lin Wan¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo asked them to y cards together. As the game only needed four people at a time, the one left out was asked to help keep score. Fan Xian walked over smiling. The three song girls hurriedly stood up to salute him. Even the young maidservant who was preparing the bed in the inner room came out to salute the young master.


    With a wave of his hand, Fan Xian told them to continue what they were doing. He then sat between Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er and said, ¡°If Sizhe was here, he¡¯d have you both crying.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled at the remark, ¡°I yed him once in the manor. I didn¡¯t lose much.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t believe that Fan Sizhe, with his twisted and stubborn calction abilities, could not win against Wan¡¯er. Fan Ruoruo confirmed what she said. ¡°She¡¯s not lying. That night, Sizhe only won two stacks of coins.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Wan¡¯er was so formidable.¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to do in the pce. All the Ladies enjoyed ying cards,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said with a grin. ¡°You should know that when those pce women start calcting, each is shrewder than the one before them. Naturally, it was the same with ying cards. Having lived in the pce all those years, of course I¡¯m no pushover.¡±


    With a somewhat apologetic smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°I see, I see.¡±


    The other servants were all drinking and chatting in the side yards. Stepping over the bits of snow on the stone bs, Fan Xian walked outside. The area behind him was dimly lit by candles, and echoed with the faint noises of Mahjong tiles and the excited voices of the girls. Suddenly, he remembered how Stephen Chow, ying Tang Bohu, might have also experienced such a scene in the movie Flirting Schr. But Tang Bohu was very miserable, while Fan Xian was very fortunate; there was a huge difference.


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo both knew he would venture outside every night. But after seeing him train this morning, both of them obediently didn¡¯t ask him about anything and epted it as a fact.


    Bracing the light snow, Fan Xian went up the secret path, straight into the depths of the bamboo forest. He only stopped when he reached the bottom of the cliffs next to the plum blossom trees.


    This was the most secluded ce in Cang Mountain. Very casually, Fan Xian reached out his hand¡ªWu Zhu¡¯s hand reached down as if descending from Heaven¡ªand the two hands grasped together. By alternating their strength, Fan Xian ¡°floated¡± up to the peak. Here, he could see far and wide, while staying rtively safe from view.


    Under the moonlight, the snowy Cang Mountains were silently beautiful. Fan Xian received a ck, cold metal object from Wu Zhu. Heid on the ground, and took aim at the rocks in the snow far in the distance.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: Chapter 48-49


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Some time passed before Fan Xian finally got up from the snow. His movements were sluggish; he appeared to still be recovering from his emotions from before. This ¡°firestick¡± had been well-protected. Having spent many days putting the three parts back together, Fan Xian discovered all the parts were in excellent condition; even the scope. Only now did Fan Xian realize how stupid he was for kicking that chest.


    Fan Xian knew nothing of military matters; it took him many days just to get familiar with the weapon. As for actually training to use it, he discovered that reality was shockingly different from what he had imagined¡ªwhen you find sunshine in your dream, you learn that the dream is fake.


    How to judge distance; how to aim; how to ensure everything runs smoothly; this was all knowledge that nobody in this world knew. Without a teacher, Fan Xian could only try to find out himself. The further away he was from his target, the harder it was to hit. As for the effects of the wind, that was an even more difficult problem.


    Fortunately, he had many good points topensate for such difficulties. Firstly, he was very calm; almost as calm as Wu Zhu. Secondly, he was very steady; his overpowering zhenqi enabled his body to maintain the same posture for long periods of time. Most importantly, he was patient; he had the patience of a seasoned hunter. That was due to his encounters in his previous life and the ¡°naps¡± from his current life. As long as he had the energy to do so, Fan Xian believed that he could hide motionless for an entire day.


    After getting up from the snow, he felt the cold had turned his body stiff and numb. By slowly circting his zhenqi, he recovered his numb limbs and turned to look at Wu Zhu who had been standing like a gpole. He shook his head, ¡°If I¡¯m up against Yan Xiaoyi, I might not be able to shoot before he kills me with an arrow.¡±


    Wu Zhu said coldly, ¡°You have no need for that.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t really understand what Wu Zhu meant. Troubled, he sat down holding the sniper rifle. ¡°I know very well that my true strength is above rank eight, but below nine. You¡¯ve been keeping the fact from me because you didn¡¯t want me to get arrogant. But if I have to deal with some ninth-ranked masters in the future, it would be better for me to have a weapon no one knows about.¡±


    Wu Zhu said, ¡°By my standards, your rank is still seventh.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled at himself, ¡°A seventh-rank, killing Cheng Jushu? Trading palm strikes with Gong Dian?¡±


    Wu Zhu continued, ¡°Gong Dian ranks eighth, Cheng Jushu ranks seventh at most. Perhaps... while I spent the past dozen years in Danzhou, the quality of martial arts has gone down across the world.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned and dusted the snow off his hips. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Wu Zhu¡¯s words still gave him a strange feeling. As to what was strange, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t exin. He shook his head, ¡°I must be strong, or else I can¡¯t protect those around me; Wan¡¯er and the royal family and Eldest Princess. And Ruoruo? Don¡¯t forget, she is also a poor child who grew up without a mother.¡±


    Wu Zhu was silent.


    Fan Xian smiled. At the moment, the snowy mountain was bathed in the gentle and clear light of the moon, illuminating his wless face. Watching Wu Zhu¡¯s ck blindfold, which had gathered a few specks of snow, Fan Xian suddenly had an idea and did what he never dared to do growing up.


    He took a step forward, carefully reaching out his hand to remove Wu Zhu¡¯s blindfold. His movement was extremely gentle.


    Wu Zhu took a step back, which brought him precisely to the edge of the cliff without any distance to spare. Fan Xian¡¯s right hand stopped awkwardly in midair, inches from Wu Zhu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Time to return.¡± Wu Zhu took the sniper rifle from Fan Xian and disappeared into the darkness.


    Staring into the ce where Wu Zhu disappeared, a sense of sadness gushed forth from Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Such a strong and peerless person who remembered only a fraction of his past; what would he be like in the future?


    The mountains do not care for the passage of time. Every day, Fan Xian woke up at dawn with great self-discipline to train in martial arts. At night, he would make some time to train in sneaking about at night with Wu Zhu. For the rest of the days, he mostly lived afortable life with Lin Wan¡¯er and his younger sister. As the girls gathered in the yard topete in poetry, paint, sing, and y cards, days passed.


    Ye Ling¡¯er and Rou Jia also dropped by and stayed for a bit. Naturally, they held a small-scale poetry gathering. Rou Jia seemed to have gotten over her sadness from Fan Xian¡¯s marriage. With watery, pleading eyes, she asked to hear Fanpose a few poems. Not fooled in the slightest, Fan Xian escaped at the first opportunity.


    Toward the end of the year, Fan Sizhe finally got away from his ethnology studies and rode his carriage up the mountains to ask his sister-inw to y Mahjong. In his eyes, finding Lin Wan¡¯er at a game table was like akin to a peerless swordsman finally finding a worthy rival. Human lives could be lonely like snowkes.


    As the Fan siblings gathered, Fan Xian, being the young master, could not forget his wife¡¯s older brother. Teng Zijing¡¯s wounds had healed, so Fan Xian asked him to bring Dabao over. The traveling party was protected by Wang Qinian¡¯s group, so there probably wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    One day after lunch, Fan Xian asked servants to prepare a carriage. Together with Lin Wan¡¯er, they descended down the mountains to wee Dabao. A short whileter, they saw the traveling party. After the carriage and carts stopped, Teng Zijing quickly went forward to greet Fan Xian and the ruling Lady. Lin Wan¡¯er knew this man was Fan Xian¡¯s first aide when he arrived in the capital, so she was exceeding kind to reply. But she couldn¡¯t help by be distracted by the carriage.


    ¡°Little Xianxian.¡±


    Needless to say, that was Dabao calling Fan Xian. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saluted. He then went to greet his chubby brother-inw, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in months. Fascinated by the mountainndscape, Dabao opened his mouth andughed. ¡°There¡¯s not nearly as much snow back in the capital.¡±


    Snow fell heavily in the Cang Mountains. Much of it umted on the roads. Looking at the snow on her brother¡¯s hair, Lin Wan¡¯er walked up and brushed it off. She then put the fox pelt cloak she brought onto him. ¡°That father of ours, seriously. He knew it¡¯d be cold in the mountains, why didn¡¯t he prepare more clothes?¡±


    Fan Xian only smiled. The prime minister was a man, and there weren¡¯t many women in Lin manor. As much as the prime minister treasured Dabao, he couldn¡¯t cover every aspect. Fan Xian then turned to ask Teng Zijing, ¡°Did anything happen on the way here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Teng Zijing answered, ¡°Although, when entering the mountains, we ran into another traveling carriage. They saw we came from the prime minister¡¯s manor and let us pass first.¡±


    Enjoying the snow and avoiding summer heat; these were the favorite pastimes of the elites in the capital. In some areas leading up to the mountains, there were even soldiers stationed to guard the passes. Hearing there were no major incidents, Fan Xian made some more small talk and prepared to go back.


    At that moment, the sound of horses could be heard behind them. A short whileter, a traveling party of carriages came up in an aggressive manner. They were currently at a fork in the road, so for the moment everything seemed extremely crowded.


    ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± Teng Zijing said somewhat uneasily, ¡°Young Master, I spared you some details because I didn¡¯t want you to get angry.¡±


    The leading carriage driver saw the pileup and began swearing. Fan Xian squinted in that direction and recognized Guo You¡¯s carriage. Fan Xian smiled, thinking about something.


    Eventually the leading carriage driver realized he was shouting at people from the prime minister¡¯s manor. The standoff suddenly became less heated.


    ¡°Even if you are from the prime minister¡¯s manor, you shouldn¡¯t block the path. We already made way for you once. Can you hurry up?¡± A voice came from the Guo carriage. Fan Xian recognized its owner.


    Immediately, a rich son came out of the carriage. He pointed at Teng Zijing¡¯s party and scolded, ¡°Why are you still in the way? Prime Minister Lin is still in the capital. What are you lot doing in the Cang Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Guo Baokun?¡± Fan Xian was overjoyed and waved.


    Hearing somebody call out to him in such a friendly manner, Guo Baokun thought it was someone he was close with. So he turned with a warm smile. Upon seeing Fan Xian, that smile froze on Guo Baokun¡¯s face, making him look incredibly awkward. There was some nervousness and fear in his eyes. ¡°Who is that? That¡¯s Fan Xian...¡±


    During the poetry gathering, at capital court, and in the Imperial pce; Guo Baokun had alienated Fan Xian numerous times. To Guo Baokun¡¯s misfortune, Fan Xian was one who stirred up the capital. Every time there was conflict, Fan Xian would pay it back in full. Now that Fan Xian had married that girl, the extravagance of their grand wedding made Guo Baokun ept his bad luck. Until now, all he had hoped for was to never run into Fan Xian ever again. But who knew fate could be so cruel?


    Looking at Guo Baokun, Fan Xian thought, ¡°This fellow¡¯s luck is so bad it would make both mortals and gods cry. Why must I run into him again?¡±


    Seeing Guo manor¡¯s traveling party descend the mountain like fleeing rabbits, Fan Xian flexed his wrists. Lin Wan¡¯er walked over and lowered her voice, ¡°Why do you chase them away for no reason? His rank aside, he is still a civil servant close to the prince. Not to mention Cang Mountain is not Fan... ours. If other people find out about this, they would sure to call us uncivilized.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t chase them away,¡± Hearing his wife, a mischievous smile appeared on Fan Xian¡¯s wless face. ¡°I only said I¡¯d go visit him at midnight for some tea. I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d run away.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke those words with such gentleness he made Lin Wan¡¯erugh. She said, ¡°Oh you, who in the capital doesn¡¯t know it was you who beat him up? Go visit him at midnight? Of course he¡¯d run away. He couldn¡¯t match you in fame or prowess. What other choice did he have?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°I, too, feel bad for him.¡±


    Teng Zijing also brought letters. In them, Count Sinan sounded somewhat worried, as if something had happened at the Imperial court. But from the contents, it didn¡¯t appear to involve the Eldest Princess, so what could it be? He then opened Wang Qinian¡¯s letter and put the two letters together. Everything made sense now.


    ¡°Letting business run politics. Now it¡¯s the Council. How long is this going to continue for?¡± Looking at the dark, snowy sky outside the window, Fan Xian shook his head.


    He knew that eventually, the duty of going as an envoy to Northern Qi would fall upon him. His performance at the feast that night was overboard; escaping to the mountains wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm the waves.


    Reason number two was Chen Pingping, his mother¡¯s formerrade whom he had never met. Director Chen very much wanted Fan Xian to take over his position in the Overwatch Council. But Fei Jie had confirmed that taking over that position would be harder than bing prime minister. Fan Xian¡¯s fame and talent weren¡¯t enough to shake the Council¡¯s thousands of dark agents.


    The Overwatch Council was not the regr Sixth Bureau. Those withoutpetency could only get by momentarily; they could not gain lifetime control. What the Council itself and the emperor wanted was long-term stability. That was the reason why Chen Pingping left the duty to Fan Xian. If Fan Xian could sessfully rescue Yan Bingyun, it would earn Yan Ruohai¡¯s favor. When he returns to the capital, there is bound to be a promotion. And with Fei Jie and Cheng Pingping¡¯s arrangements, Fan Xian would at least earn support from more than half of the leaders.


    The problem was his father. Fan Jian wanted his son to peacefully take over the pce treasury and be exceptionally wealthy.


    Between the two sides, Fan Xian knew he didn¡¯t have much say on the matter. Ultimately it depended on what His Majesty thought. Thinking about this emperor made Fan Xian frown. If he really took over the Overwatch Council, it would only confirm a certain terrifying thought.


    Being the envoy to Northern Qi was a gilded opportunity. But Fan Xian knew he was only a piece of brass; gilded or not, brass cannot turn into gold. While he was still unaware of the riskiest part of the Overwatch Council¡¯s ns, he guessed this envoy wouldn¡¯t be unusual.


    Outside the window, snow mixed with the wind. Toward the end of the long hallway, the faint sound ofughter could be heard. There was also the red light from candles, providing a warm sight in this snowy night.


    Taking the two letters, Fan Xian ripped them to tiny pieces and threw them out the window where they mixed with the powdered snow, lost forever. A gust of wind blew in, chilling the room.


    The dim candlelight brightened a bit.


    ¡°Close the window, it¡¯s freezing in here.¡± Wan¡¯er had gone to bed early. She peeked out half her face from under her nkets. With just her eyes showing, she said to Fan Xian, ¡°Time to sleep. Let them do as they wish. My older brother is behaving, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Smiling, Fan Xian walked next to the bed and slid his hand under the nkets as if it were natural. As he gently palmed his wife¡¯s ample bosom, he began to talk about apletely different topic, ¡°I know Dabao will behave, but you should know what that younger brother of mine is like. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on him, one of these days he¡¯ll bring Dabao into the mountains to hunt bears again.¡±


    Despite being married for some time now, Lin Wan¡¯er was still not used to her husband¡¯s hand reaching out at her so leisurely. Her face turned bright red, and her eyes looked like they were about to shed tears. She caught the hands on her chest, ¡°You¡¯re misbehaving again.¡±


    ¡°My wife is calling me to bed, how should I behave?¡± Fan Xian chuckled. With a reverse palm strike, he extinguished the candle, leaving the couple in the quiet and dark room. After the rustling of clothes, Fan Xian was only wearing an undershirt. As he got under the nkets, his chilled body made Lin Wan¡¯er shiver. She said, ¡°You sleep sote every single night. No one knows what you¡¯re doing at the table.¡±


    ¡°Is that aint?¡± Fan Xian teased his wife, who had yet to turn sixteen. A girl younger than him, who grew up treasured by her parents, was now his wife. Every night they indulged in pleasure. Fan Xian had no idea if she could endure it all. As he thought about it, he began to fondle Wan¡¯er chest. This sense of fullness behind a slick, thin fabric was pure bliss.


    Lin Wan¡¯er moaned lightly and buried herself in Fan Xian¡¯s embrace.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and met her lips with his. The two bodies slowly entwined, almost burning up, raising the room temperature.


    ...


    Clouds clear; rain stops; mist dissipates. Flowers blossom and wilt; there¡¯s a time for everything.


    It was still snowing outside the window. But it was warm as spring under the nkets. Wan¡¯er, embarrassed, meekly buried her face in Fan Xian¡¯s chest. Fan Xian affectionately looked at his wife and gently stroked her lips. For some reason, he remembered the chicken drumstick from the temple.


    ¡°Your... Your hands are not clean.¡± Wan¡¯er turned her head.


    Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°Unclean? Where? My Wan¡¯er is clean everywhere.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was afraid her husband would say some even more embarrassing things, so she changed the topic. ¡°So, are you going to Northern Qi?¡±


    Fan Xian embraced her tighter and asked her in return, ¡°Will you follow me for life?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen in the dark, but hearing her husband ask such a question must have made her nervous. In this world, divorce was unheard of. She asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Fan Xian now realized his question was not appropriate, so he exined, ¡°It just slipped out.¡± It was something he carried over from his previous life. Although he exchanged vows with Wan¡¯er, there were still certain things he wanted to hear from the mouth of a cute girl.


    ¡°Slipped out?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was suspicious. She asked weakly, ¡°Were you thinking about Sisi?¡±


    That made Fan Xian remember Sisi whom he had intentionally left at Fan manor. ording to Teng Zijing, she was living quite well. But as for the mess grandmother made, he had to deal with that eventually.


    He consoled Wan¡¯er, ¡°How could I be in the mood to think about that? If we want to get through the business of life, we must n far ahead. Besides, you know your mother doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±


    It was a new phrase that fell on Wan¡¯er ears, warming her heart. Satisfied, she said, ¡°I¡¯m married to you, what other choice do I have?¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s that.¡± Fan Xian smiled in the dark, his lips holding a gentle curve. He said lightly, ¡°Some esteemed ones in the capital are holding a big Mahjong game. I don¡¯t know if I can join.¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled, ¡°Fighting dirty, I¡¯m no match for you. ying table games, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± That was the phrase Fan Xian used to trigger Zhuang Mohan to throw up blood. It had spread far and wide in the capital.


    ...


    The snow and wind picked up. Fan Ruoruo could not sleep. She stood holding an umbre, staring into the darkness and carefully keeping her distance from the edge of the pavement. On her face was a smile whichcked any emotion. Her heart was empty. The brother she admired the most was already married. Where did her future lead? Brother had said that she should be like Sizhe. She could find some things, emotions, or even fine arts to dedicate her life to. But she herself couldn¡¯t find such a thing.


    Snow fell upon her umbre, and onto her heart.


    Wu Zhu, forever wearing his blindfold, silently appeared behind her. His emotionless voice rang out next to Ruoruo¡¯s ear, ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡±


    At dawn the next day, after Fan Xian returned from his training, he was surprised to find Dabao wearing the fox pelt cloak and looking down the cliffs of the estate. Worried that he¡¯d fall, Fan Xian quickly walked towards Dabao and asked gently, ¡°Dabao, what are you looking at?¡±


    Dabao innocently grinned. He pointed downward and said, ¡°Little Xianxian, there, big white bird.¡±


    Far away in the mountains, mist was rising. There, several white cranes, with ck necks and tails, were foraging. asionally, they raised their heads and called out in their crisp voices. Between the calls, they would spread their wings and dance about. It was a beautiful sight.


    Fan Xian was somewhat stunned. In such cold weather, those cranes remained in the mountains; could there be hot springs somewhere? Cranes are birds of freedom. They do not enjoy confinement. Watching the cranes in the distance dancing without restraint made Fan Xian inhale deeply. It brightened his spirit.


    ¡°Dabao, do you like those birds?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. He asked with a smile, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t their dance pretty?¡±


    Dabao rubbed his lips, ¡°They¡¯re always jumping around. It Make Dabao restless.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and pped his older brother-inw on the shoulder. For some reason, this third talk with Dabao was the most rxed. Perhaps it was because Dabao really was like a child, so there was nothing for Fan Xian to watch out for.


    While the crane dance was beautiful, watching them was truly tiring.


    ¡°Dabao, have you been having fun these past few days?¡±


    Dabao frowned ever so slightly, as if not knowing how to answer the question. Nevertheless, he tried his best, ¡°Was... Was... good. y Mahjong... Little fatty throwing tantrums. Pretty... fun.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. He stared at the dense snowy forest below; he stared at the mist in the distance and the cranes within that mist; he stayed silent for a long time.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: Court Discussions (Part 1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During the New Year festival, in ordance with pce customs, each prince and princess was given a gift by the pce. This year¡¯s gifts were different from the norm. Firstly, the Crown Prince received the first gift. This was only natural, but it was much more generous than it had been in previous years: it was a book from the Emperor¡¯s own collection. The next was the Second Prince¡¯s gift, which was of a higher level. And the Great Prince, defending the distant border, received a bow and arrow. Most importantly, apanying this imperial bow was an order to return to the capital at the end of the summer to ept the title of king.


    The officials of the capital were confused. They were unsure what His Majesty was thinking. It appeared that the Crown Prince¡¯s position was still secure, so why summon the Great Prince back to the capital? This prince had spent the entire year on the edges of the kingdom leading troops; although he was not the son of the Emperor¡¯s first wife, he was still the eldest son. If he were to return to the capital, it was possible that the situation behind the scenes would not be entirely stable.


    Among the imperial gifts was another eye-catching decree. It bestowed a gift upon Fan Xian, fifth-level academician of the Imperial College, currently hidden away in the Cang Mountains, in ordance with the customs regarding the son-inw of the Emperor. The officials all presumed that this was for the sake of the reputation of the youngdy of the Lin family.


    There were plenty of dealings and visits to be made at the end of the year when the families of the officials and the gentry all sent gifts to one another. People who had known each other for a long time also visited each other, and two sets of envoys also made their way to the Cang Mountains carrying generous presents. The gifts were divided into those from the Eastern Pce ¨C the pce of the Crown Prince ¨C and those from the estate of the Second Prince. The target of their gift-giving was Fan Xian.


    Everyone presumed that, if after the metropolitan civil service examinations, Fan Xian was constrained by his title of ¡°Prince Consort¡±, he would find it hard to rise through the ranks of the bureaucracy, and so His Majesty would order that he be given control over the pce treasury. So before this urred, both the Crown Prince and the Second Prince rushed to redouble their efforts to entice him. But they did so covertly, believing that no one would discover the envoys they had dispatched bringing gifts.


    ¡°What did Number Two send?¡±


    The Emperor of the Kingdom of Qing leaned upon a soft couch, d in ck robes, his face tranquil. The handful of wrinkles on his well-kept face were particrly apparent; his eyes peered calmly at the snowkes outside his study, which looked like goose feathers.


    Chen Pingping cleared his throat and adjusted the nket covering his knees. ¡°It is a poem from the previous dynasty,¡± he said respectfully.


    The Emperor smiled, but there was a hint of mockery in that smile. ¡°It appears my second son is fond of trite and vulgar literature, but then again, so is everyone. Fan Xian writes a poem every time he opens his mouth, and has far exceeded the poets of the previous dynasty. That was an inconsiderate gift.¡±


    He continued on with his questioning. ¡°What did the Crown Prince send?¡±


    ¡°A case of green jade Mahjong tiles.¡± Chen Pingping stroked his smooth jaw. Following His Majesty¡¯s gaze, he looked out upon the nket of snow upon the pce, squinting slightly. ¡°Fan Xian was quite fond of them.¡±


    ¡°Fan... Xian. It appears that he desires to be an idler, showered with riches and honor.¡± His Majesty spoke quietly. ¡°The Crown Prince has sent a fine gift. I do not know who in the Eastern Pce had the idea to send it.¡± [1]


    ¡°It was most likely Xin Qiwu,¡± said Chen Pingping, smiling. ¡°I do not know what Fan Xian is thinking, but I do know that Princess Chen and the younger master of the Fan family both love to y mahjong.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyebrow rose slightly. ¡°And how has my dear Chen been recently?¡±


    Chen Pingping spoke carefully. ¡°Having Fan Xian, who knows her condition well, taking care of her, she is likely happier than she was in the pce.¡±


    ¡°No one can truly be happy within the pce.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°Have you really decided to send Fan Xian to Northern Qi?¡±


    Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair. His head still uneasily lowered, he spoke respectfully. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. As Your Majesty agrees with my suggestion, I shall make arrangements. If Fan Xian does not take care of matters for the Overwatch Council, then it will be difficult for him to truly take control of it in the future, in service of Your Majesty.¡±


    There was a sudden cold silence between the two men. The Emperor looked coldly at Chen Pingping, and after some time, he spoke quietly. ¡°Do not forget that he is the lifeblood of the royal family. How can you take such a risk?¡±


    There was a long silence. Chen Pingping smiled uneasily and defended his n. ¡°My lord, the issue is that he can never be the lifeblood of the royal family. I am your servant, and I n to ensure that his future is secure.¡± He paused a moment before continuing. ¡°If he takes control of the pce treasury, he will no doubt be the object of the princes¡¯ enticement. I presume, my lord, that you do not wish to see that happen. Thus it would be better to send him away and allow him to lie low. Hiding in the Cang Mountains is not possible.¡±


    The Emperor looked coldly at the cripple before him. This was his faithful dog in the bureaucracy. But how long had it been since he had called him ¡°my lord¡±?


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Emperor slowly closed his eyes, and seemingly for a moment, the snow and wind in the pce disappeared without trace.


    Chen Pingping sat calmly in his wheelchair, waiting for a long while for the Emperor to speak. ¡°But you must be aware that Count Sinan and Prime Minister Lin will not agree to these arrangements. When they arrive to discuss courtly matters, I shall no doubt be greatly vexed by them.¡±


    ¡°Ready the imperial carriage!¡± The young eunuch¡¯s clear voice reverberated from the eaves of Xingqing Hall. With a tter, the imperial eunuchs and pce maids spilled out from the hall, carrying the Emperor¡¯s sedan chair, waiting upon His Majesty¡¯s every need, moving toward the pce hall.


    The sedan chair was sealed tight; the wind and the snow that filled the air could not prate it. The Emperor closed his eyes, resting his chin on his hands, pondering. His palms gently touched the small burning stove. A momentter, he sighed, opened his eyes, and looked over the all-too-familiar pce. Weary of the scene, he shook his head gently.


    In the main hall, eunuchs holding horsetail whisks came out, loudly proiming ¡°The Emperor approaches!¡±


    The gathered officials, who had already been waiting a long time, adjusted their garments and kneeled to the floor, calling out ¡°Long Live His Majesty!¡± The Emperor nced at the bureaucrats before approaching the Dragon Throne and sitting down. ¡°Come forth,¡± he said.


    Hearing hismand, the officials stood back up, although some of the high-ranking officials and nobles, who livedfortable lives in the capital, had inevitably put on some weight, and so their movements were sluggish. It was aical sight.


    ¡°Other matters have been settled. Spring is approaching, and after the Imperial Examinations, the agreement drafted with the northerners will go into effect.¡± The Emperor seemed clearly displeased, and he leaned on one side of the Dragon Throne. ¡°Ministers, has a suitable envoy been chosen?¡±


    There had been rumors over the past few months that the Prime Minister¡¯s new son-inw, Fan Xian, fifth-level Academician of the Imperial College, was to be dispatched as envoy to Northern Qi. Prime Minister Lin Ruofu had always presumed it was officials of the royal court who opposed him making mischief, so he had long been fully prepared.


    Originally, there had been mutual animosity between the Lin and Fan families at court. One was a steadfast supporter of the Emperor¡¯s faction, while the other had unclear connections to the Eldest Princess. After Fan Xian had entered the capital, everything had been acutely transformed. The Prime Minister had broken his ties with the Eldest Princess, and Minister Fan had be his rtive by marriage.


    Assistant Minister Fan Jian of the Ministry of Revenue had stepped back somewhat. He nced at the line of people in front of him, and found that Prime Minister Lin Ruofu was also looking at him. Their gazes met, and the two men smiled.


    ¡°Imend my report unto Your Majesty. I thought that when vice-minister Xin of Honglu Temple was negotiating previously, all matters were settled to the great benefit of the nation. He is a fine talent, and if vice-minister Xin were to be dispatched as envoy, it would be most suitable.¡±


    The first one to hurriedly reply was a disciple of Prime Minister Lin Ruofu, Ren Shao¡¯an, a vice-minister official of Taichang Temple. Because today¡¯s court discussions were on the topic of the return visit, everyone wanted to hear his opinion, so he and Xin Qiwu, vice-minister of Honglu Temple, were both in attendance in the pce hall.


    Xin Qiwu was somewhat taken aback. How could he have been rmended? Of course, he understood, the Prime Minister did not wish for his own son-inw to be sent to an enemy country hundreds of miles from his daughter. Although there were no issues of safety, the road was long and high through the mountains. After the civil service examinations, Fan Xian would certainly be promoted; if he were immediately dispatched as envoy afterward, who knew what changes could ur in the court monthster?


    In truth, the Crown Prince¡¯s opinion was simr to that of the Prime Minister¡¯s. Now that there was none of the Eldest Princess¡¯s madness behind him, the Crown Prince¡¯s understanding of issues had grown. He presumed that Fan Xian would stay behind in the capital and soon take control of the pce treasury, and at the same time, he could step up his efforts to win him over. This was the correct approach, and if he could use it as a pretext to take hold of Assistant Minister Fan Jian and restore ties with the Prime Minister, that would be even better. Besides, the imperial examinations were approaching, and the Eastern Pce still relied heavily upon Fan Xian.


    In light of this, it seemed that no one was going to bring up the matter of dispatching Fan Xian as envoy to Northern Qi that day in the court. After all, offending the Fan and Lin families, even if you were a senior figure or a high official, would arouse the ire of those two men, which could very well be unbearable.


    So the hall was silent for a short while. It seemed that the ministers had all approved the suggestion of dispatching Xin Qiwu to Northern Qi. Even Xin Qiwu had begun to prepare for the order to go in ce of Fan Xian.


    The Emperor frowned. It seemed he had not expected this would happen. He set the small furnace in his hand gently upon a small table by his side, covered in yellow satin.


    At that moment, someone emerged from the ranks of the ministers and spoke quietly and calmly. ¡°I suggest that Fan Xian, academician of the Imperial College, is dispatched as envoy to Northern Qi.¡±


    The gathered officials had never expected that someone would be willing to offend the Fan and Lin families. Numerous nces centered on him, and discovered that the source of these words was Qin Heng, an attach¨¦ of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Qin Heng had a military background, and so he was not afraid of the res of the bureaucracy. But the officials did not understand; even if you were from the Bureau of the Military Affairs, was there really any need to offend the Prime Minister and the Fan family?


    Hearing this suggestion, Prime Minister Lin Ruofu¡¯s expression did not change. He was thoroughly calm. Count Sinan could not help but smile. Hindered by their connection to Fan Xian, the two old foxes naturally found it unsuitable to speak, but officials with connections to them spoke up on their behalf. After a period of discussion in the hall, one official spoke calmly.


    ¡°I do not believe it is appropriate. Young Master Fan is not yet 17, and has not the slightest experience in official affairs. Sending him as envoy to Northern Qi as a representative of imperial power to establish diplomatic connections is a great task. Although Young Master Fan is greatly talented, he is still inexperienced. I fear that he will find it difficult to shoulder such a responsibility. By contrast, vice-minister Xin is of steady bearing and is a thoroughly suitable choice. He should have no trouble in journeying to Northern Qi.¡±


    Xin Qiwu sighed, knowing that he would have to make a decision. He stepped forward from the ranks and bowed as he asked for orders. ¡°I wish to offer my service to the nation.¡±


    [1] The ¡°Xian¡± in Fan Xian¡¯s name can mean ¡°leisure¡± or ¡°idleness¡±.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: Court Discussions (Part 2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As he sat high upon his Dragon Throne, watching his ministers¡¯ performance below, an imperceptible smile formed on the Emperor¡¯s lips. He waved a hand to allow Xin Qiwu to withdraw, and spoke gently. ¡°Gentlemen, do you all believe that Xin Qiwu is the most suitable man for the task?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The gathered ministers bowed, their words elongated, using their whole breath to show respect.


    Qin Heng, the attach¨¦ of the Bureau of Military Affairs who had suggested Fan Xian as envoy to Northern Qi, looked at the Emperor a little oddly before quickly returning his gaze. Now that all the ministers deemed Fan Xian an inappropriate choice for envoy, he reckoned that His Majesty could change his mind.


    ¡°Ministers, I do not agree with your views.¡±


    The hall was suddenly silent. Only the Emperor¡¯s gentle voice reverberated through the pce. ¡°It is said that one cannot make use of jade without cutting it. Gentlemen, I preresume you still remember Fan Xian¡¯s graceful bearing in the hall on that day. Although he is a civilian official, he also had the bravery to ughter his would-be assassins at Nin Street. How can we allow such brilliance to go to waste in the quiet corridors of Taichang Temple or the Imperial College?¡±


    Hearing this, the ministers understood that the Emperor had long held this view. But they did not understand why His Majesty insisted that Fan Xian go to Northern Qi.


    The Emperor looked coldly at the gathered officials and continued. ¡°He is inexperienced. Thus, we must provide him with experience. Fan Xian will go. This assignment shall be given to him.¡±


    If the Emperor ¨C the Son of Heaven ¨C said so, then it was so.


    The gathered ministers did not dare speak up. Only on the faces of Fan Jian and Lin Ruofu did some trace of anxiety show. As his father and father-inw, they were unable to hide it. This reaction was only natural. If they were to pretend to be overjoyed and praise the Emperor¡¯s brilliance, they would simply arouse the scorn of His Majesty and all those present.


    ¡°Fan Jian.¡± The Emperor looked at the assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Heaing his name, Fan Jian was somewhat surprised, and hurriedly stepped forward.


    ¡°I wish to give this task to your son,¡± the Emperor said quietly. ¡°What is your opinion?¡±


    Fan Jian was quiet for a moment. Suddenly, he smiled. ¡°I do not dare to have an opinion on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Is it that you do not dare, or that you do not have one?¡±


    ¡°I do not dare.¡±


    ¡°If you dared, what would your opinion be?¡±


    The wind and snow intensified outside, while inside the hall was as warm as spring. And yet the words between their lord and his minister made it as cold as it was outside. The officials who were on good terms with Fan Jian could not help but secretly worry. How could Count Sinan answer so inappropriately?


    A momentter, Fan Jian quietly responded to the Emperor. ¡°I was separated from my son for 16 years, and we only met months ago. If we are separated again, I cannot deny that it will be difficult.¡±


    The word ¡°difficult¡± echoed through the hall. Who knew who might have heard it?


    The Emperor smiled. He knew that Fan Jian¡¯s response was that of his childhood friend. In truth, he did not understand the real reason why he was sending Fan Xian to Northern Qi. It seemed... that Chen Pingping was the only one who understood him.


    ¡°But it will only be a few months. Leaving in mid-spring, returning in early autumn. What about that is difficult?¡±


    The Emperor did not await Fan Jian¡¯s response. Smiling, he waved his hand, issuing his decree. ¡°The Minister of Revenue is old, and his health is fading. He has been convalescing for a long time. I hereby decree... that assistant minister of revenue Fan Jian is to take his ce.¡±


    There was no objection from the court. Fan Jian had long hidden the truth at the Ministry of Revenue, but he had never been promoted. Embittered officials grumbled to themselves. Assistant Minister Fan had finally promoted his concubine Lady Liu to the status of wife, and the Emperor had finally promoted him to Minister. If the assistant minister had known this long ago, would he not have taken Lady Liu as his wife much sooner?


    Of course, the officials all presumed that this waspensation for the Emperor¡¯s decision to send Fan Xian to Northern Qi.


    Fan Jian knew that nothing more could be done about this matter. His face calm, he advanced and kowtowed to the Emperor in gratitude. The Emperor then turned to Lin Ruofu and smiled. ¡°Prime Minister, your precious daughter is newly married. I am sending Fan Xian as envoy to Northern Qi. Do you wish to say anything?¡±


    Prime Minister Lin Ruofu forced a smile, stepped forward, and saluted. The Emperor of the Kingdom of Qing and his Prime Minister appeared to be on good terms, but in truth, the monarch¡¯s power was imposing and none would dare provoke him. His previous benevolence toward Fan Jian was somewhat puzzling. His Majesty had asked for his opinion, and he did not dare object. He spoke calmly. ¡°Fan Xian should indeed acquire experience.¡±


    After the cab meeting, the Emperor seemed to be in a slightly better mood as he climbed into his pnquin and made his way back to his pce. The officials filed out. Outside the high pce walls, they all congratted Fan Jian on his appointment as Minister of Revenue. From now on, he would be in charge of the nation¡¯s financial affairs in name as well as in practice.


    ¡°Master Fan, from now on, our sries are in your hands,¡± teased Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites. ¡°Go easy on us.¡±


    Fan Jian chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Master Guo, you always were a joker.¡± Fan Xian had had several run-ins with Guo Baokun, but in the royal court, there was no ill will between the two men.


    As they walked out, Lin Ruofu cleared his throat. As he walked onward, the officials saluted the Prime Minister. Knowing he would have a few words to say to the father of his son-inw, they dispersed. ¡°Master Fan, why was His Majesty so insistent on sending Fan Xian as envoy to Northern Qi?¡± he asked quietly.


    As they were now rtives by marriage, the two men naturally had dispensed with a lot of the formalities. Fan Jian forced a smile. ¡°Sir, I truly do not know. Perhaps... His Majesty truly does wish to give my son experience?¡± Though he said it, in his heart he knew that that damned cripple was behind it somehow. But thinking about it for a moment, Fan Xian would only be away from the capital for a short while ¨C away from the attempts of the Crown Prince and the Second Prince to curry his favor. Waiting until the Great Prince returned to the capital was perhaps not a bad choice.


    Lin Ruofu seemed to think the same. But his doubts went further. It seemed that His Majesty was greatly concerned for his own ¡°beloved son-inw¡±. Could it be that this was only for Chen¡¯er¡¯s sake?


    The Prime Minister shook his head and smiled at Fan Jian. ¡°Dabao being in the mountains must be an inconvenience for you, Master Fan.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± said Fan Jian, smiling. ¡°We are all family. In a month¡¯s time, when the spring flowers bloom, the diplomatic mission will depart for Northern Qi. When that happens I shall allow Wan¡¯er to visit your manor as often as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Recently, without Dabao in the manor, it has felt rather lonely.¡± Lin Ruofu felt somewhat emotional. He sighed. ¡°Master Fan, should you have some free time, you might as well pay me a visit.¡±


    ¡°How could I dare disobey my Prime Minister¡¯s request?¡± said Fan Jian, smiling.


    Again in a deserted ce, again in two carriages. Again, the two people who had conspired behind Fan Xian¡¯s back for over a decade still hid inside their own carriages as they spoke.


    ¡°I said I did not wish for him to sever ties with the Overwatch Council!¡± Fan Jian, recently promoted to Minister of Revenue, did not sound pleased in the slightest; his tone was thoroughly cold.


    In the carriage opposite, Chen Pingping hissed with quietughter. ¡°Sending him to Northern Qi has nothing to do with my lousy Council.¡±


    Fan Jian could not help but draw open the curtain of his carriage. ¡°Nothing to do with you? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Xiao En is in your hands now. If you want to kill him, then kill him. Why bother sending him to gain a reputation? We both know what kind of person Xiao En is. If you allow him to return to Northern Qi, then killing him will be that much harder. You know that.¡±


    ¡°I have not forgotten. You hold some of His Majesty¡¯s power in your hand. I believe some of your people are within the Overwatch Council.¡± Chen Pingping stillughed quietly. Hisugh seemed somewhat sinister.


    ¡°I fear that His Majesty would not be pleased with our private meetings. As for Xiao En, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s dead or alive. I¡¯ve put him under pressure for 20 years, and he¡¯s left me nothing. And the young Emperor of Northern Qi won¡¯t necessarily be as open-minded as our own liege when ites to whether he dares to use the head of the spywork of the former Northern Wei Kingdom. And as for Fan Xian¡¯s departure, it truly was the Emperor¡¯s will. Master Fan, you know that if we allow your son to stay in the capital, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince will try every day to win him over. And that will likely cause us great trouble in the future.¡±


    Fan Jian was silent for a while. He knew this was a serious issue. He absolutely could not allow Fan Xian to be caught up in the royal family¡¯s struggles over their rights of inheritance. He let down the curtain from the side of the carriage and closed his eyes, leaning on the soft padding. He was still unable to rx when it came to the child he had watched over for over a decade and the connections he had built within the Overwatch Council¡¯s terrifying machinery.


    Chen Pingping had seemingly guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Since the Emperor has agreed to the n, you can rx.¡±


    No one saw the sneer that curled the corners of Fan Jian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yan Bingyun was captured,¡± he said coldly. ¡°How is your Council coordinating with him?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, someone will be there to receive him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t send someone mediocre!¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Perhaps you should try harder too. You should know that Ye Zhong has always suspected that the assassins from Dongyi who entered the pce and killed the Eldest Princess¡¯s maid were from the Council. The rumor has also reached Xinyang. So it¡¯s caused me some trouble.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    In the Cang Mountains, the snow settled thick and deep. White steam arose from a hidden hot spring in the distance, and red-crowned cranes moved across the sky in an endless and directionless dance. Fan Xian pored over a letter that had arrived from his father and Wang Qinian. Then, crumpling it in his hand, he ripped it into tiny pieces and threw it out of the window.


    Outside, the snowy scene was beautiful. Dabao and Fan Sizhe were making snowmen. Onerge and chubby, the other small and plump, they made constant noise. At times like these, Fan Sizhe could finally act like a child, and not like some embittered bookkeeper.


    Fan Xian smiled. The snow was no doubt difficult to traverse, but Danbo Bookstore had still dispatched people into the mountains with their ounts. Seventh Ye the shopkeeper was truly loyal to his duties. Business at the bookstore was absolutely booming. Thanks to the publication of the Banxianzhai poetry anthology, several branches of Danbo had established a firm foothold in the capital, and in the next county over they had begun to turn a profit.


    The next evening, Fan Sizhe sorted out the ounts. Seeing the ie of 23,000 taels of silver, his eyes reddened, and he urged Fan Xian to finish thest ten chapters of Story of the Stone. Fan Xian did not answer him. The poetry had stirred up so much; if anyone knew that Story of the Stone was also his doing, who knew what chaos might ensue?


    The Eldest Princess had returned to Xinyang, but her influence remained at the court. The key thing was that he did not know who was on her side. Was it the Crown Prince, or was it the Second Prince who he had never onceid eyes on?

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: Chapter 3


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Walking out of the book chamber, Fan Xian breathed in the fresh winter air of Cang Mountain. He stretchedzily and followed the sound of Mahjong and quickly found his wife ying with some otherdies. Seeing the jade-green tiles rolling around in those soft, white hands, the sight struck Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Then he saw his sister. The second prince had given them a poetry collection from the previous dynasty, and Fan Ruoruo was immersed in reading it. This sight also struck Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Just as he thought, being too famous wasn¡¯t a good thing. Getting fat isn¡¯t good news for a pig, and getting famous isn¡¯t good news for a person. Fan Xian smiled bitterly. Since the banquet, both the eldest and second princess didn¡¯t directly contact him, but vice-minister Xin and Li Hongcheng frequented Fan Manor. Even after hiding in the mountains, Fan Xian could not stop them from sending gifts.


    On thest day of the lunar year, the group on Cang Mountain went back to the capital. In those few days, Li Hongcheng caught the news and begged toe back to Cang Mountain with Fan Xian. While Fan Xian dared not bring Crown Prince Jing, he was forced to bring along Rou Jia.


    Rou Jia was the first one to notice Fan Xian nking out in his room. The young girl asked, ¡°Brother Xian, do you want to y cards?¡±


    Being called ¡°Brother Xian¡± reminded Fan Xian of ¡°Brother Bao¡± from Dream of the Red Chamber. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead. I shall go for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Stroll¡± came out a bit unnaturally. Catching that, Rou Jia made an adorable pout. Lin Wan¡¯er had to intervene. ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t youe and y a few rounds?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pass.¡± Fan Xian refused even more firmly. As he left the game table, his foot touched something fluffy. Not knowing what to make of it, he looked down and discovered a box. Inside the box slept three plump kittens on top of some straw and shredded rags. With their closed eyes and wrinkled noses, those kittens were very cute indeed.


    Fan Xian gasped. ¡°What are these kittens doing here?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er, also seeing the box, picked it up and put it on the game table. She smiled, ¡°Auntie Teng was worried we would get lonely in the mountains, so she had someone bring us these three kittens today.¡±


    Fan Xian got closer and saw that there was a yellow kitten, a ck one, and a white one. Aside from their colors, they were identical otherwise. Fan Xianughed. ¡°Oh you lot, you don¡¯t even know how to feed yourselves, much less keep some cats.¡± He picked up the ck one and held it in his arms. The sensation from this little ball of fur was very interesting. When he gently petted the kitten on the back of its head, it opened its eyes andzily looked at him before falling back to sleep. It didn¡¯t seem to mind being held.


    ¡°Do they have names?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go with Little Yellow, Little ck, and Little White for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like the sound of Little White.¡±


    After dinner, Fan Xian sat in the main seat. Sizhe sat next to him. The brothers received the reports from the capital. Towards the end of the year, the Fan n owned suburbs in the capital, as well as the Danzhou estate and some other pieces ofnd. They all had to report their taxes. Lady Liu at Fan Manor in the capital always took care of these primary matters. Now that she had be the head wife, it was even more appropriate for her to take care of these matters. But this year, after having done so, she picked the biggest couple of expenditures and asked Mister Cui to write a letter reporting them to Young Master Fan.


    Fan Xian could understand Lady Liu¡¯s intentions, so he didn¡¯t immediately react. Rather, he was even more attentive of the reports. asionally he would interject to ask some questions.


    The third housekeeper finished his report obediently. Fan Xian closed his eyes and thought for a while. He then opened them and looked at Sizhe. ¡°Do you think there will be any issues?¡±


    Fan Sizhe scratched his left cheek, where there were three moles. He shook his head. ¡°No problems, big bro. But mother always took care of those expenditures. Why is she having us look over it this year?¡±


    Fan Xian gave a faint grin. Fan Sizhe was talented in some areas ¨C to the point of being a little tyrant even ¨C but in other areas he was like a nk sheet of paper.


    The third housekeeper then respectfully said, ¡°The yearly goods should have arrived in the capital before theing year, but because of heavy snow to the east and north, they arrived some dayste. Other than the fruits and grains fromst time, the letters included the various meats, wild game, and floral tea sent from Danzhou. The Lady had prepared to send three more cartloads, enough tost all of you until spring.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that much, we could just settle for the new and interesting stuff. One cartload would be plenty.¡± Fan Xian then added, ¡°Grandmother¡¯s floral tea ¨C remember to bring a lot of that.¡± He had often spoke to Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo about his life in Danzhou, mentioning that fragrant tea countless times.


    The housekeeper smiled. ¡°The tea already arrived today. Thetter two loads are food and some small goods. Those are for in case you two young masters wish to stay until spring.¡±


    Fan Xian heard it clearly and inwardlyplimented Lady Liu for her wless caretaking. He asked the housekeeper to take a rest and receive his payment.


    Spring arrived. As a fifth-ranked schr, Fan Xian had to return to the capital to assume his position; he couldn¡¯t hide in the mountains forever. And after the examinations in the fourth month, an envoy would be required for the negotiations between two nations; a secret trade of captives must take ce as well. Everything seemed to be happening all at once.


    If Fan Xian were to have a say in the matter, he would have exchanged the captivesst year. The soldiers and generals aside, Fan Xian was most worried about that Yan Bingyun, whom he never met but admired in secret. Being the head spy of Qing, who knew how much he suffered whilst imprisoned by an enemy nation for over half a year?


    Fan Xian was willing to serve this nation, but not the Imperial court.


    At night, after he finished his regr training, he dragged his fatigued body back to the mountain estate. His night clothes were dirty from snow and mud, so he put those in a bag he had prepared. He then tossed the bag aside.


    While training, he hadin in the snow, alone. Under the pale moonlight, he aimed at his targets. His eyesight froze into a straight line as he stared at the rocks in the distance, ck rocks protruding from the snow which had remained still for millennia. Other times, he would take aim at the rabbits dashing rapidly through the snow. All of this chipped away at his stamina. Not to mention that a few days ago, Wu Zhu gave ¡°that¡± to him and disappeared. In the past few training sessions, there was no one to talk to; no one to oversee him. This feeling of loneliness reminded him of his past life.


    It was all silent in the mountain estate. Only the main bedroom remained lit; that was Wan¡¯er awaiting his return. Smiling, Fan Xian walked towards the light. It had been sunny for a while during the day, melting the snow on the stone tform. Fan Xian walked around the puddles which reflected the moonlight. He leapt over the rails. Suddenly, something alerted him and he stopped abruptly.


    Presently, he stood at the other end of the hallway, right outside Ruoruo¡¯s room. His ears perked up and he frowned. He sharpened his gaze. He turned and pressed his palm against the door and released just a small amount of his zhenqi. The wooden door was forced open from the shock, and Fan Xian drifted inside like the night breeze.


    On the bed, the nkets were in a mess. Ruoruo was nowhere to be seen.


    Calmly, Fan Xian reached under the nkets and discovered that, other than the spot near the bed warmer, the rest had all already gone cold. Ruoruo had been gone for a long time. His heart was slightly shaken ¨C could this be the work of some unknown enemy? He steadied himself and turned around, his hand brandishing his thin dagger. He was ready for a night raid.


    ¡°Xian!¡±


    Outside the doorway, Fan Ruoruo was holding antern. Seeing her brother standing by her bed wielding a de, she called out to him in surprise. Fan Xian, seeing her safe and sound, felt his entire body and nerves rx. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. Momentster, he asked, ¡°Where did you go? Are you alright?¡±


    Ruoruo had covered herself with a silver-colored nket, but under that she was only wearing her sleepwear. She looked at Fan Xian, as if not realizing what he meant. After a while she forced a smile, ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, asking that while holding a dagger.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled in apology and put back the dagger. He walked toward her and held her shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re the scary one. I was walking outside and it was abnormally quiet, I couldn¡¯t even hear you breathe. You had me worried to death.¡±


    ¡°You sure can talk. You are the one running around outside in the dead of the night, and you¡¯re saying I was the one who scared you?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go exactly?¡± Fan Xian asked. Fan Ruoruo blushed and lowered her head, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask for details.¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian realize. ¡°There¡¯s a toilet inside. The mountain winds are harsh at night. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ruoruo smiled shyly and pushed him out the door, ¡°Wan¡¯er is still waiting for you.¡±


    Outside, Fan Xian gently rubbed his cold fingers. Judging from the temperature of her bed, she had been gone for a while; definitely not to the bathroom. She must have gone somewhere right after he left the mountain estate.


    Thinking about that, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but treat this as a great mystery. But he forced back his desire to find out. Everyone keeps secrets, and it¡¯s important to respect their right to do so¡ªFan Xian had taught Ruoruo that back in the capital. Now, as her elder brother, he must lead by example.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: Back to the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spring winds brought people joy and urged on the horses. Fan Xian, who had been resting on Cang Mountain for an entire winter, finally decided to leave with his family. Altogether, they packed into six carriages, and that was only for a portion of the luggage. When descending the mountains, the likes of Guo Baokun were nowhere to be seen, and there were no other unpleasant happenings. All of the female family members seemed to be drunk on spring breeze.


    Fan Xian was in excellent spirits. To him, this ¡°hibernation¡± in Cang Mountain was a much-needed adjustment; he made much improvements in both martial and spiritual aspects. Gazing far ahead, he could see the foot of Cang Mountain was already turning green, and the sky seemed to be full of signs of life.


    The sky was currently clear, but there were some dark clouds in the distance. Strangely, behind them, blue sky and white clouds could still be seen, giving viewers a sense of a heavy darkyer.


    With the clopping of horse hooves, the carriages meandered down the mountain path. Having gone around the shaded side, the group was suddenly showered by intense sunlight. Piercing through the clouds, it was almost intimidating.


    Turning his eyes back down to the earth, Fan Xian smiled to his wife. ¡°Staying in the mountains for so long, you must be pent up.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er asked, ¡°Pent up about what?¡± Fan Xian wasn¡¯t quite expecting that. ¡°While the mountain is good, the sights are only snow and trees. Eventually you get tired of seeing them. Wan¡¯er, do you miss the bustling life back in the capital?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled meaningfully. ¡°In the capital, it¡¯s either the pce or one of the various courtyards. Besides, you know I didn¡¯t live too long in the prime minister¡¯s manor. I never had many chances to go outside. While the life in the mountains is a bit dull, it¡¯s morefortable than the sight of those pce walls.¡± Knowing her husband cared for her very much, Wan¡¯er felt a sense of warmth in her heart. She giggled, ¡°Also because the mountains had you.¡±


    Before Fan Xian could react, Wan¡¯er became shy and turned her face away.


    Fan Xianughed and thought to talk about something else. ¡°After the spring examinations are over, I guess the Imperial court will send me on a diplomatic mission to Northern Qi.¡±


    It became quiet in the carriage. Only the sound of horses and the wheels could be hearding in from outside. After a while, Lin Wan¡¯er said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m bringing Wang Qinian. If anythinges up, first ask father for advice. If Fei Jie is still in the capital, you can also go to him for help. I already conveyed everything to Teng Zijing. Of course...¡± He smiled. ¡°Nothing should happen.¡±


    Once they returned to the capital, they discovered the remnants of the colorednterns and the paper scraps from firecrackers. In the streets, people walked around in new clothing, intoxicated by the festive atmosphere. Fan Xian regretted going to the mountains and missing out on the lively festival.


    Arriving at the Fan manor, there was more ruckus as they had to unload everything. The couple saluted their parents and met up with rtives. Fan Xian discovered that the Fan n was exactly as they say. While no rtives held a high position in the Imperial court, they all seem to have a ce in the various government buildings and led veryfortable lives.


    Dayster, Fan Xian first led Wan¡¯er back to her manor and greeted his father-inw and bid farewell to Dabao. Then he went to visit King Jing. With no time to rest, he was treated twice by vice-minister Ren Shao¡¯an of Honglu Temple and vice-minister Xin Qiwu of Taichang Temple; as the two were officials who had been through much with Fan Xian, he could not refuse them.


    Soon, it was the second month of the lunar year. The various aspiring students already entered the capital. Those with money stayed at inns. Some lived with rtives. Those without money made do in the bookstores in the suburbs of the capital. Eventually the dormitories of the Imperial college opened to amodate those students without a ce to live.


    The examination was held by the Board of Rites, and students were to take it on one of the three days of the second month: the ninth, twelfth, or the fifteenth day. When Fan Xian got there, the time was already close. But fortunately, his position didn¡¯t hold much substance; it was something His Majesty came up with. The Imperial college never had any intention to assign him anything anyway so naturally he had no need to go to lectures; it was a quiet life.


    asionally the other students woulde to his room and look at him with greedy eyes, resembling a pack of hungry wolves.


    With a sharp noise, Fan Xian opened the fan in his hand and started stirring up the still-cold spring air. The students took the hint and backed off. Fan Xian smiled at them,. ¡°Everyone, I am still young, I wouldn¡¯t take on a responsibility as important as teaching. Should you continue to bring this up, you will embarrass me.¡±


    The students took note of Fan Xian¡¯s interesting way of speech. For someone of his reputation, a fifth-ranked official at the age of seventeen, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t the type to look down on those below him. That took away someyers of intimidation. Someone joked, ¡°Sir Fan, you were the one who mentioned style at Yishi Inn, and now you are here waving a fan.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°So what? I simply enjoy messing around. You shouldn¡¯t hold what I say against me.¡±


    All the examiners and rted personnel had been chosen. Fan Xian¡¯s age and rank alone were enough to be somewhat intimidating, but he was still far from matching those important roles. Nevertheless, his fame as a poet had spread far and wide. Even though he swore to neverpose poetry again, few took him seriously. The students always wanted to bait something out of him. Should they really obtain something, it would be an unexpected reward for them.


    The ¡°Banxianzhai Poetry Collection¡± was already a national bestseller, which was why all the students from outside the capital were all curious about this young man. Some were more straightforward than others, and managed to find the location of Fan manor. But upon arriving at the gate, staring at the stone lions, even they couldn¡¯t gather the courage to knock when they saw what kind of household Fan Xian came from.


    Only a few days into his stay at the Imperial College, Fan Xian followed the Fourth Bureau to check up on the various students who hade to the capital to take the examination. He discovered much suffering among the poorer students. Despite the Imperial court ordering all the books stores and local temples to amodate them, life could still be difficult for some. Some of them didn¡¯t even have enough money to buy food.


    Remembering Wu Zhu¡¯s story back in Danzhou, Fan Xian was slightly shaken. He took some silver out of the book department¡¯s budget and asked the shopkeepers at Qingyu Hall to make those poor students¡¯ lives morefortable. While not an earth-shattering act of kindness, Fan Xian still wouldn¡¯t let those students know he was their benefactor. Upon returning home, Fan Xianined about this situation to his father, who had been promoted to Director of the Board of Rites.


    Fan Jian was a tad surprised that his son cared for such matters. Other than feeling d, he was more assured regarding Fan Xian¡¯s safety and future.


    On the seventh day of the second month, two days before the examination, Fan Xian felt bored and snuck out from the Imperial College. He really couldn¡¯t put up with those students who weren¡¯t diligent yet still brought him poems. Some of those students were old enough to be his father, which made things quite awkward.


    Outside the city walls, Fan Xian watched the clear water in the moat and began to rx. In fact, until recently, not very many people in the capital knew what he looked like, so it was very liberating for him to walk in the streets, especially under the red walls of the pce. He eyed those walls and the intimidating guards standing on them, ¡°So what? I snuck in once.¡±


    The tower in the far corner belonged to the Imperial troops; it was where Yan Xiaoyiunched his arrow from.


    Fan Xian withdrew his gaze and shook his head. Yan Xiaoyi had been relocated to the north as a general. If he were to go to Northern Qi, he would have to pass through Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s domain. Naturally, Fan Xian did not want to expose himself as the assassin on that night.


    He arrived at Tianhe Avenue, not too far from the pce. The flowing waters to the side were still warm, while the golden characters on the building gate shined. Fan Xian pretended not to notice and passed by.


    ¡°Say, Sir Fan, to think it would be so hard for me to see you. You sure have be a celebrity in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian turned around with an embarrassed smile. Crown Prince Jing sat on top of his horse, smiling at Fan Xian. Fan Xian saluted him. ¡°It is an honor to see you, Prince. I only wanted some peace and quiet. It was sheer coincidence which brought me to you.¡±


    ¡°Not coincidence.¡± Li Hongcheng waved his horsewhip, ¡°I chased you all the way from the Imperial College.¡±


    Fan Xian was a bit startled, but immediately regained hisposure, ¡°What is the matter, Prince?¡±


    The prince smiled, ¡°Today, someone wishes to invite you out for a feast.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Fan Xian asked bluntly. Something seemed wrong.


    ¡°The Second Prince.¡± Li Hongcheng replied.


    Fan Xian shook his head in frustration. This second prince, who had never made contact before, now made his move. There was no way Fan Xian could get out of this one.

 Chapter 159

    hapter 159: The Second Prince


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a secret banquet located on a pleasure boat upon the Liujing River, just as before. The outside of the pleasure boat looked exceptionally elegant, but without the gaudy romance-novel feel there had been on the other side of the river. At that moment there were neither clouds nor rain over the river. The scene was bathed in a majestic pale red light, and under the light winds, the waves softlypped the riverbanks as if the river were breathing. Compared to the other side, where one could hear faint sounds, this pleasure boat, arranged by the Second Prince, seemed a much more serene and worldly ce.


    Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng, Crown Prince Jing, chatted andughed as they walked to the riverbank. With their bodyguards leading their horses, the two men helped each other onto the boat. There was a smile on his face, but deep in his heart, he sighed. This prince seemed to be a thoroughly elegant man, but he did not know why he was not content to act as prince in peace. Why did he feel the need to provoke such affairs within the Kingdom of Qing?


    On the slightly wet boards of the boat, Fan Xian¡¯s feet were just about to step onto the side of the ship when he suddenly heard the sound of a string being plucked. He did not feel somber at all. He instead felt pure-hearted and cordial as the song arose. ¡°Leaving the clear water and green hills, I came to a cottage with a bamboo fence. The wild flowers bloom on the edges of the road. Wine is brewed in vessels in the vige, and I drink toplete intoxication. Even though drunk, the mountain children do not mock us, chrysanthemums stuck randomly in my white hair.¡±


    A smile curled the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips, and he entered alongside Li Hongcheng. As he listened to the song, he felt more and more curious as to what kind of person this Second Prince was.


    The beaded screen parted, Fan Xian saw only a young man wearing a blue-green jacket, sitting in an odd fashion upon a chair. His head was slightly tilted to one side, and his eyes were lightly closed, with a look of satisfaction on his face as he listened to the song of the woman singing in the corner.


    Without having to ask, he knew that this young man was the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Qing, son of the Emperor and Imperial Consort Shu.


    The Second Prince was sitting in an odd position indeed. He was in a half-squat on top of the chair, looking a lot like a peasant resting in his field. His blue-green jacket covered his legs, but more oddly, looking at his drunken expression and elegant facial features, one suddenly felt a feeling of refined tranquility, as if he had long tired of theings and goings of this world, and was reflecting purely on the song.


    Fan Xian¡¯s first thought on seeing the Second Prince was: ¡°This man gives me a familiar feeling.¡± His second thought was: ¡°This man is exhausted, and so is his spirit.¡± His third thought was: ¡°This man¡¯s thoughts are deep.¡± He had his belief in his ability to look a man in the eye, but it was still an awkward scene. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Li Hongcheng had long since quietly taken a seat, and Fan Xian was standing in the middle of the room, looking at the Second Prince, unsure of how to address him.


    The Second Prince seemed to only care about listening to the music, and hadpletely forgotten about his own guests. Of course, considering his status, it was only natural that he would make Fan Xian wait.


    The tune finally came to an end, and the songstress carried her guqin in her arms, bowed sincerely to the three men in the room, and quietly withdrew to the rear chamber.


    And the Second Prince, squatting on his chair, still seemed to be lost in the music. He remained there for a long time. His eyes were still closed. His right hand, hanging in the air, slowly moved to the side to feel a te of grapes left upon a small table; pinching the grape stalk between his fingers, he took a bunch. Suspending them in mid-air like a child, he raised his head, parted his lips and teeth, and unhurriedly bit at a very green grape. He chewed for a moment, and then swallowed. His throat trembled pleasurably as he swallowed; it seemed that he even found eating a grape to be a thoroughly satisfying experience.


    Fan Xian was neither nervous nor angry. He watched the Second Prince with a smile on his face. His eyes were calm, but he did not let the Second Prince get away with any petty tricks. He tried to figure out from looking at him what kind of person this Second Prince was.


    A long whileter, the Second Prince sighed, slowly cing the grapes back onto the te before he finally opened his eyes. He seemed to have only just discovered that the guests he had invited had arrived on the boat. There was the unavoidable sh of a smile in his eyes, and his lips curled into a slightly-embarrassed grin.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That familiar feeling was getting more and more intense.


    The Second Prince calmly regarded Fan Xian, who stood before him, before he suddenly spoke. ¡°Since you¡¯ve arrived, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡±


    Crown Prince Li Hongcheng sat to one side, smiling as he sipped his tea, saying nothing to help Fan Xian. With a gentle smile, Fan Xian bowed and cupped his hands in salute to the Second Prince. ¡°Since Your Highness is seated, I did not dare take a seat without making my salutations.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°I have never weed you; you need not salute me.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Your Highness need not wee your servant; your servant must salute Your Highness.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled and shook his head, wiping his grape-juice-stained hand willfully on his blue-green jacket. ¡°It is only you and I and my brother Hongcheng upon this boat. Furthermore, you are my younger sister¡¯s husband; there is no need for such talk of servants and Highnesses.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled, cupped his hands in salute, and did not say anything more, going back to sit down next to Crown Prince Li Hongcheng. Since the Second Prince was fond of trifling with schrs¡¯ feelings ¨C even though he wasn¡¯t very good at it ¨C taking a seat would be fine.


    In truth, the first few words the two of them exchanged had no particrly deep meaning to them, but Fan Xian felt it was still quite marvelous. Because the Second Prince spoke particrly slowly, and the rhythm of his speech every time he opened his mouth was half the speed of the average person¡¯s, any conversation with him would arouse sudden feelings in the listener. And what Fan Xian found even more interesting was that the longer he looked at the Second Prince, the more familiar he felt. But he didn¡¯t know where this feeling of familiarity came from. He was certain that it was not because of his rtionsihp with Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°This boat was built with my own money. What do you think?¡± The Second Prince seemed to have some fervant desire to know how Fan Xian felt about the boat. Fan Xian forced a smile, only now sizing up the decorations on the boat. He found that whether it was structure, or the green flowerpots in the corners, or the art and calligraphy hanging on the nting walls, this pleasure boat did not seem like a pleasure boat at all, but more like a library. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. ¡°Your Majesty, this pleasure boat is thoroughly peaceful. I don¡¯t know if ¡®pleasure¡¯ is the right word for it.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled gently, and raised his head to look him in the eye. ¡°Silence is good.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly felt that this conversation was slightly boring and arduous. He was about to fix Li Hongcheng with a look that suggested he was asking for help when Crown Prince Jing spoke just in time.


    ¡°I say, can the two of you not speak so wearily?¡± Li Hongchengughed as he changed the subject.


    The Second Prince chuckled. ¡°Do you see?¡± he said to Fan Xian. ¡°Do not presume that the sons of the royal family are boring people. In any case, you and Wan¡¯er are already married. We are family. We should see each other more often from now on.¡±


    Li Hongcheng interjected: ¡°Even if it were in a princely pce, you are the Second Prince. Meetings would likely be dangerous.¡±


    The three of them all knew that some months back, Fan Xian had been attacked on Nin Street by assassins from Northern Qi on his way to attend dinner with the Second Prince. The three men looked at each other, thinking of all the things that had happened over the past few months. They could not help but be aware of an indescribable feeling, and at once, all three began tough.


    After theirughter had subsided, the lid had probably been taken off that incident. Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he said to the Second Prince, ¡°though you did not set up a Feast at Hongmen, it is quite terrifying when going to dinner means facing such danger.¡± [1]


    The Second Prince and Li Hongcheng were somewhat stumped by the words ¡°Feast at Hongmen¡±, but they did not show it on their faces. Naturally, they had never heard the tale, but hindered by their status as nobles, they did not wish to ask about it. The Second Prince smiled. ¡°Do not call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯. Just like Wan¡¯er, you may call me ¡®second brother¡¯.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face did not change, but he felt somewhat vexed. Getting too familiar... seemed like it would have its problems. Seemingly having guessed that he was worried about something, the Second Prince dangled his hands in front of his knees, and smiled, still half-squatting. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too cautious about everything. Wan¡¯er was the baby of the pce. Remember, now you have one more older brother, still on the western border ying with his cavalry. I am still hidden away inside the Imperial Academy, editing books. As for the Crown Prince, the third brother, it¡¯s only right you be closest to him. How can you be so distressed about having a few extra rtives?¡±


    Fan Xianughed. These royal rtives, of course, were a great source of troubles. ¡°It is my great fortune,¡± he said. ¡°But not calling you ¡®Your Highness¡¯ feels rather improper to me.¡±


    The Second Princeughed bitterly. ¡°Ask Wan¡¯er what she calls me when you get back home.¡±


    Their pleasantries finished, the feast began. On the table were some fresh seasonal vegetables and borate appetizers. Fan Xian ate happily. He had long had a n drawn up, so after they had gotten to know each other, he was able to rx a little. At the table, the three chatted about theings and goings of various people within the capital, and of the works of luminaries of the past; it was a pleasant conversation. Sure enough, the Second Prince was greatly influenced by Imperial Concubine Shu. In matters of literary research, he and Fan Xian echoed each other to arge extent. Sitting to the side, Li Hongcheng made a few choice interjections, but they could not avoid bringing up the topic of Count Sinan¡¯s glorious sess that year. Although there were some inappropriate topics of conversation between the Second Prince and Fan Xian, the atmosphere remained convivial. Fan Xian nevertheless tried to avoid the topic and save face, speaking of stories from Danzhou and things he had learned by the wayside.


    When the banquet had concluded, having each gotten something out of it, the Second Prince and Fan Xian parted happily.


    The Second Prince did not see him off. All this time, still squatting on his chair, he seemed to have kept this position without moving. His shadow, still watching Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng, disappeared in the boat doorway. Finally, he sighed gently.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± asked one of his followers respectfully, ¡°what are your thoughts on young Master Fan?¡±


    The Second Prince smiled. ¡°My sister¡¯s husband is too cautious. He has not a drop of the arrogance and violence of young men raised in the Kingdom of Qing. In truth, I am skeptical that the young master Fan, who gave such a raucous poetry recital in the pce hall, was the same one that I met today.¡±


    Having said this, he lowered his head, as was his habit, and his finger stretched out to the side to feel for a bunch of grapes. Seeing this, his follower knew that His Majesty was thinking on most important matters of state, and did not dare disturb him. He hurriedly and silently departed.


    Some timeter, the Second Prince slowly raised his head. There was confusion in his eyes. In truth, he had not been considering grand matters of state at all. He had been thinking about Fan Xian¡¯s phrase ¡°Feast at Hongyan¡±. As a child, he had read the ssics together with his mother, but he still could not remember any story about a ¡°Feast at Hongyan¡±.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s husband is a learned man indeed. It seems I must go back to my books.¡±


    With his white teeth, the Second Prince chewed at the green grape he held in his mouth. The juice was sour and sweet.


    [1] ¡°Feast at Hongmen¡± is a Chinese idiom named after a historical event in 205 BC, which means to set up a banquet with the aim of murdering a guest.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: The Riverside Makes One Weary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian rode on his horse. His buttocks felt a bit ufortable. He couldn¡¯t shake the sense of familiarity as he thought about this Second Prince. He understood very well he should not talk too much during this first meeting. Matters regarding the pce treasury shouldn¡¯t be brought up either. This was simply a casual meeting.


    Brushing aside a willow branch that was in the way, he asked Li Hongcheng, ¡°The Second Prince just wanted to see me?¡±


    Li Hongcheng answered, ¡°He¡¯s one of your admirers, and it just so happens you married Princess Chen. So, as your brother-inw, he wanted to see what this ¡®Poetry Sage¡¯ was like.¡±


    That caught Fan Xian off guard. Wondering if that was all, he shook his head. Momentster, he suddenly sighed, ¡°Why does Second Prince look so familiar to me?¡±


    Li Hongcheng had known Fan Xian for many months; he knew Fan Xian had a gentle demeanor, but that he was also resolute on the inside. Other than the asional bouts of insanity, he put in effort to keep himselfposed. Seeing him being caught off guard like this, Li Hongcheng said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have met him.¡±


    Fan Xian could only smile and shake his head. While the Second Prince was handsome, he was no Sister Lin, and Fan Xian was not interested in the same sex. As to why he couldn¡¯t forget the Second Prince, Fan Xian smiled shyly.


    Li Hongcheng was staring at him the whole time. After staring for a while, he said, ¡°I know why you find Second Prince familiar.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes wide. ¡°Why?¡±


    Li Hongcheng pretended to be disgusted. ¡°Because, sometimes, you both make that shy and effeminate smile.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled and immediately stopped grinning. ¡°Like I was doing just now?¡±


    Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s wless face, Li Hongcheng suddenly felt a chill, ¡°Your demeanors are simr too; truly effeminate.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But suddenly, he had a change in thought. Perhaps... Second Prince and he were really alike in those regards. He shook his head and got rid of the question lingering in his heart. He made the same smile again to disgust Crown Prince Jing once more before waving his horsewhip and galloping back to the capital.


    On the way back, he took the path along the river. The spring wind caressed his face, and willow branches were alsoing at him. Fan Xian was toozy to duck, so he moved his zhenqi to his face and literally shocked the iing branches away. He felt lively on top of his horse.


    Having distanced himself from Crown Prince Jing and his guards, Fan Xian¡¯s horse began to tire. So he slowed down and gazed across the water. He found himself having arrived at where pleasure boats gathered. Far in the distance, there was one that was gathering dust. Compared to the other boats teeming with guests, that one looked exceptionally deste.


    Fan Xian squinted as he guessed which boat that one was. That boat once had the most popr girl in the capital. To think it had fallen to such a state, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but remember Si Lili who was still imprisoned. After the spring examination, Qing would release her to Northern Qi. Coincidentally, since he would be the envoy this time, he didn¡¯t know what their next meeting would be like.


    In the prison, he had utilized drugs, words, and psychological warfare in order to wring out an answer from that girl, and discovered that the one behind his assassination attempt was Wu Bo¡¯an. At the time, he vowed to let her go without the intention of keeping his word, but now things had be much moreplicated.


    He smiled gently, in the way Li Hongcheng described. He thought he should follow through with his promise.


    The sound of hurried hooves came up behind him. Li Hongcheng had also shook his guards and followed ahead. The two riders stopped at the same spot and both stared across the water. asionally they took a nce at that one deste spot on the water.


    Momentster, Li Hongcheng said gently, ¡°The night you beat up Guo Baokun, you drank with me over there.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°We also spent a night there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Li Hongcheng gave Fan Xian a look. ¡°Feeling pity? Your status is different from mine. Never mind Si Lili in prison; even the other girls out there right now ¨C if you go out every single night, the pce would probably send out some guards right away to give you a beating.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled sheepishly, ¡°How could I think about that? I just felt something watching that one boat.¡±


    ¡°Wu Bo¡¯an is not with your father-inw.¡± Li Hongcheng thought Fan Xian didn¡¯t know that, so he quietly reminded him.¡±


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s with Eldest Princess. But since she¡¯s not in the capital, I¡¯m not going to bother thinking about all of that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Eldest Princess is on very good terms with Empress Dowager ¨C to the point of being adored. Also... in recent years, Eldest Princess has trusted her very much.¡± Li Hongcheng looked at Fan Xian silently, as if wanting him to take a hint.


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°Whatever¡¯s on your mind, just say it. Second Prince and I met for the first time. Naturally there would be something that shouldn¡¯t be said. The reason I left the guards was to speak to you in private.¡±


    The two horses proceeded slowly, their heads asionally touched in a disy of affection. Li Hongcheng, parting a willow branch away from his face, said lightly, ¡°After you return from Northern Qi, you will probably be put in charge of the pce treasury. Both the East Pce and Second Prince need you. I believe you know that.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled without saying a word and listened.


    ¡°The only reason those in the East Pce are being friendly with you now is because of Eldest Princess¡¯s absence. While I don¡¯t know why she despises you so, I do know that a thousand of you isn¡¯t worth a single sentence from her. You shouldn¡¯t trust those in the East Pce.¡± Li Hongcheng said very seriously, ¡°You and I are friends. I want to remind you, if therees a day you fall ¨C whether or not it¡¯s from public or private matters ¨C I hope you will fall to our side.¡±


    He pointed at a single hill on the other side of the river. It was divided in two by a forest, looking like the Chinese character for two.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Fan Xian followed Li Hongcheng¡¯s finger and looked. ¡°Waiting in line is stupid enough already, Hongcheng. I advise you not to wait in line too early.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a coincidence. That¡¯s Second Prince¡¯s estate.¡± Li Hongcheng smiled, ¡°My father said simr things. But there are always things one must do.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head in disagreement. ¡°After seeing Second Prince today, I have this strange feeling. Howe he wouldn¡¯t settle for a safe position as the brother of the emperor, like how King Jing did?¡±


    Upon hearing Fan Xian mention King Jing, Li Hongcheng¡¯s gaze turned to ice, and his usual smile disappeared. ¡°There are no private matters in the royal family. Many things can¡¯t be avoided even if one wants to. Do you remember how the previous emperor, my grandfather, attained the throne? The two other sessors to the throne were assassinated on the same day. The capital was such a bloody ce back then ¨C can you even imagine? If you were to go back to the past, would you ask the two why they wouldn¡¯t back down?¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill in his heart and forced a smile. ¡°Back then, the nation had just been founded. It was unlike the current period of peace. If Second Prince is willing to give up, I don¡¯t think anything would happen in East Pce. King Jing spends his days nting flowers; isn¡¯t he quite happy? I can see that Second Prince enjoys studying. Why can¡¯t he follow your father¡¯s example?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen His Majesty, and also Eldest Princess. My Lord Father ranks second, but he¡¯s already an old man.¡± Li Hongcheng gave a fake smile. ¡°Would giving up really bring a happy ending? My Lord Father always seems to have some regret. Although I don¡¯t know why, it must be due to all of the rotten things going on in the royal family.¡±


    In fact, Crown Prince Jing was wrong about why King Jing took up nting flowers.


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t follow Second Prince so closely. No matter how you look at it, he¡¯s the least likely one.¡± Fan Xian was now close enough to Li Hongcheng to be able to speak so frankly.


    Li Hongcheng nked out a bit, then his usual smile returned to him as he knew Fan Xian was treating him as a true friend. Moved, he said, ¡°When our parents ce dessert in front of their children, we must first express that we want to have it. That way, when our parents allocate foodter, they¡¯ll think of us first.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°So Second Prince had been showing he wants to eat.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Li Hongcheng looked away from Fan Xian. He looked toward Cang Mountain in the far distance. ¡°The previous emperor was fortunate to have only two sons. The current emperor is fortunate too, with only three sons. But... who knows what trouble the Eldest Prince will cause when hees back? That¡¯s why Second Prince must make the first move, show his intentions, and obtain all the power he can.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you chose him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Li Hongcheng smiled at Fan Xian¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike him.¡±


    Fan Xian raised an eyebrow. He couldn¡¯t fully believe what he heard. He emotionlessly stared at Crown Prince Jing, who was smiling warmly. Fan Xian did not seek to be free from worldly affairs. He knew there were many things he could not avoid, which was why he never had the intention to in the first ce.


    Living as a man, ¡°live freely¡± was his motto¡ªof course, that process would most likely involve more things.


    Before they entered the city, Li Hongcheng asked Fan Xian to go to certain restaurant. Naturally, Fan Xian was toozy to oblige and bid him farewell. Before that, the prince said to him, ¡°Second Prince had asked to see you first because, after the examination, you won¡¯t be able to escape this favor.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly shocked as he picked up on the hidden meaning behind Li Hongcheng¡¯s words. While he didn¡¯t have enough merits to even grade the exams, he would still be hanging around the Imperial College and the Board of Rites.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: Examination


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At night, Fan Xian returned to his own ce. He chatted to Wan¡¯er about meeting the Second Prince the day before greeting an unexpected guest¡ªvice-minister Xin Qiwu, the Crown Prince¡¯s aide from the eastern pce.


    Having been given a seat and some tea, Fan Xian stared at the names on the strip of paper. He knew what Crown Prince was up to, but he didn¡¯t know the reason for this visit.


    ¡°Why are you showing this to me?¡± Fan Xian asked while shaking his head, ¡°Vice-minister, I¡¯m afraid I do not have the authority to interfere with the examination in any way.¡±


    Many months ago, during the process of negotiating with Northern Qi, the two of them were head and assistant deputies. They had cooperated quite well with one another, and there were no character conflicts. Furthermore, a few days ago, they drank together. So it was no wonder that they had be more familiar with each other today. Xin Qiwu took a sip of tea and exined, ¡°You should know what those names mean.¡±


    Of course Fan Xian knew. The examination began in two days. At this crucial time, the various government organizations were all secretly in touch with each other; their back doors were almost broken. Supposedly Guo You of the Board of Rites became annoyed by it, but he was afraid to provoke too many nobles, so he asked for Imperial permission to wait it out in the pce. The examiners practically turned the Imperial College into their own residence, and they dared not to leave.


    But, just based on the current authority of the eastern pce, Crown Prince should have ess to plenty of ways if he wanted to pick out some talented people from this examination. Everyone knew that Guo You was a firm supporter of the eastern pce, so it should be simple to deliver word to him. Why, then, was Fan Xian involved?


    As if detecting Fan Xian¡¯s suspicion, Xin Qiwu shook his head. ¡°Young Sir Fan, you are admired by all, but you don¡¯t seem to understand the various customs of the capital very well. The current rules regarding examinations were passed down from the previous dynasty. There weren¡¯t many changes. In order to prevent cheating, all the submitted exams are to be copied. That way the graders could not associate the exam with an individual by their handwriting. The most important part is sealing an examinee¡¯s name on the exam to discourage fraud.¡±


    Xin Qiwu continued, ¡°Those six names on the paper ¨C I¡¯ve seen them all in person.¡± He smiled, ¡°They are all very talented.¡±


    Fan Xian always thought of himself as aposed person. But after Xin Qiwu left, he sat quietly in the study looking at the strip of paper. He could feel anger faintly brewing. Just two days before the exam, he found out that, along with the director, head examiner, and other officials involved, his own position was aplicated but important one.


    Xin Qiwu had told him that the Imperial court had ordered him to be the proctor for this year¡¯s exam. It was a rather strange position which took full charge of the exam. The proctor held substantial authority. Most importantly, at night, before the officials of the Board of Rites and teachers from the Imperial College copied down the exams, and before the exams were changed for the next day, Fan Xian would be in charge of sealing all the examinees¡¯ names.


    For those who wanted to y some tricks while taking this exam, the first thing they would have to take care of would be the sealing of the name. Even if one were to bribe some official from the Board of Rites beforehand, the official couldn¡¯t do much if the name seal wasn¡¯t tampered with.


    Over the years, cheating had already be a skilled trade among the various officials of Qing. Each of them contributed the best they could to provide some assumptions for reference. As for the famous Fan Xian miraculously taking the position of mediator, no one was sure what this little Poetry Sage would do.


    That was why Crown Prince sent Xin Qiwu directly to Fan Manor. He didn¡¯t think Fan Xian would betray him; he believed that the eastern pce had rewarded him enough, and now it was time for Fan Xian to show his appreciation.


    Fan Xian looked at the paper strip again. With a grin, he ripped it to pieces. He then walked slowly back to his bedroom. He was a bit thankful toward Second Prince. Had Second Prince been nning the same thing, Fan Xian would be caught in the middle and it would be a difficult situation.


    But he was still underestimating theplexity of it all.


    Lin Wan¡¯er sat beside the table, looking at him with a smile. She then gently knocked on the table. The sheets of white paper next to her finger gave off a chill. Fan Xian sighed and pped his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me names are written on there.¡±


    Li Wan¡¯er chuckled. She stood up and walked over to him, holding onto his arm. She said, ¡°You are smart indeed.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled uneasily, ¡°I thought I¡¯d live a life of leisure just before setting off for Northern Qi. Who knew...?¡± He finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Who appointed me to this position?¡±


    ¡°My father, and yours.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him painfully, ¡°While not a head examiner, it¡¯s still a crucial position. Based on how it¡¯s always been, the students that pass this year¡¯s exam and be officials have to call you ¡®teacher¡¯ when they see you.¡±


    Fan Xian was still not pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t you think our fathers are being too enthusiastic? I¡¯m only seventeen. Do I have to be saluted by a bunch of pedantic schrs?¡±


    Li Wan¡¯er giggled. ¡°With your current fame in the capital, there were even people who wanted you to oversee the exam. Your age was the only thing that made the pce reject the idea. You were close to bing the youngest overseer in centuries.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing. I regret getting drunk at the banquet.¡± As hindsight alwayses afterwards, Fan Xian received the papers from his wife and discovered that he was familiar with the names. All of them were famous students in the capital, some of which he had met in person. They were truly talented. Only after seeing this did Fan Xian settle down a bit.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m the proctor, how could they still so brazenlye to the manor?¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°The papers are evidence of their fraud. With this on my hand, they¡¯re being way too bold.¡±


    ¡°Old customs.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er had resided in the pce for many years, so naturally she knew about such things. She exined, ¡°Your position is an important one, yes, but due to its low rank, it wasn¡¯t treated too seriously. On the contrary, if someone from the pce really wanted to cultivate some close aides, the proctors could only pretend nothing happened. But this year, with you taking the position, people are wary of your methods. Bbut they aren¡¯t familiar with your disposition. That¡¯s why they thought to visit you to show their manners and respect. Of course, those that couldn¡¯t get a hold of you would adhere to the old ways; they wouldn¡¯t dare to bother you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I just have to follow the old customs?¡± Fan Xian frowned slightly; he really wasn¡¯t expecting Qing¡¯s political circles to be so corrupt. As he thought about those poor students living in the libraries in the suburbs, he became unsettled.


    ¡°You do what you want.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was no ordinary person. She said lightly, ¡°Even if none of them wanted to curry favor with you, who would dare rile you?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re a princess. Naturally you¡¯re not afraid of anyone,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°While my background isn¡¯t insignificant, your prince brother wants to use this chance to see my attitude.¡± He asked, ¡°Who sent these papers?¡± There were only three papers; not as many as he thought.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was a bit embarrassed. ¡°In truth, I started all this.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I went to the pce today to visit Ning the Talented. You know I always yed with her when I was little. That¡¯s one paper.¡± She frowned, ¡°As for the other two, one was sent by Mister Yuan on father¡¯s orders, and the other was sent by Sir Qin from the Bureau of Military Affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. Ning the Talented represented the Great Prince who was still stationed far west. And since the prime minister made him a proctor, making use of one¡¯s son-inw seemed natural. As for Sir Qin of the Bureau of Military Affairs, while Fan Xian had never met him, he knew Sir Qin was a senior official whomanded much authority when it came to the military. That raised a question: instead of educating some fine generals, what was he doing interfering with civil officials?


    ¡°Never mind those trivial matters. Since the whole country is a crow, there¡¯s no need for me to pretend to be a crane,¡± Fan Xian said emotionlessly as he shredded all the papers. He gently embraced his wife and walked toward the front of the manor.


    It was the ninth day of the second month; the first day of the grand examination. All schrs had to show what they learned in the past ten years to the Imperial court. And this examination was the standard for whether or not their knowledge was deemed useful. Like a school of fish, the schrs excitedly walked towards the second bureau of the Board of Rites where the exam was taking ce. They looked like they were squeezing into a tiny fish trap.


    The previous night, Fan Xian had already met up with the other officials who were in charge of the examination. They somewhat nervously arranged the procedure and assumed their positions the next day.


    An official¡¯s chair was ced by the front gate. Next to it were the various officials from the capital¡¯s office and Overwatch Council. Fan Xian sat firmly on that chair, coldly eyeing the students passing by.


    The students that walked by, regardless of age, all saluted Fan Xian. Those that knew him saluted out of respect for his name; those that didn¡¯t know him saluted out of respect for his position. The officials next to Fan Xian had already spread out a cotton curtain and were preparing to carry out body searches to look for prohibited items.


    Fan Xian took a sip of tea. He shook his head as he looked at those students who led difficult lives carrying around nkets, rations, and chamber pots like they were someborers from a vige. Suddenly, he saw one student who just got checked and was about to enter the examination area. Fan Xian rolled his eyes and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: Being an Examiner is Really an Interesting Job


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a silence outside the courtyard, and countless nervous nces turned to young Master Fan, unsure what this student¡¯s problem was. Fan Xian looked at the student carrying his crumpled bedclothes. ¡°Have you checked?¡± he suddenly asked.


    The functionary from the Ministry of Rites and the official from the Overwatch Council both gave their reports at the same time: ¡°We¡¯ve checked; there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    The student raised his head and puffed out his chest as he looked at Fan Xian. His face was calm, with not a trace of nerves. Fan Xian frowned slightly. ¡°Have you taken his clothes off and checked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The official to his side looked at the doorway, increasingly filling up with people, and could not help but feel slightly nervous. In a little while, the order woulde from the pce. If things remained at this speed, the exam candidates would have difficulty getting in.


    At that moment, Fan Xian suddenly stood up from the seat of the imperial tutor, walked over to the calm-faced student, looked him up and down, andughed. He moved in close to his ear, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your clothes.¡±


    He spoke very quietly so that only student could hear. It was a chilly early February, but the student had sweat on his brow! The student¡¯s name was Yang Wanli, and he had absolutely no idea how young Master Fan, poetic wunderkind, had discovered his secret. Under Fan Xian¡¯s calm gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his was beginning to crack.


    Fan Xian suddenly smiled. ¡°Go in. If I expose you, you¡¯ll have spent ten years in vain. But remember, don¡¯t let me find out you¡¯ve been using your clothes over these two days in the exam hall.¡±


    Yang Wanli was pleasantly surprised, but he couldn¡¯t stop his lingering fear. ¡°Thank you for your help, Master,¡± he said sullenly. He feared that the young intermediary, his eyes like a hawk, could go back on his promise. He took up his ragged bedclothing, and covering up his face, rushed into the exam hall. He was determined that over these two days, he would not open up his clothing to look at the insideyer.


    Soon after, Fan Xian cautioned a number of poor students who tried in vain to smuggle in crib sheets. Gradually, the functionaries gathered around him understood what was going on. Although they were very surprised by his sharp eyes and judgment, they had a faint worry that there would not be enough time.


    Fan Xian seemed to have some feelings about his first time acting as an official. He smiled ¨C as he carefully scrutinized the entrants, he made sure not to let a single one slip by. He confiscated many pairs of shoes, caps, and wads of paper hidden behind writing brushes, which began to form a small mountain by the entrance. By now, the students lined up finally realized that this year¡¯s intermediary was strict, and nothing like the poetic immortal they had imagined. He would not understand their attempts at cheating, and so they quickly retreated, throwing all of the things they carried on them into a ditch behind the exam hall.


    That day, the person taking the lead for the Overwatch Council was someone who Fan Xian knew ¨C Mu Tie, who was currently temporary head of the First Bureau. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, he quickly came by. Seeing Fan Xian, he spoke uneasily. ¡°Master, time is getting on; you must be quicker.¡±


    When the functionaries from the Ministry of Rites and the Overwatch Council saw his deference to Fan Xian, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. They wondered how someone from the Overwatch Council could be so polite to a junior official; then they considered Fan Xian¡¯s family background ¨C a Prime Minister, a government minister, and a princess ¨C and so they didn¡¯t dare speak out of turn, instead simply and quietly listening to Fan Xian¡¯s reply.


    Fan Xian fished out the pocket watch from the ship, looked at it, and found that time was indeed getting on. He shook his head, stopped his interesting little game, and stood up. ¡°I, the official Fan Xian, presume that all of you have heard,¡± he announced to the hundreds of waiting students. ¡°As everyone has seen, in order to avoid any further dys to the timing of the exam, we will not be performing any more body searches today.¡±


    The entrants were overjoyed.


    Fan Xian smiled as he looked around. ¡°Throw all of the things you are carrying into this bamboo basket, and there will be no punishment. If you are discovered over these two days of exams, I shall have you taken away and thrown in front of the royal pce, where all will know what your education is really worth.¡±


    The entrants were shocked. Finally, they understood that a ruthless spirit hid behind the smile of this poetic genius, Master Fan. So they all entered, walking in a well-behaved line. As for the students who still wished to risk it, that was a matter for another time. With this allowance, things sped up, and a little whileter, the entrance to the exam hall quickly returned to peace and quiet, with only a number of stinky shoes on the floor and countless scraps of paper and some distraught-looking faces. The official from the Ministry of Rites hurriedly got the staff to clear things up in order to greet the order from the pce to begin the examinations and sort out the burning of incense. Things got awfully busy.


    Everyone was bustling about and thinking about how Master Fan was certainly different from the other officials of the Kingdom of Qing. If he didn¡¯t allow people to bring things in, then fine. But what had happened today, where he searched for them, then still allowed students to enter the exams? If it had been carried out by another examiner, then perhaps the imperial censor would have been angered. But everyone knew that as Fan Xian had dared to do it, he didn¡¯t fear such things.


    Fan Xian sat in the seat of the imperial tutor and smiled as he looked at the busy scene, chatting with Mu Tie Mu. Mu Tie had assumed that his promotion had been thanks to Fan Xian, so he was particrly friendly toward him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master Fan. Once the imperial order arrives and the exams are dered to have started, then you may return home to rest. The business of watching over the exams naturally is the work of subordinates.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and smiled. ¡°As you are here, wait a moment and take a stroll around the exam hall. We cannot have a moment¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it is your first time taking on this task, so perhaps you are unaware that once they have entered the exam hall, there is no need to worry too much.¡± Mu Tieughed as he spoke, presuming that the young noble was unclear on the unwritten rules of the imperial exams.


    Fan Xian suddenly spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°This journey to Northern Qi ¨C Master Mu, are you going?¡±


    Mu Tie was taken aback. He had not prepared his thoughts on the matter, and unthinkingly responded, ¡°The Council is still arranging things, but it should be a matter for the Fourth Bureau, so I cannot intervene.¡± He suddenly looked elsewhere, thinking about how young Master Fan wrote poetry but did not love it; instead he seemed prefer business. Presuming he had figured something out, he smiled. ¡°Master Fan, are you preparing goods to take over the northern border? I can help you arrange that.¡±


    Fan Xian chucked. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I was just asking.¡± A subordinate came by to serve them tea, and Fan Xian offered Mu Tie a cup. ¡°Master Fan, you seem to be in a good mood today,¡± said Mu Tie curiously.


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth curled, and an indescribable expression shed in his eyes; it was like a smile, but not a smile. It was unclear what he was thinking, and some timeter, he finally spoke quietly. ¡°In truth, I always presumed that reading without having to take an exam was one of life¡¯s greatest pleasures. After I came to the capital, the thing I feared most was the imperial exams. To my surprise, a yearter, I have be the intermediary; I can read books without having to take the exam, and I can rx while watching my peers go through gruelling exams. This really is life¡¯s greatest pleasure.¡±


    The imperial edict arrived, the fireworks wereunched, the incense table was removed, the doors to the hall were closed, and the curtains were opened on the first imperial exams of the year in the Kingdom of Qing. Hearing the heavy doors of the hall close behind him made Fan Xian suddenly recall the gaokao exams of his previous life. He had never taken them. At the time, he presumed that it was the biggest regret of his life. Now, in this world, he had no need to take part in the imperial exams. Although he was relieved, he still felt some slight regret. [1]


    ¡°Master, I havee to pay my respects.¡± The cold early spring wind filled the room upon their entry. Fan Xian bowed toward Guo Youzhi, head of the Ministry of Rites, who sat in the middle of the hall. ¡°The door of the exam hall has closed, and may not be opened again without your order. Schrs from all the counties and prefectures of the kingdom have their examination papers in hand and have begun topose their essays. Master Mu of the Overwatch Council and an official from the Ministry of Rites are in charge of ensuring candidates have ess to food and drink; all should be taken care of.¡±


    Guo Youzhi looked at the handsome young face of this fifth-level official and could not help but feel a frown forming. Soon after, he smiled. ¡°Young Master Fan, thank you for your hard work.¡± He called to the examiners. ¡°ording to the old customs, you are to go and inspect in a little while.¡±


    The two examiners had recently graduated from imperial exams. One was a schr of the Imperial College, the other was an academic of the Tongwen Pavilion. They had both been selected by the Emperor himself. Hearing Minister Guo¡¯s orders, they nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Guo You turned to Fan Xian. ¡°Young Master Fan, your task is to keep order in the exam hall and help them supervise; patrol the exam hall every now and then and look for any sign of movement at the corner gate. Be ready to ept an imperial decree at any time.¡±


    Following Minister Guo¡¯s words, all kinds of officials within the exam hall returned to their duties. A solemn and nervous atmosphere quietly filled every corner of the exam hall. Everyone knew that after his various northern campaigns, the current Emperor had shifted the center of his rule onto the bureaucracy. So every year, each set of exams seemed particrly important. A few years ago, there had even been a precedent of a high-ranking official making undercover inspections, so no one dared be careless.


    And this time, as far as those diligent students were concerned, this was an even more crucial juncture in life. If they could get through it smoothly, then it was their path to prosperity. If they couldn¡¯t, then they could only return home to the countryside in sadness to prepare for the next year¡¯s exams. The back-and-forth whittled away the youths of countless people, and there were some proud and stubborn ones who, if they failed the exams, lingered around the capital, not willing to return to the countryside. Some of them fell into decay, some loitered, and some disappeared without a trace.


    This was a ceremony of the nation; this was a ce of life and death for schrs.


    Fan Xian stood on the stone tform, closed his eyes, and listened to the sound of scribblinging from all corners. He thought of the Crown Prince¡¯s scrap of paper, and a strange smile floated across his face.


    [1] The gaokao exams are grueling examinations taken by high school students in China wishing to enter university.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: Spring Wind and Rain Enters the Imperial Exams [1]


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sun slowly rose, lessening the chill in the air of the exam hall. The nervous students finally had a chance to warm themselves. They rubbed their hands endlessly to make sure that their handwriting on the page did not appear too stiff; penmanship was one grading criterion for the examination paper, so although the exam had already started a while ago, many of them were still only making mental notes and weren¡¯t in a hurry to start putting pen to paper. It seemed that many of the schrs in the exam hall had experienced suffering of their own.


    Fan Xian strolled through the exam hall with a smile on his face, his feet not making a sound so as not to disturb the candidates¡¯ thoughts. Strangely, what they usually feared most when writing their essays was an examiner passing behind them or looking their examination papers up and down. But when these students discovered that the one who had stopped to observe them was the brilliant and distinguished Master Fan at the entrance to the exam, they could not help but feel their self-confidence increase ever so slightly.


    Fan Xian did not seem like the other two examiners, who supervised them with solemn faces; instead, a faint smile hung on his face, and so every student who dared to lift their head to look at Fan Xian felt that the smile on young Master Fan¡¯s face encouraging them.


    Having patrolled every part of the exam hall, Fan Xian returned to the corner gate where Mu Tie was waiting for him with some well-steeped tea. He watched him take his seat, thenughed and spoke in a low voice. ¡°This is rather boring. Master Fan, it¡¯s fitting that you¡¯ve chosen to rest here. You have a connection to the outside world from here near the corner gate, so it¡¯s not so difficult.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. If he were really to return to the main hall and sit down with Minister Guo, perhaps the minister would not be pleased. Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t feelfortable either. Sipping his tea, he recalled something odd. The Crown Prince had given him a list of six names, but He Zongwei¡¯s name was not among them. After he had entered the capital, he had learned that He Zongwei was a student of the Grand Secretariat and that he was secretly an official in the Eastern Pce. Logically, he should now be sitting in the civil service exam.


    He temporarily put the issue aside, casting his gaze over the countless separate little heavy doors, and then to the innermost part of the exam hall. He though up a slightly absurd notion; if he had not used his drunken stupor to frenziedly recite Li Bai and create the poetry anthology, then he would not be sitting here watching over the testers. Life really wasn¡¯t a level ying field.


    If those students who were scribbling away knew the results of these grand examinations would be sorted through by the major yers in the royal court and in the pce like watermelons, how would they feel?


    Time seemed to go so very slowly. Fan Xian was already close to falling asleep in his chair at the corner gate before he discovered that the sun had risen in the sky. The relevant government offices had sent men with lunches, and someone was there to greet them at the corner gate. After they had carefully inspected the tableware and found that nothing was amiss, they delivered six boxes of food to the central hall.


    Fan Xian went into the central hall to eat lunch with the other masters and listen to them describe their mornings. They had reprimanded a cheating student in the southeast corner. The supervisor shook his head and sighed. ¡°I have seen cheating students, but I have never seen a student cheat so tantly like that. To go so far as to overtly copy from an entire book of essays hidden underneath the writing desk, presuming that the curtains around them mean that no one will discover them. They had no idea that the officials around them have sharp eyes.¡±


    Guo You, Director-General of the civil service exam and Director of the Board of Rites, suddenly frowned. ¡°How did they bring the book in?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that this was his mistake. He smiled. ¡°The security checks were going too slowly, and the official from the Overwatch Council was pressing us for time, so I was slightly worried. I feared breaching the time limits set by His Majesty, so I made a careless mistake. I ask your forgiveness, sir.¡± He was asking for forgiveness, but was also foisting half the me onto the Overwatch Council. It was very slippery slope.


    Guo You looked at him and harrumphed, but did not give him any trouble. After all, this was something that was inevitable in every generation of imperial exams. He could not attack Fan Xian for it. He simply spoke quietly. ¡°This is young Master Fan¡¯s first experience with this. He is inexperienced. You should all be helping him out.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and cupped his hands in salute to the other officers around him, particrly to his superior at the Imperial College. ¡°Principal, please forgive my ignorance. I ask for your guidance.¡±


    The principal, Secretary Shu of the Imperial College, was the one who had been red at by His Majesty that night in the pce hall,. He was a student of Zhuang Mohan, but had always worked for the glory of the people of the Kingdom of Qing, so he did not remember the incident where Fan Xian had made Zhuang Mohan spit blood with any malice. Instead, he chuckled and pointed at Fan Xian. ¡°Dear academic, if you are ignorant, then who in the Kingdom of Qing could dare call themselves knowledgeable?¡±


    The other administrators and supervisors alsoughed and poked fun at Fan Xian. ¡°The greatest schr in the illustrious Kingdom of Qing. If you weren¡¯t an astonishing schr, young master Fan, you should now be in the hall writing at astonishing speed, gnawing at dry bread in hunger, rather than sit here with us eating lunch.¡±


    Even Guo You could not help butugh at this. Fan Xian himself did not have an ounce of self-confidence in his own schrly talent. But it seemed that no matter whether it was in the bureaucracy, or the entire nation, everyone else had far more confidence in Fan Xian than he did.


    The students in the exam hall were still nervously scribbling away. The daylight began to fade, and Fan Xian strolled around the hall a few times, looking at everyone¡¯s test papers. He saw that a few of them were truly talented, and could not help but stop and look. Although in Danzhou he had read the scriptures of this world, he had not thought that he would be taking the official exams to enter a career, so when it came toposing such essays, he feared he would be worse off than most. But after all, he had lived in two worlds; it was somewhat of an exaggeration to say he read extensively, but he had a particr way of looking at things.


    He secretly memorized the names of those people, then strolled to the corner gate and faked a yawn. Cocking his head, he found that Mu Tie was almost asleep as he leaned to one side on the chair. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. This Mu Tie was a clever person, and extremely capable. Otherwise, Chen Pingping would not have made him head of the First Bureau. But his integrity was somewhatcking. Perhaps he had only just learned how to tter. Every time he saw Fan Xian he would be greatly respectful, and for some reason this made Fan Xian feel somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°Master, the corner gate must not be opened.¡± Seeing the intermediary Fan Xian walk to the side of the corner gate, there was an ufortable look on the Overwatch Council officials¡¯ face. He blocked the way. ¡°Other than for deliveries of food and water, the corner gate must remain closed.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that rule,¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°I just wanted to have a look around, and see if there¡¯s anything fun.¡±


    His talk seemed somewhat odd and not in ordance with decorum. In the Emperor¡¯s civil service exams of this mighty nation, Fan Xian was an examiner, and yet he wanted to look for amusement in the exam hall. But what was strange was that this official, hearing his words, also smiled in response. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of fun to be had in the exam hall. Come aroundter.¡±


    Fan Xian was quiet as he looked at the official¡¯s ordinary-looking face. Suddenly he spoke. ¡°Is it you I should be looking for?¡±


    ¡°Correct, Commander.¡± The official lowered his head.


    Fan Xian looked him in the eyes. He knew that this official was not of high status within the Overwatch Council, but he certainly was ced here as Chen Pingping¡¯s trusted aide. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Did Master Chen specify a time?¡±


    ¡°After the civil service exams, within three days,¡± replied the official quietly.


    ¡°Very well, I still have something that requires your help. I need to check the background of a few people.¡± Fan Xian told the official the names of the people he had memorized. ¡°Don¡¯t look into their family background, just their conduct.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said the official quietly. ¡°Commander, if you could show me your token?¡±


    Fan Xian took out the Overwatch Councilmander¡¯s token from his waist, the one that had helped him countless times. The official took a look at it. ¡°Have you memorized them?¡± Fan Xian asked gently.


    ¡°I have,¡± replied the official, ¡°but I will have to report this to the director.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°Before the exam papers are sealed, I want your report back.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to know your name?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± said the official quietly. ¡°I am but a lowly official of the Council. I dare not waste your faculties remembering my name.¡±


    The Crown Prince wanted to arrange for his backers of many years to be within the court. Perhaps the Great Prince was the same. As for his father-inw and the Bureau of Military Affairs, it was the typical path of the corrupt official. Thinking about this, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. His own father-inw was still not willing to make things easier for him.


    But he understood that this was the normal state of affairs of the bureaucracy, and what he was about to do was rather unusual.


    Fan Xian sighed slightly. In a few years, when he was older, should he also arrange for his own backers to enter the seeming yground of the bureaucracy? But at the moment, he had no way to do such a thing. The most important thing was to coordinate with the Overwatch Council and make sure that the civil service exams were dealt with properly. He didn¡¯t want to give himself too much trouble.


    After his ¡°speech-paper¡± had sessfully ousted the eldest princess from the pce, he had wanted to make sure everything was a bit more stable. If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful tricks of the Eastern Pce trying to pull him closer, perhaps he still could manage it. And he considered his own ns to be low-risk. Whether it was his own overt power, the grandmaster who stood behind him in the shadows, or the terrifying Council, they were all powers that most people were yet to understand. He believed that as long as he did not interfere with the most basic interests of the royal family of the Kingdom of Qing, then in this seemingly formidable but actually mutually restrictive bureaucracy, he had great prospects for the future.


    After his rebirth, he had lived for a good while, and he could not back down too much. Otherwise, would he not have wasted the efforts of the many interesting helpers his mother had left behind for him? Why couldn¡¯t he do the same things that the princes and the high officials did? Not only did he want to do them, he wanted to do them beautifully.


    ¡°At heart, I really am shameless.¡± Fan Xian looked at the hall full of suffering students, and a smile arose on his face. ¡°If a monk paws at the nun, then why can¡¯t I? Not only do I want to paw at the nun, I want to make sure that the monk can¡¯t.¡± [2]


    [1] ¡°Spring Wind and Rain¡± is a Chinese idiom referring to the long-term influence of a solid education.


    [2] A reference to Lu Xun¡¯s The True Story of Ah Q; the protagonist is the loser Ah Q, who bullies a nun to make himself feel better, using her of sleeping with a monk and trying to molest her by saying ¡°if the monk paws at you, why can¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: You¡¯re Confused, I¡¯m Confused... Everybody¡¯s Confused [1]


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Troublemaker!¡±


    Chen Pingping mumbled the insult, and the heads of the Overwatch Council felt a slight twinge of fear seeing the Director¡¯s anger. Chen Pingping pulled down the nket over his knees and coughed. His messy white hair was not all that appealing to look at. ¡°The Council regtions are extremely clear. We do not stick our noses in pce affairs, except on the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±


    Fourth Bureau head Yan Ruohai forced a smile and shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, it really can¡¯t be helped. Before, we were checking for cheating in the imperial exams. But this sort of thing happens in the highest echelons, and we don¡¯t have enough people in those positions. It¡¯s hard to find the thread. Now that we have these names, we can follow the thread, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find the official behind this. I just did not expect it to lead us to the Eastern Pce.¡±


    Internal discussions in the Overwatch Council had always been extremely bold and full of biting criticism. Except for their unparalleled loyalty to His Majesty, these secret police chiefs did not care in the slightest about the people around them.


    Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair over to the window, his white hair standing out against the ck curtain, appearing especially clear as he said, ¡°Thismissioner¡¯s order is truly something. Last night His Majesty finally decided to look into this year¡¯s exam hall scandal. He has sent quite a gift.¡±


    Yan Ruohai was also thoroughly curious about thismissioner, whom he had neverid eyes on. He was not sure how he had gotten hold of this list of names. ¡°We should look into it as soon as possible,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chen Pingping waved a hand, dismissing the gathered subordinates and sending them back to making arrangements for the big operation that was to happen in a few days¡¯ time. But Yan Ruohai stayed behind, and some timeter, he spoke coldly. ¡°There are plenty of people who know thismissioner¡¯s identity, so there is no way to keep this a secret. His Majesty wishes to ensure that the Crown Prince can save face, so we cannot move against the person in the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°And the Prime Minister?¡± Yan Ruohai had a sudden thought. Guessing at themissioner¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather shocked.


    Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you know who it is. Of course, we cannot move against his father-inw no matter what, as you well know.¡±


    ¡°The truth is that we can¡¯t move against any of these people.¡± Yan Ruohaiughed bitterly. ¡°Apart from the Crown Prince, one is a noble of the pce, one is the Prime Minister, and one is a senior figure in the Bureau of Military Affairs. The Council has always had a good rtionship with the military. We can¡¯t sever it for the sake of such small matters.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chen Pingping let out a grunt. ¡°We must move on these three threads. But we cannot follow them to their source, or there will be repercussions throughout all levels of society. Even His Majesty would be unable to escape it. These people are officials. Perhaps they have guessed that the Emperor does not haveplete control over his officials as a result of the exam hall scandal and have be much more brazen recently.¡±


    He suddenlyughed, but there was a coldness in his smile. ¡°But they didn¡¯t expect that someone might be even more brazen then they are. Someone has sold them out.¡±


    Yan Ruohai frowned. ¡°Commissioner Fan has acted inappropriately here. When there are so many nobles transgressing like this, where does it end?¡±


    ¡°This is what he is doing by giving me this.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether Chen Pingping¡¯s expression was one of fury or madness, but he was clearly not in a good mood. ¡°He knows that the old man can¡¯t allow him to be at the heart of the struggle, and so that is why he gave me this list of names. He is telling me that he does not wish to be led around by the nose, and he wants me to help deal with this!¡±


    Yan Ruohai did not dare say anything, but he felt rather rmed. What really was the rtionship between Director Chen and Count Sinan¡¯s eldest son? Why Would he all of a sudden act like this? And looking at his master¡¯s face, it looked as if he was really going to go along with Fan¡¯s n.


    Chen Pingping calmed himself down, then suddenly burst outughing, though theughter was barbed and ugly-sounding. ¡°Interesting. Truly, truly interesting.¡±


    ¡°What benefit does it bring Commissioner Fan to act like this?¡± asked Yan Ruohai, curious.


    ¡°There are always a few strange people in this world who do not act in their own self-interest.¡± Chen Pingping seemed to have recalled something, and a rarely seen look of reverence appeared on his face. It was a look that Yan Ruohai had never seen on Chen Pingping¡¯s face, not even when he had met with the Emperor.


    ¡°Sir, if I may ask, how high up does this exam scandal go?¡±


    Chen Pingping lifted his head slightly. ¡°His Majesty feels that the Guo family has been in charge of the Board of Rites long enough.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Currently there is no one at the First Bureau. Mu Tie is not clever enough, so I will put you in charge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The civil exams had reached the third round. Fan Xian dabbed at the corner of his eyes with a warm wet cloth, and found that the past few days had really left him feeling fatigued. The sleep in his eyes had increased, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly as he stood up and stretched. He took a scrutinizing look at the students who were bent over asleep at their desks. If he had found it this hard just to be their examiner, he felt even more pity for the students.


    This was thest day of the civil service exams. Fan Xian had already spent several days inside the exam hall located in the second office of the Ministry of Rites. Although they had frequently sent food and other revitalizing things from home, his body and mind were both extremely fatigued. He yawned and walked up to where Yang Wanli was to take a close look. Over the next few days, he discovered that this Yang Wanli was a verymitted student. The things that he had wedged into his clothes had not moved an inch. He couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased.


    What particrly surprised him was that Yang Wanli seemed to have a truly talented mind. Though hismentary were notpletely without reproach, and his opinions did not fall on any overtly political line, they were conscientious, unadorned, and were very much in line with Fan Xian¡¯s own temperament. The nameless official from the Overwatch Council returned with his report. Yang Wanli was from a poor family. As a child, he had studied at a n school in Quanzhou. His performance in the provincial exams had been excellent, and Fan Xian had uncovered his cheating, so he was inevitably more careful.


    Yang Wanli had now finished the final exam question, and with tiredness across his face, he was checking to make sure he had not made any slip-ups. Out of the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of young Master Fan once moreing toward him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    Although he was in the exam hall, Fan Xian obviously could not talk to any of the students. But having gone through days of torment, Yang Wanli¡¯s state of mind was somewhat distracted. Boldly, he took hold of hispels, staring miserably at Fan Xian. It seemed that he was asking the young examiner a question: How had Fan Xian discovered the things he was hiding earlier in the exam hall?


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t restrain his smile. Was this how he made the most of his schrly talent? It was inappropriate to speak with him; he only used the forefinger of his right hand to gently point at Yang Wanli¡¯s bedclothes.


    Yang Wanli was confused and looked down. All he could see were the bedclothes lumped together behind him that looked like a big ck jujube. Then he looked at the long satin gown he was wearing, which, while unwashed for several days, still projected an air of nobility. His heart skipped a beat as he realized how he had slipped up. How could an exam candidate wearing such a freshly washed silk gown carry such a dirty pile of bedclothes into the exam hall?


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh at his foolishness.


    Fan Xian smiled. He had made his decision. With his hands behind his back, he strolled away.


    It was night time, and the students were gradually making their way out of the exam hall at the Ministry of Rites. After several grueling days, they were on the verge of fainting, yawning incessantly, their bodies stinking, and their faces heavy with a dazed expression. There were still a few students left over who wrote slowly, bent over their desks chewing on their writing brushes. Some others had fallen asleep in themplight; it was still not yet time, so none of the examiners hade to deal with them.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of a gong in Tongtuo Alley by the side of the Ministry of Rites. It sounded crisp and clear, and was seemingly meant to awaken all of the nighttime city.


    ¡°Your time is up; students, please put down your writing brushes.¡±


    Shouting loudly, the officials of the Ministry of Rites began to clear the hall, clearing out those students who had still yet to put down their writing brushes. There was one candidate in his forties, his hair already white, who had yet to finish the questions. He howled in despair as he refused to leave his writing desk, until eventually he was pitifully dragged out by some officers of the Overwatch Council.


    They could still hear his sobbing some timeter. It was not easy to listen to as it echoed all around outside the exam hall of the Ministry of Rites.


    Fan Xian sighed. He had no sympathy. This world and that world were the same; whether you were able and suitable to do something depended entirely on your own effort, and nothing more. It was not that he was heartless, but as he saw it, their tests were finished, and his test... well, that had only just begun.


    On the night that the civil service exams concluded, the scrolls had to be sealed; this was Fan Xian¡¯s job. The chief examiner, two examiners and two supervisors were all high-ranking court officials, and they did not dare leave. They all waited as Fan Xian led people in sealing the examinees¡¯ names on their examination papers and making copies of the answers. Then they could seal the papers and signed them.


    The candles shone bright and clear on the busy scene within the second office of the Ministry of Rites. Outside, dozens of functionaries separated the exam papers and arranged them. In another room, Fan Xian rubbed his temples as he watched the officials from the Ministry of Rites seal the names on the papers.


    Before all the test papers had been sealed, they had to be sent over to Fan Xian. Fan Xian did not dare show the slightest neglect, and he carefully pored over the names on each test paper, affixing corresponding names to the four sheets of paper. Some timeter, he had gone through dozens of test papers, inconspicuously cing them on his right hand side.


    By his side, the two officials from the Ministry of Rites lowered their heads and looked at each other. They knew that these dozen or so papers had been called for specifically by higher-ups in the pce and the royal court.


    Having finished this, Fan Xian beckoned them over and indicated that they were to begin sealing them. The two officials from the Ministry of Rites did not dare miss a thing, and they quickly began covering over the names and birthces of candidates on the sheets with paper.


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t arouse suspicion, looking carefully to the side, eventually discovering how these officials of the Kingdom of Qing carried out such matters. It turned out that as they sealed the test papers he had gone through, the slips of paper they were using when pasting names were slightly shorter than the paper they used on the other exam sheets for the pasted names of the average sentence.


    Watching the officials from the Ministry of Rites solemnly paste short slips of paper onto the exam papers he had gone through, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. If Guo You knew that not these papers were from candidates hand-picked by the pce ¨C that some of them were talented students that he had chosen personally, such as that foolish Yang Wanli ¨C how angry would old Guo be?


    But he did not know that if his little trick fell into the hands of the Overwatch Council, Minister Guo would perhaps not even have the chance to get angry.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: A p of Thunder


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the strips of paper being pasted onto the exams only differed very slightly in length, one would not notice anything unusual at just a nce. But if you were one of the officials making copies, who knew what was going on, you would be able to notice the difference. After Fan Xian saw that Yang Wanli¡¯s scroll had been affixed with a short strip of paper, he inexplicably felt quite pleased. He shook his head andughed and couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve been chosen, when they¡¯re being copied out, how do you make the seal?¡±


    The official next to himughed a little uneasily. He knew that this new guy didn¡¯t have a good understanding of the customs, and responded carefully. ¡°Young Master Fan, when copying, as long as the characters have been written with skill, then the examiner marking the papers will understand.¡±


    Fan Xian had a sudden realization. ¡°That way even if the marker doesn¡¯t know who it is, they know it is the correct person,¡± he eximed in admiration.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± replied the official from the Ministry of Rites politely, all the while silently cursing this talented youngster in his head who still did not know the customs of the bureaucracy.


    At the same time, Fan Xian silently cursed these people¡¯s stupidity. If it weren¡¯t for the unbridled arrogance of the officials of the Kingdom of Qing, this custom ¨C full of loopholes ¨C would not have continued for so many years, and he couldn¡¯t exploit the loopholes himself to allow the true schrs to do something.


    Of course, he understood, the reason that the whole bureaucratic system had tacitly agreed on this method was because whether or not they were political enemies, they had all tacitly agreed to this method of sorting. Save for madmen, no one in the system dared to rock the boat.


    In truth, the Eastern Pce and the major yers, even including the Prime Minister, had other methods of arranging such things. But they all happened to have found him by chance. One reason was because the proctor was in charge of sealing names; it was an important step in the cycle. Another reason was that other than Prime Minister Lin, they all wanted to see what Fan Xian¡¯s approach would be.


    Fan Xian¡¯s approach was very simple: screw that. After all, no one could turn from an easygoing disposition to violent resentment like Fan Xian. After all, no one had as good a father as Fan Xian did, or a mother like Princess Iron Fan.


    After a busy night, the civil service exams that decided the lives of countless schrs finally came to an end. Many officials gathered in the main hall, rubbing their tired eyes, listening to the exam director and Minister of the Board of Rites Guo You¡¯s admonishment of his subordinates.


    After a raft of argumentscking new ideas and lies about collecting material for the nation, Guo You, somewhat fatigued, waved a hand and allowed the subordinate bureaucrats to depart. Afterward, he looked kindly at Fan Xian. ¡°Thank you for troubling yourself with this these past few days, young Master Fan.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble at all, sir,¡± said Fan Xian with a vigorous smile. ¡°Besides, I am still young.¡±


    Guo You smiled. ¡°Everyone has gone to some trouble.¡± At that moment, the high-level officials in the hall all understood the inside story of this year¡¯s exams, and the ones who had benefited from it had not only been Guo You and the two head examiners. Even Fan Xian was unaware that over the past few days, the sum of silver that he deserved had been sent to Fan Manor. The sum was even more formidable than half a year¡¯s profit from the Danbo Bookstore.


    Over the several days of the examination, the whole exam hall had been filled with the unpleasant odor of urine and sweat. Fan Xian, standing on the stone tform, held his nose and looked at the dark exam hall. A satisfied smile floated across his face. He hade to this world many years ago now. He knew that he wanted to live, but he did not know how he should live; until he had made the firm resolution to do this sort of thing. He had discovered that simply being a generally good person was quite satisfying.


    Of course, being a good person does not mean being unwilling to offend anyone.


    Officials from the three departments had gathered up the exam papers. Under themand of a pce eunuch, and the protection of the pce guards, the Overwatch Council and the Bureau of Military Affairs, a team of people made their way through the slowly fading night toward the Imperial College. Within a few days, those exam papers, copied out with their names sealed, were fully evaluated. Thus the list of third-rank candidates who had passed was drawn up. The highest-level candidates were looked over by the Emperor, and it was decided who would be given the ranks of Zhuangyuan, Bangyan, and Tanhua ¨C highest, second-highest, and third-highest scorers respectively.


    Leaving the stinky exam hall, Fan Xian found that a carriage from Fan Manor was waiting for him at the corner gate. After he boarded the carriage, he took the towel that Teng Zijing handed him and wiped his face. ¡°What does father think about my approach?¡± he asked, somewhat tired.


    ¡°He has said nothing.¡± Teng Zijing moved his injured leg and responded quietly. ¡°But your father seems somewhat displeased. I¡¯ve always felt that you should inform the Prime Minister of your actions, young master. And this matter implicates a wide range of people. If you truly provoke the wrath of the people, I fear that the Prime Minister and your father will find it difficult to protect you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said nothing. The Overwatch Council was still behind him, and crucially, Chen Pingping wasmunicating with him through Wang Qinian. His Majesty was nning to clean up governance this year, and he was just seizing the opportunity. He reckoned Chen Pingping would scold him for causing trouble, but he would finally have a pretext to act in secret.


    Fan Xian had just provided the Overwatch Council with justification, which they would bring before the Emperor, who would make a decision. As for the Crown Prince and Ning the Talented, Fan Xian had also made arrangements. Before the names were sealed, whether they were asked for by the Eastern Pce or by the Great Prince, Fan Xian had chosen the names of some of the talented schr and hidden them ¨C somewhat to protect them, and also to give his counterpart an exnation.


    When the matter came out, Fan Xian wanted to give people the feeling that he had done it not as a result of any bias for one side or another of court politics, but purely as a schr. Out of a stubborn desire, he had made a ¡°noble¡± and insane decision.


    Over the next few days, all was quiet in the capital. As Fan Xian¡¯s expos¨¦ began toplement the hidden strength of the Overwatch Council, at least before the list of third-rank candidates was published, the unsurprising information made its way through the bureaucracy. Finally, the third-rank candidates were chosen, and the names that Fan Xian had hidden in there had not been weeded out. Clearly some of Chen Pingping¡¯s spies were inside the Imperial College and the Ministry of Rites, and were helping Fan Xian in secret.


    Guo You and his high-ranking officials had perhaps made sure cheating was too easy to aplish in the exam hall over the past few years. And behind him, he had the Eastern Pce as a supporter, so to not have seen such clear problems, they were clearly not paying enough attention.


    On the 22nd of February, the trees gradually began to blossom, with little birds perching on the branches in pairs. It was a fine and happy spring day. In a tavern in the capital, not far to the west of the Imperial College, the flustered schrs gathered together awaiting the news. There were no snacks or drinks on the table, because these students did not have the heart to eat a thing, focusing only on the important news that was toe.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± said a student from Shandong Road with a bitterugh as he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I stand a chance this time.¡±


    ¡°Jialin, brother, why do you say such a thing?¡± The student sitting by his side was ashen-faced ¨C it was Yang Wanli, the one who Fan Xian had looked in the eye in the exam hall.


    He came from Quanzhou, and made his living by the sea; he was very different from those other schrs who hade from wealthy backgrounds and spent their lives in libraries. You could tell from looking at him that he was of a thoroughly easygoing disposition. He grabbed a pair of chopsticks from the table and began snacking on some pickled peanuts, chewing as he spoke with his mouth full. ¡°Jialin, you¡¯re one of the most well-known people on Shandong Road. You can write a marvelous policy essay, and everyone will shower you with praise for days afterwards. Me, I¡¯m no good at it. I¡¯ve not got the skill in writing. Although self-confidence is enough to govern a province, there¡¯s no way my name will be on that list.¡±


    Cheng Jialin was from Shandong Road. This was his third time taking the exam. Heughed bitterly and kept his voice low. ¡°Do we really not understand these things? So many people take these exams each time. The major yers at the court pick a couple, the pce picks a couple, and the Imperial Pce picks some. People like us from the provinces ¨C maybe we¡¯ve got some renown from taking the provincial exams, but what good does that do in the capital? Even if the royal court wanted to find a few more talented people to fill the gap, there¡¯s plenty of schrs in the capital. Why would they pick us?¡±


    The other schr at the table had a lean face. It seemed that he was not happy; perhaps he had drunk too much and had pent-up frustrations. Heughed coldly. ¡°Jialin, you¡¯re right. As I see it, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t take it again, so as not to spend all your money on travel. Goddamn civil service exams. It¡¯s only for the high officials and the pce to pick their pet poodles!¡±


    Cheng Jialin¡¯s face darkened with slight fear. ¡°Jichang, keep your voice down. If the Overwatch Council is listening, never mind our careers, it¡¯ll be our lives we¡¯ll have to worry about.¡±


    Hou Jichang was an oddity, someone who did not want to walk the road of an influential official. Although he had some renown in the capital, and was once equally famous as He Zongwei, his sharp tongue and his temper left him somewhat lonely. Hearing his friend¡¯s anxious words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The Overwatch Council might be fearsome, but why would they bother to spy on people as worthless as us? If they¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t they stop the cheating in the exam hall?¡±


    Yang Wanli shook his head. ¡°Although nobody thinks well of the Overwatch Council, when ites to supervising governance, they are quite good at it.¡±


    Hou Jichang waved his finger. ¡°Is anyone in the entire bureaucracy clean and honest? If we¡¯re cing our hopes in the Overwatch Council, it¡¯s like asking a tiger to give you its hide.¡± [1]


    ¡°The officials are also chosen from the schrs,¡± retorted Yang Wanli. ¡°They can¡¯t all be bad, I think...¡± he muttered for a moment, trying to think of a single clean person in the entire bureaucracy of the capital. Finally, his eyes lit up. ¡°I think the academician Fan Xian of the Imperial Academy is a fine official.¡±


    The two others beside him both knew that he had been called up by Fan Xian for smuggling things into the exam hall, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So he lets you finish the exam and that makes him a good official? Being a good official seems pretty simple.¡±


    The three men chatted andughed, and as the alcohol slowly went to their heads, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from quietly bemoaning the abuses of the royal court. They wondered whether the Overwatch Council was really going to investigate the scandal properly ¨C if so, maybe things would get better in the exam hall.


    Suddenly, there wasmotion within the tavern. The three of them stood up and heard a schr frantically shouting outside. ¡°There¡¯s been a scandal in the exam hall, and the Director of the Board of Rites, Guo You, is going to prison!¡±


    A roar! The spring thunder rumbled above the capital, and fresh spring rain fell upon the students in the tavern.


    [1] A traditional saying, meaning to make a doomed petition.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: Cheating at the Exam Hall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sparse raindrops fell around the inn along with the sound of spring thunder. The students were all stunned as they stood stiffly in the rain. This alley was where students from outside the capital who hade to take the examination gathered. Despite the number of people, all was strangely quiet after hearing that shout.


    Many moments passed. Finally someone came back to their senses. The student who shouted out was surrounded. There was a loud ruckus like an explosion. There were questions everywhere. Hou Jichang and Yang Wanli both had an excited expression, but they forced down their impulses, and just walked forward to listen.


    There were too many people asking questions, and only one person was doing the answering. After a long time, it was finally made clear that the Overwatch Council sent out over a hundred secret agentsst night. Splitting into five paths, one went directly to Guo Manor to the south, while the rest went to four other manors. Together, they caught four students from Jiangnan.


    Due to how quickly they acted, the night covered their tracks. It was only this morning when His Majesty ndly mentioned to have given out the order to let the Overwatch Council thoroughly investigate this year¡¯s examination for cheating. As the Imperial court descended into chaos, the various officials realized why the Director of the Board of Rites Guo You wasn¡¯t among them.


    The only ones who were calm amidst the chaos were the Prime Minister, the Minister of Revenue, and of course, Chen Pingping of the Overwatch Council, who had yet to make an appearance at the royal court.


    The Overwatch Council had acted quickly and precisely, especially the groups that caught the four students. They were able to find letters to certain officials. Even more shocking was the amount of silver they found in Guo Manor. After the initial investigation, the families of those students were all quite despotic. Three of the families were salt merchants. They had brought with themrge sums of money whening to the capital and then, using various methods, were able to buy Director Guo¡¯s favor.


    Guo You and those students had already been imprisoned. Since yesterday, the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council began to order their branch offices in Jiangnan to apprehend those involved in this serious case. While those four students bribed the head examiner Director Guo, most of the money went to the eastern pce, meaning the one behind this case was none other than... the Crown Prince.


    Of course, the students would never know such details. It was all they could do to curse Director Guo in the rain. They even cursed his poor mother and son.


    His Majesty seemed to be determined to investigate this year¡¯s examination. Other than the Board of Rites, at least dozens of other officials had their positions suspended and subjected to investigations. ording to rumors, the reason for the speed and uracy of the investigation was due to a cklist which contained the names of students and the officials involved in secret plots. Starting from those students, the Overwatch Council worked their way up to the officials. It was a very effective method.


    Hou Jichang walked to the table, still shocked. He raised a cup and downed the alcohol in one gulp. As if not affected by the strong alcohol, he said to himself, ¡°Never would I have thought this would happen. I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think what?¡± Yang Wanli and Cheng Guilin also came back to their senses and asked.


    Hou Jichangughed and pped the table forcefully. ¡°I never thought the Overwatch Council would be so urate and so vicious. They were able to obtain a list which practically sentenced those nobles in Imperial court to death.¡± He raised the jar of wine and poured some for his two friends. Hou Jichang raised his cup, his face full of joy. ¡°Here¡¯s to the Overwatch Council!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± The other two were all in agreement andpleted the toast.


    Currently, the inn was full of excited students drinking in sheer joy. The examination of Qing¡¯s political circles had been rotten for a long time. While they all knew it wouldn¡¯t be cleaned up overnight with the arrest of a single director, everything started with a single step. As long as His Majesty knew about the problem and was willing to solve it, those young, spirited, and extremely na?ve students all believed that Qing was destined for a more beautiful future.


    As the alcohol began to show its effect, Yang Wanli squinted and chuckled stupidly. ¡°How exhrating. Even if I don¡¯t pass the exam, I was able to experience such a momentous event. What a rush.¡±


    Cheng Guilin drank the least, so he was the most clear-headed. He asked hesitantly, ¡°Since they uncovered the cheating, then... will they redo this year¡¯s examination?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± After all the alcohol he consumed, Hou Jichang¡¯s thin face became calm. His eyes became extremely clear, ¡°This is a warning from His Majesty. A simr case happened twelve years ago, when fourteen officials from the Board of Rites were executed. Back then, they went on to post the scores from the examination; only the students who had dealing with those officials got their names taken off and reced by the students after them.¡±


    ¡°Then... our chances just improved?¡± Yang Wanli chuckled stupidly. Being na?ve, his question was simple too. ¡°There are only so many openings. After the cheating ones get their names taken off, our chances to pass will increase by a lot.¡±


    Hou Jichangughed coldly. ¡°Only if there are not any other nobles even more powerful than them doing the same thing. Director Guo was only a single official. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything drastic to this grand national examination. I¡¯m afraid there are even more cheaters who are under the nobles¡¯ protection. The loss of a few salt merchants¡¯ sons is not significant at all.¡±


    As the other two pondered this, they became a bit downcast. Momentster, Yang Wanli suddenly pped the table and grinned. ¡°Regardless, this is worth celebrating. The most shocking eventst year was the propaganda that forced Eldest Princess back to Xinyang. And the most shocking event this year is probably this cklist which toppled a director.¡±


    Cheng Guilin warned: ¡°Let¡¯s talk more after the results are released tomorrow.¡±


    Hou Jichang and Yang Wanli knew his temperament. They were still hopeful about this year¡¯s spring examination. ¡°I have to go and wake up that Shi Chanli to tell him the good news.¡±


    Yang Wanliughed. ¡°Remember to buy him some food.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. Very beautiful.¡± Fan Xian was in a good mood as he went over the papers Wang Qinian had brought him. Wan¡¯er sat next to him worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the Crown Prince will find out it was you?¡±


    Fan Xian had been scolded severely by his father that day and was under house arrest. Forced to stay in the manor, he knew he was being overboard by disclosing this case. But of course, without the Overwatch Council obtaining intelligence first, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t know that His Majesty was ready to set an example this year, and therefore wouldn¡¯t dare to make enemies in the royal court.


    The cklist itself wasn¡¯t much of a secret; all examiners had a few sheets. To cheat in such a bold and shameless way, one could see that the bureaucracy of Qing was used to it. That was precisely the reason why this investigation by the Overwatch Council turned out to be so shocking. For the moment, no one suspected Fan Xian.


    Hearing his wife¡¯s question, Fan Xian showed a strange expression. ¡°Your prince brother is too bold, and his methods aren¡¯t effective. Those officials at court are all idiots who don¡¯t know their limits. To cheat so openly during the spring examination ¨C even if I don¡¯t report it, were they really going to get away if His Majesty decides to investigate?¡±


    Wan¡¯er raised herself up from under her nket. She looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face quietly. ¡°Dear, please don¡¯t take such risks in the future. There is no such thing as guaranteed safety in this world. What are you going to do if someone finds out?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? I¡¯ll make do!¡± Fan Xian made another one of his otherworldly puns. He smiled. ¡°So what if they were to find out?¡±


    Wan¡¯er sighed. Her husband was learned and well-mannered on the outside, but no one knew when he would do something crazy like this.


    Fan Xian knew his wife was worried. He said quietly, ¡°The most crucial part is still in the pce. What¡¯s the point of examinations? It¡¯s a method for His Majesty to gather talented officials to serve him. One emperor from the past onceughed during the examination about how the heroes of the world all came to him under such methods. His Majesty could tolerate the various officials taking advantage of the examination to get rich, but he could not tolerate them using every student to get rich. Besides, two princes were involved in this. The emperor had to ask himself... what his two sons were nning to do.¡±


    Wan¡¯er didn¡¯tpletely understand. ¡°To cultivate talented officials who would serve them in court, of course.¡±


    Fan Xian continued: ¡°Then His Majesty is sure to ask why. The Great Prince led armies; why does he need officials in the royal court?¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled uneasily. ¡°And what about my brother? He is the Crown Prince, who will someday takemand of the nation. It is only right that he tries to find talented people. The Imperial tutor of the Eastern Pce once said that the Eastern Pce cannot be powerless. It must not fear rumors. So it must prepare some people to be useful servants and officials. That is true loyalty to the crown.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and let his ridicule faintly show. ¡°The Imperial tutor spoke well. He was certainly correct. But the problem is that His Majesty is still healthy. For the Eastern Pce to prepare subjects now, wouldn¡¯t His Majesty wonder if the Crown Prince was losing patience?¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: A Visitor in the Rain (Part 1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wan¡¯er sucked in a breath of cold air as she discovered that this was how things were, and listened to Fan Xian, who continued to talk, smiling. ¡°So, His Majesty can endure for a while, but not for an age. He can restrain the bureaucracy, but he cannot restrain his own son. If His Majesty has never thought about it, then fine. But when he begins to think about the first problem, then he will be unable to control his suspicions regarding many things. So rectifying the examinations scandal naturally bes an issue.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er leaned her head against his chest. ¡°In truth, it¡¯s easy to talk of such things,¡± she said quietly. ¡°If I thought about it, I could understand it. Why does my brother the Crown Prince not wish to understand it?¡±


    ¡°It is not that the Crown Prince does not wish to understand, but that he has begun to feel unsafe.¡± Fan Xian recalled the gifts that the Emperor had bestowed upon the three princes at the start of the year, which were all deep with hidden meaning that even Fan Xian could not understand. It appeared that whether it was the Crown Prince or the Great Prince, they were all nervous and uneasy, and so they had all tried to meddle in the exams.


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want my husband to divide thend and rule over a part of it. I only want you to be a free and good nobleman. Such matters are always troubling.¡±


    ¡°Riches and honor and an easy life; that has always been my desire,¡± replied Fan Xian with augh, thinking of Jia Baoyu¡¯s nickname in Dream of the Red Chamber. ¡°But there are some things I cannot bear to see. There will always be some enmity. Who said the name my father gave me was no good?¡± [1]


    Seeing him make fun of her father-inw, Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Your father shouldn¡¯t have any problems, right?¡± she asked a little whileter.


    ¡°Rx. My father went to visit the Prime Minister that evening.¡± As Fan Xian began to speak, he shook his head and sighed in admiration. ¡°So, as I said, the Overwatch Council handled things wonderfully. Look at the officials who have been caught recently. Other than Director Guo, they¡¯ve been sacked from the Eastern Pce and the Bureau of Military Affairs. My father-inw has lost his right-hand man, but there has been no serious harm. If the proper behavior had not been carried out by someone with many years of experience within the bureaucracy, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand it so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± asked Lin Wan¡¯er with a smile.


    Fan Xian softly ran his fingers through his wife¡¯s dark hair. ¡°Very diffcult,¡± he replied gently. ¡°You want to cause those with power some pain, but not so much that it kills them, so as to avoid making it difficult for His Majesty to deal with things.¡±


    Having said this, faint worry lines appeared on his brow.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wan¡¯er grasped her husband¡¯s arm gently as she asked.


    Fan Xian shook his head and tried to disperse his inner worries. ¡°I thought this was exposing a scandal that couldn¡¯t be hidden from people, so I prepared carefully. I didn¡¯t expect the Overwatch Council to shield me so well. But you¡¯re right; there is no such thing as guaranteed safety in this world. The Eastern Pce can always find out about my connections with the Overwatch Council, and... there are too many madmen in the Kingdom of Qing. At the moment, I¡¯m worried about that crippled madman.¡±


    ¡°Chen Pingping?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er immediately knew who he was talking about. But she wasn¡¯t sure why ¨C other than he having exposed the scandal ¨C it had anything to do with the terrifying spy organization of the Overwatch Council. So she was somewhat puzzled, and her doubts were so strong that they covered up her confusion as to what ¡°safety¡± really was.


    Fan Xian smiled. He didn¡¯t try to exin everything clearly, and instead simply spoke gently. ¡°I am worried that Chen Pingping has never thought of hiding such things.¡±


    ¡°How dare he!¡±


    Every young woman wants her husband to be a righteous hero, so although Fan Xian¡¯s secret exposure of this scandal worried Lin Wan¡¯er somewhat, it had also made her feel deeply proud of him. Hearing that Chen Pingping wanted to expose her husband to the people, the thought of the danger made her body shake. With the mien of a princess, she harrumphed. ¡°Tomorrow I shall go to the pce and find the Empress Dowager!¡±


    Fan Xianughed andforted her. ¡°Even if Chen Pingping wants to entrust this to me, perhaps it is not a bad idea.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er did not understand. But Fan Xian understood that this was a good opportunity. If the poetry recitation at the evening banquet had established his firm reputation among themon people of the Kingdom of Qing, the exposure of this scandal was undoubtedly the best opportunity. As Master Fei Jie had once said: as his mother¡¯s close ally, Chen Pingping had never been happy with him bing rich off the pce treasury. He was determined to give him the power of the Overwatch Council. So considering what had been said of Chen Pingping¡¯s disposition, using the exam scandal to suddenlye to the forefront was not impossible.


    The problem was the ratio of gains to losses. Of this, Fan Xian was somewhat unsure.


    He climbed out of bed. He looked at the gentle rain that fell outside the window, and realized that it was already nearly noon; he had spent half the day in bed with his wife. He couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly, though his smile was a somewhat exhausted one. His exposure of this scandal was firstly because he really had felt sorry for the truly talented schrs, and secondly because of how those indignant princes had pulled him between them like a rope. The most important reason, however, was that he wanted to finally test Chen Pingping.


    Fan Xian was going to Northern Qi, so he wanted to be sure what approach that old man ¨C with the terrifying power of the Overwatch Council ¨C would have toward him. At the same time, he wanted to see more clearly what approach the Emperor behind the old man would have toward him.


    The approach decided everything. It decided their rtionship. It could show their history. It could make known... his life history. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, looking through the window that beared his mother¡¯s mark. He saw the clouds in the sky, and felt that everything in the Kingdom of Qing seemed to have gone through an interesting change of mind. It seemed that he was walking on an unbounded path approaching the truth.


    Perhaps his goal was already close.


    The street was slightly wet outside Fan Manor. An unmarked carriage waited quietly. Suddenly, a figure floated from the manor like a falling leaf drifting to the ground. Its right palm hung from the edge of the carriage as it climbed aboard.


    ¡°Go.¡± Fan Xian spoke the moment his buttocks hit the seat.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Teng Zijing looked back at his young master andughed bitterly. ¡°Young master, if your father knew that you were going out at this time of night, he would chide me.¡±


    Fan Xianughed even more bitterly. ¡°Then get moving. Not only will my father beat me for being an unfilial son, but my dear wife will tie me down.¡±


    At that moment, the people of the capital felt rather anxious. News that Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites, had been imprisoned had taken only an hour to spread through the city, but all of the officials linked to the civil service exams all remained anxiously in their homes. After a moment of fear, spies from the Overwatch Council came to knock on their doors, and politely invited them out for tea.


    And Fan Xian was a major character in the scandal. Count Sinan, who knew the inside story, and Princess Chen would not dare let him make a move, so he he had to sneak out. He sighed. ¡°Master Teng, I am lucky to have you as my trusted aide in the city. Otherwise it would be difficult for me to even walk outside.¡±


    Wang Qinian had been sitting by his side. His smile had clearly be pained, and he frowned as he spoke. ¡°Master, I have always worked hard to be your trusted aide.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and teased him. ¡°Wang Qinian, you should be aedian.¡±


    With the sound of a horsewhip, the ck horse slowly trudged on, the carriage wheels sshing through puddles. The green trees around them were bathed in rainwater. Even more green and delicate, behind the carriage, were spies from the Overwatch Council, wearing raincoats and following the carriage from a distance; these were Wang Qinian¡¯s men, specially responsible for Commissioner Fan¡¯s safety. ¡°If there are reprisals in the court bureaucracy, then what is to be done? I do not have enough men.¡± Wang Qinian knew that Commissioner Fan had done something within the Overwatch Council, and he was concerned.


    Fan Xian smiled. There was coldness in his eyes. ¡°Things are different now. We are not going to Nin Street. I want to see ¨C other than that old madwoman ¨C who in the capital would still dare to assassinate me under the watch of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Teng Zijing, his head forward, his voice low.


    Fan Xian looked at Wang Qinian. Wang Qinian said the name of the ce quietly, then exined. ¡°Fortunately, the students that you took a fancy to are all staying in this tavern.¡±


    The carriage stopped outside Dieyi Alley. There was still drizzle in the air; after Fan Xian climbed down from the carriage with Teng Zijing, the two men walked with umbres. Wang Qinian had already disappeared into the crowd.


    Dieyi Alley was filled with people from other provinces who came to stay here. As the exam scandal had been exposed that day, it was a boiling cauldron of voices. The ce waspletely packed. Holding his umbre, Fan Xian carefully walked along the street. His umbre sloped outward, so as to prevent rainwater from falling into the pots of the hawkers who lined the street under the eaves of the buildings.


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡± A skinny schr called out impatiently, holding two pots of wine. He brushed past Fan Xian and Teng Zijing, rushing onward, unafraid of the falling rain. As he was walking, he turned his head back and looked at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian held his umbre aloft and watched the person disappear into the rain. He shook his head,ughing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look like a group of crazy graduates? The minute they finish their exams, they get wildly drunk.¡± He smacked his lips, feeling somewhat regretful that due to his health problems in his past life he had never been able to take part in his school¡¯s graduation feast.


    Teng Zijing didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but still exined respectfully: ¡°I reckon it¡¯s Guo You¡¯s downfall that¡¯s made them so excited.¡±


    ¡°Is Minister Guo¡¯s reputation so poor?¡± Fan Xian moved casually on, looking like the pampered son from a wealthy family who enjoyed strolls in the rain.


    Teng Zijingughed. ¡°Few city officials have good reputations. In the countryside, there is a saying: If you lined up the officials of the six ministries and beheaded them, five of them would have deserved it.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, thinking of a simr joke from his previous life. ¡°So would my father be the one wrongfully executed minister?¡± he teased.


    Everyone knew that Count Sinan, Fan Jian, who had been an assistant treasury minister, and then be a senior minister, had taken money from the public purse. When it came to corrupt officials, neither Fan Xian¡¯s father nor his father-inw could escape the charge. But Teng Zijing did not dare say such things. Hearing his young master¡¯s words, a cold sweat ran down his back. He forced a smile. ¡°Young master, I misspoke. Please do not be offended.¡±


    ¡°What does a corrupt official fear? The people do not worry about corrupt officials, but they worry about officials who are both corrupt and ipetent.¡±


    ¡°Sir, such talk is inappropriate.¡±


    Suddenly someone rudely barged under Fan Xian¡¯s umbre to avoid the rain. In their hand they were carrying a paper bundle of roasted chicken. The smell of the slightly charred chicken was inescapable, even in the heavy rain.


    [1] Fan Xian¡¯s name can also sound like the Chinese word for ¡°enmity¡±.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: A Visitor in the Rain (Part 2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rain continued to fall, and the umbres held by people in the alley opened like a garden full of pitiful flowers blooming.


    Fan Xian smiled as he looked at this rude and impetuous youth. Seeing that he waspletely soaked, he said nothing; if this were a bad person, then Fan Xian had at least five different ways to immobilize him within a split second.


    Clearly, it was just a poor schr who had bought some roast chicken for a feast, so Fan Xian did not stop moving, and held his umbre aloft as he carried on. He moved confidently, as did the young man who had barged under his umbre. Saying nothing, he stood on Fan Xian¡¯s right, using his umbre to shelter his head from the rain, walking forward calmly.


    As they walked a few steps under the umbre, Fan Xian felt more and more that there was something quite loveable about the young man¡¯s disposition. If this were an ordinary schr, they would not dare to barge under someone else¡¯s umbre, and walking ten steps together in silence, an ordinary schr would not have such an easygoing expression. So he turned his head slightly and took measure of him. The young man looked ordinary, with a set of thick eyebrows that looked like they had been painted on with a writing brush.


    Teng Zijing followed two steps behind.


    The two men under the umbre continued to walk forward in silence. Unsure whether this was a contest of patience or something else, Fan Xian finally smiled and spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything before, and now it¡¯s just awkward.¡±


    As the umbre-holder spoke, the young manughed politely. ¡°If an official is corrupt, he cannot turn his thoughts to politics. So if you believe a corrupt official is capable, that I¡¯m afraid that is a rather ridiculous thing.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, and found that the umbre could not amodate two people. The right shoulder of the young schr by his side waspletely soaked, so he stealthily moved the umbre over it. ¡°Even though a corrupt official may neglect politics, it is better than apletely ipetent person taking charge and fooling around.¡±


    The young schr¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He did not seem to understand. ¡°As long as one is willing to handle things, it is better than neglecting government affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian gripped his umbre more tightly and shook his head. ¡°If a river dike is not maintained, then within a few years it will surely burst. If an honest official who has no knowledge of river work maintains it foolishly, it may burst several times each year. Do you believe that those living along the river hope that their local official is ipetent, diligent, and honest, or ipetent,zy, and corrupt?¡±


    The young schr was quiet for a moment. Then heughed. ¡°Perhaps this is a special case. There are certain things that a county magistrate will always have to do, such as measuring fields and provisioning grain, providing disaster relief and aiding the people, passing litigation and determining prison sentences. If it is azy official, then perhaps there will be political chaos.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°So the important thing ispetence, not corruption.¡±


    In truth, his view was not necessarily correct; he had been influenced by bureaucracy novels from his past life. But when it came to the people of the Kingdom of Qing, it was rather novel, and the young schr sharing his umbre could not help but feel interested. ¡°If an official ispetent yetpletely corrupt,¡± he asked, ¡°would the royal court allow him to continue?¡±


    He was unsure why, but when Fan Xian heard him say this, he thought of his own father-inw, the well-known corrupt Prime Minister Lin Ruofu. Everyone knew that he was corrupt, but the Emperor was fully aware of his capability, and therefore had promoted him up to his present-day position. Thinking on the young schr¡¯s question, he could only shake his head. ¡°Politics is aplicated matter with no simple and effective answers. But if you only seek the supervision of the royal court, and study and cultivate virtue yourself, then demanding that the bureaucracy be well-ordered is something of a fantasy.¡±


    ¡°If the royal court redoubles its efforts to supervise matters, then how can it not prevent political corruption?¡± The young schr frowned, his thick eyebrows like roof beams. ¡°Today, Minister of Rites Gou You has been imprisoned. If the Overwatch Council was the same a few years ago as it is now, then that is how the practices of the exam hall became as corrupt as they are today.¡±


    In truth, Fan Xian had no lofty opinions on political matters. But this light intellectual conversation, though perhaps seditious and confusing, had perked his spirits. ¡°If Director Chen of the Overwatch Council were to bribe Guo You to allow his nephew to be ranked as a first-ss schr, then who would watch over that?¡±


    The young schr took exception. ¡°Naturally, the Emperor would. Heaven¡¯s eyes are quick as lightning.¡±


    Fan Xian took even more exception. ¡°Is it really so easy to have one person rule all under Heaven?¡± In truth, he knew that the Emperor had his own secret methods of checks and bnces for the great and independent Overwatch Council. Those methods might even include the power that his father had never openly exerted. But in his previous world, a handful of young and inexperienced political ideas had caused Fan Xian to turn up his nose at the work of an Emperor. He had never believed that the Son of Heaven, who treated thend as his own piggy bank, could have the mind to understand all of the injustices of the bureaucracy. Speaking freely, the two men under the umbre arrived outside the tavern. The young schr smiled warmly at him. ¡°Sir, thank you for sharing your umbre. This is my destination.¡±Fan Xian put the umbre to one side and looked at the name of the tavern. It was truly a coincidence that this was also the ce he was looking for. He smiled. ¡°Let us enter together. I am meeting some people here.¡±


    The tavern¡¯s name wasmon, auspicious, and folksy ¨C the Tongfu Tavern. [1]


    As he entered with the young schr, he learned that his counterpart¡¯s name was Shi Chanli, and that he had been an entrant in this year¡¯s exams. But it was not convenient for Fan Xian to say his own name, so he only told him that his surname was Fan.


    ¡°Master Fan, who are you looking for?¡± Shi Chanli at this moment realized from this man¡¯s clothing that he was no doubt the son of a noble, and so his speech was not as unrestrained as it had been under the umbre, but instead much more reserved. ¡°I havee to visit a friend,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°I cannot say much more. Perhaps fate will bring us together again some day.¡±


    Having said this, he bowed toward Fan Xian, and headed toward a corner of the tavern, where there stood a table of drinks. By the table were two schrly-looking types ying a drinking game. Next to them was another person who seemedpletely dead to the world, slumped over the table asleep. As there was no food on the table, it seemed they had been waiting for Shi Chanli to return with the roast chicken.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, and then saw that the person drinking at the table was Yang Wanli, the person he hade to find. Following Shi Chanli, he walked toward their table.


    Shi Chanli did not know that someone was following behind him. He ced the chicken in its greasy paper down on the table, and scolded the two others drinking at the table with a smile. ¡°Hou Jichang, you send me out to get food, but you don¡¯t leave me any wine?¡±


    Hou Jichangughed. ¡°This wine is the inferior stuff I bought off the street. It tastes bad, but there¡¯s plenty of it. Let me introduce you. This is Cheng Jialin, a talented schr from Shandong Road.¡± As he pointed a finger in Cheng Jialin¡¯s direction, he discovered with rm that the delicately handsome son of a noble was standing behind Shi Chanli with a smile on his face, and that this young man looked somewhat familiar.


    ¡°Brother Shi, who¡¯s this?¡± asked Hou Jichang, confused.


    Shi Chanli was startled, and turned around to see that Fan Xian had followed them to their table. He forced a smile. ¡°Master Fan, I simply borrowed half your umbre. I don¡¯t presume you want payment for it?¡±


    Fan Xian saw that he seemed somewhat afraid of him, and had seemingly guessed that he was the son of a noble. He did not daree too close, so heughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask for payment. But I wouldn¡¯t mind a little bit of that chicken that you have there.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, did you not say you were looking for someone?¡± Shi Chanli couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It appears I have been searching far and wide, only to find them by chance,¡± said Fan Xian with a smile. He had said this before, when he met with the Emperor on Liujing River. It had gained no reaction, but today, in front of these learned schrs, just as expected, Hou Jichang immediately understood his meaning. His interest was peaked. ¡°Master Fan, did youe looking for us?¡± he asked.


    Fan Xian pointed at the drunken Yang Wanli. ¡°Master Yang and I are friends, so I havee to pay him a visit.¡±


    Hou Jichangughed. ¡°I never heard Wanli mention that he had such a wealthy friend in the capital. Come, please take a seat. We¡¯ve wine and roast chicken, it¡¯s no trouble.¡± Shi Chanli had quite enjoyed Fan Xian¡¯s style of conversation, and seeing that he was a friend of his friend, he decided to stop putting on airs and pulled out a seat, smiling.


    Cheng Jialin tried unsessfully to rouse Yang Wanli for what seemed like ages. He could not help but mumble as he smiled at Fan Xian. Fan Xian however was interested in something else. He cupped his hands in salute toward Hou Jichang. ¡°May I ask your name, friend?¡±


    ¡°Hou Jichang.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou, why do you presume that I am the wealthy son of a nobleman?¡± Fan Xian, hearing the name Jichang, couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°I wonder if you are not also living a life of gluttony. It seems you spend all day eating and nothing else.¡±


    Hou Jichangughed and apologized. ¡°Your clothes are quite expensive. No ordinary schr could afford to wear such an outfit. As for calling you ¡®wealthy¡¯, we¡¯re all used to cracking jokes; please don¡¯t take offense.¡± At that moment, it struck him that this young man looked familiar, but drinking had blurred his vision, so he couldn¡¯t remember where he knew him from.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Fan Xian with a gentleugh, as he sat self-consciously at the table. The schrs were all free and at ease, and none objected to the appearance of their uninvited guest. A momentter, Yang Wanli had yet to awake, so save for Cheng Jialin, who urged Fan Xian to have a few drinks, Hou Jichang and Shi Chanli both drank as if no one else was there. They began to pontificate.


    They did not discuss the mysteries of the Dao, but instead matters of state, the economy, and the welfare of the people. Sitting to the side, Fan Xian grabbed a chicken leg and gnawed on it leisurely. Listening to their debate, he found that Hou Jichang¡¯s way of thinking was similiar to that of the Legalists, who emphasized the importance ofw, and Shi Chanli was a sentimentalist who emphasized indoctrination.


    Nheless, the one who advocated legalism did not blindly demand severity, and the one who advocated indoctrination did not blindly exhort orders from above. These were two wise schrs. Sometimes they would speak of the political affairs of each region, painstakingly analyzing and debating each one without blindly speaking out of turn. They were not like the average schrs who always fixed their sights on the entire world, without knowing that the world was far bigger than the vast majority of people ever saw.


    The more Fan Xian heard, the more he was proud of himself. This Hou Jichang was one of the names he had sealed, and it seemed that his view had been correct. But Shi Chanli¡¯s nature was so gentle and unconstrained, how had he not made an impression in the exam hall?


    While he congratted himself, he suddenly heard the gentle Shi Chanli pound the table. ¡°At least we can all agree,¡± he rebuked indignantly, ¡°it¡¯s all that young Master Fan¡¯s fault!¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked.


    [1] ¡°Tongfu¡± means mon fortune¡±.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: A Brilliant Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The conversation at the table had turned from matters of bureaucracy to matters of literature. Naturally, they could not avoid talking aboutst year¡¯s astounding poetic performance by young Master Fan. Fan Xian pretended to be holding his wine cup up to his lips, but if this young fellow dared say anything bad to him, he was preparing to spill it, understanding the air of frustration.


    To his surprise, Shi Chanli stood up, his face the color of peach blossom, his words sickeningly sappy. Tears were flowing from his eyes. ¡°I have been reading the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology for many months. How can I read any other poet again? How can I ever have the courage to put pen to paper again? Though some of the poems are odd, with young Fan before me, how can I control myself? It is a tragedy. A tragedy!¡±


    Fan Xian beamed, thinking of those loveable people who criticized leaders andrades, not paying attention to their own rest.


    Hou Jichang took some exception. ¡°Poetry and literature are irrelevant. How do they help statecraft and politics?¡± Having said this, he turned to the previously-snubbed Fan Xian for help. ¡°What do you think, Master Fan?¡± He suddenly couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking him in the eye, and he suddenly yelped. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Fan Xian was startled again. How could they have recognized him? The exam hall was not brightly lit, and apart from Yang Wanli ¨C who had dared to look directly at him and speak to him with his eyes ¨C no one dared to scrutinize the faces of their examiners.


    Hou Jichang¡¯s next words came quickly. ¡°I brushed past Master Fan on my way to buy wine.¡±


    Fan Xian thought back. So he was the student with the two jars of wine. He didn¡¯t know why, but with this trivial thing, Hou Jichang quickly became much more friendly toward Fan Xian and began to talk to him warmly. Not only did Fan Xian feel it was a little strange, but it also left Shi Chanli scratching his head.


    ¡°Master Fan, as you are of the same n as the young Master Fan, there¡¯s no harm in telling us your thoughts on the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything that you haven¡¯t already,¡± said Fan Xian cheekily, embarrassed about boasting in front of other people.


    No one expected Shi Chanli to be angered by this remark. He put down his chopsticks. ¡°Could it be that Master Fan is the same as that Master Zhuang? I had always prized Zhuang Mohan¡¯s moral quality, but he turned out to be a silly old thief. Even if Master Fan had read books of poetry since his youth, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to make such fantastic and ridiculous remarks.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. He finally realized that he already had a firm standing in the eyes of the schrs of the Kingdom of Qing. He was somewhat embarrassed, and unsure of what to say. Rather tipsy, Shi Chanliughed as he scolded him. ¡°Two young noblemen, both surnamed Fan, and yet there is such a gulf between them!¡±


    At that moment, roused by Cheng Jialin, Yang Wanli finally awoke. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face, he was shocked, and quickly stood up and saluted him. ¡°Master... Master Fan... you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Master Fan? Which Master Fan?¡± The others around the table couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. They didn¡¯t know why Yang Wanli was so nervous.


    Yang Wanliughed bitterly. ¡°This is the one I was talking about ¨C the Master Fan who allowed me to take the exam... Brother Shi, didn¡¯t you love the Banxianzhai poems? You should pay him your respects.¡±


    Shi Chanli finally realized that the one he had chided was indeed Fan Xian! Hisplete shock made him jump up from his seat. Feeling incredibly awkward, Hou Jichang and the previously-unppable Cheng Jialin stood, their mouths agape, not knowing what they should say to convey the entirety of their respect and admiration.


    Fan Xian had long been an established author in the eyes of thend¡¯s schrs, and then he had married the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter and be a fifth-level academician of the Imperial College at the age of 17. No matter how you looked at it, he was the target of every schr¡¯s envy. And his Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology had be popr throughout the nation. His name emerged over thends like a red sunrise.


    ¡°What?¡±ughed Fan Xian, a little embarrassed. ¡°Is it that shocking to see me in the flesh?¡±


    Hou Jichang was the first toe to his senses. Heughed bitterly. ¡°Master, you are indeed that Master Fan. We were rude earlier.¡±


    Shi Chanli¡¯s eyes shined, and he bowed deeply to Fan Xian. ¡°We did not expect that Yang¡¯s good fortune would allow us to meet Master Fan personally. We are truly lucky.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head andughed. ¡°The exams are finished, and I did not want to stay in my mansion the whole time, so I decided to go out for a walk. I knew that Yang Wanli was staying in this tavern, so I came to find him. But I didn¡¯t realize my luck. Sitting at this table and listening to your high-minded discussions, I know this trip was not made in vain.¡±


    The schrs could not help but feel their embarrassed sweat drip from them. Thinking back on how they ran their mouths in front of one of thend¡¯s most eminent schrs, they felt ridiculous. Even the proud and arrogant Hou Jichang forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all Wanli¡¯s fault; he was drunk this whole time.¡±


    At that moment, Cheng Jialin finally mumbled an introduction. ¡°Master Fan, my name is Cheng Jialin.¡± When he thought of how it seemed he could get closer to one of the pce¡¯s favorites, Cheng Jialin, schr of Shandong Road, felt inexplicably nervous, and he spoke haltingly.


    Everyone was stumped. Then they suddenly noticed the error in his speech, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Cheng Jialin¡¯s face went red, and he mumbled something nobody could hear. Thankfully this peal ofughter had diluted some of their shock.


    Hearing that young Master Fan hade to find him, Yang Wanli couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled and somewhat overwhelmed. ¡°To what do we owe the honor of your presence, young Master Fan?¡±


    Thankfully, all of them behaved appropriately. Mostly out of wanting to keep him to themselves, they all stayed quiet so as not to let any of the other schrs drinking in the tavern know that the young Master Fan that they had all talked about for days on end was right beside them in this very establishment. Otherwise, there would no doubt be chaos.


    Fan Xian had originally onlye to get in touch with Yang Wanli, but he had not expected such a situation. Naturally he did not want to say much. He smiled. ¡°Anyway, it seems that a jacket connects me with Brother Yang.¡± He turned to Shi Chanli. ¡°And half an umbre connects me with you, brother. And to you, Brother Hou,¡± he said, turning to him, ¡°it seems we were fated to brush past one another. So, brothers, there are a few things I wish to call your attention to.¡±


    As he said this, Cheng Jialin, who he had not mentioned by name, was worried. Hou Jichang also could not keep a calm expression. The schrs did not expect great prospects for their careers. To have Fan Xian ¨C the proctor of the civil service exams ¨C appear before them roused their suspicions; what he had to say was no doubt of the utmost importance.


    Fan Xian paused for a moment, weighing his next words. ¡°Court examinations are on the first of March. You should prepare yourselves.¡±


    They were shocked, and within their sleeves, they could not stop their hands from trembling. Though the words sounded normal, they had a hidden, startling meaning. Fan Xian was a favorite of the royal court, and he had the Prime Minister and Count Sinan behind him. If anyone knew in advance the names that would be on the list of third-rank candidates, Fan Xian would be one of the people with that authority. Since he had told them to prepare for the court exams, then that meant... they had passed!


    Fan Xian put a finger to his lips in a gesture to silence them. He smiled. ¡°It is not certain. I have juste to remind you.¡±


    Hou Jichang was somewhat despondent. ¡°Minister Guo is imprisoned. Surely there will be changes to the list of names.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cheng and Brother Shi ¨C I cannot remember if your names are on it,¡± he replied quietly. ¡°But Brother Hou and Brother Yang, yours certainly are.¡± Hou and Yang were both ted, and unable to contain their pride, they stood up and bowed deeply to Fan Xian, knowing that the young official had chosen them personally. As long as they had the ambition, their future was bright. Cheng Jialin and Shi Chanli were somewhat disappointed, but as Fan Xian had said he couldn¡¯t remember, they stillforted themselves with the thought that the next day might still end well.


    The tavern was clearly not a suitable ce for conversation. Yang Wanli respectfully asked Fan Xian toe to his room and offered him tea. After a while, he finally spoke. ¡°Master Fan, I have no money, no authority, no mouth, and no face. I truly do not know what I could have done to deserve your attention, nor do I know why you chose to take such a risk in informing me.¡±


    ¡°No money, no authority, no mouth, and no face¡± was a saying among schrs who felt powerless and miserable about theirck of social connections. Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°As the exam system is now, everyone knows that while the list of third-rank names has not been released, it has already mostly been decided. As for why i came here today, it is because I feared that you would abandon yourself to despair, cast aside your books, and give up everything. If you lost face in the hall, I would perhaps lose face too. You should know that outside that exam hall, many people saw me let you in. There is no harm in telling you that I have taken a few risks in this matter, but there was no harm in it.¡±


    Today, the examiners of the capital were all anxious. When Fan Xian said there was no risk, the schrs were inevitably astounded.


    Now, these clever men naturally understood Fan Xian¡¯s meaning. They looked at each other, and Hou Jichang bowed. ¡°You have my deepest gratitude, master.¡± Yang Wanli also bowed, and even Shi Chanli and Cheng Jialin got up and bowed.


    Fan Xian looked at the four schrs, who were all some years older than him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather strange. Heughed. ¡°I am not my father-inw, nor am I Minister Guo. I have money, and in the future I shall have more money, so do not worry. I only care about your schrship and your morals. As for what happens after the court examinations, and entering the court to be officials, as long as you are loyal and diligent in matters of state, and work for the good of the nation, then I will know I have not misjudged you, and I will be pleased.¡±


    His words were warm, but there was a great coldness underneath. The four of them were scared, and responded sincerely. Changing the subject, Fan Xian asked why He Zongwei had not attended the exams. They told him that an elder in his family had died of an illness. He sighed and took his leave.


    As he left and climbed into the carriage, Fan Xian frowned as he spoke with Teng Zijing. ¡°Why do I feel so unustomed to such things?¡±


    Wang Qinian, ever theic foil, piped up from inside the carriage. ¡°Because, master, deep down, you are a schr, not a master.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: A Royal Promation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once Fan Xian had left the Tongfu Tavern, the four schrs in the room looked at each other in dismay. It seemed they had not expected such fortune to fall from Heaven straight into theirps.


    ¡°This is good... right?¡± Yang Wanli sat on the bed, dumbfounded. Cheng Jialin and Shi Chanli congratted him andughed. ¡°From now on, Brother Yang, you¡¯ll be rubbing shoulders with the Prime Minister and the Minister of Revenue. Perhaps your career will turn out just fine.¡±


    There was a certain look of dejection on Yang Wanli¡¯s honest face. ¡°I have always greatly admired young Master Fan¡¯s talent. And I am thankful for his willingness to bend the rules in the exams. I presume that behind the scenes of the grading, young Master Fan expended considerable effort. But... I wish Master Fan had note here today.¡±


    Cheng and Shi were both astounded and lost for words. They knew that Yang Wanli felt that Fan Xian seemed to be trying to win his favor.


    Hou Jichang, who had always considered himself the group¡¯s leader, smiled and shook his head. ¡°If Master Fan was trying to win your favor, then he wouldn¡¯t havee here personally. Wanli, you think too much. I¡¯ve decided that from this moment on, at court, I shall devote myself to Master Fan in all I do in my career.¡±


    Shi Chanli was stunned. Why had the always-virtuous Brother Hou suddenly had a change of heart?


    Yang Wanli shook his head. ¡°I am also aware that at each exam, this is the custom. But Brother Hou, you know that I have always prized Master Fan¡¯s schrship. Because of the notes I smuggled into the exam, and because I like his temperament, I hope Master Fan is different from some of those court officials.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the perfect be the enemy of the good,¡± Cheng Jialin reproached him. ¡°Although Master Fan is an immortal poet, he is still a court official and the son of a noble. For him toe here himself was not easy for him. Brother Wanli, don¡¯t tell me you hoped that he was something more than a mere mortal? Besides, having an immortal spirite to the material world is not necessarily better than having apetent official who is adept at plotting.¡±


    Shi Chanli pped his hands and sighed in admiration. ¡°Jialin, though you do not speak much, your words are incisive.¡± He turned to Yang Wanli. ¡°When ites to admiration, Wanli, you¡¯re nothingpared to me. I often carry the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology with me to read aloud. I might know those poems so well that I can recite them by heart. But today, meeting with Master Fan, I wasn¡¯t disappointed in the slightest. Why? Because his poems show the emotions of his heart. Master Fan truly has interceded for us. How can he be spoken of as being the same as those corrupt court officials?¡±


    Heughed and continued on. ¡°Earlier when I was bringing back the roast chicken, there weren¡¯t many people in the alley with umbres. I don¡¯t care much for stuffiness. I saw a young man with an umbre and a handsome face. He looked neat and agreeable, and he was having a very interesting discussion. So I barged under his umbre and walked along with him, as if I were a bigwig just like him. How could he allow me to be so rude? And yet Master Fan simply smiled and walked along with me, his facepletely natural. When I learned in the tavern that he was Fan Xian ¨C to tell you the truth, I was absolutely bbergasted. Fan Xian didn¡¯t disappoint me at all.¡±


    They finally realized that this was what had happened ¨C no wonder Fan Xian had talked about being linked to Shi Chanli with half an umbre. When they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yang Wanli rubbed his head awkwardly. ¡°Perhaps... I just feel that my delusions have been shattered? I always felt that Master Fan was the kind of noble and pure official whoy in a vineyard, studying literature and verse, paying no attention to the dirty matters of the court.¡±


    Hou Jichang shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°That sort of person may appear to rise above the dirt of this world, but they are of no use to the state and no benefit to the people,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If Master Fan really were that sort of literati type, I wouldn¡¯t care for him.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Not necessarily.¡± Yang Wanli sighed.


    Hou Jichangughed a little. ¡°I don¡¯t care if youugh at me. A schr can only dedicate himself to the service of the country if he enters the court as an official. And court politics are terrible andplicated. How can outsiders like us even begin to understand them? So the reason that Master Fan came to us today was not because he needed us. It¡¯s because he knew we needed him.¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°Though I may be somewhat lofty and unyielding, I am not stubborn andcking in propriety. Since we have this opportunity, we must seize it. If we must follow someone in the court, then I think Fan Xian is the best man to follow. I think, as future officials, that this is the only way that we will note into conflict with our everyday ideals.¡±


    The others all spoke at once. ¡°Why?¡± Everyone was somewhat puzzled by Hou Jichang¡¯s resolute attitude. Hearing him stress it again made them even more curious.


    Hou Jichang raised a teacup from the table. He looked at the tea that Fan Xian had left behind. He seemed somewhat lost in thought, and took a while to speak. ¡°A pce favorite, walking on a rainy day, goes so far as to make sure that the water dripping from his umbre does not fall into the pots of the street-side food peddlers hiding from the rain. He would rather he got wet himself, so he walks further to one side. Such an attentive and kindhearted person ¨C if he is not evil, then he must be a great sage.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°A seventeen-year-old boy cannot hide himself so easily anytime and anywhere he pleases. So I believe that Master Fan is a great sage. My judgment is simple because I was moved by the incident in the rain.¡±


    There was silence in the room. Sometimeter, there was the sound of sobbing.


    The next day, on the vermilion wall on the left side of the exam hall, they had finally pasted up the sheet of yellow parchment that the students had been waiting for. The custom of choosing schrs in the civil service exams was simple. First were the provincial exams, then the metropolitan exams. From the metropolitan exams, the third-rank candidates were chosen, but they were not given ranks; instead they were arranged upon the royal announcement depending on the stroke order of the characters of their names.


    The number of third-rank candidates varied from year to year, because a special extra exam was held every third year, so the other two years had fewer candidates. This year, the royal promation contained 108 names. Because fewer people had been chosen, whether they were students from the Imperial College in the capital, or those who hade from all the other regions of thend to take the exam, everyone was anxious and ufortable.


    On the west side of the exam hall was a bridge. If you wanted to see the scroll on the vermilion wall, you had to cross the bridge. A crowd of students had already gathered beneath the vermilion wall wearing their long schrs¡¯ robes, craning their necks to nervously scan for their own names on therge yellow parchment.


    Already reassured, Hou Jichang and Yang Wanli made their way slowly across the bridge. It was still soaked from yesterday¡¯s rain, and the moss on the stones looked particrly slippery. The four of them walked along. Cheng Jialin almost fell over, which provokedughter from the others. Cheng Jialinughed at himself too. Although he and Shi Chanli were just as slow as the other two men, they were inevitably much more nervous.


    Coming to the vermilion wall, the four of them made their way through the crowd with some difficulty and started from the left-hand side. Quite some time passed. Suddenly, they heard Shi Chanli shout happily: ¡°Brother Hou, Brother Hou! You passed! You passed!¡±


    When the other three heard, they rushed to Shi Chanli¡¯s side. Sure enough, astonished, they saw Hou Jichang¡¯s name on the top of the third line. They couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Yang Wanli gently pped his hands on Hou Jichang¡¯s shoulder. He had a big smile on his face.


    Hou Jichang smiled, wanting to show off a little, but this was a major event! Although he called himself noble and virtuous, he thought of the decade he spent studying, the earnest hopes of his parents at home, and the envious nces of his fellow schrs, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. He couldn¡¯t stop his lips from forming a delighted smile.


    At that moment, the characters for ¡°Hou Jichang¡±, written in golden ink, seemed to glitter in the sunlight. They looked priceless beyond measure. His future was boundless.


    The four of them stuck together, and decided to start reading from the right-hand side. And some timeter, they finally found Yang Wanli¡¯s name. Finally, he believed what Fan Xian had said the day before. Seeing his name on the Emperor¡¯s list, Yang Wanli was ovee with emotion. His eyes reddened, and he mumbled to himself. ¡°I passed. I really passed.¡±


    He suddenly gave a strange yell, burst out of the crowd, ran to the side of the bridge, and howled as he faced the water under the bridge. The sound reverberated from underneath the bridge, making a humming sound.


    The three friendsughed as the watched him, knowing why he was so excited. Yang Wanli had lost his mother at eight years old. He had hardship bitter upbringing in Quanzhou. His father, enduring hunger and cold, had bought him arge collection of books, and urged him to enter a n school and study. With great difficulty, he had gone through the provincial exams, and had finallye to the capital.


    But in the capital in January, Yang Wanli had finally discovered that although he had talent, and his grasp of policy and reason was more practical than his peers, his distant mountain home and his ramshackle n school had not taught him the flourishing rhetoric of the other schrs in the capital. His essays were always dry and uninteresting.


    So even his close friends Hou Jichang and Shi Chanli did not believe that he would be chosen. And neither did Yang Wanli. So he had spent a lot of money on a very fine padded jacket, hiding Shi Chanli¡¯s essay inside it, thinking he would take a gamble.


    He had not expected that before entering the exam hall, he would be called up by the proctor Fan Xian. At that moment, he wanted to die, thinking that his decade of assiduous studying would have been wasted. He had not expected young Master Fan would give him a second chance.


    After he finished the exam and left the hall, he had not dared to use the cheat sheet stuffed inside the jacket. Naturally, his policy essay and his poetic essay had not gone well, so he put all thoughts out of his mind, and turned to drink and merriment. But when he heard that Miniser Guo had been arrested, there was a smile on his face. He never imagined that Master Fan woulde to the Tongfu Tavern the day before to tell him personally, in secret, that he had achieved third rank.


    His grief had turned to joy; his despair had turned to hope. He had been battered by that state of mind until today, after he had crossed the bridge and stood beneath the vermilion wall, believing more and more that Fan Xian¡¯s visit the day before had been a dream ¨C that he could not have passed.


    And yet, he had passed!


    Yang Wanli looked at his distorted appearance in the rippling waters and calmed himself slightly. Naturally, he understood why his fortune had turned in such a short span of time. He felt truly grateful to that young master.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: The Powerful Minister Takes to the Road


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    None of the schrs paid much attention to Yang Wanli¡¯s strange behavior. Even the citizens of the capital passing by the riverbank barely gave him an odd nce, because this sort of thing wasmon in the capital, particrly when the results of the yearly civil service exams were posted. Next to the vermilion wall of the exam hall, there was always bound to be a few madmen.


    The faces of the schrs on the bridge who hade to see the scroll varied greatly. Some were excited; others were disappointed. Those who had passed looked up at the sky and yelled; those who had failed sank to the ground, their heads hitting the floor. All kinds of facial expressions could be seen, and it was hard to say whether the whole thing was ratherical. Some of them howled miserably, clinging to the locust tree next to the vermilion wall and rubbing their faces against it until their cheeks were rubbed raw and bloody, leaving the other fellows to try to drag them reluctantly away. It was a thoroughly miserable sight.


    The imperial exams were how the Kingdom of Qing chose its schr-officials. Those who were not of high birth could not be awarded the special exam, so as far as themon-born schrs were concerned, the Emperor¡¯s promation after the civil service exams was the only way they could change their lives. This sort of pressure and power was enough to turn the most cultured and refined schr into a deranged lunatic. Compared to some of the sessful schrs who were frenziedly kowtowing toward Heaven to show their gratitude, Yang Wanli was practically reserved. He had only yelled twice.


    Of course, this had only made the other three¡¯s silence more conspicuous.


    They waited for Yang Wanli to calm down, and excitedly returned to the vermilion wall. Once the three of them had read over the whole promation, to their surprise, Shi Chanli¡¯s name was not on it. But Cheng Jialin¡¯s name had appeared on the final line, which lessened their feeling of despair.


    Cheng Jialin couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, but looking at Shi Chanli¡¯s disappointed face, he tried as hard as he could not to let it show too much. ¡°So you didn¡¯t make it this year,¡± he said,forting him. ¡°There¡¯s always next year.¡±


    It was a well-worn titude, but in these sorts of circumstances, it seems that it was the only thing he could say. Shi Chanliughed bitterly, looking at the other crestfallen failed schrs around him. Trying his hardest to hearten himself, heughed. ¡°Out of four of us, three of us passed. That¡¯s really great. Comapred to the previous years¡¯ exams, this year the list is much fairer. As for me, I¡¯ve got some thinking to do.¡±


    Hou Jichang nodded and gently patted Shi Chanli¡¯s shoulder. He knew that he was the most easygoing of the four of them, but he had still taken a hard blow today. Changing the topic, he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how young Master Fan did it, to protect so many people. From what I can see, the list of names is very different fromst year. There are a lot more genuine talents, and a lot fewer ipetent fools who depend on their family backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably got to do with the Overwatch Council looking into the exam hall scandal.¡± They had walked to a quiet ce further down by the riverside and sat down. They still kept their voices low, worried that they might cause trouble for their great benefactor Fan Xian.


    Hou Jichang shook his head. ¡°Although they arrested a great number of officials this time, apart from a handful of schrs from the south, no other schrs were caught. From that I presume that Master Fan Xian had already made his arrangements before the Overwatch Council had made their move.¡± He shook his head,ughed bitterly, and sighed. Fan Xian really did have strong and stable footing if he could pull off such a strategy in the one of nation¡¯s great ceremonies. But it seemed that he had not been mistaken in his appraisal of Fan Xian. The list of names this time did seem much fairer.


    The group also talked about matters in the capital. Quite a few officials had lost their posts over the past two days; everyone in the bureaucracy was afraid, and Fan Xian seemed to have great confidence in himself. At that moment Shi Chanli, who had been silent, spoke. ¡°As I see it, Master Fan can¡¯t distance himself from the exposure of this scandal.¡±


    The other three were shocked, and muttered to each other. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then Master Fan... is even more extraordinary than we thought.¡±


    Of course Fan Xian couldn¡¯t hide his connection to the exposure of the exam hall scandal, but the Overwatch Council had acted in a perfectly appropriate way. Although Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites, had fallen, the Eastern Pce had not suffered too much damage, so the Crown Prince could only have his suspicions about Fan Xian, and nothing more. And when it came to the list of sessful exam candidates, of the ones that the Eastern Pce had demanded, three of them had seded. Compared to the Great Prince and the Bureau of Military Affairs, it was already a good result.


    Fan Xian sat in his study, looking at the copy of the list of names that Wang Qinian had brought him, and frowned. The capital had not been peaceful these past two days. Director-general Guo You, a chief examiner, and a supervisor had all been invited to ¡°go out for tea¡± by the Overwatch Council, and he himself was a proctor; he had been the one who had been in charge of the crucial step of pasting over the names, and yet he had not had any trouble. Anyone who used their head could begin to guess.


    But he was also quite happy. The students who he had supported ¨C apart from Shi Chanli, whose temperament he had liked the most ¨C had all managed to make their way onto the list of names. As for the results of the highest-level pce exams, that was dependent on the individual¡¯s luck; he had no way to help them too much there.


    He left the study, and caught sight of a blue-green silhouette walking along. He yelped and prepared to run back into the study to hide. Who would have thought that his father would suddenlye to his own house today?


    Fan Jian, Count Sinan, was now officially the Minister of Revenue. But there had been little change in his worried expression. He coldly pushed open the door to the study that his son had not quite managed to close in time and walked inside. ¡°Did you go outst night?¡± he shouted in a stern voice.


    Fan Xian forced a smile and bowed to his father. ¡°Father,¡± he replied, ¡°it was rainingst night, so I wanted to go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°You thought you could hide the fact that you went to Tongfu Tavern!¡±


    Fan Jian sat down. Hearing his voice, Lin Wan¡¯er hurried in from a side room, and quickly ordered a servant girl to serve her father-inw some tea. Fan Jian looked at his daughter-inw warmly and smiled. He waved a hand to indicate that she should go back to her room and rest. Then he turned to Fan Xian. ¡°This business with the exam hall is linked to a number of veryplicated affairs,¡± he said in a voice as cold as ice. ¡°You acted very rashly. I let you stay in the manor, and you hide yourself away from trials and hardships. Then yesterday you go to Tongfu Tavern to visit a group of schrs. Today their names appeared on the royal promation, where everyone can see them. How do you think this makes you look?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Though I am young, I borrowed the identity of a schoolmaster to see if the exam candidates were ordinary people. As for the promation... everyone knows how it works. There¡¯s no need to be concerned.¡±


    ¡°But the Overwatch Council has been investigating the scandal, and the pretext for that was the slip of paper that you handed them,¡± said Fan Jian coldly. ¡°For your safety, if you really want to work for the benefit of the nation, then you shouldn¡¯t be cing your own men as third-rank exam candidates. If you only want to use the civil service exams to build up your on strength, then you shouldn¡¯t have betrayed Guo You.¡±


    Count Sinan looked at his young son for some time. Then he sighed. ¡°No matter where you are, there are always rules ¨C in the capital¡¯s bureaucracy even more so. There are clean officials and there are corrupt officials. There are ministers who nder others, and those who speak frankly before the Emperor. These are two entirely different paths. If you wish to be an official who speaks frankly, then you must not walk the path of the nderer.¡±


    Hearing the way his father spoke, Fan Xian knew that the old man was angry. ¡°I do not wish to be a minister who speaks frankly,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°Neither do I wish to nder others. I want to be a minister... with power.¡±


    Having said this, the air in the study suddenly seemed thick and cold. After a long time, Fan Jian finally spoke faintly. ¡°A powerful minister? What kind of minister can be thought of as powerful?¡± He shook his head, and a strange smile floated across his face. ¡°The Prime Minister has power, a father has power, Chen Pingping has power. But do you really believe that this kind of minister can be considered powerful?¡±


    ¡°They cannot,¡± replied Fan Xian calmly, ¡°because power lies in the hand of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Then what sort of powerful minister do you want to be?¡±


    ¡°One with power in my hand, who has nothing to worry about.¡± Fan Xian spoke sincerely. ¡°I want to be a powerful minister whose life and death cannot be decided even by the family of the Emperor. I have the ability to protect myself, but not the ability to protect those around me. So I need power.¡±


    Fan Jian looked at his son. His worry showed in his eyes. Fan Xian could not help butugh. The reason he had chosen to walk such a dangerous and dull path was naturally because of the darkness deep in his heart.


    Some timeter, there was a coldness in Fan Jian¡¯s eyes. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t cause such trouble. Chen Pingping can protect you for a while, but he can¡¯t protect you forever. So I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t get too close to the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head as he received the advice. ¡°I understand. Sometimes I need you to remind me, father.¡± He knew that his father had always feared the consequences of him taking over the affairs of the Overwatch Council, but Fan Xian was not willing to renounce it.


    Fan Jian slowly closed his eyes. ¡°You have not handled matters well this time. Even if Guo Baokun speaks up in the pce ¨C as you have guessed, the Guo family were on the Eldest Princess¡¯s side ¨C you should not make a move yourself. If you had told me in advance, then ¨C using the strengths of the Prime Minister and me ¨C we could have used the pretext of the exam scandal to eliminate him, and would not be in such an impossible situation, like we are now.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his father was right. He had taken a risk in getting the Overwatch Council to handle Minister Guo, and it could only bring about openness as a result. Nobody knew what could happen behind the scenes, as the initiative was with the Council. He thought for a moment before he spoke. ¡°In truth, I was only doing the things I wanted to do.¡±


    It was perhaps a cheap feeling of righteousness that many people would hold in contempt, but Fan Xian still stuck to it. Now he was worried what Chen Pingping¡¯s ns would be.


    Seemingly having guessed what his son was thinking, Fan Jian opened his eyes. There was afort in his gaze, with a hint of worry. ¡°You can give up your delusions. Chen Pingping will no doubt let everyone know that the exposure of this scandal was the work of the eldest son of the Fan family.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. He knew his father was right; Chen Pingping did not fear the Crown Prince in the Eastern Pce. So long as he allowed him to establish his own reputation, and so long as he let him draw closer to taking control of the Overwatch Council, then he could do anything.


    Before he left his son in his study, Count Sinan spoke calmly. ¡°Be more mature in your affairs from now on. You can keep this childish talk of being a powerful minister to yourself. You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: The Counterattack of the Capital Officials


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One day near the end of February, a rumor began to circte within the political circle in the capital. The Overwatch Council was able to act so swiftly and precisely all due to a cklist. And that cklist was provided to the council by this year¡¯s proctor, young Sir Fan who was also known as the ¡°Poet Sage¡±. Supposedly, Sir Fan Xian felt the misery of those diligent schrs and could not tolerate the amount of cheating that had been going on; he was angry at this infringement of justice, which was why he didn¡¯t mind stirring up the political circle, enraging those above him, and obtaining that cklist.


    It was an absurd rumor. With Fan Xian¡¯s legendary wisdom and courage, that list somehow became the darkest slip of paper in the capital, despite not being much of a secret to begin with. Fan Xian was able to recognize the intent of this with one nce; it was a rumor stirred up by those from the eighth bureau of the Overwatch Council.


    As soon as the rumor came out, Fan Xian became a thorn in the foot of every official at the Board of Rites. On the other hand, however, his reputation in the eyes of themon people and schrs just increased a step higher. While the Imperial College and Tongwen Institute kept quiet so far, Fan Xian had now firmly be admired by all schrs.


    Fan Xian adjusted his clothes and mocked himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too new?¡± He then gently tapped his sister¡¯s face, which was full of worry. ¡°What are you worried about? You brother belongs to the most powerful faction in Qing.¡± His voice was light and his words strange. Ruoruo was only able to understand what he meant on the surface.


    Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t hear him speak; not that she would have understood anyway. But she wasn¡¯t worried. With a warm smile, she tied the jade ruyi scepter¨Cgiven by empress dowager¡ªand some other essories to her husband¡¯s belt. Pretending to dust them off, she said, ¡°Come back early.¡±


    Just as Count Sinan said, Fan Xian was too immature in the way he did things, and he left behind many loose ends. Now that the rumor was out, the entire capital was shocked. All eyes were on Fan Xian. Those behind the cheating case, while they were weary of Fan Xian¡¯s background at first, were now gradually beginning to move. This morning, there were already some young imperial censors suspecting Fan Xian himself was involved in cheating and other immoral deeds.


    Fan Xian was getting ready to go out. He had to go to the Ministry of Justice to be interrogated. Even though the cheating case was being investigated by the Overwatch Council, the officials who had suffered by the investigation didn¡¯t want the council to deal with Fan Xian. The Ministry of Justice wasn¡¯t very close with either the Prime Minister or Fan Jian.


    Walking out of the courtyard, Sisi greeted him. ¡°Have a good journey, Young Master.¡± Staring at the maidservant whom he hasn¡¯t seen for a while, Fan Xianughed. ¡°We talked about this when we were younger, saying ¡®good journey¡¯ is bad luck.¡± Sisi reconsidered. ¡°Then, Young Master, please don¡¯t stay out too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Make some millet porridge for me. Add some sweet chestnuts from Danzhou. I haven¡¯t eaten something you cooked in so long.¡± Fan Xian suddenly turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the progress on the things I told you to copy?¡±


    Recently, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what to do with Sisi, whom he had grown up with. He didn¡¯t want her to keep being a maidservant in Fan manor, so he asked her to help him copy books. Sisi rarely had a chance to talk to the young master in the past few days, so naturally she was a bit unsettled. Hearing her young master¡¯s question, she answered proudly, ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good.¡± Fan Xian nodded and was on his way. He said to his wife and sister, ¡°See? The maidservant I brought up is different than the rest. Ruoruo, she was much calmer than you are.¡±


    Slightly worried, Fan Ruoruo said, ¡°That¡¯s because Sisi doesn¡¯t know how serious today is.¡±


    Serious indeed. By exposing this case, Fan Xian made many his enemy. Many officials at court wanted to sue him, disregarding their rtionship with the Prime Minister and Count Sinan.


    Walking out the front gate, the always quiet street was now crowded with people. The officials who hade to apprehend him had troubled expressions on their faces. They stood behind a stone lion, looking like thieves. Outside the gate was Fan Sizhe with a team of guards waving around broomsticks aggressively.


    There were alsomon people who came after hearing that Fan Xian was to be interrogated; they already knew Fan Xian was behind the exposure of the cheating scandal. Being simple folks, they wouldn¡¯t think any deeper than that. To them, Fan Xian was learned and a genuinely good person. They all felt he had been wronged.


    Standing at the front gate, Fan Xian looked at the crowd with a smile. Upon discovering most of the people were young schrs, he knew Chen Pingping¡¯s method was taking effect. In a low voice, he said to Teng Zijing, ¡°Where are Shi Chanli and the other three?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, as per your orders, they¡¯re under the secret protection of Council agents. Sir Wang Qinian suggested that they be sent to King Jing so that those rotten officials at court wouldn¡¯t frame you. In my humble view, Young Master wouldn¡¯t want to link anything to Crown Prince Jing, so I refused.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Teng Zijing in surprise; the bodyguard had foreseen a scenario Fan Xian hadn¡¯t. Sending those four to King Jing appeared to be a safe move, but in the eyes of the Eastern Pce, this case would no longer be about Fan Xian¡¯s sense of justice and His Majesty¡¯s wishes, but rather wanting to support the Second Prince and defeat the Crown Prince. If that happened, Fan Xian¡¯s rtionship with the Eastern Pce would be torn beyond repair.


    Seeing Fan Xian walk out made the crowd of schrs burst out in cheers. They rushed forward, shouting their firm admiration and support.


    Fan Xian smiled and waved, like a superstar from his former life. He said quietly to Teng Zijing, ¡°Schrs are too na?ve; that¡¯s their biggest problem.¡±


    Teng Zijing chuckled and said nothing. Fan Xian suddenlyughed too. ¡°If the opportunity arises in the future, will you be an official outside the capital? With some hard work, I think I can guarantee you a sixth or seventh-rank.¡±


    Teng Zijing was shocked. While he had read some books, he had been a bodyguard all his life. Why did Young Master Fan bring up bing an official? He then immediately realized that the Young Master probably wanted to have trustworthy subordinates in various counties of Qing. He replied, ¡°If you wish it.¡±


    ¡°If I wish?¡± Fan Xianughed, ¡°It¡¯s a shame there¡¯s no Baling county in Qing.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was wless. His smile was like sunshine, or a gentle breeze in spring. It calmed the hearts of all the schrs present. As the ¡°Poet Sage¡±, this was what he should look like.


    Fan Xian then rubbed Fan Sizhe¡¯s head, and told him to not cause a ruckus. Finally, he greeted the officials from the Ministry of Justice and boarded his carriage.


    The crowd gradually thinned. The schrs chased after the carriage. No one noticed another heavily guarded carriage departing from Fan Manor. That carriage was headed toward the pce, and in it sat Lin Wan¡¯er. She had nned it out with Fan Xianst night. Today, she would go to the pce and exin things to everyone there in order to mediate a bit.


    Fan Xian, meanwhile, walked to the main hall of the Ministry of Justice. The hall was a bit shaded, with wind rushing in. Despite it being spring, Fan Xian felt chilly. Even so, he smiled and saluted the three men sitting high above him, ¡°It is an honor to see you again, my lords.¡±


    The spring examination cheating scandal was a major incident, and Fan Xian was heavily involved. Besides the Director of the Ministry of Justice, two high-ranking officials from the Supreme Court and the censorate also came. On both sides of the hall were the officials from the thirteen branches of the ministry. Together, they were a terrifying sight.


    Fan Xian frowned when he received no reply to his greeting. A whileter, there was the call to order. Director Han Zhiwei asked coldly, ¡°You who are standing there; are you the fifth-ranked Fan Xian from Imperial College?¡±


    Fan Xian was far from the newborn calf that had just entered the capital and responded to everything with a smile. He gave the director a look and replied ndly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°You are summoned here today to answer some questions regarding the spring examination.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°From my knowledge, the cheating scandal is being taken care of by the Overwatch Council. I didn¡¯t know the Ministry of Justice was also involved.¡±


    Hearing such a disrespectfulment, the three officials became angry. They knew the one standing before them was a big character¡ªbacked by a prime minister and a high minister. He had also won the hearts of the schrs because of this scandal. This Director Han Zhiwei of the Ministry of Justice always emphasized being just and impartial. He very much detested such spoiled fronts. ¡°I am carrying out Imperial orders. Do not try to evade our questions.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head, ¡°I am not trying to evade anything. I really don¡¯t know why I have been summoned here. If it¡¯s about the details of the case, I must apologize in advance. The Overwatch Council set strict orders that I not disclose any details of the case before it¡¯s concluded.¡±


    The vice-minister of the Supreme Court chortled. ¡°You won¡¯t even answer the Imperial court?¡±


    ¡°The Overwatch Council is a part of the Imperial court, and the Ministry of Justice is another part of the Imperial court.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°You all must know that this case involves many people. I really don¡¯t know how to handle it. It¡¯s not exined in Qing¡¯swbook either.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: Debate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as he opened his mouth to retort, the three stately officials were at a loss. The three looked at each other, seeing their opponent¡¯s resentment. Fan Xian had had Guo You removed from his post with no regard to the rules. In truth, it had provoked the ire of many an official in the capital. Thankfully, the majority of officials did not dare do anything out of consideration of the Prime Minister and Minister Fan.


    But these three officials each had their own backers, and each had their own interests and schemes.


    Some time passed before Han Zhiwei, Minister of Justice, suddenly spoke coldly. ¡°Yesterday, the imperial censor gave the order to impeach you, as you are aware, Mr. Fan.¡±


    ¡°I know of the matter, but not in detail,¡± replied Fan Xian calmly.


    Han Zhiwei red at him. ¡°Fan Xian, do not be so arrogant simply because of your reputation as a talent and the support you have behind you. And do not presume that I will believe that you exposed this scandal simply out of dedication to the nation and its people. If you cannot exin clearly your despicable behavior regarding the civil service exams, then do not me me for not treating you kindly.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Sir, there are some problems with what you say. If I did anything during the exams, would I really be willing to take such a risk to bring this before the court? As for ¡®despicable¡¯, I could say the same for you.¡±


    ¡°The audacity!¡± The three officials denounced him. In all their years in the capital, they had never seen such an arrogant youth. Han Zhiwei¡¯s whiskers shook as he reprimanded him. ¡°Do not presume that all of the capital¡¯s officials fear those who stand behind you. I have headed the Ministry of Justice for eight years, and I stand on the side of righteousness, not your methods of ttery and threats.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°If you care about the truth in investigating this matter, then why are you so impassioned in discussing such things? I truly do not understand.¡±


    Han Zhiwei¡¯s anger turned toughter. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°then I ask you: on the 26th of February, did you or did you not visit the Tongfu Tavern?¡±


    Fan Xian knew they were asking about that rainy day. He smiled. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°And did you or did you not meet with Yang Wanli and his three other associates?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Before Yang Wanli entered the examination hall, did you or did you not whisper something to him?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°You acted as proctor in that exam. Sealing examinee¡¯s names on their papers to prevent fraud is a great responsibility... so I ask you, did Yang Wanli enter the third rank of candidates?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Outside the hall that day, many people have affirmed that they saw you catch Yang Wanli smuggling notes in with his clothing. Why did you allow him to enter the exam hall?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled to himself. He had exined the silk robes to Wang Qinian, allowing Yang Wanli to be ruined. ¡°That did not happen,¡± he said, without the slightest hint of nerves.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t?¡± asked Han Zhiwei angrily.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then I ask you: on that day outside the hall, many other candidates were caught carrying objects that would allow them to cheat. Did you still allow them to enter?¡±


    Fan Xian trembled slightly. He knew that on the small end of the scale, this was not considered an issue, but if his opponent got hold of him, he would not let go. This was somewhat troublesome. But he remained unflustered in his reply. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± There was a sh of color in Han Zhiwei¡¯s sallow, haggard face as he red at Fan Xian. ¡°Since you have admitted to it,¡± he said coldly, ¡°we have no choice but to send you to prison, pending more detailed enquiry.¡±


    ¡°What have I admitted to?¡± said Fan Xian, surprised.


    Han Zhiwei frowned. ¡°You have admitted everything that I have asked you. It is all clearly visible, fifth-rank Academician Fan Xian. As proctor of the civil service exams, you secretly colluded with candidate Yang Wanli to abuse your position for personal gain, ignoring thews and decrees as well as the will of the Emperor. Your conduct was truly reckless.¡±


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes at the minister. ¡°To what have I confessed? Correct, on the 26th of February, I met Yang Wanli. That was because I appreciate his schrship. At that time, the scandal had already been exposed. If I truly had contempt for thew, then how could I meet with him that day? And our meeting ce was indeed the Tongfu Tavern, where many other schrs were gathered. Do you think I would not fear the gossip of others present?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Since I dared to go, though I dare not say this proves the honesty of my intentions, how can you decide that I colluded with Yang Wanli on the basis of this? Sir, you know that the first time that I met Yang Wanli was outside the exam hall. If you are saying that I colluded with him in advance, that is a grave misuation.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin your decision to allow him to enter the exam hall with smuggled notes?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. Too many people had seen it at the time. This was all because he had not taken the civil service exams seriously. His behavior had been truly arrogant. He had no choice but to shake his head. ¡°Because I received orders from the Overwatch Council to observe corrupt officials within the exam hall, so it was no good to save a little only to lose a lot. As for the details of my reasoning, you may write to the Overwatch Council and ask that they exin the particrs.¡±


    Han Zhiwei groaned with anger. The Overwatch Council was the Emperor¡¯s own spy agency; how could he question it? The more he looked at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face, the angrier he felt. He brandished his judge¡¯s rod, and called out in a loud voice: ¡°Very well, since you are not willing to admit it¡ªguards! Beat this shameless criminal for me!¡±


    ¡°There will be no beatings!¡±


    Two people had shouted those words in the hall. One of them was a Commandant of Justice. He forced a smile as he tried to persuade the Minister of Justice that before them stood no ordinary son of a nobleman. Beating him was out of the question. The powerful people who stood behind him would find ways to teach them a lesson. Who would dare beat him for his crimes?


    After Minister Han had calmed down, he recaleld that Fan Xian was not only the son-inw of the Prime Minister and the son of a minister, but also a favorite official of the Emperor. As he worked in the Six Ministries, there was no way Han Zhiwei could not have known of Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s identity. After he had been roused by his colleagues, Han Zhiwei could not help but frown. If he really were to have Fan Xian beaten, he would have no choice but to exin it to the other nobles of the pce.


    Shortly, after, the three officials were somewhat curious. Who was the other person who had shouted ¡°there will be no beatings¡±? They looked down into the hall, and saw Fan Xian looking at them with an innocent face.


    The Commandant of Justice was somewhat amused. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why can there be no beatings?¡±


    ¡°I am from the family of a sessful exam candidate. ording to thew of the Kingdom of Qing, I need not kneel, and when questioned, I cannot be tortured arbitrarily. Thus, you cannot beat me. Otherwise, if a future imperial censor should take an interest and find that Minister Han has not observed thews of the kingdom, then what does that mean for me?¡±


    One of the officials investigating the case, Guo Zheng, from the censorate, was a distant rtive of Guo You. He was the sort of person to take the initiative. Hearing the barbs in his opponent¡¯s words, he could not help butugh coldly. ¡°Master Fan, not only are you a talented schr, but you are also very familiar with thew of the Kingdom of Qing,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But you should know that there are 15 great crimes mentioned in the legalmentary of the kingdom, for which we may disregard the customs you mentioned.¡± The imperial censor naturally also did not truly dare to torture Fan Xian, but he was willing to use words to threaten him, taking out the officials¡¯ frustrations over the past few days.


    Fan Xian shook his head, his face remaining innocent. ¡°I still cannot be beaten.¡±


    Out of the three officials, the Commandant of Justice was the one who was least involved in the exam hall scandal. He could not help but feel curious. ¡°Speaking of great crimes, young Master Fan, you are still not willing to argue for yourself. Why can you not be beaten in this court?¡±


    Fan Xian was still ying with words. It would be better to bring up the tricks of the Overwatch Council. ¡°The matter is ssified,¡± he replied earnestly. ¡°I have not received authorization from the relevant office of the Overwatch Council, so I cannot speak in detail.¡±


    The investigation into the case was truly sullen. The three officials looked at each other, seeing the fear and anger in each others¡¯ eyes. If they couldn¡¯t beat him, then how could they get Fan Xian to confess? The masters who stood behind each of these officials wanted to see Fan Xian suffer. They saw no basis for allowing him to return home.


    At that moment, a worried old man ran in through the curtain at the side of the room, and whispered something into Justice Minister Han Zhiwei¡¯s ear. Han Zhiwei¡¯s face suddenly changed. There was a sh of coldness in his eyes, but still a hint of visible fear.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes as he watched his face. The powerful zhenqi in his body began to circte, but all he could make out in Han Zhiwei¡¯s reply was a few phrases, and among them were the words ¡°Eastern Pce¡±, spoken fiercely. He didn¡¯t know who had given him the information, nor what could have made the Minister of Justice so fearful.


    At the same time, two pieces of paper were ced into the hands of imperial censor Guo Zheng and the Commandant of Justice. Guo Zheng looked at the paper, his face unmoved, while the Commandant of Justice¡¯s face betrayed slight shock. The Commandant thought for a moment, then stood up and cupped his hands in salute to the two officials. ¡°I must answer the call of nature. Sirs, if you will investigate, I will return soon.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. What piece of paper could scare the Commandant of Justice so? Before he hade to the Ministry of Justice, Fan Xian had understood that the Minister of Justice seemed to be an equitable and incorruptible sort. But in truth, though he was the Eastern Pce¡¯s man, the Commandant of Justice was on very good terms with the Qin family in the Bureau of Military Affairs. And Guo Zheng, the imperial censor, had had some sort of unclear rtionship with the Eldest Princess in his youth. If Fan Xian had not had the terrifying strength of the Overwatch Council at hand, he would not have known of such hidden rtionships.


    After a moment of consideration, there was a sudden shout in the hall. ¡°Guards! Academician Fan Xian is causing chaos in the court! He is involved in the scandal. He hasmitted the 15 great crimes! Beat him!¡± Minister Han Zhiwei¡¯s face was contorted, and he seemed to have made a major decision.


    The Commandant of Justice had already slipped away. It seemed he knew that there was about to be a dangerous situation, and his master did not wish to offend the Fan family and the Prime Minister. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold as he red at Han Zhiwei. ¡°Minister, do you intend to have me confess under torture?¡±


    There was viciousness in the eyes of Guo Zheng, the imperial censor. ¡°Beat him!¡± he yelled.


    Two staves smashed into Fan Xian¡¯s fragile shins. The thirteen offices of the Ministry of Justice were ustomed to doing this sort of thing. Staves were inelegant, but swift and fierce.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face went white. He did not attempt to avoid them. There was a cracking sound. The pants on his legs did not shield him from the blow ¨C it wasn¡¯t his shin bones that his broken, but the two staves that had cracked in the middle, leaving only splintered wood!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: Chaos in the Ministry of Justice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian took a deep breath, and allowed the powerful zhenqi in his body to begin slowly circting. His clothes began to ripple, and the ruyi scepter fastened to his waist, a gift from the Empress, began to sh. He looked coldly at the bailiffs of the 13 offices who surrounded him. He knew that today was not going to go as he had nned. As his opponents had dared not to allow the Prime Minister and his father to save face, and had indeed ordered people to beat him with staves. It was certainly simpler than using torture!


    He took two steps forward, and kicked the two staves to pieces. He looked coldly at the two officials who tried to remain calm, and knew that he had made a huge mistake: he had forgotten about that madwoman, far away in her fiefdom of Xinyang. But he wasn¡¯t sure whether Han Zhiwei was involved in all that, and whether it was the Crown Prince who had been angered by his behavior, or the Empress who had learned of some terrifying things.


    It had been some time since the incident at Nin Street. The picture of Fan Xian that people in the capital had was one of a talented schr-official. It seemed they had forgotten that he was an expert martial artist.


    The people gathered in the courtroom were shocked. There was the sound of a knife being unsheathed, a terrifying sound, and countless des were pointed toward Fan Xian, who stood proudly in the middle of the hall.


    The punishment staves used by the 13 offices of the Ministry of Justice were specially made. The average seventh-level master, beaten with such staves, would cry out in pain. But no one knew how forceful the powerful zhenqi in Fan Xian¡¯s body was. He did not attempt to dodge the blows, but faced them, and the rods snapped in half!


    The scene shocked the bailiffs of the Ministry of Justice. Now they finally remembered that this seemingly weak-looking schr-official had once slit Cheng Jushu ¨C the eighth-level master of Northern Qi ¨C from belly to breast.


    The dozen bailiffs unsheathed their swords, and in the cold hall of the Ministry of Justice, the sinister light glinted off them. They encircled Fan Xian. Fan Xian took two steps back, and the bailiffs, frightened, also took two steps back.


    Fan Xian frowned as he looked at Han Zhiwei and Guo Zheng. ¡°Have you considered the consequences of your rash decision?¡± he asked quietly.


    Han Zhiwei and Guo Zheng¡¯s blood ran cold. Though the young man had spoken calmly, his words were sinister. Though Prime Minister Lin Ruofu¡¯s influence in the royal court had diminished in the wake of the incident with Wu Bo¡¯an, he was still the head of the bureaucracy of the Kingdom of Qing. On top of that was the Minister of Revenue, who was a childhood friend of His Majesty. Han Zhiwei felt a sudden regret. He should not have followed that nobleman¡¯smand.


    Guo Zheng had been angered by Guo You¡¯s fall from power, and furthermore, he had the backing of the Eldest Princess. He knew that since this business had already started, it was not going to have a peaceful ending. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I am investigating this case on the orders of the Emperor. What consequences will there be?¡±


    Things had already gotten this far, and Han Zhiwei felt he had no leeway to back out. He steeled himself. ¡°Very well, young Master Fan,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If you are willing to admit your involvement in the exam scandal, then we will not torture you. If you are not willing to confess, then in ordance with thews of Qing, we may use torture.¡±


    Fan Xian pursed his lips and gazed at him with something like a smile that was not a smile. ¡°15 great crimes...¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°If I get the chance, I¡¯m changing thatw.¡±


    Who could change thew? Only the Emperor, of course. Thankfully, he spoke very quietly. Otherwise the others around him might have heard, and on the basis of his utterance, they would have executed the entire Fan family.


    Han Zhiwei frowned. ¡°Take this criminal official away!¡± As soon as he spoke, the bailiffs of the 13 offices encircled him, and in a whirl of des, two knives were at Fan Xian¡¯s neck, forcing him to submit.


    Fan Xian groaned. His hands shot out of his sleeves, soft but with unmatchable speed, turning to mist, attacking the wrists of the two bailiffs near him, quickly catching their fists and driving them back into their own torsos.


    The series of moves was too quick for anyone to see clearly. A momentter, they heard the sound of snapping, a whacking sound, and cries of pain!


    The snapping sound was the bailiffs¡¯ wrists, and the whacking sound was the sound of their des being thrown into the air by zhenqi. They flew upward, and embedded deep into the corners of a Ministry of Justice que above the doorway which read ¡°Just and Honorable¡±. The two des, stuck above the sun in the doorway, made it look like it had the horns of a demon!


    And the bailiffs, who Fan Xian had pushed gently in the torso, both flew backward and fell onto two chairs, smashing them into pieces and letting out screams of pain.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not imagine that Fan Xian¡¯s strength would be quite so great. Unthinkingly, they took a step back.


    Guo Zheng was neither worried nor angry. He smiled as he gazed at Fan Xian. ¡°Assaulting an officer of the court. Another crime.¡±


    Han Zhiwei understood his meaning. Whether they could use torture was a trifling matter. The more crimes they could saddle Fan Xian with, the better ¨C the less he was willing to be restrained, and the more intensely he resisted, better still.


    Guo Zheng smiled as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Young Master Fan, be a little more honest. I know that you are a master of the pen and the sword. If you wished to escape the court of the Ministry of Justice, it would not be difficult. But... don¡¯t tell me that you wish to start a rebellion? That is treason against your father and your ruler.¡± His finger lightly tapped the table. Thoroughly pleased with the current situation, he spoke softly. ¡°Young Master Fan, should you rebel, your heart is filled with evil; if you do not rebel, then you will be tortured.¡±


    He had one more thing to say. ¡°Should you wish to murder your way out of the Ministry of Justice, then go ahead, but it would be a pity... a pity indeed, for such an illustrious poetic master, an idol to the schrs, to be such a criminal, to cause such chaos in the government, and to drag your name through the mud.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly, then suddenly spoke. ¡°Old man, you are scared.¡±


    He spoke from his experience of dissecting corpses every day when he was young. He thought of what Guo the censor had just said, which had the elegant manner of Stephen Chow in his film Hail the Judge in Fan Xian¡¯s past life. There was a cold glint in his eye that he immediately held back. He knew that he could not murder his way out of the Ministry of Justice, but he was not willing to submit to torture. All he could do was stall for time, until the people who supported him could react. ¡°Killing my way out of the Ministry of Justice would be a great crime indeed. Very well, I shall chat with you both for a while.¡±


    Having said this, he went to the side and sat in a chair. His eyes drooping, he spoke gently. ¡°If you wish to torture me, I shall resist. If you will not torture me, then I don¡¯t mind sitting here. Sirs, when your investigation is finished, please do inform me; I would like to return home for some rice porridge.¡±


    ¡°The insolence!¡± cried Han Zhiwei. ¡°Bring him to me!¡±


    This was the third time that he had yelled in that day¡¯s investigation proceedings. There was no expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face. He gently tapped on the side table next to him, the zhenqi in his palm released as gently as a cloud. Suddenly, the wooden side table had smashed into countless pieces!


    Then he looked at the bailiffs surrounding him. Brushed by his gentle gaze, they considered the terrifying power that young Master Fan had shown. These bailiffs from the thirteen offices, who usually did not fear even demons and gods, did not dare to take a step further!


    Since the founding of the nation, there had never been such chaos within the halls of the Ministry of Justice. It didn¡¯t seem like something that could happen in reality. It seemed more like a scene from a drama that Fan Xian had seen glimpses of in his previous life and couldn¡¯t make sense of ¨C the defendant calm in the midst of chaos, sitting on a wooden armchair, surrounded by bailiffs who did not dare to advance. The prisoner was not willing to murder his way out, and the others had no way of apprehending him.


    In all of Fan Xian¡¯s life in this realm, the chairs and stools he had sat on had always, by chance, indicated his approach ¨C possibly angry, or perhaps waiting to strike. In Danzhou, when he was 12 years old, he had stepped onto a stool to smack the second housekeeper in the face. The day he had entered the capital, he was underneath a side door, sitting in a wooden armchair, suppressing his anger, preparing to greet the daggers behind his father¡¯s wife¡¯s gentle words.


    Today, in the great hall of the Ministry of Justice, he still sat calmly on the wooden armchair, his face tranquil as he looked at the two high officials who wanted to teach him a lesson with cudgels. He began to calcte who else, other than the Eldest Princess, might also be behind this.


    The Ministry of Justice once more fell into a standoff. Looking at the bailiffs of the 13 offices who surrounded Fan Xian with their knives drawn, censor Guo was not worried. He knew that Treasury Minister Fan Jian and Prime Minister Lin Ruofu were being dyed by other matters today. They had plenty of time to wait for Yang Wanli to enter the court and give his testimony. He smiled. ¡°Tomorrow I shall bring today¡¯s matters before His Majesty, and we shall see if you will still wield your father¡¯s influence so arrogantly. Do not presume I cannot charge you with your crimes. In a moment, Yang Wanli will arrive to testify. Minister Han still wants to see you detained. If you still dare to resist, then do not be surprised if we ask for an imperial decree dering you guilty of treason.¡±


    ¡°Master Guo,¡± said Fan Xian calmly, ¡°since both sides have dealt each other a blow today, then I wish to say that if there are problems with Yang Wanli, you should be prepared for what happens next.¡±


    This was a bare-faced threat. Since the founding of the Kingdom of Qing, Fan Xian was the first fifth-level official who had dared to threaten a minister of the royal court and an imperial censor in the court of the Ministry of Justice!


    Sensing the danger behind Fan Xian¡¯s calm words, Han Zhiwei felt an inexplicable chill. The corner of his eye twitched ominously. ¡°Fan Xian,¡± he said coldly, ¡°you should know that as an official of the court, you should not establish your strength with a sword. I look forward to seeing how you will end all this chaos in the Ministry of Justice today.¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Justice has tried in vain to obtain confession under torture,¡± said Fan Xian calmly. ¡°You are angered by Minister Guo¡¯s departure of his office mired in scandal, and are making a futile attempt to retaliate. I do not know what kind of officials you are. Tomorrow, I shall write a vast essay on today¡¯s affairs, and circte it throughout thend. I shall show the people what the officials of the Kingdom of Qing are really like, and I shall also enlighten the Emperor. Who will the officials of the court listen to?¡±


    ¡°Say what you like,¡± said Guo Zheng. He knew of Fan Xian¡¯s reputation, and such a thing was entirely possible. ¡°If you knew the details of the scandal, why did you not report it to your superiors and allow the royal court to investigate and handle the case, rather than handling matters through the Overwatch Council? In brief, you are guilty of the crime of holding the royal court in contempt. I shall see how Minister Fan exins this matter to the royal court tomorrow!¡±


    His words were menacing, and a sudden murderous intent shed across Fan Xian¡¯s face. He stood up and fixed the two high officials with a cold stare. The bailiffs surrounding him tensed, and pointed their sharp des toward Fan Xian¡¯s vital parts. As the dangerous situation unfolded, there was the sudden sound of Yan Ruohai¡¯s chilling voice from outside the Ministry of Justice. ¡°The Overwatch Council has received an imperial decree. When have we ever needed to exin everything to an imperial censor?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, let out a sigh of relief, and shook his head. It was a pity that someone from the Council had not arrived sooner.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: Commissioner! Commissioner!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With hurried but orderly footsteps, Yan Ruohai¡ªdirector of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council¡ªentered the Ministry of Justice. Behind him was a mob of the council¡¯s secret agents. They were quite intimidating.


    Seeing the Overwatch Council putting up such a front, Guo Zheng didn¡¯t say much, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Sir Yan woulde to oversee the interrogation.¡± Yan Ruohai, however, ignored the Imperial Censor. He only looked at the handsome youth sitting on the chair. Smiling, Yan Ruohai greeted him. ¡°Yan Ruohai at your service. Young Mister Fan, we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    Fan Xian stood up and smiled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I¡¯d have demolished the entire ministry and gone into exile.¡± He was kidding, of course.


    Han Zhiwei took a nce at Yan Ruohai and frowned. Why did the councile here toplicate things? He said, ¡°Young Sir Fan is acting impetuously in a court ofw, and he has struck several court officials. His crimes are so severe that I¡¯m afraid he may not be able to leave the Ministry of Justice today¡ªno matter whoes to save him. What¡¯s more, I have already sent out the order to apprehend over a thousand suspects, including Yang Wanli. As soon as they confess, everything about this case wille to light.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yan Ruohai said. ¡°The men you sent were all stopped by Sir Mu Tie of the council. They¡¯re having tea now. Minister, if you have timeter, why not go and take your men back?¡±


    The apprehenders had be the apprehended. The Ministry of Justice had been made a fool of today! Han Zhiwei pointed at Yan Ruohai and cursed out: ¡°Since when do you have the right to interfere with my business? How dare you obstruct my orders?¡±


    ¡°The cheating scandal is being taken care of by our council. By His Majesty¡¯s wishes, the Ministry of Justice and Supreme Court are both assistants.¡± Yan Ruohai looked around. After realizing the Commandant of Justice wasn¡¯t there, he smiled, ¡°As assistants, you must do you jobs well. Including Yang Wanli, there are four people under the supervision of the council awaiting their sentences. We cannot hand them over. Yourmen are the unruly ones, Minister. What¡¯s wrong with Sir Mu inviting them to the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Han Zhiwei said coldly, ¡°Forget about the matter with Yang Wanli. It¡¯s just that, by the rules, the Ministry of Justice is to interrogate this Young Sir Fan first. And since he is standing here right now, you can talk all you want, but you shall not take him away.¡±


    Up until this moment, the three interrogators had no idea about Fan Xian¡¯s true rtionship with the Overwatch Council. They thought the council was trying to shield him because he was working on the cheating case, and because Fei Jie was his teacher. That¡¯s why Han Zhiwei tried to pressure Yan Ruohai by bringing up rules. Yan Ruohai frowned as he saw Fan Xian was surrounded by the Ministry¡¯s men brandishing sabers. ¡°How dare you disrespect Sir Fan like this?¡±


    Realizing he had been ignored, Han Zhiwei became enraged, since Yan Ruohai was of a much lower rank. Han Zhiwei hadn¡¯t dealt with the Overwatch Council too often and was unaware of how haughty the officials from there could be.


    Yan Ruohai frowned again. This time he saluted Han Zhiwei. ¡°Minister Han, I respectfully ask for your understanding in having young Sir Fan returned.¡±


    Han Zhiwei thought things would getplicated as soon as he saw the Overwatch Council enter. His master probably wouldn¡¯t expect Cheng Pingping to interfere. But since things had already developed to this point, Han Zhiwei clenched his teeth, ¡°The interrogation isn¡¯t over yet. How can I allow him to leave? Sir Yan... this is against regtion.¡± Copying Guo Zheng, Han Zhiwei tried to cite regtion to pressure Yan Ruohai.


    Yan Ruohai frowned for the third time and waved his hand.


    Many grunts sounded in unison. There was a flurry of punches and kicks as the men of the ministry got knocked out cold before they had a chance to react. In terms of martial prowess, the Fourth Bureau was second only to the Fifth Bureau in the Overwatch Council. These low-level bailiffs never stood a chance.


    Finding his surroundings had quiet down a bit, Fan Xian waved his sleeves and walked over to Yan Ruohai. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. I thought only Wang Qinian woulde.¡±


    Han Zhiwei erupted, ¡°Such disregard for Imperialw ¨C is your council trying to rebel? I will tell this to His Majesty tomorrow and have you all executed.¡±


    Yan Ruohai frowned for the fourth time. ¡°By Imperialw, the officials of the council¡¯s Eighth Bureau only answer to the emperor. During times of emergency, they may even disregard thews of Qing. Unless His Majesty wishes it, the other government branches may not conduct their own interrogations. Director, did you forget that?¡±


    Guo Zheng mocked him. ¡°Sir Yan, of course we wouldn¡¯t put you on trial. But what does Sir Fan have to do with the Overwatch Council? Nobody knows which eight officials are in the Eighth Bureau. Since when did Sir Fan became one of those eight officials? Just getting a position in the council takes five years... Sir Fan is seventeen. Did he start managing council business when he was twelve?¡±


    No one would believe this, so Guo Zheng and Director Han weren¡¯t worried that Fan Xian would leave the Ministry of Justice that day. As soon as he took a step outside the building, he would be disregarding thews of Qing, and that would be a grave offense. Along with all of the officials he had alienated, and not even the Prime Minister and Minister Fan could protect him. His Majesty would have no choice but to sentence him.


    Yan Ruohai took a nce at Fan Xian and smiled warmly.


    Fan Xian smiled in reply. He reached for his belt and took off the jade ruyi scepter and other essories. He tossed them to one of the council agents. He then slowly took out a yellow, wooden que. The title missioner¡± was written on it.


    He straightened his arm to show the que to Guo Zheng and Director Han, who straightened their necks to see it. After making out what the que said, they were shocked back to their seats. It was as if that wooden que had pped them hard across the face.


    Fan Xian shook his head while smiling. ¡°May we meet again, my lords.¡± After that, he and Yan Ruohai left under the guard of the council agents.


    Guo Zheng¡¯s face turned pale, while Minister Han leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. Neither of them had expected Fan Xian to hold the position of a councilmissioner!


    What is amissioner? It is a supreme existence above even the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council; the council¡¯s most secretive position. The officials at court all had their guesses, but none of them guessed this legendarily secretive Commissioner would be the young Sir Fan full of poetry and sunshine!


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Han Zhiwei opened his eyes, showing a chilled gaze, ¡°Unless His Majesty wills it, no one may interrogate the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. You and I both knew there¡¯s no way His Majesty would grant such an order.¡±


    Guo Zheng frowned, looking at the departing crowd. ¡°It¡¯s like an iron tortoise; there are no openings for us to make a move. But I am curious, why didn¡¯t Fan Xian reveal his status from the beginning? Why did hee here? Was he really not afraid we would lock him up before Yan Ruohai arrived?¡±


    Director Han was puzzled by this also, but he was worried about something bigger. Since he could not eliminate Fan Xian from power today, it meant that he would be facing a great counterattack in the future. He sighed as he recalled Fan Xian saying ¡°may we meet again¡±. His sigh was bitter and fearful. He didn¡¯t know if those currently backing him up could protect him.


    Outside the Hall of Justice, Fan Xian said calmly, ¡°There was no need for such drama to force me to reveal my identity.¡±


    Yan Ruohai smiled. ¡°Director Chen believes that since your identity must be made known to all in the capital, it¡¯s only natural to choose the correct location and time ¨C and to reveal it using a most dramatic method. That was a great opportunity. All the schrs in the capital had gathered outside the Hall of Justice protesting on your behalf.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said nothing. Today had been very risky. If whichever power was behind this really wanted to seed, they would be sure to use even more vicious methods. If it weren¡¯t for his training in Cang Mountain, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t so confident to act like that in a court.


    ¡°The Overwatch Council is a special organization, so its never had a good reputation.¡± Yan Ruohai exined, ¡°So Sir Director Chen wanted to establish and spread your name from this case. Having gained the support of the people, they would not fear you as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°I see... So it was just to build my image.¡± Fan Xian inhaled deeply. He was still troubled by earlier developments. There would be a time to sort those out.


    Yan Ruohai didn¡¯t understand that he meant. He returned the jade ruyi scepter and the other essories to Fan Xian.


    Feeling the scepter in his hand, Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°Wan¡¯er is in the pce now exining things to the prince. I also didn¡¯t think the prince lost too much face during this year¡¯s examination. Going by his temperament, he shouldn¡¯t react so strongly. Back in the Hall, Minister Han became vicious all of a sudden. Who in Eastern Pce is backing him?¡±


    Yan Ruohai smiled. ¡°If not the prince, then empress dowager.¡±


    ¡°Empress dowager?¡± Fan Xian raised an eyebrow. He was starting to alienate more people. But he didn¡¯t know if empress dowager... was trying to deal with him due to the reason he feared the most. He gripped the jade scepter tightly and remembered it was given to him by empress dowager. He wanted to throw it away.


    Yan Ruohai reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the pce. To dispose of it would be a capital crime.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°Thanks for the warning. But now that everyone knows I¡¯m the Commissioner, who would dare question me?¡±


    ¡°Nobody in any of the administrative organizations, but there is still the pce.¡± Yan Ruohai sighed. Knowing Fan Xian was younger than his son, Yan Ruohai patted the youth on the shoulder.


    Fan Xian gratefully epted the information and stated sincerely, ¡°Please rest assured, Sir Yan. During the forting trip to Northern Qi, I will surely bring back Brother Yan safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once outside the ministry gates, the surroundingmoners and schrs all burst into cheers, overjoyed that Sir Fan had walked out safely.


    Fan Xian smiled at the crowd and thanked them. Now he understood why he had acted so arrogantly in the Hall of Justice. It was because he felt he had finally done something extremely right, just like that one part he read in a novel in his previous life: ¡°What is justice? Justice is doing the right thing.¡± He had done what he felt was right to do. It was a good feeling; a powerful feeling.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: The First Visit to the Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    News of the incident at the Ministry of Justice quickly spread through the city. The expected counterattack by the Overwatch Council, the Prime Minister, and Minister Fan against the Ministry of Justice and the Imperial Censorate had not immediately unfolded, contrary to the expectations of every bureaucrat.


    And in the court exams, the Emperor of the Kingdom of Qing had finally quietly shown his attitude. Fan Xian¡¯s preferred schrs had entered the 2nd rank of candidates. As for the first, second, and third ce titles ¨C zhuangyuan, bangyan, and tanhua respectively ¨C they unsurprisingly went to schrs whose names had long been established. Fan Xian was well aware that these three names had appeared on those pieces of paper, and he had taken that step when he was sealing the names on the exam papers.


    His Majesty rified his position further on the exam hall scandal in the specific circumstances of the top-grade court examination. During a feast, the officials were extremely surprised to discover fifth-level academician Fan Xian of the Imperial College sitting somewhat coyly and uneasily before them, seated to the right of the Crown Prince and the Second Prince, smiling bashfully. It seemed that he had not been drinking that day, so hecked the frenzy of the night in which he had spat out his 300 poems. He seemed a little ufortable with the acim of the masses.


    After Fan Xian¡¯s chaos at the Ministry of Justice, the officials of the capital soon knew of his real identity, and moreover knew that the Overwatch Council were using it as a pretext to cause havoc, using Commissioner Fan Xian¡¯s extralegal status topletely tear into Justice Minister Han Zhiwei and Censor Guo Zheng. There was news that the pce had also kicked up a fuss.


    The bureaucrats had always found it difficult to get a hold of the countless spies with the secretive position of Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, and to connect Fan Xian with a position that secretly held the lives of officials in their hands. But regardless, when the officials looked at Fan Xian anew, they saw not only a schr-official and the son of a noble family with powerful backers, but for the first time, they had a sense of Fan Xian¡¯s true power.


    After the court exams, the civil service exam hall scandal was still under the jurisdiction of the Overwatch Council, who were slowly and steadily investigating it. Commissioner Fan Xian had rxed somewhat ¨C he knew that people in the know had guessed that he was preparing to go abroad as ambassador in the next few days.


    It was the third of March. After the court exams, the banquet, and the various other celebrations concluded, Yang Wanli, Hou Jichang, Cheng Jialin, and Shi Chanli ¨C those four schrs whose luck had turned in an instant ¨C finally had some spare time. They sat a little uneasily in a carriage, and came to the gate of Fan Manor, on a big avenue in the south of the city.


    Yang Wanli lifted his head to look at the imposing gate of Fan Manor, and anxiously looked at the ferocious stone lions guarding the gate. ¡°I¡¯m kind of nervous,¡± he mumbled.


    Hou Jichang was the calmest of the four, but this was the first time he had ever been to such an opulent estate, and he was also somewhat nervous. He forced a smile. ¡°We have all met young Master Fan before. Not only is he young and promising, he has an engaging tone of conversation, unlike the other repulsive officials of the court. What have we to worry about?¡±


    By their side, Cheng Jialin muttered something indecipherable. They had all been harrassed by the Ministry of Justice and the Overwatch Council over the past few days. Theoretically, the court exams having concluded, they had alle to Fan Xian¡¯s door to pay their respects to him regardless. After that day in the Tongfu Tavern, the four skillful schrs had suddenly discovered that the terrifying Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing were moving against them and against the bailiffs of the thirteen offices. It had almost scared them to death.


    Shi Chanli¡¯s temperament was the most gentle and easygoing. This time he hadn¡¯t passed, so he seemed more rxed than the other three. Heughed at them. ¡°You look pretty worried to me. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the kind of worry thates from paying respects to one¡¯s teacher. It¡¯s from discovering that young Master Fan has suddenly changed, and be a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. There¡¯s a sense of dread. Am I right, brothers?¡±


    Yang Wanli looked at the stone lions again, andughed bitterly. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that in the space of two days, the immortal poet Fan Xian would suddenly turn out to be one of the most powerful officials in the Overwatch Council? You know what a terrifying ce the Overwatch Council is. The court officials have always been somewhat afraid of it. If young Master Fan is part of the Overwatch Council, then his reputation must be rather shocking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the prejudice of ignorantmoners,¡± said Shi Chanli,ughing. ¡°You said it yourself in the Tongfu Tavern that day. It¡¯s a good thing that the Overwatch Council is monitoring officials.¡± He turned to Hou Jichang, who seemed to have somewhat taken exception. ¡°After Minister Guo was sent to prison, you toasted to the Overwatch Council. Howe? Now we have discovered that our master is a high official in the Council, and you all want to keep a respectful distance like the rest of themon people?¡±


    Yang Wanli sighed. ¡°Everyone knows that the exam hall scandal came about as a result of young Master Fan¡¯s work. Only after did we understand that he was working for the Overwatch Council the entire time. With this act, not only did he contribute to our futures, but more importantly, he has helped every schr in thend walk a more equitable path. Everyone is grateful. Even after they found out that he was a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, there¡¯s not a schr out there who would dare not to show him respect. As for us, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Even if Master Fan stays at the Overwatch Council for good, we should still follow him. There¡¯s no point discussing this anymore, Brother Shi; I¡¯ve already made my decision.


    Hou Jichang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. But it¡¯s a pity that every person in a high post at the Overwatch Council, ording to the customs of the court, can never be Prime Minister. It¡¯s a shame that young Master Fan is such a talented schr.¡±


    At that moment Cheng Jialin seized the chance to butt in. ¡°If Master Fan still has that status, then his career cannot develop too much further. I have heard that next year he will take control of the pce treasury, so if he can take up a post at the Overwatch Council, then it is not that much of a pity.¡±


    They all understood that he was talking about Fan Xian¡¯s status as ¡°son-inw of the Emperor¡±. When they thought of their master, so many years younger than them, upying so many different positions, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at him. The four of them debated quietly outside the gate of Fan Manor for a long time. Finally, gathering their courage, they stepped inside, handing over the name cards that they had prepared a long while ago.


    The gatekeeper at Fan Manor had been watching the four talented schrs, and with a suspicious look, he took their name cards, and realized that they were the four whose names that had been bandied around the capital for a while now. The servants of Fan Manor all knew that their young master had invited these four schrs, and here they were. They quickly invited them inside and waited on them, serving them tea.


    The four of them knew that this was the custom of noble families ¨C every guest who entered first had to be waited upon and served tea at the gate. To their surprise, a momentter, the gatekeeper came back to them, somewhat apologetic. ¡°The young master has stepped out and is not currently in the manor. Sirs, would you like to leave a message for him, ore back another time?¡±


    The four of them could not help but feel somewhat disappointed, but for some reason, they also felt relieved. At that moment, a sedan chair stopped by the side door. The gatekeeper hurried out to greet them. Out from the sedan chair stepped a solemn-looking middle-aged official, with soft and spirited eyes. As he walked through the gate, he stopped to look at the four schrs.


    The gatekeeper, seeing that his master had stopped, began to introduce them, but his master waved his hand dismissively, turned to the four of them, and spoke calmly. ¡°Which of you is Yang Wanli? Shi Chanli? Hou Jichang? Cheng Jialin?¡±


    Hou Jichang was stunned. Not only had the man known their identities without asking, but he had asked their names without omitting a single one. It seemed that he did not wish for them to presume he favored any one of them over the others. Such an attentive-minded person must have been young Master Fan¡¯s father. He hurriedly bowed in respect. ¡°I am Hou Jichang. It is an honor to meet you, Minister.¡±


    The other three finally realized that this official was young Master Fan¡¯s father, and they also hurriedly showed their respects.


    Count Sinan smiled and looked at Hou Jichang, speaking with a small measure of praise. ¡°It seems that Fan Xian chose well in his estimations. He is not currently here. But if you do not mind my prattling, I would like to invite you inside for a chat.¡±


    How should they address their master¡¯s father? Although all four schrs were rising stars in the bureaucracy of the Kingdom of Qing, in the face of this wily old minister, they dared not say a word. They merely followed behind him obediently.


    The ugliest building on Tianhe Avenue remained silent in the spring sunshine. The famous petals on either side of the road had yet to fall into the water. Because it was still early spring, the flowers had not yet bloomed; they were unwilling to part with their clothing and cast it into the waters.


    Themon people of the capital still stuck to their old customs, and kept far away from the Overwatch Council. The stone tablet outside the gate quietly watched them, as if it were saying ¡°the Council watches over you, why are you so afraid?¡± There was no point asking why themon people feared the Overwatch Council, just as Yang Wanli and the other schrs did. People feared the secretive institution for no reason. Because there was no light in that office, it seemed to have only secrets and darkness.


    Inside the square building of the Overwatch Council, the seven bureau chiefs sat soberly at a long table. They knew that today¡¯s discussions were particrly unusual, so they looked at the crippled Director at the head of the table with doubting nces. After the leader of the First Bureau, Zhu Ge, had killed himself in that very room, the First Bureau had been without a chief. Mu Tie was only leading it temporarily, so today there were seven people for the eight bureaus.


    The door slid quietly open, but the seven most powerful people in the state machinery of the Kingdom of Qing naturally sensed it, and unthinking turned their heads around to look. Even Chen Pingping, sat at the head of the table, lifted his head to look, his eyes calm.


    An old man with slightly brown eyes, messy hair, and a stooped posture entered the room.


    Everyone was somewhat astounded. Seeing Fei Jie, someone spoke quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. Come in. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    A young man appeared behind him, somewhat embarrassed. The young man was fair of face and friendly-looking, with a shy smile. He cupped his hands in respect and bowed to the leaders gathered around the table, speaking somewhat quietly and uneasily. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Fan Xian.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: The Real Overwatch Council


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the meeting room of the Overwatch Council, an awkward silence fell. No one had expected that this was how Commissioner Fan Xian would first show his face in the Council. In defiance of the customarily somber atmosphere of the Council, a momentter, some of them couldn¡¯t stop themselves fromughing.


    Fan Xian smiled, cupped his hands in salute, and walked in. Of the seven formidable people in the room, he only recognized Yan Ruohai. The others were all unfamiliar. Thankfully, Fei Jie had been beside him all day. Otherwise, he would still have felt afraid and alone facing these spymasters who were feared throughout the Kingdom of Qing, if not the wholend.


    At the head of the table, an old man sat in a wheelchair. His eyes were clear and cold, but he gazed at him warmly. For some reason, Fan Xian found himself sighing deeply. He slowly stepped forward. He had already recognized the old man. 16 years ago, when he hade to this world, he had seen him. In those 16 years, the old cripple¡¯s face seemed not to have changed at all.


    Chen Pingping watched the young mane closer and closer to him, and a strange look of satisfaction floated across his face. Fan Xian was now next to him. Chen Pingping opened his arms. ¡°My child,e here,¡± he said gently.


    Fan Xian slowly bent down, and softly leant his head on the old man¡¯s shoulder, slipping his body into his narrow, soft embrace.


    Chen Pingping was very thin. Their bodies touched only gently, but Fan Xian could feel a warmth.


    The young man and the old man embraced each other as if the spymasters of the Kingdom of Qing were not even there. It was a moment of impudence. Some timeter, the two parted, and Fan Xian bowed respectfully. ¡°It is an honor to meet you atst.¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenly gave a pointedugh. It sounded like a happy one.


    Save for Fei Jie, the other seven spymasters, who didn¡¯t know the facts of the situation, kept a respectful silence. But deep down, they were shocked. None of them knew that themissioner and the always-distant Director had this sort of rtionship.


    Today was the first day that Fan Xian had entered the Overwatch Council officially in his status asmissioner, so the members of the eight bureaus had been waiting for him. After a round of quick introductions, Fan Xian sat quietly on a chair to Chen Pingping¡¯s left, and Fei Jie sat to his right.


    ¡°This is Fan Xian,¡± said Chen Pingping calmly, looking at his subordinates. ¡°From now on he is amissioner of the Overwatch Council. Colleagues, I ask that you lend him your support.¡±


    In introducing the newest member of staff, Chen Pingping had never been so serious, and had never spoken so much, as he had today. The seven bureau chiefs all knew the weight of his words. They stood up, bowed toward Fan Xian, and said nothing more.


    Ever since Fei Jie had begun tutoring him at the age of five, Fan Xian knew that he would have something to do with the secretive organization feared throughout thend and avoided by themon people. Especially after he learned of his mother¡¯s connection with the Council, he was even more aware of the fact that his rtionship with the Council was to be a particrly special one.


    When he was young, Fei Jie taught him about the structure and activities of the Council. After he had entered the capital, many things had happened in coordination with the Overwatch Council. Independent of the Council, he had organized Wang Qinian¡¯s team. Today, he listened to their official exnations, and gained a deeper understanding of the Overwatch Council.


    The Overwatch Council was a spy agency directly subordinate to His Majesty the Emperor. Its authority existed outside the Six Ministries, and was not limited by thews of the Kingdom of Qing, operating instead exclusively on the orders of the Emperor. It was split into eight bureaus. The First Bureau specialized in monitoring the bureaucracy in the capital, and had spies nted in each critical department. It was the most crucial bureau of the Council. The previous head was Zhu Ge, who had been secretly coborating with the Eldest Princess, and had died some months ago. The Second Bureau was responsible for gathering and analyzing intelligence and strategy, and devising ns for the Emperor and the military.


    The Third Bureau was the one that Fan Xian felt closest to, because before his retirement, his teacher Fei Jie had been head of the Third Bureau. The Third Bureau specialized in manufacturing drugs, poisons, and all kinds of secret weapons. The knockout drops, poisons, and aphrodisiacs that Fan Xian kept on his person had been a result of the work of the Third Bureau.


    The Fourth Bureau was Yan Ruohai¡¯s office. It specialized in monitoring the bureaucracy outside the capital, and the rted work of intelligence gathering, investigation, and arrests. Its authority extended outside the national borders, and included Northern Qi and the City of Dongyi. In terms of the scope of its authority, it was the most powerful bureau next to the First Bureau.


    The Fifth Bureau of the Overwatch Council had always been stationed outside the capital. It had been established on the orders of the Emperor, andprised of the ck Knights, responsible for ensuring Chen Pingping¡¯s safety. When necessary, it could also travel long distances to mount a surprise cavalry attack. The daring raid behind enemy lines in Northern Wei to capture the spymaster Xiao En had been the Fifth Bureau¡¯s finest achievement. It could be said that from a martial point of view, the Fifth Bureau was the strongest section of the Overwatch Council.


    The Sixth Bureau was the least well known, yet most fearsome of all the departments. Even Fan Xian, in all his time since entering the capital, had not made contact with the Sixth Bureau, because it was specialized in carrying out the work of secret assassinations. Of course, from another perspective, the Sixth Bureau was responsible for protecting those appointed by the Emperor.


    The Seventh Bureau was responsible for interrogation of enemy prisoners. It was more specialized than the 13 offices of the Ministry of Justice. The unremarkable jailer at the Overwatch Council prison that Fan Xian had onceid eyes on had been the former head of the Seventh Bureau.


    At the mention of the Eighth Bureau, Fan Xian saw that the middle-aged official wanted tough. Was it not the bureau that he had been in contact with the most? The Danbo Bookstore had made significant contributions to the Eighth Bureau. Though there were some usable connections, Seventh Ye the shopkeeper had still made sure to make his monthly contributions to the Eighth Bureau. Fan Xian felt that this office was simr to the Magistrates¡¯ Yamen of his previous world, though its power was greater and it was more independent.


    After the cursory introductions had ended, the seven bureau heads needed no introduction from Fan Xian, as they were all very familiar with his resum¨¦ and his brilliance; indeed, the entire Kingdom of Qing knew. Besides, these seven spymasters were wily as foxes, fierce as wolves, and ferocious as tigers.


    Of these seven spymasters, Fan Xian only recognized Yan Ruohai, though he was more interested in the heads of the Third and Sixth Bureaux, because during their introductions, the head of the Sixth Bureau had said he was acting on behalf of another. Fan Xian was curious. If not here, then where was the most feared assassin in all of the Kingdom of Qing?


    As for his curiosity about the head of the Third Bureau, it was because of a boring aside from Fei Jie. This bureau head, surnamed Leng, had been a student of Fei Jie. Fan Xian presumed that, as a senior student of the same master, he should call him Brother Leng.


    After the meeting had finished, Chief Leng of the Third Bureau and Yan Ruohai of the Fourth Bureau stayed behind. Fan Xian and Brother Leng chatted for a while, talking of poisons and concealed weapons with inevitable delight. Yan Ruohai watched them from the side, feeling his hair stand on end somewhat before he recalled that the Commissioner had been thest student of Fei Jie, and was a strange fellow who had grown up familiar with poisons. He didn¡¯t want to get too close to him.


    Seeing the two of them talking happily, Fei Jie frowned. ¡°I have long known what kind of person Xiao En is. I presume that after the diplomatic mission enters Northern Qi, he will demand that they wait at Wudu River for a month, where under the protection of Northern Qing, he will confirm that there is no poison remaining in his system. Only then will he send the hostage toward the capital. I cannot concoct a poison that will only take effect after a month¡¯s time. You two have been muttering amongst yourselves for a long time. What use is that?¡±


    With a deep and mournful sigh, Fan Xian and Brother Leng, whom he had only just met bowed to each other and parted, knowing that Fei Jie was right.


    Chen Pingping gently pped his hands, getting the attention of the handful of people left in the room. ¡°This journey to Northern Qi has four objectives,¡± he said calmly.


    Fan Xian sat down, listening earnestly.


    ¡°First, we must ensure that Yan Bingyun returns safely home to take up his post at the First Bureau. Second, after ensuring the sess of the agreement between the two countries, immediately assassinate Xiao En.¡± Chen Pingping spoke as if he were describing somethingpletely normal. ¡°Third, carry out Operation Red Sleeve. Documents containing details of this n will be provided to you soon. Fourth, on the basis of thepletion of the first three objectives, integrate into the spywork of Northern Qi, and ensure that there is nog in intelligence gathering as a result of the departure of Yan Bingyun.¡±


    Four objectives, each more difficult than thest. Fan Xian¡¯s face was rtively calm, but he was secretly both excited and uneasy. Chen Pingping turned to Yan Ruohai, his face expressionless. ¡°Prepare the necessary resources, and before Fan Xian leaves, give him a briefing.¡±


    Yan Ruohai nodded, turned, and left the room.


    The only people left in the room were Fan Xian, Chen Pingping, and Fei Jie. After a moment of silence, Chen Pingping softly smoothed out the creases on the nket covering his knees. A hint of a smile floated across his face as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°I believe, after having seen that name outside the Council, there are a great many things you should know.¡±


    ¡± Wu Zhu told me a few things.¡± Fan Xian smiled as he looked at the old cripple before him. His heart was filled with a number ofplicated feelings. So much in his life had been arranged by him, but for some reason, Fan Xian did not feel a contradiction in his mood as any ordinary person would. Instead, he felt a strange kind of trust. It seemed as if the most terrifying official in the whole nation, who stood before him, deserved his trust.


    This was his intuition, and Fan Xian had always trusted and honored his own intuition.


    ¡°Old Wu?¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and frowned. It seemed that he had sunk into some kind of memory. He suddenly spoke. ¡°Are his memories any better?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he remembers everything he should,¡± Fan Xian said quietly, ¡°and he has forgotten everything he does not want to remember.¡±


    Fei Jie cleared his throat and looked at his student. There was no need at all, in his opinion, to speak so mysteriously with the Director. He didn¡¯t like it one bit.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: A Shadow in the Mortal World


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Pingping let out a sharpugh. He rubbed his rough fingers together and asked, ¡°Is Sir Wu in the capital now?¡± This was the question Fei Jie had asked on the day of Fan Xian¡¯s wedding. Fan Xian shook his head and answered as he hadst time: ¡°I hear he went south to look for Ye Liuyun. I don¡¯t know when he will return.¡±


    Somehow, Fan Xian felt like he could hear a person sighing somewhere in this room. He frowned and put his finger on the trigger of his crossbow¡ªwhat the three of them were discussing now was too terrifying to be leaked. If someone were to eavesdrop, the result would be difficult to bear for both Fan Xian and Chen Pingping.


    ¡°You maye out.¡± Noticing the movement in Fan Xian¡¯s sleeve. Chen Pingping exined, ¡°I believe you must be intrigued as to who leads the Sixth Bureau.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a person¡ªmore precisely, a dark shadow¡ªfloated out of the darkness. Only when it got behind Chen Pingping could its figure be clearly seen. It was a figure dressedpletely in ck... The figure of someone extremely powerful.


    Noticing the person¡¯s aura, Fan Xian¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as his entire body tensed up. Then he rxed a bit as he remembered having seen this person before. Sixteen years ago, this same shadow stood atop of Chen Pingping¡¯s carriage and killed a mysterious sorcerer in mere seconds like a swooping eagle.


    ¡°He is the head of the Sixth Bureau. He doesn¡¯t see outsiders.¡± Fei Jie exined with a smile. ¡°Of course, you are not an outsider.¡±


    This leader of Qing¡¯s assassins did not speak; he stood silently behind Chen Pingping, as if not interested in Fan Xian at all. Chen Pingping¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as he picked up where Fei Jie had left off: ¡°Other than Sir Wu, he is the most terrifying assassin in the world. Naturally, he is also the best protector in the world. He is the reason I am still alive today.¡±


    The shadow bowed slightly, showing gratitude in response to the praise.


    Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, Chen Pingping smiled, ¡°This shadow here is an admirer and follower of Sir Wu. Many of his techniques he picked up at a young age from seeing and imitating Sir Wu. Hence why he was a bit disappointed after hearing you say that Sir Wu was not in the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian now looked at this shadow assassin differently. To be this strong by simply imitating Wu Zhu¡ªwhat astounding talent!


    And it also meant that blind Wu Zhu was even more horrifyingly strong.


    Pushing Director Chen on his wheelchair, they made their way to the Overwatch Council¡¯s courtyard. The shadow disappeared in broad daylight. Following behind, Fan Xian felt strange. The strongest assassin of Qing really did act like Wu Zhu¡ªwhom he hadn¡¯t seen for many days. While Fan Xian wasn¡¯t worried, he still wanted to see the person dearest to him.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time entering the council¡¯s courtyard. It was a vast yard; there were no tall buildings within tens of meters around the walls. No one could see what was happening in the courtyard from the outside. Contrary to the outsiders¡¯ imaginations, the courtyard of the Overwatch Council was a beautiful ce. There were lush greenwns, many tall trees providing shade, and wild flowers growing by paths paved with stone.


    The other officials of the council traveled between the different buildings in silence. As they saw the ck wheelchair, they all saluted in respect.


    Fan Xian would frown asionally after walking for a bit. Below those beautiful, artificial rocks, within the fresh green woods, there seemed to be hidden guards everywhere. The security of this ce was even tighter than that of the pce.


    ¡°Familiarize yourself with this ce; this courtyard will be yours soon.¡± Cheng Pingping suddenly said that very casually, as if throwing a steamed bun at Fan Xian for him to eat.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. While he knew about the arrangement, he was still unsettled by how nonchntly the old cripple had said it.


    Cheng Pingping turned and gave Fan Xian a look. Shaking his head, the old man sighed. Fan Xian didn¡¯t know why. The youth smiled and said, ¡°I have a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡± Cheng Pingping, in his wheelchair, was beside a pond. The pond water was clear and the golden hue of swimming fish could be seen. Cheng Pingping gazed at the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alienated many people because of this year¡¯s examination, but howe Imperial Censor Guo and Minister of Justice Han dared to make a move? Do they not fear the wraith of my father and the Prime Minister?¡± Fan Xian looked at Cheng Pingping¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Moving on to the Eastern Pce, if it wasn¡¯t the prince¡¯s orders, then why is the empress plotting against me?¡±


    Cheng Pingping didn¡¯t turn. He instead waved his hand. Fei Jie patted his student on the shoulder, praising his courage. Fei Jie then distanced himself from the pond.


    Taking over Fei Jie¡¯s position, Fan Xian began to push the wheelchair alongside the pond. After a moment of silence, Cheng Pingping said, ¡°Are you forcing me to spill everything?¡±


    ¡°You should at least tell me how much they know about us.¡±


    Cheng Pingpingughed sharply. ¡°What a cautious youth you are. Looks like you¡¯ve guessed some things, and you are afraid the empress is trying to deal with you over those things.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Indeed. If the empress finds out about the things I guessed, it¡¯s only natural for her to act against me. That¡¯s the only reason I can think of. If it¡¯s true, then, with my current power, I cannot stand up against the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°Your enemies are all paper tigers,¡± Chen Pingping suddenly said.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that term from the director, who then said, ¡°That¡¯s what your mother used to say. She also said we must strategically take the enemy lightly and tactically take them seriously.¡±


    Fan Xian wanted tough. His mother didn¡¯te up with that quote, but there was no way for the old cripple to know that.


    Cheng Pingping smiled. ¡°Your biggest problem right now is that you are overestimating your enemies strategically. You¡¯re even afraid of them. So you tend to find yourself getting tied up when you do things. Just the other day; even if you fought your way out of the Hall of Justice, do you think anyone would dare to hurt you? And when ites to tactics, you consider too little. If it weren¡¯t for the Council cleaning up your mess, some of the things you¡¯ve done aftering to the capital were enough to have you executed hundreds of times.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless. Chen Pingping gently crossed his hands and said in a light voice, ¡°Don¡¯t view the Eastern Pce as being too powerful. In all of Qing, there is no true power. That includes the Prime Minister and your father Fan Jian.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a bit enlightened. ¡°Violence is true power, which is why only the military and the Overwatch Council are truly powerful.¡±


    Chen Pingping raised a hand and wagged his long, old finger. ¡°Incorrect. In Qing, only one individual holds true power.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Correct. His Majesty can ignore everything as long as he holds sovereignty over the military. His subjects may be causing all sorts of unrest, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to even bat an eye.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°A very leisurely emperor indeed.¡±


    Chen Pingping rubbed his dry hands and slowly said, ¡°The Overwatch Council belongs to His Majesty. I¡¯m only taking charge on his behalf. The same will be true of you in the future. You must remember that.¡±


    Fan Xian calmly stared at Chen Pingping, the leader of the Overwatch Council, Qing¡¯s special organization. He wondered whether to question the old man¡¯s legendary loyalty to the emperor.


    The ck wheelchair had been circling around the pond for a while. Perhaps the fish were tired of watching, as they sank and began to stir the sand on the bottom with their mouths.


    The other officials of the Council were watching the Director and the newly-revealed Commissioner from a distance; none dared to go and interrupt their conversation. Suddenly, Cheng Pingping sighed. ¡°Time flows fast. In the blink of an eye, your mother¡¯s son has grown so much.¡±


    Fan Xian did a double take. ¡°Why ¡®your mother¡¯s son¡¯? What kind of saying was that? Why not refer to me directly?¡± With a bitter smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°I only regret that I don¡¯t know what my mother looked like.¡±


    Cheng Pingping smiled. ¡°There is only one portrait of your mother , drawn in secret by a former national master. That master artist was almost killed by Sir Wu.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°Could that portrait be in the pce?¡±


    Cheng Pingping didn¡¯t answer him directly. He only said faintly, ¡°As mentioned before, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about the Eastern Pce. The empress¡¯s power was reduced quite a bit by His Majesty over twelve years ago.¡±


    Fan Xian knew the story of the capital¡¯s bloody history. He frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t His Majesty overthrow her?¡±


    ¡°She is still the mother of the Crown Prince, and she was liked by the empress dowager. Most importantly...¡± Cheng Pingping gave a fake smile. ¡°Where would our emperor find another empress as powerless and unwise as she?¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill as he realized that this emperor really was no pushover¡ªjust as he had surmised. Fortunately, Cheng Pingping didn¡¯t know that was how Fan Xian described His Majesty. The director said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your identity being revealed. The death of that infant sixteen years ago is an unchangeable fact in the eyes of the pce. The unwise empress ordered Minister Han to act against you because she was taking the Crown Prince¡¯s side. At the time she didn¡¯t know that you were the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. She was merely angry at you for meeting the Second Prince on his boat.¡±


    Cheng Pingping then became slightly angry. ¡°I believe Count Sinan told you not to get too close to those princes. Did you think the nobles in the capital wouldn¡¯t find out about you meeting the Second Prince on that boat?¡±


    Fan Xianughed nervously. He didn¡¯t think the empress was warning him because she feared the Second Prince. At the time, he really did believe she knew his true identity.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: Small Flower


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Pinching off a small pink flower, Chen Pingping carefully put it in his hair. Seeing it would fall at any moment, Fan Xian fixed the old man¡¯s hair, ensuring that the flower would stay put.


    Chen Pingpingughed joyfully and gently tapped Fan Xian¡¯s hand. ¡°After seventeen years of turmoil, you¡¯ve finallye to the capital and finally grown up into a man. Your mother¡¯s wishes have been answered.¡±


    Fan Xian had always been curious about ¡°those¡± years. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How many of you were there back then?¡± By that he meant: how many powerful people had followed his mother, wanting to change the world?


    ¡°Do some counting.¡±


    Fan Xian did. He smiled. ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother was most impressive.¡± Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a smart one too.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the former, Fei Jie told me when I was little.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose he didn¡¯t tell you how much we miss your mother. From a certain point of view, she was our guide.¡±


    ¡°Somewhat surprising.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°But not unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Be more respectful towards Count Sinan and the Fan n.¡± Chen Pingping suddenly became solemn. ¡°They sacrificed a lot for your sake.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes slightly. All those years ago, under such a dangerous situation, father must have sacrificed a lot to save his life as an infant and make those in the pce believe he had died. ¡°Who are my real enemies that I must watch out for? Thatt crazy Eldest Princess can¡¯t be among them; she was too young back then.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Princess is a pitiful woman. To the royal family, she spent her entire life in your mother¡¯s shadow. While she was smart, talented, and obtained many benefits for Qing, she was never able to match your mother in His Majesty¡¯s heart. All that jealousy made her insane. As for your enemies... there are none, none.¡± Chen Pingping repeated thest part quietly as if trying to convince himself.


    ¡°If I take charge of the Overwatch Council, and then the pce treasury, I think some people will notice that things aren¡¯t right,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    Chen Pingping asked lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to be a powerful minister?¡±


    Fan Xian looked into the old man¡¯s eyes calmly. He suddenly said, ¡°I do. And I know what you are nning.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I hope you keep feigning that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have any blood rtion with them, I still don¡¯t want to see too much bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for that,¡± Chen Pingping said quietly. ¡°Besides, bloodshed tends to always be caused by stupid people trying to slit others¡¯ throats and who ending up slitting their own instead.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled somewhat bitterly. While he respected and trusted this old man, he still needed to walk his own path. This Director of the Overwatch Council had cooperated wlessly with Fan Xian without meeting him, and done many other things for him. But should thingse up in the future and spark disagreement between the two, Fan Xian would choose to act in favor of his own interests.


    Chen Pingping waved his hand and frowned, ¡°You should learn to broaden your views. Don¡¯t always pinpoint each individual official. Learn to see things from a wider perspective...¡±


    Fan Xian responded with a chuckle, ¡°The sky¡¯s the limit?¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Perhaps even higher than that.¡±


    Fan Xian was puzzled and fell silent.


    ¡°Go now. Be careful while in Northern Qi.¡± Chen Pingping coughed and took the small flower out of his hair and gently kneaded it between his fingers. ¡°Xiao En must die. Of course, you must ensure your own safety first. Other than that, take care of those three duties as you see fit. If the situation will allow it, you can even try to investigate the location of the temple. After all, so far only Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Advisor Ku He had contact with it.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°The temple... That was sudden. I¡¯m not so sure about this, although I tend to enjoy such adventures.¡±


    ¡°So did your mother.¡± Chen Pingping nodded. ¡°But to tell you the truth, I¡¯m rarely worried for your life. If you don¡¯te back alive after all Sir Wu has taught you, I will most definitely show my disappointment during your funeral.¡±


    The old man smiled. He ripped the small flower to pieces and spread them across the ground. He thought, ¡°The real enemy isn¡¯t one that can be dealt with by you.¡±


    After saying goodbye to his mother¡¯s dearest oldrade, Fan Xian returned to the building and met up with Yan Ruohai. He took some scrolls to study back at the manor. Northern Qi was currently in an unusually messy situation. Even if Chen Pingping wanted to use this opportunity to have Fan Xian officially take over the council, no one could force Fan Xian to go to that strange country if he didn¡¯t want to.


    But Fan Xian wanted to.


    In his previous life, he was imprisoned in his sickly body, and now he was imprisoned by his unusual social status. This envoy to Northern Qi was a rare chance for him to roam freely, a chance he would never want to let pass. So he diligently asked Yan Ruohai about all the aspects he should pay attention to, as well as the people he must take note of.


    Yan Ruohai shook his head as he looked at this young Commissioner, seemingly not able to understand the reason behind his enthusiasm. ¡°Northern Qi has always been unstable; both the emperor and empress dowager are too young to truly rule. But the capital appears to have been stabilized since that warst year. Sir Commissioner, you must pay attention to three people. One is Friar He, one is Shang Shanhu, and thest one, of course, is the rarely-seen Ku He the Imperial Advisor.¡±


    ¡°Friar He?¡± Fan Xian frowned. Taoism did not exist in this world. Why was he called ¡°Friar¡±, a title which was usually reserved for Taoist priests?


    Yan Ruohai didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian was puzzled, and so didn¡¯t exin. He continued, ¡°Friar He is a master in the Rear Faction. Cheng Jiushu, whom you yed, was his disciple. Shang Shanhu is a rare ¡°tiger general¡± of Northern Qi who had been fighting barbarians in the northern tundra. Supposedly, after Northern Qi¡¯s defeatst year, he was moved back to their capital by the young emperor. Sir Commissioner, you must pay extra attention to him; the council had been suspicious about his school of teaching for a while. And Ku He, as one of the Four Great Grandmasters, shouldn¡¯t interfere with such worldly matters. However...¡±


    Yan Ruohai frowned. ¡°Ku He took in a secretive disciple who officially starts training this year. Sir Commissioner, with your name being so well-known, it¡¯s best to watch out for that disciple.¡±


    Fan Xian nked out for a moment as he inexplicably remembered those Valkyrie warriors from the novels in his previous life. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that disciple is a woman.¡±


    Yan Ruohai said expressionlessly, ¡°That is unknown. All we know is that, for the past three months, this Great Grandmaster¡¯s disciple traveled across Northern Qi and dueled countless high-ranking masters. There is even the rumor this disciple is a legendary Tianmai being.¡± He looked at Fan Xian and asked quietly, ¡°You know what that is, correct?¡±


    That word sounded somewhat familiar. Suddenly, Fan Xian remembered: when he was little, Fei Jie had mentioned it once, and Eldest Princess said it too while she spoke with Master Zhuang Mohan.


    Hearing Yan Ruohai¡¯s exnation, Fan Xian frowned. ¡°A gifted person with the blood of Heaven and Earth in their veins, appearing only once every five hundred years. They¡¯re not like growing leeks in a field, where one shoot grows to rece the one that was just cut off. I don¡¯t believe that at all.¡±


    Yan Ruohai nodded. ¡°ording to our analysis, it is likely that due to Northern Qi¡¯s repeated defeats, they must have felt the need to create the image of a young individual whose might is world-breaking in order to boost their people¡¯s confidence.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Quite likely. Like how the council shaped my image as a Commissioner... What¡¯s the disciple¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Hai Tang.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a headacheing on. ¡°I hope whoever it is is a pushover, but I definitely hope it¡¯s not a woman.¡±


    The two then chatted for a bit. In the end, Yan Ruohai looked at Fan Xian calmly, ¡°Regarding things on my end, I hope you can be of assistance, Sir Commissioner.¡±


    ¡°I already said so in front of the Ministry of Justice,¡± Fan Xian answered very seriously. ¡°I will bring you safely back to Qing.¡±


    Walking out of the Fourth Bureau, Wang Qinian, who had been waiting outside, hurried over to carry the documents Fan Xian had brought. While Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were looking straight ahead, he said quietly to his ¡°aide¡±, ¡°I will definitely take you with me to Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your faith in me,¡± Wang Qinian answered with a smile. This gilded trip to Northern Qi, had there not been other arrangements, could have been truly a rxing one. No nation in this world would dare to harm an envoy.


    Fan Xian shook his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you because you¡¯re the fastest in the Overwatch Council, not including Zong Zhui, of course.¡±


    Wang Qinian smiled uneasily and didn¡¯t say anything. He had just paid Zong Zhui a visit and spent a long time talking about the past. He and Zong Zhui were once called the wings of the Overwatch Council. But due to Wang Qinian eventually moving on to a civil position, Zong Zhui felt greatly frustrated that Wang Qinian had be rather trivial. Now that Wang Qinian became Commissioner Fan Xian¡¯s aide, Zong Zhui felt his old friend had returned to his former glory, and was overjoyed.


    The head of the Third Bureau, Senior Disciple Leng, was already waiting by the secret room. He didn¡¯t offer a greeting after seeing Fan Xian, giving off a cold impression. With the opening of the door came a gust of wind, which wasn¡¯t too fast. Fan Xian raised his eyebrows as he knew immediately that ces with airflow like this one must have nothing to do with making poison.


    Leng took a look at this junior disciple and suddenly grinned. ¡°You¡¯re well built.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his senior, whom he had just met and shuddered, thinking ¡°It can¡¯t be...?¡± only to hear Leng senior immediately shout to the inner room, ¡°Standard!¡±


    Fan Xian froze. A whileter, a few people came out from the inner room carrying arge table. On the table were some boxes and clothing made from some strange fabric. Those people who carried the table¡ªthere were five or six of them¡ªwere all expressionless as they stared at Fan Xian. Perhaps they had stayed in this strange bureau for too long and became numb. But after being debriefed, they couldn¡¯t help but show admiration as they kept on saying to Commissioner Fan, ¡°He really is well built.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: Chilling Equipment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What those weird officials from the Third Bureau meant was that Fan Xian¡¯s body conformed to standard proportions; the equipment they had provided would fit him perfectly without the need for adjustments.


    Fan Xian put on his outfit and frowned as he recalled that night when he was five years old. Fei Jie was wearing the same kind of clothes which were very resistant to tearing.


    Senior Disciple Leng exined, ¡°It is mildly resistant to fire, and it effectively reduces damage from ded weapons. But if someone ising at you with a great axe, young disciple, I advise that you dodge.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and spread out his arms. The outfit was in ordance with the newest style in the capital, only it had a hood on the back.


    ¡°I shall be taking your hidden crossbow.¡± Leng recognized the crossbow on Fan Xian¡¯s left arm with a nce.


    Fan Xian sighed as he reluctantly obliged. That crossbow had apanied him for about five years now, rarely leaving his person.


    Boss Leng judged the circumference of Fan Xian¡¯s arm and opened a box on the table. He took out a small and delicate crossbow that was painted all ck. He carefully put it in Fan Xian¡¯s sleeve and made some adjustments. Leng then took another nce at the crossbow Fan Xian just took off. ¡°What a piece of junk. To think you¡¯re still using a model from seven years ago.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled sheepishly. ¡°It works. I¡¯m not greedy.¡±


    Leng carefully exined the mechanism of the crossbow to Fan Xian: ¡°...This is a repeating crossbow. But due to size restraints, it only has a capacity of three bolts. Those bolts have been dipped in poison number four. You should know what it is.¡±


    Fan Xian knew indeed. Poison number four of the Third Bureau was poison obtained from the golden gourd. It was potent enough to kill as soon as the bolt drew blood. Fan Xian tested the trigger with his pinkie and frowned, ¡°I need a range of ten meters.¡±


    ¡°It can only guarantee three meters. At ten meters, it won¡¯t reliably hit the eyes, throat, or groin,¡± Boss Leng said calmly. ¡°As for your dagger, it¡¯s Sir Fei¡¯s favorite short weapon, and it is peerlessly sharp. You may hang on to that. Here are also some unconventional weapons, as well as some tools. Because we didn¡¯t know what kinds of missions you will undertake, you must decide what to take.¡±


    Fan Xian knew his choices would heavily affect his operations in Northern Qi, so he took his time to look at his options before picking out a few items. One of the items he did not choose was a grappling hook that could beunched over thirty meters into the air.


    One of the officials was curious. He asked, ¡°Sir Commissioner, while I do not know the details of your mission, I assume you will have to venture into Northern Qi¡¯s imperial pce. Their pce walls are no shorter than ours.¡±


    It was a na?ve thing to say; very much like something Wang Qinian would say, in fact. This made Fan Xianugh. He stared at the intricately-designed iron w and shook his head without exining anything¡ªin this world, there was yet to be a person who could scale walls better than Fan Xian.


    ¡°Regarding poison, Sir Fei told us that your talents lie far above the personnel of the Third Bureau, so we did not make preparations.¡± Leng checked over Fan Xian¡¯s equipment again and nodded in satisfaction.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°But Ick ingredients for making them.¡±


    That got Senior Disciple Leng¡¯s interest. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Maokouzi, arsenic, strychnine seeds, Southern Sea camphor.¡±


    ¡°Maokouzi is too bitter. It also won¡¯t work well in your n,¡± Leng said curiously. ¡°But arsenic and strychnine seeds are verymon.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled apologetically, ¡°With my current position, it¡¯s really difficult to have people purchase those items for me. It would draw unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°Then go with some chloroform. It¡¯s a very effective sedative. Fei Jie created it two years ago.¡± Leng became excited. ¡°It¡¯s better than strychnine seed.¡±


    Fan Xian was even more excited. He couldn¡¯t stop nodding. ¡°But arsenic is a must. I¡¯ve tried it in Danzhou. It¡¯s good stuff¡ªacts faster than poison arrows.¡±


    The topic of poison invoked a sort of professional excitement. The three other officials, also from the Third Bureau, joined in and began a heated debate regarding which poison would bring the slowest, most painful death, and which drug could turn the widow living under the memorial archway into the most ferocious animal on Liujing River.


    All things considered, the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council was a bizarre department, upied by a bunch of bizarre people.


    After stepping out of the Third Bureau, Wang Qinian noticed Sir Commissioner Fan wasn¡¯t as steady as usual. His face was slightly flushed, as if having done some... things.


    Fan Xian spoke excitedly: ¡°Acting like a learned schr every day is hard work. It¡¯s much better to talk about useful skills at a ce like this.¡±


    The bizarre senior member of the bizarre Third Bureau was currently having a cup of tea. He looked at Fan Xian in the distance with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°How about you stay with the Third Bureau?¡± Fei Jie walked with his disciple. ¡°Forget going to Northern Qi, forget being a minister, forget taking over the pce treasury. A quiet life here isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew his teacher was worried for him.


    ¡°Growing up, you were always quiet. Yet you know very well what you want.¡± Fei Jie¡¯s eyes became somewhat misty. ¡°Aftering to the capital, your heart has be even more vignt. But with things like power, it¡¯s easy to be intoxicated by them. Are you clear on what you want?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while before answer respectfully, ¡°I am.¡±


    Fei Jie suddenly cackled. ¡°If that¡¯s the path you wish to take, then you must learn to kill, learn to be willing to kill, learn to enjoy killing.¡±


    Fan Xian held a bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m not some little psychopath.¡±


    Fei Jie blinked tiredly. He coughed twice and said, ¡°This world is psychotic. How can you get by if you¡¯re not psychotic in return?¡±


    Fan Xian, standing in front of Fei Jie, felt he was once again the little kid from the past. He smiled sweetly, ¡°There are many different degrees of getting by... By the way, Master Fei, why did the Director sigh when he saw me?¡±


    ¡°Hm, perhaps it was out of disappointment. You aren¡¯t as... prideful as the Lady was.¡±


    Fan Xian was troubled. ¡°A real man does notpare himself to women.¡±


    After that, he took his teacher¡¯s hand and went to Yishi Tavern. Today they would drink to their heart¡¯s content. Now that the entire capital knew his rtionship with the Overwatch Council, there was no longer any need to be discreet. Wang Qinian, on the other hand, suffered. He huffed and puffed as he carried a huge collection of documents. He knew they were all top secret, so he didn¡¯t have the leisure to go to the tavern. He called a few subordinates to make some preparations and grumpily headed to Fan Manor.


    The Crown Prince sat in Eastern Pce with a gloomy expression. He tightly gripped the cup in his hand, his fingers shaking. After a while, he managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Howe all the women in the pce never learned how to settle down?¡±


    Vice-minister Xin dared not interject. He knew the Crown Prince was in an exceptionally bad mood today. The events that happened these past few days angered everyone in the Eastern Pce, including the always gentle Taifu.


    First it was the spring civil service examination scandal. That actually caused the Eastern Pce the least amount of setback. Among the dozen officials who were arrested, only a few belonged to the Eastern Pce. Though in the eyes of other officials, the fall of Director Guo appeared to be a huge loss for the Crown Prince, the prince gradually discovered that the Guo n were actuallyckeys of the Eldest Princess.


    The Crown Prince wasn¡¯t angry over Fan Xian taking down Director Guo. On the contrary, he was secretly ted.


    ¡°No one guessed that Sir Fan was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council.¡± Xin Qiwu frowned. He had drunk many times with Fan Xian. Never did he imagine that Fan Xian, with his gentle face, would be a senior member of that special organization.


    Crown Prince Li Chengqian shook his head, his face still gloomy. ¡°Fan Xian is a sensible person. He uncovered this case mainly because of his duties. Him not contacting the pce wasn¡¯t unreasonable. He gave us enough prestige, so I do not me him too much. Besides, Wan¡¯er delivered a hand-written letter from Fan Xian. I believe he was not targeting the Eastern Pce


    Vice-minister Xin had befriended Fan Xian because he hoped Fan Xian in the Overwatch Council would be a tremendous source of help for the Eastern Pce. The vice-minister nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed. While Commissioner Fan didn¡¯t say anything beforehand, afterwards he made plenty of amends... Unfortunately he is to leave for Northern Qi soon. Otherwise I would have arranged that he meet with Your Highness.¡±


    The Crown Prince snorted and put down his cup loudly. He was enraged. ¡°Even so, dare he still have a change of heart? News of what happened at the Hall of Justice is now all over the capital. Even though the Prime Minister and Director Fan haven¡¯t made a move, they still know about Han Zhiwei¡¯s rtionship with us. I fear the Fan n will waste no time to loathe the Eastern Pce. Don¡¯t even mention them asking us for help.¡±


    m Xin was silent, he knew the prince was wise in how he handled this matter. But there were two masters in the Eastern Pce.


    Suddenly, a eunuch¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°The Empress has arrived!¡±


    Vice-minister Xin gave the prince a look and signaled him to keep calm. He then saluted the Empress, who had just entered, before taking his leave.


    The Empress stared silently at her son with her thin and graceful eyes.


    The Crown Prince just sat there with a smile, unwilling to start the conversation.


    The Empress bit at her bottom lip. A sh of disappointment and sadness shed across her eyes. Suddenly, she raised a hand and pped it down!

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: sphemy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Crown Prince tilted his head and dodged the iing p. In response he grabbed his mother¡¯s cold wrist and stared calmly at her.


    The empress wasn¡¯t expecting the always meek prince to have such a sharp gaze. She impulsively shuddered and pulled back her hand. She said slowly, ¡°Do you believe your mother to be in the wrong?¡±


    The Crown Prince frowned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    The empress suddenly raised her voice, ¡°Do you not know Fan Xian is meeting the Second Prince on his boat?¡±


    The prince suddenly raised his head and stared directly into the empress¡¯s eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Mother, will you allow me to handle these matters? As a leading poet, it isn¡¯t unusual for Fan Xian to meet with Second Prince.¡±


    The empress was angry and frustrated, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    The Crown Prince looked at her and continued: ¡°I have often wondered; can you not be so sensitive? You will only chase my potential allies away to join my brothers.¡±


    The empress clenched her teeth. ¡°As the mother of this nation, what¡¯s wrong in punishing a mere subject? Does he dare to hold a grudge?¡±


    The prince said in faint ridicule, ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t have let Minister Han do that the other day. There is no way you would really have Fan Xian beaten to death. Why make enemies out of the Prime Minister and the entire Fan n? I believe Minister Han will lose his standing in a few days. The number of officials, the ones with real power, who would willingly get involved with the Eastern Pce are already few in number, and you just had to stomp on your own foot. I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking.¡±


    The empress frowned. ¡°Han Zhiwei is a proper minister. And on that day, he was acting under Imperial order. What can the Prime Minister and Fan Jian do? With the Eastern Pce¡¯s protection, His Majesty should save face for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget; Fan Xian is the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, and Lord Father always liked him very much,¡± the prince spat out. He frowned and sighed. ¡°This time, Han Zhiwei severely angered too many people. You should know that it was Lord Father¡¯s idea to rework the examination. It will be impossible for us to protect him.¡±


    The empress jeered, ¡°And you must not forget Fan Xian also alienated many officials in the capital; even the Imperial Censorate. Although your aunt is now far away in Xinyang, her remaining influence will not go idle in the court.¡±


    ¡°Do not bring her up.¡± The Crown Prince seemed to dislike Eldest Princess. ¡°She has been acting so strangely for thest two years, being so bold as to conspire with Northern Qi. What happened to Qing¡¯s dignity? As for that Guo-whatshisname of the Imperial Censorate, he is a mere bookworm; the Eldest Princess¡¯s toy. Even if he gets assassinated by the Overwatch Council, she would not bat an eye.¡±


    Despite the fact that the Eldest Princess had been close to the Eastern Pce in recent years, after Fan Xian¡¯s propaganda fell upon the capital like snow, even the Crown Prince started to be wary of her. Of course, there were other reasons as well.


    The empress painfully said, ¡°We have no other help to rely on; only the Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°We shall rely on Lord Father,¡± the princess replied calmly. He, who had always appeared somewhat meek, finally exhibited political judgement and senses befitting a prince.


    The empress slowly closed her eyes, ¡°In any case, I do not like Fan Xian. He must die, somehow.¡±


    The Crown Prince pped the table in anger. ¡°Die? Did you forget he is Chen¡¯er¡¯s husband? Please do not listen to everything the Eldest Princess says. That woman is insane; a psychopath! Do you know that? Do you want to be a psychopath and get chased out of the pce too?¡±


    This enraged the empress. She began to tremble uncontrobly. Pointing at the prince¡¯s nose, she said in a shaking voice, ¡°What do you know? What do you know? What do you know? You... what do you know?¡± Perhaps what the prince said really hit the empress where it hurt. She repeated the same question four times.


    The eunuchs and pce girls had already left this heated exchange. Only the mother and son remained in the Eastern Pce. After an extremely long period of silence, the empress stood up. Feeling weak, she swayed. The Crown Prince immediately stood up and held her steady. Without much choice, he begged her pardon.


    The empress was heartbroken as she watched her son. Wrinkles already appeared around her graceful eyes. ¡°Throughout history, the Crown Prince has always had the most difficult position. You have to watch out for those in front of you and behind you. There is no one else on my side of the family. The unrest twelve years ago¡ªI doubt you have memories of it, but I do, clearly. Things that belong to you, if you don¡¯t struggle for them, others will take them from you.¡±


    The Crown Prince softened his tone. ¡°I understand. Mother, please go rest for now.¡±


    The empress shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t... I¡¯ve had this feeling recently that something unfortunate will happen... Just like many years ago, when that woman entered the capital.¡±


    ¡°Which woman?¡± The Crown Prince was curious.


    At that moment, the heavy doors of the Eastern Pce were pushed open.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± the prince asked angrily.


    An old eunuch, with his back hunched over, walked in. He said respectfully, ¡°Hong Sixiang, at your service. I¡¯vee under the order of empress dowager to invite the empress to Hanguang Hall.¡±


    The empress had a fleeting expression of fear before she took on a bright smile. With the help of some pce girls, she followed that hunched over eunuch to where the true matriarch of the pce resided.


    The Crown Prince frowned. While he disliked the insolence of that old dog, he knew that eunuch was the closest servant of his grandmother. Not even his mother would want to displease Eunuch Hong, so why would he do anything unnecessary?


    As the candlelight started to dim, Crown Prince Li Chengqian recalled that absurd scene in the Ministry of Justice. Inside, he was even more troubled; he couldn¡¯t figure out why his mother was so obedient to Eldest Princess. As soon as he thought of his young and enchanting aunt, the prince felt a wave of heat rush to his heart. While he appeared to be slightly fearful, in his eyes there were faint signs of lust.


    He walked to the back hall. Momentster, suspicious groaning could faintly be heard. As he breathed heavily, he wondered why all the beautiful women must y such tricks instead of obediently staying in bed.


    It was spring. The flowers were blossoming and the birds were singing. Yang Wanli¡¯s group of four¡ªnow newly-appointed officials¡ªvisited Fan Manor, hoping to be graced by Sir Fan¡¯s presence. However, Sir Fan was not in the manor today. Even more frustrating was that Sir Fan was on official duty, and was to leave for Northern Qi tomorrow.


    Second-degree schrs do not go to the Imperial Academy. Going by usual customs, they could be appointed anywhere. With the Board of Civil Office sending an envoy soon, it was unsurprising that the other three¡ªaside from Shi Chanli¡ªwoulde to ask Fan Xian for orders. After all, during this year¡¯s spring examination, they had gotten to this point entirely thanks to Fan Xian¡¯s power. So naturally, they believed Fan Xian would have them do something.


    Fan Xian could not meet with them. He left them two letters. One was for the three newly-appointed officials who had to leave the capital soon. The other was for Shi Chanli who would return home to prepare for the next spring examination.


    The four sat in Fan Xian¡¯s study. Disregarding any formalities, they opened up the letters.


    The letter for the three officials had only two sentences:


    ¡°Do your best as a person. Do your best as an official.¡±


    There was one more sentence for Hou Jichang. Fan Xian wrote, ¡°Jichang, don¡¯t be so spineless.¡±


    That was an inside joke only Fan Xian understood, so the three new officials focused on the former two sentences. While simple, they were very true. To be an official, they must first learn to conduct themselves as people.


    Those two sentences had another meaning. It was unclear which one of them realized it¡ª¡±do your best as a person¡± did not necessarily mean to be a good person, and ¡°do your best as an official¡± did not necessarily mean to be a good official.


    After reading that letter, Yang Wanli was curious to see Shi Chanli¡¯s. So far, only Shi Chanli was rather silent.


    A bit unsettled, Shi Chanli opened up his letter. Upon seeing what Fan Xian had written for him, he almostughed aloud.


    ¡°I know things aren¡¯t going well. Life is decided more by fate than by men. Do not worry that there will be no friends to share an umbre with. Enjoy your time leisurely. ¡±


    Thest three characters of the letter hinted that Shi Chanli should wait for Fan Xian¡¯s return, as Fan Xian¡¯s name was a homophone for leisure.


    Currently, Fan Xian was at the estate he had bought. Frowning slightly, he ran his fingers across the hollow belt and felt the pills Fei Jie had given him long ago. His teacher said that should there be something wrong with his overpowering zhenqi, those few pills were there to save him. Aftering to the capital, there hadn¡¯t been any mishaps, and Fan Xian almost forgot about the pills until now. So many years had passed, he didn¡¯t know if the pills were still effective.


    Wang Qinian sat across from him and said respectfully, ¡°We¡¯ve found the person.¡± Raising his head, he continued, ¡°The likeness is there. With some careful makeup, there shouldn¡¯t be any observable ws from a distance. But the ws are still there.¡±


    ¡°What ws?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the likeness is there? It¡¯s been a month. The skin tone more or less matches.¡±


    Wang Qinian answered lightly, ¡°Sir, to find someone as striking and attractive as you among those men is already difficult enough. Even if the appearance were to match, he still has to be able to act out your learned, schrly demeanor. That would be exceedingly difficult.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. He jeered, ¡°You¡¯re a real joker. Your skill at brown-nosing is getting deadly.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night Fan Xian went home, and having learned that Yang Wanli and his group hade by, Fan Xian was not greatly concerned. What he had wanted to say to them was what he had said in the tavern: he asked them to be good officials, to love and protect themon people, and to work to rise through the ranks. Though Fan Xian was not some great hero of the people, if his own disciples could be such people, then he would be satisfied. As for any ndestine tasks he could give them to carry out, that was a matter for another time.


    As he was about to depart, he naturally wanted to meet with his younger sister Ruoruo for a tearful goodbye, and to warn Sizhe about the issues of his money-making ventures. He paid his respects to his father and to Lady Liu, and then returned to his bedroom, preparing himself for bed, andforting his own forlorn young wife... only to find that his brother-inw, the simpleminded Dabao, was in his bedroom.


    Fan Xian smiled as he chatted with Dabao, and nearby, Lin Wan¡¯er watched them, feeling somewhat odd. Her husband and her brother had a strange rtionship. She didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have that much to talk about, and she didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian had such a patient temper.


    Some timeter, Fan Xian and Dabao put their left hands on each other¡¯s shoulders with augh and said something that sounded like a catchphrase. Finally, Fan Xian had a servant lead Dabao out.


    ¡°What were you saying to Dabao?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er clutched a thin quilt miserably as she watched him, pouting as if she were jealous of her brother. Her bare feet poked out from the hem of the quilt, snow-white under the golden coverlet. They were very beautiful.


    Fan Xian smiled and sat on the side of the bed, extending a hand to rub his wife¡¯s feet, his fingertips pressing down on her soft soles. ¡°He was promising little Xianxian that he would be a good boy when I¡¯m not here to y with him in the capital.¡¯


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt an ache in her sole, and heard the y on words in his terms of endearment, and her snow-white face suddenly turned red. Even her ears went somewhat rosy. It seemed she was very pleased. She hurriedly withdrew her feet. ¡°It¡¯s still early, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said timidly.


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It¡¯s not too soon. Tomorrow I shall be leaving, and it must be as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°I see. Will your father see you off in the morning?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er touched her husband ¨C a refined schr in public, and a shameless pervert behind closed doors. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and had no choice but to distract him. But she had tried to distract him too many times.


    Fan Xian had long been immune to it. ¡°Your father scolded me, firstly about the exam hall scandal, and then about the diplomatic mission to Northern Qi. I don¡¯t want to listen to his and my father¡¯s arrangements.¡± In truth, he could clearly see that his father-inw was concerned during his visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, but he didn¡¯t know what the Prime Minister was worried about.


    As he responded, he slid his feet under the quilt to stroke his wife¡¯s. In a moment, he prated the covers, spread out his toes, and took hold of her soft flesh, leading her to cry out in surprise.


    In their pillow talk as husband and wife, they would remember back to their meeting at the Temple of Qing. In the midst of such sweetness, Fan Xian¡¯s heart pounded. He thought of the grandmaster Ku He of Northern Qi, and he thought of the Temple of the Void; for some reason, he became serious.


    Sensing that he was out of sorts, Lin Wan¡¯er propped herself up and leanedzily onto his chest, smiling. ¡°You leave tomorrow. What else are you thinking about?¡±


    Feeling his wife¡¯s hair tickling his own bare chest, Fan Xian smiled. He put such trivial matters out of his mind, and with a furtive nce his gaze went past his wife¡¯s night-ck hair and greedily fell onto her soft, half-exposed bosom.


    Wan¡¯er looked him in the eyes, and felt that her husband¡¯s clear and bright eyes seemed as if they could talk, with their soft gaze even gentler than that of any average woman. For a moment it seemed as if they were saying he would miss her, that they were saying he hated to have to part with her, that he would return as soon as he could... Hey¡ªhow could a gaze seem to say such vulgar words?


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s gaze, she finally realized that her undershirt had slipped down to her waist, and her top half waspletely exposed. With an embarrassed squeal, she hurriedly dug under the quilt.


    The sight inspired his arousal, and he feigned anger: ¡°We are husband and wife, and yet you still hide?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face half-emerged from the nket, and she looked at her husband shyly. But there was a shy smile in her limpid eyes, and her covered lips trembled as she spoke.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t make out what she had said. Her pale bare foot softly made its way out of the quilt, and her face emerged, revealing those soft and tender lips. With strands of hair just falling by them, she spoke bashfully. ¡°My husband, did you not say before that... you wish to preserve... some... sense of mystery?¡±


    The erotic scene had left Fan Xian staring in awe, and now she kept that damnable sense of mystery ¨C he lifted the quilt, drew her close, and together they watched Venus descend.


    Some timeter, after the winds had ceased, the rain had stopped, and the clouds had scattered, they were tired, Lin Wan¡¯er finally opened herke-like eyes. ¡°You muste back soon,¡± she said tiredly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were closed, and he had a satisfied smile on the corners of his lips. He ran his fingers through his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯ve lived a life full of good luck. The journey will go just fine.¡±


    The next day, outside the prison of the Overwatch Council, which Fan Xian had seen once before, one of the current heads of the Overwatch Council stood by the iron gate, his face expressionless. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and saw this former head of the Seventh Bureau, and was somewhat surprised to see the uneasiness in the man¡¯s eyes.


    And, surrounded by secret agents and swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau, a handful of carriages stopped outside the grand gate. Fan Xian stood some paces away from the carriages, and found that his Overwatch Council colleagues all seemed inexplicably nervous. The carriages had all been specially made, with walls of steel. The horses, whether from tiredness or nervousness, were panting incessantly.


    With such a tense atmosphere, Fan Xian could not help but frown. He recalled the rumors surrounding this man who was about to be released from prison.


    Xiao En, spymaster of Northern Wei, had had countless subordinates under hismand, spread throughout thend. His spies were ced in every nation, skilled in manipting the hearts of the people, trained in the use of poisons, toppling the sovereigns of countless petty kingdoms. Those who died by his hand, directly or indirectly, were enough to form a mountain of bones. And most fearsomely, this once-celebrated spymaster had a world-ss mind and many powerful methods to employ; who knew how many times he had avoided the des of assassins dispatched from enemy countries?


    At that time, the civilian official most trusted by the King of Wei was Zhuang Mohan, and the military official he most relied on was Zhan Qingfeng; but the true pir of the nation was Xiao En, who was always hidden in the shadows.


    At that time, all of thend was in chaos. Thanks to the ruthless methods of Xiao En, the nations surrounding the Kingdom of Qing had been eliminated, which, as well as greatly expanding Northern Wei¡¯s territory, had indirectly helped the Kingdom of Qing stabilize the country and found the nation.


    But as the Kingdom of Qing slowly rose, Xiao En¡¯s dark hand naturally reached southward. In those years, there had been chaos in the bureaucracy of the capital. After the demise of the founding Emperor, the two princes had pit themselves against each other, and behind this was the work of Xiao En. Northern Wei¡¯s fierce armies were waiting for one of the princes to make a move against the other, at which point they would ride south and swallow up the Kingdom of Qing as their own territory.


    But nobody knew that just at that moment, a young woman named Ye Qingmei, along with her young, blind manservant, entered the capital of the Kingdom of Qing. On the manservant¡¯s back, he carried a ck box.


    Thus the two princes had mysteriously died, and King Cheng, the father of the current Emperor, had ascended to the throne. The Kingdom of Qing had not seen any real damage to its strength, and the capital gradually settled down; Northern Wei had missed its best chance to invade.


    And it was at that moment that a man named Chen Pingping gradually emerged on the stage of history. Chen Pingping had started as a servant to King Cheng, but for some unknown reason, he had be King Cheng¡¯s trusted aide, always by his side. And after the unconventional creation of the oddity that was the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping had be its Director, a position he held to this day.


    The people did not know what the Overwatch Council was at first; nor did they know that Ye Qingmei was still working behind the scenes. They only gradually became aware of Chen Pingping¡¯s ruthlessness and of his dark gifts.


    The world¡¯s two most fearsome secret organizations answered to the world¡¯s two greatest military powers. As the situation between Northern Wei and the Kingdom of Qing became more and more fraught, they began to secretly move against each other.


    One year, the Kingdom of Qing finally took the plunge and carried out the first northern expedition. This operation, attempting the impossible, led to miserable defeat by Northern Wei, the most powerful country in the world.


    In the face of Zhan Qingfeng¡¯s cavalry and Xiao En¡¯s dense spywork, the Crown Prince of the time ¨C now today¡¯s Emperor ¨C suffered a series of losses, finally almost dying in the mountains and rivers of the north. The ck Knights, under themand of Chen Pingping, had led a daring rescue mission, clearing a bloody path through the battlefield to save his life and bring him back. At the same time, hidden within Shangjing, the capital of Northern Wei, a spy from the Overwatch Council disseminated rumors and bribed high officials, framing the High Commander Zhan Qingfeng. After a series of military operations, a small crack finally showed in the battlefield of the mountain ranges of the north.


    The road home to Qing was long and dangerous, and troops were caught in dire straits without food or water many times. Chen Pingping ¨C still young and strapping, unlike today ¨C stoically gave all of his provisions to the Crown Prince and his subordinates, choosing to drink horse urine and eat wild grass... Finally, they were able to return to the capital, but with only a tenth of the men they had started with.


    On the road, they had depended on a female prisoner from the City of Dongyi to attend to the Crown Prince, who had seen to his wounds and nursed him back to health. This female prisoner from Dongyi was the mother of the Great Prince of the Kingdom of Qing: Ning the Talented.


    Some timeter, the people still surmised that some plot of Chen Pingping¡¯s had caused the royal family of Northern Wei to lose trust in Zhan Qingfeng, but nobody could say for sure. Even the Empress Dowager could not find out. Only a handful of people were faintly aware that it was said to have secretly had something to do with the Empress of Northern Wei.


    From that day on, Chen Pingping had the absolute confidence of the Emperor and the Crown Prince. At the same time, a rumor spread through thend.


    The North had Xiao En; the South had Chen Pingping.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: Xiao En Leaves Prison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The thick iron door slowly opened, its oiled hinges making no creaking sound at all. But the pressure of the silence made those keeping watch outside the gate of the Overwatch Council all the more nervous.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. His left eyelid twitched. The air that flowed out from behind the iron door felt slightly cold. It was as if this 80-year-old man ¨C who had lived only as a character in the yellowing pages of history, imprisoned for 20 years ¨C still gave off all the airs that a spymaster would.


    The sound of the iron chain scraping against the paved road was ear-piercing. It got louder and louder, meaning that the person inside wasing closer and closer to the great iron door.


    Fan Xian lifted his head and looked calmly at the iron door. He thought about how Chen Pingping, during the Second Northern Expedition, had led the ck Knights on a daring surprise raid, kidnapping Xiao En from a wedding he was attending and secretly bringing him back from Northern Qi. What graceful skill must it have taken? But as a result of this, Chen Pingping had also lost both of his legs. This Xiao En was a powerful man indeed.


    After Xiao En had been imprisoned, the Kingdom of Qing attacked the north once more. After the Third Northern Expedition, Northern Wei ¨C which had once considered itself unparalleled on the world stage ¨C was left shattered, fracturing into numerous petty kingdoms. The family of the militarymander Zhan, who directly inherited the power of Northern Wei and the majority of its territory, founded a new nation: Qi.


    This was the history of the current nation of Northern Qi. Commander Zhan Fengqing had been censured despite his innocence, and Northern Qi had then fallen apart. Finally, the Zhan family had arisen from these shambles. It was quite a story indeed.


    The spring sunshine softly filtered through the big trees outside the prison, shining onto the iron door. The mottled traces of light upon the door also fell upon that old face at the same time. The sound of the iron chain dragging against the floor came to a sudden halt, and there was the sound of an aged sigh.


    The four swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council held firmly to his chains as if they were facing some great enemy, keeping their distance from the man in the cangue [1] fastened around his neck. The man in the cor had a head ofpletely white, unruly hair. He looked to be inplete disarray. His wrists and feet were bound in steel manacles and leg irons, and yet the clothing on his body waspletely clean.


    The sound of the aged sigh hade from his wizened old lips. ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw the sun,¡± he sighed again quietly.


    This was Xiao En, imprisoned by the Kingdom of Qing for 20 years. Seeing him walk out of the Celestial Prison, the guards around him felt inexplicably nervous, as if the air had slowly been filled with the slightly-sweet smell of blood. Fan Xian frowned. The air around the old man was enough to drive people mad. The people around him gripped the des on their waists tightly, or fingered the triggers of their crossbows, taking aim at this tall but stooped old man.


    There was a muffled cracking sound!


    The former head of the Seventh Bureau, now a cloudy-eyed jailer, had hit Xiao En in the spine with his stick for no reason!


    But Xiao En did not seem to feel a thing. He slowly turned his head to look at the former head of the Seventh Bureau, and coughed gently. He brushed the messy hair from his face, exposing a pair of cold, dark, serene eyes. A croak came from his withered lips. ¡°Neighbor, we have lived together for 20 years. I am leaving now, and this is how you see me off?¡±


    The former head of the Seventh Bureau slowly closed his eyes, the hand holding his wooden cudgel drooping down. He seemed scared of Xiao En¡¯s gaze, and forced himself to breathe as he spoke. ¡°These people are all of a younger generation. Why should you provoke them? If these children were to identally kill you, I presume you would not be so willing.¡±


    Xiao En slowly blinked. He looked at the handsome young man among the crowd who surrounded him.


    Realizing that Xiao En was looking at him, Fan Xian used his zhenqi to settle his mind, and smiled back at him.


    Xiao En was somewhat surprised. Such a young person, and yet so calm. He shook his head slightly. ¡°I am leaving the Kingdom of Qing,¡± he said to the jailer. ¡°I presume you will not stay inside the Celestial Prison any longer. But I think you hope for my death. Otherwise I will find a way to repay you for your 20 years ofpany.¡±


    The jailer¡¯s face did not change. ¡°I wish you a pleasant journey. Do not return.¡±


    Xiao En hissed withughter. ¡°I shall return.¡± He looked the jailer in the eye, speaking each word carefully. ¡°Every punishment you have inflicted upon me, I shall inflict upon your children.¡±


    The jailer closed his eyes. He knew that if Xiao En could recoup his hidden power in Northern Qi, then he would make sure to exact revenge upon him specially. He would have difficulty keeping his family safe.


    Xiao En looked up at the sky andughed, and the thick iron chains fastened to him nked, seemingly also afraid of this terrifying man who had gained his freedom.


    The gathered personnel of the Overwatch Council were thoroughly nervous. Fan Xian, hearing the bitter resentment in hisughter, was not only slightly nervous, but narrowed his eyes, stillpletely puzzled as to why the Eldest Princess had yed such a trick.


    There was an air of trepidation outside the prison of the Overwatch Council. It seemed they had sensed the slight sheen of blood on the wooden cor the man wore.


    At that moment, there was a groaning sound, and an ordinary ck wheelchair slowly approached the man in the cangue.


    Fei Jie pushed the wheelchair which Chen Pingping sat in.


    The wheelchair rolled quietly, but like a temple bell, it freed those gathered from their anxious mood. Seeing the Director arrive, they let out a simultaneous sigh of relief.


    Their nervousness in facing Xiao En was because they did not know what this person ¨C who they had heard of only in legend ¨C would do if he were ever to escape from prison.


    With Chen Pingping¡¯s arrival, they felt more at ease, because the personnel of the Overwatch Council all deeply believed that as long as Director Chen was there, Xiao En would not be able to resist them.


    Chen Pingping slowly raised his head and looked at the old man in the cangue. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± he said gently. There was a hint of disdain in his voice, and a hint of curiosity.


    The disheveled Xiao En looked at Chen Pingping in his wheelchair, and suddenly spoke. ¡°I wasughing about your legs, destroyed by my hand.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled and shook his head. ¡°I thought you wereughing at your own pathetic life. I¡¯ve had you locked up for 20 years. Is there anything else that needs to be said? I am the victor, and you have been defeated. It is a fact that has gone down as part of history. And you can never change it.¡±


    Xiao En snarled. His hair, as silver as a de, scattered behind him. Furious, he took two steps forward, his iron chains shaking. The four swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau, holding the chains fastened to his thick cangue, finally pulled him to a stop. As they struggled, the dust in front of the prison was kicked up.


    Chen Pingping was not worried in the slightest. He regarded him with pity. ¡°So old, and yet so angry?¡±


    Xiao En suddenly closed his eyes and faced the sky. Some timeter, he opened them again, and they shone with a frigid cold light. ¡°Chen Pingping, are you truly daring to let me return to the north?¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Go back and live out your retirement in peace. These days, my arms and legs are old. I don¡¯t feel like running so far to capture you again.¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s voice was as sharp as a knife, his aged timbre was like a streak of rust, scraping the ears of everyone who heard him. ¡°My son died by your hand at his wedding. I hope you do not get the chance to capture me again.¡±


    Chen Pingping beckoned Fan Xian, who walked over with a smile on his face. The closer he got to Xiao En, the more he felt his innate coldness, but he did not let it show on his face.


    ¡°We are old. What can you still do? Supposing I were to capture you again...¡± Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Xiao En, this is Fan Xian. He is my sessor. He will apany you on your journey north. I hope you will not be lonely.¡±


    Xiao En leaned to one side, the chains of his cangue and leg-irons making nking sounds. Through his hair in front of his eyes, the old man looked at the young man, this delicate and handsome young official of the Overwatch Council. He said nothing for a long time. Fan Xian finally saw clearly the unfading resentment in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Pushing the wheelchair, Fei Jie spoke slowly. ¡°Master Xiao En, the poison at the wedding was my doing. It just so happens that Fan Xian is my student.¡±


    Chen Pingping and Fei Jie both smiled. Fan Xian saw fit to speak with a smile. ¡°Xiao En, as you are an elder, I shall apany you in the days that follow.¡±


    Xiao En chuckled, but there was no happiness in hisughter, only cold-blooded murder. He had suffered the greatest defeat of the era, inflicted upon him by Chen Pingping and Fei Jie, but he had not imagined that his young escort to the north would be so deeply connected to them. He turned his head slightly to look at Fan Xian, and spoke slowly. ¡°You are green. You should take more care on the road.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed politely. ¡°On the road, I hope to learn much from you, sir.¡±


    The thin grass on the side of the road was like shards of jasper. The trees hung low in the air by the side of the carriages. The silent convoy left the prison of the Overwatch Council, going along Tianhe Avenue to the north of the city. Along the road, the city garrison had set up security checkpoints. The long street was emptied of people, and only soldiers stood guard. In the distance one could faintly make out bowmen from the Sixth Bureau, stationed in the high towers.


    The side door to the pce grounds was closed, and vicemander Gong Dian coldly watched the convoy go past on the street from a distance. Suddenly, he spoke. ¡°I rather admire Fan Xian.¡±


    The military officer to his side frowned. ¡°Sir?¡±


    The corner of Gong Dian¡¯s lip curled upward. ¡°You have never had dealings with Xiao En, so you have no idea how dangerous this is. Fan Xian¡¯s name is known throughout thend, and he is a powerful person with connections to the Emperor. There is no need for him to take such a journey to Northern Qi. And yet the boy has the gall to take on such a task... I really do admire him.¡±


    Fan Xian sat in the front carriage of the convoy, resting his eyes. The real diplomatic mission had left the capital yesterday. This group of people plus himself¡ªbecause Xiao En had been part of Yan Bingyun¡¯s secret agreement¡ªhad followed alongter. Last night, he had vetoed his family¡¯s absurd notion of seeing him off. His mind was focused entirely on the mission.


    The rocking of the carriage was making Fan Xian sleepy. He was calcting a number of things. Other than Xiao En, he was also considering the thorny problem of Si Lili and Operation Red Sleeve. He finally recalled that the charming young woman he had once spent the night with was in the carriage behind them, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat surprised.


    At that moment, the carriage jolted. He knew that the convoy had just passed over the stone threshold of the city¡¯s northern gate.


    [1] A cangue was arge square wooden board fastened around the necks of prisoners in feudal China. It was often sorge that the prisoner would be unable to reach their face to feed themselves.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: Outside the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once outside the capital, the sun started to set. The envoy slowly made its way north along the main avenue, under the gazes of willow and por trees.


    The apanying city guards returned after about nine kilometers. Guard duty for the rest of the journey fell on the Commander of Defense. For this diplomatic mission, the most important vehicles were horse-drawn carriages. There were dozens of them; other than carrying people, many were carrying gifts as well.


    Xiao En was still in shackles, locked in the second carriage. In it with him was an official of the Overwatch Council who took care of his daily necessities. That official was all smiles as he carefully wiped the prisoner with a towel. The towel was very soft, it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to Xiao En¡¯s already withered face.


    ¡°If I catch you and use you to threaten that Fan youth, would it work?¡± Xiao En¡¯s old and dry voice rang out with the sound of chains. He said this in a nonchnt manner, as if he already guessed the answer.


    The official smiled warmly and said, ¡°Mister Xiao, since they assigned me to take care of you, of course I am prepared. As a loyal subject of Qing, if you were to hold me hostage, I could only ingest poison so that I wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble for my higher-ups in the Council.¡±


    Xiao En closed his eyes. The chilling aura surrounding him seemed to be fading a bit. He said lightly, ¡°My hair is too long, help me tie it.¡±


    As they talked, they seemed to be overlooking one thing¡ªXiao En was still restrained. How could he do anything to this official? Perhaps they both knew that once they were far from the capital, those shackles couldn¡¯t restrain Xiao En forever.


    The official walked over to Xiao En and took out ab from a small cab. He then carefullybed Xiao En¡¯s waist-length white hair. His hand was incredibly steady.


    Many decades ago, Xiao En was one of the few ninth-ranked masters in the world. Had he not been imprisoned for twenty years by the Overwatch Council and subjected to torture and poison, he would have been at the level of a grandmaster by now.


    Even so, an ill tiger is still a force to be reckoned with. From the way he stepped out of prison, and the natural aura he gave off, one could tell this old man still had terrifying power.


    If Xiao En decided to make a move now, that official would have no chance of resisting. But with his calm smile, Xiao En knew his resolve must have been firm. Once captured, he would immediately ingest poison. Xiao En did not know where the poison was hidden.


    ¡°Is Qing really that good? Good enough for you to happily apany a demon like me?¡± That was something Xiao En never managed to understand. Despite Qing¡¯s political circle being equally rotten, the nation was illogically powerful. Inparison, the Imperial court of Northern Wei split apart, although it was partially due to Xiao En being captured with Master Zhan Qingfeng.


    The middle-aged official said respectfully, ¡°Should I die, the council will take care of my family. Once my child turns twelve, he will be awarded. Besides, I believe Sir Fan will help my family. He is very rich. This cheap life of mine can be exchanged for so much. It¡¯s a great deal.¡±


    Xiao En moved his wrists, the sound of the chains apanied his annoyance. ¡°Same old tricks... What is your name?¡±


    The middle-aged official chuckled, ¡°My name is Wang Qinian.¡±


    Fan Xian opened the curtains of his carriage and looked at the second carriage of the envoy. He summoned a Tiger Guard and asked, ¡°How is the person that was assigned next to the carriage doing?¡±


    What were the Tiger Guards? That topic would have to go back to when Count Sinan talked with Director Chen Pingping for the second time outside the pce. In any case, with his son about to leave to a foreign nation, Director Fan finally could not hold back the hidden strengths he held and assigned a detachment of Tiger Guards to the envoy.


    Each one of the Tiger Guards was quite strong. While they couldn¡¯tpare to the Fifth and Sixth Bureaus, they were still carefully chosen for the job. Their loyalty to their master was unquestionable, to the point of being indescribably ferocious.


    Fan Xian had vaguely guessed that his father was actually taking charge of the Tiger Guards for that emperor deep within the pce. They might even help to keep the Overwatch Council, but obviously it wouldn¡¯t be just them doing the controlling. In order for Count Sinan to dispatch seven Tiger Guards to follow his son, he must have gotten permission from the pce.


    The leader of the Tiger Guards was named Gao Da. He answered respectfully, ¡°Rest assured, Young Master. Even though no one is from the Sixth Bureau, we can guarantee safety.¡±


    Because these Tiger Guards belonged to Director Fan¡¯s private forces, Gao Da called Fan Xian ¡°Young Master¡± rather than ¡°Sir¡±. But Fan Xian still wasn¡¯t used to it, so heughed.


    The soldiers of the Commander of Defense surrounded this strange envoy, slowly making their way north. They were silent in their armor; for them, it was a rather casual trip. But the leading military officers who knew the details felt unpleasant. Their silence represented a type of humiliation.


    For the past dozen years, under the leadership of the current emperor, the Qing military had never suffered a single defeat; winning had be a habit for the soldiers. Last year as well, in what was deemed to be a ¡°border conflict¡±, Qing had still been the victor. However, now the victor was forced to back down¡ªfor a severely despicable reason¡ªand return Xiao En to Northern Qi!


    As if given wings, Fan Xian¡¯s propaganda had spread to every corner of the capital, so those military officers knew about the Eldest Princess¡¯s detrimental involvement. All of the military¡¯s dissatisfaction toward the royal family seemed to be focused on that beautiful yet insane woman.


    Fan Xian was still troubled by that¡ªthe Eldest Princess, while insane, was not stupid. What good could she gain by selling out Qing¡¯s leading spy, Mister Yan, to Northern Qi? If she had done it only to have Zhuang Mohane to the capital to embarrass Fan Xian, there was no way Fan Xian would believe that; he didn¡¯t believe he was that important.


    If the Eldest Princess called for Northern Qi¡¯s aid for the struggle for the throne, wouldn¡¯t it severely offend the majority of the military? No matter how one looked at it, this was not a profitable deal.


    The envoy had journeyed for half a day. As the sun descended behind the mountains, and the light grew dim. The group stopped by the edge of a vast forest to take a rest. An assistant officer came up to Fan Xian. ording to regtions, the envoy should stop by the courier station one and a half kilometers ahead and settle for the night.


    Fan Xian shook his head. He ordered to discuss the matterter and have the group rest here for now. He then got out of his carriage, stretched his body, which was getting numb from long periods of sitting, and walked toward the back.


    That leader of the Tiger Guards followed Fan Xian in silence, his hand on the hilt of his long saber. Fan Xian noticed the length of that saber was a bit absurd, so he asked, ¡°Won¡¯t it be difficult to draw from the scabbard?¡± Wu Zhu had taught him the importance of reaction speed inbat. The longer the weapon, the slower its wielder would react.


    Gao Da raised his long saber to Fan Xian and exined, ¡°There is a mechanism that enables a quick draw. Because of our guard duty, all seven of the Tiger Guards use these extra-long sabers. The extra range is all we need.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, signaling to Gao Dao not to follow him. He had already reached the second carriage. Slightly sniffing the air, Fan Xian thought he felt a chilling aura and smelled the faint scent of blood. He smiled as he thought of the possibility of Wang Qinian going crazy from staying with that old monster for the entire trip.


    As he had expected, as soon as he got into the carriage, Wang Qinian was standing at the entrance with a pained expression. ¡°Sir, when may I take a break?¡±


    ¡°In two days.¡± Fan Xian patted him on the shoulder and then asked, ¡°Did Xiao En make any strange moves?¡±


    Wang Qinian shook his head and calmly reported Xiao En¡¯s every move to the young Sir Fan. Fan Xian listened quietly, knowing all Wang Qinian said would be heard by Xiao En. But he wasn¡¯t worried. After some time, he told Wang Qinian quietly, ¡°I¡¯m going in to take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Wang Qinian shook his head in disagreement. ¡°A sickly tiger is still a tiger. While he may not be his former self, he was still once a ninth-ranked master. If you aren¡¯t careful and get taken hostage, what are we going to do?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Be at ease. Xiao En is not stupid. We are not yet ten kilometers from the capital, for him to make a move now would seal his death.¡± Of course, Fan Xian knew how scary Xiao En could be. What does it mean to be ninth-rank? Fan Xian had experienced the power of one through Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow on the night when he infiltrated the pce.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯ll have to see him eventually.¡± Fan Xianughed.


    In the dark carriage, the cold Xiao En kept a gloomy expression. His white hair had already been tied back. Fan Xian held a small box and entered. ¡°Mister Xiao, the journey to Northern Qi is a long one. Please have some food and water.¡±


    Xiao En slowly opened his eyes. Their cold bitterness shed for a brief instant. He smiled and replied, ¡°Please, if Sir Fan would go through the trouble.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t appear to be afraid in the slightest as he opened the box with a bright smile. Carefully, he held a pastry up to the old man¡¯s still-withered lips. He then gave the old man some water.


    There was silence for a while, and then Xiao En suddenly spoke. ¡°Those poison are useless.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: An Artless Poisoning


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Naturally, inside the pastry was an essential, first-rate poison that Fan Xian had meticulously prepared for the journey northward.


    He presumed that hispanion, owing to his identity, also felt it beneath his dignity to cheat. Seeing that he had seen through it, Fan Xian gave a pained smile. ¡°I was confident that this drug powder had no unusual taste to it at all. How did you detect it, Master Xiao?¡±


    Xiao En looked at him and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°You are a student of Fei Jie. No matter how you may try to distinguish yourself, you cannot escape his shadow. I consumed Fei Jie¡¯s poison in your prison for decades. He and Chen Pingping could not bring themselves to kill me. They could only use poisons to damage my body¡¯s meridians. If you had eaten pastries from a vendor for over a decade, and then one day, that vendor had a new apprentice who made a pastry, although it might taste of scallion, I think you would still be able to taste that vendor¡¯s product.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a slight admiration deep in his heart. He sighed. ¡°Perhaps every vendor¡¯s flour and water quantity is different.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Xiao En smiled. It was a smile that could make one feel a chill. ¡°Poison is the same. For an old bastard like me, sampling poison is not a case of detecting vor, but simply feeling with the mouth.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his mouth, wanting to speak, though ultimately just sighed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s like eating poison as if it were simply in cooked rice.¡± Since Xiao En had tasted the poison in the pastry, and yet still ate it calmly, it appeared as though the poison was useless. ¡°There are three grandmasters specializing in the poison in all thend,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°My teacher is one. Another one is already dead. I almost forgot that you were the third, Mr. Xiao. It appears I rather overestimated my own capabilities.¡±


    Xiao En moved his wrist, and his iron chains nked. Fan Xian ced fresh water into his hand. Having drunk the water bowl dry, Xiao En suddenly closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°If I wish to relieve myself, then what is to be done?¡±


    ¡°There is a chamber pot in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°The sun is quite nice outside.¡±


    ¡°It has already set behind the mountains.¡±


    ¡°It is also nice to see the evening sky in the Kingdom of Qing.¡±


    ¡°It gets cold at night. You are old, sir. It is best that you rest inside the carriage.¡±


    The old man spoke softly, his eyes closed, and the young man replied with a smile. Xiao En opened his eyes calmly. ¡°I have spent many years in prison, seeing only a crack of light from the door. Master Fan, will you allow me to go out and look?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head resolutely. But a smile still hung on his face. ¡°It is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I am not dangerous,¡± said Xiao En gently. ¡°Since you have already reached an agreement with the north, anyone with even the slightest wisdom would know that it would be my smartest choice to peacefully follow the diplomatic mission.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xiao,¡± Fan Xian replied calmly, ¡°on the road out of the capital, the safety of the diplomatic mission throughout its journey is the responsibility of the city garrison. I think you can guess why the Kingdom of Qing wishes to exchange you with Northern Qi. It is quite a humiliating affair. So I am worried that if you were to get out of the carriage wearing your leg-irons and manacles, it is possible that a volley of arrows might suddenly beunched from afar, turning you into the hedgehog.¡±


    Xiao En knew that this young enemy was not telling falsehoods. He smiled. ¡°Can it be that you do not wish to kill me? If I return to the north, then within three years, I will have wreaked unbearable damage upon your nation.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head, his self-confidence showing through the smile on his handsome face. ¡°I am not of the older generation, so my respect for you is solely a product of legends. I never presumed that you would return to the north and cause as much damage as you did in the past. Of course, if I could kill you, it would be the simplest way of dealing with you, but byparison, I consider exchanging you as a bargaining chip to be more important. So do not be concerned. I will protect your life until you arrive in the Northern Qi city of Shangjing and are handed over to those friends of yours.¡±


    Xiao En was silent.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Until now, I had no way of precisely determining your current strength, so I have been extremely careful throughout the journey. As for you leaving the carriage, I have enough power at any time to ensure that should you try to leave , I can respond quickly and appropriately.¡±


    Xiao En smiled, still saying nothing.


    Since the secret poisoning had been seen through, and clearly had no effect, it seemed time for a more uncivilized approach. Fan Xian exhaled and stood up, stepping over the iron chains firmly bound to Xiao En¡¯s hands, and tied a length of ck cloth around Xiao En¡¯s elbow, softly but impolitely patting the back of his hand.


    Then he removed a small box from inside his jacket, opened it, and took out a sharp and slender needle. The thin syringe had been skillfully hollowed out. The back end of the needle bulged. It wasn¡¯t clear what material it was made from, but it could be presumed that it was used to store medicine. Xiao En¡¯s eyes went blood red and he looked Fan Xian in the eye coldly. Fan stepped steadily closer, carrying the needle.


    There was a sudden eruption of a strange feeling in the carriage. Fan Xian sensed a slight sweetness on the tip of his nose. The air was filled with the smell of blood, faintly red,ing from Xiao En¡¯s angry body.


    The guards and the officials of the Overwatch Council outside the carriage immediately felt that something was amiss inside it, and silently rushed forth, drawing their weapons. Keeping watch outside the carriage, Wang Qinian turned his head and frowned, then waved his hand dismissively at them to indicate that there was nothing wrong.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian slowly withdrew the needle from the back of Xiao En¡¯s hand, using a cloth to wipe the tip. He raised his head and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    Unsure which acupoint the needle had pierced, and unsure what drug he had injected him with, Xiao En¡¯s astonishing and imposing manner had already diminished greatly. Even his face appeared to have be more withered.


    ¡°My respect for you is as an elder,¡± said Fan Xian, stooping to step out of the carriage. ¡°But remember, right now, you are not the spymaster of Northern Wei, neither are you the one who struck fear into hearts across thend. You are merely my prisoner, and nothing more. If you try to escape, I have many ways to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Master, there is no need to be so cautious,¡± said Wang Qinian, apanying him as he sat beneath a tree by the side of the road. He saw the fatigue on Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°If Xiao En wishes to regain his freedom, then he should co-operate with us in passing the border to Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. For someone like Xiao En, given that he has been imprisoned for nearly 20 years, what else is there? Look into his eyes. Other than resentment what else is left? A terrifyingly clear vision, and a burning ambition. If he only seeks freedom, then he will cooperate with us. But if he seeks more, he will think of a way to flee. In the Overwatch Council prison, he was watched closely, and didn¡¯t have a chance. But on this slow road north, there are too many opportunities. So I want to think of every single way possible to weaken his strength and his resolve while still keeping him alive.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want to escape?¡±


    ¡°Because the regime now in the north is not the regime of Northern Wei ¨C the one he served for many years and was even imprisoned for ¨C but rather that Northern Qi.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Although the royal family of Northern Qi is the House of Zhan, and Commander Zhan Fengqing and Xiao En had good rtions at the time, there has been a change of dynasty. Xiao En has been imprisoned for many years, and is not sure how the current northern royal family sees him. If the royal family of the north considers him to still be of use, then he will be treated as an honored guest. But if he is of no use, do you think that the royal family of Northern Qi would be mad enough to allow such a terrifying spymaster to establish himself in Shangjing once more?¡±


    Then why does Northern Qi wish to trade Master Yan for Xiao En?¡±


    ¡°Because of two people,¡± Fan Xian exined cursorily. ¡°One is Zhuang Mohan, and the other, I presume... is the famous northern general Shang Shanhu.¡±


    ¡°Master, you presume that the reason that Xiao En would risk an escape is because he does not trust the royal family of Northern Qi?¡±


    Fan Xian thought of what Wu Zhu had told him, and sighed quietly. ¡°For people in our profession, no one can be trusted. As for Xiao En, he undoubtedly has other ideas, but I am unable to guess at them. All I know is that he must reach Shangjing alive. It is that simple.¡±


    ¡°Where could Xiao En make his move?¡±


    ¡°Before we cross the border. If we cross the border into Northern Qi, even if he escapes, he is also the responsibility of Northern Qi. Since Xiao En wants to have Northern Qi recognize his position, he cannot break the agreement,¡± said Fan Xian calmly.


    He suddenly stood up. ¡°We cannot go to the ry station today,¡± he ordered. ¡°We will make camp in the countryside.¡±


    His subordinates received his order, and each went to his own team to organize setting up camp. Wang Qinian looked at Fan Xian, somewhat puzzled. Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°We must train ourselves and adapt. After leaving Cangzhou, there will be no ry stations we can use in the north. We must take advantage of our closeness to the capital and get the subordinates used to the situation as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°A battlefield operation is not ying house.¡± Wang Qinian, seeing his master¡¯s concern, tactfully began to y the supporting role.


    Fan Xian quietly pped his hands together and waved him away with a smile. Then he sat quiet and alone beneath the tree, looking at the carriage and thinking about the old man inside.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t change your name to Shawshank.¡± [1]


    When he had injected him with the needle in the carriage earlier, Fan Xian had still been somewhat nervous. He didn¡¯t know whether or not Xiao En might have flown into a rage. After some investigation, he still did not know how much strength was left in this ninth-level master ¨C one of only a handful in the world ¨C after his years in prison. But he knew that before he caught sight of his best opportunity, the fearsome Xiao En would be honest.


    The mountain wind blew past the tree behind Fan Xian, blowing past the cold wet patch of sweat on the clothes on his back. Some timeter, he stood up, his face expressionless, and headed toward Si Lili¡¯s carriage.


    [1] The character ¡°Xiao¡± in Xiao En¡¯s name is also used to spell the word ¡°Shawshank¡± in Chinese, as in ¡°The Shawshank Redemption¡±, a movie about an escaping prisoner.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: Romance in the Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Time can change a great many things, including people¡¯s faces and minds. But there are exceptions. As Fan Xian walked into Si Lili¡¯s carriage, the first thing he saw was a gaunt, pale, but still beautiful woman. She had been in prison for the greater part of a year, but it didn¡¯t seem to do any damage to theplexion that she unted on the pleasure boats of the Liujing River.


    When she saw Fan Xian enter, Si Lili felt a slight joy, her eyes fric. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know how to address him, nor was she sufficiently prepared for this encounter.


    Fan Xian calmly looked the young woman in the face. Her eyebrows were still as supple as willow branches, and her dark eyes still darted around the room, but her lips had no color to them, looking somewhat pale.


    When the two of them had first met, Fan Xian was the illegitimate son of a noble who had just entered the city for the first time. Si Lili was the most popr young woman on Liujing River. That night, they had caressed each other to the point of madness, and though it was not true ecstasy, they had essentially performed the most intimate of acts between a man and a woman.


    But he had not expected Si Lili to be a Northern Qi spy nted in the Kingdom of Qing; by way of the Second Prince¡¯s invitation, she plotted Fan Xian¡¯s assassination with Wu Bo¡¯an. Fan Xian was lucky to escape with his life. Finally, he had entered the Overwatch Council, and now had received the duty of returning Si Lili to Northern Qi.


    He calmly looked her in the face, his gaze going from her eyes to her nose to her lips. Somehow, he found himself recalling her touch that night on the pleasure boat; although it did not give him pause, he still felt something indescribable. After all, before he had gotten married, and apart from a couple of servant girls in Danzhou, she had been the woman with whom he had been the most intimate.


    ¡°A few days ago, I was passing by the Liujing River on horseback.¡± Fan Xian gently broke the silence in the carriage. ¡°I saw that pleasure boat.¡±


    Si Lili was somewhat taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected this handsome and elegant young man to start off with that sort of opening remark. She had fully believed that what was to follow would be a solemn conversation.


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It¡¯s already in ruins, but I don¡¯t think you much cherish the memory of the ce anyway.¡±


    Si Lili smiled, a little embarrassed. ¡°We are but duckweed, adrift on the waters. Please, do not mock your servant, sir.


    ¡°I do not like to hear the words ¡®your servant¡¯.¡± Fan Xian looked into her bright, intelligent eyes and smiled. ¡°Some things in life are truly remarkable. You once wanted to kill me. Such was your mission. Although I cannot forgive you, I also have no prejudice against you for this. I told you in the prison of the Overwatch Council that if you provided me the name of the mastermind behind it, I would find a way to let you live. But I must tell you clearly, I made no effort to have you returned to Northern Qi. So there is no use in thanking me.¡±


    Slightly startled, Si Lili raised her head, her lips slightly parted, wanting to speak but saying nothing. She was less and less sure of this young man ¨C at one moment pure and amiable, the next cold, dark, and frightening. Why did he want to say such things?


    ¡°From the day you left prison, we became colleagues.¡± Fan Xian sat down beside her and leaned in rxation against the side of the carriage. He could smell a faint fragrance, and he knew that it was her own bodily scent. He inhaled it, appreciating it. ¡°I do not know what agreement you have with Chen Pingping. But since he believes you are trustworthy, then I trust you. I hope that you can trust me, and we can carry out Operation Red Sleeve.¡±


    Si Lili grasped the green sleeves of her garment with her hands and softly bit her bottom lip, unsure what to say.


    ¡°Will you massage me? I¡¯m on edge every day. I don¡¯t know when that old bastard in the front carriage might explode. There¡¯s a lot of psychological pressure.¡± Fan Xian wasn¡¯t lying. He really did look exhausted.


    Si Lili let out a slight noise of acknowledgement and leaned to one side, kneeling on a soft floor cushion. She carefully ced her supple, gentle hands on Fan Xian¡¯s head and began to slowly knead his temples.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling offort radiating through his skull and the gentle touch of Si Lili¡¯s fingers. Unthinkingly, he sighed.


    ¡°What is it? Do you feel heavy, sir?¡± He didn¡¯t know what methods Chen Pingping had used, but Si Lili seemedpletely unlike she had been in the prison ¨C desperate and stubborn ¨C and instead had returned to the way she had been in the pleasure boat: tender and charming. Her voice prated Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I was just thinking of punishments,¡± Fan Xian said gently. ¡°In truth, I was worried what damage they could do to a young woman¡¯s beautiful hands.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s fingers stopped at his temples. After a long while, she spoke quietly. ¡°People who have had a hard lot in life are not so easy to break.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be resentful. It¡¯s of no benefit to our agreement in Shangjing,¡± said Fan Xian calmly, his eyes still closed. ¡°You wanted to kill me, I only wanted to punish you. When you look at it, you owe me.¡±


    Si Lili gently bit her bottom lip once more. The points of her pearly white teeth pressing down on her lip looked utterly beautiful. There was a soft light in her eyes. ¡°Your s... I do owe you, sir. You could take me back at any time.¡±


    ¡°Take you? Like I did on our first night?¡± Fan Xian opened his eyes, filled with mischief.


    Si Lili opened her eyes that fixed on him with a tenacious, unyielding look. There was a long silence. She looked at this handsome and elegant young official, and found herself somehow recalling the shameful events on the pleasure boat. She felt a sudden weakness in her body, and slowly leaned to one side onto Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder, her fingers still massaging him. ¡°All the women of the world have had a hard lot in life. I don¡¯t know how you are preparing to take me.¡±


    That night on the pleasure boat, Fan Xian had used knockout drops and aphrodisiacs, and Si Lili had reacted strongly. It was engraved in her memory to this day. Then, in the prison, Fan Xian had punished her without even a hint of remorse, his heart full of hatred and many other odd feelings.


    Fan Xian became aware of the softness on his right shoulder, and knew, without thinking, that it was Si Lili¡¯s soft bosom. He presumed that she wanted to seduce him, and he took a deep breath to calm himself. As he did, he unexpectedly inhaled her faint scent, and his heart skipped a beat. He turned his head with a smile. ¡°So where did that Si Ling end up?¡±


    ¡°Still locked up in the capital.¡± There was no expression on Si Lili¡¯s face. It appeared that Si Ling was not a true friend of hers.


    Fan Xian was increasingly curious as to what Chen Pingping could have done to make Si Lili heed the orders of the Overwatch Council. He thought for a moment, then frowned. ¡°You are not pathetic, youngdy. At least the young Emperor of Northern Qi still always keeps women in mind.¡±


    Si Lili creased her brow and sighed. ¡°One cannot win people over with beauty forever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I doubt too,¡± said Fan Xian with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re able to speak of your past with Emperor of Northern Qi in detail. It is best if we arrange for you to enter the pce after we have arrived in Shangjing.¡±


    This so-called Operation Red Sleeve, as Fan Xian saw it, was merely copying the story of Xi Shi entering the Kingdom of Wu. From the terms of this secret agreement, he could see that the Emperor of Northern Qi and Si Lili truly had some feelings for each other; otherwise they would not have stressed the importance of her return. But Si Lili was of low birth ¨C even if Northern Qi respected her service to the country, they could only show respect, nothing more. Compared to the Kingdom of Qing, Northern Qi ced even more importance on one¡¯s bloodline and the circumstances of one¡¯s birth. They could never allow a woman who had once been a prostitute to enter the pce.


    Si Lili seemed unwilling to discuss matters of her past. She simply lowered her head. ¡°Do not worry, Master Fan. Simply get me into Shangjing. Everything after that will be for the Emperor of Northern Qi to worry about.


    Silence fell upon the carriage once more. Fan Xian sat by her side, smelling her faint scent. For some reason, he felt some regret at separating from her touch. He sat in silence for some time before he finally spoke. ¡°You had best get some rest.¡±


    To his surprise, she suddenly spoke at the same time. ¡°Sir, do you want me to massage you some more?¡±


    ¡°That would be fine,¡± replied Fan Xian quickly.


    ¡°Very well.¡± There was a trace of disappointment in her response.


    After this odd exchange, they both found that a strange atmosphere had fallen upon the carriage. It seemed they could both vaguely sense something. A warm darkness began to ferment in the air.


    Si Lili bit her lower lip once more and kneeled on the pillow, her hands kneading Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders, secretly using her strength. She did not want to be alone in the carriage, and so she was willing to debase herself in attending to... this enemy.


    There was a slight smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face as he enjoyed the soft touch of the woman behind him. Not only did she not hold a grudge, she made great effort to fawn on him. Why? Could it be... she had fallen for him? As soon as he thought of it, he immediately wanted to p himself around the face. Although he was Pan An, he reminded himself, he was not the kind of brute to release an aphrodisiac into the air. [1]


    Why did he want to stay in Si Lili¡¯s carriage? Fan Xian frowned, and tried to think of a persuasive answer. Perhaps he was uncertain about this trip to Northern Qi. Perhaps it was because Xiao En was not easy on the eyes. Perhaps... it was really nothing. He was an ordinary man, and Si Lili was a beautiful woman whose naked body he had once touched. It was only normal to want to stay with her.


    Fan Xian did not linger too long in his fantasies. He knew he was a lech, but he was also a person of unswerving determination. He would not allow himself to be trapped by tenderness, unable to free himself. He let Si Lili massage him, just to rid him of some of his fatigue, then he left the carriage.


    Wang Qinian came to greet him, and apanied him as he walked to the rear of the convoy. ¡°Sir, be wary of who may be listening or watching. After all, we want to deliver Si Lili to the Emperor of Northern Qi. If you are going to spend so long in her carriage, then make sure the subordinates are dispersed first, so as not to allow rumors to spread throughout Shangjing. It will have an effect on your future ns.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his aide had gotten the wrong idea, but he exined nothing, and simply rubbed at his temples.


    [1] Pan An, a young prodigy and poet, known for being one of the most handsome men in Chinese history.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: Operation White Sleeve


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having left the capital, the diplomatic mission immediately quickened its pace on the road. No longer under the contemptuous and distant gaze of the garrisonmanders, the members of the diplomatic mission, including the officials of the Overwatch Council, seemed to be more at ease.


    It was March, and as they headed north, the remarkable spring scenery became more and more prominent.


    Each county had its own local government office that greeted them. They all knew that the diplomatic mission was headed for Northern Qi, and so no local official dared to slight them. What was more, among the officials of the diplomatic mission was the illustrious Master Fan, so every official who greeted them was particrly attentive. Although they did not dare dy the mission¡¯s schedule,, there was always a great banquet and goodpany at every stop, and endless ttery of Fan Xian at the banquet table.


    It was at this point that Fan Xian finally realized just how far his reputation had spread throughout the Kingdom of Qing. He could not help but feel ted, and at the start he could not say no to each banquet. But as they continued on, he inevitably grew tired of them, and each time he had to repeat his oath that he would no longer write poetry. It was quite troublesome.


    Wang Qinian quite enjoyed the whole thing; he found the elegant dancing of the singing girls at the banquets was very entertaining. At each stop, the local magistrate would make extravagant arrangements for thepany of local escort girls. Every night was ecstasy, and the things they got up to far surpassed anything he could have done with his aging wife back in the capital.


    But these sorts of arrangements did not interest Fan Xian, because the diplomatic mission included one woman who even the Emperor of Northern Qi thought of constantly: Si Lili, the most beguiling woman in all the capital.


    So Fan Xian gradually lost interest in attending the banquets, only stopping to chat with those high officials who were old friends of his father. More often he stayed at the diplomatic mission¡¯s encampment: he could keep a close watch over Xiao En, and also spend more time in Si Lili¡¯s carriage.


    Counting on his fingers, they had left the capital around half a month ago. In that half month on the road, Fan Xian had spent most of his time in Si Lili¡¯s carriage. He was also getting rather tired of spending time with all the men and their jokes; how could itpare to talking with a beautiful woman?


    Si Lili carefully peeled the skin and scraped the pith from an orange before cing the flesh into Fan Xian¡¯s mouth.


    Fan Xian was the most senior in the diplomatic mission, and the officials of the Overwatch Council followed him and him alone; the Tiger Guards were even more devoted. No matter what he did, no one would dare say a word.


    But as Fan Xian closed his eyes and slowly chewed the orange, he found himself somehow thinking of his sister. In the capital, Ruoruo had also often fed him oranges. Then he thought of his wife Wan¡¯er, left at home. His eyes opened slightly, and through a gap in his eyelids, he secretly watched Si Lili as she prepared the oranges. He began to feel somewhat uneasy.


    In truth, on this journey, he and Si Lili had not done anything; they had simply talked and eaten fruit to while away the boring hours. They rarely even brought up the matter of making arrangements once they had reached Shangjing... Of course, asionally there was the massaging of tired bodies, the holding of hands, the watching of scenery outside the window.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s dumbfounded look, Si Lili smiled sweetly. In these days of contact, all she had seen was Fan Xian¡¯s gentle and exquisite face. She had faintly forgotten the horrors of being taken advantage of as a feeble woman in the Celestial Prison. The young woman seemed to like the feeling of sitting and chatting in the carriage. Deep in her heart, she secretly wished the trip would never end.


    ¡°I was thinking, uh... you¡¯ve recuperated pretty well over the past few days. Your figure ising back.¡± Fan Xian teased her. ¡°When I touched you once we¡¯d just left the capital... it made my hands hurt.¡±


    Si Lili blushed slightly. ¡°Then don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and took her hand, grasping her wrist and pulling her into his embrace. His palms slowly caressed her body. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I was born under an ill-fated star. After all, I was bullied by you, drugged by you in the pleasure boat, tormented by you in the Celestial Prison, and now in this carriage, I cannot escape your clutches...¡± Si Lili said all of this while leaning on Fan Xian¡¯s chest. The young man¡¯s embrace was gentle and warm, and she didn¡¯t want to leave. She felt his hand parting her clothing and moving onto her buttocks. Her heart skipped a beat, her crimson lips parted slightly, and she breathed into Fan Xian¡¯s ear.


    Fan Xian¡¯s ear turned warm and tickled, and he unthinkingly put more weight into his palm.


    Si Lili spoke gently, her ttering voice soft as silk, quietly gasping in his ear. ¡°Do you want me? In any case, there¡¯s no happy ending for me in Shangjing.¡±


    Some timeter, Fan Xian left the carriage with a strange smile on his face.


    There was a poison in Si Lili¡¯s body, a slow acting drug. In the past few days of their close contact, Fan Xian had ascertained this early on. It seemed that the Overwatch Council had nted it in advance.


    The poison was one that Fan Xian had seen in the book Fei Jie had left him, but he had never seen it in practice. The poison would slowly spread through the woman¡¯s body, and then could be spread by contact with a man. All that was needed was for the Emperor of Northern Qi to be intimate with Si Lili, and then he would contract the poison. The symptoms would look just like a sexually transmitted disease.


    No wonder Chen Pingping had been so serious about the matter. Operation Red Sleeve was not a copy of Xi Shi¡¯s infiltration of the Kingdom of Wu. It was a poisoning plot.


    The poison was not untreatable, but it could effectively weaken the target¡¯s body and nerves. Just think. If Si Lili was truly a favorite of the Emperor of Northern Qi, after their nights of passion, perhaps he would very quickly fall ill. The factions of the royal court of Northern Qi were gravely opposed to each other. If he were to fall gravely ill, perhaps the political situation of Northern Qi would fall into chaos once more.


    Fan Xian sighed. Si Lili knew that there was poison in her body, but she presumed that it was only a way for the Overwatch Council to control her. She didn¡¯t know that she could transmit it to the men that she liked.


    He felt somewhat ufortable about the fact that Chen Pingping had not told him. If he had not felt that something was strange during his close contact with Si Lili, then he would not have discovered it. Of course, even if he had contracted the poison, he could treat it quickly, but this feeling of secrecy was still not good.


    ¡°Operation Red Sleeve?¡± He sat in his own carriage andughed bitterly. ¡°So it¡¯s operation White Sleeve. A conjuring.¡± [1]


    He knew thatpared to Chen Pingping, Fei Jie, and even Xiao En in the carriage behind him, his methods were not cruel enough and his heart was not cold enough ¨C Si Lili was only a chess piece that could be thrown away at any moment, but he didn¡¯t know what Chen Pingping could have promised her that would make her blindly willing to be such a pawn.


    But what really surprised Fan Xian was something else. It was the real reason that nothing had happened in all their days of close contact.


    Si Lili was still a virgin.


    The diplomatic mission had reached the northern region of the Kingdom of Qing, and before them stood the kingdom¡¯s northernmost city ¨C Cangzhou. Looking at the vast expanse of city from a distance, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. The sky had be somewhat darker and the north wind was strong, dispelling the spring air in all directions. The heavens were covered by a canopy of ck cloud; it was ominous weather.


    Finally, the county guard responsible for escorting them came forward to salute them and began to turn back, leaving behind their own convoy. Although the convoy was long, in the wastnds outside the walls of Cangzhou, it still looked rather tiny and pitiful.


    ¡°How long does it take to reach the border after setting out from Cangzhou?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, looking at the northern horizon.


    ¡°We¡¯re going around a bigke, so it¡¯s rather longer,¡± replied Wang Qinian respectfully. ¡°At least 20 days.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°The real danger will be within those 20 days.¡± He turned his head to the side and looked at the still-quiet carriage. ¡°How is Xiao En now?¡±


    ¡°You have injected him with poison every day, and I presume he is taking great efforts to dispel it, so he has been calm. He¡¯s been quiet these past few days It seems he is thinking of something.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Fan Xian sniffed the air, seemingly smelling the thickening odor of blood from the carriage.


    ¡°Yes sir. The county guard has retreated, and I am not put greatly at ease by the Cangzhou garrison. You know full well, sir, what happened thest time Si Lili was escorted back to the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Do not be afraid. Passing through Cangzhou will be the least of our security concerns. What I am worried about is issues from within the diplomatic mission.¡±


    As soon as he had said it, a cavalry attachment appeared over a low distant hill in the wastnds. There were around 500 men, all wearing ck armor. In the dim sunlight, they conveyed an air of cold menace.


    Wang Qinian smiled. ¡°So the ck Knights have arrived. We have nothing to worry about.¡±


    The wind whipped past them, and the stones on the ground rolled slowly along. Wang Qinian and Fan Xian prepared to get into their carriages and head toward Cangzhou. Fan Xian suddenly paused and slowly turned around. Si Lili had already left the carriage, and stood by its side, looking at him with a frustrated re.


    ¡°Have someone give Miss Si some more clothes. It gets colder the further north we go. This spring is damnedte in arriving.¡± Fan Xian looked calm as he spoke, but his heart was pounding; he had barely entered Si Lili¡¯s carriage at all these past few days.


    Wang Qinian looked at Fan Xian a little strangely, then waved a hand to set his subordinates to work. There were three handmaids in the diplomatic mission; they were there to wait on Si Lili as a future woman of the Emperor of Northern Qi. But Fan Xian had spent so much time in the carriage over the past few days that those three women could only follow behind the convoy. A little whileter, the handmaids came to Si Lili¡¯s side, and gave her a purple-red cloak before urging her to return to the carriage to rest.


    Si Lili allowed them to fasten the cloak to her, but she did not return to the carriage. She simply stared calmly at Fan Xian, seemingly trying to find something in his face.


    The distant ck riders approached the feeble woman in the purple-red cloak. The dull sun hung in the sky. It was a beautiful scene that made one feel powerless.


    [1] A reference to an inte novel called White Sleeve Contamination, which involves a woman who dies after falling in love and being spurned by a crown prince who gives her poisoned wine, andes back as a powerful vengeful ghost in her own body.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: Learning from Xiao En


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having left Cangzhou, the diplomatic mission was escorted for a distance by the ck Knights, slowly and steadily making their way north. Northern Qi was not truly to the north of the Kingdom of Qing, but rather to its northeast. Between the two countriesy a great number of powerless vassal states. On the eastern shorey thergest city in thend and its most prosperous seaport ¨C the City of Dongyi.


    The route the diplomatic mission had chosen did not go through the vassal states, because the more cities the route passed through, the harder it was to be on guard. Of course, the implementation of this secret agreement between the two countries could not pass through the City of Dongyi either. If the once-demented Sigu Sword were to descend into madness, then it could provoke a war between all three states; who would want to be responsible for that result?


    So the diplomatic mission crossed north of the wastnds, then made its way eastward around a greatke. Although the route was much longer, it was also much quieter. Save for a few horse thieves, there was unlikely to be anyone strong enough to cause them harm.


    The journey was quiet. Xiao En was quiet, as was Si Lili. Even Fan Xian, the most important person on the diplomatic mission, kept quiet. Each person had their own reason for their silence.


    Fan Xian withdrew the fine needle from Xiao En¡¯s hand, carefully looking over the old man¡¯s always-weary face. Xiao En suddenly opened his eyes. The cold light in his gaze hit Fan Xian¡¯s face as if it had taken physical form. He smiled. ¡°The younger generation are brazen, not caring who sees them.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± said Xiao En, slowly closing his eyes. ¡°Why do you bind my elbow with cloth? I can guess that it makes my veins more prominent. But is it really necessary that you go to such trouble to pour this poison into my veins?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Fan Xian smiled. An intravenous injection, of course, was a much faster method of administering poison than putting it in food. No one in this world knew methods for intravenous injection, but that didn¡¯t mean that Fan Xian didn¡¯t. For the fearsome Xiao En, normal poisons had had no effect, and his zhenqi was formidable indeed. Only intravenous injection could have any effect. Xiao En frowned, and after some time, he suddenly spoke. ¡°This method seems somewhat familiar, and I will admit that it is indeed effective... it is a shame that I have gotten so old that I have forgotten who it was.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face showed no response. He smiled. ¡°Think back in your own time, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Those riders in the distance are Chen Pingping¡¯s minions, correct?¡± Xiao En suddenly spoke.


    Fan Xian was taken aback. There were no windows in the carriage, and he was separated by a thickyer of steel. For him to be able to know that the distant ck Knights encircled them was truly rather remarkable. ¡°They are the ck Knights,¡± he replied gently. ¡°The descendants of the ones who made that daring dash years ago.¡± He was referring to Chen Pingping¡¯s leadership of the ck Knights years before, when they had kidnapped Xiao En from his son¡¯s wedding and brought him back to the Kingdom of Qing.


    It had been Xiao En¡¯s greatest humiliation, and had left him incurably wounded.


    ¡°When are you preparing to kill me?¡± Xiao En spoke casually again, without a hint of emotion in his voice.


    It was a sudden change in questioning, suggesting some kind of hypnosis. An ordinary person might perhaps have unthinkingly fallen into the trap ¨C but Fan Xian was no ordinary person. ¡°What?¡± he said, somewhat astonished.


    Xiao En smiled, a faint redness in his narrowed eyes. ¡°I think Chen Pingping does not want me to return to the north.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I am not in the habit of thinking about my superiors¡¯ motives. I simply wish to do my job.¡±


    ¡°You are a fine young man.¡± Xiao En looked at him calmly and slowly moved his wrist, cing his heavy iron chain onto the table.


    ¡°What makes you say so, Mr. Xiao?¡±


    ¡°We have travelled for many days, and although you spend much of your time in that young woman¡¯s carriage, you do not allow your fondness for her to blind you to your duty.¡± Xiao En spoke indifferently. ¡°Most importantly, you have not ceased practicing every day, morning and evening. Your willpower is far greater than mine, even in my youth.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I work topensate for my limited skill. I know that my strength is not great and my innate gifts are not enough. Naturally, I must practice.¡±


    Xiao En shook his head. ¡°Your innate gifts are very good and your powers are strong. But you have never challenged true strength by yourself, so you have had no way to rouse the true strength of the zhenqi within you.¡±


    Fan Xian looked calmly at the old man¡¯s withered smile. His eyes were deep as wells. He couldn¡¯t help but think ¨C what if the old man was the first truly powerful person that he could challenge alone?


    Having left Cangzhou, the diplomatic mission was under the jurisdiction of the northern army. Their camp was 50 kilometers away from this stretch of grasnd. Fan Xian did not wish to cross paths with the ninth-level master Yan Xiaoyi. The mission took a roundabout route, and in any case, they were under the escort of the ck Knights, so he presumed that no one would dare try anything. Over the past few days, scouts from bands of mountain ouws had tried to discreetly spy on them, but the ck Knights, watching from afar and leading from the front, had scared them back into the mountains, from which they did not dare to emerge for months.


    Xiao En was still quiet. Si Lili was also quiet, and gradually looked increasingly thin and pallid.


    Fan Xian looked coldly at the two escorted prisoners, unsure what he was feeling. Over their days together, for some reason, he had developed pity for Si Lili. Firstly, he pitied her lot in life, and secondly, he pitied her fate. But Fan Xian trusted his own willpower. He would not save a little only to lose a lot. If something really happened between himself and Si Lili, then it would cause great problems for the Overwatch Council¡¯s ns in Northern Qi.


    He didn¡¯t know how the young Emperor of Northern Qi knew that Si Lili was still a virgin. But if he were to discover that Si Lili had already lost her virginity, then Operation Red Sleeve would be of no use at all.


    But Fan Xian did not much want to look at Si Lili¡¯s somewhat frustrated face. It seemed that the grasp she had on him was not that strong, so he did not go back into her carriage, and instead spent more time in Xiao En¡¯s carriage, gaining news and gossip about the past years from the seemingly-silent old man, insider details from around the country. On one hand, he truly learned much from the once-terrifying spymaster; on the other hand, Fan Xian did not want to give Xiao En too much time to arrange things in secret.


    As the journey carried on and the air outside got colder, the conversations between the shadowy figures of the old man and the young man gradually turned from the old Kingdom of Northern Wei to current affairs.


    ¡°No one can truly unite thend,¡± said Xiao En casually, looking at him. Over the days, he had gradually warmed to Fan Xian¡¯s conversations with him. This young official Fan Xian was a fine conversation partner.


    ¡°The Emperor of Qing once had two opportunities. One was after the Third Northern Expedition.¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°The strength of the Qing army at the time was enough to head north and eliminate Northern Qi.¡±


    Xiao En shook his head. ¡°At that time I was already in prison, and had not heard such news. But hearing your exnations over the past few days, I think there could only have been two reasons why the Emperor at the time suddenly halted his advance. One reason is problems in the internal politics of the royal court. The other was that he met with powerful resistance that made him decide that hastily heading northward was a risky idea.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment. At that point, the incident with the Ye family had yet to erupt. The royal court was entirely under the control of the Emperor and his mother; by all logic there should not have been any internal strife. As for external enemies... he frowned. Could there really have been anything in the world with the strength to stop the advance of the powerful Kingdom of Qing?


    ¡°The temple.¡± Xiao En seemed to have guessed what Fan Xian was thinking, and gave him an answer.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°An illusory target would not be enough to stop men¡¯s ambitions or lust for power. For an Emperor, the lure of uniting thend and making the four seas as one would be too great.¡±


    Xiao En smiled in agreement. ¡°With many years of war between north and south, even if Qing to the south were to defeat Qi, if they wanted to truly stabilize the situation and wipe out all remaining power, it would have taken over a decade. What¡¯s more, do not forget the City of Dongyi... the ce in the world with the highest concentration of ninth-level masters. Although their power is not enough to defend themselves and expand into new territory, if they make alliances, they can still cause chaos under the leadership of that idiot Sigu Sword.¡±


    ¡°A triangle is most stable, and the three nations are like a three-legged vessel. It is truly the most stable infrastructure.¡± Fan Xian nodded. ¡°Even if the three powers have their own strengths and weaknesses, if any wanted to break the equilibrium, then they would be the one to suffer the greatest loss.¡±


    ¡°The royal court of the Kingdom of Qing is the same.¡± Xiao En looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°The Emperor, the officials, and that one you said was mad, but is in fact treacherous: the eldest princess. They form a triangle, as you say. Whoever wishes to break the bnce wille to harm.¡±


    Over the past few days, Fan Xian had not refrained from discussing matters of the Qing court. There were no secrets. If that old man did not die after reaching Northern Qi, he had plenty of ways to find out.


    Fan Xian¡¯s temples began to ache. For some reason, he began to remember Si Lili¡¯s gentle touch. ¡°If everyone were smart enough, then they would keep the bnce as it is.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°Because you moved first, your opponent must react. I wager that the capital has already be aplete mess. In bringing me to the north, you were lucky to miss such chaos. It¡¯s rather a pity.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. Then he listened intently as Xiao En began to give a dispassionate analysis of the situation in the capital.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: Silent Killings in the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The capital was warmer than the northern regions. The signs of spring could be seen awakening the flowers on tree branches. Every night, lights from tens of thousands of households illuminated the bridges and rivers. It was a bustling scene; the perfect time to enjoy the spring.


    When the day came, the capital was a bit quiet. Civilians and officials alike felt sleepy and didn¡¯t want to move much, so there weren¡¯t too many people on the streets.


    Past noon, a schr with a gloomy expression came into the capital from the eastern gate. With him was a married woman. From their expressions and actions, they didn¡¯t appear to be mother and son. Instead of settling at an inn, they went straight to an inconspicuous house to the western side of the capital. Only a few people knew the real owner of that house was an Imperial Censor.


    One cannot prevent being made sleepy by the spring weather, but one could be awoken from it. One day in the third month, thunder descended suddenly. The spring rain began to fall, drenching all the buildings and all the alleyways.


    Once the Forth Bureau returned with the offending officials and salt merchants, the cheating case finally concluded. One proctor was exiled 1,500 kilometers away, while the other seventeen offenders received capital punishment. That was the Emperor¡¯s order. With irrefutable evidence, no one dared to object.


    Director Guo was to be executed. Since the founding of Qing, he was the highest-ranking official to receive the death penalty. The news shook both the court and the rest of the capital. Even the empress dowager asked His Majesty for mercy. But after some gentle talking, Director Guo¡¯s execution was changed from beheading to hanging so that his body would remain in one piece. The empress dowager fell silent and didn¡¯t speak further.


    Sixteen other officials were to be executed along with Director Guo.


    Raindrops fell slowly onto the salt market, the busiest ce in the capital during the day. The rain could not disperse the crowd of people who had gathered to watch the executions.


    Those sixteen officials, in their white clothes, were kneeling on a prepared wooden tform. Their white uniforms were already sttered with blood, hinting at all the torture they had gone through while in prison. With their defeated faces and unkempt hair, they were a pitiful sightpared to the former glory they once exuded. A few with tougher spirits opened their dejected eyes and tried to find their loved ones among the crowd. But as they opened their mouths to shout, they couldn¡¯t make a sound. No one knew what the Overwatch Council did to them.


    Mu Tie was assigned to oversee the execution. As he sat on the observation tform, he expressionlessly watched everything happening in front of him. But the rest of the observing civil officials were obviously disturbed. These sixteen officials had been their colleagues. Together they had all indulged themselves in pleasure boats and over liquor. Today they were about to witness deaths of these sixteen men.


    There was a restaurant by the entrance to the salt market. Rain fell onto the roof and gathered into a small stream as it flowed down the rooftiles. Towards the edge, the stream fell, making it look like a tiny waterfall. There were many buildings in the vicinity, so such ¡°waterfalls¡± numbered in the dozens. They dove straight down into the stone pavement like white dragons with a ssh.


    A senior official rose to announce something, but the sound of those tiny waterfalls made it hard to hear him; the crowd only saw his lips move. However, towards the end, the official¡¯s expression stiffened as he dered loudly: ¡°Begin!¡±


    The people heard that word clearly and became excited. Each one of them tried to squeeze their way to the front in order to get closer to this rarely observed spectacle.


    The executioner rubbed his hands with spit and wiped the rain from his face. With his great de on his back, he went forward to his first victim. After confirming the location of the vertebrates with his left hand, he let out a powerful roar as his de came down in a sh.


    The sound of the impact became muffled as the sharp de entered flesh; it was like someone chopping pork.


    With a swooshing sound, blood came spurting out of the headless neck, spraying far, far away. The head of that official fell onto the tform and rolled, as if still afraid of the de which just separated it from its body. It kept rolling until it fell off the tform.


    Seeing a disembodied head, bloodied and with its eyes still open, the crowd took arge step back out of fright.


    The head left a trail of blood, which was then washed away by the rain.


    Only now did cheerse from the crowd. But not many cheered, and they weren¡¯t doing it at the same time, making it very disorganized. On the tform, Mu Tie showed a displeased expression.


    With another swing of the de, another head fell, another stream of blood gushed, another wave of exmation shot out from the crowd, and another life was extinguished. There were three executioners in total and soon all sixteen officials had been beheaded, leaving behind their bodies and pools of blood.


    With the fall of each head, the crowd became bolder and bolder, and their cheers grew louder. With the final head, the cheers were enough to shake the heavens! The rain clouds began to part, as if startled by the noise.


    A few bailiffs of the capital¡¯s court tried to find the head of the first executed official, but failed in doing so.


    Momentster, a ck dog darted out from the crowd. In its mouth, between its sharp teeth was the official¡¯s head. As it looked around, its eyes gave out a chilling light.


    One of the bailiffs struck the dog¡¯s hindquarter with the scabbard of his saber. Barking out in pain, the dog dropped the head and ran off into the rain.


    Dayster, something else happened. The Director of the Ministry of Justice was found guilty of taking bribes. The Overwatch Council discovered a certain amount of gold, silver and illegal items in the residence of his third aunt. After reporting to the royal court, Han Zhiwei was demoted to a local judge in Yizhou. With this demotion, Director Han fell from first rank to seventh.


    Situated far in the south, Yizhou was a sweltering ce. Director Han Zhiwei would probably never return to the capital again.


    Censor Guo Zheng of the Imperial Censorate didn¡¯t seem to be too effected on the surface, but the court still found a reason to send him to Jiangnan. Although it was a beautiful ce, Jiangnan was filled with agents from the Overwatch Council. It was only a matter of time before they made their move.


    The civil officials did note together and descend into unrest, however. Partly, this was due to the Prime Minister, and also because the Overwatch Council had solid evidence. Besides all of this, the punishments weren¡¯t too severe. This event was a heavy blow to the Council.


    All of the officials knew that the Council had done it out of revenge. It was revenge in response to the time Commissioner Fan Xian visited the Ministry of Justice.


    Revenge and counter-revenge; control and counter-control; all until a silent equilibrium was achieved. This had been a recurring theme among Qing¡¯s political circles for decades. That was why while the revenge of the Council and Prime Minister had tolerantly stopped at a certain limit, no one expected the counterattack from Xinyang and the empress woulde so quickly.


    The schr from before was none other than He Zongwei, who did not take part in the civil service examination due to the death of his elderly father. He had always been close to the Guo family. He was back home when the shocking news reached him. In addition to the Director being sentenced to death and having all of his assets seized, He Zongwei¡¯s dear friend Guo Baokun was nowhere to be found. What enraged He Zongwei even more was the fact that the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce did nothing to intervene!


    The woman who came with He Zongwei had an even stranger background. She was the widow of Wu Bo¡¯an. Wu B¡¯oan was an advisor nted in the Prime Minister¡¯s manor by the Eldest Prince. Last year, he urged the second son of the Lin family to conspire with Northern Qi and have Fan Xian killed on Nin Street, only to suffer a terrible death among the grape vines.


    Wu Bo¡¯an had indirectly caused the death of Lin Ruofu¡¯s only normal son. So naturally, Lin Ruofu, as the Prime Minister, hated Wu Bo¡¯an. Despite Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s death, the Wu household still had a lot of property in Shandong. The officials there were pupils of the Prime Minister. Under the Prime Minister¡¯s wishes, those officials tormented the Wu family. In only half a year, they took away much of their money. And Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s own son was imprisoned for no reason and tortured to death.


    This widow, although illiterate, still knew the Prime Minister was too powerful for the Wu household to resist. But her son¡¯s unjust death drove her toe to the capital to use the Prime Minister before His Majesty.


    As she was resting outside the city, this poor Lady Wu ¡°coincidentally¡± met He Zongwei.


    He Zongwei was clever. After hearing Lady Wu¡¯s story, he knew those responsible for what had happened to her could not be allowed to escape punishment. He counseled her, saying he would find a way to enact justice.


    After entering the capital, He Zongwei used his teacher¡¯s name and helped Lady Wu settle momentarily at the manor of an old censor. Recently, mysterious people often stopped by and gently questioned Lady Wu regarding the details of her tragedy.


    He Zongwei watched it all with indifference, only smiling when Lady Wu asked him questions out of fright. He assured her that officials in the royal court were taking action; the Prime Minister would fall in no time.


    The garden of the old censor was somewhat in ruins. He Zongwei stood behind the garden rocks with just a hint of pride on his face. As he destroyed his secret letter from Xinyang, he thought about what the political circles would be like if the Prime Minister were to be taken down. Inadvertently, he thought about the Prime Minister¡¯s rtives by marriage¡ªMinister Fan and the somewhat aloof young madam of the Fan household. He felt a bit of heat in his heart.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: A de in an Oil-Paper Umbre


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Barely a few dayster, the Imperial Censor wrote a letter impeaching Prime Minister Lin Ruofu on charges of secretly usurping the property of another and conspiring tomit crimes against the people. This matter shocked all levels of society, but as Wu Bo¡¯an had beenbeled a spy for Northern Qi, generally speaking, public opinion had been on the side of the Prime Minister.


    But as Lady Wu was on her way to make a statement to the Supreme Court, she somehow came across an assassin. It was unclear whether it was simply Lady Wu¡¯s good fortune, or the bad fortune of the Prime Minister, but at that moment the Second Prince and Crown Prince Jing were walking together, and just managed to save her.


    From that moment on, things began to change.


    It was said that inside the pce, His Majesty had asked the Crown Prince and the Second Prince how he should deal with this matter. After a moment of silence, the Crown Prince said that there was not enough evidence, and that the Prime Minister had worked tirelessly for the state, so rumors were not to be easily believed. Although the Second Prince had saved Lady Wu in the street, he and his elder brother the Crown Prince kept silent.


    After all, the Prime Minister was head of the bureaucracy; however the matter was dealt with, it would cause a ruckus.


    But hearing this from his own son that night, King Jing was angered. He rarely entered the pce, but he did so and spoke all night with his elder brother, the Emperor. No one knew the specifics of what they had talked about. That night, His Majesty looked at over a decade¡¯s worth of official documents, looking at the ounts of the Ministry of Revenue and the hard-won political achievements of the Prime Minister. Silent and dumbfounded, he could only sigh.


    ¡°Provincial governor of Shandong Road, Peng Tingsheng... Hm, he passed the provincial exams 11 years ago. At the time, I had just taken my position. I felt that he was an obedient schr.¡± Prime Minister Lin Ruofu was in his forties, but his face looked old and haggard. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think he would be this obedient. You should be aware that I did not order Peng Tingsheng to carry out such matters. Wu Bo¡¯an was already dead. If I really wanted to take my anger out on his family, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Master Peng tried to fathom your thoughts, Prime Minister, and that is why he did such a confusing thing.¡± Lin Ruofu¡¯s trusted aide, Yuan Hongdao, frowned slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Ruofu looked at him with a smile that didn¡¯t quite look like a smile. ¡°But Peng Tingsheng is not a confused person. If the order did note from the Prime Minister¡¯s office, then he would not put his own career at stake. Besides, who was it who attempted murder on the street the other day? Why are they investigating my office?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao looked somewhat stupefied. He gently stroked his long whiskers. ¡°He Zongwei is on the side of the Eastern Pce, but he is merely a pawn. He wouldn¡¯t have the gall to do such a thing. Someone is certainly supporting him, but I do not know whether it is the Empress or the Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°It is Yunrui.¡± The Prime Minister smiled. ¡°Her power in the court is mainly with the Imperial Censorate. This is her revenge against me.¡±


    ¡°Revenge for what?¡±


    ¡°For... many things.¡± The Prime Minister sighed. ¡°Including matters with Chen¡¯er, with her son-inw, and matters between her and myself.¡±


    ¡°In truth...¡± Yuan Hongdao started to speak, but stopped.


    ¡°Out with it.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao smiled. ¡°In truth, we must still look to His Majesty¡¯s opinion. If His Majesty does not believe it, then your position as Prime Minister is as stable as Mount Tai.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty can certainly see such a clumsy strategy clearly.¡± The Prime Minister smiled. ¡°But the question is whether His Majesty wishes to see things clearly or not.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say such a thing, Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°A great number of city officials have died these past few days. I am head of the bureaucracy, and as such it is my responsibility.¡± The Prime Minister closed his eyes as he made his analysis. ¡°The most important part is whether His Majesty wishes to allow me to continue as Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister, there is still a chance to turn things around,¡± replied Yuan Hongdao respectfully. ¡°I ask that you speak with Minister Fan. Fan Manor has close rtions with the Overwatch Council. If Chen Pingping wishes to stand by you, then no matter what the Imperial Censorate tries to do to you, His Majesty will also stand resolutely by your side.¡±


    Lin Ruofu shook his head. ¡°His Majesty simply wants me to get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°To get out of the way of whom?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince. Or perhaps the future Prime Minister.¡± Lin Ruofu thought for a moment. ¡°Fan Xian has great power. If I am still in the court, and he has control of the Overwatch Council and the pce treasury as well as still having me behind him, then perhaps even the Princes cannot touch him. Some days ago I told him that a tree that stands out in the forest will be broken by the winds...¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s opinion is clear. He wants Fan Xian to be a great minister, who can assist the next Prince who sits upon the Dragon Throne... Since Fan Xian wants the top spot, I will naturally have to resign.¡± Lin Ruofu smiled. ¡°While I remain in ce, Fan Xian is dangerous.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao was somewhat rmed, but in the corner of his eye he saw the faint smile on the Prime Minister¡¯s face. It seemed that he was mocking something.


    The sound of Dabao ying in the water could be heard from outside. The Prime Minister¡¯s face seemed to soften. He stood up, walked to the window and looked out, watching his simple-minded son. He frowned. ¡°Tomorrow I shall have Wan¡¯er take Dabao to Fan Manor.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao waited for what the Prime Minister was going to say next.


    ¡°I will enter the pce and seek an audience. I believe that in light of my years of service, His Majesty will allow me to have a rtively peaceful retirement.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao was about to speak when the Prime Minister coldly waved his hand to silence him. He turned his head and gazed at him quietly.


    After a long period of silence, Lin Ruofu spoke, a twinge of sadness in his voice. ¡°You wrote the letter to Peng Tingsheng.¡±


    There was a sudden silence in the study. Some timeter, Yuan Hongdao finally spoke in a low voice. ¡°That is correct. Even this assassination attempt was arranged by me, to be carried out by your guards, Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Prime Minister frowned, seemingly pained. ¡°Ever since I entered the court as an official, you have been my only friend. I have had great respect for you. Why have you waited all these years to finally move against me and leave me with no way out?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao and the Prime Minister had been friends for half a lifetime; indeed, they could be called lifelong friends. To his surprise, Yuan Hongdao had made many arrangements that had left the Prime Minister in such an awkward situation. He knew too many of the Prime Minister¡¯s secrets, and this entrapment had left Lin Ruofu with no choice but to concede!


    He looked at the Prime Minister¡¯s withered face and spoke with a hint of regret. ¡°Everyone has their own goals and intentions. Old friend, I have hidden myself in your study all these years precisely for such a day as this. I promised someone that when they needed you to step down, I would lend a helping hand.¡±


    Lin Ruofu looked at his old friend, the corners of his mouth slightly curled. ¡°Yunrui must have promised you a great many things to sell out your friend for glory.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao shook his head. ¡°I am neither selling out a friend, nor do I seek glory... It is simply that His Majesty needs you to retire, as does the Eldest Princess. The royal court needs you out of the capital. As for glory...¡± heughed bitterly. ¡°I always assumed... if you had never discovered what I have done, I would apany you to the countryside, and we could spend our retirements together.¡±


    Lin Ruofu was rather surprised. He felt less and less sure of the true feelings of this advisor who had followed him all these years.


    Night shrouded the capital, and apanied by a pageboy, Yuan Hongdao prepared his luggage. Somewhat disappointed and frustrated, he turned around to look at the tightly closed gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s manor. He sighed quietly and climbed into a carriage.


    Inside the carriage, an imperial censor looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr Yuan, when will you give your statement to the Supreme Court?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao did not look the middle-aged man in the eye. He softly stroked his long whiskers with his left hand, and after a long time, he spoke dispassionately. ¡°There¡¯s no point. The Prime Minister will seek an audience at the pce tomorrow. His Majesty will put a stop to the investigation.¡±


    Hearing this, the imperial censor became suddenly angry. ¡°The evidence is there. His Majesty will have that corrupt Prime Minister sent to prison! If you will not dare to testify, then you will be held responsible. You have followed him for so many years. Do you really think that you are clean?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao looked at him coldly. He was widely known as a refined master maniptor, and now his gaze was frigid and severe, like a pair of sharp des. It struck fear into the imperial censor.


    ¡°I only take orders from Xinyang.¡± Yuan Hongdao looked at the pitiful censor and spoke with a voice like ice. ¡°When have you ever arranged my affairs?¡±


    The censor was shocked. He finally understood how the Prime Minister¡¯s most trusted advisor could turn traitor at the most crucial moment... He was on the side of the Eldest Princess!


    At dawn, a carriage hurried out of the west gate of the city, its horses galloping unceasingly along the official road toward Xinyang.


    Yuan Hongdao fingered the sharp de hidden in his umbre and frowned. He calcted that after he arrived at Xinyang, that madwoman the Eldest Princess would have orders for the pawn she had kept hidden for so many years.


    Deep in his heart, he could not help but feel some remorse for Lin Ruofu. After all, they had been friends for decades, and he had spent more time together with him than he had with his own family. He had been hidden in the Prime Minister¡¯s manor for so many years, and had finally fulfilled the promise he made long ago. In the process of the Prime Minister¡¯s resignation, Yuan Hongdao had yed the most dishonorable and yet most important role. Lin Ruofu had not killed him; Yuan Hongdao was grateful for that.


    He had already dismissed the pageboy who was following him. Other than Yuan Hongbao himself, the only other person in the carriage was the coachman. Yuan Hongdao coldly watched him crack his whip. He had a nimble hand and was clearly quite skilled.


    Some timeter, the carriage passed a courier station 40 kilometers away and came unto a deste and uninhabited mountain road. At that moment, the carriage slowly came to a halt. The coachman turned his head and fixed Yuan Hongdao with an unusually sharp re.


    There was a moment of silence before the coachman suddenly spoke. ¡°The Director has asked me to express his gratitude.¡± He was quiet for a moment. ¡°Allow me to show my admiration personally, sir.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao felt somewhat hurt. ¡°I do not admire myself... When ites to the n in Xinyang, I believe that having done this, the Eldest Princess will believe me now.¡±


    He was a saboteur; one who had been nted by the Prime Minister¡¯s side many years ago by Chen Pingping.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: White Birds on the Lake, People on His Mind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All for the Kingdom of Qing.¡±


    ¡°All for the Kingdom of Qing?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao sat in the carriage headed for Xinyang, the fiefdom of Eldest Princess. The phrase that he had kept deep in his heart for so many years felt absurd.


    Many years before, when the Eldest Princess had first taken a liking to the man who was now Prime Minister, Yuan Hongdao had been a secret officer of the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council. Chen Pingping had arranged everything for Yuan Hongdao: he was to have a new identity and a new life, and would gradually ingratiate himself with Lin Ruofu, who at the time had yet to reveal his talent.


    At the time, they were simply two schrs who happened to cross paths.


    Lin Ruofu was high-spirited. Yuan Hongdao was steady and straightforward. After a serious of coincidences arranged by the Council, they finally became close friends. As the years went by, Lin Ruofu rose through the ranks of the bureaucracy supported by the Eldest Princess, and Yuan Hongdao was happy to stay by Lin Ruofu¡¯s side as his confidant. Even on the many asions that Lin Ruofu hinted or even explicitly stated that he could make Yuan Hongdao a county magistrate, he simply smiled and refused.


    And it was for this reason that Lin Ruofu saw him as his truest friend. But the Prime Minister never expected that this friend had an ulterior motive from the very beginning.


    Yuan Hongdao gradually got used to his life, because the Council never gave him any other task, and those who knew his identity were always kept at a distance. Over the years, the only thing that Yuan Hongdao had helped the Council do was frame the City of Dongyi, telling a lie on behalf of the Council in the aftermath of Lin Ruofu¡¯s son¡¯s death at a vi in the Cang Mountains.


    Because he was the one who said it, Lin Ruofu believed him.


    Yuan Hongdao had only betrayed Lin Ruofu once in his life, and it was enough to have him sadly withdraw from the royal court. This was the Emperor¡¯s wish, and through the Overwatch Council, he had been tasked with carrying it out.


    Perhaps it was this betrayal by an old friend that forced the Prime Minister to see things as they really were. The next day, there was no way to stop him from entering the pce¡ªnot even Fan Jian¡¯s repeated suggestions that he could turn a blind eye. As for the future of the Lin family, the Prime Minister had ced all his hopes on his son-inw Fan Xian; he did not want to have the father of his son-inw dragged into this mess.


    In mid-March, Guo You, Director of the Board of Rites, died, and Minister of Justice Han Zhiwei was demoted. The Prime Minister humbly begged forgiveness. The Emperor urged him to stay, but to no effect. He imed his pension and returned to his hometown.


    The Imperial Censorate¡¯s investigation into the Wu Bo¡¯an case disappeared; Lady Wu left for parts unknown. His Majesty decreed that He Zongwei was a talented and virtuous schr. He entered the pce and was bestowed the title of Imperial Censor.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fan Xian sat in his carriage, softly fingering the piece of paper in his hand. It was a report from the Overwatch Council on developments in the royal court. Asmissioner, although he was far away in the north, he received the news from the capital only a few dayster than those in other ces had.


    His father-inw was not a good official in the purest sense. The usation of corruption was not without basis. But Fan Xian still felt that it was absurd for the Prime Minister of such a magnificent nation to be unexpectedly deposed by a silent power struggle within the nation¡¯s bureaucracy.


    Fan Xian had to think about what came next. Although his father-inw the Prime Minister seemed not to have helped him much in the past year, he knew that the reason the court officials had been so tolerant of everything that had happened during the exam scandal was because they had taken their lead from his father-inw. Other than the two ministers who had already been deposed, he had never encountered real conflict in the bureaucracy of the Kingdom of Qing.


    The person he posed the question to was a formidable talent, bound up in chains and unable to move ¨C Xiao En.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao En gave his cold analysis. ¡°Because you made your move. The Emperor of Qing seized the opportunity to weaken the power of the bureaucracy, but how could a mere two ministers be enough to satisfy the appetite of an Emperor? You are the son-inw of the Prime Minister, and your reputation now precedes you. If the Emperor truly wishes to hand the Overwatch Council over to you one day, then for the sake of safety, the Prime Minister must quickly step down.¡±


    ¡°As for how he steps down...¡± Xiao Enughed mockingly. ¡°If an Emperor wants an official to resign, he has countless methods. Moreover, your Emperor has always been fond of using the Overwatch Council.¡±


    The reason he had said that the Emperor of Qing was fond of using the Overwatch Council was because the Council¡¯s power was far too great, and yet the Emperor still hadplete trust in Chen Pingping. This was unusual.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°There is something strange about this. Even if my father-inw was pained by the death of his son, and wanted to wipe out Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s entire lineage, there are other ways to do it. As for the ambush on Lady Wu, it is still rather fortuitous that the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng just happened to pass by. Such an idiotic approach is unbing of my father-inw¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°There is a turncoat by the Prime Minister¡¯s side,¡± said Xiao En casually. ¡°As for whether it was one of the Eldest Princess¡¯s men, or one of your Emperor¡¯s own men... in truth, there is no difference.¡±


    Fan Xian did not dare to confirm it. ¡°If they can make my father-inw resign, then there must be solid evidence. My father-inw is a prudent man. How could he let a spy from a hostile power get so close to such important business?¡±


    He could never have imagined that the person who sold out his father-inw was Yuan Hongdao. And for the time being, he had no idea that the Overwatch Council was behind it.


    Xiao En smiled, seemingly somewhat delighted. ¡°What can a young man such as you know of such things hidden in the dead of night?¡± He was entitled to say such things. The turmoil that had once enveloped the Qing court was all singlehandely plotted by the old man. If it had not been for the sudden deaths of those two princes, perhaps there would be no Kingdom of Qing today.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyelid twitched. In his days of conversation with Xiao En, he discovered that although he had been imprisoned for many years, and was notpletely sure of the distribution of power in the Kingdom of Qing, once Fan Xian had exined things somewhat, Xiao En had clearly discovered where the problemy. He had even guessed exactly what punishments were to befall those officials involved in the exam scandal.


    Xiao En had once said that the Prime Minister would resign for exactly this reason. But this matter had not been foreshadowed in the slightest; the exam scandal had not involved the Prime Minister¡¯s office, and the Eldest Princess ¨C with whom the Prime Minister had such a ruptured, resentful rtionship ¨C was far away in her fiefdom in Xinyang, so Fan Xian was not particrly convinced... He hadn¡¯t expected him to be so urate. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished by his sinister gaze. Finally, he knew for sure that his reputation was warranted.


    Fan Xian sighed as he looked at the old man. ¡°I am bing more and more curious as to why the Overwatch Council didn¡¯t just kill you the moment they captured you.¡±


    ¡°Because there are many things inside my head that they can use.¡±


    ¡°Then they could at least be a little rougher with you,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°Like cutting off your fifth limb.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®fifth limb¡¯ mean?¡± Xiao En was curious. ¡°Everything has its limits. If things ever got more than I could bear, then I think I would at least still have the ability to kill myself, and you... wouldn¡¯t want to pay that price.¡±


    Fan Xian wrinkled his brow in thought. The old mad had a point. He bowed to him and left the carriage.


    He stood by the side of the carriage, looking at the reeds that fluttered slowly in the wind by the side of the distantke. He vaguely understood the Emperor¡¯s true desire. The royal court needed fresh blood ¨C flowing water does not rot, they said ¨C and the Prime Minister had already been in his position for too long. His own sudden rise in the capital had made the Prime Minister¡¯s resignation a matter of vital importance.


    No bigwig in the imperial pce would allow the Prime Minister, as head of the bureaucracy, to have a son-inw whomanded the Overwatch Council. If His Majesty truly nned to make use of Fan Xian in theing years, then he had to get rid of the Prime Minister... Otherwise, he had to beat down Fan Xian. But Fan Xian knew that the distant Emperor could not truly suppress him.


    The new constantly reces the old, like how the rear waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before them. If Fan Xian was a wave at the rear, then the Prime Minister was undoubtedly the spray beating powerlessly against the riverbank in front. He had to depart the stage of history to make space.


    This was normal in the bureaucracy; for the new generation to rece the old. He was still confident about the Prime Minister¡¯s departure. He presumed that he had anticipated the end to this story. But Fan Xian thought of Wan¡¯er, staying in the capital, and he thought about the simple-minded Dabao with whom he inexplicably got along well with. His worry formed faint lines on his brow.


    ¡°I hope that my father and Chen Pingping can look after the rest of the Lin family.¡± He frowned and looked at the golden reeds. Why hadn¡¯t they changed to green? His heart was still pounding as he began to think of the role the Overwatch Council had yed in all this.


    For some reason, Fan Xian felt a hint of anger. He was a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, and he did not believe for a second that the Council could not know the Emperor¡¯s intentions. He thought of the poison coursing through Si Lili¡¯s body, and he suddenly felt a shiver.


    Chen Pingping was simply removing the obstacles in Fan Xian¡¯s way. Even if the obstacle was someone Fan Xian held dear. The methods of removal were particrly indifferent and ruthless, taking absolutely no ount of Fan Xian¡¯s own feelings.


    That afternoon, after many days of travel, the diplomatic mission finally approached the greatke that bordered the two nations. The greatke had no name, but was simply called the greatke, because it was particrly big. Fan Xian watched the endless blue-green ripples before him and felt the strong breeze from theke push past him. He feltpletely refreshed, and a handsome smile floated across his face.


    Although the diplomatic mission convoy had already reached the greatke, they had to go eastwards around it. It would be a number of days before they actually entered the Northern Qi border. Fan Xian knew that if Xiao En was going to act, it would be in the next few days.


    In the distance, water birds cautiously circled above theke, their long beaks sliding into the water, nimbly scooping up fish and flying back to the bank where they trampled the spasming fish with their slender ws. With the fish in their beaks, they faced up toward the sky, swallowing them in one gulp, lookingpletely at ease.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He made his way toward the carriage that he had not visited for many days, lifted the curtain, and entered. Seeing Si Lili¡¯s somewhat startled and then confused face, he smiled.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: Si Lili¡¯s Secret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do you wish to keep on living?¡±


    Si Lili didn¡¯t know what to think as she stared at Fan Xian, whom she had not seen in many days. Hearing his sudden question, she felt it was a strange thing to ask. ¡°Even the ants value their lives. I, your servant, am no exception.¡±


    Fan Xian did not like how she referred to herself as his ¡°servant¡±, but that was her temperament. After all, she wasn¡¯t a true, veteran spy who would be much more vicious.


    The carriage once again began to move forward. Taking advantage of the shaking, Fan Xian sat next to Si Lili, who inconspicuously moved away from him, as if trying to keep some distance. Fan Xian frowned and said directly, ¡°You have poison in your body. I believe you are not aware that.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s sparkling eyes gazed into Fan Xian¡¯s own. After a period of silence, she asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t seem surprised.¡±


    ¡°I got out of prison alive. What could surprise me anymore?¡± Si Lili mocked herself as she sighed. ¡°Sir Fan, you¡¯re adept at using poison. Since you say there¡¯s poison in my body, it must be true. I had guessed the Overwatch Council must have ways to keep me in check.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful face and didn¡¯t speak for a while. Sinceing to the capital, Si Lili was the most charming and beautiful woman Fan Xian had seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not to keep you in check,¡± Fan Xian exined with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s to deal with the emperor of Northern Qi.¡±


    At this point, Si Lili could no longer pretend to remain calm. She covered her mouth in shock. After a while, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Fan Xian somehow felt a bit of difort in his heart. While he had guessed what her reaction would be, after discovering that young emperor held a special ce in Si Lili¡¯s heart... He smiled and replied calmly, ¡°This poison will be passed onto the emperor through your body.¡±


    Si Lili, looking into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, suddenly bit at her lip and asked hatefully, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you want to change it before you aplished your goal.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly, ¡°So I hope you¡¯ll tell me what method Chen Pingping used to keep you under control.¡±


    Si Lili fell silent and didn¡¯t answer him. She took on a bright smile and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve told me that I¡¯m going to Shangjing, there would surely be ways to cleanse the poison. Thank you.¡±


    Fan Xian mocked her. ¡°True, it is not a potent poison. But other than me, probably only those Imperial doctors in the pce can cleanse the poison in you. Are you going to let them know you¡¯re poisoned? If you really tell them, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be barred from the pce for your entire life, no matter how much feeling the emperor of Northern Qi has for you.¡±


    Si Lili said stubbornly, ¡°So what? At worst, the council¡¯s Operation Red Sleeve will fail. That has nothing to do with me, your humble servant.¡±


    Fan Xian finally got angry. ¡°I said I dislike you using that term.¡±


    For some reason, Si Lili was on the verge of crying. Looking at Fan Xian, she clenched her teeth. ¡°In your heart, am I lower than a servant?¡±


    Staring at her beautiful face, Fan Xian frowned harder as he tried to deduce exactly what she was thinking. After a moment, he said quietly, ¡°Miss Si, I believe you understand your current situation. Your life, at least for now, is not in your control... As for what will happen in the future, that¡¯s another matter. I also think that you never thought about those very... nonsensical things.¡±


    ¡°Nonsensical things?¡± Si Lili looked at him in cold mockery. ¡°Very nonsensical indeed. You and I are merely a pair that met one another by chance. We¡¯re using each other, which is realer and more reliable than warming up to each other.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very d you understand that,¡± Fan Xian responded calmly.


    ¡°Why are you so curious about my agreement with Chen Pingping?¡± Si Lili sneakily turned around to wipe her eyes. She then calmed herself and smiled sweetly like a blossom in spring. ¡°You are the Commissioner of the Council. You should know all the details of Operation Red Sleeve.¡±


    Fan Xian replied in self-mockery, ¡°I know about the n, I just don¡¯t understand how Director Chen persuaded you.¡± He paused, and then asked, ¡°Miss, since you knew Chen Pingping is using you as pawn to deliver poison, why didn¡¯t you tell me the whole story?¡±


    ¡°How would I benefit from that?¡±


    Si Lili forced herself to remain calm. Looking at the bright and handsome face before her, hatred made her heart itch. Somehow, during this short journey, she was gradually falling for that face, which asionally shed an innocent smile. But as soon as she remembered those cold words Fan Xian had spoken, her hatred returned. She asked coldly, ¡°Can you give what Chen Pingping promised me?¡±


    ¡°Chen Pingping is getting old. I¡¯m still young.¡±


    As soon as he said that, both he and Si Lili felt it wasn¡¯t proper. This serious negotiation suddenly took on an ambiguous, flirtatious air.


    Can you give what Chen Pingping promised me?


    Chen Pingping is getting old. I¡¯m still young.


    The faint fragrance of cape jasmine began to spread. Fan Xian cleared his throat, while Si Lili¡¯s blush stayed on her face for only an instant. The pair¡¯s hearts weren¡¯t in the right ces, or else they wouldn¡¯t feel so awkward after two very ordinary sentences. Si Lili rolled her eyes. She seemed to know that Fan Xian still fancied her. She couldn¡¯t help but show a shy but haughty smile.


    Fan Xian cleared his throat again and exined. ¡°I can guess. Whatever was nned must be big. But Chen Pingping, as old as he is now, may or may not live another year or two. If you wish to cooperate with me, I believe the chance of sess will be greater.¡±


    Si Lili was slightly angry, but she forcefully kept it down. After some consideration, she said, ¡°Sir Fan, you still haven¡¯t told me how I stand to benefit.¡±


    ¡°I can cleanse the poison from your body. Should I take control of the Overwatch Council, I swear to mobilize the Qing forces in the north, and, with all my power, help you climb to the top in the pce of Northern Qi.¡±


    Si Liliughed coldly and shook her head, ¡°The borders touch. As strong as Qing is, and as impressive as the Overwatch Council¡¯s spies are, you cannot touch the inside of Northern Qi¡¯s royal pce. And who told you I want a position in their pce?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t say anything in response.


    Suddenly, a light shone in Si Lili¡¯s eyes. With her hand, she beckoned him toe close, like she was calling a pet. She giggled flirtatiously. ¡°Sir Fan,e closer. This must not be heard by others.¡±


    In his helpless situation, Fan Xian smiled bitterly. He knew this woman was trying to vent her anger over being ignored for several days. He did as he was told. Before hearing anything, however, he felt her body heat on his earlobe. Si Lili¡¯s body heat and fragrance made Fan Xian¡¯s heart skip a beat, but what he heard from her shocked him back to normal.


    A long timeter, this youthful pair parted from each other. Si Lili said, ¡°I risked danger and told you the agreement. If I dare ask, can you help me?¡±


    Presently, Fan Xian was frowning deeply, as he was still in shock. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. What kind of person do you take Chen Pingping for? Even if he thought of this, he wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡±


    ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe it, so of course he¡¯s not afraid of me telling others. No one in the world would believe that old cripple would think of something like that.¡±


    Fan Xian pondered for a while and understood what was going on. He smiled. ¡°I see.¡± He then suddenly said, ¡°A long time ago, a rumor persisted that you were a descendant of someone from the royal family back when Qing was founded. The people always thought it was only a way for you to raise your price, but now... it appears to have been true.¡±


    Si Lili closed her eyes slowly. After some time, she said lightly, ¡°My real name is Li Lisi.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her smooth lower jaw and couldn¡¯t help but gently twirl his fingers. He sighed. ¡°No wonder Northern Qi¡¯s emperor doesn¡¯t care about your identity, no wonder you willingly let Chen Pingping use you. But allow me to advise you: you¡¯re just a young woman. You¡¯re far too innocentpared to those old snakes. It¡¯s better to be careful. If you can settle in Northern Qi¡¯s pce, let go of Chen Pingping¡¯s n, and pay him no mind.¡±


    Si Lili looked into his eyes. She felt surprised, but also a bit of warmth. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Than you for your concern. Now that I told you what you wanted to know, when are you going to detoxify this poison?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Starting tomorrow, I must prepare some ingredients. Another thing... If this diplomatic mission goes smoothly, I will try to take over the issue regarding... your younger brother¡¯s, or more precisely, the prince¡¯s, safety. Please rest assured, under my hand, the prince sneaking into Qing shall never happen again.¡±


    Si Lili was silent. She stood up in the cramped carriage. With great difficulty, she saluted Fan Xian in gratitude.


    In the carriage in front of theirs sat Xiao En , his white hair tied back tight. His hands were in a strange posture, like a lotus flower about to bloom. His left pinkie finger was raised slightly, resting on the edge of the chamber pot.


    Xiao En¡¯s zhenqi began to slowly circte. A faint, musky smell covered up the strange scent of the carriage. A drop of ck, thick, sticky liquid was forced out along his gradually recovering meridians. That drop of liquid flowed along his pinkie nail and into the chamber pot.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: Eldest Princess¡¯s Vision


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the drop of concentrated poison went into the chamber pot, the glow in Xiao En¡¯s eyes became livelier. He made another hand gesture and calmed his zhenqi. In the Overwatch Council, he was constantly subjected to torture and poison. The former head of the Seventh Bureau was very familiar with the state of his body, and so his methods were extremely meticulous. They made Xiao En hover right on the line which separated life from death.


    Once outside the capital, Fan Xian¡¯s methods were even more overbearing¡ªinjecting poison directly into the veins in order to greatly harm Xiao En¡¯s bodily functions. As Fei Jie told Fan Xian long ago, the most important aspect of using poison was how you use it; more potent did not necessarily mean better results.


    But after all, Fan Xian had little experience dealing with special people like Xiao En. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao En, after twenty years of suffering, had umted hundreds of types of poison inside his body. All those poisons seemed to have reached equilibrium; while Xiao En wouldn¡¯t die from them, they also prevented him from cleansing himself using zhenqi.


    The poison Fan Xian used this time was like a mountain-splitting axe, chopping directly into thatplex equilibrium. It brought Xiao En intense pain, but it also gave him a chance to break free.


    Xiao En faintly smiled. With his dried-up lips and his snow-white hair, he looked exceptionally terrifying.


    Suddenly, he focused the cold gleaming in his eyes as his entire body seemed to wither, appearing much older. The smell of an old person began to emit from his body.


    The envoy slowly came to a stop next to ake and people began to search for a suitable camping spot. The ck Knights in the distance passed by on the right like a gust of cold wind. They patrolled the front before returning. Wang Qinian took out his keys and opened the tightly sealed iron door from the outside. With a respectful expression, he walked in and gave Xiao En some food and water. He then carefully wiped Xiao En¡¯s face with a damp towel. Finally, he asked, ¡°Would you like your hairbed today?¡±


    Xiao En shook his head, his eyes gleaming. But then the cold gleaming died down. Xiao En asked in a slightly coarse voice, ¡°When will Sir Fane today?¡±


    Xiao En was asking about when Fan Xian woulde to inject the poison. Wang Qinian answered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re getting close to the border, Mister Xiao. Sir Fan said there¡¯s no more need for you to go through that every day.¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s face did not show any signs of joy. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I heard this Sir Fan will take control of Qing¡¯s pce treasury next year?¡±


    Wang Qinian thought Fan Xian told him, so he didn¡¯t really mind. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s where all the money is.¡±


    ¡°More money than the Ye household?¡± Xiao En showed some scorn.


    Wang Qinian was startled, then he recalled that strange name. He replied, ¡°The Ye household broke apart a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± For some reason, there was shock in Xiao En¡¯s eyes, but he hurriedly hid his surprise. Seeing he didn¡¯t want to talk any more, Wang Qinian let out a sigh of relief. He took the chamber pot and got off the carriage.


    Pinching his nose, Wang Qinian took the chamber pot to another camping spot. Arriving at the center tent, he put down the chamber pot andined, ¡°So old, but still crapping so much every day.¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°What a stink.¡±


    ¡°That move was a real stink.¡±


    In the beautiful pce in Xinyang City, white mesh curtains were gently swaying in the spring wind. Although it was early spring, it was chilly inside the pce due to all the plums nted there, just like in Guangxin Pce back in the capital. Behind the white mesh curtains, a delicate and beautiful woman was half-reclined on a short couch, watching her trusted aide making a move on the checkerboard.


    The aide¡¯s name was Huang Yi. Though he possessed an ordinary name, he was adept ating up with strategies. Hearing the Eldest Prince, he smiled and said, ¡°In front of the princess, even a master can only make stinky moves.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Eldest Princess Li Yunrui took on a bright expression. For seemingly no reason, she beganughing. ¡°That child is a smart one. Don¡¯t think he got by so smoothly because of Fan Xian and my brother. Although I am still puzzled, why does Chen Pingping like that good son-inw of mine so much?¡±


    Huang Yi shook his head and lightly pped his leg. ¡°There is no exnation. If I were to force one, I could only guess that His Majesty likes Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that my brother, the Emperor, likes Chen¡¯er, and therefore likes Fan Xian by association. Besides, that child excels in both literature and martial arts, which can give the Emperor some pride.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled meekly. ¡°But it¡¯s too bad he fancies himself smart, and ultimately ended up making a stinky move. While the envoy seems to be taking a safe route, in reality they are crossing vast ins andkes that are good ces for escaping.¡±


    ¡°ording to reports, the ck Knights are with them.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s up to Xiao En now.¡±


    ¡°Why would he escape?¡± Huang Yi asked, frowning, ¡°In the agreement between you and Shang Shanhu, as long as Xiao En returns, there¡¯s always another day. With the Imperial court conspiring with the master and disciple, there¡¯s a reasonable chance of overthrowing the current royal family of Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°Xiao En is not easy to control... just like Chen Pingping. If he returns to the North as agreed, he will be under theplete control of Northern Qi¡¯s royal family; he may even be imprisoned again until he dies of old age. As for Shang Shanhu, there¡¯s no help... I casted away my reputation, and casted away that poor official Yan Bingyun, for Xiao En¡¯s freedom. Only then did Shang Shanhumit... I shall not allow anyone to meddle with this.¡±


    ¡°What if Shang Shanhu turns back on his words? He is a great general in Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°Would Xiao En willingly give his life for Northern Qi? Also, once I make a move, even if Shang Shanhu doesn¡¯t go back, those stupid military people will force him to.¡±


    Huang Yi smiled, ¡°Eldest Princess, you are so resourceful. No one can match you.¡±


    ¡°Save your ttery.¡± The Eldest Princess hid her smile. ¡°I don¡¯t hold a candle to my brother.¡±


    She suddenly sighed, staring through the mesh curtain to an unknown ce. Her pensive appearance was as beautiful as a painting. Huang Yi stood no chance. He was stunned by her beauty.


    ¡°The propaganda incident hurt your reputation.¡± A long timeter, Huang Yi freed himself from this beautiful scenery. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, investigations never found anything, but ording to information from Commander Ye, the Overwatch Council should be involved in the Guangxin Pce assassin case.


    The Eldest Princess continued to stare at the sky, as though she did not hear. Momentster, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those trivial matters. What we need to do right now is win Shang Shanhupletely over to our side.¡±


    There was silence from Huang Yi. Suddenly, with an angry expression, he said, ¡°In my humble opinion, they are not trivial matters. Regarding the Nin Street incident fromst year, the obtuse civilians and officials with ill-intent only thought you tried to kill Sir Fan in order to regain the pce treasury. How would they know you were trying to find His Majesty a reason to march the army up north...? From this, Qing obtained muchnd, but who would remember your involvement in this?¡±


    The Eldest Princess waved her hand in irritation. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say any more.¡±


    ¡°Then, regarding Yan Bingyun, that was nned out in secret, but now it¡¯s been exposed by those despicable ones and every single civilian of Qing believes you are conspiring with a foreign nation. Those stupid people¡ªdo they not understand there is no benefit to you in doing so? People only see things on the surface. They could not understand how your brilliant n would benefit Qing.¡±


    The Eldest Princess looked at him coldly. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Inform me when Yuan Hong arrives.¡±


    Huang Yi stopped there.


    A whileter, the Eldest Princess chuckled. ¡°Everyoneughs at me for being insane. Iugh at them for not being able to see through me. As long as my brother and Qing are well, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    Huang Yi felt a chill. He vaguely sensed something, but dared not speak.


    ¡°Chen Pingping must have his own schemes.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled. ¡°As does that child Fan Xian. Now that I mention it, everyone¡¯s goals on the outside are more or less the same; they only differ on the inside... If Xiao En can¡¯t escape this time, then after he goes to Shangjing and lets our people contact the diplomatic mission, we can make Fan Xian cooperate with us.¡±


    Huang Yi was greatly shocked. How could Eldest Princess collude with the enemy?


    As if guessed what he was thinking, the Eldest Princess said weakly but mockingly, ¡°There are certain things you don¡¯t need to think about. Did you say everything you did today to move me? Being persuaded bymoners like you is what I despise the most.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Huang Yi began to sweat profusely. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Then what about Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s n regarding Sir Fan? Does it need to be suspended for the moment?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Eldest Princess looked at him with a smile, causing him to lower his head again. ¡°I like that Fan Xian. My son-inw did not let me down, so I really don¡¯t want him too far away from me... Alive or dead, he¡¯s still a very pretty boy.¡±


    The most puzzling beauty of Qing slowly raised her head, her alluring face full of determination. Who said a woman can¡¯t shine in the world? Since there had been one who shone, there was no reason she couldn¡¯t be the second.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: Uncaged


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before, Fan Xian had never looked at Si Lili carefully. He¡¯d never even paid attention to her beautiful face, because Fan Xian¡¯s face was much that way too. Yet since they had left the capital on this long journey, for some reason, little by little, she had left her mark on his mind.


    Perhaps it was her pitiful past. Perhaps it was the cruelty of the Overwatch Council¡¯s methods. Perhaps it was what that former head of the Seventh Bureau had said the first time he entered the prison of the Overwatch Council ¨C Fan Xian¡¯s methods might have been cruel, but his heart was soft. Every part of him could still easily weaken.


    He kept on reminding himself that he couldn¡¯t have feelings for her, but more and more he felt a certain exquisite pity for Si Lili. It wasn¡¯t a false pity, but a feeling that came as a natural result of encountering someone with such a transient life,pletely different from the beautiful and seemingly extraordinary Eldest Princess.


    In the past few days, Fan Xian had taken the pills he always carried on his person, and searched thekeside wilderness for several different kinds of suitable nts. Somewhat stupefied, he had blended them with the pills. This was his promise to Si Lili, and since Si Lili had told him about Chen Pingping¡¯s thoughts, although he didn¡¯t know whether or not they were true, he agreed to treat Si Lili.


    As for Operation Red Sleeve, Fan Xian didn¡¯t really pay any mind to it. The things he thought about were simpler and more direct.


    After a few days of treatment, Si Lili¡¯s face had not changed, but she was going to the toilet more. Fan Xian waited calmly to one side, making the young woman feel rather embarrassed. The convoy gradually made its way eastward around the greatke. Two dayster, they were able to cross over theke, where the Northern Qi army would be there to receive and protect them.


    ¡°People in Northern Qi call thiske the ¡®Northern Sea¡¯.¡± Si Lili sat by theke side, idly fingering a coarse reed stalk.


    Fan Xian looked at her. ¡°When did you go to Northern Qi?¡± he asked.


    ¡°When I was very small. My parents took me and my elder brother and we fled for our lives. The Overwatch Council was hunting us. Many of my grandfather¡¯s trusted aides died, and no one would dare take us in.¡± Si Liliughed bitterly. ¡°To be honest, I have no memory of my grandfather, but I know that at the time he was the prince most likely to take the throne.¡±


    Fan Xian made some calctions. It had been a number of years since the assassinations of the princes of the Kingdom of Qing. He couldn¡¯t help but be silent for a moment. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched Si Lili¡¯s clothes flutter in the breeze. He smiled. His own mother had killed this woman¡¯s grandmother. He couldn¡¯t let her know that.


    Si Lili sighed, smoothing the hair on her temples that had been blown out of ce by the wind from theke. ¡°Because the Council was following us so closely,¡± she said with a worried frown, ¡°my father died by the de of a pce guard. My mother was lucky enough to escape with my older brother and me. We were in such a big country, and yet there was nowhere we could go. After some thought, we had no choice but to flee to a foreign country, and we finally settled down in Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. A family torn apart, their father killed, forced to flee a foreign country. Dark times indeed.


    Si Lili looked out at the slowly shifting mists of theke and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that times of stability can¡¯tst forever. Somehow, the royal family of Northern Qi learned of our identity, so we were taken to Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned again. ¡°They must not have had good intentions.¡±


    Si Lili turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°And you do? The Emperor of Qing, and the royal court ¨C did they have good intentions for us?¡±


    Fan Xian was at a loss for words for a moment. He gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°They¡¯re still an enemy nation.¡±


    ¡°Before my father died... that¡¯s what we said, too.¡± Si Lili seemed to have recalled something. She slowly closed her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering. ¡°Then my mother fell sick and died, and it was only my brother and me left, on our own. As the royal family of Northern Qi wanted to make use of our background, they took us in. So we grew up in the royal pce of Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°Is that when you met the Emperor of Northern Qi?¡± Fan Xian came closer to her, tightening her cloak. ¡°I guess you and the young Emperor were childhood sweethearts.¡±


    Si Lili smiled. ¡°His surname was Zhan. At the time, he didn¡¯t seem like a monarch in the slightest. He was the same age as me. But he was like my brother. The two of them used to get up to trouble in the pce all the time.¡±


    ¡°So how did you end up agreeing to be a spy for Northern Qi, and return to the Qing capital for them?¡± Fan Xian was very interested in the matter.


    ¡°The Emperor of Northern Qi wanted to marry me.¡± Si Lili turned around, fixing Fan Xian with a smile that didn¡¯t look much like a smile. ¡°And I hated that enemy nation. I had irreconcble differences with the royal family of Qing. So I wanted to return home. That was reason enough for me.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not reason enough.¡±


    Si Lili smiled. ¡°Mainly, the Empress Dowager would not allow me to marry the Emperor, so I was allowed to return, allowing secret agents from Northern Qi to coordinate with me. On Liujing River in the capital, I set up a base of operations.¡±


    Fan Xian thought of something, and wanted to speak, but said nothing.


    Si Lili guessed what he was thinking, and fixed him with a gaze revealing a hint of charm. ¡°Si Ling and my other associates were all experts from Northern Qi, all skilled in the use of sleeping drugs. Those guests of mine who crossed behind my curtains had no way of touching me. Other people took my ce.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows, a strange expression on his face. Heughed. ¡°Did you really have to exin it to me?¡±


    ¡°Did you not want to hear?¡± After all, Si Lili was a woman, with a bright heart and a quick wit. She had seen what Fan Xian was thinking, and was not angry. She instead asked gently.


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°At least that night, you didn¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°If I had known you were a student of Fei Jie, then I would have hidden far away, and avoided... those knockout drops and the other lowlife drugs.¡± Si Lili¡¯s gaze pierced him, charming him, shaking him.


    Fan Xian looked a little ufortable. He chuckled, then met the young woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Since that day when you discovered you had been knocked out, did it scare you? Did you feel that your body had been recklessly defiled? Did you feel worthless?¡±


    The breeze from theke had little of the warmth of early spring. It was cold and raw. The reed stalks, not showing the slightest hint of green, wavered back and forth. The wind reached Si Lili¡¯s face, and she felt as if all the warmth had left it, unaware that there were two patches of red showing her shyness.


    Some timeter, Si Lili finally softly bit her bottom lip and spoke. ¡°After I woke that day, I felt a certain secret bitterness, but I thought...¡± She bravely raised her head, looked Fan Xian right in his handsome face, and smiled. ¡°I thought that losing my virginity to such a handsome young man as you was still worth it.¡±


    Fan Xian had not expected Si Lili to say something so brazen and so shocking. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s...¡± he could only mumble.


    ¡°That¡¯s... what?¡± Si Lili¡¯s smile didn¡¯t look like a smile as she fixed Fan Xian with her soft gaze.


    ¡°I feel that since you were a princess of the Qing royal family, and you always hung around the pleasure boats, you were in some danger. If the person you¡¯d slept with hadn¡¯t been me, but instead had been some other pervert who used knockout drops, then what would you do?¡± Fan Xian cleared his throat. For some reason, he suddenly felt worried about Si Lili¡¯s difficult and dangerous situation.


    Si Lili¡¯s face was somewhat sluggish. ¡°I never considered myself any kind of princess. Just a pitiful woman from a hated bloodline who didn¡¯t know how to exact her revenge. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Master Fan.¡±


    As night fell, the diplomatic mission convoy set up camp on a stretch of high terrain on theke¡¯s edge. The carriages formed a protective semicircle, and in the middle were a handful of tents and some long, burnt-out lights. Si Lili and Fan Xian¡¯s dwellings faced each other. Perhaps because the day¡¯s earlier conversation between the two of them had been too emotionally draining, they did not leave their tents, and nothing urred between them that night.


    Everything was silent. In the distance, the faint outline of the ck Knights formed an outline on the slope, surrounding the encampment. The Tiger Guards and the Overwatch Council¡¯s agents organized together into teams, patrolling the camp.


    The moon¡¯s bright light shined down onto every corner of the terrain. There were no clouds, no wind, and no stars. The silvery moonlight, like the gentle caress of a fairy¡¯s hands, touched each person in the camp, ushering them into a quick sleep in anticipation of tomorrow¡¯s difficult journey. Xiao En sat inside the heavily-sealed carriage. Fan Xian would not allow him to leave. The moonlight shined on the ck carriage, reflecting strange beams of light.


    Deep in the night, the whole camp seemed to have fallen into a sweet, dark sleep. A shadow, like a gust of wind, floated alongside Xiao En¡¯s carriage. It pulled out a key, wiped it with an oiled cloth, then slid it into the lock of the carriage door. The keyhole made no sound. The utmost care was being taken.


    The carriage door opened. Xiao En slowly lifted his head and stared at the midnight visitor at the door. The iron chains that should have bound his hands had already been loosened and were ced steadily on the floor of the carriage.


    Xiao En left the carriage, his long white hair draped over his shoulders. In the bright silver moonlight, he looked around coldly and frowned, knowing that something was very wrong. But he had little time to think. The old man looked at Fan Xian¡¯s tent. His whole body was like a shadow, disappearing into the night by thekeside.


    Fan Xian, who should have been sleeping, had his eyes open as he sat on a chair in his tent. His fingers softly grasped a teacup. Inside the teacup was a small amount of knockout drops and hibiscus seeds. Mixed together as a tea, they were very hard to detect.


    He felt a slight change in the air outside, and began to count.


    ¡°One, two, three, four...¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: Open the Door; Release the Dogs


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After counting to thirty, Fan Xian parted the curtain and walked out. He watched that ck carriage with a cold gaze. There was nothing unusual about the carriage; even the trap Wang Qinian had set in front of the carriage door remained untouched. Fan Xian was dealing with a veteran here.


    At that moment, a trembling noise sounded throughout the camp. Except for the envoy members who had been drugged into an unconscious stupor, Wang Qinian¡¯s group, which Fan Xian had notified, was now standing behind him. Also behind him came heavy breathing and the sound of something scratching the dirt¡ªthat came from three ck dogs. They all had muzzles on and couldn¡¯t make any noise.


    Fan Xian scratched his head. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°Open the door and release the dogs.¡±


    Wang Qinian signaled with his hand and his subordinates let go of the leashes. Those three ck dogs, which had been locked away for an entire month, could not contain their beastly instincts. Picking up faint scents, they went off on a silent rampage as they rushed out like three ck shadows.


    Suddenly, many chilling shes appeared! A barrage of projectiles, eachced with poison, flew toward the dogs!


    There was a ttering noise as the projectiles were met by a whirlwind of shing des, which deflected them far away. Immediately following that, those shing des went after two attacking assassins.


    Then came the sound of flesh being torn and ripped apart. A few screamster, the two assassins were cut in three. Their heads flew into the air, spraying blood in all directions!


    A long de cut into the armpit of thest assassin. In one fell swoop, that assassin¡¯s arms parted from his body and bounced against the ground a few times.


    Gao Da, leader of the Tiger Guards, withdrew his long saber behind his back, his movement natural and unrestrained. The six other Tiger Guards also sheathed their des. Standing in formation in the night, they looked exceptionally cool.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to make cool poses. In one great leap that could only be described as superhuman, Wang Qinian pounced next to the armless assassin. Being able to cover that many meters in a single leap showed why Wang Qinian was known as one of the ¡°Wings¡± of the Overwatch Council.


    Acting quickly, he jabbed an iron rod into the assassin¡¯s mouth. After some very ugly noises, Wang Qinian reached into the assassin¡¯s bloodied mouth and took out a single tooth which was filled with poison. Carefully, he wrapped that tooth in a cloth. He then took out a wooden ball-gag and stuffed it into the assassin¡¯s mouth in order to prevent him from biting off his tongue.


    With blood pouring out from where his arms used to be, the pain was already making the assassin long for death. Now gagged and unable to end his own life, tears, snot, and saliva flowed together into his mouth. It was a most wretched sight to behold.


    ¡°To think the enemy managed to sneak in.¡± Wang Qinian frowned as he discovered the assassin was not a stranger. ¡°Fortunately, he used the Council¡¯s old method of hiding poison.¡±


    Wang Qinian turned to his subordinate and ordered: ¡°Treat his wounds. He must not die. And treat him well; we have to get a confession out of him.¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s subordinate answered to the order, but asked curiously, ¡°Sir Wang, you broke all his teeth. Won¡¯t the poison enter his body?¡±


    That startled Wang Qinian. Being a civil official for many years had made him rusty. He hurried to take out the ball-gag and washed the assassin¡¯s mouth with clean water. Only after giving the assassin some poison-cleansing pills, which were granted by Commissioner Fan, did Wang Qinian be somewhat relieved.


    Seeing that Wang Qinian was about to gag the assassin again, the subordinate couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How can he still bite his tongue with all his teeth broken?¡±


    Wang Qinian became angry andshed out. ¡°I like stuffing his mouth with this wooden ball. Is that a problem?¡±


    During the ruckus, Fan Xian tightened his pant legs and sleeves and hid his face by putting on his hood. Camouged in this dark outfit, he slipped away into the night. Those seven Tiger Guards with astounding swordsmanship followed Fan Xian¡¯s silhouette. Inplete silence, they went in the direction that the three tracking dogs had gone. Only the slight shaking of reeds showed their movements.


    The camp was watched over by Council men. Outside the camp there was a group of ck Knights. Fan Xian was confident in them.


    The poison he had injected into Xiao En was potent, but most importantly, it left behind its faint scent in the pores of Xiao En¡¯s skin even after he forced it out of his body using zhenqi.


    Xiao En could not smell it, but the dogs could. When it came smell, men are inferior to dogs.


    A dark cloud passed overhead and the moonlight dimmed. There were only the sounds of the night wind blowing across the greatke and the rustling of reeds.


    Fan Xian was wrapped entirely in ck. Only his bright eyes showed.


    After discovering Xiao En seeded in eliminating the poisons from his body, Fan Xian nned out this operation on his own. After all, no one in the envoy would dare to oppose him. As for the members of the Council who knew the details, they were even more willing to follow his lead. But it was a dangerous mission. If Xiao En really managed to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring back Yan Bingyun, and a venomous serpent would lurk forever in the dark, waiting to deal them a lethal strike. Fan Xian absolutely could not afford such great setbacks.


    From the dense reeds in front of him came several strange noises. Fan Xian sniffed the air and picked up the scent of blood. Those three extremely ferocious ck dogs seemed to have been killed. Being able to kill those dogs in such a short amount of time without exposing himself, Xiao En must have recovered drastically.


    Fan Xian stood silently on the damp soil and squinted. He was gauging his distance from Xiao En.


    He then raised his right fist. The seven Tiger Guards understood what Fan Xian meant. They made eye contact with each other before dispersing into the dense reeds. They couldn¡¯t afford to get too close to Xiao En.


    Xiao En must have noticed he was being pursued. Twenty years in prison hadn¡¯t made him forget all of his survival skills. Under the cover of the night, the reeds, and the wind, he silently made his way northeast, towards Northern Qi¡¯s border.


    Fan Xian knew someone must be waiting there to receive him.


    Calmly, Fan Xian started to run. His tremendous zhenqi began to circte. His feet parted from the muddy ground as soon as they made contact with it, carrying his entire body forward at great speeds. Darting like an arrow, Fan Xian forcefully parted the reeds in front of him. asionally he stopped and carefully investigated his surroundings, running his fingers over the freshly-broken reeds, casting his eyes over the footprints in the mud.


    Xiao En was going in circles.


    Fan Xian was following him in circles.


    In the night, the hunter followed his prey, not knowing when their roles would be reversed. Xiao En had to free himself from the envoy and meet up with that person. Fan Xian had to grasp this opportunity he had created for himself.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze became brighter as Xiao En¡¯s trail became more and more obvious. It seemed that the poison and Xiao En¡¯s own old age had taken their toll.


    Piercing through the dense reeds, Fan Xian arrived at the edge of a forest of short fir trees. He frowned. With his sharp eyes, he could see the footprints getting messy, even in the dark. Fan Xian dared not act carelessly, so he withdrew a distance and took a detour, entering the forest from the side.


    A shrill cry suddenly rang out in the dark. A ck rope pounced out from the grass on the forest floor and snared someone¡¯s ankle¡ªit was a Tiger Guard who had followed Fan Xian into the forest! Still dangling in the air, he bounced his body upwards with great strength. Twisting his right hand, he drew the long saber from his back and cut the rope.


    The Tiger Guard fell towards what appeared to be solid ground.


    A crossbow bolt came flying out, forcing the Tiger Guard to use his saber to deflect it. He then twisted his body backwards,nding about half a step behind his nnednding spot. As the tip of his foot came down, the Tiger Guard discovered a pit in front of him. It was a simple pit trap with sharpened stakes on the bottom.


    Fan Xian stood close to a tree and let go of the trigger. He breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Tiger Guard disappearing into the darkness once again.


    From the forest came the harsh calls of an owl. Somewhere, a branch moved slightly. shes of des suddenly burst out of the silence; seven beautiful white trails cutting into that space.


    Stters of blood dyed the forest floor. Gao Da lit a special paper torch and took a look at the body. He shook his head. It was not Xiao En.


    Putting out the torch, the seven Tiger Guards showed themselves and went deeper into the forest in a semicircle formation.


    Fan Xian disappeared into the darkness, moving along the trees. He didn¡¯t think Xiao En would take the one who opened the carriage door with him. Knowing that gave him a strange feeling. But he knew Xiao En was still in this forest, because the poison was still emitting its faint scent.


    The moon peeked out from behind the clouds, bathing the forest in its silver light. Fan Xian pressed his palm against a tree, feeling the faint vibrations of his surroundings. He was fully confident that he would kill Xiao En.


    Xiao En was in this forest.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: You Die, I Live


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was impossible for Xiao En to have gotten too far away. Twenty years of suffering in prison had already dealt irreparable damage to his body, which was then forced to fight Fan Xian¡¯s poison for the past few days. After reopening his meridians with great difficulty and making a daunting escape, he still had to waste more stamina to kill three very determined dogs.


    He tightly clutched a branch, his chest heaving intensely. Slightly out of breath, he mocked himself for getting old.


    As the moonlight illuminated the forest, Xiao En could clearly see seven figures with long des behind their backs. They were moving very cautiously towards his hiding spot. Xiao En was in fact quite shocked. Since being let out of prison, this was his first time seeing the envoy¡¯s Tiger Guards. He didn¡¯t know when the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council managed to obtain such a powerful force.


    What worried him even more was that youth named Fan Xian. Xiao En understood early on that Fan Xian was determined to kill him, which was why the youth had intentionally created this opening.


    Across the mountain next to the forest was Wudu River. Xiao En¡¯s closest secret disciple had dispatched a team to wait for him at Northern Qi¡¯s border.


    A cold light gleamed in Xiao En¡¯s eyes as he decided to take a gamble. It had been two hours since he escaped from the camp and engaged in this game of cat and mouse. Far in the distance, the sky was beginning to brighten, and a milky white mist, unique to the greatke, began to rise in the forest.


    The forest shrouded in white mist provided Xiao En with the perfect opportunity. He silently slid down the tree. t on his stomach like a pond loach, he began to crawl bravely in the opposite direction¡ªtoward the seven Tiger Guards. Crawling on the ground brought back a familiar feeling ¨C a feeling from long ago. It was the life-or-death feeling from when he was still a lowly spy in Northern Wei.


    Suppressing his heavy breaths to the utmost and reinforcing his declining stamina with his pure zhenqi, Xiao En was going to ¡°brush past¡± those seven powerful Tiger Guards under the cover of the mist. While it looked ridiculous, as long as he could get out of the forest and safely back north, Xiao En didn¡¯t care.


    Twang! Twang! Twang!


    Three serpent-like bolts that seemed as though they had eyes flew toward Xiao En¡¯s position with lightning speed. But Xiao En¡¯s body seemed to have some special senses. Before the bolts got close, he had already moved several centimeters to the left and avoided being pierced.


    But in doing so, he was exposed. Seven long des came down, forming a most terrifyingttice of death.


    There was a muffled grunt. Xiao En had disappeared from where he was. The true strength of a powerful master was unleashed at this moment. A wave of crackling sound filled the air. In this brief moment, the old man had moved outside of the matrix of des. He leaned forward, dispersed the surrounding thick mist, and delivered two palm strikes against the des!


    Two Tiger Guards were sent flying, crashing through two small trees.


    Letting out a ferocious roar, Gao Da, his two hands gripping the hilt of his de, chopped down at that ghostly figure.


    The sh rang through the air, but Xiao En was expressionless. His eyes shined dimly behind his wild white hair. He pped his hands together and disappeared into the mist, dodging Gao Da¡¯s unblockable blow. Xiao En then struck out with his palm. The wind created by his strike forced Gao Da toe to a halt.


    In the blink of an eye, the des of the remaining four Tiger Guards once again enveloped Xiao En.


    With a sharp cry, Xiao En stomped the ground hard, sshing up the mud. Then, with swift work of his fingers, he sent countless slivers of wood¡ªeach as thin and sharp as a needle¡ªin all directions!


    Hearing something tearing through the air, the four Tiger Guards raised their des to shield themselves, especially their eyes, from the unknown weapon. Even so, they felt the pain as those slivers of wood embedded in their hands.


    Gao Da shed powerfully and the wind from his swing blew away the wooden spines. With both hands on his hilt, he looked up to see Xiao En¡¯s shadow slipping into the mist, almost to the edge of the forest.


    There was a great rustling noise as all of the leaves on a freshly-grown branch were blown away by a powerful force. Fan Xian, dressed in all ck, crashed through like a rock. He rose to the highest point using all of his zhenqi in an attempt to catch Xiao En!


    Fan Xian had been hiding. He had fired those three bolts. Now that he was presented with such a perfect opportunity, how could he let it slip by?


    In a sh, he and Xiao En crashed together. Fan Xian aimed his gleaming ck dagger into the old man¡¯s throat.


    But in that moment, Fan Xian suddenly found Xiao En¡¯s eyes to be perfectly calm.


    All of Xiao En¡¯s focus was on Fan Xian; he too had been waiting for this moment. Another sharp cry rang out from the old man¡¯s dry lips. Maneuvering swiftly, he grabbed Fan Xian¡¯s attacking arm with one hand and, with the other, he jabbed at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes like a serpent.


    The pair crashed hard against a tree, but even that seemed to be within Xiao En¡¯s calctions. He intentionally jutted his elbow back a bit and used the impact to further elerate his strike.


    The old man¡¯s fingers were dry and terrifying. But Fan Xian¡¯s eyes shed.


    In the thick mist, two hands of different skin colors twisted together like they were wringing a towel. Xiao En sensed a strange feeling, as if he did not know how Fan Xian extended his other hand.


    Fan Xian had predicted his enemy¡¯s move; it was the excellent result of training under Wu Zhu¡¯s stick.


    As scary as Xiao En was, he wasn¡¯t as scary as Wu Zhu. Fan Xian grunted as he locked onto Xiao En¡¯s wrist with his right hand. He then started to attack the old man with his powerful zhenqi. Swinging out his free hand, there was a sh which pierced the mist.


    It was a de!


    Xiao En suppressed Fan Xian¡¯s wrist and attempted to knee the youth in the abdomen. Pressing down his right thumb, a dark gleam could faintly be seen. It brushed past Fan Xian¡¯s neck.


    As soon as Xiao En¡¯s thumb moved, Fan Xian twisted his body. Using his inexhaustible strength, he avoided Xiao En¡¯s knee. But he felt something cold on his left shoulder. Fan Xian knew he had been scratched by Xiao En¡¯s hidden de.


    With both their hands locked together, they appeared to be in a hopeless situation. But with the pain in his shoulder, Fan Xian grunted. A sharp de projected out of the bottom of his dagger and cut off one of Xiao En¡¯s fingers!


    The pain from losing a finger made the old man loosen his grip. Fan Xian silently pressed down. His dark, gleaming dagger... pierced deeply into Xiao En¡¯s left shoulder!


    At that moment, the two were still in freefall. Xiao En was silent, as though he hadn¡¯t been stabbed at all. But he did open his mouth, as if he was about to express his pain.


    A thin needleunched out of the old man¡¯s mouth towards Fan Xian¡¯s face!


    Fan Xian stomped down with his left foot onto Xiao En¡¯s knee. With the crunching of broken bone, Fan Xian managed to gain a few centimeters of height and the needle hit his chest. Feeling the dull pain, he twisted his left wrist, turning his dual-ded dagger into a pinwheel, aimed after Xiao En¡¯s wrist.


    With a p, Xiao En let go. His pure strength was enough to shock away Fan Xian¡¯s right hand.


    While Fan Xian¡¯s right arm appeared to weakly fall back, the hand swiped Fan Xian¡¯s hair line... and bounced right back with lightning speed! Between his fingers was a needle which jabbed delicately into Xiao En¡¯s neck!


    Xiao En¡¯s body stiffened and Fan Xian felt his chest getting stuffy. The two finally crashed to the ground, shaking upyers of fallen leaves and mud. The smell of decay was punishing.


    A long de came down and there was the sound of flesh being cut. The mist gathered again. Gao Da stared at Sir Fan, who was sttered with blood. But Xiao En was nowhere to be seen.


    While the silent struggle between Fan Xian and Xiao En seemed to have taken a long time, in reality it all took ce while they were falling from the top of a tree. In that short moment, the two duelists, under the cover of the night, silently carried out one of the most ferocious battles that the world had ever seen. The maneuvers they executed, though they seemed normal, actually represented the quintessence of Northern Wei¡¯s deadliest killing techniques and Fan Xian¡¯s own fatal practice, which he had been training since he was a child.


    While certainly not graceful, the results were unquestionable. Had it been another strong warrior fighting either of them, there surely would have been a chill in this misty night.


    It was a fight to the death between two ninth-ranked assassins. It was a rare urrence in this world.


    ¡°Xiao En is finished.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed twice. With his hand in a thin glove, he removed the needle which almost killed him from the Council¡¯s specially-made clothes. After making sure the poison which had gotten into the flesh wound on his shoulder wasn¡¯t potent, Fan Xian reloaded his crossbow in silence.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: Startling Developments in the Meadow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao En knew he was finished. After hitting the ground, he relied on his decades of experience; he covered himself with rotten tree leaves, hiding his scent and quietly escaping the forest.


    Since Fan Xian and the seven other Tiger Guards had followed him through the reeds along thekeside into the forest, he had definitely left them some kind of trace. Xiao En covered his mouth with his hand to stifle his coughing. 20 years of life in prison had damaged his circtory system. Falling that high from a tree, he realized with some sorrow that his brain reacted more slowly than his body.


    If this were 20 years ago, he believed he could have calmly killed Fan Xian in the process of falling. Even if there were seven expert swordsmen under the tree, as long as he retained his familiarity with the mists of the Northern Sea, Xiao En still strongly believed he could easily escape.


    But... old agees to all of us eventually.


    He had no way to stop up the bleeding wounds on his shoulder. Fan Xian¡¯s strange dagger had left two strange puncture marks, and the blood flowed from them incessantly. Xiao En could feel his body weaken, and a smile seemed to sh in his eyes as if he had seen through something. He tore off a strip of clothing and wrapped it around his hand, pressing it onto the bloody wounds.


    His kneecap had shattered to pieces, and the pain stimted his mind, allowing the ageing spymaster to continue making his way through the thick mists.


    After he had fallen from the tree, Gao Da, leader of the Tiger Guards, had shed at his belly with a de as white as snow. Although he had quickly evaded it, he still could not stop the sliced flesh from opening up, and his ck robes were being soaked with blood.


    Although Xiao En had suffered many wounds to his body, the one that had made him feel powerless to resist was still the needle in his neck. He did not dare to pull it out, unsure of what the consequence would be. He could feel the blood slowly congealing in his body, and his pace slowed as he tried to move forward.


    His aged and withered hands could still firmly pull mushrooms up from under the tree. He chewed them and swallowed. These were hongshan mushrooms, which could enrich the blood and counteract poison. This was Aishan Forest, a ce he had been familiar with decades ago, so he had chosen this ce to make his escape. To his surprise, he was still not out of the grasp of that young man¡¯s tricks.


    Dawn slowly arrived, and the thick mists had still not dispersed. Bright rays of light saturated the fog, bringing about a feeling of holy purity.


    The blood finally began to drip from the old man¡¯s body, spilling to the muddy ground. Though the sound was subtle, he knew clearly that that young man was stalking him like a hidden tiger, and could emerge at any moment. He just didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t already made his move.


    But Xiao En knew... he was finished.


    It was unclear what strength had stubbornly supported this old man, tormented for 20 years and now ridden with wounds, as he made his way through the mists of Aishan Forest, climbing to the summit of a hill. Walking across the broad and slightly wet meadow, he finally saw Northern Qi territory.


    The vige of Wuduhe shined under the sunlight in the distance. Xiao En sighed. Rather disappointed and powerless, he sat down, using his hands to move his right leg with its shattered kneecap to the left-hand side. He coughed.


    The shine came from the reflection off the vige¡¯s colored ss tiles. Although this was the countryside, where ss was of little use, many years ago Xiao En had learned that there had once been a ssmaker¡¯s workshop not far from the vige. After it had been destroyed, the people of the vige took the ss fragments and arranged them upon the roofs of their houses.


    No matter when or where they were, in a dark world, people always wanted to create a little light for themselves.


    Xiao En was the same. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the shining ss tiles, thinking back to over 20 years ago. The small vige seemed to have hardly changed.


    In the fields outside the vige, a battle had long since ended. The troops who hade to rescue Xiao En had beenpletely massacred. Around 200 ck Knights, like a lifeless ck wall, stood on one side of the field. A handful of them had charged into the bloody fray, seen their still-living enemy, and drawn their des. The endless spluttering sound had echoed throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Those young men in the bloodbath in the meadow were Shang Shanhu¡¯s men, were they not?¡±


    Xiao En narrowed his eyes and looked at the scenery. He felt a sudden tiredness, and coughed again. He alreadypletely understood Fan Xian¡¯s ns. Although the handsome young mancked experience, he had the boldness and courage to make a move. He had chased him all the way to Wuduhe. Naturally, he wanted him dead along with the pitiful Northern Qi solders in the meadow below.


    A slender dagger quietly came forth. Its surface was cold enough to make the old man¡¯s neck break out in goose pimples.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t as strong as I thought.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s calm voice came from behind him.


    Xiao En pursed his withered lips andughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as I thought either.¡±


    ¡°With all your experience, it shouldn¡¯t have been hard to tell this was a trap. Why did you still try to escape?¡± All the while that he had been chasing him throughout the night, this was something that Fan Xian could not understand.


    Xiao En didn¡¯t respond, remaining silent. He didn¡¯t tell the young man that because of Wang Qinian¡¯s careless words, he had thought of a young woman and of a temple.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make your move?¡± Xiao En was strangely cold. He looked at the unusually quiet vige in front of him. ¡°You and I are both in this line of work. You should know that the longer things are drawn out, the more variables may arise.¡±


    ¡°I just got the sudden feeling that I seem to have made a mistake.¡± Fan Xian drew his dagger tighter, a slight frustration appearing in his eyes, framed by ck cloth. ¡°I presumed that the Eldest Princess would have dispatched someone to receive you. I didn¡¯t expect it would only be men from Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this ¡®Eldest Princess¡¯ is.¡± Xiao En seemed to have long since lost any regard for his life or death. He took a deep breath of the fresh meadow air. He hadn¡¯t smelled such a natural aroma in many years. In the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison, all he could smell was iron and straw. After so many years, he hated the smell. Loathed it. Tired of it.


    Fan Xian suddenly felt that something was strange. His eyes fixed like knives onto the back of the old man¡¯s white head.


    ¡°I remind you again that since you wish to kill me, and have chosen to do so at the border, then it is best to do it quickly, and leave me with the bodies of those soldiers who wished to free me,¡± said Xiao En coldly. ¡°Otherwise the Northern Qi weing party will arrive, and if you wish to kill me, you will have to consider the life of that colleague of yours.¡±


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. This n to kill Xiao En on the border was risky. To be exact, it risked Yan Bingyun¡¯s life. Since the Northern Qi general Shang Shanhu had dispatched people to receive the escaped Xiao En, in the chaos of battle, Xiao En had died ¨C this was reasoning that the young Emperor of Northern Qi could, and had to, ept. The important part was the fact that the diplomatic mission had relied on the military might of the Kingdom of Qing the entire time. But what made Fan Xian unusually disappointed was that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s army had not appeared on the battlefield as he had expected. If he could not secretly kill the Eldest Princess, then what sense was there in killing Xiao En?


    Unsure what he was thinking, Fan Xian gripped his dagger tighter, until his knuckles went white.


    ¡°Why do you always presume that I am still a tiger?¡± Xiao En did not turn his head, nor did he lower it to look down at the de. He smiled as he talked to himself. ¡°I am but a frail, toothless tiger. I just know some things that others do not, so I am still able to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door to this day. In the Kingdom of Qing, I was a prisoner. In fact, having returned to the north, I will still be a prisoner in Northern Qi. Naturally I want to fight. When you live to my age, you fear nothing... but I fear not having freedom.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I understand now why Director Chen wanted to send you back, and then have me kill you.¡± Fan Xian seemed not to have paid any attention to Xiao En¡¯s warning, and still appeared to be talking at length. ¡°This is a test. Mr. Xiao, you said that my talents were great and my strength was formidable, but that I had never faced real strength alone. You may be the first truly strong person who I have fought by myself in my entire life.¡±


    Xiao En shook his head. He still sat cross-legged facing the vige. ¡°No. I am not strong anymore. All I have done on our journey is scare people. As for Chen Pingping...¡± He smiled, his face filled with both bitter resentment and deep joy. ¡°In truth... he knows nothing. He only knows that he cannot kill me, so he has no choice but to imprison me. And yet he does not know why he cannot kill me, nor what he can learn from me. He boasts of his plots stretching throughout the entirend, but in truth, he is a pitiful, confused fool!¡±


    The old man¡¯s speech was agitated. He coughed. His wound had opened again, and fresh blood spilled out, falling on the meadow.


    The grass trembled slightly in the breeze.


    ¡°Just what are your secrets?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face did not change, but he quietly changed his bearing. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°I was imprisoned for 20 years, and I said nothing. Even Chen Pingping lost all patience and sent me to be your prey in your test of maturity,¡± jeered Xiao En. ¡°And you think I¡¯ll tell a na?ve child like you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even fear death, then why are you afraid to tell me your secrets?¡±


    ¡°There are things in this world much more terrifying than death.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. He could tell that the seven swordsmen behind him had already retreated to a safe ce nearby. He smiled, and turned his head to the right to look at the orderly line of ck Knights in the distance. Everything seemed to have worked out.


    Suddenly, without warning, he ced a foot on the meadow, and his body slid leftward. A poison needle left his hand and flew into the underbrush!


    He was already in midair, like he was dancing through it. The slender dagger in his hand was like a pitch-ck viper, and he stuck it out, perfectly straight. It made a humming sound in the air. It had been imbued with all of the powerful zhenqi in his body!


    The seven Tiger Guards had already secretly taken up positions on the favorable terrain. Fan Xian suddenly mounted a sneak attack. The seven swordsmen, acting together in silent understanding, attacked the underbrush, stirring up great drifts of snow, dazzling the eyes!


    Such power and such a sudden movement. No matter whom the ambusher was ¨C even if it was the enigmatic Eunuch Hong of the Qing Pce, perhaps battered and exhausted; they would have to pay with their flesh!

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: Haitang Duoduo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But events have a way of exceeding one¡¯s expectations. As this thundering offensive began, a fair and gentle hand emerged from the underbrush!


    Like a beautiful young girl catching a firefly, the index finger and thumb were together, with the poison needle that Fan Xian hadunched held between them.


    Then the figure flew from the underbrush. Seemingly somewhat afraid of Fan Xian, it pressed on, nimbly moving backward but easily rotating, avoiding the ck dagger that tore through the air like a gust of wind.


    The seven swordsmen¡¯s des whirled like snow in the wind, leaving no ce uncovered. The figure flew upward, dancing lightly between the seven des like snowkes. Finally, the figure¡¯s foot touched on the de with the greatest momentum, and it suddenly swiftly withdrew 15 meters away, standing calmly on the grass.


    Gao Da groaned, sheathed his de and turned back, standing with the six other Tiger Guards in front of Fan Xian and Xiao En, afraid that this master would erupt in fury.


    It was a woman with a flower-patterned cloth tied around her head, carrying baskets on her elbows. Inside the baskets were a few fresh mushrooms.


    To be exact, this was a vige girl.


    But who would have thought that she could have broken Fan Xian¡¯s poison needle, avoiding its thrust with her entire body, as well as being able to float away in retreat from seven des surrounding her like a flurry of snow... This was no ordinary vige woman.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Fan Xian noticed that when the northern spymaster Xiao En, who did not blink in the face of death, had seen this woman, his eyes had trembled for a moment. Fan Xian was somewhat surprised. Just who was this female master hidden in the underbrush?


    He walked forward. The seven Tiger Guards moved out of his way. Gao Da lowered his head and retreated, his hands gripping his saber tightly, guarding Xiao En from behind. If anything happened, he would separate Xiao En¡¯s head from his shoulders.


    ¡°Madam, who are you?¡± Fan Xian asked calmly, looking at this woman, his face betraying a hint of fascination.


    The woman lifted her head. There was nothing strange about her face. Neither could she be considered particrly beautiful, but there was a strange brightness in her eyes, as if they reflectedpletely the meadow and the dawn¡¯s light in the blue sky. They were clear, bright, and iparably pure.


    Fan Xian was briefly dumbfounded. He cupped his hands in salute. ¡°I am a member of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing, escorting a prisoner into the Kingdom of Qi by order of the Emperor. I am not sure why you are here, madam. I apologize greatly for any offense we have caused, and ask you not to be angry with us.¡±


    This enigmatic woman was more ferocious than Fan Xian. Fan Xian was a man with a gentle exterior and a deep inner darkness, so he could not help but smile and say a few words he didn¡¯t truly believe. He knew what she hade to do, and she knew that he knew that. But he still spoke grandly and sincerely.


    The young woman smiled. Though her cheeks were not beautiful, her smile animated them, and the crude flower-patterned cloth she wore upon her head began to seem familiar. She lowered her head and looked at the needle between her fingers. After a moment, she spoke. ¡°Master Fan, I did not expect your weapon to be a needle.¡±


    Since she had already called him by his family name, Fan Xian found it hard to put on an act again. All he could do was rub his nose and force a smile. ¡°Am I that recognizable? Or has my reputation spread all the way to the north?¡±


    ¡°Surely all thend will have heard of an immortal poet... For this immortal poet to suddenly be a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing is an even more absurd and shocking matter. There¡¯s not a soul alive who hasn¡¯t heard of you.¡±


    The young woman held up the needle in her hand, looking up carefully at the sky. Her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and she looked at the slender needle on the blue sky backdrop, as if it were one of the flying des that the immortals walked on in legend.


    ¡°Ah. It is only a normal sewing needle.¡± The young woman seemed rather surprised at her discovery. The back end of the poison needle had a hole bored through it.


    Fan Xian forced a smile. His little sister had prepared it for him; of course it was only a sewing needle. ¡°Madam,¡± he suddenly asked, concerned, ¡°must we still chat idly? Mister Xiao has lost a lot of blood, and I fear it would not be appropriate.¡±


    Xiao En smiled.


    The young womanughed. ¡°Were you not nning to kill him?¡±


    Fan Xianughed gently. ¡°No, it was a rebel army of Northern Qi who intended to free him, thereby voiding the peace agreement between our two countries. During the battle, Master Xiao En fled in the crossfire.¡±


    The vige girl giggled, pointing her middle finger at Fan Xian¡¯s nose, looking much like those peasant women from farming viges. ¡°Not only are you a fine poet, Master Fan, but you can even lie without changing your expression. You truly are worthy of being called a Tianmai, like the legends of old.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise,¡± said Fan Xian, his face unchanged, still gently looking her in the eye. ¡°You are the Tianmai of legend. I am simply hardworking and lucky.¡±


    The vige girl¡¯s expression changed slightly. She seemed to look at Fan Xian with much more interest. There was a deep silence.


    Suddenly, an early-rising bird flew into the nearby meadow with a caw. It seemed to have smelled a strange and bloody scent, and immediately took off, shocked. She smiled self-effacingly and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Duoduo.¡±


    ¡°Haitang Duoduo?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Haitang was an outstanding member of the youngest generation of Northern Qi, a disciple of the grandmaster Ku He, and very possibly a legendary Tianmai being. In the Overwatch Council, Yan Ruohai had warned Fan Xian of her. At the time, Fan Xian had not expected that person to be a woman... and yet, sure enough ¨C to his surprise ¨C she was.


    Seemingly not reacting, Fan Xian¡¯s face was calm. ¡°Miss Haitang, could it be that you havee to take Master Xiao back?¡± Now he knew her identity clearly, but he was still hiding his shock well. He turned his head back to look Xiao En, who was still surveying the meadow below with rapt attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon.¡±


    Haitang was clearly one of the most remarkable people in the world, but she still acted like she was a simple country girl. She smiled. ¡°Call me Duoduo, please. It¡¯s more pleasing to the ear.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao En suddenly spoke. ¡°Neither of you are Tianmai,¡± he hissed. ¡°You¡¯re just a pair of bickering brats.¡±


    Fan Xian felt ashamed. Although he knew that the old man did not have the strength of his former days, he didn¡¯t seem too bad off by the look of it. He and this ¡°country girl¡± were putting on an act, and it was really rather unnecessary.


    At that moment, Haitang moved closer to the decrepit Xiao En, who sat cross-legged in the meadow. ¡°By order of my master, I havee to escort you to Shangjing, Master Xiao.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. His hands dropped down by his sides. ¡°We have yet to cross the border, Haitang... Miss Duoduo, I fear you are acting prematurely.¡±


    He shook his head and waved his hand. The six Tiger Guards behind him immediately moved into attack formation, pointing their arrows at her. And behind them, Gao Da¡¯s sturdy arms prepared his lightning-like de, ready to behead Xiao En.


    A strange smile shed in Haitang¡¯s eyes. Her fingers loosened, and the needle fell silently into the underbrush. The corners of the simple clothing she was wearing fluttered in the dawn breeze. ¡°Master Fan,¡± she said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning tomit murder right in front of me.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. He thought for a moment, and then looked into her eyes. He knew that she had note to stop him from killing... Perhaps she hade to watch him kill. He didn¡¯t know what kinds of secrets Xiao En held that could make Ku He, the Imperial Advisor, break his long-held principle of non-interference, and dispatch this girl who clearly had the strength of a ninth-level master to serve as a murderer.


    In this world, there are times where one needs to make tough decisions in a very short span of time. Fan Xian had expended a great amount of effort to entice Xiao En into this deadlock and create this chance to kill him ¨C but in an instant, he not only had to renounce his former ns, but had to do the very opposite of them!


    Undoubtedly, this was absurd. It was a nonsensical choice. Any normal person would be saddened by such a hindrance to their ns.


    But Fan Xian was brave enough to let things be. Since this n had not been sessful in ensnaring Yan Xiaoyi, then whether or not Xiao En was killed was no longer so important. Besides, he had developed quite an interest in the old spymaster. So he gave a strange smile and pounced on Haitang. At the same time, he signaled to the seven Tiger Guards to protect Xiao En and take him in the direction of the ck Knights.


    Ching, ching, ching, ching... In total, the sound of seven shes rang out in an orderly fashion. On the meadow, even the light dawn breeze seemed to have been cut to pieces by that slender, ck, poison-coated dagger. The fragments of zhenqi were like countless shattered des, flying all around the flower-patterned cloth tied around Haitang¡¯s head.


    Fan Xian was thoroughly pleased with his seven blows. Although they had pursued Xiao En throughout the night and his body was already rather fatigued, facing someone who was absolutely outstanding among her generation ¨C particrly the kind of person he had naturally detested when reading novels in his past life ¨C Fan Xian had finally roused all of the hidden potential within him to deliver some dazzling blows.


    Like seven ck lotuses, Haitang¡¯s hairline... burst forth, then lifelessly and faintly disappeared.


    Haitang smiled, holding a simple dagger in her hand. The side of the de had fragments of grass on it, leaving droplets of green fluid that congealed into spots.


    A moment earlier, every vicious, lightning-fast thrust that Fan Xian had made had all been gently parried by the girl¡¯s dagger. Its point quivered, looking delicate and powerless in the wind, yet like countless clear breezes, it had bound itself to Fan Xian¡¯s slender dagger, and in the end, had turned the powerful zhenqi Fan Xian had channeled into it into a slight breeze.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: Shamelessness Against Virtue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a look of surprise in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He sighed in admiration. ¡°You are indeed a worthy disciple of Grandmaster Ku He, with the strength of a ninth-level master, if you were so easily able to dispel my attack.¡± His facial expression was affected, but his words had a hint of truth; Fan Xian knew full well that under Wu Zhu¡¯s forceful guidance, he had still not truly faced an opponent like Haitang.


    He took a step back, his face filled with resolve, slipping his poisonced dagger into his boot. He held out his right hand in invitation. ¡°Inbat, madam, I am no match for you. I ask for your guidance in martial arts.¡±


    Haitang was somewhat taken aback, and slowly slipped her de back into its scabbard. The de she carried with her was not particrly long, so the scabbard hidden on her person in her country-girl clothing ¨C rather at odds with her identity ¨C was not easily to find at first.


    Fan Xian cupped his hands in salute and nted the edge of his foot on the ground. Without another word, he became a gray dragon, charging directly at the young woman.


    Haitang looked into his clear, bright eyes. Since she had finished her apprenticeship, she had fought with countless northern masters, but she had nevere across a style which took such headstrong and brave risks as Fan Xian¡¯s. Did he really not know that such a reckless dash would only require her to turn her body slightly to gainplete control of the situation?


    Originally, her world-renowned teacher had not given her any other task, and had warned her repeatedly not to be distracted. But when Haitang looked at this handsome young man who looked at her the way he did, she still could not stop her eyes from sparkling. If she killed him right at that moment, she thought, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea.


    Then, with a slight turn of her heel, she shifted her center of gravity backward two inches.


    In a sh, Fan Xian had already arrived in front of her, and extended an inelegant fist, aimed straight for the bulging chest underneath her clothing.


    When his fist was only three inches from Haitang¡¯s body, like a willow branch snapped in half by the wind, her whole body moved backward remarkably, pivoting on her heel in a semicircle. A momentter, like a gust of wind, her whole body floated behind Fan Xian, and she softly raised her right fist to strike Fan Xian in the back of the head.


    It seemed like a simple move, but in light of Fan Xian¡¯s speed and the short space of time, it looked incredible.


    The effortless strike was like swatting a housefly. The blow was so casual, so... inevitable. To an onlooker, it seemed only natural that the gentle blow would strike the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head, and prove that the ¡°immortal poet¡± was very much mortal indeed.


    Unfortunately, she had misestimated the speed of Fan Xian¡¯s reactions, his valiant physical control, and the powerful zhenqi within the young man¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian gave a grunt. The foot in front of him had already been nted deeply into the soft mud of the meadow! If any normal person had wanted to stop while charging forward at such a speed, perhaps their right knee would shatter to pieces under the force. But Fan Xian, making use of powerful opposing force, suddenly stopped the momentum of his body.


    His head did not turn. With a whoosh, he withdrew the dagger from his boot and thrust it insidiously underneath his armpit!


    Its ck point travelled forth, looking unreal. The palm that carried it forward was like the breath of a fairy!


    Haitang frowned. She had not expected the young man to be so shameless! But she was also not fric in the slightest. Flicking out a flinger striking a flint onto the side of the viper-like, ck dagger, her palm naturally lifted up, and her sleeve made a ripping sound. Although she had avoided the danger of it going through her palm, she still had no way to parry Fan Xian¡¯s blow, filled with his concentrated and powerful zhenqi.


    The basket that had been hanging on the crook of her left elbow just happened to be upturned.


    The dagger entered the bamboo basket, and with a chaotic crashing sound, it broke into fragments.


    A faint fragrance along with a white mist swiftly dissipated in the air between the two. Haitang frowned once more, held her breath, and touched the tip of her foot to the ground, about to make a temporary retreat. To her surprise, through the white mist came three silent crossbow bolts. By the time she realized, they were already a foot away from her!


    If she were an ordinary ninth-level master, after her energy had be somewhat disordered, holding her breath tightly, she would inevitably feel the gloom building in her chest, and suddenly meeting with Fan Xian¡¯s crossbow trick, it would be hard to avoid a feeling of terror. But Haitang was a Tianmai of legend; with a mere flick of her hand, she tore the patterned cloth tied around her head and held it t before her cheeks, motionless in the wind like a sheet of iron.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! The three crossbow bolts seemed to hit this iron sheet, shattering into pieces, and the patterned cloth in Haitang¡¯s hands was also powerlessly torn apart.


    So far, she had defended against all of Fan Xian¡¯s sneak attacks. Haitang slowly drew the short de from her clothing, her face expressionless. With a toss of her hand, the de was like lightning, slicing through the faint mist, following a strange trajectory, and suddenly heading straight for Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian interlocked his hands, swiftly releasing the powerful zhenqi in his body. With a p, he caught the dagger between his hands. He felt a searing pain in his palms, and knew that his opponent¡¯s pure zhenqi was still coursing into the de, iparably sharp.


    A silhouette floated forth. Haitang¡¯s figure was like a flying de, not slowing even slightly; she drew close to Fan Xian, calmly gripped her sword hilt, and turned gently.


    The point of the de was iparably sharp, and it cut into Fan Xian¡¯s palm.


    Fan Xian groaned, circting his zhenqi into his palms, giving Haitang¡¯s de no chance to reverse. Haitang frowned slightly, seemingly somewhat astonished at the powerful zhenqi being forced through her de, but she made no extraneous movements, and automatically pulled it out, thrusting it back toward Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    It was a simple move, and an involuntary movement, yet it gave Fan Xian an idea he could not avoid. His palms aching, the de he had grasped had already disappeared, and a momentter was heading straight for his brow.


    Haitang gave a low groan! Her face seemed filled with anger, and her whole body floated.


    In her underbelly was the ck dagger that Fan Xian had somehow pulled from nowhere.


    Two young, powerful warriors. One stood in the meadow, one flew through the air. Fan Xian¡¯s biting de had sent Haitang¡¯s highest-quality sword backwards. She moved around Fan Xian quickly in a circle, the clothes on her body blossoming like flowers, dazzling to the eye.


    A hand emerged from the flowers and hit Fan Xian in the chest.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes slightly. It was a ncing blow. His right palm filled with powerful zhenqi, he struck Haitang softly in the chest in the midst of those flowers.


    Haitang retreated once more, pulling out her de. There was a nging sound as the wind rushed past their palms and their des shed again and again.


    A momentter, Haitang lowered her head, grasping her sword in her right hand, and slid backwards. The cloth covering her hair had already been cut to pieces, and now her ck heart spilled forth. Although she was still wearing simple clothing, the power of her de was as beautiful as the mythological fairy Xuan N¨¹. She was no longer a rustic country girl.


    On the other side, Fan Xian looked at her, his hand gripping the dagger, trembling slightly. A feeling of defeat came over him; a feeling that his style was not enough to match this woman, that even the powerful zhenqi that he had always taken great pride in seemed weak in the face of this tranquil and amodating woman¡¯s pure zhenqi, and that he waspletely at a disadvantage.


    In truth, Haitang felt somewhat astonished. Since she had finished her apprenticeship, she hade across countless masters. Fan Xian was clearly not the strongest, and his power was, at most, just on the threshold of the ninth level ¨C but Fan Xian was certainly the one who had most put her in a difficult situation.


    Fan Xian was simply not willing to show weakness before her. Such was his innate stubbornness. Haitang was an exceptionally powerful upper ninth-level master. If he were facing Yan Xiaoyi, perhaps he would have already retreated. But facing this girl, he valiantly and stupidly chose to fight on.


    Fortunately, his manner of fighting was without any sense of shame; it was very different from battling any ordinary powerful fighter.


    Haitang looked at his handsome and valiant face, and suddenly revealed a hint of loathing. ¡°Among the younger generation, Master Fan, you may be considered an expert. But your style is so shameless. Have you no sense of honor?¡±


    She was right. Earlier, Fan Xian had called for a contest of martial arts, and yet he had used a dagger in a sneak attack, and finally had used some kind of poison arrow. He had employed low blows and all sorts of dirty tricks. Haitang had never faced such a dishonorable opponent.


    Fan Xian panted, trying to calm the disorderly breathing in his chest. Heughed forcibly. ¡°I have never been an expert in martial arts; of course I cannotply with some sort of custom. I am a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing ¨C an official. You are a subject of Northern Qi. Now you trespass the national borders and stand on the territory of my country, and I must capture and punish you. What does it matter what methods I use?¡±


    Haitang was silent, seemingly approving of this exnation.


    She slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The exceptionally natural and pure energy began to strengthen around her. The dewdrops of the meadow seemed to be excited, and fell from the des of grass, turning to faint vapor.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, knowing that the palm that head struck her breast and the thrust at her private areas had made this nymph angry.


    Like a gust of wind and a ray of light, the spring dawn breeze drifted gently across the meadow. Haitang¡¯s de followed the breeze, the light, and the shadows, headingpletely naturally toward Fan Xian. This was her second attack, and it seemed gentler than the first, but Fan Xian knew that it was more dangerous.


    His feet felt somewhat numb. The repercussions of a night of fierce battle were finally showing, and facing this upper ninth-level master, he knew that he could not fight on without any regard for consequences; he did not have the strength.


    So Fan Xian relinquished his dagger, withdrew his hands, and narrowed his eyes, not advancing any further. He felt every inch of his body in contact with the air around him, and relying on this incredible sensitivity he moved to dodge her seemingly godlike de.


    Many years before, he had done the same. At the time, it was Wu Zhu¡¯s staff he was dodging.


    Now, he was doing it again, but his opponent held a de.


    Wu Zhu could hit him, but Haitang... was not Wu Zhu. She was an upper ninth-level master, but still was nowhere near Wu Zhu.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: Untitled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Haitang¡¯s hand, the de was like the wind, twirling around Fan Xian. He jumped and leaped and crouched and fell prone, assuming all kinds of strange andical positions. Between each pose, he used all of his formidable physical control to string the postures together.


    The de stuck into the mud just by his left year, the grass by the little finger of his right hand, and fell onto a dewdrop next to his throat.


    He was impossible to hit.


    A strange look slowly filled Haitang¡¯s eyes. She had been training since childhood, and her innate skills were outstanding. She had a natural confidence with the de, and save for the four grandmasters, she considered none her equal. This young Fan Xian, no matter how one considered him, was not her equal... But then why, with him being in such a difficult situation, was her de still not enough? Every time she tried to stab him, his body seemed to have anticipated it, and at the moment of greatest danger, shifted by inches!


    The sweat on Fan Xian¡¯s brow dripped onto the meadow. Things were getting too dangerous. At a number of points, he hade close to impalement. Although her speed and uracy with the de was not quite that of Wu Zhu, it was still remarkable. He felt some regret, and felt that he shouldn¡¯t try to evade her but instead face her head-on as recklessly as before, overwhelming her calmness with his intrepidness.


    But as things stood, there was no other way.


    At a life-or-death moment, Fan Xian rolled across the dew-moistened meadow, battered and exhausted as he dodged. He would have no chance toin about Wu Zhu¡¯s quality of teaching if such a talented fighter was still unable to harm him.


    With a whoosh, a ck arrow broke through the air, headed toward Haitang¡¯s face. At that moment, Haitang¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Fan Xian. She turned her body slightly, allowing the arrow to whistle past her cheek.


    Following after it were two more¡ªthree more arrows!


    A densely packed and deadly hail of arrows missed Fan Xian, who was rolling around on the floor like a puppy, dodging toward Haitang.


    Haitang sighed and brandished her de in a circle, sweeping away one arrow after another. Her wrist began to feel numb, and could not help but be somewhat startled; how could the puny bows of the cavalry let forth such a powerful volley?


    Shortly after, a de flew forth with unstoppable force ¨C it belonged to Tiger Guard Gao Da! The point of the de stuck into the mud just in front of Haitang, forcing her to step back.


    The sound of horses¡¯ hooves rumbled like thunder. The ck Knights had finally dashed to the meadow from outside the vige. Hundreds of hooves restlessly galloped. They seemed to bring an air of terror to the meadow. Immediately, with their faces covered, the ck Knights drew their bows, aiming at the powerful master who was dressed in the clothing of a vige girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Haitang floated lightly away, retreating a distance from the terrifying cavalry. She softly ran her fingers through her hair as she spoke to the distant Fan Xian, who was struggling to get up.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, not saying a word as he watched the distant vige girl wave goodbye.


    The meadow fell silent. Ordered to do so, the ck Knights dismounted their horses one by one and chanted all at once. ¡°Commissioner, it is an honor.¡±


    Fan Xian turned around and saw the chilling cavalry. He finally calmed down somewhat and spoke rather wearily. ¡°This ce is poisonous. Be careful that your horses are not harmed.¡±


    Returning to the camp, an imperial physician who had followed them saw to Fan Xian¡¯s wounds, bandaging him liberally. Fan Xian¡¯s face was grave and stern as he entered the camp. He told his subordinates that today they would rest, and tomorrow they would enter the vige of Wuduhe.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Fan Xian was not in a good mood. He looked at Wang Qinian coldly.


    Wang Qinian bowed. ¡°The person who opened the carriage door was someone from Xinyang. The spy in the Council also had some connection to Xinyang. As for outside the vige of Wuduhe, the army responsible for receiving him were in disguise, but we discovered that they were private forces of the Northern Qi general L¨¹ Jing. L¨¹ Jing first served in the army of Shang Shanhu a decade ago, and since then he has risen quickly through the ranks.


    Fan Xian nodded. The wound on his shoulder had begun to ache. He frowned. ¡°Xiao En is connected to Shang Shanhu, I could guess that. So it¡¯s only normal that L¨¹ Jing came. As for Xinyang... Xiao En was able to leave prison thanks to Xinyang¡¯s tricks. But if they knew we were going to arrive safely in Shangjing, I don¡¯t see why they arranged an attempt to set him free?¡±


    His head ached, and he could not understand just what the secret agreement between the Eldest Princess and Northern Qi entailed.


    ¡°It¡¯s very clear. The Eldest Princess and Shang Shanhu both hope that Xiao En does not fall into the hands of the royal family of Northern Qi,¡± Wang Qinian conjectured. ¡°It seems that the royal family of Northern Qi wants Xiao En¡¯s secrets, but not Xiao En himself.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Xiao En arrived safely in Northern Qi, perhaps he would die of old age in prison instead of wielding power. No wonder he was so desperate to escape.¡± Fan Xian frowned as he talked to himself. ¡°It seems that the young Emperor of Northern Qi is no fool. Perhaps he also understands the connection between Shang Shanhu and Xiao En.¡±


    ¡°But... what kind of secrets could make the royal family of Northern Qi so nervous? Why did Ku He dispatch Haitang to silence him? Why was Chen Pingping willing to let him go free? Why was he not willing to have him killed?¡±


    ¡°I feel like such an idiot.¡± Fan Xian looked at the wounded Xiao En and propped his chin on his hand in thought. This was how things were. Before he had fought Xiao En, his enemy had been a tiger. After they had fought, he had found that he was merely a paper tiger. His mother had taught Chen Pingping well.


    ¡°I definitely wanted to kill you,¡± he continued. ¡°And in the end, after all that work, at the crucial moment, I became your bodyguard.¡± The way things had developed was truly absurd. Xiao En¡¯s aged voice rang out. ¡°Many things in life are thus. If they were not absurd, then they would not be true.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°But the lure of killing you is still strong.¡±


    ¡°Haitang is a student of Ku He. When that bald fool Ku He speaks, everyone in Northern Qi listens,¡± said Xiao En calmly. ¡°Since she knows that I am alive, then you can¡¯t nt me among those corpses outside the vige. If you were to kill me now, then it is doubtful that Master Yan would make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°Then what secrets are you hiding?¡± Fan Xian looked at him quietly. ¡°Something that would make Ku He go to the trouble of killing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a few old stories and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°When we were in the meadow, speaking of your secrets, that was when she appeared, ready to kill you.¡± Fan Xian looked at him coldly. ¡°The secret indeed seems to be a great one, if it could cause such chaos to the tranquility of an upper ninth-level master.¡±


    Xiao Enughed at him. ¡°Why do you presume that she was not preparing to kill you?¡±


    ¡°There is no enmity between her and me. Why would she want to kill me?¡± Fan Xian looked into Xiao En¡¯s bloodshot eyes as if he were trying to divine the secret long hidden behind them.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Xiao Enughed gently. The cold air of fear that had surrounded him when he had first left the prison of the Overwatch Council had long since disappeared.


    ¡°It seems that Ku He does not want you to return to Northern Qi alive.¡±


    ¡°Correct. The reason I knew that you hadid a trap and yet still dared to escape was because I knew that, ultimately, whether it was the royal family of Northern Qi or even this Eldest Princess ¨C who I have never met ¨C no one would let me die so easily. The Eldest Princess you speak of would perhaps wish to use my death as part of some agreement with Shang Shanhu. After all, she is too young, and knows nothing of the secrets of the past...


    ¡°More importantly,¡± Xiao En continued, ¡°Ku He wants to shut me up, so he rushed to kill me before I crossed over the border... You are quite a remarkable person. No doubt you will wonder what sort of secrets could provoke him to kill me. Since this is the case, you had no choice to turn from my assassin into my protector.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    ¡°You set a trap, I sprung it, and ultimately I lost. But I have onest thing to rely on. All I can do is y thatst card, which will stop you from killing me. Tomorrow we cross the border, and you will have no more chances to make your move. So now... it is up to you.¡± Xiao En¡¯s face did not change. Although the old fox did not have his former strength, it seemed his calcting mind could still see clearly through men¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in that card of yours; more so than anyone else. I¡¯ll admit that¡¯s enough to spare you for now.¡± Fan Xian did not seem discouraged in the slightest. Instead, he smiled to himself. ¡°But you haven¡¯t escaped. When we get to Shangjing, Shang Shanhu has no way to save you. You will still be locked up by the royal family of Northern Qi, tormented until you die of old age or reveal your secrets.¡±


    There was a sudden sh of fear in Xiao En¡¯s eyes. After his serious injuries today, it seemed that he had been weakened.


    ¡°So what kind of secret is it?¡± Fan Xian continued his questioning from the meadow. ¡°Since you don¡¯t fear death, why won¡¯t you talk? Don¡¯t tell me that there are things worse than death, I don¡¯t believe that nonsense.¡±


    Xiao En seemed to have finally discovered the coldness deep in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He smiled, his mouth shut tight.


    Fan Xian suddenly closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He extended his hand like a gust of wind, and softly took hold of the needle in Xiao En¡¯s neck. It had not been removed since it had been stuck into one of Xiao En¡¯s meridians when they were in Aishan Forest. As the needle slowly left his body, the old man suddenly groaned, a pained expression on his face. All at once, blood suddenly began to leave the many wounds,rge and small, on his body!


    ¡°This needle can stop the flow of your blood vessels, but in truth it can also help you staunch bleeding. After pulling it out, by the time I count to about 20, you¡¯ll have died from blood loss.¡± Fan Xian spoke calmly as he fingered the needle. ¡°This is the only way you can keep yourself alive, so proceed carefully.¡±


    The blood dripped from Xiao En¡¯s body, soaking his clothing and dripping onto his chair. His face became increasingly pale, and the old-man odor that hung around him became increasingly thick. It seemed to slowly morph into the stench of death.


    But his mouth remained closed.


    Drip. Drip. Some time passed. Fan Xian frowned. His finger flew like lightning, sticking the needle into another of Xiao En¡¯s acupoints, helping him to staunch the bleeding. Then he carefully smeared knockout drops under the nose of the semi-conscious Xiao En.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: Haitang¡¯s Lust


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A bitter smell entered his nostrils, and Xiao En was gradually roused. He fixed Fan Xian with an indescribable expression and spoke with some difficulty. ¡°I believe Chen Pingping would be very disappointed in you. If you want to kill me, kill me. If you want to let me go, then let me go. With all this back-and-forth, how will you be able to achieve greatness in the future?


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was nk. ¡°Other people presume I will kill you, so I will not. What do I have to fear in going back and forth? As long as I end up with the information I want, I¡¯m happy to torment you over and over.¡±


    Though he said it, his eyes still slowly drooped. He knew that the old man was using his curiosity, and he knew full well that he had a secret that even the royal family of Northern Qi and a grandmaster had an interest him. If he killed him at that moment, it would not be done willingly.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the plot to murder Xiao En was to get rid of such an incredible secret. Nor had he expected such a remarkable young woman. But Fan Xian was not put out in the slightest. He had learned since his youth how to adapt to changes to one¡¯s ns.


    Some time passed. He suddenly smiled. ¡°If I arrested Zhuang Mohan to threaten you, would youe out with your secret?¡±


    Xiao En slowly raised his head. There was a hint of shock in his lifeless eyes. He seemed not to have imagined that the young man knew about the brotherhood between himself and the literary master Zhuang Mohan.


    ¡°Of course, for an old snake like you; someone who only lives for himself. I reckon you don¡¯t care about Zhuang Mohan at all, even though he¡¯s done so much for you.¡± Fan Xian kept up his smile, pressuring the old man. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°So I hope that you will have the chance to tell me your secret soon. Otherwise... if I figure out the secret of the temple by myself, I will murder Zhuang Mohan personally!¡±


    The temple? The temple!


    With these two sessive blows, a hoarse sound came from Xiao En¡¯s throat. He lifted his weakened arm and pointed at Fan Xian. His eyes were filled with shock. It seemed like he wanted to know how the young man knew that the secret he was keeping was linked to the temple!


    Fan Xian satisfied Xiao En¡¯s curiosity. ¡°My conclusiones from my confidence in Cheng Pingping. You say that Chen Pingping knows nothing of the secret you are keeping. Then it is simple. I believe that in all thend, the only things that Chen Pingping does not know about are affairs of the temple.


    ¡°Since your secret is that great, I will make sure that you are not killed by Haitang.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. He couldn¡¯t help but think about his uncle with his cloth-bound eyes. If Wu Zhu¡¯s memories returned one day, would going to the temple not be like returning home?


    These were just his own thoughts. But at that moment, he still couldn¡¯t try to kill Xiao En again. One reason was because Haitang was close by, and so it would be hard to use the surprise attack outside the vige as a pretext. The other reason was because of his mother. Fan Xian very much wanted to know where the temple was. And that damned Wu Zhu seemed like he would never return.


    After leaving the carriage, rather exhausted, Fan Xian gathered up the rest of the incense he used to knock people out, and arranged for the imperial physician who was with the diplomatic mission to go into Xiao En¡¯s carriage and treat his wounds. He closed his eyes for a long while, and then summoned Gao Da and made a gesture. Some timeter, he heard two groanse from the carriage, and the faint smell of blood.


    Fan Xian went back into the carriage, and spoke calmly to a sinister-faced Xiao En. ¡°Since you dared to escape, and I still do not wish to kill you, then the price will be your legs. I am not Chen Pingping, and your so-called secret is not entirely indispensable to me. If you wish to threaten me with your suicide, please go ahead.


    ¡°But you must be feeling a lot of emotions about this homing. I presume you will not have the courage to kill yourself anymore.¡± He smiled and left the carriage.


    Xiao En looked at the blood that seeped out onto the broken bones below his knees, and a faint worry showed in his eyes. He knew that this young man of the Overwatch Council would be a terrifying character in the south.


    Fan Xian looked at the camp in the noonday light. His own n was certainly not perfect by any means, and had unexpectedly brought about this absurd result. He had taken advantage of the opportunity provided by Xiao En¡¯s terror, and with the help of knockout drops, he had confirmed that the old man¡¯s secret involved the temple. Otherwise, this plot would not seem to be worthy of the intractable hatred and desire for revenge of that natural de-master Haitang.


    In the distance, the sound of horses¡¯ ufortable whinnying echoed through the ck Knights¡¯ camp. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked toward it. He knew that his poison on the meadow had begun to take effect. He waved a hand to summon a Tiger Guard, and asked him to ry an order to the ck Knights.


    ¡°If they have mares, that¡¯s the best way to deal with it. If that¡¯s not possible, then wash them all thoroughly with fresh water.¡±


    The Tiger Guard took the message. Fan Xian smiled, turned, and entered Si Lili¡¯s carriage. Somewhat weakened, he sat on a chair. It was strange, facing this woman, knowing thatst year she was one of the plotters who had wanted him dead. But he still felt quite rxed. It seemed that he had gotten used to the faint aroma of the carriage, which had be like a kind of calming drug to him.


    Si Lili took off his blood-soaked clothes for him and gently washed him in warm water. The warm towel slipped over his nude and well-proportioned body.


    ¡°Have you ever met Haitang?¡± asked Fan Xian suddenly, his eyes closed.


    Si Lili frowned slightly, seemingly trying to remember life in the royal pce of Northern Qi.


    ¡°Ku He¡¯s female disciple.¡±


    Si Lili had a sudden realization. ¡°You mean Duoduo?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°I came across her today.¡± He told her everything that had happened that day. ¡°At first I thought she was some kind of magical being. The way she spoke and moved didn¡¯t look like some powerful master at all. She looked just like some kind of vige girl.¡±


    ¡°Duoduo is no ordinary woman.¡± Si Lili looked at him with slight worry in her eyes. ¡°Since childhood, she was obsessed with martial arts. She had no interest in poetry or painting or calligraphy at all. In Ku He¡¯s priory, she started a vegetable garden, and the only thing she did apart from practicing martial arts every day was tend to her nts.¡±


    Fan Xian was somewhat stunned. That kind of behavior wasn¡¯tpletely unlike Prince Jing. He could guess why Haitang had lived that sort of life. Ku He¡¯s school of martial arts sought to unite man and heaven, and ced particr emphasis on closeness to nature. Since Haitang had been such a talent, it was only natural that she hid herself away in her vegetable garden. It seemed that her country-girl act was perhaps not that much of an act.


    ¡°Be careful. She is dangerous.¡± Si Lili teased Fan Xian, drying him with a towel. ¡°I reckon you were lucky toe back today at all.¡±


    That was indeed the case, but Fan Xian still raised his eyebrows and smiled strangely. ¡°Although my martial art practice is not as good as hers, it was a real battle... I think she came out of it worse than I did.¡±


    Si Lili smiled at him. ¡°If we cross the Northern Qi border and Haitanges to kill you, I can¡¯t speak for you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and shook his head. ¡°If she dares to attack me when we cross the border, I¡¯ll take off my clothes and let her kill me quick. If she doesn¡¯t fear provoking a war between our two countries.¡±


    He suddenly looked at Si Lili¡¯s delicate figure and thought back to that night on the pleasure boat, and the drug that he had used. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Haitang, wherever she was. It was as if he could still feel the coldness of her dagger on his neck.


    He shivered. Si Lili presumed he was cold, and hurriedly covered him with a robe.


    Only Fan Xian knew. He was somewhat scared of Haitang and her de. If those seven Tiger Guards and the ck Knights hadn¡¯t arrived in time, then he may well have died by her hand. Right now, he couldn¡¯t put up a fight against an upper ninth-level master. Yan Xiaoyi shot him down from the top of the pce wall with one arrow. Although he had made progress since then, he still couldn¡¯t match Haitang.


    This business was all rather odd. Fan Xian had fought two battles from night to dawn, showing more courage than he had ever been able to before. He much preferred assassinations to fighting all-out with military force.


    Some timeter, Fan Xian sighed, silently posing a question to the heavens. ¡°That damned Wu Zhu. He hasn¡¯t followed me. Does he not know how to contact me at all? Give me the box, give me the box!¡±


    In the distance, in the reeds by thekeside along the national border, in that cold, deep water, a head suddenly appeared. Theke water cascaded down her hair. It was Haitang, disciple of a grandmaster, considered to be a Tianmai by the people of Northern Qi. She exposed her bare upper body, a look of anger floating across her face.


    She had already withstood the poison for an hour. She was surprised it still hadn¡¯t been purged from her system. Her insides burned incessantly as if they were on fire. Even ice-coldke water couldn¡¯t dispel the thoughts of lust in her heart.


    Haitang bit her bottom lip, giving a slight sigh of ecstasy. Finally, she understood what had happened. The hatred shed in her eyes. ¡°That shameless Fan Xian!¡± she cursed in a low voice.


    Fan Xian had not used poison, but an aphrodisiac. A top-quality aphrodisiac would do no harm to the human body. Haitang had used zhenqi to withstand the poison, which had instead made the drug circte through her body that much faster. No wonder that in the cold springke, her heart soared and her body felt hot all over.


    Haitang sighed, and thought of what Fan Xian had said. He was an official, but he also considered himself a fighter. He was a ninth-level master, and yet he used such underhanded tactics.


    But there were still many things she did not understand. When the poison was released, she had held her breath. Could it be that when they were fightingter, in a moment of inattention, she had inhaled... the remaining drug? She suddenly lifted her right hand and frowned as she examined it closely. In between her thumb and index finger, she saw a small scar. The scar did not ache. It must have been created by the poison needle from before.


    Haitang had always thought highly of herself, and had never given any thought to any of the poisons throughout thend. So she grasped at it with her hand, unaware of howplicated Fan Xian¡¯s methods for administering poison were. First he used the needle to inject poison into a wound, then he had used an aerosolized version of the drug to cover her body, circting it into her body through the wound!


    First injecting poison into the skin through a needle, then using an aphrodisiac to confuse her will. The lust tired out her body, and all of her anger was directed toward Fan Xian.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: Prelude to Psychological Warfare


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Haitang gave a seemingly pained sigh and sank once more to the bottom of theke, trying to put out the zing fire inside her. Her body writhed and calmed, roving from ce to ce. Looking at her from the surface of theke, she looked like a beautiful and incessantly moving white fish. In the distance, fish followed behind her, carefully swimming up beside her naked body.


    Some timeter, white froth churned on theke surface, and Haitang burst forth, swimming to thekeside. A cool breeze swept past her. She put on her simple clothes.


    She was not a particrly pretty girl, but there was a faint sense of rural character to her appearance that was quite endearing. Her eyes were unusually bright and clear, contrasting with the white birds and sandy islets of theke. At that moment, they were filled with a hint of fury.


    ¡°Fan Xian, I will kill you!¡±


    Clearly, her attempts to dispel the poison had failed.


    Fan Xian awoke from his meditation and strolled around the camp. The ambushing Northern Qi troops had already been almostpletely massacred by the ck Knights. The corpses on the battlefield were the clearest proof of this. An envoy had passed through Wuduhe to express the strongest possible protest to Northern Qi.


    ¡°It is rather regrettable,¡± said Wang Qinian with a sigh, following behind him. ¡°With some difficulty, we urately calcted the point where the enemy attacked. We can attribute his death to their attempt to free him. All kinds of evidence has been prepared appropriately. But your n for Xiao En¡¯s death has been unexpectedly disrupted by that woman.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and strolled underneath a tree, looking at the slowly drifting fog in the distant mountains. ¡°Perhaps I have also disrupted her ns. Though Xiao En did not die in that exact spot at that exact moment, it may yet still be a good thing. At least it has allowed me to learn what he is hiding.¡±


    ¡°Use torture, then.¡± Wang Qinian had begun toe out with rotten ideas.


    Fan Xian red at him. ¡°Chen Pingping tortured him for 20 years and got nothing out of him. Do you think we can make any kind of progress within two days?¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do? Are we really going to give Xiao En to the north?¡± Although he did not know what it was that Xiao En knew, from the position of an official of the Overwatch Council, Wang Qinian was very much unwilling to deliver Xiao En and his secrets into the hands of their northern enemy.


    ¡°Give him to the north. In any case, there are powerful people there who want him dead. There are also powerful people who want to protect him.¡± Fan Xian frowned. Did he really want to make use of that box? But the box wasn¡¯t with him, and he had no idea where Wu Zhu was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Tomorrow we get ready to pass through Wuduhe. We must watch out for Haitang. If she kills Xiao En within our borders, then the responsibility will be entirely ours.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to dispatch the ck Knights to get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°Your ideas are terrible today.¡± Fan Xian coughed and found that his chest still ached. He leaned against the trunk of the tree. ¡°If it were a fight between two armies,ing across a line of ck Knights, they¡¯d have no choice but to flee even if it were a grandmaster. But if we use the ck Knights to assassinate her, I fear they¡¯d all be silently snuffed out by her de.¡±


    ¡°You know yourself quite well.¡±


    From the mountain road ahead of them came an angry voice and a woman wearing simple clothing, her long hair somewhat wet. She stared at Fan Xian.


    They were some meters away from the camp. The Tiger Guards, tired by working through the night, had been ordered by Fan Xian to rest. Wang Qinian nced at Fan Xian, shocked. He knew that this was the upper ninth-level master who had almost killed Commissioner Fan ¨C Haitang of Northern Qi!


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was calm. He waved a hand. ¡°You came back.¡±


    Wang Qinian, not giving a damn, ran frically back to the camp, trying desperately to call for Gao Da and the other swordsmen. The ck Knights¡¯ horses had all gone into heat, and they were unsure what had gotten into them.


    Fan Xian cocked his head slightly as he looked at Haitang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s gone to call for help?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m just about to kill you? It¡¯s not the same as this morning. I reckon I¡¯ll have your head off your shoulders within three rounds.¡±


    ¡°You can try... if the poison has been cleansed from your body.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s intonation was somewhat frivolous.


    Haitang bit her lip as she looked at Fan Xian, her bright eyes full of resentment. After a long while, she spoke a single word. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Fan Xian softly licked his own dry lips, narrowing his eyes as he looked back at her. His face was shameless and his reply was quick. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Haitang spoke viciously, but fan Xian could see in her eyes that she was slightly flustered.


    ¡°Kill me, and you¡¯ll be bathing in the waters of the northern sea every day.¡± Fan Xian appeared to bepletely unrestrained.


    The negotiations had broken down, with neither side willing to concede, and neither able to take the next step toward mutual benefit. The young man and woman stared at each other like a pair of angry young children. As they stood under the trees of the mountain road, ring at each other, the whole scene looked rather amusing.


    ¡°Have you killed Xiao En?¡± Haitang suddenly changed the subject, looking at him as she talked. ¡°If you have misgivings about me, I presume you are unaware. My journey south was not to prevent you from killing him. In fact, we have the same goal.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I really would like to kill Xiao En, but as you want to kill him, then I must protect him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Fan Xian wasn¡¯t going to tell her that he really wanted to know what Xiao En¡¯s secret was.


    Haitang was angry now. She withdrew her sword, and with none of the natural gracefulness she had shown before, she soared upward and chopped a tree sapling in half.


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s eye twitched. Though his face remained calm, deep down he was aghast. If she really wanted to kill him, with no ck Knights or Tiger Guards by his side, he was unsure as to what he should do.


    Suddenly Haitang¡¯s brow twitched and she ran up the mountain road, looking back to call to Fan Xian. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with these servants. Are youing or not?¡±


    ¡°Am Iing?¡± What kind of invitation was this? Was this a fight to the death or a tea party?


    With a smile, Fan Xian sped his hands behind his back and followed behind her. As an official of the Overwatch Council, there was no one else more willing to cause trouble than him. In terms of seriousness, this was the irresponsible behavior of someone who held his own life to be of no importance.


    Watching the shadows of the young man and woman disappear down the end of the mountain road, there was a rustling sound as a number of figures flew from the tree branches. As they converged in one ce, Gao Da drew his long de and frowned, looking at the mountain road. ¡°Master Wang, we should follow them,¡± he said to Wang Qinian.


    Anxiousness showed on Wang Qinian¡¯s face. ¡°The Master is exceptionally wise and excessively horny.¡±


    Of course, Fan Xian had not followed Haitang because he was entranced by her beauty. But he knew that what she was about to say was not to be heard by others. Otherwise, she would fly into a rage out of humiliation, would no longer ept his threats, and would likely kill him.


    ¡°I can cure the poison.¡± Fan Xian looked calmly at the girl as she leant against a tree, seeing the wet clothing that clung to her body. ¡°But I need you to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to your threats.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± There was a slight look of distress on Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°I am an official of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing. As you have crossed our border in an attempt to murder a criminal under my escort, then I must use every method I can to stop you. Do you think I am particrly pleased about using such underhanded tactics?¡±


    His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile.


    Haitang was somewhat surprised. After a moment of silence, she suddenly spoke. ¡°What do you need me to promise?¡±


    ¡°It is about a day¡¯s travel from here to the north side of Wuduhe. I hope that you will not make your move during that time.¡±


    Haitang looked at him calmly. ¡°You must know that if you are to enter Qi territory, I cannot move against you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fan Xian seemed rather surprised.


    ¡°Because... I am a citizen of Qi. I must think of themon people of this nation. I cannot break this agreement within the borders of my own country. If I were to provoke the anger of the royal family, then the two countries might dere war once more. Those who suffered and died, in the end, would be the unarmed and defenselessmon people.¡± A look of worry floated across Haitang¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I cannot allow Xiao En to return to Northern Qi alive.¡±


    Fan Xian listened, his face calm, his heart gradually sobering. It seemed to be just as Si Lili had said. Did this upper ninth-level master before him really have the character of a vige girl, bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind? Such was the fine moral character of Fan Xian¡¯s most beloved enemy.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill Xiao En?¡± Strangely, there was a hint of disapproval and loathing in Haitang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You do know that if Xiao En dies, then your official who fell into the hands of the royal court must die too?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Of course, he could not tell her his darkest secrets. He smiled. ¡°Has he not already been killed? Even if Xiao En were to die, that would be the responsibility of Northern Qi. You dispatched troops to sneak across the border. How can you wash your hands of this? As for Master Yan, I believe I can still bring him back to the Kingdom of Qing.¡±


    He waited a moment, then asked with curiosity, ¡°Why is it that you want to kill Xiao En?¡± His face was naive, even a little stupid.


    Haitang looked at him with loathing. ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin why to you.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged, and took out a pill from his breast pocket. ¡°The... aphrodisiac you were administered was one of my own creation. It cannot be dispelled with zhenqi.¡± Having said this, he threw the pill far.


    Haitang¡¯s face was filled with anger, and then shame, before returning to anger once more. It seemed to fluctuate. She caught the pill and looked at him coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t answer you. Why were you willing to give me the antidote?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and turned away, turning his back to her. Leaning against a sapling, he looked at the green valleys of the mountain range, and the wildflowers on the distant hillsides.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: In A Word, Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Last night the rain was sparse and the winds were fierce. Though I slept soundly all night I was still not sober upon waking. I asked the maid who opened the curtains how the flowering apple trees were. She said they were the same as before. Does she not know? Does she not know? Their green leaves should be blooming, the red flowers withered away.¡± Under the tree, Fan Xian quietly recited, his voice gentle, unsure whether he spoke of people or things. This was the first time that the immortal poet Fan Xian had recited poetry since that night in the pce. [1]


    Haitang calmly looked over his slender, even emaciated body, and gradually rxed the grip on her sword.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then I shall fight.¡± Fan Xian suddenly turned around, looking at Haitang with a smile on his face and a look of determination. ¡°But one day, I would like to see, even without these sobering methods, whether I can protect Xiao En¡¯s life from your hand, Haitang.¡±


    Sobering methods? Naturally, that meant sobering one up from one¡¯s lust.


    Haitang¡¯s face remained calm. It was unclear what she was thinking. It seemed she hadn¡¯t expected Fan Xian to recite such poetry while still showing all of the integrity and courage that a man should have. She was a paragon of her generation, and yet she had fallen by Fan Xian¡¯s hand. She had not expected him to face her alone with such courage. At that moment, she discovered that she did not truly understand this young man before her, and she could not help but frown.


    But it seemed that what interested her was something else. ¡°I heard that you were no longerposing poetry, Master Fan,¡± she said calmly. ¡°What has made you so elegant today?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the pines one thinks of winter. Looking at chrysanthemums one thinks of autumn. Looking at the flowering apple trees...¡± Fan Xian just managed to stop himself from saying the word ¡°spring¡± [2]. He smiled and narrowed his eyes at Haitang. ¡°I have finished writing verse as it is of no use to the nation or to the people. I have some reputation as a poet in the Kingdom of Qing, yet I have been impatient to speak in verse. That poem was written some years ago after a storm. Today, after seeing your delicate appearance, I could not stop myself from reciting it. I hope you do not think it absurd.¡±


    Haitang lifted her head and narrowed her eyes at Fan Xian. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°I shall take no notice of your pretension and your attempts to weaken my resolve. I simply feel that what you said before had merit. You are an official of the Kingdom of Qing, and you have the freedom to employ whatever method you choose, so I do not begrudge you for it. As for whether or not your poem was a good one, such things have never made any sense to me, and so I do not understand its meaning. But... flowering apple trees should not get soaked by the rain. If water umtes in their nting pots, then they will rot. So when their green leaves bloom and their red flowers wilt... perhaps the branches are rotten and weak.¡±


    Having said this, she turned around, and soon afterward she disappeared into the quiet mountain woods. All that was left was a faint aroma, the call of birds, and an embarrassed Fan Xian.


    ¡°Lady of the flowers, how can you leave?¡± Fan Xian gave a sigh, as if he had lost something. ¡°I was just about to tell you a story of a girl who picked mushrooms.¡± [3]


    Haitang walked confidently and at ease, and so did Fan Xian as he made his way back. He patted his buttocks and held his hands behind his back, walking slowly back along the moss-covered mountain road. A few steps down the road, he caught sight of the seven Tiger Guards turning a corner in the road, looking ready to face some great enemy, and Wang Qinian leading a group of officials from the Overwatch Council, hidden in the underbrush, getting ready to strike.


    Seeing the Commissioner making his way back so peacefully, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. The Overwatch Council officials hidden in the underbrush stood up, all covered in wet grass and leaves. It looked ratherical.


    ¡°Master, is it finished?¡± Wang Qinian frowned as he followed behind Fan Xian. ¡°Our reports say that Haitang is an upper ninth-level master, and in Northern Qi they say that she is a Tianmai. Yet she looks so ordinary... Did she noty a hand on you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Lay a hand on me?¡± Fan Xian heard the dirty meaning in Wang Qinian¡¯s words and scolded him. ¡°If she hadid a hand on me, would I still be able to return so free and at ease?¡±


    He suddenly stopped walking and looked at Wang Qinian with suspicion. ¡°You have always been skilled in surveince. I presume that your hearing is good.¡±


    ¡°That is correct, sir.¡± Wang Qinian was unsure what he meant.


    ¡°So did you hear what I said to her?¡± Fan Xian smiled, but it was a menacing smile.


    Wang Qinian did not dare hid it. ¡°I heard some of it.¡±


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    Wang Qinian looked anxious. ¡°I heard some lines of wonderful poetry, and talk of medicine.¡±


    ¡°Do not reveal a thing,¡± Fan Xian warned him. ¡°If the news ever gets out that I drugged Haitang with an aphrodisiac, then I will no doubt offend the people of Northern Qi. And Haitang might not be able to show her face in public.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± said Wang Qinian respectfully. ¡°You are quite remarkable indeed sir, to have made such a terrifying and powerful fighter flee with just a few words.¡±


    Fan Xian paid no attention to his ttery. He simply stood a while in thought. The day¡¯s events seemed simple, but had been quite mentally taxing. He had made sure to emphasize to her his status as an official, to show her that this was not merely some roadside fight, so that she did not fly into a rage as a result of the aphrodisiac coursing through her body and forget the things she had to be mindful of.


    And as for that poem ¨C As in a Dream by Li Qingzhao ¨C Fan Xian had had it prepared as a tactic to make her heart ache ever since Yan Ruohai told him of this strange northern girl named Haitang. He had even prepared Han Wo¡¯s Lazily Arising: ¡°At midnightst night rains fell, and nowes a cold spell. Are the flowering apple trees still standing? I lie on my side and look out at the curtains.¡±


    But that poem was even more intimate than Li Qingzhao¡¯s, so he dared not make use of it that day. He smiled to himself. He was careful to say he saw her as delicate, so the feeling must likely have made that girl, touched by his aphrodisiac, feel quite happy. Since childhood, she had been a disciple of a grandmaster, and was worshipped by the idioticmoners as a Tianmai. After finishing her apprenticeship, she had been without equal, a hero among women. But as a woman, she still wanted to be seen by others as delicate ¨C a woman, even a queen, is still a woman.


    Perhaps Fan Xian was not the most capable in thend when it came to seeing through others¡¯ thoughts, but he certainly knew how women thought. That was because in a world where men treated women as inferior, no man wanted to consider what any woman wanted by treating her as his equal.


    Fan Xian wanted to, because he loved any woman who presented herself well, so he could leave his mark on them while still letting them enjoy it.


    He took a pill from his pocket, the same kind that he had given to Haitang, and swallowed it. ¡°What kind of drug is that?¡± asked Wang Qinian, curious. Fan Xian handed one to him. ¡°Pills made from dried orange peel. It clears and dispels internal heat. I always keep them on me.¡±


    There was no antidote to Fan Xian¡¯s aphrodisiac. One could only soak in cold water and wait a day for it to pass. The aphrodisiac Haitang had been dosed with was real, but the reason she had been unable to dispel it was inrge part due to the reeds surrounding the northern sea. Every spring, the reeds would sprout with white-haired catkins that fell into the waters, reacting with the drug that Fan Xian had administered and strengthening it, making her body itch all the more and presume that the remaining drug was impossible to purge.


    And it was because of this that Haitang had quietly epted Fan Xian¡¯s offer of peace in exchange for the antidote.


    Thinking on all this, Fan Xian could not help but shake his head and sigh. He truly was lucky. But he didn¡¯t know when his luck could turn.


    That day, the diplomatic mission had stopped in a valley next to theke. Broken-legged and expressionless, Xiao En stayed in his carriage. He knew that he was facing imprisonment at the hands of the royal family of Northern Qi. The Zhan family had always been fanatical, and they would make things difficult for him until they found out where the temple was. And Ku He, wanting to prevent such a thing from happening, would no doubt use all his power to have him killed. As for Shang Shanhu... the old man suddenly felt tired of all the fighting and scheming. If he were to die by Fan Xian¡¯s hand in the morning, perhaps that wouldn¡¯t be such a bad way to go.


    The envoy sent over the border had yet to return. Perhaps he was exchanging angry words around a table with Northern Qi officials. If that were the case, then the Kingdom of Qing had already gathered up the corpses outside Wuduhe. They were the greatest proof of the Northern Qi army¡¯s attempt to trespass over the border and their futile attempt to set Xiao En free.


    All across thend, when it came to power, Qing was on the attack, and all other nations were on the defense. Fan Xian¡¯s diplomatic mission could not help but express their anger, and taking advantage of the opportunity, they expressed it in the strongest possible terms. After some time, the Northern Qi officials receiving the Qing envoy finally managed to pacify his anger.


    The secret agreement and the overt agreement had begun their next phase.


    The diplomatic mission¡¯s carriages all formed into a line and rolled slowly along the edge of the northern sea, entering into another valley. Fan Xian sat in his carriage, looking over the vastke and watching the mists float gradually past, with his face expressionless, but his mind preupied.


    The carriage trampled over the meadows, leaving deep tracks and churning up fresh mud. Its wheels turned with great effort to prevent it from being stuck in the morass.


    Before they entered the vige, Fan Xian entered Si Lili¡¯s carriage onest time. They looked at each other in silence, and after a long time, Fan Xian finally spoke. ¡°After we enter Northern Qi, it will be difficult for me to see you.¡±


    Si Lili nodded. She appeared calm. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work throughout this journey.¡±


    Looking at her gentle face and the smooth curves of her body, Fan Xian cocked his head slightly to one side, as if he were about to say something. Ultimately, he left the carriage, still unable to bring himself to speak a word.


    The meadow outside Wuduhe was still stained with the bloody marks of the previous day¡¯s battle. Deep in the underbrush below the hillock stilly a number of overlooked severed limbs and discarded weapons.


    Fan Xian leaned on the window in the carriage. He looked at the scarrednd. He thought back to the terrifying strength the ck Knights had shown the previous day, and felt somewhat worried. The corpses had been sent back to Northern Qi. Thepensation that was to be demanded for this incident was not what currently bothered Fan Xian.


    The convoy entered the vige, not stopping for even a moment. The vigers stared dumbstruck as they slowly rolled along the stone road, continuing on to the northeast. The curtain of the carriage was still open. This was Fan Xian¡¯s habit: he liked sitting in the carriage and watching the people and the scenery go past, and he didn¡¯t want his eyes to be covered by a length of ck cloth.


    [1] Fan Xian recites from As in a Dream by Southern Song female poet Li Qingzhao. The characters of Haitang¡¯s name are also those for the name of the tree known as the Chinese flowering apple tree.


    [2] As well as Haitang¡¯s name meaning ¡°flowering apple tree¡±, the word ¡°spring¡± can also mean ¡°lust¡± in Chinese.


    [3] ¡°The Girl Who Picked Mushrooms¡± is a Chinese children¡¯s song.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: Wuduhe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The small and remote vige of Wuduhe sat on the border between the Kingdom of Qing and Northern Qi. Because it was not an area of territory that armies cared to fight over, it had not seen any sort of serious battle for many years. But each side had their own guard encampments, and so small skirmishes were naturally inevitable. After the various vassal states had be the center for trade and war between the two nations, the vige had found itself bing quieter and gloomier.


    Fan Xian knew that 20 years ago, this vige had belonged to Northern Wei. Now it was part of the national territory of the Kingdom of Qing.


    And so the vigers had no particr feelings of closeness regarding the diplomatic mission. It seemed that it would take a number of years for the people of one nation to get used to a change of ruler.


    The vige¡¯s ss tiles dully reflected the sunlight. Sat in his carriage on the road, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, unceasingly trying to n for what he would do once they crossed into Northern Qi territory.


    Fan Xian wanted to get Xiao En¡¯s secret out of him. This was more important to him than the interests and orders of the whole Qing court! That was because the temple was connected to Wu Zhu, and the message that his mother had left him in the box showed that she had once sneaked into the temple and stolen things from inside it.


    A slight smile floated across the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He had neverid eyes on his mother Ye Qingmei, and yet remarkably, he truly loved her. When he thought of how many years ago, that young woman had secretly infiltrated the Temple of the Void ¨C located in a ce no one knew of ¨C he sighed in admiration of his mother¡¯s bravery, her audacity, her cunning.


    Fan Xian knew he was not the same as his mother; it was a fact that did not make him feel discouraged in the slightest. Instead, it made him feel all the more positive in the face of this seemingly charmed and yet truly dangerous second life of his.


    So he needed to know just where the temple was. Then he could go and experience the ce where his mother had once tread, and the breath she had left behind.


    There was a small brook that surrounded the vige of Wuduhe. This was the stream that formed the border between Northern Qi and the Kingdom of Qing. There was a strip of temporarily-built tforms along the stream, enough to carry a single carriage across at a time.


    The officials from Northern Qi and the Honglu Temple official from within the diplomatic mission were all awaiting their arrival on the other side of the bridge. On that side of the river, listless and malnourished-looking local garrison troops stood guard. But looking at the way they clutched their spears, it was unclear whether they were attempting to make a dignified disy or had fallen asleep while clutching their spear shafts.


    The first carriage made its way across the bridge. The wheels rumbled on the uneven surface. It looked as if it could give way at any moment, and those watching could not help but feel rather nervous.


    Fan Xian had already dismounted the carriage, and walked along the bridge, calling out to the awaiting officials, then turning his head to look at the carriage making its slow and unsteady crossing. The bridge seemed increasingly unstable, and the creaking sound got louder.


    Seemingly catching sight of the worry lines in Fan Xian¡¯s brow, a Northern Qi official surnamed Hou hurried to reassure him. ¡°We¡¯ve tested it,¡± he exined. ¡°There are no problems.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He knew that in dealings between the two countries, everything came down to power. There was no need for him to be too cordial toward this low-level official. His attention was focused mainly on the diplomatic convoy. If Haitang truly wanted to kill Xiao En to keep him silent, then right here and now on the bridge would be her final chance.


    As the disciple of grandmaster Ku He, she was responsible for her master¡¯s reputation, and responsible for the safety of the citizens of Northern Qi, so she could not make her move within the borders of the nation.


    Suddenly, Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He slowly turned around, but saw only a stretch of por trees on the side of the stream to the southeast. The trees were slim but pointed straight upward toward the sky, as rigid as the soldiers¡¯ pikes.


    Wearing flower-patterned clothes and carrying a basket, a young woman watched the convoy cross the bridge. The wind breezed along the side of the bank, blowing at the cloth tied around her head, revealing her ordinary-looking face and her bright eyes.


    Fan Xian smiled at Haitang and nodded his head ever so lightly, expressing his gratitude and perhaps a certain amount of goodwill. He knew that once they reached Shangjing in Northern Qi, he would undoubtedly see her again. And Chen Pingping had ordered him to think of a way to get closer to Ku He.


    Haitang was nothing like Fan Xian had imagined her to be when he was in the capital. She was not as beautiful as Shi Feixuan [1]. But Shi Feixuan¡¯s beauty was external. Haitang possessed beauty of character.


    Fan Xian never thought that fairies could exist, and if they did, they were no doubt she-devils in disguise.


    Although Haitang hade to assassinate Xiao En and had wanted at one point to murder Fan Xian, he still quite admired her. One aspect of his admiration was her natural strength. Another aspect was the way she had nted her hands on her hips and wagged her finger at him like some kind of vixen while they were on the meadow. Her country-girl air had left Fan Xian quite enamored.


    The carriage stopped next to Fan Xian, and he drew back the curtain and entered, no longer looking to the side of the stream. Passing the stream and going through a forest, the diplomatic convoy, under the protection of the standing army of Northern Qi, reached a main road. Fan Xian sniffed the air and looked at the blooming green trees along the side of the main road, and noticed a strange feeling: had they really left the country? Why didn¡¯t he feel any different?


    The soldiers on the main road were much more inspiring. There were two cohorts, one on each side of the road. On one side was a line of women. There were delicate, young girls; agile, middle-aged servant women; and old, treacherousdies. On the other side of the road was a line of men, gloomier-looking than the women, covered in brocaded clothing, with curved des at their waists and a sinister air about them.


    At least half of the people in the diplomatic mission were personnel of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing. As the convoy joined the main road, as soon as they saw the guards with their curved des, a powerful feeling of hostility began to brew between them. Each hand subconsciously rested on the des in their scabbards.


    The Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing and the Brocade Guard of Northern Qi were the two most secretive and dangerous spy organizations in all thend. Over the past decades, the two sides had made secret contact with each other countless times. Their espionage and counter-espionage struggle was cruel and ruthless, and each side had hands covered with the blood of the other.


    With their sudden meeting on the main road that day, each side began to rankle at the presence of the other.


    A Northern Qi official hurried up to Fan Xian to exin things. Fan Xian, unconcerned, waved his hand dismissively, and allowed the subordinates to stand down somewhat. After all, this was a friendly meeting between two countries separated by a strip of water, not a shing of swords on the battlefield. But the seven Tiger Gards behind him remained stone-faced.


    In truth, feelings between these two countries separated by a river ¨C in particr by the border vige of Wuduhe ¨C were clearer than ever.


    Taking no time to rest, Fan Xian quickly ordered his subordinates to begin making arrangements for an official meeting ceremony with their counterparts. Wang Qinian was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Why not continue with our escort of Xiao En? Perhaps on the road to Shangjing we can ask questions.¡± He did not know what secret Xiao En was hiding, but as Commissioner Fan¡¯s trusted aide, he knew what Fan Xian wanted.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. There will be Northern Qi spies all along the road, so it won¡¯t be that easy. It would be better to just hand him over. We can worry a little less. If anything happens to Xiao En on the road, then it will be Northern Qi¡¯s responsibility. Do you think they wouldn¡¯t dare give us back Yan Bingyun?¡±


    Though that was what he said, Fan Xian felt a certain amount of gloom. If they were to enter Shangjing, it wasn¡¯t clear if Xiao En would be safe from Ku He. Given that Xiao En¡¯s strength came from his connection to Shang Shanhu, he had no better way to pry the secret from the old man¡¯s withered lips.


    The iron chains nked along the ground. Fan Xian red coldly at the old man as attendants helped him from the carriage. Xiao En¡¯s legs were broken, so getting off the carriage was particrly difficult. There was a sweet, faint smell of blood from the garments covering his knees.


    Many of the Northern Qi Brocade Guard were young men who had no idea what Xiao En looked like, but from the stories told by themoners and the chatter of the old men at the barracks, they knew that the current spy structures of Northern Qi had all been singlehandedly created by the work of this pitiful old man, unable to stand up by himself. In other words, this white-haired old man could be considered their forefather.


    A strange atmosphere descended upon the scene. The Northern Qi Brocade Guard did not know how they were meant to treat Xiao En. Was he a hero of the nation? Or the dregs of the former regime? Was he their forebear, or a criminal to be strictly guarded?


    After a moment of silence, the emotion that had been flowing in their blood finally took over. In their fine uniforms, the Brocade Guard dismounted their horses and stepped onto the main road, kneeling to the ground and making a show of subordinate salute to the old man. ¡°Praise be to Master Xiao!¡± they echoed in unison.


    At the sound of their salute, a powerful and familiar strength seemed to return to Xiao En¡¯s body. He looked at his disciples, kneeling in the road, and narrowed his eyes. His silvery-white, messy hair fluttered in the wind, and he opened his parched lips to speak. Ultimately, he could not say a word, and merely waved a hand.


    It was the wave of his hand that made Fan Xian, standing and observing behind him, feel shocked.


    Xiao En straightened his body, his shoulders like iron, seemingly strong enough once more to carry Heaven upon them.


    Nearby, the servant girls from Shangjing had already entered Si Lili¡¯s carriage, carrying with them countless ornaments and utensils. Inside the carriage, they bathed Si Lili in fragrant perfumes. Some timeter, the carriage door opened, and Si Lili left, stepping softly down onto a stepping stool.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she shone. After a moment of surprise, Fan Xian¡¯s gaze returned to normal.


    A pair of lily-white hands extended from her wide, light-green sleeves. Her smooth curves were entuated by her gorgeous clothing, and her ck hair was lightly tied up with a simple ebony hairpin. Her lips were vermilion, and her eyes looked around gently, her brow neatly painted. She was a beautiful painting from every angle.


    This was Si Lili: the belle of Liujing River, the beauty who had captured the heart of the Emperor.


    [1] Shi Feixuan is a character in Huang Yi¡¯s wuxia novel Legend of the Two Dragons of Tang. She is both beautiful and extremely powerful.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: By the Roadside


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Qinian looked at Fan Xian, seemingly wanting to see something different in his face. After all, Si Lili was entering the pce, and it was possible that the two would never have the chance to see each other again.


    But to his surprise, Fan Xian¡¯s face remained unmoved, his eyes like two calm, clear pools. He smiled as he walked forward and cupped his hands in salute, separated from her by a gaggle of handmaids. He was about to say something, but to his surprise, he caught sight of a hateful nce fixed on him from the side.


    Fan Xian felt somewhat ufortable, and turned his head to one side to see an old woman whose clothing clearly indicated that she upied some status.


    The old woman did not wait for him to say a word. ¡°Lady Si has set foot on our territory,¡± she hissed with cold disdain. ¡°She need no longer listen to the rebuke of some official from Southern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned, wondering where such animosity hade from. The old woman muttered to herself, her voice filled with contempt. ¡°This southern official still dares to gawk ck-jawed at thedy. What ill manners.¡±


    The old woman was from the pce, and had indeed once had some status. When Si Lili was young and lived in the Northern Qi royal pce in Shangjing, she had waited on her. The Emperor of Northern Qi, worried that Si Lili had suffered in Qing to the south, and that she would be wronged by the officials of Qing on their journey northward, had ordered the old woman to receive her at the border in the hopes that she could help Si Lili recuperate.


    Fan Xian frowned once more, then suddenly made his way toward the carriage where Si Lili stood. The powerful zhenqi in his body dissipated outward slightly, causing the women around him to give a yelp and withdraw to the side, clearing a path for him to approach. At the end of that path, next to the carriage, was a somewhat ufortable Si Lili.


    ¡°How rude!¡± scolded the old woman. ¡°What are you doing, you southern barbarian? Guards, remove him at once.¡±


    Hearing this, the Northern Qi Brocade Guards and officials hurried over. They were a handful of inexperienced young men getting ready to pull out their sabers. But the Northern Qi officials knew Fan Xian¡¯s background. Son-inw of the noble Prime Minister, son of a minister, Prince Consort of the Qing royal family, the immortal poet who had caused the mighty Zhuang Mohan to spit blood... This was no ordinary official!


    In thest year¡¯s war, Northern Qi had lost numerous battles. This diplomatic agreement was noting from a position of strength. No one would dare not to show the proper consideration to such an important person. An official hurriedly dismissed the Brocade Guard.


    The old woman became even angrier, and pointed a scolding finger at the official. ¡°How can we let these southern barbarians impinge so wantonly on Qi territory!?¡± Her eyes bulged like a fish. Her years in the pce had left herpletely ignorant of the outside world. She gritted her rotten teeth, puffed up her sallow cheeks and waved a wrinkled palm, aiming a p directly at Fan Xian¡¯s face!


    Smack! With a smile, Fan Xian had grabbed hold of the old woman¡¯s wrist. He turned his head to look her in the eye.


    There was a hint of fear in the old woman¡¯s eyes, and yet she remained defiant. ¡°Unhand me! Or I shall truly give you what for!¡±


    Smack! This time, the old woman was the one who sustained the blow. Her legs buckled and she tumbled to the yellow earth. She held her aching face in her hands and looked at Fan Xian with shock. It had probably been many years since anyone had hit her, so the shock of the blow made her forget to even cry out in pain.


    Fan Xian withdrew his hand, and with a hint of loathing, touched the bark of a tree with his palm. He dusted off his clothes and spoke gently. ¡°Since you call me a southern barbarian, I shall act barbarously.¡±


    The p had stunned everyone. No one expected the immortal poet, Commissioner Fan Xian, to raise a hand to an old woman. Wiping the sweat from his brow, an official hurried up to him to exin. ¡°This old woman is an elder of the pce, and even officials must show her some respect.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the old woman, who sat on the ground clutching her mouth, wailing. He shook his head. ¡°I am not an official of Northern Qi,¡± he replied calmly, ¡°so I see no need to fawn over her, even if she is a pce elder. I think she brings shame onto the pce.¡±


    His words were arrogant indeed. He paid no mind to the honor of the royal pce of Northern Qi. The official gritted his teeth and lowered his head, knowing the situation was beyond his control. Even if Fan Xian had lifted a hand to hit someone, there wasn¡¯t much he could say about it.


    Fan Xian strolled along the path that had opened up to the carriage. By that point, no one dared to obstruct him. He smiled at Si Lili. ¡°Please take care of yourself in the pce.¡±


    Si Lili gave a faint smile, covering up her previously fric look. She pursed her lips. ¡°I am afraid I cannot repay you for your considerateness during our journey. I am at a loss...¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°At a loss... of course. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In a few simple words, they had agreed on the future of Si Lili¡¯s brothers left behind in the capital. Saying nothing more, Fan Xian withdrew. He stood at a distance in the middle of the diplomatic convoy, watching the old man and the woman who had apanied them on their long journey get into Northern Qi carriages.


    He narrowed his eyes. It was rather remarkable. Northern Qi did not seem to treat this as a secret agreement. By all rights, Xiao En was being secretly transferred to Shangjing. Today there were crowds and countless Brocade Guards. It wasn¡¯t discreet in the slightest. If Shang Shanhu was important to the Northern Qi royal family, then how was the young Emperor supposed to deal with him? And Haitang was yet another opposing force. It seemed that the Emperor of Northern Qi must have had something of a headache.


    Fan Xian was still confused by Si Lili¡¯s treatment. It seemed that the Emperor truly liked her, otherwise she would not have been received so warmly. But even if Si Lili was the daughter of a Qing prince, it had been so many years that she had long since ceased to have any value... Could it be that the young Emperor truly did believe in such a thing as love? But if he was so serious about the matter, wouldn¡¯t the Empress Dowager be angry about it? How was Si Lili going to be able to enter the pce?


    The old man, his legs broken, silently entered his carriage. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. Xiao En had finally left his prisoner¡¯s carriage to enter another prisoner¡¯s carriage. How could a carriage carry his the pain of 20 years of separation and imprisonment?


    After crossing over the border into Northern Qi, the ck Knights had quietly made their way back to a ry station near the capital. The safety of the diplomatic mission was entirely in the hands of the Brocade Guard and their army detachment. Fan Xian managed to get a hard-fought half-day¡¯s rest, feeling quite content. In any case, it appeared that his brazenness on foreign soil had not caused any trouble for the diplomatic mission.


    The spring sunshine shone down on their route. Many of the people in the diplomatic mission had visited Northern Qi before; even Wang Qinian had once done business on behalf of someone else between the two countries. The only ones who seemed particrly excited about leaving the country were Fan Xian and the seven Tiger Guards.


    Although Gao Da, as head of the Tiger Guards, kept stony-faced ¨C as was befitting a man of his position ¨C as he looked at the others as they gazed out of the window at the bustling scenery outside, he knew that they were quite excited by thendscape of this foreignnd.


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I suppose this is a new experience for us. But the scenery here in Northern Qi isn¡¯t all that different from Qing. The trees look different, and even if the weather is colder, it¡¯s still warmer than the wastnds southwest of the greatke.¡±


    ¡°Although Northern Qi is to the northeast,¡± exined Wang Qinian, ¡°it has quite a fine climate.¡±


    Gao Da suddenly muttered something in his low grumbling voice, and because he was a man of few words, Fan Xian was quite interested in what he had to say. ¡°The scenery in the north is fine indeed. My greatest wish has always been to follow His Majesty in the Fourth Northern Expedition, capturing territory for the Kingdom of Qing and helping His Majesty unite thend.¡±


    The carriage shuddered as it travelled swiftly along the road. Green leaves hung from the deciduous trees outside. Swept up by the breeze from the moving carriage, they seemed to shake their heads and sigh.


    Fan Xian sighed too. ¡°In such beautiful spring scenery, perhaps we should speak less of battles.¡±


    That being said, he still proceeded to exin to everyone what they had to pay careful attention to in their trip to Shangjing. It was not necessary to conduct further negotiations. The implementation ofst year¡¯s agreement was unlikely to be too difficult, but there were some areas that required concern. Save for Fan Xian, Wang Qinian, and Gao Da, the only other person in the carriage was vice-envoy Lin Jing of Honglu Temple, so no topic was off-limits for the four men; all that was necessary was ensuring that they were not heard by Northern Qi men.


    There was still some distance from Wuduhe to Shangjing. As the carriage made its way eastward, the lines in Fan Xian¡¯s brow gradually grew deeper. He was no longer in the mood to look out at the endless dry, dull scenery outside the carriage. He sat and pondered. Where was Xiao En headed now? And Si Lili? Before she entered the pce, what identity would the young Emperor have arranged for her? Chen Pingping¡¯s Operation White Sleeve had been secretly aborted by Fan Xian. Was Fan Xian¡¯s Operation Red Sleeve going to be put into practice one day?


    Seeing that Commissioner Fan seemed to be in low spirits, vice-envoy Lin Jing spoke respectfully. ¡°Sir, though the diplomatic mission is safe, the road is yet far and arduous. I ask that you exercise patience a little while longer.¡±


    He knew full well of Fan Xian¡¯s status. When he had pped that old woman in Wuduhe, Lin Jing had not thought it to be important. In the capital Fan Xian¡¯s temper was well known by the Guo family and by the only daughter of Commander Ye, to say nothing of this insignificant servant woman. He knew full well that the diplomatic mission operated entirely on the orders of Commissioner Fan and that he was merely a functionary sorting out odd jobs. Fearing Fan Xian¡¯s sour mood and the possibility he had overstepped his boundaries, he hurriedly tried to straighten things out with a smile. ¡°Shangjing is one of the most flourishing ces in the world. The girls there are different from the ones on Liujing River back in the capital. They have a different kind of graceful bearing. When we get there, you can see for yourself, sir.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: Arriving in Shangjing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile, showing he hadn¡¯t suffered from loneliness during the trip. He knew that ever since he became a frequent visitor of Si Lili¡¯s carriage, he and the word ¡°dissolute¡± probably became inseparable in the eyes of others. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling at a fast pace on the official route for several days. We should have passed the distance between the capital to the border... It seems like Northern Qi¡¯s territory is quite vast.¡±


    For a moment, a strange silence fell over the carriage.


    A whileter, Lin Jing smiled. ¡°Indeed. Althoughst year we took arge piece ofnd from them, Northern Qi still remains the biggest nation in both territory and poption. They weren¡¯t a strong opponent only because of many years of civil unrest, which caused the people to be fractured.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned as he thought about all the troubles Northern Qi would bring if it was able to pull itself together. As he processed his thoughts, Gao Da said in a low voice, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still a huge piece ofnd waiting for us to conquer.¡±


    Gao Da was a man of few words. Recently ¨C not having to escort Xiao En anymore ¨C he had started to spout out some simple remarks every once in a while. Absurd yet humorous, Fan Xian let out a chuckle,ughing at this terrifying self-confidence that Gao Da had cultivated from Qing¡¯s twenty years of victories.


    Wang Qinian smiled bitterly, ¡°Say, Sir Gao, please don¡¯t take my role as the fall-guy.¡±


    It had always been customary for envoys to stop by Northern Qi¡¯s various courier stations; only a few made stops atrger towns. While Qing¡¯s envoy wasn¡¯t exactly happy with the arrangement, they couldn¡¯t object much considering how well they were treated. Everyone knew that Northern Qi lost much dignity during the negotiations, so naturally Qi wouldn¡¯t want its people to see the envoy from the south pass through the cities with swagger.


    However, meeting civilians along the way was unavoidable. One day, Fan Xian asked a question he had been holding in for a while. ¡°Howe the people of Northern Qi don¡¯t hate us? On the contrary, their gazes hold a hint of contempt and disdain, and even sympathy?¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, we¡¯re still barbarians from the undeveloped south,¡± Lin Jing exined. ¡°As for the war, that has been covered up by Qi¡¯s Imperial court. Even though the civilians realize Qing is tremendously powerful, deep down they still somewhat look down at us.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Pretending to be unafraid of the dark by blindfolding oneself...¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi is continuing Northern Wei¡¯s tradition. They believe themselves to have the Mandate of Heaven. It¡¯s little wonder they look down upon all surrounding nations.¡±


    That was the truth. Despite the extermination of Northern Wei two decades ago, it had casted its shadows onto the surrounding smaller nations as the most powerful of its time. Now, that influence still remained in the hearts of the people in the northern regions, which was why the people of Northern Qi believed themselves to belong to the most powerful nation in thend. To them, Northern Qi still held onto its former glory. When they encountered people from other nations, they would habitually raise their chin and gaze down upon them, wallowing in self-esteem, self-pity, and self-respect.


    People always wanted to live in the past. Of course, Northern Qi¡¯s officials knew the world had changed. That fact could be seen in their manners toward Qing¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°And most importantly,¡± Lin Jing continued to exin, ¡°Northern Qi inherited most of Northern Wei¡¯snd and officials. For that reason, all the schrs basically treat Northern Qi as the standard in education; and they are correct. Northern Qi¡¯s spring examinations are way more exciting than ours. Not only do their schrs gather in the capital; even those from Dongyi City go, regardless of the distance.¡±


    Wang Qinian added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Several years ago, even schrs from Qing would go to Northern Qi to take the exams.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Fan Xian said mockingly. ¡°A subject of Qing could hold a position in Northern Qi?¡±


    Lin Jing smiled. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just the people of the world all seemed to agree that if one could score into the top three in Northern Qi¡¯s examination, that person would be qualified to be an official in any nation. That includes our Qing. Sir, you are an Academician of the Imperial College, I believe you should know the schr Shu Wu?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Lin Jing sighed. ¡°This schr Shu took Northern Qi¡¯s examination, during which Zhuang Mohan was the examiner. Because of that, Shu Wu could go around calling himself Zhuang Mohan¡¯s student... Just think, he could be an official by taking an examination in Northern Qi. That shows how esteemed Northern Qi¡¯s education system is.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°No wonder His Majesty has been focusing so much on education in the past few years. I guess he couldn¡¯t stand being inferior in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Correct. In martial prowess, no one can rival our nation,¡± Lin Jing said. ¡°But regarding civil virtues, there are not many notable Qing schrs.¡±


    ¡°Education isn¡¯t the end of the road.¡± Fan Xian said.


    Lin Jing thought of something andughed. ¡°Of course, Sir Commissioner, you made such a splendid debut and made that Master Zhuang Mohan cough up blood. After that, I doubt anyone would dare to say anything against Qing.¡±


    Wang Qinian hurried to agree, and Gao Da nodded. It was true that Fan Xian¡¯s rise in the capital didn¡¯t necessarily make all sides happy, but in the bigger picture, having a talented young man who could beat down Northern Qi¡¯s pride was something everyone in Qing wanted to see.


    It was such a dry and boring journey without any beautiful women; Fan Xian wanted it to be over soon. But this long path seemed to have no end. The four wheels of the carriages stirred up pale dust, giving the entire envoy the appearance of a yellow dragon, locked onto the path by the trees on either side. This dragon seemed to be writhing in vain to escape its constraints.


    The trees on either side of the road had leaves of various sizes. But overall,pared to the trees in Qing, their leaves were much broader. Their trunks were thick, and they were nted a certain number of meters apart. Fan Xian poked his head out the window, squinting at the trees as he passed them. For some reason, he recalled the world of his previous life, which he hadn¡¯t thought of in a long time. He still remembered being on the train to Beijing many years ago. When the train passed Hebei, the same types of trees grew on either side of the tracks, and he passed them just like he did now.


    There was no dust outside of his window. Because of his position, he sat in the first carriage. The ones suffering from the dust were the subordinates and the officials of Northern Qi.


    Then, without warning, a ck shadow appeared in the distance, towering directly above the tapering line of trees. It was an intimidating sight.


    Fan Xian thought it was a dark cloud and grinned. While he wasn¡¯t going to ask everyone to take their clothes inside like he did back in Danzhou, he was ready to remind the carriage driver to put on a rain cloak.


    As the carriage moved forward, the group eventually saw the shadow clearly. At that moment, the clouds in the sky dispersed, as if to wee these guests from afar, letting the rays of the spring sun shine onto that shadow.


    It turned out... the shadow was the extremely huge walls of a city.


    This city¡¯s walls were muchrger and more magnificent than those of Qing¡¯s capital. At almost ten meters tall and built usingrge blocks of stone, the walls nted slightly, giving visitors from afar a feeling of pressure which was hard to describe. It was as if those walls would press down onto you at any moment. On top of the walls were watch towers and patrolling soldiers.


    Overall, those tall walls gave off a sense of towering solemnness.


    It was all clear in front of the city gate; there were no civilians lingering there. Northern Qi¡¯s foreign rtions officials were waiting there for the arrival of the diplomatic mission from the south.


    On the official path, the carriages gradually slowed. Squinting, Fan Xian pulled his head back inside. He didn¡¯t think this city would appear so stunning; he wasn¡¯t prepared at all.


    They had reached Shangjing, the capital of Northern Qi.


    Festive music sounded as the two sides greeted each other. The officials of Northern Qi were dressed in bright, fancy clothes. Qing¡¯s envoy, on the other hand, were obviously fatigued from their journey. The contrast in appearance was quite jarring.


    Fan Xian calmly observed all the tedious procedures. When he was introduced, he gave a slight nod. In the eyes of Northern Qi, this handsome young official was an arrogant person of low standing. However, Fan Xian did not care about his impression in the slightest.


    All his attention was on the buildings of Shangjing. These massive city walls ¨C for how long had they been standing on thesends? How many storms had they endured? The huge stones showed signs of weathering on the edges, but they adamantly retained their sturdiness.


    This sight gave Fan Xian a feeling that was different from everyone else¡¯s. He felt that eighteen years aftering to this world, he finally got a sense of this world¡¯s history, even if it was only remnants of it. While Qing¡¯s capital was also grand, to him everywhere seemed to have a ¡°fresh¡± taste to it. Fan Xian knew that taste was left behind by his mother, which was why being able to see such ancient buildings today gave him an incredibly aged feeling.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: Thick Night on Mottled City Walls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Commissioner Fan.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s contemtive silence was broken by Lin Wen, the Qing diplomat to Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian withdrew his gaze from the mottled city walls. ¡°In this country, it¡¯s best to call me Envoy Fan.¡±


    Lin Wen was slightly surprised. He had been stationed for a long time in a faraway foreign country, so he wasn¡¯t sure of the particrs of what went on in the capital, but he knew that this Commissioner Fan was a favorite of the pce. He hadn¡¯t expected his first greeting to be rebuffed like that. Looking at the young man¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but presume he was coasting on favors from his father and the Emperor. He felt some concern at his arrogance.


    Lin Jing, the vice-envoy with the diplomatic mission, smiled. ¡°Master Fan meant that as this is a peaceful visit, it is best not to mention his position in the Overwatch Council, so as not to upset our counterparts.¡±


    Finally understanding, Lin Wen smiled. ¡°As Master Fanmands.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to look at the resident official. He looked an upright sort, but there was something familiar about him that made him feel vaguely distrustful. Lin Jingughed. ¡°Master Lin Wen is an older cousin on my father¡¯s side.¡±


    Fan Xianughed at his realization. ¡°Is that so? It appears officialdom is your family trade. With the two of you on our side, I¡¯m sure things will go fine.¡±


    The three men managed to quiet down just in time as a Northern Qi official walked past them. They changed their conversation topic to the marks and ant trails along the city wall until the official had passed. Lin Wen seemed to have a sudden realization. ¡°Has Brother Wei Huae with you today?¡±


    Fan Xian turned around, looking at the Northern Qi official whose name was Wei Hua. He smiled, finding it inconvenient to say anything.


    Wei Hua cupped his hands in salute. He seemed to be quite familiar with Lin Wen, and scolded him jokingly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for having to receive your diplomatic mission, I¡¯d probably be enjoying myself at the Lixiang Courtyard right now instead.¡±


    Fan Xian was amused. This fellow reminded him of Li Hongcheng. Both had the gift of gab.


    Lin Wen hurriedly introduced him to Fan Xian. ¡°This is Wei Hua, vice-minister of the Office of the Grand Herald of Northern Qi.¡± Then he turned to Wei Hua to make the same introduction. ¡°This is...¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wei Hua gave a strange smile and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Master Fan is famous throughout thend, Brother Lin. There¡¯s no need to introduce him.¡±


    Fan Xian, somewhat taken aback, cupped his hands in salute. ¡°You are too kind, sir.¡±


    ¡°And you are too modest, Master Fan.¡± Wei Hua had delicate features, but there was a hint of wildness in his eyes. He seemed more like a madman than a bureaucrat. ¡°A magnificent immortal of poetry and amissioner of the Overwatch Council to boot. Perhaps next year you will take over the pce treasury of Qing. Before you set out on your diplomatic mission, you uncovered a scandal in the imperial exams, and 17 officials lost their jobs. And now... you are here in Northern Qi.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure as to what the Emperor of Qing was thinking. Someone as important as Master Fan should really be kept in the capital. Why put him through the torment ofing all the way to Qi? ...Suppose you were to catch a chill on your journey ¨C then what would be done?¡±


    Fan Xian could hear the faint hint of menace in his words, but paid no attention to it. He smiled. ¡°You really think I¡¯m that fragile?¡±


    Wei Hua noticed that this famous young official seemed to have taken an interest in Shangjing¡¯s city walls, and he could not help but feel some pride. ¡°This city was built 300 years ago, and it has never once been taken by invaders. Isn¡¯t that just incredible, Master Fan? I don¡¯t know if you have anything like them in the capital in Qing.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Incredible indeed. But they seem rather old. I imagine they could use some repairs.¡±


    The two traded hidden barbs in their words while the others remained silent. After a while, Wei Hua spoke calmly. ¡°Master Fan, you havee far. Allow me the honor of ying host once your official business has concluded.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him. There was a faint hostility hidden behind this man¡¯s words, and yet it had not reached the stage of outright hatred. Why? He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He had never met this man before; what could he have done to offend him so?


    At that moment, by their side, Lin Wenughed. ¡°I must tell you, Envoy Fan, Master Wei Hua is the son of Marquis Ning, who was part of the delegation who visited Qingst year. Envoy Fan was drinking with the Marquis at a banquetst year and the old man could not hold his liquor. After he came back, he told us all about the formidable young man who had appeared in the south. He said that not only were you a fine poet, you were also an aplished drinker. Master Wei Hua has heard a lot about you, and naturally he wants to put you to the test.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Fan Xian forced a smile and looked at Master Wei once more. He could indeed see some resemnce between him and Marquis Ning. Last year, he had been vice-envoy receiving the Northern Qi diplomatic mission, and had had some dealings with Marquis Ning. Later on in the banquet hall, he had drunk quite a lot, and the Marquis had attempted to join him. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble and cup his hands in salute. ¡°Brother Wei, should you wish to avenge your father, then I¡¯m afraid you may have to wait a few days. Otherwise my drinking might affect matters between our two nations, and that would not be an easy thing to exin to His Majesty.¡±


    They allughed, and the matter was postponed to ater date.


    Shangjing was a bustling city, and though its streets were not wide, the roadsides were lined with taverns and eateries. The walls were lined with light-green tiles which set off with the tall trees. It was a beautiful scene, and the people strolling along the street wore gentle smiles on their faces, filled with confidence and pride. This did not seem like a defeated nation at all.


    Apanied by Wei Hua, the diplomatic mission made its way toward the west side of the city. Arrangements had been made for the party to stay in property owned by the royal family behind the Office of the Grand Herald. From these arrangements it was clear that the royal family of Northern Qi wished to honor the diplomatic mission appropriately.


    As they travelled, Fan Xian chatted with Wei Hua, and found that he knew quite a fair amount about the Qing bureaucracy. Not only could he name a number of influential figures, but from his words, it seemed that he even knew Crown Prince Jing personally. This surprised Fan Xian somewhat. The capitals of both countries were so distant from each other; he didn¡¯t imagine they could get to know each other so well.


    From their chat, Fan Xian also gained a vague knowledge of the current political situation in Northern Qi. Of course, before reaching the north, he had pored over countless documents in the Overwatch Council, and knew that things were not as warm and affable in the Northern Qi royal court as Wei Hua suggested.


    The Empress Dowager of Northern Qi was only in herte thirties, and was still young. The young Emperor had not been long on the throne, and had no way of assumingplete control of the political situation. The Emperor¡¯s faction and the Empress Dowager¡¯s faction had their own power in court, and were pursuing a silent struggle against each other. Had it not been for Northern Qi¡¯s utter defeat the previous year, which had temporarily suppressed their conflict, perhaps Shangjing would have already erupted into all-out war.


    Shang Shanhu was a general of the north, and for this reason, he had been transferred back to Shangjing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Shang Shanhu is quite a hero,¡± said Fan Xian, feigning ignorance. ¡°When you have time, Brother Wei, you must take me to pay my respects to him.¡±


    Wei Hua was puzzled. ¡°You have an interest in General Shang Shanhu, Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°Though I am not some weak and sickly schr, I have always admired those heroes who resist the barbarians.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly.


    There was an odd look on Wei Hua¡¯s face, as if he did not want to speak any more of Shang Shanhu. Seeing the look in his eyes, Fan Xian did not bring it up again, and simply smiled.


    The diplomatic mission reached the courtyard where their lodgings were arranged for them. After a flurry of activity, everything was sorted. As a vice-minister of the Office of the Grand Herald, Wei Hua had naturally arranged their evening meals. At the banquet table, he tried to sound out Fan Xian¡¯s ability to handle his liquor, and found that the young official drank wine like it was water. He couldn¡¯t help but feel some apprehension, and immediately reconsidered his idea of avenging his father in drinking.


    The dinner guests dispersed, and the only ones left in the courtyard were members of the diplomatic mission. The Northern Qi guards stood respectfully on guard outside the door, leaving the diplomatic mission to their own affairs.


    There were five people in the room: Fan Xian, the cousins Lin Wen and Lin Jing, Gao Da, and Wang Qinian.


    Fan Xian shut his eyes for a long time, ensuring that no one around them was listening, and then finally spoke, his voice quiet. ¡°We are in the heart of an enemy state. Everything we do must be with the utmost care.¡±


    Lin Wen and Lin Jing kept quiet, nodding slightly. But Lin Wen, seeing that Wang Qinian and Gao Da seemed to be Commissioner Fan¡¯s trusted advisors, and that they perhaps did not understand recent developments in Northern Qi, after muttering to himself, finally spoke. He wanted to exin thetest situation in Shangjing to Fan Xian.


    ¡°Shang Shanhu¡¯s position has no real power or responsibilities?¡± Fan Xian frowned. This wasn¡¯t how he¡¯d thought it to be before. The Overwatch Council had presumed that Northern Qi¡¯s most capable high-ranking military officer, since he had been transferred south from the frozen wastes, had to have been there to cope with Qing¡¯s overbearing military offensive. How could it be a sinecure?


    ¡°Supreme General of Huaiyuan sounds nice as a title, but he onlymands about a hundred personal soldiers here in Shangjing. Here in Shangjing there is the Shangjing garrison, the three highmanders, the General of Fast Cavalry... Although the Supreme General of Huaiyuan is a venerated position, he hardlymands any troops. Even if Shang Shanhu isuded as an exceptional hero, all he does is have meetings with the Emperor and embrace his concubines.¡± There was a hint of mockery in Lin Wen¡¯s voice. ¡°A tiger raised in a cage may be mighty, but all he can do is scare people and nothing more.¡±


    Fan Xian gently drummed on the table, shaking his head in bewilderment. ¡°Just what is going on? Bringing someone like that back to the capital and not letting him out to fight? Just keeping him here instead? Does Northern Qi have money they felt needed spending?¡±


    Lin Wen sighed. ¡°The Emperor and the Empress Dowager arepeting against each other. They both want Shang Shanhu¡¯s support, but they both fear that he¡¯ll go over to the other side, so for now they just keep him here. But Shang Shanhu is highly vaunted within the military. Even if he only has a hundred soldiers under hismand here, no one would dare look down on him.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°No wonder there were only a few soldiers at Wuduhe. It struck me as odd, considering how it was so important to help Xiao En escape, that Shang Shanhu would be so neglectful.¡±


    Lin Wen was stunned. He had no idea what had happened to the diplomatic mission on their journey. Lin Jing hurriedly took him to one side and quietly filled him in. He was taken aback, but seeing that Fan Xian seemingly had note to harm, he rxed slightly. ¡°What is Shang Shanhu¡¯s connection to Xiao En?¡±


    Fan Xian was quiet for a long while before he finally spoke. ¡°If the Council¡¯s judgment is correct, Shang Shanhu is an orphan who was adopted by Xiao En.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: The Envoy Enters the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°An adopted orphan?¡± Everybody was shocked.


    Fan Xian answered calmly. ¡°It was a long time ago. After Xiao En¡¯s capture, Northern Wei fell and the world was plunged into chaos. Shang Shanhu appeared in the scene during that time.¡± Of course, the Overwatch Council had other evidence, or else they wouldn¡¯te to such a conclusion. However, among Fan Xian¡¯s missions during this trip, one of them was to confirm who Shang Shanhu¡¯s teacher was.


    ¡°No wonder Shang Shanhu was in a hurry to rescue Xiao En.¡±


    ¡°This is a great problem for Northern Qi.¡± Fan Xian stopped here and frowned slightly. Haitang wanted Xiao En dead, the Qi emperor wanted to imprison Xiao En and find out the location of the temple, and Shang Shanhu purely wanted the old man to live out his final years in peace. The three most powerful factions went to three different directions because of Xiao En. It would be quite exciting to see how this yed out.


    Fan Xian also wanted to find out the secret of the temple, so he couldn¡¯t afford to simply watch.


    It was gettingte and the group was tired from their journey, so they began to get ready to call it a day. The arrangements for tomorrow were naturally taken care of by the appropriate officials. Lin Wen picked out a few important events to report to Fan Xian. The most important things for tomorrow were going to the pce to meet the emperor, and also discussions at the Office of the Grand Herald regarding prisoners.


    After some thought, Fan Xian said, ¡°Going to the pce will be in the morning. As for the Office of the Grand Herald in the afternoon,¡± he turned to Lin Jing, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to trouble you to attend to that, Sir Lin.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what about you?¡± Lin Jing looked at Envoy Fan in confusion. For an event as important as the exchange of prisoners, how could the head diplomat not be present?


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I have more important matters to take care off.¡± The agreement of exchanging captives consisted of two papers; one white and one ck. The ck paper was more important to Fan Xian. He had already given back Xiao En and Si Lili. Next he had to immediately confirm where Yan Bingyun was.


    Fan Xian sat on the carriage to Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial pce, unable to stop yawning. He wasn¡¯t so spoiled as toin about beds, but he really didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Next to him, Wang Qinian and Gao Da also held fatigued expressions. Obviously, every member of the envoy had insomniast night.


    When they were about to go to sleepst night, that Vice-Minister Wei Hua from the Office of the Grand Herald came again. Although he didn¡¯t enter the backyard, many beautiful entertainers entered the rooms of the various Qing officials, shocking them greatly.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know Northern Qi had such a custom, and he was startled. Even though the girl kneeling by his bed was very attractive, with big, alluring eyes, such absurdity on the first day in Shangjing was too much for him. Fan Xian could only ask the girl to leave.


    It was little wonder not many people could sleep well after that. However, one entertainer entered Lin Jing¡¯s room and didn¡¯te out.


    When having breakfast, Fan Xian noticed Lin Jing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look so good. Lin Jing, surprised, exined that Honglu Temple would make simr arrangements when Northern Qi sends envoys to Qing¡¯s capital.


    Fan Xian rubbed his eyes. Looking at Wei Hua, who was leading the group in great spirits, he cursed silently. Northern Qi wanted to tire them out on purpose.


    Fan Xian thought this diplomatic mission was... simr to the business trips in his previous life. The carriage progressed smoothly. He greedily lifted the curtain to look at the street scene outside the window. It was with great difficulty that he came to Northern Qi¡¯s capital. Going straight to the pce without catching a glimpse of the street scenes would really be a shame.


    Getting out of the carriage, Fan Xian entered the pceplex. He put on a smile and gently sped his hands together. Entering a long dark tunnel, he saw a patch of brightness. That brightness wasing from the roofs of many buildings, most of which were ck. Among the overall solemnness there was a hint of aged refreshment.


    Fan Xian was slightly dazed as he came to a stop and gazed upon the pce. Just like he did when he first saw Shangjing¡¯s city walls, Fan Xian was a bit out of it. As expected, the Imperial pce of Northern Qi was different than that of Qing. Instead of vastness, it emphasizedyers instead, giving it a silent but intricate aesthetic. It was as if every single ck pir held a story of what once happened in the pce. Every single hallway told visitors of how great historical figures once walked through here.


    The entire envoy became silent. Because the seven Tiger Guards were armed, they could not enter. Other than Lin Wen, Lin Jing, and Wang Qinian, only the necessary officials from the Board of Rites followed Fan Xian.


    Onward they walked, going through long walkways, passing by flowing creeks, and finally arriving at the main Imperial hall.


    Outside the hall stood stern guards with determined expressions. From a nce, one could tell that each one was at least a seventh-ranked fighter.


    Just outside the massive wooden gates, a head eunuch was waiting.


    As the group approached, the head eunuch opened his eyes and meekly took a look at this group of southern barbarians. With a brush of his hand, he belted out, ¡°Southern Qing¡¯s envoy has arrived!¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but the wooden gates behind him slowly opened, showing the visitors the true face of the central power on the northern continent.


    The main Imperial hall was extraordinarily vast. The double eaves above were made from highly precious ss, which enabled daylight to saturate the hall unobstructed, eradicating all sense of gloominessmonly associated with Imperial pces.


    On both sides of the hall were support pirs made of an unknown material. The pirs were painted ck with gold decorations; each one of them was adorned with the image of a dragon ascending into the clouds. They were peerlessly beautiful.


    Behind the pirs wereyers of mesh drapes. Behind those, people¡¯s shadows could be seen. It was impossible to tell if those shadows belonged to pce girls or eunuchs.


    The first sight that greeted Fan Xian¡¯s eyes ¨C the sight which he remembered most profoundly ¨C was that long straight path. On either side of the path was a pool of clear water!


    The envoy, led by the eunuch, slowly walked along the path. The Qing officials who entered this ce for the first time reacted very much like Fan Xian did; they couldn¡¯t help but be shaken¡ªthe floor they were walking on was made of jade! This jade floor was covered by a beautiful carpet which yielded a strange softness to all who stepped on it.


    The two pools proved to be the most unexpected features of the hall. The water was exceptionally clear, and goldfish could be seen swimming in it. For those with good eyesight, like Fan Xian, they could see the deepest parts of the pools, where two great fish ¨C one ck and one white ¨C rested on the white sand, gently undting their graceful tails.


    Seeing this sight made Vice-Diplomat Lin Jing sigh. ¡°Such an extravagant pce shows just how much power and wealth Northern Qi owns after taking over Northern Wei¡¯s assets,¡± he thought to himself.¡± But at the same time, it was this extravagance which made Northern Qi soft, resulting in continuous defeats at the hands of Qing.¡±


    The officials of Northern Qi gathered behind the long path . A breeze picked up from nowhere, leaving ripples on the pools. Here, the ground was paved with sandalwood nks. Everything was solemn.


    At the front, up high, was the Dragon Throne. On it sat Northern Qi¡¯s emperor, who was observing the foreign diplomats with interest.


    The diplomats knelt and wished the emperor a long life.


    ¡°You may rise.¡± The emperor of Northern Qi smiled, as if he was pleased at having made the citizens of Qing bow at his feet.


    Fan Xian sighed inwardly and rose, only to find a pair of eyes fixated on his face. Slightly shocked, Fan Xian stared back and traced the ambiguous gaze back to the young emperor on the Dragon Throne.


    This young emperor had ruled for less than two years. This year he would be seventeen; the same as Fan Xian. In academic learning, his tutor was the second son of Zhuang Mohan; in martial arts, his master was the Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s head disciple. He excelled in neither area. He shared a simrity with Qing¡¯s emperor in having no interest in women. He was also a bit overly yful. He treated the empress dowager with respect and fear and anger, and was mostly generous to his people.


    Hmm, seems like this young emperor still believes in this thing called love.


    That was Fan Xian¡¯s first reaction upon seeing the emperor¡¯s still-childish appearance. But he immediate realized he was being disrespectful. When a nation¡¯s ruler is looking at him, as an official, he had no right to stare back.


    So Fan Xian hurried to lower his head and stood aside in silence. Inside, however, he was suspicious of that ambiguous gaze.


    Next to him, Lin Jing¡¯s strong voice rang out. Since Envoy Fan was being extremelyzy, Lin Jing, as the vice-diplomat, reluctantly shouldered all theplicated formalities and other duties¡ªhe was now reading the letter of credence written by Qing¡¯s emperor himself.


    Fan Xian casually listened, knowing they were just some empty words. Things like the friendship and brotherhood between the two nations couldn¡¯t even fool Dong¡¯er, who sold tofu back in Danzhou. But now they were being read aloud with such seriousness.


    As expected, the young emperor of Northern Qi kept nodding slightly, showing approval of his counterpart to the south.


    Fan Xian jeered on the inside, but smiled respectfully on the outside, as if intoxicated by the friendly atmosphere between the two nations. Immediately, the officials from Northern Qi¡¯s Board of Rites stepped forwards and said some fanciful words. This diplomatic mission seemed to have made some initial progress.


    But Fan Xian still felt ufortable, because he discovered that, other than that young emperor, there were now many more pairs of eyes on him. As calm as he was, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    The ones who really wondered were the various officials of Northern Qi. Everyone knew the head diplomat of this envoy from the south was none other than the immortal poet Fan Xian, so they were all very interested as to what this young star¡ªthe one who sent Master Zhuang Mohan back to Northern Qi dispirited¡ªwas really like. But now, Fan Xian was keeping silent. Even something as important as reading the letter of credence was left to the vice-diplomat.


    That made the officials even more interested in this handsome young star.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: Chatting with the Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Beginning to feel ufortable, Fan Xian took half a step back without anyone noticing. He lowered his face and scanned the hall out of the corners of his eyes.


    There were no one extraordinary people among Northern Qi¡¯s officials. What got Fan Xian¡¯s attention was the gently swaying bead curtain besides the Dragon Throne. Light was reflected off the pools of the water and danced beautifully onto the beads.


    Fan Xian knew that the empress dowager ¨C the one who truly held real power in Northern Qi ¨C was behind that curtain.


    A whileter, the emperor on the Dragon Throne yawned, showing his boredom.


    ¡°My diplomats, you¡¯ve made a long and difficult journey. Please go get some rest.¡± The young emperor dismissed the envoy with a wave of his hand. Fan Xian knelt with a face full of smiles. He and everyone else in the envoy saluted the Dragon Throne . He was nning to leave, find the officials of Northern Qi who were really in charge of things, and get poor Mister Yan out.


    But things always develop unexpectedly.


    ¡°Mister... Fan?¡± The corner of the emperor¡¯s mouth curled up as if in a smile. He looked at Fan Xian and beckoned quietly, ¡°Stay here. Let us have a chat.¡±


    The officials were all slightly surprised to hear His Majesty refer to Fan Xian as ¡°Mister¡± rather than the official title. It was rather inappropriate. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t thinking about that, however. He was quite shocked. Could this young emperor know something?


    Fan Xian hurried to salute the emperor. ¡°As this is my first visit, I do not know how to respond. Forgive me if I offend Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The young emperor seemed to be easy to talk to. He chuckled, ¡°Your presence here pleases me. Mister Fan, I am excited to learn from you. I often read Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology, and even the Imperial tutor sings your praise. Now that the diplomatic matters have concluded for today, I must ask you to take a stroll with me. I have been looking forward to your arrival for a long time. And I can show you around the pce.¡±


    Since things had progressed to this point, there really wasn¡¯t anything Fan Xian could say as a foreign diplomat. He was slightly shaken. The Imperial tutor of Northern Qi was the son of Zhuang Mohan. After the miserable treatment by Fan Xian in Qing pce, how could there be praise to give?


    The envoy left the great hall, Lin Jing gave Fan Xian a worried look. Fan Xian returned a slight nod, signaling that he would be careful.


    After the officials of Northern Qi also left, the great hall appeared to be even vaster. The sound of fish tail sshing the surface of the water could faintly be heard, while the soft footsteps of pce girls came from behind the mesh curtains.


    The young emperor rxed on his Dragon Throne. Stretching, he looked at Fan Xian with a chuckle and hopped down from his throne. Taking a towel from a eunuch, he randomly wiped his face. Finally, he patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to show the immortal poet of the south our divine pce of the north.¡±


    Fan Xian grumbled to himself silently; he wasn¡¯t expecting His Majesty to be so childish. As he was about to follow the emperor, a cough came from behind the bead curtain.


    The emperor of Northern Qi was slightly unnerved. With a bitter expression, he turned around and saluted toward the bead curtain, ¡°Mother, I was very excited to see Fan Xian. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    A pce girl had already parted the bead curtain. As the beads bumped into each other, they made a delicate sound, and a royaldy walked out from behind them.


    Fan Xian immediately lowered his head, daring not to take a close look. But he still stared at the woman¡¯s feet.


    She was wearing a pair of golden shoes embroidered with silk flowers. They looked casual, but were incredibly luxurious.


    What shocked Fan Xian even more was another pair of feet following those embroidered shoes from behind the bead curtain¡ªin this world, who would dare to sit with the empress dowager of Northern Qi behind a bead curtain and listen in on a diplomatic mission?!


    That other pair of feet wore a pair of simple cloth shoes, the bottoms of which were made from manyyers of fabric using a method found typically in the viges. The top edges of the shoes were ck and white, and near their wearer¡¯s delicate ankles exposed a cheerfully patterned cloth. This type of cloth shoes could often be seen around the countryside during New Year. But it was very strange for them to make an appearance in an Imperial pce.


    Fan Xian guessed who those cloth shoes belonged to. No longer caring for formalities, he raised his head. With calm eyes, he cautiously stared at her, at the girl Haitang, who still wore that patterned cloth around her head.


    Fan Xian never imagined that it would be Haitang who came out from behind the bead curtain with the empress dowager!


    Fan Xian and Haitang¡¯s gazes shed, and the atmosphere in the pce became uneasy. But in a sh, Fan Xian looked away and knelt to the empress dowager next to Haitang. ¡°My Lady, I am Envoy Fan Xian. It is an honor to be in your presence.¡±


    The empress dowager looked at him and frowned slightly. ¡°How can this Qing official Fan Xian be this handsome? One could even say he is cursedly good-looking. No wonder Duoduo had toe to the pce to have a peek. Could that girl...¡± She brushed her thoughts away and gave a slight nod. She then said to the emperor, ¡°Haitang has returned. Since you want to take Sir Fan for a walk in the pce, take her along too.¡±


    The emperor appeared troubled, as if not wanting to take Haitang along. But he couldn¡¯t go against his mother¡¯s wishes. So, with a bitter smile, he asked Haitang, ¡°When did you return to the capital?¡±


    Haitang shifted her cold gaze away from Fan Xian¡¯s face and saluted the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, I returned yesterday. Master is worried that there have been too many evildoers in the capitaltely, so he sent me to the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled uneasily, evildoers in Shangjing? Of course, Haitang was referring to him.


    Walking together in the pce made Fan Xian remember an already-unfamiliar Chinese idiom, a remnant of his previous life: the fortune of the man from Qi. Because this pce truly was worthy of being deemed ¡°divine¡±, the Qi nobles who lived in it truly were fortunate.


    Tall trees extended over the ck pce structure. They looked like aloof yet attentive women holding small fans. The green branches peeked out from the corners or rested weakly on the rooftiles. Flowers stretched outzily on the ground, as if looking up at those delicate branches in contempt.


    Trees could be seen intertwining everywhere. The mixture of ck and green was a union of strength and gentleness too beautiful to be absorbed all at once.


    The various pce halls were divided into many levels, all of which were built into the side of a mountain in a marvelous design. The trio proceeded onward while being served by a group of eunuchs. Together they walked around the long walkway next to the mountain creek and went up to the second level. Only now did Fan Xian start to calm down and carefully observe the scenery. He couldn¡¯t help but be awed. In terms of both military and daily life, building a pce into the side of a mountain wasn¡¯t exactly a wise decision. But seeing the clear water flowing past and the surrounding scenery, Fan Xian was able to understand exactly why people chose this location many years ago to build the pce.


    It was simply too beautiful for words.


    Unfortunately, Fan Xian was not a citizen of Qi, and therefore was without the fortune of the man from Qi. He didn¡¯t have two stunningly beautiful women apanying him, as the man from Qi had. All he had were His Majesty the emperor of Qi and Miss Haitang, Qi¡¯s strongest martial artist in recent times, who had beaten Fan Xian into crawling on the ground like a dog.


    The emperor wore a ck outercoat. Around his waist was a belt made from golden silk. His sleeves were wide. The entire getup had an ancient look. With his hands behind his back, the emperor led the way, as if forgetting he was the one who forced Fan Xian to stay behind.


    Fan Xian cautiously followed the emperor, asionally throwing a sideways nce at Haitang. He and the girl had quite a bit of history. While Fan Xian believed she wouldn¡¯t do anything rash in the pce, he still felt nervous.


    Haitang, however, did not look at Fan Xian at all. She was acting as if she had never met him, never been poisoned by him, and never heard his biting remarks.


    Fan Xian understood something and smiled warmly without speaking. A momentter, the young emperor appeared to be tired from walking. He pointed ahead at a pavilion and gently tapped his finger.


    In a sh, a mob of eunuchs rushed over, tidied up the pavilion, wiped the seats clean, lit some incense, and prepared a tea set.


    Walking into the pavilion, the mountain breeze blew by, picking up the faint moisture from the stream. The emperor stood next to the handrail, his hands behind his back, and said quietly, ¡°Patting the handrail, the forest flowers blow against my temples and the mountain breeze cools me. My grand song startles and disperses the floating cloud.¡±


    Fan Xian responded, ¡°That was wellposed.¡±


    The emperor turned around. With intense curiosity, his clear eyes gazed at Fan Xian. A momentter, he suddenly said, ¡°Among all the people who have ttered me, you are the first one to do so in such a casual manner.¡±


    Embarrassed, Fan Xian could only sp his hands together, ¡°I did not mean to be so casual, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you show proper etiquette, as long you don¡¯t let it stifle you.¡± The emperor sat down and took a sip of tea. Suddenly looking at Haitang, he grinned. ¡°Why so formal today? Normally you don¡¯te even when you¡¯re invited; you only want to nt vegetables in the garden. Well, I suppose it¡¯s good that you agreed toe to the pce today and enjoy the scenery.¡± The emperor then sighed lightly. ¡°I always think this pce is too beautiful, to the point where I don¡¯t want to venture outside of it.¡±


    That sentence sounded like it had another meaning, but Fan Xian pretended to not understand. Signaled by the emperor¡¯s gaze, Fan Xian sat down and slowly sipped his tea, wondering why exactly this young emperor asked him to remain in the pce.


    Haitang was also holding a cup of tea. She sat on the handrail at the edge of the pavilion, gazing at the flowing water, lost in thought.


    ¡°Fan Xian, what do you think of the pce scenery?¡±


    Fan Xian was mildly startled. How many times had the emperor repeated this topic today? After giving it some thought, he replied, ¡°The pce is in the mountain, the mountain has trees, there are trees in the pce; a refreshingly beautiful arrangement. What I found most fascinating is the fact that the many buildings seem to blend into the mountain. On one hand, the mountain scene is not overpowering the majesty of the pce. On the other hand, the grandeur of the pce is not taking away from the beauty of the mountain. It creates a sense of unity between Heaven and humanity. I have nothing but the utmost admiration for the pce.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Without intending to, what Fan Xian said seemed to have shocked the emperor of Northern Qi.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: There Are a Lot of Talented People Named Fan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emperor and Haitang both in unison fixed Fan Xian with a strange look. The Emperor had asked an offhand question, not expecting Fan Xian to respond by discussing the oneness of Heaven and humanity. The two of them ¨C some of the most important people in Qi ¨C could not help but feel taken aback. Of the sects of the four grandmasters, Ku He¡¯s was the one who believed in unity of Heaven and humanity, and following the way and thews of nature. But this doctrine was not shared with outsiders. And yet Fan Xian had brought it up so casually while speaking of the scenery. It was quite astonishing.


    Haitang looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face with her calm, bright eyes. It seemed like she wanted to see whether this famous poet hade across it by chance, or had seen some logic in the pce scenery.


    Fan Xian had not had any feeling of the sort. The idea of ¡°unity of Heaven and humanity¡± was a phrase from the distant memories of his philosophy lessons, one that they¡¯d repeated over and over again. He had simply made an offhandment; he had not expected to cause such rm. Looking at the Emperor and Haitang¡¯s pensive expressions, he could not help but feel somewhat doubtful. ¡°Have I misspoken?¡±


    The Emperorughed. ¡°Not at all. You are indeed an immortal of poetry, Fan Xian. Even in your casual speech, you hit upon truth. Remarkable.¡± The Emperor smiled and looked at Haitang. ¡°What say you of Master Fan¡¯s words, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Master Fan speaks well of the scenery. He is erudite indeed.¡±


    The three of them chatted freely, then, covering up the matter, the Emperor suddenly frowned. ¡°I stayed in this mountain pavilion for much of thest month. With the trees in the pavilion, the moon in the sky, the running water below me, and a cool breeze around me, I felt most ted, and forgot the troubles of this world. So these past few days I have stopped by here often, and yet I have not been able to feel as I did then. I am not sure why.¡±


    There was a sudden seriousness in Haitang¡¯s face. ¡°Your Majesty, as Lord of Qi, the people look to you. There are troubles in this world, and it is difficult to force oneself to forget them altogether, let alone when one is responsible for the safety of the realm as your Majesty is. When Your Majesty is concerned by the fortune of all the people, how can you seek even a moment of happiness in forgetting the troubles of this world? Your Majesty must remember that the people of the realm are in great hardship, and take their troubles upon you as your own. This is how a ruler must think.¡±


    The Emperor received the advice sternly, then stood up and saluted her. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, mydy.¡±


    Fan Xian observed calmly, finding that the Emperor seemed to be genuinely taking the lesson to heart. He was quite surprised. It seemed that Haitang, who he had once butted heads with, upied quite a high position within the Kingdom of Qi. He could not help but take some exception to her words, and although he did not show it on his face, there was the sh of a smile behind his eyes.


    But how could such a change escape the gaze of an upper ninth-level master?


    ¡°Do you disagree, Master Fan?¡± Remarkably, there was no sense of hostility or sharpness to Haitang¡¯s words; instead, it seemed like a genuine question. In Northern Qi, the use of learning to benefit mankind was a frequent topic of discussion, and so they were much more willing to consider topics from other points of view than people in the Kingdom of Qing.


    Fan Xian frowned, thenughed. ¡°The first concern is affairs of state; pleasureester. [1] This is a concept that rulers and their servants must always keep in mind. But if, as Haitang says, you can never forget the pain and suffering of the earth and themon people, then although Your Majesty may be vignt, untiring in government affairs, and seek good fortune for all people, as time passes you will inevitably grow tired. When you are in poor spirits ¨C even with all the goodwill in the world ¨C you will still perform poorly. So it is my belief that when you seek to forget your troubles, you must dispel them from your mindpletely. The Emperor cannot concern himself with the so-called ¡®troubles of this world¡¯ all of the time.¡±


    His exnation was not persuasive in the least. But hearing the remarkable words he began with, Haitang¡¯s eyes shone. She did not listen to what he said after that; she simply slowly turned the words over in her mind.


    The Emperor banged the table in amazement and cheered. ¡°¡®The first concern is affairs of state; pleasureester.¡¯ What a wonderful phrase! Minister Fan, you are indeed a devoted official. I shall treasure your words!¡±


    The pce eunuchs and serving girls around them did not understand the Emperor¡¯s meaning, but seeing that this envoy from the south had caused him to be so joyous, then could not stop themselves from smiling slightly and looking at Fan Xian with gratitude.


    Fan Xian smiled, saying nothing. He imagined himself giving a thumbs-up to the gruel-eating sage in his previous life. [2]


    The young Emperor had already begun to call Fan Xian ¡°Minister Fan¡±; it was clear that he appreciated Fan Xian greatly. The Emperor kept this foreign official in his pce when, of course, he had other urgent matters to attend to. As for appreciating the scenery ¨C because Haitang had been ordered by the Empress Dowager to apany them, the Emperor did not find it easy to speak freely with Fan Xian, and so chose his words carefully. He did not expect Fan Xian¡¯s responses to be so meaningful.


    The Emperorughed and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Skilled in literature and in battle, Master Fan. You are a rare talent indeed.¡±


    Fan Xian did not dare say a word. Haitang suddenly spoke. ¡°As you see it, Master Fan, how should man best follow the way of Heaven?¡± Fan Xian was somewhat surprised. He did not consider much of himself when it came to speaking of mysticism. The words he had said before were rather depressing, and he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to continue. The Emperor smiled and waved a hand to silence Haitang¡¯s question. ¡°Master Fan, why do you think I have not been able to find the peace I felt before?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. Looking around the mountain pavilion, he pointed at an incense stick. ¡°If Your Majesty takes incense with you, and retreats away from others, perhaps you will find once more what you felt that night.¡±


    The Emperor was somewhat surprised. He ordered the pce eunuchs and maids to retreat somewhere they could not be seen, then took the calming incense. A momentter, a cool breeze blew, dispersing the fragrance, leaving a faint peaceful air in the mountain pce.


    The Emperor slowly closed his eyes. A little whileter, joy appeared on his face, and he opened his eyes with a smile. ¡°I did indeed feel something.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°In the pce incense is used, and it is a fine product. Butpared to the fragrance of the mountain forest, it is somewhat inelegant.¡±


    To the side, Haitang nodded slightly, seemingly in deep praise of Fan Xian¡¯s words.


    Sat in the mountain pavilion, drinking tea, Fan Xian¡¯s doubts began to grow. This was his second day in Shangjing, and the young Emperor had kept him in his pce. This was very much against custom. No matter how you looked at it, he was a foreign official, and although rtions between the countries were fine on the face of it, beneath the surface there were always secret maneuvers taking ce.


    The Emperor suddenly sighed. ¡°Master Fan, do you know why I am keeping you here?¡±


    Fan Xian shivered slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the Emperor had seen through his doubts, or whether it was just chance. ¡°Please, Your Majesty, enlighten me,¡± he said respectfully.


    The Emperor smiled. ¡°Ostensibly, it is because I enjoyed the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology.¡± Heughed. ¡°Of course, I enjoy your poetry very much. I used some money from the pce treasury to buy some of the treasures of the Danbo Bookstore and have your poetry published throughout Qi, sending it to academies throughout thend. Do you intend to repay me for my interest?¡±


    The ruler of a country, using his own money to publish the works of a young poet and make him famous. How could Fan Xian not feel utterly moved?


    He had not expected there to be a hint of bitterness in Fan Xian¡¯s face. Dawdling for a while, he finally stood up and saluted the Emperor ¨C though in his head, he scolded him. There was no such thing as piracy in this world, but the royal household had caused a 30 percent drop in business in the north for Danbo Bookstore. Seventh Ye the Shopkeeper tore his hair out daily, and yet he had to thank him.


    Haitang suddenly spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, Danbo Bookstore is Master Fan¡¯s business. I¡¯m afraid that not only might Master Fan not appreciate your actions, he may indeed be rather angry.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Not at all,¡± he exined quickly.


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian with some surprise. ¡°Minister Fan, you are an immortal of poetry, how can you be a merchant?¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s always good to have a little pocket money.¡±


    Haitangughed. ¡°Thergest bookstore in thend, all to give Master Fan a little pocket money.¡±


    The Emperor did not know what had happened between Haitang and Fan Xian just outside Wuduhe, so seeing that there seemed to be some hidden enmity between them, he could not help but find it amusing. ¡°Mydy, you and Minister Fan are perhaps the mostuded people in the south and the north. And yet you seem to enjoy squabbling like a child.¡±


    Haitang was somewhat shocked. Finding that her words seemed more pointed, and at odds with her quiet and contented temperament she had had in the past, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Perhaps Miss Haitang still believes the merchant¡¯s trade to be a lowly one.¡± Although the Ye family had done much to show the importance ofmerce throughout thend, and the royal families of the nations had paid attention to such things, apparently a great many people still looked down on merchants as a profession.


    Unexpectedly, Haitang shook her head slightly. ¡°Workers, farmers, merchants, and schrs; all people must work ¨C there are no lowly professions.¡±


    Fan Xian quite liked what she had said.


    It seemed that because the Empress Dowager had ordered Haitang to apany them, the young Emperor was unable to say what he had wanted to say to Fan Xian, and his face grew increasingly vexed.


    Fan Xian and Haitang looked at each other. He had presumed that she would tactfully give them some space. Instead she had stayed there, her calm face unchanged, paying no attention to the Emperor¡¯s looks.


    The Emperor suddenlyughed self-effacingly and walked to the side of the mountain pavilion, looking out on the flowing mountain waters below him, and sighed. ¡°Fan Xian, what did you think of the scenery of Qi on your journey northward?¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi has andscape to be treasured,¡± Fan Xian replied quietly. ¡°Verdant hills and clear water, a vast territory with abundant resources. Themon people live in peace and work happily. It was enough to make me gasp in admiration.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly turned around and looked at Fan Xian with a calm gaze that seemedpletely unlike the 17-year-old that he was. ¡°So, how would youpare my realm to the Kingdom of Qing?¡±


    [1] ¡°The first concern is affairs of state; pleasureester¡± is a quote from Song dynasty writer Fan Zhongyan.


    [2] Fan Zhongyan is regarded to have grown up poor and hungry, and yet ignored his troubles for the sake of studiousness. He was said to subsist on one portion of rice gruel a day, which he would let go cold and divide into four portions, sprinkling only a few chopped vegetables on it, eating it, and going back to his studies.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: A Country Girl Indeed!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Comparing Northern Qi and Southern Qing?


    The topic had to be treated with care, as he could not downy his own country¡¯s strength, and as an envoy, he could not criticize Northern Qi too harshly. But Fan Xian answered freely, as if he had known the answer to this question since birth. He spoke with courage in his convictions, his words resounding and powerful, and delivered rapidly. He made Haitang¡¯s seemingly always-calm face change, and left the Emperor jaw-dropped, showing his well-kept white teeth.


    Fan Xian smiled gently and cupped his hands in salute.


    ¡°But as a foreign official, I do not know for sure.¡±


    Such modesty. The Emperor was stunned, then burst intoughter. He couldn¡¯t punish this rascal: after all, he was a ¡°foreign official¡±, even if he did know plenty about the Kingdom of Qing, he knew little of Qi, so how he could hepare them?


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian,ughed, and shook his head. ¡°Today I have discovered that the immortal poet I have thought about for so long has a glib tongue indeed. No wonder the Emperor of Qing sent you as his envoy.¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°I am merely an official. The reason His Majesty sent me here is mainly my interest in the culture of Northern Qi, and as I have some regard in that aspect, he sent me to learn more of it.¡±


    The Emperorughed. ¡°With the famed immortal poet here, I should have some of the students of the Imperial Collegee in and listen to Minister Fan¡¯s teachings.¡±


    Fan Xian felt some uneasiness at the fact that he was a fake professor at the Imperial College of Qing without having attended a single lecture ¨C how could hee to the north and be a visiting lecturer?


    ¡°If I were to head south, Minister Fan, have preparations been made?¡±


    The young Emperor looked cid, but the sense of prestige that came from having grown up in the pce suddenly began to appear on his face. It was a sensitive and arrogant question, there were only two people who could ask it and in the whole world. But the one he asked was the envoy of an enemy nation. The meaning behind it was rather fascinatng, like a spring thunderp. Fan Xian¡¯s face did not change. ¡°No preparations have been made.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The Emperor looked at him coldly, leaning on a railing.


    ¡°The people of Qi do not concern themselves with war, so it will be dangerous.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The people of Qing are a warlike people, and so there will be great peril. Luckily, Your Majesty is determined to better yourself, and His Majesty is an experienced ruler. There is a fortunate bnce between these two ends.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man is the Emperor of Qing?¡± asked the Emperor suddenly. ¡°I have corresponded with him in two personal letters, but I cannot figure him out.¡±


    Fan Xian muttered curses under his breath. He was an official of the Kingdom of Qing, after all ¨C what kind of game was the Emperor ying? So he said nothing. The Emperor of Northern Qi looked at him andughed. ¡°Your Emperor is ageing,¡± he said gently, ¡°and I am yet young. Should I ride south, I hope that you may speak on my behalf in the pce, Minister Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Should Your Majesty be a guest in the south, I shall write a poem of praise,¡± he said in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡°Heading south¡± had two different meanings to the two men. For the Emperor, it meant leading his armies southward to capture territory from Qing. To Fan Xian, it meant going to the Kingdom of Qing to be held as prisoner after his defeat.


    Choosing not to waste words, Fan Xian¡¯s face remained calm. He himself was not anxious. The young Emperor was indeed a man with high aspirations, but in speaking with him he seemed overly talkative. He could not be sure whether it was youthful indiscretion, or whether he really wanted this foreign official to report his intentions to the royal court of the south.


    A slight look of concern suddenly appeared on the Emperor¡¯s brow. It was not clear what he was thinking. He waved his hand. ¡°Shangjing has known only peace, but there have been many misunderstandings between our two nations. I fear that there are those who n to do you harm, Minister Fan. Although they may not dare to make their move against you, I¡¯m afraid that provocation may be inevitable. For my sake, Minister Fan, be forgiving.¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback, not by the content of the young Emperor¡¯s words, but by their tone. Be forgiving for the Emperor¡¯s sake? Fan Xian wondered what entitlement he had to be considered so important by the ruler of a nation, and could not understand why the young Emperor was so concerned for him.


    ¡°I am rather tired, Minister Fan. Perhaps you had best leave.¡± The Emperor lightly tapped the railing, and turned back to look silently at Haitang. ¡°Mydy, see Master Fan out of the pce. Make sure he doesn¡¯t get lost. If anyone behaves inappropriately toward the Qing diplomatic mission over the next few days, please have a word with them.¡±


    After having a word with Haitang, it was likely that any over-zealous patriots would exercise restraint.


    Haitang smiled. ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows slightly. Was he to be seeing more of this upper ninth-level woman? He couldn¡¯t be sure whether that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The Emperor suddenly smiled. ¡°I hear that you are no longerposing poetry, Master Fan. I must admit I am somewhat disappointed.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. Poetry is thenguage of the heart, and recently I have been in a perturbed state of mind. It is not possible.¡±


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at him with an odd smile. ¡°Perhaps, since poetryes from emotion, seeing such an ordinary person such as myself has left you with no desire to write.¡±


    Fan Xian felt himself break out in sweat.


    The Emperor suddenlyughed. ¡°Yesterday the Empress Dowager showed me some writing... ¡®does she not know? does she not know? The green leaves should be blooming, the red flowers withered away¡¯. You are talented indeed, Fan Xian.¡±


    Fan Xian was embarrassed; Haitang even more so.


    Escorted by Haitang, Fan Xian left the mountain pavilion, following the quiet and secluded path to the jet-ck pce in front of the mountain. In the pavilion, the young Emperor of Northern Qi stood silent, having already shed his excited expression from the previous conversation. His lips curled into a faint smile, and he suddenly closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Once more, he felt a trace of what he had felt that night, as he had watched the moon alone.


    From behind him came the sound of footsteps. He knew that it was a eunuch hurrying to attend to him, and, slightly annoyed, he waved a dismissive hand. He forbade anyone from entering the pavilion, and just as before, he stood alone at the railing of the pavilion, unsure of his thoughts.


    Some timeter, he suddenly sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s what Fan Xian has be,¡± he said to himself. ¡°Lili should have arrived by now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fan Xian hurried quietly along behind Haitang on the path toward the pce. He was in no mood to appreciate the mountain scenere or the cool breeze. He simply kept a false smile stered on his face, haughtily keeping his distance from the strange girl.


    He could clearly see the way she walked.


    Haitang seemed to sway back and forth with each step, but it was not the bashful and affected swaying of a woman trying to seduce someone, but the swaying of someone with a country air. Her hands were stuck into the pockets of her rustic clothing, and the top half of her body didn¡¯t sway at all, but her feet seemed to pull her legs along the stone path. It looked careless, but not with thenguid erotic air of some bathing beauty.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and gazed at her. He couldn¡¯t understand how she moved. Could it be that she was constantly practicing some kind of natural art as she walked? Fan Xian felt quite some admiration. He had always presumed that he was one of the most diligent practitioners of martial arts, practicing twice a day at morning and twilight. Ever since he had started in Danzhou, he had not once suspended his practice. But he had never imagined that one could practice while simply walking along a path!


    No wonder this young woman was at the upper ninth level, while he had done his utmost and yet still was barely on the theshold of the ninth level! No wonder the people of Northern Qi praised her as a Tianmai, while he shamelessly relied on his reputation as a poet! No wonder the young woman could simply wave a hand and he would fall to the floor like a dog! No wonder that when he had injected her with aphrodisiac using his secret crossbow, she had bathed in the river like anyone else, and finally had confidently walked away, paying him no attention ¨C her disdain of him meaning she did not even feel hatred.


    Fan Xian was silent. Someone as diligent and talented as her could probably only match wits with someone like Wu Zhu. He had no chance.


    As he looked at her for a long time, Haitang seemed to feel the heat of his gaze on her back, staring at her buttocks and her waist. Eventually she could stand it no longer, and she quietly turned around and stared calmly back at him, seemingly wanting to peel back Fan Xian¡¯syers and reveal his true, wretched self.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were bright, without a hint of prevarication. Seeing her turn around, he was surprised, and knowing that she had gotten the wrong idea, he forced a smile. ¡°I was just watching the unusual way you walk. I presumed you were practicing, and I am quite in awe.¡±


    If he was surprised, Haitang was even more surprised. She opened her mouth slightly, looking at the young man from Qing, her thoughts in disarray. She had spent much of her life staying in mountains and pces, and she had always been steady as a rock. For some reason, looking at Fan Xian¡¯s damnable pretty face and hearing his useless words, she felt suddenly angry. She couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was saying, and after a long moment of silence she spoke curtly. ¡°I was not practicing.¡±


    Having said this, she felt somewhat confused. Why did she have to exin anything to him?


    Slightly angered, she continued. ¡°I have always walked this way, ever since I was a child. The Empress Dowager chided me about it for many years, and I never changed. If it offends you so, Master Fan, then perhaps you should walk in front.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. What was the problem? Sullenly, he continued to follow behind Haitang.


    But Haitang continued to drag her feet with her hands in her pockets, walking carelessly along.


    Fan Xian tilted his head and frowned for a long while, then finally understood ¨C this wasn¡¯t practice at all! This was just the way that country girls walked!


    When he thought of how this upper ninth-level master Haitang, seen by all the world as some mystical being, was truly a country girl at heart who walked through pces like she would walk through a field, he could not stop himself fromughing.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: To and Fro


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why are youughing, Master Fan?¡±


    This was what he had expected Haitang to ask. Fan Xian cleared his throat and beamed. ¡°I like the way you walk, mydy.¡±


    Haitang was rather surprised, and anger shed behind her eyes.


    ¡°If I am lying, may Heaven strike me down,¡± said Fan Xian hurriedly.


    Haitang could not help but doubt his oath, but she still did not understand it. She had been teased in the pce for the way she walked for many years; why did this young man like it? She thought back to his underhanded tactics by the edge of the northern sea, and felt even more confused.


    The two of them were silent as they walked toward the pce under the dark canopy of trees that covered the mountain. Haitang was highly revered in Northern Qi, and the moment the pce eunuchs and maids heard the sound of her cloth shoes padding along, they immediately withdrew to the side under the trees, bowing reverently toward this indolent country bumpkin, not daring to look directly at her.


    ¡°His Majesty is quite fond of me. I must admit I am rather terrified.¡± Fan Xian finally spoke, carefully choosing his words to gauge her response.


    ¡°There is no need to be modest, Master Fan,¡± replied Haitang, her face unwavering. ¡°His Majesty is a great fan of poetry, and when the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology came out, all the schrs in thend had a copy. His Majesty was no exception. When Zhuang Mohan returned from Qing and told His Majesty of his experience, from that day on His Majesty took great interest in you, and speaks often of you. If Northern Qi had such a poetic talent as yourself, that would be wonderful indeed. We regret that we have yet to find such talent. Now that you have returned Xiao En to the capital and our two countries stand in confrontation to one another, His Majesty naturally fears for your safety.¡±


    Fan Xian said nothing. It seemed that the young Emperor had formed quite a connection to a person ¨C himself ¨C that he had never once met. And yet the Emperor¡¯s worried frown suggested that there were other things he wanted to tell him, but the walls of the pce had ears, and he did not want to talk of such things in front of Haitang ¨C what these things were, he had no idea.


    ¡°Is that so? That is quite unexpected.¡± Fan Xian frowned, seemingly not believing what Haitang was saying.


    ¡°Today you looked over the mountain forests of the pce and spoke of man as part of nature. I quite admired it. Once your official business is concluded, if you have time to spare, I hoped that you might give your advice. After my master read the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology, he was silent for a long while, and then finally sighed in admiration of you, Master Fan. I was originally rather surprised, but speaking with you today, I have only now realized that your reputation is well-deserved.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind.¡± She spoke genuinely, and so Fan Xian replied with sincerity. ¡°I hope that you will provide assistance regarding Yan Bingyun.¡±


    ¡°I do not involve myself with politics,¡± replied Haitang calmly.


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Then why did you travel alone to the northern sea in the hopes of killing Xiao En? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know the great effect Xiao En¡¯s death would have on this agreement.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°Before I made my move, Master Fan, it seemed that you also wanted to kill Xiao En. Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Because I was interested in the secrets that he holds.¡± Fan Xian rubbed his slightly wet hands, and turned his head to look at the wide expanse of pce scenery.


    ¡°I tried to kill Xiao En because that secret could cause a lot of trouble for a lot of people,¡± replied Haitang calmly.


    They stood in silence under arge tree. The green leaves above them blocked out the sun, leaving them cool. Fan Xian turned his gaze to Haitang¡¯s sturdy shoulders and suddenly spoke. ¡°In this world, nothing can stay a secret forever.¡±


    ¡°While Xiao En is still alive, it¡¯s possible that many people could die.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows. He knew that her inexplicable mncholy seemed in many respects to be devoid of sense, but he could not change anything with mere words.


    ¡°His Majesty seemed to have something he wanted to ask of you,¡± said Haitang.


    Fan Xian was slightly taken aback. She had seen it too. He paused for a moment in thought. ¡°Do you know what it was?¡± he asked earnestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± replied Haitang. ¡°But if it is anything to do with Si Lili, I ask that you inform me, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian did not reply straight away. The thought troubled him. What help could the ruler of a nation need from him? Could it really be about Si Lili? He was powerless in Northern Qi. What could he do about it?


    ¡°Poor Lili. She¡¯s a good person.¡± Haitang¡¯s hands were still in her pockets. ¡°Please help if you can, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian had all kinds of thoughts of their carriage ride north. For a moment, he was despondent, unsure of how to respond. And so the two fell silent once more, walking slowly onward, allowing the leaves above their heads and the sunlight even further above to weave in and out of each other, falling upon their bodies, on his green robes and her simple, flower-patterned clothing.


    Fan Xian suddenly rushed a few steps ahead, walking side by side with Haitang. She turned her head and looked at him casually, but said nothing.


    Fan Xian slowly began to rx, copying the young woman¡¯s country walk. He lifted his chin slightly, a slightziness in his eyes as he looked around. His green robes had no pockets, so he had nothing to stick his hands in, and could only hold them behind his back like some old schr. He shifted his hips forward and rxed all the muscles of this body, allowing his seemingly heavy feet to drag his seemingly exhausted body along the stone road,zily strolling on.


    Haitang turned her head to look at him again, seemingly unsure of why he had decided to copy the way she had walked ever since she was a child. She looked a little confused.


    There was a warm smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her looking at him as he walked leisurely alongside her. Haitang didn¡¯t feel like paying any more attention to that rascal, and she rolled her neck slightly. She seemed veryfortable. Fan Xian also stretched and yawned.


    By that point the sun had reached the midpoint of the sky, and its warm light shone down.


    The sounds of their footsteps slowly merged into one, making them feel inexplicably sleepy. And so they dragged their feet back to the pce, looking like a pair of married farmers heading from the fields back home to sleep.


    A bead of sweat dripped from Haitang¡¯s nose. Her ordinary-looking face had a strange charm.


    ¡°That antidote you gave me... the orange peel was too strong. It tasted rather bitter.¡± Haitang seemed to be reveling in the sunshine.


    Fan Xianughed, knowing that she had already seen through the tricks he had used that day. ¡°I am amissioner of the Overwatch Council, not some sage seeking harmony with nature. It makes my methods somewhat coarse. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Of course, if you do mind, you could give me... that drug.¡±


    His words were somewhat frivolous, but Haitang did not blush like any ordinary girl. ¡°If I had the chance, I would use it,¡± she replied casually.


    Fan Xian broke out in a sweat. ¡°You are amissioner of the Overwatch Council,¡± she continued, ¡°someone who walks in the shadows. Why did you draw so much attention to yourself after leaving Danzhou for the capital? It seems that now you walk in the light.¡±


    ¡°The dark night has given me ck eyes, but I use them to search for light.¡± [1]


    Fan Xian continued to use the wonderful words of a poet from that world, even though that bastard had died in such a stupid and cowardly way. Sure enough, Haitang was surprised. She turned her head and looked at him. Surely something had imperceptibly shifted in her view of him.


    Fan Xianughed and continued. ¡°Of course, the dark night has given me ck eyes, and I have more opportunities to use them... to roll my eyes at this world.¡±


    Haitang finallyughed. She really was ¡°smiling sweetly between the bamboo fence¡±. Haitang had been coarse all the way along the mountain. If the pce walls were a bamboo fence, then what did she have to fear of what people thought vulgar? [2]


    Leaving through the pce, he said a few words to the worried-looking Wang Qinian and the Tiger Guards. Escorted by the Northern Qi Imperial Guard, Fan Xian the southern official sat in his carriage and rode back to his lodging. Exiting his carriage, he was greeted by a chaotic scene, and could not help but feel somewhat surprised.


    Once he had taken a few steps toward the gate, and saw clearly what was going on, he waspletely shocked.


    In front of the gate were a number of Northern Qi officials and guards, crouched on the floor picking up things. Every man dragged a sack behind him, and they would pick up an object from time to time and ce it inside. From the way they carried it, it seems that the objects were heavy. Fan Xian was very curious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked Wang Qinian, who was standing next to him.


    Wang Qinian was also puzzled.


    As they walked further, they realized that on the floor in arge space in front of the courtyard gate were all sorts of swords. Some had scabbards decorated with beryl, some were in and unadorned, some were modern, and of course, many of them were the curved sabers beloved by the people of Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Go and grab those bags. Since they fell in front of their door, even if they¡¯re only good for scrap, some of their value should be ours.¡± Having appreciated the pce scenery, chatted, and imitated that country girl¡¯s walk, he felt quite at ease, so he smiled as he spoke, seeming a little bit like Fan Sizhe.


    Wang Qinian forced a smile. ¡°You must be in high spirits, sir, to make such jokes.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. ¡°And if not, then what? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re picking up every single de?¡± Ever since he had almost taken a de to the face, courtesy of Ye Ling¡¯er back in the capital, Fan Xian was clear on the customs ofbat in this world ¨C throw your de at your opponent¡¯s feet, and if they ept the challenge, then pick up your sword.


    ¡°But they¡¯ve had all day. What¡¯s causing all this trouble?¡± he asked with a frown.


    [1] A quote from ¡°A Generation¡± by the modern poet Gu Cheng (1956-1993). Gu killed himself after killing his wife with an axe.


    [2] A reference to Song poet Su Shi¡¯s poem; ¡°Lodging East of the Dinghui Courtyard, Many Flowers Cover The Mountain, And There Is A Flowering Apple Tree Whose Worth The Locals Do Not Know¡±. One line in the poem is ¡°smiling sweetly between a bamboo fence, the peach and plum trees coarsely cover the mountain¡±.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: The Fighting Envoy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Vice-Deputy Lin Jing and Lin Wen felt uneasy outside the door. They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Fan Xian return. They snuck along the wall and made their way in front of everyone, exining: ¡°Someone, we don¡¯t know who, leaked out a part of the negotiation. Now the people of Shangjing all are upset because they found out Northern Qi is going to give upnd. While the ordinary civilian dared not to do anything, those young nobles dide forward asking to challenge us southerners in martial arts.¡±


    Fan Xian was somewhat taken aback. The Imperial court of Northern Qi would definitely not tell the negotiations regarding captives andnd to everyone. Then who did? It seemed like that young emperor wasn¡¯t exactly living a leisurely life. But now Fan Xian had no time to care about his number one fan. With a headache, he stared at the knives on the ground and said, ¡°Take care of this on your own, I¡¯m going to visit their Board of Rites in a bit.¡±


    Even though he let the right subordinates take care of various affairs, such as dealing with the captives, redrawing the borders, and exchanging letters of credence, Fan Xian insisted on handling the Yan Bingyun matter himself.


    ¡°Sir, you must not leave.¡± The Lin brothers were stereotypical civil officials; seeing knives fly in the heart of a foreign nation scared them senseless. They were afraid of those young nobles stirring up trouble again if Fan Xian were to leave now. After all, the Tiger Guards, who were the strongest in the envoy, would naturally follow Fan Xian, and the strong ones in various disguises from the Overwatch Council only listened to Commissioner Fan.


    Fan Xian frowned and looked at the two in slight annoyance. ¡°As Qing officials, you should calm yourselves a bit unless you want to embarrass our nation. As for those troublemakers, Northern Qi arranged guards for us. Would those guards just let them in?¡±


    ¡°The point is...¡± Of the two brothers, Lin Jing was more familiar with Fan Xian and didn¡¯t mind speaking more directly. ¡°...those people are here for you. If you avoid them, I¡¯m afraid these northerners will think of us Qing as cowards.¡±


    That was somewhat biting to say. Laughing, Fan Xian scolded Lin Jing and then told him, ¡°Even if they are here to bring me trouble, I¡¯m sure they are just some bookworms. Sir Lin, you once scored third on the civil service exam, just say something to them and get over it.¡±


    Suddenly, Fan Xian discovered Northern Qi¡¯s assigned pce guards had strange expressions, while Gao Da already had his hand on the hilt of his de.


    Fan Xian turned around and discovered another group had arrived. Leading that group was a young aristocrat looking up at the sky. As Fan Xian had already acknowledged them, nobody went out to stop the group. So the young noble was able to walk right up to Fan Xian and deliver a punch.


    The fist was fat and had no strength. It was very irritating.


    Without hesitation, Fan Xian returned a p. His overpowering zhenqi was unique in this world. Under Wu Zhu¡¯s teachings, Fan Xian¡¯s timing was world-ss. This one p raised knife-like winds, pierced through the air, and mmed down onto the young noble¡¯s fist viciously.


    Fan Xian had acted reserved and obedient in front of Haitang because Haitang was too powerful. When it came to actual martial arts, Fan Xian ranked as one of the most talented practitioners among his generation. However, since his opponent this time was too young, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t nning on injuring the young aristocrat.


    He was probably around ten years old. Fan Xian¡¯s p forced him on his buttocks, causing him to cry out in pain. Since Fan Xian looked like a weak schr, the young noble probably wasn¡¯t expecting to be knocked down by one blow. He stared at Fan Xian and cursed out, ¡°Curse your mother! These southern barbarians are mad!¡±


    Fan Xian, who was about to go back inside, stopped.


    He grinned and returned to the young noble. He held up the boy¡¯s wrist. The boy¡¯s bodyguard, although nervous, paid the simple gesture no mind. Believing Fan Xian to be just an entourage of Southern Qing¡¯s envoy, the bodyguard spat out some harsh words.


    Next came the sound of a torn joint, followed by a scream of pain and then enraged outbursts.


    ¡°Had my mother heard you, she¡¯d probably rip you apart alive,¡± Fan Xian thought. Letting go, he stared at the boy on the ground. Judging by the fact that Northern Qi¡¯s pce guards dared not do anything, there must be someone high-ranking in that boy¡¯s family.


    The boy¡¯s bodyguards and servants gathered around. Looking at their young master crying and holding onto his limp wrist, they discovered that Fan Xian had broken it in a despicable move! Unable to hold back their anger, they stood up, ready to teach Fan Xian a lesson.


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, the pce guards hurried to separate the two sides, trying to mediate the matter. The Qi side would not stop spewing out curses about the southern barbarians.


    Fan Xian pulled Lin Jing over. ¡°Whose brat was that?¡±


    ¡°The young master of Chang Anhou¡¯s household.¡± Lin Wen was very familiar with Shangjing¡¯s politics and rushed in to answer.


    Fan Xian was slightly startled after hearing the name Chang Anhou. It reminded him of Chang Ninghou, whom he had had a drinking contest with. ¡°Is he also a brother of the empress dowager? The one who got sent home afterst year¡¯s defeat? Chang Ninghou¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    Lin Wen nodded, ¡°Chang Anhou was relieved of power due tost year¡¯s defeat. But this year, under the empress dowager¡¯s order, he resumed power and regained his former arrogance. I suspect this youngd here wanted to take advantage of the chaos and take revenge against Qing.¡±


    ¡°Stupid brat.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. Without even looking back at the mess, he was ready to go back inside.


    ¡°You think you can just leave after what you¡¯ve done?¡± someone yelled out angrily. ¡°How dare you hurt our Young Master Hou!¡±


    Themander of the pce guards had gotten the situation under control and wasn¡¯t expecting Fan Xian to leave without saying a single word. Such an unjustifiable act even made thatmander upset. ¡°You Southern Qing are too arrogant,¡± he thought to himself.


    Fan Xian slowly turned around and said to the crowd of Northern Qi, ¡°Everyone, look carefully. This young man here sneak-attacked me. I didn¡¯t know he was only a child, so I didn¡¯t hold back. I will send some of my people to Hou Manor to pay for medicer. Is there any need to squabble about this any further?¡±


    Beating someone up then offering to pay for medical costs was a ssic rich-kid tactic. But the problem was that Fan Xian was the head diplomat of Qing, and the rich kid was the boy of Northern Qi. The crowd wasn¡¯t buying it


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and said to themander of the pce guards, ¡°Commander Wei, do you wish to see this envoy go at it with Qi civilians? Do you want another battle between our two nations?¡±


    Commander Wei felt a chill. He knew things wouldn¡¯t get that out of hand, but if Fan Xian really were to be attacked by an angry mob, it would be a diplomatic incident, and he, being in charge of guard duty, would be responsible. So themander hurried to block the people from Hou Manor. Fan Xian went back inside and shut the front gate.


    Now the mob realized Fan Xian was the head diplomat of the barbaric southern envoy. Seeing him duck inside immediately triggered a barrage of insults and curses which flew like arrows. Fan Xian¡¯s ancestors on his father¡¯s side became the targets.


    A short momentter, the front gate suddenly creaked open. The mob quieted down. Seeing that the one who came out wasn¡¯t the handsome youth Fan Xian, they rushed forward demanding that hee out.


    The official who came out was Wang Qinian. He smiled and saluted the crowd, which came to a halt and put down whatever makeshift weapons they had brought. They were all ready to hear what this southerner had to say. Wang Qinian waved his hand and said gently, ¡°Get them.¡±


    A dozen people rushed out from behind Wang Qinian like tigers. Charging at the crowd, they were all wielding mops or other types of sticks. As soon as Wang Qinian gave out the order, Commander Wei realized things just became very bad and was about to say something. But Wang Qinian grabbed his arm with extreme friendliness, saying that if they had time afterwards, Commander Wei had to take them to the red-light district.


    Hearing this, Commander Wei was speechless, while the rest of the guards were stunned. Their duty was to ensure the safety of the envoy, but they didn¡¯t expect this envoy to be so strange, charging out with sticks¡ªwhich side did they actually have to protect?


    At that moment, a bustling scene unfolded. Sticks were waving in the air and there were many screams, some of which sounded like pigs being ughtered.


    Commander Wei raged, ¡°Sir Wang, are you trying to make things even worse?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Do you think I wanted this?¡± Wang Qinian also became angry. ¡°He cursed Commissioner Fan¡¯s mother. Even though he¡¯s only a little brat, I want to ask you: on our envoy¡¯s first day in the capital, why are there so many people here asking for trouble? What are you Northern Qi nning?¡±


    The screams continued. While the dozen people who rushed out had no des, they wereposed of four Tiger Guards and skilled members of the Overwatch Council. Beating some servants from a rich family was truly an unskilled thing to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you curse my paternal ancestors.¡± Fan Xian walked out with Gao Da. Looking at the scene in front of him, he thought, ¡°But I absolutely will not allow you to curse my mom and my grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: Tan Wu Is Not A Literary Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all, no one wanted to make things worse. After a reprimand, Fan Xian waved a hand and ordered his men to withdraw. The Imperial Guard set once again to clearing things up outside the courtyard gate. Commander Wei spat on the ground and thought about how ridiculous Chang Anhou¡¯s men were. If they had onlye for a duel, why did they allow this famous yboy to sneak attack Fan Xian? Things were no longer as they were in the days of Northern Wei¡¯s unification; why did these envoys from Qing see fit to provoke things further?


    At that moment, a strapping young fellow suddenly walked past. Seeing the chaotic scene, he could not help but frown. His feet kicked up dust from the ground as he threw himself into the fray, extending a fist to strike a blow and a leg to deliver a kick. Moving cleanly and efficiently, not sloppy in the least, within the blink of an eye he had thrown out half a dozen blows, striking at each of the Overwatch Council officials who had yet to stay their hands.


    The man¡¯s blows were simple, yet quick and powerful, catching the officials of the Overwatch Council on the back foot and forcing them to retreat. A number of those who had been ordered to step back by Commissioner Fan caught kicks to the leg and, in a sh, almost tumbled to the ground.


    Fan Xian turned his head. Where had this fighting mastere from? He could not tell his exact level of martial skill for the time being, but his natural strength and viciousness had forced his subordinates to step back.


    After the man had helped Chang Anhou¡¯s men out of their predicament, he stood tall on the spot, his eyes narrowed. He seemed confused that all of his previous vicious blows had not managed to knock any of his enemies out. He then saw that Fan Xian, standing on the stone steps, was their leader. He frowned. ¡°You Qing diplomats are an impressive group. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be met by sixth-level fighters!¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him for a moment. ¡°When one is sent to represent one¡¯s country abroad, it is of chief importance to ensure that one does not diminish the nation¡¯s prestige. Since you are clearly a military man, how can it be that you do not understand this principle?¡±


    The man nced at the people around him, who moaned in pain on the floor. He frowned. ¡°But these are mere flunkies. As rude as you are, don¡¯t tell me that you rely on these weaklings for power?¡±


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°So as you see it, I should turn the other cheek?¡±


    The man was rmed. It wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking. His face darkened. Commander Wei had realized who the young man was, and his face was reverent as he saluted him. ¡°General Tan, what are you doing here?¡±


    The army man, surnamed Tan, did not immediately recognize themander of the Imperial Guard. ¡°I am Wei Wuji, sir,¡± said Commander Wei hurriedly.


    At first, General Tan Wu had been a capable subordinate of the northern general Shang Shanhu. He had fought against the barbarians in the frozen north, andst year he had followed Shang Shanhu when he was recalled to the capital. Unexpectedly, he found himself with nothing to do and no duties, except for asionally having to turn up for morning roll call at the Ministry of War. Although Shang Shanhu, his army colleague in the capital, had always been considered heroic and brave and had always been respected, he felt somewhat upset. Today, he had been out walking, and had not expected to bump into this chaotic scene involving the diplomatic mission from the south.


    Tan Wu looked at Commander Wei and felt he had no choice but to say something. ¡°How can you let these southerners run amuck in Shangjing?¡±


    Wei Wuji forced a smile. ¡°By order of the pce, we must ensure their safety. I dare not neglect matters of state.¡±


    Tan Wu thought of Qi¡¯s sessive defeats over many years. He and Shang Shanhu had never had the chance to wage war in the south, and he could not help but feel gloomy. He looked again at the injured officials and felt contempt and anger. He suddenly raised his head and cupped his hands in salute to Fan Xian, who stood on the stone steps. ¡°Sir, may I ask if you are Master Fan Xian, head diplomat of this mission?¡±


    Fan Xian cupped his hands in return. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Tan Wu looked to be in awe. ¡°I am Tan Wu of Northern Qi,¡± he said in a stern voice, ¡°and I humbly beg your guidance, Master Fan.¡± Having said this, he gently ced the de that he wore on his waist upon the floor.


    Fan Xian shook his head. He knew that his opponent did not im an official position, and this was about to be done ording to folk dueling customs. ¡°Master Tan,¡± he said calmly, ¡°before you came along, I have already received two sacks¡¯ worth of daggers. Even if I wanted to duel, you would likely have to wait for a number of days.¡±


    Tan Wu frowned. ¡°There is no time like the present, as they say. Master Fan, I ask that you bestow me your guidance.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head again.


    ¡°I know that you are not merely an exceptional poet, Master Fan,¡± said Tan Wu angrily. ¡°You are also highly skilled in martial arts. Last year you singlehandedly fought and killed Cheng Jushu, a fighting master of Northern Qi. Could it be that you hold me in contempt?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him, knowing that this soldier was unyielding. Heughed. ¡°Although I am head of this diplomatic mission, and it appears that we are causing trouble, I have always respected men on the battlefield. I know that you have spent all year fighting back barbarians in the snowy north. Is it toote to offer you my respects? Why must we insist on dering a winner with our fists?¡±


    Tan Wu was a straightforward sort of fellow. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s calm words, his face softened slightly, but his temper remained. He cupped his hands in mid-air.


    Fan Xian sighed and shook his head. ¡°Take care not to overdo it,¡± he said to Gao Da, who stood behind him.


    Gao Da slowly withdrew the de from his back andy it on the ground, stepping off the stone steps and steadily extending his right hand to this valiant young man in a gesture of invitation.


    Tan Wu narrowed his eyes. He could sense a slight air of danger from this bodyguard. He knew that his opponent was an expert, and the southern diplomatic mission sending him out topete with him was no dishonor upon him. He spat on the ground, ced his palms together, and advanced toward Gao Da to attack.


    They set to each other, with loud groans, their strengths pitted against one another, kicking up dust from the ground. After the dust had settled, Gao Da had caught a blow to the right side of his chest, a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, and Gao Da¡¯s cold, heavy right hand was wrapped around Tan Wu¡¯s throat! The calluses on his hand, formed by years of daily sword practice, scraped against the skin on Tan Wu¡¯s neck. This Northern Qi military officer had never once known fear. Now, he trembled.


    Gao Da slowly stepped back, releasing his right hand.


    Tan Wu looked at this master, his name unknown to him, and felt a sense of shock. The diplomatic mission had casually sent out this fellow who had given him no chance to hit back! In the blink of an eye, as he had chopped at his opponent¡¯s chest, he had not seen the man¡¯s hand reach out toward him. He knew that if Gao Da had not shown lenience, his throat would have been crushed long ago!


    Tan Wu also knew full well that if this were a fight to the death, this man, a clear master of the de, would not allow him the opportunity to even get close to him with his sword. He bowed deeply toward Gao Da, and saluted Fan Xian once more. After admitting defeat, he departed, not looking back.


    Although it had only been one move, it had shaken him to the core.


    The carriage went along the streets of Shangjing toward the Ministry of Rites, protected on all sides by stern-faced Imperial Guardsmen who refused to give anyone a chance to get anywhere near the Qing diplomatic mission. Fan Xian sat in the carriage, his eyes lightly closed. ¡°Why did you take that blow just now?¡±


    Gao Da cleared his throat. ¡°My opponent was a military man, so I wanted to be direct, and I did not want to reveal my own strength too much.¡± He looked at Fan Xian and lowered his head. ¡°And it seemed that you wanted to make friends with him, sir, so I thought I should go easy on him.¡±


    Although the Tiger Guards were the Qing Emperor¡¯s secret bodyguard force, they had after all been personally chosen by Count Sinan, so Fan Xian saw the seven Tiger Guards who had apanied him on his journey north much like he had seen Teng Zijing. He fixed Gao Da with a look that was amiable yet strict. ¡°I don¡¯t know a thing about Tan Wu. Why in the hell would I want to make friends with him? There are plenty of powerful fighters in this world. Tan Wu might be brave, but there¡¯s nothing else interesting about him. Even if he is a skilled fighter, why does that mean I have to make friends with him? Am I meant to work myself to death? Are you going to let me eat? Are you going to let me have any fun at all?¡±


    Gao Da was stunned. Was making friends with capable people not the favored pastime of every son of a noble family? What had he done wrong? If there was a problem, what did it have to do with eating and amusement?


    Fan Xian fished around inside his breast pocket and finally pulled out a pill which he handed to Gao Da and asked him to take.


    Sitting next to them, Wang Qinian poked fun. ¡°Is that orange peel too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your injuries,¡± said Fan Xian grumpily.


    Gao Da took it, but still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I thought you told me to go easy?¡±


    ¡°Which finger did you touch Tan Wu with?¡± he scolded him.


    Gao Da was silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whose idea it was to send Chang Anhou¡¯s son to cause trouble.¡± Wang Qinian was still thinking about the previous events. ¡°Logically, since the Emperor of Northern Qi wants to fulfill the obligations of the agreement and admires Commissioner Fan, ordering the Imperial Guard to ensure our safety, then that should be enough to show a clear signal to everyone in Shangjing. To still have peoplee and make trouble is rather odd.¡±


    ¡°Do not forget that the agreement between the two countries seems to have been leaked.¡± Fan Xian lightly tapped the window frame of the carriage. The Northern Qi soldiers were outside, so the three of them kept their voices low. ¡°It appears that things in Northern Qi are even more tangled than they are for us in the south. The young Emperor, it would seem, does not have a firm enough grip on his power.¡±


    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect our business, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He had been quite busy today, entering the pce early in the morning, then chatting with the young Emperor, walking along with Haitang, and getting caught up in the chaos outside the diplomatic mission¡¯s lodgings. His first day in Northern Qi had been awfully busy, and he hadn¡¯t had a chance to eat, his stomach filled only with the tea he had drunk with the Emperor.


    His stomach began to rumble. Fan Xianughed at himself. Life was tiring him out. The reason he had tired himself out today was because he had settled on a n ¨C he would quickly get Yan Bingyun out of Northern Qi¡¯s strict, ice-cold prison. Otherwise, if he were seen to be eating and drinking well, he feared that he would not be able to enjoy it.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: The Old Shop on Xiushui Street


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arrangements of diplomatic affairs between the two nations were already arranged in advance. Going by the norm, for someone of Fan Xian¡¯s status to be able to move around in Shangjing would require the appropriate personnel as escort. But Fan Xian was worried about such arrangements. While there were already resident officials beginning the negotiations, Fan Xian still asked permission from Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial court, and came to the Board of Rites.


    In the secret agreement, Yan Bingyun was to be exchanged for both Xiao En and Si Lili. This already put Qing at a deficit, which was why Fan Xian was in a hurry to find the person secretly in charge. But unexpectedly, Minister Shu of the Board of Rites, who was actually the vice-recruiter of the Brocade Guard, refused to see him!


    It looked like Northern Qi wanted to drag things out a few more days. Enraged, Fan Xian ignored Northern Qi¡¯s officials and stormed out of the Board of Rites. At the front gates, Lin Jing had rushed over from the Office of the Grand Herald. He secretly shook his head at Fan Xian.


    Once the four were back in the carriage, Lin Jing said, ¡°Vice-Minister Wei Hua also disappeared after leaving the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°I bet it¡¯s the same elsewhere. Qi wants to dy a few more days.¡±


    ¡°What good does that do for them?¡± Wang Qinian frowned. ¡°They¡¯re going to hand the person over in the end regardless. I doubt they could drag this on forever.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°We must fish out Yang Bingyun as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We go to Wei Hua¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Chang Ninghou Manor?¡± Lin Jing said, troubled. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the empress dowager¡¯s own brother. For us foreign diplomats, going there would be very taboo. I¡¯m afraid doing so would only stir up more trouble.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Hopefully those Imperial censors under Northern Qi¡¯s emperor will help. It would be amazing if we could report Chang Ninghou for conspiring with a foreign nation tomorrow morning.¡±


    With the n made, the carriage left the Board of Rites, followed by the Imperial Guards. Some agents, looking like passersby, tailed the group from a distance. Wang Qinian, although sitting in the carriage, could smell the scent on those agents. He said quietly to Fan Xian, ¡°Sir Commissioner, there seem to be be men from the Brocade Guard following us.¡±


    ¡°We have the Imperial Guards with us; are they afraid of us getting lost?¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Ignore them. More importantly, in theing few days, do not hurry to contact the Council members situated in Northern Qi. We don¡¯t want to bring our agents any unnecessary risks.¡±


    Those secret agents of Northern Qi were under Imperial orders to watch over the envoy. They were puzzled as to why those southern officials would be interested in touring the streets after leaving the Board of Rites. Furthermore, they were not touring just any street, but the most upscale, luxurious street in Shangjing¡ªXiushui Street. It sold luxury items made from ss and such; not something ordinary civilians could afford.


    One of the agents frowned. ¡°Why do those southern barbarians want to visit Xiushui Street?¡±


    His subordinate answered, ¡°Visiting a foreign country is a rare asion. Of course they want to bring back something nice. Those southern barbarians are all madly rich now. How will they exin to their families if they don¡¯t bring back some ss goblets?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! All the ss is exported by Southern Qing. Why would theye all the way here for it?¡±


    There weren¡¯t a lot of people on Xiushui Street, but the few that were seen walking around were all potbellied rich men ordies adorned in jewelry. From a nce one could tell they didn¡¯t carry around much silver, but stashes of bills thicker than a book. The stores were spaced out along the street at just the right distance from each other.


    The signs of those stores were even more conspicuous, erected vertically outside the storefronts. The signboards were painted ck, with golden characters, though some were fading. The store owners didn¡¯t seem to be bothered to get new signs. However, upon closer examination, one would realize those signs had quite some history to them. The characters were probably written by some famous calligraphers a century, or perhaps even many centuries ago. Those business men wanted to use the faded paint to unt the history of their stores, and to add an air of antiquity.


    The seven stores in the middle of the street were different from the others; their signs were horizontal and, while not brand new, looked obviously newer than the signs of the other stores. Some of them sold ss goods, some sold soaps and such, some sold perfume, some sold cotton cloths, and some sold liquor. One shop was most astonishing because it specialized in selling toys.


    The carriages stopped just in front of the street entrance. Being apanied by soldiers of the Imperial Guard, such style surpassed even that of the highest-ranked nobility. But the stores on Xiushui Street kept their self-esteem; no one came out to wee the guests. They waited for the four people who exited the carriage to pass by one by one.


    The four of them walked until they came before the store that sold cotton cloth. The extremely handsome young man scratched his head, seemingly unable to understand why cotton would count as a luxury item.


    After going into the shop, the store owner exined to his guests: ¡°Speaking of weaving cloth from cotton, ording to legend, some genius named Wang did it many centuries ago, but his methods were lost over time, until twenty years ago when our founder rediscovered it. Everyone look, this cotton cloth is warmer than silk, inexpensive, and of excellent quality¡ªevenpared to the ones in Southern Qing¡¯s capital.¡±


    The handsome young man seemed to be very interested. ¡°Let me try thirty centimeters.¡±


    The store owner¡¯s face darkened. Recognizing the youth¡¯s Southern Qing ent, the store owner rudely said, ¡°Oh, a fellow countryman. My dear sir, where¡¯s the logic in us Southern Qinging to Northern Qi to buy cotton cloth? Besides, others buy it by the bundle. And you want thirty centimeters?¡±


    The young man chuckled and made his exit. Looking at the store¡¯s sign, he frowned. ¡°Those characters are terribly ugly.¡±


    The store owner became enraged. ¡°They were written by our old boss. You ignorantd, leave now!¡±


    The young man chuckled again and led his three subordinates to another store. That young man was, of course, Fan Xian. The characters which he called ugly were none other than traces left behind by his mother many years ago. They were just like the handwriting of that letter in that chest¡ªand just as ugly!


    After strolling for a while, Fan Xian knew these shops all belonged to people from Qing. Of course, many years ago, they belonged to the Ye household. Just by looking at the products, Fan Xian new his mom must have made a fortune from this world¡¯s rich people.


    Walking down Xiushui Street, between signboards written by his mother, Fan Xian was in a slight daze. He didn¡¯t want to go any further.


    ¡°Sir, what are we doing here instead of going to Chang Ninghou manor?¡± Lin Jing asked worriedly.


    Fan Xian came back to his senses and replied, ¡°To buy gifts, of course. We shouldn¡¯t show up empty-handed.¡±


    Saying that, he stepped into the fanciest ss shop on the street. Inside were all sorts of things beautifully made of ss; mainly vessels for holding alcohol, but also many smaller trinkets, including cricket boxes, various board games, and even a small oilmp.


    The whole shop looked like it was covered by crystals. It was dazzling. A faint sense of pride rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. While he seemed to have been spending every day in this world just getting by, not doing anything to shake up the world, seeing all the things his mother had left behind made him think, ¡°Seems like my mom already invented everything. What¡¯s left for me to do?¡±


    The owner of the ss store heard his guests talking and knew they were fellow southerners. He said with a smile, ¡°My guests, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to do business with you, it¡¯s just that buying ss in Shangjing is a bit of a rip-off.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I know you guys sell stuff here at a higher price than back in Qing. But I noticed the Northern Qi pce uses so much ss; aren¡¯t they worried about the price?¡±


    The store owner grinned. ¡°Who¡¯s the dumbest customer in the world? The emperor, of course. I hear the deal with the Northern Qi pce was the biggest deal back then for our master. The sheer numbers stunned all other businesses senseless.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°You sure are a bold one. Being in Northern Qi, aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested for saying that?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. As long as our great Qing remains the most powerful nation in the world, we businessmen can go anywhere without being harassed.¡± Despite saying that, the store owner still lowered his voice before continuing. ¡°As for the remark about the dumbest customer in the world... I didn¡¯te up with it. My master told me it was said by the owner back then.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled, suddenly asking, ¡°Which one of the Yes is your master? Big Ye?¡±


    This startled the store owner. He looked up at Fan Xian, having a hard time believing this handsome young man knew so much. For the moment he forgot to reply.


    Lin Jing, who had been standing on the side, spoke up with a smile, ¡°This is Sir Fan Xian, the head diplomat of the current diplomatic mission. While you may have spent your time far north, I believe you know Sir Fan¡¯s background.¡±


    Sir Fan? That¡¯s the great owner of all Imperial businesses in a few years! The ss store owner was in great shock and hurriedly bowed to Fan Xian.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: Developments in the Imperial Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian hurried over to help him up, but the proprietor of the store was insistent on kowtowing. Eventually, he stood up and sighed, deeply moved. ¡°So you are the future master. I shall kowtow no matter what. And what is more, you are the head of the diplomatic mission. I have spent many days in this foreign country, hoping to pay my respects to the masters of my home country, with no chance to do so.¡±


    The proprietor suddenly realized something. It seemed that he had mentioned something taboo in front of this master from the south. ¡°Master Fan, why have youe here?¡± he asked, unable to prevent himself from mumbling.


    Northern Qi was, after all, a long way away from the Qing Emperor, so the merchants here were rather bolder, still keeping their old shop signs, saying that they were proud owners of property. Fan Xian looked at the man¡¯s face and realized that he was worried that his words would be taken back to the capital, offending the royal family who controlled businesses outside of Qing.


    Heughed. In the future, he would have to greatly raise the quality of his wares, rather than selling these low-quality ss wine goblets.


    The proprietor was curious. ¡°How can I help you?¡± He had originally assumed that Fan Xian had used the opportunity of the diplomatic mission to make a preliminary investigation into the business he would one day control. He didn¡¯t know that he was about to buy ssware.


    Lin Jing gave a brief exnation. The shopkeeper hurriedly called for the shop assistants, and a few nimble fellows rushed into the storeroom. It appeared that the real high-quality goods were not left on disy. While they waited, Fan Xian chatted with the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper knew what he wanted to know, and did not dare hide anything from him, giving him a rough estimate of the quantity of ssware that had been transported northward from Qing over the past years.


    Although it was only a rough estimate, Fan Xian was still rather surprised. There was only one Qing ssworks in Shangjing, and its yearly ie was astonishing. It was no wonder that even with all the splendor of Qi¡¯s products, they could only just about match Qing in financial matters.


    The shopkeeper suddenly sighed. ¡°But in the past few years ¨C I¡¯m not sure why ¨C the goods sent from the capital have not been as good as they were before. And we¡¯ve had no new ideas, so business has suffered somewhat.¡±


    ¡°How much worse has it beenpared to the best times?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    ¡°About thirty percent.¡±


    Fan Xian muttered to himself hesitantly. He knew where the problem came from. After the Eldest Princess had taken control of the pce treasury from the Ye family, even if that madwoman had political intelligence and trickery up her sleeve, in thepletely new area of ss and soap, it seemed likely that she still had no idea what to do. The quality of the ss was still poor; there were definitely problems with the mixture and the workmanship. Currently the Ye shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall could not do it themselves, and so there was no way to adjust the process.


    But business had only gone down by thirty percent. It seemed that the Eldest Princess knew the importance of these shops to the Qing economy and had not interfered with them too much, simply following the convention of previous years.


    There was too much keeping with the old ways, and not enough innovation.


    As they had talked, a young shop assistant had brought out the most precious of the ss goblets. Fan Xian picked one up, narrowing his eyes in the sunlight inside the shop. There were no impurities in the ss. Indeed, it was better quality than most of the windows in the capital. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, these are the ones.¡±


    The shopkeeper quickly ordered the assistant to wrap it up, but Fan Xian waved him away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Everyone was puzzled by his intentions, but heeded his instructions.


    Suddenly, the shopkeeper gave an awkward look. Fan Xian spotted it immediately. ¡°May I ask your surname?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Yu,¡± responded the shopkeeper quickly.


    ¡°An apprentice of Qingyu Hall, surnamed Yu?¡± Fan Xian smiled to himself. ¡°Shopkeeper Yu, why do you look uneasy?¡±


    The shopkeeper forced a smile. ¡°Master Fan, these ss goblets were being held for the birthday of the Empress Dowager at the end of this month.¡±


    Fan Xian was somewhat surprised. ¡°So the nobles of Northern Qi order their pce gifts from you? In that case, I shall not take it. Change it for something else, Shopkeeper Yu.¡±


    Shopkeeper Yu was stunned. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected such an important official to be so lenient. ¡°The order has not actually been finalized, because the nobles of Northern Qi have always known that we keep some of the best products in our store. Returning to the topic at hand, this ss goblet is not our most expensive gift... but the pce treasury¡¯s customs are very strictly kept. This month is usually a good month. Master, if you were to take these, then when we report our ounts to the south at the end of the month, there would be arge gap in our finances, and I fear that the master of the pce treasury would...¡±


    After he had said it, Fan Xian understood what it was that he feared. He smiled. ¡°Do not worry. I will pay.¡±


    Standing to the side, Wang Qinian scolded him humorously. ¡°You¡¯re afraid the royal treasury will check our ounts? Did you not know that this man before you is the future head of the royal treasury?¡±


    Shopkeeper Yu, mumbling, wiped the sweat from his brow. Even if Fan Xian were to be the future head of the treasury, the problem was that currently... he was not.


    Suddenly, Fan Xian patted his change purse andughed bitterly. ¡°It seems I forgot to bring something on our trip to Northern Qi.¡± Everyone silently realized that Commissioner Fan, as head diplomat, had been spending public money on their journey to Northern Qi. Although he had some pocket money on him, he had not brought that much with him.


    Shopkeeper Yu continued to wipe away his sweat. ¡°Master, if this is official business, then I should report it in the ounts. If you will write a note, then I will send it back to the capital, and the debt can be repaid.¡±


    ¡°An IOU? Good idea.¡± As he took out his paper and an ink-stick, Fan Xian thought about this Shopkeeper Yu. He was probably a man of good judgment, and no doubt he had seen plenty of IOUs from officials in the past. He scribbled some characters down on the paper, and Shopkeeper Yu carefully wrote down a price, giving the paper back to Fan Xian to sign. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around to ask Wang Qinian a question. ¡°Does the Council have any funds?¡±


    Wang Qinianughed bitterly. ¡°One third of the Council¡¯s financese from His Majesty, and two thirds from the Ministry of Revenue ¨C that is, your father. Recently we have had to tighten our belts.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head and looked at Gao Da. He knew that Gao Da knew his father, and that the Tiger Guards were well-funded. Gao Da saw that Fan Xian seemed to want to ask him something, and an awkward expression suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Master, the money that your father gives to the Tiger Guards is strictly managed.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and looked at Lin Jing. ¡°It appears that this will have to be done in the name of Honglu Temple.¡±


    Lin Jing stifled a bitterugh. Fan Xian was openly fleecing Honglu Temple. What could he say? In any case, it was all public finances. Lin Jing was not particrly distressed about it. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s the public purse.¡±


    He was quite correct. No matter whether it was the pce treasury under themand of the Eldest Princess, or the Ministry of Revenue under Count Sinan, in the end, it was all money that belonged to the Kingdom of Qing. Fan Xian and Lin Jing both confidently signed their names. They looked at the sum on the paper 2,000 taels of silver ¨C then left the ssworks shop.


    No one followed behind them, so Shopkeeper Yu ordered his assistants to take the precious ss goblets and follow them out. Because Fan Xian had not ordered them to send them back to the diplomatic mission, he presumed they still had other ns.


    Passing a toy store that sold various puzzles on Xiarong Way, Fan Xian looked inside the store next to it, which was a wine shop. He went inside. The shopkeeper had already been informed by his assistants, and knew that some high-ranking officials hade from their home country. He stood by the door, weing them respectfully.


    Fan Xian sat on a chair and looked around. The vessels that held the wine in this shop were also of a high quality, though they were nowhere near as good as the ss goblets that he had just ¡°bought¡±. He waved a hand, summoning the shopkeeper toward him. ¡°Which is your finest wine?¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s surname was Sheng. Like he was performing a magic trick, he produced a transparent, slender bottle. Inside the bottle was a liquid with an alluring, thick red color.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grape wine?¡± he said, surprised.


    ¡°Master Fan, you are indeed as much a master of wine as you are of poetry.¡± Shopkeeper Sheng asked some questions about the members of the diplomatic mission, then gave an enchanting smile. ¡°This is indeed a fine grape wine.¡±


    Taking a goblet, Fan Xian closed his eyes, swirling it around and taking a sniff. Seeing him do so, Wang Qinian ¨C once a thief who had known luxury ¨C and even Lin Jing and Shopkeeper Sheng sighed to themselves with admiration. It looked as if Master Fan was from a prestigious family indeed.


    Fan Xian was no master wine taster. He was simply putting on an act. He ced the goblet on the table. ¡°I shall take this wine. Pick out some of the stronger ones.¡±


    Shopkeeper Sheng dared not dawdle, and hurriedly offered him a few more. Fan Xian took a sip of each. He frowned. It wasn¡¯t very different to the wine he usually drank. It was weaker, and nothing like the sorghum wine Wu Zhu had given him in Danzhou, or the wines of the capital.


    Seeing his frown, Shopkeeper Sheng spoke quietly. ¡°Forgive me, Master Fan, but strong drink is not allowed to be imported into the north.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the man was not speaking the truth. There was nothing in the world that money couldn¡¯t buy, and the nobles of Northern Qi were lovers of leisure and of spending money. The shopkeeper still would not show them his finest goods. He said nothing, simply shaking his head and expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Shopkeeper Sheng suddenly looked at him, then brought out two bottles. Fan Xian frowned. At first, he had seemed like an ordinary shopkeeper, but it appeared that he was anything but.


    Holding a small porcin cup, Fan Xian pursed his lips then frowned deeply, saying nothing for a long while.


    The people around him did not think that the liquor smelled particrly pleasant. Wang Qinian eventually couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking. ¡°Master, what is it?¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a breath of air, turning the burning feeling in his throat into a feeling of stimting pleasure. In a loud voice, he called out in admiration. ¡°Fine wine! Fine wine indeed! What is it called?¡±


    Shopkeeper Sheng smiled. ¡°Five Grain Liquor.¡± [1]


    Fan Xian¡¯s face remained unfazed. ¡°A fine name,¡± he said. ¡°Ye Qingmei,¡± he said to himself with a bitterugh, ¡°you really did know how to have fun.¡±


    After business was settled, the four officials stood up and left the shop. But as they were leaving, Fan Xian saw Shopkeeper Sheng give him a meaningful nce. Remembering something he had meant to take note of, Fan Xian stopped, letting the other three continue on. He turned around and followed Shopkeeper Sheng into a side room.


    There was no one else in the side room. It was strangely quiet.


    Once Shopkeeper Sheng had entered the room, he seemed to change entirely. He stood straight upright, and his face became solemn and respectful. He bowed to Fan Xian, who sat in a chair. ¡°I am Sheng Huairen of the pce treasury. You are the son-inw of my mistress. It is an honor to meet you, sir.¡±


    [1] Five Grain Liquor, or Wuliangye, is the name of a brand of high-ss grain alcohol in China.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: Chang Ninghou¡¯s Mansion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian maintained his stoic expression. He¡¯d expected this to happen. The apparent purpose of today¡¯s trip to Xiushui Street was in fact secondary to its main purpose, which was seeing how the pce treasury¡¯s businesses were run in the north. So Fan Xian was not surprised to hear Shopkeeper Sheng address him so respectfully. The pce treasury was still under the Eldest Princess¡¯s control, after all. It was quite possible that some of the Eldest Princess¡¯s trusted aides were hidden in Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian was convinced that the Eldest Princess would send people to find him while he acted as chief diplomat, though he wasn¡¯t sure why. This wasn¡¯t only intuition; it was also a conviction about the people of Qing. The people of Qing, no matter whether they were virtuous or deceptive, were all given to self-confidence and arrogance. The Eldest Princess was focused on freeing Xiao En and undoubtedly had an ulterior motive for it. If it wasn¡¯t to do with the secret he held about the temple, then it was definitely something to do with Shang Shanhu, who whiled away his days in Shangjing. Xiao En had now been sent into the interior of the country, and the Eldest Princess wanted to break him out. Naturally, she would try to make contact with him, as her daughter¡¯s husband and the chief diplomat.


    But the term ¡°son-inw¡± had struck him as somewhat absurd. It seemed unlikely that his mother-inw might have warmed up to her son-inw.


    As Sheng Huairen had dared to call him ¡°son-inw¡± directly, then he must have been a trusted aide of the Eldest Princess. Fan Xian looked at him and nodded. ¡°What do you wish to tell me?¡±


    Sheng Huairen said nothing and merely handed him a letter.


    Sitting in the carriage, Fan Xian felt the letter inside his sleeve. He had not had time to read it, but he could already feel its weight. Once the day¡¯s business was concluded, he had to deal with it. Next to him was Wang Qinian, a talented tracker, and Gao Da, a powerful warrior. But hecked someone who could aid him in judging his current situation and analyzing information.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of those students he had picked out during the civil service exams. They had probably all been sent away to take up their positions by now. But while they may have been talented administrators, that didn¡¯t mean they were talented when it came to getting involved in such conspiracies. Even if he had wanted to train Shi Chanli, there hadn¡¯t been enough time. Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. If he could get Yan Bingyun freed quickly, he was sure it would no doubt be a great help to the pce¡¯s ns.


    At that moment, Wang Qinian respectfully passed him a tissue. Fan Xian raised his head and nced at him. It turned out to be a banknote worth 500 taels of silver. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Commission from Shopkeeper Yu of the ssware shop.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him again and smiled. ¡°Commission for an IOU... you and Gao Da can split it. And give some to those Tiger Guards.¡±


    500 taels of silver was quite arge sum of money, but Fan Xian didn¡¯t look twice at it. Only someone from a rich family like the Fan family could have cultivated such a habit. Fan Sizhe was now making an ie of tens of thousands of tael a year, so he had no reason to care about such a sum.


    Next to them, Lin Jingughed. ¡°Master Fan regards money as if it were dung. I am in awe.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that he didn¡¯t really admire his honest practices; perhaps it was more that he admired his family¡¯s wealth. Heughed and said nothing. Neither did anybody else for the rest of the journey. The carriage made its way through Shangjing¡¯s calm and beautiful streets, finallying to an area where many high officials and nobles resided and stopped outside the gate to the manor of Chang Ninghou, the Marquis Ning.


    There were some simrities between Shangjing and the Qing capital. The spring wind blew through the branches of the trees in every manor, and the sun shone down, dispersed through the canopy of leaves. Fan Xian stood by the side of the carriage, looking at the long stretch of road and the stone lions that sat outside the grand facades of the buildings. For some reason, he thought of the first time he had entered the Qing capital.


    The carriage stopped outside Chang Ninghou¡¯s gate, protected by the Imperial Guards. There was no small amount of hubbub outside, with some people already beginning to peek out of the shadows. Marquis Ning¡¯s servants, looking at the carriage stopped outside the manor, seemed unsure of what to do ¨C were they supposed to wee them in, or hurry in and inform their master?


    The servants could see that the visitors were garbed in fine clothing. These were the envoys from Qing! What reason was there for these envoys to personally visit the manor of a high official of a foreign country? If this were indeed permitted by both countries as part of the itinerary, then Marquis Ning¡¯s manor would have made preparations sooner. How could they arrive so silently?


    The gatekeeper swallowed his spittle. What were they ying at? Did these envoys not understand convention at all? The diplomatic mission was not here on official business. Fan Xian had decided to cause trouble and shake off his escorts from the Office of the Grand Herald, so the only Northern Qi official with him was Commander Wei. Seeing that Fan Xian and his entourage were nning to enter Marquis Ning¡¯s mansion, Commander Wei was concerned. He blocked their path. ¡°Master Fan, this cannot be done without the approval of the royal court. An envoy cannot fraternize with a court councilor. If you are truly on good terms with Marquis Ning, Master Fan, then it even more important that you do not enter. If you were to cause trouble for Marquis Ning, then what?¡±


    Marquis Ning was the brother of the Empress Dowager. What trouble could they cause? Fan Xian muttered to himself. It would be good to cause him some trouble, considering his son had hidden himself all day. But he kept a smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it. This morning I spoke with His Majesty in the pce. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t mind, then who cares about idle chatter?¡±


    When he brought up the Emperor, Commander Wei was stunned. Had he really gone to seek confirmation from the pce?


    Fan Xian and his three subordinates had already entered Marquis Ning¡¯s gate. The gatekeeper hurried out to greet them. He was respectful, and his words were clear. Fan Xian felt a secret sense of praise. This really was a high-ranking noble family. ¡°May I trouble you to inform the Marquis that his drinkingpanion from the south has arrived?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian had learnt this kind of familiarity from the past year¡¯s worth of official banquets. The gatekeeper was surprised. He knew that his master had travelled south to Qing the previous year, and he had heard that he had gotten drunk in the south a number of times. Was this really that young official before him?


    But he still did not dare go up and report it to his master. After all, these were foreign officials entering the mansion. This was a serious matter. As he fretted, a sound came from the corner gate, and someone came out. ¡°The master requests the pleasure of yourpany,¡± the person said, bowing to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian had not expected it to be so easy to enter the Marquis¡¯ mansion. He entered the main hall. Seeing the middle-aged man in a chair, heughed, and walked up to him to embrace him warmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a year. You look more svelte than before, Marquis.¡± In fact,st year in the Qing capital, he had only met this envoy from Northern Qi a handful of times. Thest time had been their night of drinking at the pce. He only vaguely remembered what the Marquis looked like.


    Marquis Ning was the brother of the Empress Dowager. He held a highly respected position. He had never met with such ¡°warmth¡± before. He cleared his throat and spoke with some awkwardness. ¡°A year indeed. Young Master Fan, your reputation has only grown since. What has brought you to my mansion today?¡±


    ¡°I only entered Shangjing yesterday. This morning I was chatting with His Majesty. As a matter of fact, as soon as I realized that I had no other acquaintances in the city, I thought I simply had toe and pay you a visit, Marquis.¡±


    Chang Ninghou¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were swollen. He was 45 years old, but excessive drinking had left its mark on his face. As he got close, Fan Xian could clearly smell the alcohol on him. It seemed that he had been drinking all through the night. Fan Xian was amused. It appeared that the gift he had brought had been the right approach.


    Not only was Marquis Ning a drunkard and a womanizer, he was also something of a blowhard. The Empress Dowager had two brothers. Chang Anhou could still lead soldiers into battle, and although he was the leader of a defeated army, he was still stronger than him. The Marquis had spent many yearszing around the capital. He was a slow-witted sort, and relied on the support of his sister, the Empress Dowager. Only in this way could he na?vely wee Fan Xian, an envoy from Qing, into his mansion.


    Fan Xian¡¯s main reason in visiting was to get closer to the brother of the Empress Dowager. The other reason was to use Marquis Ning to get one over on that vice-minister Wei.


    Sure enough, when he saw the wine that the servants brought in, Marquis Ningughed, his eyes narrowing. Although he did not have a clearly respected role, being the brother of the Empress Dowager was enough to make him think little of people. Even if Fan Xian were amissioner of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing, it didn¡¯t cross his mind. When he heard the news from the gatekeeper, he thought of that young man with his handsome face and impressive ability to hold his liquor. After returning to Northern Qi, he had thought often of the time he had ¡°lost¡±, and so he let Fan Xian enter his manor.


    As soon as he saw the jars of fine wine, the Marquis felt even happier. He deeply believed in his own intelligence, and this Fan Xian was indeed a knowledgeable and tactful fellow.


    ording to the Overwatch Council¡¯s reports, Chang Ninghou was from the bordends. Although he had once studied under Zhuang Mohan, he was unhappy with his position at the royal court of Northern Qi. The officials of Northern Qi always presumed that he had been promoted as a result of favoritism on the part of the Empress Dowager, so few bothered to take him seriously. In the royal court, his reputation was not even equal to that of Wei Hua. And so the Marquis was frequently drunk. It was the middle of the day, and yet the staff of the Marquis¡¯s manor immediately prepared a great feast. Chang Ninghou ushered the foreign officials in, and they began to eat and drink their fill.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and sipped from his cup, watching the old man as he greedily smacked his lips. Heughed. ¡°Marquis, when we wereing in, Commander Wei said that we might end up causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought!¡± scolded the blustering Marquis. ¡°When visitors arrive at my gate, how can I turn them away? Last year in the Qing capital, you and Master Xin Qiwu apanied me graciously indeed. Today I shall return the favor. Who would dare do anything less?¡±


    Fan Xian agreed. After three rounds of drinks, he could see the Marquis¡¯ pale face getting gradually rosier. His expression looked somewhat distracted. Knowing that the man had drunk a little too much, Fan Xian decided that now was the time to ask the question he¡¯d been meaning to ask. Hearing it, Chang Ninghou was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Master Fan, you wish to meet with Master Shen, Provost of the Discipline Commission?¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: Do You Want To Get Rich?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I have heard that when Shangjing was once in chaos, Marquis, you took a great risk in leaving the pce, carrying a letter written by the Empress Dowager to Master Shen¡¯s Brocade Guard, which eventually redeemed the situation. From that moment on, everything went well for Master Shen in his career, and you have kept on good terms with him, so I thought I would ask you if you could introduce me to him.¡±


    The incident he spoke of was perhaps the one single impressive moment in the Marquis¡¯ life. Chang Ninghou was already drunk, and at this point his face was bright red. His drunken thoughts were clouded, and there was a boastful look on his face, but no matter how stupid he was, he still felt there was something strange about what he¡¯d just heard. He let out a drunken belch and fixed Fan Xian with an odd look. ¡°Young Master Fan, you are an envoy. Meeting with the Provost of the Brocade Guard¡¯s Discipline Commission... is rather at odds with custom.¡±


    Fan Xian looked anxious. ¡°Marquis, as you know, when a diplomatic mission visits a foreign country, there are a great many inconveniences.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, your grace. I have also offended a number of officials in the Qing capital. Even His Majesty himself was unwilling to defend me, so he used the excuse of this diplomatic mission to kick me out of the country.¡±


    The Marquis nodded and let out another belch. He felt rather distressed. Last year, Northern Qi had lost the war, and all of the influential officials with ties to the Empress Dowager had had their feet held to the fire for it. Chang Anhou had been demoted, and Ninghou himself had been sent away to the south to be signatory to a humiliating treaty... Fan Xian¡¯s great offense against the schr-officials of Qing had indeed been rather shocking. The Prime Minister had been deposed, as had the Director of the Board of Rites and 16 high officials. News of the exam hall scandal had even reached the royal court of Northern Qi, and so Chang Ninghou believed Fan Xian was telling the truth.


    ¡°But why exactly do you want to meet the Provost?¡± Chang Ninghou felt somewhat uneasy, and in truth, he was not sure what it was that this southern official wanted to do.


    ¡°I want to get rich. Do you, Marquis?¡±


    The words ¡°get rich¡± filled the Marquis with a sudden interest.


    ¡°Business.¡± Fan Xian filled up the Marquis¡¯s wine goblet. There was no one else in the dining room save for the two of them; the young man and the old man. He spoke in a whisper. ¡°You may well have heard, Marquis, that in two years¡¯ time at thetest, I will take control of the pce treasury of the south. At least 40 percent of the goods of its associated businesses are sent to the north, so I must be sure to have good rtions with the Discipline Commission. Otherwise, how can I ensure their smooth passage?¡±


    The Marquis looked at him, shocked. Without thinking, he yelled, ¡°You mean smuggling?¡±


    Fan Xian put his index finger to his lips, smiled, and took a sip of wine. ¡°Look, Marquis, do you want part of this business or not?¡±


    The Marquis had already begun to sober up a little¡ªpartly from shock, and partly from happiness. What had Qing¡¯s sess of the past years relied on? Was it not the former businesses of the Ye family? If one could turn the profit of the southern court into one¡¯s own personal profit, just how much money could one make?


    But Chang Ninghou was still wary. The audacity of this young southern official! The Marquis sat in thought for a long time. If Fan Xian wanted to smuggle goods, then he needed a good rtionship with the Discipline Commission. Corruption? Not in the slightest!


    In any case, Fan Xian was taking money from the pce treasury of Qing. There would be no loss for the Qi royal court whatsoever! If they were smuggled, then the prices of the goods could be lowered. The pce would still make money. The Empress Dowager and his nephew the Emperor would probably be pleased with the arrangement. Seeing as he stood to gain and others stood to lose, then why wouldn¡¯t he do it?


    The Marquis took a voracious gulp from his goblet. ¡°Very well! I shall arrange for you to meet Shen, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian, let me be clear. This business must be done with the pce¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Fan Xian was resolute. ¡°I have already said too much. This business can only be carried out by the three of us. If you tell the pce, then would I not be risking everything by putting myself at the mercy of the Qi royal court?¡±Chang Ninghou knew that Fan Xian was right, but he stillughed bitterly. ¡°This is serious business. I dare not get involved.¡±


    ¡°Then I ask that you think about it, Marquis,¡± said Fan Xian coldly. ¡°But my life is on the line here. You must keep silent.¡±


    There was a sudden sh of ruthlessness in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. The Marquis saw it, and was not scared in the least, but instead gave a grim smile. Such an illustrious official, dealing in such underhanded trickery. The Discipline Commission was no match for him. Perhaps the Marquis was so astonished by the possible profits to be made from the smuggling that he had forgotten that Fan Xian¡¯s true role was very much like that of the Discipline Commission.


    Looking at the Marquis¡¯s expression, Fan Xian knew that he had more or less taken the bait. Heughed and changed the subject, bringing up the diplomatic mission¡¯s scuffle with Chang Anhou¡¯s manor and asking Chang Ninghou if he would intercede.


    At that moment, Chang Ninghou was thinking only of the meeting between Fan Xian and Provost Shen, and how he could enter the pce and convince the Empress Dowager to approve of the business, which guaranteed a profit. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, he naturally tookplete charge of the situation in his response. ¡°That brother of mine can never do anything right. He always causes trouble. Do not worry, I will deal with this matter.¡±


    They had drunk much and not eaten enough, and thus were quite merry. Fan Xian took his leave, and climbed into his carriage, preparing to head back to the diplomatic mission¡¯s lodgings. At that moment, he suddenly heard the hurried beating of hooves in front of him and immediately stopped the carriage.


    Fan Xian peered through the carriage curtain. Sure enough, there was Chang Ninghou¡¯s son. Wei Hua, vice-minister of the Office of the Grand Herald, hurried up to him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile ¨C it seemed that the four objectives behind his gift to Chang Ninghou had been achieved.


    ¡°Master Fan, just what were you thinking?¡± Wei Hua gritted his teeth, speaking in a low voice to Fan Xian in his carriage window.


    Fan Xian let out a drunken belch, and the sour stench filled Wei Hua¡¯s nostrils. Heughed and wafted it away with his hand. ¡°Your father and I are old drinking buddies. As I am here in Shangjing, it¡¯s only right that I pay him a visist.¡±


    Wei Hua was angered. ¡°You are the envoy of a foreign nation. People are paying attention to your words and actions. If you truly wish to visit acquaintances, then you must wait until our official business is concluded, and arrange things through myself and the Office of the Grand Herald, or ask for an official decree from the pce through the Ministry of Rites. What if the royal court hears of your unnned visit and summons my father to the pce tomorrow to give an exnation?¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°The Marquis is an easy-going chap. He didn¡¯t mind at all. You are very different from your father, vice-minister.¡±


    Wei Hua tried his utmost to quell the anger in the pit of his stomach, grinning and bearing it. ¡°My father is fond of drink, as everyone knows... Master Fan, just what were you thinking?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s drunken expression disappeared, and he fixed Wei Hua with a cold re that made Wei Hua feel rather uneasy. ¡°What was I thinking? I thought I would offer your father a business opportunity.¡±


    Wei Hua was unsure what he meant, but he had a feeling that it was risky. He ced his hand on the carriage window frame and frowned. ¡°Master Fan, if you have something to say, say it directly.¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you today. You¡¯ve been hiding.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with an odd smile. ¡°I wanted to find the vice-provost, and he was not at the Ministry of Rites. I wanted to ask, who should I be looking for?¡±


    ¡°Should everything not be being sorted out between yourselves and the Ministry of Rites?¡± replied Wei Hua, somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°The territory is being divided, and the prisoner exchange is also underway.¡± Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°But there is something I need to deal with. As a vice-minister of the Office of the Grand Herald, you should know it cannot wait any longer. By tomorrow, I must meet with someone.¡±


    ¡°The procedures areplicated. You cannot simply meet with someone any time you please.¡±


    ¡°Very well, tomorrow I shall have another meeting with your father.¡± Fan Xianughed, his expression suddenly changing. ¡°We shall drink, and chat, and discuss business. A diplomat¡¯s life is quite a happy one.¡±


    Having said that, the carriage, under the escort of the Northern Qi army, happily went on its way down the street.


    Wei Hua angrily threw his horsewhip to his servant and walked toward the manor, asking them when Fan Xian had arrived and what he had done. Hearing that Commander Wei had apanied him, he rxed somewhat, presuming that the Emperor¡¯s officials were unlikely to make a big deal out of it.


    Entering the main hall, he saw that Chang Ninghou was still drinking. The anger welled up in him, but he forced it back, and respectfully bowed.


    Seeing that his son, the family¡¯s brightest future prospect, had returned, Chang Ninghouughed. ¡°Come,e,¡± he said, slurring his speech. ¡°We had a guest today. It was that Fan Xian I¡¯ve spoken so much about. Hey, that fellow got hold of two jars of the finest strong wine from Toushui Street.¡±


    Finally, Wei Hua could not take it any more. He sighed. ¡°Father, he is an envoy from an enemy nation. There are countless people in the royal court watching both us and Chang Anhou. Could you...¡±


    Before he could finish, Chang Ninghou was already howling. ¡°What!? I am the brother of the Empress Dowager, and if I wish to entertain guests in my own home, then I shall do so!¡±


    ¡°He was no ordinary guest! He was an envoy of Qing!¡± Wei Hua¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°Because our family is not like other families, even if it¡¯s only for the sake of the Empress Dowager, you should not have let Fan Xian in today.¡±


    For some reason, Wei Hua¡¯s anger had spilled over, and Chang Ninghou had softened. He clutched his goblet. His face looked bleak. As he spoke, he almost sobbed. ¡°For my sister¡¯s sake? Ever since she entered the pce, I have been humiliated! What sort of a man am I? I was a student of Zhuang Mohan! But in everyone¡¯s eyes, what am I? In all these years in the capital, when have the ministers of the royal court ever bothered to visit me? The only ones who call on me are the ones without any sense of shame. I¡¯m sick of it.¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: What¡¯s It Got To Do With Minister Fan?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that I have an envoy visit me, my boy,¡± said the Marquis, his voice trembling, ¡°even though I am the brother of the Empress dowager. But that was Fan Xian, the immortal of poetry. It reflects highly on me indeed!¡±


    Wei Hua was also feeling increasingly crestfallen. He knew that although his family lived a life of luxury and had considerable power, when it came to their reputation in Northern Qi, they were not spoken highly of. His position of vice-minister in the Office of the Grand Herald had finally managed to shut some people up, but people still presumed that it was a favor granted to him by the Empress Dowager.


    He sighed. He knew that his father had studied under Zhuang Mohan, and that he had been preparing to do great deeds all across thend, but due to his aunt, his father was left only able to be an idle nobleman. His mncholy had grown over the years, as had his attachment to drink, and so Wei Hua could say nothing more. But when he thought of the things Fan Xian had told him before he had departed, he still felt a certain quiet fear. ¡°Fan Xian just told me that he wanted to do business with you. He is amissioner of the Overwatch Council of Qing; what business can he do? And what business would he need you for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a middleman,¡± replied Chang Ninghou. ¡°The person he needs is Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Shen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fan Xian¡¯s father is Minister of Revenue in the south. He himself is Prince Consort, though not legitimately. He will take over operating the businesses of the pce treasury from the Eldest Princess. He wants to meet Master Shen because he is taking steps to prepare for his future position. On their journey north, without your Uncle Shen escorting them, this shady business could notst long.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s jaw dropped, shocked by what his father had told him. ¡°You mean... he¡¯s nning to smuggle goods?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± This was Wei Hua¡¯s first response.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t threaten me,¡± said the Marquis, shaking his head in disagreement.


    Wei Hua was agitated. ¡°Do you not know that there is still an agreement between our two countries? Fan Xian is anxious about it, and His Majesty wants to dy it to cause the Qing diplomatic mission to worry. In doing this, regardless of whether or not this business is legitimate, if you really have arranged a meeting with Master Shen, then we can¡¯t disassociate ourselves from this. If Fan Xianes looking for me again, then how can I put him off any longer?¡±


    ¡°So His Majesty says it should be dyed, and it¡¯s dyed?¡± Chang Ninghou looked at his son. ¡°In any case, that man will be set free, and if we can get some benefit out of it and help Fan Xian, then we should. What¡¯s there to worry about? Anyway, your aunt is still in the pce.¡±


    Wei Hua sighed. He didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long while, he finally spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°Do you think Fan Xian is telling the truth? I really don¡¯t understand why he would take such a great risk to smuggle goods into the country.¡±


    ¡°Men will die for money, just as birds will die for food.¡± Chang Ninghou was still drunk. He thought himself the sort of man who understood the worldpletely. ¡°The pce treasury?¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s quite a goldmine. It¡¯s a shame that it doesn¡¯t belong to the Fan family! Even if his father is the Minister of Revenue for the Kingdom of Qing, how much benefit can he make from the public purse? If Fan Xian really does smuggle goods produced by the pce treasury¡¯s business up north to sell, do you know how much money that could make?¡±


    Wei Hua was a clever, nimble fellow. He frowned, then came up with a rough figure. Over the past decade and a half, the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s every expense had been funded by the businesses left behind by the Ye family. At the same time, they had made plenty of money from other ces across thend. If Fan Xian really could pull off such a shocking stunt, the profit he could make... was stupendous!


    ¡°Fan Xian... wants to pocket that much money?¡± Wei Hua seemed to be finding it hard to associate the talented Master Fan he had heard so much of with this kind of greed.


    With a wry face, the Marquis poured himself another ss of wine and belched. ¡°What do you think? You know, poets have to eat too.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the Marquis, once a gifted schr of Northern Qi, was now asleep hunched over the table. He was covered in liquor and gave off an unpleasant smell.


    In the carriage, Wang Qinian looked at Lin Jing, who was pretending to be asleep next to him. He gave Fan Xian a disapproving re. It seemed he felt that themissioner should not have spoken so brazenly of smuggling in front of a minister of the royal court.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t think I was being serious, do you?¡±


    Wang Qinian thought he was. As did Gao Da. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the prospect of takingplete control of the pce treasury and making huge profits from those ss wares? Fan Xian was not tempted, because as the Eldest Princess saw it, the pce treasury belonged to the royal court, and as Fan Xian saw it, the pce treasury... belonged to the Ye family. It was his. At the least, one day, it would be.


    Taking his own family¡¯s goods and smuggling them to the north to sell them at a lower price? Only an idiot would do that. But the issue was that no one knew Fan Xian¡¯s true intentions. No one knew Fan Xian¡¯s deep history with the businesses of the so-called pce treasury, so everyone who heard of Fan Xian¡¯s ns all presumed that the young gentleman of the Fan family wanted to carve his own little niche out of the pile of gold that was the pce treasury.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to carve out a part for himself. He wanted the whole pile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to sleep.¡± Fan Xian yawned. He felt tired. Next to him, Lin Jing opened his eyes awkwardly and looked at Fan Xian with slight apprehension. Although he was the vice-envoy, the young official before him was not only the chief diplomat, but also amissioner of the terrifying Overwatch Council. He saw nothing as off limits for discussion in front of him. He spoke of illegal business that would see his assets confiscated and his entire family executed. It was hard to say for sure whether, on his way home, he wouldn¡¯t end up encountering some unfortunate ident arranged by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled as he looked at him, and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°ying dumb? I¡¯m talking about this in front of you, so of course I¡¯m not afraid if you know. If you go back this evening and write a letter to the capital, don¡¯t worry, the royal court will understand my ns.¡±


    Even if the royal court didn¡¯t understand, the Emperor would.


    Lin Jing forced himself to believe that the young master would not be the most corrupt official in the history of the Kingdom of Qing. He swallowed, trying to moisten his dry throat. ¡°Master, why did you visit Marquis Ning¡¯s manor today?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I want to establish good rtions with the people surrounding the Empress Dowager of Northern Qi. Hm, now it seems that the Emperor of Northern Qi is looking out for our diplomatic mission.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head, closed his eyes wearily, and continued talking. ¡°At the same time, I got Marquis Ning to sort out the incident that happened at the gate of our diplomaticpound. After all, people were beaten by that brat, the young son of a Marquis, so something had to be done...¡±


    Hearing him call the boy a brat, Wang Qinian and Gao Da smiled. Their master was quite right.


    ¡°...without having an effect on our current diplomatic affairs. Thirdly, I wish to meet with master Shen, and that can only be organized through Marquis Ning. Fourthly, I wanted to scare Wei Hua. Whether or not the Marquis has confidence in the offer I gave him, I presume he will secretly make sure things are done quickly.¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking such aplicated series of steps... in order to see the Provost of the Discipline Commission?¡± Lin Jing frowned. ¡°He is a truly powerful official, unlike Marquis Ning. Northern Qi won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to see what Marquis Ning thinks of it. In any case, if it doesn¡¯t work out, there¡¯s no great harm.¡± Fan Xian opened his eyes and yawned again. ¡°As for why I want to see him? That is Council business. I can¡¯t discuss it in front of you, Master Lin.¡±


    Lin Jing shivered when he thought about Fan Xian¡¯s real position. He said nothing.


    Fan Xian yawned again, and indeed yawned incessantly throughout the journey. It seemed that he really was unbearably tired. After entering the pce today, he¡¯d barely had a moment¡¯s rest.


    ¡°What do we do in the meantime?¡± said Wang Qinian quietly. ¡°This is Shangjing, the capital of an enemy nation. Will we disguise ourselves and try to make contact with our spies in the city?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡± Fan Xian stuffed his knuckles in his mouth, attempting to stifle yet another yawn, trying his hardest to speak through his fatigue. ¡°We can¡¯t make our spies take that risk. It¡¯s not time yet. What should we do in the meantime? Sleeping would be best. And waiting for Wei Hua to bring us to Yan Bingyun tomorrow.¡±


    He fingered the stiff letter in his clothing, and a slight, worried frown appeared on his face.


    After he had read it, without changing his expression, he ripped the letter into tiny pieces. This was a habit he had picked up from his time in the Cang Mountains. The pieces became almost a fine powder. Even if the intelligence experts of the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council were to pick it up, they would have no way to put it back together.


    The letter was written by someone named Huang Yi. Fan Xian had heard that name before. It was one of the Eldest Princess¡¯s advisors in her fiefdom of Xinyang. In the Overwatch Council¡¯s top-secret briefing, they had pointed out this schr¡¯s shady rtionship with the Eldest Princess.


    ¡°Help, help, help. I¡¯m not some kind of firefighter.¡± Fan Xianughed bitterly. He finally realized theplicated connections behind this matter. Chen Pingping clearly did not know that Xiao En knew a secret about the temple. The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t know either, so the motive for their actions was simple and clear.


    Chen Pingping wanted Yan Bingyun to return and Xiao En to die, because he hated that old man and he presumed that it would be a good training experience for Fan Xian.


    The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t care whether Yan Bingyun lived for died, but she wanted Xiao En to live and take overmand of the Brocade Guard, because she liked to see Shang Shanhu and Xiao En working together, standing between the Empress Dowager and the Emperor of Northern Qi, looking for an opportunity to cause trouble in the north.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the entirety of the Eldest Princess¡¯s ns, Fan Xian had already decided that his mother-inw, far away in her fiefdom of Xinyang, had definitely formed some kind of secret agreement with Shang Shanhu. Otherwise he couldn¡¯t have spent as much money as he had.


    The Eldest Princess knew nothing about the leaflets, and had not discovered their secret explorations of Guangxin Pce. But Fan Xian had hidden in the shadows, and, keeping a safe distance from the Eldest Princess, was waiting for an opportunity to strike. Now, far away in a foreign country, he had received her letter, and could not help but feel somewhat perplexed.


    After all... what did it have to do with Minister Fan?

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Seeing Yan Bingyun for the First Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Using intelligence gathered from all sources, and by resorting to all sorts of means, they gathered at a courtyard in the southeast corner of Shangjing. The envoy confirmed that Xiao En had already entered Shangjing in secret. As to where he was being held, probably only the mother and son in the pce and that Sir Shen of the Discipline Commission knew. Strangely, Northern Qi made quite a weing scene at Wuduhe, but everything was quiet when returning to the capital. It seemed like Shang Shanhu was still ying tug-of-war with those who wanted Xiao En dead.


    Fan Xian did not care if Xiao En lived or died. More urately, once in Shangjing, before he could be certain to utilize the various assets hidden in Northern Qi, Fan Xian did not have the power to care for Xiao En¡¯s life.


    Unless Wu Zhu came, or Wu Zhu came to give Fan Xian that chest.


    That brought up another question which had been bothering Fan Xian for a while: why did the inhumanly cold Wu Zhu so adamantly refuse toe up north? Was there someone up north he didn¡¯t want to see?¡±


    On the other hand, the suggestion Fan Xian had given to Chang Ninghou was obviously taking effect. Having sessfully baited certain people, there was much profit hidden in the suggestion he made. A meeting with that Sir Shen was also arranged in secret. Fan Xian knew, however, that despite all the secrecy, the Northern Qi empress dowager would definitely be watching over everything from the shadows.


    They wouldn¡¯tpletely trust Fan Xian, but he still had to try.


    Fan Xian did not trust them at all, but the bait had been set. There was always the hope something would bite.


    Vice-minister Wei seemed to still be trying to dy things, but both sides involved in this negotiation could feel the pace of events speeding up. Althoughter than what Fan Xian had strongly requested, the Office of the Grand Herald and Discipline Commission secretly dispatched the right documents, and the envoy finally got the chance to meet with Yan Bingyun on a beautiful day.


    The blue sky was clear. Shielding his eyes from the intense sunlight, Fan Xian grinned, remembering a phrasemonly used to start writing assignments in elementary school.


    He was very happy, and also a bit excited¡ªalthough during the journey, before this trade was agreed on, the darkness hidden in the deepest parts of his heart almost drove him to make a certain exchange. Fortunately, none of that became reality¡ªas mentioned a while back, Fan Xian admired this Mister Yan, whom he had never met, very much.


    He was a high-ranking official, and yet he was able to discard his riches and prosperity to take up the dangerous job as a spy in a foreign nation far away. Even more impressively, he was exceptionally sessful, sessfully entering Northern Qi¡¯s upper levels. On that alone, Fan Xian knew this Mister Yan was more aplished than he was in many areas.


    Yan Bingyun was locked up in a heavily-guarded manor on the outskirts of Shangjing. A military base was situated right outside of it. Brocade Guards were stationed within. After the manor¡¯s iron gates opened, the carriage entered, proceeding along the stone path, and soon the envoy arrived at a small building.


    This building didn¡¯t have the historical atmosphere of other buildings in Shangjing. It was built from hard rock. There was no courtyard, and from the corner watchtower, one could see every single movement on thewn below; truly a great ce to imprison someone.


    Today, only Wang Qinian followed Fan Xian to see Yang Bingyun. Gao Da belonged to the Tiger Guards and the Lin brothers were from the Office of the Grand Herald; none of them had much to do with Council business, nor was it convenient for them toe.


    Wei Hua calmly said to Fan Xian, ¡°Sir Fan, take a look at this scenery. Wouldn¡¯t you agree that we treated him well?¡±


    Fan Xian was even more emotionless. ¡°Even if it¡¯s some pce in a divine realm, if you stay in it for too long, it¡¯s still a prison in the end.¡±


    The vice- arbitrator who was apanying them said, ¡°While it may be a prison, it¡¯s still much morefortable than your Overwatch Council¡¯s dungeon.¡± This high-ranking member of the Brocade Guard became angry as he recalled Xiao En¡¯s state when they received him at the border.


    Fan Xian frowned, he disliked this vice- arbitrator the most. After the envoy¡¯s arrival in Shangjing, this vice- arbitrator was supposed to be the one to contact the appropriate personnel on both sides, but he ended up hiding away. Even now, Fan Xian was still confused about the official rankings of Northern Qi. Despite being members of the Brocade Guard, why was the boss called the ¡°Provost of the Discipline Commission¡± and his secret agent the ¡°arbitrator¡±? When he heard the title for the first time, Fan Xian almost thought he was dealing with people from the military.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use in so much pointless talk? I want to go in.¡± Fan Xian gave the man a cold look. True, Xiao En had suffered for twenty years in the south, but who knew how much torture Yan Bingyun suffered after his arrest? The fact he had survived up until now was quite a feat.


    Before going in to see Yan Bingyun, Fan Xian had imagined many scenarios in his head: Mister Yan being tied to a rack, covered in deep gashes; steel needles driven into his fingers and his toe nails all ripped out, exposing the tender flesh underneath; other parts of his body were burned ck by hot irons; even his gums were bare, having lost all his teeth.


    That, of course, was the cruelest possibility.


    Fan Xian also imagined that perhaps Mister Yan was sitting on a cushion right now, surrounded by soft nkets and a handful of scantily-d beauties who fed him grapes. As the juices from the grapes dripped onto Mister Yan¡¯s firm chest, the women carefully wiped it away with soft pieces of cloth.


    That, of course, was the worst possibility.


    There was also an absurd scenario that wouldn¡¯t leave Fan Xian¡¯s mind. Perhaps, upon seeing him, Yan Bingyun woulde charging like a wounded tiger and rip Fan Xian to pieces. He would be wailing,ining about how the Council had abandoned him; he hated his homnd foring sote to his rescue.


    That, of course, was the most unlikely possibility.


    Regardless of what he thought, Fan Xian still felt the human imagination was trulycking, himself included. As he looked at the young man sitting on a chair in the room, Fan Xian opened his mouth slightly in surprise; he never would have thought Yan Bingyun would be in such a state.


    Vice-minister Wei and that vice-arbitrator were also unprepared for the scene. They both gasped.


    The room was decorated simply but elegantly. There was arge bed, a desk, and some everyday furnishings. It was more like a regr living quarter than a ce for imprisonment. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure if this was Northern Qi¡¯s temporary arrangement to fool him; he was only looking toward that chair.


    On it sat a handsome young man with a cold expression. Judging by his dashing face, he seemed to be a very fickle person. What surprised everybody was the girl sitting on the young man¡¯sp, her light sobs echoing in the quiet room!


    Fan Xian finally closed his mouth. Confused, he grinned and thought about how the entire envoy had been so worried for this head spy of Qing. None of them had thought a romance drama would y out in this prison cell; it was not the interrogation scene from James Bond movies Fan Xian had envisioned.


    The young man in the chair was none other than Yan Bingyun. Upon discovering his visitors¡ªtwo of which were dressed as members of the Qing court¡ªhe frowned. A cold atmosphere began to fill the room.


    This cold atmosphere seemed to have awakened the crying girl on hisp. That young woman raised her head in surprise and looked at the people at the door. Only now did Fan Xian notice this girl was quite beautiful, with a submissive expression. While Fan Xian could tell she must havee from a grand household, he didn¡¯t know why she was here in this heavily-guarded prison.


    ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Wei Hua was shocked. He shouted, ¡°Someone, lead the Lady out.¡±


    ¡°Shen?¡± Fan Xian frowned. Things were starting to get interesting.


    A few Brocade Guards rushed in. Wei Hua, with a harsh expression, scolded them. ¡°Letting Miss Shene to such a dangerous ce, what were you all doing?!¡± The vice-arbitrator was also full of anger. A couple of pster, the Brocade Guards walked toward Miss Shen while covering their faces. However, they dared not make a move.


    ¡°Miss Shen? If you still won¡¯t leave, I must resort to using force.¡± The vice-arbitrator bowed to Miss Shen.


    Wei Hua also walked over and gently urged her, ¡°Miss Shen, please go back. If Sir Shen finds out, he will beat you to death.¡±


    Fan Xian hadn¡¯t made eye contact with Yan Bingyun, he just silently watched the girl. A girl named Shen was able to enter this manor, which was heavily guarded by the Brocade Guard. Without question, then, she must be the daughter of Sir Shen.


    But Fan Xian didn¡¯t know Miss Shen¡¯s rtionship with Yan Bingyun. Chuckling to himself, he wondered if the great Sir Shen was trying to use her to seduce Yan Bingyun.


    Miss Shen quietly stood up and stared at Yan Bingyun, who hadn¡¯t said a word. A wild and venomous hatred surfaced in her submissive eyes. She said, emphasizing each word, ¡°I only ask you this: which part of what you said before was true?¡±


    Yan Bingyun tilted his head slightly and met her gaze with emotionless eyes. He said quietly, ¡°I am a member of the Fourth Bureau of Southern Qing¡¯s Overwatch Council. Miss Shen, you should know that none of what I said was true.¡±


    Wei Hua looked at Fan Xian, who had been coldly observing. He was afraid Miss Shen would invoke ridicule from these southern officials if she continued to talk. Hurriedly, he ordered the Brocade Guard to drag Miss Shen outside.


    Miss Shen coldly shook off the hands of the Brocade Guards. Full of sadness, she said to Yan Bingyun, who was sitting motionless as a mountain, ¡°Good. What an affectionate and honest man you are, Yan Bingyun.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: Ripping the White Robe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What an affectionate and honest man you are, Yan Bingyun.¡±


    That sentence was filled with heartbreak and despair. Even Fan Xian, with his heart of iron, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wei Hua was exceptionally angry. He red at Yan Bingyun, who was sitting in his chair, as if wanting to immediately cut this enemy spy into pieces.


    With much weak sobbing, Miss Shen finally left the room.


    Fan Xian sighed again. ¡°What an affectionate and honest woman.¡± Though that was what he said, he was still very suspicious. Even if Miss Shen was the daughter of the boss of Northern Qi¡¯s Brocade Guard, and even if Yan Bingyun had been emotionally involved with her during his years in Northern Qi... who was Yan Bingyun? He was the highest-ranked Qing spy caught by Northern Qi in the past fifteen years. Being locked away under such security, how was Miss Shen allowed to walk in so openly and coincidentally put on a show in front of these Southern Qing officials?


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly leapt. He understood what these Northerners were thinking.


    The prison¡ªwhich was much unlike a prison¡ªwas now much quieter. Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t stand up from his chair. He just poured himself a cup of tea and drank slowly. This impressive character who had lurked in Northern Qi for many years had such a cold and unapproachable expression. He gave off a feeling that he didn¡¯t care for anything¡ªeven his own life.


    Wei Hua calmed down and frowned at Yan Bingyun. ¡°Mister Yan, at any rate, we have been good friends during recent years... That we hail from different nations isn¡¯t such a big deal in the first ce, but I want you to remember, there are certain things I can never forgive. After you leave, please remember to never set foot in Qi again. His Majesty had send down an order through Sir Shen that if you, in the future, take a single step on Qi soil, we will risk three thousand knights for your head.


    Yan Bingyun half-lowered his head as if he didn¡¯t hear Wei Hua. He toyed with the teacup¡¯s handle in his hand. Ever since his identity was exposedst year and he became imprisoned, this great genius Yun, who was once so socially active in Shangjing, seemed to have be a person who was born mute.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m only here to see him,¡± Fan Xian said to Wei Hua expressionlessly. ¡°I need an exact date for when I can bring him back to the envoy.¡±


    ¡°He must not go back to the envoy. He may only leave Shangjing in secret. Do you know how many people in Shangjing... want to rip your Mister Yan to pieces?¡± Wei Hua said chillingly.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I was ordered by my emperor to bring Sir Yan back to the envoy. We will take care of disguising his return. Do you think we want to stir up unnecessary trouble?¡±


    Wei Hua frowned. He knew Xiao En and Si Lili were already in Shangjing. In this secret negotiation, Southern Qing had done more than enough for their part, making it hard for him to dy any longer. And while Fan Xian taking the liberty to go to his manor had invoked much criticism, Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly absurd suggestion was somehow able to move those in the pce as well as Sir Shen, who held much power.


    ¡°I will begin the procedures immediately.¡±


    Fan Xian calmly nodded. ¡°Could you excuse us for a moment? I want to have a chat alone with Sir Yan.¡±


    Wei Hua frowned. If they really wanted to plot something, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to do it after he takes Yan Bingyun back to the envoy? Wei Hua couldn¡¯t figure out what this Sir Fan was thinking. Giving Fan Xian a nod, he left the room.


    Now there was only Fan Xian, Wang Qinian... and the aloof Yan Bingyun with his head half-lowered


    Fan Xian was not at all self-conscious about being in the enemy nation¡¯s Brocade Guard prison. With a warm smile, he pulled a chair and sat in front of Yan Bingyun. ¡°My name is Fan Xian¡±


    Fan Xian knew he had already entered the capital before Yan Bingyun¡¯s capture. As the northern leader of the Overwatch Council, Yan Bingyun must have heard of the name.


    As expected, after hearing the name ¡°Fan Xian¡±, Yan Bingyun¡¯s fingers slowly left the handle of the teacup and he looked up.


    Unexpectedly, his gaze was full of ridicule and disdain.


    ¡°Fan Xian? The illegitimate son of the treasury¡¯s Fan Jian. The one who grew up in Danzhou, enjoys alcohol, and has no talents; that is all,¡± Yan Bingyun said. His voice was very soft,pletely in contrast to his cold expression. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Sir Yan, much has changed since you were locked away. My father has be the Minister of Revenue, and I, the one without any talent, am now the head diplomat of this envoy. My main purpose foring to Northern Qi is to bring you back.¡± For some reason, Yan Bingyun seemed to despise the name ¡°Fan Xian¡±.


    ¡°Bring me back?¡± Yan Bingyun slowly raised his head. He was no more than twenty years old, but strands of silver could already be seen in his eyebrows, giving him a strange look. ¡°Who are you? Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°I am Fan Xian. I am the current Commissioner of the Overwatch Council.¡± Fan Xian knew Yan Bingyun, as the head spy, was being extra cautious; he must be trying to figure out if this was one of Northern Qi¡¯s tricks. So Fan Xian took off the que on his waist and showed it to Yan Bingyun.


    Yan Bingyun scanned the wooden que and frowned, knowing it was extremely difficult to forge. But he still couldn¡¯t believe this youth younger than him was the Lord Commissioner of the Council. That position was a supreme existence just below the director. While the eight Bureaus weren¡¯t under the Commissioner¡¯s jurisdiction on the surface, they were still under the Commissioner¡¯s control.


    Being imprisoned for over half a year made Yan Bingyun lock away his emotions; he wouldn¡¯t believe any illogical developments. He dared not to take any risks, because anything he exposed could potentially destroy Qing¡¯s entire spywork in Northern Qi.


    Wang Qinian, who had been quiet so far, said, ¡°Sir Yan, Sir Fan was recently appointed Commissioner. He hase here today to rescue you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun gave Wang Qinian a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re Sir Wang from the First Bureau?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Facing Yan Bingyun somehow made Wang Qinian a bit nervous. Knowing Yan Bingyun had been imprisoned for over half a year, Wang Qinian didn¡¯t know whether to admire or pity him. His time in prison must not have been easy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to confirm my identity.¡± Fan Xian gently patted Yan Bingyun on the shoulder. ¡°In any case, all this will be over soon. You may keep silent and follow the envoy back to Qing. You don¡¯t have to talk until after seeing Chen Pinging or your father. I think such arrangements will put you at ease a bit.¡±


    Hearing that, Yan Bingyun frowned. He knew that couldn¡¯t be what Northern Qi was nning.


    But Fan Xian saw something in Yan Bingyun¡¯s frown. With a chilled expression, he carefully pinched Yan Bingyun¡¯s cor.


    Yan Bingyun, with a sense of ridicule in his cold eyes, gave Fan Xian a look. ¡°You want to see?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fan Xian calmly replied. Slowly, his fingers parted Yan Bingyun¡¯s white robe, which was as in as the clouds and snow. As the fabric parted from Yan Bingyun¡¯s body, however, there was a most subtle ripping sound.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face remained unchanged, he didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow.


    Fan Xian, on the other hand, looked uneasy. Beneath the white robe was the horrifying skin on Yan Bingyun¡¯s neck, covered in scars. Judging by how much it had healed, Yan Bingyun must have been in recovery for some time now. With so many wounds on his neck, one could imagine just how much suffering the rest of his body endured.


    Wang Qinian cursed out, while Fan Xian regained his calm. ¡°How long has it been since yourst torture?¡±


    ¡°Three months¡± Yan Bingyun answered with augh, as if his tattered body did not belong to him.


    Fan Xian carefully readjusted Yan Bingyun¡¯s cor and sighed, ¡°Northern Qi knew when we would arrive, so they stopped three months ago. Even after three months, your wounds are still horrific. You have suffered so much, Sir Yan.¡±


    Yan Bingyun gave Fan Xian a nd look, as if not satisfied by the Commissioner¡¯s words. ¡°You seem like you worry unnecessarily.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how to respond. He had merely wanted to show his concern, and in return he was mocked as being unprofessional.


    ¡°Before the negotiation is confirmed, I will not say anything.¡± Yan Bingyun looked Fan Xian in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what methods did our Imperial court use to be able to free me from Northern Qi¡¯s grasp?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Yan Bingyun sighed and said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Imperial court was stupid enough to trade the ins of Qianlong Port for useless old me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, even if I wanted to, His Majesty is not that stupid.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and briefed Mister Yan on the actual negotiation.


    The room suddenly sank into a strange silence. Yan Bingyun hung his head and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Suddenly, Fan Xian heard him talk to himself. ¡°Trading Xiao En for me?¡±


    ¡°You idiots!¡±


    Yan Bingyun suddenly raised his head and stared at Fan Xian with a gaze of ridicule and hatred. However, he still managed to calmly keep his voice down.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: The Idealists


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold, inhuman expression did not shift once. He was indeed an outstanding intelligence operative, but in this moment of anger, he had proven his power and control as Qing¡¯s spymaster in Northern Qi. Facing the rage that shot out from this prisoner¡¯s eyes, even Fan Xian had subconsciously wanted to take shelter.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s lip trembled slightly. In a quiet, quick voice, like an exploding firecracker, he whispered into Fan Xian¡¯s ear, ¡°Is Xiao En still under control?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°After Wuduhe, we gave him over to the Northern Qi Brocade Guard. I imagine he has already entered the capital.¡±


    ¡°Was there any way to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did you get his secret out of him?¡±


    Fan Xian shivered and pulled himself away from Yan Bingyun. He looked at him with his tranquil eyes. ¡°Do you know what his secret is?¡± he asked.


    Yan Bingyun looked at the young Commissioner, and there was a strange movement at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I have spent four years in Northern Qi, and I know that the Northern Qi royal family has thought about Xiao En constantly. Though I don¡¯t know what the secret is about... if the Northern Qi royal family regards it as this important, then it cannot be something simple.¡±


    After a pause, Yan Bingyun suddenly spoke. ¡°Do you know who Xiao En is?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and smiled. ¡°I believe I know that better than anyone else.¡±


    Yan Bingyun quickly scolded him. ¡°Since you know, how could you allow this to happen?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly and spoke slowly. ¡°His Majesty and the Director¡¯s wishes were clear. Xiao En is old; you are young. So in this deal, we have the upper hand.¡±


    Yan Bingyun fell silent again. He hadn¡¯t expected that the royal court of Qing would be willing to exchange Xiao En for him, but the fact they had made him feel like something of a failure. He had been captured by the Northern Qi Brocade Guard, which was humiliating in the first ce. Now that the royal court had paid such a high price for him, he felt even more humiliated.


    He was crestfallen. In his white robes, he seemed to shrink into himself.


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly. ¡°You are a smart man. Since things have already been decided, you will return safely to the south. For that, we should consider ourselves lucky.¡±


    Yan Bingyun remained silent, his face cold. He knew that this Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, who had appeared out of nowhere, was speaking proper nonsense.


    ¡°In three days¡¯ time, I will be waiting for you at the diplomaticpound.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He walked out alongside Wang Qinian. Apanied by Wei Hua and the vice-provost, who were waiting at the door, they climbed into the carriage and returned to the diplomatic missionpound.


    After they had returned, the Qing representatives gathered together to have a debriefing about the past few days¡¯ events. Afterwards, they left, leaving behind Fan Xian and Wang Qinian. Fan Xian propped his chin up on his fist and sat in thought. He said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°Master Fan, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Wang Qinian.


    ¡°Why did Miss Shen show up?¡± Fan Xian yawned and continued talking. ¡°Perhaps Northern Qi wanted to interfere with our ns, or at the very least weaken the royal court¡¯s confidence in Yan Bingyun.¡±


    ¡°How could they?¡± Wang Qinian was puzzled. ¡°The royal court understands the methods that Master Yan employed.¡±


    ¡°Things can always be moreplicated,¡± said Fan Xian, his face unmoved. ¡°If someone has resolved to do something, then this could be a snag... besides, there¡¯s something I still don¡¯t understood. Wang, when we went to see Master Yan, it was clear that he will be able to return home. Why did he look so unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Because the royal court paid too high a price for him to return home.¡± Wang Qinian was an experienced member of the Overwatch Council, and knew much more about the entric higher-ups of the Council than Fan Xian did. ¡°If Master Yan knew that we were going to exchange him for Xiao En, perhaps he¡¯d have killed himself the moment he was captured, rather than waiting until now.¡±


    Fan Xian seemed to find it hard to understand the psychology of these Overwatch Council officials. ¡°Could... such a brilliant Council official... really...¡± he considered his wording for a long time before finally speaking carefully. ¡°Could he really be willing to sacrifice himself for the nation like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Qinian took a furtive look at Wang Qinian, and saw the dazed look on his face. ¡°I have much admiration for Master Yan,¡± he said respectfully, ¡°but an official of the Overwatch Council or an agent of the royal court should be prepared to sacrifice themselves for the nation the moment they enter the Council. A spy of the Overwatch Council only believes in one thing, and for that goal, any method and any sacrifice is permitted.¡±


    ¡°What goal?¡±


    ¡°All for the Kingdom of Qing.¡± There was a slightly crazed look in Wang Qinian¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian¡¯s finger unthinkingly traced out a character on the table. When he had met Yan Bingyun for the first time today, he had been sitting calmly on a chair, and his sitting position was somewhat odd, as straight as a javelin, with no part of his body touching the chair save for his buttocks. As he was leaving, Fan Xian had finally realized that his feet were chained to the chair, and there was only one exnation for Yan Bingyun¡¯s posture.


    There was no part of his flesh that was intact, and he was bruised all over, so that was the only position he could choose.


    ¡°All for the Kingdom of Qing?¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°So it¡¯s a group of idealists.¡±


    A letter from the Qing royal court to the diplomatic mission arrived, sent through official channels. There were, naturally, no secrets contained in the letter. It simply stated that the diplomatic mission was to postpone their return until after the birthday celebrations of Empress Dowager of Northern Qi, and after events were concluded, they were then to return home.


    This was of no particr significance. The dealings between the two countries had happened to ovep with the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, so they might as well go along with it. And while he was in Shangjing, Fan Xian still had a few more matters to take care of, so he was happy to stay a few days longer. That being said, he did miss his wife and his sister, and worried about them somewhat.


    ¡°We will be representatives of the royal court for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. We must make sure to present a good gift,¡± said vice-envoy Lin Jing, pondering aloud. ¡°Perhaps one of us could take a stroll along Xiushui Street?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Xiushui Street¡± reminded Fan Xian of the letter that the wine merchant had handed him. He shook his head. Shangjing¡¯s waters ran deep indeed. The Eldest Princess could still exert control over the internal disorder of a foreign country from her remote fiefdom of Xinyang. Fan Xian wanted nothing to do with it.


    ¡°So what shall we send?¡± Lin Jing had begun to worry about the gift.


    Fan Xian had already decided. He waved his hand. ¡°When the timees, I shall write a poem. Mount it on a good scroll and that should be enough.¡± It sounded arrogant, but the subordinates around him all nodded in unison. The immortal of poetry, Fan Xian, no longer wrote poetry. Everyone knew this. If Fan Xian were to break his rule for the birthday of the Empress Dowager of Northern Qi, then that would be a great gesture indeed.


    But... Fan Xian couldn¡¯t really write beautifully.


    Wang Qinian began to set out another terrible idea. ¡°Master Yan¡¯s identity in Northern Qi was as a gifted schr, skilled in chess, the zither, painting and calligraphy. He is indeed a master calligrapher. Last year, in Northern Qi, one of his scrolls could sell for a thousand taels. If Master Fanposes the poem with Master Yan as scribe, then two young greats of the Kingdom of Qing have contributed to the present. Would that not cause the Empress Dowager of Qi great joy?¡±


    Lin Jing and Lin Wen both knew that Wang Qinian was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. They thought his suggestion was quite good. They knew of Master Yan¡¯s identity. But they felt something was a little odd about the proposal, and they couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly it was.


    Fan Xianughed and scolded him. ¡°What kind of person is Master Yan? I¡¯m afraid that the people of Northern Qi want to eat him alive and drink his blood. You¡¯re actually suggesting that we get him to write a scroll and give it to the Empress Dowager as a birthday present. The moment she opens the scroll she¡¯ll die from rage. We¡¯d turn her birthday into her funeral.¡±


    Wang Qinian was embarrassed, having only just realized the absurdity of his proposal. ¡°If we can kill the Empress Dowager that way,¡± he saidughing shamelessly, ¡°then that¡¯d be quite a tale to tell.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t feel much likeughing at Wang Qinian¡¯s thoughtless joke. He fell silent in thought. It was clear that if Yan Bingyun returned to Qing safely, it was very likely that ¨C on the basis of his four years of work in Northern Qi and his past year¡¯s imprisonment ¨C he would be immediately promoted within the Council. His father Yan Ruohai was head of the Fourth Bureau, and the post of head of the First Bureau was still vacant. The Council was clear: Director Chen was to award the position of head of the First Bureau to Yan Bingyun, the former prisoner.


    And if nothing got in the way, Fan Xian would gradually begin to take over the Council ¨C once Chen Pingping died, that was. And Fan Xian knew that day might note for a long time¡ªor it might welle very soon.


    If Fan Xian wanted the Overwatch Council firmly under his control, then he had to get the heads of the Eight Bureaus under his control. This was Fan Xian¡¯s biggest weakness. Other than the Third and Eighth Bureaus, he had no trusted connections within the Overwatch Council. He presumed that while he was in the north, he could win Yan Bingyun¡¯s friendship, gaining the support of the First Bureau and the Fourth Bureau. But to his surprise, at their first meeting, Fan Xian had a clear feeling that Yan Bingyun felt a secret hostility toward him.


    Why was that? Fortunately, Yan Bingyun seemed not to want to hide his hostility, which made Fan Xian feel slightly more rxed. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time.¡± By his side, Wang Qinian reminded him quietly.


    Fan Xian nodded, got up, and left the courtyard. Behind him were Lin Jing and Lin Wen, looking at each other in dismay, unsure just where the chief diplomat was headed.


    Outside the courtyard stood Chang Ninghou¡¯s men. People from the pce had already sent word, so the Imperial Guard responsible for the diplomatic mission had quietly agreed to change over with those men wearing Brocade Guard uniforms, who guarded the carriage as it made its way along Taiping Alley, one of the most dazzling streets in the city. A fine drizzle was falling from the sky, and for a moment, it hid the convoy¡¯s tracks.


    Today Fan Xian,missioner of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing, was to meet with Master Shen Zhong, Provost of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard of the Kingdom of Qi. This meeting of spymasters was extremely mysterious.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: Meeting Shen Zhong in the Rain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Raindrops beat upon the roof of the carriage, their impact echoing within. Fan Xian closed his eyes and tried to rest. Some timeter ¨C he wasn¡¯t sure how long ¨C he found that the carriage had stopped. The carriage door opened. Fan Xian smiled and stepped out into the rain, finding that an umbre was already being held out for him, shielding him from the elements, with only a slight spring chill making its way through the alley and underneath the umbre.


    Wang Qinian was wearing ck, holding the umbre above Fan Xian¡¯s head. Behind him, the seven tiger guards carried their longswords on their backs, silently forming two lines on either side of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was wearing a dark-colored overcoat with a white gown underneath, and underneath that were the night-walking clothes he had prepared before he left the Qing capital. This way of dressing, with simple and unadorned clothes hiding lethal power underneath,bined with his heroic and vigorous appearance, looked formidable indeed.


    ¡°Commissioner Fan. This way please.¡± The Brocade Guard who led the way extended a hand, his face expressionless as he ushered them into the courtyard. In the alley by the side of the courtyard, Fan Xian turned his head slightly, hearing the faint bustle ahead of him. Heughed. ¡°Looks like this is the rear courtyard of a pleasure house.¡±


    The Brocade Guard¡¯s face was rigid. Then he smiled. ¡°Your hearing is impressive, Commissioner Fan. This is the rear courtyard of Panshanlin. Master Shen likes to entertain guests here.¡±


    Fan Xian knew of Panshanlin. He had heard that it was Northern Qi¡¯s finest red-light establishment. The first Emperor of Northern Qi was once a frequent guest here. He smiled and nodded, stepping on the wet paving stones into the rear courtyard. In the courtyard, the bamboo formed dense shadows and the rock garden was made up ofyers uponyers of stones. Agents of the Brocade Guard were everywhere. These men were clearly guards, and had made no effort to hide themselves.


    As they walked, Wang Qinian held the umbre, the seven Tiger Guards following silently behind, with Fan Xian at the front coolly and confidently walking deeper into the courtyard.


    As they walked, watching these enemies from the south, the Brocade Guards could not help but feel somewhat surprised. They were surprised by their counterparts¡¯ boldness, and by the youth of their leader who walked in front.


    Wang Qinian put away the umbre and fell in silently behind Fan Xian. Fan Xian rested his hands behind his back and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the courtyard. The room was quite spacious. Arge round table with a floral pattern stood in the middle, and there was still a great deal of space around it, filled with all sorts of borate decorative items. The table was wide enough to seat 15 or 16 people, but at that moment, only two people were sat around it.


    One of them was a man in expensive clothes, with a silk cap on his head and a jade thumb ring on his hand. After he saw Fan Xian enter, an unusual coldness appeared in his otherwise ordinary-looking eyes. He looked Fan Xian straight in the eye, and after a moment, he spoke. ¡°Commissioner Fan? I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time. Our meeting today is very much out of the ordinary.¡±


    Fan Xian did not immediately respond to the man¡¯s polite greeting. He was savoring the fact that the Northern Qi Brocade Guards had all addressed him as ¡°Commissioner Fan¡±. It seemed that today¡¯s discussion was between the Overwatch Council and the Brocade Guard, rather than being diplomatic negotiations between the governments of the two states. He lifted his right hand and undid the cor around his neck with his two fingers. The overcoat he was wearing slipped off him.


    Wang Qinian was already behind him to catch it.


    Fan Xian sat on one side of the round table. Looking at this rich man, he saw that his brows were extremely thick, as if they had been painted on. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Master Shen, if you scowl so at everyone you meet, why are you instead so courteous toward me?¡±


    So this was Master Shen Zhong, Provost of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard. Countless members of the Brocade Guard were under Shen Zhong¡¯s control. It was hard to believe that so many dangerous men were led by such an ordinary-looking man. If it weren¡¯t for the Overwatch Council¡¯s thoroughly detailed files on the man, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t have even been able to guess at his identity.


    ¡°It is not courtesy.¡± Provost Shen sighed. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Master Fan, you are renowned throughout thend as a poet. You have my admiration. I had not imagined that two months ago I would receive the news that Fan Xian, Fan the immortal of poetry, had be amissioner of the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing... I... must admit I do not quite understand. What exactly is old Chen thinking? Master Fan, how can someone such as yourself live as we do, scurrying around like rats in the gutter?¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Master Shen, you are too modest. Travelling thousands of miles from home to be an official is something one does for money. No matter what one does, first of all one must seek benefit for the state, but after that... one must carve out a life for oneself.¡± [1]


    His speech was rather informal. Shen Zhong sighed to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but look down on this southerner despite theirmon profession. After all, he was young and he spoke crudely. He really didn¡¯t know what Chen Pingping was thinking, and he didn¡¯t know why the South¡¯s formidable Emperor would agree to such an absurd arrangement within the Overwatch Council.


    In truth, Provost Shen Zhong of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard had always felt an unspeakable envy for his southern counterparts, and a certain respectful fear of that old wheelchair-bound cripple. He had never been able to understand how his southern counterparts had earned theplete trust of the southern Emperor, unlike himself, who stood trembling in the royal court, unsure if one day he would be thrown out of the pce like a pair of worn-out shoes.


    Realizing his mind was wandering, Shen Zhong immediately pulled himself together. He knew that this young man was the head diplomat, and he knew why had taken a risk in demanding a meeting with him through Chang Ninghou. There was great benefit to be made in this deal, and both Shen Zhong and the pce were intrigued.


    ¡°No one dislikes things like silver and gold.¡± Shen Zhong suddenly smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand how the Discipline Commission can benefit from this.¡±


    Fan Xian waved a hand, and Wang Qinian and the seven Tiger Guards all retreated. Shen Zhong nodded his head, and the other men in the hall also stepped back. Fan Xian looked at the man who sat next to Shen Zhong, feeling somewhat puzzled. He was wearing fine clothing, but he didn¡¯t have that regal air to his appearance that Fan Xian was familiar with. He presumed that he had not been sent to observe by the Northern Qi royal family. In that case, what gave him the right to sit with them?


    ¡°This is Master Cui,¡± said Shen Zhong, introducing him.


    Master Cui stood up and bowed to Fan Xian, a self-confident look on his face. Fan Xian wrinkled his brow. ¡°A man of Qing?¡±


    Shen Zhongughed. ¡°I thought you two might recognize each other. Commissioner Fan, this is Master Cui, second son of the Cui n of Qing. The Cui n and the Fan n have always been equals. You are both sons of rich families.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°Master Shen, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    There was a sh of viciousness in Shen Zhong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master Fan, did you not want to talk business?¡± he said calmly. ¡°You should know... I have been in this business for many years. So I would like to know how I might stand to benefit, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to look at Master Cui, trying to see something in his face. ¡°Master Cui,¡± he asked suddenly, ¡°did youe to this meeting of your own ord, or were you asked to by an elder of your n?¡±


    ¡°How could I miss such an illustrious meeting?¡± Master Cui seemed to have no fear of Fan Xian at all.


    In truth, matters were already very clear. Master Cui was there to represent the interests of the Cui n, and behind the Cui n... was the Eldest Princess, far away in Xinyang. Fan Xian had considered the possibility that the Eldest Princess¡¯s heavy plundering of the pce treasury had relied on this smuggling route. But what he had not expected was that the Provost of the Brocade Guard¡¯s Discipline Commission would bring the Eldest Princess¡¯s representative to the table!


    And what made Fan Xian even angrier was the fact that that scoundrel Cui dared to sit alongside them, acting as a bargaining chip for the other side in their negotiations. Now that the Eldest Princess was making demands of him, how could he not act to wreck Fan Xian¡¯s own business? This was no doubt that pampered brat Cui acting on his own initiative!


    Fan Xian had taken the initiative in making contact with Shen Zhong for two reasons. The first was to open up a channel formunication. The second was to strike at the source of Xinyang¡¯s finances. He hadn¡¯t imagined that the Northern Qi royal court would make such a move, bringing what should have been haggled in secret out into the open.


    Seemingly sensing his unhappiness, Shen Zhong smiled. ¡°Master Fan, there¡¯s no harm in rifying things. Everyone wants to make money. Master Cui and you n to engage in simr business. I wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate with both of you at once, so naturally, I¡¯m interested in what you two have to say on the matter.¡±


    Fan Xian calmed down and looked at Cui. ¡°Master Cui,¡± he said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be brave enough to get involved in such serious business.¡±


    ¡°Certainly not as brave as you, Master Fan,¡± replied Cui with a smile.


    Seeing the awkwardness of the situation, Shen Zhongughed. ¡°Master Cui is the son of a rich family, and there are a number of important members of the Qing royal court among them. Currently, he is travelling outside the country. In the future, he will enter the court as an official. The two of you should be friends.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xianughed grimly to himself and looked at Shen Zhong. ¡°Master Shen, perhaps you have forgotten my status. The matters of aristocratic families are of no importance to me.¡±


    Having said this, Fan Xian stood up, saying nothing, and left the hall, where Wang Qinian was ready, holding his umbre. The seven Tiger Guards gripped their longswords in their hands, guarding their master as he left the courtyard. With such a stern appearance, none of the Brocade Guards dared to block their path.


    All that could be heard was the sound of the carriage as Fan Xian left in his rather discourteous way.


    Shen Zhong did not seem to have expected such an angry response from Fan Xian. He sat there, rather stunned. He had been deep in the bowels of the bureaucracy for decades, and had seen all sorts of negotiations over profit, but he had never seen something like this. The young Commissioner Fan¡¯s conduct really went beyond his expectation.


    He turned his head. ¡°Master Cui,¡± he said, smiling warmly, ¡°it seems Master Fan is quite a headstrong fellow.¡±


    Cui blushed. Fan Xian¡¯s words had pricked his ego. The matters of aristocratic families were none of Fan Xian¡¯s concern! Then what was the Fan family to him? He drank from his cup of wine, trying to drown his sorrows, feeling that he had done something wrong.


    Shen Zhong looked at him and said nothing.


    Suddenly, Cui¡¯s hand began to tremble. He thought about Fan Xian¡¯s position in the Overwatch Council, and how he was the son-inw of the Eldest Princess. He went pale with fear. Looking Shen Zhong in the eyes, he suddenly became angry. ¡°Master Shen,¡± he cursed, ¡°you tricked me intoing here! Do you want me dead?¡±


    [1] Fan Xian quotes from Living Hell by Qing dynasty novelist Li Baojia, a novel about malpractice in the judicial system.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: Young Yan Is Freed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The night rains fell upon the soil of that foreignnd, making their familiar pitter-patter. Fan Xian swallowed a mouthful of tea. ¡°Write a letter immediately,¡± he said to Wang Qinian, who sat beside him. ¡°Tell the Council to investigate the rtionship between the Cui n and Xinyang.¡±


    Wang Qinian looked at him. ¡°The Eldest Princess cannot make any sort of move from there.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Fan Xian knew full well that everything that the Eldest Princess did was done with the Emperor¡¯s tacit consent, but today¡¯s confrontational meeting with Shen Zhong had confirmed a number of his ideas. ¡°I just want to know for sure exactly how much strength Xinyang has in the royal court.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± replied Wang Qinian. ¡°Master Cui is still kneeling outside... do you think we should allow him in? After all, the Cui n is also an influential family in the capital, and they have a number of officials at court.¡±


    Fan Xian looked over the reports from the Council, not paying attention to what Wang Qinian had said. These past few days that the diplomatic mission were in Shangjing, before Yan Bingyun returned, Fan Xian had not dared to utilize their informationwork in Northern Qi, and so their sources of intelligence had been somewhat reduced, which left him worried. A momentter, he seemed to have heard what Wang Qinian had said. ¡°Let him kneel,¡± he said quietly. ¡°A subject of Qing allowing himself to be used by Northern Qi like some kind of tool. I shall teach him a lesson, on my mother-inw¡¯s behalf.¡±


    The rain gradually lessened. It dripped down from the eaves of the building. The courtyard was an old one, so the rain droplets fell and formed small pools in certain ces. Fan Xian pulled on a robe and walked out, catching sight of Cui, who kneeled before the stone steps. For a long time, he said nothing.


    The others in the diplomatic mission had long departed from this area, so all seemed quiet.


    ¡°If your family still wishes to do business in the north, you should know what to do.¡± Fan Xian looked coldly at Cui, who was soaked from head to toe. ¡°Regarding today¡¯s incident, I shall show mercy. I will send a letter to Xinyang, and as for how the Eldest Princess decides to punish you, that is your business. But while I am in Shangjing, I do not wish to see you sitting alongside men of Northern Qi again.¡±


    Master Cui kowtowed deeply, his upper bodyid out along the wet ground as he trembled. He didn¡¯t dare speak.


    ¡°I shall remind you once more. I am the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. Even if the Eldest Princess protects you, if I wanted to see the Cui n destroyed, I have many ways to make that happen. That may be a very crude threat, but I think for somebody as stupid as you, if I do not spell it out clearly, you will find yourself being used as a weapon by Northern Qi again. That would be most unfortunate.¡±


    Cui remained kneeling miserably. In the rear garden in Panshanlin, he had realized the extent of his error. For the time being, regardless of Fan Xian¡¯s position within the fearsome Overwatch Council, he was the son-inw of the Eldest Princess. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, he was no more than an ant. Today, he had acted on his own initiative, wanting to see what business the Overwatch Council wanted to carry out with Northern Qi. Originally, he was there to consider issues from the Eldest Princess¡¯s position, but if Fan Xian really wanted to make him pay, he feared that she would not be willing to protect him.


    When it came to the power that Fan Xian now wielded, the aristocratic families really were of no importance to him at all.


    ¡°Let us talk inly.¡± Fan Xian looked at him, spelling things out slowly. ¡°You work for the Eldest Princess. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. But there are some things I want to do, so I hope that you will see the situation clearly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Fan,¡± said Cui, shivering. ¡°I have erred.¡±


    ¡°We are both subjects of the Kingdom of Qing, regardless of what happens at court. But the moment we set foot on foreign soil, do not forget, we are still men of Qing. We cannot allow the foreigners to see us as a joke. That is what angers me most.¡±


    After this little incident, Xinyang made sure to show the diplomatic mission the appropriate respect. And Northern Qi finally felt Fan Xian¡¯s true strength. To be exact, they felt the strength of the Overwatch Council. Shen Zhong had made a deal with Xinyang, so when Fan Xian suggested his deal through Chang Ninghou, he thought little of it. But seeing the current situation, it seemed that the rumors were true ¨C if Fan Xian really was going to take control of the pce treasury in theing years, the Eldest Princess would lose her power. If Shen Zhong¡¯s Discipline Commission offended Fan Xian again, that would be a way to cut themselves off from arge share of the profits.


    They knew this in the royal pce of Northern Qi too. The Empress Dowager ruthlesslyid the me on Shen Zhong. Shen Zhong was worried. He hadn¡¯t expected Commissioner Fan not to even give him the opportunity to haggle. And the news of Cui kneeling before the diplomatic mission that very night had reached the ears of the Brocade Guard. Shen Zhong knew that he had to see Fan Xian in an entirely new light.


    But no one had thought that Fan Xian did not actually want to make the deal at all. A number of times, Shen Zhong dispatched men to entreat Fan Xian; every time, he coldly turned them away, appearing not to want to discuss the matter again.


    ¡°Master, what is it that you want to do?¡± Wang Qinian was Fan Xian¡¯s most trusted aide. He knew some things that even the Overwatch Council did not. He knew that his master had done a number of things in secret to make the Eldest Princess pay, but the Eldest Princess seemed not to have noticed.


    But now, Fan Xian appeared to be taking a stance of reconciliation toward the Eldest Princess. This puzzled Wang Qinian greatly.


    ¡°I want everyone to not know what I am going to do.¡± Fan Xian straightened out his clothes, not turning his head as he spoke. ¡°The Eldest Princess now makes demands of me, and I want to make use of this opportunity to derive some benefit.¡±


    Wang Qinian was still confused, and Fan Xian did not exin further.


    That afternoon, a carriage entered the diplomaticpound. The carriage looked worse for wear and thoroughly ordinary. Whether it was the decoration of the carriage or the way the coachman looked, there was nothing eye-catching about it. But the guards tasked with protecting the diplomatic mission could sense an air of nervousness from inside the mission. The patchwork of shadows outside all belonged to the Brocade Guard.


    Fan Xian looked at the carriage, and said something which seemed to have nothing to do with the current situation. ¡°It looks like Si Lili has also arrived in Shangjing.¡±


    A youth wearing white robes opened the carriage doors and slowly stepped out. Standing there, he looked at the sky, narrowed his eyes, then lowered his head and looked around at the people within the courtyard who were staring at him. From looking at them, he could feel the atmosphere in the courtyard. He couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling into a wry smile.


    Fan Xian stepped forward, respectfully taking Yan Bingyun¡¯s right hand and carefully helping him down from the carriage. ¡°Wee back,¡± he said gently.


    To the people of Qing, the location of the diplomatic mission was the same as enemy territory. Yan Bingyun had been held prisoner and had long believed that he was soon to die. Although the day hade, he still could not ept the agreement that had seen him exchanged for Xiao En. But now, stepping on the ground of the diplomatic mission, and hearing Fan Xian¡¯s wee, he couldn¡¯t help but still feel moved.


    There were no officials from Honglu Temple in the courtyard. Save for the seven Tiger Guards, everyone else was an official of the Overwatch Council, hidden within the diplomatic mission. Seeing the young man, who had a little difficulty walking, they spoke in unison, kneeling on the ground. ¡°Master Yan, allow us to pay our respects.¡±


    Their voices were neither passionate nor loud, but one could feel their sincerity.


    Yan Bingyun smiled and said nothing. After a while, he spoke quietly. ¡°It feels strange to have made it out alive.¡±


    Fan Xian took his hand andughed. ¡°Your fingernails haven¡¯t beenpletely pulled out. That is strange.¡±


    The two men ¨C the future leader of the Overwatch Council and his future second-inmand ¨C spoke so quietly that only they could hear what they were saying.


    With Yan Bingyun returned to the diplomatic mission, half of their duties in Northern Qi were done with. Fan Xian steeled himself, said a few words to Wang Qinian, then helped Yan Bingyun into the bedroom. ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± said Fan Xian, ¡°and I¡¯ll see to your injuries.¡±


    Clearly, Yan Bingyun was not given to misunderstandings. He slowly took off his white robes, revealing his sculpted naked body. Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and thought of his own feelings when he had changed clothes for the Third Bureau in the Qing capital. Bingyun seemed much more cool-headed than he was.


    He took a small box containing medicine from out of a chest, dipped a finger into it, and then began to rub it onto Yan Bingyun¡¯s body. The ces his fingers passed over were covered with frightful scars and bruises that were difficult to describe.


    ¡°I always thought you were simply blessed with good fortune,¡± said Yan Bingyun coldly. ¡°But to remain so calm at the sight of my wounds, it seems you are stronger than I thought.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s fingers stopped on the left side of Yan Bingyun¡¯s chest. The bone had clearly been re-set after being broken. It stuck out in a lump, and the flesh surrounding it was red-raw and ugly-looking. ¡°That is because you don¡¯t understand what I went through growing up.¡±


    ¡°I thought I understood very well.¡± Yan Bingyun stared coldly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master Fan, I know a lot about your life from your birth to your 12th year.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to look at him and said nothing.


    Yan Bingyun was also silent. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to say any more on the subject. After a while, he spoke. ¡°Thank you for treating my wounds. But I would like to concoct my own medicine. I imagine I am more adept than you at it. Allow me to write a recipe for the prescription, and have the diplomatic mission¡¯s men help me in gathering a few ingredients.¡±


    Fan Xian paid no attention and continued to apply the salve, using the treatment methods he had learned in his childhood.


    ¡°Swallow this.¡± With no regard for politeness, Fan Xian ced a pill into Yan Bingyun¡¯s mouth. ¡°When ites to treating wounds and infections, save for Fei Jie, there¡¯s no one who¡¯d dare talk such rubbish in front of me.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: Things Aren¡¯t as You Imagined


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who¡¯s Fei Jie?¡±


    ¡°Who else has the surname Fei in the Council?¡±


    ¡°You mean old Fei?¡±


    ¡°That old monstrosity, yes.¡± Having finished the preparations, Fan Xian called for a tub of warm water and washed his hands. Drying them, he told Yan Bingyun, ¡°You were under torture too long. They damaged your meridians and greatly crippled your martial abilities.¡±


    After saying that, Fan Xian carefully observed Yan Bingyun¡¯s face and discovered he was calm, as though he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be impressed, and he was even more determined to make this seemingly haughty and aloof young man one of hispanions.


    ¡°After we return, take good care of yourself. Your nails will eventually grow back. Your bones healed wrong. I¡¯m going let that baldy from the Seventh Bureau break them again and reset them. And with my treatment on top of that, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll end up an old cripple like Chen Pingping.¡±


    Fan Xian was joking, but it gave Yan Bingyun a strange feeling. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the entire Council who would dare to call Director Chen an old cripple!


    Yan Bingyun slowly squinted, trying to see the truth behind all of this, like... why Fan Xian had be the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council at such a young age. At that moment, a burning sensation slowly rose from his abdomen to his chest. As indominable as he was, the sudden pain still made Yan Bingyun¡¯s brows flinch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s tobat the poison. Since I don¡¯t know what kind of poison is in you, the medicine I chose was on the strong side. But with me watching over you, you won¡¯t die.¡± Fan Xian helped Yan Bingyun get dressed. ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Sweat began to pour from Yan Bingyun¡¯s forehead; he was in extreme pain. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Damn! This is worse than being poisoned. What medicine is this supposed to be?¡±


    Fan Xian was overjoyed. pping his hands together, he said in awe, ¡°You just cursed. That¡¯s right; who are you putting on that cold front for? ying cool in front of those Brocade Guards was fine and all, but don¡¯t do it in front of me. I¡¯ve seen enough of it back when I was little.¡±


    What he had seen enough of was, of course, that thoroughly cool Uncle Wu Zhu.


    ¡°Who taught you to cleanse poison this way? I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Yan Bingyun asked in a chilling voice. The medicine Fan Xian applied to Yan Bingyun¡¯s wounds also started to hurt.


    ¡°I already told you.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a smile.


    A chaotic look shed in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. Forgetting the pain in and on his body, he asked in a coarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re Fei Jie¡¯s disciple?¡± His tone was full of surprise. ¡°Fei Jie never had you as a student.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who imed to know all about me up until I was twelve?¡± Fan Xian started to pack up the bottles by the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who my teacher is.¡±


    Yan Bingyun stared at Fan Xian for a while without talking. Fan Xian stared back innocently, staring at Yan¡¯s body which was riddled with wounds, and asked quietly, ¡°Brother Yan, howe I always feel you¡¯re looking at me in anger?¡±


    That had been a thorn in Fan Xian¡¯s heart for some time. Since he wanted to win over Yan Bingyun, he had to know the reason behind such strong negative emotions, or else things wouldn¡¯t be easy in the future.


    There was a long silence. Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it. For some reason, as his pain gradually dissipated, he started to be dizzy. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face invoked an unfounded hatred. Thinking back on his exhrating life in Northern Qi, words began to pour from Yan Bingyun¡¯s dry lips.


    ¡°Sir Commissioner, do you remember that still unsolved murder case in Danzhou five years ago?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t stop packing things away, but he was inwardly surprised. Of course he remembered that murder case; it was the first time in his two lifetimes that he killed someone. Even today, the cold chestnut on that assassin¡¯s throat seemed to still be irritating Fan Xian¡¯s palm.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°That assassin was under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Bureau. Because of that incident, I got chased up north to be a rat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you hate me?¡± Fan Xian sank into silence. A momentter, he suddenlyughed. ¡°I believe you should be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His dizziness faded somewhat, Yan Bingyun regained his indifference after some surprise.


    Fan Xian stared into his eyes. ¡°Because I can see it; I can see you were born to be a spy. You enjoy this kind of life... I imagine lurking in Northern Qi for the past four years, being high-strung day and night, was a fulfilling and exciting life for you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun replied. ¡°If you think you¡¯d enjoy it, you could try it too.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned. Taking his medicine chest, he walked out of the room like a doctor and closed the door behind him. Inconspicuously, he scratched out the sleeping drug from under his fingernail and into the corner of the chest. Fan Xian admonished himself that this would be the one and only time he drugged one of his own. Yan Bingyun was indeed impressive. He was able to quickly regain consciousness despite being under the influence of chloroform. If he found out about being drugged, the rtionship between him and Fan Xian would be irreparably damaged.


    Hearing what Yan Bingyun said moved Fan Xian greatly. At the same time, Fan Xian felt constion after knowing the real reason behind Yan Bingyun¡¯s unpleasant gaze.


    No one could have thought he and Yan Bingyun would share such a strange part of their past. Because of a murder case in Danzhou five years ago, Yan Bingyun was chased up north and became the head spy for the Overwatch Council. Now, five yearster, it was none other than Fan Xian who hade to take Yan Bingyun back to Qing. Thinking about this made Fan Xianugh. Perhaps everything in this world happened in a full circle.


    ¡°Sir, Master Shen brought alcohol,¡± A servant said.


    Fan Xian waved his hand. ¡°Go receive it. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± The servant bowed and walked out. Fan Xian frowned. He had just finished disciplining Mister Cui when Xinyang¡¯s letter came. That Eldest Princess sure was chasing closely behind. Presently, Wang Qinian walked in. ¡°A letter from Sheng Huairen.¡±


    Fan Xian read the letter carefully and shed an expression of surprise. ¡°What are they ying at?¡± Raising an eyebrow, he entered the back courtyard.


    Yan Bingyun was very alert. His hand was already on the saber nearby when Fan Xian opened the door.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun, who still had his eyes closed. ¡°No one here wille to assassinate you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun slowly opened his eyes. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s face, there was a glint of harshness in his eyes. ¡°What did you give me? Why have I been feeling dizzy?¡±


    ¡°I used some medicine that would calm your spirits,¡± Fan Xian exined calmly. ¡°The toll on your mental state was too much. If you want to heal quickly, you need adequate sleep. I wasn¡¯t expecting your body to be so resistant to the medicine, so it didn¡¯t really do much, unfortunately.¡±


    With that, the matter of drugging Yan Bingyun was covered up. Fan Xian¡¯s pure and most innocent face was the best disguise for secret plots.


    Yan Bingyun knew Fan Xian came into the room for a reason. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s hand, Yan Bingyun asked, ¡°What is it, Sir Fan?¡±


    Fan Xian shook the letter in his hand andughed. ¡°A letter from Eldest Princess.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was surprised, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked ndly, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Before we return to the capital, you are still the leading spy of the Overwatch Council.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to ask for your opinion about what the Imperial court wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡± Yan Bingyun was unmoved.


    After hearing the contents of the two letters, Yan Bingyun frowned. With some silver strands in his brows, he looked feeble. He asked quietly, ¡°Why does Eldest Princess want to be involved with these things?¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I¡¯m only here for your opinion. Regarding this matter, does the Council need to be involved?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head. ¡°The Council wants Xiao En dead, but Eldest Princess want us to cooperate with Shang Shanhu and rescue Xiao En. Two opposite objectives; how can we cooperate?¡±


    Fan Xian took a seat. Looking at Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold face, he said, ¡°Putting that issue aside, I need you to tell me about Northern Qi¡¯s current political situation.¡±


    Yan Bingyun gave Fan Xian a look and raised three fingers, ¡°There are three factions. One is the empress dowager¡¯s, one is the emperor¡¯s, and the other one is Shang Shanhu¡¯s... However, since Shang Shanhu has moved back to Shangjing, his power has been greatly reduced. He must choose to side with either the emperor or the empress dowager.¡±


    He spoke simply, but made very confident deductions¡ªFan Xian was silent, and then signaled Yan Bingyun to continue. ¡°Going along with your views, if Xiao En is Shang Shanhu¡¯s adoptive father, and if Ku He wants Xiao En dead, then Shang Shanhu is bound side with the emperor.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the empress dowager is bound to listen to Ku He.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and said hesitantly, ¡°True, the empress dowager is still quite young... but does Ku He still have those kinds of thoughts?¡±


    That caught Yan Bingyun off guard. It wasn¡¯t until momentster that Yan Bingyun realized the young Commissioner misunderstood. Yan Bingyun gave Fan Xian a look of disdain and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t as you imagined.¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: The Plot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yan Bingyun exined past events to Fan Xian.


    After the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s Third Northern Expedition, the Zhan n took advantage of the situation, founding the Kingdom of Qi. However, the founding Emperor unfortunately passed away before the twelfth year of his rule, leaving behind the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, who was then only a few years old, to fill the void at the pce.


    Although the Kingdom of Qing had halted their northern advance, the cruel Chen Pingping was unwilling to let such an opportunity go to waste. Secretly, he funneled money to and instigated dissent among a number of nobles of the former dynasty and cadet branches of the Zhan n in Shangjing. Ultimately, this led to a situation in which they attempted to force the Emperor to abdicate. Seeing that the Empress Dowager and the young, fatherless Emperor were about to be ejected from the pce by this rebel faction, Ku He entered the pce, using his status as a friend and teacher of the recently-deceased Emperor Zhan Qingfeng.


    At that moment, 3,000 troops surrounded the pce. Ku He sat in front of the great hall. Behind him were the miserable mother and child, and a battalion of trembling pce maids and eunuchs, clutching candlesticks and brooms.


    Facing the countless spears and arrows pointed at them, Ku He sat alone in front of the great hall. No one dared to move a muscle.


    Then the older brother of the Empress Dowager, Chang Ninghou, crawled through a sewage hole out of the pce, secretly making contact with Shen Zhong of the Brocade Guard and linking up with a royalist group. Theyunched their counterattack in the pce, and under extremely dangerous circumstances, managed to stabilize the situation in Shangjing.


    After that incident, Ku He did not investigate the matter, and the Empress Dowager also kept her silence. Those nobles who had tried to force abdication were not harmed at the time, but in the days afterward, they did not meet good ends.


    So no matter which way one looked at it, the Empress Dowager¡¯s peaceful reign within the pce was all thanks to Ku He¡¯s poprity, and his iprehensible strength.


    ¡°Ku He is so cool.¡± Fan Xian pped his thighs and sighed in amazement. ¡°One man keeping back thousands of troops. ¡®Going forward against thousands.¡¯ So damn strong.¡± [1]


    Yan Bingyun looked at Fan Xian. His speech was rather vulgar, he thought, and did not show the proper respect to the revered four grandmasters. ¡°Ku He is one of the four grandmasters. He considers himself above earthly matters. But if he deres a position on a matter, then everyone, no matter who it is, will find themselves restrained somewhat by fear.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°When it came to those idiots who tried to force the Emperor to abdicate, I don¡¯t think Ku He could really have done anything against a hail of thousands of arrows.¡±


    ¡°Ku He had taken a blood oath to kill whoever dared to sit upon the Dragon Throne.¡± Yan Bingyun suddenly felt as though this Council Commissioner had be somewhat childlike. ¡°With Ku He¡¯s terrifying strength, anyone in the north who he wanted killed would be dead. The moment their buttocks touched the Dragon Throne, they would find their heads separated from their shoulders. Who would want to be Emperor when they couldn¡¯t guarantee their own life?¡±


    ¡°A grandmaster?¡± Fan Xian frowned. For the first time, he felt that this extraordinary existence was quiet a troublesome one.


    ¡°What? Master Fan, you are young and promising. Do you not pay any attention to the grandmasters?¡± Yan Bingyun looked at him coldly.


    Fan Xian smiled and said nothing. Of the world¡¯s four grandmasters, he had only seen Ye Liuyun. At the time, he just felt that he was singing quite a pretty song. As for the mysterious Wu Zhu, who in truth was an equal of the four grandmasters... Fan Xian had grown up with him, so he couldn¡¯t get particrly excited about him.


    ¡°Tell me more about matters in Shangjing,¡± said Fan Xian, waving a hand to urge him to carry on. ¡°If the Empress Dowager listens to Ku He, and Ku He wants Xiao En dead...¡±


    Yan Bingyun interrupted. ¡°How are you so sure that Ku He wants Xiao En dead?¡±


    ¡°I have my sources.¡± Fan Xianughed. He hadn¡¯t mentioned Haitang¡¯s name, or the secret of the temple. ¡°So Shang Shanhu must take the Emperor¡¯s side, gathering up all the strength of the Emperor¡¯s faction, and only then will they be able to protect Xiao En¡¯s life... Master Yan, is there any n we could make to be able to stand to gain from all this?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head, then suddenly thought of something. He smiled. ¡°In fact, when ites to power, Northern Qi has never been weak. Over these past four years, I have seen much... but I believe that whenpared to Qing, Northern Qi will never be able to im victory.¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure why he hade out with this conclusion. He had some doubts. Yan Bingyunughed happily. ¡°With the royal court sending Xiao En north, within a year, the bnce and peace that the Empress Dowager and the Emperor have worked so hard to maintain will be broken. I am quite in awe... in awe of those in the royal court who made such a n.¡±


    The one who plotted to send Xiao En back was the Eldest Princess. Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained calm, but heughed grimly to himself. ¡°There is nothing to admire. You know that you were the price of this transaction.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± said Yan Bingyun, frowning.


    ¡°It was the Eldest Princess who singlehandedly sold you out to the Qi royal court, then arranged with Shang Shanhu to have Xiao En returned to the North... even if the unrest in the Qi royal court was a result of matters with Xiao En, do you really think it could make such great waves? You¡¯re simply a pawn in the hands of the nobles. A pawn should be aware of his status as a pawn. For you to have such admiration for someone who holds you in the palm of their hand... I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words were harsh and carefully chosen. He wanted to nt a seed of hatred for the Eldest Princess within Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart. To his surprise, Yan Bingyun¡¯s face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him say anything, and instead he continued to outline his n. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere in this matter. The diplomatic mission is stationed on foreign soil, and since Ku He has made a decision on whether Xiao En may live or die, we cannot interfere ¨C nor is there any need to.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Fan Xian, looking at him. ¡°But there¡¯s something else that I need your opinion on.¡±


    Fan Xian told Yan Bingyun about the past few days¡¯ events with Master Cui. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± asked Yan Bingyun, his face unmoved.


    Fan Xian was silent for a while, but since he had already broached the topic, he decided to continue talking. ¡°The Council believes that we should gradually reduce the amount of profit that Xinyang is making from the north.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the Council believes?¡± asked Yan Bingyun calmly, looking Fan Xian in the eye. ¡°I hear that you may be taking control of the pce treasury in the years toe, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled as if he hadn¡¯t heard Yan Bingyun say this. ¡°Master Yan, you have been imprisoned for the best part of a year, and yet you¡¯re still so well-informed.¡±


    There was a long silence before Yan Bingyun suddenly spoke. ¡°Why are you telling this to me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are most familiar with they of thend in the north. If in the future there is ever a need to tighten our... From now on, I must keep a careful eye out, and with you back in Qing, I will have no strength in the north.¡±


    ¡°You have great faith in me, Master Fan,¡± said Yan Bingyun calmly.


    ¡°I never presumed you were merely a simple patient,¡± said Fan Xian coldly. ¡°I believe that if you wanted to, Master Yan, you could still stir up trouble in the north.¡±


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    ¡°Because I am your superior officer.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°I am not asking for your help. I am demanding your cooperation.¡±


    Yan Bingyun could not ept this. Heughed coldly. ¡°On the day that you do take control of the Overwatch Council, Commissioner Fan, we will have this discussion again.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I know it¡¯s not useful to discuss such things.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°In truth, my reasoning is simple. The Eldest Princess is ourmon enemy. Not only do I need you, but I believe that you also need me.¡±


    Yan Bingyun did not spend long in thought. He gently nodded, then spoke directly. ¡°As that is the case, then I must speak inly. Your n has beenpletely wrong from the start.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°If you want to gradually reduce the profit that the Eldest Princess makes from smuggling, then you should not look to Shen Zhong.¡±


    ¡°Shen Zhong is the Provost of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard. If he¡¯s not the key, then who in the north is?¡±


    Yan Bingyun looked him in the eyes. ¡°Shen Zhong and Chang Ninghou are both trusted aides of the Empress Dowager... They have been involved in the Eldest Princess¡¯s dealings for many years... If you want to start from scratch, why not seek out the young Emperor?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Because I am not sure what the Emperor¡¯s true thoughts are.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor of Northern Qi is a clean and honest person. It is very easy to excite him.¡± Yan Bingyun pointed a finger upward. ¡°A clean and honest radical faction requires money.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him for a moment in silence. ¡°I trust you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Now I deserve your trust,¡± said Yan Bingyun.


    Fan Xian gave a secret sigh of relief and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Rx. Although the world is theirs for now, it will be ours in the end.¡± He left the room, leaving Yan Bingyun to ruminate on his odd words.


    Over the next three days, the diplomatic mission still dealt with diplomatic affairs in the north. Head diplomat Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun plotted in their chambers. Gradually, Yan Bingyun no longer concealed anything from him, providing him with analysis of all the information he had, and very clearly establishing the ideas that would guide Fan Xian¡¯s future actions.


    It was better to move than to stay put; Xinyang was waiting to make their move, as was the Empress Dowager. Contact only needed to be made with the pce. Fan Xian considered whether he should go to pay his respects to Shang Shanhu, but Yan Bingyun coldly dismissed the idea.


    Yan Bingyun did not consider such things to be necessary. If he needed to do so, he would knock on his door. In Yan Bingyun¡¯s expert eyes, everything that Fan Xian had done since entering Shangjing had been aplete mess.


    Fan Xian received his advice silently, knowing that in such matters, he was no match for Yan Bingyun. In their chats, they had mentioned reintegrating their spywork in the north, but Yan Bingyun was clearly concerned about his capabilities, so he did not yield.


    After dining one day, Fan Xian suddenly spoke. ¡°That daughter of Shen¡¯s was quite capable. If she knew you were hidden within the diplomatic mission, she woulde calling.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face was like ice,pletely unconcerned for others. ¡°Let Shen Zhong know that he can handle his own daughter¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him. He didn¡¯t understand how this young official could have cultivated such a heartless and detached outlook.


    [1] ¡°Going forward against thousands¡± is a quote from Mencius.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: A Real Man Loves His Children


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Things had settled down in the Qing diplomatic mission. It was others¡¯ turn to worry. Shopkeeper Sheng came by frequently to deliver wine, obediently passing on greetings from Xinyang. Shen Zhong also sent a number of invitations to Fan Xian, who found various excuses each time to turn them away. Shen Zhong had no way of expressing his anger. Instead, it was Chang Ninghou who was pained by the revenue that had been snatched away from him, sullenly urging Shen Zhong to press on.


    Perhaps there was some kind of agreement between the Eldest Princess and Shang Shanhu, but Xinyang did not have a particrly established base in Northern Qi. They had always needed the strength and support of the Overwatch Council. Persuaded by Fan Xian, Yan Bingyun had finally agreed to his n, and they were preparing to utilize thework that had been built over the past four years.


    News from the south suggested that all was peaceful in the Qing royal court, but a report from the Overwatch Council mentioned a number of particrly strange recent cases at Shandong Road; although those killed weremoners, the methods used were particrly violent. It was a case for the Ministry of Justice, but they had turned up nothing, so now the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council had taken up the case.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay much attention to this case, and neither did Yan Bingyun. After all, matters in Shangjing were enough of a headache as they were, and the two of them were busy making their ns.


    The reasons Fan Xian had for turning down all his invitations were sufficient, because over the past two days he had been chatting with that country girl. Thanks to that country girl¡¯s identity, whether it was Shen Zhong or Chang Ninghou, no one would dare steal her guest away from her.


    In Shangjing¡¯s quiet alleyways, the pair strolled and chatted, their words flowing freely, causing a swarm of butterflies perched on a nearby shrub to scatter.


    ¡°Nature isposed of heaven and earth. Man is part of heaven and earth. When we say that man is part of nature, it means that human affairs must follow the path of nature. Then both will be in harmony.¡±


    ¡°Harmony is merely appearance. What do you believe to be the difference between ¡®man being part of nature¡¯ and ¡®man being inmunication with nature¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Oh, on that, I am unsure. I simply feel that if man follows thew of earth, earth follows thew of heaven, heaven follows the way, and the way follows thew of nature, and thus all can be in harmony.¡±


    ¡°Is that still harmony?¡±


    ¡°The greatest harmony.¡±


    ¡°What you have said today is quite enlightening, Master Fan. I am in awe.¡± Though she professed her admiration, the country girl Haitang still stuck her hands in her pockets and elongated her steps, walking down the city streets like azy rural woman without the slightest hint of admiration on her face.


    Fan Xian rubbed his nose,ughing at himself. He thought it was lucky that the streets were quiet, because if he copied Haitang¡¯s sweeping steps like he had that day in the pce, anyone looking at them might have diedughing. Seeming to have guessed what he was thinking, Haitang spoke. ¡°I just feel it¡¯s morefortable to walk this way. As for how other people see me, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment. She was right. People lovefort and hate work, and this way of walking was indeed morefortable than walking with one¡¯s head high and chest stuck out. The question was, if you really werezy, why not lie in bed? As he thought about it, he found himself speaking without thinking. ¡°I still feel it¡¯s morefortable to lie in bed. If you wanted, Haitang, we could lie in bed and discuss literature...¡±


    Haitang looked at him.


    Fan Xianughed, embarrassed, and exined nothing. He didn¡¯t feel any particr attraction toward Haitang, but he didn¡¯t know why walking and talking with her always made him feel so rxed.


    After he was reborn, Fan Xian had always wanted to experience many interesting things and meet many interesting people. This trip to Northern Qi was taken, to arge extent, in order to fulfill this psychological need. Although he hade as part of an assassination plot, things had not been all that interesting. But having met Yan Bingyun and Haitang, both interesting people, he felt it was quite worthwhile.


    ¡°Master Fan,¡± Haitang began calmly, ¡°I hear that you met with Shen Zhong the other day?¡± She extended a hand to pull a branch off a tree. Summer was slowly arriving, but the past few days¡¯ dense rain meant that the temperature was still cool, and the branches and leaves still remained as they had been in spring.


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°We did not part on good terms.¡± He knew that although Ku He considered himself above court politics, it seemed that he was more inclined to lend his power to the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, so he guessed why Haitang had asked such a question.


    ¡°Not on good terms?¡± Haitang smiled, her ordinary face looking particrly gentle. ¡°I was just curious. If you retract your proposal so hastily, do you not fear the effects it will have on your reputation as an official when you return south?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face did not change. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager was quite intrigued by your proposal,¡± said Haitang.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face dropped slightly. ¡°Haitang, you should know that these past few days, I have been turning down all invitations. The reason why I am speaking and walking with you is entirely because I feel that even though you attacked me at Wuduhe, you are an extraordinary person, and we would not talk about such mundane business affairs... Haitang, I must admit I am rather disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°If I did not talk of such things, perhaps you would feel even more disappointed, Master Fan.¡± Haitang¡¯s mind was set, and she would not be dissuaded by Fan Xian¡¯s flowery words. ¡°The Empress Dowager wishes to invite you to the pce.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and cupped his hands in salute. ¡°I must thank you for passing on the message.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, you said before that truth is the way of Heaven, and achieving truth is the way of man.¡± Haitang¡¯s eyes sparkled like jade as she fixed Fan Xian with a look that made him feel distracted. ¡°Since you know the way, how can you not follow it? Would it not be easier for you to achieve truth?¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath, and slowly circted that strange and powerful zhenqi through his body, resisting the pressure that Haitang put on it. He smiled. ¡°There are greater and lesser ways for man to achieve truth. Truth toward people is the lesser way. Truth toward Heaven is the greater way... If you wish to be truthful toward people, Haitang, then why not tell me of the secret that Xiao En holds, if it is something that can spur even one as great as your master to action?¡±


    ¡°And what of being truthful toward all that is under Heaven?¡± Haitang¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°My master is truthful toward All-Under-Heaven, and thus he cannot say much. But if the secret that Xiao En has kept for twenty years were to reach the masses, then I fear decades of chaos would beset the world.¡±


    Fan Xian was somewhat stunned. He knew something that others did not ¨C what danger could the temple hold, ording to Haitang?


    The two returned to discussing the way, and the mysteries of theology and philosophy. In any case, Fan Xian had knowledge of the fundamentals of philosophy from his previous life. He drew from the theories of Dong Zhongshu, Lu Jiuyuan, and Wang Yangming, leaving Haitang quite surprised. Only many yearster, as Haitang reflected on it, would she begin to cote the theories of the gifted schr Fan, and realize that the young man had said nothing of value.


    For some reason, as spring turned to summer in Shangjing, the rains were plentiful. What had been faintly warm spring sunshine turned to cold winds, and the raindrops fell from the branches and sshed onto their heads.


    With a whoosh, Fan Xian opened up his canvas umbre, holding it over Haitang¡¯s head. In ordinary circumstances, someone of Fan Xian¡¯s status would have a subordinate hold an umbre over them when outside. But at that moment it was only the two of them, and purely in terms of status, it was only right that he hold the umbre for Haitang.


    The water slowly drenched the street. Fan Xian looked calmly at the people around them hiding from the rain. In fact, he was carefully observing Haitang¡¯s steps. The ground was wet beneath their boots, and Fan Xian had long since given up on copying the country girl¡¯s steps. Now he wanted to see how she would walk.


    Haitang walked the same as before.


    Fan Xian shrugged helplessly. He discovered that although Haitang¡¯s feet dragged across the puddles, it seemed that there was some kind of invisble strength below her boots, dragging her whole body along, so that the bottom of her boots did not make contact with the water at all! This was a kind of power that Fan Xian thought he could never achieve. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°Haitang, you float upon the water.¡±


    Haitang paid him no mind and carried on walking.


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°There is no way walking that way can befortable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that Yan Bingyun fellow,¡± said Haitang suddenly.


    ¡°I think that since you¡¯ve always lived deep within the mountains and the pce, you must not have had much contact with him.¡±


    ¡°Deceiving women for his own benefit; I think it is rather shameful.¡±


    ¡°We are officials. We are not ordinary people.¡± Fan Xian was exining on Yan Bingyun¡¯s behalf. He did not want young Master Yan to be remembered by this powerful upper-ninth level master for all his life. ¡°For the benefit of the Kingdom of Qing, there are some things that we have no choice but to do.¡±


    ¡°Ugliness is ugliness. Don¡¯t try to cover it up with the excuse of being an official.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Although he who is without mercy may not necessarily be a true hero, if one¡¯s heart is too soft, how can one survive in this chaotic world?¡± [1]


    ¡°Do you believe that this world is chaotic, Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°Man¡¯s thoughts are chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that a chaotic world may produce heroes, Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°One should not seek to establish a legacy as a hero; one should merely seek to be a man of character with a clear conscience.¡±


    The two chatted some more before stopping outside a small temple. Oddly, at that moment, the rain seemed to have stopped. They were far on the outskirts of the city, and all was quiet, with no one around them.


    Leaves fell upon the stone steps of the temple.


    The temple door slowly opened. Fan Xian saw a woman inside, sitting before a shrine. Somewhat despondent, he bowed. ¡°Lady Si. It has been some time.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°Master Fan, you wish to be a man of character. Who would have thought that it was just as I expected? You have tender feelings for the fairer sex.¡±


    With a swish, Fan Xian folded up the dripping umbre. He looked at Si Lili, who had gotten up to greet him, and smiled. ¡°He who is without mercy may not necessarily be a true hero, but a real man is one who loves his children.¡±


    [1] Fan Xian quotes from Lu Xun¡¯s Riposte to a Friend ¨C ¡°He who is without mercy may not necessarily be a true hero/but a real man is one who loves his children. Even the tiger who roars with the wind/turns back to look at her own tiny cubs.¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: Killing in the Alley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He who is without mercy may not necessarily be a true hero, but a real man is one who loves his children?¡± Haitang repeated it slowly to herself, that ordinary-looking smile of hers returning to her face. She led Fan Xian through the wooden temple doors.


    ¡°Master Fan.¡± Si Lili curtseyed. A gentle, distant smile appeared on Fan Xian¡¯s face. He cupped his hands and returned her greeting. ¡°Lady Si, when did you arrive in Shangjing?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I arrived three days ago. The journey was peaceful.¡± Si Lili¡¯s eyes dropped. She was still wearing the thin light-green garment she wore on her journey. It was warm, so she had no fear of catching a cold.


    Fan Xian exchanged some quiet words with her.


    Haitang watched calmly to one side. There was a slight smile behind her eyes; the strangeness between the two of them did not escape her gaze. Fan Xian felt somewhat odd. Why had Haitang brought him to this temple to meet Si Lili? And where were those old pce maids who waited on her constantly? Did Haitang not know he was a foreign envoy, who should have kept miles away from the woman who was the object of the Emperor¡¯s desires?


    ¡°This is where I live,¡± exined Haitang, seeing Fan Xian¡¯s puzzlement. ¡°Lili cannot enter the pce easily, so His Majesty has asked me to look after her.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, then thought of something that Si Lili had once said. The two women had first met and be friends in the royal pce of Northern Qi. He suddenly thought of something ¨C could it be that Ku He also lived in the royal pce? Although the temple was rather remote, Fan Xian still felt some apprehension. ¡°I shall wait for you outside,¡± he said after exchanging a few words with them. Without awaiting their reply, he left, waiting in the courtyard outside.


    After he had left, Haitang looked at Si Lili. There was a moment of silence before she finally spoke. ¡°I brought him to see you,¡± said Haitang. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to him?¡±


    Si Lili lifted her head, and a hint of frustration showed in her beautiful face. ¡°I told you I did not want to see him,¡± she said softly, ¡°and I presume that he does not wish to see me either. Now he is outside, and I still don¡¯t know how to reproach you. Haitang, you are a troublemaker, even if you are Ku He¡¯s disciple. You shouldn¡¯t meddle in such affairs. They are off-limits.¡±


    Haitang smiled calmly. ¡°What is there to fear? His Majesty is not a narrow-minded man.¡±


    Wisps of sweet fragrance gradually filled the air in another elegant, neat room of the temple. On the table, the color of the green tea mixed with the amber color of the utensils, creating a calming sight.


    ¡°Why did you bring me to see Si Lili?¡± Fan Xian sat cross-legged at the small table, his brow wrinkled; worries had finally appeared on his elegant face. He had done his utmost to arrange matters regarding Xiao En; Si Lili was a hot potato thrown into his hands.


    ¡°I was talking about Yan Bingyun before,¡± said Haitang with a smile. ¡°I wanted to see whether you were polluted by the secr world, Master Fan.¡±


    ¡°¡®Polluted by the secr world¡¯ is an odd thing to say.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t read the Story of the Stone?¡± Haitang seemed astonished.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t respond, and simplyughed bitterly. ¡°Miss Haitang, have you misunderstood something? Si Lili was simply the criminal who I escorted on her journey. It was simply part of the agreement. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    ¡°You have misunderstood me as well,¡± said Haitang calmly. ¡°The reason I invited you to my home today is because there is something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Fan Xian, getting straight to the point.


    Haitang smiled. ¡°In truth, it was something that vexed His Majesty when youst stayed in the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her. Her ordinary-looking face had a way of making people feel closer to her. ¡°Clearly, His Majesty did not want you to know of his frustration.¡±


    Haitang adjusted her right sleeve with her left hand, grasping a teacup with her fingers and bringing it to her lips. She sipped gently from it. ¡°His Majesty did not want you to know at first. But I have been his close friend for a long time, and save for me, there is no one in the Qi royal court willing to help him deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Fan Xian, of course, had guessed what the young Emperor was distressed about. He smiled. ¡°Since there is such opposition toward Si Lili entering the pce from all levels of society, why does the Emperor still wish to have his own way? Looking at the current situation, since Si Lili can only stay with you for the time being, I presume that the Empress Dowager will not allow her to enter the pce.


    ¡°Master Fan, do you think that there is something behind this?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I have never believed that monarchs can have such feelings.¡± For some reason, Fan Xian was also faintly unhappy, and it showed in the vitriol of his words.


    Haitang was stunned. She looked at him with her calm eyes, and after a long while, she spoke. ¡°Rulers are people too. How can one speak with certainty in matters between men and women?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head, and thought of the rulers of his previous world. Perhaps Emperor Xuanzong of Tang was a different sort, but ultimately, had Yang Guifei not still died at Mawei? [1]


    ¡°Master Fan, you are married,¡± said Haitang inadvertently.


    Fan Xian stared nkly for a moment, then thought of his wife at home, and of their first meeting before that temple altar. He couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling into a happy smile.


    Haitang watched his face and sighed to herself. ¡°I hear that you love your wife dearly, Master Fan. If someone were to stop you two from being together, then what would you do?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and did not reply. But if anyone truly did dare to get between him and Wan¡¯er, then they would bring about their own destruction. Gradually, he seemed to understand the mood of the young Emperor in his pce. But when he remembered that the object of his affection was Si Lili, Fan Xian felt somewhat odd ¨C even though his agreement with Si Lili was only an agreement that they would both make use of each other.


    Haitang¡¯s request was, in truth, what Fan Xian wanted. If Si Lili could not enter the pce, then the losers would be the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing. He just couldn¡¯t guess what the Emperor wanted from Fan Xian.


    ¡°At all levels of society, no one wants to help His Majesty get Si Lili into the pce. You should know that there were some issues with Lili¡¯s identity in the south. And I am limited in my position; in this matter I have no right to speak.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Of course, she would give her life for Northern Qi. But do you mean to say that I have the right to speak on this? I am simply a foreign envoy. After Wuduhe, this business should have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°His Majesty and I wish to make use of your wisdom.¡±


    Fan Xianughed involuntarily, smoothing the errant hairs on his head with a finger. ¡°You really do think highly of me, Haitang.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, you were born inplete obscurity, but in a short time, you became the immortal of poetry, watched by the entire world. Of all the people in the south who have real authority, if you say you have no wisdom, no one would believe that.¡±


    ¡°I will think of a way, but I do not know if it will be sessful.¡± Fan Xian took a sip of the leftover tea on the table. ¡°The Empress Dowager is the key. If she is not willing, then there¡¯s nothing that will work.¡±


    Haitang stood up from her seat in a polite gesture. ¡°Thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you and Si Lili are good friends.¡± Fan Xian returned her bow. ¡°If I should need your help in the future, I hope that you remember the feelings between us today.¡±


    ¡°As long as it does not involve the politics of this country, then there is nothing I will not do,¡± replied Haitang, her face expressionless.


    ¡°Do not worry. What I will ask you to do may never happen. If it does happen, then it will only be a domestic issue for us in Qing, and it will not require you to betray the way of nature that you have sought after all your life.¡±


    ¡°That is for the best,¡± said Haitang, relieved.


    Fan Xian was the head diplomat from the south, and his every move in Shangjing was observed by Northern Qi. This was something that all diplomats tacitly agreed to and were ustomed to, so it was hard to find an opportunity to actpletely freely. But today was an exception, because Fan Xian was walking with Haitang, and Haitang clearly did not like having those Brocade Guard rats following her. So as they walked under their umbre in the rain, they seemed to walk along leisurely. Having thrown them off their tail, they believed that the Brocade Guard would not have the gall to openly show any opposition to Haitang. And yet they still dared to follow them.


    Coming out of the temple where the two youngdies stayed, Fan Xian stretched his body out, and discovered that there were two Brocade Guards on the street corner that he had not seen before. A smile floated across his face, and he walked toward the street corner into an alleyway.


    The weather had not cleared up after the rain, and a cool breeze asionally brushed past the raindrops that hung from the tree branches, sshing them against his face.


    Thinking of Si Lili and the Emperor, Fan Xian still did not fully understand, but the topic that Haitang had just brought up had filled this youth, who had not yet turned seventeen, with thoughts of returning to the Qing capital, of returning to his wife and his sister¡¯s side. A feeling of homesickness began to well up in him, and warmth began to flood his heart.


    People were passing through the alley, a few coolies dragging handcarts behind them, hurrying toward the shops where they worked. The smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face was as gentle as sunshine as he strolled through the alley.


    As the handcart brushed past him, Fan Xian flicked his wrist, thrusting with the ck dagger he had concealed in the palm of his hand!


    With a spluttering sound, the dagger stuck into the throat of the coolie ¨C a spy in disguise ¨C the cold edge of the de meeting flesh. He copsed to the floor, dead.


    The next moment, Fan Xian stepped onto the overturned handcart, his body flying through the alley like a shadow, poison needles sped in his fingers, sticking them into a pressure point in one man¡¯s chest. His left hand moved strangely under his right armpit, and he fired off three crossbow bolts, killing another stunned man instantly.


    Turning his hand over, he chopped at the cervical vertebra of the paralyzed man, breaking it to pieces. Fan Xian shed his outeryer of clothing, turned around, and used his rain hat to cover up his face, covering up his sunshine-like smile. He pulled the crossbow bolts from the man¡¯s body and walked out of the alley.


    [1] Yang Guifei was the concubine of Emperor Xuanzong, renowned for her beauty. After a mutiny at Mawei Courier Station (in modern-day Shaanxi), Xuanzong acquiesced to the soldiers¡¯ demand that Yang be put to death.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: Shangjing¡¯s Secret Agents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Aftering out of the temple, Fan Xian had been followed by three people. He didn¡¯t know whether they were spies from the Brocade Guard or men from the pce, but whoever they were, he was not going to let them follow him today.


    Having picked off those three adversaries, Fan Xian made sure once more that there was nobody following him, and then finally set off again. After exiting the alley, he did not get into a carriage, because any contact he made with people would leave traces that could be followed by Northern Qi. On the damp street, the passersby slowly grew in number. Under cover of the crowd, Fan Xian lowered his head, and quietly walked alongside the masses of this foreign country.


    ording to Overwatch Council procedures for losing a tail, he was supposed to look for a fabric store or simr establishment, and then exit through the rear door, making a number of twists and turns before finally arriving at his destination. But Fan Xian did not employ this method. Firstly, he did not believe that anyone was following him; secondly, he believed that the more twists and turns he made, the more people he woulde into contact with, which would make him more easily discovered. He crept carefully and secretly into an official¡¯s residence, unsure what he was going to do there.


    Luckily, at that moment, the skies above Shangjing began to open once more. The fine rain was silent but visible, and it effectively covered up his tracks.


    Near the Royal Academy in the southern district of Shangjing, there was a neighborhood wheremoners lived known as Zhangjiadian. It was a mixture of good people and riff-raff, filled with the hustle and bustle of everyday life, but in the past few years, order had been reasonably well-kept. On top of that, living quarters were cheap, so it had slowly be more crowded. Petty merchants without much of their own money had also begun hawking their wares there, making some extra cash. They set up shop fronts on the street and sat there doing business.


    This area was unlike Xiushui Street; here, they sold everyday goods at cheap prices, and naturally not of the best quality. The third shop that one passed on the east side of the neighborhood was one such establishment. The shop sold palm oil that hade from overseas, imported through the City of Dongyi. Although it was cheap, it tasted fairly good. But its color was unappealing, particrly in the winter months, when ayer of white scum would form over it. As a result, households with a little bit more money would opt for rapeseed oil from the east of the Kingdom of Qi.


    Luckily, the majority of people alwayscked disposable ie, so this oil merchant, who didn¡¯t even have a sign outside the storefront, still managed to keep going. But he didn¡¯t employ staff; other than the shopkeeper, there was only one part-time shop assistant.


    It had been raining on and off all day, and there were not many people walking out and about in Zhangjiadian. Today it was less busy, but the oil merchant¡¯s business had little to do with weather conditions. Any household who had no oil to cook with would stop by, so the oil merchant was not worried. Instead, he set out a stool and sat in the doorway to his shop, watching the rain fall outside.


    Perhaps he really was getting old. The young shop assistant had seen him staring nkly into space a number of times this year, much more than he had before.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯d like to buy some oil.¡± Someone stood at the entrance to the shop, blocking out the drab daylight from outside. The shopkeeper waved a hand and ushered him in.


    The person took off a rain hat to reveal an ordinary-looking face. Heughed and entered the store. ¡°Young man,¡± he said to the yawning shop assistant, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some oil.¡±


    ¡°What kind of oil would you like?¡± asked the shop assistant, all smiles. ¡°We¡¯ve palm oil, and we¡¯ve also just had some rapeseed oile in from the east of Qi.¡± The shop assistant was respectful, but secretly felt apprehensive. If they came into the shop, of course they wanted to buy oil. Why waste words?


    ¡°Give me half a catty of palm oil.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± said the shop assistant in a loud, clear voice. He nimbly poured and weighed the oil, then saw that the person¡¯s hands were empty. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. ¡°Sir, how are you going to carry it?¡±


    ¡°Do you have pots here?¡±


    ¡°We do. Three coins for one wooden pot.¡± The shop assistant was happy to be doing business.


    The customer said nothing as they took their oil-filled pot. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± asked the shopkeeper curiously.


    ¡°Do you have sesame oil?¡±


    ¡°Do we have sesame oil?¡± he asked out loud, not particrly loudly. Sitting in the doorway, the old shopkeeper¡¯s withered right hand trembled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything that high-quality, I¡¯m afraid,¡± said the shop assistant dispiritedly. ¡°This is Zhangjiadian, nobody can afford sesame oil around here.¡± As he spoke, the shopkeeper slowly made his way back to the counter and waved a hand to dismiss the shop assistant. He looked at the customer and smiled.


    ¡°Sesame oil is too expensive. Except on festive asions, people don¡¯t normally buy it. There¡¯s still half a year until the next festival, so we haven¡¯t ordered any.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for festival days. It¡¯s also for holding remembrance ceremonies for people,¡± said the customer, smiling.


    The old shopkeeper became more respectful. ¡°If you tell us how much, then we can ce an order on your behalf, sir.¡±


    The conversation had reached its crux, so the two men lowered their voices. But the customer¡¯s memory was very good, so he rattled off the weight he needed clearly and unambiguously. ¡°I want seven catties, three taels, nine maces and four hao... of palm oil.¡± [1]


    The old shopkeeper shuffled the beads on his abacus. ¡°There¡¯s an issue with the price,¡± he said reluctantly. ¡°Sir, would you mind stepping into the back room to discuss the matter further?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old shopkeeper told the shop assistant to keep an eye on things, then led the customer into the back room. The shop assistant realized at that moment that the man was not discussing buying oil, but selling oil. He couldn¡¯t help but stand ck-jawed, thinking how lucky it was that he had managed not to offend this sesame-oil seller.


    This sesame oil merchant was, of course, Fan Xian in disguise. He followed the shopkeeper into the back room, and found that that it waspletely unlike the meeting ce he had imagined ¨C it was bright and airy.


    They did not exchange pleasantries over cups of tea. The shopkeeper looked at Fan Xian, caution showing in his old, muddy eyes. ¡°Did youe from the south, sir?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    The old shopkeeper made a weing gesture. Fan Xian breathed a secret sigh of relief. Yan Bingyun¡¯s procedure had been ratherplicated, and begrudgingly, he had no choice but to reel off another string of numbers.


    At that moment, the shopkeeper finally confirmed his identity, and he felt his whole body rx. He fished around in his sleeves, his hands trembling, and took out a knife coated in poison. Fan Xian understood that if a visitor was a Qi spy, the shopkeeper would have to break things off with him immediately.


    This was also why Yan Bingyun had felt so humiliated after his capture.


    The shopkeeper looked at him. ¡°Sir, are you part of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I think that given the current circumstances, it¡¯s best we keep words to a minimum.¡±


    The shopkeeperughed bitterly. ¡°It has already been a year, a whole year, and we¡¯ve heard no news from above. After the incident with the spymaster, the royal court has not sent a single person to take over his position. I presumed that the royal court was preparing to have us go silent.¡±


    By ¡°going silent¡±, he meant for a spy in enemy territory to immediately cease all action after a problem arises to avoid being exposed. The period of silence might onlyst a month... or it mightst a decade.


    Fan Xian frowned. As head of a spywork, Yan Bingyun¡¯s capture was impossible, because he did not need to personally take on the dangerous duties of delivering information back to Qing or making inquiries himself. But the Eldest Princess had made her move, leaving the Overwatch Council¡¯s northern spywork paralyzed.


    While Yan Bingyun had been in Northern Qi¡¯s hands, the royal court and the Overwatch Council had not dared to take the risk of getting in touch with those who had gone silent, and so there had been a year-long period of silence.


    ¡°I hope that a year of inactivity hasn¡¯t meant that everyone¡¯s gotten rusty.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, sir.¡± The shopkeeper knew that as the young man had been able to take Yan¡¯s ce, he was definitely a formidable member of the Council. Smelling the faint scent of blood on him, the shopkeeper was careful to respond. ¡°I await your orders, sir.¡±


    ¡°There are three matters; some urgent, others not.¡± Fan Xian looked at the old man. He knew that he and the countless other Council spies had had a very difficult year, drifting in the wilderness like homeless orphans, so he made sure to speak gently. ¡°The most important matter is that we immediately find out where Xiao En has been taken. The second matter is to investigate the true reason for the hostility between the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.¡±


    This was something that Fan Xian did not understand. It seemed that the young Emperor had bitten off more than he could chew.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s face did not change. Although he knew that both of these tasks were extremely difficult, he could only calmly wait for the young man to give his third order.


    ¡°Investigating Xiao En¡¯s whereabouts is urgent; the matter in the pce less so.¡± Fan Xian muttered something to himself. ¡°As for the third order, I want to make something clear: the pce treasury has been smuggling goods to the north these past few years.¡±


    The shopkeeper squinted. There was a strange light in his eyes. ¡°That is an issue regarding Xinyang, sir. Has the Council finally decided to make a move?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Find... find out the truth for me, but don¡¯t make a single move against them. Make sure every factor that can be controlled is controlled. If the Council decides to make a move in the future, you need to make sure that everything you have at hand is enough to salvage this route entirely.¡¯


    ¡°Understood.¡± The shopkeeper knew that this was a long-term mission, and that he could take his time.


    Fan Xian was thinking about something else. He didn¡¯t know whether that business with Master Cui was his mother-inw¡¯s attempt to test him, or whether she was now making demands of him, so he had been forbearing. Although Xinyang did not know that the business with the pamphlets and Guangxin Pce was Fan Xian¡¯s doing, the sh in the Ministry of Justice had gradually brought his conflict with the Eldest Princess to the surface.


    [1] Catties, taels, maces, and hao were all units of measurement used in imperial China.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: Happy News


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How should I respond, sir?¡±


    This was a crucial point. Fan Xian was not sure how Yan Bingyun had first made contact with the agents under hismand, so he was careful not to act without thinking carefully. ¡°There won¡¯t be a specific handler in Shangjing within the next two months, but I¡¯ll appoint someone responsible for getting in touch with you for the time being.¡±


    The old shopkeeper looked somewhat concerned. ¡°I ask that you exercise caution, sir. In the 20 years since Xiao En¡¯s capture, the Northern Qi Brocade Guard have been nowhere near on a par with the Red Riders of Northern Wei. But in an enemy nation, a subordinate must still consider those beneath him.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. This was also why the Overwatch Council had not dared to contact those ¡°orphans¡± abandoned in the north over the past year. ¡°Do not worry,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll find the least trackable person in the whole Council.¡±


    Of course, he meant Wang Qinian, a man who had spent his life tracking others without ever being caught.


    He couldn¡¯t hang around too long in that ce. After exchanging a few words, Fan Xian got ready to leave, but before he did so, he suddenly had something else to say. ¡°Change the password.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the shopkeeper, bowing slightly.


    ¡°One-three-one-four-five-two-seven-seven-seven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The shopkeeper repeated the seemingly random string of numbers without a single mistake.


    Fan Xian nodded, satisfied, then returned to the main room. Like a merchant, he cupped his hands in farewell to the shopkeeper, not forgetting to pick up his two pots of oil. Seeing the customer leave, the young shop assistant poked fun at the shopkeeper. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it a little early to be ordering in sesame oil?¡±


    The shopkeeper looked at him and smiled. ¡°Yes, well, it¡¯s big business.¡±


    The shop assistant pondered for a moment. Could such a crummy oil shop as their own really be doing business deals like the oil merchants of Dongyi? Several hundred catties of oil was big business indeed. The young man couldn¡¯t help but frown upon the old man¡¯s unthinking moneygrubbing.


    Fan Xian carefully disposed of the oil he was carrying as he walked along the road. He didn¡¯t dare give it to a beggar, or casually throw it away, because the most crucial point of the Overwatch Council¡¯s spy operating procedures was that one should not underestimate the enemy¡¯s capabilities. Although Provost Shen Zhong of the Brocade Guard did not seem all that powerful on that rainy night in the brothel, Fan Xian knew that that was merely a pretence.


    After having disposedpletely of his jars of oil, Fan Xian set off on the road back to the diplomatic mission. The sky was darkening, and the crowds on the streets were thinning out. As he crossed an arch bridge over the Yuquan River, Fan Xian wiped his face with rainwater. Using both his hands, he got rid of the make-up he¡¯d taken from the youngdy¡¯s dwelling. It formed a dirty clump of reddish-yellow powder in the palms of his hands.


    He ran his hand along the stone lions on the arch bridge, and the powder fell from his palms, quietly mixing in with the river water. No one would find even a trace of it.


    Leaving the bridge and going through an alley, and turning making a turn to exit from a row of houses, Fan Xian had already regained his true features. He took off his rain hat and turned his clothing inside out, and he looked just as he had when he was leaving Haitang ¨C handsome and elegant.


    He returned to the diplomatic mission with a swagger in his step. The Brocade Guards, who had spent most of the days drinking tea, looked at him a little strangely. Fan Xian knew that news of the deaths of those three saboteurs had no doubt reached Shen Zhong¡¯s ears, but the Brocade Guard could only keep it to themselves. As for when they would make reprisals, that was none of Fan Xian¡¯s concern.


    In the most secluded courtyard of thepound, under its long eaves, Yan Bingyuny on a low couch. The couch was covered with a soft embroidered quilt. Although Fan Xian had treated his wounds, it would take a long time to recover from the torment he had suffered over the past year. There were wounds all over his body which he could not bear to be touched, so Fan Xian had thought of a way to keep him covered up. Thankfully the weather had not been too warm recently.


    Though he knew that the detached northern spymaster was now emotionally and physically exhausted during the process of his recovery, Fan Xian still felt somewhat ashamed to have to trouble him, having relied on Yan Bingyun¡¯s strategies over the past few days in Northern Qi.


    After Fan Xian gave him a brief exnation about what had happened that day, Yan Bingyun looked at him gloomily. ¡°I hope you did not leave any tracks, sir. Otherwise my subordinates will all be rooted out. Even if you are Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, I will have to take you to tribunal.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I know that your power goes far beyond that. Although the individual contacts are safe, efficiency is too low. There are a number of other aspects that you will need to find a way to set in motion, but I probably don¡¯t have the time to deal with them. I am getting ready to hand the contacts over to Wang Qinian ¨C I¡¯m not sure how you feel about that proposal.¡±


    There was a strange look in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. The past few days, this young high official had shown that he could only work in ordance with the rules. His greatest merit was that he was good at listening to his opinions. But today, he had hit the nail on the head when it came to thework in the north; it seemed that he was quite capable indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with Wang Qinian...¡± He deliberated for a moment. ¡°Of all those in the Council who hid themselves in the north at the earliest opportunity, Master Wang is one of them.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Wang Qinian to have been doing this since the beginning. ¡°ording to your ns,¡± continued Yan Bingyun, ¡°we can co-ordinate with Shang Shanhu and dig Xiao En out from his whereabouts. But I hope that the Council¡¯s men will not get too deeply involved.¡±


    Fan Xian responded to his request, knowing that he didn¡¯t want those hidden in the north involved because they had paid too high a price for the internal struggles of the court. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he promised, ¡°I will act appropriately.¡±


    Yan Bingyun frowned. ¡°Shang Shanhu is a lion. It is a pity he cannot find a position of strength in Shangjing and so he can only seek the Eldest Princess¡¯s help. As officials, we act on behalf of the Eldest Princess¡¯s will, as it should be by rights, but you must indeed act appropriately... I believe that the day when Shang Shanhu moves to rescue Xiao En will also be the day that the Eldest Princess and Shen Zhong get rid of the power of the army.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the seemingly-indifferent official had guessed what he wanted to do. He couldn¡¯t say much more. ¡°That is what I would like to see. I cannot underestimate the strength of Shen Zhong¡¯s control over Shangjing... Let them fight amongst themselves. In any case, it won¡¯t do Qing any harm.¡±


    After leaving the rear courtyard, Fan Xian found Wang Qinian and told him of his duties. Wang Qinian memorized the string of numbers, knowing that in the days toe, he would be responsible for this dangerous and important task. He was not that old shopkeeper at the oil shop; he was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. So he had the courage to ask something. ¡°One-three-one-four-five-two-seven-seven-seven... Sir, it seems like that string of numbers represents something.¡±


    ¡°All my life I love money, money, money.¡± Fan Xianughed. In the dialect of Danzhou, the words for ¡®money¡¯ and ¡®seven¡¯ sounded very simr. [1]


    Business had been good for the old oil-ser over the past few days, and he¡¯d sold a number of barrels of oil. News came to him in secret, and he began to re-establish contact with the Overwatch Council¡¯swork in the north after a year of silence. It hadn¡¯t taken much time. The spies, disguised as ordinary Northern Qi citizens, had all received their first missions in over a year.


    Reports began to be fed back through all types of channels. They were coted and summarized by a number of personnel at the ends of the lines ofmunication, and finally sent to the oil store in Zhangjiadian.


    At the same time, the Qing diplomatic mission attended a number of banquets, increasing their capacity for liquor considerably. Of course, shopkeeper Sheng from Xiushui Street ran over to the diplomatic mission¡¯s quarters a number of times, attempting to tter Fan Xian, believing that he could get the information that both Xinyang and Shang Shanhu wanted from him.


    They acted as mediators, handling a lot of information and choosing reports for further analysis. Finally, the one who came up with a precise conclusion was Yan Bingyun, who had spent his days in the rear courtyard, frequently coughing.


    Fan Xian did not have too much to do. After all, he was the chief diplomat, and was busy drinking and entertaining guests. And today, he was entering the pce apanied by Haitang. Haitang had told him a few days ago that the Empress Dowager had invited him to the pce to discuss business.


    For Fan Xian, drinking was a happy asion, and to drink with the still-attractive Empress Dowager of an enemy nation wasn¡¯t too bad either. But after Fan Xian had returned to the diplomatic mission, all of the officials and subordinates knew that he was not in a good mood, but no one knew why.


    In his chambers, Fan Xian gave Lin Jing a cold re. ¡°Who is the chief diplomat of this mission? Master Lin or I?¡±


    Lin Jing felt uneasy. ¡°Why are you asking such a thing, Master Fan?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°You¡¯re in charge, of course.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°So, tell me, Master Lin, when I entered the pce today, why did the Empress Dowager inform me that the Great Prince of Qing was to be married to the princess of Northern Qi? Is that not quite a major event? Why was I not made aware of this at any point since setting off for this mission? Honglu Temple and Taichang Temple have arranged this marriage over these past few days. Was I meant only to learn of it when escorting the princess on our return trip to Qing?¡±


    Lin Jing gave a sigh of relief, given that this was all that the problem was. ¡°Sir,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°please don¡¯t me Lin Wen and me. We simply passed on handwritten letters from the Empress Dowager of Qing, addressed to the Empress Dowager of Qi. As lowly officials, there was no way for us to know that the two women were arranging their children¡¯s marriage in their letters. When news came from the pce, what could we say? I wanted to inform you, sir, but you have not been in the mission over the past few days, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to do so.¡±


    Lin Jing rolled his eyes. He knew that the young man was angry, and he smiled as he passed him a letter. ¡°The official promation will arrive soon. This is a secret letter from the royal court, exining His Majesty and the Empress Dowager¡¯s position. Of course, they want this wedding to go ahead... In fact, there are two happy asions to celebrate. Congrattions, Master Fan.¡±


    [1] ¡°One-three-one-four-five-two-seven-seven-seven¡± is pronounced yi san yi si wu er qi qi qi. ¡°All my life I love money, money, money¡± is pronounced yi sheng yi si wo ai qian qian qian.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: Ruoruo Is Getting Married!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Congrattions?! Stop screwing around!¡± Fan Xian became angry at the thought of more things to deal with. He even did a full imitation of Chen Pingping¡¯s catchphrase: ¡°They worry so much over nothing, but they don¡¯t care if they work us half to death.¡±


    Such outrageous heresy startled Lin Wen, who tried to exin. ¡°The Imperial court has rules in dealing with things. But the pce has its own ways. Sir, there¡¯s no need to be overly concerned.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. While this marriage seemed improper, seeing both sides in such a panic made Fan Xian believe that this was the scenario that everyone wanted. However, since Southern Qing and Northern Qi were currently the two most powerful nations, if the two were to join through political marriage, the emperors of nearby lesser nations probably wouldn¡¯t beughing anymore. Of course, the most troublesome aspect would still be Dongyu City, which was guarded by Sigu Sword practitioners.


    ¡°Oh yeah. Didn¡¯t you just say there¡¯s something worth celebrating?¡± Fan Xian frowned, not knowing what there was for him to celebrate about the Great Prince¡¯s marriage.


    The Lin brothers looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°You will know after reading this letter from the court.¡± Customarily, since the head diplomat wasn¡¯t present to receive a letter from the Imperial court, Lin Jing, as the vice-diplomat, had the authority to open it.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± Fan Xian rubbed the area between his eyebrows, feeling a sense of uneasy that came from nowhere and was getting more intense.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Lin Jing smiled. ¡°The Great Prince¡¯s marriage has been arranged, as has the Second Prince¡¯s. As per His Majesty¡¯s order, the Second Princes is to marry Ye Ling¡¯er next spring.¡±


    Fan Xian paused slightly. The news gave him a strange feeling. ¡°That young girl who calls me mentor is also getting married?¡± He had met the Second Prince and knew the Second Prince was well-educated, yet he was still unsettled and worried for Ye Ling¡¯er. At the same time, he wondered what His Majesty was nning. This marriage would bind the Second Prince and the Ye household together. Could His Majesty really wish to... change the candidate for crown prince?


    While shocked, Fan Xian did not show it on his face, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Lin Wen spoke before his brother did. ¡°Congrattions, Sir Fan. His Majesty alsoplimented the Young Lady of the esteemed manor as being virtuous and cultured, and arranged her to marry Prince Li Hongcheng...¡±


    ¡°The Young Lady of the esteemed manor?¡± Fan Xian felt stupid, ¡°Which manor is that?¡± Only after a while did he realize something. ¡°Could it be Ruoruo?¡±


    Ruoruo is going to be married to Li Hongcheng?


    ¡°No!¡± Unexpectedly, Fan Xian stood up and whipped his sleeves!


    The officials nearby all opened their mouths wide, not knowing why Sir Fan had reacted so strongly after finding out about his sister¡¯s marriage. Their congrattions had been genuine. In the Fan family, Count Sinan Fan Jian was the Minister of Revenue who was in control of Qing¡¯s money and food; Fan Xian was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and was married to the daughter of the Prime Minister who held a distinguished status; now Young Lady Fan was to marry Li Hongcheng, a proper prince... they would be the most influential family in Qing.


    To think Sir Fan responded with... rejection?!


    Fan Xian lost focus for a moment. He looked at everyone¡¯s shocked expression. Immediately, however, he recollected himself andughed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Li Hongcheng visits brothels every day. If I, his brother-inw, do not approve of him, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d give my sister to him unless he plies me with a few hundred jars of top-quality liquor.¡±


    Fan Xian covered himself well. The various officials knew he and Crown Prince Jing were good friends, and therefore Fan Xian must have been joking.


    The officialsughed along. Some promised to pay Fan Manor a visit after returning to the capital, while others joked to go with Sir Fan to find Crown Prince Jing and try to get some wine out of him.


    Fan Xian chatted with officials with a lively expression, acting just like an elder brother who was overjoyed by news of his younger sister¡¯s marriage.


    After the crowd dispersed, Fan Xian walked alone to the quiet rear courtyard. Standing next to a pir, he stared at the stars peeking out between the dark clouds in the south. He was speechless for a long time.


    My younger sister is getting married.


    My younger sister is getting married!


    He knew this was going to happen sooner orter. Not too long after he arrived into this world, when he told the story of Snow White to that little girl in Danzhou, he knew that little yellow monkey would get married to someone someday. Through the letters between the capital and Danzhou, Fan Xian also thought about the girl he was writing to, whom he had yet to meet. She, too, would get married to some man one day.


    Aftering to the capital, he finally met her. She was intelligent and revered him both as an elder brother and a mentor. Fan Xian chuckled as he thought of how her life would be difficult if she were to marry an ordinary man.


    One day¡ªperhaps on the day when Fan Xian guessed his identity¡ªFan Xian started to purposely refuse to think about his sister getting married.


    Even after the emperor told both of them that he would arrange Ruoruo an excellent marriage, Fan Xian still refused to think about it.


    But things couldn¡¯t always change ording to one¡¯s desires. After Fan Xian¡¯s marriage, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s marriage naturally came next.


    Fan Xian gently tapped the pir next to him. His mind was a mess. He had once discussed this with his sister, promising her that, as her brother, he would definitely find her a good husband. But now that things had reached this point, Fan Xian, who always liked to y dumb, actually started to feel like he was. Countless lines darted across his mind, making breathing and thinking difficult.


    The sound of his palm pping the pir echoed in the yard.


    ¡°What a racket.¡± A cold voice came from the other end of the hallway.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. He was so shaken that he forgot Yan Bingyun shared this courtyard with him.


    ¡°Sir, you appear troubled.¡± Yan Bingyun wasn¡¯t speaking out of concern, but out of curiosity, since this Commissioner normally kept his thoughts to himself while putting on a clear and cheery front.


    Fan Xian stopped looking at the night sky and thought for a moment. ¡°My sister is getting married.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Fan household?¡± Yan Bingyun said quietly. ¡°A talented woman, famous in the capital. This marriage must have been arranged by His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. My future brother-inw is Crown Prince Jing, Li Hongcheng.¡±


    Yan Bingyun said, ¡°All the young men in the capital knew he liked your sister.¡±


    Fan Xian nked out a bit. ¡°Really? Howe I never knew that?¡±


    ¡°I hear that you and Li Hongchen are good friends. Now with Fan Manor joining King Jing, outside of a few members of the royal family, there really isn¡¯t anyoneparable. Sir, I must congratte you.¡±


    Fan Xian felt that Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold congrattion held a hint of malice. He tilted his head and smiled. ¡°True, it is joyful indeed.¡±


    ¡°If so, why are you so worried?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°Hongcheng is my friend, of course I like him. However...¡± He shrugged, ¡°having a frequent visitor of pleasure boats as my brother-inw; I believe anyone would be worried.¡±


    Yan Bingyun coughed twice and jeered. ¡°Sir Fan, are you saying you have never visited a brothel in your life?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile; he was in a strange mood today and didn¡¯t want to argue with Yan Bingyun. Currently there were no candles lit inside and the stars were scarce in the sky. It was all dark and quiet in the courtyard. Fan Xian turned around to look at Yan Bingyun¡¯s constant coldness. Suddenly, something came to him and he asked:


    ¡°Do you want to marry my sister?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yan Bingyun chided such an absurd question.


    Fan Xian shrugged and sighed. ¡°Figures. You only love yourself; you wouldn¡¯t know how to treasure a woman.¡±


    Yan Bingyun ignored him.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°How did things conclude with Miss Shen? You lied to her. Shen Zhong isn¡¯t a push-over.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face was chilling as always, but Fan Xian, with his sharp eyes, finally discovered a hint of sadness in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. Yan Bingyun said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m no lecher. As for Miss Shen... there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. Yan Bingyun and Miss Shen were bound to live their separate lives far apart. While Fan Xian didn¡¯t know whether Yan Bingyun had been emotionally moved by the separation, he should have felt at least somewhat guilty.


    Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts once again returned to Ruoruo¡¯s marriage, and his worries resurfaced. Truthfully, everyone was right; it would be better for Ruoruo to marry Li Hongcheng than the other princes. Fan Xian should be happy about this, but he couldn¡¯t be.


    In truth, not even Fan Xian knew what he himself was thinking. But perhaps some details¡ªhis initial reactions, such as first rising, or then dimly pping his hands¡ªrevealed his deepest wishes that even he was no aware of.


    He said to Yan Bingyun, ¡°Of course Miss Shen can¡¯t marry you. But if... if that possibility existed, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°I never dwell on the impossible,¡± Yan Bingyun replied coldly.


    Fan Xian grinned and left. Yan Bingyun, staring at his figure, which disappeared into the darkness, fell deep into thought.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: The More The Merrier


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three weddings were three brief interludes, or at least that was how it seemed. No one knew of Fan Xian¡¯s frustration. When he thought of the hidden possibilities, Fan Xian felt his blood run cold. He was unsure what to say. He was far away in a foreignnd, and Wu Zhu ¨C the only person he could truly speak freely with ¨C had disappeared without a trace. There was no way he could discuss this.


    Some things have to be talked over, but this could not be spoken of with anyone.


    To an observer¡¯s eyes, Fan Xian seemed overjoyed. He had already begun to make preparations for returning to the Qing capital. The officials presumed Fan Xian was anxious to return to the capital and get ready for his sister¡¯s wedding, while also attempting to derive his own benefit out of the marriage at the royal court. No one knew that beneath Fan Xian¡¯s calm, even happy exterior, he had already rid himself of his initial astonishment and had begun to follow the steps of a n he had drawn up a long time ago.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s had certainly been of assistance to Fan Xian. He presumed that Yan was correct to some extent ¨C there was no use overthinking the impossible ¨C but at the same time, he told himself that if Ruoruo wanted to get married, then as her brother, he wanted to make sure that her marriage was a grand, happy, blessed one. Even if Li Hongcheng had gotten caught up in the Second Prince¡¯s attempts to usurp his position, for Ruoruo¡¯s sake, Fan Xian wanted to make sure that peace reigned in King Jing¡¯s household.


    Of course, if Ruoruo did not want to get married, then that was an entirely different story.


    Having concluded his thoughts on the matter, Fan Xian was calm once more ¨C at least on the surface.


    He had visited the pce twice over the past few days, mainly to handle the matter of the first ever marriage union between the two countries since their founding. It was no small matter, and no one dared to neglect it, including Fan Xian. What made Fan Xian happy was the fact that, under pressure from the imperial concubines, Shen Zhong and Chang Ninghou had finally bowed their heads, and the spy agencies of both nations had made initial steps toward sharing the profit for goods imported into the north through irregr channels in theing years. As part of this n, Fan Xian ¨C as an important figure in both the Overwatch Council and the pce treasury ¨C was guaranteed to profit handsomely.


    In truth, this in itself did not make Fan Xian feel gratified, because although his n needed financial support from now on, the proceeds of smuggling were still not as great as he had nned them to be. What really made him happy was the fact that, since the channels needed to be changed, pressure would be put on exports from Xinyang, reducing their profits and presumably weakening the Eldest Princess¡¯s influence as a result.


    Fan Xian also understood that the reason the Eldest Princess was sitting by and watching all of this happen was because it was crucial that she cooperate with Shang Shanhu in rescuing Xiao En and his terrifying secret. It seemed that this clearly showed that the Eldest Princess¡¯s own interests in the royal court of Qing were tied up with his. This method, which was somewhat like something Lei Feng[1] would do, left Fan Xian rather surprised.


    And it was over those days that the ailing Yan Bingyun¡¯s capability for nning manifested itself to its greatest extent. When Fan Xian received his dossier, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of admiration. Yan Bingyun¡¯s methods were simple, yet they were the safest, most appropriate way to ensure the greatest safety of Qing¡¯s hidden strength within Northern Qi.


    The spies of the Kingdom of Qing came in many different types; those who Yan Bingyun controlled were deep undercover, like the oil-seller, or the attendants hidden in the royal pce, or even a number of officials. There were also those who worked more openly, such as the merchants on Xiushui Street and the travelling salesmen who came from all the regions of the south. They were mainly there to do business, but as they travelled through thend, they would, naturally, feed information back to the Kingdom of Qing. As the days passed, overt and covert operatives throughout the nation all sprang into action. The intelligence system awoke from its year of hibernation, immediately revealing a formidable capability for intelligence-gathering.


    Everything was prepared. Now they simply waited for Shang Shanhu to make his move.


    Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun sat calmly in the diplomatic mission, drinking their wine. Fan Xian nced at the cold-faced Yan Bingyun. ¡°Master Yan, as you are my subordinate after all, could you not pull that face at me every day?¡±


    ¡°As your subordinate, I¡¯m not going to lick your boots,¡± was Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold but respectful reply.


    Fan Xian smiled. He knew that he had been hidden in Northern Qi for four years, and had a number of different appearances. At the time, no one could have guessed that the gifted schr Yun, the young son of a seafaring merchant who strolled freely through the halls of Qi¡¯s rich and powerful families, was in fact a spymaster of the Kingdom of Qing. He was gifted in social intercourse, aided by money and power. His stony-faced expression toward Fan Xian was because he was hismanding officer, rather than someone he wanted to charm.


    ¡°They really are quite stupid in Northern Qi,¡± said Fan Xian, taking a sip from his teacup. ¡°Letting you go so soon, and then letting you stay safely in the diplomatic mission for so long. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have swapped you even for ten divisions of troops.¡± This was a quote from a story in Fan Xian¡¯s former life, so Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t recognize it, and had no reaction. [2]


    ¡°Perhaps they thought that the royal court was already stupid enough to exchange Xiao En for me.¡± Thinking about this, Yan Bingyun still seemed rather despondent. ¡°But for Northern Qi to have Xiao En back is of no great use. Still trying to find a way to kill him ¨C now that really is stupid.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Somebody once told me that a country is like a person. It can never be a perfect machine, and it usually changes ording to the ruler¡¯s moods. There is a difference of opinion in the Northern Qi royal family, but it¡¯s only thanks to Ku He¡¯s brilliance that they re-imprisoned Xiao En. If Shang Shanhu weren¡¯t Xiao En¡¯s adopted son, then no one would dare to challenge the decision of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Yan Bingyun frowned. ¡°On the road north, you clearly had the chance to kill Xiao En, but you let him go. Now the enemy is in Shangjing, and you want to save him. Then after he is rescued... Really, it¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. He couldn¡¯t tell a soul about the secret that Xiao En held, and as that was the case, the whole process was beginning to look rather absurd.


    He thought for a moment. ¡°It is like chess,¡± he exined to Yan Bingyun. ¡°Although, ultimately, you want to checkmate the enemy¡¯s king, our pawns will take different routes, and the benefit we derive from it will be different.¡±


    If he had killed Xiao En at Wuduhe, not only would it be impossible to know whether the pawn he was willing to sacrifice at the time would return home alive, but he would also never have any way to know where the temple was. And with this operation to rescue Xiao En, which had taken all of the Overwatch Council¡¯s strength in the north, Fan Xian wanted to end the game in a checkmate; he hoped that having gone through so many twists and turns, he could stand to gain something that Chen Pingping had never been able to.


    ¡°Xiao En will not break out of prison, and the Brocade Guard will not be willing to kill him. After all, Shang Shanhu enjoys a great reputation within the Northern Qi military.¡±


    ¡°The fact that that old devil Xiao En is still alive is truly pitiful.¡± There was a loud sigh. ¡°After all, he is old. He¡¯ll never be the way he once was.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t rmend that you make the move yourself,¡± said Yan Bingyun, looking at him coldly. ¡°If Ku He really does let go of his arrogance and get involved, then how would you make it out alive?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He couldn¡¯t let anyone else hear of Xiao En¡¯s secret. He was the only one who could take the risk of acting. He tapped slowly on the table, closing his eyes, imagining himself as a chess yer moving somewhat clumsily around the chessboard. Cunning, scheming characters stood on both sides of the board. There was Ku He and the Eldest Princess, the Empress Dowager and Shang Shanhu. Compared to them, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t measure up.


    A stubborn child may have no other skills, but the one thing he does have is the courage to overturn the chessboard.


    With all of their official duties concluded, the diplomatic mission and the Northern Qi royal court both breathed a sigh of relief, and began feasting vigorously. Fan Xian was no exception. In the peaceful city of Shangjing, the only unusual thing was that, along the banks of the Yuquan River, there had been a number of strange murder cases, and in the wake of these murder cases, there seemed to have been some particrly frightening cases of arson. Over the following days, the light from the fires reflected in the river waters beloved by the people of Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian knew that these cases were cover-ups for something. When the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s intelligence personnel had awoken from their year-long slumber, Shen Zhong, Provost of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard, had caught their scent, and the Brocade Guardsmen hidden amongst the people of Shangjing had moved fiercely and appropriately in response.


    The murders had already taken out a number of the agents that had been under Yan Bingyun¡¯smand. After all, to be stationed in a foreign country doing business right under the enemy¡¯s nose without alerting them was nigh-on impossible. But the intelligencework installed throughout the north had been broken into several pieces, so they did not worry that the Brocade Guard would dig up too many of their bases of operation.


    So Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression turned increasingly gloomy. The Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council only had a total of seventeen spies in Shangjing, and now they had made a great sacrifice for the matter involving the Eldest Princess and Xiao En. He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.


    Fan Xian did not move to console him, nor did he say much at all. He simply continued drinking, seeking pleasure, making merry, and visiting prostitutes.


    It was the sixth year of the sixth month of the sixth day of the reign of the Emperor of Qi. The three sixes made this a very auspicious day. Fan Xian didn¡¯t believe what westerners said about the devil in his old life, so when he tied the cor button of his cloak, his fingers were stable, and he seemed full of confidence.


    He carefully collected the weapons and drugs that he kept on his person. He kept some in his belt, and some on the inside of his clothes. His hidden crossbow, which could fire three bolts simultaneously, was strapped to his left elbow. The pouch containing the smoke bombs secretly created by the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council was around his right wrist; it was the size of a finger knuckle.


    Fan Xian looked at the metal box on the table under dimmplight. He narrowed his eyes as he opened it. Inside were three pills: red, blue, and white. They looked somewhat strange.


    The red pill was not small in size, but its smell was somewhat faint; one could not tell from the smell what it was made of. Many years ago, Fei Jie had left this pill behind for him, concerned about the zhenqi in his body. Fan Xian thought for a moment, then hid the pill, which looked like a dragon¡¯s eye, in his belt.


    Looking at the leftover pills, Fan Xianughed bitterly. Changing his mind, he put them all in his belt. Perhaps he might meet with that grandmaster. If he did, then when it came to carrying things that could save his life, the more the merrier.


    [1] Lei Feng (1940-1962) was a legendary Chinese soldier whose name was used as a byword for altruism and dedication.


    [2] Mao Zedong, grieving the loss of his trusted lieutenant Lu Deming, is reported to have said ¡°Return Lu Deming to me! I would not exchange him even for three divisions of troops.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: Overlooking the Prison Break


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hiding the pills, Fan Xian twitched his nose. For some reason, his mind had started racing, and the powerful zhenqi in his body had begun to flow quickly through his vast meridians. All of his pores seemed to open up, greedily absorbing all of the energy that they could.


    The faint smell of ephedra leaves had excited him.


    He took the Tiger Guard longsword from the table. It had been modified beyond recognition. He felt its weight in his hand, and using a cloth band, he carefully fastened it to his back, making sure that it was at a convenient angle for when he might need to draw it. As for the slender ck dagger he carried strapped to his leg, after all these years it seemed like it had be a part of his body, and it required no further attention. With a creak, the door was pushed open. Wang Qinian walked in, bowed to Fan Xian, and said something in his ear.


    Fan Xian nodded, nced over the leftover tools on the table, and indicated that he had begun.


    Wang Qinian smiled awkwardly. ¡°My craftsmanship is nowhere near yours, sir.¡±


    ¡°You never saw my disguise,¡± Fan Xian said scoldingly. ¡°How do you know you¡¯re worse than me? You were a wanted thief in many nations for years; did you never dress up in disguise?¡±


    ¡°Did you not take care of the person in the next room yourself?¡± Wang Qinian said, slightly ttering him. ¡°That craftsmanship really is something. Nobody else knows, but in my view you¡¯re like a gode to earth.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Fan Xian sat down on a stool andughed. ¡°There are y idols in the roadside shrines of the capital that look better than I do.¡±


    One was brazen, one even more so. The two of them swapped flippant words, effectively dispersing thest worries still left behind in Fan Xian¡¯s mind. Wang Qinian was his closest aide, and save for the tracking outside Cangzhou and his recent responsibility for making contact with the intelligencework, he had never yed a major role. Luckily, he was skilled as aedic fall-guy, and able to help Fan Xian rx.


    Wang Qinian picked up a dagger and shaved Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows, then scooped up some moistened powder from the table and began to apply it to Fan Xian¡¯s face. The paste-like texture and the color looked somewhat unusual on Fan Xian¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Maybe some cornstarch would help.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Where would we find some? The other day I snuck into the house of an official and took some powder and rouge. It was pretty effective.¡±


    In arge residence in the south of the city, holding their torches high in the vast courtyard, a dozen or so people waited silently, dressed in ck from head to toe. To the side of the courtyard, a middle-aged man sat in contemtion on a high chair, his eyes closed. His right hand caressed the sleek jet-ck arm of the chair, and his feet rested imposingly on the bluestone tiled floor.


    This was General Shang Shanhu, who had led Qi in seven years of fighting against the barbarians of the north. There were few generals whose names were known throughout thend, and he was the strongest and most well-known of all the military men of Northern Qi.


    Some timeter, Shang Shanhu slowly opened his tiger-like eyes. His cold, piercing gaze prated the person kneeling in front of him. ¡°Since the pce leaves me no way out, I will not resign myself to my fate. Take heed in this endeavor. Though those southerners would have me pay a high price, no one knows what I have nned.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was still deep and resounding, like the sounding of a bell. One could tell that this general was a man of great power.


    The one who kneeled before him was Tan Wu, who had passed the days gloomily in the capital after he had been soundly beaten by Gao Da in front of the diplomatic mission. He cupped his hands in salute. ¡°Master, the southerners are cunning. Take caution.¡±


    ¡°I am taking the appropriate measures,¡± said Shang Shanhu. Today was thest time he would enter the pce. The young Emperor still would not profess his trust in him. The Empress Dowager continued to hold Xiao En in captivity. Shang Shanhu worried for his adoptive father¡¯s safety, and he had no alternative but to prepare for this criminal endeavor.


    ¡°We cannot give the young scion of the Zhan family the opportunity.¡± Shang Shanhuughed bitterly. If it weren¡¯t for the secret his adoptive father knew, then he presumed the young Emperor would grant him this favor. Though the young Emperor was rather soft and effeminate, he still had the awe-inspiring power of his father Zhan Qingfeng. He could not give him the opportunity to strengthen the nation in a short period of time, and even lead troops south to unite thend. So there was no way that Xiao En could leave his prison alive. When he thought of the decades of misery his adoptive father had been put through, tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°Go.¡± He waved a hand, and then returned to the rear courtyard, where his wife was preparing the gifts for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Kneeling on the ground, Tan Wu acknowledged his order and left.


    In a residence outside Chongwu Gate in Shangjing stood a small, unremarkable courtyard. The dense tangle of streets and alleyways that surrounded the houses were so interweaved that even long-term residents of Shangjing could find themselves lost. A short distance away from this courtyard stood a handful of trees which were amon sight in the north. The trees were tall and straight as des, their off-white bark clearly visible in the dark night. Thanks to the arrival of summer and the plentiful rains, their branches and leaves had flourished.


    Fan Xian made careful adjustments to his breathing to control the zhenqi in his meridians. Clothed in ck, his body blended in with his surroundings, making sure he could not be discovered. He nced through the tree¡¯s leaves, which were the size of the palm of one¡¯s hand, peering into the residence below him and to his right. Calmly, he waited for Shang Shanhu¡¯s operation to rescue Xiao En to begin.


    Xiao En had been held captive inside a small building. This was information the agents of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council had expended great effort to discover. But the only ones making a move tonight were Shang Shanhu¡¯s fearless men. Yan Bingyun¡¯s men had already returned to the shadows. And no one knew whether Xinyang would send any sort of experts to assist the operation.


    In breaking such an important prisoner out of jail, Shang Shanhu was breaking thew. Whether or not he was ultimately sessful, the connection between the royal family and the army of Northern Qi was on the edge of being permanently ruptured. Fan Xian thought about this as hey on the branch of the tree like a ko, and he couldn¡¯t help feel some admiration for the nobles of the south.


    Although the Eldest Princess was a madwoman, she was a very powerful madwoman. Since the day she had sold out Yan Bingyun, it seemed that no matter what changes had happened afterwards, she had managed to benefit from them. She was aplicated woman indeed.


    The night darkened, and the residence below the tall tree remained quiet. In the distance, a child¡¯s cries came from the riverside. Nearby, a horse strapped to a carriage feebly chewed at hay. The stars hid themselves behind the clouds, and the leaves on the tree rustled gently against him in the night wind. It was just like any other night in Shangjing; there was nothing unusual about it.


    Without any indication, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes widened as he looked beneath him, still hidden on the tree branch.


    The jailbreak had begun!


    A carriage slowly pulled up to the doorway of the small building. At the same time, a small cart, covered in a dark grey cloth, quietly rolled up to the rear wall of the courtyard house. The guards in the courtyard did not seem to have noticed anything suspicious, but from his high vantage point in the tree, Fan Xian could clearly see everything that was happening.


    A middle-aged man stepped out from the carriage, and at the same time, Fan Xian saw a number of shadows disappear into the surroundings of the building.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Brocade Guardsman tasked with guarding Xiao En was on high alert. The top half of his body appeared from above the wall, holding a heavy crossbow pointed at the middle-aged man outside the door.


    The middle-aged man was Tan Wu, who Fan Xian had seen once before. He saw him smile. As he opened his mouth to speak, two dark blurs shed past him. Two deadly crossbow bolts flew from either side of him, sticking firmly in the Brocade Guardsman¡¯s throat. His blood sttered out.


    The two iron shafts were lodged in his neck. It was a bloody scene indeed.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Tan Wu gave his order, and a loud sound came in response. A sturdy-looking man came out of the carriage. He was eight feet tall, clutching an iron hammer, and he took long strides as he walked up to the doorway of the house. His meaty right arm smashed against the door. Considering his strength, the wooden door should have shattered to pieces.


    There was a deafening crash!


    A number of wooden splinters went flying... but the door was still unbroken! It had been reinforced with steel ting. High up in the tree, Fan Xian shivered. The ces where the Brocade Guard held the most serious criminals were not easily destroyed.


    In an instant, the Brocade Guards inside the house had already responded. They gathered in the courtyard. Under the giant man¡¯s powerful hammer blows, the reinforced door began to creak and tremble. It seemed like it couldn¡¯t take another blow.


    With a murderous yell, ten figures in ck vaulted over the wall, killing the Brocade Guards inside where they stood. The ck-clothed figures were skilled fighters. The most dangerous of them had a clear bloodlust in his fighting style, and his every move was like a crack of thunder, striking with no regard for his own life. The Brocade Guards, who had guarded the flourishing city of Shangjing for years, were no match for these men. Their blood filled the night air, and soon they had been defeated.


    Fan Xian watched it all from high up in the tree. He knew that Shang Shanhu had broken down the door because Xiao En¡¯s crippled legs left him unable to stand tall. Watching the robust man smash down the door with his brute strength, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he could have just smashed the wall. Yet it seemed that he had forgotten that Xiao En¡¯s legs had been broken on hismand.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: Ambush


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With a sound louder than a sundered gong, the steel between the wood boards was finally broken by the strong man. There was no joy or apuse in reception to its breaking and the soldiers of the Brocade Guard in the council chamber were silent.


    The door copsed. The well-prepared Brocade Guard, equipped with their small crossbows, let loose a hail of bolts in quick response.


    The strong man¡¯s right arm was one that disyed countless past wounds. His true strength had already been fully drained and, looking at the bolts bearing down upon him, he hadn¡¯t the energy to react. Hearing the whiz of the oing bolts, they struck his wide body; one in particr pierced his eye. With a squelch, crimson bits of gore projected from the socket.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man howled in pain. Pierced by the barrage of bolts, he moved toward the courtyard. With each heavy step, blood squirted from his wounds.


    After his third step, he tumbled down upon the te floor like a mountain, in a plume of dust. His blood was everywhere. This made the Brocade Guard step back a few steps too.


    The strong man¡¯s dead body was extremely wide, so it shielded the others from most of the bolts that were fired from the courtyard. By using his body as protection, Tan Wu and a few of the elites that remained snuck forward like a brisk wind. By the time the strong man fell down near the Brocade Guard, they had drawn near to their enemies.


    Now, the battle upon the high wall had moved to the courtyard. A dozen of the ck-clothed men, wielding their extremely rare Zhiwan daggers, of which only a few existed within the capital, had killed and mutted over 20 of the Brocade Guard with extreme violence and cruelty. Even though their numbers were lesser than their enemy, the Brocade Guard were unable to resist their onught.


    The scene wasparable to arge shark in the deep sea as it ripped, tore and fed on schools of smaller fish. Therge groups of fish were being eaten by the sharks, coloring the sea battle red. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they were all consumed.


    But Tan Wu could not wait any longer. His adoptive father was still in the courtyard. Tan Wu gestured with his right hand for the men-in-ck to present their three greatest warriors to lead the way forward and begin the killing.


    Even though they had lost three men, the Brocade Guard felt no relief. Amidst the incessant nging of swords, the asional squirt of blood would be seen, followed by the writhing of a fallenrade on the floor, having lost an arm or been stabbed through the heart.


    High above, in a tall tree, Fan Xian calmly watched the battle unfold. Knowing things were never this simple, he assumed the n devised by Yan Bingyun had already been approved by Master Sheng. Shang Shanhu and Xinyang both believed this n of assault was one of great divination; therefore, Yan Bingyun was sure to know what was behind the Brocade Guard.


    Tan Wu also believed things weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared.


    ...


    ...


    A single scream erupted, the sort that would be let out by a fallen soldier. It was a warning. The three ¨Cck-clothed warriors who were first to enter the building were knocked back. They flew through the air back into the courtyard drenched in blood. It was hard to imagine that the Brocade Guard were the ones inside the tower, for the average soldier did not possess such power. Inside were the Brocade Guard¡¯s elite.


    Tan Wu¡¯s face did not change. Quicklyunching himself into the air with a leap taken from the tip of his toes, he brutally beat down his chosen opponent three times. And to coincide with each hit, three distinct, audible pounds rang out.


    ¡°I did not expect you to be here to defend this ce, Vice-provost Xiao.¡± As Tan Wu looked upon this green-d person with an unconcerned expression, he recognized him as one of the Brocade Guard¡¯s most renowned soldiers. Xiao Yuanbing, vice-provost of the Discipline Commission, had deep eyes that shone with the fire of life. Coldly, he looked upon Tan Wu and said, ¡°Empress Dowager knows of you and your fellow traitors¡¯ing and, as such, I have arrived here to defend this ce. To look at who will be able to free the prisoner!¡±


    The vice-provost¡¯s mannerisms painted him as a supremely confident and formidable man. Tan Wu raised his hand to his lips and coughed twice; specks of blood followed. He knew the foe before him was not an opponent he could take on with assured victory. Even so, he felt no fear. With squinted eyes, Tan Wu peered intently toward the back of the courtyard.


    Fan Xian, still perched within the tall tree, no longer paid attention to the battle. Instead, he was watching a trolley ced against a stone wall at back of the courtyard. It was an incredibly strong structure.


    Xiao Yuanbing, the vice-provost, could just about discern a faint hissing noise. With skewed eyebrows, as Tan Wu rushed forward, he knocked him aside with a single fist and turned his gaze toward the courtyard as well.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian, with great care, repositioned his stance in a manner that would allow him to exit the tree at an immediate need. Looking in the direction of the trolley, he muttered a single word: ¡°Boom.¡±


    A deafening roar struck terror into everybody in the surrounding area. How the trolley exploded, nobody knew. It was like one giant lightning strike, and a hole manifested upon the great stone wall in the back of the yard.


    Rubble and stones of great proportion were propelled through the air. At the moment of the explosion, the mes eviscerated thirty soldiers of the Brocade Guard who were in hiding there.


    This was the greatest gift the Overwatch Council had ever bestowed upon Shang Shanhu. The trolley full of explosives ¨C the work of the Third Bureau ¨C had finally been given a purpose. Of course, the use of these explosives was Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion, but the amount given to them by the Third Bureau exceeded their expectations. The explosion was of such magnificent proportion, however, that he was frightened for the safety of Xiao En on the other side.


    The airborne rubble returned to the ground as a ck carriage, with little regard for its own safety, backed up towards the newly created opening in the stone wall. mbering across rubble, through plumes of thick dust, several people also followed suit, and entered the back of the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t long before they returned, bearing an individual whose legs were visibly crippled. One could also quite easily discern his white, scraggy hair. And after they hoisted this person onto the carriage, it quickly took off into the shadows of an adjacent alley. That person was Xiao En.


    Strangely, Fan Xian could only smirk. He did not descend from the tree to pursue the carriage.


    As the brave carriage made its daring, high-speed escape, the sound of galloping hooves reverberated across the capital.


    Vice-provost Xiao was locked inbat with Tan Wu, and it prevented him from attending to the chaos and subsequent freeing of Xiao En behind him. Shang Shanhu attacked the front door to divert all forces from the back entrance of the yard, allowing for the unnoticed cement of explosives. Yet despite themotion out front, Xiao had still kept an additional thirty soldiers lying in wait at the rear wall.


    In the aftermath of the explosion, however, the rest of the battle did not carry out as expected.


    In the wake of the explosion, Xiao¡¯s heart began to race and he wondered whether the terrible force of sound behind him was of this earth, or whether it was the noise of an enraged God. It was at this moment, also, that the spirits of his men gged and their eagerness to do battle wavered.


    In Xiao¡¯s momentary distraction, Tan Wu saw this as an opportunity to finish his foe once and for all. But Xiao, ever wary, brought forward a few of the Brocade Guard¡¯s soldiers to fight in his stead before diverting his full attention. Tan Wu let out a war cry and unleashed the fury of his fists toy waste to the enemies before him. As this happened, the battle began to wind down as several of the men-in-ck took for the exits, ready to disappear into the darkness.


    ...


    ...


    The noise of galloping horses could be heard once more, however. Subverting the expectations of all, the carriage that had once departed into the shadows of the night returned.


    Tan Wu was just as surprised, as he led a number of the men-in-ck towards the southern end of the courtyard, at a junction which split into three separate pathways. He promptly yelled, ¡°Why have you not left!?¡±


    The carriage was beaten and scarred; the work of long-range weaponry. The carriage driver was an elite soldier, but even he wore a face that was stricken with fear. ¡°General,¡± he hissed, ¡°we fell right into their trap!¡±


    Following this, the driver dropped the arm he had been using to clutch his chest tightly and keeled over before falling to the ground, revealing a gaping wound. He would arise no more.


    The horse in the front wasn¡¯t wounded, but it was as if it had sensed its master¡¯s death, and so it reared and neighed with visible concern. Rain began to fall, as if in response to the horse¡¯s grief. As the downpour grew and grew, the rapid thumping of rain on the housing tiles rose in volume too.


    It had been a pitch ck night, but now atst, the stars returned to the skies and cast their faint light upon the capital; revealing the carriage¡¯s location at the same time.


    The Brocade Guard, with even greater numbers, shed their shadow-born concealment and descended upon the carriage like a swarm from all directions. The lone carriage and its nine men-in-ck were wholly surrounded, and countless pikes were raised at them. There was no hope of escape.


    ¡°Surrender at once!¡± The Brocade Guard stepped apart and made way for the passage of someone else. Fan Xian, still watching, believed him to be an important character of the Northern Qi Kingdom. He was correct, for this person was Shen Zhong, Provost of the Discipline Commission of the Brocade Guard. Shen Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Shang Shanhu kindly provided me with this opportunity; it is something I thank him for dearly.¡±


    The prison break was a failure. Shen Zhong had finally gained the opportunity to bring Shang Shanhu down. In this situation, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Tan Wu was as fearless as ever, but anger was his dominant emotion at this time. Throughout the night, he had envisioned what were to happen if he were to fail. He himself was one of Shang Shanhu¡¯s soldiers, and he was not one to cherish his own life. The fire of hatred burned brighter. It was already suspected that Shen Zhong would ambush him and for this, he had already devised a way to deal with such a predicament.


    But the fire that was to prevent a pursuit of the escaped carriage had not been started.


    The soldiers of the Brocade Guard, those hiding in the alleys, were to be enveloped in fear by now; but they were not.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian, still perched within the boughs of the tall tree, calmly observed the situation developing below. Without a trace of emotion, he watched Tan Wu, who was as furious as a hawk. Shang Shanhu was responsible for the attack, and their escape was to be ensured by Xinyang and the Overwatch Council¡¯s covert operatives in Shangjing. And yet neither the Eldest Princess, Yan Bingyun, nor Fan Xian did anything.


    Comparing Shang Shanhu¡¯s men and the northern soldiers with those from Qing, thetter were uniformly insidious and well-coordinated when dealing with foreign affairs.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: Failure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was autumn, in the fifth year of Tianbao. The young Emperor, via a secret letter, made a promise to Shang Shanhu. ¡°I will return Xiao En home to our country.¡± And so the famous general, Shang Shanhu, left behind the northern fortress he hadmanded for over a decade. With a band of soldiers and Tan Wu, he departed and made way to the capital Shangjing, for he believed the Emperor was never one for deception.


    Upon Xiao En¡¯s capture in the capital, the Emperor had no desire to let him go, for he longed to know the secrets he harbored.


    During this time, Empress Dowager wanted Xiao En dead, for Ku He did not desire for anyone else to know of Xiao En¡¯s secrets.


    Because the Brocade Guard¡¯s monitoring of Shang Shanhu was too restrictive, he did not have much help in Shangjing. He was only able to rely on his reputation within the army, something even the Emperor and Empress Dowager had to respect. It was for his military influence that they chose not to humiliate or be too harsh on him. This entire, precarious situation regarding Xiao En and Shang Shanhu was something the Northern Qi Pce would prefer cloaking their eyes to. Therefore, if the opportunity to weaken Shang Shanhu¡¯s power or stance amongst the popce ever arose, they would not squander it.


    Like today.


    Shen Zhong looked at Tan Wu, who was standing near the beaten carriage. Knowing everything that had transpired, and knowing that he would be unable to charge Shang Shanhu with treason, he believed that by capturing his men and his most trusted ally, Shang Shanhu¡¯s reputation would be dealt a significant blow amongst the army. Colluding with the Qing Kingdom was a crime no soldier would be able to bear.


    Tan Wu shook his head and muttered an insult at Shen Zhong beneath his breath: ¡°You southern dog.¡±


    Shen Zhong, with a smile, responded, ¡°I garnered a good look at the explosion from earlier. Who else but the southern Overwatch Council¡¯s Third Bureau could create such a contraption? The southern people were aiding General Tan Wu in a prison break; it doesn¡¯t get any clearer than that.¡±


    Tan Wu paid no attention to Shen Zhong¡¯s attempt at riling him up. He simply turned around and looked at the nine men standing behind him. These elite troops had been trained extensively by Shang Shanhu himself, and tonight, many of them had died. If it wasn¡¯t for the betrayal of the Southerners, Tan Wu believed he could have brought each and every soldier out of the battle alive.


    Tan Wu turned around once more and stared back at Shen Zhong. He bowed and said, ¡°Could you please deliver a message on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± replied Shen Zhong, with a mannerism that suggested ack of true concern. Shen Zhong assumed that even if anything were to happen to Tan Wu, the capture and interrogation of others would yield the results he desired.


    ¡°The one who killed me is Fan Xian.¡±


    Tan Wu, the most trusted aide of General Shang Shanhu, was undoubtedly in the know of who exactly was involved in the nning of this entire ordeal. Fan Xian, Commissioner of the southern Overwatch Council, was conveniently in the capital at this time; therefore it was obvious what role he had in this n. Tan Wu was fuming, and felt an overwhelming sense of betrayal. Tan Wu could not help but yell Fan Xian¡¯s name as it rolled off his tongue. Hundreds within the capital must have heard that name be called out.


    Fan Xian maintained hisposure, as he continued to watch the unfolding events from the boughs of that tall tree as though he had not heard his named called. In his heart, he believed that Shang Shanhu would understand his dishonorable actions throughout this entire ordeal. Especially since Tan Wu shouted like that.


    Following Tan Wu¡¯s outburst, he unsheathed his sword and within seconds, shed his own face before decapitating himself outright.


    Immediately after, the drawing of nine more swords rang out,plete with the dropping of nine more heads. On the nted road, nine heads rolled alongside Tan Wu¡¯s all together, leaving a trail of blood as they went. Tan Wu¡¯s now frozen expression was one of pure anger.


    Strangely, Shen Zhong did not seek to stop this mass act of suicide and instead watched coldly, with nary an expression. He remained motionless for a while, until speaking once more beneath his breath. With genuine sincerity and quiet admiration, he said, ¡°These are the brave and revered warriors of their nation? It is unfortunate to see them be victims of this conspiracy. May your spirits sleep softly.¡±


    Before Tan Wu ended his own life, Fan Xian, still up in the tree, felt his heart stop for a moment. With his exceptional hearing capabilities, Fan Xian was able to overhear what Shen Zhong whispered to himself. Upon hearing this, he realized that Shen Zhong wasn¡¯t a simple man, either.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone involved with the prison break died that night. Only the lonely carriage that had been used to transport Xiao En had thepany of the Brocade Guard to encircle it. Everyone knew that the founder of the Brocade Guard, Xiao En, who was still inside, was far past his prime.


    Without any indication, the carriage suddenly burst into mes.


    The fire was fierce and the mes engulfed the entire cart. The horses were still tied to the carriage, but their mouths were banded and were unable to make a sound. All they could do was run, and so they did. But before they could get anywhere, the ringing of a drawn de sounded once more, followed by several ¡°thuds¡± ¨C the legs of each horse was hewn off! Shortly after,kes of blood epassed the horse heads.


    Shen Zhong watched the carriage burn, callously. Hisck of emotion made it difficult to imagine what he was thinking. Vice-provost Xiao looked at him anxiously and said, ¡°Sir, put the fire out! The Emperor does not want Xiao En dead!¡±


    Shen Zhong, however, smiled and instead gestured with his hand for the men to not do that which was pleaded of them. He then signaled for the vice-provost to approach. After he did so, Shen Zhong whispered quietly to him, ¡°But Empress Dowager wants Xiao En dead.¡± The vice-provost¡¯s face dropped. Knowing that which he said was done impulsively and without thought, it was only then that he took notice of Shen Zhong¡¯s eyebrows. The farthest tip of the eyebrows gave off an uneasy aura. After seeing this, Shen Zhong began muttering to himself once more, saying: ¡°Locked up all these years, unable to escape; perhaps death is the sweeter conclusion?¡±


    As the mes continued to rage, smoke and ash clogged the air. The carriage was burntpletely, scenting the entire street with an awful smell.


    After a while, though, the mes receded and petered out. Then the Brocade Guard¡¯s forensic pathologists arrived to examine the scene and its charred corpse. It was not long before they were able to state: ¡°This is Xiao En!¡±


    Shen Zhong nodded and asked: ¡°Are the wounds upon his leg new?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can deduce that they were inflicted within the previous two months.¡±


    ¡°Teeth?¡±


    ¡°The records obtained from Wuduhe suggest they are indeed the same; three missing teeth.¡±


    Shen Zhong`s expression was one of perplexity. He found it difficult to believe that Xiao En had just died right then and there. He was confused as to how he should express himself. His faint smile was strange and indifferent.


    In General Shang Shanhu`s manor in the southern part of Shangjing, the famous Shang Shanhu was speaking with his wife. On the table beside them was a list of gifts. In the courtyard, one could faintly hear a curious noise. The wife`s eyebrows raised in wonder and she said, ¡°My dear, Empress Dowager`s birthday is soon; yet for the next few days, you will be unable to leave the capital. What are we to do?¡± At this time of the night, the manor was supposed to be silent, but even Shang Shanhu`s wife was having trouble falling asleep.


    Shang Shanhu`s expression did not change. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Of course we are not leaving.¡±


    ¡°And about the birthday gift...,¡± his wife looked down.


    ¡°Of course we won`t prepare a gift, my dear. You should instead prepare your luggage.¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, the wife witnessed arge man suddenly run to the back of their living room. The wife recognized him as Shang Shanhu`s bodyguard. Strangely, however, it was midnight and he appeared to be uninvited. She shrugged it off as a figment of her imagination and became a little flustered. She looked at Shang Shanhu and with a trembling voice, asked, ¡°Did you really do it?¡±


    Shang Shanhu maintained totalposure, save for his eyebrows, which suddenly lifted likerge des. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°I am loyal to thisnd. It`s just that with the government, there are instances where we don¡¯t see eye to eye.¡±


    The wife did not speak again and instead quietly returned to the bedroom. She hadn¡¯t the motivation to resolve the situation with Empress Dowager`s birthday at this hour.


    ¡°Marshall, the number of saboteurs outside the manor is growing.¡±


    Only the people closest to Shang Shanhu were allowed call him Marshall, instead of General. The person who spoke was his closest bodyguard, who was once a nameless orphan. Many years ago, he was rescued from a snowy forest by Shang Shanhu. He raised the boy and even named him Shangshan Po. Their rtionship was simr to that which Shang Shanhu shared with Xiao En, but the greatest discernible difference was that Shangshan Po looked up to Shang Shanhu with tremendous awe.


    ¡°Wait for more information.¡± Shang Shanhu reclined in his chair, with a calm expression.


    After this, Shangshan Po returned outside to continue his patrol.


    ...


    ...


    A long whileter, Shangshan Po returned to the back of the room. He kneeled before Shang Shanhu and said, ¡°They failed.¡± His voice possessed no trembling pitch, but it did not hide the sadness he was trying to conceal.


    Shang Shanhu put his arm to the arm of his seat and froze. He closed his eyes with extreme force, and the wrinkles near his eyes bloomed like sunflowers. At that moment, you could discern the famous general¡¯s true age.


    Shang Shanhu stood up and went to the bedroom. His wife, still restless, was sat upright at the side of the bed. He smiled and said, ¡°It is veryte. Why are you not yet asleep?¡±


    His wife was visibly nervous, and had to force a smile upon her response, saying, ¡°I cannot sleep.¡±


    Shang Shanhu, smiling, told her, ¡°We are not leaving Shangjing, it would seem. Let us discuss the guest list for Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.¡±


    It was in the early hours of the morning, by now; at the darkest time before the dawn. The mess in the courtyard following the battle had almost been cleaned up. The carriage that had been burnt to ash and the bodies of the deceased had already been removed by the professionals of the Discipline Commission. It wasn¡¯t long before the peace and tranquility returned to grace this ce. In a kingdom asrge as this, the ability to cover up and conceal the events that had transpired here was not a difficult task, however.


    Those of the Brocade Guard who had sustained injuries were still on the ground, asionally groaning in agony. The structural damage dealt from the explosion was still to be seen and the fatalities it had umted were many. Those who were lucky enough to survive the explosion were instead covered in blood and thick dust.


    Whilst the injured were being delivered to the government office, the doctors were already pre-upied with patients of their own. The queue of medical stretchers that had formed was not unlike a centipede, crawling forward ever so slowly.


    Fan Xian, who was now precariously lying upon the thick branches and boughs of the tall tree, flexed the muscles in his legs and arms to prevent cramps and stiffness from settling in. He could not afford his reaction time being diminished at a time like this. He looked down upon the stretcher-bound wounded; they reminded him of when he watched Silence of the Lambs and The Professional in his past life. He breathed a sigh of relief, acknowledging that Xiao En, the old man, really did die in the fire and had not escaped.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: Fan Xian Follows


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The battle scene beneath the tree had calmed. The Brocade Guard used carriages to transport water from the Yuquan River. Tipping over the barrels, the water sshed out onto the street, cleaning away the dust and blood in an instant, leaving behind wet, clean paving stones.


    Brocade Guards stood guard all around, and officials from the relevant offices all moved to quell the disturbance in the surrounding houses, so nothing unusual urred in the T-shaped alley. The rear stone wall had been temporarily patched up. In a short space of time, the arbitrator basically had to make things the same as they were before.


    The pce did not want word of this incident to get out. After all, wanting to frame Shang Shanhu for Tan Wu¡¯s heroic death was somewhat difficult. And besides, one had to consider the attitude of the military. So for the time being, they prepared to cover up the matter.


    The chorus of dawn began to chirp. The Brocade Guards raised their heads. The sky was discolored, and the birds had risen early. Could it be that they knew what had happened?


    Hidden beneath the tree, Fan Xian wiped away the cold sweat from his forehead, silently cursing the insomnia that had woken those birds. He carefully concealed himself in the twilight darkness as the injured ranks of Brocade Guards made their way to the north of the city.


    No one was walking along the long street, and the sound of road sweepers, somon in his previous life, was absent. He vaulted across the tall buildings of a neighboring street, certain that no one would discover his tracks.


    The stretcher-bearers had already moved some distance away from that small building, and had entered another courtyard, but he didn¡¯t know whether it belonged to the Provost or to the Thirteen Ministries. The injured were triaged and sent to different rooms for treatment. Covered in blood, a handful of doctors rushed in.


    Fan Xian went around to the rear of the building, waiting behind some bamboo baskets.


    Not long after, a number of groans came from a side room. They weren¡¯t loud, but they could be clearly heard. After focusing on his breath to calm himself, someone climbed down from the wall. His movements were somewhat sluggish, and after hended, he carefully straightened out his clothing, presented a token to verify his identity, and then began walking westward.


    Fan Xian saw that the man was wearing the uniform of the Brocade Guard. Though his cap was tightly fitted, there were still a few stray strands of white hair poking out. As he walked along, the white hair whipped formidably in the night wind.


    Fan Xian¡¯s cold gaze peered out from under his cap. Watching the figure walk away, he noticed that his gait was somewhat odd. He knew that the old man¡¯s legs were still not recovered from after he had broken them.


    He followed, the two men heading west through the quiet streets. Although there were guards at each crossroads, Xiao En was wearing the uniform of the Brocade Guard. Killing a man and taking his pass had allowed him to rush through checkpoints without being challenged.


    And like a ghost, Fan Xian had vanished into the dark night, following him from afar, quietly moving past those same checkpoints.


    On the road at a normal-looking house, Xiao En stopped to catch his breath.


    Behind it, on top of another ordinary-looking house, Fan Xian also rested.


    Then the two set off again, one behind the other, following in the direction of the fleeting night. Making their way through the Brocade Guards¡¯work of checkpoints, they arrived at the western city gates.


    After the city gates opened, the vegetable farmers who had been waiting outside ¨C whose documents the guards had spent the past half hour checking ¨C all rushed in, and Xiao En took advantage of the chaos to sneak out of the tall gate. A whileter, the old man, having been given a new lease of life, made his way with some difficulty to a dense forest at the foot of the Yan Mountains, west of Shangjing.


    Fan Xian followed far behind, his sharp eyes fixed on the old man in front of him. A momentter, Xiao En came out of the mountain forest, wearing a tattered robe. The corners of the robe still had ck kitchen grime on them, as old vige men often tend to pick up, and on his back, he carried a bundle of firewood that he had somehow picked up from somewhere.


    At that moment, the sun had begun to rise in the east, and its light illuminated the silent mountain forest, immediately dispersing the mist and clearing the air.


    Everyone who saw the old man presumed he was some hardworking old farmer who had been gathering firewood at dawn, and had no connection to the spymaster who had struck terror throughout thend two decades previously.


    Fan Xian stood quietly in a tree, coldly watching Xiao En¡¯s crooked figure slowly walk ahead. He felt a certain ruthlessness rise up in him. Xiao En was old, after all. Not only was his health not what it was, even his mind was slower than before. Who would choose to gather firewood in the morning? A real farmer gathered firewood at dusk.


    It was quiet inside the city as well as outside.


    The report came back from the Brocade Guard¡¯s spies. ¡°The Qing diplomatic mission is quiet. ording to Lin Wen,st night they arranged for two dancing-girls to visit Chief Diplomat Fan, and he hasn¡¯t slept all night.¡±


    ¡°Did you confirm that Fan Xian is in the missionpound?¡± Shen Zhong had already taken off his official uniform and swapped it for his opulent rich man¡¯s clothes. He brought a chunk of roasted donkey meat to his lips and chewed on it, the grease running from his mouth.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± replied the spy respectfully. ¡°A brother of mine knows what Fan Xian looks like, and he is watching outside their quarters.¡±


    Shen Zhong was taken aback. He ced the donkey meat, dripping with grease, on the table. His eyes were sunken, and he seemed dispirited. He had spent the whole night tossing and turning, his health troubling him. Suddenly, heughed. ¡°I doubt they¡¯re telling the truth. Has Friar He already gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The spy had a sudden realization. ¡°Lang Tao has also left.¡±


    Shen Zhong closed his eyes. It was unclear what he was thinking about. Some timeter, he began to talk to himself quietly. ¡°Since those southern barbarians want us to presume that Fan Xian is in the diplomaticpound, if he were killed, I suppose there would be nothing they could do about it.¡±


    He opened his eagle-like eyes, fierce and merciless. ¡°The southern barbarians have spent the past decades learning how to scheme. Perhaps they will be too clever for their own good.¡±


    Having been awake throughout the night, Fan Xian also felt rather tired, but the zhenqi in his body was abundant, so he was still able to spur himself on. Looking at the old man as he struggled to make his way down the small road that led from the distant mountain forest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some admiration for him. He was in his eighties, and had suffered decades of torture, and yet he was still able to break out of prison and make it this far. He didn¡¯t know where the old man got his strength from.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t move, because he had a feeling that some unknown dangery in wait for him, and Xiao En had managed to leave the city a little too easily. He began to think of all the possibilities. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he slipped down from the tree, retreating in the opposite direction. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared.


    The sun inched its way westward, and Xiao En did the same. To the west was paradise; perhaps death, perhaps bliss.


    The diplomatic mission and Xinyang could not announce all of their ns to Shang Shanhu, and Xiao En also had his own backup. The mountain road led upward, and he reached the end of it; a precipice on the top of a grassy hill. To the left was a stone road that led to the Shangjing cavalry barracks. Shang Shanhu and Xiao En had arranged it as their meeting ce.


    The redness in Xiao En¡¯s eyes had already faded. He leaned over to one side, letting the small mountain of firewood on his back topple to the ground. He pped his hands on his thighs and sat down. Since no one hade to meet him, the plot had been discovered by the Qi royal court. He knew that someone would be waiting here.


    Just like on the meadow by the riverside at Wuduhe, Xiao En once more felt tired, and didn¡¯t want to walk any further. ¡°Come out.¡±


    He spat the words from his dry lips.


    The grass trembled in the wind. At the sound of his voice, a swordsman wearing ck slowly emerged from the end of the mountain road. The swordsman had a high forehead, and his face was very pale. The weight of the world seemed to hang upon his brow. He looked about forty years old. With his right hand, he steadily gripped the hilt of the sword on his waist. His knuckles were prominent. His entire body was like a de.


    ¡°Friar He?¡± Xiao En narrowed his eyes, his nce cold.


    The swordsman was indeed Friar He, the ninth-level master of Northern Qi. Cheng Jushu, the eighth-level master that Fan Xian had disemboweled on Nin Street a year and a half ago, had been his disciple.


    Friar He¡¯s face was pale and his clothing was ck; the two contrasted with each other like snow on charcoal. Respectfully, he cupped his fists in salute. ¡°It is an honor, sir.¡±


    In Northern Qi, save for Ku He, anyone who met Xiao En would address him with the courtesy expected toward an elder.


    ¡°I never imagined that that young swordsman I met all those years ago would be the Brocade Guard¡¯s deadliest weapon.¡± Xiao En coughed, then sat down on the ground, lightly massaging his knees.


    ¡°Many years have passed.¡± Friar He looked at Xiao En with sincere respect on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not the Brocade Guard¡¯s running dog. I am the Empress Dowager¡¯s sworn guardsman. I havee to bring you peace.¡±


    ¡°You know that thisnd belongs to His Majesty,¡± Xiao En said quietly.


    Friar He knew what the old man meant. The Emperor did not want Xiao En dead, and his blind loyalty to the Empress Dowager would no doubt offend the young Emperor. He smiled and looked around. ¡°I thought I would see that handsome young Fan fellow today.¡±


    Xiao En coughed again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I spent so long striking terror into men¡¯s hearts, only to die as bait.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to feel sorrow, sir. Since Fan has knowingly retreated, I reckon his luck is good.¡±


    Friar He¡¯s sword rang out as he unsheathed it from its scabbard. He moved swift as a bird in flight, his wrist and elbow forming a straight line, plunging his de into Xiao En¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: Damp Firewood and Cheap Shots


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sword tip buried itself deep into Xiao En¡¯s left shoulder for an instant before being pulled out, trailed by a stream of blood that was anything but graceful. At his age, even the amount of blood in Xiao En¡¯s body was visibly less than that of a younger person.


    Friar He, with his sword across his chest, floated back!


    Xiao En sat on the ground, his withered right hand holding onto a branch as thick as one¡¯s forearm. Before Friar He¡¯s sword made contact, the old man somehow, giving up his left shoulder, struck the branch down hard at Friar He¡¯s shin from a seemingly impossible angle.


    The front end of the branch had been smashed to pieces, demonstrating how powerful the blow had been.


    Feeling a sharp pain, Friar He¡¯s already pale face turned even whiter. While his right hand still steadily held onto his sword, his left leg started to shake.


    With his ninth-ranked might, Friar He had thought it would be easy to kill a severely-weakened old man. Even though that old man was none other than Xiao En, who had been so terrifying years ago, Friar He believed he had made adequate preparations. It was now clear, however, that the old man proved to be much more unpredictable than Friar He imagined.


    Coughing, Xiao En said, ¡°My legs were broken by that brat Fan, so I had tond a hit on your leg, even if I failed to break it¡ª¡±


    Before Xiao En finished, Friar He attacked again. His sword meandered like a dragon around Xiao En, who was trapped sitting on the ground. Now Friar He hadpletely stopped underestimating his opponent. Instead, he became careful, as if facing a grandmaster.


    Friar He¡¯s swordsmanship, violent and fierce like a dragon, waspletely different from the moremonly-seen sword styles. Supposedly, it was taught to him by some foreigner north of the mountains. While some parts were diluted, it matched perfectly with Ku He¡¯s teachings, which benefited him greatly.


    Xiao En, on the other hand, only had a stick, and he was unable to move.


    Even so, Xiao En¡¯s stick began to move like the tongue of a venomous serpent, jabbing out asionally, forcing Friar He back. But Friar He began to arouse his zhenqi, filling the air with a buzzing sound. Ultimately, that stick in Xiao En¡¯s hand could not hold.


    The sword and the stick shed, with thetter was shaved down into a rain of slivers.


    Xiao En reached out, grabbed another stick, and jabbed diagonally to the right, intercepting Friar He¡¯s deadly strike.


    Xiao En had brought with him a bundle of firewood. However, he would eventually run out of those damp branches.


    Some time passed, and the temperature started to rise as the sun began to cast down its merciless rays. Xiao En was bleeding, his tattered shirt covered in shes. On his chest were some deep wounds. But the old man had lost too much blood. His wounds were turning pale.


    Around Xiao En, the ground was covered by a denseyer of fly wings and legs. Those insects had been drawn by the scent of blood, only to be sucked into the torrent of sword strikes and cut to pieces.


    Friar He stood about five steps away from Xiao En, his pale face slightly flushed. His right hand, holding onto his sword, finally started to tremble. He didn¡¯t have an easy time either; strikes from Xiao En¡¯s sticks turned Friar He¡¯s ck shirt into rags and gave him numerous wounds. More terrifyingly, the areas around those wounds were embedded by wooden splinters.


    ¡°Come out, that Fan brat won¡¯t being.¡±


    Friar He gulped, not expecting the old man¡¯s desire to live to be so strong. Seeing that Xiao En was almost finished, and that the expected man from Southern Qi was still nowhere to be seen, Friar He finally called out hisrade.


    Xiao En weakly gave a look at the new enemy. ¡°Ku He keeps on sending out a bunch of young whelps. He wants this old man to lose face.¡±


    The newly-appeared foe approached. In his hands were a pair of curved knives. Terrifyingly, the knife des were covered in many thin spines; they looked like Friar He¡¯s wounds.


    He silently saluted Xiao En and said, ¡°Mister Xiao, under His Majesty¡¯s strict order, I could not make a move when Haitang was escorting you to Shangjing. Today, with your escape, I am forced to do this. Mister Xiao, I hope you understand.¡±


    Xiao Enughed coldly, ¡°So it turns out Ku He¡¯s disciples also learned his bluffs; I though as much. You pretend to be all honorable on the surface, but deep down you are as wicked as can be, only looking to kill me. Why pretend to be so innocent?¡±


    This new enemy was Lang Tao, Ku He¡¯s head disciple and the emperor¡¯s martial arts teacher. Hearing Xiao En speak badly of his master, he wasted no more words and crossed his wrists. The two curved knives in his hands became two masses of ck light, aiming towards Xiao En¡¯s head!


    Suddenly, Xiao En let out a wild roar!


    His pure inner qi, which he had trained for nearly fifty years, erupted at this instant. Utilizing impossible angles, Xiao En pushed out with both his palms t into the path of Lang Tao¡¯s attack. If his palms were toe together, Lang Tao¡¯s wrists would be crushed immediately.


    Ayer of flesh on the back of Xiao En¡¯s hands was taken away by the spines on those knives, but at the same time, Xiao En¡¯s palm strikes closed in.


    Lang Tao was still expressionless. He let go of his knives and pushed out with his own palms. The two pairs of palms, with an age difference of thirty years, violently met each other. There was nothing fancy about it; it was a pure contest of power.


    Lang Tao, being Ku He¡¯s head disciple, was in peak condition. Xiao En, however, was not, having suffered for many years in prison. In this contest, Lang Tao had the advantage.


    Having beat back Xiao En¡¯s attack, Lang Tao shook his wrists. His knives shed again, this time aiming at Xiao En¡¯s shoulders. Lang Tao¡¯s knives were attached to his wrists by thin chains!


    The two knives reflected the red sun above. They looked exceptionally terrifying.


    Xiao En, who was close to death, unexpectedly gathered more strength. His eyes rolled up, he bent his middle finger slightly and raised it up towards the sky, blocking the bottom edges of Lang Tao¡¯s hands!


    At this moment came the sound of a flurry of wind. A shadow rose up from the grass nearby and charged directly at the pair locked inbat!


    Friar He had been waiting with his sword ready, waiting for Fan Xian¡¯s appearance!


    Grasping the hilt of his sword with both hands, Friar He, without any unnecessary moves, shed vertically down!


    The sword seemed to be cleaving apart the air itself.


    But Friar He did not know his target was among the most impressive in the world when it came to dodging. The iing shadow twisted awkwardly in midair, and, without any leverage, avoided the sword like an actual flickering shadow!


    As exined before, having been struck too many times by Wu Zhu in the past resulted in Fan Xian being difficult to hit.


    His attack missing the mark, Friar He felt a pressure in his chest as the sounds of numerous objects flying through the air approached his face. Friar He forcibly withdrew his sword and made three horizontal shes, knocking down most of the thrown weapons. Only after they hit the ground did he discover they were stones.


    He forcibly withdrew his sword. His blood vessels pounded. Blood rushed up to his throat and he forced it down. During this slight opening, three ck shadows zoomed down at his head!


    Presently, the two of them were too close. Friar He flicked his wrist up and the tip of his sword knocked into those three ck shadows with extreme uracy. However, hisst strike was off just so slightly, and the crossbow bolt did not change its direction too much. It brushed past Friar He¡¯s thigh andnded in the grass!


    That was close! Only now did Friar He realize just how tough it was to deal with Fan Xian. He turned around, his face full of shock.


    When he dodged Friar He¡¯s sword, Fan Xian also paid dearly for forcing his body to twist in midair. Although Fan Xian was fortunate in having wider meridians than the average martial artist, he still couldn¡¯t stop blood from rushing to his heart. His zhenqi collided in his meridians as if about to tear.


    Fan Xian did not have a martial artist¡¯s discipline, and, while he was still in the air, blood came spraying out of his mouth. As miserable as that looked, it was able to clear his meridians.


    At this moment, Lang Tao¡¯s terrifying knives had already prated deeply into Xiao En¡¯s shoulders!


    Fan Xian let out a strange cry. Still in the air, he drew the halved saber from his back and shed at the back of Lang Tao¡¯s head.


    As if having eyes there, Lang Tao swiftly withdrew his knives, the tips of which met Fan Xian¡¯s de about sixteen centimeters above the hilt¡ªthe de¡¯s weakest point.


    With a ng, the already-halved saber broke again. However, Fan Xian still swung down the sorry remainder of his saber with brute force and broke off all the spines from Lang Tao¡¯s knives.


    In that brief instant, Fan Xian discarded his de, redistributed his qi, and threw a punch.


    Two blows of his most adept cheap shots rushed toward Lang Tao¡¯s temples like two dragons. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t at all paying attention to the fact Lang Tao¡¯s knives were directly in front of his abdomen. He knew that, when facing such a high-ranking master, he must be steady, urate, and merciless, denying himself and his opponent any opportunity of escape.


    Lang Tao abruptly turned his head around, a cold light shing in his eyes. Crossing his palms, he caught Fan Xian¡¯s fists, their powerful qi shing. Fan Xian¡¯s ineffable and overpowering zhenqi and the zhenqi that Lang Tao had cultivated with Ku He finally met head-on in that moment.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: Fan Xian Jumps off the Cliff


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On a grassy mound to the edge of the cliff, a crashing noise was heard.


    Fan Xian glided through the air, as if harnessing the essence of the atmosphere itself. Upon the ground below, Lang Tao stood firm like an obelisk of stone, as if channeling the very power of the earth. In the space of a few seconds, their zhenqi met with a collision that brought utter ruin to the unkempt grass that paved their battleground.


    Lang Tao groaned, before twirling around to prate his knife deep into Xiao En¡¯s chest.


    Lang Tao¡¯s missionprised of two objectives; the ying of Fan Xian and the ying of Xiao En. If he was unable to ovee Fan Xian in mortalbat, then he would have to resort to the killing of Xiao En first; this was repeated to him many times by his master, Ku He.


    Fan Xian¡¯s fists bore at Lang Tao with the heat of fire, but his enemy spun like a whirlwind. Both knives lusted for Fan Xian¡¯s soul with each swipe, each making Fan Xian¡¯s chest their primary target.


    As Fan Xian was unable to garner reprieve from Lang Tao¡¯s relentless assault, Xiao Eny upon the ground dying, transforming this battle into one of tremendous stakes. Grinding his teeth, Fan Xianmitted to his most reckless act since the dawn of his new life. He chose to disregard Lang Tao¡¯s spinning des, and instead take hold of Xiao En¡¯s clothes. In this moment, where death could greet either of the two at any second, Fan Xian raised his knee.


    Lang Tao¡¯s knives made contact, but the sound emitted was not of the piercing of flesh, but of the ringing of a thick metal.


    Fan Xian grunted, before exerting strength into a vault that lifted him above and beyond Lang Tao¡¯s head. Whilst airborne, he flicked his enemy¡¯s ear before returning to the ground; this was his little trick.


    Lang Tao suddenly felt a prickling pain stem from his ear, and so he raised an eyebrow in bewilderment.


    Fan Xian¡¯s left calf was ovee with pain, as if it had been struck by a lightning bolt. Unable to pause, however, he grabbed Xiao En and pushed forward towards an open clearing so that he might briefly rpose.


    Then, without a second thought, he ran toward the cliffside and leapt off.


    ...


    ...


    Lang Tao was baffled, and his face froze amidst the confusion. He was convinced he had managed to slice Fan Xian¡¯s lower leg, but he questioned as to why the cut emitted a sound as if he had struck steel. He was supremely confident in his abilities of swordy, not to mention hispetence with the sacred arts that made it possible for him to cut through materialsposed of pure gold and iron. Even if his opponent were to have been clothed in heavy armor, he was sure that the strike he had dealt would have severed the leg clean off. How then, had Fan Xian been able to withstand such a blow?


    Lang Tao and Friar He approached the cliffside and nced over the edge. The sun shone brightly at this time, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to pierce and disperse the thick fog which cloaked the valley. All they had been able to glimpse were the faint, fleeting shadows of one young man and one old man falling out of sight. A whileter, an audible thud sounded from below. Although light to their ears, the mere fact that they were both able to hear the sound of something hitting the ground from such a high, fatal drop, was a testament to the velocity of their fall.


    ¡°They must have fallen to their deaths,¡± Friar He said.


    Lang Tao shook his head remorsefully and spoke: ¡°It will take more than that to kill Xiao En, and even more still for Fan Xian.¡±


    Lang Tao and Friar He were both of the sparse few thatprised the Rank Nine elites in Shangjing. Yet despite that, they were unable to defeat a severely wounded Xiao En and Fan Xian, the newest member to broach their rank. Their inability toplete this task made their hearts stern.


    ¡°It will be impossible for them to climb back up.¡± Friar He frowned as he said this.


    Lang Tao scanned the valley once more. The cliffs thatposed the Yan Mountains were straight like razordes. The Four Great Grandmasters of the world would be unable to ascend the cliffs of such a ce, so the thought of ordinary soldiers doing so was preposterous. In agreement, Lang Tao nodded and said, ¡°Send word to Shen Zhong and have a search party scour the mountains below to be doubly sure.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The two elites continued to peer into the mists below. With troubled minds, they reflected upon their battle with Fan Xian and Xiao En. There was something amiss, they thought.


    ¡°Why would Fan Xian go to such lengths to save Xiao En?¡± Friar He asked, with uncertainty.


    ¡°The strength Fan Xian disyed far exceeded the apprentice¡¯s prior evaluation,¡± Lang Tao stated.


    All of a sudden, Lang Tao opened his eyes wide and shakily drew upon his knife, severing a part of his ear off without hesitation. Friar He had always possessed unshakeable faith in what his master, Ku He taught him. He frowned and looked upon hisp, where Fan Xian¡¯s crossbow bolt had grazed him. Although it did not hurt, the slight cut appeared ck. He grimaced and said, ¡°This man that they refer to as ¡®Fan Xian¡¯ is wicked.¡±


    Lang Tao replied with a deep voice: ¡°Have you forgotten that Fan Xian of the southern Qi Kingdom is renowned for his dishonorable tricks?¡±


    Even as he said this, Lang Tao thought back to hisbat with Fan Xian. He could not help but wonder how his opponent possessed such overwhelming zhenqi. It weighed upon his mind, for he had not known anyone else to possess such aggressive and cruel zhenqi. It was of greater power than any others he had ever bore witness to.


    What do people normally run into when they leap from cliffs? Do they see expert martial artists? Pretty women? Secret knowledge? Infinite wealth?


    When Fan Xian contemted his leap from the cliffs, it dawned upon him that he was indeed carrying an expert martial artist with him. If he was tond slightly off-mark, he knew it would be an abrupt farewell to the beautiful woman awaiting his return home. The infinite wealth left behind by his mother would be squandered. And so would the possibility of ever learning the secrets of the legendary tome which, upon his passing, would undoubtedly be burned by his Uncle Wu Zhu on his behalf.


    If he were to die there, he knew that his most wonderful mentor, Uncle Wu Zhu ¨C unexciting, unidirectional teaching strategies aside ¨C would never be able to ovee such a tragedy.


    When he was young, Wu Zhu performed the leap-from-a-cliff trick for Fan Xian and at the time, it was the most frightening thing he had ever witnessed. Therefore, in time, he came to learn the method of this skill himself and practiced it unceasingly. Even on his honeymoon in the Cang Mountains, Fan Xian never let slip an opportunity to practice the trick some more. And now, the years of vigorous practice had at longst paid off. To do so with the weight of another man upon his shoulders, through blinding mist no less, was an incredible feat. He maintained control over his momentum and velocity by skirting, sliding, and stepping down along the smooth cliffside. This manner of control also allowed him to keep track of his pre-determinednding spot, which was to be a protruding yet t-faced rock far below.


    Fan Xian`s legs made contact with the rock. The overwhelming zhenqi within his body aided in making it an untroublednding. That being said, his left leg had been severely wounded by Lang Tao`s de and, with a groan, he fell to the floor.


    He had no time to reel in pain, however, and so Fan Xian sprang back into action. He approached arge boulder and gave it a hefty shove further down the cliff, the sound it made was that of a heavy thud.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Behind him, Fan Xian caught sight of a cave. The terribly wounded Xiao En had already made his way inside, and thus had the time to ridicule Fan Xian for his actions by further saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n on climbing back up there!¡±


    Fan Xian`s only response was to shrug his shoulders. He was most certainly not going to divulge his secrets to the dying old man. Looking to gain an understanding of his new environment, Fan Xian peered further into the cave. Thest thing he desired was for this ce to harbor some affiliation with Zhang. Returning to Xiao En, he presented him with a certain pill.


    Graciously, Xiao En epted the pill and proceeded to swallow it promptly. With further ridicule, however, he told Fan Xian: ¡°Twenty years ago, the likes of Lang Tao and Friar He could never have hoped to oppose me. What about you, eh? You are the Commissioner of the southern Qi Kingdom`s Overwatch Council, are you not? Chen Pingping and Fei Jie`s sessor, yes? But you were made to leap off a cliff, only to survive the fall and now be forced to rot away in this cave, to die of starvation.¡±


    These words did not rile Fan Xian up. Instead, they made him smile and so he replied, ¡°When an old man likes to talk about ¡®the good old days¡¯, it usually means he¡¯s dying.¡±


    Xiao En paid little heed to these words and said, ¡°Nothing can be done to alleviate these wounds. I am fine with this, for I have nothing more to lose. What I do not understand, is why someone as young as you would go to such lengths to save a fellow like me.¡± He stopped talking for a brief while, before resuming: ¡°Furthermore, how on earth did you summon the courage to leap off that cliff, with such thick fog masking your vision?¡±


    ¡°Your so-called godson is a remarkable fighter, but he is not one for ns, secrets, and diplomacy.¡± Fan Xian pulled out a needle from his hair and poked it into Xiao En¡¯s body to cease the bleeding. Following this, he said, ¡°Even the Brocade Guard were able to uncover where you two were supposed to meet, let alone me. It takes little thought to surmise this was a set-up.¡±


    Xiao En had no quarrel with allowing Fan Xian to perform his practice of medicine upon him, but he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Xiao En called out an observation, stating, ¡°Your needle contains a poison.¡±


    Fan Xian hadn¡¯t the motivation to exin and instead replied with, ¡°You are dying and your body possesses a few hundred manners of toxins, anyway. What harm can one more do?¡±


    Xiao En coughed twice, and his eyelids began to grow heavy. The behavior and temperament of a dying soul is a strange one.


    Fan Xian could see that the old man was going to die due to severe blood loss. Already, his face had gone pale. But all of a sudden, Fan Xian asked, ¡°When Shen Zhong had the courtyard surrounded, you should have known that the Brocade Guard knew full well of Shang Shanhu¡¯s ns to save you. Why do you still continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue what?¡±


    ¡°Continue to pretend that you were injured upon your flight from the capital. You knew full well that those elites were lying in wait for you and you knew that those who fought so hard to rescue you were all dead.¡±


    Xiao En looked at Fan Xian, and after a brief period of silence, he began tough. ¡°Perhaps I am cooperating with the Brocade Guard, ying the helpless victim? Perhaps I am simply luring you out, so that you may die with me.¡±


    Fan Xian, tired of his jests, finally said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious for once?¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s eyesight drifted to look past Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders, and take in the deep valley. The sunlight was getting brighter and brighter and the fog that dressed the cliffs began to clear. In the distance, one could see the mountain that looked like a cracked yellow mirror. It was of another kind of beauty.


    ¡°I had been locked away for so long, I always dreaded the thought of dying in that cell,¡± Xiao En said solemnly.


    Fan Xian turned around to look in the direction that captivated Xiao En¡¯s attention so much, and noticed that up ahead was a mountain with a surface that was incredibly smooth, only marred by the asional cracks that were not unlike the shape of lightning bolts. Upon the mountainside, a single lone tree was seen to be growing there. And whilst it looked sorrowful, standing there all alone, it¡¯s determination to do so, with profoundly green leaves, was admirable.


    ¡°This ce has yellow mountains and green trees. Down below, there is water and white fog. This ce would make for a fine tomb.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and began to sort out his right leg¡¯s pants. The Overwatch Council¡¯s clothing was of tremendous worth, being fireproof, pickpocket-proof and cut-proof. It was remarkable, therefore, to see how Lang Tao¡¯s knives managed to cut through that which threaded this clothing. Fan Xian unequipped the dagger given to him by Fei Jie, but held the curved de gently for a while and said, ¡°Thank you. I had no desire of changing my name to Fan Pingping.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Why would you stupidly get into such a fight and thrust yourself into this grave situation?¡± As he asked, Xiao En curiously examined the face of the disguise that Fan Xian still wore. He took particr notice of his dry lips. Perhaps when on the verge of death, one¡¯s curiosity heightens?


    Fan Xian ced the dagger near his foot. He began massaging the clogged veins of his wounded left calf and softly spoke: ¡°When I found out this was an ambush set by the Northerners, I was prepared to fall back. But when I saw that you were dying, I have no idea what spurred me into action.¡±


    The reason, however, was quite simple; Fan Xian desired to know Xiao En¡¯s secrets. He wanted to know where the temple was, and the rtionship that existed between the temple and Ye Qingmei, and of his rebirth into this world. He wanted to know about his life, where he came from and he wanted to know about his arrogant mother. Fan Xian had always cherished his life, but for just this once, he was willing to risk it all.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: Traveler of this World


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sunshine in the valley seemed to have turned into a solid substance, enshrouding everything. The clouds parted in waves as if being disturbed by an oar. Most of the fog had dispersed, and only a small amount of mist remained between the cliff walls like smoke, floating through the sparsely-grown saplings.


    The area just above the small cave jutted out a bit. The opposing cliff wall was far away, as was the bottom of the valley. Even with his excellent hearing, it took Fan Xian a long time to faintly make out the sounds from the bottom. Shangjing¡¯s Brocade Guards were probably searching the bottom for the bodies of Fan Xian and Xiao En.


    It should be dark and damp down there. Fan Xian believed the search party would eventually realize he and Xiao En did not fall to the bottom and would continue their search outwards. However, He dared not underestimate Shen Zhong; he didn¡¯t know when someone would cast their eyes onto this mirror-smooth cliff wall. As for Lang Tao, Fan Xian knew from their initial sh that this senior disciple of Haitang was indeed one of the strongest men in this world; with his unwavering spirit, Lang Tao wasn¡¯t someone Fan Xian could fool easily.


    There was a slight mountain breeze, and Xiao En¡¯s deathly-pale face quivered. The old man had fallen unconscious; he could die at any moment. The sun outside didn¡¯t seem to deliver any warmth to this dying old man¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian scratched his head. The old man¡¯s face was starting to look like the skin of a tangerine covered in white paint. He thought for a moment and carefully took out that small blue pill.


    The pill gave off the faint scent of ephedra leaves. It had already been split in half before. Fan Xian crushed the remaining half and put it into Xiao En¡¯s mouth. He then took out the water tube from his sleeve and gave Xiao En some water from the water bag hidden under his clothes.


    A whileter, the dying Xiao En regained consciousness. The scarlet tinge in the old man¡¯s eyes, which had mostly faded away, reappeared. This old man, right before his own death, seemed to have regained some of his former power.


    ¡°What did you give me?¡±


    ¡°A blue pill.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°To stimte your spirits. But it¡¯s not going to bring back your former vigor.¡±


    Of course, old Xiao En did not understand Fan Xian¡¯s joke.


    ¡°You took it before making your move, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was now strength in Xiao En¡¯s breathing, and he was no longer dispirited. If terminal lucidity wasn¡¯t at work here, then it meant the blue pill was activating the remaining lifeforce in the old man¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reply immediately. He checked Xiao En¡¯s pulse, and discovered that it was vigorous yet somewhat disorderly. Fan Xian knew the pill was working. However, such a primitive stimnt could only give Xiao En a momentary boost; the old man¡¯s life had already passed the point of no return.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and calmly said to Xiao En, ¡°Against Lang Tao and Friar He, we couldn¡¯t win even if we worked together, since I broke your legs. That¡¯s why I had to take some drugs. I am curious, however, as to why only the two of them were sent to deal with us instead of arge group.


    Xiao En coughed violently; the pill was releasing its intense effects. Waving his hand with great difficulty, Xiao En said, ¡°They didn¡¯t want to make too big of a scene. If they couldn¡¯t hide it from that little emperor, there would be trouble waiting for them.¡±


    Fan Xian gave him a look. The emperor¡¯s reason to spare Xiao En was the same as Fan Xian¡¯s. However, he did not continue the topic.


    ¡°You saved me because of that secret I hold.¡± Xiao En watched the chirping birds flying through the valley; a hint of jealousy suddenly shed across his eyes. ¡°But in the end, why does that secret matter? The emperor wants the temple¡¯s aid to rule the world. Why do you want to go to the temple?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reason, of course.¡±


    ¡°Would you let me hear it?¡±


    Two secret agent leaders, one young and one old, each with his own history, were now chatting calmly like a couple of vigers.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you a part of it.¡± Fan Xian squinted, feeling his body bing a bit weak. The effects of the ephedra pill were going away, making his spirit fatigued. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d believe this, but I, living in this world, am like a traveler most of the time. I want to walk to every interesting corner of this world, and the temple... is no doubt the ce that interests me the most.¡±


    ¡°Traveler?¡± With his blood-shot eyes, Xiao En stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face, which appeared most ordinary after disguise.


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°Is that strange? The world is just a temporary lodging ce for all living things, and we are just visitors here while our time allows. Since you and I are living in this giant inn known as the world, naturally we would like to see what is inside each of its rooms.¡±


    ¡°There might be a venomous snake in the backmost room on the second floor.¡± With great difficulty, Xiao En shifted back, feeling the dry heat in his body. He knew he was near death, so he wanted to take a morefortable position.


    ¡°Or, there might be a beauty bathing in a tub.¡± Fan Xian grinned.


    Xiao En looked at this young man and shook his head. ¡°Curiosity killed the old cat. To think you saved me over such an unbelievable reason, only to seal your own fate. Do you regret doing so now?¡±


    Fan Xian looked back at the cliffs. He sighed without saying a word.


    ¡°What a fool.¡± Xiao En was smiling. ¡°Paying for a worthless secret with your own life.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Before death, all secrets be unimportant.¡±


    Xiao En suddenly looked at Fan Xian strangely. ¡°Could I beg of you one request?¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. While this old man was long past his prime, his status and background were no less valid. In the entire journey up north, there had never been one ¡°beg¡±. Fan Xian asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s voice sounded strange, ¡°I am not afraid of death... But after I die, with you trapped in this cave alone, you will probably start to take interest in my body when starvation leaves you no choice.¡±


    Fan Xian was dazed for an instant, then he realized what the old man feared. He said with disgust, ¡°Just look at your old arms and legs; I don¡¯t want to break my teeth trying to take a bite out of you.¡±


    Xiao En smiled bitterly. ¡°When you¡¯re starved to your limits, what wouldn¡¯t you do?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, but you¡¯re afraid of me eating your body?¡±


    Xiao En watched Fan Xian steadily. ¡°In this world, there are many who aren¡¯t afraid of death, but they are afraid of cockroaches.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t fear death, but I fear being eaten by you after I¡¯m dead. It gives me a very bad feeling.¡±


    Xiao En began to speak more fluently as the blue pill gave a temporary boost to his focus. His wounds had also stopped bleeding. But the redness remained in his eyes, which was not a good sign at all.


    Fan Xian gave Xiao En a look and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you die, I¡¯d immediately toss you down to the bottom,¡± Suddenly, Fan Xian¡¯s pupils contracted as something urred to him. He quietly asked Xiao En, ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve eaten human flesh before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The cave suddenly became silent. A long pauseter, the old man spoke, devoid of emotions, ¡°When I went to the temple, I was trapped on the mountain by snowstorms. Running out of food, I had no other choice.¡±


    Fan Xian could feel his heart skip a bit. Although he had done gravedigging since he was young, the thought of cannibalism still made his stomach churn. He purposely removed his gaze from Xiao En¡¯s dried-up lips.


    Xiao En cackled, ¡°Human flesh tastes terrible... But back then, Ku He enjoyed it much more than I did.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped another beat. One of the Great Grandmasters, revered by so many people, once also engaged in cannibalism?


    He immediately figured out the connections. Xiao En knew where the temple was. Ku He was an inheritor of the temple¡¯s techniques. The two of them must have gone to the temple at the same time. For two such powerful figures to resort to cannibalism, Fan Xian could only guess how perilous the journey must have been. But he still couldn¡¯t understand why Ku He was so determined to kill Xiao En. Was it merely to hide the fact that he had eaten human flesh?


    ¡°When did you and Ku He go to the temple?¡±


    Of course, Xiao En chose this moment to shut his mouth. Fan Xian felt like a famished diner at a restaurant watching a waitere by with a sumptuous tter, only to see the waiter swerve in the other direction and take the tter away. Fan Xian felt a ball of anger in his chest and let loose. ¡°Seeing as how both of us are going to die soon, can¡¯t you let me die with some satisfaction?¡±


    Xiao En rolled his eyes and jeered, ¡°You fool.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°This secret isn¡¯t going to save your life anymore, so why keep it hidden?¡±


    ¡°The temple is to the north.¡±


    Very suddenly, very unexpectedly, Xiao En spoke.


    ¡°How far north?¡±


    ¡°In the northernmost tundra. After going through North Keep Pass, you still have to travel more than three months.¡±


    Outside the cave, the sky was getting dark. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was unchanged, but he felt slightly nervous. Finding out the general location of the temple meant he was already half-sessful. The mountain breeze started to pick up intensely, and it was getting slightly chilly. Fan Xian looked at Xiao En, who had closed his eyes and was waiting for death, and casually spoke as if chatting to a friend, ¡°Dying old man, what is the scenery like around the temple?¡±


    Xiao En did not open his eyes. He sighed lightly. ¡°What scenery? It¡¯s just a big temple. And you? Which rock did you jump out from?¡±


    Fan Xian yawned. ¡°I¡¯m from Danzhou. Danzhou isn¡¯t much to look at either. But there were two trees in my backyard growing up. One was a date tree; the other was also a date tree.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: The Temple of Eternal Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The temple has no trees, and is hidden within the snow-covered mountains. It is said that there are two days in the year when it shows its true facade, and if you are not pure of heart, then you cannot see it.¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s aged-sounding voice was calm. The temple was extremely significant to him. Because he knew of the connection between the temple and that young woman, Chen Pingping had paid a high price when kidnapping him and bringing him back to Qing. And because he knew the location of the temple, Ku He, who had benefited most from what was inside the temple, wanted him dead. And the young Emperor held the extravagant hope that he could receive the aid of Heaven from that temple.


    But what was the temple? It was just a building.


    Xiao En suddenly felt as if half his life had been a lie, and only the second half, spent behind bars, had been real. The old man looked at the dawn light spreading outside the cave. ¡°Master Fan,¡± he said, a stupefied look on his face, ¡°do you believe that there really are gods?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He thought of his own rebirth, and of that box he had been left behind, and he nodded. ¡°I believe in the gods more than anyone else in this world.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°If I knew what they were, then I would be a god myself.¡±


    Xiao En fixed him with a look of admiration. ¡°For someone as young as you to see things so clearly is rare indeed.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°But the current Emperor is still young, so he does not see clearly.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the story had finally begun. Not was somewhat nervous and filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Do you know what thisnd was like thirty years ago?¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom of Wei was strong, and could have united all-under-Heaven at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Correct. At that time, I was the head of the Red Riders of Wei, a trusted aide of the Emperor.¡± There was a strange look on Xiao En¡¯s face as he remembered the past. It was not as if he were lost in his memories of his former glory, nor that he bore any sort of grudge. Perhaps his impending death had brought him a kind of serene indifference. ¡°The wholend belonged to the Kingdom of Wei. Every man of talent and aplishment was part of their royal court. But the ones who stirred up the court, apart from the first Emperor, were two pairs of brothers.¡±


    Fan Xian saw the old man¡¯s seemingly determined look, and felt somewhat more at ease. ¡°One of those pairs was you and Zhuang Mohan,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He had greater prospects than I did.¡± Xiao En¡¯s face softened. ¡°And he was more sentimental than I. I was locked up by Qing for 20 years, and he still remembered me. I owe him.¡±


    ¡°Why does no one know you are brothers?¡±


    ¡°The reason is very simple. My reputation was terrifying. Who knows how many men I had killed in secret? He was a schr, and naturally he didn¡¯t care for me. I didn¡¯t feel any connection to him either,¡± Xiao En replied in a matter-of-fact voice.


    Fan Xian paused for a moment before changing the topic. ¡°And who were the other pair of brothers?¡±


    ¡°Zhan Qingfeng and Ku He.¡±


    ¡°Zhan Qingfeng? The first Emperor of Northern Qi, the one who was a famous general at the time?¡± Fan Xian was finally stunned. So that was the secret connection between Ku He and the Northern Qi royal family! No wonder he had once singlehandedly defended the current Emperor and the Empress Dowager, and the royal family were so reverent of Ku He.


    ¡°Ku He is the younger brother of Zhan Qingfeng. Since childhood, he was resolved to spend his life as a monk, walking the path of Heaven, doing his best so that he might one day enter the temple.¡± There was a hint of mockery in Xiao En¡¯s voice. ¡°Many people believe in the temple, but who has even seen it in a thousand years? But those monks preached all throughout thend, living lives more pitiful than beggars.¡±


    ¡°But the temple really does exist,¡± Fan Xian piped up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao En closed his eyes. ¡°When the first Emperor passed away, and the young Emperor ascended the throne, although that Emperor still held us ministers in high regard, for some reason, he had an unusual fear of death. All day, he would practice some kind of art that he thought could lead to immortality.¡±


    ¡°Considering how powerful the Kingdom of Wei was at the time, he had nothing to worry about as Emperor. It was only natural that his mind would turn to such things,¡± said Fan Xian.


    ¡°So Ku He took the opportunity to enter the pce and convinced the Emperor to dispatch a diplomatic mission to search for clues regarding the temple¡¯s location,¡± continued Xiao En. ¡°He said that if the immortals of the temple were to pass their teachings on to the Emperor, then he could be immortal too. The moment the Emperor heard that, there was no way he could object...¡± Xiao Enughed bitterly. ¡°As the Emperor¡¯s trusted aide and captain of the Red Riders, the duty naturally fell to me.¡±


    ¡°Ku He was the one who proposed it. He was fervant in his belief in the temple, so naturally I could not stay out of it,¡± said Xiao En calmly. ¡°They gathered all the power of the Kingdom of Wei and searched for who knows how long. Finally they found a lead, so Ku He and I led a thousand men north.¡±


    Although the dying old man spoke vaguely, Fan Xian knew that the process at the time was ratherplex. The people worshipped the temple, but it was illusory, leaving no trace. To be able to find a genuine clue to its existence would be a shocking development indeed.


    The sound of the old man¡¯s aged and apathetic voice reverberated through the cave. The dawn light was dimming outside. Fan Xian listened silently, interjecting with timely questions. His mind was racing as he tried to sketch a map of the group¡¯s expedition to the temple in his head.


    Time seemed to turn back to thirty years ago, and the yellow mountains¡¯ mild air turned to endless wind and snow. In the old man¡¯s memories, Fan Xian seemed to catch sight of the thousand men of the expedition, caught beneath a sky that snowed as far as the eye could see, soldering on through the wastnds of the frozen north. They wore leather boots and thick leather clothing, showing only their eyes, but they still could not stop the cold winds from prating them down to the bone and filling their bodies.


    At the head of the ranks were their two leaders: Xiao En, in the prime of his life, and the young pious monk Ku He.


    The men moved northward, the route bing more perilous, their numbers thinning. Some men perished from the cold, some fell down the icy ravines and disappeared without trace, some were ripped apart by birds of prey that descended lightning-fast from the skies. In short, as the men moved further ahead, their numbers shrank, and a strange mood befell them.


    The whole world was an endless expanse of white snow. Because they had spent so long in this dull and freezingndscape, some men¡¯s eyes began to falter. Xiao En, ruthless, abandoned them in the wastnds. In the distance, hungry wolves, resistant to the cold, awaited the blind men¡¯s demise.


    Everything happened in silence; even such bitter things as death.


    The team carried on for a long time before they finally came to a great mountain range deep in the north. There was a narrow path through the mountains, and the snow was thick enough that it had already covered up the mountains¡¯ faces. It looked like a string of endless icebergs.


    After the men ¨C now numbering merely a hundred ¨C passed through the mountains, they found that behind the mountains was another stretch ofnd still concealed by ice and snow, where animals rarely even appeared. Tenacious, the team set up camp, wanting to find traces of the temple there, but after many days, no one had found anything.


    It was winter, the snow fell thick and hard, they were separated by mountains, sun had set, and food had run out.


    The strongest men made it through to the end. In a stretch of endless night, Xiao En and Ku He sat back to back in their tent, a wall of dead bodies around them. Their fire had burned out, and the ruined tents and clothing of the dead men was all they had to grant them the slightest warmth and the slightest hope.


    ¡°This is the wrath of Heaven.¡±


    Inside the mountain cave, Xiao En struggled to open his eyes. There was a redness growing denser in his pupils, but they still betrayed his endless dread. ¡°The temple knows that mortal men are trying to find it, so Heaven is angered. Heaven has sent this boundless darkness upon us.¡±


    Fan Xian looked the old man in the eye, saying nothing for a long time. ¡°That was pr night.¡± In his head, he confirmed once more the location of the temple.


    Xiao En did not understand what ¡°pr night¡± was. But he had sunken deep into his memories, and there was a look of frustration in his face. ¡°At that point, Ku He was hungrily and meanly devouring human flesh while he prayed piously to Heaven. I couldn¡¯t help but despise him. To my surprise... perhaps he had finally truly aroused the feelings of the immortals of the temple... daylight suddenly came.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at Xiao En. How could the two men have survived the long months of pr night? Even if they had flesh to eat and tents to burn, for the two of them to struggle alone like that could well send a man insane.


    Xiao En suddenlyughed. ¡°At the moment that day broke, Ku He and I had reached the end of our lives. But suddenly, we discovered hope, a strength that came from some unknown ce, that allowed us to continue living.¡±


    ¡°And then you found the temple.¡± Fan Xian drew his dagger and put it to one side. ¡°What was the temple like?¡±


    Many years ago, past the snowy mountains, two men, emaciated to skin and bone, emerged with great difficulty from their tent. Their eyes were sunken and their skin was pallid. When they breathed, exposing their rotten and swollen gums, the signs were clear ¨C these two men would soon be dead.


    The dawn renounced its miserliness and its rays of light finally began to appear. A handful of animals emerged once more from their holes. The two once-hardy men had spent thest of their strength, but they were still more ferocious than these beasts, and so they managed to replenish themselves, standing to their feet once more.


    That day, they narrowed their eyes, looking nkly at the mountains before them, unsure where the temple ¨C that they had gone through hell to find ¨C could be.


    All that stood before them was a vast expanse of pure white snow.


    Suddenly, a shaft of light descended from the dark-blue sky. The light that fell upon the mountains seemed to bend in some queer way, and suddenly, a beautiful temple appeared amongst the mountains.


    The grand temple had been built upon the mountainside, its ck stone walls and light-gray eaves standing against each other to create a vista of indescribable dignity.


    Ku He stared dumbfounded at the mountains, and suddenly fell to the ground, ovee with emotion. He burst into tears at the appearance of the temple, ovee with a feeling of iparable wretchedness. Xiao En stood stupefied. A long timeter, he finally came to his senses, sitting down on the snow ground, unable to gather the strength to stand again for a long time.


    This was the temple.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: The Little Girl Escapes the Temple


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Along the snow-brushed steps, a young Ku He and a distraught Xiao En began to ascend the frost-bitten mountain. The look upon Xiao En¡¯s face thawed somewhat, allowing him to once more express a range of differing emotions, from excitement, to anxiety, to fear.


    Ku He possessed no fear; he only harbored a fervent fanaticism. He was a monk, and he had made it his life¡¯s goal to touch the temple¡¯s door and kneel upon the stone steps of that sacred ce in worship of its divinity.


    As they pushed on with their snowbound venture, it wasn¡¯t long before they neared their final destination. However, upon approaching its frigid steps, they would immediately be taken aback. You see, each time they neared, the temple would vanish from sight and reappear in the far distance, once more. After half a day of intense climbing towards their desired haven, this continued, and the temple¡¯s distance away from them appeared to gradually lengthen, with its ck, solemn walls looking like little more than fleeting, flickering shadows.


    In legends, it was said that the temple would only appear twice a year. Ku He and Xiao En were unwilling to relinquish this opportunity, however, and so they exerted every ounce of their strength in their climb. And climb they did. They climbed, crawled, and mbered until they lost track of how long they had spent doing so. Over the course of their pursuit, their bodies developed innumerable cuts and bruises from the harsh ice and lethal icicles and as they endured, two trails of blood marked their route.


    ...


    ...


    p. Ku He¡¯s hands pped t stone ¨C he had reached the footsteps of the temple. The young monk, in his relief, could not help but p the stone twice in a presumptuous manner. He was quickly filled with boundless joy and his heart leapt in tion.


    Xiao En was slightly slower to reach the top and as he peered at the door of the temple, he clutched the weapon that he had hidden within his sleeves. As he looked upon the seven-meter-high door, Xiao En became slightly unnerved, and with its presence there, it almost looked as if a god had dropped a book onto the earth. Although the door wasn¡¯t as fancy as the grand door that existed within the Great Wei Pce, it made thetter look miniscule inparison. The ce seemed otherworldly, as if it weren¡¯t built for the presence of mortals.


    The walls of the temple were caked in dust, and it must have been several years since anyone else had treaded upon the grounds of this ce.


    Xiao En gulped, and steeled himself to find a way inside. The king had bestowed upon Xiao En the task of discovering the key to immortality. He believed that the end of his search was nigh, and so his excitement grew. Ku He, however, felt differently. His kowtow before the temple door had be quite unsettling, and he was performing the act so vigorously that his forehead began bleeding.


    Xiao En approached the temple door and as he leaned forward to touch it, the temple seemed to move away from him.


    The temple was so close, yet so far.


    30 yearster, in the cave. Xiao En¡¯s pallid eyes grew sad.


    ¡°I was unable to enter.¡±


    Fan Xian let go of Xiao En¡¯s hands and lightly told him, ¡°It is as I thought. If this were not so, there would be five grand masters, not four.¡±


    ¡°Ku He was stronger than me. Even if I were as lucky as he, there is no way I could be a grand master.¡± Hearing this, Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°But Ku He could not enter, either. That temple possessed an aura, and it was shielded by a mystic force. Back in the day, Ku He and I were the strongest warriors on the face of the earth, but even we were unable to breach that ce.¡±


    Fan Xian perked his head. The tale that Fei Jie¡¯s mentor mentioned had detailed Ku He¡¯s incredible strength stemming from the time he spent kowtowing before a temple¡¯s door. It would appear that this tale was one of truth. Fan Xian frowned and asked, ¡°What resides in that temple?¡±


    Xiao En struggled to provide a response, for he was entirely drained of strength. ¡°In front of the temple¡¯s door, there resides arge que. Over the course of the eons, its face had weathered and its message faded. If I were to hazard a guess, I would assume that what was once written on that que were runes, left to us mortals by the gods themselves!¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart began to pound and he fervently asked; ¡°What sort of runes?¡±


    Xiao En caught the excitement that was beginning to develop within Fan Xian, and his eyebrows moved in response. In his heart, he found it admirable that the young man in front of him was still filled with such wonder and curiosity regarding the mysteries of their world.


    ¡°Do not...¡± With difficulty, the old man raised his finger to trace the shape of the rune in the air.


    Fan Xian understood immediately. ¡°The dragon hiding in deep water?¡±[1] he said to himself. After he said this, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°And there were three of the exact same runes,¡± Xiao En said. Through strenuous effort, Xiao En managed to raise his finger and in the air, gestured the shape of two circr arcs, providing a mystic sensation.


    Fan Xian began to believe that it was impossible for him to discern anything from these runes. Does my rebirth have anything to do with this temple? Does the temple possess a connection to my mother? It looks as if I¡¯ll have to find out myself. I don¡¯t believe I have the strength and luck of Ku He and Xiao En to brave and endure the cold nights of travel to such a ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t imagine this story has such a simple ending.¡±


    Xiao En coughed and said, ¡°You are correct. When you spend so much time and effort in pursuit of your lifelong goal, to finally be within reach and fall short of it, you may not be so willing to give up.¡±


    ¡°As Ku He continued to kowtow on the steps before the temple, I walked to the sheltering mountainside.¡±


    The onset of night hade, and without the light of a campfire, the darkness blinded them both. Xiao En, in a softened voice, began to once more describe the events that urred decades ago. Fan Xian, after a while said, ¡°You were looking for a sewer entry?¡±


    Xiao En looked at the young man¡¯s silhouette framed by the mouth of the cave. ¡°You¡¯re in the same line of business as me,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s why you know what I would have done at that time.¡±


    ¡°You were unable to get close to the temple¡¯s walls, so how were you supposed to enter via a sewer?¡± Upon saying this, Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows moved in a manner to suggest slight confusion. Then, he asked, ¡°In a ce such as this, a relic left from the gods, how could there be a sewer?¡±


    ¡°So I failed.¡± Xiao En said these words in haste. ¡°Now that I think about it, I must have had a lot of courage in my youth. In front of that temple, there I was, believing I could get inside through such a mundane point of entry.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then...¡± Xiao En fell into a weird mood. ¡°Then I returned to the front of the temple. And when I did, I saw Ku He hold something in his arms. In my curiosity, I approached to ask him what he held and then...¡±


    The old man¡¯s speech stammered and slowed, and as it did, Fan Xian¡¯s heart grew tenser and tenser.


    ¡°The door of the temple swung open.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Fan Xian, without realizing it, inched closer towards Xiao En in a manner that seemed to suggest he wanted to protect him.


    Xiao En¡¯s eyes gleamed and smiled on his behalf. With his voice beginning to break, he said, ¡°The temple¡¯s doors opened quietly and quite naturally. It was an exciting thing to witness. On my way there to take a look inside, from beyond that massive door, a beautiful person stepped outside.¡±


    ¡°A beautiful person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a fairy.¡±


    Xiao En stood before the door like a fool as a little girl ran directly into his arms. Blood from his still-battered and fatigued body almost spilt from his mouth. In the pale light, Xiao En nced at Ku He, who looked like a fierce tiger. He dashed towards the temple doors and began to make battle with a dark entity.


    Ku He was the youngest Rank Nine elite, but he had no idea what came over him. He was quite visibly exerting all of the strength that he possessed to take on this entity that had emerged from the temple. The whole scene quickly descended into chaos.


    A few momentster, it dawned upon Xiao En that he did indeed hold within his arms a young girl. Before he could react, however, the young girl began yelling at Ku He, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    It was a simple word that was uttered from the mouth of frail young girl, but it was spoken like a decree issued by an emperor. The power within her voice made Xiao En shiver. And then, all of a sudden, his face was smacked.


    ¡°You too!¡±


    Ku He stepped backwards with grace, but Xiao En, clutching the young girl, clumsily fell backwards and rolled down the temple stairs.


    The dark entity did not give chase and rather warped back inside the temple. Xiao En, in shock, returned his gaze back towards the temple doors. He hazily thought that for a brief moment, the dark entity resembled the shape of a man. Fear overcame Xiao En, and he saw Ku He was already coughing up blood after his brief sh. Even Ku He was no match for that dark entity. It was evident that whatever was inside that temple was not from this world.


    Xiao En understood quite quickly that while he was off looking for his supposed sewer entrance, Ku He must have bargained with the little girl that was in his arms upon Xiao En¡¯s return. A bargain that would free her from the temple.


    But who was this little girl?


    ¡°Carry me. Drag him and let¡¯s go.¡±


    The little girl appeared to be extremely cold and so she buried her head in his chest, before signaling him to move. Xiao En did not dare to relent and so he held the girl tight, grabbed a hold of Ku He and began his descent back down the mountain.


    It took what seemed like an age of running, but at longst, they returned to their campsite. He was exhausted and upon sitting down in his tent, he suddenly questioned why he took flight. The Emperor had ordered him to retrieve the secrets of immortality, but he hade back without them. Why had he listened to the little girl, without a second thought? The strangest aspect, or so he thought, was that the dark entity did not go after him.


    Xiao En turned around to look at the little girl, as she sat upon the floor, rubbing her nose. She took notice at the mound of human bones that had been left over in the corner of the tent.


    ¡°These poor and hateful humans.¡± The little girl spoke and returned her gaze to Xiao En. It was only now that Xiao En was able to get a good look at her and see what she truly looked like. Her skin was pale like snow, without a single blemish. Her eyes were wide and they sparkled. Her beauty was something no mortal could possess.


    In the pitch ck cave, Xiao En could not make out Fan Xian¡¯s facial expression, but he could tell through the tone of his voice, that something was amiss. Fan Xian asked, ¡°How old was the little girl?¡±


    ¡°Four years of age, at the most.¡± Xiao En¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if he could see her face before him. ¡°When I held her in my arms, she was as light as a feather.¡±


    Fan Xian, in a tone of astonishment, asked, ¡°She was four years old as well?¡±


    ¡°Why ¡®as well¡¯¡±?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fan Xianughed, opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know who that little girl is?¡±


    Xiao En replied assuredly, ¡°Of course I know. She was fairy who wanted to be mortal, and thus she escaped that temple.¡±


    Fan Xian wasughing and shook his finger in disagreement, ¡°Believe me, she was just a little girl that entered the temple to steal stuff.¡±


    [1] The character in the rune, ¡°do not¡± (wu), made Fan Xian think of a Chinese idiom about a dragon hiding in deep water, which is a metaphor for not acting rashly until the time is right.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: Today¡¯s Chapter is Untitled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao En heard Fan Xian¡¯s confident words and began coughing violently, unable to stop for a long time. It was the middle of the night, and they sat on a precipice, unsure whether the Brocade Guards searching below would hear. Fan Xian was rather worried. He took out a needle and thrust it into Xiao En¡¯s neck, helping to ease the tension in his veins.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gently felt Xiao En¡¯s neck, where there was a slight sticky dampness. He sniffed, picking up a faint scent of blood. He knew that Xiao En had begun coughing up blood, and though his face remained expressionless, he felt somewhat emotional.


    ¡°It was a fairy.¡± The dying man stubbornly confirmed the judgment he¡¯d made 30 years before.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to argue with him on that point. ¡°How could a four-year-old girl carry a chest? Who carried it then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What chest?¡± Xiao En¡¯s was asked in a genuine tone of voice. He didn¡¯t sound like he was lying.


    Fan Xian was rather taken aback. He knew that the old man didn¡¯t need to hide anything, and Wu Zhu was still yet to appear. Wu Zhu had once said that he and his mother had left home together. Where was that home? ording to the letter his mother had left behind, Wu Zhu had once waged war against the powerful forces of the temple, and as a result he had lost a portion of his memories. Why had Wu Zhu wanted to fight against the people of the temple? Could it be that he was fighting for a woman¡¯s affections?


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    This is the work that every person who listens to a story must do. Old Xiao En, the storyteller, was nearing death, and there was no way Fan Xian would forget to ask those three words.


    Inside the tent, Ku Hey down on a pelt, his breathing hurried. He didn¡¯t know what that little girl had allowed him to do, making him capable of turning his back on his long-held beliefs and attack the people of the temple.


    Xiao En looked out of the open tent at the little girl in the snow. The blizzard was still fierce outside, and the little girl¡¯s skin was whiter than the snow. Her tiny hands tightly gripped the thick tent material, and she looked out at the vast outside world, her frame tiny against it. There was a feeling of loneliness about her that seemedpletely at odds with her tender age.


    He carefully moved up next to Ku He, cing a hand into a hole in his robe.


    ¡°I gave him that,¡± said the little girl, her head not even turning. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Xiao En looked at the little girl with a sudden ominous glint in his eye. Ku He was definitely hiding some kind of tome of divine knowledge from the temple in his breast pocket, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling tempted. But when he thought about how the girl who had snuck out of the temple was a fairy, Xiao En immediately relinquished such thoughts.


    He kneeled,pletely deferential, kowtowing toward the fairy. ¡°I am the leader of the Discipline Commission of the great Kingdom of Wei, and on His Majesty¡¯smand, we havee to hear the will of Heaven, and beseech that the immortals bestow upon us the elixir of immortality.¡±


    These were Xiao En¡¯s orders. He had not forgotten them.


    At the entrance to the cave, the young girlughed merrily at his words. After a moment, she suddenly threw a pill to Xiao En. ¡°You have aided me, and I will grant you aid in return. That monk has already received his reward, and you shall have yours.¡±


    Xiao En caught the pill and looked at it carefully. There was nothing unusual-looking about it, but since it had been given to him by a fairy, he could only treat it with the utmost care. He took out a jade box and carefully ced the pill inside.


    ¡°Return home,¡± said the little girl, her voice sounding far older than her years. ¡°This is no ce to stay.¡±


    Xiao En was somewhat disappointed. They had expended so much effort to find the temple, yet they had not been able to enter, and they had no idea what the immortals of the temple actually looked like.


    ¡°Thank you for your gift of this medicine, fairy.¡±


    ¡°Do note here again,¡± said the young girl calmly. ¡°And do not tell anyone where the temple is.


    ¡°If I ever learn that you have revealed the temple¡¯s location, I will kill you both.¡± The young girl turned around, her young face utterly austere. ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    Xiao En kowtowed over and over in affirmation. Although her words were cold, there was something almost amusing about this tiny little girl who seemed as if she had been sculpted from ice. But the fact that a four-year-old girl could say such things clearly showed that she was no mortal being.


    Even though Xiao En was captain of the Red Riders, he still did not dare disobey her orders.


    The old man had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°After Ku He awoke, the fairy forced us to swear a vow, and then we headed south,¡± said Xiao En, recounting his memories. ¡°As the days passed, the smile on the fairy¡¯s face grew. It seemed that she was very interested in travelling through the world of mortals. It sounds strange, I know. Every time Ku He and I looked at her tiny figure, we could get a sense of just how marvelous her powers were... immortals and mortals are different indeed, and we are but fools who understand nothing.


    ¡°Later on, there was one day when the fairy turned around to look at the snowy mountains behind us, and then she suddenly said something to herself ¨C ¡®he deserves our sympathy¡¯. I remember it very clearly, because I had never seen such a look ofpassion on the face of any mortal.¡±


    Of course, Fan Xian knew that his mother was not a fairy. He presumed she probably was not particrly powerful at that time, but to be able to scare two of the world¡¯s most powerful men, she definitely had brains. But he didn¡¯t understand ¨C exactly who was she referring to when she said ¡°he deserves our sympathy¡±?


    And he didn¡¯t believe in this feeling ofpassion either. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°You and I are but rats living in the gutter,¡± sneered Xiao En. ¡°How can weprehend the beauty of the red-crowned crane that takes flight in the clouds of the highest peaks of heaven? I could not describe the look on that little fairy¡¯s face, but it is something that Ku He and I will never forget.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    ¡°The next day, the fairy disappeared without a trace. I didn¡¯t know where she had gone. Her sudden disappearance in that endless snow scared Ku He and me half to death.¡± Xiao En gasped for breath as he continued to narrate his memories. ¡°This was the most secret expedition I had ever undertaken, and to catch sight of an immortal who was not of this world, I figured our luck was pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Then you and Ku He returned to the Kingdom of Wei?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    ¡°Correct. The way back was even more perilous than the way there, but we made it back safely,¡± said Xiao En. ¡°I gave the fairy¡¯s pill to His Majesty. The whole business ended rather favorably.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°Surely you swallowed the pill yourself.¡±


    Xiao En let out a hissingugh. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t trick you.¡±


    ¡°Does the elixir of immortality really exist?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    ¡°It¡¯s a temptation that no normal person can resist,¡± sighed Xiao En. ¡°Of course I swallowed the pill. Though my health improved, immortality was absolutely impossible. That¡¯s when I realized the fairy had tricked me.¡±


    ¡°I believe that tricking people is that fairy¡¯s favorite thing to do,¡± said Fan Xian, seemingly in another world, ¡°perhaps even in her death.¡±


    ¡°Death?¡± asked Xiao En. ¡°How can a fairy die?¡±


    Fan Xian paid no attention to him. He closed his eyes, trying to look back in his own memories, then he stood up and picked up his dagger. Now darkness surrounded them, and ck clouds covered up the light of the stars and the moon. It was pitch-dark, and Xiao En could not see what he was doing.


    ¡°Why does Ku He want you dead?¡± Fan Xian had finally voiced his suspicions. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your knowledge of the temple¡¯s location could cause such trouble.¡±


    Xiao En felt that Fan Xian¡¯s question was rather odd. ¡°Everyone knows what the temple means to the world of mortals. If such important information were to get out, there would be chaos across thend. Whether it was the young son of the Zhan family of Qi, or the sinister Emperor of Qing, they would all send their men north on pilgrimage. The world¡¯s most powerful men would not cease in their efforts to find the temple.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his nose. ¡°The temple? You went, and you said that it¡¯s just a big temple. What¡¯s there to worship?¡±


    Xiao Enughed coldly. ¡°Ku He merely kneeled before the temple, and he became the greatest of the grandmasters. Such a temptation, for practitioners of the martial arts, is stronger than you could imagine... and you think Ku He is truly a sage? He kneeled so piously before the temple, but the moment that fairy gave him that book, he overturned everything he ever believed in and attacked. When faced with his own benefit, he is simply an evil man who is skilled at hiding his true nature.


    ¡°If you had killed me, then he would be the only person in the world who knew of the temple¡¯s location,¡± continued Xiao En. ¡°What does the temple really hold? Perhaps Ku He will never be able to find out, but he has already benefited from it, so why would he take the risk of letting the world¡¯s strongest people have that same chance?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment. He was right. He could understand, to some extent, why Ku He had thought of nothing else but murdering Xiao En. Perhaps he had wanted to preserve his own glory as the grandmaster of the nation, and didn¡¯t want the repulsive things that had happened on their journey north exposed. Perhaps Ku He knew that the things the temple held could bring untold danger to the world.


    ¡°So what is really inside the temple?¡±


    Fan Xian was deep in thought. Without thinking, he traced the ¡°do not¡± runes on the temple¡¯s doors in the air with his finger, gradually tracing faster and faster.


    ¡°For a thousand years, mortals have all known that the temple was not of our world. Ku He and I took great risks in searching for it. We had proof of its existence, and as long as we left the temple, the people of the temple would note to trouble the world of mortals... Ku He now protects the Kingdom of Qi. How could he dare take the risk of offending Heaven in all its might?¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s energy had gradually faded away. His voice became weaker and weaker, but the terror in his words would not subside. ¡°Besides, the fairy had sworn us to secrecy. Given that Ku He ims to be the closest to Heaven that one can get, how could he dare go back on his word?¡±


    ¡°Do not put too much weight in the things people promise,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°Did you not just tell me the location of the temple?¡±


    ¡°That is because I am about to die.¡± With some difficulty, Xiao En turned his head to one side. ¡°And you will die in this cave too.¡±


    Fan Xian let out augh tinged with slight regret. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: Close Your Eyes and Be at Peace


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the silent night that fell on the ravine, looking upwards, one would not see weeds, but a thick, ink-ck night that stretched all the way across the precipices on both sides. Fan Xian adjusted his clothing, binding together his ripped left trouser leg.


    ¡°That fairy¡¯s name was Ye Qingmei,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Ye Qingmei?¡± said Xiao En, shocked. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you mean to tell me that the youngdy of the Ye family was the fairy that I met?¡±


    When the Ye family had suddenly risen to prominence, Xiao En was still the spymaster of the Kingdom of Wei, so through his spywork, he had some knowledge of her life. Fan Xian was not surprised at all. Heughed. ¡°Who else but the ¡®fairy¡¯ you speak of could turn the House of Ye into a name known all across thend in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Xiao En began coughing once more. ¡°No wonder the Kingdom of Qing could rise so quickly. They had the temple behind them.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°You¡¯re dying, so I¡¯ll tell you. Ye Qingmei was the ¡®fairy¡¯ that you speak of. She wasn¡¯t an immortal of the temple at all... She was just like you and me. Just an ordinary person; nothing more.¡±


    Xiao En still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock. He couldn¡¯t believe what Fan Xian was saying. Instead, he asked a question in his final moments. ¡°...Why... did the fairy want to capture me and take me to Qing?¡±


    He had been the spymaster of Wei at the time, so naturally he knew of the connection between the Ye family and the Overwatch Council of the Kingdom of Qing.


    ¡°At the time, the Kingdom of Qing needed you dead.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I must admit, at the time, you were a truly terrifying figure... The reason Ye Qingmei dispatched Chen Pingping to capture you alive was because when you broke through into the temple, she was finally able toe to this world.¡±


    ¡°Then... who... are you... really?¡± Xiao En spluttered in between violent bouts of coughing. In the dark night, his eyes, filled with dismay, were fixed on Fan Xian like arrows.


    Though he was dying, the old man¡¯s gaze was still sharp. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly startled. Heughed quietly. ¡°Me?¡±


    There was a moment of deep silence before he finally spoke.¡±I am Ye Qingmei¡¯s son.¡±


    Ye Qingmei¡¯s son... In this world which was so familiar and so strange, so intimate and so distant, Fan Xian had never thought he¡¯d say those words out loud. The night grew darker, reaching the darkest moment before the dawn. In a cave with just two people in it, Fan Xian had quietly said those words.


    I am Ye Qingmei¡¯s son.


    For some unknown reason, as the words left his lips, he felt a sudden calm, like his heart had thrown off the weight it had been bearing, overturning the creeping vines and tendrils that covered it in an instant. At least he had found some fleeting peace in the sense of freedom that filled the night air.


    Daylight came slowly.


    There were not many memories left. But Xiao En spoke slowly, and as midnight came and went, Fan Xian had finally achieved his most important goal in this journey north. He looked at Xiao En. ¡°Is there anything else you want exined?¡± he asked quietly.


    Xiao En looked at him, a strange expression on his face. A long time passed before he finally spoke, wheezing. ¡°You¡¯re... her son?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t take after my mother.¡±


    Xiao En coughed violently, letting loose a few more of thest drops of blood in his veins. He looked like he wanted tough and cry at once. ¡°No wonder you know so much. No wonder you¡¯re so interested in where the temple is...¡± Facing death, the old men finally saw everything clearly. He gasped for breath as he spoke. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not stuck in this cave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a habit of not dying.¡± Fan Xian had already prepared everything. He came in closer to Xiao En.


    Xiao En suddenly fixed his gaze intensely on Fan Xian. ¡°If you want to live a good life, don¡¯t go to the temple,¡± he said.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He said nothing.


    Xiao En stopped looking at him. He cast his gaze at the precipice over the ravine behind Fan Xian and frowned slightly. It seemed he was thinking about something. A momentter, he spoke, gasping for breath. ¡°I always thought I was the kind of man who didn¡¯t fear death. All I wanted was freedom. Now death stares me in the face. And now I know that everyone fears it.¡±


    ¡°There is no one in this world who doesn¡¯t fear death.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but Fan Xian looked at the dying man and slowly rxed his left hand. ¡°But... perhaps death is not the end. Perhaps you will find yourself in a strange new world.¡±


    That was his greatest secret. His greatest sorrow.


    Xiao En gazed into the distance, his bloodshot eyes fading. ¡°Are you really the son of a fairy... no, the son of Ye Qingmei?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Fan Xian¡¯s response. ¡°But you¡¯re so unlike her.¡±


    ¡°You only saw her when she was four years old. How can you be so sure?¡±


    Xiao En smiled. ¡°Because you¡¯re nowhere near as pretty as a fairy.¡±


    Fan Xian cocked his head unthinkingly. ¡°There¡¯s not many women in the world who are better-looking than me.¡±


    ¡°The look in your eyes is different.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    Xiao En looked at him, a hint of indifference in his voice. ¡°Now I understand. In those snowy wastnds, the fairy looked out at that vast stretch of white, and her gaze was still soft,passionate... I¡¯ve never known how to describe it. Now it seems that I can feel the darknessing. And I can understand the emotion that was behind her gaze, and what it showed.¡±


    ¡°What did it show?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°A burning love for life itself.¡± Xiao En smiled. ¡°Although you¡¯ve a clear and bright smile in your eyes, it¡¯s not the same... your mother was filled with love. Underneath... you¡¯re empty.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed a lot of people in my life, so I¡¯ve never held out hope for a happy ending.¡± Xiao En would say no more on the topic. He just looked out spellbound at the daylight as it filtered through the thin mist. ¡°If I am to die in this cave, as you say, it will make a fine tomb.¡±


    Fan Xian crouched down beside him. His left hand rested on the old man¡¯s shoulder, and he found that the flesh was already soft.


    The daylighting over the precipice was still dim, but as it scattered through the fog that covered the ravine, there was a feeling of holiness to it. The light rays shone on Xiao En¡¯s wizened face. His hands were stained with the blood of countless men, and the old spymaster had spent thest part of his life in miserable loneliness. But somehow, the light made him feel as if he were leaving it all behind.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any date trees in Danzhou, are there?¡±


    These were Xiao En¡¯sst words.


    Fan Xian withdrew thest needle from underneath the old man¡¯s ear, then checked that he had passed. He turned his head and looked at Xiao En¡¯s body. ¡°Though there are no date trees in Danzhou... Maybe there¡¯s a better world waiting for you after your death.¡±


    Xiao En¡¯s eyes had already softly closed. His bloodshot pupils would never look out on this strange world again.


    Fan Xian exhaled, andid Xiao En¡¯s body out t deep in the far end of the cave. As for whether the hawks who encircled the mountain might peck at his corpse, it seemed he hadn¡¯t thought about it, so he appeared a little indifferent.


    He walked out of the mouth of the cave, reaching his hands out into the air over the precipice outside. The white mountain fog moved along with the movements of his fingers, but all he could grasp at was air.


    The Brocade Guard were probably still searching for traces of the two of them, or their corpses, in the valley below and the roads leading away from the area. The cliff face of the Yan Mountains was as smooth as a mirror. No one imagined that anyone could jump from the cliff edge andnd safely, and they certainly never thought that someone could manage to scale the slick surface.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body clung tightly to the cliff face like a poster on a wall. The thick dawn fog around him effectively hid his figure. Even if someone were directly facing the cliff edge, they would have no way of seeing the person who was scaling it like a gecko.


    In Danzhou, from the age of 12 to 16, he had spent four years controlling the zhenqi outside his body. It was a very silly way to practice. But Wu Zhu had not been concerned for him. He had practiced thoroughly himself and unexpectedly saved Fan Xian from a great many scrapester on in his life.


    Crawling like a gecko, pressed up against the wall like a snake against the floor, he carefully made his ascent, his face expressionless. The ephedra pill had worn off. His zhenqi was gging, so he dared not lose focus.


    The grasses trembled slightly as a hand gripped the stone of the cliff edge. d in his night-walking clothes, a ghost-like figure climbed up from the ravine.


    His hood covering his face, Fan Xian turned around and looked. All that was there was the ravine,pletely silent, as if nothing had happened. A momentter, his heart skipped a beat. Gazing through the thick fog, he looked toward the mountain forest in the distance. There was nothing there.


    But it seemed like someone had been watching him; like he could feel the physical presence of their gaze on him.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and turned around. He didn¡¯t think ¨C there wasn¡¯t time to think. He pierced through the fog like an arrow d in ck, running toward the capital.


    And outside the diplomatic missionpound, Gao Da¡¯s hand gripped his longsword. His eyes were as ferocious as a tiger¡¯s as he red at the people in front of the building. The young master had not been seen for a day and a night. All the visits from the officials of Qi had been turned away but today, early in the morning, men from the Brocade Guard hade to ry a decree from the pce. They said that the young Emperor wished to speak with Fan Xian at the pce.


    There were few people who knew that Fan Xian was not inside the diplomatic missionpound. Shen Zhong, Provost of the Brocade Guard, hoped that Fan Xian was not in the building, but after a whole night¡¯s search, they still had not found his body, so suspicions had been raised for Northern Qi, and it was urgent that they confirmed Fan Xian¡¯s whereabouts.


    They had not expected the southerners to be so rude and unreasonable, making the excuse of Fan Xian¡¯s drunkenness to prevent Northern Qi officials from entering the building. Tempers were about to re, and at that moment, there was a rustling sound from the street.


    It was not the sound of street-sweepers, but the sound of footsteps. The people of Northern Qi were overjoyed.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: Why Have You Gone so Pale Once Again?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shangjing was lively today, as the envoy¡¯s arrival had been greeted by the presence of several hundred people. In the midst of these proceedings, the Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s officers and fellow Brocade Guard had to step aside to clear a passage, and with great respect, kneel to the discourteous walk of one woman in particr. ¡°Greetings, Lady Haitang.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyes were swollen and it looked as if she had not slept much the night before. With her hands tucked into herrge pockets, she yawned and brazenly asked, ¡°What the hell are you guys doing here?¡±


    An officer, with great haste, stood up and ran toward her to say, ¡°In ordance with the decree, we have gathered here to wee the arrival of the southern Qing Kingdom¡¯s head diplomat, Fan Xian. But a guard in the employ of Fan Xian will not inform his master of his allowance to enter the pce.¡±


    Brocade Guards and officers from the Office of the Grand Herald stepped forward to dere their desire to meet Fan Xian.


    Haitang appeared unaware; she did not seem to have any knowledge of the events that had transpired within the capital for the past two days. With widened eyes, she asked, ¡°Why will the guard not inform him?¡±


    Tiger Guard Gao Da knew that the women before him was an important person to Northern Qi, despite her rugged apparel that suggested a countryside upbringing. What he found most curious, however, was that during the time that the delegations had been within Shangjing, Fan Xian had been spotted with this woman numerous times. It was because of this, he decided to approach the woman and with a deep voice, tell her, ¡°Mister Fan drank too much yesterday and is now unwell. He is resting now; do not disturb him.¡±


    Haitang groaned and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After this, she walked up the envoy¡¯s entrance. She had visited the envoy in search of Fan Xian on numerous asions and therefore Haitang had be a frequent sight for the others within. Seeing her stoutly march in, Lin Wen, who stood upon the stone steps, felt slightly concerned ¨C but he did not dare to stop her.


    Tiger Guard Gao Da sought to protect his master and so he frowned, firmly grabbed the hilt of his de and impeded Haitang¡¯s advance by stepping in front of her. ¡°Miss Haitang... Hrm!¡±


    He was at a loss for what to say, and thus his words trailed off at the end.


    Haitang did not respond and instead simply turned around. The cloth shoes she wore did not leave the ground and they made a grinding noise as she spun. All of a sudden, for reasons he did not understand, Haitang had appeared behind Gao Da.


    Gao Da thought to cease her passage by a demonstration of the zhenqi that he possessed but for some reason, his ability to do so had been suppressed. Being unable to release it, he shook his shoulders as a look of anger warped his face.


    Haitang smiled, turned around and lightly pped his shoulders. The expressionless, unconcerned face that Haitang had previously disyed now gleamed with life. ¡°Fan Xian and I are friends. I am sure that my presence, no matter the timing, would bring him much joy.¡±


    When her hand touched Gao Da¡¯s shoulder, the contact imparted a soft, gentle, andforting warmth.


    Gao Da slowly closed his eyes and drew his longsword. He fiercely spun it around before driving it three inches into the pavement, scattering shattered cobblestones across the ground.


    Gao Da was an incredibly menacing and highly-talented fighter, but even his skills paled inparison to the dexterity of Haitang. And her identity was one of importance, which put him at a further disadvantage.


    As such, Gao Da was unable tomit to doing anything which might have stopped her. He was at an impasse, but was still firm in his desire to not allow Haitang to visit Fan Xian alone. Thus, Gao Da grimaced and decided to apany her, as she continued her staggered walk toward the courtyard.


    The Brocade Guard and their fellow officers of the Northern Qi Kingdom, however, knew their ce. They did not follow, but they were keen on having Haitang inadvertently confirm whether or not Fan Xian was in the area.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Haitang.¡± The words were slightly garbled, revealing the presence of a man who was in the midst of brushing his teeth with a ridged instrument. It was Wang Qinian, and he appeared in a corridor in the courtyard that Haitang would have to pass by. Wang was close to Fan Xian, and as such, he was a person that Haitang had seen many times.


    Haitang smiled in response, but acknowledged that Wang was simply seeking to slow her advance. She wasn¡¯t in a particr hurry, so she decided to engage Wang in conversation. ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± she asked.


    Wang Qinian pulled the tool out of his frothy mouth, showed it to Haitang andughed before saying, ¡°Fan Xian invented this. It¡¯s a toothbrush.¡±


    ¡°Toothbrush?¡± Haitang asked, with a confused expression. ¡°It¡¯s to brush your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use willow sticks?¡±


    ¡°Because these things are wonderful! The brush is soft and delicate.¡± Wang Qinian realized that he had taken the toothbrush out of his wretched mouth and disyed it directly to Haitang. After noticing how boorish this act was, he quickly pulled it back and apologized.


    Haitang gave a wry smile, stroked her hair and then proceeded forward. Seeing her departure, Wang threw his bowl and toothbrush to his assistant and quickly followed after her. For a man who was almost forty, he was as spry as rabbit. As he followed Haitang, he continued talking to her, exining that Fan Xian had gotten drunk the night before and was still resting. He then pleaded that she returnter.


    Everybody who saw Haitang that morning knew she was on her way to see Fan Xian, for nobody could think of another discernable reason for her appearance at such an early hour.


    Off the corridor that the two walked along, a figure dressed in white began walking toward them. Haitang took notice of this person and turned around, a glint of frost showing in her eyes. As she did this, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you, Mister Yan!¡±


    Yan Bingyun could tell that this apprentice of Ku He was in a foul mood this morning. Even though he had already been released by the Brocade Guard, Yan Bingyun always made sure to stay out of sight and avoid the fleeting potential that he may aggravate or annoy any of Northern Qi¡¯s civilians or officers. Right before he was arrested, Haitang was returning to the pce. She met him once when he was masquerading as a schr and, as such, this reunion left Yan Bingyun feeling a little awkward. He silently retreated.


    Looking at the wooden door that appeared to be shut tight, Haitang frowned and raised her hand in an attempt to push it open.


    Even though she was a friend of Fan Xian, to barge beyond a door like this would be considered extremely inappropriate. Wang Qinian was taken aback by what she was nning to do, and so he decided to spring in front of her to halt her. As established, he was quick on his feet, but he was not fast enough for this move. A strong wind picked up and before he could get in front of Haitang, the door swung open with the gust.


    Wang Qinian was sweating profusely, unsure of whether or not he could prevent her from finally reaching Fan Xian.


    Haitang delicately nced over at the bed inside the room and then told Wang Qinian, ¡°Mister Wang, you can go back now.¡±


    Wang Qinian did not move.


    A harsh and cold voice emanated from somece within the house and said, ¡°Wang Qinian, you can indeed go back now.¡±


    Wang Qinian took a deep breath and joy returned his eyes once more as relief washed over him. He bowed and responded with ¡°Yes, Mister Fan!¡±


    Haitang stepped inside as the door closed itself behind her. She was not at all surprised, and the manner of her stride suggested she was in no hurry either. She approached a teapot that was set upon a table, poured its cold tea out into a cup, and had a sip. She then sat on a stool beside the bed.


    On the big bed, Fan Xian was resting with the duvet upon him. His face was pale, but he managed to raise a smile. He gazed at the crass woman who had just sat near him and a brief whileter, he said, ¡°You can keep watching me like that, if you so wish.¡±


    Haitang raised her hand to suppress a yawn and then said, ¡°If Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t asked me toe here, do you think it would bring me pleasure to gaze upon your early-morning unpleasantry?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not fond of how I look either. That being said, it is far from ugly.¡± He looked down and said, ¡°She¡¯s not ugly either.¡±


    Fan Xian pulled back the duvet to reveal a woman with ck, silk-like hair resting upon his chest.


    ¡°Been drinking in a brothel, day and night have you?¡± Haitang averted her eyes and acted as if she had not seen the woman upon his chest. She yawned once more and said, ¡°She¡¯s not that pretty, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep looking?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried to stop me.¡± Haitang smiled.


    Following this tense exchange, it was Fan Xian who first began to feel ufortable. He ended up saying, ¡°Could you please turn around for a moment? We should allow thisdy in my arms to get dressed with a modicum of privacy.¡± He calmly continued: ¡°You may not have to respect me, but you should at least respect this woman. There is no need to embarrass her.¡±


    When the courtesan had gathered her things, she turned to face Fan Xian with a look of dismay. The gleam in her eyes conveyed a look that was both shy and scious at the same time. Then, she went to bow before Haitang before exiting and leaving the two of them.


    Fan Xian continued to lie in bed, with his hands ced behind his head, unconcerned about showing his naked torso to Haitang.


    Haitang wasn¡¯t one to blush easily, neither was she one to feign a reaction. She had no intention ofining and thus paid no heed to the naked young man before her. ¡°Do you have any idea of the events that have transpired within the capital these past two days?¡±


    Fan Xian, for but a few brief seconds, was startled. He quickly retracted his reaction and began smiling, ¡°Ugh. I have no intention of engaging in a formal conversation with you. I have been in Shangjing, so of course I know. A lot of Shang Shanhu¡¯s men were killed and Xiao En was killed by your people. I believe your mentor will be very happy, so I suppose congrattions are in order.¡±


    Haitang was still staring at Fan Xian with a gaze that grew increasingly intimidating. Fan Xian, however, didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge that anything was amiss. With a continued smile, he said, ¡°Not bad. I knew this was going to happen. So, to avoid any suspicion, I have had to lock myself within the envoy for the past two days. I hope you understand.¡±


    Haitang was unsure about whether or not his words were ones of sincerity or deception. But earlier, in the courtyard, Wang Qinian had attempted to slow her approach. This would have given Fan Xian enough time to prepare, and nobody knew why Haitang had been willing to allow this.


    Since Fan Xian was here in the mission, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any confession out of him. Though he seemed like any other young, handsome Southern official he was in actuality exceptionally rigorous in how he carried out his tasks, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him if he were lying.


    Haitang stood up and returned her hands to her pockets. Then, all of a sudden, she began to deliberately eye Fan Xian¡¯s naked body. Through use of his zhenqi, Fan Xian mendaciously feigned a blush.


    Haitang began smiling and questioned, ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    ¡°I am simply feeling energized.¡± Fan Xian then suddenly felt that some vague danger was drawing near. Two nights of exhaustive trials, the effects could still be felt and so in the color drained from his face.


    ¡°Why have gone so pale once again?¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Last night took a lot out of me.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: Why Are You Coming, Xianxian?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you¡¯d had more time with her?¡±


    ¡°Too much of a good thing can be a problem too.¡±


    ¡°Those toothbrushes you made... I¡¯d like one.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected such a demand from her. He forced a smile. ¡°As far as I know, they sell them on Xiushui Street.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°Not the ones you make.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that the son of a noble family like you would care about such things.¡± Haitang looked at Fan Xian as if she were trying to see him anew.


    Fan Xian slowly closed his eyes. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know much about me.¡±


    Haitang was silent for a moment. ¡°But I do know that you¡¯re going home after the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday,¡± she said. ¡°What are you going to do about the promise you made to me?¡±


    There was a look of reluctance in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me sleep on it, and I¡¯lle talk to youter.¡±


    Haitang frowned. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too well today, so I¡¯m not up for talking.¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡± It was the first time Haitang had seen such a cold and indifferent expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face, but she made no response, and simply left.


    Fan Xiany down on therge bed, clearly exhausted, and yet he couldn¡¯t sleep. He looked calm, but his mind was racing. There wasn¡¯t enough time to work through everything he had heard and felt the night before. He opened his bright, clear eyes, and looked at the embroidered veil that hung over the bed. It was as if he wanted to prate the roof with his gaze, breaking through the clouds to the Ninth Heaven, shooting up into the distant sky.


    Since they had confirmed that Fan Xian was in the diplomatic mission, for Northern Qi, that begged the question ¨C who was it who had tried to save Xiao En on top of the cliff? Suspicions were naturally raised.


    Lang Tao, Friar He, and Shen Zhong sat around a table with deep frowns on their faces. Of the three of them, Shen Zhong¡¯s position was most senior, but Lang Tao was a disciple of Ku He as well as being the martial tutor of the young Emperor, so his status was highest. Friar He seemed rather taciturn.


    Yesterday, after the two of them had forced Xiao En and Fan Xian over that precipice, the Brocade Guard had begun a secret search in the area surrounding Shangjing. To their surprise, a day and a night¡¯s worth of effort had not produced any results. Early in the morning, they had given up and asked the pce for assistance in entering the diplomatic mission where, astonishingly, they had found Fan Xian lying in bed!


    ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t Fan Xian?¡± Friar He¡¯s pale face looked even paler. Although the poison that had entered his leg had been expelled, he had still experienced significant damage to his zhenqi.


    ¡°It was definitely Fan Xian,¡± said Lang Tao, his eyes closed. ¡°An expert in the use of poison, and needles, and all those little tricks. Who else could it be?¡±


    Friar He frowned. ¡°But that person didn¡¯t look like Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°People can disguise themselves,¡± said Lang Tao, opening his eyes.


    Lang Tao had special status, so when he spoke, people rarely doubted him. But the fact was that Fan Xian had been right there in the diplomatic mission. If the person who had thrown himself off that cliff was him, then how could he have escaped without a scratch? Unless he was some kind of demigod.


    Shen Zhong couldn¡¯t help but doubt Lang Tao¡¯s judgment, but he retained his demeanor as an affable old rich man. ¡°It most likely was Fan Xian, because the one who colluded with Shang Shanhu was a southerner, and only a southerner could know so much about the situation. It couldn¡¯t have been one of the masters from the City of Dongyi.¡±


    Seeing Friar He disagreeably shake his head, Shen Zhongughed. ¡°Of course, it could have been someone else.¡±


    ¡°If not Fan Xian, then who?¡± asked Lang Tao quietly. He didn¡¯t care much for talking with these agents of the state. If this matter hadn¡¯t involved Xiao En, then he wouldn¡¯t have bothered leaving the pce to assist the Brocade Guard.


    Shen Zhong looked at Lang Tao with a broad smile. ¡°Master Lang Tao, there are a great many masters in Qing too. As for the question of methods... I think you once said yourself that Chen Pingping always has an assassin by his side known as the Shadow, but no one has ever seen him, and no one knows of his methods and practices. Since Fan Xian is amissioner of the Overwatch Council, then he has some connection to that Shadow¡¯s methods... In that case, the one who attacked you on that cliff may not have been Fan Xian, but that Shadow.¡±


    The Shadow was Chen Pingping¡¯s personal bodyguard. Although no one had seen him, as the spymaster of Northern Qi, Shen Zhong naturally knew of his existence.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it was,¡± spat Friar He. ¡°The most important thing right now is that we confirm Xiao En¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Xiao En is dead.¡±


    Lang Tao spoke calmly. When Fan Xian, dressed all in ck, had made his rescue attempt, he remembered that his curved de had already struck Xiao En in the chest. He was confident that the force of his de was enough to cut Xiao En¡¯s life short.


    Shen Zhong smiled. ¡°Very well. The grandmaster and the Empress Dowager will be very pleased. I wish to express my gratitude to both of you.¡±


    The sun was sinking below the western city wall of Shangjing, as it had done for millennia. A slight warm breeze rustled the drooping leaves of the trees, drifting through the houses of the city, whirling around people¡¯s bodies, brushing past those silent tree trunks.


    After night fell, the breeze cooled. Fan Xian, wearing a simple robe, stood by a tree in the rear courtyard of the diplomatic missionpound. He narrowed his eyes, looking at the first star that had appeared in the sky. In that weather, an unlined garment was fine, but he was still weary, so he felt a little chilly.


    He carefully tore apart the letter in his hand. Unlike the way he had done it in the past, he didn¡¯t rip it up into a thousand tiny pieces, because the letter wasn¡¯t a confidential message from the Council, just a standard letter.


    The letter was from Wan¡¯er. Although news from home had flowed steadily from the north, this was the first time he had received a letter from his wife. He presumed she was waiting at home, somewhat worried. The Prime Minister, his father-inw, had left his position; Dabao had moved into Fan Manor. Ruoruo was as unppable as ever; it seemed that she wasn¡¯t worried by the news of the wedding in the slightest. His father was busy with court politics. All of this was in the letter.


    There was no message expressing her yearning at the end of the letter, no urging him to return home. There were simply a few lines of poetry. ¡°The summer night winds have stopped, and I toss and turn in bed, wounded in my dreams. I know that you will return soon, and my fine ck hair has grown longer. When will our short absence be ended? I think of you for three days. Why are youing, Xianxian? To immerse yourself in your books.¡±


    By ¡°three days¡±, she meant yesterday, today, and tomorrow.


    Fan Xian smiled. He could feel how much she missed him in her letter, and her rare feeling of optimism made him feelforted. He had been so busy the past few days in matters of espionage that he had barely thought about home. asionally, he would think about them and feel guilty.


    He met up with Haitang the day after. For some reason, he found himself looking forward to their meeting.


    It wasn¡¯t anything to do with romance. It was just a kind of pure anticipation. Fan Xian wanted to talk with her. To be more precise, he wanted to tell her everything about what had happened with Xiao En... but there was no way that he could.


    There was a strange and remarkable feeling in his heart.


    On that rainy night in the Qing capital, after he had opened the box, Fan Xian presumed that he would never be alone in this world again. After all, invisible traces of his mother were everywhere in this world. But now, he still found himself feeling alone, because those traces were still silent and intangible.


    ¡°Xiao En was right. I¡¯m empty inside.¡± Fan Xian felt as if he had no friends. He shook his head and walked into a side room.


    Inside the room were Fan Xian, Yan Bingyun, and Wang Qinian. This was thest meeting of Overwatch Council members in Shangjing. Yan Bingyun looked calmly at Fan Xian. ¡°Master Fan, did you find out?¡±


    This was the situation that Fan Xian had anticipated. He had used all of the power of the Overwatch Council and Xinyang, and had found out Xiao En¡¯s secret, the one that everyone urgently wanted to discover, as he had teetered on the edge of death.


    He frowned. ¡°I was toote. Xiao En is dead.¡±


    There was a strange look in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eye which suddenly disappeared. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°All of that nning for nothing. What a pity.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a mocking smile. ¡°That old cripple spent 20 years and couldn¡¯t get it out of him. Did you think I¡¯m some kind of god?¡±


    He often called Chen Pingping ¡°that old cripple¡± in front of Yan Bingyun. It was very rash and even clumsy threat, but in dealing with a man as intelligent as Yan Bingyun, this kind of recklessness was more useful.


    He turned his head and spoke to Wang Qinian. ¡°Prepare for the journey home.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± said Wang Qinian quietly. He paused for a moment, and then frowned. ¡°Master,¡± he asked, ¡°what shall we do with the forgery you left in the room yesterday?¡±


    Fan Xian knew he meant killing people to keep them quiet. He felt a little uneasy. ¡°Take it back,¡± he said.


    Yan Bingyun shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°And if it were to be discovered by the northerners?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s discovered, then what?¡± Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun, a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°It¡¯ll be a mess, of course. Even if it were discovered, what could we do? You were imprisoned for a year; this wouldn¡¯t take much more courage.¡±


    Yan Bingyun and Wang Qinian looked at each other. Seeing that Fan Xian seemed to be in a sour mood, they remained silent. Fan Xian looked at the two of them and suddenly sighed. ¡°Did you think Haitang wouldn¡¯t see? She¡¯s left me no other choice.¡±


    Wang Qinian went off with his order to prepare for the journey home. Fan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡°After the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday feast, we will set out straight away... I¡¯m feeling rather homesick.¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: Get Thee to a Nunnery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Qinian was given the order to arrange their departure, and at the same time negotiate with Lin Wen and Lin Jing. After all, when the envoy was to return, it would do so in the presence of a noble princess. Fan Xian at the time also said, ¡°For the horses that we have prepared for our journey, Wang Qinian, you will be the one in charge of cleaning and maintaining them. Do not bring needless trouble to the countrymen.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was not present for their previous discussion, so he did not understand the n.


    Wang Qinian looked at Fan Xian, and Fan Xian waved in return. Following this, Wang Qinian took his leave. Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyebrows showed a slight sense of surprise.


    The three of them then performed three separate actions, each with a distinct meaning. Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Why do you insist on keeping up this front around me?¡±


    Yan Bingyun did not respond with amusement; he merely picked up his cup of tea and had another sip. With a demeanor more akin to the subordinate that he was, but one that he rarely adhered to, he said, ¡°If you do not wish me to know, then I can shelve my curiosity and not bother asking.¡±


    Fan Xian did not weigh his response for long and replied, ¡°This is just the beginning of our n. If we do not stick to it, of course we should wipe our bums clean.¡± Fan Xian proceeded to exin, as simply as possible, the n to Yan Bingyun. In the beginning of spring, Fan Xian became acquainted with a young Overwatch Council officer that looked exactly like him. Upon their meeting, Fan Xian made sure to watch over him.


    The n began with making this lookalike y the role of Fan Xian, apanying the envoy from the Northern Qi Kingdom to the Qing Kingdom in the south. At the same time, the real Fan Xian would remain in Shangjing dealing with the matters he was originally supposed to.


    ¡°You nned on staying in Shangjing alone since the beginning?¡± Yan Bingyun asked, with a concerned look on his face. ¡°What business do you have to resolve here?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°Chen Pingping wanted Xiao En dead. Therefore, I had nned to remain within Shangjing to kill him. Once this was to be done, I would flee to the border and reconvene with the envoy, in the event that the Northern Qi Kingdom would attempt retaliation.¡±


    Yan Bingyun asked, ¡°What about the horse business you spoke of with Mister Wang earlier?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and exined, ¡°In our time here, I had enlisted the aid of officials from the Council and pce treasury in the acquisition of horses that will be taken to a stop along the southern road. These horses were to be hidden in a stable to avoid drawing the attention of the Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s officers. And needless to say, these horses were of a remarkable variety.¡±


    ¡°After you killed Xiao En in the capital, you nned to escape with a horse to the border as fast as you could?¡± Yan Bingyun sneered at Fan Xian.


    ¡°A horse can travel a thousand miles. What is the problem?¡±


    Yan Bingyun sighed and said, ¡°This is the real world. This is not a novel of fiction. If you followed the original n and killed Xiao En, the entirety of Shangjing would be locked down; every road in every direction would be patrolled and there would be checkpoints to examine each and every individual that passed by. You being alone with a horse; how could you have hoped to flee back south?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Back in the day, Chen Pingping led a legion of soldiers in a battle from the north to the south. Why could I not do this alone?¡±


    ¡°It is a brave and daring n, but it is a stupid one, as well.¡± Yan Bingyun shook his head and said, ¡°You are Commissioner of the Council; you should take greater care of yourself. With this n, even the Northern Qi Kingdom will lower their guard, due to their focus being on the envoy¡¯s departure. But it would have still been impossible for you to assassinate Xiao En within Shangjing, guarded as well as it is.¡±


    Of course Fan Xian did not tell Yan Bingyun about the revised n. After all, Wu Zhu was missing, the box had disappeared and the Eldest Princess was in collusion with Shang Shanhu. Everything that Fan Xian was preparing for kept changing, and so did his ns in ordance.


    Two days passed.


    In the capital of Northern Qi, Shangjing, there flowed the beautiful Yuquan River. Luscious trees skirted its wind and one could frequently admire the flight of egret birds that soared above. Upstream resided the pce and thus it was heavily guarded. For the average civilian, to tread the paths and roads of this area was a nigh impossibility. Fan Xian and Haitang walked along the river side by side, engaged in conversation. The aura was quite pleasant and ill feelings did not distort their shared atmosphere ¨C quite the change from Fan Xian¡¯s disposition in the past few days. It would appear that Haitang¡¯s informal ways andpany brought him happiness.


    This was strange, for Haitang was neither pretty nor a woman of elegance, and her temperament was better fit for a countrywoman, as well. Regardless, when he was in her presence, Fan Xian felt far freer.


    After chit-chatting for a while, their discussion took a turn. Haitang¡¯s eyebrows angled to a look of concern and said, ¡°Empress Dowager has not said anything, so far. Will you be able toe up with any ideas?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°Your Emperor wants to take a wife, and I have no choice but to help.¡± He looked at Haitang with eyes that suggested difort. ¡°You are a good friend of Si Lili; you should know a thing or two about how she feels. Don¡¯t you think that asking for my assistance would make her feel ufortable?¡±


    Haitang¡¯s hands were tucked inside her pockets, and she stood upon a moss-covered stone on the bank of the river. Her eyes were fixed upon a willow tree that hung low, and as she stared, she said, ¡°If Si Lili wants to do this, and you are able to arrange it, she will note to Shangjing. You are a heartless man, so why must you feign concern? You want to see her enter the pce, so that even when you have returned to the south, you will have a trusted ally within the northern Qi Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian did not expect Haitang to have figured out his true motive and he was taken somewhat aback. He felt exposed, as if he had been stripped naked all of a sudden, with nothing to mask his callous, narcissistic self. A moment of silence passed by and then with a bitter smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°I am just a Commissioner. I do not have the power to change everything.¡±


    ¡°So, you will just let this happen?¡± Haitang did not say this harshly; she said it in a straightforward manner, as if to confirm this was his true stance. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to say so much.¡±


    Fan Xian stroked his head and replied, ¡°Once you enter the pce, you are to be granted no reprieve from triflesrge or small, for the rest of your life. You and Si Lili are like sisters. How can you allow her to be trapped in that pce?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is not a bad man.¡± Haitang smiled and said, ¡°And Si Lili is a Southerner. If she wants to live in Shangjing, only the pce can offer her the protection she needs.¡±


    All of a sudden, Haitang turned around and as she did so, Fan Xian caught the river¡¯s reflection within her eyes, which made them sparkle all the more. Fan Xian believed that Haitang and Ye Ling¡¯er possessed the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen. While Ye Ling¡¯er had naive eyes that would twinkle like crystal, Haitang¡¯s eyes were like beacons of understanding, or deep wells of profound wisdom.


    ¡°Mister Fan, aren¡¯t you tired of living a life that requires you to conceive and devise conspiracies each and every day?¡±


    Fan Xian turned his gaze to the ground. After a while, he staunchly raised his head to the sky, put his hands behind his back and moved around slowly as Haitang did. Suddenly, he spoke: ¡°In this world, not everyone can be like you and live freely. Everyone has to find their own purpose in this life, whether it be to grow crops or tend fields. I must think about myself, the people around me now, and those in the future.¡±


    After his speech, he drew a letter from out of his chest pocket. He presented it to Haitang and said, ¡°I am not a person of great wisdom. I have very little, truth be told. But see if these methods can be of use to you.¡±


    Haitang opened the letter read it carefully under the sunlight. Following a long pause, she looked at Fan Xian with an odd expression. ¡°Do you think Empress Dowager will believe this?¡±


    ¡°If Empress Dowager wants to maintain her rtionship with the emperor following this incident, what she needs is a way to disassociate herself from the events that will ur. Whether she believes it or not, these events have enough persuasive power.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s n was quite simple. In the history of his past life, Emperor Wu of Han became enamored with Lady Gouyi, and this was a tale that Fan Xian remembered clearly.


    On one of Emperor Wu¡¯s many patrols, he came to a river with his sage in tow. On the banks of that ce, the sage spoke of a wonderful presence there. He told Emperor Wu that this sensation indicated the existence of a special woman that was sure to reside somece in the nearby vicinity. Upon hearing this, he ordered his men to search for her and so they did. A beautiful woman was indeed discovered not far from there.


    Even though her appearance was nothing short of stunning, she had a frail body that was prone to sickness. She did not eat much and her hands were always curled into fists. This curious quirk of hers could never be made undone by anyone. Emperor Wu was entirely infatuated with her beauty and so decided to untighten her hands himself. Almost by a miracle, the hands opened, but the strangest thing about this entire ordeal was the fact that she held a jade within the palm of her right hand.


    Emperor Wu of Han was ecstatic and immediately brought her into the pce, bestowing upon her the title ¡°Lady Fist¡±. Onlyter did she be Lady Gouyi, the empress.


    ¡°Who is this emperor you are referring to, Fan Xian?¡± Haitang asked.


    Fan Xianughed in response and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a story I have made up.¡± He stopped for a minute and then continued, ¡°Of course it is not real!


    Haitang was not well-versed or experienced in rtionship matters and thus asked, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Fan Xian stroked his head once more and sighed. To remind her of who she was, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Haitang was silent, and did not respond. Fan Xian¡¯s heart shivered for a moment and he thought to himself, ¡°She cannot be that stupid to genuinely ask herself who she was, can she?¡± He then purposely coughed a few times and said, ¡°You are the apprentice of Ku He, and Ku He is a grandmaster. If Ku He said that in the west there was a cloud of fortune, and under that cloud there was a mystic woman, would that be more convincing?¡±


    Haitang raised a wry smile and asked, ¡°Why would my master speak such nonsense?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s scoffed to himself, recounting that her master was one to eat human flesh. But Haitang was indeed his most cherished apprentice and for him to joke with her wouldn¡¯t be too out of the question.


    Haitang worriedly stated, ¡°But every noble in the capital knows about Si Lili. There is no possible way for us to hide her.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°We could take Si Lili to the Temple of Qing for a few months and make her a nun.¡±


    ¡°What does bing a nun entail?¡±


    ¡°It means she will worship the gods with sincerity, and put marriage out of her mind.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°We could wait until the heat dies down and then send her to the pce quietly.¡±


    ¡°Would that work?¡±


    ¡°There are further details enclosed there within that letter. When time permits, you should take a closer look. And of course, if you are able to convince the grandmaster to ept Si Lili as an apprentice, that would be even better.¡±


    ¡°Your n sounds ridiculous. But now that I think about it, it could work.¡± She smiled at Fan Xian and thanked him dearly.


    Fan Xian smiled in return and thought, ¡°This worked for Wu Zetian and Yang Guifei, two beautiful women from my world¡¯s history. If it worked there, then there is no cause for it to not work here.¡± In his heart, however, a sliver of doubt remained: ¡°Why was the emperor fixated on bringing Si Lili to the pce? And why did Empress Dowager oppose the n entirely? Haitang must know something I don¡¯t, and I have a feeling that she we won¡¯t be inclined to tell me. I am still an outsider, after all.¡±


    All of a sudden, Fan Xian¡¯s heart leapt within his chest. He thought of the young emperor¡¯s demeanor each time he had visited the pce and as he did so, a crazier thought broached his mind. It was a n, and it was most absurd.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: Farming, Drinking, Chatting, and Deciding the Future


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Naturally, Fan Xian could not tell her of his conjecture. He simply took in an involuntary breath of cold air, as if he had a toothache. Haitang looked at him, said nothing, and carried on along the Yuquan River. After a short walk, they came to the edge of a small garden with a bamboo fence and a gate. There was a well on one side of the courtyard, and a stone table under the shade on the west side. Yellow, fuzzy-feathered chicks pecked silently at the ground.


    This was where Haitang nted her vegetables.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°You can¡¯tpare one person to another. To tell the truth, you always give the impression of being close to nature. But when youpare such a refined and elegant ce as this to those stinking pigpens in the countryside, I¡¯ve finally realized that nting vegetables and rearing chickens is something you have to pay careful attention to.¡±


    Though Fan Xian appeared to be praising her, he was actually disparaging her. All Haitang could do wasugh. ¡°Did you think I would be satisfied hanging around Shangjing? I havemands from my master and demands from the pce, so I had to find a quiet little garden for myself nearby.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that Shen Zhong nned to give you somend to nt vegetables just to cause trouble for the local gentry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± said Haitang, ¡°and I¡¯ve no way to find out.¡± She spoke calmly, and Fan Xian listened calmly. This was something he admired about Haitang. She was an extremely important figure in Northern Qi, and yet she didn¡¯t rigidly put on this fairy-like manner. She wasn¡¯t bitter, she wasn¡¯t dry, and she didn¡¯t take pains to remain indifferent to everything. She simply acted as she pleased.


    Before the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday banquet, it was difficult to carve out some free time. Fan Xian had also temporarily dispelled his gloomy mood of the past few days. He pulled up his sleeves, rolled up his pant legs, took his tools from the grindstone, and begun helping Haitang turn the soil. After dividing the fine yellow earth in two, he took up a bowl of millet, and like the avaricious Dragon King, he stingily sprinkled the grains onto the ground, leaving the chicks chirping away, running behind him all around the garden.


    Haitang crouched down and attended to the fruit trees. She smiled at Fan Xian¡¯s tomfoolery, and as she did so her gaze was drawn to his left leg.


    Fan Xian had tired himself out and was feeling rather warm. He took up a bucket of water from the well and stuck his head in, taking a great big gulp from it. As his face made contact with the water, he saw Haitang out of the corner of his eye and found that she was indeed proficient in tending to her garden. He presumed that this had been her livelihood for many years.


    Ever since Fan Xian had left Danzhou, he hadn¡¯t worked the soil. Holding a hoe in his hand wasn¡¯t quite asfortable to him as holding a dagger. When he watered the nts, he wasn¡¯t as efficient at it as he was at sprinkling poison powder. In all his clumsiness, he was eventually reduced to the position of spectator. Even so, he was still tired and drenched with sweat, steam rising from the top of his head.


    The sun rose to its peak at midday, and Haitang dragged along two reclining chairs and put them beneath the trellis. Some sort of fruit hung from the canopy, with its great big lush green leaves blocking out the sunlightpletely.


    Fan Xian exhaled a breath of warm air. He sat down on the reclining chair, casually epting the iced tea that Haitang offered him. He took a sip and then put it down. The chair gave a creak. He closed his eyes and began to take an afternoon rest, rxing just as he would at home.


    Haitang looked at him and smiled. She wiped away her sweat with the cloth she tied around her head, and theny down too.


    The two bamboo chairs sat under a canopy, and a cool breeze made its way past the resting pair.


    After some time had passed, Haitang suddenly broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re an odd one, you know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty weird yourself,¡± said Fan Xian, his eyes still closed. ¡°Up until now, I couldn¡¯t figure you out.¡±


    They had already dispensed with all the formalities in talking to each other. Haitang felt rather morefortable. She smiled. ¡°Why do you want to figure people out? And what does ¡®figuring someone out¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that people do for clear, defined goals.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°And I don¡¯t know what your goal is.¡±


    ¡°My goal?¡± Haitang fanned herself with her patterned head-covering. ¡°Why does living need to have a goal?¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes, stretched out his fingers and shook his head. ¡°Life doesn¡¯t have to have a goal, but all the things that we do, all the goals that we wish to achieve, are done in order that we can live.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to all this talking in circles,¡± said Haitang.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just talking nonsense,¡± said Fan Xian, stretching out his entire body. ¡°I like talking nonsense with you. It makes me feel like I¡¯m really alive, and not just controlled by my goal of staying alive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense,¡± said Haitang dismissively.


    ¡°I just... like the way that you do things.¡± After he¡¯d said it, he couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. ¡°People like you and I who have no friends always want to find somebody to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Master Fan, your talent is unparalleled and you are known throughout thend. How can you have no friends?¡± For some reason, she had gone back to addressing him as ¡°Master Fan¡±.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any friends, and you¡¯re beloved all throughout Qi. I¡¯m in the middle of the enemy camp, and yet I feel like you could be my friend. After all, you haven¡¯t been able to kill me while I¡¯ve been in Qi.¡±


    Haitang shot him a nce. This handsome southern official was a rascal indeed. ¡°You are from a rich family, Master Fan. Ever since you entered the capital, things have gone easily for you. You¡¯ve had no setbacks in your career, and the leaders of two nations both think highly of you. Who wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with that kind of life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lonely.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t seem to think that his response was pretentious in any way.


    Haitangughed, mocking him slightly. ¡°You have someone as formidable as Yan Bingyun under yourmand, Master Fan. You are a powerful official of the Overwatch Council of the south. You have a beloved wife at home, your sister is a woman of some renown herself, your father is in a high position, and for now you have various friends in high ces. How can you say that you are lonely?¡±


    ¡°My father is my father, my wife is my wife, my sister is my sister, Yan Bingyun is my subordinate, and all the people I am friends with have tangled themselves up with my own interests.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t know why he was being so magnanimous with Haitang. ¡°If you think I¡¯m only pretending to be lonely or in despair, then fine. To sum it up, I can never rx as an official... I¡¯m just unhappy.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyes were as bright as the sunlight. ¡°Do you want to be my friend, Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk of friendship for the time being,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°At least, when I¡¯m with you, I feel at ease. It¡¯s hard for me to find that.¡±


    ¡°What if I want something else of you?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t try,¡± Fan Xian answered confidently.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten the enmity that exists between us.¡±


    ¡°No matter. At least if someonees to kill me right now, you¡¯ll help me out.¡± The audacious nature that Fan Xian had hidden for so long had finally slipped out.


    ¡°Master Fan, I¡¯ve always been curious... about just why exactly you wanted toe to the north.¡± Haitangughed and looked at him. The affairs of the southern bureaucracy were not exactly a secret in the north, so of course she knew of the goings on involving the Emperor¡¯s family.


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°...I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Haitang sighed. Fan Xian got up from the chair and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s rice in the house, there¡¯s water in the well, and there are vegetables in the garden,¡± replied Haitang. ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°When a man says he¡¯s hungry to any woman who¡¯s not his wife, what he means is... he could do with some wine.¡±


    Shangjing¡¯s most illustrious, quietest, and most dignified restaurant was the Century Pine Inn. Today, it had a distinguished guest. The visitor was rich, so the proprietor of the Century Pine Inn was waiting outside, having respectfully asked all of the restaurant¡¯s patrons to depart, leaving behind three quiet and empty floors.


    The staff of the restaurant were naturally rather surprised, but the boss gave them no exnation. He had informants in the very highest levels of the royal court, and he knew the identity of the man and woman who wereing. The man was the immortal of poetry from the south, and the woman was the Emperor¡¯s own teacher. Together, they could have easily walked around the pce itself, let alone a restaurant.


    In a private room facing the street, Fan Xian squinted at the road outside while he drank from his wine goblet. Having drunk three cups, he was still frowning, and he called for the innkeeper to bring him a fresh cup.


    The innkeeper saw that he was in a foul mood, and immediately decided against his original n of asking for an autograph from the immortal of poetry, handing him another cup of Northern Qi¡¯s finest rice wine.


    Fan Xian took a gulp and nodded.


    ¡°That was Five Grain Liquor,¡± said Haitang, ¡°the finest liquor in the world. And you¡¯re still not satisfied, Master Fan?¡±


    ¡°I like strong wine,¡± said Fan Xian, turning his head to look at her, a strange look on his face. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to drink Five Grain Liquor right now, because there¡¯s a certain taste to it that makes me feel like I can¡¯t rx.¡±


    Five Grain Liquor tasted like Qingyu Hall, like the Ye family. It was a taste that had something to do with Fan Xian personally. He didn¡¯t want to drink it today.


    Haitang was silent once more. She just watched Fan Xian drink it all down. Her eyes got brighter and brighter, as if she were watching something she found interesting.


    As he became gradually more intoxicated, there was a blurred look in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. His smile became brighter. ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? I live such a charmed life and yet I appear to be drowning my sorrows.¡±


    ¡°The youth knows not the taste of worry...¡± Fan Xian tapped his bowl with chopsticks as he sang. This was the first verse he had ¡°copied¡± after his reincarnation. When he thought back to that time, his feelings became even moreplicated.


    He sang softly once more. ¡°Leave a legacy, leave a legacy, and you wille across a benefactor; treasure your mother, treasure your mother, and amass your hidden merits. Spend your life aiding the needy and supporting the poor. Do not love money as I once did, and forget your flesh and blood. For Heaven decides what is given and taken, what is multiplied and divided.¡±


    This was the song sung by Jia Qiaojie in Dream of the Red Chamber: ¡°Leave a Legacy¡±.


    Haitang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Fan Xian let out a long sigh, and drained his goblet. ¡°Haitang, you¡¯re not listening to me. Get drunk with me.¡±


    Why did he want to get drunk? There were a great many reasons why men got drunk ¨C the greatest was sadness, feeling under attack from life¡¯s pressures. On his trip to the north, Fan Xian had obtained the secret of the temple, he had fostered friendship between two nations, and he had sessfully assembled the spywork in the north. Any way you looked at it, he should have been happy. But for some reason, he was sad. Where had this pressuree from?


    The truth was simple. His sadness was because of his restless heart. In that mountain cave, he had told Xiao En that he was a traveller in this world, so he had always looked upon this world with the eyes of a temporary visitor. Even after going through all the vicissitudes of the past 18 years, he still felt a certain distance from this world. If he didn¡¯t have Wan¡¯er, or his sister, or Wu Zhu, then Fan Xian wished he could throw caution to the wind and live happily in this world.


    And yet the pressure came from the conversation he had in that cave. Chen Pingping had made Fan Xian set his sights high. And now that Fan Xian knew of the temple¡¯s whereabouts, he realized that he had to bear that burden alone. The secret that had weighed on Xiao En for decades would weigh upon Fan Xian for many decades more.


    If he went to the temple, his life would be in danger. And what would happen to the people he wanted to protect? If he didn¡¯t go, then he would never know what had happened all those years ago. Fan Xian was frustrated. Before, when he didn¡¯t know, he wished he could have dug a hole into Xiao En¡¯s skull to get at his secrets. Now that he knew, he wished he had never found out.


    For his own safety, what he probably had to do was return to the capital and continue enjoying many years of sess in business and in the bureaucracy, keeping the secret of the temple forever buried deep inside himself. But he would always feel somewhat apprehensive about it. He hated how he could never forget his mother Ye Qingmei, his own flesh and blood. So he didn¡¯t want to drink Five Grain Liquor. He even had an urge to take the ss goblet in his hand and throw it to the floor, smashing it to pieces.


    It was as if Qiaojie¡¯s words in Dream of the Red Chamber were written specifically for him.


    He had had the fortune of being reborn, of meeting with benefactors, of having a mother who had amassed hidden merits, allowing him to live an easy life, easily obtaining a vast fortune with her great help.


    Leave a legacy, enjoy one¡¯s remaining years. What was he meant to do for his remaining years?


    Haitang¡¯s bright eyes seemed to see right into his heart. ¡°Spend your life aiding the needy and supporting the poor,¡± she said slowly.


    Fan Xian suddenly snapped out of his thoughts, frightened. He knew that even if he waspletely drunk, he still could never reveal the secret to anyone. But... why had Haitang said that?


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t said it for any particr reason at all. She looked at Fan Xian¡¯s somewhat demented-looking expression, and then thought of what she had heard of that night in the pce hall banquet in Qing, when the immortal of poetry had appeared mad and unruly to the entire world. She presumed that Fan Xian had already set upon his way on the path of life, and yet he had be world-weary and dispirited, his endless sess being simply by the by.


    It was amon thing to see in the lives of schrs, so Haitang had said those words simply to speak her mind, wanting to urge Fan Xian to think of the people of thend... because Haitang had always believed that deep down, Fan Xian was a schr.


    ¡°There is always so much happening in this world, where each manes and goes, driven by his own interests.¡± Fan Xianughed mockingly. ¡°Haitang, you walk the path of Heaven, close to nature, cherishing the people, and yet you do not know that they simply act in their own favor. I have no desire to capture new territory, and I want themon people to live a little easier, but I must live easier myself first... If I want themon people to live better lives, then I must capture power for myself. But in the bureaucracies and royal courts of this world, if you have a high position, then how can you livefortably?¡± [1]


    Hearing his bitter words, Haitang was taken aback. ¡°You hold significant authority, Master Fan. Never forget that morality must be your watchword.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Fan Xian noisily struck the porcin bowl with his chopsticks, and yet it did not break.


    ¡°There is little that distinguishes man from the animals,¡± said Haitang, still frowning. ¡°Only our sense of righteousness. You and I are from different countries, but whether the people are from Qing for from Qi, they are all unique, living beings. If you revere righteousness, Master Fan, then do not forget to do your utmost to prevent war from breaking out again once you return to your home country.¡±


    For all people toy down their arms ¨C this was Haitang¡¯s goal, as Fan Xian imagined it. It was a lofty goal. If anyone else had said it, he would feel uneasy. But when Haitang spoke of it, it appeared nonchnt and natural, and it gave him confidence.


    Fan Xianughed, a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°So was Xiao En not a living being?¡±


    ¡°Killing Xiao En would save the lives of thousands. What choice does one have?¡± If Xiao En had escaped from prison and met with Shang Shanhu, their power would be greatly increased. If the secret of the temple were ever revealed, then the grand ambitions of the young Emperor of Qi could plunge the world into decades of war. So she had a point.


    Fan Xian had the awareness of neither a politician nor a Taoist sage. He sneered. ¡°If a hundred people were to die, and by killing 49 you could save 51 of them, then would you kill them?¡±


    Haitang was silent for a long time.


    ¡°So we¡¯re both heartless.¡± Fan Xian suddenly didn¡¯t want to think about such boring things any more. Somewhat stiffly, he changed topic. ¡°There is little that separates man from the animals? Man is simply better at asking for help from others.¡± [2]


    Haitang looked up, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°My fighting skills are nowhere near yours,¡± said Fan Xian. ¡°But if it were a true fight to the death, you could not kill me easily.¡±


    Haitang nodded.


    Fan Xian drank another cupful and looked at her. ¡°Why?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Because I¡¯m good at making use of all means I have to hand.¡±


    ¡°In following the path of a warrior, one must first steel one¡¯s heart, for the strength of others cannot be relied upon forever,¡± replied Haitang quietly.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°The righteous man does not necessarily disy his righteousness. But one who seeks to take advantage of others may not necessarily be an immoral man. The righteous man stands to gain much. If his goals are proper, then what does it matter what method he employs?¡±


    Having said this, Fan Xian felt somewhat dumbfounded. Their idle talk had digressed somewhat, but had identally touched upon his own innermost thoughts. It was as though a ray of sunlight had struck his heart, and he suddenly understood his own true feelings. Was he empty inside? Or was he filled with emotion?


    He had been given another chance at life, but he had never known what to do with it. Until today. At that moment, his mind felt clear and sober, though his eyes still clearly looked drunk. He looked at Haitang. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said gently.


    Haitang¡¯s words had mostly fallen on deaf ears, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Hearing those two words, she felt somewhat at a loss. She looked into Fan Xian¡¯s drunken eyes and saw a trace of persistent determination. She suddenly felt slightly ufortable. She was lost in thought for a while, and it showed in her clear eyes. ¡°In days toe, the south will be a great stage for you to prove your talent, Master Fan. Since you do not desire war, then you are my friend. I hope that one day you wille to renounce glory, and act conscientiously on behalf of themon people. The correct path can only be walked without an ounce ofcency.¡±


    Fan Xian ced his wine goblet gently upon the table. ¡°Do not worry. I will follow the path.¡±


    Save for Ku He, Haitang was the greatest fighter in all of Nrothern Qi. Having such a wonderful woman protecting him dispersed all the doubts in his mind. Fan Xian had been drinking with abandon. Although he had childishly turned away the Five Grain Liquor, he had still drunk plenty of rice wine. Now his throat was dry and burning and his mind was sluggish and muddled. Airy and cheerful, he slumped on the table.


    This was the first time he had drunk himself into a stupor since he had opened the box, and yet it was in a restaurant in the enemy city of Shangjing. It was perhaps a strange and stupid move to do so in front of Haitang, when he did not truly know whether she was an enemy or a friend.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t figure you out,¡± said Haitang, looking at the drunken Fan Xian as he slept like a baby on the table. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯d always wanted to meet Cao Xueqin.¡± [3]


    [1] Fan Xian quotes from Records of the Grand Historian by Sima Qian.


    [2] Fan Xian quotes from On Learning by Xunzi


    [3] Cao Xueqin was the author of Dream of the Red Chamber.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: This World, this Woman!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s head ached as a pair of warm, sensuous hands began rubbing his temples. A feeling of fear and uncertainty had washed over him. His eyes remained closed and he blurted out, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Perhaps because he had drunk too much, he noticed that his voice had be rough and coarse. As the delicate fingers continued to rub his temples, he suddenly felt one depart. Shortly after, a cup was slowly raised to his lips; a cup to which he helplessly drank from. The concoction that he tasted was a benevolent, perfectly measured mixture of honey and hot water ¨C it was the consummate remedy for the battle that was a hangover. As the sulent nectar passed his lips, Fan Xian smiled.


    Fan Xian believed that Haitang would not poison him, for there would be no clear benefit for her doing so. As the thought of this crossed his mind, his nose perked to the sensation of a new and intoxicating fragrance; one that embodied elegance and grace. The mere scent made Fan Xian¡¯s heart pound. He then began to feel a certain heat arise from the space below his waist, which drove his mind into a lustful frenzy.


    That wonderful fragrance drew closer and closer and as it did, the sudden warmth of a soft and voluptuous body leant against Fan Xian¡¯s head from behind. His heart began to pound at an even greater pace, and it was as if the fire of his heart was stoked into an uncontroble ze.


    Fan Xian forced his eyes open. An unshakable desire had taken a hold of him, as he witnessed the pale hands of a recognizable figure clothed in white outstretched towards him. ¡°Lili?¡±


    Si Lili turned around and felt her body crumble, and so she fell upon Fan Xian`s chest. As she stared at Fan Xian, her eyes bore credulous innocence and a faint glimmer of sadness. It was if she was in anticipation of something that had yet to ur.


    Fan Xian continued to inhale the sweet fragrance of the woman in his arms, but he could not help but feel his mind being led astray. Ever since he had arrived in Shangjing, he had only met her a brief few times in the temple and he had decided long ago to avoid the establishment of an association of any particr magnitude with her. But right now, there she was, fawning for him once again. This delicate and all-too-familiar touch continued to press against his chest.


    A moment ago, he was drinking merrily with Haitang and now he was getting affectionate with Si Lili.


    Fan Xian quickly understood what was happening here, but he could not figure out why the world was changing as fast as it was.


    In the early summer of the capital, Shangjing, if there was no wind, the days would be hot and sultry. If there was no rain, the dust would arise and cloak the area. It was not the most ideal weather. Fortunately, it was alreadyte when the events transpired and a gentle breeze graced the air, cooling the grounds of the temple. Fallen twigs and leaves dressed the roof of this abode, and all was illuminated by the gaze of the sparkling moon, which appearedrger than usual on this particr night.


    Fan Xian hastily tightened his pants and took leave of the temple, with a silhouette not unlike a thief running through the night. His face wore a ridiculous expression. Just beyond the entrance of the temple, Fan Xian looked back and saw the sight of a woman who was perched upon the roof, with the moon lit up at her back as if it were a halo. Fan Xian yelled, ¡°You and your mentor are exactly the same! You are both as crazy as each other.¡±


    Fan Xian was always fond of donning the appearance of someone who was sweet, shy and wholly innocent. Even though few believed it, he was kindhearted. But today, he had been thrust into this bizarre scenario, which flustered his mind and made him incredibly angry, but frightened too. To bark at the woman in this manner was a way of venting his frustrations.


    Haitang¡¯s vigil watch, up there on the roof of the temple, portrayed her as a figure of mystique; a guardian of the lovebirds, so to speak. The kerchief that she ordinarily wore was now tied around her neck, and she looked like some kind of militarymander. There was a look of surprise on her face and a glint of awkward amusement in her eyes. She had apparently not expected Fan Xian to awaken so quickly. Mockingly, she said, ¡°That quick?¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian was driven into a rage. He eximed, ¡°What kind of woman are you?¡±


    Haitang was fast to understand that which had actually transpired and with some shame lowered her head into the palms of her hand, saying, ¡°How could I forget that you were the apprentice of Fei Jie? I should have increased the dosage of the drug I slipped into your beverage.¡±


    The moon quivered and the twigs that had adorned the roof were knocked away when Haitang leapt from the rooftop to the ground below. The grace of hernding did not disturb the dust of the temple ground as shended near Fan Xian. She smiled and looked back at the temple, opening the doors as she did so. She signaled for Fan Xian to return inside with her.


    Outside the temple, it had grown pitch ck. The resident frogs of a nearby pond ribbetted in the night, as if the two of them were visiting a temple that was far off in the wild. Fan Xian¡¯s heart writhed in anger and with a fierce look, he demanded, ¡°What the hell did you put in my drink?¡±


    ¡°Aphrodisiac,¡± Haitang replied, quickly and sincerely, with an expression that suggested the deed she did was of no special concern. ¡°The best that the pce was able to provide.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Fan Xian raised his arm, pointing directly at her nose; her nose that was sharper than anyone else¡¯s. The thought to break it crossed his mind. ¡°I am a Commissioner of the Qing Kingdom and she will be a wife of your emperor soon. How dare you attempt this!¡±


    Haitang¡¯s face became cold all of a sudden. ¡°When you drugged me at Wuduhe, that was okay? You mean to say that it was okay for you to do it and not me?¡±


    ¡°Back then, we were enemies. Today we are friends! How could you say that?¡± Fan Xian immediately dropped his facade of righteousness.


    Haitang smiled and said, ¡°When we were back at the pce, what was it that you said to me?¡±


    Many days ago in the pce...


    ¡°The antidote for the aphrodisiac you gave mest time required orange peel. It was too concentrated and thus tasted far too bitter.¡± Lady Haitang spoke as she stood there drenched in sunlight.


    Fan Xianughed and was aware that Haitang had gotten over the horrendous deception he hadmitted upon her and he said lightly, ¡°I am the Overwatch Council¡¯s Commissioner, not some noble person with profound honor. These things happen. Do not mind me using such methods. If you actually do mind, then you are free to also use that... aphrodisiac on me.¡±


    These words were frivolous and devoid of earnestness, but Haitang was not a woman who would shrivel up and be ashamed for what had transpired and been done to her, so she said, ¡°If there everes a chance, I will use it.¡±


    If there everes a chance, I will use it.


    Fan Xian had an incredible memory, and so it was of no surprise that he remembered this clearly. He was merely surprised that she was a woman, and had the courage to do something like this. He gasped, and the anger in his heart would not quell, partly because he knew that there was nothing he could do about it. He had inadvertently allowed someone else to drug him, and that person was merely doing that which he had proposed. There really was nothing he could do about it. Fan Xian looked up to the moon, telling himself how much he now hated Haitang.


    ¡°I am no ascetic woman. I am just a woman who harbors bitter resentment and a personal grudge.¡± Haitangughed.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been Si Lili. She is like a sister to you!¡± Fan Xian looked at Haitang coldly and continued, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°Lili likes you.¡± Haitang smiled and said, ¡°You are not objecting her appearance, are you? A few of use girls thought this would work out well.¡± Ever since she knew that Fan Xian was the author of Story of the Stone, which was written under the pseudonym Mister Cao, Haitang was even more confident about her n.


    Fan Xian became quiet all of a sudden, lost in deep contemtion. After a while, he looked at Haitang and said, ¡°Actually, since you are the one who drugged me, and even though you yourself are not that pretty, I can face the music. I can give myself away for a brief time. Why bring Lady Si into this?¡±


    Even though Haitang was free and easy, and not the sort to take things to heart, she was just a young woman. When she heard what Fan Xian had to say, she was furious. Her big, bright eyes peered at Fan Xian like razordes. Her appearance right now was not unlike a wolf, roaming the moors at midnight.


    After Fan Xian made his awful speech, he calmed down at the sight of Haitang. To try and ease the situation, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I can just leave, but be wary of your mentor Ku He. He may punish you for your actions on this night.¡±


    Haitang took a deep breath in an attempt to suppress her bubbling, increasingly vtile emotions, and in a low voice spoke, ¡°Please forgive me for setting you up today.¡±


    With an expressionless face, Fan Xian replied, ¡°You could always do this again another time. There will be plenty of other men willing to ept a lustful romp; well, as long as it¡¯s not with you.


    Haitang was no longer angry and had little regard for Fan Xian¡¯s snide and spiteful remarks. She lightly said, ¡°The day after tomorrow, the pce will have a banquet. There will be fighting, so please prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°After the banquet, I will be returning to Qing.¡± Fan Xian observed Haitang¡¯s now strangely serene face. ¡°I cannot stay in Shangjing any longer, for I have an emergency within my family I have to deal with. Can you go arrange for Lady Si to meet with me once again?¡±


    Haitang agreed in silence and then watched Fan Xian¡¯s shadow be one with the dark of the night. As Fan Xian walked across the fields, he staggered and almost copsed wholly. He at first thought it was because of his distraught mind, but looking down, he realized he had not tightened the cord of his robe well enough and that is what caused his stumble.


    So the schr of the generation and the most promising up-anding minister¡¯s most embarrassing moment of his life had actually taken ce in a temple in a remote corner of Shangjing.


    Haitangughed. Her wide eyes beamed with joy, for no apparent reason.


    Fan Xian had atst returned to the envoy. His eyes ryed a sense of peace, a view that would belie the distressing evening he had truly had. The anger that overwhelmed his face had now atst dissipated, too. Living in this world, having to avert and avoid the constant barrage of tricks and traps was no small feat. One had to be a person of wlessposure and not be one to make a single mistake ¨C that is not to mention one¡¯s need to possess the ability of reading others at a whim.


    Fan Xian never imagined that Haitang would be capable ofmitting such treachery. He never thought she could be so reckless in deciding her course of action, either. In a way, he thought it simr to how he was, as Fan Xian enjoyed the thrill of imprudent, daring deeds.


    ¡°Only four?¡± Fan Xian had already taken a shower, but as he sat in his chair, he couldn¡¯t help but believe he could smell that delicate fragrance once again. And much to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Lady Si, either. In his heart, he knew he was a callous person, but he closed his eyes and began to think about what possible influence he could have over that woman.


    Perhaps what Haitang said was true, but so what?


    Yan Bingyun skewed his eyebrows into a frown. He looked upon Fan Xian and thought it was both strange and foolish of him, his superior and chief of the envoy ¨C an envoy which was preparing to depart ¨C to suddenly disappear for a whole day. He grimaced at the thought of all the business matters that had piled up, issues that all required Fan Xian¡¯s presence. A source had previously informed him that Fan Xian had been spotted with Haitang, drinking in merriment at midnight. She wasn¡¯t one to reveal herself to many, he thought. But if that was at midnight, where did he go after? And why did Fan Xian look so peculiar today?


    ¡°Yes, four years. Only four women have been brought to the temple in just as many years¡± Yan Bingyun answered. ¡°The northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s emperor, ever since he was young, has been quite a down-to-earth fellow. Judging from how he has managed this country, you can tell he is a wise lord. Any man with great ambition will not waste much time dealing with romance.¡±


    ¡°And the northern Qi Emperor has yet to produce an heir?¡± Fan Xian asked, with his eyes closed.


    ¡°The emperor is still young, so the pce is in no rush for that just yet.¡±


    ¡°Not in a rush...? Never mind. You go tell Wang Qinian to arrange a meeting at the pce in two days¡¯ time and have a discussion regarding our way back.¡± Fan Xian then waved his hand, gesturing for Yan Bingyun to leave.


    Yan Bingyun looked at Fan Xian with a puzzled expression, knowing that his master possessed numerous secrets he was not willing to divulge. Although Fan Xian was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, there was plenty of intelligence he wasn¡¯t prepared to let anybody know about.


    For example, that which urred tonight. And for another example... the northern Qi emperor might be attacked. Fan Xian¡¯s fingers were still a little cold, and it was then that he realized that perhaps his courage was not as great as Haitang¡¯s.


    The gate of the main entrance of the pce, which was nestled between the cliffs, slowly opened.. From right outside the gate, they bore witness once again to the beauty of its ck canopies gently rustling in the wind, as an incredible waterfall pounded the rocks below and to their side. Fan Xian looked upon the officers of the northern Qi Kingdom and noted that their faces were unfamiliar to him. As he approached the pce, he stared at them with a menacing gaze. Wei Hua and recognizable officers from the Office of the Grand Herald had arrived before them, however, and he made sure to greet them politely. They were then courteously weed by the eunuchs into the hall.


    Inside, the hall waspletely silent. Alongside the tiled path that they walked upon, a serene water stream followed. The water stream itself was almost wholly still, save for the odd ripple that asionally arose due to the passing of fish.


    Empress Dowager and the Emperor were sat upon their thrones, which were perched slightly higher than the rest of the hall. A dozen low tables had been spread about the hall, and they were each upied by high-level nobles and officers of the kingdom. The ordinary officers would have to remain in the adjacent courtyards to eat. Fan Xian was amissioner of the southern Qing Kingdom and as such was granted a seat upon the first table on the left. Aside from Gao Da ¨C currently weaponless ¨C who stood behind Fan Xian, only two others from the envoy were eligible for a seat at his side. Their names were Lin Wen and Lin Jing.


    Sitting opposite them was the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s prime minister and the emperor¡¯s very own tutor. Fan Xian looked at the tutor and immediately acknowledged that he was Zhuang Mohan¡¯s most prized student. What struck Fan Xian the most, though, was how young he looked.


    After a series of rituals, the birthday feast began. As Fan Xian looked upon her now, Empress Dowager was younger than what would be expected of someone in possession of such a title. Even though she had faint crow¡¯s feet, she would most certainly be regarded as an average-looking middle-aged woman, not some ¡°grandma¡± that would typically upy her seat and title.


    But Fan Xian recalled something that Xiao En had once told him, and it was that Empress Dowager was a heartless woman. She would issue a death sentence on a whim, with no remorse. As he thought of this, he turned away and suddenly noticed Shang Shanhu sat at the table beside him. It was a shame that when Fan Xian entered the hall, he did not get the chance to see Shang Shanhu make an entrance.


    Empress Dowager lifted her wine ss and began her speech. She was soft-spoken and rather quiet, but Fan Xian paid no heed and decided not to listen. He just followed what his adjacent fellows did mindlessly, making sure to bow repeatedly and so on.


    It was Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, so it would naturally be a more grandiose banquet than something that amoner could afford. The northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s officers and nobles were all flustered in their attempts to find the most valuable gifts they could present to her, and subsequently bring to the pce. One of these remarkable gifts was a dragon, carved entirely out of the jade that was mined from Dong Mountain. There was also an excessivelyrge clock that had been delivered all the way from Dongyi city. There were even twin-tailed ferrets, brought down from the frozen wastes of the north; to which a tall tale was ascribed that only one of these ferrets could exist every thousand years.


    She seemed pleased with the gifts she had received, and gave a nod in response to their offerings.


    The southern Qing Kingdom¡¯s envoy¡¯s gift had already been delivered to the capital a long time ago. Even though it was absurdly valuable, the gift itself wasn¡¯t in any way noteworthy. Of course Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t reallypose another poem for the Empress Dowagerparing her to a celestial fairy who had descended to the mortal realm. That would give her a big head at the expense of Fan Xian losing face; and besides, his calligraphy wasn¡¯t much to look at.


    His personal gift was provided in a little bottle. Inside this bottle was a liquid that was amber in color. Aside from that, it looked fairly average and uninspired. When Empress Dowager opened the lid to have a sniff, however, she looked upon Fan Xian with genuine, heartfelt appreciation.


    And yet it was merely perfume. The pce treasury had halted its production of this concoction fifteen years ago, but Fan Xian had managed to take one from Qingyu Hall. He had been keeping it to seduce Haitang with.


    At the time, he did not know Haitang wasn¡¯t the sort for such items, and, as he well knew now, that she was not often concerned with mour and elegance. When Fan Xian was in the capital copying down the works of Li Qingzhao that he could recall, and preparing a perfume originally developed in France, he never thought his attempts at reining in Haitang would fail. And to now think that he was the one almost tricked by her.


    After Fan Xian bowed before Empress Dowager, he looked up at the Emperor and noticed that even he was smiling toward Fan Xian. He had long held a preconceived prejudice toward the emperor and empress, but seeing what he saw at that very moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart flutter ever so slightly.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: Fighting and y-fighting in the Pce Contest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was moved, though his expression remained deferential. He lowered his eyes, avoiding the young Emperor¡¯s gaze, and uneasily cast a nce to one side at the Empress Dowager. There were no expressions on the aged faces of the grand tutor and the Prime Minister, so his gaze naturally fell upon the table to one side of the grand tutor.


    The table was empty; it appeared that someone had failed to attend. As he considered this, someone came into the hall from a corridor to the side, bowing to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager and sitting casually at the table, where pce maids served him wine.


    The man was dressed head to toe in ck. He was tall, slender, and powerful-looking, yet his eyes were as calm as old water wells, their darkest depths invisible. The strangest thing was the chain around his waist, to which two curved des were fastened. This was brazen indeed!


    Fan Xian took in a breath of cold air and then turned to Lin Jing. ¡°Who is that?¡± he asked. ¡°If he can sit next to the grand tutor while carrying weapons into the pce, he is a formidable man indeed.¡±


    ¡°That man is Lang Tao, a disciple of Ku He,¡± said Lin Jing quietly. ¡°He is amander of the pce guard, but I¡¯ve heard that over the past few years he has taken responsibility for the Emperor¡¯s martial practice. He has little involvement in political affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian grunted in acknowledgment. Seemingly having finally understood, he was rather taken aback. ¡°So this is Haitang¡¯s senior student under Ku He. No wonder he has such a high position.¡±


    At that moment, Lang Tao¡¯s deep, calm gaze had already fallen on Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled and raised his ss, gesticting a toast with Lang Tao. ¡°Hello,¡± he mouthed silently.


    Lang Tao frowned. It seemed unclear what he was thinking. A short momentter, he finally raised his cup and drank along with Fan Xian.


    ¡°Sir, you ought to make friends with him,¡± said Lin Jing quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we leave for home the day after next when today is the first time you¡¯ve met him.¡±


    Fan Xian made a regretful face, but wondered whether Lang Tao might recognize him. While he pondered, Lang Tao also had his suspicions. Looking at the face of the young Qing official, it didn¡¯t look unnatural at all. Could it be that Shen Zhong¡¯s conjecture had been correct ¨C that the man in ck on the cliff had been Chen Pingping¡¯s shadow bodyguard, and not this Commissioner Fan?


    Fan Xian calmed himself as his gaze swept over the tables in the pce hall. ¡°Why do I not see Master Shen Zhong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Though Shen Zhong is Provost of the Discipline Commission, he is not of a high enough rank to enter the pce,¡± replied Lin Jing. ¡°Besides, today is the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. He is no doubt dealing with all matters of security in Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said nothing. A momentter, wonderful music began to y throughout the pce, and dancers filled the courtyard. Clear light shone through the rafters; the birthday feast had officially begun.


    First, the Emperor raised a cup to toast the Empress Dowager, and then the ministers kneeled, wishing the Empress Dowager a long life. As an official of a foreign nation, Fan Xian sat at the front, with Lin Jing to one side quietly instructing him on what to do so that everything went smoothly.


    The beautiful pce maids brought out drinks and fruits and vegetables, and quietly and effortlessly ced them on the tables. Every time a pce maid came out to wait on people, Fan Xian turned slightly and smiled. In the midst of all these Northern Qi officials, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little artificial, but the more some of them watched him, the happier they felt, feeling that this young wunderkind was quite an outstanding character.


    Yet as he looked upon the fair-faced maids, Fan Xian felt somewhat uneasy. The young Emperor spent his days with all these beautiful women, and yet he hadn¡¯t be a licentious youth. It was curious indeed.


    Although the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday wasn¡¯t like the birthday of any other old woman, it wasn¡¯t all that different. The only thing was that the guests were of a somewhat higher caliber, the food and drink were of greater quality, and as for the post-meal entertainment... it wasn¡¯t anything you¡¯d see at a middle-aged woman¡¯s birthday party. It made Fan Xian¡¯s head ache.


    Fan Xian rubbed his temples. He had a warm smile on his face, but in his heart, he had already begun to curse.


    Gentle girls now like to curse like old fishwives, and boorish boys now like to y at bashful coquetry. Pig-ughtering butchers like to eat their neighbor¡¯s vegetables, and unmarried old maids with flowers in their hair like to go around acting as matchmakers. These people all wish to get closer to the sort of things they arepletely unsuited for, and to do the sort of things they should not. In psychological terms, this feeling ofcking something is emphasized by the subconscious mind.


    So the Kingdom of Qing, always renowned throughout thend for its martial prowess, had set itself upon the path of culture and literature under its current Emperor. Its famous generals and great fighters began to involve themselves in poetrypetitions. The pce concubines who loved literature gained the Emperor¡¯s favor. The Second Prince threw himself into studying the ssical scriptures, winning the hearts of the people until Fan Xian, the immortal of poetry, appeared, immediately gaining the attention and reverence of all the schrs of thend.


    And Northern Qi, always prized as a center of culture, had worked to strengthen itself, no longer holding contests of poetry but instead contests of strength. It had given up on using words, instead choosing to reason with fists. So the fighters who had thrown their swords to the ground outside the diplomaticpound, wishing to duel with Fan Xian, could have stretched from the door all the way to Mount Yan.


    Fan Xian had closed his door and note out, choosing instead to travel around with Haitang, narrowly avoiding the constant offers to fight. To his surprise, just as he was about to return home, he found that he could not hide himself any longer in the pce hall.


    ¡°Master Fan, what do you think of this suggestion?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled, looking at the seated Fan Xian. Though it was a question, there was only one possible answer.


    Fan Xian trembled slightly. Previously, the top general in Northern Qi had suggested a contest. Although it had sounded fine ¨C just swapping pointers on martial techniques and nothing more ¨C everybody knew that the immortal of poetry had no choice. This was shaping up to be a humiliation, and the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know why it seemed that he didn¡¯t like her.


    He stood up, looked around the room, and suddenlyughed. ¡°Empress Dowager, Ick the strength even to truss a chicken. It is best that I sit this out.¡±


    Laughter erupted in the hall. Nobody believed what Fan Xian had said. News of how he had killed Cheng Jushu and bested Ye Lin¡¯g¡¯er had spread throughout thend. Everyone knew that he was a rarebination of talented schr and expert fighter. No one had expected the South¡¯s chief diplomat to be so timid.


    ¡°You are too modest, Master Fan,¡± said the Empress Dowager, her face calm. She then said something else that Fan Xian found it impossible to refuse.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes widened. No wonder that in all the novels he had read in his old world about people who travelled to other worlds, those travellers carried on the honorable tradition of Wei Xiaobao, and called the Empress Dowager an ¡°old whore¡±[1]. If he really let himself go at that moment, losing face in front of the royal court, he would find it rather hard to exin himself to his father and the old cripple back home; and who knew what sort of tricks Xinyang would y with whispers and rumors.


    So with a smile, he took a step back and cupped his hands in deference.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were bright. Sitting by her side, the Emperor looked slightly concerned. ¡°Minister Fan,¡± he asked, ¡°if you¡¯re not feeling well, then you should sit it out.¡±


    Though Fan Xian had talked with the Emperor on a number of asions, he had some measure of ill-feeling about him. But hearing his sincere concern, he felt a certain respect for him as a ruler and could not help but feel touched. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said, raising his head and speaking in a bright, clear voice, ¡°even if my blood may ssh upon the ground before the pce, then I shall offer it as a birthday gift to the Empress Dowager.¡±


    It was an inappropriate thing to say, very much in vition of etiquette, and the mood immediately soured. The Empress Dowager¡¯s face sank. Yet the Emperorughed, amused by his words. Fan Xian may have appeared calm and gentle to him on the outside, but was willful and determined toe out on top, with an entric temperament. He waved a hand. ¡°We have said enough. As it is a contest, do not go too hard on each other.¡±


    There was a coldness in the Emperor¡¯s eyes as he looked at the ministers gathered in the pce hall. ¡°If anyone feels unsure whether they can control their strength, then it is best they do note forth to show themselves up.¡± The words gave pause to those who were intending to inflict ¡°idental¡± injuries.


    The ministers trembled. The speed at which their young Emperor had reached maturity over the past few years had been rather frightening. His power had grown to a point where it looked unlikely to recede... and what was even stranger was his rtionship with Fan Xian. Was he their Emperor, or the Emperor of Qing?


    The chatter died down. A general came in from outside, bowing to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. ¡°I, Cheng Puzhu, ask for the guidance of Master Fan of the Kingdom of Qing.¡±


    The Empress Dowager nodded slightly. The Emperor knew of Cheng Puzhu¡¯s strength. He was a fellow student of Lang Tao, and they were students of the same sect. Currently, he held a post in the pce guard, and had probably heard the order and so he hade to participate in the contest. The Emperor knew from Haitang that Fan Xian was already a ninth-level master, and Cheng Puzhu was only seventh-level. The Emperor looked at Lang Tao, his own martial tutor, and saw that he was sitting calmly at his table, his face unmoved. Why?


    Cheng Puzhu bowed once more to Fan Xian. ¡°Master Fan, you are renowned for your talent in both literature andbat. I ask for your guidance.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and looked at Lang Tao. He knew that this contest in the pce was not in order to dere a victor, but for Lang Tao to see Fan Xian¡¯s fighting style before he left for home. After he had arrived in Northern Qi, he had not fought in front of others. Lang Tao definitely still had doubts about the incident on top of the cliff.


    He cupped his hands toward Cheng Puzhu. ¡°Master Cheng?¡±


    ¡°I am he,¡± said Cheng Puzhu.


    ¡°You are no match for me,¡± said Fan Xian. He sat down.


    There was a burst of chatter as those present discussed Fan Xian¡¯s arrogance. Then they heard something else. ¡°Master Cheng, I ask for your guidance.¡±


    Cheng Puzhu was angry, and yet behind Fan Xian, he saw that a guard had stepped forth. He stood before him, the lighting down from the ss roof window and scattering clear and bright, illuminating the pce hall, and very clearly showing the vengeful expression on the guard¡¯s in-looking face.


    With just one step forward, Gao Da seemed to have undergone a monumental change. Before, he was an unremarkable guard, hiding in Fan Xian¡¯s shadow. Now that he had stepped forth, he had the air of a grandmaster. There was no wind in the hall, but his zhenqi circted, causing his clothing to flutter.


    Fan Xian shielded himself behind the table, sitting cross-legged on the floor, his fingers grasping his wine goblet. He squinted, taking note of Lang Tao¡¯s expression out of the corner of his eye.


    Lang Tao didn¡¯t seem happy about the current situation. He was picking up some vegetables from a te with his chopsticks, but Fan Xian could see his chin move slightly... it seemed to be a nod of approval.


    Cheng Puzhu took a deep breath. Everyone in Shangjing knew that Gao Da was a powerful bodyguard for the southern diplomatic mission. In one move, he had bested Tan Wu, Shang Shanhu¡¯s subordinate. He was a true master!


    But, things being as they were, Cheng Puzhu could not retreat. Instead, he called in a loud voice: ¡°Your Majesty, grant me the use of my de!¡±


    Though the young Emperor admired Fan Xian, he was no fool. He knew what his duties as Emperor of Northern Qi entailed, and he admired the courage and power of this military leader. ¡°I shall permit it...¡± he said, a praiseful look on his face. ¡°General Cheng, take care. This is purely a test of your martial prowess. Do not look upon this as defending the honor of the royal court. Whether you win or lose, you have my respect.¡±


    The Empress Dowager looked at her son disapprovingly, but the young Emperorughed, seeming not to have seen his mother¡¯s re.


    The Lin brothers were extremely nervous. They had wanted to return home immediately, how could they let such a scene unfold in the pce? If their side won, then Northern Qi would lose face. And if they lost, then Qing would lose face. Even worse! But the Qing officials, who had cultivated a natural ruthlessness over the past decades, saw their opponent¡¯s provocations, and though they were civilian officials, they felt genuinely angry. ¡°Gao, don¡¯t go too hard on him,¡± they said.


    Before battle has begun, one must first win the war of words. Fan Xian looked at his two vice envoys andughed bitterly. So those two were more arrogant than he was after all. He turned to face the Emperor, sat upon his Dragon Throne. ¡°Your Majesty, I ask that you allow my subordinate to bring a sword into the pce.¡±


    The Emperor smiled at him and waved his hand.


    Outside the hall, they already knew that a contest was about to take ce. It was the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, so rules were rxed somewhat within the pce, and the Emperor approved, so the officials who had been dining in a side chamber rushed into the main hall, fervently craning their necks to see what was about to take ce.


    A young eunuch entered the corner gate of the pce carrying Gao Da¡¯s longsword, passing it to the eunuch in front of the pce, who brought it into the hall. Fan Xian saw Wang Qinian shoot a furtive nce in his direction from the doorway, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of worry. Was Wang going to take up his old trade and steal something from the pce?


    Meanwhile, Gao Da took up his sword in both hands, his mental state immediately shifting into one ofplete focus. The previous might was no more, and the feeling of stress had disappeared... All that seemed to be left was him and his de, but in the eyes of the spectators, it was still only a de.


    Lang Tao put down his chopsticks, looking at the unique longsword that Gao Da wielded. It wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking. He frowned.


    Cheng Puzhu and Gao Da faced each other, sizing each other up as opponents, getting rid of all distracting thoughts. Cheng Puzhu took a breath and slowly withdrew his curved des from their scabbards. The des chafed against their sheathes with an ear-piercing metallic screech.


    Gao Da still didn¡¯t move. He held his longsword in his hands, leaning his body a few inches to the right.


    Cheng Puzhu slowly began circting his zhenqi, channeling it into his wrists. He felt as if his arms were bing one with the curved des. He raised them up. He was a fellow student of Lang Tao, a member of Ku He¡¯s sect, and although he was only at the seventh-level, his teaching had given him self-confidence. His opponent might be arrogant and willful, but he was not.


    The sh of his des blossomed like snow!


    The distance between the two experts disappeared in an instant, as if it had never existed. The next moment, Cheng Puzhu had appeared right in front of Gao Da. The two men were close; face-to-face, body-to-body!


    And that icy glint hade from the sword in Cheng Puzhu¡¯s hand. His curved de was hanging strangely downward, and he raised it high, plunging it toward Gao Da¡¯s left shoulder!


    The two men were too close together. Even Cheng Puzhu¡¯s curved de could only hang downward, thrusting in this erratic and treacherous fashion. And the longsword that Gao Da held in his hands could not be unsheathed, and even if it had, there was no way to make use of it in so small a gap.


    Cheng Puzhu was indeed an outstanding disciple of his sect, and in a short space of time, relying on his judgment of his opponent¡¯s weapon, he had figured out a n to subdue his enemy.


    The ministers were surprised. It seemed that they were about to see blood spurt from Gao Da¡¯s shoulder.


    Fan Xian frowned. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Puzhu¡¯s attack to be as fast and unrelenting as thunder.


    There was an unpleasant sound. Soon after, there was the sound of something shattering, and a low groan. The next moment, the Emperor, the Empress Dowager, and all of those ministers who had gathered outside trying to peek in watched in shock as a figure flew across the room!


    Cheng Puzhu copsed to the ground, his face covered in blood. It seemed he had suffered a serious wound!


    The spectators presumed that Gao Da had used his zhenqi to forcefully repel Cheng Puzhu. They couldn¡¯t help but feel astonishment. To send a seventh-level master flying with one¡¯s zhenqi alone ¨C only the four grandmasters, or perhaps a very skilled upper ninth-level fighter could do such a thing... And yet Gao Da was merely a bodyguard!


    Only those in the room who were skilled in martial arts knew what had really urred. As Cheng Puzhu had brought his curved de down, Gao Da had not pulled out his sword, but rather his longsword had plunged downward!


    The handle of the de was roughly an inch in diameter, and this small hilt hade into contact with the point of Cheng Puzhu¡¯s curved de!


    Gao Da¡¯s de was as tall as a man, and he stood it up vertically, the scabbard nted steadily into the floor.


    So when the tip of the curved de hit the hilt, it was as if all of Cheng Puzhu¡¯s power and zhenqi had used Gao Da¡¯s longsword as a bridge, transmitting it into the bluestone floor beneath their feet. Gao Da remained uninvolved, and watched as Cheng Puzhu¡¯s charged-up attack had collided with the ground.


    Even if you were a grandmaster, how could you go up against Mother Earth?


    In that instant, Cheng Puzhu had felt an extremely powerful force transmitted through the tip of his de, obstructing his breath.


    Then Gao Da sheathed his sword and cupped his hands, his arms forming a circle. He turned to the left, his right fist like steel as his elbow smashed into Cheng Puzhu¡¯s jaw. It was a powerful blow, immediately dislodging his opponent¡¯s teeth from his lips, the blood spattering. This was Gao Da acting with restraint; if he were not holding back, Cheng Puzhu would have been dead.


    Rather than losing to Gao Da, Cheng Puzhu had lost to the floor.


    The waiting eunuchs carried Cheng Puzhu away to see to his injuries. Gao Da bowed deeply to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, pulled out his longsword, and slowly returned to his ce behind Fan Xian. With a cracking sound, the stone floor where they had fought began to split apart inch by inch. Everybody in the hall finally understood that Cheng Puzhu¡¯s blow had hammered his still-sheathed longsword into the floor. What sort of strength was that?


    Understanding Gao Da¡¯s quick thinking, the gathered guests chattered among themselves, but they had little to say.


    Looking at the faces of the Northern Qi officials, Fan Xian found himselfughing boastfully. In the eyes of onlookers, it was a somewhat evilugh. Fan Xian offered the cup he was drinking to Gao Da behind him.


    Gao Da was somewhat stunned. He took the cup and drank it in one mouthful. ¡°Thank you for your wine, sir, and for your guidance.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear what guidance Fan Xian had provided him with.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You should be thanking the Empress Dowager for it...¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, he realized that silence had descended upon the pce hall, including the officials and eunuchs outside... because Lang Tao was speaking.


    Lang Tao smiled at Fan Xian. ¡°Your reputation for little tricks precedes you, Master Fan. I didn¡¯t expect your bodyguard to be well-versed in them too.¡± Having said this, he stood up, taking off his outeryer of clothing and giving it to a pce maid, revealing the two curved des on his waist.


    There was a low humming sound in the hall.


    Lang Tao had stepped forth! He was a disciple of Ku He and the martial tutor of His Majesty. The ministers of Shangjing had not seen him do battle for many years, and they did not expect that he would make an exception for a southerner.


    The gathered officials stared at Lang Tao with fervent gazes. Due to his high status, they did not dare say a word.


    Not waiting for Lang Tao to step forward, Fan Xianughed and waved a hand. ¡°I am no match for you.¡± Before, he had said that Cheng Puzhu was no match for him, and now he said that he was no match for his opponent. To the northern spectators, he was being candid and straightforward.


    Lang Taoughed. ¡°We will only know that for sure once we have fought.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that if he were to really fight Lang Tao, then firstly, if he were not able to use his concealed crossbow and his poisons, then he truly would not be any match for him. Secondly, if he let Lang Tao figure out that he really was the man on the cliff, then considering Ku He¡¯s endless attempts to cover up the secret of the temple, then his only way out would be death.


    He frowned. Yet he knew that challenging someone of Lang Tao¡¯s stature would bring great honor to Qing. He could not send Gao Da out on his behalf once more. He steeled himself and got ready to do battle. Just at that moment, he heard a voice. ¡°Brother, I shall do it.¡±


    Fan Xian was happy. Very happy.


    The people of Qi were also happy, and those who hade to see the spectacle happier still.


    Haitang walked slowly out from behind the Empress Dowager, bowing slightly to Lang Tao. ¡°Brother, allow me.¡±


    Lang Tao looked at her with warmth. ¡°Very well, Haitang... but beware of Master Fan¡¯s... tactics.¡±


    Haitang bowed to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. She said nothing, and simply walked up to Fan Xian. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Neither of them felt there was anything childish about their conversation.


    Of course, neither the crowd of onlookers nor even the Qing diplomatic mission had noticed anything. Everyone had fallen into a state of total anticipation, something that went beyond victory or defeat or the reputations of both nations ¨C they simply wanted to see what would happen next.


    From Qing, the immortal of poetry, skilled in literature and inbat, who had be Commissioner of the Overwatch Council at not even 20 years of age: Fan Xian.


    From Qi, the upper ninth-level fighter, the youngest disciple of Ku He, the legendary Tianmai, believed by many to be most likely to be the fifth grandmaster: Haitang.


    The two were the leading lights of their generation; the talk of every town. They had been spotted walking around the streets of Shangjing, seemingly appreciative of one another¡¯s talent; from a certain perspective, it showed that they were of a ss all of their own.


    They had be quite a pair.


    It was unclear how much time had passed. Standing by the doorway, Wang Qinian yawned, watching the two young fighters. ¡°Who are they trying to fool?¡± he mumbled to himself.


    The eunuch standing next to him was indignant. ¡°A fake fight in the hall! Lady Haitang, how can you bear to disappoint these people so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken the spectators¡¯ money,¡± said Wang Qinian, peeved. ¡°It¡¯s all for show, so what does it matter if it¡¯s fake? When you consider who those two are, maybe the Emperor feels too embarrassed to expose it as fake.¡±


    [1] Wei Xiaobao is a character in Jin Yong¡¯s The Deer and the Cauldron, a wheeler-dealer bureaucrat who exposes an impostor who has been sent to impersonate the Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: Look Up, Look Down and then Laugh


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s movement was clumsy. He was chopping the air in a misdirected, almost zany manner. There was no finesse to his movement and to coincide with each wave of his hand, he would let out a gentle gust of wind. And so that is what he did for a while, bluntly shing the air in Haitang¡¯s vicinity, not evening close. He did not want to harm or deliver the lightest of bruises to Haitang, so he continued to do this for a while, where the furthest extent of his attacks would only make her clothes flutter.


    What kind of technique was this? Well, this was inspired by a singer from his past life, Wu Bai, who always had a number of electric fans positioned below the stage blowing cool air on him. It was like when Stephen Chow would use fans to create special effects in his films to make it look like the actors¡¯ sleeves were moving.


    Haitang¡¯s clothes were ruffled like clouds and she was visibly smiling in between each gust. Alongside the water stream that adorned the pce¡¯s hall, she could have been mistaken for a fairy lost in the wind. She would raise her arms to point east, and then west, and then in all manners of different directions. She feigned to fight like a real pce girl would.


    They had been fighting for a while, but there had yet to develop the sight of smoke, sparks or even fire, as was traditionally expected in the shing of two powerful zhenqi energies. Neither of them wanted to spill each other¡¯s blood, so gently did they continue. It could bepared to the vegetarian food served at temples, which was boring enough to make people vomit.


    Even the young eunuch could see that these two masters were indeed faking theirbat. That¡¯s not to mention all the high-ranking officers and nobles within the hall that were each and all thinking the same thing. Chancellors had seen through their facade a long time ago, but they did not expect to see them continue with the farce and truly falsify a whole battle, inplete disregard of the monarchy.


    Empress Dowager stared at the stage that had been established in the hall, and seeing the flickering shadows of the two who ought to have been fighting, she couldn¡¯t help but groan. She did not lose her temper outright, but if one looked close enough, one could see the wrinkles of her eye portray a look of frustration. On the contrary, however, the young emperor who watched Haitang and Fan Xian deliver their act, suspended in mid-air, was delighted.


    Lang Tao¡¯s face was calm as he watched them both fight. From first-hand experience, he knew that Fan Xian was falsifying the inuracy of attacks, but he could see the moves he was actually employing were real and took extreme skill to perform. One strike in particr was called the Coffin-Breaker technique. This was a legendary ability, devised by the Ye family of the southern Qing Kingdom. How could someone who possessed the surname Fan have learned it?


    The rest of the onlookers could not help but feel disappointed at their disy. They had watched for so long, many began yawning. A eunuch in the front shook his head and asked, ¡°How long will this fight go on for? Neither of them will win or lose, anyway.¡±


    Wang Qinian felt a pang of shame and said, ¡°I think it won¡¯t be long before someone calls it off.¡±


    The young eunuch couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing and said, ¡°All these officers that are present here today are smart and civilized, so it¡¯s not as if they¡¯d all begin yelling to call it off.¡±


    Wang Qinian began to argue with the eunuch and made a bet with the young fellow as to when the two dancers on stage would put an end to their performance. Several people that were beside them took notice of this little quarrel, and so they joined in too; each partaking in the wager. One bet a box of sea urchins, and another bet two cucumbers. And so that¡¯s how it went, for there were numerous people betting upon different foods of the banquet.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    At longst, a chancellor who had watched Empress Dowager¡¯s expression sink further and further into frustration, mmed the table and angrily said, ¡°This is Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday; how dare you both nder it with deceit! Are you honestly trying to fool Her Majesty?¡±


    These words were not pretty, and the chancellor himself had demonstrated great disrespect by rudely shouting. No matter how ugly the world had be, it was said, whoever begins shouting at a festivity must be a spiteful person. Fan Xian and Haitang were fooling around, yes, but provided no one made a scene, the Empress Dowager herself was still willing to sit and watch. Even though it was her birthday, no harm was done by the viewing of two talented youths putting on a show.


    And so with the chancellor yelling that they were cheating the monarchy, would this possess the vitriol to incite the Empress Dowager to anger? No, not at all. But as she looked upon the rude chancellor, her heart curdled with a desire to tear the lips from his face.


    The Emperor was stillughing.


    Fan Xian and Haitang continued their facade, ignoring the words of the chancellor that had soured the mood. Haitang began dodging as Fan Xian pushed forward. She had an elegant figure and Fan Xian possessed a pretty face, so it wasn¡¯t a too bad of a sight to keep one¡¯s eyes on. The entirety of the fight thus far had been on the stage, and now they decided to leave it and fight a few meters away from the throne. They moved around quite a bit after this and, after a while, they decided to pay the boorish chancellor a visit.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand rose at one point, and he looked to bring it down upon his table with a terrifying blow, but with an audible ¡°Oops¡±, he missed the target.


    Haitang leapt into the air, but her maneuvers were quite slow and dull. She had two fingers raised, as if she was going to descend and drive them through Fan Xian¡¯s chest.


    Somehow, in the blink of an eye, both the fighters had switched positions and the gust of wind that was to be delivered met no recipient ¨C it just kept going.


    Ahead was that crude chancellor¡¯s seat.


    When Fan Xian and Haitang deployed their skills in unison, even the grandmaster Ku He could not withstand such a blow.


    The low table shattered into a thousand miniscule splinters. The bottles of alcohol on the table were destroyed and all the dishes there were smashed to pieces. Strangely, the drink and saucers of the banquet were all lifted, directed, and thrown at the chancellor who had insulted them previously. When the airborne wreck settled, a single vegetable hung from his eyebrow, enoki mushrooms decorated his ear, and a carrot protruded from his mouth. To make the sight of him that much worse, he was also drenched in soup.


    The hall was silenced. The officers in the hall knew that Lady Haitang and the southernmissioner were the masters of horsey, and to not upset Empress Dowager, they held their tongues.


    With the silence, Fan Xian and Haitang stopped. They stood a mere few steps away from each other, and they smiled joyfully.


    Haitang looked towards the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Mister Fan¡¯s Coffin-Breaker technique is too powerful. I could not defend against it and so I deflected it towards that chancellor¡¯s table. Please forgive me!¡±


    Fan Xian acted in a self-deprecating manner also, saying ¡°Even graceful horses stumble on asion!¡±


    Empress Dowager loved Haitang, so she did not harbor any animosity towards her. And since it was her birthday, a little bit of goofing about to lighten the atmosphere was a good thing. She didn¡¯t say a word to Fan Xian, but in response to his post-performance humility, she gave a smile of appreciation.


    The emperor was beaming with joy, and all the officers of the room beganughing at the antics that had just unraveled before them. Only the real fighters could acknowledge the great care and deliberation that went into the performance Haitang and Fan Xian had put on for them. The execution of the Coffin-Breaker technique was made to look extremely clumsy, but the lethality of the move was still there in full disy. Haitang¡¯s sword-finger technique looked gentle, but that too possessed tremendous force. And though it was done as if it were a merry dance, it was made to look as if Fan Xian lost.


    When the fight ended, sunlight was stilling in through the skylights of the ceiling. Fan Xian and Haitang stood in a particr sunbeam, and both of them looked beautiful and gloriously incandescent. In the water, the sunbeam was reflected, giving the image of a brightmp.


    That fight had been a humorous one, indeed.


    But now the day was fading, and the night now sought to shroud the pce in darkness. The moon was half-risen, but it was enough to shine through and illuminate the northern Qi¡¯s pce grounds. The long ck eaves and the grey and white walls of the pce looked ever more beautiful during the nighttime.


    During this time, the officers began to take leave of the hall. Around the pce, garrisons of officers decorated the walls in absolute protection of the monarchy¡¯s abode. Many eunuchs lined up along the road leading out of the pce and it wasn¡¯t long before everyone had left, leaving the pce quiet once more. In the za, there was nary a soul in sight. In the time it would take to burn through a single incense stick, everyone had departed.


    Following the big banquet, the Empress Dowager was rubbing her temples as she returned to her chamber. Fan Xian, however, was requested to remain and wait in Huaying Pce by the Emperor himself. The pce was extremely quiet, and numerous scented candles tintted his nostrils as Fan Xian waited. It crossed his mind to think that the Emperor should have been with his mother now, so he was perplexed as to why he was asked to wait around here.


    The chambermaids brought him tea and fruit to ease the wait, to which Fan Xian smiled and thanked them all. He thought they were strikingly charming. They looked shy, and this made Fan Xian¡¯s heart pound.


    But when Fan Xian thought of the Emperor making him wait all alone in the pce at night, and thinking of the Emperor¡¯s tendency to not really care much for the building of rtionships with other women, Fan Xian quivered.


    ¡°The Emperor has matters that need to be dealt with; those that could benefit from your aid.¡± There was ady beside Fan Xian, and it appeared as if she shared the same concerns that he did. What she had just spoken of, however, was said calmly. It was Haitang who was speaking. Fan Xian stayed in the pce as a guest, so it was only natural for her to be somewhat of a host. She was reflecting upon what they did together in the hall earlier that day, and thought it was tremendously funny. It seemed as if whenever they were together, the two would always be involved in a series of absurd events.


    Fan Xian smiled, but did not respond.


    A eunuch began shouting something outside the pce, and a hurried chorus of footsteps could be heard quickly approaching Huaying Pce. Fan Xian wondered what was happening. What could the emperor possibly desire of me? He is the emperor; aside from ruling the whole world, is there anything he could not do without my aid?


    As Fan Xian continued to question himself, the emperor arrived and stepped into the pce. As he approached, he signaled to Haitang and Fan Xian that there was no need for formal greetings, and he then used his right hand to throw his coat into the arms of a eunuch. The emperor was now only wearing a thinyer of clothing. The emperor reclined upon a sofa, lifting his legs to allow a eunuch to remove his boots; to which the eunuch carefully did. Only thin socks remained on his feet.


    Perhaps Haitang was used to seeing this private, informal side of the Emperor, for she did not look concerned. Fan Xian, however, did. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s emperor would never reveal this side of himself to anyone else; but there was the Qi Kingdom¡¯s emperor getting ufortablyfortable on the couch. Fan Xian looked upon his chest and feet twice.


    Neither big, nor small.


    His chest was not big and his feet were not small.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: Even the Emperor Gossips


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mother enjoys quiet.¡± The young emperor leaned against his cushion. A eunuch brought some swallow¡¯s nest soup, which the emperor drank. The emperor then frowned slightly and dismissed all the eunuchs and pce girls. For the moment, the entire hall was silent.


    Fan Xian gave a light bow. ¡°What are your orders, Your Majesty?¡±


    Seeing this official from the south being so polite, a hint of amusement shed in the emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Minister Fan, you will be returning in a few days. You must treat the Great Princess well on the journey.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly shocked; only now did he remember the recent major event which he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to. Taking the princess back to Qing for her marriage was a huge responsibility; there was absolutely no room for error. In the past few days, Fan Xian had learned about the background of this Great Princess from Yan Bingyun. She was the half-sister of the emperor, born from a different mother, and resided deep within the pce. Her mother was most likely dead long ago. Because she wasn¡¯t liked by the empress dowager, she ended up being the ¡°sacrifice¡± for this political marriage.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know why the emperor brought her up; he probably wasn¡¯t too close to his half-sister.


    Judging by the way the emperor spoke, Fan Xian realized he had guessed wrong. The emperor sighed. ¡°The Great Princess has never ventured outside the pce. Now with her being married far down south, I am unable to offer her more protection, despite my position.¡±


    Fan Xian replied humbly, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. The Great Prince is my nation¡¯s greatest hero, admired by all. Together they are sure to live a long life of harmony. All civil servants of Qing surely would not dare to show her neglect.¡±


    The emperorughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use in that?¡± He suddenly stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Minister Fan, I see you as my friend... I hope that you, back in your southern capital, will give plenty of advice to the princess and ensure she lives well.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked again. Friends with the emperor? He and the emperor had only met each other four times in total.


    The emperor smiled, knowing what Fan Xian was thinking. ¡°Minister Fan, back when we first met, I told you I enjoy your works, so much so that I treat them as you talking in person. Having ¡®talked¡¯ with you for the past year, it¡¯s really not strange to see you as my friend.¡±


    At this point, being so favored by the emperor had Fan Xian feeling genuinely overwhelmed. As he was about to express his gratitude, the light voice of the emperor rang out again, this time with a hint of anger.


    ¡°But you seem to be keeping your distance. You refusing to visit me aside...¡± The emperor was looking directly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are keeping many things from me.¡±


    Fan Xian, in great distress, exined, ¡°I have a great number of things to attend to. I was worrieding to the pce would disturb Your Majesty¡¯s rest.¡±


    The emperor took a nce at Haitang, who had been quiet thus far, andughed suddenly. ¡°Really? I thought recently you¡¯ve been busy with Haitang, strolling the streets and... drinking.¡±


    With that, even Haitang became unsettled. She said, ¡°I often consulted Sir Fan for his wisdom. I have learned much.¡±


    The emperor shook his head and returned his gaze to Fan Xian, ¡°In that case, Minister Fan, how long do you intend on keeping ¡®that¡¯ hidden from me?¡±


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on Fan Xian¡¯s head, his first thought being¡ªhad that meeting with Si Lili been exposed? If so, even assuming this emperor has no interest in women, Fan Xian probably wouldn¡¯t leave Northern Qi alive!


    Fan Xian looked out of the corner of his eye and discovered Haitang¡¯s face was at ease. So he calmed himself and respectfully asked, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡±


    No one should know about Xiao En, although Haitang might be able to guess parts of what had happened. As long as the emperor wasn¡¯t talking about Si Lili, Fan Xian was certain he wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt or fear. However, what the emperor said next almost scared Fan Xian out of his seat. Tonight, surprises kepting one after another!


    ¡°Then, let me ask you, how is cousin Lin?¡± the emperor asked coldly.


    Like a p of thunder, like that young girl shouting to heaven on that stormy night, Fan Xian was dumbfounded, unable to answer¡ªhow could this emperor know Wan¡¯er was Fan Xian¡¯s cousin?! In other words, this emperor knew Fan Xian¡¯s true past!


    Impossible! Impossible! No more than five people in this world knew Fan Xian¡¯s true past, and none of those five would expose it.


    But the problem was, with all the power the emperormanded, could he really have discovered the truth? Or else why would he ask about... Fan Xian¡¯s wife, his cousin?


    The emperor coldly stared at the panicking Fan Xian. He pped down his hand hard and ordered harshly, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Fat chance!


    Fan Xian was mostly faking his expression of panic; inside he kept his calm. He hooked his left pinky slightly, but remembered he did not bring his ck dagger becaused he feared that Haitang would make a connection to what happened at the cliffs.


    Fight? He couldn¡¯t win against Haitang. Flee? If Northern Qi exposed his identity, all the Qing princes would be after him like a bunch of starving tigers, let alone those women in the pce...


    Fan Xian coughed twice, his smile reappearing on his face. Since the emperor had spoken to him directly, this must be a threat, which was why Fan Xian decided to continue to y dumb, so that he could listen to the emperor¡¯s conditions. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying?¡±


    The emperor stood up, toozy to put on his shoes, and walked straight towards Fan Xian. His expression turned from slight anger to slight amusement, mixed with just a hint of excitement and anticipation.


    Fan Xian was taken aback by this, further convinced that this young emperor was a little weirdo.


    The emperorughed as he put his hands on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders and shook him, ¡°Minister Fan, oh Minister Fan. You made me suffer so much hiding it from me. You made the people of the world suffer so much hiding it from them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fan Xian had long disregarded any drastic measures and stared stupidly at the face which was only centimeters from his own. He discovered this emperor was good-looking, and he smelled rather fresh from being washed daily. Haitang, looking at His Majesty¡¯s feverishness and Fan Xian¡¯s stupefied expression, couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    ¡°Mister Cao!¡± The emperor shook Fan Xian again, ¡°Mister Cao! Hurry and tell me, did Sister Lin end up with Bao Yu...?¡±


    While he didn¡¯t know how the emperor had guessed it, Fan Xian finally understood what was going on. No longer able to withstand the stress, he dropped back into his chair. Before saying anything, he first raised his teacup and drank.


    The emperor looked at Fan Xian, ¡°If you don¡¯t read the rest of Story of the Stone to me today, I won¡¯t allow you to leave the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°How did Your Majesty know it was I who wrote it?¡±


    The emperor looked at Haitang, who smiled back and said, ¡°The book is only being printed at Danbo Bookstore, while this Mister Cao always keeps himself hidden from the public. Other than the bookstore, no one knows who he is. With how famous the book has be, there are countless number of people guessing Mister Cao¡¯s identity. Sir Fan, when we drank together a few days ago, you seemed to have spoken a bit much, so I took a few guesses. His Majesty confronting you today is more of a test. Since you admitted it, then that means I had guessed correctly.¡±


    Fan Xian could only smile uneasily. Right now, he didn¡¯t exactly need to be known as the author of Story of the Stone. Hearing this emperor call out ¡°Mister Cao¡± so endearingly almost made Fan Xian mistake him for Guo Jia. As it turned out, the emperor was also a fan of the book.


    Having confirmed that Fan Xian was the author, the emperor was greatly pleased, ¡°Hurry and tell me, how many girls did Bao Yu take in by the end?¡±


    The emperor turned out to be a fan of the harem genre. Fan Xian waved his hand and pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, I only wrote those sixty-or-so chapters on a whim. I haven¡¯t figured out how to continue the story.¡± Fan Xian recalled back to his time in Danzhou, when Ruoruo asked him for the story, how he thought about problems regarding the draft, renewal, and eunuchs. It wasplicated indeed.


    The emperor frowned and took a look at Haitang. Suddenly he leaned in and whispered in Fan Xian¡¯s ear, ¡°The Haitang Poem Club in chapter thirty-seven... what does it have to do with Haitang?¡±


    In his peripheral vision Fan Xian could see Haitang was eavesdropping, so he smiled and replied boldly, ¡°Your Majesty, authors shouldn¡¯t disclose themselves. I beg your pardon.¡±


    The emperor had a look on his face. He then said, ¡°Then you must return quickly to write a new chapter, and also remember to mail a copy here.¡±


    Fan Xian epted the order in fright, daring not to say anything more.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: Carry on the Torch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the woods, two people were walking on the stone-paved path of the pce. In the sky was a full moon. Fan Xian¡¯s back was entirely drenched, chilling him despite it being a summer night. He sighed and patted his chest¡ªthere was still some residual fear¡ªandined to Haitang: ¡°You guessed I was the... author. Then why didn¡¯t you say something to me? That emperor of yours almost scared me to death.¡±


    Haitangughed. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for fooling everyone for so long.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Say, if it wasn¡¯t about your identity as the author, what could His Majesty possibly say that would make you so afraid?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even think about his answer. He smiled warmly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The corner of Haitang¡¯s lips curled up just so slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian tilted his head and saw there was a charming silver glow to her long eyshes, while her eyes, the most striking feature of her face, were exceptionally bright in the night. There was no denying that the moonlight was magical. Its silver haze seemed to be able to turn any ordinary-looking woman into a living fairy.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t feel much, however, and simply put his hands behind his back and continued to walk slowly. ¡°You got me this time. But, I¡¯m not looking for payback. You should know why.¡±


    ¡°You want me to help you with something.¡± Haitang smiled. ¡°While I don¡¯t know what, I suspect it has to do with the south, which is why you want an outsider like me to help you.¡±


    ¡°Correct. You and I... are both hypocrites.¡± Fan Xian smiled in a strange way, partly to mock himself. ¡°Which is why we could be more direct when talking with each other. The thing I need your help with might happen, or it might not. Regardless, when the timees, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡±


    Haitang looked at him and said suddenly, ¡°I heard you are extremely fond of that Prime Minister¡¯s illegitimate daughter, so much that you even refused to take in the maidservant your grandmother sent you from Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you probing around what happens in my family,¡± Fan Xian turned around and said seriously. ¡°Enough of this.¡±


    Haitang smiled and nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just curious. What kind of man is moved when he meets a woman, but feels ufortable when he meets a man? Who believes that an unmarried woman is a pearl, but a married woman is disgusting. Who believes that women are made of water, while men are made of mud. Who thinks women are valuable and men are contemptible...¡±


    A long string of wordster, Haitang looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. The world has always respected men. Sir Fan, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Fan Xian only smiled in return.


    Haitang suddenly put on a serious expression. ¡°Mister Fan, on behalf of all women in the world, I thank you for defending us against injustice.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I am... fundamentally different from most people in this world.¡±


    Exiting the pce gate, Haitang, to her surprise, discovered that the grand tutor was still waiting outside. Fan Xian didn¡¯t react to seeing the emperor¡¯s teacher; he had known beforehand.


    Haitang saluted the grand tutor. She then turned around. ¡°Sir, I shalle send you off in two days.¡±


    Fan Xian knew what she meant. He nodded to her and got on the grand tutor¡¯s carriage.


    Watching the three carriages gradually disappear into the night, Haitang¡¯s bright gaze suddenly became disturbed for an instant. She thought about what the handsome southern official said before he left. Different from others? Well, in others¡¯ eyes, Fan Xian was certainly unique. But Haitang didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian considered unique about himself.


    The carriage stopped outside a quiet yard. The troops who were assigned to guard the envoy only now realized the young genius from Southern Qing, for hisst visitation in Northern Qi, was here to see this master. As everyone thought back about that night¡¯s poetry battle, stories of which had been spread across thend, they became uneasy, not knowing what Fan Xian was thinking. But seeing as they were outside a courtyard of such civility, they soon calmed down.


    The Tiger Guards got out of the lead carriage and secured the few crucial checkpoints.


    Fan Xian and the grand tutor of Northern Qi got out of their carriage together, hand in hand. While they didn¡¯t appear to be friendly with each other by any means, there wasn¡¯t any malice either. The surroundingpany only saw the always-proper grand tutor whisper something to Fan Xian before the two of them entered the courtyard.


    Fan Xian signaled his Tiger Guards not to follow.


    Having arrived at a house in the yard, the grand tutor bowed deeply toward the inside. He then turned to Fan Xian and said, ¡°Mister Fan, the master hasn¡¯t been feeling too well as ofte. Please do not talk for too long.¡±


    Fan Xian politely saluted this great schr. He adjusted his clothes and gently pushed open the door. He saw an old man writing something with a little brush.


    That old man was the current master schr, with students all over the world. Northern Qi¡¯s grand tutor and Southern Qing¡¯s great academician were both his proud disciples. Before Fan Xian came onto the scene, no one could match this old man in schrly matters. Even after Fan Xian¡¯s victory that night, no one believed Fan Xian matched the old man in areas other than poetry.


    Because this old man¡¯s name was Zhuang Mohan.


    There were neither servants nor bookboys inside; only the old man in a loose, long robe writing incessantly. asionally he would stop to stare at the paper with a frown and to flip through the books nearby, as if trying to find some seal. Compared tost year, Zhuang Mohan seemed to be in much worse shape. His headful of gray hair was still tied back tightly, but the age spots on his cheeks had grown darker; an ominous sign.


    Fan Xian did not want to bother the old man. He approached quietly and peeked over the old man¡¯s shoulder. To Fan Xian¡¯s surprise, on the old man¡¯s desk was Danbo Bookstore¡¯s Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology! The nk spaces of the anthology were filled with notes. Could this world-leading schr be taking notes on the poems Fan Xian memorized?


    With his withered finger, Zhuang Mohan pointed to a line of the anthology: ¡°There are no rivers to one who has crossed the ocean, and no clouds to one who has scaled Mount Wu¡±. He kept tapping on the page and said, somewhat painfully, ¡°This doesn¡¯t work. The aesthetic of contrasting words is empty; thetter half of the line really doesn¡¯t work. Tell me, Fan Xian, what does this mean?¡±


    A moment of silenceter, Fan Xian¡¯s gentle voice rang out, ¡°Mount Wu is a sacred mountain in the southernmost region, surrounded by clouds yearlong. It rains in the evening and it is cloudy in the morning. All who have beheld this sight will no longer be amazed when seeing clouds in the sky anywhere else. Those two words offset the next two lines. It¡¯s about loyalty.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Zhuang Mohan smiled bitterly and pointed at a thick book on the corner of his broad desk. ¡°I could have guessed that. It¡¯s just that I could not find reference to this ¡®Mount Wu¡¯ surrounded by clouds anywhere. So it turns out it¡¯s a sacred mountain to the south. No wonder I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing that Zhuang Mohan did not realize he was making things up, Fan Xian knew this old man was a gentle and generous person. Fan Xian smiled and helped Zhuang Mohan grind ink. Fan Xian saw, filling the nk spaces of the pages, Zhuang Mohan¡¯s handwriting. Zhuang Mohan was also famous for his calligraphy, which was undisputed in quality. But now the old man¡¯s hand was shaky, and his handwriting had waned.


    ¡°In olden times, King Chen held a fabulous feast. Ten thousand casks of alcohol were enjoyed... What is that a reference to?¡± Zhuang Mohan asked without looking at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian felt awkward. When he published the anthology, he had purposely taken out that poem by Li Bai. Why was this old man asking about it again?


    Zhuang Mohan sighed. ¡°Since I was a young boy, I never forgot the things I saw and heard. As you can imagine, I took pride in that. On that day, you churned out poems like the rivers and seas. Inevitably, my self-esteem took a hit...¡± The old manughed at himself. ¡°But thankfully, because of that, I was able to remember all the poems you said. That was how I noticed a lot of them were missing once the anthology came out. Child, I¡¯ve no clue what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Hearing Zhuang Mohan call him ¡°child¡± gave Fan Xian a strange feeling. He tried to exin. ¡°King Chen was a prince, surnamed Cao. Back in the day, he held a grand feast...¡±


    ¡°Prince Cao?¡± Zhuang Mohan raised his head, there was disbelief in his murky eyes, ¡°But... there have been no dynasties with that name for millenia.¡±


    Fan Xian inwardly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s something I made up. There¡¯s no need for you to bother yourself thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± In certain areas, Zhuang Mohan could be described as stubborn. He flipped through the pages, pointing to another poem. ¡°¡®Xiao Xie¡¯s fine, ck hair¡¯. Who is this Xiao Xie?¡±


    Fan Xian was turning various shades of pale. A whileter, he responded, ¡°Xiao Xie was a disappointed lyricist. His works were too vulgar to be well known, but he has some fame among themon folk.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    Time passed. Just as Fan Xian was running out of ways to reply, Zhuang Mohan finally sighed and rubbed his eyes. Throwing down his brush on the inkstone, he said, slightly dejected, ¡°The oilmp is burning out. I can¡¯t keep up like I used to.¡±


    The twomitted themselves to this absurd task before they got the chance to greet each other. Now, Fan Xian rolled down his sleeves and bowed with extreme courtesy. ¡°It is good to see you again, Master Zhuang. Why have I been summoned here today?¡±


    The room became quiet. A whileter, Zhuang Mohan abruptly forced his withered body to bow down to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was so shaken up he forgot to help support the old man. Zhuang Mohan upied one of the highest positions in thend. How could he bow to Fan Xian?


    Zhuang Mohan straightened himself, his wrinkly face bursting into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since my visit to Qing. My whole life, I conducted myself ording to morals. Sir Fan,st year I tried to frame you, and my heart has never been at rest. I have called you here today to apologize for my crime.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Needless to say, he was aware of why Zhuang Mohan would agree to Eldest Princess¡¯s request to act so despicably and sacrifice his dignity, which he had built up over decades. It was all because of what Xiao En had exined in the agreement. This kind of brotherly bond was what Fan Xiancked the most at the moment.


    ¡°Xiao En died.¡± Fan Xian looked at the old man who had withered so much in a mere year.


    Zhuang Mohan only smiled at Fan Xian without saying anything.


    Fan Xian smiled back, knowing that had been unnecessary. Zhuang Mohan had, after all, been through many things over the course of many decades; how could he not know?


    ¡°Everybody must die sometime.¡± Zhuang Mohan seemed to be talking to himself and Fan Xian at the same time. ¡°That is why we must live well. My brother lived a meaningless life. He killed so many, only toe to such an end...¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t quite agree with that. ¡°In this world, one¡¯s fame and aplishments are built upon the most terrible crimes.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan shook his head. ¡°Do not be that kind of person.¡±


    Not ¡°can¡¯t¡±; it was a very direct ¡°do not¡±. Any outsider would find the conversation between these two abnormal. Their lives were simply too far apart, and their only previous meeting had been an underhanded plot. Even so, these two could express their thoughts so directly.


    Perhaps it was what they call the power of books.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Fan Xian was a bit cold.


    ¡°I am very confident.¡± Zhuang Mohan suddenlyughed, but there was a deep sadness hidden within. ¡°I am confident I lived a much happier life than my brother.¡±


    Fan Xian looked into the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°But you must be aware that, without Xiao En, you might have never gotten your current position back then.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan stared back. ¡°But you are still unaware, when death is approaching, you shall discover that power or position or riches are all simply passing smoke.¡±


    Fan Xian was very calm and persistent. ¡°No, when death is approaching, you may regret your whole life, regret that you never experienced anything, never indulged in anything... You are only someone who managed to obtain something ordinary people could never manage. That¡¯s the only reason you feel that way.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan shook his head helplessly. ¡°You are still young; you have yet to know what it¡¯s like to be able to smell death closing in day by day. How would you know what you¡¯re going to think about when that timees?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Fan Xian said almost mechanically. ¡°Trust me, I know.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan seemed to be getting tired and changed the topic. ¡°I didn¡¯t think someone who could write something as deviant as Story of the Stone would still be dirt under my brush.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°I also didn¡¯t think rumors could spread faster than birds could fly.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan¡¯s eyes suddenly showed concern, ¡°Sir Fan, you must be careful after you return to Qing. Story of the Stone... touches upon many taboo topics.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that. In his moment of youth, he didn¡¯t want those words to not have a chance to appear in this world, so he wrote them down. Now that he was heavily involved in political affairs, he was very aware of how easy it would be for someone to use the book to target him. Furthermore, there was also the coincidence that even he was shocked by, and which forced him to remain cautious. Unfortunately, the emperor of Northern Qi turned out to be a fanatic; there was no way for Fan Xian to keep a secret anymore.


    But Zhuang Mohan shouldn¡¯t be this concerned for him. This puzzled Fan Xian.


    Zhuang Mohan seemed to have guessed what was troubling Fan Xian and smiled. ¡°Sir Fan, other than my selfish request to confess my crime to console myself, I also want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Fan Xian frowned. Zhuang Mohan shouldn¡¯t know that Fan Xian prolonged Xiao En¡¯s life by one day.


    ¡°I thank you on behalf of all academicians in the world,¡± Zhuang Mohan smiled, ¡°When you first entered the Overwatch Council, you exposed all the cheating that had been urring during examinations. The ripples stirred up by that event shook the rest of the world. His Majesty has also expressed desires to reform our examinations. Your deed will benefit so many poor students for many years toe. Sir, you may not see me as much, but out of reason, I must thank you.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned,ughing at himself. ¡°It¡¯s all schrly business. Is this really needed?¡±


    Zhuang Mohan did notugh, his murky eyes were spiritless. He hadn¡¯t done much regarding Xiao En¡¯s return, and more importantly, he didn¡¯t want to sink the entire nation into chaos. But he knew that, in this world, there were not only schrs. There were also politicians, schemers, warriors. Sometimes, their ways of doing things were even wilder and more direct.


    He looked at Fan Xian, ready to say something, but then decided otherwise, since it involved Northern Qi¡¯s inner political affairs.


    Muchter, Fan Xian left Zhuang Mohan¡¯s residence. Fan Xian would never visit him again.


    The summer heat was sting in full force. Judging by the months, the hottest days should have already passed, but with Qi being in the northeast, the weather was still exceptionally hot, even with autumn approaching. The drizzling rain which frequented spring and early summer was nowhere to be seen. There was only the sun shining overhead, forcing people to strip down until they couldn¡¯t strip anymore.


    Outside Shangjing¡¯s southern gate, a bright yellow royal carriage disappeared through it. Once again, the greenish gray city walls became the most noticeable feature to those outside the city.


    Fan Xian squinted in that direction, feeling uneasy. For the Qi Emperor to send off the Qing envoy in person was a very improper thing to do. The Qi officials could not stop the emperor no matter what, so they could only gather a lot of the higher-ranking ones toe along. Even the grand tutor came. The Qing envoy was being honored plenty.


    Earlier, the emperor was holding Fan Xian¡¯s hand while engaging in idle chitchat, unwilling to stop talking about things rted to Story of the Stone. They attracted the attention of so many people¡ª after great difficulty, the entric emperor was finally persuaded to go back. Now, outside the city, there were only Northern Qi officials. Fan Xian scanned them and saw Wei Hua. However, he did not see Chang Ninghou or Shen Zhong.


    Fan Xian felt his back was soaked; he didn¡¯t know if it was from his fear of the emperor, or from the sun¡¯s heat.


    It was not yet time for the envoy to depart. Fan Xian looked at the fanciest carriage at the front. In it was Northern Qi¡¯s Great Princess. Fan Xian could faintly see she was a beautiful noblewoman, but he didn¡¯t know what her personality was like. But Fan Xian wasn¡¯t worried about the journey back. Having interacted with Haitang, he had be more confident in his ability to deal with women.


    A cool breeze blew by, and Fan Xian rxed for the moment. He tugged at his tightly-buttoned shirt, wondering what kind of weird weather would bring about such a breeze. Turning around, he saw Wang Qinian waving a fan nearby with a face full of sadness.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It will only be a year. Why are you crying like this? Your wife and children will be under my care. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Once the envoy departed, Yan Bingyun would go back too, meaning that Qing¡¯s Overwatch Council would have no one leading its spy system in Northern Qi for the time being. Therefore, the Council decided, Wang Qinian was to remain in Shangjing until the Council sent someone to take his ce half a yearter.


    As themissioner, Fan Xian held special status and didn¡¯t need to go through the normal procedures to decide on such things. Wang Qinian, however, wasn¡¯t expecting to stay behind, and was understandably unsettled and disappointed, even though he knew this experience would benefit his standing greatly.


    ¡°Sir, I cannot go a day without your presence.¡± Wang Qinian reluctantly looked at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t start conflict with Northern Qi. Act wisely and y safe. I¡¯ll be waiting for you back in the capital in a year.¡± He too, had grown used to Wang Qinian¡¯spany. But most importantly, Wang Qinian was his only aide in the Council. Unfortunately, there was no other choice than to have Wang Qinian stay behind.


    Suddenly, a horse dashed through the city gate. Riding on it didn¡¯t appear to be an official, but a servant. All the attention was on him now. How could a civilian have been allowed through?


    Fan Xian had sharp eyes and saw the face of the grand tutor darken; there was sadness in his eyes.


    The servant rode up to the group and immediately got off his horse. In a crying voice, he said something to the grand tutor and gave him a cloth roll. He then pointed at the city gate.


    The grand tutor wobbled, as if having received some shock. Looking at the approaching carriages, he sadly shook his head and looked back at Fan Xian. In his eyes, however, there was surprise.


    He took a deep breath and walked towards Fan Xian. Fan Xian, not knowing what was going on, got off his horse to receive what the grand tutor had to give. Unraveling the cloth quickly, he discovered it was a book. On the cover was old and slightly shaky handwriting which read:


    Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology: Annotated by Zhuang Mohan


    The grand tutor gave Fan Xian a silent look ofplex emotions and said, ¡°Sir, Master Zhuang leaves this to you.¡± Having said that, anotheryer of sadness was added onto his voice.


    ¡°Master Zhuang... has passed.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: The Long Pavilion, the Ancient Road, Tossing the Handkerchief


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian gripped the tome, not knowing what to say. His meeting with Zhuang Mohan two nights ago turned out to be hisst. Although on that night, he had discovered that Zhuang Mohan¡¯s health had declined sincest year, Fan Xian never thought this leading schr would depart this world so suddenly.


    In his final words, Zhuang Mohan gave hisst literary work to Fan Xian, a gesture which containedplex meanings.


    Gradually, all the Qi officials learned of the shocking news, and a mournful atmosphere began to spread among the crowd. Most of the officials cast their nces at Fan Xian, nces which were filled with caution, hate, and suspicion.


    Fan Xian knew what those Qi officials were thinking: that he was the one responsible for Zhuang Mohan¡¯s only downfall. Now that the old man was gone, even Fan Xian felt a bit sad. He intentionally took in theplex emotions behind every single nce aimed at him.


    As Fan Xian was still in thought, the carriage finally arrived from the city gate, drawing all the attention to the back of the envoy. This carriage was slightly misshapen and creaking, a sign it was carrying a heavy load. The servant who had originally delivered the news led Fan Xian to that carriage. In a shaking voice, he said, ¡°Sir Fan, in hisst wish, the Old Master asks that you bring back this carriage and take good care of the contents.¡±


    The crowd had yet to recover from the news of Zhuang Mohan¡¯s death, and now they had be even more sorrowful. But at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious; what exactly did Zhuang Mohan give Fan Xian?


    Fan Xian was standing, facing the bright sun, which caused him to squint. Even so, he was shaken when he saw what the carriage was carrying.


    As was said, through reading one could find beautiful women, houses of gold, and sumptuous feasts.


    While the carriage did not contain any beauty or jewelry, it was filled with books¡ªZhuang Mohan¡¯s lifetime collection, most likely. Just based on Zhuang Mohan¡¯s status, it was easy to guess that they were all rare books without even flipping through them.


    The servant then gave Fan Xian a booklet. ¡°Sir Fan, this is the Old Master¡¯s hand-written catalog. It also contains important steps on how to preserve the books.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and closed the carriage. He read through the booklet carefully. In the current age, despite great advancements in printing technology, printing books remained a challenging task. The number of books aside, Zhuang Mohan¡¯s act of giving his books alone moved Fan Xian. He then heard the servant say, ¡°The Old Master gave you his books hoping you could preserve them during your life.¡±


    Fan Xian knew the servant had said that on his own. Even so, he sincerely gave the servant a solute. ¡°Brother, please rest assured. Even if I, Fan Xian, perish, these books shall continue to be passed down in this world.¡±


    The officials of Northern Qi had gathered around and saw all the books in the carriage. As they had all gone through civil examinations, all of them knew the value of those books. Never would they expect Master Zhuang to give his valuable collection to an official from the southern nation. Other than surprise, some of them were also slightly jealous.


    The grand tutor knew his master¡¯s intentions and sighed.


    Book-giving was a formality. In doing so, Zhuan Mohan wanted to show his intentions in a more symbolic manner. No matter how much pride each civil official of Qi had, from this point on, no one should take Fan Xian lightly. At the same time, Fan Xian¡¯s ce in the eyes of all academicians finally received some sort of proper acknowledgement.


    Fan Xian turned to look at the grand tutor. ¡°It is only right that I return to Shangjing so I may pay my respects to Master Zhuang.¡±


    The grand tutor could not hide the pain in his eyes. Only the thought of going back to pay his respects to Zhuang Mohan filled his mind. Fan Xian¡¯s offer gave him some constion, and he agreed. However, Minister Wei Hua approached. He gave a salute and said, painfully, ¡°The world weeps at Master¡¯s passing. But everything regarding the envoy¡¯s departure has already been set. I am afraid you may not go back into the city.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xian gazed towards Shangjing¡¯s gray walls, as if he could see a faint purple light floating in the sky above. He tidied up his clothes and bowed deeply towards the city in the manner of a disciple.


    The grand tutor was slightly surprised that Fan Xian was bowing in this manner. This showing of extreme respect calmed the grand tutor somewhat, and he returned a salute.


    Firecrackers sounded. Nobody knew if it was sending off the envoy or for Zhuang Mohan. Pieces of paper flew in the sky, while the slightly pungent smoke dissipated after a brief moment, showing the world¡¯s impermanence.


    The envoy began to slowly move west. Seeing that heavy book carriage departing with Southern Qing, the Qi officials sighed. With faces full of sorrow, they returned to put on mourning clothes and then hurry to Master Zhuang¡¯s manor. The empress dowager and the emperor should have already arrived, so no one dared be tardy. Meanwhile, the grand tutor and several great schrs taught by Zhuang Mohan almost fainted from weeping.


    The envoy continued onward. As Shangjing¡¯s grand walls began to disappear behind the mountain forest, the envoy had arrived at the first courier station outside the city. ording to the rules, they had to spend a night here and resume their journey back the next day. Fan Xian slowly got off his horse and walked towards the station. As he passed the carriage full of books, he couldn¡¯t help but look at it, although he forced back his desire to get in.


    He walked to the carriage painted red and gold. Bowing, he said very respectfully, ¡°We have arrived at the courier station. Princess, please rest here.¡±


    Some momentster, a faint voice said, ¡°... Sir, please carry on as you deem fit. I wish to sit alone for a moment.¡±


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time hearing the princess speak. Her voice was a bit hoarse, which Fan Xian found strange. The curtain of the carriage entrance then lifted and a pce girl came out, her eyes red. She walked to Fan Xian and said quietly, ¡°Her Highness isn¡¯t feeling too well. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Fan Xian, showing concern, said, ¡°Her Highness needs much care. It¡¯s not surprising she isn¡¯t used to long journeys. Frequent rest is needed.¡±


    Seeing this southern official¡¯s handsome face, the pce girl for some reason developed a strange sense of trust. She told Fan Xian, ¡°The Princess once studied under Master Zhuang. Hearing the news today has saddened her greatly.¡±


    Now Fan Xian realized what was happening. His gaze toward the carriage now contained a hint of sympathy. Crying for her teacher¡¯s passing, this princess didn¡¯t appear to be an arrogant person. As a member of the royalty, being unable to go pay her respects was indeed a sad thing.


    Fan Xian sighed. He may or may not be thinking about his own background. He gave some directions to the pce girl and then summoned the Tiger Guards and important envoy members to make some arrangements. After that, he entered the station alone.


    The station knew who was passing though. The staff had cleaned the ce spotless and conducted themselves ording to pce rules. After checking the ce, Fan Xian passed through the main room and silently exited through the back door. He disappeared into the tall sorghum field behind the courier station.


    Momentster, most of the envoy had entered the station. The officials from the Board of Rites were all busy, and no one noticed where Fan Xian had gone.


    Outside the courier station were still two carriages with people inside. The first was upied by the princess. People knew Her Highness was mourning and dared not to bother her. The other carriage held a handsome devil¡ªno reason for Qi officials to care. Only the Tiger Guards and the Council officials guarded those two carriages under Fan Xian¡¯s order.


    A hand lifted the window curtain on the second carriage and beckoned. It was a hand so pale it appeared cold. The Overwatch Council official walked to the window and asked, ¡°Sir Yan, what are your orders?¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s handsome yet exceptionally chilling face appeared in the window. He asked quietly, ¡°Where did the Commissioner go?¡±


    In this envoy, only he addressed Fan Xian as ¡°the Commissioner¡±. The Council official looked at Yan Bingyun and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yan Bingyun frowned, as if something was inconvenient to say. He hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°Along the way, was there a woman dressed in light green following the envoy? She likes to ride on a red horse.¡±


    The Council official shook his head. Yan Bingyun showed no expression and put down the curtain. Having made sure Miss Shen did not take the risk toe see him, he rxed a bit. But for some reason, he also felt a bit gloomy.


    Outside the sorghum field, there was a lonely pavilion next to an ancient road that had been abandoned for ages. On the road was a carriage, and two girls stood under the pavilion.


    A gust of wind blew past. There was a slight rustle among the sorghum stalks. Fan Xian walked out and slowly approached the pavilion. With warm eyes, he looked at the girls and said quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the only time for us to have a proper talk aftering to Shangjing was the time for me to leave.¡±


    Si Lili curtsied. Her voice was somewhat shaky as she said, ¡°Sir Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian only gave a look to Haitang, who was standing to the side, not saying anything. Haitang smiled and put her hands in her pockets. Dotting the cracked ground with the tips of her feet, she floated off to a distance, leaving the pavilion to this special couple.


    Once Haitang left, Fan Xian¡¯s warm expression suddenly turned serious. He said, ¡°After you enter the pce, you must be careful. The empress dowager isn¡¯t a simple person. Fooling her won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Si Lili looked at him, a lingering tenderness in her gaze. She said softly, ¡°Only telling me to be careful; don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, but he did not embrace her frail shoulders. He said, ¡°Since you are so adamant in remaining in Northern Qi, why try to soften me up now? Do all women find joy in toying with men¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Si Lili smiled, no longer as delicate as she had appeared when Haitang was present. She said, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you the same? Even though I insisted on staying, for you to hurry to say that, are you afraid I would demand you to take me back?¡±


    A sense of teasing shed in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You may one day rule the Northern Qi pce. Why suffer with people such as me?¡±


    Si Liliughed, ¡°It would be nice if there were a ce for me in the pce. I dare not entertain overly extravagant wishes.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Lili, you are different from other women.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Si Lili responded calmly. ¡°Perhaps it was because I traveled to many ces at a young age. Compared to those women who spend all their days inside doing embroidery and writing poems, I am not as conservative.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew Si Lili was right. In this world, most women stayed in their homes; not many had Si Lili¡¯s experience, or Haitang¡¯s freedom. Fan Xian looked at where Haitang had disappeared and then said to Si Lili, a bit sternly, ¡°I believe in your abilities, but I still want to warn you: do not underestimate those who appear old and dull.¡±


    The atmosphere was bing stagnant. A long timeter, Si Lili curtsied deeply. She then said softly, ¡°Sir, you may not believe it, but I really enjoy talking with you, just like in the carriage on the way to Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at her, not knowing how much of what she said was true.


    Si Lili smiled faintly, her beauty bright without equal. ¡°Sir, I am very grateful that you cleansed my body of the poison. That... is the truth.¡±


    ¡°I am not Chen Pingping,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I believe, even when ites to interests, there could be milder methods. Besides, I do not want the emperor of Qi to be poisoned because of you... Of course, looking at it now, Chen Pingping¡¯s plot had no chance of sess from the very beginning.¡±


    Si Lili blushed slightly. She knew this man, who was closest to her and standing in front of her, had already guessed something.


    Fan Xian continued softly, ¡°Living in the pce, you must take care. The Overwatch Council, even with all its reach, cannot control you. Whether or not the agreement between us will work all depends on us.¡±


    Si Lili replied seriously, ¡°Please rest assured.¡±


    Gazing at this woman¡¯s beauty suddenly put Fan Xian in a slight trance. After recollecting himself, he said, ¡°You wait for information. Stay safe. I believe that, pretty soon, someone will help you avenge your family.¡±


    Si Lili suddenly raised her head, looking at Fan Xian in slight disbelief. Fan Xian didn¡¯t care for the joy in her eyes and took out a slip of paper from his sleeve. ¡°Contact me through this person. Once you memorize the contact information, destroy this slip of paper.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly smiled. ¡°I permit you to abandon our agreement, but I definitely do not ept you selling me out. This contact is one-way; it will do you no good to expose him to Northern Qi, so you better not take the risk.¡±


    Seeing this young official¡¯s strangely sweet smile made Si Lili a bit afraid for some reason. She hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°And, if...¡± Fan Xian was quiet for a moment before continuing suddenly, ¡°If one day you no longer want to stay in Qi pce, let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Si Lili finally showed some sincerity and reluctance in her voice. She knew they would part ways after this, and said, ¡°With this goodbye, who knows when we will see each other again? The thought of that hurts me, as if it¡¯s cutting into my innards.¡±


    After saying that, Si Lili quickly turned around and left the pavilion, leaving behind Fan Xian to frown and ponder about what meanings could be hidden behind ¡°cutting into my innards¡±.


    Seeing the carriage depart on the ancient road, Fan Xian didn¡¯t show any expression, although he sighed deeply on the inside. He then punched one of the pavilion¡¯s pirs. The pavilion was already about to copse due to not being maintained for so long. Fan Xian¡¯s punch made it creak even more loudly.


    A shadow floated down from the roof. Who else could it be but Haitang? Shended lightly next to Fan Xian, smiling sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°If you were,¡± Fan Xian said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a mute.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°Sir Fan, you are leaving the Great Kingdom of Qi. I don¡¯t know when I will see you again.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about his sister back home. He sighed. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long, I think... Where¡¯s that famed teacher of yours?¡± He changed the subject. ¡°Coming to Northern Qi without visiting that Great Grandmaster was truly a shame.¡±


    Haitang thought about it for a moment and decided to not hide anything from Fan Xian. ¡°Three days before you entered Shangjing, Master received a wooden nk and left. No one, including the empress dowager and me, knows where he went.¡±


    ¡°During my stay in Shangjing, you hid a lot of things for me.¡± Fan Xian was looking at a single tree near the end of the ancient road. ¡°I have to thank you for that, so... Regarding the goods heading north, I am currently talking with Chang Ninghou and Shen Zhong. If that emperor of yours needs to borrow silver from me, Shen Zhong must be taken care of. Despite him looking ordinary, he is anything but.¡±


    After a while, Haitang said, ¡°This is secret between you and I.¡±


    Fan Xian stared into her bright eyes and said, emphasizing each word, ¡°In this world, other than my brothers-inw, I really haven¡¯t seen many pure idiots. How many people do you think we can fool? Duoduo, with you helping me so much both in broad daylight and undercover, don¡¯t think your senior disciple wouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Haitang frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°I¡¯m saying, since you and the emperor want to free yourselves from the empress dowager¡¯s shadow, you must not only rely on struggles within the pce, nor must you rely on me, an outsider, to provide much money. After all, Northern Qi is a grand nation. Takingplete control of it would take several years of effort.¡±


    Haitang grinned. ¡°I believe you are mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Haitang seemed to be talking about a different matter. ¡°I¡¯m a good student. I respect my teachers.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°Zhuang Mohan died.¡±


    Zhuang Mohan had students all over the world, and was revered by all. Other than the one incidentst year, he was wless. Even Haitang respected this old man very much. Since she had been waiting in the countryside, she wasn¡¯t there to learn of the old man¡¯s passing. Hearing it now, she couldn¡¯t hold back her shock and sadness. She was speechless.


    For the moment, loneliness and sadness filled the pavilion.


    A long whileter, Fan Xian broke the silence. ¡°Xiao En died. Zhuang Mohan died. All the big-names will eventually die. A good and respectful student you may be, but I believe, you should also have prepared for this day.¡±


    Haitang stared into his eyes. ¡°Sir, you seem to be hinting at something.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The strong desire of young people to take on a leading role; I understand it very well.¡±


    Haitangughed, and the gloominess of Master Zhuang¡¯s death was lifted just so slightly. ¡°Howe many grave topics sound much lightering out of your mouth? Howe many dark topics be so bright after you say them?¡±


    ¡°The dark night gave me ck eyes, but I use them to seek the light.¡±[1]


    Haitang tilted her head. ¡°I remember you said that you use them to... roll your eyes at the world.¡±


    ¡°This world?¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°This world is theirs, and also ours. But in the end... It¡¯s ours.¡±


    A thick cloud floated over, covering the sunpletely. But the sun was shining too brightly, and its rays still peeked out from the cloud¡¯s edges, like the golden borders embroidered by a goddess. A gust of wind blew from the ins, past the ancient road, past the pavilion.


    Fan Xian looked at Haitang. ¡°Duoduo, thank you for all your help.¡±


    Haitang finally took her hands out of her pockets. A bit unnaturally, she curtsied toward Fan Xian like an ordinary girl. ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Without hesitation, Fan Xian took a step forward and embraced Haitang, who, for some reason, did not avoid it. The hug was over as soon as it began. With an earnest smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°To be honest, if you and I can really be friends, I don¡¯t think that would be such a bad thing at all.¡±


    Haitang gently brushed her hair. There were no signs of awkwardness on her face. She smiled. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Standing under the tattered pavilion, beside the ancient road, Haitang watched Fan Xian disappear into the distance. She leaned her head to the side, thinking back on the recent days in Shangjing, and smiled. She thought this young gentleman from the south was indeed interesting. His eyes were sharper than others. After he return to Qing, some very subtle changes would ur.


    She sighed, clearing away the sadness from Zhuang Mohan¡¯s death. Then she realized she had forgotten one thing¡ªthe Haitang Poem Club from Story of the Stone; was it rted to her or not? Out of habit, she reached up to tighten the handkerchief on her head, only to grab thin air. She immediately knew what happened and felt her cheeks turn hot. Though she kept her face from showing it, that hug earlier still made her nervous¡ªshe didn¡¯t even notice that thief had taken her handkerchief.


    Fan Xian was crossing through the sorghum field, a smile of pure happiness on his face. This trip to Northern Qi finally had a rather wholesome conclusion, and he, since having been reborn, was able to meet some interesting people, like that block of ice named Yan Bingyun, and the flower named Haitang, who appeared nd and unrefined. Other than some conflicts of interest and differences in beliefs, he enjoyed talking with Haitang very much.


    The emperor needs to have a son, Ku He needs to eat meat, the cripple Chen needs to go to the bathroom, and Fan Xian needs friends.


    He put the handkerchief in his chest pocket and parted the sorghum stalks in front of him. Looking at the smoke rising from the courier station in the distance, he began gently singing, ¡°Toss it, toss it, toss the handkerchief...¡±


    [1] Fan Xian quotes Chinese modernist poet Gu Cheng¡¯s poem ¡°A Generation¡±, considered an urate representation of the younger generation during the Chinese Cultural Revolution seeking knowledge and future.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: Autumn Harvest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As autumn began, above the northernmost ins of Qing Kingdom¡¯s capital, the clouds boiled and swelled. The field workers didn¡¯t raise their heads, for they had no interest in God¡¯s y with the sky, its clouds and the sun ¨C they merely wanted to harvest their crops before the rainclouds would arrive.


    The volume of rain in this particr year had been high. The people spoke of the big river in the south breaching its banks and overflowing. For those that lived within the northern territories, however, this did not greatly concern them. Instead, it was the worrying prospect of the heavy rainfall dying their annual harvests.


    asionally,rge, fearless muskrats came to scour the fields for grain, weaving between the farmers¡¯ legs as they went. Uncaring for their presence, though, the farmers would continue to go about their harvesting duties, scythes in hand.


    There were two well-trodden roads that bordered these far-flung fields. The sound made by a symphony of des slicing in unison was known to bring about great joy to those who passed by and listened.


    With their faces aimed at the soil and their leaf-cut backs aimed up toward the dreary skies, the farmers did not realize the passing of a grand congregation of travelers ¨C a collective which went along the roads as far as the eye could see.


    It was an envoy venturing home from the Northern Qi Kingdom, fulfilling their promise of leaving in the spring and returning in the autumn. And here they were, arriving home mid-September. The band wasrgering home than what it was when it first left. This growth hade not only from the swathe of gifts given by Northern Qi, but also the guards of honor and other diplomatic personnel that were now apanying them.


    It was evident by therge host that the marriage of the princess of Northern Qi was something of profound importance; and rightly so, for it was the first marriage between royalty of these two kingdoms. For thisnd, that had been peaceful for twenty years, what could these changes bring?


    Although the princess¡¯ luxurious stagecoach was the sort to draw awe, there was another in thepany¡¯s midst that was bound to elicit attention ¨C but for not the same reasons. In contrast to Northern Qi¡¯s painted carriages and Qing¡¯s ck carriages, this particr vehicle was rather grubby in its appearance. The carriage itself was being pulled by fare and healthy horses, but their pace was almost staggered as they plodded along with their heads lowered, slowly swinging from left to right.


    Those within the envoy understood that the horses¡¯ fatigue stemmed from the carriage¡¯s obscene weight. The carriage contained Zhuang Mohan`s wealth of scriptures, that were given to the envoy`s head diplomat, Fan Xian, before Zhuang Mohan¡¯s death. In appearance, the books looked to be of little importance; so it was surprising how such tatty manuscripts outweighed the princess` abundance of jewelry. But its presence there was not an ill one, for members of the envoy would always look upon the carriage with great admiration. Master Fan, the schr that he was, was appreciated by the members of the envoy for his honorable nature and profound knowledge. Ever since they departed Cangzhou City, however, Master Fan had taken to locking himself inside his carriage to read and study the manuscripts, even foregoing meals and rest.


    ¡°I cannot go on like this.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. Returning a collection of poems to the chest behind him, the curtains of the carriage appeared to draw themselves shut by a sudden gust of wind, swiftly engulfing his chamber inplete darkness. Those outside were unable to see the expressions on his face, but hearing the sounds from inside the carriage, it was evident that Master Fan was not willing to continue his charade as a diligent schr.


    The road they were upon, leading south, was utterly unspoiled; it was both smooth and peaceful. The princess of Northern Qi was atst getting over the grief brought on by Zhuang Mohan¡¯s passing, bing once more the reserved and self-respecting noblewoman she was expected to be, and decided not to give him any trouble. Within the garrison at the courier station, Fan Xian would often speak with the beautiful princess and engage her in fairly ordinary conversations in order to relieve himself of his loneliness. Although possible courtiers wouldn¡¯t dare to get so close, being with a woman was a far fonder experience than being with the cold, stone-like swordsmen or Yan Bingyun.


    But following their departure from Cangzhou, these meetings never urred again. This wasn¡¯t because of their return to Qing, where Fan Xian couldn¡¯t dare to speak with the Great Prince¡¯s soon-to-be wife, but it was because the envoy suddenly received one additional member. This person¡¯s identity was unique. Her origins were shrouded in an unsettling aura of mystery and uncertainty and possessed an unknown connection to someone else within the envoy. That person had been staying in the princess¡¯ stagecoach the entire time. It was also due in part to the fact that Fan Xian did not desire to see this enigmatic person weep profusely, and thusly decided to hide himself within his own carriage and leave the delicate situation for Mister Yan Bingyun.


    On the road, the Overwatch Council would sometimes receive intelligence, but investigations into the murders urring in the south were yet to yield any details of worth. That aside, there was nothing notably new to report upon. The most dismaying of all possible news, however, came from the north.


    Shen Zhong was reported dead. On a rainy night, under the protection of 13 of the Brocade Guard, Shen Zhong was killed by General Shang Shanhu; taken out with an unexpected joust.


    Provost of the Discipline Commission, Shen Zhong was the most renowned agent after Xiao En in Northern Qi. It was difficult to believe this is how he met his end. Although it may seem too oundish to believe, it was the truth. Fan Xian rubbed his temple and gave a wry smile as he thought about Wang Qinian¡¯s report, detailing the events that had transpired. Pondering the details, he almost felt a little scared.


    ording to the reports, on that rainy night, Shang Shanhu was d in dark armor, pike in hand, above a lengthy street. As Shen Zhong¡¯s horse galloped by, a sudden pike-thrust pierced his head. Then, in one mighty swing, Shang Shanhu sliced the remainder of Shen Zhong¡¯s guard. It was at this moment, when he sheathed his weapon, that rain began to fall ¨C concluding the night¡¯s frightening turn of events. Shang Shanhu, the high-ranking warrior that he was, made use of this doughty method to bring ruin to the conspiracies. He was now using force to challenge the entire government¡¯s authority. It was reckless ¨C even ruthless. Shang Shanhu was never previously thought to be so barbaric. Fan Xian knew he had always underestimated the jagged minds of soldiers during the heat of battle and, pondering these events further, his head began to throb. Yet no matter how much he massaged his temples, the pain would not recede. After all, the people knew he was involved with the freeing of Xiao En; and even when Tan Wumitted suicide, his influence was not made known. Looking forward, he believed Shang Shanhu wouldy the me of Xiao En¡¯s death and the defection of the Southern people upon him.


    Fan Xian only hoped that Qing and Northern Qi would maintain their peace and stability forevermore, without the need for any further wars and a possible confrontation with Shang Shanhu himself.


    Doubts and suspicions continued to surround Shen Zhong¡¯s death. After all, he was both a powerful and influential figure in the Brocade Guard. And now, Shang Shanhu¡¯s violence and vtility had made him the target of the army. So great was the desire for his arrest, they were willing to kill him in the street. Unfortunately, it was never to be that simple. Following the incident, Northern Qi¡¯s response was tame. After a quiet night in the pce, they only put Shang Shanhu under house arrest at his manor and stripped him of his titles. Also, it was only just brought to light that quite shockingly, Shen Zhong had been partaking in numerous illegal deeds for many years. It was hard to believe that they were dirtying the name of a man who had just died.


    Because of these revtions, Shen Zhong¡¯s rtives had their assets seized and the Brocade Guard underwent significant personnel changes. This news in particr made the kingdom¡¯s army quite happy. The young emperor maintained his quietposition, but it was suspected that even he himself was made joyous at these disclosures. After this, Shang Shanhu¡¯s enmity towards the royal family lessened. But someone like Shang Shanhu can bepared to a tiger, in the way he is not easy to control. By keeping him locked within his manor, it was evident that the pce was still unsure of exactly how to deal with him. He couldn¡¯t be killed, for the risk of a military revolt was too high. Letting the issue slide, however, would be like releasing an untamed tiger unto the popce ¨C who would know what were to happen then?


    Fan Xian shook his head. Haitang overheard Fan Xian talking to himself from within his carriage. The way Shen Zhong was killed was so abrupt and violent, and picturing it in his mind, the fear he possessed gave way to a manner of appreciation. It was a quick death, one that brought no remorse to the murderer. When Shang Shanhu raised his ck pike, mounted his steed and prepared to harvest Shen Zhong¡¯s life, he must have beenpletely devoid of a conscience. He even thought the sky agreed with Shang Shanhu¡¯s actions, releasing a torrent of rain right after the deed was done.


    Opening the curtains of his carriage once again, Fan Xian leapt out without calling for the driver to stop. Standing on the road, Fan Xian raised his arms as a visor against the wind. Looking at the farmers working hard in their fields of grain, ease returned once more to Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He was now able to put all of the events that had transpired in the north behind him. With a renewed resolve, he determined that all that had happened would no longer affect him and that dwelling upon it would yield no good.


    Looking up, Fan Xian watched the clouds brighten and dim as they traversed the sky. He squinted and, knowing that he was to arrive at the Longquan Station by the end of the day, breathed a sigh of relief. The princess was to marry somewhere so far from home, but the journey¡¯s pace seemed to be shorter than what they had initially estimated. Fan Xian was notpletely free from worry, but none in the envoy would stop to ask him of his troubles and as such, they traveled with greater speed. Seeing that it would not be long before he reached the capital, he finally stopped thinking about his family. It was possible that he might even see Wan¡¯er the next day and he wondered if her body was recovering. Regarding her sister, if Wu Zhu was in the capital, she would undoubtedly be fine.


    Hopping onto the carriage behind him, he saw Yan Bingyun pretending to be asleep, and so Fan Xian scowled. ¡°This is all your fault,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°You caused all these troubles and you need to sort it out. We are headed into the capital now, are you simply going to allow her to follow the princess? If Northern Qi discovers that we are providing asylum for one of their greatest criminals, how are you going to exin this to the council?¡±


    Yan Bingyun opened his eyes, but didn¡¯t even bother to look at Fan Xian. Looking out at the golden fields of grain outside the carriage, he wrestled with whether or not he should tell his boss. Quietly, Yan Bingyung said, ¡°It¡¯s just a step for the Northern Qi emperor to take over. I don¡¯t think the kingdom will care very much about her life.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and spoke in a softer tone, ¡°If you do not care whether this woman is dead or alive, allow me to deal with it.¡±


    Yan Bingyun slowly turned around to look at Fan Xian and replied, ¡°Killing her is not an ideal solution.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and stated, ¡°If you cannot let it go, you cannot let it go. I thought you were special. I cannot believe you are deceiving yourself in this way.¡±


    Yan Bingyung did not answer. He silently returned his gaze back to the hard-working fieldworkers, harvesting their majestic crops.


    Inside the luxurious carriage that was spear-heading the envoy, the princess of Northern Qi sighed. She looked at her best friend, who was sat at the window and did not say anything. Miss Chen had made it out alive from Shangjing city. At that moment, she saw her lying against the window¡¯s woodenttice, looking out upon the same views Yan Bingyun was also engaged in, without any idea whether or not she was thinking about her heartless lover, the tragedy of her family¡¯s demise, or even the sadness involved with leaving one¡¯s home country.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: Fighting for Passage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the nobles of the envoy were lost in thought and contemtion, the band arrived at the final courier station of their journey; the one before the capital. Looking at the Honor Guard lined up in attention, Fan Xian sighed and thought to resolve Miss Shen¡¯s situation upon their arrival in the capital. He believed her presence there was entirely unnecessary, and she only remained with the envoy because of her friendship with the Princess and Yan Bingyun¡¯s sympathy.


    At this time, officers from the Board of Rites, Honglu Temple, and Taichang Temple were already there, awaiting their arrival. Watching the envoy slowly approach its destination, they dusted themselves off and greeted the princess of the Northern Qi Kingdom with the utmost grace and respect. Fan Xian, with merely a look, signaled the Tiger Guards to shield the princess¡¯ carriage and hide the presence of its additional passenger.


    In truth, given Fan Xian¡¯s current authority and stature, he did not have to be so careful.


    ¡°I appreciate your perseverance through these mostborious times, Mister Fan!¡±


    ¡°Mister Fan, your trip has reflected upon our kingdom greatly and pleases His Majesty tremendously. Upon your return to the capital, I suspect further deeds of importance await you.¡±


    ¡°You are incorrect, old Hu! Nowadays, Mister Fan...¡±


    Amidst this cacophony of ttery, Fan Xian entered the courier station, passing by a copious amount of officers. The Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s princess was resting indoors. The pageantry involved with the weing of the Head Diplomat was even more grandiose, however. If one did not know of Fan Xian¡¯s identity, one would be perplexed as to why Qing¡¯s counselors would respect such a young, middle-ranked officer so much.


    Fan Xian smiled and waved back to the officers around him. He wasn¡¯t visibly annoyed, but he wanted such proceedings to go by quicker. He looked around him and realized that he knew most of those who were celebrating his return. Some were once colleagues of his from Taichang Temple, while some of them were those he became acquainted with from the times Honglu Temple negotiated with the Northern Qi Kingdom. Only the officers from the Board of Rites held some semnce of fear in their greetings with him, and Fan Xian knew exactly why; he was entirely responsible for ruining Guo You¡¯s machinations, after all.


    He sat down on a chair and had a sip of tea before asking, ¡°What is to happen next? The pce has yet to receive the decree. When can the envoy proceed to the capital?¡± He did not wait for the officer to reply. In self-deprecation, Fan Xian said, ¡°I am the head diplomat. I have no idea how this should proceed.¡±


    The Board of Rites¡¯ officers weren¡¯t often given the opportunity to get close to Fan Xian, so who would have passed on this chance? One officer quickly responded: ¡°No worries, Mister Fan; the Honor Guard was established by us, and all the arrangements with the pce have been taken care of.¡±


    A lesser-ranked member of Honglu Temple spoke: ¡°The Emperor is aware that the envoy has been away from home for a considerable amount of time, and you are undoubtedly longing for your return. Thus, he did not issue the decree. Therefore, you are free to enter the capital whenever you may. However, upon returning, make for the pce...¡±


    He was unable to finish his dialogue as an officer d in a fourth-ranked outfit entered from outside the chamber. The officers were quick to wee his presence. Fan Xian chuckled as he stood up, approached the officer and ced his arms around him jovially. ¡°Mister Ren, why have youe?¡±


    This man was the vice-minister of Honglu Temple, Ren Shao¡¯an. He was also a bannerman of Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw. Ren Shao¡¯an, upon seeing Fan Xian had safely returned, felt great relief, and this brought a wry smile to his face. ¡°The Qi Kingdom¡¯s princess is getting married; it¡¯s a huge event. We of Taichang Temple cannot work too hard; there is no need for the Imperial Censorate¡¯s censor toe visit, so I will have to leave.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, beguiling the uncertainty in his heart. Knowing that the envoy arrived today, he pondered why the vice-minister would appear aste as he did. Fan Xian bid farewell to the officers in the house and pulled Ren Shao¡¯an outside alongside him before asking, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an knew the person in front of him was young, but his personality was one that only appearedpassionate on the surface, misleading his tough-as-nails character beneath. Being in the capital for only one year, he was the impetus behind many incidents and concerning events. He had overthrown many officers, and Ren Shao¡¯an was unsure of whether or not he should mention that. But Prime Minister Lin Ruofu was already retired, and the Lin family could only rely on the Fan n. Upon consideration of both of these situations, Ren Shao¡¯an was hesitant. ¡°Mister Fan, what do you mean?¡± he asked.


    Fan Xian looked straight into his eyes and said, ¡°I am no fool. The envoy is returning to the capital. When we left Shangjing, the regtions that the Northern Qi Kingdom set down was something that our Imperial Court should know of. To have the princess in our envoy be greeted by such low-ranking officers... Where is Xin Qiwu? And the ministers of the Board of Rites? The princess is getting married; at least send some of the old countesses from the pce. You are from Taichang Temple; this is one of the royal matters you are supposed to be in charge of. If I don¡¯t ask you, whom else should I ask?¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an gave another wry smile and said, ¡°Today, as luck would have it, Xin Qiwu and members of the Board of Rites have gone there. Please don¡¯ty the me upon me, Fan Xian. I hurried on my way over here and displeased the people over there by my doing so.¡±


    ¡°Where is this ¡®there¡¯ you keep mentioning?¡± Fan Xian asks with surprise.


    Ren Shao¡¯anughed bitterly, his wry smile still glued to his face. He said, ¡°The Great Prince will be returning to the capital today, as well. He has made camp only a mere three miles from here. That is quite the coincidence, isn¡¯t it? Those from the Board of Rites, Bureau of Military Affairs, and the Ministry of War are stationed there. It shoulde as no surprise as to why the envoy¡¯s greeting would be a slightly more subdued affair!¡± Continuing his speech, Ren Shao¡¯an said, ¡°Fan Xian, I know of the friendship that exists between us, and in light of it, I am unafraid to ask; do you truly care so much for the frivolity of such circumstances?¡±


    Fan Xian, finally acknowledging Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s true plight,ughed. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Personally, I just want to hurry on back to the capital, but the princess is still a princess. If the Imperial Court does not treat her with the respect she deserves, people may start to gossip. And that can never bode well.¡±


    Fan Xian was at the very least relieved to have his confusion regarding the envoy¡¯s dim reception rified. After all, the Great Prince was the figure inmand of the kingdom¡¯s entire military forces. It should not be surprising why the officers would attend the return of the Great Prince instead of the arrival of the princess of another kingdom; if they were to suck up to someone, they¡¯d do so to someone of greater importance.¡± Fan Xian gestured with his hand to interrupt Ren Shao¡¯an, and then asked curiously, ¡°The decree that was established at the beginning of this year, the one that referred to the Great Prince¡¯s bid for departure, stated that he was to return at the end of autumn. Why has he returned so soon?¡±


    ¡°ording to that which I have heard, Empress Dowager has missed her grandson a tremendous amount and as such, called for his return sooner than expected.¡± Ren Shao¡¯an gave a profoundugh. ¡°And here they are, returning sooner. I do believe that the army in the west remained in Dingzhou. The prince brought with him 200 of his men.¡±


    Fan Xian, shaking his head once more, said, ¡°Those officers from the Board of Rites, did they spend far too much time with the Guo n and have their stupidity rub off on them? The envoy is returning to the capital and the Great Prince is returning to the pce; could this not have been prepared for more adequately? Or how about a letter to inform us, at the very least? I¡¯m sure either the envoy or the Great Prince would not mind the prospect of dying travel for an additional two days, if it meant we would each receive a fairer wee. Tremendous, this is. We are all stuck here, outside the capital, to await the bickering and sorting out of which party should be allowed to enter first.¡±


    ¡°The Board of Rites and even Honglu Temple sent numerous letters, informing you to slow your envoy¡¯s quick pace. Who would have thought an envoy bearing a princess would not even spend a day¡¯s rest? It was your envoy¡¯s quick pace and eager desire to return that caused this.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled in amusement, but had no response. It was actually his own idea to quicken the pace of the envoy¡¯s return, but he had no desire to mention this.


    ¡°All that can be asked of you is a little patience in waiting for these procedures to be resolved and sorted out. An additional two days should be sufficient; is that okay?¡± Ren Shao¡¯an, upon saying this, made sure to watch Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He never did know how long he had been a member of the Overwatch Council, but he hoped that in his time there, the snobbish and arrogant attitude of Chen Pingping had not rubbed off on him. As he thought of this, Ren Shao¡¯an said, ¡°The new Director of the Board of Rites was too embarrassed toe tell you, so he sent me to ry the message.¡±


    ¡°st! There is nothing more I desire right now than to return home and hold my wife.¡± Fan Xian shared a close friendship with Ren Shao¡¯an, and as such, his typical formalities were keen tox in his presence. ¡°And now I must wait for a further two days? The next time you visit my manor, be wary of my wife, for she¡¯ll kick you in the rear for this.¡±


    A bead of sweat trickled down Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s forehead, for he knew what Fan Xian¡¯s wife was indeed like. Despite her frail body, with her tendency to fall ill frequently, her background suggested that she was not one to trifle with.


    Fan Xian had no desire to cause trouble with the Great Prince, whom he had never met before. He was the Great Prince, after all, and Fan Xian¡¯s stature held noparison; for this, there was no point in even attempting topete over who may enter the capital first. Laughing, Fan Xian patted Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Fret not, for I won¡¯t thrust you into any awkward position.¡± He continued by saying, ¡°I will go and inform the princess. There¡¯s no use trying to risk the establishment of bad blood between the princess and her soon-to-be husband. And we, the little guys, are the ones who must exin it to her.¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an froze as Fan Xian approached the room in which the princess was resting. In his heart, he pondered what benefit Fan Xian might im by telling the princess this. There was nothing entirely wrong with waiting an additional two days, after all. What if the princess was the sort to lose her temper if things didn¡¯t go exactly the way she desired? What if this would start an argument? These were the many thoughts that crossed Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s mind as he stood there.


    Ren Shao¡¯an wasn¡¯t aware of Fan Xian¡¯s incredibly selfish nature. The truth was, Fan Xian did not care at all about the possibility of bad blood between the Great Prince and the Princess. He merely, and quite impatiently, wanted to return home first, and if this was the way in which he could achieve that, then he had no qualm with confiding in the Princess.


    It was sweltering, and so Ren Shao¡¯an wiped the sweat from his brow. As he did this, he caught sight of a rank-four officer run into the courier station frantically. His back was drenched in sweat. Although it was just the beginning of autumn, it had been considerably hotter than most years, which made it particrly difficult for this man, who had been running back and forth between the princess in the envoy and the Great Prince, three miles away. This man was the vice-minister Xin Qiwu of Honglu Temple. He too caught sight of Ren Shao¡¯an, and so he bowed before him and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here early!¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an acknowledged that Xin Qiwu was of the eastern pce, but they weren¡¯t particrly close with each other, unlike how Ren Shao¡¯an was with Fan Xian. In fact, their bond was so close that when the Prime Minister resigned, those who worked in the government offices put those two together as a team. Ren Shao¡¯anughed and said, ¡°Mister Fan is in there. You can go in, but I will most certainly not. If the princess begins yelling, it¡¯s better that you be the target than I. Besides, why are you sote? I thought you were quite close with Fan Xian. Regardless, you must now be wary, for he may get mad at you for your tardiness.¡±


    With a wry smile, Xin Qiwu replied, ¡°Mister Fan is not that sort of person.¡± Thinking about the day¡¯s events and revtions, he found it quite humorous how the envoy managed to arrive at the same time the Great Prince did. ¡°I see. Well, let¡¯s not dwell and speak of how the Board of Rites mishandled these proceedings. It¡¯s no wonder why all these officers are confused, pondering whom they should wee into the capital first. Tell me, who do you think we should greet first, Mister Ren?¡±


    It was a brief while before either of them spoke again, and the silence that quickly encircled them was a little awkward. After some time, they each coughed. They came to the conclusion that the envoy was equally important as the Great Prince, which was of course quite absurd, and they realized this. But was the reason that they thought this because of Fan Xian¡¯s presence? He was, after all, head of the Overwatch Council, and he was transporting a considerable amount of legendary scrolls and scriptures with him in the envoy. Could it be that they regarded Fan Xian with as much importance as the Great Prince himself?


    Xin Qiwu shook his head and shelved those ridiculous thoughts. Still, he couldn¡¯t deny that in the hearts of many, Fan Xian was held in extremely high regard; the confusion between whom to wee was testament to this. Whatever the case may be, Fan Xian had a profound effect on the people of the capital. He was the catalyst to a whole swathe of important events in the space of the single year he had been there. And now, in his envoy, there was a princess from a foreignnd, but it was doubtful that she was the reason for so many officers being there. The officers, instead, wanted to be close with the Fan family and the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°Mister Fan didn¡¯t see me earlier. Did he mention me at all?¡± Xin asked with care.


    Ren shook his head, which brought relief to Xin¡¯s mind. Now smiling, Xin said, ¡°If we were to be reasonable, the Great Prince would undoubtedly go first. So for now, I must go aid the eastern pce in weing him. Mister Fan is little more than a courteous fellow who knows his ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know my ce.¡± Fan Xian approached Xin and Ren as they concluded their dialogue, waving as he walked. In jest, Fan Xian said, ¡°Will you share a beverage with me, Xin? I have been away from this country for many months, and upon my return, you weren¡¯t even here to wee me. I am very angry. Haha!¡±


    Xin Qiwuughed apprehensively and was on the verge of saying something when he caught sight of Fan Xian smiling. Then, Fan Xian said lightly, ¡°To be reasonable, you are the vice-minister of Honglu Temple, and you are versed in the diplomacy of foreign affairs; there was no need for you to visit and wee the envoy. And furthermore, why did you have to go wee the Great Prince? Are you nning to join the Bureau of Military Affairs by heading over there to lick his boots?¡±


    He spoke gently, but there was clear contempt behind his words.


    Xin was taken aback and thought it quite intrusive of Fan Xian to make mention of such things.


    And there Fan Xian was, facing two young, high-ranking officers. He bowed, stood up straight and then said, ¡°The envoy will be entering the capital today. Can you two set it up? I am unable to locate anybody else from the Board of Rites, so it will have to be up to you.¡±


    If they were taken aback before, now they were aghast. Never did they believe that Fan Xian possessed the guts to supersede the Great Prince in any particr matter. It seemed as if the pce had forgotten all about it, as they had no decree; thus, if the envoy truly wanted to enter the capital first, the rules dictated that such a thing was indeed allowed.


    The greatest problem that faced them was the fact it was the Great Prince himself they were opposing.


    Ren Shao¡¯an coughed again, to hint to Fan Xian that Xin Qiwu was in the crown prince¡¯s camp. He thought it unfair to back Xin Qiwu into such a corner, making him appear so rude before the Great Prince ¨C but this did not concern Fan Xian. Instead, Fan Xian continued smiling and repeated, ¡°The envoy wants entry into the capital first. You two ensure that thises to pass, as it is the princess¡¯ idea. The Great Prince can wait!¡±


    Following this, Fan Xian promptly turned around and exited the courier station. Almost immediately, he began rallying those in the envoy to prepare their departure for the capital. And while he did so, the two vice-ministers continued to stand dumbstruck. Though they did not say it out loud, they both shared the same concerns, asking themselves, ¡°Who does he think he is? How dare he try to supnt the Great Prince in any matter!¡± Xin Qiwu`s face became distorted in an array of shifting facial expressions, until atst he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I won`t do it. If the pce has no further orders for me, then it is settled. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an curiously asked, ¡°If you do not do this, where will you go? If you as vice-minister of Honglu Templepletely disregards matters concerning an envoy bearing the princess of a foreignnd, be wary of losing your position!¡±


    Xinughed and said, ¡°I am not particrly concerned about the Great Prince. This is my job, after all. Even if the Great Prince is made unhappy, I still have a reasonable exnation; for I have been following the envoy. And what about you? You are vice-minister of Taichang Temple. You are in charge of the royal family¡¯s business. That includes the emperor¡¯s son; while the envoy includes the emperor¡¯s soon-to-be daughter-inw. Which side will you stand for?¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an, cursed Xin within the pits of his heart but said nothing. At the end of the day, he was a good friend of Fan Xian, so what else could he do? He shook his head and reluctantly made the decision to go inform the Great Prince about his need to wait, and to inform the Board of Rites to prepare a weing ceremony for the envoy. How the Great Prince would to react, he had to wait and see. And he wondered just what would ur upon the only official road into the capital.


    Fan Xian embarked Yan Bingyun¡¯s carriage, shook his head, and told him, ¡°Stay here and do not reveal yourself to anyone. When we enter the capital, Mister Yan will send someone to retrieve you. Now remember, prior to your debriefing, do not give away a smidgen of information.¡±


    Yan Bingyun raised his drooping head and said, ¡°What the hell are you fighting for? This is the Great Prince you are snubbing ¨C he is the son of the Emperor! What gave you the idea that you couldpete with him? You aren¡¯t a stupid person, so why are youmitting such a stupid deed?¡±


    ¡°The prince?¡± Fan Xian decided to sit down beside Yan Bingyun, as all they were doing was waiting for the envoy to rmence its journey, anyway. Heughed and asked, ¡°Does this not happen often? And besides, it¡¯s not me going against him. It is one of the other nobles that has decided topete with the Great Prince.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was perplexed, and Fan Xianughed once more. He followed up by saying, ¡°Those two have yet toy eyes upon each other and they are already quarreling over which one of them will be the boss. This princess was once a gentle woman, but the moment she heard that the Great Prince sought to enter the capital first, she changedpletely. She stood near the banks of the eastern river with her mouth agape... This woman. She still did not understand.¡±


    ¡°Eastern river? What river? What are you talking about?¡± Yan Bingyun denounced Fan Xian by saying, ¡°Your meddling and provoking both of them are in to see. I do not understand. We have yet to even reach the capital and already you have gone and picked a fight with the Great Prince himself. What the hell are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are starting to grow concerned for the well-being of your boss.¡± With a soured expression, Fan Xian dered to Yan Bingyun, ¡°I truly did not provoke the princess. Who would have thought the princess harbored such a lust for dominance?¡± This speech was taken directly from chapter eighty-two of Dream of the Red Chamber. Fan Xian had not yet written it; he was simply speaking aloud. Inside his heart, he had grown somewhat happy, and there was nothing more that he desired right now than to return home and see his wife. And quite simply, this was the catalyst for his deceptive actions on this day.


    ¡°The reason I have chosen to displease the Great Prince is quite simple. Not often am I provided with such an opportunity; that opportunity being a way in which I can disy how much I genuinely despise the Great Prince.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel this way?¡±


    ¡°Even though you had been in the north for a long time, I can only surmise thattely you may have heard a lot regarding my exploits from others in the envoy. Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun.


    Yan Bingyun nodded.


    ¡°Do you know what my rtionship with the eastern pce is like?¡±


    ¡°It would appear that there has been turmoil and a barrage of disputes in recent times, but believe it or not, the Crown Prince cares for you quite dearly. The same applies for the civil service examinations; the Crown Prince supported you then, as well. And he did so for the diplomatic mission to Northern Qi too. He has been most kind to you.¡±


    ¡°That is good news. So, I must look after the eastern pce in return.¡± This conversation is in reference to the examinations scandal, but this was not something Fan Xian had ever told Yan Bingyun about. Continuing, he said, ¡°And I am in Crown Prince Jing¡¯s good books, also. Furthermore, he is associated with the second prince; which means my rtionship with him can¡¯t be all that bad, either.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was beginning to understand why Fan Xian sought to offend the Great Prince.


    ¡°So, in regards to the eastern pce, my rtionship with two of the princes is good. In the future, if my rtionship with the Great Prince improves...¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face then changed to suggest more light-hearted self-deprecation and with a smile he said, ¡°If there was a young man in charge of the Overwatch Council and the pce treasury, and he was someone who had be friends with the three princes, one would wonder what this young man truly desired. The women that see him in the pce would consider him an eyesore.¡±


    Outside the capital, on this day, it had been chaos. The only entity with the authority to quell the disorganization was the pce, but they had yet to issue a decree. Sweating in the sweltering heat, the officers who were stood outside the city gate with unease saw the two separate caravans in the distance. In their hearts, they bid ill words to Fan Xian for his actions on this day. Of course, they would not dare to think the same of the Great Prince, for he was the Great Prince.


    Many of the soldiers that marched with the Great Prince were battle-weary warriors returning home from the western front. Seeing the envoy, they scoured their thoughts for any possible solution that would enable them passage into the capital first; they were unhappy. Those who were under directmand of the Great Prince, however, were most disciplined. They were unaffected by almost anything and as such they possessed no cruel or bitter thoughts about therge envoy that now passed them by. There was one horseman of the cavalry amongst them, however, that could not bide his tongue. As they passed, he yelled, ¡°Where is that foolish officer? Does he have a death wish!?


    The envoy and the Great Prince¡¯s caravan came to a pause right beside each other. The tension was palpable.


    Fan Xian disembarked his carriage and hastily dusted himself off. He looked towards a carriage that resembled the sort the Great Prince may be within and hollered, ¡°It is I, Fan Xian. I bid thee greetings.¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian? You are Fan Xian?!¡± An intimidating voice arose from within the carriage. With great scorn, the voice continued, ¡°I cannot believe you are the husband of Chen¡¯er. How dare youpete and attempt to supnt me! You are not brave. Nay, you are foolish!¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and politely responded, ¡°Topete against you was never my intent. It¡¯s just that...¡±


    Before Fan Xian could finish his response, a quiet, yet confident voice came from the fabulous carriage behind him; it was that of the Princess of the Northern Qi Kingdom. ¡°I am a weak woman, but I have travelled an extreme length of distance. Would you truly force me to wait outside the capital for a few more days?¡±


    The soldiers of the Great Prince looked on in disbelief, only now recalling that the envoy bore the presence of an important noble. It was the woman who was to be their empress.


    Fan Xian nced at the Great Prince¡¯s cavalry. ¡°This is family business,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°Best stay out of it.¡±


    FacebookTwitterGoogle+Th¨ºm...

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: Family Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eldest prince had been on deployment for the past several years. Even though the men of the west weren¡¯t as barbaric as they used to be, the fields of battle were as bloody as ever ¨C so much so that the weapons and armaments of the men were each now crusted in crimson blood. The eldest prince was remarkably different from his brothers, who had remained within thefort of the capital for the duration of their years. He was a man who didn¡¯t rely so much on materialistic needs and the amenities typically desired by noblemen. For all ounts and purposes, he was a grizzled man of war.


    The Great Prince was now returning to the capital as a General,manding his own legion of soldiers. The rules of the monarchy and city dictated that he was allowed to bring a regiment of 200 to 500 soldiers with him upon his return to the capital, but he only brought the lowest of the given threshold. He didn¡¯t want to bring an extreme amount, in the event that any possible unruliness that may arise from his men would distract the officers of the city from their other duties. That being said, the men in hispany were hardened warriors who had suffered greatly and toiled arduously on their journey home. With the souring revtion that the envoy sought to enter the capital first, it was difficult for them to maintain theirposure. The 200 men that the Great Prince had selected to travel with him were all on horseback, and the expressions upon their face spoke of utter disdain toward those of the envoy. 400 eyes were now peering at that carriage in particr, for they knew who resided within.


    Inside the carriage they all stared at sat the princess-to-be. No matter how infuriated the soldiers were, they made sure to hold their tongues, for they did not desire to upset the future empress.


    The Director of the Board of Rites had walked ten miles out from beyond the city gates in a bid to wee them all. He was the highest-ranking officer, and therefore he was the most qualified for this task. In the awkward silence that enveloped both parties, he was visibly ufortable. He spoke a few words, but the horses shared the anger of their masters, and were making so much noise as to drown out said the Director.


    The neighing of the horses of the western army grew louder as all the riders aligned their steeds into two lines facing the envoy. Although intimidating, it did make the ce look a whole lot tidier. In between the noise, a person d in Xuansu armor pped his steed and approached slowly.


    As this happened, Fan Xian stood beside the carriage containing the princess. His eyebrows were raised as he watched and dodged the sudden passing of the western army¡¯s soldiers. As they went, they did so quickly, in a bid to kick up dust to both dirty and intimidate Fan Xian and the others in the envoy. The soldiers had been away from the capital for many years and as such had no knowledge of who Fan Xian was. The precipitous appearance of Fan Xian, to whom they took for some snobbish pretty-boy, irritated them almost immediately and for that they wanted to humiliate him by making him believe he was to be trampled.


    But Fan Xian merely smiled, and bowed before the horses, not caring for the horses and their men who thought themselves superior. ¡°I am Fan Xian. Greetings, Great Prince.¡±


    The Great Prince of the Qing Kingdom was upon a steed, and he possessed eyes of burning steel, which gave the impression of someone fiercely angry. His face had been graced with a tall nose and high cheekbones, which was beautiful to look at. Just a mere, passing nce would have you know how much of a real man he was. Topliment his beauty, the Great Prince wore armor that was radiant. d in such equipment, he glistened in the sun, creating an image that almost seemed to portray him as god. No one would dare to look at him head-on.


    Fan Xian did not do this, either. But he was wearing a smile that suggested he did not think much of the prince at all. He was still bowing, though, so it could not be seen.


    The Great Prince looked as if he did not notice Fan Xian directly before his horse. He mistook Fan Xian for a petty and low-ranked officer of the capital. The truth was that he was perhaps the most popr official in the city. ¡°Why is he smiling like a girl?¡± the prince atst said.


    The Great Prince was not one to beat around the bush and dress up his words ¨C he was quick and to the point. He had nned to say this quietly, in a one-to-one with Fan Xian, but he mistakenly shouted it out loud for all of his men to hear. The soldiers then thought the Great Prince sought to humiliate Fan Xian, the one who sought to im the road to the capital first, and so they all beganughing out loud. The noise emitted by their unifiedughter could undoubtedly be heard miles away. This surprised even the Great Prince, which then brought a smile to his face.


    A few of the mounted soldiers cockily drew nearer to Fan Xian. They had gotten so close that he could hear them breathe and he could even smell the scent of their breath. As many of the soldiers inched closer and closer, they desired to push the envoy off the road and take it themselves.


    Fan Xian frowned, not expecting the Great Prince to be so disrespectful towards his future wife and his own brother-inw. He trotted forward slightly, bit-by-bit, until his own horse¡¯s face was staring Fan Xian directly in the eye. And what big eyes did that steed possess. It was a risky move, for he knew that warhorses were difficult to fully control and master. In his heart, Fan Xian could only sigh.


    He was prepared to step back, knowing that his goal of aggravating the Great Prince had seeded. He did not desire a proper confrontation, in which they might possibly fight. Fan Xian had no affiliation or rtions with the army, and it was his greatest weakness ¨C one that he recognized. If the Bureau of Military Affairs received mention of Fan Xian¡¯s desire to disrupt and go against the soldiers of their kingdom, it would dramatically affect his role within the government.


    As he was thinking about this, it suddenly dawned upon him that Fan Xian¡¯s own men weren¡¯t aware of this fragile state of affairs. Seeing their Commissioner in danger, a dozen of highly-trained warriors drew their swords from varying ces within the envoy. It was as if they materialized from thin air, with many of them taking to the tall rocks that dotted the road, and others stood upon carriages. They brandished crossbows, and they trained the crosshairs of their weapons upon the heads of the horses that had gathered around Fan Xian


    ¡°No!¡± the Director of the Board of Rites shouted in fright. He was in shock at the prospect of these twopanies engaging in a battle right outside the capital, for it would be an embarrassment to the entire country. The Director also believed he would be fired and lose the support of the Great Prince. Even though Fan Xian had the support of the Overwatch Council, even he would receive grave punishment from the prince if this were to ur.


    The officers who hade to wee them were aware that Fan Xian was a person that everybody should be frightened of, and in a bid to ease the tension, they each and all yelled, ¡°Stop! What are you all doing!?¡±


    The Great Prince did not move; he simply watched the proceedings in silence. He wasn¡¯t angry at the man that was called Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council and he in fact thought the opposite. He now possessed a modicum of respect for him, for he knew that whomever would actually choose to confront the Great Prince was a man with tremendous courage.


    Fan Xian, in his heart, knew that his options now were quite few. His officers from the Overwatch Council had been trained extensively, quite often by Fan Xian himself, on their travels. He just didn¡¯t expect they would care far more for Fan Xian¡¯s personal safety than their reputation within the government. And even now, they still kept their crossbows aimed at the horses around Fan Xian. The soldiers of the western army were honorable soldiers, who had fought to keep their kingdom secure; if news of this confrontation spread any further, he suspected that Chen Pingping would be in trouble for quite some time.


    The Great Princeughed, having figured out that which now ailed Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He was curious as to how he sought to resolve the predicament he now found himself in.


    But seeing the Great Prince threatened, his soldiers now also grew concerned. The harsh training they had each endured over the years was beginning to show. They began shouting, and many riders departed the main formation to the front of the envoy and block its passage. Another group went to surround the nks of the envoy and a few extra soldiers now decided to encircle Fan Xian.


    Despite being further surrounded by ferocious horses and their brutish riders, Fan Xian raised his hand, keeping his middle finger and ring finger concealed to gesture.


    The officers and swordsmen of the Overwatch Council recognised the gesture and without a sound or expression, sheathed their swords and withdrew their crossbows. All together at once they did this, before returning to their ce in the envoy as quickly as they originally appeared.


    The Great Prince was still on his horse. He wore a helmet, but it did not mask his face; like stone, it was unchanged. This belied his true feelings, however, for in his heart, he was quite surprised. Seeing such a weak, bookish person before him, he found it difficult to believe that he was the one inmand of such well-trained soldiers. And to be in a situation as fraught with peril as this, the sight of a single gesture signaling all of them was most impressive. The Great Prince knew that even he could not discipline and train his own men to achieve such effectivepliance.


    The Great Prince knew that outside the capital, he could not do anything to harm the envoy, either. Besides, near the gates of the city, two of his brothers were awaiting his arrival. So, he gestured to his own soldiers to back off, a gesture which was met with hesitantpliance and low grumbling sounds of disappointment from within the ranks. With visible unwillingness, the horsemen withdrew their weapons and stepped back with their horses. The difference between the prince¡¯s men and those of the Overwatch Council was as stark as night and day, and the Great Prince saw it all too clearly. This made the prince grimace.


    As the horses were getting ready to pull back away from Fan Xian, the horses were too close as they were. With one heavy step, dust from the dried earth was kicked up, which went into the nostrils of one of the horses. This aggravated it, which caused it to kick its legs up angrily, confusing the other horses to do the same.


    Two horses began charging at Fan Xian.


    This was an ident; that was in to see. The Prince had moved away from Fan Xian at this point, and when he heard themotion, he looked back in shock. He knew that if one of these horses were to trample and kill the much-loved, widely celebratedmissioner Fan Xian before the Emperor and his city, the work he had been doing in the west would be squandered entirely. His thoughts trailed to the legends surrounding Fan Xian and he earnestly hoped in his heart that if he was indeed the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, surely a few angry horses would not be the end of him.


    Swish! The horses went right past Fan Xian, as he was wholly enveloped in a giant plume of dust. Only the greatest of warriors could have perceived the appearance of two phantom shes from within the dust cloud.


    Thud! Thud! The sound of two heavy objects hitting the ground quickly followed. When the dust settled, Fan Xian could be seen once again bearing his arrogant smile, withpleteposure retained. The two frightened horses continued running for a little while longer, before copsing on the ground totally, with the weight of their fall breaking the dried ground. The riders that were upon them seemed to pass out, but the full truth of what had urred was soon revealed. Two horse heads were seen rolling along the ground, leaving a messy trail of blood in their wake.


    Behind Fan Xian stood two swordsmen d in brown, each bearing longswords. Their faces were stern and cold, as they looked all around at thepany of the Great Prince.


    Two swords had decapitated the two stampeding horses. It was a perfect counter, exacted with wless precision. The Great Prince¡¯s pupils shrank as he peered at the two swordsmen behind Fan Xian. They seemed strangely familiar, particrly in the way that they moved. His fingers were tapping the tes of his armor as the Great Prince approached Fan Xian to speak. ¡°Mister Fan, you really are something. Your king has been at war for the past few years, but I never thought upon my return to the capital, I would have two of my horses ughtered in public by you. So, this is how the soldiers of the kingdom are to be weed home?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and used his hand to cover his mouth and nose, for the scent of the horse blood tainted the air with an awful fragrance. He then exined to the Great Prince, ¡°My Lord, even if I was infinitely brash, I would not dare to y the warhorses of my lord.¡± It was at this point that Fan Xian realized that although the Great Prince was macho and boorish, he was not stupid. Every word was about himself, and to hear the Great Prince refer to himself ¡®your king¡¯ made Fan Xian recall how before the prince was to return to the west, the current Emperor had already decreed to swear in the Great Prince as the next in line to ascend the throne. He was chosen first, before his two brothers.


    Thinking of today¡¯s grand offense towards the Great Prince, Fan Xian looked vehemently troubled.


    When the Great Prince¡¯s face turned cold, the bodyguard beside him turned to speak to him privately. After that, the Great Prince looked once more towards the two swordsmen behind Fan Xian and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s the Tiger Guard.¡±


    At the same time, Gao Da was standing behind Fan Xian, and he whispered to him, ¡°The man next to the Great Prince is a Tiger Guard, same as I.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrow and turned to ask, ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, but I know of him.¡± Gao Da replied quietly. Horse blood continued to drip from Gao Da¡¯s weapon, even as he spoke. Fan Xian said, ¡°If you are a Tiger Guard, how could you be so rude towards the Great Prince?¡±


    Gao Da, once more in a whispered voice, said, ¡°Sir, the emperor gave me an order. That was to secure your safety, no matter the cost or the transgressor.¡±


    They were both engaged in quiet dialogue and Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows were still raised. When their talk ended, it was silent. After this short while, Gao Da and Fan Xian bowed to the Great Prince, and said nothing more.


    At this time, the Great Prince ordered his men to retrieve the two soldiers who had passed out following their horses¡¯ headless copse. Now, the rest of the soldiers in the Great Prince¡¯smand were teetering on edge, anticipating the call to arms in which they could attack the envoy and its people. But the Great Prince remained silent. After some time, he rode closer to Fan Xian and deepened his voice to say, ¡°This attitude, I like it. But I do not respect you killing those horses. When we enter the capital, be wary of the trouble I am sure to leave on your doorstep.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°My Lord, this had nothing to do with me. Please, keep that in mind.¡±


    The Great Prince groaned. As he was of the royal family, he knew full well what the Tiger Guards were capable of. He assumed that the Tiger Guards alongside Fan Xian were bodyguards, given to the envoy by his father. It was because of this, he knew it truly did not have anything to do with Fan Xian, but that did not quell the anger in his heart.


    ¡°This was my idea. If you have a problem with it, do not take it out on Mister Fan.¡± The Princess who had remained within her carriage this entire time spoke once more.


    As she spoke, the remainder of the officers had arrived in haste. Ren Shao¡¯an approached Fan Xian and tugged at his arm. Xin Qiwu was holding the Great Prince¡¯s legs. Servants that had also arrived from the pce of the capital stood beside the Great Prince and led his horse away. The Director of the Board of Rites stared at the soldiers of the western army with a disapproving look and had them move back, away from the envoy. Needless to say, the soldiers weren¡¯t happy about it. Almost the entirety of the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ officers then arrived in a bid to be peacemakers, to settle the dispute and ease the palpable tension. All members from the varying offices that represented different cornerstones of the government hade out to work together and quell the unease.


    And it worked. Due to the presence of so many capital officials, the conflict that had arisen between the Great Prince, his men, Fan Xian and the envoy had to be put off. If a fight were to break out and injure some random elderly official who hade out there to negotiate peace, it would make the imperial court look bad.


    What allowed the imperial court to operate smoothly? It was not the efforts of the varying departments and ministries. It was pride; the individual pride and reputation of each and every minister.


    At the gates of the city, the people who were looking out beyond the pastures of the capital began to understand that something was amiss. It took them a long time before they learned that the envoy had arrived early and demanded to be weed into the capital before the Great Prince. This was not something that low-ranking officials could resolve, so they quickly reported the matter to their higher-ups.


    The entire situation had spiraled out of control and be overblown, so much so that even Fan Xian was willing to throw in the towel and submit. The princess and the other civil officials in the envoy, however, were now adamant in their stance of being the first to enter the capital.


    It was an embarrassment of massive proportion for the Great Prince to have two of his steeds in in the open like so. It would have been taken as a grand blow to his reputation. Had he known that the Tiger Guards were allied with Fan Xian by decree of the Emperor, he would have approached matters differently. If this were not the case, he would have long decided to attack the envoy and its people then and there. But with the crowds that had gathered, such a course of action was now off the table. But now he was angry ¨C he refused to allow the envoy entry into the capital first. What a wretched princess, thought the Great Prince. Aren¡¯t you just the bitch whose job will be to clean my feet in the future?


    The arguments were now, by force of the coalition of government officials present, over. This was not aplished by the ramblings or simple pleading of government men; the officers that were there forcefully led the Great Prince and his soldiers¡¯ away. If they were to continue their fight, it would have to be done through mere verbalmunication. Although the soldiers possessed much might when it came to physicalbat, when it came to the sharp exchange of words, they were remarkably less adept. Compared to those within the envoy, they were of no match to such sophisticated people; those who frequently dealt with diplomatic issues. From the government and friendship of two countries, and from the emperor and the officer¡¯s reputation, the Great Prince was at a disadvantage. But, stubbornly, he held true to his desire of not allowing the envoy to pass first.


    The events that were unfolding were undoubtedly the kingdom¡¯s most exciting since its establishment and now, a yellow carriage was seen to be stopping by this grandmotion.


    All that were present saw this, and, in unison, they each closed their mouths. By this time, Fan Xian had already backed off and departed the quarreling outside. He was in Yan Bingyun¡¯s carriage talking when he received notice of the yellow carriage that had juste forth. With great immediacy, he leapt out of the carriage, dusted himself off and ran towards the officers that were before the carriage and began bowing alongside them.


    ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince.¡±


    The Crown Prince had thought to follow the decree and prepare to wee the Great Prince at the gates of the city, but he did not know of what was happening. As such, he resolved toe out here himself and see what disturbance had been birthed upon the ins.


    Thankfully, to the relief of all, the Great Prince¡¯s anger was quelled with the arrival of the Crown Prince. No longer seething with rage, he dismounted his horse rather quickly. He then approached the carriage in anticipation of bowing before it. As he went to do so, the Crown Prince exited the carriage and prevented his bowing by saying, ¡°Brother, you are still d in heavy armor. There is no need for such formality. Besides, you are my elder ¨C how could I possibly allow you to bow before me?¡±


    The Great Prince showed no modesty and made no remark; he simply did as the Crown Prince said. The Great Prince then stood up straight and took off his helmet. Those who had gathered around from the Board of Rites and Taichang Temple all said something in their hearts: Their bowing was a required formality. If they did not care for such proceedings, we as officials have no ce toment on it.


    The Crown Prince looked upon the Great Prince¡¯s face and was enamored. He said, ¡°Brother, your tireless efforts at war have you looking worse for wear.¡±


    The Great Princeughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It has been a great joy to ride horses into battle all this time; you know how much I dislike staying in the royal pce. There, I can¡¯t help but be bored to death. If grandma had not insisted that I return, I¡¯d still be out on the front!¡±


    The Crown Prince spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not just the Empress Dowager that desires your early return, but the Emperor, Empress, Lady Ning, and all your brothers as well.


    The Great Prince looked at Fan Xian with a disrespectful stare and said, ¡°I am afraid that some people do not want me to return quite so quickly.¡±


    The Crown Prince saw the face of the Great Prince turn sour and asked, ¡°What are the issues here, exactly?¡± He then startedughing. The officers who had gathered here were unsure of what the Crown Prince had sought in his arrival. Then, the Crown Prince raised his hand and bid Fan Xian to follow him, saying, ¡°You are attempting to supersede the Great Prince and gain ess to the capital first? You must surely know this is a most grievous crime.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and exined: ¡°I could not possibly have the courage to attempt such a thing. This was all the doing of the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s princess. Upon her arduous journey here, she caught flu. It cannot be expected of her to remain outside the pce for two more days.¡±


    The Crown Prince was holding the Great Prince¡¯s hand, as they walked towards the carriage and spoke softly to each other. The Crown Prince then turned around,ughed, and said, ¡°Do not harbor animosity toward the officers. Besides, in the past two years that you have been gone, much has transpired here in the capital. You have no clue about what has urred or who Fan Xian is. Come, let me introduce you.¡±


    Fan Xian and the Crown Prince did not actually see each other all that often, but he knew that the Crown Prince was being as gracious and as gentle as he was to avoid further quarreling. So, Fan Xian put on a big smile and approached the Great Prince and bowed, saying, ¡°I am Fan Xian, Academician of the Imperial College. Greetings, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°You are also a fourth-rank officer.¡± the Crown Prince said. ¡°How could you forget your title?¡±


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile and shook his head. ¡°The arduous trials of the road from the north to the south really messed me up. Please forgive me.¡±


    The Crown Prince quietly spoke to the Great Prince and said, ¡°Right now, Fan Xian is aiding the Director of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. He is the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. What might.¡± The Great Prince replied with great sarcasm.


    The Crown Prince was attempting a parley of peace and said, ¡°Fine, fine. If you don¡¯t want to uphold my reputation, then at least save face on behalf of Chen¡¯er. You can¡¯t fight with Fan Xian. When we were kids, you were very close with Chen¡¯er, and that makes Fan Xian our brother-inw. We are family. So try to cool your temper.¡±


    The Great Prince groaned, moving his gaze back upon Fan Xian with a glint of acrimony in his eyes. ¡°This is why I am mad! Chen¡¯er is everyone¡¯s favorite in the pce, and yet she married this effeminate piece of dog waste. It infuriates me! Married for less than half a year and yet he has already be an ambassador, leaving his new wife alone back in their manor. These are the telltale signs of someone who merely desires power; he is no good for her!¡±


    Fan Xian smiled wryly, and only then did he realize he had assessed the situation wholly incorrectly. This entire issue of securing entry into the capital first truly was a family matter. But this was not about the Great Prince and his future Empress-to-be; it was about himself and Chen¡¯er.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: In a Hurry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was an awful racket. Fan Xian simply smiled, not looking the least bit arrogant, but instead entirely sincere. He had yed his part as brother-inw, and spent the appropriate amount of money as an official, letting all the bureaucrats see it. No one would have imagined that this matter, causing offence by scrambling to enter first, had been his idea.


    Fan Xian had a natural advantage ¨C he was a scoundrel with an honest demeanor, an insidious fellow, more than willing to offend and bully others, but on the surface he waspletely amodating. This had served him to great benefit, such as with the Eldest Princess, who Fan Xian had forced out of the pce with his leafleting campaign, but who still to this day did not know that her own son-inw was responsible. She presumed that her son-inw was willing to suffer in silence, and to take her at her word in the north, not daring to be hostile.


    He had always believed in one thing ¨C that it was fine to be gorgeous and arrogant, but it was better to be subtly gorgeous and take advantage in secret.


    If one can move, then one should move. If one who cannot be moved were beaten to death, then he could not move either. The Great Prince was someone who could not be moved, and yet today he was jostling with him for entry. This was a betrayal of his usual interests. Naturally, no one knew that this was all being done simply as a show for the Emperor, and the Great Prince, who had shown his true temperament, was without a doubt the best audience for this show. Perhaps only that old fox Chen Pingping could have guessed this.


    Finally the two parties came to an agreement mediated by the Crown Prince. The vanguard of the diplomatic mission and the Great Prince¡¯s men would enter the capital together. This was not in keeping with custom, angering the Director of the Board of Rites, and making Ren Shao¡¯an of Taichang Temple rather scared. How the ceremonial weaponry would be arranged became the greatest question.


    The Crown Prince saw Fan Xian, staying quiet over on one side, and felt an unexinable happiness. He pretended to scold him. ¡°You are a troublemaker. It was clearly suggested that the diplomatic mission arrive in the capital the day after tomorrow. How could you suddenly bring it forward, leaving the royal court with no preparations and bringing about this mess?¡±


    ¡°I was anxious to return home,¡± said Fan Xian with a smile. ¡°Please forgive me for this incident, Your Highness. It is possible that the imperial censors may summon me tomorrow.¡± In truth, he felt it rather odd. They had not seen each other in several months, and the Crown Prince now looked even better than before. He had lost his previous timid, gloomy air, and was all smiles. Something good must have happened to him, though Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure what.


    Naturally, he was unaware that after the Eldest Princess had left the pce, returning to her fiefdom of Xinyang, the constant pressure upon the Crown Prince from the Empress and the Eldest Princess had suddenly relented. His mood brightened immediately, and the Emperor had been much more reassuring toward him this year. The Crown Prince had been enjoying life much more than before.


    The bureaucrats always presumed that the Crown Prince had it easy, and the Second Prince presumably didn¡¯t feel quite sofortable. But at the city gates, when the onlookers saw the Second Prince preparing to wee the Great Prince back to the capital, they had seen nothing out of ce on the elegant nobleman¡¯s face, and instead, the young boy beside him had drawn greater attention.


    This was the youngest son of His Majesty the Emperor. The Emperor had sired four sons in total, and since the Crown Prince was not given a number, this one was the Third Prince, who had been raised deep inside the pce. This year, he had just turned nine years old. Now that the Great Prince had returned to the capital from his military expedition, the Emperor had ordered that all the princes in the capital go out to greet him, showing him the appropriate respect. At the same time, he had allowed the young prince, who had never appeared before the court councilors, the opportunity to make his first formal appearance.


    Taking the little prince¡¯s hand, the Second Prince bowed to the Great Prince. The Great Prince seemed to be on good terms with the Second Prince,ing forth and taking him in a bear hug, then tousling the little boy¡¯s hair and speaking casually. ¡°How did you get so tall?¡±


    The young boy giggled, showing his real personality. ¡°I¡¯ll be as tall as you some day,¡± he replied, ¡°and I¡¯ll go and fight the barbarians.¡±


    The mother of the young prince was the sister of Lady Liu of Fan Manor. In a roundabout way, he was somewhat rted to Fan Xian. But looking at the youthful young prince¡¯s innocent smile, Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could see a certain self-possession in that smile that was incongruous with his age, and he couldn¡¯t help but give a slight smile himself. The young prince had started out by pretending to be innocent and bashful, and he had dared to y such a game in front of Fan Xian, naively attempting to win him over with his charms.


    The Second Prince also knew what had happened previously. He forced a smile as he spoke with Fan Xian. ¡°I say, brother-inw, when will you stop causing so much trouble? I imagine all the officials in the capital will thank Heaven when that dayes.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s smile was even more pained. ¡°In truth it was the Princess of Northern Qi¡¯s idea. As a mere official, I would never be so bold.¡±


    The Crown Prince frowned almost imperceptibly; he seemed unhappy with Fan Xian¡¯s conversation with the Second Prince. ¡°Brother, the ceremony has not yet finished. Behave in a manner that befits your position.¡±


    His words were a little unreasonable. Previously, the Crown Prince had been happy to address Fan Xian warmly as ¡°brother-inw¡±, and yet he was not willing to permit the Second Prince to do the same. The Second Prince¡¯s face stayed the same as ever. He chuckled in response and whispered something into Fan Xian¡¯s ear. ¡°Before the civil service exams, I asked you to go home and ask Chen¡¯er how she would address me. Did you ask or not?¡±


    Fan Xian thought back to that time, then shook his head and smiled. ¡°As Your Majesty knows, something happened during the civil service exams, and I forgot. I shall return today and ask her.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled and said nothing more. Taking his little brother¡¯s hand, he followed the Great Prince and the Crown Prince before him and walked toward the city gate. Although the two men¡¯s conversation was quiet, it still reached the Great Prince¡¯s ears. The Great Prince, who had spent the year fighting in a different part of the country, couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. Although he knew of Fan Xian¡¯s reputation, he had not been in the capital, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of power Fan Xian held. He was stunned to discover that both the Second Prince and the Crown Prince were conciliatory toward him in speech. It seemed that they feared that the officials present did not know of their close rtionships with Fan Xian.


    A mere official, and yet he was looked upon so fondly by both sons of the Emperor that they were willing to put rank aside. The Great Prince couldn¡¯t help but frown unhappily.


    Fan Xian was thinking about other things. He saw that the four princes ¨C three grown, one only a child ¨C were all adorned differently. They all wore yellow silk robes, and walked toward the pitch-dark city gate somewhat absent-mindedly. Would the daye when he stood between these four princes?


    Autumn in the capital was indescribably beautiful. The pale white clouds hung high in the sky. The yellowing leaves drooped over the edges of the houses, lingering, unwilling to fall into the water. The canals along the side of the street were somewhat quiet, and at the end of the long road, in the distance, a corner of the eaves of the pce jutted out, imposing against the clear blue sky.


    The Great Prince¡¯s convoy had already departed in a huff, and the diplomatic mission¡¯s convoy was taking pains to keep their speed down. Apanied by an official from Honglu Temple, they made their way toward the pce. Since they had already entered the capital, Fan Xian was no longer quite so nervous. In any case, he couldn¡¯t return home straight away; he had to make his report at the pce. So he finally had a little spare time to admire the scenery around him. He had only stayed in the capital for less than a year, so he wasn¡¯t nearly as familiar with it as he was with Danzhou, but for some reason, the moment he entered the city, saw the houses all around him, and smelled the city¡¯s unique scent, he felt a certain spiritual refreshment.


    ¡°You are anxious to return to the capital. Presumably there is business to attend to at home.¡± From the carriage to his side came the meek voice of the Princess of Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly but did not reply. He knew full well that she was taking pains to make friends with this seemingly ordinary official who was in fact particrly important. But they had already talked plenty on their way back to the capital. Now that they were entering the city, there were eyes and ears everywhere, and it was best to avoid any further incident at this final stage. Besides, he knew that she was right, and yet he had no idea how to respond.


    The House of Fan were now greatly favored within the city. Peace reigned in their household. Nobody around him could understand why he was so anxious. He urged his horse onward, trotting forward until he came to the side of Yan Bingyun¡¯s carriage. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause me any more trouble,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°you need to take her away.¡±


    Sitting inside the carriage, Yan Bingyun shook his head. He surveyed the results of his work, but still kept the same familiar expression that he always did. He couldn¡¯t understand when Fan Xian had taken up matchmaking as a hobby. He sighed as he broached the subject. ¡°Trying to jostle for entry into the city was not a wise move. The Overwatch Council has always remained neutral in struggles between the princes. You once said that you must verify everything that you hear. Both the Crown Prince and the Second Prince were awaiting your arrival. Since that is the case, then in order to remain neutral, you should not have provoked the Great Prince. It goes against the objectives of the Council.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that Yan Bingyun was right, and that as an official of the Kingdom of Qing ¨C particrly as amissioner of the Overwatch Council ¨C he should not have such dealings with the princes. Since he had to associate with them, he had to treat them all equally, so as not to have the pce suspect that the Overwatch Council could not be impartial in their dealings with them.


    But he wasn¡¯t happy about it, because he knew that his status was not simply that of an official ¨C having a degree of partiality toward one of the princes could at most make the Emperor suspect that he was making ns for his own future power and riches, and that his loyalty was notparable to that of Chen Pingping. But if he were to remain truly neutral, making use of money and power in his upation, then perhaps it would make the Emperor suspect... that he was not resigned to merely being an official.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s biggest secret fear.


    The convoy travelled down Xingdao Lane, no longer needing the city¡¯s bailiffs to maintain order because it had alreadye to a rtively quiet area of offices and housing for officials. Naturally, there were no longer so manymoners lining the sides of the street. At that moment, a carriage in the convoy peeled away from the group, quietly making its way down a side alley where one could faintly see people waiting to meet it.


    Although it was silent, the officials could see it clearly. They knew that the diplomatic mission wasposed of numerousplicated parts. They presumed it was a matter for the Overwatch Council, and looking at Commissioner Fan¡¯s rather solemn face, no one dared to ask about it.


    Naturally, Fan Xian had a serious expression because he was about to enter the pce. Its red walls appeared before him.


    A group of diplomatic mission members waited outside the pce gates to give their reports. The Emperor¡¯s power was imposing, and no one dared to look as if they were rxing. Instead, they constantly rushed around, tiring themselves out. After waiting for a long time, the order had yet to arrive. The gathered officials felt rather uneasy. But they had gone to Northern Qi in order to sort out carving up territory for the royal court, and Fan Xian had brought them honor in the royal court of the north. The carriage looked old and of little value, but they presumed that His Majesty would be happy to see them ¨C how could he leave people such as themselves outside?


    The official from the Ministry of Rites who was waiting outside the pce gates also began to gradually feel somewhat ill at ease. Ren Shao¡¯an whispered something into Fan Xian¡¯s ear. ¡°I imagine His Majesty is meeting with the Great Prince. As officials, all we can do is wait.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, and said nothing. The Princess of Northern Qi¡¯s carriage had already been ushered inside by the pce eunuchs. The most important issues had been more or less dealt with. But he had guessed why the members of the diplomatic mission were being left outside.


    The imperial guards red coldly at the officials, whose nervousness was clearly showing. The guards¡¯ expressions did not change, and the eunuchs standing outside the pce gates did not look directly at them.


    But Fan Xian¡¯s status was different from the others. He was still a prince consort of the pce, and a particrly well-favored one, as well as a high-ranking official of the Overwatch Council. This diplomatic mission would no doubt lead to further udits being bestowed upon him, so a eunuch had already brought him a round stool and invited him to rest there for a while.


    Fan Xian was somewhat stunned. ¡°Is this the custom?¡± he asked.


    As he was speaking, the head eunuch came up to him, helping him onto the stool, and said to him with a ttering tone of voice, ¡°Master Fan, His Majesty has missed you dearly. It is only right that you rest upon this stool a while after making such a journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Eunuch Hou, how did you get here?¡± Fan Xian feigned amazement. The eunuch who stood before him was the one who he had seen when he apanied Lady Liu and Ruoruo to the pce for the first time. He knew that he was on good terms with the Fan family, so his expression was an amiable one, and the eunuch had addressed him respectfully, wanting to maintain this mood of friendliness.


    Fan Xian smiled in response. ¡°I havee from afar, but it seems my path is blocked. There will be no honors bestowed upon me today.¡±


    Eunuch Hou snickered. ¡°Everyone knows that everything you touch turns to gold,¡± he whispered to Fan Xian. ¡°And what¡¯s more, you¡¯ve even more golding in your future.¡± The old servant was ready for a chat, but he heard the pce gate creak open. A eunuch rushed out to convey His Majesty¡¯s order. Fan Xian immediately moved away from the stool and kneeled alongside the crowd of officials at the pce gate.


    To his surprise, the Emperor had indeed issued a rebuke to Fan Xian for relying solely on his talent, being inobservant, reckless, and so forth... He also said that the day¡¯s events had left him tired, and that Fan Xian was to return to the pce to give his report tomorrow. Count Sinan would discipline him appropriately, and his reprimand would be severe. Finally, the diplomatic mission was to bemended nevertheless, with a formal message of praise to be sent in the days toe.


    The officials looked at each other in dismay. They had not expected for the diplomatic mission to be treated this way on their first day back in the capital. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh dejectedly. But some of the more cunning officials looked at Fan Xian. His heart beat like a drum, he had been thoroughly rebuked by His Majesty, but in the end, nothing had been done; Count Sinan was merely to discipline himter. It seemed that Fan Xian was indeed a favorite of the Emperor.


    Fan Xian kowtowed in eptance of the order. He looked somewhat embarrassed, but he was in fact rather pleased. He stood up, patted his buttocks, and turned around to see an old friend. It was Gong Dian,mander of the Imperial Guard. Gong Dian caught sight of the look of appreciation on Fan Xian¡¯s face and was getting ready to chat with him. To his surprise, Fan Xian cupped his hands and bowed somewhat grudgingly, made an apology, then leapt up onto his horse, pressing his legs together, cracking his horsewhip, and galloping away from the grand za outside the pce walls, leaving behind a cloud of dust and nothing else.


    Gong Dian was stunned. He and his subordinate guards stared nkly at the cloud of dust in the distance. Although he hadn¡¯t been expressly told not to leave the pce, Fan Xian was perhaps the first official to have made such a swift getaway.


    Autumn had yet to fully arrive. Fan Xian¡¯s business with the Council had been sorted, and Gao Da and the other Tiger Guards had all been relieved of their duties. He galloped along the long street with the wind through his hair, and a little whileter, he finally arrived in the south of the city. The sound of his horse¡¯s hooves echoed off the stone lions at the entrance to Fan Manor.


    It was already dark. Thenterns had been lit outside the various mansions of the wealthy nobles who lived along the street. They were not particrly bright; only the ones outside Fan Manor zed brightly. The main gate opened, and the guards standing outside the entrance turned their heads to look. Inside, Lady Liu had gone about her parental duties, ordering the serving-girls to make tea in anticipation of Fan Xian¡¯s arrival.


    The news of the diplomatic mission¡¯s arrival on the outskirts of the city had long since reached Fan Manor. They thought it best to stand on ceremony. They had squandered two days before finally being able to enter the city, but the youngdy of the manor still said the same thing: ¡°He will arrive today.¡± Everyone knew that Master Fan and Miss Lin were no ordinary people. Since she had said Fan Xian would arrive today, he would. So they all waited, exhausted.


    They were still unaware of the news of his struggle with the Great Prince. Otherwise, they would undoubtedly have been rather worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here.¡± The sharp-eyed servants saw him approach on horseback in the distance, and they rushed out to the stone steps, forming two lines.


    With a stomping of hooves, Fan Xian brought his horse to a halt and vaulted down from it. Heunched a soft kick at Teng Zijing¡¯s buttocks as he waited to help him from the stirrups. ¡°You¡¯ve broken your leg,¡± he said, scolding him with augh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take after the servants.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, young master,¡± called the two lines of servants.


    Fan Xian smiled and said nothing. He climbed up two stone steps, taking a hot towel from a servant girl to wipe his face, and then took a sip from a warm cup of tea that he had been offered. He knew that this was a necessary formality, and he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Seeing all the familiar faces of the servants and maids made him feel quite happy. Even Lady Liu¡¯s smile as she stood by the doorway appeared different from days gone past. It was more sincere than before.


    ¡°Your father is in his study,¡± said Lady Liu, taking the towel from his hand.


    Fan Xian nodded, then suddenly frowned and shook his head. ¡°Step...¡± he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word ¡°mother¡±. He smiled. ¡°I shall visit Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er first, and then I shall visit Father.¡±


    Lady Liu knew that she could not control the young man with notions of filial piety, and so she had no other choice but to nod her head.


    Fan Xian entered the mansion door, but the ruddy-faced fatty was the first to greet him. He couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright, thinking of how he had not seen him in months, and now the young bookkeeping child prodigy had grown as robust as an iron tower. Yet he did not enquire after him, and simply yelled at him: ¡°We need to go over the ounts! There are things I need to do!¡±


    Fan Sizhe was stunned. He took a step back and scolded him. ¡°You seem in a good mood today. If you are going to ignore me, then I don¡¯t feel like discussing matters of ounting with you when you won¡¯t understand them anyway.¡±


    Fan Xian was also stunned. He chuckled. For some reason, he thought about the four princes that he had met outside the city gates. He took something out of his breast pocket and gave it to Sizhe, chiding him with a smile. ¡°ounting? It¡¯s all meaningless to me. You should go enjoy yourself. We¡¯re grown men; don¡¯t give me all this just because we¡¯ve not seen each other in so long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I feel like ying games with you anyway,¡± Fan Sizhe grumbled to himself, but as he stared nkly at Fan Xian as he entered the rear of the house, he felt a slight uneasiness.


    After Fan Xian had gotten married, he had gotten his own house at the back of Fan Manor. The buildings were connected, so it was one residence with two houses. He was fond of his sister, and Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo also got on well, so Ruoruo spent much of her time in their house.


    On the day that Fan Xian returned home, his father was, naturally, in his study. But strangely, Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo had note out to greet him. This was rather odd. It made Fan Xian walk that much faster, and the servant girl beside him was unable to keep up. ¡°The youngdy is still here, as is the mistress,¡± she said, panting for breath.


    Fan Xian frowned. The servant girl¡¯s words sounded rather ominous. He didn¡¯t know who had taught her.


    He gently pushed the door of his bedchamber only to find that it had been locked from the inside. Fan Xian was surprised. Unsure what to say, he called out, but nobody answered. He was somewhat puzzled, and knocked harder on the door. If it weren¡¯t for his respect for his wife, he would have already knocked the door down. A momentter, the servant-girl Sisi¡¯s uneasy voice came from inside the room. ¡°Master, the mistress is sleeping. Please don¡¯t knock.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s frown deepened. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. He had travelled a thousand miles, and yet Wan¡¯er had closed the door, unwilling to see him.


    He saw the dimmplighting from inside the door. He said nothing, and waving his sleeves, he walked into another room. This time he did not knock, but simply pushed the door open and entered. The young woman in the room was frightened. She stood up, and after seeing Fan Xiane into the room, the look of indifferent vignce on her face gradually dissolved. There was a look of genuine happiness in her eyes. She kneeled down and spoke in a quiet, joyful voice. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Ruoruo, and his previous unhappinesspletely vanished. He smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled and approached him, taking his sleeve and leading him to a chair. ¡°It¡¯s not been that long,¡± she said. ¡°Did you want me to hoot and holler? Would that make you happy?¡±


    Fan Xian could only shake his head. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so calm and collected. I couldn¡¯t bear to see that change.¡±


    Fan Ruoruoughed. ¡°If I change, am I still Ruoruo?¡± she replied. She picked up a teacup as she spoke and carefully handed it to her brother.


    Fan Xian took it but did not immediately drink from it. Instead, he looked at his sister¡¯s not-particrly-beautiful, butpletely rxed face. For a moment, there was a strange silence in the room, as the two siblings, both thoroughly patient people, waited for the other to speak.


    In the end, Fan Xian sighed, moved by his feelings toward his sister. ¡°Why bother with this? It¡¯s best to wait for my return before sorting things out.¡±


    There was a momentary sadness in Ruoruo¡¯s eyes. She knew her brother had already seen through her ns. ¡°I intended to wait until you came back so I could see you, so it was dyed until today.¡±


    Fan Xian stood up, walked over to her bed, and pulled out a package from underneath. From the wardrobe behind the bed, he pulled out an unremarkable-looking box, and emptied it out onto the table. A few banknotes fell out, along with a few beaded hairpins and some silver coins which nked as they hit its surface. He frowned and looked at the objects on the table. ¡°Leaving home and taking all this stuff with you... It¡¯s nowhere near enough.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was silent for a moment, then withdrew a dagger from her sleeve.


    Fan Xian was angry, pleased, and heartbroken all at once. He looked at his sister. ¡°You are a young woman with money. What do you know of the hardships of this world? Even if you don¡¯t want to get married, did you not think of the worry it would cause father, running away so hastily like this? Or me? Did you not think about how I would feel?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo lowered her head, her hands grasping the corners of her sleeves. She was silent for a long while before she finally spoke. ¡°When has father ever truly cared for me? And as for you... have you forgotten? Ever since I was a child, you taught me that I should make my own destiny, especially when ites to marriage. That I shouldn¡¯t just go along with what my family arranges.¡±


    Fan Xian was struck dumb. In this world, the young women of noble families never even had thoughts of challenging the norm, let alone putting it into practice. Had his sister dared to bravely, impulsively run away because of the tales he had told her in her youth? Was it the morals of those stories ¨C like the story of Cousin Mei ¨C that had awakened her awareness as a woman? [1]


    Uneasily, he tapped at the table, unsure what effect his past actions might have had on his sister. After all, this world was entirely different from that world, as were the ways of thinking. Perhaps the dagger might hurt him. He suddenly raised his head. ¡°But it might not all be that bad,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯ve never met Hongcheng. How do you know that your marriage will be an unhappy one?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo kept her head lowered, but her tone remained guarded. ¡°I¡¯ve known the Crown Prince since I was young. I know what he¡¯s like. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    If anyone else had heard what she said, it might have scared them half to death ¨C the youngdy of the prestigious Fan family, outright stating what she thought of the matter. Fan Xian¡¯s head was swimming, but he still tried to ease her anxiety. ¡°Nothing¡¯s set in stone. Just look at me and your sister-inw. That was an arranged marriage, and now we¡¯re very happy together.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly looked up, a look of determined dedication in her eyes. ¡°Xian, not everyone can be as lucky as you and Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. This was the first time he¡¯d seen disapproval in his sister¡¯s face. Ever since they were children, whenever Ruoruo looked at him, it was always with a sense of reverence and awe. This was the first time that Ruoruo had expressed opposition to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at how much his sister had changed.


    After a long silence, Fan Xian¡¯s stiff facial expression softened, and finally he began tough. It was a bright, happyugh that wasn¡¯t faked in the slightest. He felt a sense of satisfaction ¨C the silly little girl he¡¯d once known had finally grown up, and atst learned how to stick to her own point of view.


    ¡°Ruoruo, do you trust me?¡± Fan Xian smiled at her with a look of encouragement.


    Fan Ruoruo hesitated for a moment, then gave the same quiet and content smile that she¡¯d given in those days, nodding her head.


    Fan Xian looked at the items on the table and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Since you trust me, don¡¯t mess about. I¡¯ll arrange things properly.¡±


    Ever since she had learned of her impending marriage in the pce, Fan Ruoruo had sunk into silence. She knew that her own feelings were very much rebelling against custom, and that disobeying a royal order could have dire consequences. But ever since she was young, her brother had taught her with his stories. He had nted a seed in her spirit, and although it looked weak, it was the seed of strong-willed freedom. But she could never talk of such ideas to anyone. Deep in her heart, she feared that even her brother, who she trusted more than anyone in the world, would oppose her decision.


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s promise, the uneasiness that Fan Ruoruo had felt for the past month faded with the autumn breeze, and instantly disappeared. Her high-strung nerves that had been building up for the past month suddenly rxed. Her brother hade back, and he would take care of things for her.


    Some months had passed since the two siblings had parted, and naturally there were things to discuss. But Fan Ruoruo looked at him somewhat oddly. If her brother wasn¡¯t speaking with their father in the study, then surely he should be with his wife. Why would he run to her room? As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. ¡°Xian, when you were advising me before, you said that you and Wan¡¯er were an arranged marriage but now you¡¯re happy. Yet currently you are distressed. Why?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His sister and Wan¡¯er were good friends, so of course she would know why Wan¡¯er had shut her door and refused toe out. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked nervously.


    Fan Ruoruo gave a rarely-seen mischievous smile. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. You¡¯d best go see her yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned. He was in the right; what did he need to see her about? As he pondered, he heard the voice of a servant girl. ¡°Master, the mistress has awoken.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. He knew his wife had a short temper, but Wan¡¯er had always been a graceful and agreeable woman. How could she not take things seriously? She knew he had had an exhausting journey home. If she didn¡¯te to greet him, then fine. But how could she close the door on him?


    As he thought about it while he walked toward the bedroom, he began to feel somewhat angry. But when he crossed the threshold of the door and heard a versee from the room, the anger disappeared immediately, and was reced by a look of wonder.


    The voice was clear and sweet. It wasn¡¯t Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s, but someone else¡¯s. And the verse sounded extremely familiar.


    ¡°Does she not know? Does she not know? Their green leaves should be blooming, the red flowers withered away.¡±


    Fan Xian looked embarrassed. The poem by Li Qingzhao that he had used to get one over on Haitang was only known to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager of Northern Qi, and himself and Haitang. How could it have made its way south?


    [1] Cousin Mei is a character in Ba Jin¡¯s novel The Family. She marries, bes a widow, falls ill, and dies. The Family is a criticism of the Chinese feudal system.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: Absurdities in the Rear House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian made a fist and put it to his mouth to stifle a cough. He walked up and pushed at the door, and this time it swung open. He understood what had happened. Since he and his wife were about to quarrel, there was no point in closing the entrance to the arena of their argument. Even Fan Xian¡¯s coughing had been intended to signal to his wife that he had arrived, and there were matters to discuss in the bedroom.


    Theirs was a world in which men were to be revered. Lin Wan¡¯er was of a more noble background that Fan Xian, but since she had married into the Fan family, she was expected not to voice her dissatisfaction so directly. But their meeting as husband and wife was unlike that of any normal noble family. Although Fan Xian could not free himself from the control of his male hormones, on a psychological level, he thoroughly respected women.


    In the end, it was all Fan Xian¡¯s own fault. His sister was nning to run away from home, and his wife was jealous. He hadn¡¯t managed it all alone, but he had perhaps made it worse.


    ¡°Master.¡± The servant girl Sisi covered her mouth to hide her smile as she greeted him. She took off his outeryer of clothing and handed him a towel. Fan Xian waved a hand, indicating that he had already cleansed himself. Looking at the young woman¡¯s sinister smile, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. Of course it wasn¡¯t just limited to Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er. Even the servant girl whom he had grown up with, whom he had loved regardless of their different stations, now mocked his valor as she looked upon the scene of their domestic drama.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was lying on the bed, covered by a light quilt pulled up to her chest. Her ck hair cascaded loosely down to her shoulders, and she looked as if she had just woken up. Her big eyes looked around the room, looking curiously and happily at her returning husband, greeting him without any of the anger that Fan Xian had expected. She stuck up her delicate nose and groaned slightly. ¡°My lord, I did note to greet you. Please do not take offense.¡±


    Fan Xian saw her teeth behind her lips, white as rice and delicate as porcin. He smiled and sat by her bedside. He exined nothing, concealed nothing, and said nothing. He ced a hand under the cover, taking her slightly cold hand and squeezing it. In their many months apart, he had missed the touch of her soft, dainty hands.


    At that point, Sisi was still in the room, and Lin Wan¡¯er felt rather bashful. With a sideways nce, Fan Xian saw that Sisi was pretending to tidy up the medicine box on the table, and yet her eyes were still looking in their direction. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he scolded her. ¡°This woman does spoil you, doesn¡¯t she? And she¡¯s not afraid of needles. Hurry up and get going, will you?¡±


    Sisiughed, bowed to her master and mistress, and left the room, closing the door behind her. By chance, she happened upon Siqi, who was bringing a tray of food back from the front house to serve to Wan¡¯er. She hurried to block her from entering. Siqi was a servant-girl who had followed Wan¡¯er to Fan Manor when she married. She was of the same position as Sisi, and the two of them got on well. Seeing her block the path, she immediately understood what the master and mistress were doing, and couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. Then she looked down at the food she was holding. ¡°The young master has just returned home, surely he¡¯ll want something to eat.¡±


    Sisiughed. ¡°Those just look like snacks to stave off hunger. Aren¡¯t they making a proper dinner in the front house? Besides... the young master has something else to eat.¡±


    Siqi thought thement rather coquettish, especially as it involved her mistress. It wasn¡¯t the sort of joke a servant should make. She red at Sisi, harrumphed, and set down her tray of food in the neighboring wing of the house.


    Sisi was somewhat stunned. Then she realized the frivolousness of her words, stuck out her tongue, and followed after her. A little whileter, after a moment of silence in the side room, there was the sound of quiet giggling. The two servant girls had reconciled.


    On the big bed, beneath therge nket, Fan Xian stuck out his hand and untied the hair tied up on top of his head. At home, he liked to wear it tied behind his head, leaving it free. His mouth felt a little dry, and he took a sip from the teacup on the bedside table. He thought for a moment, and then raised it to Wan¡¯er¡¯s lips, giving it to her to drink.


    Wan¡¯er gave him a gentle nce. Her cheeks flushed as she sipped the tea. She seemed to rouse from a daze, and she bashfully and angrily bit him on the left arm. ¡°What¡¯s made you so impatient? It¡¯s nearly nighttime and you¡¯ve let the servants guess what you¡¯re doing. How can you do such things?¡±


    Fan Xian snickered and turned to embrace his wife. His fingers traced along the soft skin of her upper arm, and he felt thoroughly content. ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder, and we¡¯ve been apart for so long. Who would begrudge us a little tenderness?¡± He looked around and carried on his teasing. ¡°Besides, if I weren¡¯t so impatient, perhaps you might begin to suspect what I was up to outside.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Wan¡¯er remembered that she had intended to argue with her husband today. How could she let him in so easily? It was if he had swindled his way in, leaving her hypnotized, forgetting what she had even wanted to say to him. Perhaps he had some sort of enchanting power. As she thought about it, she felt somewhat ashamed and embarrassed. She lightly hammered at him with her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can make me forget. I was going to ask you what that verse was supposed to mean.¡±


    Fan Xian licked his dry lips. His elegant face matched this expression quite well; there was nothing obscene about it. Instead, there was a slightly sinister air to it. He had always been active when it came to marriage. He didn¡¯t pay attention to what Wan¡¯er might be thinking. They could go to bed first, and talkter. After an act of intimacy, women would always cling to their men, the ache in their heart quieted for a while. But he knew that this matter would eventuallye to a head, so he took the initiative to bring it up. ¡°How could you not let me in? I¡¯ve a mind to spank your bottom!¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er leaned against his chest. ¡°Spank me if you like. You only bully me anyway.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± said Fan Xian,ughing. ¡°Are you angry at me because I didn¡¯t bring you a chicken wing all the way back from Northern Qi?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er got up, half-crouching on the bed. She undid her clothing, revealing her bare shoulders. She stared at Fan Xian, and after a moment of silence, she spoke. ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy before.¡±


    Even if the women of this world were jealous, it is unlikely that any of them would be so open about it as Lin Wan¡¯er. So Fan Xian was at something of a loss, unsure of how to respond for a moment. He could only choose his words carefully. ¡°What have you got to drink vinegar about? That verse was just something I wrote, but it¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± [1]


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®drink vinegar¡¯?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Fan Xian then finally remembered that this world didn¡¯t have the story of Lady Fang drinking vinegar in a suicide attempt to demonstrate her sincerity. Heughed and told her the story, but pretended that it was something he had read by a writer from long ago.


    After Lin Wan¡¯er heard the tale, she sighed at Madam Fang¡¯s strong will. But she also felt that the tale had been made up by her husband, perhaps written just so he could tell it to her; she couldn¡¯t help but feel rather angry. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of angry person who wants to control youpletely. Sisi and Siqi always want toe in here. You don¡¯t need to tell me stories.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his wife had gotten the wrong idea. Heughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to control me, then you¡¯re not going about it the right way.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er, after all, had grown up in the pce, and didn¡¯t much understand the hidden affection in her husband¡¯s words. ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, then why didn¡¯t you let mee in before?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was still half-kneeling on the bed. She puffed out her cheeks and was quiet for a moment before she spoke. ¡°Did you not know that that verse has already spread through thend? Everybody in the capital knows it. The immortal of poetry said he would neverpose again, and then he leaves for Northern Qi and breaks his vow for a woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one verse. If you want to hear it, then I¡¯ll write one for you every day,¡± Fan Xian beamed.


    ¡°Just one verse?¡± said Lin Wan¡¯er quietly. ¡°I hear that in Shangjing you walked around with that Haitang woman every day, sitting together and drinking with her, wandering the streets on rainy nights. It has be quite the story.¡±


    Fan Xian felt embittered. He knew that the Emperor of Northern Qi must have spread this news, and as it spread from person to the next, it would make Lin Wan¡¯er feel rather ufortable. He was getting ready to exin when she interrupted him. ¡°Tell me, my husband... this Haitang, what is she like?¡±


    Fan Xian was taken aback. Of course, he could not praise Haitang to the heavens. But for some unknown reason, he didn¡¯t want to lie to his wife either, and say that Haitang had not a single redeeming feature ¨C even though every man will lie to his wife on their bed without shame. He thought for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Haitang is thest disciple of Ku He, grandmaster of Northern Qi. She is a favorite of the Emperor and has great stature within the pce. Since our diplomatic mission was undertaken for the benefit of the Kingdom of Qing, then it is only natural that I should form a friendship with such a person.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er shook her head and sighed. ¡°Haitang had no such reputation in the south, but now everyone knows of her position in the north. This woman... does her status allow her to be a concubine?¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. This question hade out of the blue. Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°I presume that a woman like that has her sights set high. If you weren¡¯t the kind of man you were, then she wouldn¡¯t pay you any notice. But her status makes it difficult to arrange things in the future. I am angry with you because you never think of the consequences of your actions, and you can¡¯t help but make trouble.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°I¡¯m really not looking to make her my concubine. What consequences? Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was rather shocked. For some reason, she began to feel a sort of sympathy for Haitang. ¡°So you were nning to have your fun with her and then spurn her?¡± she scolded.


    Fan Xian waved a hand dismissively, stifling augh. ¡°There was no fun, and there was no spurning!¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at him suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Then why did you write her poetry to flirt with her?¡±


    ¡°Flirt?¡± Fan Xian was dumbfounded. He thought for a moment, then told his wife everything that had been arranged before leaving the capital, and all of the goings-on in Shangjing. Then he shook his head. ¡°Haitang is a highly aplished fighter. Save for the four grandmasters, it¡¯s possible that she might be one of the strongest people in the world. As I was going toe into contact with her, it was only natural that I had to prepare my weapons.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er frowned. ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± replied Fan Xian,ughing. ¡°When two countries are in conflict, then psychological warfare is paramount.¡± [2]


    Some time passed between them. Then Lin Wan¡¯er finally sighed. ¡°Dear... you are shameless indeed.¡±


    Having dealt with one domestic disagreement, Fan Xian thought for a moment, and then told her about his struggle with the Great Prince to enter the city first. He knew that Wan¡¯er had grown up in the pce, and had more of a right to speak on pce matters such as these than he did. So after they were married, he had slowly gotten used to discussing his own ns with her.


    As she heard him tell the story, she frowned. She came to the same conclusion as Yan Bingyun ¨C that Fan Xian hadn¡¯t needed to offend the Great Prince so, and had really done more than was required. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t exin his own secret worries to his wife. All he could do wasugh gently. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you don¡¯t care about why I did such a thing. Just tell me, do you think this will make the pce believe that the Great Prince and I will be enemies?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Fan Xian was rather stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed once more. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯ve been doing wrong all this time. In the eyes of the bureaucracy and of the people, the Overwatch Council is a sinister and shadowy organization. The officials of the Six Ministries all secretly curse you behind your backs, but it¡¯s not that everyone hates the Council... like the military, or the Bureau of Military Affairs, or the western armies. They all have good rtions with the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian immediately understood what she meant. For an army to march and to do battle, intelligence and logistics were most important, and the Overwatch Council¡¯swork of spies stretched across thend. They provided the utmost support to the military, allowing them to minimize casualties, and so it was only natural that the military liked the Overwatch Council. He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but the Great Prince wanted to return to the capital and show off his military power. The opinion of the military is no great influence upon him.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t understand why he absolutely had to let the pce believe that he wasn¡¯t on good terms with all three princes at the same time. She sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something else. Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten; of the three princes, the one that I am closest to... is the Great Prince. Even if it¡¯s just for my sake, he can¡¯t hold a grudge against you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. He knew that when Wan¡¯er was young, she had spent much of her time in the pce with the concubine Ning the Talented, and it was only natural that she was closest to the Great Prince. But when he was thinking it over, intentionally or otherwise, he had overlooked their connection.


    Or perhaps, deep down, he hadn¡¯t wanted to associate his wife with the Great Prince.


    Lin Wan¡¯er knew that Fan Xian was worried about something. ¡°I think you worry too much, dear. I know you¡¯re concerned about His Majesty¡¯s health, but he has many more years left to live.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and clutched her to his chest. ¡°He who gives no thought to faraway problems soon finds suffering nearby. [3] From the atmosphere in the capital on my return, I can tell that the Crown Prince and the Great Prince will not be willing to let me take over the pce treasury next year.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the idea I gave youst year in the Cang Mountains?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was no longer like a 16-year-old girl. She was more like an aplished advisor now. After all, she was the daughter of the Eldest Princess, and such things can be passed on from generation to generation, so Fan Xian had always trusted her suggestions. But he had never agreed with the suggestion she made in the Cang Mountains.


    He lowered his head slightly, and spoke slowly yet resolutely. ¡°Requesting the transfer of power is, by reason, the most appropriate thing to do. A young official such as myself, in control of both the Overwatch Council and the pce treasury. The Emperor¡¯s favor weighs heavily upon me indeed. My power really is too great. I can¡¯t let this happen... but Wan¡¯er, I can¡¯t let go of the pce treasury.¡±


    Although Wan¡¯er did not know exactly why her husband could not relinquish his control over the treasury, as his wife, she could only quietly support him. She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t let go of the pce treasury,¡± continued Fan Xian, ¡°then I can¡¯t let go of the Overwatch Council either.¡±


    If the pce treasury were a pile of gold, then the Overwatch Council was the army protecting that pile. If he only had the treasury, then Fan Xian would be left exposed andpletely insecure, waiting to be recklessly humiliated by the people in the pce.


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you.¡± She suddenly looked him in the eye. ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and patted her cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯ve always been arrogant. Even narcissistic. You know that as well as I do.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled and suddenly kissed him on the lips. ¡°I still have another way.¡±


    Fan Xian was intrigued. ¡°What?¡±


    There was a glint in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eye. He couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. ¡°Bring Haitang here as your concubine!¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. His wife was no ordinary woman.


    ¡°Haitang is an upper ninth-level fighter. You said that she might well end up bing a grandmaster one day. If we were to have a grandmaster in our house, and one with the strength of Ku He behind her, then even the princes wouldn¡¯t dare do anything against us. Even the Emperor would try to win you over. Look at Ye Zhong and his family. There¡¯s only Ye Liuyun, and yet they¡¯ve moved unhindered through the bureaucracy for over a decade without a single defeat...¡±


    Fan Xian knew that she was right. If he were to take Haitang as a concubine, then it would be seen by all as a great badge of honor. But he didn¡¯t know whether his wife was merely testing him one more time. So heughed sinisterly. ¡°But... Haitang really isn¡¯t much to look at.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was stunned for a moment. ¡°You cad!¡± she admonished him.


    Fan Xianughed. Then he thought about what Lin Wan¡¯er had said about the Ye family ¨C Ye Zhong wasmander of the city garrison, and Ye Ling¡¯er was soon to marry the Second Prince. What did the Emperor think of all this? Or the grandmaster? If the situation proceeded as it was supposed to, as Fan Xian saw it, perhaps the pce had no worries about Ye Liuyun at all.


    He frowned. ¡°When I wasn¡¯t in the capital, did Ye Zhong resign from his post in the garrison?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er shook her head.


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Has your mother sent a letter?¡± By ¡°mother¡±, he meant the Eldest Princess in Xinyang. He knew that Wan¡¯er had no feelings for the woman, but it felt best to him to be respectful in her presence.


    Lin Wan¡¯er shook her head again, her face expressionless. Fan Xian felt pity. He gently stroked her brow. ¡°How¡¯s your health? I was focusing on all the other stuff before, and I didn¡¯t even ask about the most important thing. Forgive me.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled. ¡°Master Fei came to see me often. He¡¯s been giving me pills to keep my strength up. I feel quite well.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°It seems that our stay in the Cang Mountains did you good. This year, when winteres, we¡¯ll all go stay there as a family. It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t even bathe in the hot springsst year.¡±


    Their voices got quieter as they whispered sweet nothings and hummed love songs to each other. The noise of the serving girl¡¯s anxious yelling from outside took them by surprise. ¡°Master! Mistress! Dinner is served. His Lordship asks that you make haste.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a strange yelp, threw off the covers, and immediately began to get dressed. He had been preparing to only spend a little while in the rear house before going on to give his salutations to his father. He hadn¡¯t expected to get sofortable. He hadpletely forgotten that his father was waiting in the study. When he thought of his father¡¯s strict, solemn face, Fan Xian could imagine his anger. Fan Xian had travelled a thousand miles home, and instead of first paying his respects to his parents, he had gone to cavort with his wife. It was shockingly unfilial.


    Wan¡¯er reproached him as she also pulled on her clothes. Sisi and Siqi stood guard outside the door. Listening outside, they entered to help their master and mistress get dressed quicker. Following their servants carrying antern, pretending as if nothing had happened, they entered the front house.


    In the great hall, the servant girls waited quietly to one side. Fan Jian, Count Sinan, Minister of Revenue, sat in the middle of the hall. Lady Liu, his former concubine, had already been made his wife, but she was still standing by his side, arranging his cup and his chopsticks, as was the custom. Fan Ruoruo sat on his left, looking pensive. Fan Sizhe sat at the other end of the table, his hands hidden as he toyed with the object Fan Xian had given him before.


    Seeing Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er enter, Ruoruo stood up. Fan Sizhe hurriedly hid the object inside his sleeve, and bowed toward them alongside his sister. Count Sinan did not look at Fan Xian, but nodded at Lin Wan¡¯er. His daughter-inw¡¯s status was such that he could not ignore her.


    Great families have many rules and customs, but Count Sinan was busy with official business, so he rarely ate dinner at home. Today, Fan Xian had returned, so it was a more formal asion than usual. There was not a single sound at the table. After they all finished eating, Count Sinan finally looked at his son. His voice was calm. ¡°You are to be made a baron.¡±


    [1] In the story, Emperor Taizong of Tang offers his Prime Minister Fang Xuanling several concubines. He refuses on ount of his wife¡¯s jealousy. The Emperor then summons his wife, telling her that if she refuses to let them enter their home, then she will have to drink poison. He expects her to back down, but she drinks the liquid, only to find that it is vinegar. Thus, in Chinese, ¡°drinking vinegar¡± is used to mean jealousy.


    [2] Fan Xian quotes Ma Su, a general in the Three Kingdoms period under Zhuge Liang.


    [3] Fan Xian quotes from the Analects of Confucius.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: The Ninth Month


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The First Baron, second-rank.


    Fan Xian had been calcting the importance and presence that the position of baron would grant him. As he mulled it over, the rming thought that others may criticize his all-too-sudden rise amongst the ranks of the city broached his mind. Perhaps needlessly, this made Fan Xian cautious and wary of the prospect. His time as ambassador to the northern Qi Kingdom was nothing entirely perilous, but it still ounted for tiresome work. In the early spring, there had been an assemge with the Emperor. With little regard for the reputation of the sufferers of his transgression, the Emperor had Prime Minister Lin and Assistant-Minister Fan forcibly removed from their positions and exiled from the capital. The aftermath of these events resulted in Fan Jian bing Minister of Revenue. Perhaps, then, if Fan Xian was to be a baron, others would presume it was reimbursement for Fan Manor.


    Moreover, ever since Fan Xian and the envoy had returned to the capital, everybody seemed to be aware that the Emperor in the pce greatly admired Fan Xian. In part, this was due to Fan Xian¡¯s literary talent and profound wisdom, but this admiration increased with his return of the carriage that possessed the ancient and legendary books from the northern Qi Kingdom. The Emperor had long desired to rule his kingdom with gentle virtue and thoughtful deliberations; he was not one for iron enforcement and violence. For Fan Xian¡¯s acquisition of such a bounty, the Emperor now sought to reward him.


    The position that Fan Xian currently possessed was nothingpared to that of being a baron. If he were to be knighted, it would have been an elevation of ss and for the added influence it would also impart, such a boon would be beneficial for the matters Fan Xian wished to personally pursue in the future. He looked upon his father before him, and asked, ¡°When is the decreeing?¡±


    As it was, Fan Jian and his son, Fan Xian, were in the study of Fan Manor, and they had been in deep discussion for a long time. Fan Xian had ryed to his father the many events that transpired during his time in the northern Qi Kingdom, but only what he was permitted to divulge. There were certain things he could not mention, for obvious reasons. Whenever their dialogue approached the concerns of the Overwatch Council, Minister Fan insisted on skipping over it, lest there be awkward stalling between them.


    Fan Xian grew up in Danzhou, but he rarely spoke to his father following his arrival in the capital. Whenever they did speak, it was always in the study, where it was quiet and there were no interruptions. It could be surmised that their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly deep, but as he looked upon his father¡¯s graying hair, his thoughts drifted to the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s fading memory of its heroes of legend, and Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    Chen Pingping was correct; Count Sinan did not owe Fan Xian anything, but Fan Xian owed him a lot.


    ¡°If you go to the pce tomorrow, there may be a decree.¡± Minister Fan closed his eyes and took a sip of the juice that Lady Liu made each night. It was a drink he enjoyed a lot. ¡°You did well in the north. Director Chen notified his superiors to how well you performed there, and the Emperor was much pleased.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind continued to wander over his trip to the northern Qi Kingdom. Aside from tending to sensitive matters of his own, he did not actually do anything for the government. Securing and returning Yan Bingyun home was aplished entirely by coincidence, also; there was no hard work involved. With the presence of a wry smile, he said, ¡°Actually, on the return trip home, I did not do anything.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, to do nothing is the best that can be done.¡± Saying this, Minister Fan opened his eyes.


    To hear this, Fan Xian was surprised. He had thought that his father would tell him off, especially considering his confrontation with the Great Prince outside the capital. He didn¡¯t make mention of it at all, actually; he skirted it entirely and shifted the conversation to another subject. ¡°I told you many times; do not get too close and involved with the Overwatch Council. I can¡¯t believe you did not listen to me in the first ce, and that you were tricked into that treacherous organization by that old dog Chen Pingping.¡±


    Minister Fan was visibly upset when talking about this. ¡°Just peacefully, and without trouble, work in the pce treasury. Such an opportunity would note easily for other people.¡±


    With another wry smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°I would have liked to. But you know the problem. That woman in Xinyang would not let that go so easily. She is the one who started this. If I did notmit to the Overwatch Council, how could I have possibly hoped to contend with her?¡±


    Minister Fan sighed, thinking that perhaps he did indeed misjudge the matter. He never thought that the Eldest Princess would possess such a strong reaction. He waved his hand and told him, ¡°She is the Empress¡¯ sister; the Dowager¡¯s most favored daughter, and Wan Er¡¯s mother. But all that is in the past; you should let it go.¡±


    Fan Xian earnestly believed in what his father told him, but he did not believe his father was one to ept such an affront and bear it without retribution. Fan Xian knew full well of his father¡¯s loyalty to the kingdom, so much so that it prevented him from attending to all of his familial duties. But this was not without want; he would still do what he could for his family if he was able. The reason Minister Fan had been so vehemently against Fan Xian¡¯s integration with the Overwatch Council was because he could not stand for his son to be thrust into political struggles, espionage and other such ugly business that was done in the shadows.


    If he were to work for the pce treasury, money would be at the forefront of all his deeds there. Working for the council, in any of its many capacities, political intrigue could not be avoided. While they both had their connections, this was not something his father was aware of in the beginning. But whatever the case may be, Fan Xian was forever appreciative to Count Sinan, and so he said, ¡°Do not worry about it, father. I will be careful.¡±


    Minister Fan was satisfied with his response and so he replied, ¡°Only those who are truly strong can afford to disy weakness. The losers are already weak, and they cannot feign weakness, for that is what they inherently are. Think about this, my son.¡±


    Fan Xian understood the meaning behind his father¡¯s words and smiled. Then another matter of discussion popped up in his mind, and so he asked, ¡°Father, after I return to the pce, will I be allowed to have Gao Da and the other seven Tiger Guards follow me around?¡±


    Minister Fan looked upon his son and his stern eyes dissolved into a soft and caring appearance. He said, ¡°You know I am only training the Tiger Guards on behalf of the pce. They still dictate where the Tiger Guards may go and whom they may apany. If you seek to maintain those Tiger Guards in yourpany, I can go speak to the pce officials on your behalf. I do not expect the Emperor to permit it, however.¡±


    With yet another wry smile, Fan Xian acknowledged his yearning for thepany of Gao Da and the others. Having a few elite guards around him, he felt that his safety was guaranteed. Upon the ins of Wuduhe, even Haitang had not been able to anything. The strength and dexterity that they possessed, inparison to the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, was of a whole other league. Even though he had directmand of Qinian¡¯s unit, the group of Overwatch Council soldiers trained by Wang Qinian, they only excelled in spying and other such espionage tactics. They were in no wayparable in their skills with the de.


    Fan Xian understood that the Tiger Guards were traditionally reserved for the protection of the monarchy. Like the western army, they were few, and they were for ensuring the Great Prince¡¯s protection. Rarely did the Emperor send them alongside to guard others, but in most such cases, the persons they were sent to protect were people on special missions of some importance to the pce. For example, when Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw, Prime Minister Lin, was relieved of his duties, the Emperor sent alongside him four of the Tiger Guards to ensure his safe return home. This was a public disy, in adoration of his services to the kingdom. After their task was done, they would return to the capital and take refuge in houses that looked inconspicuous.


    The reason why Fan Xian knew so much was because his father was previously inmand of such duties for the Emperor. The envoy had already returned to the capital and if the Tiger Guards had still followed Fan Xian, to the acknowledgement of the monarchy, there would have been much distress.


    Minister Fan noticed that his son¡¯s facial expression was one of much pity, and so heughed. He thought to himself that Fan Xian was exactly like his mother; a person who was truly special, more so than anyone else. He was still quite a young man, however, and so he could not help but remind him, saying, ¡°Whilst you were away on your travels, there was a man named Shi Chanli who frequently visited the manor. He was a schr and I managed to see him a few times. He looked to be a person of profound wisdom, but the way he carried himself was to suggest otherwise. He hid it well.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised and immediately understood. His father knew that Fan Xian had decided not to leave the Overwatch Council and start a new career within politics, and so he resolved to impart advice and help him as best as he may. Fan Xian, after all, was held in high regard by many, and even his father-inw, Prime Minister Lin, had made efforts to ensure that others in the government would look out for Fan Xian. As good as this was, he still wanted to secure positions for the people he had alreadye to know and trust, to whom he could talk freely.


    He acknowledged what his father was thinking, and he was touched. But because he was a man, he was unable to express his emotions and so instead Fan Xian took a deep bow before his father.


    Minister Fan waved his hand and departed, making for his bedroom. Fan Xian remained and thought about his sister¡¯s marriage. There was no need to tell anyone so soon, for it was something they could slowly arrange by themselves. Softly, Fan Xian then also left the study and went to his bedroom.


    Seeing Fan Xian exit the study, walking straight, Minister Fan was filled with an overwhelming sense of relief. He thought to himself, ¡°To have a son such as this; what more could a man ask for?¡± Without haste, he drank hisst sip of juice from the bowl,fortable in the knowledge that his child had found his way and purpose, and knew full well what he wanted to do in this life. But in regards to his son¡¯s personality, as long as he did not say anything, everything would be fine. The future of the Fan family and lineage was entirely upon Fan Xian.


    Minister Fan now held great admiration for Prime Minister Lin, who had already withdrawn from the absolute center of power within the Qing Kingdom¡¯s government. He thought to himself that the old fox had gotten quite lucky. Minister Fan was made to give up so many things in his life, as he toiled and worked to his absolute limit for the kingdom. All the Prime Minister had to do was conceive a daughter.


    The ninth month was generally quite in and boring; it was a month where trouble never typically stirred.


    Fan Xian was sitting in a carriage, leaning against the window frame, humming the melody of a song nobody else was sure to have ever heard before. Entering the pce was a matter of grand importance to most who came this way, but Fan Xian thought otherwise ¨C he was bored. When he returned to the capital, he conceived an idea alongside his father-inw, believing that inside the government or outside the capital, nothing could wrought trouble. He wanted to enter the pce and ept the position of baron so he could then resolve the issues regarding the Overwatch Council. He also thought to then revisit the Cang Mountains and practice his cliff-jumping ability once more.


    The melody-coinciding rhythm of the fingers he repeatedly tapped against the window frame came to a stop. His mind drifted to the thought of his sister¡¯s marriage. He then thought of Li Hongcheng¡¯s request of hosting a feast upon the Liujing River, for the weing of his return, and his face quickly donned a most terrible scowl. I never thought my life could be this wretched.


    Today was Sunday, and in the morning, many chancellors had gathered right outside the pce. Earlier this year, certain rumors had circted that spoke of chancellors expressing their gratitude to the Emperor. They began changing their uniform in the middle of the night, attempting to arrive at the pce before dawn, so that they could hear the pce¡¯s doors open. This was due to the fact that when the chancellors were to retire, they could no longer hear this noise and they would miss it dearly.


    Nowadays, the Emperor was here at this time and the most forlorn suck-ups were there, also. Therefore, the chancellors made sure to not arrive too early, but not toote, either. Whose idea it was, nobody knew, but someone had booked a few tables in the restaurant nearby the pce so that the chancellors could gather there, bide their time, and depart at the most opportune moment.


    The Commissioner of the Overwatch Council had no manners, except for the mystique person who had already been forgotten. Fan Xian was the only Commissioner to have existed since the formation of the kingdom, so he was still considered a fourth-ranked member of the Imperial College. If it was not at the Emperor¡¯s behest, he would not have been allowed to visit the pce. As such, he did not have to adhere to the strict dress code and dress up in a fashion that would have undoubtedly taken a very long time to equip. Therefore, Fan Xian set off for the pce in the early morning, with little concern for what was to ur during his visit. By the time he arrived at the gate, however, he was muchter than the others.


    The more fame one was to receive, the more jealousy would be directed their way. This had been especially true for a young man who had only entered the capital a year and a half ago, and had ascended the ranks in the way which Fan Xian had. This young man had also been prone to humiliating the other officers, and in some cases, had gone and broughtplete ruin and devastation to their reputations. He had gotten one minister exiled, and he had even killed another. But now, with a boorish yawn, all could see that young, handsome Commissioner for the Overwatch Council disembark his carriage.


    Fan Xian took a look around and felt that the atmosphere had been tinged with a feeling of unease. All the chancellors were ministers hailing from various departments andmanders of different temples about the kingdom, each being of at least the second-rank. Even their wives were well-known, and their houses had each assuredly been showered with gifts given by the emperor. Inparison, Fan Xian was just a young man showing up to workte. If he had not received the support of his father and Chen Pingping, it would not have been long before the people in front of him began yelling at his presence.


    They all knew they weren¡¯t allowed to openlyin, but that didn¡¯t mean they were going to make things easy for him. They all looked upon him coldly, before turning away in disgust. Amidst the chancellors present, there were a few who had been trained by Lin Ruofu himself and now they were mulling the idea of approaching Fan Xian. But seeing the fervent antipathy of their peers, they ultimately decided not to. All they did was impart upon Fan Xian a friendly look from afar.


    From the amount of hateful stares he was receiving, Fan Xian began to feel ufortable, but he still kept his calm. With remarkable grace, he approached each and every chancellor he could see, and greeted them politely. As he did this, someone coughed behind him to notify him of his father¡¯s arrival. The reasons for Minister Fan beingte on this day were unknown, as were the reasons he did not travel to the pce alongside his son. Fan Xian quickened his pace to the carriage and carefully aided his father get out.


    Minister Fan looked at him and shook his head before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not that old yet.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and understood that his overt politeness was a little too much, particrly from the quick frown his father gave him. On this day, however, the chancellors could immediately recognize that Minister Fan was in a delightful mood, for he did not let go of Fan Xian¡¯s hand as he led his son forward.


    As Minister Fan walked with his son toward the other chancellors, they had to quickly mask their feelings of discontent, especially when it came to the direct greeting of each other. After a while, Minister Fan took a polite hold of Fan Xian¡¯s arm and guided him around the entire area to ensure he could put the names to the faces and properly recognize each and every chancellor that was present. As Fan Xian greeted them each amiably, the chancellors began to feel a little more at ease, seeing the young clown before themugh as he did so. The chancellors that personally followed Mister Lin made sure to passionately greet Fan Xian, also. They made particr note of how well Fan Xian was performing, as well, given his rtively young age.


    Still, there were a few chancellors lurking upon the fringes of their encounter that continued to disy no motivation for putting aside their pre-conceived ill sentiments regarding Fan Xian and of getting to know him properly. They persisted with their cold and emotionless greetings. After all, who within the Qing Kingdom¡¯s government was not aware of Fan Xian¡¯s near-constant projected deception? The manner in which he would always appear to be polite and generous with others, with a self-wrought facade that sought only to advance his own selfish ambitions was rather well known by now.


    The eldest minister, and the one who possessed the highest reputation, hailed from the Ministry of Appointments. He approached both Fan Xian and his father and groaned, saying ¡°Ever since this country began, back when the Kingdom of Wei was in power, the inclusion of both a father and son in court at the same time ¨C like you and your son ¨C was a rare urrence, indeed. Your self-assurednesses as no surprise.¡±


    Fan Jian startedughing. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I thank the Emperor also, for allowing such a thing.¡± As he said this, it was as if he did not acknowledge that the eldest minister was in fact taunting them. Fan Xian understood what was happening, but he thought that it was been he remained silent.


    As this urred, three eunuchs now approached them from the pce. The fellow in the middle could clearly be seen as a person of a higher-rank, and as they drew closer, he greeted them with a gentle wave of his staff and bid them, ¡°Please, doe in.¡±


    All the chancellors hushed their chatter and quickly tidied their garments before advancing to the pce. Perhaps it was because they were familiar with the proceedings in the pce and had seen them many times before, but they did not care to look at the sentries of pike-wielding royal guardsmen outside the pce building, nor the sword-wielding bodyguards that resided within. As they passed by the eunuchs, they puffed their chests in a prideful disy.


    This was the first time Fan Xian had ever visited the Royal Court, but it was not considered appropriate for him to walk alongside his father and it was because of this that he walked at the back of the collective alongside the eunuchs. Eunuch Hou was leading the group. At a time like this, of course, Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to say a word toward him. Instead, he simply smiled to disy his genuine appreciation.


    A whileter, Hou San¡¯er mulled something over in his mind. He questioned to himself as to how he could believe that Fan Xian was a true ally in which he could ce his trust. The resolution that brought an end to his worries was when he caught sight of Fan Xian¡¯s smile, which looked as real and as earnest as could be. The other chancellors, who were only polite and graceful to the eunuchs when they provided a service that aided them dearly, often feigned their smiles to the eunuchs, and Hou San¡¯er knew this.


    As it was Fan Xian¡¯s first time in the Royal Court, he was quite nervous. He now found himself standing at the back of the line, quite a distance from the throne. Thankfully, his zhenqi allowed him to hear all that was said, and it was particrly important that he heard every word the Emperor spoke. He knew it was only a matter of time before the Emperor drew attention to Fan Xian specifically, but that did not prevent his idle observations of the hall he was now in.


    Even though he had entered the pce grounds a few times before, it was mostly out of everybody¡¯s way, chatting up the girls and going for long walks with Chen¡¯er. Taiji Pce was the primary building of the Royal Pce, but he had only ever been able to view it from afar. He had never once been granted the opportunity to stand beneath its roof before today and now, as he stood there, he thought it far grander than he could have possibly imagined. The pirs were each adorned with intricate carvings of dragons and a pleasant fragrance permeated the air. There was even a copper-ted carving of a crane on both sides of the hall. But as his minded drifted to the thoughts of the northern Qi Kingdom pce¡¯s nature-themed decor, he thought it was slightly underwhelming byparison.


    As he stood there in the hall, another feeling encroached upon him ¨C and that was of power. The throne¡¯s position at the forefront of the hall was slightly elevated above all else, and every time the chancellors looked upon it, their hearts were filled with awe.


    But their feelings weren¡¯t explicitly regarding the throne, as they were more about the middle-aged man who was sat upon it. Even though his pce was not as pretty as the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s, and the food was not as good as the food provided at Dongyi City, everyone knew that this man was most likely the most powerful man on earth.


    The topic of discussion for the Royal Court today was in regards to the envoy and the Great Prince, but not of their dispute over who was to enter the capital first. Even though the Censor of the Imperial Censorate wished to write of those events, it was impossible for them to do so on a day such as this. It was not that they would be unable to chronicle the proceedings of that day in one night. It would merely look hasty and unkempt before the Emperor; something which would displease him greatly.


    The subject of discussion was regarding the western army, and where its disced soldiers were to reside following their deployment and return from the war. The need to present rewards and create medals and titles to showcase their bravery was also a concern that would need to be deliberated. Even though the Great Prince had been already been announced as the Emperor-to-be, there were a hundred-thousand more soldiers in need of a ce to settle down. The suggestion for a debate about these issues came from the Bureau of Military Affairs, and no chancellor could even dream of objecting a matter that came from such an organization. The Emperor sought to rule the kingdom withpassion and great love for the people, but against this, the history of the Qing Kingdom dictates that it was a kingdom founded through war and force, and this was why their military presence was sorge. Nobody would want to displease the army with these sensitive issues.


    In regards to the envoy, following the report that surmised their journey, Honglu Temple, on behalf of the Qi Kingdom, had delivered an updated codex that detailed the nation¡¯s size, and the borders that defined what was known as the northern Qi Kingdom. As the Emperor looked at the revised map of their kingdom, he took notice of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders widening in the wake of these changes. And from a calm and still expression, came a fount of relief and delight at the revtion.


    As was customary for them, the chancellors each and all expressed their ¡°heartfelt congrattions¡± to the Emperor upon hearing the news. Even the high-ranking officers of the Bureau of Military Affairs stroked their beards and projected their happiness. This expanse of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders was a result of the western army¡¯s sacrifices across their years of battle.


    As this was happening, a few of the chancellors took notice that during the discussion, the officers from Honglu Temple, Xin Qiwu, Fan Xian, and the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council yed an influential role in these changes. The three in question knew full well of their deeds, but with humble modesty, they did not speak a word of them.


    Fan Xian looked at the chancellors who were now truly happy, in full earnestness, and brought to himself a smile of his own. After all, he did indeed y a part. He was thinking also that if it wasn¡¯t for the Eldest Princess selling out Yan Bingyun, the Qing Kingdom would have received even more of a benefit. But the Eldest Princess did also want Xiao En to return to the northern Qi Kingdom and incite a civil war. It was quite the y. Between those two moves, it was the difference between a short-term benefit and a long-term benefit.


    The most powerful middle-aged man ¨C the Emperor ¨C had joy in his heart, and it was of such a profound amount that even he had trouble holding it in. With his absolute strength, he managed to maintain hisposure and upon doing so, ced his elbow upon the throne¡¯s arm and nestled his face within the palm of his hand. As he listened to the chatter of the chancellors¡¯ repeated congrattions, he looked upon his audience and noticed the presence of a particr young man bearing the most heart-warming of smiles. Upon seeing this, it elevated the happiness within his heart even further.


    The Emperor gestured to his eunuch transcriber and his fellow assistant who held the edict open for him, and with his sharp voice, the eunuch began reading aloud what had been written upon the parchment. The resolving of the issue of the rewards being gifted to the soldiers would have to be dyed a few days, due to the copious amount of men there were. Furthermore, they would have to consult the Great Prince and General of the army. The edict being read out now, instead, spoke of the rewards that were to be gifted to the members of the envoy.


    All who were now in the hall were silent. Everybody knew that when the envoy returned, the giving of gifts was to be a routine affair and as such, the chancellors had little interest in such a doing. They only perked their ears at the hearing of Fan Xian¡¯s name.


    ¡°...First Baron, second-rank.¡±


    All the chancellors were relieved, for they thought the Emperor made the right call. No matter their rtionship with the Fan family, not a single chancellor would have liked to have seen Fan Xian manage to be a baron at such a young age. Certain chancellors viewed the issue from separate angles and such, but this general sentiment was shared between them all.


    Xin Qiwu and Fan Xian were already upon their knees in the hall, graciously thanking the Emperor. As the chancellors¡¯ listened to the usual sentence of, ¡°If there is further business that need be brought to light, speak now. Else, you may all depart,¡± the Emperor gently added, ¡°A few of you will remain.¡±


    The Emperor looked about the hall and then gazed at the few high-ranked officers who were near the throne. After Lin Ruofu left his position as Prime Minister, the court was unable to find a suitable recement at such a short notice. Therefore, for all of the government¡¯s business, it was headed by leading schrs and ministers. After the convergence, it was customary for the Emperor to remain a while and talk. Today, however, the Crown Prince and the Great Prince were in the hall, and they were of the few who were asked to remain. The chancellors didn¡¯t believe anything to be amiss and so they all exited the hall in an orderly fashion.


    As they were leaving, the chancellors heard a sentence that filled them each with spiteful envy.


    ¡°Fan Xian, you remain, as well.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: Sky above the Carriage, Bean Sprouts in the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The officials took their leave, passing by Fan Xian with strange expressions. Fan Xian was also a bit uneasy. He knew what the uing talk with His Majesty would be like. Even with his status as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, there was no guarantee his presence wouldn¡¯t be unexpected. After all, he was way too young¡ªbut things had already reached this point, so there wasn¡¯t much else he could do. He followed behind some elderly officials to the back of the pce.


    They didn¡¯t walk for too long. A few turnster, they arrived at a side hall which wasn¡¯t exactly spacious. On the left were wooden shelves each as tall as a man, filled with books. Judging by the setup, Fan Xian supposed this was the legendary Imperial Library. He smiled, probably thinking about the Qing dynasty-themed TV shows he had often watched in his previous life.


    The emperor had already taken off his dragon robe and changed into a sky-blue shirt. On his waist was a jade belt. Overall it was a casual getup. He sat, slightly leaning on the short couch and set up some tea cups. With a casual wave of his hand, some eunuchs hurried to bring seven cushioned stools. The seven elderly officials gave their thanks and took their seats.


    The Crown Prince and Great Prince stood with great discipline next to the emperor. While they didn¡¯t have seats, based on their expressions, one could tell this was customary.


    There were seven stools for the seven elderly officials. However, there was also a younger, eighth official. The eunuchs probably were unsure, having never seen Fan Xian before, and didn¡¯t know if he was simply a low-ranked official who was summoned here for questioning, or some esteemed guest.


    Fan Xian alone stood out, both figuratively and literally. But his father didn¡¯t even look at him. Laughing at himself, Fan Xian moved back from his already inconspicuous spot.


    The Crown Prince noticed his small movement and smiled at him. Fan Xian could only dare to respond with his gaze. During the process, he happened to witness the Great Prince yawning behind the emperor. Having just returned to the capital yesterday, the Great Prince probably drank too much and was tired as a result.


    Not counting the encounter in the tea shop, today was the closest Fan Xian had ever gotten to the emperor. Fan Xian raised his head slightly and rapidly scanned what was in front of him. He dared not to let his gaze linger, as it would be incredibly rude.


    Despite how briefly he looked, Fan Xian was able to see the emperor¡¯s face clearly. He was almost stunned by the emperor¡¯s returning gaze!


    The emperor did not take offense. Fan Xian knew he got lucky and showed it on his face, although he wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest. A short whileter, the Second Prince, who had been reading with the Third Prince in Xingqing Pce, were also invited over by a eunuch. He was still holding the Third Prince¡¯s hand as they entered the Imperial Library. Seeing the brothers getting along, the emperor nodded in satisfaction. Although the Crown Prince was smiling, he was probably cursing away on the inside.


    ¡°Bring a seat for Fan Xian.¡± After the four princes had all lined up, the emperor appeared to just notice Fan Xian was standing.


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised. ¡°I dare not.¡± With his rank, getting into the Imperial Library was already an exception; how dare he sit when the four princes were standing? The elderly officials also subtly expressed their discontent. Each of them had earned their seats after serving for at least twenty years; how could this Fan brat be given a seat the first time he came?!


    The Crown Prince looked at the officials and said to the emperor respectfully, ¡°Lord Father, Fan Xian is still young. His body is much sturdier than those elderly officials¡¯. Seeing as he is so afraid, he should remain standing.¡±


    That was said very reasonably; both Fan Xian and the officials were thankful.


    The Great Prince chimed in, ¡°Lord Father, I recall when you let my brothers and I listen to the officials discuss national matters, we were required to stand, because in the future we would have to aid the Crown Prince during his rule. It was like listening to a lecture. As students we must conduct ourselves as such...¡± He didn¡¯t finish, but his meaning was clear. Fan Xian was too young and had too few achievements; there was no reason for the princes to treat him as a teacher.


    The elderly officials also shook their heads¡ªthe seats may look ordinary, but the implications they held were anything but. If Fan Xian were to really receive a seat, the news would spread all over the capital in no time.


    Fan Xian was about to take advantage of the situation. He was ready to decline the seat. But the emperor¡¯s indifferent gaze had him slightly shaken, causing him to force down his words.


    The emperor looked at his subjects and then looked at his straightforward but impatient eldest son, and said, ¡°Of course, Fan Xian does not deserve this seat... But today, he must sit. Not to be rewarded for his efforts, but for what he aplished.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t understand. But since His Majesty spoke, no one said anything. The emperor looked at his sons and said softly, ¡°If you bring back a cartload of Zhuang Mohan¡¯s books, I shall let you sit too!¡±


    Everyone knew what that carriage stood for, but they still felt the emperor was being a bit paranoid when it came to an empty literary reputation. Of course, there was no way for them to object.


    The emperor knew what they were thinking and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think this only involves academicians. What are academicians? You, my subjects, are all academicians. Political and martial achievements¡ªI do notck thetter, but the former... It¡¯s easy to conquernd, but to rule over people¡¯s hearts is exceptionally difficult. Sharp des and swift horses are not enough to aplish that.¡±


    The Great Prince showed disagreement on his face, but he dared not to interrupt.


    The emperor continued, ¡°You can obtain territory on horseback, but you cannot rule from on top of a horse. Literature may appear tock substance, but it involves all the schrs of the world. Three times I have fought Wei into chaos, and in that chaos, some managed to rise up, gather together arge number of talented men, and form today¡¯s Northern Qi in only several years. They stopped us from advancing north... What did they rely on? They relied on the proper ce that was in the hearts of their schrs! Our order is promulgated by schrs... Shu Wu, Yan Xingshu! You are both subjects of Qing, and yet back then you took Northern Wei¡¯s examinations. Why?


    Schr Shu and Director Yan quickly stood up in fear.


    The emperor shook his hand. ¡°All the schrs are like this, and the distasteful practice continues today. I do not me you, nor should you doubt yourselves. I only want to tell you there is much benefit to be gained from unifying the schrs. Able ministers are abundant, and they can gain an advantage in public discourse.¡± He looked at his eldest son, ¡°I know what you are thinking. But if there is less resistance before you set off, resulting in you losing less men, do you not want that?¡±


    The Great Prince was silent.


    The emperor then said coldly, ¡°With that cartload of old books, I could gather more traveling schrs and preserve the lives of many soldiers. Is it still wrong for me to award Fan Xian this seat?¡±


    Everyone felt something was off, His Majesty seemed to be intentionally showing the world that he favors Fan Xian. Also, howe Minister Fan didn¡¯t take the seat for his son? On the other hand, the entirety of Qing was born from warfare. Its civilians held an overwhelming enthusiasm and sense of being predestined toward the possibility of their nation ruling the world. Since His Majesty just connected Fan Xian bringing back books with world domination, no one dared to object. They all stood up to praise the emperor for his wisdom.


    A carriage directly connected to the world? Fan Xian thanked the emperor and sat down with extreme calm. On the inside, however, he was smiling uneasily, not knowing why the old emperor had to put him in the spotlight so much.


    The red cloth unraveled, exposing a vast map which had recently been renewed. The yellow territory of Qing was expanding northeast ceaselessly. Other than some barren wastnds, Qing had already taken over the surrounding regions. While Northern Qi was still a colossus, even it appeared weak and bloated in front of the ferocious beast known as Qing. Northern Qi was also a young nation, but it didn¡¯t only inherit the vast territory of the former great Wei; it also inherited Wei¡¯s decaying political structure and general conduct.


    Looking at the map, listening to the discussions around him, sitting in the center of Qing¡¯s power, Fan Xian for the first time felt Qing¡¯s relentless demeanor and wild ambition. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sign. After all, Northern Qi was still powerful, and with their emperor¡¯s and Hai Tang¡¯s wish, an all-out war would only make themon people suffer yet again. It would take years for them to recover.


    Fan Xian was no teary-eyed pacifist, but he had no interest in warfare either.


    As the emperor discussed national affairs with the officials, Fan Xian asionally picked out something about raising the river embankments, or the amount of tributeing in each year from the various vassal states. Fan Xian had no clue what those were about, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t interject. Even if he had something to say, he wouldn¡¯t say it while sitting on this hot seat.


    Gradually, he became forgotten in a corner. nking out at the newly changed map, Fan Xian sighed.


    Suddenly, his ears picked up a word¡ªpce treasury! He frowned slightly and became alert. As he expected, the emperor had summoned him here not simply to award him with a seat.


    ¡°As you all know, although the pce treasury is named as such, it is closely linked with many crucial and vulnerable parts,¡± The emperor said hatefully, ¡°The treasury in recent years is an embarrassment. In the third year of the new calendar, the southern rivers needed to be dredged. On top of that, the cold weather was approaching from the north. I sent out the order asking the treasury to distribute some silver, only to find out that... the Guanghui Treasury was unable to!¡±


    The Guanghui Treasury was one of the ten divisions within the pce treasury that stored banknotes. Actual gold and silver had to be stored in Chengyun Treasury. The emperor seemed to be getting angry at the wrong target. But regardless, both treasury divisions were joint-managed by the Eldest Princess and the Treasury. Although the Treasury had not dared to act on its own in the past decade, Fan Jian still stood up to beg forgiveness.


    The emperor waved his hand and didn¡¯t even look at Fan Jian. ¡°The new establishment died without cause, but I am willing to work on the pce treasury. I ask not to return to the prosperity of over a decade ago, but at the least, the Court could get some money each year.¡±


    The emperor did not raise his voice, nor did he intensify his tone, but the prestige of his words was more than enough to silence everyone else. He then said, ¡°My sister returned to Xinyang. I need ce an official in charge of this matter. If any of you have any candidates to rmend, report to me.¡±


    The officials and the princes present all knew this was simply a formality; the entire capital knew His Majesty wanted Fan Xian to take the role, which was why he was using today to give Fan Xian a push. The emperor also seemed to want to make his intentions clear so that there wouldn¡¯t be any objections.


    Those present also knew the situation of the pce treasury was not as disastrous as the emperor had described. Every year, the goods shipped up north earned a significant amount of silver. If it weren¡¯t for the very secretive support from the treasury, Qing would not have gotten the mary resources it needed to expand its territory. Suddenly, there were many who were jealous of the Fan household.


    But considering how upset His Majesty was, regardless of who would take over the pce treasury, they would sure to get a headache over turning a profit each year.


    Thinking about this, the feelings of jealousy lessened significantly. Even so, no one wanted to rmend Fan Xian¡ªit was a matter of dignity and also economy. As difficult as it was to manage the pce treasury, the one in charge would definitely gain plenty of benefits each year. Those officials also received significant rewards from Xinyang on a yearly basis, so they knew what was going on.


    No one spoke. Because of his position, not even Fan Jian brought up his son. For the moment there was an awkward silence. The emperor only raised his teacup and took a small sip; no one noticed the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°I rmend...¡±


    ¡°I rmend...¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the silence was broken by two people simultaneously. It was the Crown Prince and Second Prince who spoke. Things should get interesting from here.


    The emperor nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±


    The Second Prince looked at the Crown Prince and smiled, ¡°Since the Crown Prince has a good candidate in mind, I¡¯m more than happy to listen.¡±


    The emperor looked at him without saying anything.


    Seeing that the Second Prince offered to back down, the Crown Prince, being the master of the east pce and the future Emperor of Qing, took the opportunity. Saluting the emperor, he said, ¡°Lord Father, I rmend Fan Xian.¡±


    All those present were well aware that the east pce wasted no effort trying to win Fan Xian over. Therefore, the Crown Prince¡¯s rmendation was understandable. Unexpectedly, however, the emperor did not respond immediately; instead, he asked the Second Prince, ¡°And you?¡±


    The Second Prince smiled, ¡°I was also nning to rmend... Fan Xian, Sir Fan.¡±


    It was still quiet. The emperor scanned Fan Xian with a meaningful gaze. Fan Xian, without any changes in his expression, prepared to stand up and respond, but the emperor did not grant him the chance to do so. His Majesty said ndly, ¡°Since you two both agreed on Fan Xian, then so be it. The arrangements shall be made after autumn. There¡¯s no need to inform each county.¡±


    And so, the decision was made. Even though it had been determined when Fan Xian married Lin Wan¡¯er a year ago, the decision was officially passed and recorded today. There would be no changing it. The fact that the father and son of the Fan household controlled the national and pce treasuries, respectively, made others feel strange. There were no other households in the capital that received such favor from the emperor. Seeing that both princes also backed Fan Xian, the Fan household would most likely continue to climb even higher in the future.


    Fan Jian and Fan Xian stood up to express their gratitude.


    The emperor didn¡¯t pay them much attention and said, ¡°With that decided, why did both of you pick Fan Xian?¡±


    The Crown Prince thought about it for a moment, ¡°It was only a crude thought of mine. With Minister Fan being so efficient at managing the nation¡¯s revenue, Fan Xian should naturally have some talent in it as well.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled. ¡°I thought the same. Plus, because it involves gold and silver, there needs to be someone with a clean background. Forgive my insolence, but there is too much corruption within the current political circle. While there are honest and upright officials elsewhere, young Sir Fan has considerable talent and knowledge in many other areas. For that reason, I believe it would be suitable for him to manage the pce treasury.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He asked, ¡°That was barely persuasive. Are there other reasons?¡±


    The two princes looked at each other and felt puzzled. Could the emperor be testing them? The bow had already been drawn back; the arrow must beunched, and the Crown Prince struggled to find another reason. ¡°My brother is absolutely correct. There¡¯s also the fact that the pce treasury has always been under the jurisdiction of the Overwatch Council. Sir Fan is already the Councilmissioner, so that would make things easier.¡±


    The youngest prince felt his legs were getting tired, and being too young to understand the matters being discussed only worsened his focus. Strangely, out of nowhere, he said with a childish chuckle, ¡°Brother, from what you just said, wouldn¡¯t this Fan Xian be investigating himself?¡±


    Being only a child meant he could talk a bit more bluntly. However, pointing out this hole in logic still made the Crown Prince embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the Second Prince spoke up, ¡°Lord Father, I also couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.¡±


    The emperor only said ndly, ¡°Nothing else? Then why rmend him?¡±


    The emperor was all over the ce; even though he clearly wanted Fan Xian, he was still giving his sons a hard time. Those who were watching could not figure out what His Majesty was thinking and could only keep their mouths shut in order to prevent unnecessary trouble.


    Since this was all about him, Fan Xian felt more and more ufortable sitting there. Then, the Second Prince spoke somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Actually... there¡¯s another reason. It¡¯s because... because I¡¯m on good terms with Sir Fan.¡±


    His Majesty quietly looked at his two sons. Momentster, he began tough. ¡°You may list as many reasons as you coulde up with, but that one is enough... What is the pce treasury? It is the treasury of the royal family. If Fan Xian were to take charge of it, naturally he needs to get close to the royal family. Since he has been to Taichang Temple, he is close enough.¡±


    Enough indeed, as Fan Xian was still a Prince Consort after all, as both the Crown Prince and Second Prince often called him brother-inw. The Crown Prince sighed, impressed by his brother while at the same time ming himself for not being quick enough to think of the answer.


    Due to the army¡¯s return and setting of the borders, today¡¯s discussions took longer than usual. It was now time for lunch. The emperor ordered the eunuchs to prepare food and asked the various officials and princes to stay to eat. Despite eating the Imperial kitchen¡¯s cooking for the first time, Fan Xian did not feel anything out of the ordinary; it was merely some vegetables with fish and chicken. He felt even morefortable after realizing eating with the emperor wasn¡¯t as much of an ordeal as he had imagined. He didn¡¯t even need to kowtow before eating.


    What the two princes had said earlier, Fan Xian heard it all and knew he couldn¡¯t avoid the responsibility. When he looked at the emperor again, Fan Xian felt a chill and a sense of caution¡ªthe emperor¡¯s favor was based on some absurd fact, but he didn¡¯t believe a ruler would easily bestow something such as affection.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t easy to control. He would kneel, he would endure, he would listen; but when things started to threaten his baseline, he would reach towards his left shin with a smile. Then, he would not kneel, endure, or listen; he would only say ¡°screw it all¡±.


    After serving the emperor as he ate, the princes went to the side halls to eat. Presently, the emperor was casually chatting with the elderly officials. Naturally, there would be no talk of serious national business as they ate. They talked about which household had the best well water for brewing tea, which region produced watermelons the size of boulders, and so on. asionally, they mentioned news from other parts of the world and inadvertently brought up the passing of Zhuang Mohan. Everyone¡¯s voice took on a dejected tone, since they all had at least read Master Zhuang works.


    In any case, this lunch was more rxing than eating back at home. Fan Xian was hungry, so he didn¡¯t really listen to the chatter. As he picked up a long beansprout with his chopsticks and was ready to put it into his mouth, His Majesty suddenly said, ¡°Fan Xian,e here.¡±


    Fan Xian froze slightly for and instant. He then put down his chopsticks. Reluctantly parting from his beansprout, Fan Xian put on a bright smile and quickly walked over to the emperor. Looking at the thin but very charismatic face before him, Fan Xian raised his hands and saluted.


    The elderly officials didn¡¯t know why His Majesty had called Fan Xian over, so they all listened. The emperor looked at Fan Xian with a smile and said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in the tea house that day?¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t expecting His Majesty to bring up that coincidental encounter in front of all the officials here. He smiled and replied, ¡°I did not know it was Your Majesty, and even shed with the pcemander. I deserve ten thousand deaths for my insolence.¡±


    The Director of the Board of Civil Office stroked his beard and said, ¡°Ah, so Your Majesty has met young Sir Fan before outside the pce.¡±


    The emperor of Qing was quite intimidating when discussing serious matters, but now he appeared as gentle as could be. The emperor chuckled and recounted the events on that day. Fan Jian was shaken by the absurdity and could only beg His Majesty to forgive Fan Xian. The elderly officials were chattering among themselves, having realized why the emperor liked Fan Xian so much; that brat was way too lucky. At the same time, they were curious as to what His Majesty promised Fan Xian.


    ¡°I said I would arrange an excellent marriage for your younger sister,¡± The emperor looked at Fan Xian with an extremely gentle gaze which held a hint of self-esteem a ruler shouldn¡¯t even have. ¡°Now that Miss Fan had been arranged to Prince Jing, what do you think of the marriage?¡±


    Fan Xian felt only extreme bitterness in his heart, but on his face, there was only the expression of emotional gratitude as he and his father thanked the emperor. After recovering from their initial surprise, the elderly officials started to add in their praises.


    They were being a bit loud, and the princes eating in the next hall heard them. The Great Prince frowned while the Crown Prince smiled, believing himself to be even wiser for influencing the Fan household. The Crown Prince intentionally looked at the Second Prince, only to discover there was no change in the Second Prince¡¯s expression. The Second Prince was unhurried as usual¡ªeven chewing his food strangely slowly. The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help but silently curse the act.


    Back at where the emperor was, there were waves of cheer andughter. No one knew the agony Fan Xian was feeling inside.


    And when Fan Xian left the pce under the remaining daylight and saw that prince riding along the new street, he felt even more troubled. Prince Jing Li Hongcheng came over, overjoyed, and Fan Xian went to greet him with a face which appeared to be happy about this reunion; his true emotions were nowhere to be seen.


    Then sun went down. It was night.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: Leaving the Pce to be Lords


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a corner of a public square outside the pce, on a street connected to Xinjiekou, going along the length of the street, one could catch a faint glimpse of a bashful crescent moon hanging in the dusky twilight sky. Li Hongcheng dismounted his horse and casually waved his hand. Sizing up the beautiful, effeminate friend who stood before him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s quite the blush you have on your face. It¡¯s an incredible color. I presume you have made quite significant gains today.¡±


    Fan Xianughed in response. ¡°We¡¯ve not seen each other in many months, and your first words are to mock me. The great Crown Prince Jing, the fifth-ranked, rich yboy of the capital. Why would you make life difficult for me when it¡¯s already hard enough as it is?¡± Among the younger generation, Li Hongcheng was naturally afforded the greatest respect. Fan Xian had deliberately pointed out that he was fifth rank. If this were any normal friendship, it would inevitably appear frivolous. But between the two of them, this was a sign of affection.


    Li Hongcheng was a little surprised. Fan Xian had always been so reticent to provoke him, and had always hidden a deep humility within his gentle smile. Why this change of temperament today? He recalled something, and presuming that he now understood, heughed heartily. ¡°Your life is hard too? His Majesty favors you greatly. He even bid you to stay behind after the royal court meeting. The city¡¯s officials would be chomping at the bit to undergo such hardship.¡±


    Fan Xian waved a dismissive hand and said nothing. Teng Zijing, who had been waiting outside the pce, had alreadye up to greet him, but seeing that his young master was talking with the Crown Prince, he was reluctant to interject. ¡°Young master,¡± he said hurriedly, ¡°your father said previously that I was to apany you.¡±


    Li Hongcheng smiled. ¡°Is that so? Does Fan Jian worry that I will entice his son into heavy drinking?¡±


    ¡°Follow me, then,¡± said Fan Xian.


    As they talked, the carriage from Fan Manor rolled forward. Li Hongcheng had his attendants bring forth his horse. He turned his head to look behind. ¡°Are you still only happy to sit in a carriage? Will you not ride on horseback?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°If we¡¯re not pressed for time, then why ride a horse?¡± asked Fan Xian.


    Li Hongcheng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°If the people of the capital didn¡¯t know that you were both a talented schr and a fighter, then they might well look down on you, presuming you were just a puny bookworm.¡± In the Kingdom of Qing¡¯s martial tradition, young people saw horsemanship as a mark of glory. Fan Xian did not choose to do so. When there was a carriage avable, he refused to ride on horseback. News of this strange trait of his had spread throughout the capital.


    Fan Xian scolded him with augh, then climbed into the carriage. ¡°Horse-riding is a pain in the buttocks.¡±


    The Prince¡¯s attendants had surrounded them, andbined with the attendants from Fan Manor, they formed a group of a few dozen men, protecting the Prince on horseback and the unremarkable ck carriage as they travelled eastward along the street.


    There was no curfew to speak of in the capital. Though night had already fallen, there was still quite a number of people walking the streets. Seeing this eye-catching squad, catching a clear glimpse of the valiant young man on horseback, and then seeing the insignia upon the carriage, they realized the identities of these two men. The people of the city all knew that the diplomatic mission had returned. Since he was travelling with Crown Prince Jing, they presumed that the person inside the carriage was the illustrious illegitimate son of Fan Manor, Master Fan. They couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare, brazenly calling out to the carriage: ¡°Master Fan! The immortal of poetry!¡±


    News ofst year¡¯s events in the pce hall banquet had long been on the lips of themon people of the city, and the news of Zhuang Mohan¡¯s bequeathal of his books, intentionally assisted by the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, had also bemon knowledge. Fan Xian¡¯s standing had improved further. The verses now spreading through thend ¨C ¡°do they not know? do they not know?¡± proved that he had once again picked up his pen. Now themon people knew that young Master Fan had been cavorting in broad daylight with a female disciple of Ku He in front of countless young nobles of the north. When they thought of it, their passions were further aroused. It was even more brilliant than Zhuang Mohan¡¯s leaving his books to Fan Xian. Did you see? Lady Haitang, who you treat as a holy woman, was nothing more than a delicate flower waiting to be picked by our young Master Fan!


    Fan Xian had be a source of great pride for themon people of the capital. Of course, they were also a source of pride for him. As he travelled along the road, people came out to wish him well. Many of them were schrs, as well as a few blushing maidensing to express their adoration.


    Young Master Fan had won over the hearts of the people. Everyone had involuntarily overlooked Crown Prince Jing, even though he was the highest young lord in the city. But Crown Prince Jing didn¡¯t seem displeased in the slightest. Instead, he smiled happily. It seemed like the reverence that Fan Xian was receiving was his honor too.


    Hearing the sounds of discussion and well-wishinging from outside the carriage, logically, one would presume that even if Fan Xian were not to pull back the curtains of the carriage and wave regally, at the very least, he would have a satisfied smile upon his face. But no one could have imagined the grudging bitterness in his smile.


    The reception that the Crown Prince had arranged was at Yishi Tavern, the restaurant where Fan Xian had once let forth his critique of moral character upon first arriving in the city. It was considered to be quite an extravagant establishment, but it wasn¡¯t a particrly quiet ce, and wasn¡¯t exactly the greatest restaurant in the whole city. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but wonder why exactly Li Honcheng had chosen this ce, but he had no particr objection to it.


    Once he had dismounted the carriage, he found that Yishi Tavern was unexpectedly quiet. There were only a handful of people on the street in front of it; the usually-bustling restaurant was peaceful. If it weren¡¯t for the brightly-litnterns inside the ce, he would have suspected that the restaurant¡¯s business had copsed in the few months he had been away.


    Seeing the note of puzzlement in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, Li Hongcheng thought it best to exin things. He smiled. ¡°This was all my doing.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°Even if you are the great Crown Prince, this is far too great a disy of power. So many of the city¡¯s nobles and officialse to Yishi Tavern every day, and yet you¡¯ve caused them quite some inconvenience just to invite me to dinner. Perhaps you will arouse their ire and their gossip. If you wanted it to be quiet, then we could have gone to the west side of the city. Even if it¡¯s just that you like their food, then you could have just booked a single floor. Booking out an entire restaurant just for two people is really rather ostentatious. If news of this reaches the pce, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll be too happy either.¡±


    Li Hongcheng saw that his words were sincere, and for a moment, he said nothing. He felt quite moved. ¡°What is there to fear?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite likely that everyone already knows. My father likes to grow flowers, and I like to pick them. I have always been hasty in my actions. I can never escape thebel of ¡®idle prince¡¯. What does it matter?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that this all came as a part of his status. Heughed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re soon to be married, and yet you don¡¯t know how to exercise moderation.¡±


    Hearing him talk of marriage, there was a faint look of mirth on Li Hongcheng¡¯s face, though he was slightly embarrassed by the subject. ¡°You¡¯re no miser yourself. You¡¯ve got quite some power behind you, and on top of that there¡¯s the youngdy you married... let me speak inly with you. In the pce and in our residences, we as the younger generation must observe a degree of decorum. But once we¡¯ve left our pces and manors, we are lords. Let people talk!¡±


    They were impetuous, outrageous and arrogant words, buting from the mouth of Li Hongcheng, there was nothing provocative about them.


    Fan Xian had taken his fair share of liberties at the pce himself. Heughed and followed him in. There was a sign that read ¡°Yishi Tavern¡± in fine, gold-lettered calligraphy. Li Hongcheng stopped and pointed at it. ¡°Do you remember where we first met?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It was right here,¡± said Fan Xian with a smile.


    ¡°Correct. But within the space of only a year, you have gone from someone who criticized the moral character of our so-called ¡®talented schrs¡¯ to the most well-known talent in all thend.¡± Li Hongcheng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. ¡°If you could have imagined the great Zhuang Mohan bequeathing his works to you upon his passing, would you still have scolded those schrs as you did then?¡±


    Fan Xian thought back to that encounter a year ago and sighed with emotion. ¡°When a year begins, no one knows how it may end. I don¡¯t care if youugh at me. At the time, I had just entered the city, and I was an illegitimate son with not a scrap of knowledge or experience. It¡¯s only natural that I was full of discontent.¡±


    Li Hongcheng smiled at him. He knew the reason why his young friend had changed so much within a year. The Emperor¡¯s favor, the tacit protection of Minister Fan, and a strong marriage ¨C these were all great factors. But for someone so young to be a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and be granted a seat in the Imperial Library without having any talent at all waspletely unthinkable. What was more, the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology and his various endeavors were all the proof the world needed of his talent.


    As for being a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, the nobles of the capital had never linked Chen Pingping with Fan Xian. They simply presumed it was the Emperor¡¯s will, and that scoundrel Chen Pingping had simplyplied with a royal decree.


    ¡°Even though you always try to drag me out to cavort along Liujing River, I¡¯ve never relied on my talent to hoodwink pitiful young women.¡± Fan Xian looked at the somewhat stumped Li Honcheng andughed, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°So as for those damnable schrs, I¡¯d scold them all the same.¡±


    As he saw it, Haitang had been hoodwinked by his poetry, but she wasn¡¯t a pitiful young woman at all.


    The two of them stood in front of Yishi Tavern, reminiscing about old times and getting emotional. The staff inside the restaurant were rather nervous. Although they didn¡¯t know how the restaurant¡¯s owner had convinced the Crown Prince to hold the reception here. If young Master Fan¡¯s first meal out since returning to the capital was to be at Yishi Tavern, then the restaurant¡¯s reputation would grow considerably. Perhaps rich schrs woulde from the south one day to eat here, bringing their shiny coins with them? Although Yishi Tavern already had quite a good reputation, when it came to fame, power, and money, who could say no?


    Luckily they didn¡¯t have to worry for too long. Li Hongcheng and Fan Xian had already strolled arm-in-arm into the restaurant. Behind them, two guards from the prince¡¯s mansion followed behind, standing guard outside the entrance to the building. The attendants tending to the carriage from Fan Manor joined the other servants.


    With a creek, the door to Yishi Tavern closed. This was perhaps the first time in the thirty years since its founding that it had done so.


    As the doors closed, Li Hongcheng seemed to look unthinkingly behind him, and noticed a number of secret agents in in clothes stationed in key points in the restaurant. He was well aware that they were men from the Overwatch Council, there to protect Fan Xian, but even he wasn¡¯t sure which bureau they hade from. The Crown Prince sighed. ¡°You still say that I¡¯m arrogant. Look at all the people from the Council who stand guard for you while you eat. And you had the Tiger Guards as your bodyguards went you went on your diplomatic mission. When ites to arrogance, I¡¯m nothingpared to you.¡±


    The two of them had ascended to the third floor. They separated the sliding screen doors, and a small round table stood thereid with a number of fine cold appetizers. Fan Xian chose not to stand on ceremony, and sat down on a stool to exin things to him. ¡°The Tiger Guards were there to protect the mission, and now that I¡¯m back in the capital they¡¯re no longer with me. As for the Council...¡± heughed bitterly. ¡°After the incident at Nin Street, do you think the Council would be happy to let me walk around the capital by myself?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Honcheng became rather angry. ¡°You don¡¯t think at all. You quietly exercise your power as Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. Look at how nervous the Council was after the Nin Street incident. I presume that at that point you already were... If it weren¡¯t for the fracas at the Ministry of Justice, I¡¯d still bepletely in the dark.¡±


    At the time of the Nin Street attack, Fan Xian was still yet to give his famous poetic performance before the Emperor. Both the Crown Prince and the Second Prince were secretly trying to find out just why the Emperor trusted Fan Xian so much.


    Fan Xian exined nothing. He wiped his hands with a hot towel and began to drink his wine. He said nothing for a while. He had forgotten the taste of the city¡¯s wine. Li Hongchengughed bitterly, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t exin anything to him.


    Not long after, a waiter came andid dishes upon the table. Knowing that the Crown Prince and Master Fan had much to discuss, the staff knew that the two guests would tactfully say little in their presence. After he left, Fan Xian took up his chopsticks and began to pick at a te of fish belly. He smacked his lips and took a gulp of wine, clearly enjoying it very much.


    Li Hongcheng looked him up and down andughed. ¡°They¡¯ve put down a fine bear paw but you make a beeline for the fish instead.¡±


    ¡°I like bear paw and I like fish,¡± blurted out Fan Xian. ¡°If I can¡¯t have both, then I¡¯ll dly choose fish over bear paw.¡± [1]


    The answer aroused Li Hongcheng¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Why?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Fan Xian scratched his head andughed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just something I read in a book once.¡±


    Since it was his reception, it shouldn¡¯t have been quite so lonely. But Fan Xian had already sent people to inform the Crown Prince that his journey had been hard, and he didn¡¯t want a great number of people to apany them. What was more, the Crown Prince knew that Fan Xian was in the doghouse with his wife thanks to his little poem, so he hadn¡¯t called for dancing girls to join them. However, Li Hongcheng was an influential man who knew how to treat people well. The two knew each other well. They spoke a little about Northern Qi and made some small talk as they ate and drank. The food was light yet agreeable. Fan Xian could finally be himself to an extent, and he was quite happy to eat.


    After drinking a few rounds quite quickly, the Crown Prince found himself unable to drink much more. He pointed at Fan Xian and scolded him. ¡°I hear that you got rather drunk in Northern Qi. How can you have suddenly be such a seasoned drinker?¡±


    Fan Xian had studied medicine intensively. His zhenqi was powerful, and there was no way a few cups of wine would leave him drunk. The reason that he had gotten so drunk with Haitang was entirely because he wanted to give vent to the gloom he had felt for years. He had deliberately sought to get drunk, and nothing more. Hearing Li Hongcheng¡¯s words, heughed. ¡°You are a great man. What good does it do me to get drunk in front of you?¡±


    There was a sudden look of fascination on Li Hongcheng¡¯s face. ¡°That Haitang... does she really seem like an immortal being?¡± he asked, his voice low.


    Fan Xian spat out his wine. Fortunately he quickly turned it away and spat it on the floor. Heughed scoldingly. ¡°Is that why you asked me here today?¡±


    They had drunk three rounds. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes got brighter as he drank. Li Hongcheng was intoxicated. He pointed at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Fan Xian, I don¡¯t know what you came across on your mission. But now there¡¯s something different in your face.¡±


    Fan Xian unthinkingly touched his own face. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± he asked curiously.


    Li Hongcheng scratched his head and took a sip of wine. It seemed that he was trying to figure out how to say it. After a moment, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s like before, you had this faint smile on your face, like you do now, and it made people want to approach you. But it always belied a sense of distance, as if you didn¡¯t want to get too close to anyone. And now, your smile doesn¡¯t have that deliberate simplicity. It makes people feel at ease, and there¡¯s a brightness in your eyes. Your words and your mannerisms are like polished jade. They¡¯re so gentle.¡±


    Fan Xianughed appropriately. But thinking on it, he presumed this change was probably due to that night he spent in the cave. He finally understood a number of things, and he had begun, deep in his heart, to view himself as a part of this world. He had begun to make true ns for his future. It was no wonder that this change on the inside had led to changes on the outside.


    Li Hongcheng got progressively drunker, and yet Fan Xian remained sober.


    ¡°I know that the Emperor has put you in charge of the pce treasury.¡± Li Hongcheng seemed not to be taking his liquor too well. ¡°Maybe you could send a little my way in future.¡±


    Though it was a joke,ing from someone with the stature of the Crown Prince meant that Fan Xian had gained face. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat astonished. He looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re first in line to the throne. Why are you concerned with such things? Don¡¯t tell me that His Majesty has cut off your allowance.¡±


    Li Hongcheng poked out his tongue in a mocking expression. ¡°You know I spend quite a bit of money. A shopkeeper of Qingyu Hall has helped my household arrange financial affairs, so there¡¯s a little ie, but not enough...¡± He sighed. ¡°You also know that the Emperor¡¯s brother has not been willing to do much these past few years. He even only enters the pce to visit grandmother once a month. He is a pigheaded fellow, an idle princecking in filial piety. And I am hindered by my status. It is difficult for me not to put on airs in my dealings with officials. There are times when it gets difficult.¡±


    Fan Xian seemed rather surprised. ¡°If talk like this got out, nobody would believe it,¡± he mumbled to himself unthinkingly.


    Li Hongcheng waved a hand, spreading the smell of alcohol everywhere. Heughed grimly. ¡°Being a son of the royal family really isn¡¯t worth a damn. You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. The pce treasury ultimately goes to the royal family. You don¡¯t need to be so thankful that it was given to you. In the past few years when my aunt was running it, who knows how much I got out of it. Even when the Guo family¡¯s house was searched on your order, and they seized 130,000 taels of silver, the pce treasury was still in deficit. If you go and see my residence in Wuzhou, you¡¯ll see where all the people¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears have gone.¡±


    Fan Xian was rather taken aback. He knew that the Crown Prince was telling him this especially.


    Looking at the Crown Prince, who was now slumped over the table, Fan Xian smiled coldly to himself. Wu Zhu had been right. There really was no one in the world who was worth trusting. His travels in Northern Qi had been emotionally exhausting. He knew that friendship was hard toe by, so he was quite aware that Li Hongcheng had only hosted this reception dinner in order to announce to the capital that Fan Xian and the Second Prince were close, but he still hadn¡¯t refused. But he still hadn¡¯t expected him to stake his honor on such a huge lie.


    Li Hongcheng, Crown Prince Jing, had a trusted aide under hismand, who had always secretly handled his carnal affairs on Liujing River. Although it was not particrly illustrious business ¨C seemingly incongruous with the role of the Crown Prince ¨C he was willing to provide an unending supply of silver for it. The Crown Prince had kept his affairs extremely secret. If Fan Xian had not sent men to investigate this fixer, named Yuan Meng,st summer, then perhaps the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council would never have learned of this matter. It was no wonder he dared to bewail his poverty before Fan Xian.


    But Fan Xian also knew full well that the Second Prince had not necessarily taken a fancy to the money in the pce treasury. But while the Eldest Princess had been at the helm, the Eastern Pce had also had a hand in the pce treasury. Perhaps the Second Prince only nned to rely heavily on Fan Xian, figuring that this was the best way to get one over on the Crown Prince.


    And he also understood that there was some truth to the Crown Prince¡¯s lies. There were in fact a number of noblemen who did not act so unrestrainedly ¨C even Fan Xian would have to do so if he did not have the support of the bookstore behind him. The man in charge of the state treasury was also part of his household, and it was very likely that he had fingers in numerous pies ¨C his children were not supporting him with money, so how could he survive merely on an official¡¯s sry?


    The feast had been consumed, the wine drunk dry. Fan Xian tapped Li Hongcheng twice. He didn¡¯t respond. He was reluctant to find out whether Li Hongcheng was genuinely drunk or had been faking it. He pretended to stagger as he helped Li Hongcheng up from the table and walked outside with him, where attendants, previously informed by the staff of the restaurant, stood to wait upon them.


    The wooden door of Yishi Tavern opened and the early autumn wind blew through. Fan Xian shook his head and tried to get some kind of reaction from his friend, but none came, leaving him somewhat disappointed.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man in simple clothes came out of nowhere, and bowed in reverence toward Fan Xian. Fan Xian bowed slightly in response, then frowned slightly. Since Li Hongcheng had closed down the entire restaurant for them, with guards posted on the door, how could this man get inside?


    Seeing the suspicion on Fan Xian¡¯s face, the man hurriedly responded in a servile manner. ¡°I am Cui Qingquan, the proprietor of Yishi Tavern. It is an honor to meet you, Master Fan.¡±


    So this was the owner of Yishi Tavern. Presuming he was there to lick their boots, Fan Xian found himself about tough unthinkingly. Then he suddenly recalled the man¡¯s surname and frowned. ¡°Cui?¡±


    Cui Qingquan smiled. ¡°Correct. The leaders of my n asked me to convey gratitude for the favor and kindness you showed our second son in the north. They know that you are a fine poet, and not fond of doing such things, so I have been assigned to wait upon you today.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, his face expressionless. He knew that the Cui n were a prestigious house with a foundation in the capital, and that they did business in the north. Master Cui, who had begged him for his life in the rain as he kneeled before the diplomatic mission in Shangjing, was one of their number. He presumed that the Cui n knew of his transgression, and so had wanted to deal with the matter by every possible means.


    Cui Qingquan had very tactfully not stepped forward. He passed him a box. ¡°It is wild dwarf ginseng. Though it is not hugely efficient, it is best used to dissipate the effects of alcohol. It has been washed, and it is best chewed for optimal effect.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, and Teng Zijing took the box.


    Sitting in the carriage as it made its way down the long street, Fan Xian opened the box perched upon his knees. He discovered that it wasn¡¯t filled with ginseng at all, but a thick pile of banknotes. He frowned as he looked through it. There was as much as 20,000 taels of silver there!


    Teng Zijing sat opposite him, stupefied. ¡°The Cui family knows how to spend their money.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, though he was rather surprised. This sum represented months¡¯ worth of ie from the Danbo Bookstore, and the man had casually handed it over to him. Of course, he also understood that if the Cui n wanted to do business in the north for the pce treasury, then they had to be on good terms with him. When he thought about the well wishes he had received on his journeys to and from the pce that day, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Though he had lived in two worlds and his temperament was far more persistent than the average person, at that moment he truly experienced the feelings that power can bring, and it made him somewhat frustrated.


    But the Cui n had sent their money in vain. Since Fan Xian had already made his decision long ago, the Cui n would one day find themselves buried alongside the Eldest Princess. When he thought on it, his enmity toward the Crown Prince softened slightly. After all, men only have one life, and when all is said and done, they had to take advantage of each other and that was it. But he didn¡¯t like the fact that Li Hongcheng seemed to treat him as a fool. In the end, he still wanted to keep him as a friend.


    Teng Zijing looked at his master¡¯s face and realized what he was thinking. He frowned. ¡°Is this appropriate?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him andughed. ¡°The Crown Prince said something to me before. ¡®Once we leave our pces and manors, we are lords.¡¯ What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡±


    The carriage came to a secluded side street. The moon was at its zenith in the sky, its light silvery and dim. Fan Xian dismounted the carriage and dismissed the prince¡¯s attendants. Teng Zijing knew that they had been followed and protected by secret agents of the Overwatch Council the entire time, so he said nothing.


    He waved over at the shadows, and an agent of the Overwatch Council quietly stepped forth. He was also one of Wang Qinian¡¯s men, who was considered to be Fan Xian¡¯s closest advisor. Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°Deng Ziyue, send a secret message back to the Council tomorrow. Investigate the Minister of Appointments, the Director of the Imperial Observatory, and the Assistant Imperial Censor to check whether they have any involvement with the Cui n¡¯s businesses.¡±


    Deng Ziyue suddenly lifted his head, his eyes wide and bright. ¡°Commissioner, we cannot investigate the royal family without an imperial decree.¡± He was of a high rank within the Overwatch Council, so he was secretly aware that standing behind these three ministers was the Second Prince.


    Fan Xian frowned and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just vetting a few ministers. Why are you so rmed?¡±


    Deng Ziyue knew that his facial expression had not satisfied the Commissioner, and he quickly responded.


    Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°Wang Qinian understands what he should and should not ask. Since you have taken his post, you can learn.¡±


    Frightened, Deng Ziyue epted his orders. Then he looked at the box that had suddenly appeared in front of him. He didn¡¯t dare open it. He simply clutched it to his chest and walked along behind Fan Xian, who kept his hands sped behind his back. Finally, he gathered his courage to ask him something. ¡°Sir, how shall I make contact with the Council from now on?¡± He also did not know whether or not this question was one that should be asked.


    Fan Xian stopped walking and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do it through official channels. That can be recorded. You need to directly contact Mu Tie of the First Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Fan Xian carried on walking, taking the rare chance to appreciate night in the city that he had been away from so long. He didn¡¯t want to squander the opportunity. He only said a few more words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving this box just to you; I¡¯m giving it to all of you.¡±


    [1] Fan Xian is referencing Mencius, who said ¡°I like fish, and I also like bear¡¯s paws. If I cannot have the two together, I will let the fish go, and take the bear¡¯s paws. So, I like life, and I also like righteousness. If I cannot keep the two together, I will let life go, and choose righteousness.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: The Lone Bureau


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was nighttime in the capital, and the evening had been quieter than Shangjing ever was. Qing¡¯s citizens were not ones for such effervescent times, and as such, they would frequently withdraw and stay in their homes at day¡¯s end. Of course, this did not include the gond operators taking travellers up and down the rivers and women of the night, busy in their brothels.


    Fan Xian paced slowly on this night, and Deng Ziyue followed him, carrying a fewrge boxes. All of a sudden, Fan Xian stopped and waved to the darkness behind and in front of him. From out of the night, the presence of several of the Overwatch Council¡¯s guards was revealed, as if by ident.


    ¡°Everyone in the capital knows that you apany me in the shadows. Why attempt to remain out of sight?¡± Fan Xianughed as he said this.


    Deng Ziyue possessed a wry smile and said, ¡°The government is not fond of seeing the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret agents out on the streets. Their presence scares the civilians, also; that could never bode well for your reputation.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what he had spoken and replied, ¡°You guys are always running across people¡¯s roofs. Aren¡¯t you afraid of waking those who are asleep?¡±


    The agents were speechless, for not a word came to correspond with Fan Xian¡¯s jest. They did, however, depart the roofs and descend onto the streets. They were revealed to be the ¡°nobodies¡± of the Overwatch Council; those who were trained vigorously and diligently over time by Wang Qinian, for his appropriately named ¡°Qinian Unit¡± at the behest of the Council. Nowadays, these highly trained individuals tended to follow Fan Xian. In the Council, Fan Xian was boisterous and cocky, regardless of the issues he was tending to, for it seemed each and every person from any and all departments were nice to him. Alongside his generous sry, he received hefty bonuses each month, as well. The recent changes had filled the agents that watched Fan Xian with a sense of pride.


    It waste into the night by now, and the air had be rather chilly. Deng Ziyue quickened his pace to ce a ck cloak upon Fan Xian, before returning to an appropriate distance behind. There were now eight of them walking along the streets, d in the Overwatch Council¡¯s specialized ck outfits. Its length ended just above the knee, and its color was so dark as to mask anyone who desired concealment.


    Under the moonlight, this collective held to a tight formation around Fan Xian, each in wless sync with each other, all without saying a word.


    The following day, Fan Xian went to visit the Overwatch Council building on Tianhe Road.


    As he walked forward, numerous officers bowed before him.


    ¡°Good morning, Commissioner.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Commissioner Fan.¡±


    He smiled and replied to each of them, but he did not halt his own passage ¨C he kept his pace toward the room at the back of the building. He pushed open the door and saw figures from the eight bureaus all sitting down together.


    Fan Xian bowed before them all and, with nervous expressions, they each did the same to him. Yan Ruohai from the Fourth Bureau in particr was looking at Fan Xian with overwhelming joy and an expression of sincere appreciation. This was due in part to thest two days he had spent gleefully with his son, Yan Bingyun. For obvious reasons, only wheelchair-bound Chen Pingping ¨C who sat at the end of the table ¨C did not rise to greet Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian coughed and went to sit at Chen Pingping¡¯s right side. Fan Xian thought it surprising that his teacher was absent and, as perceptive as always, Chen Pingping knew for where his mindy. As she rubbed his knees gently, he said, ¡°He has gone to Jiangnan on a mission. I cannot reach him, either.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and lowered his voice, and looking forward, said, ¡°When are you due for a holiday?¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him and replied, ¡°That entirely depends on when you are set to rece me.¡±


    To have a meeting like this was quite a rare asion for the Overwatch Council and, coincidentally, Fan Xian was present for the past two. As a matter of fact, the past two meetings had revolved around him to a certain degree. They had each read Fan Xian¡¯s detailed reports of the events that transpired up in the northern Qi Kingdom, and they were relieved to hear that the spywork that had been established there was okay, but that was the extent of their concern.


    In regards to Fan Xian¡¯s nomination of Wang Qinian being the one to handle business with the northern Qi Kingdom henceforth, nobody had any qualms with the prospect. Fan Xian wasmissioner so he would have the authority to instate Wang Qinian on this job and secondly the man in question really was quite experienced with the dealings of these two kingdoms. If he had worked harder during his earlier years, the possibility of Wang Qinian bing one of the key figures of the government was quite real. Fortunately for him, he was a follower of Fan Xian and, perhaps unsurprisingly, Fan Xian was always sure to strive to raise the rank of any who did indeed follow him. For Wang Qinian to deal with the northern Qi Kingdom, one must also ount for it being quite a hostile ce; dealing with such a ce was quite suited for a man like Wang Qinian. Seeing what befell Yan Bingyun was a testament to this.


    Later, when they announced the personnel arrangements, nobody had any idea of what to expect. The officers in the council always believed that after Zhu Ge of the First Bureaumitted suicide, the position had always remained vacant, but this was not true. Chen Pingping left the position open in anticipation of Yan Bingyun¡¯s return. But now that he had returned, Yan Bingyun chose to seed his father in the Fourth Bureau, instead. Who was expected to fulfill the position in the First Bureau now was unknown.


    Chen Pingping was struggling to keep his eyes open and said, ¡°Ruohai has been in the Council for too long and has be tired of his position. Therefore, he will be quitting his position in the Fourth Bureau. He has prepared a letter for the Ministry of Personnel, requesting a quieter job better suited for him in his old age.¡± Chen Pingping didn¡¯t seem pleased at the revtion that Yan Ruohai was leaving his position, but he knew that he was concerned about his son¡¯s life each and every day during his time away, in addition to being tired of being in the Council. Yan Ruohai also knew that it would be unwise for him to remain in a position of power alongside another family member. Therefore, if he was to allow Yan Bingyun a position within the Council, he himself would have to leave first.


    Amongst the Overwatch Council¡¯s eight bureaus, it would seem like the chiefs of each bureau werecking authority, but this was most certainly not the case. If you were in charge of one department, not even the higher-ups in the Council would dare offend you.


    Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s father and noticed that his eyes did indeed look tired, but that did not beguile the obvious look of relief concerning his departure from the Council.


    Now that Mister Yan and the Director of the Overwatch Council had established who was to seed Yan Ruohai in the Fourth Bureau, nobody said a word until the chief of the Second Bureau asked, ¡°The position in the First Bureau has been empty for quite some time; someone must take it on... Mu Tie...¡± He stroked his head before continuing, ¡°No, though he is peerlessly loyal, he is a hopeless tterer. He is not suited for such a position. The First Bureau is perhaps the single most important bureau within the Council. It is in charge of observing each and every officer within every facet and organization of the government ¨C we must find someone suitable for such a position.¡±


    All the others in the room nodded and agreed. The First Bureau was the most revered of all the bureaus. Aside from Yan Bingyun¡¯s father, all the other chiefs present began to mull the possibility of them ascending to lead the bureau.


    Chen Pingping slowly turned his head to look at Fan Xian, who had a dubious look upon his face and said, ¡°Starting from today, the First Bureau will have no chief. The authority of this position will be given to Fan Xian.¡±


    These words were spoken lightly, but the implications weighed upon everyone¡¯s hearts like stone. Their sudden thoughts of taking such a position had quickly dispersed, as nobody would dare topete with Fan Xian. He was already everybody else¡¯s superior, and it woulde as no surprise for them to learn that Fan Xian would one day seed Chen Pingping upon his retirement. But for now, at least, he was to take control of the First Bureau, and nobody would dare to object.


    The hearts of all who were present fell stern. The position of Commissioner was already one of high authority and little restriction, but for a single person to now possess the powers of Commissioner and chief of the First Bureau at the same time? That was unheard of, and it would also mean the Council would never need toply with any activity of the First Bureau. This was slightly unfair, for every other bureau would have to cooperate with each other to get something done, which made the current position of the First Bureau higher than the rest. In a matter of minutes, Fan Xian had be their boss, and whatever he said had to be carried out.


    But even Fan Xian was surprised at this sudden turn of events. He pondered as to why Chen Pingping would give him control over the First Bureau. He turned to him and asked, ¡°Chen Pingping, I was reluctant to be a Commissioner, and in my time in this position, I haven¡¯t taken care of much business. If I also take control of the First Bureau, what benefit could that yield the Council?¡±


    Chen Pingping replied, ¡°If you haven¡¯t yet had to deal with certain fragile matters specifically, that is why I am putting you in charge of the First Bureau ¨C so you can gain the experience you need.¡±


    After the meeting, every officer present went to congratte Fan Xian on his new position. Those in the Overwatch Council were prone to do such things in finer grace and, as such, Fan Xian did thankfully not receive many words that would constitute an eye-rolling suck-up. As everyone left, only Yan Bingyun¡¯s father remained with Fan Xian to thank him.


    In his heart, Fan Xian was humbled and so heughed, saying, ¡°Yan Bingyun and I are friends. And besides, it was purely business, I did not have to go to great lengths. There is no need to thank me so much.¡±


    Yan Ruohai, seeing Fan Xian¡¯s humility, really admired the young man. He pped his shoulders and smiled, before saying, ¡°In a few days, I will send you an invitation so that you may visit my manor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Fan Xian did not think to reject, for he was curious as to how Miss Shen was faring in Yan Manor.


    In the room now, only Fan Xian and Chen Pingping remained.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Chen Pingping looked at Fan Xian with a scowl. ¡°I know Yan Bingyun is a calm and rational fellow; he would never have thought to bring that woman back to the capital. This was your idea, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Everyone was afraid of Chen Pingping, but Fan Xian never had been. He was quite yful before him, but not this time. He had been wronged, and so he said, ¡°Director Chen, this has nothing to do with me! That Miss Shen, as soon as she entered the envoy, she went to stay with the princess inside her carriage. It¡¯s not as if I could have dragged her out and killed her.¡±


    Chen Pingping replied, ¡°On the way back to the capital, I had riders follow the envoy. If this was not your idea, how could that woman have entered the envoy alone?¡±


    Fan Xian froze, unable to exin. Upon thawing, he said, ¡°It was an ill-fated rtionship.¡±


    Chen Pingping cared deeply for Fan Xian, and so he decided not yell at him. He simply asked, ¡°Why are you exposing the Qinian Unit?¡±


    Fan Xian knew he could not hide this, but he had a prepared response for it if he was ever asked about it. He told him, ¡°It is because I desire for the Council to have more presence and transparency. To perpetually hide and conspire in the dark, it is no wonder why people fear us. It is not necessary for us to do this.¡±


    ¡°More presence?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyebrows were skewed somewhat, and so he said, ¡°You are quite thoughtful. Perhaps you are correct, and this is for the best.¡±


    Fan Xian aided Chen Pingping in lifting the nket above his knee and said, ¡°Slowly, now. Take your time.¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: A Youngster in the Bureau


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We¡¯re fighting for time. How could I hope to take it easy?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s thin face did not show any expression. His smooth, beardless chin made the wrinkles on his face appear deeper and his overall appearance older. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not that much younger than Xiao En.¡±


    Fan Xian kept a dim silence. He picked up an ashy scent from this old cripple and reported some secret information gathered during the envoy. However, he did not reveal he had had a long talk with Xiao En in a cave one night and found the location of the temple.


    ¡°When will Si Lili enter the pce?¡± Chen Pingping seemed confident that he could control that woman from so far away.


    Fan Xian frowned slightly, pondering about when he woulde in contact with Si Lili¡¯s younger brother. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m having someone arrange that right now. It¡¯s nothing major for Northern Qi and shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Chen Pingping nodded and said, ¡°You too know that the position at the First Bureau was originally left for Yan Bingyun. But no one expected Yan Ruohai to retire at such a young age. Yan Bingyun had been working under his father, so he is quite familiar with the Fourth Bureau; it¡¯s not a bad decision for him to stay there. That, however, leaves the First Bureau to you. You must take great care.¡±


    Fan Xian squinted. ¡°Is there anything specific I must pay attention to?¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him with a strange smile. ¡°There are a lot of things. To tell you the truth, His Majesty always hoped you would reorganize the First Bureau. If you don¡¯t monitor the officials in the capital closely, there will be trouble once they get too close to the princes.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill and started to silently curse that esteemed one in the pce for making him clean up his sons¡¯ messes.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s dried-up finger gently tapped the handle of his wheelchair. The joints of his fingers made them appear like stalks of bamboo. Fan Xian listened to the sound of the tapping and realized the handles were hollow, just like bamboo. He made a strange association; could the most terrifying old man of Qing be like bamboo, showing its strength against the wind?


    ¡°You did well up north,¡± Chen Pingping said. ¡°I know what you¡¯re nning making Wang Qinian stay behind. But as long as His Majesty doesn¡¯t give the word, you may not take action.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned, ¡°The Eldest Prince got a lot of money out of this. And you know I¡¯m going to take over the pce treasury next year. If I don¡¯t clean this up before that happens, I¡¯m going to take over aplete mess. How can I face the world when I won¡¯t be able to aplish anything?¡±


    Chen Pingping gave him a look, ¡°Lady Cui appeared on the Eldest Princess¡¯s behalf and illegally sold goods to the north. If you were to disrupt this operation, is there anyone suitable to take it over?¡±


    Fan Xian thought Chen Pingping would rmend somebody, so he perked up his ears.


    Chen Pingping waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to report this to His Majesty. The emperor too felt the Eldest Princess has influenced too much in recent years, even though they are family. If the emperor does not say so, you must not act... Know that the Council also want you to firmly grasp the pce treasury. Firstly because you¡¯re the Commissioner, and secondly because the pce treasury has been crucial in maintaining the Council¡¯s current position among the Three Departments and Six Ministries.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him and lowered his voice, ¡°The Overwatch Council keeps watch over hundreds of officials, so it cannot have any involvement with the other divisions. National duties and Council duties had always been made separate, and each year the Council really does use up a considerable amount of money. But so far, not a single coin hase from the national treasury, and no one can order the Council around. That is what they call independence.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. ¡°The Overwatch Council¡¯s spending came directly from the pce treasury.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Chen Pingping continued. ¡°This is the iron rule that was set by your mother so that the Council would separate itself from the other officials. It is why when you¡¯re in control of the Council, you must consider the thousands of Council officials and all the personnel abroad. The healthier the pce treasury is, the more solid the Council¡¯s financial foundation is. As long as that is the case, the Council can maintain its state of independence.¡±


    Chen Pingping chuckled coldly. ¡°Since that bloodshed thirteen years ago, His Majesty has made countless of changes. The Department of Military Affairs was changed to the Ministry of War and now to the Bureau of Military Affairs. This is just a microcosm of the greater change. Even though there haven¡¯t seemed to be much fundamental change, in reality, those departments were already mixed together into a pile. The Council remained unchanged because of its independence.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still at the mercy of His Majesty¡¯s one sentence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you must struggle!¡± Chen Pingping chillingly stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°If one day the pce wants to break up the Council, you must fight! If the Council bes as broken as the Supreme Court, I¡¯m afraid... that the great Qing will slowly end up like the Wei dynasty!¡±


    Fan Xian understood the old cripple¡¯s worries. He had an extra life¡¯s experience and knew the importance of keeping the Overwatch Council independent.


    ¡°Which is why the pce treasury and the Overwatch Council are one.¡± Chen Pingping emphasized each word. ¡°Your father is being too na?ve! To control the pce treasury, you must hold authority and tightly control this Council! And to control this Council, you must ensure its life source! Do not underestimate money; it can destroy organizations under even the strictest control.¡±


    Hearing his father being chided, Fan Xian, as his son, could only listen.


    Fan Xian went to the First Bureau on the same day and properly took up the position. The First Bureau wasn¡¯t located in some square, dark-gray Council building, but in a courtyard next to the Supreme Court. The front gate was still just as solemn. However, the que that was hanging from it made Fan Xian almost shower Teng Zijing, who was driving the carriage, with spit.


    Fan Xian supported himself against the carriage, forcing back hisughter as he looked at this nondescript que.


    ¡°Per Imperial edict: the Overwatch Council of Great Qing, First Bureau¡±


    For the moment, Fan Xian felt an absurd mix-up in time, as if he had arrived in another timeline, standing in front of an Overwatch Council which was famous for its oilfields.


    He didn¡¯t tell Mu Tie beforehand, and the official papers weren¡¯t sent out by the Council yet, so the Council members of the First Bureau had no way of knowing the new chief would arrive today. Those who were outside the front gate looked at their visitor who wasughing like an idiot inplete contrast against his handsome face. What was he doing still standing outside?


    Fan Xian was already heading inside with Deng Ziyue and a few other aides. Teng Zijing refused to go, wanting to distance himself away from ces like the Overwatch Council. An old man, around fifty years old, walked out, asking, ¡°My lords, what has brought you here today?¡±


    Fan Xian was a bit surprised; no one had gotten in the way the first time he barged into the Council. That was because no one in their right minds would go to the Council without a legitimate reason. Thinking quickly and looking at the doorman, Fan Xian wondered if the First Bureau often received visitors.


    Although he wasn¡¯t wearing his official garb today, Deng Ziyue and the others were wearing Council uniforms. The doorman wasn¡¯t sure of their identities and therefore was very polite.


    Fan Xian ignored him and continued straight ahead. Deng Ziyue raised his arm and stopped the old doorman.


    Once inside, Fan Xian discovered the First Bureau really was different. No one came to ask any questions, and several rooms werepletely empty. Somewhat puzzled, Fan Xian found a chair and sat down. Some faint noise could be heard behind him.


    Many members of the Qinian Unit were originally from the First Bureau, and one of them was with the Commissioner today. His name was Su Wenmao. Seeing the expression on the Commissioner¡¯s face, he hurried to go find whoever was in charge. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t find anyone. Su Wenmao was also confused. He had only left the First Bureau a year ago; how did the ce be like this? Fortunately, he still knew where to find tea and hot water, so he brewed some for Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t in a hurry and slowly sipped his tea like some elderly official in the pce.


    Deng Ziyue stared harshly at Su Wenmao, wondering why he hadn¡¯t found anybody. Su Wenmao could only smile uneasily. He really didn¡¯t think the First Bureau, under Director Chen, would have be so idle.


    The doorman peeked inside and discovered the visitors were only drinking tea, probably waiting for someone, and therefore paid them no mind. The group sat awkwardly, until Fan Xian stood up. Signaling the others to keep seated, he walked over to the cab to the side and looked over the dusty casefiles. No one came to stop him, a sign that the conduct here had declined severely.


    Suddenly, a few people came in, all dressed in Council uniforms. In their hands was arge bamboo basket full of fish, which were chilled with ice and appeared fresh. They didn¡¯t even look at Fan Xian as they passed him. Instead, one of them saw Su Wenmao and yelled, ¡°Old Su, you got the time to drop by today?¡±


    Su Wenmao felt very embarrassed, but he saw Fan Xian¡¯s hand signal. Returning a smile, he said, ¡°The Commissioner is doing a report today. We have nothing better to do, so we¡¯re just strolling around.¡± The Qinian Unit knew Fan Xian¡¯s methods, so they dared not drop any hints


    With a p, that person told the rest to take the fish inside. He then said to Su Wenmao, ¡°You sure climbed up to a high position following that young sir. Just how high will you climb in the future?¡±


    Su Wenmao replied, ¡°The Commissioner is strict. I dare not to take advantage of his name and misbehave.¡±


    The personughed, ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject. The First Bureau would never be so lucky anyway. Come...¡± He beckoned Deng Ziyue and the rest of his colleagues. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, no need to leave anytime soon. We all know how long Council meetings take.¡±


    Deng Ziyue turned his head to the other side. Having been rejected, the man believed Deng Ziyue was only showing off because he had Commissioner Fan¡¯s backup. So he chatted for a bit with Su Wenmao, and was then prepared to leave.


    Then Fan Xian walked out and asked with a kind expression, ¡°Hey, I saw your basket of fish earlier. For lunch, I assume? I¡¯m afraid I must bother you to share some.¡±


    It was a bit dark. The man didn¡¯t see Fan Xian¡¯s face clearly. He only knew he was talking to a young man. Chuckling, he said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford to eat them now. Later, they¡¯re to be sent back home.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then they must be some high-quality fish, or else you wouldn¡¯t have chilled them with ice.¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of pride, ¡°What we got are yunmeng fish, delivered with extreme urgency from the south, 800 li away. Netted from the greatke, their taste is damn fine. Without ice they would have gone bad already. Even the high-ranking officials in the capital don¡¯t get to eat it so easily, only the military. And fortunately, we¡¯re the Overwatch Council, or else there¡¯s no way we could have gotten any.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it was given by the army.¡± Fan Xian smiled. He knew the various departments of the capital would try to get on the First Bureau¡¯s good side, but he didn¡¯t know they would spend this much effort.


    The person then said, ¡°Very well, since you all are here waiting for Sir Commissioner to finish his meeting, please sit here for a moment. I must go inside first to get my share of the fish.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry; we just came to ask Sir Mu a favor, but weren¡¯t able to find him. Please help us out.¡±


    The person smiled. ¡°I thought it was some urgent business. Okay, I¡¯ll go report. You wait here.¡±


    He then headed toward the back while chuckling. Once outside the view of Fan Xian¡¯s group, his expression changed. He jogged to thest room and kicked opened the door!


    Inside, a few people were ying Mahjong. They were startled and started to curse. Mu Tie, sitting in the main seat, threw a Mahjong tile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you really this desperate for some fish?¡±


    The person stuttered, ¡°Sir Mu, a youngster hase to the Bureau.¡±


    Mu Tie frowned. ¡°Who is it? If it¡¯s someone we know, bring him here. I don¡¯t want to give up this hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him,¡± The person¡¯s voice was shaking, ¡°But Su Wenmao is with him. I suspect... could he be... that young sir?¡±


    Mu Tie was shocked. He pped the table and pointed at the man. ¡°You... you¡¯ve got to be responsible for your words!¡± Mu Tie was so scared he walked around in circles, ¡°Is it really the Commissioner?¡±


    ¡°I believe so. I dared not call him out to his face, so I hurried to inform you. If he really is Commissioner Fan, you must be careful.¡±


    Mu Tie was panicking and ordered people to clear the desk. He jogged to the front hall along with the others, saying ¡°Feng¡¯er, this is all thanks to you. After this I¡¯ll have your aunt arrange a nice marriage for you... Damn. The Commissioner came so suddenly. Thankfully you responded quickly... I expected no less! Not dropping the disguise, excellent!¡±


    The agent called Feng¡¯er wiped away the cold sweat on his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your brilliant guidance.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: Rectification!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mu Tie walked in with a dark expression. Without even look at the visitors, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Which lord wishes to see me in person? This better be important. Do you not know how busy the First Bureau is?¡±


    Su Wenmao winked at his colleague. Actually, Mu Tie was aware who came and was only putting on an act, pretending to just notice Su Wenmao¡¯s hint. He turned around suspiciously and saw the young man.


    ¡°You are?¡± Mu Tie frowned and took a step forward. Suddenly, with a shocked expression, he fluidly knelt down on one knee. ¡°Lord Commissioner, Mu Tie at your service!¡±


    Fan Xian showed no expression; he had no intention of ying along.


    In a cheerful voice, Mu Tie said, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were dropping by today? Now that we made you wait outside, it reflects poorly on us.¡±


    Fan Xian still didn¡¯t say anything, but the corners of his lips curled up. Seeing this smile gave Mu Tie a chill; it was well-known that this young Sir Fan always smiled the sweetest when he was at his angriest. As a result, Mu Tie lowered his voice, ¡°Um... Sir, uh... I.¡±


    Fan Xian kept on smiling and looking at him in silence.


    A look of regret appeared on Mu Tie¡¯s tanned face. He dared not utter another word. He knelt again.


    The atmosphere was utterly crushing.


    Regardless, after Zhu Ge¡¯s suicide, Mu Tie had been running the First Bureau and taking care of pretty much everything. For that reason, Fan Xian did not want to make a fool out of him any longer. Frowning, Fan Xian said, ¡°The guest hall is too dirty. It is unsuited for keeping visitors.¡±


    Startled, Mu Tie¡¯s mood perked up immediately. He harshly chided Feng¡¯er, ¡°Get someone to clean the ce up, quickly!¡±


    ¡°The case files are left out in the open. That¡¯s not where they belong.¡± Fan Xian smiled.


    Mu Tie quite literally jumped up and hollered toward the back, calling forth the other officials of the First Bureau, who began to move those dusty case files back to a secure room. The officials had all been cking off, theirziness apparent as they staggered out. They saw Sir Mu obediently standing next to a young man whom they didn¡¯t recognize. However, since their job was to carry out various investigations, they were able to figure things out quickly and realized who the young man was. Greatly startled, they picked up their pace.


    Soon, the ce had been cleaned and the case files put away. The First Bureau still retained its ability to react quickly.


    ¡°Other than those absent due to Council duties and those who cannot expose their identities, I want to see all the personnel of the First Bureau. You have one hour to gather them before me.¡±


    With that, Fan Xian sat back down. He then reached out his hand, and Mu Tie fawningly delivered a cup of tea. Somewhat dejectedly, Mu Tie said, ¡°Right away, Sir.¡± He knew it would be incredibly difficulty to fool this young lord; and besides, his entire future was in this young man¡¯s hands. Mu Tie had no choice but to obediently carry out the order, hoping Fan Xian would dislike him less.


    ¡°Just for that, no need for you to go.¡± Fan Xian took a sip of his tea. Finding it cold, he made a face. Just as Mu Tie hurried to pour him another cup, he looked at Mu Tie and set the cup down onto the sparkling-clean table. ¡°Follow me inside. I¡¯ve some things to say to you.¡±


    Wasting no time, Mu Tie ordered a subordinate to go summon all the absent Bureau members that were not out on official duty. He then followed Fan Xian to the backyard. Looking at Fan Xian stepping inside the room he had just exited, Mu Tie became nervous.


    Fan Xian frowned, looking at a Mahjong tile by the doorsill. ¡°I see how this Bureau held the most authority within the Council; even the Mahjong tiles are made of jade.¡±


    Sweating, Mu Tie exined: ¡°It¡¯s fake jade. I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you. It was a new product made by the pce treasury two years ago, and the First Bureau received a set. The material resembles jade, but it won¡¯t shatter when dropped. This set has always been here in the Bureau. No one dared to take it back to their own home. Normally... when there isn¡¯t much work to do, we asionally y... This is truly shameful; please punish me harshly.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside for now. I¡¯m only disappointed by the fact the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council would do this shabby of a job at hiding its tracks. You did y Mahjong here earlier, correct? You put everything away. Why is there a single tile by the door?¡±


    Mu Tie wiped away the sweat on his forehead; he had thrown that tile at his nephew earlier; some servants must have failed to see it when putting the Mahjong set away.


    Fan Xian sat down and looked at Mu Tie. ¡°What have you been doing? Seeing how the ce is short on work, it¡¯s not really a crime to y Mahjong once in a while...¡±


    Just as Mu Tie felt a sense of relief after hearing that, he heard a thunderous p! Scared senseless, he cowered in front of Commissioner Fan.


    Fan Xian had smacked the table forcefully. With his power, obliterating this table into pieces was child¡¯s y. But his intension was simply to make noise. In a cold voice, he chided, ¡°After seeing the fish, I found out you guys have the gall to receive benefits from other departments. Do you have a death wish? If the rest of the Council finds out, you¡¯re most likely the first one to be executed.¡±


    Mu Tie immediately knelt down. He stammered but couldn¡¯te up with words; he didn¡¯t realize a basket of fish would be such a big deal.


    Fan Xian continued coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t think that basket of fish would be a big deal, did you? You and the rest of the First Bureau should especially know about the rules of the Council. If you chummy up with those Court officials, how the hell will you investigate them?¡±


    Fan Xian always carried himself as a gentle person, but even a gentle person gets angry at times. His words were chilling and serious, and they made Mu Tie feel dreadful.


    Fan Xian was surprised and disappointed; not only in the First Bureau he was about to take over, but also in the official kneeling before him.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, such seriousness was not needed. But Mu Tie knew he had to put on his best, most formal behavior. Besides, he had at least some connection to Fan Xian. Mu Tie only dared to rise to his feet after Fan Xian permitted him to do so.


    Staring at his striking face¡ªwith its dark skin and thin iron lips¡ªFan Xian frowned. ¡°In the entire capital, you are the first to know my real identity...¡±


    When the investigation for the Nin Street case was underway, Mu Tie had visited Fan Manor to ask questions. At the time, the Fan household didn¡¯t have its current fame. And yet this young lord revealed his identity as the rumored Commissioner of the Council. For Mu Tie, it was a rare opportunity. He had thought his years from that point on would get easier, but unfortunately that opportunity went to Wang Qinian instead.


    ¡°This year, you¡¯ve helped me with some things.¡± Fan Xian squinted. ¡°Logically speaking, you should try to pick up after me. But you didn¡¯t, and I am very pleased with this. I thought you were a man of honesty. I was not expecting you to change so much in just a year. You once carried yourself so properly you even felt ufortable ttering your superiors. And now, you¡¯ve be like this, a slippery, lying official who spends his days just coasting by. I am so disappointed.¡±


    The only one more disappointed in Mu Tie was Mu Tie himself. Although he wasn¡¯t as close to Commissioner Fan as Wang Qinian was, and although Commissioner Fan did not have any grand ns for him, Mu Tie still rose from seventh-rank to fifth-rank within a year; he was well aware it was all thanks to Commissioner Fan.


    Mu Tie took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t try to exin himself. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sir, I shall make up for it in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian noticed the change in Mu Tie¡¯s demeanor; the man now spoke reflecting his actual rank. With a hint of admiration in his eyes, Fan Xian said, ¡°Good. Not everyone has the talent to be the supporting role. Don¡¯t get hung up on how Wang Qinian does things. You should return to your former self ¨C the man who was so dedicated in carrying out the investigations. Of course I won¡¯t ruin your future.¡±


    A storm is followed by clear skies, and clear skies are followed by another storm. Mu Tie thought the Commissioner¡¯s mood was like the summer. Fan Xian then lowered his voice. ¡°So tell me, how did the First Bureau be like this? I¡¯ve been to the other Bureaus, and there is noparison. The people at the other Bureaus all watch themselves and work diligently. ying Mahjong? They made sure to hurry even whening out for greetings... and look at you! How is this ce any different than a marketce?¡±


    Mu Tie was already determined to redeem himself. He did not dodge anything and said, ¡°Sir Commissioner, the me does fall on me. It¡¯s just that in the past year there hasn¡¯t been a proper chief taking charge, and the other personnel didn¡¯t really obey me, so the whole ce started to fall apart.¡±


    Fan Xian was aware of that. The first chief of the First Bureau secretly aligned himself with Xinyang and sold out Yan Bingyun, which led to his capture. When the Council investigated itselfter, Zhu Ge, having failed,mitted suicide. From that day onward, the First Bureau had been without a chief. Partially because Chen Pingping wanted to wait until Yan Bingyun¡¯s return, and partially because, for the time, there wasn¡¯t anyone suitable to take such a controversial role.


    ¡°Even without leadership and management, the regtions and duties still exist, so why is everyone idle? Did the Council never discipline you?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Mu Tie didn¡¯t understand either and shook his head, saying, ¡°The regtions are indeed there... but for we in the First Bureau to take any action, we must first receive word from the Council. Without a leader, the ordinary officials like us can¡¯t just go around and wait for things to happen.¡±


    Fan Xian became angry. ¡°Did the Second Bureau not send in any intelligence in the past year?¡±


    ¡°They did, but we do not have the legal authority to initiate investigations on officials third-rank or higher. At the very least, we need the Director¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Third-rank or higher means you can¡¯t do anything. What about those of lower ranks?¡± Fan Xian was feeling a bit hopeless.


    Mu Tie replied, ¡°Sir, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to hide anything from you. Even though the First Bureau is the most crucial in name, it is the most useless in practice, and the reason is simple. The Second and Third Bureaus only deal with intelligence, poison, weapons, and other inanimate things; the Fifth and Sixth Bureaus are responsible for guard duties; the Seventh Bureau deals with criminals; and the Eighth Bureau deals with books. Of the eight bureaus, only the First and Fourth Bureaus interact regrly with ordinary people, and the Fourth Bureau is mainly focused on foreign and domestic affairs. No lower-ranked official would dare to go against the Fourth Bureau. They withdrew those county magistrates aftering up with some random excuses. Who would dare question them?¡±


    Speaking here, Mu Tie started to mock himself. ¡°The First Bureau is located in the heart of the capital, looking glorious and all, but the ones we deal with are the officials of the Imperial court. In terms of status, they¡¯re more distinguished than we are, never mind rank¡ªit¡¯s only natural for them to treat us well because of the Overwatch Council. But if conflict were to arise... they certainly wouldn¡¯t be afraid of us.¡±


    That did not sound right, Fan Xian had never heard of such immense uselessness¡ª¡±You have the authority to investigate any official below the third-rank. If they want to get on your good side, it¡¯s only because they fear you. How could there be any confrontation?¡±


    Mu Tieughed at himself. ¡°Sir, those officials might be below the third-rank, but what about their teachers, mentors, and whoever¡¯s backing them? They had already spread out argework in the capital. For certain cases, even if we do dig up evidence, it won¡¯t be easy for us to report the findings.¡±


    Fan Xian squinted, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Those in the First Bureau also live in the capital.¡± Mu Tie sighed. ¡°While their wages are much higher than what the average court official earns, their rtives still need a source of livelihood. Putting aside anything involving the officials, let¡¯s take selling vegetables for example. If you investigated a low-ranking official, then whoever backs that official could make it so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to set up a vegetable stand. On top of that, they would do itpletely within thew so that there is nothing you could do about it. As for those with connections to the pce, they wouldn¡¯t even take us seriously. An official¡¯s corruption might be known to many, yet we could not do a thing... why? Because Eunuch Dai of the pce might be his uncle!


    ¡°Ever since Sir Zhu... chose to end his life for his own crimes, the First Bureau has been without a person in charge. There¡¯s no way we would offend the court officials so easily. Who doesn¡¯t have rtives? We¡¯re all trying to leave some breathing room in case of future interactions.


    ¡°I must admit that I too had acted with self-preservation in mind for the past year. Other than the big cases sent down by the Council, I pretty much did no investigations. Sir, it¡¯s not me being a coward; living in the capital is simply too difficult. There are simply too many officials I have to face on a daily basis.¡±


    Fan Xian responded calmly, ¡°This is how I need you to talk to me from now on. In rectification, the first thing that needs to be fixed is the First Bureau only trying to please your superiors without actually being productive.¡±


    This was the first time Mu Tie heard the term ¡°rectification¡±, and for some reason it made him afraid, so he quickly began to ask Fan Xian for advice. As Fan Xian spoke expressionlessly, Mu Tie listened as if in worship. Afraid he might forget something, Mu Tie prepared a brush and some ink to write things down... Some time passed before Deng Ziyue lightly knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, everybody is here.¡±


    Barring those made unavable due to their duties, all the personnel of the First Bureau were present, each in official uniform, standing solemnly to hear the Commissioner speak.


    Fan Xian sat in front of them without any intention to stand up. He scanned the crowd and gave a slight nod. To his satisfaction, the past year did not take away these men¡¯s solemnness. He could detect the Council¡¯s signature gloom about them.


    Mu Tie leaned down and whispered to Fan Xian, ¡°The First Bureau is special. The men here are all the ones that could show themselves openly. The majority of our personnel are still hidden. The list of names is being kept by the Council and could not be essed. If you wish to read it, you need the First Bureau¡¯s report and permission from the Director.¡± Thinking of Fan Xian¡¯s position, Mu Tie added, ¡°As the Commissioner, you do not need permission from the Director. I am going to work on that report in a bit.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. He said with a smile, ¡°No need. Starting today, I am in charge of the First Bureau. If there is a need for any reports, I will have people write them.¡±


    Mu Tie stiffened for a moment. He thought Commissioner Fan was only here today on an inspection, not to take charge of the ce! But then Mu Tie showed a face of joy after realizing working with Commission Fan every day would make it easier to get close to him.


    It was all quiet for a long time. Fan Xian did not speak, and the officials remained standing without rxing their posture one bit. Although they were not soldiers, their ck clothes were still quite pleasing to the eye, reminding Fan Xian of Scond Yard in the rain.


    A long timeter, Fan Xian stood up and said lightly, ¡°I am Fan Xian. Starting today, I am your boss.¡±


    Most of the men had guessed who Fan Xian was, but having the famed young Sir Fan take charge of the First Bureau today still surprised them. Still, the majority were happy. After all, after Zhu Ge¡¯s death, not only did work be difficult, but the Bureau was being looked upon with disapproval even within the Council. Now, under young Sir Fan¡¯s leadership, who would dare to get in the way of things? They believed they would secretly receive even more benefits from the other departments in the capital.


    But what Fan Xian said next chilled them all.


    ¡°I know how you spent the past year.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°From now on, that way of life is over.¡±


    After this very simple statement, Fan Xian sat back down and gave Mu Tie a look.


    Mu Tie stood up and cleared his throat. Looking at the men with authority, he said, ¡°I have gathered everyone here today because the Commissioner has some things to say for his first day in charge of the First Bureau. And now, I have things to say as well, on the Commissioner¡¯s behalf. The main points were all suggested by the Commissioner. I ask all of you to listen carefully.¡±


    And the men did just that.


    ¡°Today, I want to talk about the way we conduct ourselves.¡± Mu Tie frowned, deeply bitter. ¡°Why must there be an Overwatch Council? Why must there be us, the First Bureau? Because there are corrupt officials out there taking advantage of the people, lying to His Majesty, and twisting thew. His Majesty wishes for honest rule, the people should live enjoyable lives, and thew must be upheld. Those are the reasons why the First Bureau exists.¡±


    Mu Tie had always been known as an investigator, so the crowd of officials were stunned at this political speech. But facing the weight of His Majesty, the people, and thew, no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°We, the First Bureau, are His Majesty¡¯s eyes and ears. If we wish to fulfill our duty in assisting His Majesty, we must be united in action, stay in optimal condition, and act with authority! In reality, however, we have been the opposite...¡±


    ¡°What problems do we currently face? His Majesty had been clear. We are not without aplishments. On that, the Commissioner hasmended us.¡± Mu Tie¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°... But! There have been many issues in the past year. I, who was in charge, assume all responsibility and will ask to be disciplined tomorrow. However, starting today, you must cease any actions which go against Council regtions.


    ¡°Do not privately use the First Bureau¡¯s name as a way to receive gifts or money from other government divisions.


    ¡°Do not, for any reason, refuse to make any reports.


    ¡°Do not maintain frequent contact with any outside officials. If doing so is required to investigate a case, you must report this to at least three people!


    ¡°We must strengthen our organization and efficiency, strengthen...


    ¡°Strictly adhere to Council regtions and rted policies. If any one of you have done anything improper in the past year, you have ten days to report to me without consequence.¡±


    As Mu Tie kept talking, the crowd of officials grew tense. They didn¡¯t know this was the so-called ¡°rectification¡±. All they knew was that if Commissioner Fan really wanted to, they could no longer leach off benefits like they had done for the past year, and would instead once again be involved in the dangerous work of antagonizing high-ranking officials in the capital. Many couldn¡¯t help but appear troubled or even bitter.


    Even so, there were no murmurs among themselves, nor were there any objections. Though there were changes in expression, each official still forced themselves to stand motionlessly with extreme self-control¡ªthey had been trained by Chen Pingping himself, and were still the most disciplined secret agents in the world.


    After Mu Tie finished speaking, Fan Xian stood up. With his hands behind his back, he smiled. ¡°If there are any objections, please speak now.¡±


    Silence.


    The difference in status between Fan Xian and the Council¡¯s ordinary personnel was too great; no one dared to disagree.


    Grinning, Fan Xian casted his bait. ¡°Come together and think, all of you. The Director sent me here to show that each of you is still being held in high regard. You all know how busy I am; if this were some ordinary government division, I¡¯d be toozy toe.¡±


    Hearing this made the crowd rx a bit; Fan Xian was infamous for hiding malice behind his smile, and this time, no one was able to see it. Not to mention, with Fan Xian¡¯s noble background and his reputation as the world¡¯s leading schr, no one expected him to know all the shady business of the Council. Together, they decided to agree with Fan Xian for now and bowed. ¡°As you wish, Lord Commissioner.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned slightly, a bit dissatisfied.


    Mu Tie was standing close to Fan Xian and saw the glint of coldness in the Commissioner¡¯s eyes. Believing Fan Xian to be dissatisfied by his subordinates for not showing enough loyalty, Mu Tie anxiously signaled to Feng¡¯er, who was standing in the front row, with his eyes. Feng¡¯er was Mu Tie¡¯s distant nephew, and also had the family name Mu.


    Mu Feng¡¯er thought his uncle was signaling for him to make an objection¡ªbut how could he refute the Commissioner?! Terrified, his legs shaking, Mu Feng¡¯er thought back on his uncle¡¯s kindness and steeled his resolve. Stepping forward, he made a clear salute and said, ¡°Lord Commissioner, while the First Bureau watches over the hundreds of officials in the capital, private rtions are unavoidable. Everyone has rtives. My older brother-inw, for example, works in the Equestrian Bureau. It¡¯s fine for me to avoid interacting with him, but I¡¯m afraid there would be much unrest once back home.¡±


    No one dared tough despite hearing such mischievous words. No one knew why Mu Feng¡¯er was so bold today.


    Fan Xian was secretly happy, but he kept a gloomy expression and chided, ¡°You think Council regtions are a lump of excrement for you to smear all over your face? Mu Tie, drag this distant nephew of yours outside to await punishment!¡±


    Mu Tie sighed and did as told with a sad face. Fan Xian scanned the crowd coldly. ¡°Anything else to say?¡±


    Everyone knew Fan Xian was abusing his authority. Unexpectedly, someone came forward and said, ¡°Lord Commissioner, it is our duty to carry out investigations, but what should we do in cases of people of high status? What should we do if our families are being troubled? What should we do if the pce speaks out?¡±


    Everyone was quiet. The First Bureau was most afraid of dealing with officials who had connections to the pce. As mighty as the Overwatch Council was, it still belonged to the pce.


    Fan Xian was extremely calm. ¡°Use my name.¡±


    Those words meant that when dealing with whoever dared to use their status or connections to threaten the First Bureau, simply throw out the name Fan Xian! Nowadays, with the exception of officials above the third-rank and members of the nobility, no one would dare to mistreat Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates and risk offending him.


    With one hand controlling the Overwatch Council, the other controlling all the money, who would want to offend him?


    That official still spoke out despite what just happened to Mu Tie and his nephew. For that, Fan Xian looked at him with slight admiration. Slowing his speech, Fan Xian said, ¡°Let me hear all your opinions. I hold nothing against you.¡±


    That official had just said all he wanted to say and struggled to add, ¡°I believe it is only right for us to not ept valuables in private, but there really is no harm in epting some under the Bureau¡¯s name. Also, setting up good rtions with other government divisions could aid in future investigations. Andstly, after dividing up the benefits, it¡¯s nothing but a bonus.¡±


    Fan Xian knew they all treasured the benefits they received andughed coldly. ¡°Speaking of payment, you earn three times as much as a government official of the same rank. Even though you don¡¯t have as many outside resources, you¡¯re still being paid plenty, which has been the Council¡¯s intention since its creation. What¡¯s there toin about?¡±


    Su Wenmao was a bit more familiar with Fan Xian. He said, ¡°The Council always endured retaliation from the officials and disdain from the people, and the First Bureau is in a rather special situation. Since the Imperial court isn¡¯t willing to give out bonuses, so...¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and stopped Su Wenmao. He stared at the Council members gathered before him. The heavy atmosphere had been crushing down until there was only silence. Then, Fan Xian said slowly:


    ¡°Do not ask what the Imperial court can do for you¡ªask what you can do for the Imperial court.¡±


    Su Wenmao was stunned for a moment. Upon further pondering, he realized what Fan Xian just said was extremely meaningful. He felt a sense of admiration for Fan Xian, while at the same time he felt a sense of shame in himself. Indeed, when those of the First Bureau were all plotting for their own benefits, did they ever think about why the Overwatch Council was established?


    The official who had spoken out before Su Wenmao was also awed. Years of education and training by the Council and discipline by Chen Pinping made him feel like his mindset had returned to how it was when he stepped into the Council for the first time. Deeply moved, he sped his right fist and shouted:


    ¡°All for Qing.¡±


    ¡°All for Qing!¡± was what all of them had to memorize on their first day in the Council.


    Fan Xian was happy and sped his fist in return. ¡°All for life,¡± he thought to himself.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: Xinfeng Restaurant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky had grown dark, and a gloomy atmosphere now veiled the capital. The aridity of autumn was reced by a cold rain that both battered and cleaned the tile roofs of residential houses and firmly washed the dust-caked streets. With itsing, this rain marked the first chill of the year; the fifth year of the Qing calendar.


    Fan Xian was rubbing his hands as he sat in the second floor of the Xinfeng Restaurant. A wind tarp had been installed outside the window, and Fan Xian watched it mesmerized. He averted his gaze towards the First Bureau yamen across the street, and then to the Supreme Court¡¯s yamen. Comparing both yamen, the one that belonged to the First Bureau was considerably quieter. The officers from the Overwatch Council looked to be at ease, not at all like how they used to be.


    The rectification had been going on for a few days now. Of course, Fan Xian did not believe that the yelling of a slogan would rewrite the regtions in any immediate capacity, if ever. In secret, he had been continuing his investigation into the affairs, sour rtions and corruption that had be ingrained within the Overwatch Council. He had ruthlessly fired numerous individuals and even sent many officers to trial at the Seventh Bureau. The atmosphere in the First Bureau had now atst received its turnaround for the better, and like a timekeeper¡¯s clockwork, the yamen began to work as efficiently as they should.


    Fan Xian had not yet be ustomed to being on-duty at the First Bureau, but he rejected the idea Mu Tie had proposed to him, which involved the erection of an office room for Fan Xian to quietly work and wait within. What Fan Xian elected to do instead was to book every table of the upper-floor of the restaurant across the street. Upon doing so, he was able to rx and recline in the quiet that came with theck of customers, and snack out all day, all the while being in close proximity to the First Bureau.


    This is now where he sat. On the table Fan Xian was sitting at, there was a bamboo steamer with a single bun inside. It was no ordinary-sized bun, for it upied the entire space inside of the bamboo steamer! Its outside was gleaming white and possessed 18 folds, and from the inside came a steady flow of steam which made one¡¯s mouth water. He gently blew the bun and then stuck his chopsticks inside it, which created an eruption of juices.


    Fan Xian picked up a wheat straw and asked, ¡°Do you want the juice?¡±


    ¡°Hot.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled andughed, using the chopsticks to split the bun further. He collected the meat that resided deep within its fluffy interior and put it upon a te, which he passed to the person at his side. Hefortingly told him, ¡°Dabao, the sauce is hot, but the meat is not. You should still blow on it before eating.¡±


    Dabao heeded Fan Xian¡¯s words well and blew the te with all the might of his lungs.


    Ever since Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw retired, the Fan manor had be quiet. When Fan Xian was in the northern Qi Kingdom, Dabao had spent much of his time visiting the manor in his absence. When Fan Xian returned, he did not see Dabao for a number of days and he wondered why. After asking Wan¡¯er the reason why, she told Fan Xian that because he had just returned to the capital, she sent Dabao to the Lin manor. After Fan Xian heard this, he wasn¡¯t very happy. Even though they only sought to preserve his reputation, they did not dare to put the Lin manor is an awkward position. But in that manor, the people there were quite picky and difficult to please, and now the Lin manor only had Wan¡¯er and a distant rtive to take care of it.


    Ever since he took the job at the First Bureau, he had been brushed off his feet every single day. Fan Xian could hardly believe that he did not have the time to take care of this matter, so he decided to take advantage of thiszy, rainy, windswept day and talk to Deng Ziyue about bringing Dabao out to the Xinfeng Restaurant to try out its most revered dish, the jietang bun. He could return him to the manorter.


    ¡°Stop blowing, you can eat it already!¡± Fan Xian wasughing at his brother-inw.


    He had no idea why Dabao¡¯s mental capacity was that of a child, something which undoubtedly led to him adhering to every word Fan Xian would say. With immediacy in response to Fan Xian¡¯s words, he turned his head down and gobbled up the meat in one mouthful. As Fan Xian watched him do so with haste, he pondered if he had even tasted the food.


    When Fan Xian saw this, he thought about Zhu Bajie from Journey to the West eating pepino melons and he could not help butugh.


    Deng Ziyue was present, but he sat at a different table. He watched the scene and thought it to be slightly creepy. There were 30 people from the Qinian Unit, and they were divided into four smaller subunits to provide Fan Xian protection from each and every angle. Deng Ziyue had taken over Wang Qinian¡¯s position, and dared not leave Fan Xian¡¯s side for a moment. And as such, Deng Ziyue was the only person who knew precisely what Fan Xian had been up to in the past few days. In his heart, however, he knew that he was merely following a Commissioner, a person whose full intentions were often masked and kept secret ¨C even to his closest allies. After Fan Xian cleaned up the First Bureau, he had yet to receive a specific order from him, and so he just sat in the Xinfeng Restaurant eating food and singing songs to the delight of his master. He thought to himself, ¡°As a Commissioner, the fact that he is so keen to look after his mentally handicapped brother-inw is surprising, and I greatly admire him for it.


    From downstairs came the sound of heavy footsteps, and hearing them he snapped out of his deep thoughts. His hand clenched the hilt of his sheathed sword and he quickly turned to peer at the stairs that led to the second floor of the restaurant. This person was revealed to be Mu Tie, and he had been spearheading the investigations into determining whether certain suspected officers were indeed guilty ofmitting uwful acts. He was also responsible for maintaining the morale of the entire department and making preparations for the secret mission Fan Xian had tasked him with. He was an incredibly busy man who had been put under arge amount of pressure. His eyes were visibly sunken and dark, and from the way he held himself, he looked worn out, tired and unhealthy.


    Mu Tie took off his rain hat and raincoat and tossed them into the corner of the room. He carefully presented a cylinder from his chest pocket. What it was made of wasn¡¯t known, but it was evidently waterproof, for the paper inside was still dry as a bone.


    Fan Xian approached Mu Tie and took it from him. He got to reading it immediately and with a focused expression read every line, clearly fixated. Slowly, a frown formed upon his face, and his mood took a sour turn. At the beginning, when he first returned to the capital, he had asked Deng Ziyue to investigate the chancellors that possessed deep ties to the second prince. It had nothing to do with the Cui family. After Fan Xian became chief of the First Bureau, this mission was immediately given to Mu Tie as his first task.


    It seemed as if there was no incriminating evidence to be found, but it was as Fan Xian expected. Those sorts covered their tracks well and would go to great lengths to avoid anything dirty showing up, but still, what Mu Tie had uncovered was perhaps almost too clean. The Cui family were nobles and over the years it was impossible for them not to have given any kickback to the Minister of Appointments or Director of the Imperial Observatory. Their record was too clean to be true and so Fan Xian sighed, before asking, ¡°As that all there is?¡±


    Mu Tie nodded.


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°Did the Second Bureau ask anything?¡± Mu Tie looked at him, shaking his head and said, ¡°The Second Bureau is cooperating with us. They believe it to be an order from the pce, not an investigation instigated by you. I can assure you that no one knows.¡±


    ¡°Did the Second Bureau not possess any information?¡± Fan Xian only noticed now that he was still holding a pair of chopsticks, an indication of how involved with the matters that he was. Heughed at himself, and ced them down upon the steamer. Now, his greatest enemy was the eldest princess in a faraway ce called Xinyang. No one knew when the eldest princess was due a return to the capital, so he had to confirm who within the pce was allied with her and find out who was not, all the while she and the Second Prine were away.


    Mu Tie spoke softly and politely, but he found himself to possess more confidence and so he said, ¡°In regards to the investigation in the capital, the Second Bureau is in charge of obtaining the necessary information, but they still cannot match the First Bureau in that regard. Do not worry, my lord.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and gestured to Mu Tie that he could leave.


    He waited until Mu Tie left and then Fan Xian looked at the parchment he was given once more. Reading the jargon, found himself lost in a sea of thoughts. The document recorded the Cui family¡¯s bribing history, and included the dates of such ¡°transactions¡± and whom they dealt with. Most of the officers in the government were included, but there was no trace of the second prince and his closest allies. This disappointment gave Fan Xian a headache, and his gut feeling suggested there was a problem there. So, amidst the barrage of words that had been written onto the parchment, he was unable to find anything of true value.


    Fan Xian knew of his own proficiency in assassination, how to maintain and handle authority, and the production of certain fabrications when the time required it. After all, he would always present himself as someone soft and approachable, but his heart was like one of a killer. He was not a person who couldfort others, nor was he good at analyzing information. He knew of his dexterities and limitations, and working within those, he could excel at what he was best at. It was because he had such a strong grasp of himself that he could get a strong grasp of others and tell what sort of person they were.


    He thought about the n he conceived in Shangjing, in the northern Qi Kingdom. He sighed and thought about the goofy-looking character who helped him a considerable amount during his time there ¨C Wang Qinian. But of course, the person who ensured the effective execution of the n was Yan Bingyun, and right now, Fan Xian was remorseful at his inability to secure him as a follower upon his return to the capital. ¡°Who knew that the Overwatch Council would take on Yan Bingyun for the Fourth Bureau? And then for me to take up the First Bureau?¡± He had desired to suppress Yan Bingyun¡¯s intelligence, but that was an even more difficult task now.


    Fan Xian looked at Dabao and saw him eating noodles like a madman. Heughed and picked up the now empty bun and put it in his bowl. Fan Xian dipped it into the noodles and then quickly put it in his mouth before chewing it heartily.


    Dabao was shocked at the presence of a hand quickly appear and disappear in front of him. With a slow reaction, he raised his head to look at Fan Xian. He then shook his head before resuming his feast upon the noodles.


    Outside, it was still pouring. And as the heavy rainshed the streets, a mist arose, veiling the streets and houses, limiting the visibility of those who braved the outdoors. The chill had descended upon the city by now, and as the breeze picked up its speed and strength, the people outside were remarkably windswept. It was as if the wind itself was seeking the warmth of the people¡¯s necks.


    Fan Xian ced a coat upon Dabao and carefully tucked in the clothes around his neck to ensure the wind would not breach his own warmth. He then tapped his shoulder and said, ¡°Xianxian has some business he must take care of. Why don¡¯t you return to the manor and go y with Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Dabao was chewing an apple. He mumbled back, ¡°Sister is so mean... me... Fan... y.¡±


    Fian Xian understood what he meant and beganughing. He wondered if any of the officers, chancellors, businessmen, prostitutes and even poets of this world capable of owning a simple heart, such as the one Dabao possessed. Perhaps life would be so much simpler and easier if they did.


    Fan Xian then carefully spoke to Teng Zijing, and the carriage that belonged to the Fan manor departed for home. Deng Ziyue looked at Fan Xian and asked, ¡°Sir, where should we go now?¡±


    ¡°To Yan Manor.¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266: She Showed Self-Respect, You Became a Pervert


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In such heavy rain, instead of staying in the Bureau to be served by his subordinates; or chowing down on delicious food in Xinfeng Restaurant; or going back to the manor to enjoy some warm tea; Fan Xian insisted on going to Yan Manor. Deng Ziyue was mildly surprised.


    ¡°Allow me to call a carriage,¡± he said to Fan Xian as he was about to cross the street.


    Fan Xian shook his head and put up the hood of his raincoat. Unintimidated by the downpour, he began to walk down the street, allowing the raindrops to fall on his dark gray coat.


    Most of the Council¡¯s uniforms were rather ordinary, but there were exceptions. For example, there was the special raincoat for operating under rainy weather¡ªthe sleeves were roomy and not too long, and the entire coat was made from a waterproof fabric. It also had a hood, giving it a strange resemnce to both a wind jacket and a cloak. When rain fell, each drop would smoothly glide down the fabric.


    When Shu the schr saw this raincoat for the first time, his artistic sense was inspired and he dubbed it ¡°lotus coat¡±, since the material repelled water just like it was made of lotus pads. Contrary to its artistic name, however, the raincoats looked too strange and went against the established aesthetics, so it failed to be popr among the general public; only personnel of the Overwatch Council would wear it.


    Today, when it rained in the capital, the sight of anyone wearing this raincoat meant that the Council was out taking care of some matter or another, prompting ordinary people to stay away.


    Fan Xian was walking in the rain, and the Qinian Unit dared not linger behind. Just like on that moonlit night, they divided themselves and followed, neither too far nor too close. Together they walked down the long street in silence. Only the stter of water could be heard from the rain which fell onto their clothes and from their boots when they stepped into puddles.


    Seen through the haze, this small group carried a killing intent.


    The owner of Xinfeng Restaurant was quite fascinated by the scene. This Commissioner Fan sure was amazing; somehow that strange Council raincoat managed to look good on him.


    Yan Manor wasn¡¯t too far away. The group went through an alleyway and then took a right turn after they exited. The front gates of Yan Manor weren¡¯t too wide, but Fan Xian felt them quite imposing when he remembered that the father and son who lived here controlled the entirety of Qing¡¯s foreign spywork.


    Yan Ruohai had been in charge of the Fourth Bureau for over ten years and had gained the respect of both Shen Pingping and His Majesty. Even the high-ranking court officials would not dare to show him any disrespect. Technically speaking, however, his rank was very low due to how the Overwatch Council was set up back in the day. In order for all members of the Council to operate more easily, His Majesty had been forcefully raising their political statuses through an award and merit system.


    Several years ago, Yan Ruohai already a second-ranked earl. After Yan Bingyun was sold out by the Eldest Princess, His Majesty, in an attempt to appease the Council officials, directly promoted Yan Ruohai to a third-ranked earl. Even Fan Xian¡¯s father, the current Minister of Revenue, was merely a first-ranked earl. This just showed just how well His Majesty treated the members of the Overwatch Council.


    However, the door que had remained the same; nothing was changed which would show the new status. The characters were written in ck ink rather than gold, which made it seem quite low-key. But Fan Xian knew that, other than the other than the senior ministers who had inherited their titles from fiefdoms, only officials who had been granted a manor by His Majesty had the right tobel their titles on a que. That meant that Yan Manor, too, was once granted by His Majesty. It could not get any more low-profile even if it wanted to.


    The doorman, from a distance, recognized the group as Council officials, but he didn¡¯t know if they were the Master¡¯s colleagues or the Young Master¡¯s friends. He hurried down the steps to greet Fan Xian¡¯s group.


    Fan Xian took off his hood and asked, ¡°Is Yan Bingyun home?¡±


    The doorman was about to say that the Master wasn¡¯t home, but hearing that Fan Xian was here for the Young Master, and judging by Fan Xian¡¯s appearance, the doorman was able to guess Fan Xian¡¯s identity. He replied respectfully, ¡°The Young Master is home. If I may ask, would you be the Lord Commissioner?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and took off his raincoat. The doorman took it and opened an umbre, ¡°Sir, this way please.¡±


    This doorman was a smart one; he knew the Young Master most likely wouldn¡¯t have made it back without this Commissioner Fan and therefore invited the party in without reporting their visit first. Fan Xian smiled at the doorman and walked in quite naturally. As he ranked above both Yans, there was no need for excessive formalities.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first visit to Yan Manor, so he was rather curious regarding itsyout. But as he followed the doorman, he saw nothing of interest except for the artificial hill that was absurdly huge and covered in green moss.


    Around the hill, they had arrived at the inner sections of Yan Manor. Fan Xian, from a distance, saw the pair under the pavilion and smiled. Signaling to the others not to follow, he went ahead along the stone path, making as little noise as possible.


    Under this rain, even the ground directly under the pavilion was getting damp, but the pair did not move, sitting and staring nkly into the rain.


    One of them was the Young Master Yan who had just returned to the capital recently, the other was Miss Shen who took many risks in following him. They did not speak, nor did they look at each other; they just stared into the rain, as if hoping the downpour would form a screen to reflect their gazes into each other.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly as he discovered there was now a hint of warmth in the eyes of Yan Bingyun, who otherwise bore his usual cold expression. As for Miss Shen sitting beside him, she seemed to have gotten out of her misery which resulted from her family¡¯s tragedy; her face now has a hint of bashfulness, although her eyes seemed lost.


    The way they pretended each other didn¡¯t exist presented a rather interesting situation.


    What struck out even more to Fan Xian was the fact Miss Shen was wearing the clothes of a maidservant, while her ankles were shackled, the long chain of which ran all the way into her room. Apparently, Yan Bingyun had chained her up!


    Fan Xian quietly observed for a bit longer. Seeing that Yan Bingyun still hadn¡¯t noticed his presence, Fan Xian sighed as he knew Yan Bingyun must not be as rxed as he appeared.


    Fan Xian cleared his throat.


    Yan Bingyun turned around and was greeted by that despicable, gentle smile. His eyes were full of rage, although it was not clear if he was responding to being disturbed or to the fact a captive was pretty much forced upon him.


    Miss Shen¡¯s expression darkened as she saw Fan Xian. She gave a slight curtsy and went back to her room, the sound of her chain echoing behind her.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Fan Xian showing up unannounced, but Fan Xian wasn¡¯t expecting the Yan manor to be this unfrequented. Sitting down where Miss Shen had been sitting moments ago, the residual heat distracted Fan Xian. Forcing back his inappropriate thoughts, Fan Xian said, ¡°I was expecting your ce to see more visitors after your arduous return, and here I see you and Miss Shen sitting teary-eyed together in this rain.¡±


    Yan Bingyun exined very seriously: ¡°First of all, we were not looking at each other. Second of all, the tears all came from the sky, not me.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yan Bingyun continued, ¡°Father never liked dealing with Court officials, and I¡¯m not famous in the capital like you, so it¡¯s only natural that we don¡¯t get many visitors.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I know you were well-known in the capital as a young gentleman before you left for Northern Qi. Now that you¡¯ve returned, your promotion is pretty much guaranteed. How could there not be anyone knocking on your door trying to get on your good side? Even if you belong to the Overwatch Council, which is separate from the Imperial court, I doubt anyone would miss this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Father kept three dogs to guard the door, so no one dared to approach.¡±


    Fan Xian was puzzled, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see any when I came in?¡±


    ¡°Today the rain is keeping away visitors, so the dogs are taking a rest.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°And Sir, why am I being graced with your visit today?¡±


    Young Master Yan was purposely trying to distance himself from Young Sir Fan, although it also had to do with his upbringing. Fan Xian didn¡¯t care, however, and took out a tube. He opened the tube and took out a scroll, which he tossed to Yan Bingyun.


    Yan Bingyun read through the contents briefly and showed an unnatural expression. ¡°Sir, you must really have faith in me. But still, this is how the First Bureau gets by. Letting me see this is breaking regtion.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think you get to avoid me every day just because you¡¯re going to receive your father¡¯s position soon... Since you¡¯re calling me ¡®Sir¡¯, it means you¡¯re fully aware that I, when pushed, can easily order you to be relocated to the First Bureau and demote you, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything... With that said, enough nonsense; read this report.¡±


    Yan Bingyun became angry. ¡°How could you pull others into your dirty waters?! Sir, if you try to oppress me again using your rank, I¡¯m going to tell Director Chen!¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and jeered, ¡°Go ahead, just don¡¯t regret it when I move you to the First Bureau to be a registrar.¡±


    Yan Bingyun forced down his anger and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Something big.¡± Fan Xian chuckled as he stood up. ¡°I want you to find out if there are any rtionships between the Second Prince and the Cui n.¡±


    Again, all was quiet.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face held neither shock nor fear. He said, ¡°Since we were in Shangjing, I knew you were definitely going to deal with the Cui n. On that, Sir, you did not hide anything from me. However, the Second Prince? There is nothing about him having any connection with Xinyang.¡± Yan Bingyun knew Fan Xian was dealing with the Cui household because of the Eldest Princess. To investigate the rtionship between the Second Prince and the Cuis was also directed at the Eldest Princess. Yan Bingyun could not figure out why this would involve the Second Prince.


    ¡°Intuition,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°Regarding Xinyang, I was being frank with you from the start because it naturally brings up the possibility of us joining forces. As for my suspicion toward the Second Prince, it was because during the half year I spent in Northern Qi, I found him to be too quiet... Only recently did I discover this seemingly secretive Second Highness holds so much authority and attracts so many officials trying to get on his good side.¡±


    When analyzing the situation using the viewpoint of Fan Xian¡¯s previous life, when royal siblings fought for the throne, the Crown Prince pretty much had his future guaranteed without him needing to do anything. Indeed, in the past year or so, without the Eldest Princess¡¯s influence from the shadows, the Crown Prince had done just that. The same, however, would not apply to the Second Prince. For him to secure a spot for himself, he had to act one way or another. A quiet dog may still bite, but a quite prince will not seize power.


    Yan Bingyun gave Fan Xian a strange look. ¡°Sir, it appears that you¡¯ve decided to get involved in the princes¡¯ struggle after all.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m merely making preparations so that I won¡¯t lose a roof over my head because of them.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment, as if calcting how this might influence the future. Any civil servant would care about where this nation was headed, especially young and high-ranking officials like Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun.


    ¡°Sir... You belong to the Crown Prince¡¯s faction?¡± Yan Bingyun suddenly raised his head and somewhat disrespectfully stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes as he asked this idiotic, overly-direct question which did not leave any room for reconsideration.


    That caught Fan Xian off guard, but he smiled and shook his head. ¡°I do not.¡±


    There was another instant of silence from Yan Bingyun. Then, he too smiled. ¡°Ah... So you are with His Majesty.¡±


    Fan Xian did not respond, knowing Yan Bingyun would definitely offer his help¡ªbeing locked away for a year, plus staying put to heal his wounds after his return, made Yan Bingyun ache for some fun or exciting action. It was no wonder he bit hard on Fan Xian¡¯s hook.


    Yan Bingyun looked at the scroll again, thoroughly this time, and shook his head. ¡°Although the First Bureau scouts in the capital aren¡¯t as good as they used to be, they¡¯re still excellent. But still, with something as big as this, we must not rely on the reports in the capital alone. Information needs to bepared with other information, and this here is already established and not too valuable. I know that Mu Tie; he is quite capable dealing with single cases. But this is too big for him to control. If... Sir, if you trust me, let me take care of this.¡±


    Trust? Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s lowered head and saw the silver strands in his brow, even though Yan Bingyun was still young¡ªonly a few years older than Fan Xian. Fan Xian squinted and said, ¡°I trust you.¡± This thing called trust was supposed to be this simple and based on one¡¯s mood.


    ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    Yan Bingyun raised his head, his tone t but carrying some self-confidence. ¡°I return to the Fourth Bureau next month. I shall inform you by the end of the month.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°Is there anything that requires assistance?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head. ¡°If this gets out of hand, I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, I like goats.¡± Fan Xianughed. Not only was he happy for the fact he and Yan Bingyun seemed to have rediscovered the connection they had in Shangjing, but also because he knew if Yan Bingyun were to seriously start investigating, then Yan Bingyun was guaranteed to follow his footsteps from now on.


    The rtionship between the Second Prince and Xinyang had to be investigated, but it was more important to sway the young Yan to his side.


    ¡°One more thing.¡± Yan Bingyun suddenly frowned. ¡°I wish to... request a team of soldiers from you.¡±


    Fan Xian was curious. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been resting since you got back? Unless you are also doing your own secret investigations? As for requesting soldiers, you father at the Fourth Bureau has so many capable ones¡ªwhy ask me?¡±


    The rain began to fall harder, sshing against the stone-paved ground as if trying to riddle the surface with countless pits. The trees in the yard, which were getting plenty to drink, began to droop their leaves and branches, shying away from the downpour. Yan Bingyun shed a look of worry before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a serial murder case in the south spanning several provinces. The thirteen yamen of the Ministry of Justice lost many men, but they weren¡¯t able to catch the murderer. His Majesty sent this case to the Council.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He had been well-informed, having once received the Council¡¯s secret report when he and Yan Bingyun were still in Shangjing, although at the time he didn¡¯t give it too much thought.


    Yan Bingyun then said, somewhat puzzled, ¡°This goes under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Bureau, but unexpectedly, after the Fourth Bureau took over the case, thirteen agents died one after another without finding a single trace of the murderer. Furthermore, their deaths were reported to have been extremely gruesome, which means this killer must be a very powerful martial artist. Of course, we have no way to confirm the rank, but we estimate this killer to be ninth-ranked judging on how they were able to kill so many of our men without leaving a trace.


    Fan Xian also became interested in this case. In the current world, as long as a martial artist boasted ninth-rank prowess, they would be weed and solicited regardless of which nation they were in. Even the military, for certain reasons, changed its usual attitude and began to try to attract such masters.


    The problem, however, was that not many people in this world were ranked ninth or higher. Most of them resided in Dongyi City, due to its wealth and the presence of the Sigu School.


    Which was why, for martial artist who were ranked ninth or higher, they could be part of Qing¡¯s military and defend the nation, like the Ye n, or they could be like Friar He of Northern Qi, and be an assassin specializing in missions on foreign soil. Supposing that the murderer enjoyed freedom, in the worst-case scenario, they could go to Dongyi, where they could help back up the merchants and go to the Sigu School in their spare time for some sparring sessions... Those were all veryvish options to choose from.


    But a serial killer? Was there also rape or robbery involved? There was simply no need for a ninth-ranked master to resort to such actions.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re dealing with a perverted killer.¡± Fan Xian signed. ¡°...Who finds thrill in killing.¡±


    Yan Bingyun frowned, apparently unaware that such people could exist. Of course, he didn¡¯t fully understand what Fan Xian meant by ¡°pervert¡±. He said, ¡°The Fourth Bureau lost too much, hence the need to send out very powerful fighters. And as you know, ninth-ranked martial artists are rare to begin with, and the ones in the capital all rank above my father. So the Fourth Bureau couldn¡¯t say anything, and His Majesty isn¡¯t going to permit it either. That¡¯s why, Sir, I would like to borrow soldiers from you.¡±


    Fan Xian was curious. ¡°But the First Bureau doesn¡¯t have such masters either... Even counting the guards back home, two are seventh-ranked, and that¡¯s already impressive.¡±


    Yan Bingyun gave a smirk. ¡°The one I want is... Gao Da! And the six other des under hismand!¡±


    Seeing Yan Bingyun¡¯s scheming appearance, Fan Xian wanted to p him. Chuckling coldly, Fan Xian said, ¡°We sure are of the same mind. I also want to have Gao Dao by my side, and I asked the old man the first chance I got. And the result?¡± Fan Xian spread out his hands. ¡°It was but wishful thinking. Just like you. They belong to the pce; the pce isn¡¯t going to lend them out whenever we ask.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Yan Bingyun grinned. ¡°If in the future Gao Da gets transferred under yourmand, the Fourth Bureau would like to make use of him for a few days.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s rarely-seen grin stunned Fan Xian slightly. He knew the Yan household had various connections in the capital; perhaps they overheard something? The thought made Fan Xian¡¯s heart skip a beat. Could he really takemand of Gao Dao and the other six swordsmen? The possibility of such fortune made Fan Xianugh. ¡°Let¡¯s take your wishful thinking as a blessing. If that day reallyes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with lending them to you.¡±


    Having addressed the important stuff, Fan Xian took a nce into the room and began to chide Yan Bingyun. ¡°How has living with Miss Shen been recently?¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Bingyun turned back into a chunk of ice. ¡°Sir, please have some self-respect.¡±


    ¡°Self-respect my ass!¡± Fan Xian cursed out. ¡°You, chaining her up like that, are you letting her have self-respect too? You¡¯re just like that serial killer down south... a pervert.¡±


    The rain kept falling. The atmosphere was far from harmonious. Fan Xian was waving his arms around, full of himself, while Yan Bingyun was speechless from rage. He could guess that ¡°pervert¡± didn¡¯t have a nice meaning. Finally, unable to contain his anger, he said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t leave her in the envoy, would I still be tormented out of my mind?¡±


    ¡°Dressing her up like a maidservant is not going to work long-term. Besides, I don¡¯t see the point of the chain. I doubt Miss Shen would want to go anywhere else with you here.¡± Fan Xian continued to mock Yan Bingyun.


    ¡°Then, Sir, do you have any ideas?¡± Yan Bingyunughed coldly. ¡°And that Princess from Northern Qi is also something. After only a few days in the capital, she managed to persuade the Great Prince toe to the manor and pressure me to treat Miss Shen well. She¡¯s Shen Zhong¡¯s daughter, a wanted criminal of Qi. I can¡¯t kill her, I can¡¯t release her, what do I do?¡±


    A faint wail could be hearding from inside.


    Fan Xian withdrew his gaze, having just found out that the Great Prince also knew about this. Putting on a serious expression, he said, ¡°If it really is an inconvenience, I could take Miss Shen with me.¡±


    Yan Bingyun suddenly raised his head, and Fan Xian adamantly remained silent. A whileter, Yan Bingyun slowly nodded.


    Fan Xian and his group left Yan Manor, this time with a carriage which was called over from Fan Manor. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t in the mood to stroll in the rain. Sitting in the carriage and looking at Miss Shen, who appeared fearful, he smiled. ¡°It will only be for a few days, Miss Shen, so please be at ease. Once things start to calm down, I shall bring you back.¡±


    Because of his feud with the Eldest Princess, Fan Xian was justified in investigating the Second Prince. However, Fan Xian also had some more personal reasons that he would never disclose. With the scale of things being so huge this time, Fan Xian could not ceplete trust in Yan Bingyun without having a grasp over certain things. Trust, though established on intuition, would only equate to mutual benefit when there was not enough of it. So far, Fan Xian was only satisfied by the fact that, with Miss Shen in his manor, Yan Bingyun would be sure toe over often to talk.¡¯


    Fan Xian talking away Miss Shen made Yan Bingyun secretly feel a bit unpleasant, but otherwise he wasn¡¯t really against it due to being influenced by the ways of the Overwatch Council. After all, to him, Miss Shen was like a time bomb. While it hadn¡¯t gone off yet, Yan Bingyun and his father were already quarreling on a daily basis. What Fan Xian did was akin to a trade in an attempt to achieve mutual trust, and also to put things temporarily to rest.


    Looking out the window, Fan Xian sighed. A year ago, on the night when he opened that chest, it was also raining. Comparing his state of delirium on that night with his current brooding boredom made him realize this world had deeply changed him before he could change it.


    As the rain died down, people began toe out, and the carriage slowed. There seemed to be some traffic as the carriage stopped. Another carriage came up from behind and pulled up next to Fan Xian¡¯s carriage. An arm in a light-yellow sleeve reached out and lifted the curtain of Fan Xian¡¯s window, followed by a joyous cry, ¡°Master!¡±


    At this moment, Deng Ziyue had already drawn his de, and Fan Xian signaled him to stand down. Looking at the other carriage in shock, Fan Xian was surprised the other party had remembered their rtionship as master and disciple.


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s bright eyes stared back, also in shock, but she was reacting toward the presence of Miss Shen. ¡°As expected of my Master... Which household did you lure her out of?¡±


    Fan Xian retorted, ¡°Since you still remember me as you Master, you should speak to me with more respect. You are going to be a princess soon; why are you outside wandering about in this rain?¡±


    Fan Xian had already started to suspect the Second Prince as the true culprit behind the incident on Nin Street. The feast was hosted by the Second Prince. Whileter investigations revealed that Si Lili had informed the Eldest Princess, whose agent was nted in the Prime Minister¡¯s manor and then nned the assassination with Wan¡¯er¡¯s second brother, Fan Xian never let down his guard due to the Second Princess setting him up to run into the Crown Prince.


    Everyone thought the Eldest Princess supported the eastern pce, Fan Xian was no exception in the beginning. But now, looking at everything carefully, what would the Eldest Princess gain in doing so much to support a proper heir, the Crown Prince?


    And after he and Prince Jing ate at Yishi Tavern, Fan Xian unexpectedly discovered the owner was from the Cui household, which was rooted in Xinyang. Linking those together was not enough to prove or exin anything, but it was enough for Fan Xian to ce firm belief in his instincts. The Second Prince being so quiet was abnormal; a great power must be supporting him in the pce.


    Should the Second Prince turn out to be in the same direction as the Eldest Prince, then there was nothing Fan Xian could do other than apologize.


    Despite havingunched his investigation of the Second Prince, Fan Xian did not feel or show any conflict when looking at the girl, who was to be the Second Princess next spring. His first meeting with Ye Ling¡¯er was far from pleasant, and afterwards he had fought her coffin-breaker technique with his cheap tricks. But after his marriage, she often came over to the manor to apany Wan¡¯er, and from those visits, Fan Xian came to appreciate this pretty girl whose eyes were clear as jade. To him, she was easy-going and free-spirited, unlike the average daughter from a rich family.


    Ye Ling¡¯er referred to Wan¡¯er as ¡°older sister¡± and Fan Xian as ¡°Master¡±. Fan Xian found it hard to bear being called master in front of Wan¡¯er, because the title made it sound like he was an entire generation older.


    Ye Ling¡¯er said excitedly, ¡°Master, howe you never visited me after you got back?¡±


    ¡°Master, where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his temples in response to Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s barrage of words. Smiling bitterly, he sighed, ¡°Sun Wukong, you¡¯re causing mischief again.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: Eunuch Dai¡¯s Wise Decision


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian had taught Ye Ling¡¯er a few tricks by thekeside, but it had all been in order to learn the Ye family¡¯s Coffin Breaker technique. It amused him that she had brought upst year¡¯s events. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, fondness in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to your house to see Wan¡¯er,¡± said Ye Ling¡¯er. She looked at Miss Shen standing beside her as she said this, though snorted and said nothing


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t much like her naturally carefree arrogance, but as he was not one to judge others, he decided not to say anything. He retained a respectful air, and though Ye Ling¡¯er was epting of this, she knew from their interactions over the past year she that he was the kind of man who paid attention to detail. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re a big shot in the Overwatch Council now. A woman in a nice house isn¡¯t likely toe out onto the street.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said nothing. It was then that the crowd in front of them seemed to disperse as the Ye family¡¯s carriage made its way through before stopping. It seemed that Ye Ling¡¯er had discovered something worth looking at.


    Fan Xian waved a hand, signaling for the carriage to continue on. After he came up to the Ye family¡¯s carriage, he put on his raincoat, and Deng Ziyue and a number of other members from Wang Qinian¡¯s team followed close behind.


    In the carriage, Ye Ling¡¯er saw that they were all wearing ck raincoats and walking through the rain, and finally realized that Fan Xian was not merely passing through Dengshikou, but had specificallye to Dengshikou to handle matters.


    Every day, Dai Zhen of the Dengshikou Produce Inspectorate would wait for fruits and vegetables toe in from outside the city, ascertain their quality, then divide them up for selling. He also saw to the daily food orders for the royal court and the great families of the city. Specifically, he was a kind of kitchen porter for the noble families of Qing, though he had a wide range of responsibilities. One stick of celery was not worth anything, but a hundred sticks of celery were. A single egg was worth nothing, but a hundred eggs were enough for Yishi Tavern to turn into a feast.


    The Produce Inspectorate was not considered a government office; it had no rank, and because of the many different ces it served, it did not even have a supervisory office above it. Perhaps the officials paid it no attention because they felt there were no ill-gotten gains from delivering food in the city. In fact, Fan Xian was quite aware that new policies regarding this form of production had been put in practice from time to time over the past few years and were asionally left unfinished. His Majesty was simply fooling around, and this subordinate structure was thoroughly disordered and redundant.


    Dai Zhen was head of the Produce Inspectorate. Over the past few years, he had gained a steady supply of cash from eggs and vegetables. He presumed that he was the only one who knew just how much profit could be made from such unremarkable things. Often, in the middle of the night, he wouldugh to himself in bed. Even when his most beloved concubine urged him daily to ask his uncle for a decent, honorable position in the bureaucracy, he said nothing.


    It was marvelous. He was probably the first person in all of history to have made such a profit from selling vegetables. Dai Zhen couldn¡¯t help but consider himself a genius.


    But today was the day that he would cease to be so pleased with himself. In the autumn rain, the personnel of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council hade to shut down his pitiful little department, and were blocking the way to Datong Lane. Datong Lane was where the peddlers sold their groceries, and it was where a third of the city¡¯s food was purchased daily.


    He face was ashen as he rushed into his office and saw those devils in ck clothing inside. He patted his cheeks to make his smile seem softer. ¡°So the men of the First Bureau are here. As it is mid-autumn, we have a number of rare fruits on offer. Perhaps I can offer them as a gift...¡±


    Today, the person heading the case at the First Bureau was Mu Feng¡¯er. He knew that this action today had been part of a demonstration by Commissioner Fan, and he dared not be negligent. He looked at Dai Zhen and spoke coldly. ¡°Master Dai,e with us, please.¡±


    The officials of the First Bureau had already confiscated his ounts. They began picking out people in the street based on the names on their register and escorted them into their carriages outside.


    The autumn rains were still falling. Dai Zhen felt colder and colder. He smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m no ¡®master¡¯. Perhaps you are mistaken, Master Mu.¡± He customarily slipped a banknote into Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s sleeve.


    Mu Feng¡¯er looked at him and felt slight pity for the man. Could it be that he had not heard that Commissioner Fan was now heading up the First Bureau? Two stone-faced officers came up from beside him and kicked Dai Zhen in the back of the knee, forcing him to the ground. They took rope from around their waists and bound his hands tightly in one swift move. It seemed that the First Bureau had been doing that sort of thing a lot that year.


    Dai Zhen fell to the floor, his thoughts in disarray. There was a sharp pain in his wrists, and he was both ashamed and furious. Finally, he could hold back no longer. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he shouted, cursing them.


    Mu Feng¡¯er gripped the object in his breast pocket and thought for a moment before deciding not to take it out. ¡°This is official business, and we ask for your co-operation, Master Dai.¡±


    Dai Zhen panicked, his eyes swiveling around the room. ¡°Help!¡± he yelled in a loud voice. ¡°The Overwatch Council are trying to kill me for my money!¡±


    When the First Bureau team had rushed in through the rains to raid the Produce Inspectorate, the people of Qing, always fond of a good scene, had already gathered around. But fearing the ck-d men of the Council, themoners did not dare get any closer. Now captured, the once-arrogant Dai was a sorry sight indeed. He was fearful, and though the hired thugs that he had hired in secret were roused by his cries, the Overwatch Council blocked their path.


    Dai Zhen¡¯s hands were bound, and his heart was beating fast. He knew that when the Overwatch Council made a move, nothing could make them stop. He howled for his life. ¡°The Overwatch Council want to kill me for my money!¡± In truth, he was truly distraught. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of doing anything but shouting those words. He hoped that his uncle in the pce would hear the news as soon as possible and intervene before he was taken to their terrifying prison.


    Looking at the excited crowd outside, Mu Feng¡¯er frowned. He took out a document from his breast pocket, and read out Dai Zhen¡¯s crimes aloud to the people.


    The workers andmon people of the city all believed in the government and trusted them. After all, everyone knew that Dai Zhen¡¯s hands weren¡¯t clean in the slightest. But as the crowds gathered, it became harder for them to leave. The First Bureau had only sent a handful of men, and seizing the ounting books and gathering testimonies seemed rather difficult.


    Looking on the scene, Mu Feng¡¯er felt rather angry, but he nced in the distance beyond the crowd and saw two carriages that were over to one side. A group of unfamiliar colleagues from the Council were escorting Commissioner Fan, dressed in rain clothes. He peered through the heavy rain, and his heart pounded.


    ¡°Go!¡± he yelled.


    Dai Zhen¡¯s hands were tied. He knew that the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison was a ce that officials could not go to. His face reddened as he howled himself hoarse. He was like a child throwing a tantrum,id out on the floor and absolutely unwilling to leave.


    His henchmen had gathered around outside. Although they wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on the men of the Council, they forcefully blocked them from returning back with their detainee.


    As the rains fell, Fan Xian nced at the scene on the not-so-distant stone steps, making a silent evaluation of Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s capability. He heard Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s curious voicee from the carriage behind him. ¡°Sir, the work that you Council men are doing seems rather absurd. Hassling a minor official in broad daylight. What¡¯s next? If themoners see what you are doing, then how will that reflect on the royal court?¡±


    The rain beat down upon Fan Xian¡¯s rain hat. The droplets fell down from the brim, hiding his face.


    ¡°If an official does not care for his reputation, there is no reason why the royal court should cover for them,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Ling¡¯er, despite being just a minor official, he can graft 5,000 taels of silver from the pce in the span of a year. As for the profits he¡¯s made on Datong Lane in the past few years, who can say?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er was by the carriage window, and the rain water had soaked the hair on her forehead. There was a look of interest in her eyes. She had been nning to enjoy herself at Fan Manor today; she hadn¡¯t expected to run into Fan Xian, and certainly hadn¡¯t expected them both to be witness to such a scene. She finally realized that a petty official could still make off with arge amount of money.


    At that moment, and with great difficulty, Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s men finally fought their way out of the Produce Inspectorate, approaching Fan Xian and dragging the miserable Dai Zhen with them through the heavy rains.


    The thugs who had encircled them seemed to have caught sight of the strength and power that those two carriages represented and did not dare rush forth. As for themoners, seeing Fan Xian and Deng Ziyue¡¯s uniforms, they seemed to sense the chilling air that emanated from the two men, and unthinkingly retreated.


    Dai Zhen was still a forceful petty official. His official¡¯s garments were already soaked through by the dirty rainwater. His hair was scattered across his round face, and he looked truly exhausted, yet he still scolded them ferociously. ¡°You Council men, you take what we have, and you still want more? And now you want to torture my money out of me!¡±


    When the ignorant masses surrounding them heard his words, there was a sudden look of realization on their faces.


    Fan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at the official who struggled before him, iling his legs like a tied-up hog about to be ughtered. He was not concerned about getting him to shut up, because themon people had always seen the Overwatch Council as a shadowy organization. Even if Dai Zhen cursed them all day long, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the situation. And today was simply a trial run; the main objective was seeing how his subordinates handled affairs.


    Seeing a look of shame and uneasy anger on Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s face, Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Why did you not choose to capture him at home, in the middle of the night? Although it¡¯s raining today, you knew that Datong Lane would be full of people, and the whole scene could easily descend into chaos.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er was stunned. The new regtions were clear ¨C from now on, cases were to be handled out in the open as much as possible, so they had chosen to arrest him at his office. If things were as before, then of course they would have taken him in the middle of the night. How was this his fault?


    Fan Xian did not wait for him to exin. ¡°Even if you had done it in the middle of the day, you could have closed up his office and left immediately. Could you not have let him quietlye with you to the Council? What use were your methods? Reading out an official record of his crimes. Did you think you were bureaucrats from the Supreme Court? Do I have to specially employ a clerk to follow around after you make official promations?¡±


    Hearing his harsh words, Mu Feng¡¯er grumbled. On the one hand, Dai Zhen had some serious support behind him, and they feared the possible consequences of making a chaotic scene. On the other hand, he worried that themissioner, as a gifted schr, would look poorly on their usual cloak-and-dagger methods.


    Although themissioner was known as an immortal of poetry, it seemed that that did not contradict the secretive methods of the Council. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s mockery, it seemed he felt even more strongly about them than Mu Feng¡¯er did.


    At that moment, Dai Zhen let out another howl as hey face down on the wet ground. His eyes were covered by the mud, but he saw a glimpse of who Mu Feng¡¯er was reporting to. He knew that this was a major figure in the Council, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. He didn¡¯t recognize Fan Xian, but he recognized Ye Ling¡¯er in the carriage behind him. Ye Ling¡¯er was the only daughter of the Commander of Defense. Ever since she was a child, she had enjoyed riding on horseback through the city streets. There were very few of the city¡¯s denizens who could not recognize her.


    Dai Zhen immediately cried out to the young woman in the carriage. ¡°Lady Ye, please, help...¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at Fan Xian¡¯s strangely calm face. She did not dare say a word, and abruptly pulled her head back inside the carriage.


    Dai Zhen knew that he was done for, and finally yed his trump card. ¡°Do you know who my uncle is?¡± he yelled. ¡°How dare you arrest me! My uncle is... ugh!¡±


    Seeing Fan Xian signal with his eyes, Deng Ziyue knew that he did not want to hear Eunuch Dai¡¯s name spoken aloud, and wanted him muzzled.


    At that point, Mu Feng¡¯er understood, and somewhat shamefully took from his breast pocket a small wooden stick, both ends tied with rope, and crudely ced it in Dai Zhen¡¯s mouth. The stick was stiff, and tore at the corners of Dai Zhen¡¯s mouth, leaving him unable to speak, with blood dripping from both corners of his lips.


    The people around them were shocked. Fan Xian paid them no attention. ¡°I don¡¯t care who his uncle is,¡± he said, speaking to Mu Feng¡¯er. ¡°I only care who your uncle is. Do your job well. Don¡¯t bring shame upon Mu Tie.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er let out a slight grunt of shame in response and hauled the bloody-faced Dai Zhen to the carriage. His subordinates had caught a number of the thugs who had hidden themselves in the crowd, and they turned around and beat them fiercely to the ground with his Council-issued truncheon, not giving them a chance to resist.


    Seeing himy blows upon them, the gatheredmoners were filled with fear, and immediately and loudly dispersed. Once they had reached a safe distance by the corner of the street, they turned around to watch curiously once more.


    Through the rain, all they could see were a few agents of the Council dressed in raincoats, brandishing sticks, their faces cold as they beat a number of men on the ground. The men did not dare fight back, perhaps due to the power the Overwatch Council had amassed over the years.


    It was a rather bloody sight.


    Fan Xian looked at themoners who had been watching the spectacle from a distance, and imperceptibly shook his head. Yet what surprised them was the fact that he did not return to his own carriage, but lifted his hat and went directly into Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s carriage.


    Ye Ling¡¯er was shocked. How could a man so brazenly enter her carriage?


    Fan Xian pretended not to have realized this. He looked at Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s slightly damp hair, hesitated, then pulled a handkerchief out of his breast pocket and handed it to her. Ye Ling¡¯er took it and dried off her damp hair. She could smell a slight perfume on the handkerchief, and presumed that it was Wan¡¯er¡¯s. She smiled, then asked him what all that earlier business had been about.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly and told her all about Dai Zhen¡¯s circumstances. ¡°Such a trifling matter,¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Why did you have to see to it personally?¡±


    Fan Xian sneered. ¡°The water is deep in the capital. Despite Dai Zhen being just an official who sells vegetables, he¡¯s managed to steal quite a lot. The reason he¡¯s so brazen is because he¡¯s got support. His uncle is Eunuch Dai of the pce. I¡¯m overseeing all this today because I¡¯m afraid that my subordinates might move too slowly and allow Eunuch Dai to catch wind of things. If I didn¡¯t get involved, the First Bureau would have no way of catching the man inside the pce.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked into his gleaming eyes. ¡°My father once said that matters are mostplicated inside the pce. He told us never to get involved. You¡¯re quite brave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a eunuch; nothing more.¡± Fan Xian smiled. Eunuchs had no rights anyway.


    Ye Ling¡¯er shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the pce eunuchs. They have their own masters, and if you make them lose face, you will also cause the pce concubines to lose face.¡±


    Fan Xian was somewhat stunned. It seemed that the thought had only now urred to him. A momentter, the smile returned to his face. ¡°And why should I fear that? I don¡¯t much care for Wan¡¯er going to the pce and acting as a go-between. If the concubines find me troublesome, then as a Prince Consort, at worst I¡¯ll get a p on the wrist from the pce and nothing more.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er cocked her head to one side and looked at this fearless young man, unsure of what he was thinking.


    The carriage reached the gate of Fan Manor, and the two of them got out. Teng Zijing was waiting outside. Fan Xian told him to tell his wife to make space for young Miss Shen in the rear house. He then led Ye Ling¡¯er into the manor, not without forgetting to take his handkerchief back from her.


    The handkerchief had been stolen from Haitang. And Fan Xian wasn¡¯t willing to give it away.


    Eunuch Dai was the favorite of Imperial Consort Shu, and Ye Ling¡¯er would immediately be the concubine of the next Emperor, which meant that Concubine Shu was essentially her future mother-inw. Ye Ling¡¯er would also immediately be the liege of Eunuch Dai. Fan Xian had gossiped with Ye Ling¡¯er before regarding these rtionships. He wasn¡¯t willing to give her the handkerchief, but he had to use it where he could.


    The rain fell on the capital all day long, though had somewhat subsided by sunset. Having received the news, a flustered Eunuch Dai hurried out of the pce.


    He was a popr figure within the pce. Because Imperial Consort Shu was a woman of outstanding literary talent, she often helped the Emperorpose works, and she took Eunuch Dai along with her. He also had the responsibility of sending imperial edicts ¨C when Fan Xian first learned that he was to be named Functionary of Taichang Temple, the decree was issued by Eunuch Dai, and there were a number of benefits rted to this. Now he could enter and leave the pce regardless of the rules, and no one would darein.


    Eunuch Dai stood in the doorway of the Produce Inspectorate, his face red. He looked at the mess inside and heard the shrieking of the people around him. Anger rose up within him, and he pointed a scolding finger at his nephew¡¯s subordinates. ¡°I already told you! The other government offices in the city aren¡¯t worth a damn, but when the Overwatch Councile knocking, you better lick their damn boots!¡±


    One man clutched his half-swollen face, sobbing. ¡°My lord, normally we dly hand out money. Today, the boss handed a banknote to the man from the First Bureau. Who knew they were going to follow their instructions to the letter?¡±


    Eunuch Dai¡¯s rage made his whole body tremble. ¡°Who would dare humiliate us like that!? Who are these scoundrels? I shall find Mu Tie...How dare they cross the Dai family!¡±


    He was a eunuch of the pce. The Overwatch Council had no right to interfere with him, and he was confident in saying so. Filled with rage over this humiliation, he took a sedan chair to the First Bureau and find the person responsible. Though his nephew Dai Zhen was a good-for-nothing, he had still sent plenty of money his way over the years. He could not simply stand by and watch as he was beaten half to death by the Council¡¯s men. Everyone in the bureaucracy knew that when you entered the Council, the only way you could leave would be missing a few vital parts.


    The sedan chair came to the gate of the office of the First Bureau. Though Eunuch Dai was filled with doubt, he was determined. First, he asked a footman to go inside and make inquiries. A momentter, the footman returned and whispered something in his ear. Eunuch Dai¡¯s face immediately changed. He paused for a long time, then spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Go back to the pce.¡±


    Covered in bruises from head to toe, a thug saw Dai¡¯s sedan chair return to the pce. For a moment he was rmed. Unable to approach the gate of the First Bureau, he yelled after him. ¡°My lord, you must seek justice for us!¡±


    Eunuch Dai was a cunning man indeed. His experience in making promations had trained his tongue in the art of speaking carefully. He spat out some phlegm which just happened tond on the man¡¯s face, and his voice quivered as he spoke. ¡°I am a eunuch! Not a judge!¡±


    Having said this, he retreated to his sedan chair, feeling thoroughly uneasy. The footman had made it clear. The person in charge of today¡¯s operation was none other than Master Fan!


    At that moment, Eunuch Dai realized that the Emperor had already given Fan Xian control of the First Bureau... but why had young Master Fan chosen to target his nephew? Eunuch Dai knew full well that his nephew was corrupt, but when it came to the scale of corruption in the capital¡¯s bureaucracy, he was little more than an ant inparison.


    He had no idea that Fan Xian simply wanted to train his men and open up the market. Yet he presumed it had something to do with him, and when he thought of the Fan family¡¯s considerable power, Eunuch Dai¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Watching the sedan chair pass by, Dai Zhen¡¯s hired thug dimwittedly wiped the disgusting spittle from his face. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Who was Eunuch Dai so afraid of?


    A few dayster, Eunuch Dai sought out an opportunity. He brought up the matter in front of Lady Shu, hoping that she could intervene on behalf of his nephew and pass on any news to him. To his surprise, Lady Shu had already somehow learnt of it, and was thoroughly aware of his nephew¡¯s situation. She was thoroughly determined to have him punished.


    At that moment, Eunuch Dai realized that Fan Xian had somehow already blocked any way for him to take alternative action. Filled with shock and fear, he gave up on any hope of retaining his dignity, and rushed to Yi Guipin¡¯s chambers in a shameless attempt to curry favor with her. He hoped to use her connection with Lady Liu to quietly transfer money to Fan Manor.


    Meanwhile, Mu Feng¡¯er, who was in charge of the case, was racking his brains. He looked at Dai Zhen, who had yet to be transferred to the Celestial Prison, and felt a certain frustration. It was this this no-good wheeler-dealer who had caused him to lose face in front of Commissioner Fan, and yet Commissioner Fan had ordered that this ruffian was not to be punished. Why? He felt the purse of silver coins hanging from his belt with his hand, and couldn¡¯t help but grumble.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268: Interlude of ck and White


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian ordered the First Bureau to capture Dai Zhen precisely because of the head eunuch standing behind him.


    Seeing that even Eunuch Dai submitted without a hassle, all the officials in the capital were stunned by the First Bureau¡¯s determination and Commissioner Fan¡¯s method. In the dark, the First Bureau began to systematically carry out its work. Going by the usual procedure, they broke in under the darkness of the night and silently took those officials back to the Council.


    Such a sudden purge brought a cold wind to the capital. The various officials thought this great schr was going to shake up the entire capital like he did with the examinations back in spring. But gradually, people discovered that wasn¡¯t the case. The officials involved were all ranked rather low and unimportant. There were no major cases involved either.


    The senior members of the Imperial court and the princes¡¯ subordinates did not show any strong reactions. As time passed, they discovered this disturbance did not threaten anything crucial within the political circles, only bringing knocks on random doors. Once again at ease, they guessed that Fan Xian, being new to his position, was merely trying to show off his power.


    While nothing became widespread, there were always people who worried that something would, which was why over the past few days, Lady Liu became the busiest person in Fan manor. Contrary to her usual ways, she began to collect money, which was turned over to Fan Xian, who gave the majority of it to the Bureau and the remainder to Yan manor.


    Since ancient times, money had been the best tool to buy people, to cate them.


    As a result, the First Bureau personnel became more motivated in their work, while those that came close enough to touch Lady Liu¡¯s fingers became much more at ease¡ªthe ones giving out money, receiving money, all received their own constion.


    With everything entering the main phase, Fan Xian did not go to Xinfeng Restaurant that day. Instead, he stayed home in his book chamber, looking through the casefile written by Mu Tie. Mu Tie¡¯s handwriting wasn¡¯t exquisite by any means, but the content was clear-cut.


    Eunuch Dai¡¯s nephew, after paying a hefty fine, finally returned from the Overwatch Council. Taking advantage of a loophole in Qingw, he wasn¡¯t sent to the Ministry of Justice or Supreme Court, but he could no longer keep his lowly position of inspecting produce. There were some other minor cases, all of which were taken care of appropriately.


    Under normal circumstances, since the Overwatch Council wished to investigate the case involving the Produce Inspectorate, not only would Dai Zhen lose his official headwear, he would most likely lose his head as well. However, Fan Xian was somewhat appreciative of Eunuch Dai being sensible and considerate, helping him avoid some futureplications, not to mention Ye Ling¡¯er went to the pce on her own ord to speak on his behalf and to deliver a plea from Lady Shu; it was only natural, then, that he do them this favor.


    Shi Chali, watching this young ¡°master¡± sitting across from him, felt uneasy. After the spring examinations, he and his three good friends¡ªHou Jichang, Yang Wanli, and Cheng Xilin¡ªhad already been sent out to be local officials. ording to the letters, they were all doing well in their counties¡ªPrime Minister Lin, having been serving in the Imperial court for so many years, naturally had many connections in the various counties. And now, with everyone¡¯s eyes on Fan Xian, his three ¡°proud students¡± were being looked after as well.


    Among the four, only Shi Chanli failed tond himself on the score list and therefore was unable to begin a career immediately. Before Fan Xian left for Northern Qi, he left Shi Chanli a letter, telling Shi Chanli to wait for his return. Contrary to the letter, however, this Sir Fan immediately took over the duties of the First Bureau. Shi Chanli really had no clue on how to help the master; his friends had all be important officials, while he could only sit and copy some casefiles. Despite being an outgoing person, Shi Chanli couldn¡¯t help but brood over that realization.


    Fan Xian raised his head, smiling, ¡°Is this getting too boring?¡±


    Shi Chanli smiled bitterly, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re several years younger than I am, and yet you¡¯re able to remain so calm and steady amongst all this paperwork. It looks like I, as the student, must hone my patience.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. Had it been Hou Jichang, he would definitely stand up to retort; had it been Yang Wanli, he would probably start asking why he was releasing a major criminal. Only Shi Chanli would be so mild-mannered to the point ofcking words. It would appear that Fan Xian hadn¡¯t been wrong in choosing him to stay by his side.


    ¡°Stop calling me ¡®teacher¡¯,¡± Fan Xian said, ¡°it just feels so ridiculous. I¡¯d rather you call me ¡®Sir¡¯.¡±


    Shi Chanli was confused for a moment. It was actually quitemon for a test-taker to be younger than the test official, so he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with it.


    Fan Xian gave him the casefile on the desk, ¡°Do you have any thoughts on the matter?¡±


    Shi Chanli didn¡¯t know if Fan Xian was testing him, but he had thoroughly memorized these official documents in the past couple of days. He shook his head and said honestly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand... Sir, what does this mean? If we¡¯re really going after a tiger, we shouldn¡¯t have to keep an eye out for these rats.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°It¡¯s to give those cats over at the First Bureau somethings to do, to familiarize, so that they wouldn¡¯t panic too much when the timees to tackle big things.¡±


    Shi Chanli pretended to not hear ¡°big things¡± and said sincerely, ¡°Sir, it is only expected for an official of the Imperial court to alleviate some of His Majesty¡¯s concerns and do work for the court. But in the past few days, even though you only went after the smaller targets while letting the bigger ones go, you still offended some people.¡±


    ¡°Offending people is one of the Council¡¯s essential traits,¡± Fan Xian exined, ¡°As you know, the Overwatch Council is His Majesty¡¯s private organization. It is not a public tool, but a personal one. We devote our loyalty to His Majesty only. Having said that, no matter if it¡¯s from the views of the pce, or from our own views, we must y our role of provoking people... With the First Bureau situated right in the middle of the capital, surrounded by all the prosperity, it has started to lose sight of His Majesty¡¯s original intention, and is nowcking toughness and ruthlessness. The reason His Majesty let me take charge of the First Bureau was to regain our initial role as the ones most willing to offend people.¡±


    With Fan Xian being this transparent, Shi Chanli could no longer disguise anything, ¡°So His Majesty wants you to... be a solitary official, without support.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, ¡°Impartial, taking no sides, His Majesty wants me to be a second Chen Pingping, it¡¯s just that...¡± Fan Xian changed his tone to a slightly mocking one, ¡°I visited Sir Director¡¯s manor, the extravagance there surpasses what some members of the nobility could afford. But the loneliness of it was just simply not for me.¡±


    Shi Chanli immediately understood what he meant and put on a pained expression, ¡°But Sir, if you only agree out of courtesy without any sincerity, you could not fool His Majesty¡¯s wisdom and insight. I fear it would only be detrimental to your future endeavors.¡±


    Fan Xian grinned and didn¡¯t say anything. Under normal conditions, that old emperor shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts crueler than a tiger¡¯s.


    Shi Chanli also realized he had said too much, so he changed the topic, ¡°With the First Bureau¡¯s current investigations, although the tradition of apprehending people at night has been restored, you still wouldn¡¯t keep information hidden. What if someone were to find out and expose everything? On that I really have to disagree.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Shi Chanli replied, ¡°The Overwatch Council is His Majesty¡¯s special organization. Excluding its special privileges set by Qingw, it is able to shake hundreds of officialsrgely due to its mysteriousness and the way it operates in the dark. People are ignorant, the more they don¡¯t understand something, the more they fear it. Sir, now that you intentionally put the First Bureau on disy out in the open, I fear it will weaken people¡¯s fear and lead to them not taking Overwatch Council seriously.¡±


    Fan Xian acknowledged what Shi Chanli said, but responded, ¡°I know you disagree with some parts of the First Bureau¡¯s new rules¡ªthe release of information, for example¡ªand I do admit that keeping our public image as a demon which devours people in the dark would greatly benefit our operations.¡±


    Shi Chanli was surprised Fan Xian agreed with him. Was Fan Xian unhappy about his image in the eyes of the people and trying to change it?


    What Fan Xian said next invalidated that question, ¡°On the other hand, I don¡¯t care how people view the Overwatch Council... But you must understand, I¡¯m currently only in charge of the First Bureau, not the entire Council. With it in the capital, other than the agents nted in the manors of nobles, everything simply could not be kept hidden. The officials in the capital are as numerous as stray dogs and swimming fish, with they have tens of thousands of connections... Since I can¡¯t maintain the First Bureau¡¯s secrecy, I might as well do things out in the open; it might even add to the intimidation.¡±


    Fan Xian then said seriously, ¡°But, I only demand that the results of the investigations be presented clearly and honestly. In order to aplish that, I am willing to ept all sorts of means to get it done, no matter how dark and sinister... You should know that I do not wish to be a saint.¡±


    Shi Chanli nodded, satisfied with that. Sure enough, his teacher really was someone who dared to expose the wrongdoings of current politics, and he was simply reserving his opinions at the moment.


    Fan Xian, unaware of Shi Chanli¡¯s thoughts, said, ¡°Starting today, with all the cases being handled by the First Bureau, you are to write a report which is going to be posted after each one is closed and sent to the Ministry of Justice of Supreme Court. You should exin the details in it, such as how the case came to be. As for the location, I already decided on that wall between the First Bureau and the Supreme Court.


    Shi Chanli was bbergasted, ¡°This... This... This goes way too far against the grain. The Ministry of Justice post wanted posters, the Imperial court post the results of examinations, the Overwatch Council... Also posting announcements?!¡±


    Fan Xian became moody, ¡°It¡¯s the First Bureau, not the Overwatch Council! Didn¡¯t I say to be more open in doing things? Unless you want me to write a novel and sell it.¡±


    Shi Chanli misunderstood and responded happily, ¡°That would be for the best. You would be able to rify the people¡¯s confusion and also somewhat maintain the First Bureau¡¯s do-not-approach vibe... Besides, you have already opened a bookstore, which would make things even easier.¡±


    In his anger, Fan Xian spat out a breath of disgust and walked outside, with Shi Chanli carefully following behind. Eventually, Shi Chanli couldn¡¯t hold back his question, ¡°Teacher, does this mean I¡¯ve now started working in the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, knowing that no schr in this world would want to get involved with such shamelessly dark organization. He patted Shi Chanli on the shoulder and said, ¡°You are my private secretary. I¡¯m going to have a word with my father to temporary ce you in the Ministry of Revenue. Let¡¯s stop here and discuss this at another date. Don¡¯t worry, no one is going to point fingers and call you the Council¡¯s dog behind your back.¡±


    Walking in the shockingly huge garden of the Fan manor, Fan Xian frowned slightly, ¡°Using dark and sinister methods, to achieve clear and honest results?¡± He epted the fact he wasn¡¯t a saint; although he would more than dly serve Qing and its people, make some adjustments to the rotten politics and at least ensure the embankment of that great river to the south wouldn¡¯t crumble so quickly. As for the changes he made to the First Bureau, those were out of his personal desires.


    Despite having the title of ¡°Poetry Sage¡± and being secretly praised by the recent generations of schrs, twenty years of dirt from the Overwatch Council would still more or less tarnish his reputation. That was the reason why he wanted the First Bureau to operate more openly; a favorable reputation would assist him greatly in the future.


    Thinking about dark and sinister versus clear and honest reminded Fan Xian of when he chatted with Hai Tang in Northern Qi. He had mentioned how the dark night gave him dark eyes that he rolled at the world. He couldn¡¯t help but be worried about the situation up north, not knowing if Hai Tang could sessfully arrange the task¡ªUncle Wu Zhu was still missing, and there were no words on Ku He returning to Shangjing.


    A few girls could be heard chatting in the distance. Today was a clear autumn day, the grasshoppers were jumping about in the grass, while thest remaining cicadas of the year, nearing the end of their lives, screamed away in the trees. Big Bao was catching ants; Fan Sizhe wasn¡¯t at school, but wasn¡¯t home either.


    Fan Xian squinted and discovered Ye Ling¡¯er hade to visit again. He couldn¡¯t help but groan to himself. Every since that girl believed she had been a great help to Fan Xian, she had been visiting more frequently in the past few days without any restraint. When Fan Xian saw the timid Ruo Jia sitting next to Ye Ling¡¯er, he felt even more troubled. The young girl had turned thirteen... But still a young girl nevertheless, and Fan Xian did not want a young girl to look at him with such adoration.


    Recently, Fan Xian had refused Li Hongcheng¡¯s invitations on multiple asion. Before Yan Bingyun finds out anything, he had to keep a low profile. And today he must keep himself away from Rou Jia, the little girl who seemed to fall in love with him. Channeling his zhenqi, the young Sir Fan silently leapt out of the manor using the qinggong he has practiced before.


    Arriving at the residence Wang Qinian had bought for one hundred and twenty silvers, Fan Xian took a seat in the innermost room and stretchedfortably. This was his most secret hideout. Other than the Qinian group and Chen Pingping, no one knew he often worked on both official and official businesses here, not even his own family members.


    Deng Ziyue put two bamboo tubes on the desk and then withdrew from the room. He knew he hadn¡¯t earned the same amount of trust from this Commissioner as Wang Qinian.


    The two tubes were of simr color, perhaps bothing from Yan Mountain in nearby Shangjing. Even the wax seal looked alike, showing the same degree of neatness that shouldn¡¯t be touched. On the tube were subtle marks to let the Council agent in charge of delivering them know that these two letters were top-secret and belonged to two separate routes in the northernwork.


    Picking up the tubes, the first thing Fan Xian did was to inspect their seals. On the wax seals was Wang Qinian¡¯s unique handwriting, which could not be easily forged. Having made sure the tubes weren¡¯t opened, Fan Xian took out the letters.


    One letter came from Si Lili, while the other was from Hai Tang. Fan Xian had set up amunication line specifically for Hai Tang in order to keep contact with her more easily.


    Si Lili didn¡¯t have much to report. While she did what Fan Xian and Hai Tang had nned for her to do, which was to join Tianyi Dao, her efforts after entering the pce hadn¡¯t shown any results for the time being. As for Shangjing, Chen Zhong¡¯s household waspletely dismantled; other than being a heavy blow to the Rear Faction, it didn¡¯t incite any severe repercussions. Shang Shanhu had been trapped at home and the letter made no mention of Ku He returning to Shang Jing. Although no one dared to suspect otherwise, Si Lili strongly believed that grandmaster had been wounded in one way or another.


    Fan Xian smiled. In this world, only those couple of grandmasters could tussle with that man-eating monster named Ku He.


    Hai Tang¡¯s letter didn¡¯t even mention the word ¡°grandmaster¡±, not that Fan Xian expected her to disclose anything. All he cared about was how she had handled that task.


    After giving it some thought, Fan Xian began to write a reply, urging Hai Tang to proceed with their agreement. For Hai Tang, it was something that could be done on a whim, but for Fan Xian, it was of utmost importance. In his letter to Si Lili, he only recited a short poem by Li Qingzhao as a gesture of constion, nothing more.


    During the days he had spent dealing with the First Bureau, what took up most of Fan Xian¡¯s mind was Ruoruo¡¯s marriage to Li Hongcheng. This fundamentally had nothing to do with the prince¡¯s character. To Fan Xian, whether their political standpoints woulde in conflict depended on one crucial aspect.


    Would Ruoruo like it?


    The answer to that was a negative; Ruoruo had made it clear. Fan Xian, like all older brothers, felt helplessly frustrated at this girl in puberty, thinking, ¡°So you¡¯re never going to get married, ever?¡± However, he was mostly being protective. Since his sister didn¡¯t like it, he must break up this marriage; it was that simple.


    But doing so was no trivial matter. In a sense, it could be considered the mostplicated matter Fan Xian had ran into since leaving Danzhou. This match had been made by His Majesty, there was simply no room or reason for Fan Xian to intervene.


    Fan Xian was left with two options: first, keep a close eye on the Second Prince and be ready to bring him down at any moment while dragging down Li Hongcheng at the same time; requesting that the marriage be annulled when that happened just might work. Second, starting with Ruoruo, make an offer of interest not even the emperor could ignore and have Ruoruo leave Jingdu for a time.


    With his first option, there was no knowing how much chaos it would cause. As for the second option, it seemed so insubstantial not even Fan Xian felt confident.


    ¡°As they say, ¡®a general¡¯s sess came from the deaths of thousands¡¯; must I cause the deaths of thousands to break apart this marriage?¡±


    Fan Xianughed at himself. If unsessful, he could merely trouble Uncle Wu Zhu to bring Ruoruo to wander the world. On the other hand, His Majesty shouldn¡¯t execute the entire Fan household over this matter.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269: A Saint?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Returning to the residence, Ye Ling¡¯er and Princess Rou Jia went back as well. Fan Xian returned to his own room and requested that Si Qi brew him some tea. The maid was very much like Si Si, for in the autumn, she frequentlyined. Now, alone with his wife, Fan Xian asked, ¡°Has there been any movement in the pcetely?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sat next to the window, illuminated in the pane-borne light, continuing to stitch. As she heard him talk, she felt odd. She raised her head to speak. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The sun was setting and the light of dusk did not provide the brightness best suited for her stitching. As Fan Xian watched her eyes tighten, he walked forward and rubbed the space between her eyebrows, saying, ¡°The light is no good here. Why do you continue with your stitchwork?¡±


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was a little pale, which was most likely due to herck of rest the previous night. Sheughed and looked down, attempting to conceal the item she had been stitching. She told Fan Xian, ¡°I will let you see it once I am done.¡±


    Fan Xian looked upon his wife¡¯s weakened face and her longshes. Doing so, he could not help but feel sorry. Ever since he had left the capital, in the spring, the care and attention he had given to wife had lessened and waned. That was not to suggest his love for her had receded, however. Fan Xian had yet to take a second wife, and due to the trouble and political intrigue he could never seem to take a break from, the ability to spend time with his family had suffered.


    Lin Wan¡¯er recalled what Fan Xian had asked, and so she responded, ¡°The pce has been quiet. There has been nothing of too great a concern; why do you ask?¡±


    With a wry smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°Your cruel uncle has put me in control of the First Bureau. My cement there has offended a great deal of officers. The masters of many of the officers reside in the pce, so it is only natural for me to be concerned.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s identity was quite unique. The Empress Dowager took great interest in her well-being, and the Emperor made sure to look over her when he could. The position and regard she held in the pce was higher than Fan Xian assumed. The Emperor did not bear a daughter and it was because of this that the Qing Kingdom did not have a true princess. But despite this, she was almost treated as one.


    She thought about it and smiled. She reaffirmed Fan Xian by saying, ¡°Do not bring your own mind unease. The Emperor is fond of you. Even thedies of the pce only have kind words when they speak of you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°The Emperor? I have only seen him a few times; what makes you believe that he is indeed fond of me? If you told me that the Emperor liked you, then I would have no trouble believing it; I feel that the extent of his warmth toward me merely extends to a cordial knowing, and acknowledgment of my marriage to you.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gleamed with the spark of love, and she quietly spoke to Fan Xian. ¡°You are always like this...¡± After a brief pause, she continued to say, ¡°Lady Shu frequentlypliments you these days. And Lady yi... you know, we are rtives. She has many nice things to say about you, also. It is just the Empress who is as quiet as usual. As for his other wives, they do not even have the privilege to speak, so there is nothing I can tell you about their thoughts or feelings.¡±


    Fan Xian believed his wife. He knew that even if he were to assume total control of the Overwatch Council in the future, the pce was one ce that he could not direct. But Wan¡¯er had unknowingly proven to him to be his most reliable spy and fly-on-the-wall there. The reason Imperial Consort Shu spoke kindly of him was because Fan Xian had done her a favor, but still... words were cheap.


    ¡°What did Lady Ning say?¡± Fan Xian asked with a stroke of curiosity. ¡°When I fought for passage with the crown prince; the news about that should have reached the pce by now.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er brought her hand to cover her mouth andughed. She told him, ¡°Auntie Ning would not care. She always liked me the most, saying that you and the crown prince were little more than two idiots throwing a fit at each other. She said she would happily have you bothshed fifty times!¡±


    Fan Xian feigned a fright and said, ¡°Oh, no! The punishment of the pce is far too cruel, you¡¯ll have to do your best to appease their wrath and tell them how great I am!¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er could not be bothered to join in with his gag, and so she said, ¡°You have always enjoyed offending others. You cannot always ask me to clean up after you.¡± She took the cloth that she had been stitching and, with augh, told Fan Xian, ¡°Do you have any more to ask of me? If not, then you can leave. You should not interrupt me while I am busy in the middle of something.¡±


    Fan Xian pulled back the hand he had extended in preparation of grabbing hers and said, ¡°I have no idea what you are doing that is so important.¡± Getting ready to leave, he then recalled one other name he had forgotten to inquire about. He asked, ¡°Did you see the Empress Dowager?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand stopped, and she raised her head. The light of her eyes had dimmed somewhat, and she mournfully said, ¡°I saw her, but she did not say anything.¡±


    The Empress Dowager had forever lived in the pce. She was actually the real leader of the pce. That which was strangest was the fact that on each asion Fan Xian had entered the pce, he had not yet been given the opportunity to meet her. When Fan Xian entered the pce alongside Lin Wan¡¯er the previous time, the Empress Dowager had a message sent, saying she was too sick and could not see them. But it seemed that whenever Wan¡¯er entered the pce alone, the Empress Dowager was always happy and willing to see her. The Empress Dowager would hug her and tell her how much she adored her. It was fairly obvious by this point that the Empress Dowager was simply avoiding Fan Xian, and this brought Wan¡¯er a heavy heart and muddled thoughts.


    Fan Xian coldlyughed inside. He knew what the Empress Dowager was guessing, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of this.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked him in the eyes and sighed. She said, ¡°Linger told me today about thest time she entered the pce. My love, I know that your work has proven strenuous, but you are yet to discover who you are. To me, it seems as if you are using her, but you are merely too afraid to owe her a favor. What you told mest night was scary. The second prince may look like a nice person on the surface, but he is as stubborn as a mule on the inside. If you have to investigate him, I can only suspect that something will go wrong in your doubts of him.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his wife, who was visibly worried, and smiled to reaffirm her. He told Wan¡¯er, ¡°I did not expect that you were the one who gave the second prince his nickname of ¡®the stone¡¯, when you were young.¡±


    ¡°He may seem fairlyx, but it is little more than a facade; never would he divert from his own route or concede a matter at the behest of others.¡± Wan¡¯er spoke these words with a look of anguish.


    Fan Xian believed that for being in a rtionship, honesty was paramount. After his rebirth, if he could not trust or ce faith in the person he was to sleep with each night, it would be the recipe for an unhappy existence. This was why he did not hide the fact that he was investigating the second prince. Taking further note of Wan¡¯er¡¯s growing apprehension, he approached tofort her. He told her, ¡°I am just trying to help the second prince. To see what has urred now, the officers are confused; they don¡¯t understand why the Emperor wants to keep the crown prince. If no one were to stay the prince¡¯s ascent now, then it would only be more of a challenge toe back down.¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled. Without wanting to continue the conversation, she said, ¡°I fear that I truly do not know how your heart works. You perceive things differently from others, and in moreplex ways. Your mind is... crooked.¡±


    ¡°My mind is crooked?¡± Fan Xian almost spoke out loud, but he knew the reality of it was that he was good at acting. He knew however, that the only thing he could truly rely on was his gentle veneer and sub-surface cruelty. With a prolonged stare toward his wife, he said, ¡°Yet I am nothingpared to you, the master strategist, for you are fairy who escaped the scheming halls of the pce.¡±


    Wan¡¯er wasughing, and in response, she said, ¡°Do you truly believe that life in the pce was that difficult?¡±


    Fan Xianughed as well, and he replied, ¡°A monk once said that if this world was a brothel, then that pce was veiled in a darkness where no human could stay.¡±


    Wan¡¯er heard these words and froze, her heart feeling slight offense at the jest. She looked down toward the ground. Fan Xian only now just recalled that his wife was born and raised in the pce, so to say something like this was quite callous. Heughed and apologized, which quickly brought the two back to their earlier disposition of happiness. After a moment of silence psed between them, Wan¡¯er began to feel emotionally touched. Although her mother was the eldest princess, how many women in this world, following their marriage, could still be treated with great respect from their husband? She had never heard of any other man apologizing to his wife before.


    Wan¡¯er softly said, ¡°The pce is not as you surmise. My uncle, the Emperor, is a very wise man, and he is not addicted to chasing women. A few of the princes in the pce tread in his footsteps, also. The methods of rule that you spoke of in your novel were something no one would dare to use here. The Empress Dowager is always watching, and if something set its sights on the ruin of this kingdom, she would not dare allow it.


    After Fan Xian heard this, his heart jumped, and he was then brought sce.


    Wan¡¯er wasughing, and she then said, ¡°The Emperor is rather strict when ites to the establishment of rtionships. He treats all of his wives with equal respect, and so there is no cause for resentment or bitter rivalry between them in terms of who garners greater affection. The Empress did not care about any of the issues that transpired in the pce, and so thedies upy their time with idle joys like card games. It is good to havepetition in games, and that isn¡¯t at all different from a traditional family.¡±


    Fan Xian was quite shocked. He did not expect life in the pce to be like this behind the scenes. It meant that the books he had read in his past life about emperors, dynasties, and imperial politics were most useless to him here. He quizzically scratched his head and said, ¡°It is no wonder you are so good when ites to Mahjong. Even Fan Sizhe can only achieve a draw with you.¡±


    As soon as he said the word ¡°Mahjong¡±, Wan¡¯er¡¯s face lit up like amp. The glow of her stare was almost scary to Fan Xian. He stepped closer to take a look and noticed that despite her best attempts to hide her desire, it was too ardent to withhold and suppress. With her being as radiant as she was now, he called her ¡°the master of light¡±.


    Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes and looked at her husband, who was not being serious. She said, ¡°I was just bored. I married you and yet you are busy every day. I never get to see you! Still, I am lucky that I can grab my brother-inw, who is a genius in Mahjong.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and rolled up her sleeves. She menacingly rubbed her fists and said, ¡°Actually, where the hell has Fan Sizhe beentely? Every time I want to y Mahjong with him, he is gone! Instead, I end up ying with his mother, which is a tortuous affair! She is always letting me win. Ugh, she¡¯s just like my grandma.¡±


    Fan Xian simply poked her tall nose and told her, ¡°What kind of thing is that to say?¡± He continued by jovially saying, ¡°Of course Lady Liu is not like your grandma. And you¡¯d best not get too impetuous in our manor.¡±


    Wan¡¯er did not relent, and she rebuked by saying, ¡°Do I look like that sort of person to you?¡± With a hasty change of subject, she said, ¡°In a few days, we are going to go see the flowers. ording to tradition, the nobles from the pce will be going to Xi Mountain. I am not sure how they will be arranging our travel this year, however. We must go there, yes, but we¡¯ll have to see how we are to get there. Perhaps in a few days, the pce will send a eunuch over and deliver us a message. Don¡¯t let this slip your mind.¡±


    ¡°See the flowers?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows warped. He knew that the autumn was cool and dry, and that the people of the capital often enjoyed going to the countryside so that they could admire the flowers. He simply did not expect that this was a past-time of the Royal Family as well. Since it was arge gathering of the Li n, it was inevitable that Fan Xian was to go. Thinking about the events that had urred recently, were the old men going to observe the flowers with the same rigid austerity as they did Fan Xian?


    She did not notice that her husband was silent and in deep contemtion. With a tone of gravity, she told Fan Xian, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to y Mahjong recently, and the flowers have yet to bloom. I¡¯m just so bored. The book that you promised me before we married¡ªwhen are you going to write it? When are you going to finish it so that I may read it, huh?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind was still clogged with thoughts of business, political intrigue and other such matters. Where was he going to find the time to continue writing Dream of the Red Chamber? With a wry smile, he begged her, ¡°I would say that you should just let me off the hook for that one.¡± He saw Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes twist to give a murderous look, one which called out for the manuscript she so ardently desired. Fan Xian no longer dared to stay within her presence, and so he quickly ran to the door, pushed it open, and ran off.


    Fan Xian sprinted away like he was being chased by a ghost. He ran across the wide path that separated the houses until he met a few maids who promptly beganughing at him. Realizing his slightly immature behavior, he coughed and straightened himself up to act with the demeanor of the noble stature he was expected to possess. Like a pencil, he stood up straight. But in less than a second, he reclined his walking pose to that of a slouch. He gritted his teeth and thought to himself, ¡°If I want to live my life happily, why should I care of what others think of me?¡± Reaffirmed, he made a loud ¡°hum¡± noise and began singing. With a spring in his step, he danced a jig and kept going until he reached his study.


    He had obtained a hefty batch of information from the conversation he had just shared with his wife, even though that wasn¡¯t his sole intent of the talk with her. What weighed on his mind the most, though, was Fan Sizhe¡¯s behavior. What had he been up totely? Fan Xian frowned and began to feel the tender pangs of worry. He then turned his mind to think about the Dream of the Red Chamber, and then thought of the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s emperor, who did Fan Xian a favor by keeping the news of the story¡¯s authorship a secret. It looked as if it was best to send him a chapter. But still, he thought he could no longer hide the fact that he was indeed the author. He decided not to use the methods that were frequently employed by the Overwatch Council, like sending a secret letter.


    He sat there for a bit. The light outside the room had not yet grown too dim. He saw then that Yan Bingyun had arrived. Fan Xian took a look at the document he delivered and couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. Earlier in the day, he looked over the scroll that Mu Tie had delivered, and then he established the main points with Shi Chanli. Later, he visited the ¡°Old Hall¡± to do business before returning home tofort his wife. Now, he was to speak with Yan Bingyun. To do so many things in one day, it looked as if the life of a powerful counselor was a difficult and strenuous one.


    ¡°The person you wanted me to capture? It is done. I don¡¯t know if it will assist your work in any capacity, however.¡± Fan Xian did not look at the scroll, he just casually asked. A while ago, the ¡°beating of rats¡± incident did not seem to have made much of a difference or affect the field of politics. But actually, Fan Xian was covered by many old leftover cases and carefully got close to the second prince¡¯s secret ally. He tried to arrest two officers but Yan Bingyun believed the rank of the officers he wanted was too low. Fan Xian, on the other hand, thought that they were two pivotal characters that could be used to find out whether or not there was a connection between the second prince and the eldest princess.


    Yan Bingyun sat on a chair and, with a calm look, pointed out the scrolls in front of Fan Xian. He simply told him, ¡°It is done.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked and blurted out, ¡°That quickly?¡± Fan Xian could not be bothered reviewing the scrolls and asked him inly. ¡°What was the conclusion?¡±


    Yan Bingyun spoke coldly. ¡°The amount of contraband they smuggled to the northern Qi Kingdom and Dongyi City from Xinyang was of an incredible amount. On the surface, it did indeed look as if there was a deficit created by the crown prince from the eastern pce, but it was actually arge amount of money. It was sent to the second prince via the Ming family. It was to bribe the officers within the government and buy off the border ministers. So, yes, your judgment was correct. The eldest princess does indeed have the second prince¡¯s support.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned and said, ¡°The Ming family? The family that is married to the Cui family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is a huge amount of money we are talking about. How can it get sent to the second prince from the pce treasury?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°To nobody¡¯s surprise, it is not as if they are taking the path through the capital. They went around from Jiangnan. In the middle of their route, they were split up into a few royal merchants. From the lowest to the top, they eventually all gathered up with the prince again.¡± Yan Bingyun then looked directly at Fan Xian and said, ¡°The progress isplicated. I wrote it all down in the scroll; if there is something you do not understand, take a look inside. It is far more difficult for me to tell you.¡±


    Fan Xian ignored the tone of Yan Bingyun¡¯s voice, which sounded as though he doubted Fan Xian¡¯s ability to read. Instead, he descended into deep thought. He felt that his judgment had been correct. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I am going to the pce to meet the Emperor. Are youing with me?¡±


    Yan Bingyun was surprised, but did not mince his words. He told Fan Xian, ¡°I am not going. Besides, is it really necessary to reveal all of this to the Emperor?¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian asked, ¡°The eldest princess and the second prince have been doing all of this secretly, yet we were able to uncover the truth with little to no effort. Do you truly believe that the pce is not aware of these dealings? Do you think it is possible that Chen Pingping didn¡¯t know, as well?¡±


    ¡°Even if the pce knows of this, they may not be in possession of the appropriate evidence.¡± Yan Bingyun half-closed his eyes and said, ¡°Please do not forget that thest chief of the First Bureau, Zhu Ge, had always been a man of the eldest princess. For this case, if you do not take total control of the First Bureau, and obtain the full co-operation of each and every department, it may be impossible to find out. The situation we are in right now is this; if this case is made public, the capital may very well descend into chaos.¡±


    He said these words calmly, but Fan Xian could hear and feel the coldness that apanied each syble. Aside from the resources that the Overwatch Council provided, a big part of this relied on Yan Bingyun¡¯s abilities. Quite obviously, Yan Bingyun was not willing to let the case that he had been working so diligently on bring harm and ill repute to the kingdom. Such chaos would be theplete opposite of the peace and prosperity that had graced the kingdom since its founding.


    In the end, Yan Bingyun was not entirely loyal to Fan Xian. Instead, he was simply loyal to the Overwatch Council, the Kingdom, and the Emperor.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°Do you know what will happen if you keep this a secret?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head and replied, ¡°All I know is that if these issues were toe to light, your wife would be the one thrust into the worst situation and possibly suffer the most.¡±


    Many nobles knew that Fan Xian¡¯s wife was a daughter of the princess, but it wasn¡¯t a subject of much talk. If Fan Xian really wanted to bring this up, there was no doubt that the Emperor would be forced to make a difficult decision. Whatever that was to be, it would put Wan¡¯er in an awkward and extremely difficult situation.


    What Fan Xian did after he came back to the capital was soothe the fighting that had transpired within the pce by trying to make up for the exile of the eldest princess. What Fan Xian wanted was to force the Emperor, who had another n, to strip the eldest princess of her powers in the shortest time.


    ¡°I respect my wife.¡± Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun coldly. ¡°But I am not going to slow myself down due to the awkward position she may find herself in.¡±


    Yan Bingyun slowly raised his head. His eyes expressed a look of confusion. He said, ¡°This is what I don¡¯t understand about you. Sir, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°There are two different things that I desire.¡± Fan Xian stood up and walked toward the window. He observed the setting sun and noticed that in the corner of the courtyard, there was a woman raking the lifeless leaves that had departed their trees. Fan Xian continued his speech by saying, ¡°The first thing is simple. The government has ack of money, and the river in the south has been in disrepair for years. This year, the embankment broke down and it hundreds of thousands of deaths. I may not have witnessed the event myself, but just the mere thought of it makes me sad, my friend.


    ¡°Where are we going to get the money to save these people? This is a problem that has gued my father¡¯s mind, also. The financial situation of the country is different from other countries throughout history. Over the years, the wealth of the kingdom has been poured into the military. The source of where the moneyes from is odd, too. Much of the entire country¡¯s annual iees from the pce treasury. But the pce treasury holds the Emperor¡¯s own personal wealth. You and I both know that those funds were left behind by Lady Ye; that means they rely on that business to generate an infinite amount of money to support the kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian turned around, looked back toward Yan Bingyun, and said, ¡°And the eldest princess? She loves nothing more than power. All these years, the wealth of the pce treasury has been taken and used to buy-out countless officers for a trade of allegiance, all to boost her support... Excuse me, I misspoke. Let me say it a little more inly and sinctly; she is taking the Emperor¡¯s money and using it to steal his own people. All this money has been spent on buying the feeble support of officers and now, when the kingdom is in dire need of such money, there is none left to be used.¡±


    ¡°Money is just money; the problem is how it is used. You do not know how much I would rather this money go toward helping victims of the flood, rather than allowing all the money to crumple in the officers¡¯ rotten hands.¡±


    ¡°So, am I in a rush to investigate the second prince and the Cui family? Yes. Why? To prevent the eldest princess and second prince, who constantly wears the facade of an honorary schr, to throw away all of the kingdom¡¯s money.¡± Fan Xian looked down toward the ground andmentably told Yan Bingyun, ¡°Of course, if I do reveal this, it is highly unlikely that Emperor would not be willing to punish his own sister. But just likest time, when she was exiled, the Emperor kept on trying to dy the matter. He would rather check out the pce treasury and instead tell off the second prince. And I? He will probably believe me to be nosy and be angry at me. With wrath, he¡¯ll have me forcefully evicted from the Overwatch Council and dragged away to the ends of the earth.¡±


    He reached out and stretched. His face was now wearing a na?ve and innocent smile. He said, ¡°This is the only way. I just hope the Emperor will at least allow me to return to Danzhou.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s head was nted, his face petrified. It was as if he had no idea who the man ranting before him was. He said, ¡°But you are going to take over the pce treasury next year. Begin your investigation at that time; wouldn¡¯t that be the correct course of action to take? It would look much better.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, continuing to talk like a wholly different person. ¡°But our kingdom no longer has surplus supplies. If I can put an end to the squandering of the pce treasury¡¯s funds but a single day earlier, then the poor civilians of the south can receive many more bowls of porridge to eat. Everything else can wait, but to miss a meal is to starve.¡±


    Yan Bingyun stared at Fan Xian without blinking. It seemed as if he wanted to know if the person in front of him was an insidious officer or a genuinely kind, earnest, self-sacrificing saint; one who feared no evil

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270: The Memorial in the Pce Storm


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do not believe me to be a sage.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and continued, ¡°After all, I am only concerned with myself. Next year, will I be in charge of the pce treasury? It will end Xinyang¡¯s revenue. What will she do then to support the prince? Could she allow this to happen? The pce treasury¡¯s books make it seem like it is doing well, but a look behind the curtain reveals a different story. Do I have to take it, only to end up hairless and gray with the amounting stress of being in such a position?¡±


    ¡°I am not willing to clean up after her.¡±


    ¡°The pce treasury is a mountain of gold, sinking into a wallow of filth. The eldest princess has the Empress Dowager to take care of her, but what about me? I am just an outsider officer, and I am to be put in charge of the pce treasury? This is not meant to be. This is to make me suffer.¡± With visible distress, Fan Xian further spoke: ¡°But I do wonder; is the Emperor looking to make me a scapegoat for the eldest princess? In the future, if they look at the pce treasury and find out something is amiss, nothing I say will ever avert the me. I will never be able to cate with such a miserable fate.¡±


    If Chen Pingping or Fan Jian heard him talk as he did, with the fiery expression he wrought, they would sing praise for him; a young man with such talented acting skills was a rarity. An outsider officer? As if!


    Yan Bingyun did not know the ultimate secret behind Fan Xian¡¯s facade, as he watched him make a scene, all riled up. In his heart, though, he was beginning to admire him all the more. He had previously assumed Fan Xian to be an annoying, brattish and entitled punk ¨C but seeing Fan Xian act in such a manner changed his mindpletely, so that he saw him now as a man of honor, dignity and of a desire to do good; by himself and others. With perked eyebrows, Yan Bingyun said, ¡°Then why did you not assert your position and outright decline to take over the pce treasury? You knew of the dangers beforehand.¡±


    Fan Xian, in a self-deprecating manner,ughed and said, ¡°Perhaps you will not believe me, but I really sought to serve. I wanted to serve the people; the government; the kingdom!¡±


    Yan Bingyun maintained a face of cold stone, but the warmth of his heart was continuously stoked by Fan Xian¡¯s words. He stood up and bowed with great respect. With a noticeably calmer voice, Yan Bingyun began talking from the position of a subordinate and gave Fan Xian suggestions. ¡°Any change of leadership of the pce treasury is uneconomical. It would be foolish¡±


    Fan Xian quietly looked at him.


    It seemed as if Yan Bingyun did not notice the stare of aggression he had actually given him. He proceeded to say, ¡°Ever since this matter was brought to light, look at what you have been able to aplish in the past few days. Perhaps now you will have the courage to ask Shi Chanli to write a document and eloquently post it upon the Supreme Court¡¯s board, to let the world know how the eldest princess and the corrupt officers within the government have taken advantage of their positions to rob the pce treasury.¡±


    With a self-deprecatingugh and smiling once more, Fan Xian did think of doing that, anyway. There was no question of his courage, and he most certainly had support; not from the emperor, but most certainly from his uncle.


    ¡°...That would be no use.¡± Yan Bingyun said, and then continued: ¡°It would yield nothing of service to the victims of the disaster. The amount of money given out by the pce treasury is vast; to recollect it all within a month would be an impossible task. And I hardly believe the Emperor would be willing to offend most of his officers. If there were a considerable amount of officers suddenly fired or demoted, there would be issues running the government. The disaster relief efforts cannot afford to be dyed, either.¡±


    Fan Xian was in deep thought, and then asked, ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡±


    ¡°We can temporarily attempt to slow the pce treasury¡¯s bleeding of money. Then, the minister, who has been in charge for as long as he has, will figure it out. It will most likely not affect the relief efforts.¡± And then Yan Bingyun quietly continued by saying, ¡°The matters you arranged in the northern Qi Kingdom will take a while more to be prepared. Wait until after the winter and cooperate with Wang Qinian upon both sides. Firstly, take out the Cui family to severe their money ties, and then take the opportunity of being the new man in charge of the pce treasury to examine the old documents and their fraudulent calctions.¡±


    ¡°This is a safe y,¡± Fan Xian said, to which Yan Bingyun frowned. ¡°I am only worried about the time Wang Qinian will spend in Shangjing. It may not be sufficient, if he is to assert a modicum of influence on Qi¡¯s power and weed out the Cui family.¡±


    Yan Bingyun froze for a moment and said, ¡°I can help.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him, eyebrows still raised. Although he did not show it, his heart was one of secret merriment. He then said, ¡°You are quite infamous in the northern Qi Kingdom; how do you expect to return there?¡±


    Yan Bingyun replied, ¡°I have a number of men here in the capital. They can take care of business without me looking over their shoulders all day.¡±


    ¡°I will continue to strive and achieve more authority, and I will use this power to do something that I desire. But if this is to happen, I will need a lot of help.¡± Fan Xian looked him in the eye and with a deepened voice, said, ¡°I want it to be like how we were in Shangjing. Back then, our cooperation was at its finest. And such teamwork will not only apply to then and today, but it will be something that continues into the next spring, too.¡±


    Yan Bingyun understood Fan Xian¡¯s implication, but he wasn¡¯t quiet for long. Instead, he bowed and took leave.


    Fan Xian was a pre-eminently talented person within the Overwatch Council, but he wasn¡¯t one to let matters drag. For now, Fan Xian had to gain Yan Bingyun¡¯s trust, and that might take some time.


    As Yan Bingyun was about to exit the study, he turned around to look at Fan Xian with a bewildered look upon his face. He asked, ¡°Commissioner, you have been rich since birth. Why do you care so much for the suffering of the average civilian?¡±


    Fan Xian scratched his head and answered, ¡°Perhaps it is because I had gotten used to doing good deeds in the distant past.¡±


    Yan Bingyun can really hold it in. I cannot believe he has yet to ask about Miss Shen.


    He looked outside the window and saw the fading sun ze the shrubs of the yard. His face bore no emotion, beguiling the sighing of his heart. The field of politics was quite scary. Even within his own manor, there was a spy.


    Even though Fan Xian had revealed himself as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council to the Ministry of Justice, the First Bureau had a spy in Fan Xian¡¯s manor. Upon discovering this, and the subsequent confrontation, he departed with haste. But Fan Manor¡¯s yard had a spy there. If Wu Zhu was not backing Fan Xian, he would never have noticed the innocent gardener was the agent.


    As he himself had already said, Fan Xian was not a sage. He was not a good person, and he was not a Lei Feng. His reasons for dealing with the eldest princess and the second prince were quite simple, for it all boiled down to his personal conflict with Xinyang.


    And that which instigated this conflict was the pce treasury. Ever since Fan Xian¡¯s rebirth, this was his sole purpose, and it was the one thing he would pursue until the end of his days. The pce treasury was the Ye family¡¯s legacy, and what resided in there was of paramount importance. If anyone got between him and the security of what resided in there, he would callously kick them away.


    How are we supposed to live our lives?


    How was Fan Xian supposed to live his life like this? Was he supposed to love himself, his wife, his family, and the people, or was he supposed to love his one true love? This idea was not brought on by cheesy TV shows; it was merely what he thought. His life was a precarious one. To lead an army to war, kill others without remorse and then rule the world? That would be a life, too. Being a cruel and apathetic person was a life, and living on the edge was a life, as well.


    Fan Xian was just a male animal that relished in power and pretty women. But through his experiences of rebirth, he knew to make sure of his desires and grab a hold of them as best as he could. It was because of this that he thought it fine to do as he pleased. He thought it was okay to be mean whenever he wished, and soft whenever the time to be arose. To get close with numerous beautiful women was fine, too. To make more money and see more of the world; that was the perfect life, or so he thought.


    First, he would have to assure his materialistic desires were satiated before he even thought about improving his mental health. If you want the world to be beautiful, you need to make the people smile. At the beginning of this life, Fan Xian was a sole, pitiable officer; it is of surprise, then, that life was far harder for him.


    If he had chosen to remain as another young delinquent of Danzhou, perhaps his life would have been happier. He would have had more freedom, to say the least. He wouldn¡¯t have to dote over the wellbeing of others atrge, or care at all about the current fiasco with the pce treasury. But in the springtime of the Qing calendar¡¯s fourth year, he was overwhelmed with an unnecessary curiosity towards his wife-to-be. Falling in love and then being given a family, every passing day he felt as if he were being dragged deeper and deeper down, forced to give up all aspects of the freedom he had once enjoyed.


    That afternoon, the Overwatch Council¡¯s Commissioner Fan Xian had a private conversation about the pce treasury, the second prince, and the welfare of themon people with the Overwatch Council¡¯s future Fourth Bureau chief Yan Bingyun in Fan Manor. Unknowingly, their talk was being transcribed and transferred to the pce¡¯s study and Chen Pingping¡¯s table.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s reaction was quite simple. He issued a warrant that temporarily gave Fan Xian the entirety of his own authority and directmand of the Overwatch Council. That meant that until Chen Pingping rescinded the order himself, Fan Xian was indeed in total control of every facet of the big and scary Overwatch Council.


    Inside the study, the supreme Emperor was overviewing the details of their talk and gave a slight nod.


    Inside the Emperor¡¯s heart, he was truly pleased with Fan Xian¡¯s actions and behavior in recent times. If the world thought that the Overwatch Council was like a dog on his leash, then that dog would require the courage to bite people; but there were limitations to who it could go after. So, he allowed Fan Xian to maintain control of this leash and see what he was truly capable of.


    Needless to say, however, the Emperor was pleased with the conversation Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun shared. The power and emotion they ryed during their talk was just like that woman, back in the day. The Emperor¡¯s skinny face possessed a pleased smile, even though Fan Xian had been so disrespectful to him in the past. Despite all prior transgressions, he knew Fan Xian was loyal to him.


    The Emperor gazed at the eunuch in front of him and, with a smile, he asked him, ¡°Hong Siyang, what do you think of Fan Xian?¡±


    Hong Siyang, the eunuch, bowed and his wrinkled face did not move a muscle. But quickly he said, ¡°Too fake.¡±


    The Emperor frowned at these words. He did not reply, but his mind pondered whether or not Fan Xian had been indeed putting on a show for him. He had heard that Wu Zhu was always in the south; no one in the capital should have been notified of his arrangements.


    ¡°My Lord, how do you n to resolve this situation?¡± Hong Siyang asked, referring to the business that involved the second prince and eldest princess.


    The Emperor coldly stroked his head and replied, ¡°The show has not yet started. How can I bring to an end before it has begun?¡±


    The Emperor of the Qing Kingdom had also been wracking his mind over the emptiness of the pce treasury. Even though he had always had his suspicions regarding Xinyang, he had never gotten a hold of any evidence to prove his troubled mind correct. And due to his constant worry of the Empress Dowager¡¯s health, he always believed in the sanctity of one¡¯s loyalty. It would be impossible for him to expose and draw attention to the issue at this time. And it was due in part to the fact that Li Yunrui yielded a greater benefit to the kingdom than he did harm, and that the second prince was his own son.


    Until today, he had truly believed in all that Chen Pingping had told him. There were certain areas where the young people performed their tasks too recklessly, but their frivolity showcased their care, passion and outright ability to do what they sought to. This not only applied to Fan Xian, but to the young officer Yan Bingyun as well. The Emperor then thought he had not been paying enough attention in earlier times.


    The maid lit the candles and made her exit. Not a sound could be heard in the study room, as the Emperor sat waiting for Fan Xian¡¯s documents to arrive. ¡°If Fan Xian truly guessed what I have been thinking about, and if he was willing to do solely what he himself desired and be a lonely officer,ter today, he should be able to retrieve the information that he seeks and then deliver it to my desk.¡±


    ¡°If Fan Xian truly followed Yan Bingyun¡¯s suggestions to slow the proceedings...¡± the Emperor frowned once more and thought that even if Fan Xian was concerned about the stability of the government, he shouldn¡¯t have hid anything from him.


    The study¡¯s door opened, and a eunuch carrying two boxes walked in. The Emperor was a diligent fellow, and never put off the reading of documents, for he was always willing to do it as soon as they arrived ¨C even if that meant right through the night. It was amon urrence these days.


    The Emperor¡¯s face did not change, but his heart was still longing for what he truly wanted delivered. Looking at the stack of documents, he caught a glimpse of what it was that he desired. He smiled.


    He opened the secret box that was crafted by the Overwatch Council and began reading the first of secret documents written by Fan Xian.


    In his heart, he thought that the contents of these documents could change the destiny of numerous people; but that meant nothing to him. As the Emperor rose to power over the course of his lifetime, he had developed the ability to see through many things. There were many subjects he saw and thought about differently than Fan Xian, as well. He did not care about the misdeeds of his sister, the eldest princess and the second prince, for instance. No one would truly understand the Emperor¡¯s ambition and confidence.


    In regards to Fan Xian¡¯s performance, the Emperor was greatly impressed and thoroughly pleased, for he knew that he was not explicitly supporting the eastern pce¡¯s conflict with the second prince.


    As the Emperor descended through the mound of documents, his face all of a sudden changed to an expression of disdain.


    All the officers from the Imperial Censorate were gathered together and sent to impeach the Overwatch Council¡¯s Commissioner and the First Bureau chief, Fan Xian, for his malpractice. Being used of bribery, he was to be dered an ouw.


    Each document provoked the Emperor¡¯s wrath further and further, and he maintained a look of anger.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271: An Zhi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of the entire capital, the first to know of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s mobilization to impeach the popr politician Fan Xian was the man himself. Before the Emperor even received those documents of his, Fan Xian knew he would be riding a riptide.


    Mu Tie was sitting graciously, opposite Fan Xian. ¡°It was onlyst night. The right-hand man of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s leader started it. Over there, they had to confirm the correct procedures, so it was only delivered today.¡±


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s First Bureau was in charge of observing and recording the movement of each officer. The individual censors of the Imperial Censorate jointlyposed and signed a letter addressed to the Emperor. The contents of the letter were so grave and of such massive proportion, that if the First Bureau officers were unable to detect and be made wary of its existence and notify Fan Xian right away, the organization would be in need of another good scrubbing. Fan Xian nodded and began flicking a parchment, whilst saying, ¡°Only these crimes?¡±


    Mu Tie noticed that themissioner didn¡¯t seem very much to care about the allegations held against him and he frowned sternly, telling him, ¡°Sir, this cannot be taken lightly...¡±


    Mu Tie then closed his mouth and did not say any more. Fan Xian raised his head to look at him, and with eyes that suggested he was jesting, he replied, ¡°Do you really think Imitted these crimes?¡±


    The document created by the censors read clearly, detailing the falsified amounts of money Fan Xian had gained through bribery during his time at the First Bureau for a month. He set free criminals and even allowed and encouraged his men to rampage through the streets. What was writtenst upon the parchment was how Fan Xian had embarrassed and made a mockery of the government. While there may be slight truth to thetter, the first two usations were the most grievous of crimes. There were banknotes given to Fan Xian by Lady Liu, banknotes that were traceable, and there were corroborated stories of certain officers being captured by the Overwatch Council and coincidentally being let go.


    These crimes could bring down just about any officer or government official.


    Fan Xian rubbed the creases of his forehead. After a long and busy day, something as troublesome as this had now happened. Although he did not let it show, this matter concerned him deeply. He then said, ¡°In the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Censorate, their bark is worse than their bite. They are happy to mouth off at others, but they are just as quick to backstab another if it¡¯ll help boost them up a few rungs of the societaldder. Since when are they no longer afraid of those above them? Is it that my power is not grand enough? Do I not possess enough honor for them to respect me?¡±


    Mu Tie heard what he said and wanted tough. It was a great strain to prevent doing so, because the Overwatch Council had always looked down on the Imperial Censorate. He also suspected that Fan Xian was waxing rhetorically, believing that Fan Xian knew exactly what had been going on. In the capital these days, everybody knew that Fan Xian was a person of honor and a true noble.


    But Fan Xian, for once, did not actually understand the reason why the Imperial Censorate had now garnered the courage to strike out at him. He had actually tried to better himselftely, going about matters a touch more softly. He had never even seen the people who were after him. With Fan Xian¡¯s growing connection with the Emperor, were they not afraid to potentially go against his wishes?


    Mu Tie watched his face and knew what Fan Xian was thinking. He then exined, ¡°Sir, this is an ordinary tactic of the Imperial Censorate. Forever have they set their sights upon the Overwatch Council. It was the government that gave them this authority, but the Emperor has since suppressed the methods of operation we can use in the Overwatch Council. Therefore, in recent times, the Imperial Censorate has taken a liking to picking on us.¡± Mu Tie frowned and continued, ¡°That being said, even I am surprised to see they have the courage to go against you, especially with such significant allegations.¡±


    Fan Xian, in an effort to calm down, reached for his teacup and dabbed his fingers in the tea before painting his forehead with the cool drink.


    The Imperial Censorate was a very special department. In the former dynasty, the Imperial Censorate was the most important department when it came to supervision and establishment, to the impeachment and eradication of those who sought to disrupt their say. There were two primary officers, each at the side of the leader. Below them were the vice-ministers, and below that were the average officers. Within the Imperial Censorate were several smaller departments, also, which eased the workload between each other.


    There was a book written by Zhuang Mohan called Notes on Officialdom. It told the tale of the Northern Wei Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Censorate. The censors¡¯ primary task was to impeach those who were found guilty of malpractice and rify those who may have been wronged. They were the ears of the emperor. If there were any officers that were found out to be corrupt, or in any way working against the government and warping documents in a certain way, the Imperial Censorate would be upon them and they would be stripped of all titles, stature and wealth.


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Censorate was not half as effective as that of the previous dynasty. They withdrew the officers who would observe and inspect each department and organization thatposed the government and their authority for being a certain body or party to represent another in a court was given to the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice. For the newly established kingdom, the Imperial Censorate had been splintered into numerous smaller departments with limited influence. The power to spy and observe others was taken away and given to Chen Pingping, who established and built the Overwatch Council all by himself. It was because of all these changes that the Imperial Censorate was now a shadow of its former self, a body that policed public morals more than they did officials of the government.


    Who was eligible to be a politician? Strictly men. What do men like the most, aside from pretty woman? Power. The Imperial Censorate¡¯s hatred toward the Overwatch Council mostly stemmed from this, for it was Chen Pingping and the Overwatch Council that indirectly ¡°stole¡± their power and influence. It was mostly jealousy and a nostalgia for the honor and glory of their past that fueled the fire of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s disdain for the Overwatch Council. And while they knew full well of their new boundaries and limitations, they would still watch who they could and deliver as many petty reports as they were able.


    But with the old crippled Chen where he was, poisonous stare and all, nobody dared supersede him. Why the Imperial Censorate, which had been quiet for some time now, would begin acting up all of a sudden was strange, and that is what bothered Fan Xian.


    The Overwatch Council was thergest department whose mode of operation involved surveince. That being said, the Imperial Censorate¡¯s influence inside the government had not been wholly lost. There was some truth to the notion that said, ¡°The more people you have, the stronger you are¡±. Even the eldest princess was to be exiled by Fan Xian due to his few-thousand page report of usations. It was in to see that words could kill an officer. Most of the officers of the Imperial Censorate hailed from poor families, which was something that the scribes appreciated. Whenever the officers wrote a statement, the scribes were sure to reply to them. Still, it was a sad state of affairs for any officer to be used and have charges pressed against them; even if they were innocent. If they were proven innocent, their chances of working as a politician again were still rather slim, for their reputation would be tarnished to a near unsalvageable state.


    Fan Xian coldlyughed. After much deliberation, he realized where the problemy. He surmised that someone must have discovered his monitoring and surveince of Xinyang and the second prince. He still remembered clearly that the Imperial Censorate¡¯s leader¡¯s ex-right-hand man was now taking orders from the eldest princess. He was responsible for breaking Fan Xian¡¯s legs in the Ministry of Justice. But what she did not know was that she was unknowingly allied with a coward. Fan Xian was also investigating a schr by the name of He Zongwei, someone who was also in the Imperial Censorate.


    Not longter, the secret documents that had been sent to the pce received a response. Fan Xian looked at the gold box it was concealed within, and opened it. There was one slip of paper inside, with two words written upon it.


    ¡°An Zhi.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s surname was Fan, and his first name was Xian. His courtesy name was An Zhi.


    Back in the day, the Emperor himself had given Fan Xian this name. Frowning, he had no idea what the meaning behind this message was. When Fan Xian delivered his secret documents, he knew that the Emperor would seek to dy the resolving of the business concerning the emptying pce treasury. It was just bad timing for these new allegations to arise at the same time, perhaps messing with the Emperor¡¯s head.


    ¡°Action is needed.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and told Mu Tie, ¡°Investigate the censors who bear these allegations against me, and check if they are truly clean. If they seek to do this to me, I will do the same to them!¡±


    Mu Tie was surprised and said, ¡°Director Chen previously said that in regards to the documents of the Imperial Censorate, ignore them. Treat them with as much concern as you would a dog¡¯s barking. The pce does not wish for the Overwatch Council to investigate the Imperial Censorate, in fear of any ugliness that may arise. So, because of this, the Emperor has not given the Overwatch Council the authority to capture a censor of the Imperial Censorate.¡±


    Fan Xian disagreed, saying, ¡°This is no longer just barking; they are about to bite me! Why should I care about saving face for the government? I told you to investigate it, and when you found something, of course I was not going to deal with it. I would have thrown it to the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice. If the Emperor was willing to suppress these matters, then what is the point of having the Overwatch Council and the First Bureau?


    Mu Tie was happy. The Overwatch Council had been waiting for this day. They were extremely excited to be given the opportunity to monitor and investigate the Imperial Censorate, and uncover any dirt they may have hidden.


    The next day, Fan Xian stayed at home ying Mahjong. The sound of rain was quite lovely and he did not give the matters with the censors any heed. Wan¡¯er, however, was quite nervous, for Fan Xian confided in her about these concerns and she cared greatly, for everyone knew how important one¡¯s reputation was.


    Word of the allegations now held against Fan Xian had spread all around the capital at this point. Pce secretaries had already sent the document detailing the exact crimes he was to be ountable for to Fan Manor. Fan Xian feigned to be oblivious and not aware of the charges. He began acting terrified, but truthfully he slept as well as ever.


    On the morning of the third day, Fan Xian departed his manor. In ordance with thew, the used had to leave all of their possessions at home and head to court to defend themselves. Fan Xian, however, did not adhere to these rules and instead visited the Xinfeng Restaurant to eat more of that that acimed bun.


    The recent events had already caused a ruckus within the capital, but no one knew in what manner Fan Xian would fight back against these allegations. The Imperial Censorate was visibly prepared, and the threats held against Fan Xian were tremendous. The censors were even keen to investigate every single person who had any affiliation with the First Bureau in the past month.


    With Fan Xian not having done anything to fight back so far, everyone was quite surprised at this turn of events. Instead, Fan Xian was just fighting buns.


    On the fourth day, the continuous rain had atste to an end, and so Fan Xian decided to lead his family into the nearby countryside so that they may collect flowers. Using his fingers, he gently touched the freshly-opened petals of daisies.


    Normally, a pce secretary would have brought out the Emperor¡¯s decree by now, but nothing hade yet. The Emperor was unsure of what to do. Either he could remind Fan Xian not to overstep his boundaries, given his short tenure within the capital and government, or he could warn the Imperial Censorate to cease their incessant intrusions. He was of two minds, and unable toe to a decision. When they were in court, the the Minister of Appointments could not harbor his curiosity any longer and, with great trepidation, asked the Emperor whose side he was on of. To the surprise of many, he did not react as one might expect, and simply gave a faintly audible ¡°Hm¡±.


    This awkward situation prolonged for a whileter. The officers of the Imperial Censorate were proud and sure of themselves at the court¡¯s convening, but they were beginning to show signs of consternation due to the Emperor¡¯sck of concern. They now nned to create another document decrying Fan Xian¡¯s deeds and try to get other officers of the government and students from the Imperial College included to join them.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272: Confrontation in front of the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s emperor had been waiting for Fan Xian toe defend himself. He would have ignored the issue and hopefully have the matter fade from the people¡¯s memory. Were he not to mention anything further about it, it would be reflective of other emperors from different eras; it was quite effective at making others forget about a certain subject entirely.


    The Emperor did not expect Fan Xian to not do anything, however. The man in question had showed no care at all thus far. His attitude was one of innocence. He pretended he did nothing wrong and appeared to merely allow others at the pce to clean up this mess. What he did not know was that Fan Xian harbored unruly thoughts. In his heart, Fan Xian was telling himself, ¡°You are the Emperor. You are supposed to protect me. And now, because of these small matters, I must throw away my reputation? If in the future I really do take action against Xinyang and get rid of the eldest princess, are you just going to throw me to the Empress Dowager so that I may die a slow and torturous death?¡±


    If it was just some regr chancellor having these allegations held against them, they would not have the encouragement or luck Fan Xian had. One could not guess the Emperor¡¯s heart. As a chancellor, one would always have to take advantage of the Emperor¡¯s favor. If for whatever reason he did not, and he sought that chancellor dead, nothing could be done to avert such a fate.


    But Fan Xian himself knew that he was no ordinary chancellor, and even the Emperor did not guess that this he knew. Therefore, this entire ordeal was quite amusing for Fan Xian, and he sought to find out how far the Emperor would bend for him.


    It was now seven days since the allegations against Fan Xian became public. Fan Xian was in his carriage outside the pce. Upon getting out, the Qinian Unit encircled Fan Xian and escorted him inside. He was clothed entirely in ck, standing upright in pride so that others could see clearly who this person was. His face was expressionless.


    The officers that had gathered at the gates of the pce all knew that this person was a popr guy. That is not to mention that this was the person who disyed his bodyguards out in the open. This was Fan Xian.


    Today was the day where a court meeting was to be convened. The Emperor had issued amand for Fan Xian to appear and listen. Every officer knew what the subject of their discussion was to be on this day, and they were each excited about it. A few good friends of the Fan family had alsoe, and Fan Xian spoke with them a while. With theme excuse of telling him that the weather was cold, they vacated and moved to a more private corner of the pce whenever they did so.


    At this time, on both sides of the za, there were six officers d in red uniforms. Fan Xian¡¯s men, who were clothed in ck, stood in direct opposition of these officers, staring them in the eyes. Fan Xian took no notice.


    The officers in red belonged to the Imperial Censorate, who had gone against Fan Xian. He looked at them coldly and with a lowered voice, said, ¡°All of you look like pigs; how can you expect to look like clean officers?¡±


    Deng Ziyue walked beside Fan Xian and said, ¡°The First Bureau has been investigating them the past few days and were unable to find anything. These Imperial Censorate officers all hail from poor families, and one¡¯s reputation is what they each value the most. This is why people decide to lean on them. Even if they were to ept a mere gift of biscuits, they would do so with great caution and trepidation. Everything they do is done with the utmost care.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned and replied, ¡°If the officers aren¡¯t corrupt, then the world ising to an end!¡±


    Deng Ziyue gave a wry smile and thought that Fan Xian¡¯s response was a little ridiculous.


    The Imperial Censorate officers looked coldly at Fan Xian without any essence of fear. Fan Xian knew that his opponents weren¡¯t afraid of him in the least, and so he thought, ¡°If the officers are no longer corrupt, then what is the point of hiring a Commissioner for the Overwatch Council? They are politicians that fight exclusively with words. It is not as if I could assassinate them and go about my day.¡± No matter what was to happen in the court, the very least that Fan Xian suspected would ur was that he may be exiled back to Danzhou.


    Fan Xian understood that the rarest thing one would likely find in this world was a clean officer. He also believed in the First Bureau¡¯s ability to investigate. If their search had been thorough, then the men before him truly were clean. Fan Xian also understood that the worst enemy an officer could be confronted with was a collective of truly clean officers. Thinking of this, he began admiring his young and beautiful mother-inw, for she could actuallymand these officers to go against him. She really was something.


    While Fan Xian was lost in thought, he had no idea that each of the officers were looking at him in return.


    What Fan Xian had done this month was hide his true self and mask his own intelligence, and merely pretend to be a corrupt officer that was as sinister as he was maniptive. ¡°They possess enough evidence to charge me, but why has the Emperor not yet done anything?¡± They were not afraid of the Emperor punishing them for going against his cherished Fan Xian, for they still believed him to be a fair and true lord. But even if this was not to be, the officers were doing their duty and had no fear of death.


    But the officers in the Imperial Censorate were said to have had an unfortunate past few days. First, it was because the campaign they had initiated against Fan Xian in the government received very few signees. As polite as others were to their requests, whenever an officer heard the petition that they were to sign was against Fan Xian, few dared to go along with them. Secondly, they requested to the scribes that they produce a few articles attacking Fan Xian, but they refused. Again, this was entirely because the crux of the matter was Fan Xian himself, and they dared not criticize him. It was slightly humorous, for they had publicly criticized many other officers in the past.


    And that which made the Imperial Censorate¡¯s officers fume was the attitude of the youths at the Imperial College. The officer that went to visit the college to lecture and tell the students about the ¡°bad man Fan Xian¡± was promptly kicked out. No one was willing to believe what was being said of Fan Xian, who was the schr of the generation, Zhuang Mohan¡¯s soon-to-be sessor, son of the Finance Minister, and all-around idol of every young student. That¡¯s not to mention he was every young girl¡¯s dream man, too. No one believed he was cheap enough to be bribed for such a small amount of coin.


    ¡°13,400 tael? That¡¯s it?¡±


    The Imperial Censorate had stumbled into their worst streak of luck yet, for nothing they did yielded the results they desired.


    At this time, the wind began blowing a little harsher. It made the officers that were outside the pce shiver in the cold. Their faces changed as they looked into the sky, noticing the presence of rain clouds forming above once more. They each ran under the small eave that extended beyond the pce¡¯s door frame. The Royal Guard did not dare jeopardize the health of those old men by letting them get soaked in the rain, and so they did not stop them.


    In the autumn, the capital always changed. After the wind, rain would swiftly follow, fluctuating from small raindrops to torrential downpours. The blue-tiled pathways of the pce were now wet, and their color had darkened.


    Near the pce gate, there was only a line of Fan Xian¡¯s men and a line of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s officers standing there. Although they stood in the rain, they had no reaction. Fan Xian squinted and looked toward them, saying, ¡°Officer Lai, you should get out of the rain.¡±


    He was talking to the right-hand man of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s leader, a third-rank officer, Lai Mingcheng. Officer Lai coldly looked his way and responded, ¡°Mister Fan, do you thinking standing in the rain like this will wash away the crimes you havemitted?¡±


    Officer Lai bowed and said, ¡°Today, we will meet before the Emperor, and I will bring you down.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows, thinking of how foolishly assure he was of his own victory. Although he did not saying anything, he firmly believed Officer Lai would be the one to get knocked off his pedestal. Fan Xian bowed in return and said, ¡°Really? I am not sure if you¡¯ll be singing the same tune once they discover you are framing a member of the royal family.¡±


    The right-hand man was taken aback with a rage so fierce he could not reply. He clenched his fists and walked toward the gate of the pce. The officers that had followed him kneeled in the rain.


    ¡°Ah, the old ¡®kneeling before the gate¡¯ trick again?¡± Fan Xian viewed these people as equal parts humorous and pathetic. He sighed and said, ¡°The purpose of life is fame. I have no idea why the government keeps you lot fed.¡±


    Those few officers who were kneeling looked back with anger in their eyes.


    Fan Xian saw this, but he was not concerned. He merely raised the hood of his cloak, smiled and said, ¡°I am ck. No matter how I wash it, I will always be ck. And you guys are red. If you get washed by the rain, you may end up ck, as well.¡±


    The uniform that Fan Xian wore wasposed of slick, waterproof material. The water droplets that fell upon him bounced off like stars. The ck of his outfit, however, was a little unnerving to behold.


    The bright red uniforms that the Imperial Conste¡¯s officers had been wearing were now soaked in the rain. The color deepened to appear almost ck as he had said.


    The officers looked down and saw their clothes, before turning their heads to the sky to feel the rain upon their faces. Stubbornly, they did not say a word.


    They were waiting for the other subjects of discussion in the court to be heard first. The Emperor seemed to notice the presence of Lai Mingcheng and the Overwatch¡¯s Commissioner Fan Xian and frowned. He ordered a eunuch tomand those two to appear before him. He coldly told them, ¡°Before the officers present here, speak.¡±


    The right-hand officer tidied his clothing and spoke out loud. ¡°What I have to say is already in the document. It is my desire that the lord evaluate these matters and resolves the issue at the forefront of everyone¡¯s mind, clearing the air and restoring order to the people of the capital and the members of the government.¡±


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Why did you not submit your defense im to the pce secretary?¡±


    Fan Xian politely bowed and spoke, ¡°Because I did not write one.¡±


    The Emperor became mad with rage and yelled, ¡°How arrogant! The Imperial Censorate¡¯s job is to impeach government officials who are deemed corrupt. People like you who are so arrogant and haven¡¯t a care for anything are the first I haveid my eyes upon in this court. Do not think that you may ride the good graces of your family¡¯s predecessors and that you have done well for the kingdom this year, imagining that I would not punish you.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the Emperor¡¯s fury was not derived from Fan Xian¡¯s behavior, but of the fact that he had to deal with these matters at all. Fan Xian apologized and said, ¡°I really did not know I had to write one. I acknowledge that I have done wrong.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face was one of serenity once more and he said, ¡°For the sake of your recent entry into the field of politics, your father being busy at work and the old man Chen Pingping¡¯s inability to teach you this, I will forgive you this once. Today, the reason Imanded you to arrive here before us was to hear of how you sought to defend yourself before me and all these officers.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s facial expression appeared awkward. After a long dy, he said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t a clue on how to debate and defend myself in court.¡±


    With a gloomy demeanor, the Emperor told Fan Xian slowly, ¡°So, do you admit your crime?¡±


    Fan Xian looked up with a bitter face and said, ¡°My lord, I do not plead guilty. The reason why I am not defending myself is because the Imperial Censorate¡¯s usations are ridiculous and appear to be pulled from out of thin air. I have no idea what is going on. I have been used of bribery and yet I don¡¯t know who supposedly bribed me. Therefore, I am unsure of where to begin my defense.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273: Courtroom Debate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of the officers were in shock. No one had expected Fan Xian would sooner select death before a debate. The Minister of Appointments¡¯ face went dark, with a look as if he was prepared to say something. When he raised his head, he saw the higher-ranked officers in front of him, he was silenced. He then realized that these matters were not as simple as he believed them to be.


    The Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ head diplomat, General Qin¡¯s, long, white beard hovered above his face like a cloud in the breeze. His eyes were squinted so much that one might have assumed he was asleep. Yan Hangshu was looking down the aisle and spotted the General¡¯s son, Qin Heng. He was silent as well. Where was the courage he had shown in early spring, suggesting that Fan Xian be the ambassador to the northern Qi Kingdom?


    The military¡¯s silence was understandable, for this was a battle of words and not one of swords. This is despite the fact that they shared a very good, long-standing rtionship with the Overwatch Council. There was an officer, referred to as Shu the Schr, who looked almost afraid; as if he had never seen the Emperor raise his voice before. Such was this scene and its palpable tension, that many of the ministers in court became petrified.


    Yan Hangshu was of the mind to yell at Fan Xian, but he ultimately deemed it unnecessary for him to offend the troublesome dog while the eldest princess was away in Xinyang.


    Seeing as there weren¡¯t any chancellors barking at Fan Xian, the Emperor¡¯s temperament was still spoiled. He gazed at Fan Xian and told him, ¡°If you continue to offer no counter-debate, we will listen to what Officer Lai has to say.¡±


    Imperial Censor of the Left Lai Ming Cheng was keen to adhere to such an order. He immediately stepped forward and spoke aloud the crimes that were now held against Fan Xian. He over-enunciated almost every word, ensuring everyone present could hear each offence clearly. As he did so, Fan Xian thought to himself, ¡°This guy really is something. How can he willingly ce the me for all these things on me? Those little bastards I already evicted from the First Bureau epted a few loose-change briberiesst month and now I must take the fall?¡±


    An undercurrent of discussion between the people present in the court could be heard. The way that they each looked at both Officer Lai and Fan Xian was almost unnerving. The first crime that the Imperial Censorate used Fan Xian of was the eptance of a bribe by Eunuch Dai, who had done so on behalf of his cousin Dai Zhen. Each and every officer there thought it insulting that Officer Lai was willing to bring this matter before everyone in the pce. They also thought that the repercussions of such a crime were wasted on Fan Xian, who had only epted a measly 1,000 tael. None of the officers in the court would have been willing to ept such a tiny sum.


    When the Emperor heard that these matters concerning Fan Xian were involved with the pce, his facial expression remained resolute. The Emperor did, however, call upon Imperial Consort Shu to bring Eunuch Dai to the court from the manor where he currently was.


    Every officer believed that the method in which Officer Lai was going about the presentation of his case was a little strange. Everyone knew that the Emperor wasn¡¯t one to forgive those involved with bribery, nor would he send them to prison. Therefore, they were each curious as to how today¡¯s events were set to unfold. So they bit their lips in silence, perched at the edge of their seats.


    Not longter, Eunuch Dai was brought before the court. Without being told, he knew what was urring. As he stood there, he was both afraid and a little bewildered. In his thoughts, he recollected how he passed on the money to Yi Guipin. She was a cheerful woman, but not one to say much of anything. She was also a distant rtive of Fan Xian. ¡°Could she have sold me out? I doubt it. But then, how could these revtions havee to light by the Imperial Censorate?¡±


    While he was in the court, greeting the Emperor, he pleaded the ¡°injustice¡± that had been done upon him. He fell upon his knees, begging as tears rolled down his cheeks, proiming his innocence and how he had not been involved with anything uwful. He then said, ¡°My lord has always forbidden the workers of the pce frommunicating with the officers. Me? I have no courage. I could not even dream of breaking thew or anymand issued by the Emperor! Speaking of Mister Fan, I have heard his name before, but...¡±


    Eunuch Dai was a pitiable sight. He now looked up at the Emperor and spoke: ¡°Everyone knows about Fan Xian. He is famous. But speaking of myself, I am a nobody. I am Iittle more than a shadow in the Qing Kingdom. I had heard that Fan Xian visited the northern Qi Kingdom, to represent and bring further honor to our nation. It would be nigh impossible to not hear of this man. But I swear, hearing is all I have done. I neverid eyes upon this man in all my life!¡±


    Imperial Censor of the Left Lai Mingcheng coldly asked, ¡°You really have not seen Fan Xian before?¡±


    Eunuch Dai¡¯s knees ached as he knelt upon the floor. He paid no heed to it, though, as he cursed the nosy wretch before him a million times within his heart. Hearing what he asked, the eunuch perked his head and feigned the image of someone who had just remembered something. ¡°Ah, I remember now. It was sometimest year. I think it was when I visited the Fan manor ¨C but I only saw him once. And I was merely delivering a message. I entered and left shortly after. If that counts as seeing him, then yes, I have. But it was only that one time.¡±


    Eunuch Dai then began to cry out loud, proiming the earnestness of his words from the top of his lungs and amongst the tear-rocked mumbling and sniffles, said, ¡°My lord, I only saw him once. Just once! If I was lying, may I be struck down by lightning and may I be once more reincarnated as a eunuch!¡±


    The Emperor was taken aback. The eunuch¡¯s words appeared honest, but he had no idea that the man despised his fate as a eunuch as much as he did. The Emperor was brought to anger and yelled, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    Officer Lai looked a little worried and to perhaps ease tensions, said, ¡°About the bribery, it¡¯s not as if you¡¯d both have to see each other to do it. Eunuch Dai, let me ask you something. Do you have a cousin called Dai Zhen? He is a small-time officer down at the markets, in charge of... the inspection of vegetables. Yes, he is a vegetable inspector.¡±


    Eunuch Dai did not deny anything and simply nodded.


    Officer Lai continued by saying, ¡°My lord, this Dai Zhen is the...¡± Officer Lai proceeded by speaking aloud the crime and its details once again. He turned his gaze back over to Fan Xian and with a chilling tone, said, ¡°Let me ask you, Commissioner Fan. Where is Dai Zhen right now?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a while before answering, ¡°That case is closed. That fellow Dai Zhen, after he was forced to relinquish the money, he was fired. Where he is now, I have no clue.¡±


    Officer Lai coldly said, ¡°Objection! That is a lie. You took the money off Eunuch Dai, do not deny it. Dai Zhen had been a proficient inspector of vegetables for six years! Who knows how much he took from the pce? I would wager that you fired him, returned the money that he had stolen and then set him free. Your mode of operation is shrouded in a suffocating miasma of mystery.¡±


    Fan Xian looked unnerved, and so he calmly replied, ¡°ording to the Overwatch Council¡¯s investigation, in six years, Dai Zhen epted a number of bribes that, when all added up, amounted to the gross total of 472 tael. The thirdw of the Qing Kingdom specifically states that if the amount of a bribe is below 500 tael, one will only lose one¡¯s job, pay a fine in the amount of bribed money, and pay an additional fee formitting the crime in the first ce. There was no need for him to be sent to the Ministry of Punishment. Therefore, Dai Zhen was indeed fired, forced to pay 1,000 tael, and subsequently let go. I have no idea why you would think my treatment of the matter was an issue. Where is this suffocating miasma of mystery you speak of, hm?¡±


    The case of Dai Zhen was indeed investigated by the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian spoke the truth, for he had only epted briberies that amounted to the figure given.


    Officer Lai beganughing. ¡°472 tael? Are you trying to fool us all?¡±


    It was a little silly for Officer Lai to say that, but then Fan Xian beganughing, too. He said, ¡°Well, Dai Zhen was known to slip a cucumber or two into his pockets. ording to thew, the sum of stolen vegetables should have been added to the tally of his briberies. That was an oversight on my own behalf, so I thank you for the reminder.¡±


    Officer Lai did not take kindly to Fan Xian making light of the situation and, with great fury, he shouted, ¡°Ridiculous! In the past six years, Dai Zhen must have epted a total that exceeded 4,000 tael. The civilians down at the markets are all mad about it. So why, Fan Xian? Why do you protect him? What have you to gain from this treachery?¡±


    The court¡¯s audience stayed silent. All that could be heard was the exchange between themissioner and the Imperial Censor of the Left.


    Fan Xian slowly lifted his head and, with frosted eyes, peered right at Officer Lai while taking a step forward.


    Officer Lai saw the gravity of his demeanor and took a step back without realizing it.


    Without averting his gaze, Fan Xian slowly said, ¡°What do I want? The seething discontent of the popce?¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Let me ask you something. You are a censor of the Imperial Censorate, correct? And you are in charge of investigating bribery, yes? If you are saying that Dai Zhen stole that much tael, and that the civilians are all mad about it, in the six years that have psed, why have you yet to notify anyone? I haven¡¯t seen a single document make mention of Dai Zhen¡¯s crimes. Perhaps you are the one who is looking to cover the tracks of others? Come on, tell us. Why didn¡¯t you alert the correct personnel and arrange to capture Dai Zhen?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly exploded with rage, much to the bewilderment of his audience.


    Fan Xian would not permit Officer Lai the opportunity to speak, and with a fiery look, he said, ¡°I have been in charge of the First Bureau for less than a month, and we were already made aware that Dai Zhen was epting bribes. Officer Lai knew that Dai Zhen was epting bribes and thieving from the helpless popce for over six years and did nothing about it. When the Overwatch Council investigated it, we quickly sorted it out. Case closed. The Imperial Censorate on the other hand, had their head in the sand for six years.


    ¡°Six years!? And you have the audacity to tell me that the Overwatch Council is the one that is corrupted?¡±


    Fan Xian bowed before the Emperor on his throne. He then turned around with anger to face Officer Lai once more. He said, ¡°I really want to ask something. What are you trying to pull here?¡±


    After a barrage of questions, Officer Lai remained silent. He was petrified. He acknowledged he had made a mistake in his dialogue earlier, which left a breach in his defense for Fan Xian totch right onto, so that he could swing the discussion around. If he were to admit that the Imperial Censorate was not aware of the corrupt officer Dai Zhen, it would still put Fan Xian in the right, for there was no way to disgrace his im that Dai Zhen only stole 400 tael. In his fury earlier, when he told the court that Dai Zhen must have epted 4,000 tael in total, he walked right into the trap Fan Xian hadid out for him. He fell for it, hook, line and sinker. As the second-inmand for the Imperial Censorate, he could not im to have known about it for six years without doing anything to resolve the situation. This case was only brought to their attention following the Overwatch Council¡¯s investigation, after all. After Fan Xian pointed this out, it sounded as if the Imperial Censorate was desperate in their jealousy of the Overwatch Council, framing them with false allegations.


    All the officers in the court stared at Officer Lai with unpleasantness in their eyes. When they turned to look at Fan Xian, it was only with respect and admiration. Of course, these officers knew what was going on, but it was Fan Xian¡¯s ability toy traps for his opponent with no prior nning that astounded them. With this power and wisdom, it drove fear into the hearts of even the oldest, most jaded officers who were there. Fan Xian was unlike any of the other young officers.


    In their hearts, they were each and all thinking that this Fan Xian could not only write and fight with superb dexterity, but that he was more than suited to be a politician. They each thought his father, Fan Jian, was extremely lucky to have a son as talented as this.


    The Imperial Censor of the Left Lai Ming Cheng¡¯s lips were trembling. He fell to his knees and as he gasped for breath. He atst spoke. ¡°I know I have done wrong. Please punish me, My Lord! But Fan Xian broke thew; you cannot simply let him go. Take him to the Supreme Court and you are guaranteed to find something out.¡±


    The Emperor had grown annoyed long ago. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s behavior, however, he was almost brought to smile. He spoke, ¡°Okay, okay. I understand. You are the Imperial Censorate¡¯s second-inmand; if you were unable to catch on to the treacherous misdeeds of a professional vegetable inspector, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t punish you this time. But if youe into my courtroom with falsified allegations again, using the ¡®anger of the people¡¯ as justification, I¡¯ll have you know that I am not like the emperor of northern Qi or Wei. And Qing is a different kind of nation. Do not seek to bolster your reputation again.


    Trying to bolster his reputation? Lai Mingcheng was filled with both anger and embarrassment. He felt as if he would rather die than be known for that. He maintained his position on the floor, and kowtowed repeatedly.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274: The Lashings


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The repeated pounding of stone echoed across the vast pce, as Lai Mingcheng struck the ground with his bloodied forehead upon each vigorous kowtow.


    The Emperor looked at him with dismay, and gestured for the guards to take him away. Then, he turned to Fan Xian and said, ¡°Commissioner Fan, as an officer of the Overwatch Council, your privileges exceed those of many. It is because of this that you need to exercise greater caution with all your dealings, no matter the size or gravity they would possess. Do not embarrass me again.¡±


    It had been difficult for the Emperor to think of a method that would resolve these issues harmoniously, but this seemed to be as good as it was going to get. Before Fan Xian could speak once more, the Emperor quickly waved his hand, which called upon a eunuch to dere that the court proceedings hade to an end.


    Fan Xian sighed, knowing that he had put a strain on his favor with the Emperor, and that perhaps the man in question wasn¡¯t so keen on protecting him as much as he had assumed.


    Inside, Fan Xian felt rather unsatisfied, despite how every other officer thought the Emperor had stuck his neck out for him far too much already. Before the officers took leave of the Taiji Pce, they each expressed their regards to Fan Xian and as they did so, it seemed as if the Imperial Censorate had fallen out of favor with each and every chancellor there.


    Fan Xian was left bearing a wry smile. As Fan Xian took leave himself, he espied his father across the za, walking with a hunched back. Fan Xian ran over to his side, as nearby officersplimented the view of such a loving father and son together at work in the pce.


    Minister Fan felt a grip upon his shoulder and when he looked to his side, he saw his son offering support. He sighed and then he too showed a wry smile. He said, ¡°An Zhi, why can you not stay out of trouble?¡±


    Fan Xian felt as if he had been wronged when hearing his father¡¯s words, but then he thought to himself, ¡°Who would have thought Xinyang would have kept us within their sights all this time?¡±


    When they reached the gate of the pce, a eunuch softly approached them both and ryed to Fan Xian an order from the Emperor. Hastily, the eunuch brought Fan Xian all the way across the pce once more. Minister Fan looked on in bewilderment and watched him as he went. He thought to himself that even though his son had always donned the appearance of someone who would be ounted for as calm and serious, he could tell from his running posterior that the facade was wearing thin and that he didn¡¯t look serious one bit. Juxtaposed with the current solemn atmosphere of the pce, it didn¡¯t quite seem appropriate.


    Colleagues approached Minister Fan from behind and so he dropped his train of thought and concerned expression to present them with a smile. Together, they all exited the pce. The rain had already stopped, but the area had yet to dry up. The officers of the Imperial Censorate were still down upon their knees in front of the pce¡¯s gate, soaked to the bone. It wasn¡¯t long before Officer Lai exited the court, as well, and his face was one of tremendous scorn. He approached his men, kneeled and then ced his hat across the left side of his chest.


    After seeing Officer Lai¡¯s actions, the men of the Imperial Censorate knew that this ordeal was not yet over. Shu the Schr approached tofort them, but it was to no avail, and feeling the futility of his concerns, he shook his head and promptly walked away. The rest of the officers, however, were already rushing back towards their carriages. They knew it was only a matter of time before things got worse, so they thought it best to stay away.


    Only Minister Fan did not rush, and he called for his servant to retrieve umbres for each of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s officer¡¯s that continued to kneel on the stone floor, in the event that it began raining once again.


    Fan Xian, led by a young eunuch, had jogged by many buildings and walls to reach the pce¡¯s study. The young eunuch was gasping for air by the time they arrived, but through the use of his zhenqi, Fan Xian managed to maintain his totalposure.


    He was a little nervous when entering the Emperor¡¯s private study, for he did not know what to expect. Following the instructions of the young eunuch, he gingerly stood beside the Emperor¡¯s sofa. After a while, the curtains at the back of the room rippled, and from behind them came the Emperor who was dressed in his ordinary regalia. He looked at Fan Xian and gestured with his hand to excuse the regr formalities of bowing and the like.


    Fan Xian did as he was told and merely epted the stool that was offered to him by the young eunuch.


    The study was much quieter on this day than the other day. Only the Emperor and Fan Xian were now present, and a peculiar awkwardness permeated the air. Fan Xian feigned an amiable appearance, but his heart was more than a little unsure. Conjecture was conjecture, and no matter how much Chen Pingping had taught him, or how much of his own experience would aid him, no amount of conjecture could predict the way a meeting such as this could unfold.


    When Fan Xian thought the Emperor was prepared to put on the guise of a loving father, what the Emperor said broke all of his expectations.


    ¡°Fan Xian, you don¡¯tck money. Why do you yearn for more?¡± The Emperor was not fanciful with his words; they were spoken inly, guided by his cold stare towards Fan Xian.


    A droplet of cold sweat took leave of Fan Xian¡¯s forehead. He knew he had been a little prying in the past, and he was starting to believe that the Emperor was aware that he had epted money from the Liu family. He thought it impossible to lie and hide something so grave from the Emperor, so he stood up and told him, ¡°My Lord, because I am the chief of the Overwatch Council¡¯s First Bureau, I need to receive such money.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor expressed curiosity towards what Fan Xian was nning on telling him.


    ¡°If you really want to investigate officers, you must first blend in with them. In the past, the Overwatch Council¡¯s First Council was like water,¡± Fan Xian began, ¡°unable to integrate with oil. Even though we have thisrge spywork, and the power to investigate freely, it can often be like the search for a flower in thick fog; it can¡¯t be seen clearly. And in regards to the corruption whose source flows from somewhere upstream, higher-up in the government, it cannot be something that is seen from the outside.¡± Then Fan Xian carefully told him, ¡°If you want a thorough investigation to be conducted, I will have to be one of them.¡±


    With a wry smile, Fan Xian kept going, ¡°As you know, I am from Danzhou.¡± When he said this, he looked down, but he could feel the Emperor react to these words ever so lightly.


    ¡°When I first entered the capital, hailing from Danzhou, things were considerably different from the get-go. I was just a nobody, but now here I am, in charge of such an important position within the Overwatch Council. My nervousness aside, I always felt as if there was a barrier that prevented my assimtion with the other officers in the government.¡±


    The Emperor acknowledged what Fan Xian was trying to tell him before he had finished, and so he coldly told him, ¡°If you are a crane, even if you dye yourself ck, you will not fool the crows. I believe that this practice of yours is childish, but as long as you are loyal to the kingdom, no one will prevent you from doing this. But do not forget what befell Zhu Ge. He was a fellow who had the same ambitions as you, but he fell in too deep and could not return.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the Emperor was repeatedly urging him to be an officer devoid of allies. Although he did not say it, he disagreed with the Emperor; so instead, heughed and said, ¡°My Lord, but just this morning someone was attempting to put me in a rough spot...¡±


    The young eunuch who stood silently in the room was shocked at these words, believing them to be highly inappropriate. He thought to himself that Fan Xian was an arrogant person and that despite the Emperor¡¯s adoration for him, such a statement could still induce his fury. Even the prince was one to speak with great fear before the Emperor, so what spurred Fan Xian to talk in such a manner?


    Against the eunuch¡¯s quiet assumptions, the Emperor smiled to Fan Xian and said, ¡°I wanted to clear your name, but this was between you and your father, and I did not want to get involved.¡±


    Fan Xian himself was surprised, learning that the Emperor was aware that the Imperial Censorate was connected with Xinyang. But why would he suppress Fan Xian¡¯s desire to resolve this entire situation? Fan Xian thought it was unfair of him and just as he was about to act pitifully towards the Emperor, he saw him rubbing his forehead. The Emperor then spoke, ¡°Come. There is a portrait that I very much wish to show you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind raced with a thousand ideas as for what this portrait could possibly signify. He thought of what Chen Pingping had once said; that thest remaining portrait of Fan Xian¡¯s mother resided in the pce.


    At that moment, someone pushed the door of the study room open; it was Eunuch Hou. Eunuch Hou was close with Fan Xian, but he ran inside in a rush. He hurried to the Emperor¡¯s side and whispered something. Unbeknownst to the others present, Fan Xian still possessed his tremendous hearing abilities, and so he overheard what was said perfectly clear. At what was said, even Fan Xian was brought to shock, believing that the officers of the Imperial Censorate had most certainly gone too far this time.


    The Emperor¡¯s face sunk and as he looked at Fan Xian, he said, ¡°Kneeling in front of the pce and removing their hats? They are using me of being a moronic emperor! If this is what they believe, then I will show them. Deliver them this message; the Imperial Censorate is framing other officers for crimes they have notmitted, targeting other councils with ruin and not adhering to the tasks they were established to perform. In response to their incessant disobedience, I dere that they each receive thirtyshings!¡±


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time seeing the Emperor erupt into such a hurricane of fury and after hearing this, a chill ran down his spine. ¡°Thirtyshings? Such a punishment would rob them of half their life.¡±


    The fact of the matter was that this was all bad timing on the Imperial Censorate¡¯s behalf. The Emperor was interrupted just as he was about to reveal to Fan Xian a portrait of grand importance. This was unforgivable.


    Near the pce¡¯s exit, there was a small stream which had to be crossed by a stone bridge. On the wet pavement of the za, each officer was stripped of their clothing and themencement of their brutal punishment was to begin. The cracking of the whip was like thunder, and each time it came down and was lifted up, blood was cast into the air.


    The other officers, as soon as they heard the news, returned to the pce with great haste. After seeing the brutality on disy, they attempted to convince the Emperor to refrain frommitting this deed and halt the violence. When they looked upon Fan Xian, who was there watching, their eyes possessed great fear. After what had urred this day, even if it was the Imperial Censorate¡¯s officers that started it, the Emperor had brought back a disciplinary technique that had not been seen for many years. It was then that they realized how important Fan Xian was to the Emperor.


    Fan Xian stood beside Eunuch Hou, and with every crack of the whip, his eyes squinted. Even though he felt no remorse, he made sure to feign some manner of pity toward the old men. He then said, ¡°Eunuch Hou, tell them not to strike with such force.¡±


    Eunuch Hou said, ¡°Fan Xian, you have a good heart, but you already told me this earlier. It may look extremely ruthless, but fret not, they are not causing any internal damage.¡±


    Fan Xian looked down toward the ground and as he did so he noticed that the eunuch¡¯s toes were spread apart widely. He knew this was in fact the secret signal for hitting them harder. He quietly sighed and decided not think of it any further.


    Not far from them both, the Imperial Censor of the Left, who was spared punishment by the Emperor, looked on with a pale face. He was sitting on the floor, forced to watch, and seeing his subordinates treated in such a manner was like a p to the face. The servants that Fan Xian¡¯s father had sent still held their umbres. They felt tremendous pity for each of them, and even for the Imperial Censor of the Left, who was sat there, speechless, lost-in-thought.


    Fan Xian walked towards them and waved to tell the servants that they could leave and return home. And then, in amentable tone, he spoke to Officer Lai. ¡°Why did you get yourself involved with all of this?¡±


    Officer Lai was unsure of how much Fan Xian actually knew, and so just continued to sit there in silence, as if he were petrified.


    Fan Xian sighed and begged Eunuch Hou to call off theshings. With no result, he then ran back to the pce and asked the same of the Emperor. His desire for halting the punishments was not due to the sight of blood, nor because he didn¡¯t want those who had targeted him to be disciplined; it was to save face before all the officers who might now view Fan Xian as a vicious man.


    Fan Xian was running toward the pce and in his heart, he thought, ¡°You old man, trying to use this beating as a way to iste me from all the other officers. I will not stand for this! I worked hard to get where I am these past two years. I can¡¯t lose it all over a few pointlessshes!¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275: The Bright Fist in the Dark


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the carriage, it was all dark. The young man raised a smile on his lips, but it wasn¡¯t a natural one. It was forced, and it gave the impression that he was trying not to look too deliberate with his expression. It was not right for some men to carry a look of timidity. The end of his eyebrows spread like the strokes upon the paintings in Qing Temple. It gave off an old-fashioned and earnest expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± The young man¡¯s smile was one of a person who looked troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand a lot of things, like why he had to investigate me in the first ce. Does he not know that I truly admire him?¡±


    His fingers slightly rubbed the inside of a perfume bag that was tied to his waist. He brought his hand up to waft the smell of lc and allow it to permeate the atmosphere of the carriage. He lightly put his head against the soft wooden wall and with eyes half closed said, ¡°Is it normal for me to admire him? Father was used to an immediate life; why does he think of him as such an important person?¡±


    No one dared to reply to his words for no one possessed the capacity to formte a response that would put the young man at ease. And so, the young man remained trapped in the vortex of his wild imagination.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The shy smile began to dissipate from his face. He ced his fingers into his perfume bag once more and brought his finger back up to his nose and sniffed vigorously. He wanted to inhale and gorge himself on every fragrant trace that remained on his hand.


    ¡°This is not right.¡±


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t working.¡± The young man sighed and turned around to look at the grapes beside him. He grabbed a hold of the stalk and emotionlessly threw them out of the carriage. ¡°Father loves him far too much.¡±


    ¡°More than he loves me.¡±


    He looked to be neurotic. He gave a twisted smile, thinking about the crown prince in the pce and thinking about his aunt in Xinyang. He waved his hand and spoke to the officers that were groveling before him and said, ¡°Seek peace.¡±


    The Imperial Censor He Zongwei did not participate in this mission. He was surprised at the act and just raised his head. He took notice of the second prince¡¯s eyes, ones which looked to be tired, and did not say a word.


    The Imperial Censorate¡¯s censors were beaten up badly, and they were remarkably bloodied. This event had be thetest hot topic in the capital. The official newspaper that had been released from the pce, however, only made light reference to what had transpired. The newspapers that were released from other publications, though, made thorough descriptions, ounts, and exnations of the affair.


    Everyone knew that the Emperor was attempting to disy the power of the Overwatch Council to the world through this incident. But what was made even more obvious to all was his affection and protection for the young man named Fan Xian.


    This young man had taken a seat in the royal study room, and he had a position of importance in the Overwatch Council. When the Censorate wanted to frame him, they ended up gettingshed by the Emperor. ¡°Fan Xian¡±; this name was already shining brightly, but now, alongside that brightness, encroached a touch of dark. This dark aura that now skirted the man¡¯s name put fear into the hearts of other officers.


    On the day when the censors wereshed, there were rumors of the young Commissioner kneeling before the royal study chamber, pleading that the Emperor halt his punishment of the censors. The reason why the censors were allowed to live was because of Fan Xian¡¯s mercy and forgiveness of the deeds they had attempted to do upon him. The person who oversaw the punishment was Eunuch Hou. A statement given by this man exined that the reason why the censors were not killed after threeshes was because Fan Xian requested that they not beat the men so harshly.


    Fan Xian did not use this entire event as leverage for the Imperial Censorate to owe him a favor, either. Following the ordeal, he remained tight-lipped about the whole event and made no further reference to that day. This attitude worked out in his favor, garnering him more support and preferential outlooks upon his character; after all, he managed to keep the censors alive. For the officers and students who had already supported the young man, it reassured them regarding why they initially ced their faith and trust in him. It worked to remind them of why they bet on the horse that they did.


    In the Qing Kingdom, people always thought that the Overwatch Council was just a puppet of the Emperor. Until this happened¡ªperhaps it was because Fan Xian¡¯s name was one of such renown¡ªpeople began to learn that there was a secret, dark operation lurking behind the scenes. At least the impression of the First Bureau was beginning to change. It was not possible for things to remain ck and white, with a clear-cut separation of good and bad. There was a morally ambiguous realm residing between the two.


    This ¡°grey¡± zone was where the Overwatch Council resided.


    The royal flower-viewing excursion was in a few days. Fan Xian was half-bending his head, sitting in the yard of his house. He was contemting several things; he wondered what Wan¡¯er was in the process of stitching; he also wondered what Fan Sizhe had been doing to keep himself upiedtely. He even wondered whether or not the second prince, to whom he was much acquainted and in certain ways alike with, still had a smile on his face.


    When Fan Xian thought of this, a foreboding sense of unease enveloped his temperament. Shy? Naive? This was Fan Xian¡¯s personality. All of a sudden, he had found out that someone of a much higher ss and position of nobility had many of the same traits and qualities as him, and it was because of this that his mind was slightly disturbed.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Teng Zijing asked politely. ¡°I did what you requested of me. Miss Shen has already moved in.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded in correspondence and replied, ¡°How was she? Has she been acting strangely these past few days?¡±


    Teng Zijing answered, ¡°Aside for the fact that she has been slightly low-spirited, I would not surmise that her acts and ways have been odd ofte.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded once more. He closed his eyes and told him, ¡°Help me extend an invitation. I would like you to invite the Eldest Lord of the Yan family toe over and have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Should I inform your father?¡± Teng Zijing looked at him whilst asking.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Of course. If Lord Father knows, then he cane and have dinner with Yan Ruohai as well. This will make him very happy.¡±


    Teng Zijing agreed and then informed Fan Xian, ¡°A fellow, the Imperial Censor He Zongwei, visited the manor once more. Do you still not want to meet with him?¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes, but a read of them could not be gleaned. He knew this man, He Zongwei, for when Fan Xian first entered the capital, they were both keen to interact with each other in the Yishi Tavern. Back then, that schr was still allied with Guo Baokun, who was the only son of Guo Youzhi, the Director of the Board of Rites. He would not let the opportunity to engage with Fan Xian slip away lightly. Fan Xian thought of him as a schr with a passion for power; a curiousbination.


    In regards to how he had be an Imperial Censor, Fan Xian was well aware of how this came to be. He also knew that this person hade to visit each day for the fast few days, and he knew that he was visiting the manor in representation of a matter pertaining to the princes. Because Fan Xian himself avoided Li Hongcheng, he thought that it was inevitable for the second prince to be annoyed about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet with him.¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and took to his feet. The stuff he had prepared in the council was almost ready. To meet with this man and present his thoughts on matters was not the worst thing to do.


    Fan Xian had been walking the length of the yard for half the day and even he began feeling slightly annoyed. He walked to the front of the residence, thinking of the night that he returned from the northern Qi Kingdom. He asked himself, ¡°How could I have run so fast?¡± It was quite possible it all came about through the belief that his sister may have run off and his wife had cheated on him.


    To think of such things, he could almost feel the path that winded through the rocks and trees lessen to hasten his passage. He ran to the study near the front residence and acknowledged that the Imperial Censor He Zongwei was already sitting inside.


    Seeing Fan Xian arrive, He Zongwei quickly stood up and performed a gracious bow before him. He said, ¡°Greetings, Mister Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as if this is the first time we have met. There is no need for such a disy of grace.¡±


    This was true. During spring ofst year, He Zongwei frequently visited Fan Manor. Perhaps he wanted to do as the Fan family did? Regardless, he did not expect Fan Xian to be so wise as to think of this so quickly. Besides, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t too keen on the man due to the fact he often concealed his emotions and true thoughts on certain subjects. It was because of this that he hastily drew a line between them, and did not interact with him much at all.


    Havinge here a few times already only to be greeted by no one, He Zongwei was aware of the fact that he wasn¡¯t entirely wee or looked upon fondly. But this famous schr of the capital knew all about the Fan family.


    He Zongwei knew that there were no others present in the study he was currently upying and so, without reprieve or hesitation, he bluntly said, ¡°I came here due to what hase to pass.¡±


    ¡°That which hase to pass?¡± Fan Xian said this sentence and closed his mouth. He raised his eyebrow to look at He Zongwei with a face of interest. But he also waved his hand to prevent further discussion.


    He Zongwei¡¯s face was tanned. One could see that he was born into a poor family and had spent much of his youth in impoverished conditions. Nowadays, however, it seemed as if his working in the capital and its government over the past few years had given him the appearance of someone most trustworthy. The way he held himself was very much like the schr he was, as well; someone filled with vehement pride.


    His eyes were his most striking physical trait, for they were curiously bright. Theyplimented his face, which was positioned in a way that silently spoke of him as a person who was truly righteous. It made those who looked upon him feel he would be difficult to get along with. This was an aspect of his character that Fan Xian despised.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fan Xian squinted when asking this, and he further continued to say, ¡°I do not understand what you¡¯re referencing.¡±


    He Zongwei was the mouth of the second prince. He smiled, and his dark face highlighted the brightness of his teeth all the more, making his smile one that few could miss. He proceeded to tell Fan Xian, ¡°It was nothing. I made a mistake. I have onlye here to deliver a box of tremendous tea leaves; leaves that hail from the Yunwu Mountains. They are courtesy of the second prince.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the unadorned box that had been presented to him, and he fell into a silent trance. He knew that if he were to ept this gift, the odds that had arisen between them would be settled. From the second prince¡¯s point-of-view, Fan Xian had not lost anything; instead, he had earned a major boost to his reputation. So, the second prince thought that he would ept the tea and agree to let things go.


    ¡°When you misspoke just now, I thought of something.¡± Fan Xian smiled at He Zongwei.


    He Zongwei¡¯s heart was the recipient of a sudden chill, as he thought of young and handsome Mister Fan. This young man had only recently entered the capital and already he had stolen his thunder as a schr. How could he have the same expression as the second prince?


    ¡°What event are you referring to?¡± He Zongwei¡¯s heart was now trembling with nerves.


    Fan Xian looked at him coldly and said, ¡°I left the capital in the spring and travelled to the northern Qi Kingdom. I did not expect that, within a few months, things were to change so drastically within the capital. Even my father-inw was forced to retire during my absence.¡± He Zongwei¡¯s tongue was bitter. He could not formte a response ¨C that which he had feared the most had now atst happened.


    Fan Xian quietly proceeded to speak, ¡°I suppose you know who Wu Bo¡¯an is?¡±


    He Zongwei replied, ¡°He is an advisor of the prime minister.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and continued. ¡°Do you recall earlier in the spring of this year that you entered the capital with Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s wife? It¡¯s the funniest thing; I cannot for the life of me recall where she has since gone.¡±


    He Zongwei gritted his teeth, stood up, bowed, and told him, ¡°Sir Fan, I was too upset about the death in the Guo family. It was because of this that I recklessly brought Wu¡¯s wife into the capital. I confess that there is indeed a connection between me and the prime minister¡¯s retirement, but this was a matter that involved Qing¡¯sw. I did not dare to hide. For this, I can only hope that you forgive me.¡± In his heart, he did not expect Fan Xian to let him off the hook so lightly. But due to his allegiance with the second prince, it gave him the wind to speak. ¡°You can hate and despise me however you wish, but the words and sentiments of the second prince are sincere and true. It is my solemn desire, at this moment, that you do not turn down this gracious gift of his.¡±


    Fan Xian looked upon the man before him and lightly said, ¡°I am an officer of the government; I am not inclined to picking on anybody. But as anyone else surely does, I keep ord of those that do me wrong out of spite.¡±


    He Zongwei¡¯s looked at him with a glint of hatred. He now realized the futility of the parley he hade to engage in with Fan Xian. He thought that although the retirement of the prime minister did have something to do with him, he was just an officer of the Qing Kingdom. It was not at all strange for people to go behind someone¡¯s back, and it was not as if Fan Xian and the prime minister were not inclined to use such tricks, either. As he thought about this, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Fan Xian looked upon him with a face of utter disgust and, all of a sudden, did something most out of character for a man of his status. He walked forward and, with a raised foot, kicked He Zongwei in the stomach.


    A grand thud shattered the silence, and quite embarrassingly, He Zongwei fell to the floor like a sack of potatos.


    This schr was a rather famous man in the capital, and a member of the Imperial Censorate. He madly brought himself to his feet and yelled, ¡°You-you-you dare strike me!?¡±


    Fan Xian was clenching his fists and said, ¡°Yes, I am going to beat you up. You asked for it. You came into my manor and politely asked for it. Who am I not to oblige your request?¡± Then, Fan Xian proceeded to throw He Zongwei a few punches. Even though Fan Xian did not dare to beat the man to death, he most certainly resolved to paint his face a wide array of colors.


    He Zongwei did not dare stay in the manor any longer. He held his head in pain and remembered that Fan Xian was infamous as being the ¡°Brute of Fan Manor¡±. So, quickly, he ran to the door as fast as he could, tripping and tumbling over himself as he went. Just as he was about to exit, Fan Xian¡¯s foot personally escorted him through the door with a tremendously powerful kick. The tea and its leaves followed like a flurry of darts.


    Fan Xian, seeing the embarrassing and clumsy figure of the censor, felt quite a bit better. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°You deceive and disgrace my father-inw, only to think that you cane here and establish peace with a few tea leaves? If you were not asking to get beaten up, why did you possiblye here?¡±


    Teng Zijing popped his head around the corner and with a wry smile said, ¡°Sir, if word of what has just urred here was to spread, your father would be most displeased!¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and responded, ¡°I¡¯m just beating up a dog that won¡¯t bite; delivering a message to his master.¡±


    A few months ago, while Fan Xian was still within the envoy travelling north, he received a newspaper from the Overwatch Council. It was about the prime minister, his father-inw, and it detailed the progress of his retirement. Through the assistance of the old man Xiao En, the judgment provided over this incident had proven most urate.


    Wu Bo¡¯an was an advisor to the prime minister ced there by the eldest princess. Last summer, he requested the assistance of the second lord of the Lin family and several agents of the northern Qi Kingdom to assassinate Fan Xian on Nin Street. The assants that attempted to do this ended up dead. It was because of this that Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s son was tortured by the subordinates of the prime minister in Shandong. Fan Xian was still not aware that it was Yuan Hongdao, Chen Pingping¡¯s most covert agent, who did it.


    Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s wife was arranged to enter the capital by Xinyang. Quite cleverly, she had to pass through He Zongwei, who put her up in the old residence of an aged Imperial Censor. There, she begged the Emperor for a trial.


    The truth of the incident which saw the prime minister evicted from his position was a senseless murder.


    On the streets of the capital, a hitman attempted to murder Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s wife. It seemed as if a subordinate of the prime minister sought to silence her, but quite strangely, she was saved by the second prince and crown prince Jing.


    This entire ordeal was dragged into the pce, and so the Prime Minister Lin Ruofu made a secret negotiation that allowed him to depart the capital.


    Fan Xian began to grow suspicious, contemting the roles that the second prince and crown prince Jing yed in the entire incident. He had done so ever since he read that newspaper. The day he read it was also the day that he started to ponder the second prince¡¯s rtion to the eldest princess in Xinyang.


    Every time he saw Da Bao, Fan Xian could not help but think about his father-inw, who had no choice but to return to his hometown. This had nothing to do with the politics of the country; it was a personal rivalry between Fan Xian and the second prince. And on this topic, Fan Xian would have further ideas to formte. He was the son-inw of the man who was wronged and, for this, Fan Xian would ensure a just retaliation was served.


    Fan Xian rubbed his knuckles, and flexed the bones and ligaments of his fingers. Almost immediately, he felt much better. He turned around and returned to the back of the residence. As he was walking, he spoke to Teng Zijing. ¡°Do not mention my actions to father. That He Zongwei will probably be too embarrassed by what happened to spread word of what happened, anyway.¡±


    Fan Xian arrived at the back of the residence where Wan¡¯er was still deeply engaged with her stitchwork. He looked at his wife, smiled, and walked toward her.


    Of the incident that had just urred with He Zongwei, it was true that he would have been too ashamed of his beating to tell anyone else about it. It was not something that he would be able to hide from the second prince, however. After hearing of his deeds, the second prince struggled to wrap his head around how Fan Xian could continue to disy such arrogance. There was a time when the second prince began to feel as if he had no power or sway in the government, but after receiving aid from the eldest princess in Xinyang, he was able to gain many trusted allies to change that. It was because of this that he viewed Fan Xian as a person of little importance.


    Now that he had had the time to think about it, Fan Xian was merely a schr with brains. Since when did he be such an unreasonable officer? Can one¡¯s association with an organization such as the Overwatch Council have such a profound effect on one¡¯s character?


    The second prince assumed that Fan Xian¡¯sshing out at He Zongwei was merely a release of pent-up, umted anger. With him behaving the way he was, the second prince wasn¡¯t quite willing to go visit Fan Xian any time soon. But, the beating must have at least worked to lessen his rage by some degree. Following these thoughts, his mind worried the matter a touch less, and so the second prince simply took to writing a letter to Xinyang.


    In the beautiful pce in Xinyang, a gorgeous tree of immense age was now losing leaves and twigs to the autumn breeze. The golden leavesnded to decorate a dove-white tent. From inside, a hand reached out and into the air to gently catch a falling leaf. The veins on the hand did not look rough, for they were hidden beneath skin like pale jade. Like the concentrated beauty of a gemstone itself, it was beautiful to behold.


    The eldest princess Li Yunrui, who had been away from the capital for over a year, yawned like a teenage girl. She let the leaf go, and allowed it to continue its descent to the ground. She raised her arm to support her jaw and with a roll of her eyes said, ¡°What do you think, Mister Yuan?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao, the man who sold out the Prime Minister Lin Ruofu, had now joined Xinyang. His face was one deprived of emotion, but a certain glint in his eyes revealed that he was afraid. He replied, ¡°Even though the second prince is a member of the royal family, he continues to underestimate his enemy.¡±


    The eldest princessughed and said, ¡°This Fan Xian is just a young man. For you to call him an enemy is a title that far exceeds his worth.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao wore a wry smile and he said, ¡°He is no ordinary man. The incidents of the northern Qi Kingdom, although they may not have unfolded the way he wanted ¨C something that could be said about the ns of your own ¨C Fan Xian was involved with it all, but remained clear, clean, and out of sight throughout it all. He even manipted the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s emperor to secretly assassinate Shen Zhong. For a character with a list of achievements like this, none can say he is reckless or foolhardy. He¡¯s even the greatest poet this generation has ever seen. With a personality such as that, I can only fear that his heart views situations and scenarios from different perspectives than most people canprehend.¡±


    The eldest princess sighed. She raised herself up from her bed, and the elegant noble clothing she was garbed in revealed arge portion of her back. The skin was so pale and delicate, it was like a swan.


    ¡°This man... Let us not forget that he did not save Xiao En. And before everything was over, he got Shen Zhong killed. The Cui family are over here each and every dayining. The northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s Discipline Commission provost position is still yet to be filled. The Brocade Guard could never dare to lead, and they have even blocked the routes of their shipments.¡±


    The eldest princess¡¯ trusted aide, Huang Yi, who had been quietly observing the eldest princess and her conversation with Yuan Hongdao, now spoke. He politely told her, ¡°We are trying to discuss it with the empress dowager of the northern Qi Kingdom. But the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s emperor is far too stubborn to pay heed. He has prevented the dowager from giving the position of provost to Marquis Ning.¡±


    The eldest princessughed coldly and remarked, ¡°That old hag in the northern Qi Kingdom is such a fool! Can¡¯t she just choose someone trusted and who is not conspicuous? She has to make her brother be some sort of spy leader? What? Does she think her son is stupid?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao was near, and made sure to remind her by saying, ¡°Let us not discuss the affairs of the northern Qi Kingdom. For now, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in our own capital.¡±


    Huang Yi was not keen on Yuan Hongdao, because he had only just recently arrived at Xinyang, but the eldest princess favored him and ced much faith in him. He suppressed his jealousy to say, ¡°After a few minor incidents in the capital, things will calm down pretty soon. I don¡¯t think the Emperor wants the leader of the Overwatch Council, the one whom he picked himself, to fight and go up against his son.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao coldlyughed andmented, ¡°I am unsure of what the Emperor is thinking, but I know for a fact that this ¡®Fan Xian¡¯ is not a person who is likely to concede. This time the Imperial Censorate attempt to frame him was a simple way to refresh his memory and allow him to recall that there are some things he is unable to touch. Who would have expected the Emperor would be so kind to him?¡±


    Huang Yi had to look into his face to say, ¡°Is Fan Xian going to keep going on about this?¡±


    The eldest princess smiled and spoke, ¡°Mister Yuan does have a point. I should not have been as hasty as I was to try to get the Imperial Censorate to mp down on him. Ugh, this guy is just so stubborn!¡± She held her mouth and forced a smile andugh before continuing to say, ¡°Huang Yi, didn¡¯t you say that this son-inw of mine loves to create trouble? Fan Jian, that old man, gave Fan Xian the courtesy name An Zhi. And now that I think about it, it makes sense. He knows that my son-inw is unable to remain quiet.¡± [1]


    She held her mouth again andughed once more. It was quite the pretty scene to catch in this pce. Her eyes looked to be vivid and full of life, and her eyebrows were most attractive. They were painted like the raindrops of autumn, moisturizing every room she entered. Huang Yi, seeing this beauty, froze. He could formte no response. It even caused Yuan Hongdao to be lost in the space between atoms.


    ¡°I can only surmise that this good son-inw of mine will bite the second prince once more,¡± the eldest princess smiled and continued. ¡°Write a letter. Write one up and implore that the second prince makes peace with Fan Xian. No matter how much pride he has to swallow, no matter how bad it must feel... Make peace.¡±


    Although the prettiest woman in the Qing Kingdom spoke softly, the power beneath the surface was something none could judge. Huang Yi wanted to say something, but he held his tongue and merely shook his head.


    The eldest princess had another sweet smile and she said, ¡°My mother sent me a letter, saying that I should be in the capital¡¯s pce for the New Year. When I return there, just you watch. I will y this game that my son-inw so very much loves.¡±


    The capital was in the embrace of another night of autumn. The First Bureau¡¯s agents were put into motion.


    The Director of the Imperial Observatory was a position that was most tame, but on a special asion, such as when a star was spotted to be falling, or a lunar eclipse, he had to report to the Emperor. His exnations of such events were paid great heed to and the consequences could be grave.


    He was allied with the second prince, but it was not yet his time to prove his usefulness. And already, he had been bitten by the infamous ck dog of the Qing Kingdom.


    A chorus of whooshing sounds echoed down thene. A dozen men, all d in ck, looked like demons overtaking the streets. They leapt straight into the manor of the Director of the Imperial Observatory and, before the guards could react, their master was tied up.


    They did not depart, however. They then lit up torches in the middle of the manor¡¯s yard.


    With them now illuminated under this bright light in the yard, the heavily armored guards did not dare to fight the men who were clothed in ck.


    Wearing pitch ck clothing, Mu Tie was leading the team himself. He coldly looked back at the director¡¯s family and the others who hade to observe. He said, ¡°The Overwatch Council is working here.¡±


    After this, the officers from the First Bureau dragged the Director of the Imperial Observatory out from his manor and shoved him into a carriage. Not longter, it disappeared, bing one with the shadows of the night. Crying sounds could be heard from the manor as the torches extinguished.


    [1] In Chinese, Fan Xian¡¯s courtesy name An Zhi can be taken to mean ¡°silence him¡±.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276: The Youths Inside and Outside the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was autumn in the fifth year of the Qing calendar. The young eunuch Hong Zhu was holding onto a thick collection of documents. Struggling with the amount, his back hunched, he ran into the room of the western corner. His little feet dashed along the puddles of the soaked floor with no hesitation. The length of his robe had already been lifted and tied higher for greater mobility and to reduce the chance of tripping. His right hand atop the documents, he used the wide sleeves to umbre the parchments he was delivering, for he was afraid that the grey skies could at any moment part and make way for another downpour.


    He stepped through the door and handed over his regtion papers, and then performed a register check with the other eunuchs that had gathered there. Hong Zhu was rxed and after carefully signing the documents, gave them over, too.


    The office of the pce secretary was an important location that dealt with matters of a great deal, including the affairs of state. Inparison to the past, the office had grown in its relevance and significance. This is because there was no longer a prime minister to lead the six departments. The validity and eptance of all decrees authored by the departments had to go through the prime minister before they went to the pce, but Lin Ruofu had already retired and returned to his hometown. The position of the office of the pce secretaryhad now garnered a lot of attention and the Emperor had invited many people there to work. The Emperor had called upon the presence of many chancellors there and put the location for their discussions outside the gate of the pce, where it would be easier for them tomunicate.


    Those who were now in charge of important matters of the imperial court, the pce secretaries, were a few senior chancellors and Shu the Schr.


    A chill wind blew across the za of the pce. Hong Zhu rubbed his hands together as he yawned where he stood, outside the door. He was there waiting for a few old men to stamp and return his documents. He could not yet leave, so he just stood there solemnly outside the door. His ears perked to the soundsing from inside.


    Sometimes, the asional officer walked past him. Whenever they did, they politely nodded to him. Remembering his status, Hong Zhu would quickly return with a salute. No one thought it strange that Hong Zhu was standing outside the office of the pce secretary, for everyone was aware of his position.


    asionally, the pce would send out a eunuch toe over and watch him. They were all polite and bowed before him greatly. They invited him to a room to stay warm. Hong Zhu didn¡¯t show much appreciation or polite mannerisms to these younger eunuchs; he would just nod their way, disregard their suggestions, and remain outside.


    He was only 16, but he held quite the position in the pce. The reason why was because the job he was appointed toplete each and every day in the pce was important. But the most important reason was because his surname was Hong. As such, a rumor asionally circted about him possibly being a rtive of Old Eunuch Hong.


    Hong Zhu touched the pimple on his lip once more and felt annoyed. In the past few days, the Overwatch Council had captured many people and because of this the officers were ceaselessly drafting new decrees. The pce secretary was growing increasingly noisier, as well. With more documents to deliver, he had been running up and down the pce all day. The toxins of his pimple had be too much and as he stood there, it popped. He was thinking that after he returned to the pce that evening, he would have to ask the kitchen staff to prepare for him some herbal tea.


    The discussion inside the room was not that loud, but he could still hear what was being spoken.


    ¡°This is a task best appointed to the Overwatch Council. The Emperor has declined to oblige the decrees and has had them sent back; what is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± Following a pause, the voice picked up again. ¡°Has the Emperor been of the mind to believe Fan Xian¡¯s actions ofte have been a bit excessive?¡±


    An older chancellor with an angry voice harshly responded with, ¡°It is more than excessive! Fan Xian is using his own power to beat down those that disagree with him. In but ten days, he captured five chancellors. He had his officers sneak into their manors at the dead of night to take them as they slumbered. This is not the behavior of the Overwatch Council; these are the brutish actions of a bunch of thugs with authority.¡±


    A voice that vehemently disagreed with what was spoken now interrupted. ¡°Fan Xian is no sly, sniveling dog; he does things inly for all to see. He does not hide things. These five officers were captured and a trial found them guilty of their charges the very next day. This was not done in secret, for a bulletin was posted in front of the Supreme Court, exining the proceedings that had transpired. Any and all civilians were able toe and learn of these events. What Mister Yan said is far too much. The First Bureau of the Overwatch Council was authored to unearth corrupt officials; what does that have to do with him attacking those who disagree with him? Those five chancellors were not doing their job as was originally bidden, and it was because of this they were found out, captured, and subsequently charged.¡±


    Old Chancellor Yan replied angrily, ¡°Oh, you disagree that he does not beat down those who aren¡¯t in favor of his ways? Then howe following the events of the Imperial Censorate¡¯s attempt at framing him, there has been so much additional movement from the Overwatch Council?¡±


    His interlocutor coldlyughed, and then said, ¡°If this was about revenge, then howe he has kept clear of the Imperial Censorate? They are the ones who were responsible.¡±


    ¡°It is because the Emperor is smart, and he has forbidden the Overwatch Council from having any interaction with them.¡±


    The manughed coldly and replied with greater intelligence, ¡°Then may I ask you of the connection between the Imperial Censorate and the Imperial Observatory? Can you exin to me why Fan Xian would go after the old goat who leads the Imperial Observatory?¡±


    The Minister of Personnel, Yan Hangshu, was made speechless. It was a while before he responded, but when he did, he coldly said, ¡°Whatever the case may be, we cannot allow the Overwatch Council to expand their influence as they have currently been doing. If their capturing spree continues, there will be no officers left!¡±


    Mockingly, his debating foe responded, ¡°Do not worry. The Overwatch Councilcks the authority to go after officers above rank three.¡± These words weren¡¯t entirelyforting, for it was a veiled jab at Yan. He was insinuating that the Minister of Personnel would not be a target, even though he was corrupt. His fear of the Overwatch Council potentiallying for him was undoubtedly what incited his wrath.


    The anger in Yan Hangshu now had his voice elevated to the level of a ring trumpet. Even Hong Zhu, who stood outside, could hear him. ¡°This is ridiculous! Are you truly going to just sit back and watch the Overwatch Council be the boss?¡±


    The person who first spoke before the argument between the two broke out now re-entered the fray of spiteful words as a peacemaker. ¡°Lord Minister, there is no need to be mad. Mister Qin should not speak any further, either. The Overwatch Council can only investigate cases. They are not able to cast judgment or sentence anybody. These few chancellors...¡± he coughed and then lowly spoke, ¡°guilty or not, still have to go on trial before the Supreme Court. The Emperor has made this abundantly clear that we three have toe to a decision.¡±


    The man who had now been identified as Mr. Qin said, ¡°The concerns regarding the Overwatch Council are matters that should be handled by the Emperor himself. I am just a chancellor, and I have no furtherment.¡±


    Yan Hangshu was fuming. He yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t think this can go on as it is! Allowing Fan Xian to run free like a wild dog; do you truly want this kingdom to have itself another Chen Pingping!?¡±


    Hong Zhu continued to guard outside the door. He could hear the conversations unfold clearly. From the corners of his lips, a cold smile was developing, as he thought that the rtionship between the Emperor and Chen Pingping was unlike anything they could anticipate.


    Just at this time, the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ councilor Qin Heng pushed the door open with a cold smile and stepped outside. Hong Zhu approached him and said, ¡°Mister Qin, I am in a rush to get back to the pce. When will I receive the documents?¡±


    Qin Heng was in his thirties. He was the son of General Qin of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Last year, when they fought against the northern Qi Kingdom, he was a leader of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s armies. He was not qualified to participate in pce secretary affairs, but ever since General Qin¡¯s punishment ofshing, he had been sick and note to court since. In sympathy, the Emperor bid that his son Qin Heng visit the office of the pce secretary and take part in the discussions that were held there. It was a blessing to the Qin family, and it was a sign that the kingdom still valued its military.


    General Qin of the Bureau of Military Affairs was sick and had not been to court because of this. People believed it was because the Qin family did not like seeing Fan Xian there, as boisterous as he was. But Hong Zhu knew this could not be the reason, for he had just heard him defend Fan Xian today.


    Qin Heng looked upon the eunuch andughed, saying, ¡°Let them argue. In the end, I highly doubt anyone will go against the Emperor¡¯s will. And as for you, you should not peep and listen in on us as much as you do. Even if I encouraged you, you still wouldn¡¯t dare to tell anyone, would you? Why risk the possibility of inviting trouble upon yourself?¡±


    Hong Zhu gave a nice smile. Seeing one of the most popr men in the military walk away left him confused, and so he shook his head.


    Not long after, the argument inside the office of the pce secretary was brought to a close by Shu the Schr. Every chancellor tactfully wrote their own opinions on the documents, and they each asked the Emperor whether or not he was sure about this. After all, the five chancellors who were captured did not have a high rank; but still, they were elders of the city. No one wanted to see their friends fall from grace, least of all at the hands of the Overwatch Council.


    Hong Zhu had now been given his documents back. He lifted the length of his robe, used his sleeves to umbre the documents and began running across the pce once more.


    The route from the office of the pce secretary to the royal study chamber was forever under the watchful eye of the guards and as such, none would dare bring harm to the documents Hong Zhu was delivering. Along the way, an attractive maid stopped to bid him a fond greeting ¨C one he ignored. The other eunuchs looked at him continue on with jealousy in their eyes, but he pretended not to notice.


    He reached just outside the royal study chamber when he stopped to take a breather. He built up his gentle-lookingposure and softly opened the door, putting down the documents upon the desk lightly.


    The Emperor, who was reading the southern decree, was frowning. He picked up one of the documents and Hong Zhu watched his eyebrows tighten even further. After a little while, his lips moved to speak. ¡°These are mere ordinary men. Shu the Schr knows about it, and Yan Hangshu must have some guts... Hm. That kid from the Qin family is not bad, either.¡±


    Hong Zhu did not dare to listen to the Emperor. He stood aside with a pounding heart.


    The Emperor gestured with his hand.


    Hong Zhu was brought relief when bidden to depart the royal study chamber, for it meant his duties for the day were over. He followed the blue stone path and took a few turns every now and again until he arrived at the Taiji Pce. In this ce, there were a few eunuchs in the process of breaking melon seeds. Seeing him approach, they bid him toe over and sit with them. One of them asked, ¡°Did anything interesting happen today?¡±


    Hong Zhu was annoyed and said, ¡°Nothing much. Nothing of great intrigue cane from listening to old men argue over trivial matters.¡±


    The eunuchs quickly spokeplimentary words before saying, ¡°You go back and forth between the royal study chamber and the office of the pce secretary every day. All these important matters of the kingdom unfold right below your nose, so it is no wonder you may not think they are special.¡±


    Hong Zhu may be arrogant, but he still had the vignce to respond quickly and gravely: ¡°What are you talking about? I am just a servant!¡±


    One of the eunuchsughed and said, ¡°Aside from the Emperor, all of us, officers included, are servants. Hong Zhu, even if you were famous, you would have no idea. Even if the worthless sorts who took to stitching outside the pce were to say that they knew of you, people would think of them in a different way. In this capital, aside from Fan Xian over on Minister Lane, you are to be the second one.¡±


    Hong Zhu reached out his hands to smooth his bangs and smiled, not saying anything more. Although he knew that he could notpare with Fan Xian, people always enjoyed boot-licking praise and for them to make mention of him beingparable to Fan Xian was an overwhelming delight. In his heart, he began to feel cocky.


    At this time, a shadow hovered past the door to the room they were in. In an instant, each eunuch closed their mouth. Hong Zhu¡¯s heart jumped as well, seeing that it was Eunuch Dai, who was a subordinate of Imperial Consort Shu. Although he epted the task of delivering documents, he was far below the prestige of Eunuch Dai in terms of rank.


    Once Eunuch Dai had walked far enough, one of the eunuchs in the room spat on the floor, believing it to be ridiculous how they each and all went silent on his behalf. He harshly spoke, ¡°This Eunuch Dai is nothingpared to what he used to be. It was because my mind was absent, but seeing him like this, there is no cause for us to be afraid of him.¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s heart jumped and simply asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The other eunuch¡¯s eyebrows raised, and he responded, ¡°A while ago, the Imperial Censorate attempted to frame Fan Xian. They even got Eunuch Dai involved. Although the Emperor called for the censors to be punished, Eunuch Dai received punishments as well. I heard a rumor that his entitlement to deliver decrees had been stripped. Even Lady Shu wanted to have him kicked out of the pce.¡±


    Another one of the eunuchs wanted to tter Hong Zhu as well. ¡°When Eunuch Dai was still popr, he frequently yelled and beat up others who were below him. But now that he has lost his position, who should care about him? He is little more than an autumn leaf that has fallen to the mud. He is nothingpared to you, Hong Zhu. You are a freshly budded leaf upon a mighty tree.¡±


    Hong Zhu heard these words of extreme ttery and felt it to be unbearable and rude. With a frown, he casually spoke a few words and then departed.


    He walked alongside the big pirs of the pce and now he stood before the gate of the Emperor¡¯s harem. He saw Eunuch Dai there, and his shadow looked to be one of dejection. He quickly ran towards him and said, ¡°Eunuch Dai, I could you see from afar. I havee here to greet you.¡±


    Eunuch Dai was surprised and looked at Hong Zhu. These days, very few of the little bastards in the pce would show the kind courtesy that he did. He knew that Eunuch Zhu had spent much time in the royal study chamber and now his poprity was to receive a major boost. As such, he found it strange that he held onto such pleasantry.


    Hong Zhu did not make mention of why he hade, he just used hisplimentary words to please him. It made Eunuch Dai happy, and following this, they both departed.


    Seeing Eunuch Dai disappear inside the harem, the young Hong Zhu had a boisterous-looking smile.


    People thought that Eunuch Dai would lose his position, but Hong Zhu did not believe this. Because Eunuch Dai had a rtion with Fan Xian outside the pce, it was only a matter of time before we would return to his feet. Hong Zhu did not have much faith in Eunuch Dai, but for Fan Xian, he held an immeasurable amount of trust.


    Everyday Hong Zhu could hear the discussions taking ce between those in the royal study chamber and the office of the pce secretary, and it was through them that he learned much of what he knew about Fan Xian and his poprity. The First Bureau of the Overwatch Council captured five officers in as little as ten days, but the Emperor remained neutral the entire time, despite how much the pce secretaryined. They couldn¡¯t do anything to Fan Xian.


    Five chancellors in ten days. Although they were all below rank three, for a eunuch in the harem, Hong Zhu knew that to make such a big fuss, Fan Xian must have possessed a lot of power. And behind him, a legion of followers. Hong Zhu was always in the royal study chamber, so he was aware of the Emperor¡¯s own support of him.


    Hong Zhu was ying with a pimple that was ready to burst, skirting his lips. He greatly admired the Fan Xian who was so very much adored outside of the pce. But seeing as they were both young men, he pondered as to why there was such a great difference between them. There was nothing more that he wanted right now than to establish a rtionship with him through Eunuch Dai.


    The Imperial Observatory and the Ministry of Appointments lost five officers one after another, and the darkness brought by the Overwatch Council felt as if it were beginning to veil the entire capital.


    But the civilians of the capital did not care for these matters all that much. The ones who were in trouble were the officers, who had little to do with them.


    In the political field, the reviews given towards the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council were mostly negative. Aside from the fact they were killing their own, there were other issues few were privy to. No officer could understand why the young Fan Xian wouldmit such deeds to officers of little repute.


    Aside from a few people, no one knew that the people who had been captured were pivotal pawns that belonged to the second prince.


    A lot of people believed Fan Xian to harness a vendetta due to the Imperial Censorate¡¯s framing of him, but he was given a direct order from the Emperor to stay away from them. People viewed Fan Xian like a madman who had been provoked, holding arge knife as he scoured the streets slicing innocent bystanders and children, doing anything he could to quell the raging fire of his heart.


    But... Fan Xian¡¯s behavior in the past couple of years weren¡¯t reckless like this.


    Fan Xian was smiling as he sat in the Xinfeng Restaurant. His right-hand was holding chopsticks, stirring the tantalizing noodles and meat sauce. In his left hand, he held a scroll that had been delivered by Mu Tie. The trials for the past few cases had concluded very quickly, and so he was given the opportunity to prepare himself. The evidence that the First Bureau hade into possession of was inscrutable and decisive. It looked like sending the evidence to the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice would yield no issues.


    Before this entire thing began, Fan Xian noticed that his father and the crippled old man remained silent. It was because of this that Fan Xian knew where they both stood. This was a matter that he could not hide from; he had to do it. He had to make the second prince feel pain and make him think twice about listening to Xinyang again. At the same time, Fan Xian could reduce trouble for himself.


    But the second prince¡¯s reaction was different to what Fan Xian had expected. After he kicked He Zongwei out of his manor, he hadn¡¯t sent anybody else over to make peace. It seemed as if the pride of being a prince stayed his desire for further contact. With no retaliation of any kind, the entire situation felt strange.


    ¡°What is this Baoyue Brothel?¡± Fan Xian curiously asked.


    Mu Tie¡¯s face possessed a slightly horny look.


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°You are too old for this. Go home and hug your grandson; do not think of such things.¡±


    Mu Tie¡¯s face became slightly bitter, and then he said, ¡°Baoyue Brothel is a brothel. It was newly established this year. The First Bureau hase to learn that this building has a certain important character behind it. There is much going on there, and something ill is brewing behind its closed doors.¡±


    Fan Xian was uninterested in the business of a brothel, and Liujing River was crown prince Li Hongcheng¡¯s territory. Although he was fighting with the second prince in secret, he did not want to start a fight with Li Hongcheng just yet. The both of them were friends, and who could tell what might transpire if he was to join in?


    But with further interest in what Mu Tie was trying to tell him, he pressed a little by asking more.


    With a concerned look, one that disyed a delicate choosing of words, he said, ¡°That brothel is evil. The people there are restless and they are willing tomit any heinous act in the chase of profit. In the few months of its operation, many women who have worked there have shown up dead. Yet despite this, the capital government has remained silent about the entire affair. I fear that a prince may be behind it all.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He didn¡¯t know if the Baoyue Brothel was the work of the crown prince or the second prince, but the former was the sort who only enjoyed fighting men of equal caliber. He had recently returned from war and the Emperor had granted him much in the ways of reward; it did not seem as if he was the sort who cared for money-making.


    In the situation he was in, it was impossible for him to go about offending everyone. He thought that this sort of establishment may have been the work of the second prince; it at least seemed more likely. With a calm expression, he told Mu Tie, ¡°Find some time to go out there and investigate. We need to know more, and if that high-end whorehouse was a way for a prince to make contact with the officers of court, then we may need to nt some bugs on the inside.¡±


    Mu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°The security there is pretty tight, and it is newly opened. It may be difficult to infiltrate. Furthermore, the Overwatch Council can only watch over the officers. There is little we can do to the merchants of the city.¡±


    Fan Xian looked slightly annoyed, and so he looked at him and said, ¡°Although the Overwatch Council cannot deal with prostitutes, we can deal with the Yamen who take care of them. Just go take a look.¡±


    There was something further that he did not tell Mu Tie. He knew that the second prince was too quiet and too nice, but Fan Xian always believed him to hold a trump card up his sleeves and that he was merely waiting for the right moment before its use.


    After the business, Fan Xian did not return to the manor. He had a headache and yet he had to go straight to King Jing Manor.


    Today, the whole Fan Family was visiting King Jing¡¯s manor.


    It was King Jing¡¯s birthday, but he had not invited anyone else except the family of Fan Jian. The sort of rtionship and friendship they both shared were quite profound. Although Fan Xian had no desire of seeing Li Hongcheng, he had little choice but to go.


    Walking into the manor, the first thing Fan Xian thought of was about what happened one and a half years ago. He was reading aDu Fu poem near theke. And when he was done, there was to be a feast in the manor where Zhuang Mohan was spilling blood. It seemed as if so much had transpired around this elegant, seemingly quiet manor.


    Fan Xian all of a sudden turned his thoughts to the precious books in that carriage. After he sent the books to the Imperial College as a gift, he had not yet received the opportunity to go and read them. As he thought of this, Li Hongcheng already approached with a bowl of sour juice in one hand.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart sighed. He epted the drink and took a sip. He then said, ¡°You know I like to drink the juice that is produced in your manor.¡± The first time he visited King Jing Manor, he was getting sick from his travel in the carriage. He was given a bowl of the sour juice back then to help him recover, and it was most effective. He had loved it ever since.


    Li Hongcheng looked him in the eye and shook his hand, saying, ¡°You are the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council now. You can capture whoever you please. Why can¡¯t you capture the juice merchant outside my manor so that he can produce the sour juice exclusively for you?¡±


    Fan Xian understood the jest and with a wry smile and bitterugh, he responded, ¡°I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this today. When you approached me with the sour juice, I thought you were going to throw it in my face.¡±


    Li Hongcheng harrumphed. He walked alongside Fan Xian and said, ¡°You know that I am still mad?¡± He looked at Fan Xian and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just that I don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s that my brother does not understand, either. You are not with the eldest prince, so why do you care so much?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and gave a wry smile. ¡°You think that I enjoy offending everyone I meet? My hand was forced.¡±


    After that, Fan Xian pointed to the heavy clouds of that autumn day. There were many things he wished to tell him.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277: King Jing¡¯s Birthday Feast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Am I a fool?¡± King Jing¡¯s crown prince looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes seriously. ¡°Please tell me that I am a fool.¡±


    Fan Xian did as he pleased and told him with a sincere tone of voice, ¡°In some ways, I think you really are a fool.¡±


    What Li Hongcheng asked was spoken when Fan Xian had his fingertip pointed to the sky, and that which Fan Xian responded to was his battle for authority with the princes.


    King Jing¡¯s manor¡¯swns were finely cut, but as tidy as they were, theycked a certain elegance. Thewn was slightly yellowed and almost looked like a carpet, spread out to skirt the paths with care. Fan Xian knew it was King Jing¡¯s own hard work that shaped thewns in the way they were; through his adoration for gardening, he worked on them each and every day. He pointed towards the grass field and said, ¡°Look, this is life.¡±


    Li Hongcheng mockingly responded, ¡°If you are willing to take care of a garden every day, I will have the second brother give to you a few thousand acres ofnd in Jiangnan.¡±


    Fan Xian, in distress, shook his head and said, ¡°I told you; what urred recently wasn¡¯t my idea.¡±


    Li Hongcheng had a warm, sunlit face, and as he heard this, he was surprised. The tip of his eyebrows furrowed somewhat. If what happened in court recently was not initiated by Fan Xian, then it may have been the Emperor. If this was true, then that could suggest most vehement things. Did the Emperor not love his second brother?


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°of course, I was a little selfish. You should know that I am not all that fond of the second prince.¡±


    Li Hongcheng frowned at these words and said, ¡°Ever since you entered the capital, my brother and I have treated you nicely. Of course, I won¡¯t tell you that there wasn¡¯t room for improvement, but we have treated you far better than the eastern pce could.¡±


    Fan Xian coldlyughed and did not respond.


    Both of them walked side by side into the manor. They did not visit the backyard, for the birthday feast was yet to begin. They walked into Li Hongcheng¡¯s hidden study room. Fan Xian sat beside a table and between his eyebrows, a chill developed as he looked upon Li Hongcheng.


    The servants who served tea had already left and now it was just the two of them.


    ¡°Polite? Having the Imperial Censorate frame me is polite?¡±


    Li Hongcheng was surprised, and he wore a wry smile. He said, ¡°The Imperial Censorate was my aunt¡¯s idea. I am sure that you know why. No one asked you to investigate my aunt and my second brother, as soon as you returned to the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian did not speak of what had urred Nin Road, he just shook his head and said, ¡°I told you before that I have my personal reasons. The reason why I have to investigate the eldest princess and your brother is something you should be able to understand, too. Both of them have depleted the pce treasury of its wealth, and what? You expect me to inherit an empty shell next year?¡±


    Li Hongcheng said, ¡°how do I say it? You are the eldest princesses¡¯ son-inw and Wan¡¯er is her only daughter. Do you really think they would push you onto a trail that you cannot return from? Taking a step back will yield benefits for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°It is okay to take a step back.¡± Fan Xian looked at him sternly, and said, ¡°I am just worried about you. I know why you are standing by your brother¡¯s side. You think that if he was to be an emperor in the future, he will fare better than the one in the eastern pce. His personality does seem to appear nice and soft, and you think that your manor will receive a better life once he takes the throne, but did you ever think about how we constantly refer to him as ¡®brother¡¯ over and over today? Do you truly believe he won¡¯t forget about his siblings once he inherits the mantle?¡±


    Li Hongchengughed and said, ¡°It is lucky that this ising from you. Others might believe these words were ones meant to sow discord.¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and said, ¡°I was serious about what I said, and you believe I am just being nosy... in the springtime, I talked to you near the Liu Jing riverside, telling you that you should not be getting yourself involved in all this.¡± He looked into Li Hongcheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I know what you have done. Your identityes from King Jing, and despite your swathe of subordinates, none are fighters. I am not saying this because I am being arrogant, I am speaking to you in truth. The power you have does not rival mine, so how can you swing between princes so daringly?¡±


    He did not wait for Li Hongcheng¡¯s reply; Fan Xian just stood up. With a serious voice, he told him, ¡°What I have just told you may contain traces of narcissism, and perhaps you willugh at me in secrecy, but the Emperor has already made his choice. I suspect that your second brother is in for a rough road in the days ahead, and that is why I rmend you keep your distance for now.¡±


    He patted Li Hongcheng¡¯s shoulders with genuine sincerity and said, ¡°I am not saying this for you, or anybody else. I am saying this for Ruoruo¡¯s sake.¡±


    Li Hongcheng agreed. Although his face showed no emotion, he was touched on the inside. After a while of silence psed between them, he said, ¡°You do not understand my second brother. He was forced as well. Besides, we have since founded a profound rtionship between us; I cannot let that go so easily.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and did not reply.


    The King Jing¡¯s birthday feast had now begun. Upon the big circr table was ce a variety of luxurious dishes. King Jing was sat in the first seat, his beard riding the gentle breeze. He was dressed not unlike a rich merchant, a far cry from the noble he was, or the gardener¡¯s role he often partook. He could bepared to the boring merchants of Jiangnan, those who had gathered too much wealth and were bored.


    Seeing his son walk out with Fan Xian side by side, heughed. He waved to Fan Xian and gestured for him to approach. He said aloud, ¡°You,e sit next to me!¡±


    What Fan Xian feared the most in King Jing was his vulgarnguage. With a bitter face, he remorsefully went to sit beside him. Wan¡¯er, who had her hair tied up,ughed at him as she joined. And then, beside Wan¡¯er, Fan Xian¡¯s sister went to sit quietly. Fan Xian thought that he had just used Ruoruo¡¯s name shamelessly in a petty bid tofort Li Hongcheng¡¯s distressed mind. He despised himself deeply for doing this. He picked up a ss and cheered King Jing, his father and Liu Shi, who were sitting on the opposite side of the table in apology of Fan Xian¡¯ste arrival.


    There was nobody else at the birthday feast, it was just the Li and Fan family. The elders were here, however, and it did not matter if it was Li Hongcheng or Fan Xian, both were were cautious in their presence. The vast amount of delicious food that wereid out upon the table could not be enjoyed to their fullest because of this.


    After a while of drinking, King Jing grew unpleased. He picked up a jar of alcohol and talked to Fan Jing, saying, ¡°How do you teach your kids at home? They¡¯ve barely said a word since they got here!¡±


    Fan Jing picked up the tail of a deer and put it in his house mouth steadily. He said, ¡°Whatever it is I teach is better than what you do. At least I do not swear incessantly in front of the kids.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! King Jing wiped the drips of alcohol from his jaw and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you speak ill of me before my daughter!¡±


    King Jing¡¯s wife died early, and he had a few other wives in the manor, but none of them were qualified to sit at the table today. Princess Rou Jia and Li Hongcheng were sat near him, and after the Princess heard her father swear like that, she nced at Fan Xian. She felt incredibly awkward and quite a bit angry, for she thought her father was being embarrassing.


    After hearing this, Fan Jing¡¯s face went dark. He then said, ¡°Hit yourself in the mouth!¡±


    Not since Wan¡¯er¡¯s marriage and integration into the Fan family had she had seen both of these families sit together. Looking at both of these elders, who seemed ready to begin an argument, she pulled at Fan Xian¡¯s sleeves. She gasped when hearing Fan Jing tell King Jing to hit himself in the mouth.


    Fan Xian, however, was used to seeing such thing unfold like this. It was actually the reason he showed no concern. It was strange that his father had always been serious and calm, but he was different in front of King Jing. It was during these times that you could see beyond his quiet, self-worn veil, and catch a glimpse of the nuttiness of his youth.


    King Jing heard what Fan Jing said, and prepared to fight back. He thought about what he would say next, but when he opened his mouth to talk, all that was heard was ¡°Ouch!¡±


    He had a wry smile on his face, and lifted his right hand to lightly p himself. It was obviously not too hard, but the sound was crisp and clear for all to hear.


    Fan Jing did not let it go, however. He instead raised a chopstick and pointed it at King Jing¡¯s nose, saying, ¡°Your son is getting married soon. Perhaps now would be the best time to fix that mouth of yours.¡±


    Feeling slightly embarrassed himself, King Jing politely said, ¡°I am sorry for the way I spoke.¡± He looked around the table, taking notice of all the younger people who were there and madly said, ¡°As for what happened earlier, no one heard anything!¡± He embarrassingly coughed twice, and then asked Fan Xian, ¡°How is my mother doing in Danzhou?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er did her best to hold backughter, and thought about why Fan Jing would ask for King Jing to p his mouth for saying ¡°f*ck you¡±. Her husband¡¯s grandmother was special because King Jing was raised by her in Danzhou


    Fan Xian now had a bitter look on his face He was thinking, You elders are the ones arguing, so why drag me into this? Why don¡¯t they just exchange simpler pleasantries, like ¡°I wish you good health¡±. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°King Jing, why don¡¯t you take a drink? You have little to do in the capital, and Hongcheng just spends his time rxing there. Why don¡¯t we find some time next year to go back to Danzhou for a little vacation. The tea trees there are the best.¡±


    King Jing looked at Fan Xian and understood what he meant. In his heart, he loved the idea, and as such, he smiled and said, ¡°That is a wonderful idea. I am going to march right into the pce and talk to the Emperor about it tomorrow. That being said, you will probably be unable to go, for you will be in Jiangnan next year.¡±


    Li Hongcheng, whose ears perked up when he heard this, was shocked. He acknowledged this was a cruel ploy by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Why am I going to Jiangnan?¡±


    King Jing replied, ¡°you look like you are so smart, all the time. Even the second prince was put at a disadvantage by you. But why are you sounding so stupid now? Next year, you are to take over the pce treasury, yes? How are you to ept this position without going to Jiangnan?¡±


    Fan Xian held his head with a look of confusion and said, ¡°Why must I go to Jiangnan to take over the pce treasury?¡±


    King Jing¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at Fan Jing and said, ¡°Um, is your son pretending to be stupid? Or is he really this dumb?¡±


    Fan Jing¡¯s eyes had now widened. He looked at Fan Xian and said, ¡°I thought this kid wasn¡¯t very wise, but thought he was at least a little smart. But now I know, he isn¡¯t even a little smart.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks puffed up as she spoke, ¡°My husband is not aware of the fact that the three big vaults are located in Jiangnan. Uncle, you should continue your drink and not proceed to talk about such dull affairs.¡±


    King Jing almost choked withughter, saying, ¡°Ladies are outgoing. So it was true. I am your uncle, after all; how can you keep helping the Fan family after marriage?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er wasughing, saying, ¡°I think you like my husband, too. You don¡¯t always have to talk about me.¡±


    Li Hongcheng, who was sitting next to her, nodded, then turned his gaze towards Fan Xian, who was sitting beside his father. He then saw his father smile at Fan Xian, and a feeling of jealousy consumed him. He and the second prince were the same, disturbed with the notion that their father looked upon Fan Xian with greater fondness.


    At the end of the feast, the young ones at the table were drinking, wishing King Jing a happy birthday. By this point, however, he had drank too much and his spirit soared with far too much hype. His words became increasingly ridiculous to hear. He began saying after Li Hongcheng and Ruoruo got married, they should quickly conceive a child. He then went on to say Princess Rou Jia should marry Fan Xian in two years time, avoiding her grace from benefitting any other family.


    Ruoruo was nervous when hearing this, and she tucked her hands into her own sleeves without saying anything. Li Hongcheng¡¯s face was calm, and he gave a loving look towards his fiancee.


    Fan Xian was the most nervous right now, however, and so he quickly replied, ¡°Rou Jia¡¯s identity is not something I can ept so lightly. King Jing, you have drank far too much.¡±


    The youngdy Rou Jia, gave Fan Xian a stern and displeased look.


    King Jing reeking of alcohol, said, ¡°In the capital, bastards are everywhere. Do you think I will ever quit my worrying, if she ends up marrying some other yahoo? What identity are you even referring to, anyway? She is my daughter. Or what? Are you trying to tell me that she is not good enough for you?¡± He turned to look at Wan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Do you have an opinion to share?¡±


    Wan¡¯er startedughing, saying, ¡°I have no opinion. If you can convince my grandmother, then this thing is already settled.¡±


    As soon as King Jing heard the word ¡°grandmother¡±, his mind awoke from the intoxication that ailed him. He thought that his mother would not allow Fan Xian to marry both of his daughters, and amidst a barrage of mumbling, said, ¡°I may have to think about this some more. Rou Jia¡¯s personality may be too soft and weak... F*ck! Not marrying Fan Xian? That means the empty spot may be open for that northern girl. It wasn¡¯t worth it! It wasn¡¯t worth it! Fan Xian looks so handsome, and it¡¯s going to benefit that female tiger from the north? It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    He looked drunk, and turning to look at Fan Jing, tripped over his words to say, ¡°What was that woman from the north called?¡±


    Fan Jing had evidently drank too much as well. He burped and responded, ¡°Haitang. She is not far from sainthood in the north. She is a student of the legendary master, Ku Hei. I don¡¯t know why she looks up to my good-for-nothing son.¡±


    Despite saying ¡°good-for-nothing¡±, the words were spoken with a certain streak of pride.


    After these words were said, everybody startedughing. Even Liu Shi, who had been quiet the entire time, brought her hands to her mouth as she giggled. Fan Si Zhe and Li Hongchengughed the hardest, but Fan Xian was the one who now looked the most miserable. He did not expect that after his father became drunk, he would set loose the chains that upheld his rigorous formality. He didn¡¯t expect his father to remember the name Haitang either.


    Fan Xian felt a certain pang of pain his right arm, but his face did not change. He gently held Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand and held a cup in his left hand. He raised the arm up and spoke aloud, ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    With a chorus ofughter being sung from across the table, even Ruoruo was gentlyughing.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°That Haitang...¡± King Jing suddenly said, ¡°I am simply afraid that she is not a private student of Ku He anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian was at first a little nervous when hearing Haitang¡¯s name being spoken, but hearing thatst sentence, he was now aware that his arrangements were now put into motion. This information was already circting around the capital.


    Fan Jing nodded his head and signalled that he did not understand. He said, ¡°That is strange. This Haitangdy,¡± he looked at his son and continued, ¡°The rumours speak of her enormous talents, and of her being the youngest nine-ranked elite in history. The northern people are known to im her as being a woman who was sent by God. To have a student like this, why is Ku He not yet satisfied? Why has he begun recruiting again?¡±


    Li Hongcheng knew about it as well, and after furrowing his eyebrows, said, ¡°Is it a conspiracy of the Northern Qi Kingdom?¡±


    King Jing now began yelling and said aloud, ¡°There is no conspiracy! What? You think epting a student is a conspiracy? The next thing I know, him eating dinner will be a conspiracy of the Northern Qi Kingdom. Stop thinking of such nonsense all the time; you¡¯ll only wear yourself out. You are a grown up, and yet you have not done anything of remote worth.¡±


    Li Hongcheng gave no response. Fan Sizhe, who was beside him, felt for him. He lifted his ss and proposed a cheer with him.


    Fan Jing did not want to see King Jing teaching his son in this way, and so he said, ¡°It may not be a conspiracy, but there is no denying that it is strange. After Ku He¡¯s istion for a few months, he all of a sudden returns with the announcement that he was told by God himself to take on two new recruits? It was an auspicion, elucidated to him from the sky. That is really strange.¡±


    King Jing slowly drank a whole cup of alcohol, and with a serious look, spoke, ¡°The four great grandmasters; they are the best of the best. I know that of the other three, the first, Ye Liuyun, has never epted a student. Si Gujian, although he is not known to ept many people, has taken to the smithing of weaponry, and he created a lot of nine-rank elites in Dongyi City. Ku He used to have four students, and each of them were incredibly impressive.¡±


    Fan Xian thought of Lang Tao¡¯s scimitar, which was like a reaper of souls, and nodded in correspondence.


    King Jing¡¯s eyebrows still took on an odd shape as he continued his speech, ¡°But these three grandmasters have not epted new students in years. All of a sudden, Ku He returns to say he will ept new ones once more? It is a tremendous event for this world. Although people like us may care little for such things, for the fighters of ournd, this is an incredible opportunity. If you became a student of Ku He, no matter how you end up, you can forge a great rtionship with Tian Yidao.¡± He sighed for a moment, and then said, ¡°If people are able to have a closer rtionship with Ku He by being his student, I am sure that the people of this world will only think positively of it.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a curious facial expression and asked, ¡°Ku He is a Northern Qi Kingdom grandmaster, so if he wanted to ept a student, he should search for one there, shouldn¡¯t he? What does this have to do with us?¡±


    Fan Jing looked to his son and said, ¡°this time, Ku He wants to broaden his search across the world. He wants all to be granted this opportunity. Although he is a grandmaster of the Northern Qi Kingdom, he is only situated there. To be a grandmaster is to be someone of supreme authority and position; rightfully, he should not be relegated to the sole kingdom he resides in. If any of our civilians were given the opportunity to be a student of his, I am sure the Emperor would be pleased.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded in understanding, but in his heart, he thought of something else. He did not know how Haitang convinced the grandmaster, but whatever she did had proven to him that he had underestimated her abilities.


    After the feast, Liu Shi went to the back of the yard to join in with the women and their conversation. The young ones went down to thekeside to enjoy the gentle breeze, while Fan Sizhe had disappeared.


    King Jing was in the yard he himself maintained. He and Fan Jing bothy upon bamboo chairs; their eyes closed in silence together.


    ¡°Recently, Fan Xian has been a little over the top in his behavior. You should rein him in a little.¡± King Jing¡¯s eyes were really bright and Fan Jing¡¯s face was really calm. They did not look drunk as they had earlier at the table.


    Fan Jing agreed, though modestly. He replied, ¡°When he came to the capital, that kid once told me that I could never fully control him.¡±


    King Jing ¡°hmmm¡±¡¯d and said, ¡°if you and I are unable to control him, are we just going to hand over the task to that crippled old man? That crippled old man is full of poisonous thoughts; who knows what he desires?¡±


    Fan Jing wasughing as he responded, ¡°That crippled old man was the person your manor first sent out. Otherwise, why else would the Emperor trust him?¡±


    King Jing coldlyughed and said, ¡°Well, I will let you do as you see fit. Besides, after all these events have begun to wind down, and my interest in these matters wanes.¡± He closed his eyes as he continued talking. ¡°Fan Xian, this kid, he has a good heart. I am merely worried that the Emperor may end up squeezing him too hard, and his modesty may escape him.¡±


    Fan Jing sighed and said, ¡°You know, when ites to this whole thing, I don¡¯t have the right to speak on it.¡±


    King Jing shook his head and said, ¡°Let those kids to have fun; this is the manner of scene I am most fond of watching.¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278: Is It Worth Studying Abroad?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Far away from the shores of theke could be heard the sounds of a mahjong game in full swing. Two old men nced at each other and shook their heads.


    ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s opinion was correct. The second one didn¡¯t stand a chance, but in this government, many are unable to see it clearly.¡± King Jing waved his hand and continued speaking, ¡°The son I have is different from me, never aspiring to do what I¡¯ve done. This worries me.¡±


    Fan Jing looked at him and said, ¡°Hongcheng and the second prince are getting far too close forfort.¡±


    King Jing beganughing coldly to disparage the conversation and shoo it away. ¡°I think the second prince studied too much for his own good, and it has in turn made him dumb. Screw him! And Wan¡¯er¡¯s mother is a crazy bitch; I can¡¯t believe he is allied with her. There is no possible way to suggest nothing bad wille of this. And as for my son? Pah! He is aplete imbecile, too.¡±


    Fan Jing was smiling and said, ¡°the second one¡¯s mother you cannot screw. Shu Gui Fei is a woman of the emperor, but in regards to the crown prince¡¯s mother, feel free to screw her. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    King Jing snorted as he out loud, and snorted, ¡°Hongcheng¡¯s mother has been dead for several years, though I can only suppose that she is waiting for me in hell. You old man, haha, finally speaking dirty again. Back in the day, you were in and out of a whorehouse everyday, but now you have totally changed.¡±


    He lightly tapped the arm of his chair and took a look at the familiar view around him. When he was done, he turned around and said, ¡°Do you remember that house? It was King Cheng¡¯s manor. The three of us practically grew up in that manor when we were young. Your mum looked after me and my big brother despite not being able to take care of you, her own true son, regardless of how dirty you became.¡±


    Fan Jing wistfully revisited the memories of his childhood. King Cheng was the birth father of the emperor, but the man himself was not one for authority, and hecked the drive of ambition. His family was a distant rtion to the Fan family, but his mother woulde to the manor to look after the children, giving her the identity of someone of a lower ss.


    ¡°No one could have suspected things would turn out this way.¡± Fan Jing smiled and said, ¡°I think my mother in Danzhou is proud to have raised us to be who we are.¡±


    ¡°When we three were arguing, I would always team up with you to go against my big brother, but we¡¯d still always lose.¡± King Jing spoke coldly now, saying, ¡°Even though it was kid stuff, he hit hard. You should most certainly know that.¡±


    Fan Jing did not reply. King Jing had dared to speak ill of his brother, but he knew he would never do the same to the emperor. Fan Jing now justughed, and said, ¡°back in the day, somehow Cheng Pingping was always aiding the emperor in matters. The emperor was older than you, and Chen Pingping was stronger than me. It is fairly obvious why we were unable to win.¡±


    King Jing shook his head and said, ¡°Yes, and that is why I did not want to fight them. I simply wanted peace. Like that time they investigated the second prince, and Fan Xian knew it clearly; it was because the emperor had run out of money. But they had their kids go sort it out, which was a cruel thing to allow.¡±


    Fan Jing was the shangshu of the Ministry of Personnel, so being aware of such events in the pce obviously fell under his purview. Bearing a wry smile, he said, ¡°do not me the emperor. We really are running out of funds. Every department needs that money. The Empress Dowager is still here and the Emperor would not dare treat the eldest princess harshly. Of course Fan Xian was willing to take on such a task, and I earnestly believe that he has what it takes to handle it. Although Chen Pingping¡¯s demeanor is bing increasingly strange, I know he would not allow any harm toe to Fan Xian. There is no reason for us to concern ourselves with such issues.¡±


    King Jing looked at him, and after a while, boorishly responded, ¡°you are just like before! You continue to hide everything and be dishonest right to my face. Even now you won¡¯t tell me the truth.¡±


    Fan Jingughed and did not say anything.


    King Jing¡¯s birthday feast came to a close, and the Fan family, split into several different carriages, were now returning to their manor. Fan Xian was bringing both his wife and sister into his house, and something gued his mind to the point of annoyance. ¡°Where has he run off to? You are his sister-inw, and you are his big sister, couldn¡¯t you two both keep an eye on him?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er showed her tongue in response. If Fan Xian had wanted her to y mahjong with Fan Sizhe, she may have been willing, but to take care of a child in a normal manner? Never. Despite her age, she still possessed the mind of a child herself. Listening to Fan Xian speak, she began stroking her tummy. As she did, she wondered to herself, it¡¯s been a while; why has nothing happened yet?


    Ruoruo was two months younger than Wan¡¯er, but her maturity was considerably higher. She had been taking care of Fan Sizhe over the years, mostly by herself. A few months ago, however, the call for a future marriage came from the pce, and her heart began leaping like the nervous frolic of an antelope. Ever since, the only thing that had been on her mind were the preparing to leave home. She knew that Fan Xian was not being polite with his question, and she knew that he was mostly referring to her, and so she muttered, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fan Xian himself knew that he was being a touch unreasonable. It wasn¡¯t fair to insist that a sixteen-year-old girl be a babysitter every single day. In a bid tofort her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset; I was just saying.¡±


    The three of them entered the house, and the maid quickly offered them tea. Fan Xian selected the white teapot and took a sip before asking in curiosity, ¡°Where is Si Si and Si Qi?¡±


    Wan¡¯erugh and said, ¡°Both of them went with us to King Jing¡¯s manor, so it would be best if we let them rest first.¡±


    Fan Xian responded, ¡°Those are some high-ss maids; they are treated with greater respect than many mistresses of other families are!¡±


    Wan¡¯er, hearing Fan Xian speak, was reminded of something. She asked, ¡°that person is like Si Si?¡±


    Fan Xian was given a shock, and tea sprayed from his mouth and hastily replied, ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    Ruoruo frowned her eyebrows and said, ¡°Si Si¡¯s personality is not unlike Qing Wen. She is pretty casual, and everyone seems to like her.¡±


    Fan Xian did not say anything in response, but he did remember that he had not yet written the 77 remaining chapters of Dream of the Red Chamber. Qing Wen would not have a good ending. The problems regarding Si Si and Si Qi had been giving him a headache. He thought that he should have recruited Si Si as a maid earlier. He had grown up with her, and so his master-to-servant rtionship was considerably deeper than most, but Wan¡¯er wanted to recruit Si Qi as well; if he was to recruit Si Si. It¡¯s what Wan¡¯er had insisted upon.


    Everytime he thought of this, Fan Xian felt that the entire situation was absurd, but at least it was one that was founded on some remote sense of happiness.


    Fan Xian and Si Si¡¯s rtionship had a firm and longsting basis, but with Si Qi, it was slightly moreplicated. He had drugged her numerous times, so he found it difficult to imagine what it would be like to share a bed with her.


    Si Si had grown up now, if she did not make a decision soon, he was afraid that she would never get married.


    Seeing Wan¡¯er sleepy face, Fan Xian squeezed her cheek. It was so soft and felt remarkable to touch. He gestured to Wan¡¯er, and it was a signal that she understood. She left the room and brought along the maid, leaving Fan Xian and Ruoruo be.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Do you know what I admire the most about you?¡± Fan Xian was pouring the tea for his sister as he asked.


    Fan Ruoruo tilted her head slightly and used her silky hands to take away the clips in her hair. She ran her fingers through her raven ck locks and it descended like a velvet fountain.


    She wet her fingers inside the teacup and rubbed her forehead with the tea. With a look of annoyance, she pleaded to Fan Xian, ¡°Big Brother, I am going to worry myself to death! Please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Using tea to massage one¡¯s forehead was an effective method to calm down. Fan Xian made use of this trick numerous times, and it looked as if Ruoruo had picked up on it. But Fan Xian tended to use cold, leftover tea, opposed to Ruoruo¡¯s usage of fresh, warm tea. There was no considerable difference, though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to make fun of you.¡± Fan Xian sighed and continued, ¡°Sister, you really are quite calm. Like today, when we were in King Jing¡¯s manor discussing the marriage. It was already quite difficult for me to pretend it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, but there you were, at the center of this affair, fullyposed; you really are cool.¡±


    Ruoruo¡¯s personality was a gentle one, but there was a reason she kept her calm when discussing her future. She looked at her big brother and smiled, saying, ¡°When my big brother isn¡¯t home, I am scared. But when my big brother is, I¡¯m not scared. Everything is all because of my big brother!¡±


    Those three ¡°big brother¡±¡¯s felt like three mountains weighing down Fan Xian¡¯s ears. He looked troubled and said, ¡°The emperor himself arranged this marriage. King Jing was happy about it, and so was our father. Even though the crown prince is a little adulterous, he is quite possibly the smartest man in the capital. To back out of this marriage would be extremely difficult, and your unwavering belief in me adds a crushing weight upon my shoulders.¡±


    Ruoruo nibbled away at her lips for a moment, but then said, ¡°well, I will do whatever you say.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a while, but then looked upon her with a serious expression. He asked, ¡°do you remember that woman Si Lili?¡±


    Ruoruo looked at her big brother¡¯s face and with surprise, nodded and said, ¡°That woman who wanted to kill you?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I always thought her to be different from most women. No matter what she did, for better or for worse, she always stuck to her own volition and beliefs. She would do things her way and nobody could change that. It¡¯s an admirable trait. The day we left the northern Qi Kingdom, I asked her why. She said that it was perhaps because when she was young, her family was mostly dead and she had to live alone with nowhere to go and no one to listen to. She went through a lot more than most women could ever endure over the course of their lives.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo raised her head and gently said, ¡°You used to say that to travel a thousand miles and study a hundred books, that is what would benefit one¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. That is why I was willing to be an ambassador to the northern Qi Kingdom, for on that road, I could study whenever I pleased.¡± Fan Xian looked into his sister¡¯s gentle eyes and quietly said, ¡°it is a rare thing to do, to travel around the world and take in the many sights that this world can offer. This is especially true for a mistress such as yourself, who has only ever remained within the capital.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo began mocking herself by saying, ¡°Except from living in Danzhou for one year during my youth, the furthest ce I have gone to in my whole life outside the capital is Cangshan. To see the Wu Du river and the glorious meadows of the northern Qi Kingdom is something that may nevere to pass, just like you said.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see such ces?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo gave a dyed response, but vigorously nodded her head.


    The way in which Fan Xian had been teaching his sister and developing her maturity was working quite well. The reason she was different from most nobledies was because every time she heard her brother tells stories, she feltpelled to do as he did. She wanted to visit the ces he had been, to meet the people he had met. The women of the Qing Kingdom had the freedom to traverse the capital and elsewhere however they pleased...up until marriage, that is. For as soon as they were taken for marriage, they would be locked up in the manor for the rest of their days. Even if they travelled with their husbands, there would be a greatck of freedom for them on such ventures. To be taken as a wife was not unlike receiving detention for the remainder of their lives. When she thought of how her life may indeed end up wasted in such a manner, her heart was not willing to resign to such a fate.


    Fan Xian sighed deep in his heart. If he had opened the windows when she was young and allowed her to see the beauty of the world around them more often, he thought things may have turned out differently. And now, for the predicament she was in, Fan Xian feltpelled to find a way for her to escape what faced her. He needed to find another door she could take.


    ¡°Before you marry the crown prince, I will think of a way for you to be sent away.¡± Fan Xian squinted, saying, ¡°all is wrapped around my finger, and going ording to n. Seeing my father and King Jing¡¯s reaction, I know I will be able to find a way out for you.¡±


    Ruoruo was a talented woman and was quite smart, so she understood exactly what Fan Xian was thinking. She was shocked to learn of what he was nning, and so she said, ¡°Wait... you want me to be a disciple of Ku He?¡±


    Fan Xian lightly tapped her head, and as his fingertips brushed through her soft hair, he said, ¡°Ah, I see you get it now.¡±


    Ruoruo¡¯s mouth widened and her face revealed utter shock. She thought it was unbelievable. After a while, she pulled herself together and asked, ¡°How would such a thing possible?¡±


    ¡°Well, why would it be impossible?¡± Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ku He is only willing to recruit you, and this is something quite remarkable. And from where you hail is of no concern. Besides, you are a talented woman and would be much weed. Taking on another student adds to his prestige; how could he not?¡±


    Ruoruo thought this was a joke. She lowered her head, looked down and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight...¡±


    ¡°Every road is entwined.¡± Fan Xian attempted to boost her morale a little, and provide her some extra courage. ¡°You are a talented woman; you know how write poems. Learning to fight wille quick and easy. Ku He is a grandmaster and of course will understand this reasoning.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo quickly lifted her head to look at him with a bubbly expression as she said, ¡°Where did such good lucke from?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and shook his head. ¡°I have and I will deal with all these matters; ites from me. In a few days, I will take a fish from the kitchen and put some paper inside it.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face was still bearing a wide smile and she excitedly spoke, ¡°So everything is prepared then?¡±


    Fan Xian froze and after a while, with a wry smile, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, but when I was in the northern Qi Kingdom, I was indeed preparing all this. I thought that if you were willing to marry Hongcheng, then I would not have to continue such preparations. But if you weren¡¯t willing, then I would of course have to continue.¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi Kingdom?¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled, looked at him and said, ¡°It looks like this Hai Tangdy was quite close with you.¡±


    Fan Xian knew he could not provide a suitable exnation for this, for if he could indeed convince that legendary grandmaster to take on another student, it would only be due to the strength of his bond with Hai Tang. But Fan Xian had paid a good price for this, for how else could he convince a man who was almost as powerful as an emperor to cooperate with him? Unwilling to burden his sister with worry, he chose not to exin.


    ¡°Do you want to go study in the northern Qi Kingdom and go travel? Studying abroad is fun.¡± Fan Xian asked his sister directly.


    Fan Ruoruo looked down and contemted it deeply. It was a grand question; she did not give an immediate response.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279: Do You Want a Newly Embroidered Handkerchief?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A whileter, Ruoruo raised her head, sadly asking, ¡°What about Father?¡±


    Fan Xian frowned as he responded. ¡°I¡¯ll still be here in the capital to look after him. You can leave here for at least two years, without worry.¡±


    ¡°But... can we really call off the wedding just like that?¡± Fan Ruoruo was still a bit hesitant about Fan Xian¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Ku He¡¯s power is reaches further than that odd emperor¡¯s of the northern Qi Kingdom.¡± Fan Xian balked, continuing, ¡°even our own emperor would have great respect for Ku He¡¯s wishes. And besides, you bing a student is just an excuse to push back this marriage another two years. King Jing¡¯s family is sure to understand.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo shook her head and said, ¡°It cannot be that simple, surely.¡±


    Fan Xian was starting to get a headache, and so he started to chew on his lip. In regards to the eldest prince and his fight for the throne, he did not desire to tell his sister of this, as she was a person of too muchpassion. He thought that if she found out that Fan Xian was in muddied waters and had gotten into trouble in his efforts to cancel the wedding, she would throw herself into the arms of the crown prince.


    ¡°The key is, you are only sixteen.¡± Fan Xian was speaking morally. ¡°Sixteen. You haven¡¯t even finished growing, and you are to get married already? This is more like a persecution!¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face turned from pale to red, feeling slightly embarrassed. yfully, she threw Fan Xian a gentle punch and said, ¡°How can you say that as a brother?¡± She took a deep breath to gather her courage andposure, continuing, ¡°Besides, when my sister-inw married you, she wasn¡¯t even sixteen yet.¡±


    Fan Xian rolled his eyes so hard he almost fainted.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Big brother, if I can truly leave the capital to see the world, I would be ecstatic. I would be overjoyed!¡± You could tell from a mere nce at Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes that she was greatly looking forward to her freedom. ¡°Just... my thoughts of going to leave you terrifies me, at least a little.¡±


    Fan Xian startedughing, and said to her, ¡°You silly child. Everyone should be afraid, the moment they first learn of how to be independent. Just like when we had to learn how to walk when we were young.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo held her mouth to preventughing and responded, ¡°Really? But the people in Danzhou say that you learnt how to walk much sooner than anyone else. And as soon as you began walking, you started running!¡±


    In Fan Xian¡¯s heart, he thought to himself, I must be a freak. Normal people cannot do that.


    ¡°Okay, but telling you all about this was just me seeking your opinion. If you¡¯re up for it, and are willing to do this, then I will make the necessary arrangements and get it sorted.¡± Fan Xian stroked his sister¡¯s head caringly and spoke, ¡°You really are the unique sister of Fan Xian. And I am going to make you a woman unique to the entire world.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was touched by what her brother said, but all she did was nod; she made no promises. When she thought about Ku He epting her as a student, her mind wandered to that Haitangdy and how close she was with her big brother. She thought it was... a little strange. And maybe there was something going on between them. She giggled, stood up and prepared to leave, but said, ¡°My sister-inw has something to give you. I will tell her toe see you.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised at her hasty departure, and as she went, he watched his sister¡¯s shadow disappear behind the door.


    Fan Ruoruo was walking through the empty backyard, and she raised her head to the sky. She watched the thick clouds get blown to the east by the wind, the grey sky obscuring the sun ¨C it didn¡¯t provide muchfort.


    As she walked through the yard, she extended her hands out to brush the holly trees She thought to herself, As early as next year, I may have the opportunity to go to another country. I¡¯ll be able to escape this suffocating life in the capital and be free from those incessant, frustratingly boring meetings I must attend with all the other nobledies. I will no longer have to worry about that grim, loveless marriage. She started to feel joy, but a growing sense of emptiness started to take root in her heart as well.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s fingers subconsciously clenched onto a holly leaf, which gave her a cut, and and she could feel the pulsation of pain. As her finger throbbed, she recalled the words of her tutor, who once told her to always take care of her hands. As she thought of this, she pulled her hand back like lightning. In her heart, she then began contemting whether or not she should wait for her tutor to return, and perhaps he could offer his opinion on whether or not she should go to the north.


    ¡°What were you and Ruoruo talking about?¡± Wan¡¯er had seen his little sister walk away, and she was asking out of curiosity.


    Fan Xian knew to keep it to himself, and so he gave the enigmatic answer: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Wan¡¯er went to sit in front of the dressing table, picking up herb and beginning to brush her hair. Fan Xian, with a smile, walked up to her and took theb out of her hands. With it, he beganbing her hair for her. Theb slid through his wife¡¯s hair without any trouble, for her hair was smooth and free of tangles.


    Fan Xianmented, ¡°You and my sister both have lovely hair.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was giggling as she responded, ¡°That is because of the soap you made in Danzhou. It makes managing my hair far easier, so it shoulde as no surprise to learn that I can keep it in such a great condition.¡±


    Fan Xian did not believe her, so he lowered his head to smell her hair. A sweet fragrance greeted his inquisitive nose, not the smell of sweat that he had expected. Wan¡¯er pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°considering what you just told me, it is obvious that you haven¡¯t paid much attention to my presence. You did not even know how nice my hair was!¡±


    Fan Xian stood behind her and gazed down at his wife, peeking at what was below her garment¡¯s neck line. He caught sight of her pale skin and his heart jumped, saying, ¡°Getting close to you does not require the love of my heart, for the mere use of my eyes is enough.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was aware of what her husband was referring to, and so she tightened and pulled the neckline of her garment higher. She did not wear anything particrly voluptuous at home, but she did not expect her horny husband would be as smart as to look from above in the way he did.


    Fan Xian pulled his wife into his arms and sniffed her fragrance deeply. He then put his face in front of her chest and repeatedly inhaled. He sounded troubled when he spoke, ¡°Recently, really over the past few days, I feel as if I have always wanted something. But I was not sure of what that something might be.¡±


    Wan¡¯er thought that he was talking about something sexual, and so she tried to escape his clutch. This failed, for he held her too tight. Fan Xian started giggling and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. That which is urring between me and my sister is a secret for now, yes, but I will tell you of it in the near future.¡±


    Wan¡¯er had a curious look upon her face and said, ¡°You are being that cautious?¡±


    Bitterness formed on Fan Xian¡¯s face, with him saying, ¡°It may very well be the biggest act of deception in history.¡± He then thought of what his sister said, and so he asked, ¡°Sister said you have something to give me. What is it?¡±


    Wan¡¯er was suddenly brought to anger, and so she grinded her teeth, saying, ¡°That little traitor! I was going to see how well you would behave recently before deciding whether to give it to you.¡±


    Fan Xian startedughing, and told her, ¡°It would undoubtedly be mine eventually, so please give it to me, princess.¡±


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s face wore a scowl and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Fan Xian began grinning in an evil manner, as his hands traversed up and down her waist. He began twiddling and rubbing it in an attempt to tickle her. After squealing and shrieking loudly, she finally gave up her resistance. Gasping for breath, she pulled something out of her pocket and threw it at Fan Xian¡¯s face, saying, ¡°There! Now let me go!¡±


    A pleasant waft drifted into his nostrils. When it dropped, he noticed it was a handkerchief. He let go of his hands, grabbed it, and then froze.


    It was a finely embroidered handkerchief, featuring two mandarin ducks floating upon a river. It wasposed of a remarkable material, as if it had been given as a tribute from the pce. The material it was made from could only be gathered in Jiangnan.


    The threading was exquisite, also. It did not matter if the colour was yellow, red or green, you could always take sight of the incredible threadwork. Fan Xian thought it might have been a gift from Suzhou.


    Just...


    ...


    ...


    As for the stitchwork, it was terrible!


    You could see the stitches go up and down unsteadily and make out a number of holes in the fine thread. Whoever made this hadmitted a terrible amount of mistakes. The lines thatposed the image were crooked and twisted, not graciously curved as they should have been. The two ducks upon the cloth were supposed to look calm and harmonious, but its terrible creation had rendered them into hideous monsters. The flowers that dressed the riverbed became a symbol for postmodernism.


    Fan Xian opened his eyes wide in disbelief at the handkerchief. Even the stitching of the water was just a few t lines. Those lines were the most aplished stitches on the entire handkerchief, but Fan Xian asked himself why a yellow thread was chosen for the water.


    Was the handkerchief supposed to depict irradiated, mutated ducks flowing down a tainted river?


    Fan Xian looked at it over and over again. Eventually, he failed to contain hisughter, and he beganughing out loud.


    ...


    ...


    Theughing would undoubtedly be heard from every corner of the house. Wan¡¯er knew she had made it poorly, and so she sought to flee and hide in her sister-inw¡¯s room. But hearing Fan Xian¡¯s hysteria, and how humiliating it felt, she stepped up and mustered her courage. Before she was fully gone, she had turned around and returned to the room. She put one hand on her wrist and with fingers outstretched and pointed with the other at Fan Xian¡¯s nose. ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    Fan Xian saw the anger in his wife¡¯s eyes, but he could not manage to contain hisughter. He raised one hand to cover his mouth and brought another to hold his belly, and on the chair, his suppressedughs had him rock back and forth like a tumbler.


    Wan¡¯er was in a flurry of varying emotions. She was annoyed, embarrassed, and had a desire tough all at the same time. She stepped forward to try and grab the handkerchief from Fan Xian¡¯s hand. It may havee as no surprise, but Fan Xian was most certainly unwilling to return the gift, and so he quickly stuffed it in his pocket. He had barely brought a pause to hisughing when he took to a deepened voice and told her, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this is the first thing you have ever stitched for me. You gave it to me as a gift, so you cannot request it back.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was born noble, and grew up in the pce. She always had her servants and grandmother to take care of her; she had almost never lifted a finger in her whole life. This was her first attempt at stitchwork, as she had never been taught before. Even though the final result of her endeavor was a rough one, Fan Xian could see the heart and hard work she had put into creating this handkerchief for him, and he was touched.


    He felt sorry holding his wife¡¯s hands, now noticing the amount of red dots that were peppered upon them. He blew upon her snow white fingertips, saying, ¡°Do not do stitchwork anymore. I will do it for you. I once learnt how to stitch over the course of a few days in Danzhou, when I had nothing else to do.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er saw his caring, heartfelt plea and expression of concern, and it warmed her heart. But hearing what he just told her, she also felt somewhat depressed. In response, she said, ¡°I married a husband who looks better than me and knows how to do stitchwork. You are so attentive...¡± Her lips flipped upside down and she almost cried out, ¡°Fan Xian, what is the point of me living?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re silly.¡± Fan Xian rubbed her soft cheek and said, ¡°If you are not going to live, because of this, then I think all the other nobledies should gather around andmit suicide together topete with a genius like me. To know that I can fight, be a linguist, rile up the courts and even wind down by stitching quietly... who am I? The genius of this generation!¡±


    Hearing him boast and wax lyrical about himself,plete with a self-loving look, Wan¡¯er started tough and stop her crying. She used her finger to poke his forehead and said, ¡°You are so cocky.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows, conveying obscure look that could not easily be deciphered. He responded, ¡°To marry one such as you requires hubris.¡±


    Wan¡¯er froze, but then put her hands out to reach into his chest.


    Fan Xian tried to protect his handkerchief and nervously said, ¡°Hey, you said you¡¯d give it to me. What are you taking it back for?¡±


    Wan¡¯er had a proud look upon her face and she said, ¡°I am not taking mine back. I am taking yours.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised as she pulled out a bandana from his chest. It was the one he stole from Haitang, back when he was in Shangjing. Wan¡¯er was smiling at him as she said, ¡°If you want mine, then I will keep this one then.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s head was initially buzzing with confusion, but it wasn¡¯t long before he realised that the reason his wife had endured the pain in her fingertips to create the handkerchief was because she was jealous. Even though he did not love and enter a rtionship with Haitang, the evidence in her hands was enough for her to believe otherwise. He was taken aback, and was unsure of how he might defend himself, so all he said was, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you misunderstood. I have told you once before than Haitang was nothing special to me; for what possible reasons would I like her?¡±


    Wan¡¯er made a ¡°hmph¡± sound from her nose and said, ¡°Your taste in women has always been strange. Back in the day, youplimented my beauty each and every day. I thought it was weird, and that you were just another guy who spoke sweet words to each and every woman he met. But then I heard from Ruoruo that you genuinely believed me to be beautiful. Therefore, your taste is different from everybody else¡¯s, so who could possibly believe that you did not find her attractive?¡±


    Fan Xian pretended to be mad, saying, ¡°Who would dare say my wife wasn¡¯t pretty?¡±


    Wan¡¯er copied his often-seen shrug and spoke, ¡°no one has ever thought that I am pretty.¡±


    Fan Xian started scratching his head in wonder, and so he asked, ¡°is my taste really that bad?¡±


    Wan¡¯er held her mouth to suppressughter and said, ¡°Do not interrupt me!¡±


    She waved Haitang¡¯s bandana in a boisterous manner and in an assertive tone, told Fan Xian, ¡°This is mine. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡±


    Fan Xian wore a bitter face as he muttered, ¡°No.¡±


    Wan¡¯er started giggling, and then ran outside the room. When she was through the door frame, she turned around to say, ¡°You either marry that Haitang woman as a second wife or you put an end to this sniveling and don¡¯t miss her at all. You are a man, carrying a bandana of sentimental value in longing for another woman. You are a wimp. Even I feel embarrassed for you.¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and blew her a kiss. He mockingly told her, ¡°That just means I am more innocent than you.¡±


    Wan¡¯er returned Fan Xian¡¯s gesture.


    Fan Xian all of a sudden thought of a few important things he wanted to ask of her. With a seemingly nervous disposition, he asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I recall that you have just had your birthday, so when we got married, you were already sixteen, yes?¡±


    Wan¡¯er was curious for why he asked this, but she nodded in response.


    Fan Xian rubbed his chest, saying, ¡°Good...good.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The second day outside of Fan manor, in the carriage:


    ¡°Mister, where are we going?¡± Shi Chan Li was having a headache when he asked this. His teacher, Fan Xian, wore a curious smile that formed at the corner of his lips. He wondered what he might have been thinking about. For the previous few weeks, the capital hadn¡¯t been all that quiet; was Fan Xian looking to stir up more trouble?


    Fan Xian was looking at the handkerchief in his hands, observing the creepy, malformed ducks smiling back at him. He then felt pangs of sadness for the absence of Haitang¡¯s bandana; the apparel of a ninth-ranked warrior. He took a big risk to thieve the bandana in the manner he did, and it was taken away by his wife in a matter of seconds.


    He raised his head, seeing Shi Chan Li and Deng Zi Yue both staring at him in confusion. With quick-thinking, he bit his teeth and madly told them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go visit the Bao Yue house. Familial matters have been bothering me, so I want to go there and have some fun. Let¡¯s go where I can trade stitchworking tips with thedies.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280: Bao Yue House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thedies in the Bao Yue House were not adept in the ways of stitchwork, but they did deal with the needle business. People say that if a person were to work hard enough, they could grind an iron rod into a needle. If this was true, then those girls at the Bao Yue House were pretty good.


    Today, Fan Xian wore a disguise in his bid to rx. The party that had apanied him had decided to travel in an ordinary carriage, doing so in the department and promptly going to the quieter western side of the city. The carriage was brought to a halt outside of a three-floor building, and almost immediately, workers came out to lead the horses towards a finer ce to park. They were quite experienced with such a task. There were also well-dressed receptionists who kindly weed them in.


    Fan Xian used make-up on his eyebrows and drew a few pimples on his left cheek just like Fan Sizhe. It was a clever way to look dull and wholly unremarkable. In this very unadvanced society, it would have been difficult for people to recognise him as the oft-spoken of Fan Xian.


    Bao Yue House was a wooden building. Any wooden structure had to be built at least three-stories tall so the added weight from above would apply pressure to the floors below and ensure stability. But in the Bao Yue House, the space separating the floors and ceilings was ratherrge, and the windows were just as tall. If you were to stand before the building, you could quite clearly see the sun shining behind it.


    Fan Xian knew that this building¡¯s wood must have been of the premium sort, wood that was usually imported from the north. He walked forward and entered Bao Yue House, and as he did, his hands dragged across the sturdy wooden pirs before the door almost subconsciously, confirming his theory on the wood¡¯s origin.


    It was still early, but the lobby was already full of visitors. There was a small circr stage in front of Fan Xian, on it a woman dressed in in clothing. She yed her guzheng with her hand, the soundsing from it able to soothe any soul.


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes, realizing howplex this brothel was. The three of them followed a receptionist and were led to the second floor. They chose a table at the back of the house and sat down. Fan Xian sat near a rail and gestured with his eyes as a signal to Deng Ziyue and Shi Chanli to sit down. He looked down a little and found that the rail had gold paint on it, not unlike that found in a pce. It was luxurious and sublime to behold, and the untarnished decor indicated that the establishment had not been around that long. It also told him that the owner must have been a very wealthy man. It already seemed as if Mu Tie¡¯s judgement was correct, and that this ce did indeed bear some connection to the princes.


    This Bao Yue House truly was a little strange, and the elegance of the establishment was almost overbearing. It didn¡¯t seem that appropriate, and it gave the ce an almost sickly aura.


    The decor was inappropriate for a brothel.


    There was no security to be seen here, nor was there a pimp adorned in makeup. Perhaps even more strangely, there weren¡¯t any prostitutes walking around with their bust exposed. The fresh taste didn¡¯t make it seem like a brothel at all. Fan Xian entered the capital a year and a half ago and had been privileged to enter a few ces that looked like this, but this was the first time he had seen it allid out in such a way. He leaned on the rail to look outside, and his heart jumped.


    The building was not on the main street, and despite the crowd downstairs, the ce was quiet. The was arge pond behind the building that was long and slim, affectionately dubbed the ¡°Skinny Lake¡± by the popce.


    The three of them now sat against the rail, and they could feel a gentle breezeing from across the pond caressing their backs. It was an indescribable feeling. Fan Xian could not help but pat the rail and squint his eyes. There were several small houses behind this primary building and situated near the pond, and they were rather hidden between the trees. Through that green veil, it was almost difficult to make out the gleaming white walls. Due to his supreme eyesight, Fan Xian was able to pick out a trench behind one of the houses used to release contaminated water. He noticed the color red in the trench, which told him there were many girls living in those houses. It looked as if the primary Bao Yue House was a restaurant used to wee customers and that the ce for fun would have been in those ces.


    Just like visiting Ming Shan, there had to be mist cloaking the mountain; a veil that would only excite aspiring adventurers.


    This wooden three-floor building known as Bao Yue House was like the mist enshrouding Ming Shan. To put those mini rooms behind the house was a way to incite excitement in the customers.


    The person who ran the brothel had to be a very smart man. If he was a person he could buy out, and did not have a few homicides hanging over his head, Fan Xian would have considered the prospect of hiring him to take over the pce treasury.


    But in regards to the livelihood of working in a brothel, Fan Xian had a rather simple outlook on the subject: A customer was a customer and a prostitute was a prostitute. One of them paid a certain amount of money, and the other person uses their body to earn it; a zebra can¡¯t change its stripes, and a pig in a nket is still a pig.


    He looked out at the yard near the pond and could not help but shake his head, imagining that this dreamy vi was making more money than it ought to. It was a charming, luxurious establishment, yes, but from his own viewpoint, a disturbing thought gued Fan Xian¡¯s mind. Repeatedly, he wondered how many bones and bodies of innocent women had been buried beneath the soil of that garden.


    While Fan Xian was lost in thought, Shi Chan Li had already ced an order for a few dishes. Bao Yue¡¯s service was excellent, and in a short amount of timeter, two young servants appeared. They looked to be about thirteen to fourteen years of age, and they were carrying with them meals. They ced the refined tes gently upon the table without so much as a squeak; it was obvious how highly trained they were.


    The food on the tes looked absolutely delicious. The dish with camellia shrimp exuded a mouth-watering fragrance. In a bowl that contained chicken soup and noodles, there were yellow drops of oil sitting neatly on the brew. Another dish contained sulent bs of beef soaking in oil, providing a pedestal to an array of finely diced onions. Alongside those were presented a variety of smaller side dishes that looked and smelled divine, also.


    After a pretty young servant poured each of them their drinks, Shi Chan Li signalled for them to leave. Fan Xian gave him a smile, admiring the young student for his rxed demeanor and daring ability to make decisions confidently before him.


    The wooden spoon in the chicken soup looked troublesome to use, but once it was moved, the waft of a tantalising fragrance permeated the air. Even Fan Xian could not help but be pleasantly surprised, and so he epted the bowl that was passed to him by Shi Chan Li andplemented it kindly.


    ...


    ...


    To go with his disguise, Fan Xian had taken upon the alias ¡°Mister Chen¡±; a name that was chosen by his master, Chen Pingping.


    The three of them at the table were eating and admiring the view as any three friends would. They drank together and engaged in idle chit-chat, discussing the various events and affairs around the capital and whatnot. Deng Ziyue was manager of the Qinian Group, and his primary concern was always the safety of themissioner. In this ce, one could not tell friend from foe, and as such, he was unable topletely rx. Deng Ziyue found himself bound to a perpetual state of unease and caution. Amidst the drinks he was offered, and the stern looks given to him by Fan Xian, he eased his tension just a touch.


    After they drank, Shi Chan Li could no longer hold his tongue. With a frown and a deepened voice, he asked, ¡°Mister Chen, what are we doing here today?¡±


    Fan Xian gave a slightugh and replied, ¡°Of course, we are going to dip our toes in and enjoy the most luxurious of activities this capital can provide.¡± He quickly scanned the area, and after he confirmed no one was watching them, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mu Tie gave me the intel that he did for a purpose, even if that purpose is not made immediately clear. Him being unable to say anything tells me that there must be something hidden here, and I am going to suss out what it is.¡±


    Shi Chan Li shook his head, and with a wry smile, said, ¡°Although I pity the women that live here in this brothel, living a life like this is regretfullymon and is something that thew freely allows. Why must they put their lives in such danger like this?¡±


    Fan Xian used his chopstick to bring a silk-like slice of tender beef to his mouth and slowly chewed on it. He thenughed and responded, ¡°In a single month, Bao Yue House has taken the lives of four women. The manner of their deaths was senseless and cruel, and of a horrid nature even I could not fathom to perform, and that¡¯s saying something, and I havee a long way in that regard.¡±


    Shi Chanli frowned once more and said, ¡°The case files are for the Jingdou government to handle. The Overwatch Council is only in charge of observing the officers of the court ¨C we don¡¯t have the authority to involve ourselves in this. Master, do you have something else on your mind?¡±


    Deng Ziyue took another swig of his drink for a touch more dutch courage and said, ¡°We are going to investigate the malfeasance of certain officers in the government in the capital to deal with. Besides...¡± he looked at Fan Xian, and after receiving permission to say it, lowered his voice and told them, ¡°the identity of the real owner of Bao Yue House is something the Overwatch Council has yet to learn of. Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shi Chanli was shocked, thinking that despite this, the spies of the Overwatch Council were everywhere in the capital. Even the sovereigns in their manors were perpetually concerned about the presence of a spy peeping on them at any given moment. In a month¡¯s time, they had already uncovered the knotted ties connecting the second prince to Xinyang. But Bao Yue House was merely a brothel and bar; how could they not uncover the identity of its owner?


    His heart was pounding at the possibility that, behind Bao Yue House, the owner was connected with...


    Fan Xian acknowledged the thoughts that were running through Shi Chanli¡¯s mind, and realized that they echoed his own, saying to him, ¡°If the owner was able to evade the surveince of the Eight Bureaus of the Overwatch Council, there had to be a person on the inside, covering his tracks.¡±


    The most amazing thing about the Overwatch Council was how professional it was and how wless their members were in executing their appointed tasks. It was quite surprising, considering how manyplicated systems werebined and fused into a single organization. To find a chink in the Overwatch Council¡¯s chain was nigh impossible, so when the events surrounding Zhu Ge were made public, it sent out shockwaves across the capital. No one would have expected that two days following the death of Zhu Ge, someone within the Overwatch Council was already working for the princes. This is what gued Fan Xian¡¯s mind the most.


    He was the Overwatch Council¡¯smissioner; who would allow someone tomit evil upon their own doorstep? Therefore, he had toe and check out Bao Yue House himself today and find out...


    Who¡¯s sticking their chopsticks into my own bowl. I¡¯d do well to spruce up the boring lives my subordinates lead.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What can a student like me do?¡± Shi Chanli personality was one of those calm people, and favored a simple life. This was because he was a schr. This was the first time he had done something even remotely exciting, and his nervousness and the trepidation on the face regarding the matter were as in as a day.


    Fan Xian replied saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength to fight back, I know. I brought you here so you could take a look. That¡¯s all.¡± Fan Xian patted Shi Chanli¡¯s shoulder and told him, ¡°I¡¯ll just use the fun of the public to treat you.¡±


    Shi Chanli froze, immediately understanding that which he had meant. The schr was not yet married, and the thought of this made him blush. With surprise, Fan Xianughed with great humor and said, ¡°You and Hou Ji Chang are amongst the smartest young men in the capital. Have you never visited a brothel to mingle with women?¡±


    Shi Chanli was visibly in a state of awkwardness, and he worriedly cried out, ¡°I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m useless!¡±


    Fan Xianughed once again and affirmatively told the schr, ¡°In a ce such as this, it is impossible for you to be useless.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Not long after, the sun began to sink with the onset of darkness. The pond glowed in the twilight like a shimmering gold, which was somewhat dulled by the bad weather. Like the instantaneous casting of a spell, the lights of Bao Yue House now lit up. With an innumerous amount ofmps now burning, the entire building was lit like a beacon of the night. The reflection of the scatteredmps were cast upon the pond and from afar, they looked like bright stars twinkling in the night sky. This was sight more beautiful than the sunset itself.


    With the settling of night, more and more people came to Bao Yue House, for the most popr hour of the day had arrived. Many litters were now parked in front of the building and exited their cabins dressed in casual garb. While their attire might suggest otherwise, their method of arrival and the way in which they walked spoke of their true nature ¨C they were officers of the capital. They were visiblyfortable as they entered, which suggested that they came here often and had grown fond of the establishment. Many of the officers arrived in thepany of wealthy merchants.


    Fan Xian thought of using the funds of the Overwatch Council to cover the costs that would include getting Shi Chanli to lose his virginity. While the officers downstairs were keen on sticking to a wealthy merchant to cover their expenses, Fan Xian thought this course of action would be best for them. Not only was it safer, but it looked better as well.


    The area in which they were sat near the rail was getting darker, and the shadows began to epass the trio. Fan Xian squinted his eyes and looked over to the brighter sections of the establishment. He recognized the faces of a few officers at the feast, a number of them entering a dining room with their wealthypany, though Fan Xian was unable to make out their identity. A little whileter, all the rooms were full, and the second floor waspletely packed. The sound of music, the sound of rabble and the sounds made by the clinking of sses were elevated in volume, and the ce was looking to be very lively. Voluptuously dressed women began toe out, apparently appearing to be quite popr.


    Fan Xian looked at the leftover dishes and diminishing reserves of drink upon his table, pondering whether or not the owner was aware of his true identity beneath the disguise he had adopted for the day. He also wondered whether or not the owner¡¯s knowledge of this would be cause for another big scene.


    ¡°You guys should have fun.¡± Fan Xian heartily told his party.


    Shi Chanli looked nervous, and anxiously asked, ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±


    Fan Xian answered, ¡°I came to this establishment of delightful rxation and rehabilitation to do just that. If I don¡¯t put myself in danger, what could I possibly hope to achieve?¡±


    The way he said this was incredibly soft and sincere. Deng Ziyue and Shi Chanli had to believe what he told them, but they were still unnerved about the prospect ofing to a brothel and sleeping with a prostitute.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Later, when you are to spend time with the women, do your best to obtain as much information as you can. There is no need to ask of who the owner is, just ask the girls what things are like for them on a day-to-day basis. The more casual your approach things, the better your results will be. Don¡¯t make it an interrogation. If you believe a possible question may be inappropriate to ask, don¡¯t ask it. Don¡¯t have them start thinking we are here for something else; that is the most important thing.¡±


    Deng Ziyue looked at Fan Xian, and it was at this moment he believed his master was indeed here for the investigation and this entire day wasn¡¯t to be an excuse for a visit to a brothel. That being said, the gathering of intel was a minor task and something not ideally suited for officers of their level. There was most certainly no need for themissioner himself to be there.


    At this time, the small yards were lit up with torches, and they bloomed like golden flowers.


    Deng Ziyue stood up and waved for the attention of a servant. He said, ¡°Come set things up for us.¡±


    The servant epted a nugget of gold that was roughly the size of a person¡¯s fingertip. His face was frozen as he was shocked to find out that those three were actually rich customers. In a rush, he ran over to the receptionist to tell him. In equal haste, the receptionist then went over to greet them, apologizing about the supposed ipetence in their earlier service of them. They led them downstairs, graciously holding them as they walked. They began chatting along the way, and it seemed as if they had a desire o uncover the identities of the trio.


    Fan Xian merely ignored them, pulled his arm away and walked ahead of them.


    Shi Chanli was in the back, chatting with the receptionist. He told the man that he was a schr of Jiangnan and that he came here for a simple visit. Of course, in a desperate plight to save face, he implored to the receptionist how he had wandered into the establishment without prior knowledge of it being a brothel.


    The receptionist was smiling and he said, ¡°Three gentlement? In Bao Yue House, there is nothing we cannot do in service of yourfort and entertainment, for whatever your desire may be, it is amand we will diligently work to serve. And serve it we will.¡±


    During this dialogue, the man nced at Fan Xian and watched him walk forward. Without a doubt, he thought, he was the most important individual amongst the trio. From a mere nce at Mister Chen¡¯s behavior, you could tell that he was nomoner; he did not even bend an ear to listen to what he had just said. If he had to wager a guess, he would assume that he were a rich officer¡¯s son from Jiangnan.


    ...


    ...


    The Bao Yue House¡¯s design was truly awful. Upon exiting the restaurant downstairs, one would immediately arrive at the shores of the pond. You could hear the chorus of many birds singing in harmony from behind the yard. It was as if two separate worlds existed side by side inplete tranquility.


    The three of them were now being led by the receptionist, approaching a yard that contained a multitude of smaller houses. It was impossible topare this ce to the main house, for after you stepped in, a number of pretty women came forward to wee you. Their smiles beamed as they danced and quickly approached the trio, one woman clutching each of the men¡¯s arms. They weed them into the room as a wife would wee her husband home.


    Inside the house was warm, and a radiator in the corner gave off sensual heat. In an autumn such as this, it made the night feel like spring. The fake flowers that decorated the tables were made of soft, southern silk; they were beautiful to behold.


    A most pleasing fragrance now greeted their noses. Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows and then looked back and smiled. He saw Shi Chanli be grossly embarrassed before a beautiful woman, and so he told him, ¡°Rx. It isn¡¯t like you have a grumpy wife at home.¡±


    He took off the cape he was wearing, and the woman who stood beside him graciously took it off his hands. As she did, she said, ¡°You three men have already eaten, so would you like to listen to songs now? Or would you prefer to drink a little longer?


    Fan Xian reclined on a sofa, waved his hand and replied, ¡°Bring us a few more seats. I would like to hear a few songs now, but I would appreciate a massage while I listen.¡±


    The woman who served him disyed a happy,cent face and appreciatively responded with, ¡°Mister, you are such a gentleman.¡± Then, she quickly put his coat away and a few servants poured tea for the trio from outside. They brought the cups in and gently ced them down beside each of the men, which were apanied by a te of rare and costly fruit from the capital. One woman went down on her knees upon the sofa and ced her delicate hands upon Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders to massaged them gently.


    Fan Xian knew that the more he was willing to spend here, the greater the service they would receive. Feeling the strength being applied to his shoulders, he wasfortable, and satisfied with the attention they had so far received. He looked at Shi Chanli beside him, who continued to writhe and wriggle in a restless, distressing manner. He then looked at Deng Ziyue, whose face looked like it had been chiseled from stone, unmoving and serious, as if he were still at work. In his heart, Fan Xian thought to himself that they were ¡°good-for-nothings¡± and that all it took was a mere nce to deduce that they were inexperienced in such a ce. The awkwardness of their appearance made Fan Xian feel somewhat embarrassed, not just for himself own behalf, but for the Overwatch Council as well.


    The woman that had been massaging Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders slowly led her hands lower and lower and the two plush articles of the woman¡¯s body pushed against Fan Xian¡¯s back. All of a sudden, he noticed that he had not yet asked for the woman¡¯s name or even taken notice of her face. It was surprising to even himself just how cold his behavior had suddenly be. After a while, he politely asked, ¡°what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡±


    The woman put her sweet-smelling sleeves in front of Fan Xian and her erged, voluptuous chest smartly joined in with the massaging of his back. The way she spoke her name was seductive, also, like a gentle wind blowing directly into his ear.


    Fan Xian could not help but startughing at the sensation, he reached his hands to his ears and humorously told her, ¡°That tickles!¡±


    He knew that Yan¡¯er was using an alias, but what was strange was that after he looked upon her face, he could see how truly pretty she was beneath all the heavy make-up she wore. Was this manner of beauty amon sight in Bao Yue House? Did the management truly select random servants to serve a nobody?


    Just when the room was beginning to look boring, the woman who was to perform songs for them entered. Fan Xian looked at the woman and thought to himself, Has this woman been hired by Bao Yue House too?


    Trantor¡¯s note: Litters: Chairs enclosed in a small cabin, usually carried by servants. They go by many different names in different cultures, but litter is an umbre term for them.


    Chapter 27 Bao Yue House


    Thedies in the Bao Yue House were not adept in the ways of stitchwork, but they did deal with the needle business. People say that if a person were to work hard enough, they could grind an iron rod into a needle. If this was true, then those girls at the Bao Yue House were pretty good.


    Today, Fan Xian wore a disguise in his bid to rx. The party that had apanied him had decided to travel in an ordinary carriage, doing so in the department and promptly going to the quieter western side of the city. The carriage was brought to a halt outside of a three-floor building, and almost immediately, workers came out to lead the horses towards a finer ce to park. They were quite experienced with such a task. There were also well-dressed receptionists who kindly weed them in.


    Fan Xian used make-up on his eyebrows and drew a few pimples on his left cheek just like Fan Sizhe. It was a clever way to look dull and wholly unremarkable. In this very unadvanced society, it would have been difficult for people to recognise him as the oft-spoken of Fan Xian.


    Bao Yue House was a wooden building. Any wooden structure had to be built at least three-stories tall so the added weight from above would apply pressure to the floors below and ensure stability. But in the Bao Yue House, the space separating the floors and ceilings was ratherrge, and the windows were just as tall. If you were to stand before the building, you could quite clearly see the sun shining behind it.


    Fan Xian knew that this building¡¯s wood must have been of the premium sort, wood that was usually imported from the north. He walked forward and entered Bao Yue House, and as he did, his hands dragged across the sturdy wooden pirs before the door almost subconsciously, confirming his theory on the wood¡¯s origin.


    It was still early, but the lobby was already full of visitors. There was a small circr stage in front of Fan Xian, on it a woman dressed in in clothing. She yed her guzheng with her hand, the soundsing from it able to soothe any soul.


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes, realizing howplex this brothel was. The three of them followed a receptionist and were led to the second floor. They chose a table at the back of the house and sat down. Fan Xian sat near a rail and gestured with his eyes as a signal to Deng Ziyue and Shi Chanli to sit down. He looked down a little and found that the rail had gold paint on it, not unlike that found in a pce. It was luxurious and sublime to behold, and the untarnished decor indicated that the establishment had not been around that long. It also told him that the owner must have been a very wealthy man. It already seemed as if Mu Tie¡¯s judgement was correct, and that this ce did indeed bear some connection to the princes.


    This Bao Yue House truly was a little strange, and the elegance of the establishment was almost overbearing. It didn¡¯t seem that appropriate, and it gave the ce an almost sickly aura.


    The decor was inappropriate for a brothel.


    There was no security to be seen here, nor was there a pimp adorned in makeup. Perhaps even more strangely, there weren¡¯t any prostitutes walking around with their bust exposed. The fresh taste didn¡¯t make it seem like a brothel at all. Fan Xian entered the capital a year and a half ago and had been privileged to enter a few ces that looked like this, but this was the first time he had seen it allid out in such a way. He leaned on the rail to look outside, and his heart jumped.


    The building was not on the main street, and despite the crowd downstairs, the ce was quiet. The was arge pond behind the building that was long and slim, affectionately dubbed the ¡°Skinny Lake¡± by the popce.


    The three of them now sat against the rail, and they could feel a gentle breezeing from across the pond caressing their backs. It was an indescribable feeling. Fan Xian could not help but pat the rail and squint his eyes. There were several small houses behind this primary building and situated near the pond, and they were rather hidden between the trees. Through that green veil, it was almost difficult to make out the gleaming white walls. Due to his supreme eyesight, Fan Xian was able to pick out a trench behind one of the houses used to release contaminated water. He noticed the color red in the trench, which told him there were many girls living in those houses. It looked as if the primary Bao Yue House was a restaurant used to wee customers and that the ce for fun would have been in those ces.


    Just like visiting Ming Shan, there had to be mist cloaking the mountain; a veil that would only excite aspiring adventurers.


    This wooden three-floor building known as Bao Yue House was like the mist enshrouding Ming Shan. To put those mini rooms behind the house was a way to incite excitement in the customers.


    The person who ran the brothel had to be a very smart man. If he was a person he could buy out, and did not have a few homicides hanging over his head, Fan Xian would have considered the prospect of hiring him to take over the pce treasury.


    But in regards to the livelihood of working in a brothel, Fan Xian had a rather simple outlook on the subject: A customer was a customer and a prostitute was a prostitute. One of them paid a certain amount of money, and the other person uses their body to earn it; a zebra can¡¯t change its stripes, and a pig in a nket is still a pig.


    He looked out at the yard near the pond and could not help but shake his head, imagining that this dreamy vi was making more money than it ought to. It was a charming, luxurious establishment, yes, but from his own viewpoint, a disturbing thought gued Fan Xian¡¯s mind. Repeatedly, he wondered how many bones and bodies of innocent women had been buried beneath the soil of that garden.


    While Fan Xian was lost in thought, Shi Chan Li had already ced an order for a few dishes. Bao Yue¡¯s service was excellent, and in a short amount of timeter, two young servants appeared. They looked to be about thirteen to fourteen years of age, and they were carrying with them meals. They ced the refined tes gently upon the table without so much as a squeak; it was obvious how highly trained they were.


    The food on the tes looked absolutely delicious. The dish with camellia shrimp exuded a mouth-watering fragrance. In a bowl that contained chicken soup and noodles, there were yellow drops of oil sitting neatly on the brew. Another dish contained sulent bs of beef soaking in oil, providing a pedestal to an array of finely diced onions. Alongside those were presented a variety of smaller side dishes that looked and smelled divine, also.


    After a pretty young servant poured each of them their drinks, Shi Chan Li signalled for them to leave. Fan Xian gave him a smile, admiring the young student for his rxed demeanor and daring ability to make decisions confidently before him.


    The wooden spoon in the chicken soup looked troublesome to use, but once it was moved, the waft of a tantalising fragrance permeated the air. Even Fan Xian could not help but be pleasantly surprised, and so he epted the bowl that was passed to him by Shi Chan Li andplemented it kindly.


    ...


    ...


    To go with his disguise, Fan Xian had taken upon the alias ¡°Mister Chen¡±; a name that was chosen by his master, Chen Pingping.


    The three of them at the table were eating and admiring the view as any three friends would. They drank together and engaged in idle chit-chat, discussing the various events and affairs around the capital and whatnot. Deng Ziyue was manager of the Qinian Group, and his primary concern was always the safety of themissioner. In this ce, one could not tell friend from foe, and as such, he was unable topletely rx. Deng Ziyue found himself bound to a perpetual state of unease and caution. Amidst the drinks he was offered, and the stern looks given to him by Fan Xian, he eased his tension just a touch.


    After they drank, Shi Chan Li could no longer hold his tongue. With a frown and a deepened voice, he asked, ¡°Mister Chen, what are we doing here today?¡±


    Fan Xian gave a slightugh and replied, ¡°Of course, we are going to dip our toes in and enjoy the most luxurious of activities this capital can provide.¡± He quickly scanned the area, and after he confirmed no one was watching them, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mu Tie gave me the intel that he did for a purpose, even if that purpose is not made immediately clear. Him being unable to say anything tells me that there must be something hidden here, and I am going to suss out what it is.¡±


    Shi Chan Li shook his head, and with a wry smile, said, ¡°Although I pity the women that live here in this brothel, living a life like this is regretfullymon and is something that thew freely allows. Why must they put their lives in such danger like this?¡±


    Fan Xian used his chopstick to bring a silk-like slice of tender beef to his mouth and slowly chewed on it. He thenughed and responded, ¡°In a single month, Bao Yue House has taken the lives of four women. The manner of their deaths was senseless and cruel, and of a horrid nature even I could not fathom to perform, and that¡¯s saying something, and I havee a long way in that regard.¡±


    Shi Chanli frowned once more and said, ¡°The case files are for the Jingdou government to handle. The Overwatch Council is only in charge of observing the officers of the court ¨C we don¡¯t have the authority to involve ourselves in this. Master, do you have something else on your mind?¡±


    Deng Ziyue took another swig of his drink for a touch more dutch courage and said, ¡°We are going to investigate the malfeasance of certain officers in the government in the capital to deal with. Besides...¡± he looked at Fan Xian, and after receiving permission to say it, lowered his voice and told them, ¡°the identity of the real owner of Bao Yue House is something the Overwatch Council has yet to learn of. Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shi Chanli was shocked, thinking that despite this, the spies of the Overwatch Council were everywhere in the capital. Even the sovereigns in their manors were perpetually concerned about the presence of a spy peeping on them at any given moment. In a month¡¯s time, they had already uncovered the knotted ties connecting the second prince to Xinyang. But Bao Yue House was merely a brothel and bar; how could they not uncover the identity of its owner?


    His heart was pounding at the possibility that, behind Bao Yue House, the owner was connected with...


    Fan Xian acknowledged the thoughts that were running through Shi Chanli¡¯s mind, and realized that they echoed his own, saying to him, ¡°If the owner was able to evade the surveince of the Eight Bureaus of the Overwatch Council, there had to be a person on the inside, covering his tracks.¡±


    The most amazing thing about the Overwatch Council was how professional it was and how wless their members were in executing their appointed tasks. It was quite surprising, considering how manyplicated systems werebined and fused into a single organization. To find a chink in the Overwatch Council¡¯s chain was nigh impossible, so when the events surrounding Zhu Ge were made public, it sent out shockwaves across the capital. No one would have expected that two days following the death of Zhu Ge, someone within the Overwatch Council was already working for the princes. This is what gued Fan Xian¡¯s mind the most.


    He was the Overwatch Council¡¯smissioner; who would allow someone tomit evil upon their own doorstep? Therefore, he had toe and check out Bao Yue House himself today and find out...


    Who¡¯s sticking their chopsticks into my own bowl. I¡¯d do well to spruce up the boring lives my subordinates lead.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What can a student like me do?¡± Shi Chanli personality was one of those calm people, and favored a simple life. This was because he was a schr. This was the first time he had done something even remotely exciting, and his nervousness and the trepidation on the face regarding the matter were as in as a day.


    Fan Xian replied saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength to fight back, I know. I brought you here so you could take a look. That¡¯s all.¡± Fan Xian patted Shi Chanli¡¯s shoulder and told him, ¡°I¡¯ll just use the fun of the public to treat you.¡±


    Shi Chanli froze, immediately understanding that which he had meant. The schr was not yet married, and the thought of this made him blush. With surprise, Fan Xianughed with great humor and said, ¡°You and Hou Ji Chang are amongst the smartest young men in the capital. Have you never visited a brothel to mingle with women?¡±


    Shi Chanli was visibly in a state of awkwardness, and he worriedly cried out, ¡°I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m useless!¡±


    Fan Xianughed once again and affirmatively told the schr, ¡°In a ce such as this, it is impossible for you to be useless.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Not long after, the sun began to sink with the onset of darkness. The pond glowed in the twilight like a shimmering gold, which was somewhat dulled by the bad weather. Like the instantaneous casting of a spell, the lights of Bao Yue House now lit up. With an innumerous amount ofmps now burning, the entire building was lit like a beacon of the night. The reflection of the scatteredmps were cast upon the pond and from afar, they looked like bright stars twinkling in the night sky. This was sight more beautiful than the sunset itself.


    With the settling of night, more and more people came to Bao Yue House, for the most popr hour of the day had arrived. Many litters were now parked in front of the building and exited their cabins dressed in casual garb. While their attire might suggest otherwise, their method of arrival and the way in which they walked spoke of their true nature ¨C they were officers of the capital. They were visiblyfortable as they entered, which suggested that they came here often and had grown fond of the establishment. Many of the officers arrived in thepany of wealthy merchants.


    Fan Xian thought of using the funds of the Overwatch Council to cover the costs that would include getting Shi Chanli to lose his virginity. While the officers downstairs were keen on sticking to a wealthy merchant to cover their expenses, Fan Xian thought this course of action would be best for them. Not only was it safer, but it looked better as well.


    The area in which they were sat near the rail was getting darker, and the shadows began to epass the trio. Fan Xian squinted his eyes and looked over to the brighter sections of the establishment. He recognized the faces of a few officers at the feast, a number of them entering a dining room with their wealthypany, though Fan Xian was unable to make out their identity. A little whileter, all the rooms were full, and the second floor waspletely packed. The sound of music, the sound of rabble and the sounds made by the clinking of sses were elevated in volume, and the ce was looking to be very lively. Voluptuously dressed women began toe out, apparently appearing to be quite popr.


    Fan Xian looked at the leftover dishes and diminishing reserves of drink upon his table, pondering whether or not the owner was aware of his true identity beneath the disguise he had adopted for the day. He also wondered whether or not the owner¡¯s knowledge of this would be cause for another big scene.


    ¡°You guys should have fun.¡± Fan Xian heartily told his party.


    Shi Chanli looked nervous, and anxiously asked, ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±


    Fan Xian answered, ¡°I came to this establishment of delightful rxation and rehabilitation to do just that. If I don¡¯t put myself in danger, what could I possibly hope to achieve?¡±


    The way he said this was incredibly soft and sincere. Deng Ziyue and Shi Chanli had to believe what he told them, but they were still unnerved about the prospect ofing to a brothel and sleeping with a prostitute.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Later, when you are to spend time with the women, do your best to obtain as much information as you can. There is no need to ask of who the owner is, just ask the girls what things are like for them on a day-to-day basis. The more casual your approach things, the better your results will be. Don¡¯t make it an interrogation. If you believe a possible question may be inappropriate to ask, don¡¯t ask it. Don¡¯t have them start thinking we are here for something else; that is the most important thing.¡±


    Deng Ziyue looked at Fan Xian, and it was at this moment he believed his master was indeed here for the investigation and this entire day wasn¡¯t to be an excuse for a visit to a brothel. That being said, the gathering of intel was a minor task and something not ideally suited for officers of their level. There was most certainly no need for themissioner himself to be there.


    At this time, the small yards were lit up with torches, and they bloomed like golden flowers.


    Deng Ziyue stood up and waved for the attention of a servant. He said, ¡°Come set things up for us.¡±


    The servant epted a nugget of gold that was roughly the size of a person¡¯s fingertip. His face was frozen as he was shocked to find out that those three were actually rich customers. In a rush, he ran over to the receptionist to tell him. In equal haste, the receptionist then went over to greet them, apologizing about the supposed ipetence in their earlier service of them. They led them downstairs, graciously holding them as they walked. They began chatting along the way, and it seemed as if they had a desire o uncover the identities of the trio.


    Fan Xian merely ignored them, pulled his arm away and walked ahead of them.


    Shi Chanli was in the back, chatting with the receptionist. He told the man that he was a schr of Jiangnan and that he came here for a simple visit. Of course, in a desperate plight to save face, he implored to the receptionist how he had wandered into the establishment without prior knowledge of it being a brothel.


    The receptionist was smiling and he said, ¡°Three gentlement? In Bao Yue House, there is nothing we cannot do in service of yourfort and entertainment, for whatever your desire may be, it is amand we will diligently work to serve. And serve it we will.¡±


    During this dialogue, the man nced at Fan Xian and watched him walk forward. Without a doubt, he thought, he was the most important individual amongst the trio. From a mere nce at Mister Chen¡¯s behavior, you could tell that he was nomoner; he did not even bend an ear to listen to what he had just said. If he had to wager a guess, he would assume that he were a rich officer¡¯s son from Jiangnan.


    ...


    ...


    The Bao Yue House¡¯s design was truly awful. Upon exiting the restaurant downstairs, one would immediately arrive at the shores of the pond. You could hear the chorus of many birds singing in harmony from behind the yard. It was as if two separate worlds existed side by side inplete tranquility.


    The three of them were now being led by the receptionist, approaching a yard that contained a multitude of smaller houses. It was impossible topare this ce to the main house, for after you stepped in, a number of pretty women came forward to wee you. Their smiles beamed as they danced and quickly approached the trio, one woman clutching each of the men¡¯s arms. They weed them into the room as a wife would wee her husband home.


    Inside the house was warm, and a radiator in the corner gave off sensual heat. In an autumn such as this, it made the night feel like spring. The fake flowers that decorated the tables were made of soft, southern silk; they were beautiful to behold.


    A most pleasing fragrance now greeted their noses. Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows and then looked back and smiled. He saw Shi Chanli be grossly embarrassed before a beautiful woman, and so he told him, ¡°Rx. It isn¡¯t like you have a grumpy wife at home.¡±


    He took off the cape he was wearing, and the woman who stood beside him graciously took it off his hands. As she did, she said, ¡°You three men have already eaten, so would you like to listen to songs now? Or would you prefer to drink a little longer?


    Fan Xian reclined on a sofa, waved his hand and replied, ¡°Bring us a few more seats. I would like to hear a few songs now, but I would appreciate a massage while I listen.¡±


    The woman who served him disyed a happy,cent face and appreciatively responded with, ¡°Mister, you are such a gentleman.¡± Then, she quickly put his coat away and a few servants poured tea for the trio from outside. They brought the cups in and gently ced them down beside each of the men, which were apanied by a te of rare and costly fruit from the capital. One woman went down on her knees upon the sofa and ced her delicate hands upon Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders to massaged them gently.


    Fan Xian knew that the more he was willing to spend here, the greater the service they would receive. Feeling the strength being applied to his shoulders, he wasfortable, and satisfied with the attention they had so far received. He looked at Shi Chanli beside him, who continued to writhe and wriggle in a restless, distressing manner. He then looked at Deng Ziyue, whose face looked like it had been chiseled from stone, unmoving and serious, as if he were still at work. In his heart, Fan Xian thought to himself that they were ¡°good-for-nothings¡± and that all it took was a mere nce to deduce that they were inexperienced in such a ce. The awkwardness of their appearance made Fan Xian feel somewhat embarrassed, not just for himself own behalf, but for the Overwatch Council as well.


    The woman that had been massaging Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders slowly led her hands lower and lower and the two plush articles of the woman¡¯s body pushed against Fan Xian¡¯s back. All of a sudden, he noticed that he had not yet asked for the woman¡¯s name or even taken notice of her face. It was surprising to even himself just how cold his behavior had suddenly be. After a while, he politely asked, ¡°what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡±


    The woman put her sweet-smelling sleeves in front of Fan Xian and her erged, voluptuous chest smartly joined in with the massaging of his back. The way she spoke her name was seductive, also, like a gentle wind blowing directly into his ear.


    Fan Xian could not help but startughing at the sensation, he reached his hands to his ears and humorously told her, ¡°That tickles!¡±


    He knew that Yan¡¯er was using an alias, but what was strange was that after he looked upon her face, he could see how truly pretty she was beneath all the heavy make-up she wore. Was this manner of beauty amon sight in Bao Yue House? Did the management truly select random servants to serve a nobody?


    Just when the room was beginning to look boring, the woman who was to perform songs for them entered. Fan Xian looked at the woman and thought to himself, Has this woman been hired by Bao Yue House too?


    Trantor¡¯s note: Litters: Chairs enclosed in a small cabin, usually carried by servants. They go by many different names in different cultures, but litter is an umbre term for them.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281: Sang Wen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thedy who entered the house to sing was called Sang Wen. She was a famous singer in the capital back in the day, and her tremendous poprity at venues made her a difficult sight for even the noblemen.


    The reason why Fan Xian knew her was because one year ago, whilst he was on vacation with his wife to the west of the capital, they resided in a small vige for a while. At their summer house there, she was invited by Wan¡¯er to sing a few songs for them both.


    During this blissful summer day, a breeze rustled the still waters of ake and, on its bank, Fan Xian sat beside Wan¡¯er, Wan¡¯er¡¯s sister, and Ye Ling¡¯er. He was in thepany of three girls and he felt as if this was his favorite moment since his reincarnation. As Sang Wen sung the lyrics ¡°a woman appeared like a fairy¡± it brought Fan Xian back to the time when he first met Wan¡¯er in Qing Temple. Sang Wen left a strong impression upon him that day; an impression he would not soon forget.


    Sang Wen entered the house and bowed before proceeding to the corner of the room to sit. Within her arms she held a lute and after a brief moment, she asked, ¡°What would you like to hear?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows sharpened, realizing that she did not remember him. He wondered if she would at least recall the poem he had written for her. Last summer, in that wondrous little vige, he copied a Tang Xianzu poem and presented it to Lady Sang Wen. She left with it in hand, and it wasn¡¯t long after that her poprity grew and she became famous across the capital.


    ¡°Sing ¡®Plucking Laurel Branches¡¯.¡±


    Fan Xian was lying within Yan¡¯er¡¯s arms. With eyes half-closed, he had put in the request for a fairly ordinary song, but in his heart he was thinking, ¡°A singer like this Sang Wen, how can she be owned by the Baoyue Brothel? And how can they just send her out so casually? Yan¡¯er isn¡¯t like any of the other women in the brothel, either. Could it be that the owner of this establishment recognized my identity?¡±


    Ding! Ding! A sound roused Fan Xian from his deep contemtion. He smiled and thought to himself, ¡°Maybe I am correct? Perhaps the Baoyue Brothel does know of who I am, and they are secretly treating me with greater grace than is normally given. I don¡¯t have to worry about being caught with a courtesan, because I am Commissioner. The worst that could happen is the Imperial Censorate trying to impeach me once again.¡±


    Sang Wen possessed finely curved eyebrows that entuated her frailty. She did not wear lipstick and so she looked a little pale. Her overall facial structure was pretty, but she had wide, protruding cheeks that made her face look ratherrge. Her lips were also quite wide inparison to the average pretty girl.


    Her fingers gently strummed the strings of the lute and with her lips hardly open, she began singing, ¡°Why does the skirt appear wider? It¡¯s because I¡¯m skinnier, and my waist is slimmer. I don¡¯t want to eat, I cannot sleep and breathing is a struggle. If we can live together, then I am not afraid to die. I would sooner die before subjecting myself to the throes of love. Unfortunately, I have been working so hard for so long. The expected life of marriage and love became one of lonesome solitude.¡±


    Her singing voice was soft, and it echoed the sentiment of each lyric; particrly the lyrics ¡°breathing is a struggle¡±. Yan¡¯er¡¯s breathing became heavier when Fan Xianid upon her, and it was something he found quite seductive. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were still half-closed when he felt the cold rim of a cup touch his lips. He did not open his eyes, for he wasfortable with Yan¡¯er delivering him wine, and as he consumed the beverage, it filled his body with a warm sensation. He thought, ¡°Having the asional night of rxation isn¡¯t too bad. As for the owner of this establishment, he who has treated me so well, I ought to find out who he ister.¡±


    As the song came to a close, a strange atmosphere permeated the air of the room. Fan Xian slowly opened his eyes and looked upon Sang Wen. As he looked, he was able to tell that her aloof mannerisms weren¡¯t because she recognized Fan Xian, but that she was being cold on purpose. Perhaps it was because she was in a row with Baoyue Brothel?


    The final few lyrics of the song described it clearly. It ryed the tale of a woman whose husband was traveling to a distantnd and that she missed dearly. The man chose to remain there and for that, her hatred of him grew to match the love she had for him.


    The song was simple, and the lyrics were simple and great. It was a suitable tune for someone of her identity. It was just... the people who visited this establishment came for little more than a prostitute to spend time with and an opportunity to drink through the night. For her to sing a long like this, it didn¡¯t quite seem appropriate.


    Yan¡¯er saw Fan Xian¡¯s soothed demeanor, and when she saw it, she conveyed a worried expression. Quickly, she poured more alcohol into his cup and delivered it to his lips. She pleaded, ¡°Mister Chen, Sang Wen is a famous singer in the capital. Ordinary folks cannot usually see her. Why not get her to sing a few happy songs for you?¡±


    Sang Wen did not expect the most poprdy of the house would protect her. In her tragic-looking eyes resided a glimmer of appreciation. She did not want Yan¡¯er to be punished because of her own mood. She acknowledged how inappropriate the song she sang was and so she stood up, bowed and said, ¡°Mister Chen, please forgive me.¡±


    Fan Xian merely grunted in reply.


    Everyone in the house was looking his way. Shi Chanli and Deng Ziyue had no idea what to expect next. They didn¡¯t expect it when Fan Xian immediately smiled and replied to Sang Wen, ¡°Everything about this capital is different from Jiangnan. This ce is nice, and even the songs tell of how people should be nice, as well.¡±


    All the girls heard Fan Xian tell this joke and felt relieved. Yan¡¯er, with a smile, said, ¡°If you all be nice people, how am I supposed to find work?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and gently pped her leg. And as his hand remained upon her thigh, he gently slid his hand up herp. After this, she stopped massaging his shoulders and so they both sat up facing each other, drinking.


    Sang Wen went back to it, and began singing another song. ¡°Like a fairy in a dream, the raven-haired woman wore a sparkling tiara. The adornment bore the delicacy of a sunny day, glistened like the youthful joy of spring, and was sculpted in the manner of the round of the autumn¡¯s jade lotus. After the consumption of much alcohol, her face was both red and shy, like a beautiful woman walking out from the canvas of a portrait. May I ask the fairy, with the moon setting in the west, which year it is?¡±


    After she was done singing, Fan Xian was the first topliment her, by saying, ¡°Great song!¡± And then he turned to look at the pretty face of Yan¡¯er in his arms and said, ¡°This song is for Yan¡¯er, for she glistens with the youthful joy of spring and bears the arms of a delicate lotus.¡± One hand trailed down Yan¡¯er¡¯s fingers through her sleeves to feel her skin and his other hand stroked Yan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks as he continued: ¡°You are a beautiful woman, it¡¯s just your ability to drink alcohol is bad. Your cheeks aren¡¯t red at all.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at a person nearby, who was holding another prostitute. He was red all over and possessed the squirming face of one consumed with lust. His name was Shi Chanli. Fan Xian looked his way and told him, ¡°These words are for you.¡±


    The girls all thought him funny, and each beganughing. Yan¡¯er was smiling and quickly filled up two cups. She toasted in his name and drank the whole thing. All of a sudden, she began thinking; ¡°This man is a master flirt. Is he really like Yuan said? Is he an officer from the government?¡±


    It was now deep into the night. Fan Xian told the two horny men Deng and Shi to each go to their separate spare rooms in the house. The walls of the establishment must have been built well, for they had been in their own rooms for a while now, and not a peep was heard. Fan Xianughed, thinking that Deng Ziyue may have actually maintained hisposure for protecting his master, and not given into the temptation of doing anything with the beautiful woman that apanied him. But he was not from the Third Bureau, so if he were attempting to obtain information from the prostitute, it would be a difficult thing to do. Shi Chanli was afraid that he may be eaten alive by his woman. Earlier, when they drank, he was able to taste the horny drug in the wine, which he exined to be amon addition to the beverages that are traditionally served at brothels.


    Inside the room, Sang Wen¡¯s face was one of alertness as she looked upon ¡°Mister Chen¡±, who was lying upon the sofa. She was unsure as to why, after having yed every song, he wanted to keep her there.


    Yan¡¯er¡¯s clothes were loose and her hair had been brought down messily. She looked at ¡°Mister Chen¡± and was surprised that this person the Baoyue Brothel had been focused on was requesting two women at once. As she thought of this, she began to feel ufortable. Yan¡¯er acknowledged the fact that she was the most popr woman in the building, but found it hard to believe that she alone would not be enough to satisfy this young man. She knew that the management earnestly desired Sang Wen to work at the establishment, but due to her cost, they had to close down one branch of the brothel to be able to afford her. However, Sang Wen was a performer, not a prostitute, and due to her fame within the capital, she was able to strike a deal that ensured she never had to sleep with any man.


    When Yan¡¯er was just about to put on a smile, she did not expect tonight¡¯s client to vigorously grab a hold of her. And as she was pulled, she was ovee with the feeling of warmth inside her. It was as if she lost all strength, and was brought gently down upon Fan ¡°Mister Chen¡± Xian¡¯s chest.


    Yan¡¯er, upon seeing the smile upon Fan Xian¡¯s face, then began to think that the four dots upon his face weren¡¯t quite as obtrusive as she initially believed them to be. The entirety of his being was soft andpassionate; he was rather sexy, also.


    ¡°I asked you to massage my shoulder earlier. Why don¡¯t I massage you, as well?¡± Fan Xian used one hand to hold her waist and another to rub her temple.


    Yan¡¯er was surprised, unable to ovee the soothing sensation that his fingers delivered unto her. She lost consciousness and quickly drifted off to sleep.


    Seeing Yan¡¯er lying down upon this man¡¯s knee without further movement, Sang Wen looked to be in shock. She stood up, with her hands holding her mouth and her eyes full of fear.


    ¡°Do not be afraid. She is only sleeping.¡± Fan Xian told her. He then carried the woman who had pleased him all night long onto the bed, before cing a pillow beneath her neck.


    Yan¡¯er looked to be in a state of tranquility, with her eyes closed tight. He briefly wondered what she would dream about. After seeing this, Sang Wen was able to confirm that Yan¡¯er was indeed not dead. But still, with great trepidation, she made her way to the door. She was still unnerved by the way that the young man hypnotized Yan¡¯er through a two second rub of her temples.


    Fan Xian sat next to the sofa and looked at Sang Wen. He gestured for her to be silent.


    All of a sudden, she felt dizzy and a secondter Fan Xian was directly in front of her again. Without knowing what was going on, she was prepared to flee the building. And it was at this point she heard a voice whisper directly into her ear, saying, ¡°How can a famous woman end up in a dump like this? Lady, you are so cruel for not remembering me!¡±


    Sang Wen thought that the evening¡¯s proceedings had been far too intense for her. She looked at ¡°Mister Chen¡±, and when she nced into his eyes, her mind swiftly recalled the mellow summer of the previous year.


    She opened her mouth wide and her eyes beamed with surprise and delight, but there was a glint of sorrow hidden away in there, also. It appeared as if she had a thousand things to tell Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian looked at her face and knew of how fortunate he had been on this day. He shook his head to prevent her from saying anything more and then he walked behind the bed where a toiletry bucket resided. He squatted down and then used his zhenqi to transform his finger into a de. He tore into the bed sheets and collected a ball of cloth. With it, he plugged a conspicuous hole which resided behind the handle of the toilet frame.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: Fan Strikes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Baoyue Brothel was not a simple ce. Seeing this well-hidden peephole, Fan Xian knew what was going on behind the scenes at this brothel. For as much money as they would earn from the prostitution trade, the proprietors would also collect information obtained from the eavesdropping upon the dialogue of officers who visited the ce, those who thought they could spend their time privately and freely. If Fan Xian hadn¡¯t been as attentive as he was, few would be privy to the knowledge that someone lurked behind the bathroom.


    Sang Wen looked at him strangely, bit her teeth, and then fell to her knees before Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled gently, but did not stop her. He decided to make a quick sweep of the room to ensure there weren¡¯t any more peepholes, so that their discussions could not be heard. As for why she fell to her knees, he was able to tell; but he chose not to say anything. He sat upon a chair and grabbed a nket. Hey it across Yan¡¯er, who remained unconscious upon the bed and as he did so, he said, ¡°I ask, you answer.¡±


    Sang Wen understood. She pulled herself back to her feet. She was of the guise that she was looking forward to having a talk with Fan Xian, and then walked in front of him. She gazed behind him and Fan Xian shook his head. He couldn¡¯t spare the time to exin what he had done to Yan¡¯er, but he wanted to bringfort to her mind, at the very least. ¡°She won¡¯t wake up for a while, so there is no fear of her eavesdropping. You should rx.¡±


    Sang Wen nodded in response.


    Fan Xian was aware that Sang Wen had previously worked at another brothel called Tianchang Bordello. He did not ask what brought the Tianchang Bordello to shutter its doors for good, nor did he ask what terms the Baoyue Brothel used to employ Sang Wen. Those would be pointless questions to ask, so he said, ¡°Do you have a contract with Baoyue Brothel?¡±


    Sang Wen suddenly looked rather joyful, acknowledging that Fan Xian sought to help her out of her current situation with the brothel. She quickly responded, ¡°Yes. But they forced...¡±


    He did not wait for Sang Wen to finish her sentence, and so he continued, ¡°Today, they had you serve me. Did they arrange this?¡± Fan Xian had assumed the unimportant identity of ¡°Mister Chen¡±, so why would they have someone as distinguished as Sang Wen to perform exclusively for him?


    Sang Wen decided to ce her entire faith in Fan Xian, knowing that only the famous Overwatch Council¡¯s Commissioner could release her from this esoteric establishment and perhaps even aid her in obtaining some sort of vengeance over the closure of the Tianchang Bordello that Baoyue was responsible for. She said, ¡°I overheard that the people that run this establishment believe you are an officer of the Ministry of Justice, and that you havee here to investigate a homicide. That is why they sent out Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Fan Xian startedughing. He wondered how the brothel saw through his disguise, but was amused that they believed him to be an officer of a wholly different department. Sang Wen looked at him and said, ¡°Your follower possesses the aura of someone who belonged to the government, and it scares people.¡±


    That would be Deng Ziyue.


    Fan Xian gestured to change the subject, and told her, ¡°I would like to know something. Could you guess who the owner of Baoyue Brothel is?¡± Fan Xian used the word ¡°guess¡± because inside the Overwatch Council, someone had been purposely concealing this person¡¯s identity. Therefore, it was highly unlikely that she would know of this person. But still, she had worked and lived here, and this was one of Fan Xian¡¯s only leads.


    Even though Sang Wen did not know why the Overwatch Council was so invested in this topic, she still tried her hardest to remember. She was unsure, but said, ¡°It must have something to with the Minister Lane. Whenever the Baoyue owner arrives, they do so in great secret. Despite that, however, the carriage this person uses to arrive is always the same. There are no sis on the carriage referencing any particr family or household, but I have seen its roof cluttered with many fallen leaves. I know of which tree such leaves belong to, and it is a native tree of the northern Qi Kingdom. In the entire capital, only the Minister Lane hosts such carriages.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her, and seeing this, she continued, ¡°When I was young, I lived in Minister Lane, so I know all about it.¡±


    Fan Xian then asked, ¡°Who is the woman that manages this ce?¡±


    ¡°Her surname is Yuan.¡±


    Sang Wen¡¯s dialogue came thick and fast, but sure and gentle. Fan Xian appreciated her aid and earnestness, and told her, ¡°You are quite astute. You could most certainly work within my Council.¡±


    Those that lived in Minister Lane were not actually all ministers. It was a ce where many barons resided; the extremely noble sorts who helped in the founding of the kingdom. But now, the Emperor was strict in his ruling of the kingdom, so the influence and illegal dealings that were often done by the barons were few. They were well-behaved.


    And in regards to this Ms. Yuan, Fan Xian simply smiled and thought about Hongcheng¡¯s subordinate, Lady Yuan Meng.


    With this heap of new intelligence, Fan Xian was more than satisfied with today¡¯s oue. His near-interrogation of Sang Wen had now turned into a friendly chat, due to how pleased Fan Xian was. Following their conversation, he was now aware that Baoyue Brothel had quite the background. The establishment had only been open since the summer, but in this short time, they had already been able to bring ruin to a number of other brothels in the capital. The method they used to aplish this was bloody, and the brutality of their methods was what led to Sang Wen being within their employ.


    ¡°Within two days, I will have someone buy you out.¡± Fan Xian was not being helpful out of the kindness of his heart ¨C he merely thought this to be a fair exchange. And having a singer like this relegated to performing in a brothel, of all ces, was a waste of talent. Besides, even Wan¡¯er adored this person, too. Therefore, he decided to arrange for someone in the council to visit, pay a fee, and deliver Sang Wen away from the brothel. He also thought that this would test the respect that the brothel¡¯s owner held for the Overwatch Council.


    Sang Wen was overwhelmed with joy. She had always been precarious during her time in Baoyue Brothel. She had even witnessed prostitutes from another establishment being beaten to death. She spent every moment in the brothel thinking of how to escape. She had only met Fan Xian once before, but she never thought of seeking him out due to their estrangement. She could never have dreamed that she would meet him again on this day, and to be made this promise. With Fan Xian¡¯s position in the government, his n would definitely go through. Due to her newfound happiness, she burst into tears and fell to her knees, thanking him.


    Fan Xian had already seen her on her knees once, so he did not want it to happen again. He moved toward her and picked her up.


    At that moment, from outside the room, there was a roar of utter fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After this bark from a middle-aged man, the door was broken into pieces. The shadow of a man quickly entered and rushed towards Fan Xian, throwing the palm of his hand in the direction of his chest.


    ¡°No!¡± Sang Wen was brought to terror and fell back down to the floor. As she looked at the assant, she saw how his face had been wrapped up, masking his identity.


    The palm was like a de going towards Fan Xian¡¯s face. He avoided the blow by turning his stance sideways and did not look back. Pulling his hand from out of his sleeves, he threw out his own palm towards the attacker.


    The palm Fan Xian extended looked to be moving really slow, but this was merely an illusion. By the time the aggressor could cast another move, Fan Xian¡¯s arm had extended to its fullest.


    The palm coursed through the air at a plodding velocity, yes, but it was stable and of a directlyposed trajectory. It slightly came into contact with the enemy¡¯s hand.


    And from this gentle collision erupted a deafening sound.


    The foe who had entered the room with the speed and aggression of lightning and thunder, now made his exit with the momentum of a rocket. Through the force of Fan Xian¡¯s palm, he had beenunched out of the room as if he were the rock upon a catapult.


    The wooden door that had already been shattered was now strewn about with this final smash. The enemy did not solely get thrown through the door frame, either, but he wasunched far across the yard, all the way to the gate and into the pond there. A massive ssh was heard.


    Fan Xian then continued to stand there, as if nothing had happened.


    Sang Wen, after viewing this scene, let out a loud scream over the fright and shock she had just experienced. In her mind, however, she was thinking, ¡°Oh my days! A guy who seems so gentle wields such incredible power?¡±


    She did not think about the attack Fan Xian had justmitted, and quickly stood up. With tears still rolling down her face, she grabbed the length of her skirt and ran outside toward the pond. She wondered if the person who attacked Fan Xian was dead or alive.


    Fan Xian looked down at his hands and noticed the presence of some dirt, which told him that his assant had most likely been crouched down in the bushes outside. With a concerned expression, he humorously thought to himself, ¡°With poor skills like that, he must be a reckless man.¡±


    Sang Wen was pretty popr in the capital and it was expected of her to have fanatical obsessives following her, tasking themselves with her protection. Even though these captivated followers of Sang Wen could not beat the muscle of the Baoyue Brothel that guarded her, they still did their best to ensure her safety by protecting her from the shadows ¨C to the best of their abilities, leastways. That one fighter must have been waiting in the yard for hours. Sang Wen had finished her performance a while ago and hadn¡¯t exited the room for a long time since, so he must have thought Fan Xian was doing something awful to her. That most likely prompted the attack.


    Fan Xian knew that this situation could not be hidden from anyone, so he ran into the yard, as well. At this time, Deng Ziyue was already at Fan Xian¡¯s side with a grizzled expression. Shi Chanli, however, was still off in thend of nod. Fan Xian gazed over at Deng, the man whom he had selected to be at the head of Qinian Unit, and gave him a look of approval.


    He wasn¡¯t just satisfied with the speed at which Deng Ziyue woke up and sprung to his side, but he was satisfied with the results of his very own attack.


    After he finished his attack, he reflected upon the time that he went to the capital from Danzhou and practiced in the Cang Mountains. He had been an ambassador to the northern Qi Kingdom and traveling on the road was an arduous trial, but one that proved fruitful in the betterment of his fighting abilities. The pressure of the road,bined with the battle he fought alongside Xiao En on the cliffs of Shangjing, and even with the fight against Haitang; he had received so many varying influences and witnessed so many different tactics and methods ofbat, he had nowbined them all into one. He believed that his power had now reached a level that was almost terrifying.


    If this had happened before, his attack might have utterly destroyed his opponent¡¯s right arm. But now, to possess this power, would it ever again be possible for him to suppress an enemy without killing them? Thinking of this, in his heart, Fan Xian expressed gratitude to Haitang and thete Xiao En. But of course, most of all, he appreciated the faith Chen Pingping always ced in him, and the opportunities he had provided.


    He did not need to thank Wu Zhu, however, for he was family.


    The pond¡¯s water was still disturbed, and ripples continued to formte. Whether or not the man who was floating upon its restless water was dead or alive remained to be seen. It was a dark night, though, and the blood that had seeped into the water was unable to be seen by those who had gathered there.


    In a brief time following this event, the festivities of the Baoyue Brothel resumed, and the body of the man had been brought to shore with a.


    The Baoyue Brothel¡¯s guards gathered around the pond, and in their midst was a good-looking, albeit aged woman. She possessed an expression of terror at first, but then approached Fan Xian to say, ¡°I could not protect you, Mister Chen. This was all my fault.¡±


    Her face seemed to show abination of both fear and apology, but if one looked closely, her eyes told a different story. Behind that veil, she was looking upon Fan Xian with a certain coldness, and a desire to test him.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283: Ruthless Fighting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian watched the cold eyes of that woman blink. He knew that the Baoyue management and staff had arrived outside purposelyte, and he suspected that perhaps the assant¡¯s presence in the yard was already known to them. Fan Xian had blocked the peephole inside, and eager to learn of Fan Xian¡¯s true identity, this could have been their next y in a bid to bring the enigmatic ¡°Mister Chen¡± and owner to a meet.


    They continued to believe that Fan Xian was from the Ministry of Justice, and still did not know who he truly was. If they had known of his true identity, they would have sent someone with greater prowess to ¡°greet¡± Fan Xian at thatte hour.


    The unconscious fighter had been pulled out and hey before everyone, getting the grass wet. The old woman gently said, ¡°I heard earlier that were was a humorous individual called Mister Chen present. I would never have thought that he could fight as well as this.¡±


    This was to be the naked test. Fan Xian looked at her, but did not bother to reply. He simply walked back to the door that led to the courtyard. Of course, the door was little more than broken nks of wood and splinters at this point, but it had also made for a draught, and now the warmth of the chamber he had spent the night in had depleted. The room, however, could now be seen clearly.


    The eyes of that woman were suspicious. They believed that the three people who hade to visit the brothel were from the Ministry of Justice and that they hade to investigate a homicide. This is why they had sent out Yan¡¯er. They sought to obtain as much information about the trio as they could, but they never expected ¡°Mr. Chen¡± would be made aware of their peephole. Sang Wen had been in there for far longer than she was supposed to, also, which is why they had these proceedings arranged.


    They thought that if Mister Chen were to use a single palm to counter-attack the assant as he did, his identity would be revealed and then they could host a discussion and perhaps strike some sort of a deal. The old woman never anticipated Fan Xian would see her as nothing and instead coldly walk back inside.


    The woman gritted her teeth to feign a smile and hollered, ¡°The deficiency of the Baoyue¡¯s security is entirely our own fault. We did not mean to scare you off. Consider your evening¡¯s expense on the house. Please forgive us.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows were warped, as he replied, ¡°Okay then. You guys can get out.¡±


    Seeing him respond as indifferently as he did, the old woman rushed a little and asked, ¡°Sir? Why must you be so heartless? For when you are outside, you should always have a few friends.¡± By now, the old womanpletely believed that Fan Xian was from the Ministry of Justice; therefore she did not beat around the bush so much.


    Fan Xian was not heartless; it was just that the old woman was unqualified to host a negotiation. He looked in her general direction, but his eyes did not grant her the courtesy of meeting hers. ¡°I am here to enjoy thedies, not make friends.¡±


    The woman felt a chill run down her spine, unable to figure out what sort of person this Mister Chen truly was. As gently as she could, she said, ¡°But this door has already been ruined. I plead that you seek your refuge in another room.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and looked at her. He sat on the sofa and did not say a word in response. Then, Deng Ziyue, who was at his side, said, ¡°My lord does not want to move. Why don¡¯t you go bring a couple of partitions over to cover the door frame? Those will do.¡±


    Leaving the door open; what kind of sick joke was that? Deng Ziyue¡¯s face was one of stone, but in his heart, he was quite embarrassed. He was afraid that thedies of the Baoyue Brothel woulde to believe that Fan Xian was a nude exhibitionist.


    And now, after all this time had psed, Shi Chanli was finally roused from his slumber. He was patting down his clothes as he came out. In the house, a number of messy, half-naked girls had gathered to overhear the conversation that was held between the old woman and Fan Xian.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes rolled. She caught sight of Yan¡¯er sleeping on the bed. She secretly felt happy, but she decided to feign anger. ¡°That damn girl! How can she sleep through all this, ignoring the customer like this? This is a terrible thing for her to do.¡± The old woman began shouting, ¡°Someone, beat up that incessant girl for me!¡±


    Fan Xian frowned upon hearing the woman¡¯s words. Her face did not change when she repeated and borated upon her barked order: ¡°Beat her to death!¡±


    She was of the mind that this turn of events would harden Fan Xian¡¯s resolve to reply and engage her in a proper conversation.


    With a continued frown, he said, ¡°You keep calling for death and a beating in my presence. You are so annoying. She is one of your people, so she is also a concern of yours. If you want to beat her to death, find me another beautiful woman in her stead. But remember, I like them curvy.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s speech was soft in its tone and deliverance, but the meaning was heartless all the same.


    The young man had the appearance of someone quite nice and sweet, but he harbored no care for the woman he had just slept with. The woman felt frustrated. She had traveled a lot in her day, and her ability to read people was nothing short of the finest. She knew that if she truly were to have Yan¡¯er beaten to death before him, his eyebrows wouldx and the frown would dissipate.


    ¡°Why does the 13th Yamen of the Ministry of Justice have someone such as this in their employ?¡± The old woman was in shock.


    Fan Xian was starting to feel annoyed. Deng Ziyue looked at his master and acknowledged how he was feeling through a quick, good study of his eyebrows. He coldly said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The woman gritted her teeth. Even though they had both not formally begun an argument, and Fan Xian was remaining as enigmatic as ever, the Baoyue Brothel could not afford to lose any customers or potential business. For this, she decided to retreat.


    Beyond the expectations of all who were present, just as the old woman and Baoyue¡¯s security was about to exit the yard, Fan Xian coldly spoke once more. ¡°Keep that man.¡±


    These words may have appeared random, but they were loaded with the pride of authority. Tonight, the old woman who had been at a disadvantage the entire time, replied, ¡°Sir, this man must be delivered to the authorities to be dealt with.¡±


    Fan Xian had atst decided to do as she said. He smiled and told her, ¡°The officers can deal with it but the Ministry of Justice cannot?¡±


    The old womanughed on the inside, thinking he was to finally reveal his identity and forego his veil of concealment. Before she could say anything in response, Fan Xian was ordering a servant, saying, ¡°That Sang Wen; I want her.¡±


    The Baoyue Brothel had only been established a few months prior, but it had a powerful background. The old woman knew that the true owner of the business had some affiliation with the Overwatch Council, and so she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Yamen of the Ministry of Justice in the least. Hearing Fan Xian make demands so rudely, she was filled with fury and yelled, ¡°Sang Wen¡¯s price isvish and out of your expense. The 13th Yamen is far from the top, and if it is the Ministry of Justice that is to field this sort of sum, such a figure could only be provided by the minister himself or either of the ministry¡¯s executive assistants. Might I ask which one you are?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and he responded, ¡°I am none of those. I merely enjoy Sang Wen¡¯s singing voice. So, I am willing to offer 200 tael for her.¡± The reason he desired to free Sang Wen from the employ of the Baoyue Brothel was because they already knew they had held discussions together in the room for some time. If she was to remain in the house another day without him there, he was afraid that she would soon be another corpse in the pond.


    The woman was enraged enough to beginughing maniacally. In the midst of her hysteria, she said, ¡°Well, well, well. This lord is going to use his authority to crush this establishment. It seems to me as if you aren¡¯t aware of how deep our pond truly is.¡±


    ¡°Less chit-chat.¡± Shi Chanli finally spoke. In an attempt to match Fan Xian¡¯s tone, he said, ¡°Sang Wen is a performer of the capital; she is not a prostitute for the army. ording to the Qing Kingdom¡¯sw, if anyone is willing to buy her out, the Baoyue Brothel has no choice but toply. What? You think we can¡¯t present you with a few hundred tael?¡±


    A few hundred tael. The woman was made fuming at the petty sum, for if someone truly desired to buy Sang Wen¡¯s freedom, the cost would be at least 2000 tael. The three people who hade to cause so much trouble now presented a ridiculous offer to purchase the establishment¡¯s finest talent? Thinking it over, she had nowpletely lost her wig. She began yelling, ¡°If you can present me with 10,000 tael, I¡¯ll hand her over to you immediately. I¡¯ll even throw in that useless man for free!¡±


    For 10,000 tael, one could purchase a dozen houses. One could even use it to buy enough food for several lifetimes. Even in an affluent location such as Jiangnan, 10,000 was no small sum.


    The old woman beganughing coldly, believing no one would fork over such an amount for a woman who could only sing and wasn¡¯t even all that pretty.


    This was the opportunity Fan Xian had been waiting for. Without squandering it, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay then, present me with the contract.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone within earshot was audibly surprised. Even Sang Wen herself, who was still stood next to the wet man, was in such shock as to possess a distorted expression. And as for the old woman, she said nothing; she stood there like a petrified chicken.


    ¡°Pah!¡± The sound reverberated loudly. Another woman had entered the yard and pped the old woman across the cheek. This woman was quite beautiful, and she bowed before the trio and with a smile said, ¡°Mister Chen truly is a humorous man who likes to jest.


    Fan Xian did not know who this pretty woman was. She possessed red lips, and her soft eyes were crowned by thin eyebrows. Her lips bore a lovely smile, but she gave Fan Xian a feeling of difort. From the outside, she looked to be weak, but her inside propagated a feeling of unease, that made it seem as if she despised the trio, despite her fonder mannerisms. Fan Xian believed her to be the subordinate of Yuan Meng.


    ¡°This is no joke.¡± Fan Xian pocketed his smile and continued, ¡°10,000 to buy a person was the deal. Unless you mean to imply that the Baoyue Brothel is intent on not honoring this proposition?¡±


    The beautiful woman looked at Fan Xian coldly and said, ¡°Baoyue Brothel is willing to give you 1,000 tael to put tonight¡¯s transpirations behind us and swept under the carpet, to be forgotten about.¡±


    The Baoyue Brothel was willing to pay Fan Xian 1,000 tael, but he noticed the disdain in this pretty woman¡¯s eyes. Mockingly, he told her, ¡°Tonight was fun. There was no trouble. I only want to purchase Sang Wen and that man. Are you daring to not honor the proposed trade?¡±


    The beautiful woman did not expect Fan Xian to harbor such disrespect towards her and asked, ¡°Can you truly bring forth 10,000 tael?¡± By now, it was no longer about freeing Sang Wen or even an investigation of the Baoyue Brothel; it was about which side possessed the most power. But the Baoyue Brothel was not willing to relinquish their hold on Sang Wen easily, and the beautiful woman did not possibly believe Fan Xian could possess such a sum on his person.


    Fan Xian stroked his smooth hair and did not speak. Shi Chanli stood beside him and told her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    The beautiful woman, with ice in her eyes, gazed at the trio and harshly spoke, ¡°Ah, I see. You three are here to bring ill repute and tarnish the reputation of the Baoyue Brothel, aren¡¯t you?! Well, you should know that even if you were to free her today, I am afraid you may have to send her back tomorrow.¡±


    The meaning behind her words was intimidating, but Fan Xian did not care, for his position and authority had reach considerable heights, as ofte. He continued smiling and looked her way.


    ¡°I will give you 10,000 tael tonight, but I am also afraid you may have to return it on the morrow.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284: Blocking the Street


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only the Baoyue house would dare to threaten people; no one else would ever dare to do the same to them.


    The beautiful woman was Shi Qing¡¯er. She was an assistant, trained by Yuan Meng. She believed that tonight, they would only be hosting officers of little repute. A subordinate had left to inform her that the ¡°Mister Chen¡± they were catering to was a powerful man, and could be a difficult person for them to trifle with and challenge. That is the reason for her desire topromise with Fan Xian. Ever since September, the big boss had made repeated requests for the Baoyue Brothel to operate as quietly as possible, to avoid drawing any unwanted attention. This was to be her aim with Fan Xian, but she never expected him to neglect an amicable solution to the ruckus and begin threatening them.


    Shi Qing¡¯er was fuming on the inside, and gazing at Fan Xian, she spoke each and every word slowly: ¡°You are going to regret that which you have done tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do not threaten me. Hurry up and go fetch me the contract.¡± Fan Xian beganughing, and then called out, ¡°You guys have ruined my mood. I¡¯m going to go home!¡±


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s soft smile, Shi Chanli could do little but sigh. He knew that whenever Fan Xian was unhappy, the possibility of ruinous circumstances could always follow. Perhaps in a few days, the Baoyue Brothel would no longer be in operation, and will have been closed down. Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s temper was stoked and she bitterly demanded for a subordinate to bring her the contract. After a little while, the thin parchment was ced upon the table for all to see.


    ¡°Cash only. If you have a 10,000 tael banknote on your person, then I will give Sang Wen over to you.¡± Shi Qing¡¯er stared directly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and continued speaking, ¡°In Qingw, there is a use attached to the proceedings that involve the purchase of others. I cannot put her on reserve and patiently await your deliverance of the tael. If she is on sale, she will be avable for purchase by anyone and thus, there is every chance that someone maye along and buy her out in your absence.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s facial expression did not move an inch, but in his mind, he wasughing out loud and struggled to contain it. ¡°Who would willingly purchase another human being for 10,000 tael, eh? But if I do not buy her, I can only suspect the next customer toe along and snap her up would be the Baoyue Brothel itself.¡±


    Shi Chanli brought out a quill and a small bottle of ink and wrote out the contract. He ced it beside the parchment provided by Shi Qing¡¯er, which contained the details regarding the sale and ownership of Sang Wen. He then waited for Fan Xian to present the costly banknote, as he always had full, unwavering faith in Fan Xian¡¯s financial management. Shi Chanli himself was a studious, schrly sort and for such people, finance wasn¡¯t a great concern for them.


    Shi Qing¡¯er had not yet averted her gaze from Fan Xian. Throughout her entire life, she had seen numerous amounts of rich people, but even the nobles and prosperous merchants of Jiangnan could not fathom the prospect of carrying 10,000 tael upon them. That is, unless they were preparing to present another certain noble a gift at some affluent feast. So, could this presumptuous young man could truly match the requested fee and bring out 10,000 tael? She did not believe it.


    It felt as if time stood still there. It felt like it had taken the longest time, but in actuality, all this happened rather quickly. Fan Xian stood where he was, without moving. Shi Chanli was filled to the brim with feelings of terror and surprise. Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s lips were spread out in a manner that suggested unadulterated pride; as if a certain victory had already been decided favorably for her.


    Fan Xian looked at the beautiful woman, who was now stood there, so full of herself. All of a sudden, he began feeling good about things. He poked Deng Ziyue, who had remained by his side the entire time.


    Deng Ziyue bowed and said aloud, ¡°Mister Chen, what is your desire?¡±


    Fan Xian then whispered quietly to Deng Ziyue, ¡°Are you feigning this stupidity? I don¡¯t have anywhere close to this amount on me, so I¡¯m going to have to borrow it from you.¡±


    Deng Ziyue¡¯s face contorted into a look of sheer awkwardness. He had no idea why Fan Xian was so sure that Deng Ziyue possessed a banknote for 10,000 tael on him. But without hesitance, put his hand into his chest and searched around for the wallet containing the banknote. A long while had psed, as he repeatedly felt around the inside of his clothing and eventually, he found the puffed-up wallet of the First Bureau.


    Everyone present in that room was stunned. Everyone looked upon Deng Ziyue¡¯s wallet with surprise, which looked as ordinary as one could be. He began pulling out a number of banknotes as if he were tearing out his own guts.


    Deng Ziyue ced them all upon the table and repeatedly counted them, again and again, with a searing pain in his heart as if he had been stabbed. He counted ten, and then passed them over to Shi Qing¡¯er.


    Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s face could not have appeared any more disfigured from surprise. In her hands, she held 10,000 tael, and so much was the utter shock that she could not bring forth any words to her mouth. She was for all ounts speechless. She thought to herself that this young man might have been the son of a supremely wealthy family, but even his subordinate possessed the sum of 10,000 tael upon his person.


    With the 10,000 tael banknotes grasped firmly in her trembling hands, she looked upon Fan Xian¡¯s unconcerned face. She was asking herself, ¡°What kind of demigod is this man?¡±


    Fan Xian ignored her expression of disbelief and lightly stroked Yan¡¯er, who was still blissfully asleep behind him the entire time. His fingertips ruffled her neck a little, almost like a tease and after, she slowly awoke. As she arose, she greeted her widened, yawning mouth with her arm. It must have been a restful, deep slumber.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He said these words gently and without acuity, and immediately after he did so, he stood up and walked out of the room. Deng Ziyue carried the damp man, who may have been dead or alive, and followed. Shi Chanli gave support and helped Sang Wene along, as the intermittent shocks of the evening weighed heavily on her heart and ability to walk with a sense ofposure. In this way, they all exited.


    A whileter, this collection of young people had passed beyond the pond of the yard and disappeared into the shadows, away from the Baoyue Brothel.


    Shi Qing¡¯er maintained her grasp of the banknotes in her hand, but was now beginning to squeeze them. The banknotes wrinkled and folded in on each other. Still, she knew that it would be foolish to throw away such arge sum of money and after a while she quickly pocketed them. Her eyes trailed the people who were now walking away, and the shadows that embraced them, and muttered, ¡°You better watch out.¡±


    The Baoyue Brothel was owned by two figures, both of who were shrouded in secrecy. Shi Qing¡¯er was with the second owner. Their operations were heartless and cruel. Presently, Yan¡¯er frowned and was almost fully awake, save for a slight dizziness she continued to suffer from. Looking at the state of the room she was in, she was well aware that she hadn¡¯t simply fallen asleep. She thought that it was nigh unbelievable that such a young man, with the charming smile that he carried, could possess such power.


    Shi Qing¡¯er raised her hand and went to p her across the face.


    No one expected she had the capacity to quickly dodge the iing strike. After the move, she looked at Shi Qing¡¯er and said, ¡°What are you trying to hit me for?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er grinded her teeth and spat out, ¡°You useless wench! I asked you to gather intelligence and information from this person but instead, you slept through half the night.¡±


    Yan¡¯er once again viewed the scene and was able to guess what urred. She coldly smiled and responded, ¡°I am useless. But if you are so useful byparison, how could you allow those people to walk away in possession of Sang Wen? What reception do you expect to receive when you exin this to Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Shi Qing¡¯er looked at Yan¡¯er¡¯s face, which was caked in heavy makeup. With a nce of disdain, she said, ¡°Do not think you are able to get away with anything you please simply because the owner is fond of you. The Baoyue Brothel is a business, just like any other; we cannot simply take to having fights with our customers. But fret not, for I will find a way to resolve these issues.¡±


    These two women were well-known to the Baoyue Brothel and, as such, there was much bitterness between them. For whenever they would talk to each other, some manner of belittling would be hidden amongst their words, and fights were not an umon sight. The other workers of the Baoyue Brothel quickly backed away in fear of getting dragged into another of their quarrels that seemed to be brewing.


    A whileter, Yan¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Do not forget. The owner wants you to maintain a low profile these next few months. That means you shouldn¡¯t go aboutmitting any terrible deed you desire.¡±


    ¡°Terrible?¡± Shi Qing¡¯er smiled callously, saying, ¡°We run the capital.¡±


    Yan¡¯er raised her eyebrows to feign confusion and told her, ¡°Oh! That guy today, I can only suppose he was a powerful figure of the 13th Yamen?¡±


    ¡°Pah, that¡¯s poppycock! He is not from the 13th Yamen.¡± Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows disyed the look of someone with murder in their heart. ¡°In the entirety of the capital, how many people do you suspect can present 10,000 tael on a whim? There cannot be many. Even if we were to search beneath each and every rock and tile of the Ministry of Justice, I guarantee you we wouldn¡¯t find that sort of money. He must be the son of one of those barons.¡±


    Yan¡¯er was visibly shocked, not believing that the enigmatic ¡°Mister Chen¡± was someone of such identity. She thought back to manner in which she fell asleep, and what he did that made her feel absent-minded and lose consciousness.


    Shi Qing¡¯er watched her eyebrows soften, and with a raised voice, told her, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself all horny in reminiscence of that man; be wary of upsetting the boss, you tart.¡±


    Yan¡¯er heard what she said, but was unafraid nheless. She beganughing and told her, ¡°You arranged for me to serve a customer. Aren¡¯t you afraid that would upset the boss?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er smiled frostily and replied, ¡°The man you were with ¨C Mister Chen ¨C is going to be a dead man very soon. That isn¡¯t a problem for you, is it?¡±


    After hearing this, Yan¡¯er was made visibly aghast. Her eyebrows frowned and she said, ¡°You¡¯re going to kill again?¡±


    ¡°I will not settle for any individual to disrespect the Baoyue Brothel and get away with it.¡± Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows were full of ruthlessness. She continued, ¡°Considering his identity, perhaps it would be best if we didn¡¯t kill him yet. But at the very least, we may be able to kill that bitch Sang Wen. me it on their misfortune, for today, the second boss and his men are enjoying the brothel as well.¡±


    After Yan¡¯er heard this, she imagined that Mister Chen and his fellows had unknowingly walked into a death sentence. Even though she did not know of the identity of the second boss, she knew who his cohorts were. They were callous, unafraid of anything, and went about as if they dominated the entire capital. Even if Mister Chen was the family member of a baron, he might live through the night, but all around him were sure die.


    Yan¡¯er sighed and said, ¡°Being reckless like this, doing whatever you please ¨C it is only a matter of time before the government begin an investigation. And when they do, I am afraid none of us will be spared our lives.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er looked at her with utter disgust. She beganughing and mocking herck of courage. And as she did so, she said, ¡°There is a popr officer within the council that would be willing to provide us with support. And there are others who speak for us in the pce. Who are we to fear? What have we to fear?¡±


    Exiting the Baoyue Brothel, Sang Wen¡¯s face was flooded with tears. She bowed to Fan Xian, but this was something he did not desire to see. He did, however,fort her with a few words of encouragement. With great haste, they hurried toward the carriages. The party split up into two separate carriages and had them ride through the brighter side of the street.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the carriage was brought to a halt in the center of a lengthyne. Fan Xian furled the curtains of the carriage windows and without much in the way of surprise, he noticed the presence of two groups of people blocking either end of the street. In each individual¡¯s hand was held a torch.


    From what little he could tell, these people were not old. They were not even adults, for they appeared to be ¨C teenagers 14 or 15 years old. Their pale faces portrayed the squalid living habits they were no doubt ustomed to. They were mounted upon horses, which revealed their identity, and further ahead of them were a number of servants tasked with their protection. They didn¡¯t seem to disy a care toward their obstruction of thene. Murdering others on the streets of the capital didn¡¯t seem like a foreign concept to these people.


    ¡°Get out of your carriages, fools!¡± The young man who led the nefarious posse had a wretched face full of scorn and hatred. His eyes harbored an excited, hyped-up malice, no doubt anticipating the thrill of being able to ughter innocent people without remorse or reprieve. It would be fun.


    ¡°Wow, it didn¡¯t take long for the Baoyue Brothel to spring to action.¡± Fan Xian mockinglyplimented the would-be assants from within the carriage. He turned around and asked, ¡°Deng Ziyue, who are those people?¡±


    Deng Ziyue¡¯s face looked dour, and with this look, he told Fan Xian, ¡°They are the most infamous thugs of the capital. They are evil manifest, and they are not known to evermit a deed of any remote decency. But furthermore, they are heirs to the dukes. As such, none have ever stood against them.¡±


    ¡°It seems as if the Baoyue Brothel does not only bear an affiliation with Hongcheng, but they seem to have quite the rtion with the dukes, too.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and noticed several shadows flickering along both sides of the street; the Qinian Unit was on the move. Seeing this, he could not help but shake his head once more.


    The Qing Kingdom began through force. The generals that followed the emperor into war for the establishment of the kingdom eventually retired, and they now lived in the capital. Their honor was forged upon the fields of battle and in respect and gratitude for their performance and sacrifices, they were given the title of duke. And now, the most recent emperor made sure to care for these aged warriors and continue supporting their families. They were not, however, permitted to be too involved with the dealings of the government. To ensure such restrictions remained in ce, officers of the government would cheat them out of sessful exam results and alter documents to keep them away.


    Since the dukedom was bestowed upon these families, the third and fourth generations had nowe. But now, the smart heirs of these families were few and far between, leading to many brutish, arrogant, and aimless children. They were now in their teens, and despite being uncared for and forsaken by their government, they were rich. Left to their own machinations, they could do whatever they pleased, with no obligations to adhere to. Youthful but bored, they bullied others. Possible consequences for their actions meant little to them, and their degeneracy only got worse with age. Nowadays, they were prone to drawing theirs swords and cutting down others whenever they pleased.


    These kids also believed themselves to be saviors; well-meaning people who were set to going about the dirty business of the capital¡¯s truly heinous, criminal organizations. Being almost like sellswords, they referred to themselves as ¡°Rangers¡±. Of course, Fan Xian simply believed them all to be scum. There was no knowing how many people they had harmed or even killed in their free reign upon the city.


    Even though Fan Xian was only a few years senior to those infamous thugs of the capital, he was much more mature. After assessing the situation, he returned his full attention to the carriage and did not engage them any further. He merely passed on his orders for his subordinates to follow.


    The bloodline of the dukes wasplex and difficult to trace and keep a track of, despite theirck of authority in the kingdom. Even the Fan family and Duke Liu shared rtives. How could one separate and dismantle this? Fan Xian always thought that if he did not have to be the one who took upon this task, that would be the better choice.


    ¡°Someone, go over there and smash that carriage!¡±


    The noble kid who was in charge was audibly excited in the manner he yelled thismand. He hurried his horse to approach it and, in his wake, a bunch of screaming kids were hollering strangely toward Fan Xian¡¯s carriage, bearing in their hands the manner of straight swords that were amon sight within the capital. Swinging them wildly, they were like sharks that had just detected the scent of blood.


    Sang Wen watched the scene unfold in terror, but quickly withdrew her head to hide. She was holding her skirt as the carriage began to shake. She wanted to scream, but instead gritted her teeth and did her best to stay quiet.


    Fan Xian looked at her, but did not say anything. He pulled back the curtains once again and saw the crazy kids bearing down on them upon their horses. He thought to himself how the public security of the capital must have degraded in recent times. But the capital magistrates were closely affiliated with the second prince. With the reputation these kids now held, nobody would be willing to take care of them. And there he saw them, with sheer adrenaline, excitement, and bloodlust in their eyes. His visible disgust toward the sight was as if he had just swallowed a fly.


    While the kids possessed childish mannerisms and behavior, their cold approach to life was still in to see. With the way they looked and preyed upon weaker folk, and how they craved for the sight of gore, it was sick. Fan Xian was a person who faced death when he was young and it was because of this that he never thought the act of taking someone¡¯s life was scary or rming.


    Still, he always ensured it was something he would never do pleasurably. He never wanted to enjoy the act. And on the flip side, he enjoyed being alive, for he cherished his life dearly.


    Besides, tonight, all he wanted to do was rx with the public funds he had received. And despite that wish, the Overwatch Council¡¯s Commissioner had ended up getting into a fight with a bunch of thugs on the street. It was quite embarrassing.


    Therefore, Fan Xian was upset.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285: The Mantis Blocks the Road


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A whistle sounded.


    Several men in ck leapt down from the rooftops of the houses that adorned both sides of thene. Quickly, they dashed into the crowd of the young, brattish nobles, separating their numbers through the middle. The Qinian Unit had trained as spies for several years, and their ability to assess and react ordingly was phenomenal. They went for the legs of their horses, toppling the kids that were upon them.


    Much to Fan Xian¡¯s group¡¯s surprise, however, the kids did not tumble off and fall to the ground as expected. Although it was slightly awkward and without true finesse, the kids were able tond on their two feet. It seemed that these sons of dukes had been taught well.


    ¡°Screw you! Cut them up.¡±


    The leader of the immature group was about 14 years old, but he had eyebrows of aged aggression. Despite seeing that their opponents outnumbered them, they were unafraid. These kids had been out on the streets for a long time and by this point, were too far gone; nothing could strike fear into their hearts. They grasped their swords and to the nearest man in ck they could find, swung their des wildly in a bid to cut them down. One was in their sights.


    The subordinate that had been targeted knew who his noble foes were. He saw his nearest assant swinging like a madman, with no concern for his own defense. His chest was free to strike, but the man in ck did not raise his own sword. The opponent looked so young, and his fighting style painted him as little more than a kamikaze fighter. The man in ck chose to dodge the attack, but he suffered a gash upon his left shoulder.


    The child arrogantlyughed and mocked him. ¡°These people know who we are. They won¡¯t dare to attack us. Come on, my brethren, let¡¯s kill them all!¡±


    The horde of kids was like a swarm, and the scene could be best depicted by the image of an elephant surrounded by an army of ants. But because of the Qinian Unit¡¯s knowledge of their identity as noble descendants, they each stayed their hands and dared not strike out at them. These children would rampage through the streets ceaselessly, in full knowledge that the government would not suppress them, out of honor and respect for their heroic forefathers. And now, they all bore down upon the Qinian Unit as a herd of berserkers. At the very least, they hoped to break the resolve and mess up the formation andposure of the Qinian Unit.


    All the Qinian Unit did was keep them at bay, knocking them back. And even though they did this to many, it was still an even fight.


    The swooshing sounds of swung des were drowning the entire atmosphere of this night-veiledne. The darkness was enveloping them all, and so the kids brought forward their torchbearers to shed light on their enemies. In the chimney-red and Halloween-orange of the torch¡¯s glow, one could see the spite and bloodlust that were consuming the kids.


    Fan Xian, who was still in the carriage, was watching the scene. As time progressed, his face grew dour. He knew that those in the Qinian Unit were his closest bodyguards and even though they weren¡¯t as talented as Gao Da or the Tiger Guard, he thought they could have dealt with these kids with little to no hassle. It was only because of their years of service to the Overwatch Council and government that they did not dare to bring grievous harm to the self-proimed ¡°Rangers¡±.


    He was, however, aware that his subordinates were taking Fan Xian¡¯s own well-being into consideration also, for they did want to bring political trouble on him for the ying of these kids. But the Qinian Unit was choosing to gamble with their lives by not putting a permanent end to the young nobles¡¯ advances. Still, it brought Fan Xian¡¯s blood to boil through an overwhelming sense of unfairness, viewing his own men having to fight like wimps in the face of such petty enemies, whose arrogance continued to grow with each passing second. In Fan Xian¡¯s mind, hepared theplete turnaround to a football match in his past life, of when AC Mn was vexed by Liverpool¡¯s six-minute miracle goals.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fan Xian had leapt from his carriage when he yelled this out in annoyance. The shout was infused with his zhenqi and so his voice boomed, billowing down the length of the street.


    The battle that had been splintered into a number of smaller groups by this point was brought to a pause. The Qinian Unit took advantage of this and hastily retreated to the carriages. Two of them had been brought to cmitous harm, however, and blood gushed from their wounds down to the cobbles of the street. Due to the Qinian Unit¡¯s inability to fight back properly, the kids had all aimed at their weak spots.


    Fan Xian looked upon his subordinates with a face that conveyed no emotion or sympathy and told them, ¡°When you guys were fighting in the northern Qi Kingdom, howe you weren¡¯t this useless then?¡±


    The subordinates were embarrassed and ashamed of their performance, and so they looked to the ground. In their pounding, breathless hearts, they too felt the state of affairs to be unjust. The little bastards were inferior to them in skill and yet they were taking pride in being able to beat back those who could not do the same. They could not murder the grandsons of the dukes themselves and thus, this disadvantage was too great.


    Deng Ziyue exited the carriage now to join them. His face was motionless, as if chiseled from stone. He saw the kids approach,ughing with blood-smeared swords; their eyes conveyed the look of butchers preparing to decapitate another chicken.


    ¡°Sir, the identity of our opponents is... Don¡¯t worry, we can resolve this.¡± Deng Ziyue noticed Fan Xian¡¯s face descending further and further into ugliness by the second.


    Fan Xian was brought to such anger that it was almost lunacy. And in this fervor, he beganughing. ¡°What identity? All I know is they are a bunch of thieves. And now, we have injured men in our ranks. If anyone hears of this, they willugh themselves to death.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you with that guy ¨C what are you guys talking about?¡± The noble kid who was leading the swarm of brats had now gotten extremely close to the carriage. The bloodlust and hostility harbored in his eyebrows was bing increasingly obvious. He called to them, ¡°Hand over that woman in the carriage, make all your useless men chop off one of their own arms, and then we will let you go.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the kid for one brief moment, and then looked away.


    With a callous, soulless smile, the kid said, ¡°Hey, pretty-boy! Yeah, you! I¡¯m talking to you. Hand over that woman. How dare you cross the Baoyue Brothel. Do you have a death wish or something? Perhaps you would like to be thetest victim of our newly-invented torture method? We call it ¡®the cudgel¡¯!¡±


    Each word and apanying tone was filled to the brim with humiliation, and it disgusted Fan Xian. A cacophony ofughter emerged from the crowd behind him.


    Fan Xian, however, disregarded everything the kid had proudly told him. Smiling to his subordinates, he told them, ¡°As long as they are our enemies, then we have to fight our best and be as cruel as possible. It does not matter if they are from outside our country or within; these principles, have you not yet learned them? Is it because following me around has been so rxing and uneventful that you havexed in your ability to fight and utilize all that Chen Pingping has taught you?¡±


    The noble kid who was in front of the carriage, faced with Fan Xian¡¯s resilience to pay him any heed, had be furious. In his anger, the explicit requests that were made by the Baoyue Brothel was momentarily lost to him and it was in this madness that he ran towards Fan Xian with a horse whip in hand.


    The distance separating Fan Xian and the noble youth was short by this point, but the horse whip was only a few inches long. It would have been impossible for him to hit Fan Xian¡¯s head, so it must have been a bluff.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes detected the horse whip¡¯s immediate proximity, and with split-second reactions, he raised his left hand.


    A cry of absolute pain resounded through the dark night.


    The horse whip that was once in the noble kid¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. The brat held his wrist and screamed in pain. A ck bolt was then fired from out of nowhere, piercing the flesh of his hand.


    Blood gushed from the crevice of the child¡¯s hand. The kids in the rear were in utter shock at the sudden turn of events. They thought to themselves, ¡°Crap! They are firing crossbows at us. Does that guy not know who we are?¡±


    These kids had been doing wicked deeds and perpetrating crimes across the city each and every day; they had even killed. They held a fundamental disrespect toward life itself. It was as if they had been born without souls. But this was the first time someone had retaliated properly, wielding a deadly weapon against them. They weren¡¯t only brought to shock, but they were each brought to anger, as well.


    As this happened, everyone looked toward Fan Xian. His eyes were strange, as if the human inside had died.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Deng Ziyue was shocked as well. He was afraid that if themissioner was made any angrier, he would ughter each and every little bastard on thatne of battle. If something such as this were to happen, the consequences held upon Fan Xian would be mostmentable. And for the preservation of stability in the capital, no amount of the Emperor¡¯s love for Fan Xian could spare him from this.


    Fan Xian slowly brought back his left hand, and eased off the trigger on his right. He looked towards the kids, as if scanning the crowd, and did not respond to Deng Ziyue. As he looked at the children in front of him, he realized just how truly young they were. The youngest was approximately ten years old and yet even such a young face retained a look of ferocity and thirst for violence.


    It was no wonder why the Qinian Unit behaved the way they did. Fan Xian took a deep breath and suppressed his fury, channeling it away from his body. Then, he looked at the noble children in front of him and said, ¡°Whoever chooses to bar our passage will die. So tell me, who wants to be the troublesome mantis that blocks this road?¡±[1]


    His frightening ck bolt would only suppress the soulless child ouws for a time. A little whileter, the unnerved, scared faces of the children were veiled in masks of cruelty and ruthlessness once again. And the kid who had been struck by the bolt and was now in tears, called backwards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them all and bury them out in the Cang Mountains!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever killed anyone?¡± Fan Xian looked at him with an expression of curiosity as he asked this.


    The noble kid heard this and began screaming. ¡°A noble piece of dog waste like you? I have killed at least one every day!¡±


    During this brief exchange of talk, the swarm of kids were whipped up into madness, charging forwards, consumed with a thirst for blood. But Fan Xian gestured for his subordinates to put away their drawn swords.


    Amidst all this noise, Fan Xian raised his right arm incredibly fast. A kid approached and lunged towards Fan Xian with his sword, but before it could make contact, Fan Xian grabbed a hold of the kid¡¯s wrist. An audible snapping sound pierced the night, and the kid fell to the floor, writhing in pain, fearfully clenching his crushed arm.


    Fan Xian turned around and threw himself backwards into the chest of another child. He kneeled, grabbed his opponent¡¯s arm above his shoulder and brought it down hard. Snap! Another arm was broken.


    Immediately after, Fan Xian leapt up and performed a roundhouse kick to the wrist of another child who wasing at him. The sheer force of this strike caused blood to spurt from the child¡¯s mouth, and the power of such an attack would undoubtedly mean that the injured thug would be recovering at home for the next few months.


    Fan Xian stepped forward and raised his arm with ferocious speed, assaulting an attacker¡¯s neck. Unlike the others, this kid did not scream. He merely fell to the floor.


    Like a ghost, Fan Xian spirited his way through the children that were raging towards him. Whenever he raised his hand, a kid would fall to the ground. The only sounds that could be heard were the shrill shrieks of screams and the snapping of bones.


    The boisterous war cries of the kids had subsided. A heavy, frightening atmosphere veiled the area like a suffocating fog. The number of fallen bodies continued to mount, their cements spreading further and further like a fractal pattern. A few kids from the outer ring had already decided to run off.


    Bong. Bong. Bong. Bong.


    It sounded like the striking of a gong, but in this world, there was no king of hell pounding on his gong. In their minds, the kids thought that the noises of their shattered bones were akin to the reaper harvesting their souls, coldly pounding the face of a gong.


    The Qinian Unit, including Deng Ziyue, watched what was happening with mouths agape. They were in sheer admiration of Fan Xian.


    Even though they would have been able to defeat the attacking children, none could have done so with such finesse. Fan Xian was doing it quick and clean, with wless precision and unhindered speed. He was heavily injuring his opponents, yes, but was making sure that he would not kill a single person that came at him.


    Shi Chanli covered his eyes, not wanting to view the scene. Sang Wen, on the other hand, gritted her teeth in suspense, eyes fixed on watching Fan Xian weave his way through the horde, battering their would-be assants. She was fully aware of the deeds these children had performed in the past, and she knew the harm they had brought to the innocent civilians of the city, and thus she was overjoyed at the sight of their pummeling.


    With their bated breaths, it felt as if this had happened for the longest time, but it had only been a few seconds. Aside from those who had run away, all that remained were the injured, writhing around on the ground. After a few more moments had psed, the sounds of crying children erupted like a geyser.


    Fan Xian, seeing these kids, bleeding and clutching their broken limbs by his feet, felt pleased. And as he thought of this aplishment, he gently rubbed the wrist he had just exercised. When he was young, he learnt of the human structure from Master Fei; and it seemed as if he hadn¡¯t forgotten what he was taught, after all.


    Then, he looked at Deng Ziyue with a serious gaze. ¡°The next time this happens, do not have me deal with it. It is embarrassing.¡±


    He walked over to the noble child who had been leading the others, and who was the first to fall. He gently smiled and told him, ¡°To which family do you belong?¡±


    This child was crazy. With his hand still being anchored to a crossbow bolt, he looked menacingly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes without blinking. He then madly retorted, ¡°Kill me, if you have the balls! Otherwise, you can wait until your whole family is executed.¡±


    Fan Xian continued to smile as he wagged his finger before the tantrum-throwing child and responded, ¡°Firstly, I won¡¯t kill you. Secondly, you don¡¯t have the authority to plead for the execution of another. That is a privilege that belongs to the Emperor and the Emperor alone. If you say this again, perhaps it will be your family that is executed.¡±


    Fan Xian was no longer interested in engaging the pathetic noble youth with further conversation, so he signaled to the stagecoach driver to bring the carriages around.


    At this time, far away, the servants who were holding the torches for the young masters were aghast. Slowly, and with great trepidation, they walked toward the downed children. After witnessing the scene, they would not dare tomit or attempt a foul deed against the carriages ¨C they merely wanted to find their individual masters amidst the injured. But as the stagecoaches now passed them by, they stared at the crestless carriages with eyes beaded and focused like hellhounds.


    Fan Xian and his party were now nestled inside the carriages again. The Qinian Unit and their two injured and ashamed members faded away into the ck of the night. Inside, Fan Xian rested his eyes in a manner that suggested nothing had just happened. As the others watched him, they did not dare say a word.


    All of a sudden, Fan Xian himself roused his eyes open again and said, ¡°That was odd. How was the brothel able to summon such a legion of little bloodthirsty bastards?


    Deng Ziyue asked, ¡°You brought great harm to numerous grandsons of the dukes; don¡¯t you need to prepare yourself for possible bacsh? I highly doubt your identity can remain hidden for much longer.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and replied, ¡°Bah. They are just a collective of down-and-out fighters. Who gives a damn? What concerns me is who was behind this assault.¡±


    Deng Ziyue, with a lowered voice, then asked, ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and responded, ¡°Tomorrow... you will go to the Baoyue Brothel and retrieve the 10,000 tael we left in their possession.¡±


    [1] Fan Xian referenced an anecdote from Zhuangzi, an ancient Chinese text from thete Warring States period. In that story, a praying mantis attempts to block a carriage from moving forward, unaware that it is not powerful enough for the task at hand.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286: There is Concern


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The carriage traversed a fair number of quiet roads andnes, going in circles around the capital when all of a sudden a sharp noise emanated from behind a nearby house. It was not, however, particrly loud. Deng Ziyue turned around to report it and said, ¡°We knocked out a few more of their servants. We are good to go now.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile and nodded as he responded, ¡°You know, it¡¯s strange. Even though you guys were selected by Wang Qinian, and the profiles of yours I was able to examine listed your talents that included spying, tracking, and the masking of trails ¨C yet, when it came to fighting, why did youck the prestige expected of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Deng Ziyue, with an embarrassed look, said, ¡°Sir, most of the members of the group areposed of the First and Second Bureaus¡¯ elders. Mister Wang was always best at tracking, so the reason why he chose us was because we are good at precisely that.¡± Deng Ziyue paused to think for a moment, and then continued, ¡°Sir, about today, you stepping in as you did was our fault. It was a dereliction of duty. But, may I ask that you send for someone from the Sixth Bureau? They are the real assassins of the Overwatch Council. In our journey north, you saw what they are capable of. Theirbat skills far exceed ours.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and gave no verbal response, as he feared establishing a rtionship with ¡°The Shadow¡±. Upon one of the few times he went to visit Chen Pingping, he had only managed to see him once. Even though that person was absolutely silent, you could tell from a simple look that he was from the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. He had actually expressed interest in Fan Xian at one time, for he was a student of Wu Zhu.


    This interest must not be taken for a romantic one; he merely fancied the prospect of a duel with Fan Xian.


    Therefore, Fan Xian was slightly unnerved by the thought of making contact with the Sixth Bureau. But, in putting their strength into perspective, the Tiger Guards that Fan Xian¡¯s father secretly trained would still exceed and defeat the Sixth Bureau in battle. And ording to Yan Bingyun¡¯s predictions, it may not be all that long before Fan Xian would be granted the protection of the Tiger Guards, anyway. As such, there was no need to hurry.


    ¡°Investigate every illegal aspect of business the Baoyue Brothel has been involved in.¡±


    Fan Xian issued this order quietly.


    Deng Ziyue was horrified, and asked, ¡°But what of the elusive owner? The man behind the curtains?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a while before shaking his head once more, and he told him, ¡°If the Baoyue Brothel is covering for him, then we¡¯ll take it on from the outside and get that ce shut down. If we do this, the owner might get anxious.¡±


    He was thinking that with the revenue and percentage share the owner would receive from the operations of the Baoyue Brothel, it may all have had something to do with Li Hongcheng. Firstly, Sang Wen did mention that the manager of the establishment was surnamed Yuan, and secondly, who else could make the brutish grandsons of the dukes do that which they attempted to? He continued to think, ¡°If Crown Prince Jing and Ruoruo¡¯s wedding is already well-known, and if the second prince wanted to leverage tonight to suppress the Overwatch Council and I, then it may very well be true.¡±


    The thought and image of Crown Prince Jing making use of the events that had transpired with the Baoyue Brothel that night made Fan Xian¡¯s blood boil. Even though he had been trying to undermine their marriage, he would never allow anyone to exploit or tarnish his or his sister¡¯s reputation.


    Fan Xian had only wished to visit a brothel with his workmates, but it had taken an abhorrent turn; one that would lead to the beginning of a new investigation. At the mere thought of what had urred that evening, Fan Xian was greatly annoyed. He looked at Lady Sang Wen, who was sat beside him quietly, and then he said, ¡°I will arrange to have someone escort and apany you to somece beyond the city walls for a while, until the heat cools off. When the case is wrapped up, you cane back safely. But first, there is something you must do for me. I need a statement. I want you to write down everyst detail you can provide me with about the Baoyue Brothel.


    After talking with Sang Wen, he knew that this Lady was a woman of careful deliberation and organization. In regards to dealing with the Baoyue Brothel, she would be of great service.


    Deng Ziyue did not know why Fan Xian sought to get further involved with the Baoyue Brothel. He simply believed that Fan Xian was simply seeking revenge over what had urred that night, or if not that, then to find out who was supporting them from within the Overwatch Council.


    Shi Chanli then thought of something. He looked toward Fan Xian, and Fan Xian noticed his desire to speak. He gestured an allowance to do so and then he spoke before Sang Wen. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you go ask Mu Tie? He was the temporary chief of the First Bureau in your absence from the capital. It was during that time that the Baoyue Brothel was established. If he reminded you, he must know something.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and shook his head and proceeded to reply, ¡°The reason why Mu Tie reminded me, but did not provide me with all the details, was because it must have something to do with me or my family. If he would do his part and tell me, that would be enough. I wouldn¡¯t have to drag him into this mess any further. Besides, for something this small, if I am unable to handle it on my own, how can I expect to perform in the field of politics?¡±


    The carriage then descended into silence, permeating the aura of the interior with an unnerving atmosphere. After all, everyone had just witnessed Fan Xian fighting like the spirit of a madman. And to now see him turn back into a thoughtful fellow with a soft smile was strange.


    Fan Xian¡¯s talent in battle, was something the whole world knew of after what had urred at Nin Streetst year. For those that had witnessed his skills first-hand, few could extrapte or tell of any more, for they would most likely be dead. As such, what had been seen today was quite the rare sight.


    Fan Xian once warned Mu Tie to not be Wang Qinian and try to be a funny guy. Deng Ziyue had been listening to the Commissioner the entire time, and he could tell from his tone that he was depressed. His mind wandered to ponder what their former masters were like in the performance of their duties. He then carefully asked, ¡°Sir? Earlier in Baoyue Brothel, why were you so sure I was in possession of 10,000 tael?¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes with a smile and replied, ¡°thest time the Cui family gave us 20,000 taels as a gift, you said you were worried that your subordinates would do nothing but waste the money. So, you gave them 100 tael each; amounting to the total of 3,200. And then you gave that old man, Wang Qinian, 5000 tael, did you not? That left you with 11,800 tael.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes, and spoke as if he were an omnipotent being who knew all about everything. He said, ¡°You are a thrifty person. The food you eat and the clothes you wear are all provided by the Council. Even when you were invited to the Overwatch Council¡¯s Third Bureau, Mister Peng¡¯s son¡¯s wedding party, you only put 5 tael in your red gift packet. And even with such a meager sum, you made sure to moan andin before me a multitude of times about it. You even went on to make a speech about how you sought to end this ¡®sordid culture¡¯. At the rate you go, your monthly expenses likely do not exceed 2 tael.


    ¡°You are different from Wang Qinian. You aren¡¯t married; you have been single this entire time. So, what were you, such a frugal man, going to do with 11,000 tael? I knew from your cautious nature that you weren¡¯t going to simply leave it lying around at home.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and patted Deng Ziyue¡¯s shoulders lightly, continuing, ¡°But to be prudent is to be prudent. That young widow who is your neighbor; if you do not wish to marry her, you should at least buy her some jewelry or a well-meaning gift. Do not make her think you are a cheap man. The Overwatch Council cannot bear this sort of embarrassment!¡±


    Everyone in the carriage startedughing.


    Deng Ziyue¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. He then started exining, ¡°Sir, about the money thing, I informed you of how I was to distribute it. 100 tael is a lot of money!¡±


    Fan Xian beganughing, and mockingly responded, ¡°That¡¯s stingy! And tell me, why were you so generous to Wang? He is no longer your boss.¡±


    Deng Ziyue in his defense, quietly said, ¡°Mister Wang is back in the northern Qi Kingdom. It crossed my mind to think that if anything were to happen to him, his family may have need of the money.¡±


    Fan Xian did not expect to hear a response like that. He sighed, for he was rather touched. If Wang Qinian was just an ordinary member of a diplomatic envoy of the Qing Kingdom, or even an exchange student staying in the northern Qi Kingdom, he would be totally safe. He could fit in with the locals without issue. But Wang Qinian was a highly-trained spy; if his identity were ever to be exposed, what would be of him?


    Shi Chanli asked, ¡°Are we really going back to the Baoyue Brothel tomorrow to retrieve our money?¡±


    Fan Xian was still lost in thought, thinking of Wang Qinian, who was so far from home, and the recent development of Si Lili having now entered the pce. His mind was already entangled, so hearing Shi Chanli ask this made him look peeved. The Overwatch Council had been working their hardest, putting their lives on the line for the government, and yet the princes and nobles were constantly bickering and attempting to harm each other. They were even trying to drag the Overwatch Council into their petty feuds. It was horrible.


    ¡°Of course we are going!¡±


    He coldly told Deng Ziyue, ¡°And you are going to reveal your identity when you go there. Earlier, when I was talking to that woman, she mentioned that if I bought Sang Wen this night, then I would be bringing her back by the next. And then, they attempted to have us attacked during in the middle of the night. Someone who can do what they say ¨C of course we have to be nice to them.


    ¡°If we said we will take back the 10,000 tael, then we will have to get it back.¡± Fan Xian said this with firm assurance.


    Teng Zijing epted the order and prepared to escort Sang Wen to the vige outside the capital when the gates opened the following day. After Fan Xian had dealt with all the arrangements, he returned to his room.


    In the nkets, Wan¡¯er noticed Fan Xian¡¯s worried demeanor. She asked him what had urred to make him like this, and Fan Xian did not hold back. He told her of everything that had transpired that night. His insistence on visiting the brothel on behalf of an investigation was in some way truthful, and thus he did not lie.


    Wan¡¯er said, ¡°Something is strange about this.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Wan¡¯er had lived in the pce for a very long time. It was because of this that she did not understand what happened on Minister Lane and the issues concerning the dukes. She told Fan Xian, ¡°Tomorrow, if you have the opportunity, you should go and ask Sizhe¡¯s mother about it. The Liu family grew up on Minister Lane, and their house is nearby the ducal manors. You might be able to gather additional information from her.¡±


    Fan Xian denied his own thought process to hear what Wan¡¯er had to say. The Liu family was experienced, and they did all that they did without leaving a trace. They would not get themselves involved during their season of poprity. But now, Fan Xian was more familiar with the Liu family, and Sizhe¡¯s mother was always putting the Fan family, Fan Xian¡¯s father included, as a number one priority.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you n to return to the Baoyue Brothel?¡± Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows were frowning as she asked this. ¡°Those kids that run amok in the capital, they are manifestations of all manners of evil. Even if you did break each of their bones, you should still be wary.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and responded, ¡°Do not fear for my well-being. I am really careful when ites to such dealings, and I have been ever since I was young.¡± He had a smile upon his face, and continued by saying, ¡°Back in the day, when I was still in Danzhou, what I wanted to do more than anything was to beat up those spoilt, rich thugs. But I never did it. I find it hard to believe that I satiated my childhood desires tonight.¡±


    Wan¡¯er lightly poked his chest and said, ¡°In Danzhou? Weren¡¯t you the biggest, richest kid there?¡±


    Fan Xian did not respond to her question, instead, he told her, ¡°The scariest thing in this world is not the cold-blooded killer; it is the one who likes to kill without a purpose. Those kids were all like that. They wanted to kill without reason. If you must kill, then you should at least have a reason for doing so. Those kids were...


    ¡°...they merely reveled in the excitement of taking lives. If a baby could kill someone, they would do it just for a sip of milk. That is because babies don¡¯t yet have a conscience, and they cannot feel guilty. At that age, they don¡¯t know anything yet. Therefore, in regards to those brats, the younger they are, the worse they would inevitably be; possessing no respect for the earth, government, or people. The things they do will only be more and more ruthless and cruel. If they were to let go of their self-taught principles, it would be like the flood in Jiangnan this year, unable to be fixed.¡±


    He shook his head. He thought about the evil children thaty battered and beaten, strewn across the cobbled street where he stood earlier in the night, and as he did so, he felt slightly depressed. He closed his eyes, feeling it to be sadness deep in his heart.


    That night, his fighting on thene scared many people. The department in charge of the security of the capital took the most pressure. Those thugs on the street constantly leveraged their family¡¯s status to do that which they pleased, and that included their malicious deeds. To see their free reigne to a halt and for them to end up bloodied and broken, lying on the street, was quite the surprise.


    The officers who were in charge of this case, after they saw the injuries of the kids and the broken bones that they suffered, were taken aback. After hearing of the elusive ¡°Mister Chen¡±, they were stricken with both fear and wonder. Whoever that person was, he must have been extremely harsh and uncaring to not consider the power that the royal families of the thugs possessed.


    It was just like Deng Ziyue had said; it would be impossible to keep Fan Xian¡¯s identity hidden from everyone in the capital.


    After the news of what had urred that night had circted across the city, and even though the government had yet to find the ¡°Mister Chen¡± responsible, many smart people had it figured out. The men in ck had been spotted jumping from roof to roof that night, and it was well-known that the Overwatch Council¡¯s young Commissioner had a collective of such people for bodyguards, who were referred to as the ¡°Qinian Unit¡±.


    ¡°Let Yuan Meng return.¡± The Qing Kingdom¡¯s second prince had a softness in his eyebrows when he said this. He gently continued, saying, ¡°If you offend Fan Xian, you aren¡¯t going to have a pleasant day.¡±


    The Crown Prince Li Hongcheng slowly walked to the window, his heart going cold as he reflected upon the concern shared by his brother. He told him, ¡°No one could have guessed that Fan Xian would visit a brothel. With his lonely personality, he is sure to not let it go.¡±


    The second prince smiled and grabbed a piece of dried fruit from the te beside him. He peeled away the skin and ate it, and as he chewed, he said, ¡°The more information Fan Xian is able to gather, the more crimes he is sure to uncover there. He will be more and more confident as he does this, and it is sure to lead to some interesting scenarios.¡±


    Li Hongcheng looked at him and said, ¡°In the beginning, you set this all up, but why are you now allowing Fan Xian the opportunity to show off?¡±


    The second prince appeared to be quite inattentive, and after a while he said, ¡°It is because, after all this time, I have been searching for a way in which I could reconcile with Fan Xian. This issue with the Baoyue Brothel is our final opportunity to make peace. If Fan Xian is willing to put his hand out, I would be honored to hold it. I want to give him a chance to be the one who wants to make this peace.¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287: Heroes Start Young


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The government¡¯s volition to investigate the Baoyue Brothel was restricted by the second prince. They were aware that the Baoyue Brothel¡¯s owner had associations with various criminal syndicates in the capital, but they always turned a blind eye to this. The restrictions that had been enforced by the prince, however, did not apply to the Overwatch Council. Even though theycked the authority to investigate the government¡¯s problems, they were able to leverage the government¡¯s malpractices as a method to obtain information.


    Fan Xian was sitting in his study, reading the case files in front of him, and he was frowning. The Baoyue Brothel was owned by two individuals, and a shroud of mystique veiled both of their identities from only a select few. In regards to the establishment atrge, their methods of operation were both fearless and cruel. The Baoyue Brothel had only been open since the spring, and despite that, over the course of a few months, they had utilized their hard cash and brutality to intimidate and bully several other brothel establishments to close up and shutter their doors for good. It was through these measures that they were able to exclusively employ many well-known courtesans, as well, which would only serve to heighten their reputation.


    After his trip to the Baoyue Brothel, Fan Xian could see that the owner must have been exceptional at running businesses, all the way down to the finest of details. But despite the legitimacy of the establishment, there was no possible way to hide the darker side of the ce, and the notoriety of the methods they had used to secure their current position were in to see. Mu Tie was correct; for in less than a month, four underperforming escorts hadpletely disappeared, and for all anyone else knew, they most likely were killed and had their bodies disposed of. But there was far worse, too, for there were records indicating the employment of under-age prostitutes and their willingness to cater to sick fetishes.


    As Fan Xian read more, his eyebrows became sharper and sharper; all the while his heart continued to sink. From between now and his past life, the world seemed to never be free of darkness, and here, in the clear skies of the Qing Kingdom, the obscenities and immoralities highlighted this all the more. The nobles would make frequent use of the authority that their positions yielded in order to exploit and abuse those who were below them. That which has been urring with the Baoyue Brothel was nothing particrly unique under the administration of the government. All the nobles and officers were known to make use of these methods to line their pockets.


    In regards to those who were not wealthy, and to those who scraped by in poverty and the unfairness they were treated with... Back in the day, Fan Xian would have dly obliged to remain a bystander, letting the evil of this world be and do as it may. He would have forced himself to ignore it, if that¡¯s what it took, for he did not think of himself as a savior to any particr person. Fan Xian himself already had enough benefits, and with the authority he had been given, he enjoyed his social standing. As a person of wealth and status, however, he still showed refrain whenever he engaged with the rich, noble circles and, for the previously mentioned issues, held his tongue.


    But his silence and eptance of the current state of affairs did not mean he had gotten used to it. And despite being in this muck for as long as he had, he had still not goten over it.


    The events at the Baoyue Brothel were not enough to change his principles. Perhaps he would attempt to do what he could in the name of good, like his freeing of Sang Wen and the attempt to suppress the establishment in question, in order to reel in the nobles and have them be gentler going forward. He wanted to adjust and possibly diminish the ss segregation that existed within society, but he resolved to do what he could through smaller acts; he chose to not do things by any drastic means, like a thunderbolt.


    To react like a thunderbolt would be to deny everything the Baoyue Brothel hadmitted. It would mean he was to challenge the entire world, or some such act that was equally incredulous. Only one such other person had done so before, and that was Ye Qingmei. But considering this was Fan Xian¡¯s mother, it would be a safe bet to say she failed.


    The Baoyue Brothel did not seem quite right, and the reasons for its establishment were most certainly not so simple. Fan Xian could smell the stench of nastiness and antagonism from outside of its doors. Deep in his heart, he made repeated assumptions about the nature of the ce, each one worse than thest, but it got him nowhere. His frustrations were only exacerbated.


    Therefore, he resolved to return to the Baoyue Brothel and confirm whether or not his assumptions were true or not.


    It was a sunny day for an autumn afternoon. The leader of the Qinian Unit, Deng Ziyue, hade again to the Baoyue Brothel.


    Seeing his emotionless face, each and every security guard of the Baoyue Brothel quickly gathered around with the intent of beating him to death. But taking notice of his ck and dour outfit, it made his possible assants take a step backwards. It was as if they were taken aback by an unpleasant smell that emanated from his clothing.


    Deng Ziyue was wearing the Overwatch Council¡¯s uniform on this day, so his identity was not the same as it was the prior night. It had been previously stated that the Baoyue Brothel was receiving support from the Overwatch Council, and so, they dared not attack him. They immediately called for the attention of a manager, which then approached and directed Deng Ziyue to a quiet room on the third floor.


    Inside the room, there were curtains veiling somece he could not see behind.


    In front of the curtainsy a table that had been built from Qingzhou stone. The table¡¯s surface was immacte. Shi Qing¡¯er, bearing a wide smile, weed Deng Ziyue and bid him to sit at the table. Charmingly, she then spoke, ¡°Oh, you are the lord from the Overwatch Council? Yesterday¡¯s kerfuffle was entirely our fault. If I had known you were from the Overwatch Council, I would have handed Sang Wen over to you right away, free of charge. I would never have dared to take your money!¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes would asionally flicker toward the curtain. She did not take action to present the money, either.


    Deng Ziyue knew someone had to be behind the curtain, and the thought of that person being one of the elusive owners of the Baoyue Brothel crossed his mind. He had been in the Overwatch Council for eight years, but never once had he engaged in a transaction with a corrupted merchant of sorts. But Fan Xian, his master, had demanded him to return the 10,000 tael banknotes. And having made the trip, here he was once more. After a while, he coldly smiled and responded, ¡°You are quite polite. It was just that when we departedst night, we bumped into a few puppies on the road. Today, I came here to enquire about whether or not those dogs belonged to this establishment.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s face did not change, but she was worried. Last night, she assumed that the guests were officers from the 13th Yamen. Who could have expected they actually came from the Overwatch Council? The second owner¡¯s brothers were always rampaging about the capital, and no one would have guessed that they were to be the ones who beat them up as brutally as they did. But now one of them had returned and he had note politely. It already seemed as if the day¡¯s proceedings would go awry.


    It was strange, for despite the time that had since psed, their inability to yet uncover that Mister Chen was Commissioner Fan of the Overwatch Council was rather quite vexing. And it was because of this that she still did not take the enigmatic Mister Chen seriously. She could also be unwilling to return the 10,000 tael because the man behind the curtains had encouraged her not to.


    Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s face was chilled, and she returned a fickle smile. Then, she told Deng Ziyue, ¡°Sir, that which you say is quite interesting. Since when did the Overwatch Council be involved in the prostitution trade? Shouldn¡¯t these matters belong to the government? If you, Mister, were to be bitten by a dog, be wary of infection. What you should do is return home and rest, rather thaning here and patronizing our establishment again.¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°Sir, your stamina is impressive.¡±


    Deng Ziyue¡¯s voice suddenly erupted with anger. In rage, he yelled, ¡°This is ridiculous! If you do not make amends for your misdeedsst night, be wary of inciting the wrath of my boss, who will tear this hovel down and burn it to cinders!¡± Fan Xian had ordered Deng Ziyue to be hostile at the Baoyue Brothel, but the man felt ufortable shouting at others in such a way. After all his years in the Overwatch Council, however, the ability to speak in an intimidating manner came naturally.


    Behind the curtain, someone coughed.


    Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s face turned deadly serious, and she then pped the Qingzhou stone table and madly replied, ¡°You witless worm! How dare youe down here to extort money from the Baoyue Brothel? The contracts were written clearly, indicating your purchase of Sang Wen. Are you unable to read? If you do not leave now, I will strip you of your clothes and then have you thrown out. May the whole capital witness your naked body!¡±


    Deng Ziyue, with the sharpest of gazes, peered directly into Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes. His ears however, were directed at the curtains, to which he then picked up movement. With a callous tone of voice, he told her, ¡°It seems as if you people are against the Overwatch Council, also.¡±


    It was just a brothel, and thus, they were hardly qualified to be a formal opponent of the Overwatch Council. But Shi Qing¡¯er was strangely unafraid and smiled back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you bring up the Overwatch Council to scare people. Perhaps other organizations may buy into your threats, but the Baoyue Brothel most certainly won¡¯t.¡±


    Deng Ziyueughed out loud and responded, ¡°Ha! You have some nerve,dy.¡± He then stood up, gave another look toward the curtain, and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Save for two coughing sounds, the area behind the curtains had been silent thus far. And now, someone spoke. The voice was of a young person, unmistakably, but it possessed a tone of disdain and a flourish of nobility. The curtains then withdrew a bit. The owner of the Baoyue Brothel, who had remained out of sight from all, now appeared in front of Deng Ziyue, as clear as day.


    Deng Ziyue, with great surprise, slowly turned around. His eyes were now opened wide, and his pupils receded in size. He had never expected the owner¡¯s identity to be him, and he would never have guessed that this owner desired an audience with him.


    He looked upon the young person who was stood behind the curtains, dressed up fancily in yellow clothing and, in his heart, Deng Ziyue was beginning to feel overwhelmed by the nigh unbelievable ridiculousness of the scenario. Not only was the Baoyue Brothel the biggest and most popr brothel in the capital, but it was the most wicked and heinous, too. In this ce, where each and every day of business was met with countless customers and their coinciding nighttime moans and groans, it was owned by... a little boy who was less than ten years old.


    Deng Ziyue stared at the young boy, who was clothed in yellow, utterly dumbfounded. When the initial shock had passed, his eyebrows descended into a frown. Even though his identity was quite special, if he was indeed the owner of the Baoyue Brothel, it was an extremely shocking revtion that shook Deng Ziyue to his very core.


    After a moment of silence, he dropped to his knees and bid the boy, ¡°I am a subordinate of the boss of the Overwatch Council. Greetings, third prince.¡±


    The Third Prince?


    ...


    ...The Emperor¡¯s youngest son was an owner of the Baoyue Brothel.


    Shi Qing¡¯er, seeing this Overwatch Council officer, who had just previously been yelling with a face of fire, now go soft and drop to his knees before the owner, beganughing in spite. Did it matter how much authority and power that the Overwatch Council possessed? They were mere dogs inparison to the Emperor. The room was quite typical for that of a brothel, but then there stood the son of the Emperor.


    ¡°This... Mister Deng? Do you not have anything further to say?¡± Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s face was dressed with a most scornful smile.


    Exceeding Shi Qing¡¯er¡¯s expectations, Deng Ziyue, who had quickly descended to his knees, had already now stood up before the third prince had even responded. On his feet, he spoke, ¡°I am following my master¡¯s orders. I¡¯vee to make inquiries and yet thedy here has yet to answer any of my questions. I will report all of my findings upon my return, but as for what happens next, the Commissioner will deal with such matters.¡±


    The third prince was the youngest son of the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. His mother was the most favored wife in the pce, Yi Guipin. He was just a child and already he had built a brothel. The entire concept sounded ridiculous, but there it was, directly before Deng Ziyue¡¯s eyes. His temples leapt twice, and he had to bury the feelings he wished to express deep down in his heart. Politely, he said, ¡°I will take my leave.¡±


    The face of the third prince was still one that looked immature, but seeing the little officer attempt to walk away from him incited great wrath. Fiercely, the prince threw his teacup at Deng Ziyue. Even Fan Xian, outside the city gates when he had first returned from Northern Qi, could see that the third prince was young, but that his age did not belie the smarts he possessed. Still, he really was just a child, and it was because of this that he became furious at a mere hint of disrespect. For all intents and purposes, he was a spoiled brat.


    The third prince went forward, pointing at Deng Ziyue¡¯s nose and began yelling, ¡°Why are you leaving, huh? Where are you questions now? Did you not want me to return your 10,000 tael?¡±


    Deng Ziyue gave a wry smile, and he thought to himself, ¡°No matter how powerful the Overwatch Council is, it would be futile to go against a prince for any sum of money. But judging from the way the Emperor operates, the Overwatch Council doesn¡¯t owe the prince anything. And Fan Xian repeatedly reminded mest night that, as a subordinate of the Commissioner, no matter what was to happen, I should not embarrass the Overwatch Council.¡± Therefore, Deng Ziyue maintained hisposure and politely responded, ¡°Regarding the banknotes, my boss wille here to talk it over next time. But, my third prince, would it not be best to avoid getting too involved in a business such as this?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er, who had watched the exchange, was absolutely shocked at what she heard. In her heart, she believed that if the Overwatch Council was indeed as reckless as the tales told, then he did not respect the prince at all.


    The third prince was less than ten, but he was born to the royal family. This little boy had been born with power and, as such, the way his mind worked was different from most. The prince coldly smiled and said, ¡°Since when did the Overwatch Council¡¯s men be beggars, asking for money in such a manner? Cousin, do you know who this man is?¡±


    After he said this, the half-open curtain fully withdrew to reveal the presence of a multitude of fighters. Seeing the faces of the fighters, Deng Ziyue was surprised, for he could immediately sense the power that emanated from them. These were not the average thugs that patrolled and bounced for the establishment.


    One of the first two young men who stood in front of the fighters appeared to seethe with anger. His right hand was bandaged tightly and had blood cascading from out of the ret-soaked cloth. It was the person who had his hand pierced by the bolt of a crossbow the previous night.


    Deng Ziyue did a double-take, for he knew how unlucky he was today. But he saw the person beside the boy who had been the recipient of a bolt, and noticed that his face appeared even worse. To see his face brought Deng Ziyue a surprise greater than the initial reveal of the owner being none other than the third prince himself.


    He frowned and looked upon the chubby young man, who had a mole on his cheek. He then quietly said, ¡°Sir, you are the owner of the Baoyue Brothel, too?¡±


    This chubby young man wasn¡¯t unknown to him, for he was Fan Xian¡¯s little brother, Fan Sizhe.


    Deng Ziyue could never have expected that the Baoyue Brothel, the establishment that Commissioner Fan Xian had decided to investigate, was owned by none other than his younger brother.


    Compared to the third prince, who was profoundly arrogant, and the fighters that desired nothing more than to beat up Deng Ziyue, Fan Sizhe¡¯s face looked notably more awkward. His face was pallid, and his eyes harbored an image that suggested a desire to murder Deng Ziyue. But this was out of fear more than anything else.


    He exploded into a rage, looked towards the prince and hollered, ¡°You idiot! Do you not know who he is!?¡±


    The third prince was taken aback upon hearing the belligerency of the tone that was spoken toward him and, after thinking, he replied, ¡°You dare to yell at me?!¡±


    Fan Sizhe grinded his teeth and took a deep breath to regainposure. He knew what had urred the previous night, and he had sent for someone to take a look and report the aftermath to him . He had hoped to learn why the 13th Yamen officer had attempted to disrupt their business, harm their reputation, and falter their stream of ie. He would never have guessed it was someone from the Overwatch Council.


    He closed his eyes and took two almost humorously long breaths and looked toward the third prince again. He stroked his head and, in an appeasing tone, told him, ¡°Oh, but look at all the great deeds you have done.¡± His heart jumped, knowing that someone must have hidden something.


    The third prince and Fan Sizhe were cousins. At the beginning of the year, they opened the Baoyue Brothel together and everything had been smooth sailing ever since. Knowing that the older cousin was a genius of managing business and finance, he could not fathom why he was not quite himself this day. The prince thought to himself, ¡°Even if they are from the Overwatch Council, what is he afraid of? I am the prince, after all, and his brother does hold the highest position of authority in the Overwatch Council.¡±


    His youthful face was distorted into a perplexed look.


    Fan Sizhe, took yet another baritone breath and after its release, looked upon Deng Ziyue with a strange glimmer of hope. He asked, ¡°This Mister Chen, is he...?¡±


    Deng Ziyue calmly looked at the young man and pondered as to why he felt such regret and remorse towards his master, Fan Xian. In response, Deng Ziyue nodded.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s face looked as if it had just been petrified, but the insides of his mind were whirling like a hurricane. He thought about whether or not he should y Deng Ziyue right where he stood and abandon all of his dealings with the Baoyue Brothel. He was horrified at the thought of what were to happen if his big brother found out.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288: Follow Me Home


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What kind of person was Fan Sizhe?


    Actually, he was a fairly ordinary young man of the capital, whose heritage was that of a wealthy family. Due to his family¡¯s affluence, he had always been a popr child in the city. He was only a small boy when Fan Xian arrived at the capital, and at 12 years of age, hated his brother with a passion. Of course, he was a smart guy, and so he knew that he had been restricted by the baron¡¯s heir. He was the sort of person that could not stand losing, but when it came to his personal interests, he was always keen to read ledgers and other financial documentation. Perhaps he did not even realize it himself, but he was exceptionally articte and knowledgeable when it came to business and financial management.


    There are many sides to a person, and that most certainly applied to Fan Sizhe. As a 14 year old noble of the capital, he was naive, enthusiastic, presumptuous and he even contained a streak of a callousness. It would not be fair to look at him from solely one perspective.


    His father was a prominent man in the government, for he was the minister of the Ministry of Revenue. His name was Fan Jian. Fan Sizhe¡¯s grandmother was a nanny for the Emperor, and his birth-mother was a valued friend of Yi Gui Pin. His big sister, Fan Ruoruo was perhaps the most famous, intellectual woman in the entire city and soon, she was to be married to the Crown Prince, Li Hongcheng.


    And with his big brother, to which it seemed as if he held great contempt towards, they actually got along fairly well with each other. His brother was perhaps the finest linguist of the generation, the Emperor¡¯s most trusted young officer, and to top it all off, he was themissioner of the Overwatch Council. The man was an idol to every schr, student and remote intellect in the entire world. He had married a princess, sorted out the pce treasury and even sat in the Emperor¡¯s study room! His brother must have been the luckiest person to ever exist and his name, at this point, must have been distinguished enough to be heard by all. It was as if he had garnered so much renown, he was like a shining statuette of gold whenever he walked amongst the popce.


    Yes. That was his amazing big brother, Fan Xian.


    With an illustrious heritage such as this, they seemed to be a one-in-a-kind entity. It was doubtful that any other family had achieved as much sess ever since the very establishment of the Qing Kingdom. Being born into such an environment, however, what could be expected of him, Fan Sizhe?


    Before Fan Xian entered the pce, Fan Sizhe was already an infamous thug of the capital. Back then, it was due to him being young and still undecided as to what he wanted to do with the life he had been given. Therefore, what he chose to do was to be little more than a delinquent, in which he would spend his days eating freely, thieving from others, riding horses in the street and being a in, old bully to others. He never went overboard or was responsible for huge misdeeds and grievous crimes, however, for Ruoruo was in charge of familial discipline. But this was the sort of life he had grown ustomed to. It was in his bones and it beared the seeds of today¡¯s recklessness.


    After Fan Xian entered the capital, he was allied with his big sister and big brother, and with them, they reigned in Fan Sizhe; they attempted to turn his life around and have him be a well-behaved individual. His parents were always putting pressure on him as well, forcing him to study arduously to be an officer, but such burdens were reduced upon the arrival of Fan Xian. It was if Fan Xian had opened a whole new door for Fan Sizhe, providing opportunities no other nobleman had ever given him.


    And now, Fan Sizhe finally knew what he wanted to do. He discovered what he wanted to do with his life. He wanted to obtain the sort of wealth that the hostess of Ye possessed. That sort of wealth would be enough to threaten an entire country. Therefore, he set to utilizing all the knowledge he had umted about ounting, business and finance he had gathered over the years.


    As he grew older, his life goals became clearer and clearer. Through both his intellect and noble authority, he became reckless; he became Fan Sizhe, he who was afraid of nothing.


    If he desired to do business, what would garner him the most revenue? Even though the Danbo bookstore was being looked after by Fan Sizhe and was being managed by Shopkeeper Ye of the Qingyu Hall, the books they sold did not yield a terrible amount of profit. And this was even after several other branches of the business had opened up, in different corner of the kingdom. Furthermore, the bookstore was still under Fan Xian¡¯s name. Even though thetter point did not concern him too much, Fan Sizhe desired to build a career of his very own.


    At the same time, the third prince of the pce, the cousin of Fan Sizhe, held great disdain for the prospect of receiving education. He could not stand listening to schrs talk all day long. But still, the prince had a mind of greater maturity and so, these two began to plot and devise the founding of something grand in the capital.


    One was 14 years of age, and the other was eight. It was this strangebination that led to the creation of the much renowned Bao Yue house.


    While this coboration may have seem childish, the oue was indeed quite fruitful for them both. And undoubtedly, it was the result of both of their unique backgrounds. The restrictions employed by the government turned out to be of benefit to them. And much to Fan Sizhe¡¯s surprise, heter learnt of Crown Prince Li Hongcheng¡¯s tight business rtionship with the Liu Jing He brothel. It was from this ce that he borrowed the manager, Yuan Meng.


    It was the results of Fan Sizhe¡¯s business acumen, Yuan Meng¡¯s ability to run a brothel effectively and the third prince¡¯s power and authority that led to the Bao Yue house bing what it was. The brutality and reckless nature of their operations also aided their ambitions, and served well to close down most of thepeting brothels in the capital, all within two to three months. But as for the death toll they had incurred, and the lives they had ruined? They did not care at all.


    His name was Fan Sizhe. Although he was young, he was a noble, the very reason he was not concerned with others¡¯ necks being on the chopping block. He was young, reckless, and didn¡¯t much care about or think through the things he did. This is what Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er always worried about.


    But Fan Sizhe did fear something.


    He did whatever he could to make the Bao Yue house shine whilst his brother was away in the north for a few months. When the business was established, and it had achieved the poprity he desired, he didn¡¯t worry too much. Fan Sizhe believed that even if Fan Xian was toter find out about the brothel, there was nothing he could because of how far it hade.


    But he hadn¡¯t thought that something so major would happen half a year after his brother had left.


    The Fan family was still really close with King Jing during the spring. People believed them to be aligned with the second prince, which is why he didn¡¯t think it was all that bad, making Li Hongcheng a business associate, that is. Nor should there have been a problem getting closer with the third prince, that had been raised by the second prince. But after Han Sen returned, it surprised him to learn that his brother was now in conflict with the second prince.


    As the brother of an officer, Fan Sizhe didn¡¯t think his wretched misdeeds would insult and set off his brother in the way that they did. But in regards to the politics of it, he knew that if he got too close, and his brother found out, it would mean big trouble!


    Ever since September, he had ordered the workers of the Bao Yue house to maintain a lower profile. He was desperate to get out of the business, and it had led to him being extremely busy recently. But he didn¡¯t know who made the third prince hide in the pce, dying everything until today.


    Fan Sizhe nervously looked at Deng Ziyue, and recognized him. He was a member of the Overwatch Council and was the head of Fan Xian¡¯s bodyguards. But at the moment, he had given up the idea of killing him. He knew his brother would find that he was the owner of the Bao Yue house eventually, and if he killed even more people, things would only get worse for him.


    ¡°Go back. I will tell him about this.¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s fat cheeks trembled in fear. He waved and gestured for the hitmen to hold off on their assault. His admiration for his big brother still came first, it would seem.


    Deng Ziyue looked at him, bowed and then left.


    Third prince, with his childish voice, yelled out, ¡°You let him go? How am I supposed to show my face in the capital now? How can I allow an officer to bully me?¡±


    Fan Sizhe sighed. He sat down, and glided his hand across the table¡¯s smooth surface. He looked at the woman called Si Qing¡¯er. He asked her, ¡°Where is Yan¡¯er?¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er was already confused by what she had just witnessed, wondering why he would be afraid of an officer from the Overwatch Council. But her status wasn¡¯t high enough for her to learn and be involved with suchplicated affairs. So, she just said, ¡°Yan¡¯er is resting in the backyard. Would you like to see her?¡±


    Fan Sizhe was only fourteen, and yet had a cruel look only adults tended to have. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everything will remain the same.¡±


    His heart was panicking as he raced to find a solution that would get him out of this ordeal. If his father learnt about all this, he was sure he would be beaten to death. His mother loved him and would most likely go beg before Yi Gui Pin so that she would beg Fan Xian... but he wouldn¡¯t even let the eldest princess go. He wouldn¡¯t be convinced by Yi Gui Pin.


    His heart jumped and he looked happy. He thought he might be able to beg his big sister and sister-inw. If they both said something on his behalf, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be punished so cruelly.


    ¡°I have something I must do. I have to go now.¡± Fan Sizhe coldly looked at the third prince, and he knew something strange was going on. Although he was young, he was brave. He then coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t be visiting this ce again. I don¡¯t care about the benefits. But in the next three months, hand me my share.¡±


    The third prince shook his head whileughing, and said, ¡°There is my second brother and your future brother-inw here to support you; what are you afraid of?¡±


    Fan Sizhe ignored him. With an evil look in his eye, he told Si Qing¡¯er, ¡°That ten thousand cheque, send it to him. It may save your life.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er silently agreed. She knew that she had offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have the night before.


    At the pond near the Bao Yue house, Fan Xian was watching the boats and birds upon it and the people that wandered around it. His fingers were tapping a table, and he calmly contemted everything that had been transpiring. He didn¡¯t use much energy in formting his n of action.


    This brothel¡¯s owners was Sizhe and the third prince, so the government would assuredly not look into it. The Overwatch Council wouldn¡¯t do anything because of him. Perhaps the popce might be led to believe the brothel was Fan Xian¡¯s. No one would report to him, and they would even hide it. Mu Tie had some balls to mention this whole thing to his face.


    Fan Xian had a wry smile on his face as he sipped some wine. He knew Sizhe had been up to something strangetely, but as his older brother, he didn¡¯t pay him much notice. He told off Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er, not expecting in this world where men were the boss, as a sister and sister-inw, they couldn¡¯t control Fan Sizhe if he desired to do something bad away from home.


    And in regards to the second prince¡¯s ns, Fan Xian knew all about them.


    In the spring, his rtionship with the second prince hadn¡¯t been too bad. The reason why the second prince was doing business with the third prince and Sizhe was to earn some money. He didn¡¯t think there was anything bad he was doing to the Fan family, he just thought he could improve their ties through the whorehouse. So, he hid himself, all the while believing he was doing himself a favor.


    In his past life, he had an experience at a brothel. What was the rtion between opening a brothel and weing a customer? If there was really a connection, then it would be difficult to separate.


    But there were some small changes following his return to the capital, and the second prince was surprised.


    With this situation, the Bao Yue brothel was supposed to improve rtions. Instead, it became a tug of war.


    If Han Sen wanted to make a move on the second prince, he would have to acknowledge the assistance of the Bao Yue house. After all, Fan Sizhe had done some terrible things there. With the evidence the Overwatch Council had discovered, the ce could be shuttered and Sizhe could go to jail. If people found out, even though the Fan family could escape thew, it¡¯d weaken everyone¡¯s integrity. It would be a difficult thing for the Fan family to bear.


    To Fan Xian, to be able to stand in court, he knew that aside from his strange identity, the most important thing was the way he would fight for his reputation in the past two years.


    The brothel that the Fan family opened with the third prince, had just ended up with harming all parties involved.


    Fan Xian, who was always so cool, was now finally annoyed. He didn¡¯t have to care about clearing his own name, but he did feelpelled to care about his brother¡¯s fate now, not to mention how his father would take things. Chen Pingping always said he owned his father. So far, things wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to settle. He just needed to be nice and everything that happened in the Bao Yue house would be taken care of in the capital. He also had enough time to think about what he might do with Sizhe. What he needed to do was just shake his hand. It seemed as if that would be the simplest option for benefiting them both.


    But Han Sen would not shake hands with the second prince¡¯s dirty hands. Even if his hands were offered as a call for peace, he would be very careful in testing out his sincerity. He wouldn¡¯t do anything real.


    He could tolerate other people threatening to ruin his reputation, but he could not tolerate someone using his brother to threaten him. No matter what the second prince was thinking, he still missed the most important part. He always thought of things through the benefits they might yield. That was his sole point of view. He looked at Fan Xian as little more than an officer, and he didn¡¯t realise there was a lot more to certain prospects than just their benefits. And Fan Xian was not your usual officer.


    Deng Ziyue safely got aboard the carriage and left Bao Yue house.


    Fan Xian felt pleased, now knowing that his brother could still be saved. He raised his hand, pushed the door open, and walked into the room. He then pushed open another door.


    He looked at the strange people in there. Fan Sizhe looked both surprised and afraid. With a emotionless voice he said, ¡°Follow me home.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289: Shutting Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The security guards outside the room were already knocked out. Fan Xian was standing alone inside, looking at his younger brother, who was only 14 years of age. His face was devoid of any emotion.


    It was then that the fighters and the teenagers of the room awoke. There were people who did not know who Fan Xian was yet, but they still looked at him with nervous uncertainty. The young boy whose hand had been the recipient of a crossbow bolt recognised him as the ¡°Mister Chen¡± of the previous night, and so he screamed aloud, ordering a number of his men to attack Fan Xian directly.


    Fan Sizhe was unable to formte a single cohesive thought as his mind raced; all he did was grab a teapot and went to beat someone with it.


    ...


    ...


    Pang!


    The fighter that first passed Fan Sizhe on his way to attack Fan Xian had received a whack on the head with the ss teapot. Within a second, the man crumbled to the ground, his head bleeding.


    The teapot in Fan Sizhe was holding was in pieces, and the boiling hot tea that sshed upon his hand scalded. As for the man that was now on the ground, his head was was emitting steam. Fan Sizhe¡¯s eyes were full of shock, and as he looked towards the doors, his right hand was holding the handle of half a teapot. His hand began shaking, and with a change in his tone of voice, he spoke.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are you... here?¡±


    Fan Xian did not answer him. The people in the room were currently in extreme shock, pondering why the big boss had knocked unconscious one of his own men. They looked at Fan Sizhe with abination of consternation and fear. Only the young third prince held a simple, naive look that was not directed at him. He looked at Fan Xian.


    The people in the room who were quick to catch on, remembered the title ¡°Big Brother¡±, and from that title, they now understood who the man before them was. His identity was atst clear. The reason why the Bao Yue house had been so arrogant in its operations was because they thought that the Big Boss¡¯ owner could lean on his big brother, Fan Xian, themissioner of the Overwatch Council. They wondered if this man was indeed the one from the Overwatch Council whom they believed they would gain support from.


    Fan Xian did not believe he had what it took to be the support of a whorehouse. His eyes looked down and he asked, ¡°Are youing back?¡±


    Fan Sizhe did not have time to question the consequences he were to face upon his return. He bit his teeth and the cheeks of his chubby face began to wiggle. With an extremely quiet voice, like a whisper, he uttered a single word: ¡°Yes.¡±


    He walked to Fan Xian¡¯s side with his eyes fixed toward the ground, like a child who had just been told off. Fan Xian looked at his little brother and it only just struck him by how much his little brother had grown in the past two years. His was almost up to Fan Xian¡¯s ears. Deep in his heart, he sighed. He then told him, ¡°First of all, yes, you did something very wrong. And secondly, you are not a child anymore. Don¡¯t give me that pitiful look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Sizhe dishearteningly groaned.


    Fan Xian ignored him and now scanned the room and its dozen fighters/inhabitants. He noticed that there were a few of the noble kids present that he saw amidst the crowd he beat upst night. These were the ones who had run away from Fan Xian, however, so they had not sustained any grievous injuries. Fan Xian squinted his eyes and still recalled their faces, for he had a tremendous photographic memory that most otherscked. Now that the kids knew of who their assant ¡°Mister Chen¡± was, however, they had no choice but to bow before him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Greetings, Big Cousin.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Fan.¡±


    The two young owners of the Bao Yue house now wore a face of profound sadness, and they approached Fan Xian, bowing as they came. Hearing these people talking of which families they hailed from, Fan Xian was fuming on the inside and could not help but feel disappointed. He thought to himself, What is this madness? I was just going to investigate this big case, and the case turned out to be about me.


    It was no wonder why Sang Wen said that the carriages always came from the shangshune. These people before him were rtives. If they were not from the Fan family, they were from the Liu family. Fan Sizhe and the third prince were leaders of this ce, and by opening this brothel, it was inevitable that they would have to get involved sometime.


    Fan Xian shook his head and released his pent-up anger. He hoped that he could throw both of these bad seeds into the pond behind the building.


    A whileter, he managed to quell the fire in his heart once again. He used one hand to grab Fan Sizhe sleeve like it were a chicken and walked towards the exit of the room. While the two brothers were about to step out, the third prince seemed to atst recover from his thoughts. As he did so, he ended up beaming with a wide smile. He called out, ¡°Mister Fan? Big Cousin?¡±


    Fan Xian turned around and looked upon the youngest prince of the kingdom, and his face also possessed a gentle appearance. ¡°Third Prince, please never try to pretend you are an adult in front of me. And one more thing, I am not interested in having a discussion with a little spoiled brat.¡±


    Everyone was aghast. From the day the country was first established, Fan Xian must have been the first person ever to have told off and called a young member of the royal family a spoiled brat. This was most certainly true of the third prince now before him. Everyone was shocked and taken aback by how much tenacity Fan Xian must have possessed. They also wondered that, despite how much the Emperor had taken a liking to Fan Xian, how an officer like this could so easily talk to a member of the royal family in such a manner. The third prince looked at Fan Xian, and the rage that now built up inside him was enough to make his lips quiver.


    Fan Xian¡¯s demeanor rxed, then appeared quite polite, and he said, ¡°The way your mouth quivers and moves like that is a nice act.¡±


    The third prince almost passed out at the overwhelming anger he was now feeling. But he then thought of what his mother once told him, that when his Big Cousin was bearing such arge smile, it meant he was absolutely furious, and that it was a good idea not to make him any angrier so the third prince settled for the private grinding of his teeth and said not a word.


    ...


    ...


    It was currently the afternoon, and as such, there weren¡¯t many customers around. That which had been urring upstairs was made known to those who were, and so they all moved to the floor where themotion wasing from. They actually thought it was quite the poignant sequence to watch; a big brother teaching his little brother right from wrong. Those who were aware of what happened the night before also now knew that the elusive ¡°Mister Chen¡± was none other than the widely renowned Fan Xian. Due to his status, no one would dare interrupt what was going on, but that still didn¡¯t quell their ardent desire to watch, experience pangs of worry about what might ur next, in their hearts.


    Some of thedies and security who did not understand the situation were whispering amongst each other; their eyebrows indicating their excitement as they discussed what had been going on. The chubby man who was grabbed by the arm like a chicken... Was he the boss?¡± they whispered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like the ruthless and cruel man that was said to own this ce.¡±


    And who was that ¡°pretty young man¡± grabbing their suspected owner?


    Fan Xian proudly walked forward, dragging the ¡°owner¡± of Bao Yue. His face didn¡¯t show any particr expression, but from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Lady Yan¡¯er, who appeared to be fraught with worry.


    His eyebrows jumped. He knew that the situation was steadily escting, and these events were nowid bare before the citizens of the capital. Still, while he never nned on hiding this entire affair, but he had other methods in mind.


    After exiting Bao Yue, they stood in the middle of a quiet and longne. Parked on each side of the road was a single carriage. Fan Xian was to take the carriage to the west, but the carriage on the eastern side of the road was seen not bearing any markings or emblems of identification. Then, all of a sudden, the curtains inside were lifted: Crown Prince Hongcheng appeared in the window with a look of absolute regret. It was a look that seemed to suggest there would never be sunshine again. He waved at Fan Xian.


    The sun began to sink in the west, and its setting was making people ufortable. In autumn, the leaves danced on the breeze, away from their trees. From the tree that shadowed him, the sun pierced through the thicket of branches and twigs to illuminate Fan Xian. It seemed as if it blinded him for a while and while squinting, he looked as if he were annoyed by its presence.


    Teng Zi Jing appeared as if from out of nowhere and quietly spoke, ¡°Your father knows you have something to do, so we he wants me to deliver your brother home first.¡±


    Fan Xian did not turn around, and through the slight movements of his jaw, replied, ¡°Later, there will be someone from our family going into our manor. You make sure that the guards maintain extra watch, and do not allow any of them to leave.¡± He then looked t Fan Sizhe, whose face was robbed of its color and said, ¡°The next person to secretly slips out from the manor next, I will break their legs.¡±


    The words were not true, but they were said so convincingly that it drove fear into the hearts of those who heard them. Teng Zi Jing could clearly sense the anger boiling within Fan Xian at this moment, and so with great, near-muted caution, said, ¡°The master said something. He said that you can sort this out. Today, the manor will close in anticipation of your return.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and walked toward Crown Prince Hongcheng¡¯s carriage. Fan Sizhe was behind him, and then he started to cry. He yelled out, ¡°Big Brother!!¡±, but received no response. Fan Si Zhi was then made to enter his family¡¯s carriage.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood outside the other carriage, with the Crown Prince Hongcheng at its window; they didn¡¯t seem to be involved in cautionary negotiations, but rather, it seemed as if they were idly chatting. Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°why are you in a rush to bring back Lady Yuan to Liu Jing He?¡±


    Hongcheng had a wry smile and responded, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that, even with Yuan Meng, I cannot hide from you.¡±


    To this, Fan Xian replied, ¡°you know what I do. To hide something like this from me is difficult.¡±


    Hongcheng then invited Fan Xian into his carriage, but Fan Xian merely shook his head in rejection. Looking into the spacious carriage, there was someone elde alongside the curvy Yuan Meng.


    Inside was an elegant man half-squatting upon his seat. He looked towards Fan Xian with a gentle, delicate look for that ask for the same.


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils became smaller, but returned to normal after a while. He smiled and bowed, saying, ¡°Greeting, Second Prine.¡±


    ¡°In the spring, you and I weren¡¯t as estranged as we are now.¡± The second prince¡¯s lips only moved a little, but you could tell from his eyes how mournful he felt about this entire situation. He then spoke slowly, ¡°How could ite to this?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps Mister Fan does not know how to appreciate one¡¯s kindness?¡±


    The second prince then fell silent, but after some time, began speaking once more. He told Fan Xian, ¡°It is not entirely appropriate for us to discuss matters in such a manner. Would you kindly get into my carriage?¡±


    Fan Xian once again put on his smile and shook his head once more, responding, ¡°I need to hurry up and return home, to deal with this delinquent child. I don¡¯t have the time to spare.¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by.¡± The second prince smiled at Fan Xian as he said this; but such words were not believed by either of them.


    The entire conspiracy surrounding Bao Yue house had nothing to do with the second prince. If Fan Xian decided to investigate and question his involvement, it would only be a disadvantage, for it would tarnish the Fan reputation somewhat. If he chose not to investigate, that would be the best course of action, for they would both profit in more ways than one. The Fan family members that aimed to be politicians in the future would have to learn and hone a greater degree of tolerance.


    The second prince was aware of the emptying of the pce treasury and due to their dwindling fortunes, viewed the sustenance and revenue that would continually be provided by their brothel establishments to be of great value. But when he weighed the prospect of getting Fan Xian involved, the possible bounty could be immense.


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°To investigate this case and unearth its connection to me and my family, and let the second prince see it? This has been a humorous turn of events.¡±


    The second prince now shook his head, also, and said, ¡°it is not that funny. The events surrounding the Bao Yue house have been far tooplicated. Although I refrained from getting involved myself, I was told by my little brother that at least 70% of the shares are owned by Fan Si Zhe. You two are brothers,and if there is something neither of you can control, then perhaps it would be best to simply let it go?¡±


    Both of them spoke, but each was in the knowledge that there was something that the opposing party was not revealing.


    ¡°How did hee into such a fortune, to be owner of this establishment?¡± Fan Xian shook his head and revealed another wry smile.


    ¡°Hong Yi Gong¡¯s two grandchildren bought shares of the property, too.¡± The second prince was being quite polite to inform Fan Xian of this.


    Hong Yi Gong was in the Liu manor. Fan Xian feigne surprise upon hearing this and said, ¡°it looks as though it would be best if I did not investigate these affairs, then.¡±


    The second prince knew that by halting the investigation, Fan Xian was willing to, for at least the time being, make peace. Realizing this, his heart was brought much joy and his face seemed to beam with delight. ¡°Our identity and stature are not the same, of course, but we are both pitiable people trying to survive and do the best that we can here in the capital. You are an important character in the government, and you have always led and been good to the people below you.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°I am not going to hide. I am not an honorable officer that is well-versed in the intricacies ofw.¡± He looked into the second prince¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You have ounted for everything that could transpire here, so how could I not take a step back?¡±


    The second prince was taken aback by this remark. He knew Fan Xian would never admit to his weakness. But then, all of a sudden, the man began pping, devoid of emotion. And from the Bao Yue house, loud noises began to erupt from within. You could hear the copsing of people, the breaking and destruction of furniture and the screams of thedy inhabitants of that building.


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s face changed. He did not know how many men Fan Xian had brought into the Bao Yue house from the Overwatch Council¡¯s First Bureau, and with great worry, implored, ¡°Fan Xian, to be honest, even if you do make this case and uncover any evidence that incriminates us, why bother? You cannot harm us either way.¡±


    Hongcheng is a straightforward person, Fan Xian thought of this with a feeling of self-deprecation.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s continued resistance to cooperate with him, the second prince maintained hisposure, but his heart felt cold. He stared at Fan Xian and said, ¡°these are just childish matters. Fan Sizhe and my brother were merely bored, and so they created a brothel they could both y about in. Don¡¯t take it so seriously!¡±


    Fan Xian knew that what had transpired in Bao Yue was not enough to bring down a prince. That aside, the handsome second prince before him obviously had nothing to do with any of these matters. If starting from Yuan Meng, the most he could get involved was Hongcheng. If he truly wanted to investigate, he was only afraid of hurting himself.


    ¡°Sizhe is my brother. I will consider and determine the best course of disciplinary action.¡± He looked back towards the second prince and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you should take of your brother, as well.¡±


    Hongcheng could no longer withhold his feelings. He vigorously shook his head and said, ¡°Fan Xian, there are matters here that would be most unfortunate for you to misunderstand. The trade in the Bao Yue house really was operated by those reckless, foolhardy boys. Asking Yuan Meng to get involved with the managerial duties? Yes, that I did know about. But neither I nor the second prince got involved.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Sometimes, not getting involved and watching things unfold is the greater move.¡± He looked at Hongcheng and said, ¡°besides, I do not believe Fan Sizhe had possessed the ability to find out that you were with Yuan Meng.¡±


    The operation to ruin Bao Yue was still going on. From the inside, there were continued screams and the sounds of running footsteps. The second prince furrowed his eyebrows, contemting whether or not Fan Xian was truly this callous. If it would mean his reputation would go untarnished, he would happily leave his own family for dead, he thought.


    Fan Xian was able to guess what he was thinking, and in a self-deprecating manner, looked towards the prince and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t guess incorrectly. I did not dare investigate Bao Yue, for after all, I was unable to bring myself to deliver Fan Sizhe to the capital government. If both sides are able to maintain their peace like this, then the Fan family, Liu family and people of the Bao Yue house will not have to suffer pressure from said government in the capital.¡± Even Fan Xian himself thought that the second prince had yed a good game, and the price he would have to pay was not at all substantial.


    ...


    ...


    After a while of watching the building from where he stood, he took notice of Mu Tie performing a secret gesture, indicating that they were unable to recover the ounting ledger of the Bao Yue house. He had not expected its recovery, however, for he suspected that Fan Sizhe¡¯s dirt had already been taken by the second prince. That kid only knew how to operate businesses on the sly, but he did not know that beneath such a person, there were officers from somece always keeping an eye on them.


    The second prince acknowledged what thoughts had been traversing the currents of Fan Xian¡¯s mind and put up a smile, thinking that regardless of what was to happen, the Bao Yue house was established by Fan Sizhe and there was no discernable way for Fan Xian to bury that fact. The Fan and Liu family were now both in this mess, and if he did not want for this news to get out and circte, he would have to cooperate.


    ¡°Bao Yue house will continue its operations.¡± Fan Xian spoke calmly, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will understand what I mean.¡±


    The second prince nodded in confirmation of his understanding, but deep in his heart, he felt a pang of difort, for he knew that Fan Xian was not the sort of person you could keep on a leash. He would not be stopped by a simple brothel, he knew that much, but he worried about what game Fan Xian might end up ying next.


    Fan Xian decided to change the subject, saying, ¡°Speaking of that, what Hongcheng has done is not right. You are out here dealing with prostitutes, and it is not my desire to confide in Ruoruo about this. I hope you will remain more faithful when the two of you are married. You knew that Sizhe was in the middle of dirty business out here, yet you did not tell either of us. Even though I was an ambassador, and was way from the capital for many months, could you have not informed Ruoruo? It won¡¯t be long before you are Sizhe¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    He looked towards the Crown Prince with remorse and said, ¡°Hongcheng, you truly disappoint me.¡±


    The second prince was silent. No matter how smart he was, he could not sense the true meanings behind Fan Xian¡¯s words. Even Li Hongcheng felt guilty when hearing these words spoken to him, and he had no idea how Fan Xian was to leverage the events that transpired at Bao Yue.


    The investigation was still ongoing at Bao Yue. The second prince thought that if he was to agree to a settling of peace, why had he not called it off? He was slightly worried that the ck dogs of the Overwatch Council might uncover the connection between the Bao Yue house and Li Hongcheng. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mister Fan, maybe now you can call your men off? After all, this is the capital government¡¯s business. The Overwatch Council is supposed to work inside the government, and what you are doing now goes against the Emperor¡¯s wishes. He has been quite adamant about it.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and mockingly responded, ¡°I am just following that which my family desired. Coming to this brothel and bringing back a few of my useless and delinquent rtives that enjoy ying around here. Of course, I did bring people from the First Bureau, so you could say it¡¯s an abuse of my authority, but the officers in the government always tend to use their subordinates for personal matters. My men only know how to fight, so asking them to retrieve a couple of rtives should be no big deal.¡±


    The second prince was now angry; Fan Xian had emphasised the word ¡°family¡±, and so he did not know how to respond.


    The noiseing from the Bao Yue house had atst ceased. The officers of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council were wearing their disguises, and they brought eight people outside. Each one was either a rtive of the Fan family or Liu family. They had been deeply involved with the concerns of Bao Yue, and each of them looked disheartened. At the end of the line was the noble kid who wanted to kill Fan Xian the night before and had been shot with s crossbow; he was disying a whole new batch of fresh wounds.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes squinted and peered at his rtives, each of whom looked terrified. It was as if a frosted wind howled from his mouth as he spoke, ¡°Take them all back to their respective manors.¡±


    He turned around and gently said to the second prince, ¡°Do not worry. I promise you I will get it done. But I want these people, and it would not be appropriate to use thew to investigate them. I will use the disciplinary rules and self-givenws of my family to take care of them.¡±


    The second prince thought, No matter how well you use your family rules, there is no way to hide the fact that several members of the Fan family own shares of the Bao Yue house. Your reputation is in the line of fire, whether you like it or not. As the second prince watched the Fan and Liu family members be shuffled aboard their carriage to be taken away, his heart shivered as he pondered what exactly his ¡°family discipline¡± consisted of .


    Fan Xian looked into his eyes and said, ¡°For the people who ambushed mest night, please send word so that I am never made to see them again. Yeah...that¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: Brother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The First Bureau of the Overwatch Council possessed the necessary sense of proportion and expertise to wlessly handle the investigation of the Bao Yue house. As instructed, they retrieved personnel from the establishment who only belonged to the Fan family and Liu family. As for the little bastards that lived in the sovereign manors, many were beaten up by Fan Xian. There were quite a few who weren¡¯t too deeply involved with the conspiracy of the Bao Yue house, so they were left alone.


    After Mu Tie had finished gathering up those he was tasked to, he didn¡¯t report it to Commissioner Fan, who was standing beside a particr carriage, instead delivering straight to Fan manor. The officers of the Overwatch Council saw Fan Xian standing outside the carriage for the longest time without entering. The reverse could also be said for those who were inside it; they weren¡¯ting out. One could almost certainly tell from a mere nce that the people inside that carriage were even more noble than Fan Xian himself. Fan Xian was a rtive of the royal family, and whoever was inside it must have belonged to them.


    The investigation of Bao Yue hadn¡¯t yielded much in the way of progress. Fan Xian desired to destroy the ountancy ledger which incriminated Fan Sizhe in his involvement with Bao Yue. Strangely, however, it had be an impossible task toplete since it couldn¡¯t be found, and it was due to his failure in this regard that Fan Xian was forced to concede and establish a temporary peace with the second prince. To continue with his investigation under such circumstances would be a foolish move.


    The officers of the Overwatch Council had now left. The officers of the capital government were arriving,ing to clean up the mess and reinstate the stability of the establishment and surrounding area. For all intents and purposes, everything seemed to have gone back to normal. The Fan and the Liu family were still in possession of 70% of the shares and stocks of the Bao Yue house; they were the silent, unspoken pimps of the capital.


    Fan Xian was still continuing his intense discussions with the second prince.


    It seemed as if the capital city had now rediscovered harmony.


    The second prince looked at Fan Xian¡¯s peaceful face from the carriage. He felt both admiration and appreciation for the young man, deep in his heart. The events and revtions that had recently transpired within Bao Yue were enough to drive a man insane, but there was Fan Xian, perfectly calm. He had even epted his call for peace with little to no hesitation. He really was a person who could evaluate a certain,plex scenario and make quick but effective decisions on a whim to best handle what had been dealt out.


    Whenever he took sight of that familiar smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face, deep in his heart, he thought it to be one of fondness, but that disturbed him somewhat. He repeatedly thought that Fan Xian must be a kindred spirit of his, alike in many ways. Even though he was just an officer, the second prince harbored an overwhelmingly strong desire to engage that man with a deep conversation.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hongcheng, you leave first. I would like to talk to Fan Xian in private.¡± The second prince said this quietly, and he did not care for the people on the street, simply disembarking from the carriage.


    Fan Xian frowned, but he was a little surprised at the second prince wanting a private conversation with him, as earlier Fan Xian had told him of his desire to returning to the manor as soon as possible. He was not one for a long chat, at least not now, but he was the respected prince, and he had actually disembarked from the carriage especially for him. Fan Xian was keen to hear of what he had in mind to discuss, even if it was not out of respect for the second prince; so, he nodded a yes.


    Li Hongcheng looked at him with a sorry face, then bid the carriage drive away from Bao Yue.


    The brocade shoes that the second prince had been wearing greeted the ordinary cobbles of the street. He began leading Fan Xian to a nearby teahouse, away from the people who might nosy in and eavesdrop on their conversation. Followers of the prince had moved ahead to clear out the teahouse, so that when they arrived to sit down, they did so privately and only within their ownpany.


    Fan Xian took a sip out of a bowl of tea and with surprising delight as he raised his eyebrows and looked at the prince.


    The second prince wasughing, saying, ¡°I knew you would like that tea. Every time we went to visit Hongcheng¡¯s manor, you would request that very same drink.¡± He then gently said, ¡°As for Bao Yue, I thought you would hate me.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I am not a saint, so I am afraid that I must inform you that I do have certain feelings about it.¡±


    The second prince shook his head and responded, ¡°In the beginning, your little brother was talking about business with my little brother. So yes, I did know about it, and I did indeed help them secretly...¡± The second prince studied Fan Xian¡¯s face while continuing to talk, ¡°but I implore you not to misunderstand my intent. At the time, everyone was under the belief that the Fan family maintained a strong rtionship with me and of course, it was never my desire to possibly threaten you. I was merely looking for an opportunity that would yield benefits for the both of us, to strengthen our rtionship. How was I supposed to know it would end up like this? I never wanted things to end up this way.¡±


    Fan Xian already knew what the second prince was thinking, back when they established the Bao Yue house earlier in the spring, and he was not surprised. But hearing him admitting to what had done was quite the shock. He was unsure of exactly how to reply, and so he smiled politely and told him, ¡°The way you have treated me is quite ttering.¡±


    The second prince was not afraid of embellishing this branch of the conversation further, and so he continued by saying, ¡°I would like you to know that I have always held you in high regard. You are quite dear to me... so I did not understand as to why upon your return to the capital you held me in such contempt.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, replying, ¡°What you¡¯re talking about is actually silly. I am just a chancellor, for what benefit could I possibly earn by opposing you?¡±


    The second prince peered into his eyes and slowly told him, ¡°I need you to tell me... I know you are unwilling to be the pawn of the Crown Prince, so I do not understand your behavior.¡±


    Fan Xian did not expect the second prince to be so honest and straightforward. Within his delightful surprise, he smiled and asked him, ¡°Do you truly not understand?¡±


    The second prince looking into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, then shook his head.


    Fan Xian looked up and used the middle phnx of his fingers to knock the wooden table, as a call for service. As he did this, he said, ¡°Nin Street.¡±


    The second prince suddenly froze. After recovering a whileter, he admitted, ¡°it was my fault, wasn¡¯t it?¡± After this, the second prince himself stood up and bowed to Fan Xian.


    The son of an emperor bowed before an officer!


    ...


    ...


    There was no expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face that the second prince was hoping to see. He was like a stone statue, sitting on his chair. Fan Xian simply looked him in the eye and told him, ¡°You are a prince, and I am just an officer. You are referring to the loss of a life; do you really think apologizing to me will make everything okay? And I, as an officer, should I start crying and be simultaneously grateful for the apology and feel sorry on your behalf?¡±


    The second prince took a deep breath, suppressing a sudden rise in anger that hadn¡¯t visited him in many years. In response, he coldly said, ¡°Then how am I supposed to mend fences with you?¡±


    Fan Xian beganughing and said, ¡°When I was investigating myst case, you obviously seemed to know why. Who makes my mother-inw always look at me with such displeasure, wanting to go so far as to kill me? First, an assassin was sent after me. Then, it was the Imperial Censorate. And next year, I am to take over the pce treasury; this in itself will undoubtedly lead to a conflict with Xinyeng. But if you are able to promise me at least one thing¨Cand I cannot guarantee any favoritism, at least in the future¨CI will ensure that the Overwatch Council is put in a neutral position.¡±


    A chill frosted over the second prince¡¯s heart. The anger in his heart earlier was already long gone. In the past few months, the people of the second prince, and the officers that were allied with him, were being kept tabs on by the Overwatch Council. Even the harmless astronomers of the capital were being kept in their sights. All in all, it was putting those who chose to ally themselves with the second prince under great duress. Right now, he had just heard that Fan Xian was able to change the Overwatch Council itself, and so he thought to himself, Who wouldn¡¯t want that?


    He was quiet for a while, and then he raised up his right hand and gently implored, ¡°please speak, Commissioner.¡±


    This sentence referred to Fan Xian by his title, which wasmissioner.


    Fan Xian looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°if you can keep a certain distance away from the eldest princess, I might very well guarantee your safety for the remainder of your days. You can live happily ever after.¡±


    The second prince was taken aback, not expecting Fan Xian to suggest such a ridiculous proposal. To guarantee my safety for the rest of my life? That is absurd! His anger could no longer be contained, and so with an outburst, he said, ¡°You cannot be serious!?¡±


    The both of them weren¡¯t actually all that familiar, but it was just that their age and positions shared a certain simrity. But now here they were, just the two of them, unable to get along with each other.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°I get it; there is something you don¡¯t understand. But there is also something I do not understand either. Does the throne feel great to sit upon? Isn¡¯t the safety to maintain such a position one of the hardest things to achieve? You have always been fond of literature, haven¡¯t you? Shu Gui Fei was the character who was as obvious as daylight; why can you not get what this means?¡±


    Even though the teahouse was quiet with the absence of any other sole individual they were not afraid of the concept of a fly upon the wall. But Fan Xian was almost a little too forthright in his speech. It was as if he was too keen on speaking his mind, and hearing all that he had to say, the prince¡¯s heart shrivelled a bit. He mulled it over in his mind, that in this world there were many things that one could only do, but not talk about. For instance, his desire to actually take the throne. Still, he thought to himself, Oh well, at least I am super polite to the Crown Prince. But who could guess that the man in front of me could mention this desire of mine so casually?


    It wasn¡¯t until today that the second prince fully understood how audacious Fan Xian actually was. The second prince thought about it, but was unable to fathom why he was the way he was.


    There was a glow within the second prince¡¯s eyes, and its glow came into contact with Fan Xian. The pain that the prince had suffered over the years suddenly began to burn deep inside him, and so he looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face and lowered his voice to say, ¡°Everyone knows that the throne is no good to sit upon. But I am of the royal family, and because of that, I must. This throne, if I truly have to fight for it, I will. But even if I did not want to, I would still have to. If I was given the choice, I would rather go study at college each and every day than involve myself in such political intrigue.¡±


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Has someone forced you?¡±


    Perhaps it was Fan Xian¡¯s tenacity that had brought out the second prince¡¯s anger, but now he coldlyughed and replied, ¡°Of course someone has forced me! When I was 12, they told me I was a person of virtue. They said if I was to be a prince, it would be a waste of my talents. When I was 13, however, they made me a crown prince. When I was 14, they built me a house outside the pce. It initially looked as if I had been kicked out of the pce, but it was to provide me an opportunity to engage with other officers and chancellors freely. It was also during my fourteenth year that they allowed me to go to the Emperor¡¯s study room so that I was able to listen in on the court. Did you know that before me, only the eldest prince was provided a simr opportunity?¡±


    The pretty face of the second prince now began to contort as he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight for the throne, but these matters continue to arise again and again; pushing me towards it. What am I supposed to do? Do you think that the eastern pce believes that I do not want to fight for the throne? The eldest prince was young, but the way in which he looked at me, it was as if his eyes were full of hatred. But we are brothers. When he was 13, he already wanted to kill me. Even if I could convince the eldest prince, there¡¯s still the matter of my mother. Do you think she would ever forgive me?¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless, listening intently to the second prince¡¯s speech as he spiralled further and further into madness.


    ¡°It was he who pushed me into this situation...¡± The second prince¡¯s eyes were like icicles wreathed in me. To look upon them would make a person instantly shiver. ¡°I need to protect my mother and I need to protect my life. What can I do? If he wants topete with me, then yes, I will do the same.¡±


    Fan Xian looked down towards the ground. He knew that the only person who had the power to push a prince towards thepetition would be the Emperor himself. He smiled and said, ¡°Did you ever think that he is merely using you like a whetstone, ushering the eldest prince into maturity?¡±


    ¡°I know about that already.¡± The second prince uncaringly ruffled his sleeves, and said, ¡°We are the sons of the Emperor. Who would be willing to be a whetstone, a tool that would assuredly break in the future? I am going topete. And if I really do win this fight, and am made to see his pitiable, regretful face, I would be happier to see that than sit on the throne itself.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and told him, ¡°Why have you channeled so much anger and hatred just to release it here? The Emperor has already selected a crown prince. It looks to me as if he understands matters more than you do. If someone wants to throw you into a river, forcing you into a swimming contest, the best resistance would be to not engage or swim down the river at all. Either that or go and beat up the fellow who wanted to push you in in the first ce... instead of going all the way down river to strangle yourpetitor to death.¡±


    The second prince finally calmed down a bit, but his face was now aghast as he stared at Fan Xian. He pried his mouth open and said, ¡°What you have just said is close enough to revolt!¡±


    Fan Xian acted as if he did not care. He merely shook his head and said, ¡°You said something that was just as horrible today as well.¡±


    The second prince¡¯s eyebrows leapt up suddenly. He studied the entirety of Fan Xian¡¯s face for a while, contemting his next words. After a while, he hopelessly pleaded: ¡°Help me, Fan Xian!¡±


    Fan Xian maintained hisposure, almost in a way that seemed to suggest a totalck of concern for the second prince¡¯s plight. He then shook his head once again.


    ¡°Why?¡± The second prince quietly spoke again.¡±You are going to have to choose a side, sometime in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian did not give him an answer, for he was deep in thought. He was thinking, This person in front of me could figure for a big brother, considering our rtionship. But I am different from any other officer, for I do not want to make any decisions. I am just a little worried about the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom and the heart of steel that he possesses.


    Seeing the near-hopeless gaze of sincerity given by the second prince, Fan Xian finally spoke. ¡°Do not get too close to Xinyeng; that woman is a very smart maniac. Even I cannot calcte or determine her future moves.¡±


    The second prince calmed himself once more, and with a gentle smile, returned to his seat.


    Fan Xian sighed within, knowing that the second prince sought his alliance solely due to his power and influence. But still, he trusted the eldest prince¡¯s power the most. The results of this exchange made for a decent start, but the next time that they met, he resolved to push on the second prince even harder.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡± The second prince said, solemnly.


    Fan Xian was quiet for a bit, after some time raising his head to say, ¡°Even if the events concerning Bao Yue had nevere to pass, I would still attempt to bring you down.¡±


    The look inside the second prince¡¯s eyes made it seem as if he thought Fan Xian had made a joke. He thought he was being far too arrogant.


    Fan Xian ignored his expression as he quietly continued, ¡°Maybe this is the only way you and Hongcheng will manage to both survive this.¡±


    The second prince could hear from Fan Xian¡¯s tone of voice that he harbored both pity and disdain for him. Once again, the prince was brought to anger, and so he swiftly stood up and peered right into his eyes.


    Fan Xian mockingly said, ¡°My Lord, do not for one second stop to think that you can control all matters. Take a look at what just happened at Bao Yue.¡±


    The atmosphere in the teahouse quickly floundered, but as it did, eight people now approached the building. They were each clothed in the same manner of garb, but their faces were veiled, preventing any guess as to their age.


    As they each came, every one of them looked as if they harbored a desire for murder.


    They all approached with a different look of violence upon them. One came as a sabre, one could be mistaken for a straight-sword and another danced forward with the weight of a great axe. Nothing would halt theiring.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian knew that the second prince wouldn¡¯t call for his assassination. He squinted his eyes as this ugly band waltzed directly into the teahouse. In a low voice, he spoke, ¡°Gan, Liu, Xie, Fan. Four generals. He, Zhang, Xu, Cao. Four schrs. The legendary subordinates of the second prince; that¡¯s what they look like.¡±


    The second prince looked at him and said, ¡°Fan Xian, I think of you as an important person. But that does not necessarily mean that I have absolute need of you. Try to somewhat relinquish your overbearing arrogance, would you?¡±


    Fan Xian stood upughing, waving his hand. He replied to the prince, ¡°the subordinates I have, the Qinian Group, there is no way they could defeat the eight warriors you possess. Therefore, I won¡¯t call them out. But there is something I must tell you, and this is as honest as ites; no matter how many fighters youmand, they are useless for a situation such as this. Otherwise, Chen Pingping would already be Emperor.¡±


    In the midst of hisughter, he was makingments that were to suggest a rebellion. Yet despite that, he merely walked out of the teahouse as proudly as he had entered.


    As he was leaving the teahouse, however, he walked past those most powerful subordinates of the prince almost as if they were not even there. As he passed Gan and Xie, he shrugged. But as he passed Xu and Cao, he waved. The atmosphere was palpable and the tension would have been unbearable for most, as one could sense the desire of those eight people to kill Fan Xian. This atmosphere, having filled the teahouse, now spilt outside to mix with the fading sunlight of that autumn evening.


    ...


    ...


    After Fan Xian had departed, the second prince returned to his table andy his cheek unto the palm of his hand. He frowned his eyebrows as he began to reflect on the conversations he had just had. He did not know why he had lost his temper in front of Fan Xian, nor did he know why he spoke of so many things that troubled his heart deeply. He took a deep breath, and his pretty face almost seemed to fade awaypletely, lost to an appearance of stern contemtion. He coldly spoke aloud, ¡°If there everes a day where I must kill Fan Xian, how many people will you need?¡±


    Xie Bi An slowly embedded his sword in its sheath and replied, ¡°I can do it alone.¡±


    Fan Wu Jiu wore a darkened face and slightly shook his head, saying, ¡°No, the eight of us will do it. That will ensure the end of Fan Xian.¡±


    The second prince was not thinking straight, believing that the eight people in the room with him were of differing opinions, as well. Fan Xian was not a character whose motives were ever made clear. Thinking of what had just happened with Bao Yue, however, he was at least confident in the prospect of Fan Xianying low for some time and not bothering him too much. With that in mind, he shook his head and shelved the notion of assassination for the time being.


    Fan Xian, who had now returned to his carriage, carefully washed away the residue of a truth-telling form from his fingertips. For as much as he had gleaned, he was still a little disappointed in the conversation that was held. He took a big risk in drugging the prince like so, but he hadn¡¯t learned of anything particrly useful. And in regards to the second prince and eldest princess, his knowledge of their situation was still far too murky. He hade away thinking that the heart of the second prince was one that was strong, but the spirit of the man was one that forever obliged to the yearnings of a schr. Fan Xian was no psychologist, though, and such information was useless to him.


    The carriage had atst arrived back at Fan manor. Upon its arrival, Fan Xian leapt off the carriage and walked beyond the side door of the manor and through the backyard, ignoring the family members that watched his swift arrival and hasty departure with a perplexed look on their faces. He approached the entrance to his study room and calmly opened its door his hands. Then, all of a sudden, he threw his leg forward.


    A scream erupted from within the study room and everyone in the family was stricken with sudden fear. Fan Sizhe , the victim of Fan Xian¡¯s ruthless kick, rolled forward like a plump ball into the grandmaster¡¯s chair. It shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: Family Discipline


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Fan manor was separated into two separate districts. The courtyard was luxurious and the buildings that peppered it wererge. There were three study rooms, and the one from which erupted a high scream came from the west side, the side which contained the least security. This was the study room that most were familiar with and that people could get close to. Like the squeal of a pig being ughtered, the sudden scream was a shock to all.


    Two women who were also in the study when Fan Sizhe screamed cried out in fear. Fan Ruoruo and Lin Wan¡¯er looked on in horror and quickly ran towards Fan Xian to tug at his arms. They were afraid that their big brother ¨C or husband ¨C was in the precarious position of kicking Fan Sizhe to death. It was a usible possibility, given his fury.


    In their eyes, Fan Xian always appeared to be a gentle and mature young man. Even though there had been previous bouts of anger and sadness, he had never once looked so frightfully mad. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s ice cold demeanor made chills ran down their spines. They were clueless as to what Fan Sizhe had actually done wrong, and they made sure to pull at Fan Xian¡¯s arms and not let him go one step further.


    After Teng Zi Jing received the order from Fan Xian to return Fan Sizhe to the manor and study room, the boy was like a cat on a hot tin roof. While contained there, he managed to catch a glimpse of Lady Si Si, to whom he hurriedly requested that a message be brought to his big sister and sister-inw, asking them toe over at once.


    Fan Ruoruo and Lin Wan¡¯er had yet to be made aware of what had happened with the Bao Yue house, and so hearing that Fan Sizhe was calling for their help was an amusing joke. When Fan Xian entered the study room that they were in and brutally kicked Fan Sizhe without warning, they immediately knew something huge had urred. Both of their faces turned a whiter shade of pale as they looked at Fan Xian, fear contorting both of their faces.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Fan Xian yelled out, with eyes as if they had been frozen for a hundred days. ¡°Father already knows about this, so get your hands off me. I¡¯m not going to kill him.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was now lying on the floor amidst a mound of broken wood and splinters, ying dead. He peeped out with one eye and was able to see his big brother¡¯s face, now a little moreposed and calm, and hearing him state that he wasn¡¯t nning on beating him to death, he felt relieved.


    Unexpectedly, however, Fan Xian coldly continued, by saying, ¡°but I am going to cripple the boy.¡±


    As he spoke, he escaped the two girls who were grabbing his shoulders. Fan Xian was too mad and couldn¡¯t spare the time to find the family¡¯s book of discipline and so he just grabbed the teapot that was on the table and threw it towards Fan Sizhe


    Crunch!


    The teapot, full to the brim with hot tea, broke into pieces near the boy, who was continuing to y dead.


    The tea went everywhere, as did its broken shards of ss. Fan Sizhe let out an audible yelp, as some of the tea scorched his face and bits of ss brought blood to the surface. He couldn¡¯t feign death anymore. He jumped up, crying out loud, and went to hide behind Lin Wan¡¯er. Amidst his tears and screams of fear, you could discern ¡°Big Brother! He¡¯s is going to kill me! Help!¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er saw her brother-inw¡¯s face, all bloodied and in shock, and repositioned him behind her. She slowed Fan Xian¡¯s advance, who was directly in front of her, still seething with rage, and quickly spoke. ¡°What is this? What is going on here? Is this not something we can sort out through a mature and engaged dialogue with one another?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Fan Sizhe¡¯s flustered face as he hid behind Lin Wan¡¯er. But the anger in his heart did not quell or subside. His mind turned to the wretched deeds Fan Sizhe hadmitted, and it only stoked the fire. He raised his finger and pointed it towards the cowering child and yelled, ¡°You ask him!! Go on! Ask him what he¡¯s done!¡±


    When Fan Sizhe attempted to speak, he could only mumble, for a foul metallic taste coated his tongue as he coughed up blood. He hadn¡¯t realised until now how powerful his brother¡¯s kick was, and he wondered if this was how he was to die. In this sudden fright, he mustered the courage to call out amidst his tears and weeping to say, ¡°I just opened the house. Do I have to die for it...? Sister, ah... I don¡¯t think I will live to see the next sunrise... Ah!¡±


    After onest brutal scream, Fan Sizhe could no longer stand straight. He keeled over and fell to the floor in another act to y dead, which scared the living hell out of Lin Wan¡¯er and Fan Ruoruo, who both raced to his aid. They kneeled down before him and began rubbing his temples.


    Fan Xian had at the very least been able to release some of his anger today upon the battered boy. As Fan Sizhe once more attempted to y dead, though, he was angry enough to beginughing in hysteria. He looked back and noticed the door to the study room was still wide open. In the distance, servants of the manor could be seen taking a peek at the events that were transpiring in the room ,and so he approached to close the door. He emotionlessly said, ¡°That kick wouldn¡¯t kill you. So, you better get up.¡±


    Fan Sizhe saw how his brother¡¯s face was twisted with rage, and did not dare to stand up. He continued to lie on the floor, hiding behind his sister-inw and big sister, hoping he could stall long enough for his mother to arrive.


    Fan Xian had now taken a seat, and as he sat there, none could pierce the veil created by his expressionless face and think of that which coursed through his mind. Fan Ruoruo passed him a cup of tea and gently asked, ¡°What house?¡±


    After Fan Xian finished taking a sip of tea, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Whorehouse.¡±


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were shocked. These twodies had been shocked many times today, butpared to Fan Xian¡¯s kick, Fan Sizhe¡¯s opening of a brothel seemed even more ridiculous. Still, they didn¡¯t think too poorly of the prospect; it wasmonce for rich kids of the capital to start little businesses of their own. Although running a brothel wasn¡¯t something you should be too proud of, as Sizhe was too young to be getting involved in such a business. But did Fan Xian have to get as mad as he did, kicking him so hard?


    Fan Xianughed coldly, bringing out a scroll from his chest pocket, which he passed to his sister. It concerned the investigation of the Overwatch Council on the Bao Yue house.


    Fan Ruoruo took it and looked confused. Although the document wasn¡¯t too long, it said many bad things about the Bao Yue house. It only spoke about the evidence they had found, so it didn¡¯t take long to read it.


    The mess earlier had made her hair into a mess. Some of her hair had fallen across the forehead and blocked her eyes. It was difficult to make out her reaction. But then she started to breathe heavily, and you could see that it was a mixture of sadness and anger. She bit her lip uneasily.


    Wan¡¯er, seeing how Ruoruo was now behaving, wanted to see what was on the scroll that would make her like this. She wanted to go over to her sister-inw and see what was on the document, but she refrained, fearing Fan Xian would beat Fan Sizhe to death if she left him unprotected for even a second.


    Fan Ruoruo raised her head and looked calm, though she seemed colder than before, and her eyes looked angry. She looked at Fan Sizhe, who continued to y dead and asked, ¡°Did he do all this?¡±


    She asked the question calmly, but in her tone, there was an element of something else. It made the people in the room who heard it feel disturbed. Fan Sizhe had been raised by his big sister, so he was afraid of her, despite being closest to her. With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked disappointed, wondering since when had her brother be like this. Her eyes welled up with tears as she gritted her teeth and chucked the scroll at Fan Sizhe. It hit his face and she told him, ¡°Just take a look at it yourself!¡±


    Sizhe looked at his big brother, who was still sitting in extreme calm. Then, he looked at his sister-inw. He picked up the scroll and read it. The expression on his face worsened. Fan Xian had learnt about everything he had done during his time in the Bao Yue house.


    Fan Xian now closed his eyes and stood up from his chair.


    Sizhe screamed. He leapt up and started iling his arms around, mumbling to say, ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t do this. Please, stop hitting me!¡±


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes while looking at his brother, saying, ¡°If you had personally killed someone and forced women into being whores, I would have kicked you to death by now already. But who are you? You are the owner of the Bao Yue house owner. If you didn¡¯t issue themand, why would those kids of sovereignsmit the foul acts that they did?¡±


    Sizhe, with a rattled voice said, ¡°Some things were ordered by the third prince. Not me!¡±


    ¡°Fan Sizhe,¡± Fan Xian coldlyughed and said, ¡°Ruoruo said you really are like a pig. I didn¡¯t believe it to be true at first, but here you are, trying to lick yourself clean. I really underestimated you, allowing you to be the thug-boss here in the capital. You really are something.¡±


    And he really was.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s heart went cold. Although he wasn¡¯t old, his heart was mature. He knew his big brother was not paying heed to his plight of defence. He felt wronged, and as he started crying he said aloud, ¡°It really is none of my business!¡±


    Right here, he saw another scary scene.


    Ruoruo calmly took out a stick that was the length of an arm. She gave it to Fan Xian.


    When Fan Xian hade to the capital, Fan Ruoruo used a ruler to smack Fan Sizhe¡¯s hand when he misbehaved. This ruler was the small discipline of the Fan family. What was the big discipline?


    It was a stick.


    It was a stick with barbed-wire wrapped around it.


    It was a stick that would ensure its victim would bleed when hit.


    Across the entire Fan family, only one person had been the recipient of such big discipline. That person was the bodyguard of Sinan Bo. They were the most pampered ofpanions, depending on the Fan family¡¯s power and Fan Jian¡¯s reputation, and yet they had done something bad in the Ministry of Personnel. Fan Jian used that stick to beat him. Now, he was disabled, living outside the city. One if his legs was broken; he was a sorry sight to behold.


    When Fan Sizhe was at school, he saw what happened to that man. Now, he saw Fan Xian hold the big discipline in his hands. His jaw dropped. He couldn¡¯t speak.


    Fan Xian coldly said to his wife and Ruoruo, ¡°This is something I will be responsible for; but you two will be as well.¡±


    Wan¡¯er took a step back to stand near Ruoruo.


    Fan Sizhe watched the stick get closer and closer. When his fear reached its peak, he jumped, pointed to Fan Xian and yelled, ¡°Sister-inw!! Big Sister!! Don¡¯t listen to him! Fan Xian, don¡¯t you act like a righteous saint. What is wrong with me operating a whorehouse. What is wrong with me being a bully? Who isn¡¯t doing such bad things like this in the capital? Why are you going to hit me? I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re having a conflict with the second prince, and I happen to be caught in the middle of it! You¡¯ll lose your reputation, and you¡¯re now taking it out on me.¡±


    Fan Sizhe started crying louder and he continued, ¡°If you have the balls, why don¡¯t you just kill me? What kind of brother are you? When I conducted business, how was I supposed to know you¡¯d get into a fight with the second prince. This was none of my business; you never told me anything. Go beat up the third prince, if you¡¯ve got the balls to!! You¡¯re only bullying me because I¡¯m not the recipient of my parents¡¯ love. Aren¡¯t you amissioner? Go and arrest the prefect and beat up the third prince. Go on, go! Go, go!¡±


    His face was pped, but it wasn¡¯t too loud. This had him snap out of his tirade, only to be met with the sight of seeing Fan Xian walk closer.


    Fan Xian heard him spew such poppycock, and he was infuriated. His hate didn¡¯t show it, but his forehead looked green. In the twenty years since his rebirth, this was the angriest he had ever been. What was most important about this entire thing was that Fan Sizhe was his brother. He did not expect him to do anything like he had, and he did not expect him to shout out what he was.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fan Xian yelled. ¡°If you wanted to just do business, you know I¡¯d let you. But if you weren¡¯t doing bad things, why would peoplee and threaten me? Do you think I can ept this? Today, I am teaching a lesson. It¡¯s one that was long overdue. This has nothing to do with the second prince or the third prince. This is all about you and what you have done.¡±


    Fan Xian was both sad and angry. He said, ¡°Despite your young age, you have be such a callous person. Who knows what trouble you will bring to my father? I had great expectations for you, and I will not allow you to tread the path you have currently been taking.¡±


    ¡°The princes are nothing; it is you I am angry with! I am mad at you and I hate you! They aren¡¯t my brothers. You are my brother.¡± He stared intently at him, coldly continuing, ¡°My investigations shows you were not involved, so you can still be saved. You walked the wrong path, and I will use this stick to correct that course.¡±


    After he said that, the stick moved.


    Under the family discipline, his pants were in tatters. Blood seeped out from the holes. Screams of agony rang out across the entire manor. The servants were all shocked, as were Deng Ziyue and Teng Zi Jing. Even the gardeners turned around in fright, feeling bad for the young master.


    His screaming echoed across the yard, which made the people there feel bad. Fan Sizhe was yelling just moments ago, but now, he was crying and screaming, blubbering for help. His voice gradually weakened, but amongst his fainter cries, he could be heard calling for his mother.


    ¡°Sizhe, is going to be beaten to death!¡± Liu Shi was on her knees in front of Fan Jian. She clutched his legs and pleaded, ¡°Go talk to him! Make him stop! This is enough. What if he kills him?!¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: The Old Fan and the Young Fan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Shi always looked pretty, as she had a tendency to boisterously show off her noble-heritage through an overt brandishing of elegance each and every day. On this day, however, she did not very much care for her appearance. Today, she was looking pale and tired, clutching Fan Jing¡¯s legs as she cried her eyes out, saying, ¡°Please say something! Fan Sizhe is far too young; he cannot withstand this many beatings!¡±


    Fan shangshu looked at the woman in front of her and could do little but sigh. Liu Shi had elected to follow him ever since his wife passed away. Even though Fan Jing had already been titled as Sinan Bo, he still had the emperor to watch over him; it was something no one else knew about. Liu Shi was the granddaughter of a sovereign, but she had chosen to marry into the smaller Fan family, and this was a move that surprised many within the capital. After they eloped, Liu Shi treated her new husband very well, and even pulled him away from the Liu Jing river.


    So it was fair to say that he loved her from any and all aspects. But he also harbored some guilt regarding her, as well as for for the person who had now been beaten up in the study room. He was his son, after all. Fan Jing was old, and as much as he felt great sorrow for the image of his son receiving such treatment ¨C his own personal opinion on the matter did and could not bear any relevance. He maintained his expressionless facade, shook his head and said, ¡°If jade is not refined, how can one expect to be an essory? It is the father who should bear the sins of the son, but kind mothers always foster poor children.¡±


    Screams of pain continued to erupt from the study room. All could tell it was Fan Sizhe who was yelling in pain, pleading with with remorse for his his absent mother. Fan Jing¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and his heart hopped with them. There were additional words he feltpelled to speak, but he could not say them.


    Liu Shi continued to observe her husband¡¯s cold and seemingly careless expression, and her tears were finally let loose, rolling down her cheeks in profound sadness. She stood up, brushed her skirt and prepared to escape that room.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Fan Jing then lowered his voice to say, ¡°Fan Xian is his big brother. It is his right to discipline his little brother. If you were to run up to them now, what would the kids think?¡±


    ¡°What would the kids think?¡± Liu Shi was miserable, and as she turned to look at him, so did the tears continue to roll. ¡°It is obvious that you care about how Fan Xian feels in all of this, but how do you think I feel? Have you no concern for me? I only have one son, and you are just going to stand here and wait as he gets beaten to death?¡±


    She bit her lips as the tears continued to flow, and she continued to plead, ¡°Fine! I know I may have messed up raising the boy back in the day, but ever since he came here from Danzhou, I have always been patient. I have always been cautious. I was afraid he would not have a good life here, but despite that, I have always adhered to what you have told me. I have even continued trying to please every noble in the capital so I have never had to appear as a burden in the face of Fan Xian. The position he bears in this capital right now, I am a part of it, too. Of course, I am a mother, and it is only natural for me to do these things. It is not as if I would go and take credit from him. But as for what is urring now, how can he so callously beat his own little brother so brutally? If he still remembered what happened back then, I would just give him my life in exchange for my son. Oh, please, don¡¯t touch my son. My poor son!¡±


    Fan Jing looked upon Liu Shi¡¯s sobbing face, and an anger arose from his boots all the way up to his chest. He angrily yelled at her, ¡°What are you doing!? What kind of person do you think Fan Xian is? Do you not yet know by now? If he let¡¯s go of this matter right now, he won¡¯t return to it. Although he may still appear young, he knows what he¡¯s doing! What Fan Sizhe did crossed the line. If no one were to punish him, then his horrible deeds might very well bring the reputation of our entire family down. If that were to happen, would that still make you happy?¡±


    Liu Shi was no ordinary woman. She only knew of what had transpired at the Bao Yue house today, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to surmise that part of this had to do with thepetition of power between Fan Xian and the second prince. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t something that serious at first; it was only because these transgressions were taken notice of by the second prince. That is why he is as mad as he is!¡±


    This woman and her son both shared the same opinion regarding why Fan Xian was actually this mad.


    Fan Jing¡¯s face continued its stern, emotionless look, but he then told her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that serious? The stuff they had delivered from the behind the study room, it is not as if you did not see it. Sizhe is only so young, yet he wasmanding acts that were incredibly reckless. Although he himself didn¡¯t do these sordid deeds himself, what difference does that truly make? Hemanded themitence of such acts. Do you really want your precious son to finally get to the point where he murders another with his own hands? Because that would be serious.¡±


    Liu Shi couldn¡¯t help defending her own son, saying, ¡°Are you sure this is such a rare thing in the capital? Which family out there hasn¡¯t dealt with big problems¨C¡±


    Fan Jing did not wait for her to finish speaking, and cut her off. His dialogue was spoken in a cold tone, saying, ¡°Stop discussing the matter.¡±


    Liu Shi listened and did not say anything more. The tears on her face had dried and crusted upon her cheeks, but her eyes were still wet with their presence. Hearing the repeated screams from the study room now begin to subside, her fear and worry only increased. She wondered whether or not he had simply fainted...or worse.


    Fan Jing looked at her face and sighed once more. He thought of the conversation he had shared with Fan Xian the night before, and it made the light in his heart dim.


    Over the past few months, the business that Fan Sizhe had been doing in the capital was not something that the boy himself was unaware of. He merelycked the mental aptitude to take concern and contemte that which he was doing. He thought that it was all one big kid¡¯s game, one that wasn¡¯t causing grave trouble for anybody else. No one could have possibly expected what Fan Sizhe was capable of, what had transpired over all this time.


    ¡°Let Fan Xian handle this.¡± Fan Jing attempted tofort her, as gently as he could. He continued by saying, ¡°You should understand this; the harsher his punishment, the more true his concern and care for his brother. The fact that he is his half-brother has not crossed his mind in the least. Fan Xian truly cares. Fan Xian has been known to smile when facing his enemies. The entire reason he is going so hard upon him today is because of the care and responsibility he genuinely feels for Sizhe. If he did not think of Sizhe as his own, he would most likely grab a sword and cut him down with little to no hesitation. He wouldn¡¯t be that flustered or angry about it either. If you can understand this, then there is no reason for you to worry about it any further. I¡¯ll be honest with you; you need to know who it is we can all depend on in this family.¡±


    Liu Shi understood what he had said. The Fan family¡¯s reputation was huge, as were the stakes for maintaining it. At no small expense could the reputation ever be lowered, and it would have no alternative but to climb. And Fan Jing was getting old now. That is not to suggest he was anywhere near dying of old age, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before he retired. In the future, it would not matter if it was Liu Shi or Sizhe; they could not ensure that the manor would be around forever. Its right to remain was entirely dependent on Fan Xian¡¯s future sesses, and how well he performed in his duties in the kingdom.


    When I child is struck, most of the pain is felt by its mother. It did not matter what more great deeds Fan Xian would do following this day, for after the first strike of this evening, Liu Shi would forever harbor some element of hate and resentment towards him.


    Fan Jing shook his head, gesturing for Liu Shi to follow him towards the study room. They both began their walk to that building that was nestled between the houses of the yard.


    Liu Shi was visibly better, and walked forward with a brisk pace behind Fan Jing. She was so focused that she never left any instructions for the maids who had been following her all this time.


    For the servants to see the master and his wife walk so quickly was a strange sight on the grounds of the manor, which surprised them. Although they were not told, this sight,bined with the sounds of screaming that were being emitted from that direction, had them correctly guessing what was unfolding. Their hearts were stricken with worry; if Fan Xian was beating up his little brother so vigorously and with such audible brutality, for those two to approach and intervene would be the cause of greatmotion. An argument could most certainly follow, at the very least. The Fan manor had been rtively calm and had seen tremendous growth in the past few years. While the responsibilities of all were taken on with sincerity, it was generally a lively ce, with plenty of room for joy. Even the servants held a great sense of belonging there, and with great concern for the well-being of the manor, none wanted to see something unfortunate befall it.


    Liu Shi, her face full of anxiety, walked through the yard. She wished she had wingsso that she could fly to the study room sooner. When she looked ahead to see her husband stroll almost as if there was no cause for hurry, she did not dare overtake him.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the yard beside the residence, they were greeted by the noise of greater screams. The ferociousshing of wood against skin could now be heard clearly. Those sounds would have struck fear into anyone in remote proximity.


    Liu Shi¡¯s mind had already been disturbed, but to now hear these sounds of punishment and the coinciding calls of anguish proved too much for her heart to bear. As if in quicksand, her heart sunk lower and lower until she lost allposure and fell to the ground unconscious; Such was the wretchedness of those sounds, no matter if it was her boy at the receiving end of that atrocity or not.


    With great fortune, her maids had decided to follow without beingmanded to. When Liu Shi fell to the ground, they were able to catch andy her down without injury.


    The quietest study room of the three located in Fan manor, the one beside the zen garden, was where Fan Xian conducted his business at home. He always forbid anyone from approaching or entering, but this time, there were an additional three people already in there. The person who was sitting behind the bookcase was Yan Bingyun, who had just be leader of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. The other two who were sat beside him were Fan Xian¡¯s students ¨C Shi Chan Li and the Eight Bureau¡¯s leader-assistant Mu Tie.


    Alongside Teng Zi Jing and Deng Zi Yue, who were watching the punishment unfold in the yard, those three were Fan Xian¡¯s most trusted allies, and of them all, Yan Bingyun¡¯s position was the most special. Not only was he a subordinate of Fan Xian, but he was now considered a friend, for a genuine friendship had developed between them. Now, as he heard the sound of wood striking the boy, he could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°This is something that should be dealt with by the government, not by mere family discipline. By doing this, you are not adhering to thew.¡±


    Of the three, only Yan Bingyun dared to question Fan Xian¡¯s course of action. Shi Chan Liughed and exined to Yan Bingyun, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t have this ordeal blow up too soon. If it was truly put in the hands of the government, and if they were to find out that it was Fan Xian¡¯s little brother that was allied with that person in the pce... There is simply no other choice. If that happened, themissioner would have no choice but to start a war with the second prince. And no matter who won, Fan Xian¡¯s little brother would be sure to lose. If the government were to uncover evidence regarding his involvement with Bao Yue, he would either be sentenced to death or exiled more than three thousand miles away.¡±


    Mu Tie awkwardlyughed and did not dare respond. After all, he was the one who secretly hinted at Fan Sizhe¡¯s involvement with Bao Yue to Fan Xian; in a sense, whatever was to happen to Fan Xian¡¯s brother would be an indirect consequence of this deed. Although Fan Xian was satisfied with his decision toe forward with his knowledge, who knew what the rest of the Fan family would think?


    Yan Bingyun shook his head once more, as an obvious disagreement to Fan Xian¡¯s methodology. He was firm in the stance that deliverance of the boy to the government was what should have been done. Still, he understood why Fan Xian had chosen to go about these issues in the way that he had. Yan Bingyun then spoke, ¡°Ourmissioner is indeed a smart man, using family discipline to punish the boy. In the future, if word of the events at the Bao Yue house were ever unearthed and Fan Xian at the pce, his ability to exin his course of action and line of thinking to the Emperor would be simple. At the very least, if the second prince chooses to prosecute the Fan family for hiding crimesmitted by their own, it would be impossible.¡±


    Shi Chan Li heard his speech and froze. He knew that Fan Xian wanted it known just how brutal this punishment was, for he wished to test the reaction and response of the government¡¯s officers. But what Fan Sizhe did was a clear-cut crime, and to go about solving the issue in such a manner would most likely not work.


    Yan Bingyun smiled and looked at Si Chan Li, acknowledging wahat was guing his mind. He told him, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Your teacher will sort this all out in no time.¡± In response to this, Si Chan Li¡¯s started to think, This has nothing to do with the Fourth Bureau. There must be some extra reason as to why Fan Xian called upon the leader of the Fourth Bureau to be present here, but it was a reason he had not been privy to.


    Mu Tie walked near the window. Looking past the zen garden, he watched the thick wooden stick lift up. It was covered in blood and bits of flesh, and when it was brought down again, a scream greeted its arrival. Even though he was an officer of the Overwatch Council, he did believe that Fan Xian was being slightly too harsh on them; seeing the Fan and Liu family members all suffer beneath that wooden stick, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder with each strike.


    Shi Chan Li then began to write out some documents on the table that were to be important in the near future.


    ...


    ...


    Liu Shi woke up, startled. With ardent determination, she decided to confront Fan Xian. Rubbing her eyes, she saw that the people who were now receiving punishment were the distant rtives. The tool of their punishment was being brought up high, and brought down fast. With each hit, ash of blood sprayed the ground and a painful screech pierced the air. As long as it was not her baby boy receiving such a beating, she was entirely fine with the sight of that scene. Having been brought quick reprieve, she hastily returned to her former self; the noble, elegant Mrs Fan. With all prior distress gone, she looked on coldly.


    The way she saw it, her son Fan Sizhe was prone to making a mistake or two on asion, but to create so much trouble andmit such wretched deeds across the capital was an impossibility and that if such a thing were true, he must have been negatively influenced by others. She assumed it to be the Fan family members who were now receiving punishment, to be the ones who drove Fan Sizhe to be this bad. Her delusion that led to this belief was so high, she was now filled with nothing but anger at the sight of those being beaten. She ignored any of their strained plights for aid and simply bit her teeth. She then yelled towards the subordinates of Teng Zi Jing, ¡°Fan Xian asked you guys to beat them harder than that. If you don¡¯t fix these little bastards, how can they be one day expected to uphold the honor of this family?!¡±


    After she yelled out, Fan Jing and Liu Shi entered the study room. Seeing Fan Sizhe naked, lying on a long stool in the corner of the room, Liu Shi once again lost herposure. In absolute distress, she ran to his side. Looking at the bloodied marks that painted the entirety of the boy¡¯s back, she could not help but start crying. She reached out her hand and with her fingertips, she stroked the swollen bruises that now adorned his body. Through her tears, she could only hiss, ¡°My son.¡±


    A hand reached out towards her, holding a handkerchief. It wiped the tears away from her eyes for her.


    Liu Shi looked up to see Fan Xian... gritting her teeth, she did her best to suppress the raging fires of fury which were boiling inside.


    Fan Xian was already calm, for his personal beating of Fan Sizhe proved a great outlet for the release of his own ire. Heforted her, saying, ¡°It will be fine. If you would excuse me for just a moment, I would like to apply cream to the wounds my little brother has endured.¡±


    Liu Shi did not want to move aside and leave her son, but she had no choice but toply. Watching Fan Xian rub the cream across Fan Sizhe¡¯s body, it looked as if the boy was dying, and that he was only faintly skirting the edge of life and death.


    Fan Jing looked the other way, seeing his daughter-inw and daughter, standing in a corner. Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were full of fear, and he thought it may have been because the viewing of the punishment was too much for her. Ruoruo¡¯s eyes were full of tears instead, but she was not crying for the punishment the little boy had been forced to withstand, but it was in knowledge of his overall failure to follow in the graceful footsteps of his peers and be a person worthy of respect. Fan Jing shook his head and coughed, and all in the room turned their attention towards him. With words directed at Fan Xian, he spoke, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°ording to your desires, Sizhe will be leaving tonight.¡± Fan Xian politely said. ¡°It has all been arranged.¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: Exile


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The conversation between the father and son continued as though no one else was present in the room. The three women who were there were now reeling in shock, asking themselves, Was the beating not enough? He is now to be exiled, also?


    ¡°Dear, what are you talking about?¡±


    Liu Shi had a frightened look, and hopelessly looked toward her husband. Fan Sizhe, who was lying down on the wooden bench jumped up. In the critically injured state he was in, no one could guess where that strength to do so came from. It seemed as if the concept of exile was a terrifying prospect for a noble, no matter their age.


    Fan Sizhe shot up to hold his mother¡¯s legs, his eyes clenched shut as tears fell and rolled down his cheek. He usually had a lot to say, but not this time. The utter shock and near disbelief of the revtion that he was to be sent away had taken the voice right out of his mouth.


    The little boy¡¯s face was now soaked in tears, and despite the vigorous shaking of his head, he was unable to formte a single word. The sight, coupled with the brutal wounds that had painted his back red, was most pitiable to watch.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Dear!¡± Liu Shu could not hold her tongue any longer, and with a ghastly look of malice and eyes like piercing daggers, she looked directly at Fan Xian. She then fell to her knees before Fan Jing, eyes swollen with tears once more. ¡°No, no, no! He is your youngest son! Are you just going to stand by and watch him get kicked out on your doorstep? Are you willing to ept him bing a faceless drifter in a foreign country, devoid of love and family?¡±


    She quickly grabbed onto Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hands, pleading, ¡°Ruoruo, quick! Return to your father at once, implore to him that he does not need to send away Fan Sizhe.¡±


    In Liu Shi¡¯s mind, she was thinking, The reason why they are kicking Fan Sizhe out of the family is because of the Bao Yue House. It must be Fan Xian who schemed and spoke ill of his brother behind closed doors. And yesterday, Fan Jing and Fan Xian were both in deep discussion with each other. To save him, I must quickly drag Ruoruo into this. Even though she is not my own daughter, we have lived together for a dozen years now, and she has always taken good care of Fan Sizhe. We all know that Fan Xian loves his sister, also.


    Fan Ruoruo was not expecting her little brother to be subject to such a serious punishment, either. With Liu Shi tugging at her arm, she came down to her knees alongside her, and with a voice that rattled nervously, said to her father, ¡°Father, my little brother has learned his lesson. He is sure to never act ormit such deeds ever again. Please forgive him!¡±


    Wan¡¯er was standing alone in the corner, full of fear. She too joined Ruoruo and Liu Shi on the floor, pleading for his absolution.


    Fan Jing maintained hisposure, until he saw his daughter-inw kneel down alongside the other two. She was special, and of grander nobility, and so he quickly brought her up back to her feet. He frowned and looked at Liu Shi sternly as he said, ¡°Sizhe has to go. And you are not going to despise Fan Xian for this, because it was my own decision.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was full of disbelief, asking herself why over and over She knew that Fan Jing was a person whose apparent softness was to only veil the heart of cold steel that resided within him, and it was this image that made her fall in love with the man. If this was truly his idea, then he would not budge from his decision.


    She was a smart woman, and so she bit her lips, and while still on her knees, turned around to face Fan Xian. With an even greater look of pity, she begged, ¡°Fan Xian, could you please say something? Can you not convince your father of something else?¡±


    As it stood, Fan Xian would be the only person in the room capable of changing his father¡¯s mind on the matter.


    Fan Xian did not dare ept her knee-borne plea, and hastily avoided it by dodging to the side. He approached his father, having in mind to ask him something.


    Fan Jing coldly shook his head as he spoke. ¡°For the mistakes and deeds of rotten contempt Sizhe has performed recently, if he were to appear before the court, the verdict and corresponding punishment would be the same. I am removing him from his ce within the capital today, as an action performed by the family, rather than the government.¡±


    Liu Shi could not believe a word her husband has just spoken. As an assumption that stemmed from the position and power of the Fan family within the capital, owning a brothel and murdering a few prostitutes did not seem like cause for such concern. She figured that as long as the Fan family did not conspire to revolt or hinder matters that revolved around the pce and the pce alone, it did not matter what activities, illegal or otherwise, the Fan family chose to involve themselves in. She could not help but continue crying, asking, ¡°Why are you so cruel? Fan Sizhe is only fourteen years of age.¡±


    ¡°It is because of our inability to be cruel in the past that has led to this entire situation.¡± Fan Jingughed coldly, repeating, ¡°Fourteen?¡±


    Fan Jing now began shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget that when Fan Xian was only twelve, he had been forced to kill someone!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The room fell silent after he spoke. Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were visibly aghast as they turned to look at Fan Xian. They had no knowledge that this had ever urred. Liu Shi, who had been distraught by the matters concerning Fan Sizhe, was also taken aback by a bit, but now just turned her head and looked to the floor, hopeless.


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly, well aware that such a time was not the most appropriate for this revtion to arise. He carefully picked up the grievously wounded Fan Sizhe and returned him to the corner of the room. He then asked for his wife and sister to bring him to his bedroom, so that he could rest and recuperate somewhat.


    ¡°Fan Xian, youe over hereter.¡± Fan Jing spoke, then looked at Liu Shi before exiting the study room.


    In the study room, only Liu Shi and Fan Xian remained. The atmosphere¡¯s awkwardness was almost palpable. After a while, Liu Shi¡¯s sensible mind returned to her, and with a modicum ofposure, she said, ¡°Are you really going to exile him?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and walked forward. When he approached, he lowered his voice to gently say, ¡°Do not worry about it. What father means to imply is that we are only going to remove Fan Sizhe from the capital for a while we strive to have these matters sorted out. It will do him some good to grow up a bit out there...¡±


    Fan Xian had not finished his words before Liu Shi interrupted him, asking, ¡°How far?¡±


    ¡°Very far.¡± Fan Xian watched Liu Shi, who seemed to be a little inattentive. He began thinking about how this smart and elegant woman had lost all control for such a prolonged period of time that day, all due to the worry about the wellbeing of her son. For this, he could not help but feel a pang of jealousy towards his brother. He started to miss someone.


    ¡°So, how far!?¡± Liu Shi screamed.


    Fan Xian did not care very much for her behavior and soured mannerisms at this point, and simply responded calmly by saying, ¡°Yesterday, Father was able to put up with this. I suggested moving Fan Sizhe out to Danzhou, so that he couldy low there for some time. But Father worried about the presence of his grandparents there, and them potentially getting involved and spoiling him during our absence. With that being a possibility, it was then that he suggested that he be taken to the northern Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi Kingdom?¡± Liu Shi¡¯s felt a bit calmer. Even though the northern Qi Kingdom was extremely far away, it was much better than where the government would of had him exiled to had they been given control over the resolution to this sordid affair. If the government were to decide, he would be sent to the south, a ce which was little more than a deste wastnd. The northern Qi Kingdom, byparison, was a far safer and far more developed nation. Even though the rtionship between the Qing Kingdom and the northern Qi Kingdom hadn¡¯t been the greatest in previous years, they had just established a peace treaty. This agreement had put them in a honeymoon phase, where rtions were very high and very strong.


    Fan Xian saw that Liu Shi was giving him the look of a beggar, and he knew precisely what she was thinking. He tried tofort her by saying, ¡°There is no need to worry. I have many friends in the northern Qi Kingdom, and I am sure they will look out for him at my behest.¡±


    Beams of moonlight pierced the tangled forms of the trees, but its presence was dimmer than the lights that continued to burn in the Fan manor. The young men who were receiving their punishments in the yard earlier had now been taken away, driven in their carriages from the Shangshu Lane. The rtives who hade to greet and see that which had been done upon their sons were each taken aback with faces of remorse. From others, looks of hatred were given. But because of the power that the Fan family possessed, no one dared to speak out against them.


    Inside the study room, Fan Xian stood beside his father, making juice for him. For the night, Liu Shi was stood guard near Fan Sizhe, not allowing anyone else within his proximity. The juice that Fan Jing drank everyday, could only be made by Fan Xian now.


    ¡°The three people I made mention of to you, I have already had them sent to the government.¡± The three people Fan Xian spoke of were the three now-convicted murderers in the employ of the Bao Yue house. He looked towards his father with a concerned expression and said, ¡°the capital government is allied with the second prince. I can only surmise that they did not expect us to hand them over so easily. Their convictions include homicide, so they can be expected to testify that their orders came from Fan Sizhe and as such, they will most likely be taken-in by the second prince.¡±


    Fan Jing smiled and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me; I know you aren¡¯t the sort to be as careless as that.¡±


    ¡°I will handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Fan Xian was now smiling, as well. He had now atst made use of the powers Chen Pingping had granted him. He had made use of the assassins in the Sixth Bureau. ¡°They willfullymitted crimes that are worthy of a death sentence, but it¡¯s just... the family may have something to say about it. For this, we may need you toe out and aid in the resolution of these issues.¡±


    Fan Jing knew exactly what he was worrying about. The Fan family was one of thergest families residing in the capital, but there had never been record of an officer charging one of their own before. He shook his head and told Fan Xian, ¡°What resolution can be achieved? We are the ones who are simply delivering them to the government; what does it have to do with us?¡±


    Fan Xian heard these words and took them with great admiration. He descended into deep thought for a while, but then said, ¡°Sizhe is leaving tonight... I have elected for Yan Bingyun to handle these procedures. His disappearance will leave no trace.¡±


    Fan Jing nodded, and responded, ¡°I have no rtion with the people of the northern Qi Kingdom. In fact, it was many years ago that I slew many of them. Are youfortable with these arrangements?¡±


    Fan Xian met his father¡¯s gaze and understood the cloaked concern he truly harbored for his son being in that foreign country. He nodded and told him, ¡°Wang Qinian is in Shangjing. And that ally aside, Haitang is still there, and we are good friends. The emperor of the northern Qi Kingdom himself is not a bad person. If Sizhe is willing to sit tight in Shangjing and behave, there should be no problem; especially with the rtions I fostered in my time there.¡±


    Fan Jing sighed, and the grey hair upon his face stood out more today. He said, ¡°You used to say that Sizhe was a smart boy and that he did not have to pursue a road of arduous study. I listened and paid heed to these words of yours. I just didn¡¯t expect him to turn out this way... only fourteen andmitting such heinous crimes? What was I doing when I was fourteen? I was still in King Cheng¡¯s manor, studying alongside the crown prince who is now emperor, thinking of what innocent games we might spend the day ying.¡±


    Fan Xian was bearing a wry smile when he responded, ¡°The third prince whom was raised by Yi Gui Pin is even crazier. He is a certified pimp at the age of eight. If this matter was brought to light, the history books that chronicle the Qing Kingdom¡¯s history in the future would undoubtedly be too absurd for schrs to believe and out stock in.¡±


    ¡°In regards to Yi Gui Pin, I will make sure to inform her.¡± Fan Jing shook his head and continued, ¡°Sizhe is smart, but his intentions have always been in vain. He has always strayed to the side of evil. If this was to continue, things would most certainly turn out even worse. We can use this opportunity as a way to have him travel and be witness to the beauty of this world. At first nce, it may seem like a simple, cruel punishment for thed, but it is more than that. This is an opportunity for him to mature.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°But this was partially my fault as well.¡±


    ¡°You cannot take the me for this.¡± Fan Jing rebutted his statement and gestured for Fan Xian to sit down. Again, he spoke, ¡°when the Bao Yue house was established, you weren¡¯t even in the capital... but I am curious, why do you suggest that I have Sizhe sent to the northern Qi Kingdom? It is a bold move, but it is a decision you seem to have a great deal of confidence in. You know that the northern Qi Kingdom hasn¡¯t always been our allies.¡±


    Fan Xian did not tell his father of the agreement he had with Haitang and the young emperor, but he still exined his goals. He smiled and said, ¡°Xinyang always smuggled goods through the Cui family to the northern Qi Kingdom. Shen Zhong, is now dead and so their route to do so has proven problematic. I think if Sizhe can be trained for a few years up in the north, perhaps he will be able to take over the Cui family¡¯s illicit trade. After all, if this is the sort of business he revels in and can¡¯t get away from, then I am going to ensure I put him in charge of one that will really bring in the coin.¡±


    Fan Jing smiled and turned to look at his son, who was also smiling happily. The wisdom of Fan Xian¡¯s mind had grown exponentially recently. Comparing himself to the rest of his generation and Chen Pingping, the only thing hecked was simple cruelty.


    ¡°When will you be prepared to take on the Cui family?¡±


    Seeing his father so casually ask about his grand ns, his mood to discuss these issues lightened. Without feelings of trepidation, he smiled and said, ¡°it will be after I have taken over the pce treasury. It will be around March or April next year, I should imagine.¡±


    Fan Jing nodded, but all of a sudden, his face soured. With a stern look, he told Fan Xian, ¡°Okay, but do not grant them any reprieve. Do not allow them to have the slightest chance to strike back.¡±


    This was the first time Fan Xian had seen his father show off his ¡°other side¡±, which existed below the exterior, where resided a man who was quite callous. Looking at his father now, he was quite shocked, and the only response he could give was a nod.


    Fan Jing, with a frigid voice, said ¡°Regarding this entire ordeal, you have done well. We can remain as we are for now and bide our time. We can wait until Sizhe is gone, and following that, you are free to do as you please. You will no longer have to ask for my opinion and consent anymore. But there is a certain person...¡±


    ¡°Yuan Meng? Is that her name?¡± Fan Jing, spoke abruptly. ¡°That which she does is abhorrent and downright evil. We will wait until all this blows over before you get rid of her. Once this is done, this entire mess will have been sorted.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. He had no idea why his father possessed an ardent desire to kill someone. Was it to be an outlet for the anger that had pent up, concerning the matters Fan Sizhe had be embroiled within? Or was it something else?


    What Fan Jing is going to say, shows how this shangshu possessed the greatest humanism, and will highlight the depth of his love and his character. He said, ¡°back in the day, I used to frequently hang around Liu Jing river brothel. I always treated thedies well and I despised those who would not respect them as I did... and this person, Yuan Meng... she was a worker in that brothel, as well. What I fail to understand, is how could shemit to deeds andmands that brought about wretched ends to those who shared the same profession as she once did? This is not a person I can allow to live.¡±


    Fan Xian now understood his reasoning. He thought of the jokes King Jing would asionally recite, and he remembered that his father was a person who almost lived in a brothel. The fetishes he possessed were still a topic in the capital, even. Having learnt of the manner in which many of the Bao Yue house¡¯s prostitutes were murdered, is what drove Fan Jing to feel the way he did about this entire ordeal. It was no wonder as to why he desired her death, as he now did.


    Fan Xian took his chance to say, ¡°Yuan Meng is allied with Hongcheng and Hongcheng is to soon marry my sister. Does that mean...?¡±


    Fan Jing did not wait for Fan Xian to finish his dialogue before shaking his head and interrupting him with, ¡°Hongcheng is fine. For the next few days, you should keep an eye on him... but you need to take into consideration that it was the emperor that arranged this marriage; therefore, you should exercise some element of caution.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little disappointed in his father, for not putting Ruoruo¡¯s happiness as the number one priority. Fan Xian took the time to ponder whether his father put the concerns of dead prostitutes before his daughter. With this in his mind, he knew that for whatever he had to do next, he was on his own.


    Fan Xian took leave of the study room with his father, but then entered another study room. He entered here alone.


    The three people in the adjacent study room began bowing upon his arrival. Si Chan Li delivered to him the documents, upon which the ink had already dried. He ryed to Fan Xian, ¡°This is the agreement that indicates the transfer of the Bao Yue ¡®s shares; the seventy percent. Please, take a look. It will be all taken care of, once Sizhe signs it.¡±


    Mu Tie then said, ¡°The eyes of the capital government never rest. ording to the intel a scout of ours retrieved, they had concerns regarding the criminals we delivered. There was also a person who we identified as an ally of the second prince enter the capital government¡¯s office. What was discussed there, however, we have no knowledge of.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said, ¡°it does not matter. We aren¡¯t to do anything for the next few days.¡±


    Mu Tie furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°W if they have misjudged the situation? What if they assume we are in trouble...? And what if they have officers from the governmente and apprehend Sizhe?¡±


    Fan Xian looked towards Yan Bingyun, who had been silent the entire time. Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°we have the big boss of the Fourth Bureau, prepared to send Sizhe to the northern Qi Kingdom. Who is to find him then?¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: Drawn Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all the necessary proceedings had been arranged, Fan Xian entered the bedroom. Liu Shi was lying on the side of the bed, and appeared to have already fallen asleep. He gently woke her up and had here to the corner of the room so they could talk. Liu Shi still had dried, crusted tear marks upon her face, but it looked as if she had already made her decision. Now, with a nod, she confirmed her agreement to the new arrangements. No one knew what Fan Xian had told her to convince her.


    They were moving further into the night. Because it was the autumn, few insects now made noise in the dead of night. Ruoruo continued to keep Liu Shipany as Fan Xian moved to approach his little brother, who was still in slumber. Looking across his face, observing the ravageous pockmarks that dotted his face, he could not help but shake his head andugh. He took an ink pad from the desk and retrieved from his pockets the document that Shi Chan Li had formted earlier in the evening. With his unconscious hand, Fan Xian pressed his brother¡¯s fingertips against the ink and then upon the document.


    Seeing the white document with its red fingerprint, Fan Xian looked satisfied and nodded. After today, the 70% of shares that Fan Sizhe had procured for the Bao Yue house would now belong to someone else. From now on, his little brother had nothing more to do with that wretched brothel.


    Wan¡¯er could tell he was not in a good mood, so she made a humorous, mocking face at Fan Xian. She received no response, however. Deep in her heart, she had been feeling slightly useless throughout this entire affair, so the very least she thought she could do was get and maintain a smile out of him.


    Fan Xian then smiled back, saying, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Kids should always go out and explore, and it is through that they can be wise men.¡± Then, all of a sudden, Fan Xian asked, ¡°Has Lady Shen returned yet?¡±


    ¡°To the west pavilion,¡± Wan¡¯er began speaking, ¡°Master Yan has already headed out.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Fan Xian calmly replied, and then sat on the side of the bed on which Sizhe was sleeping. After a while, he decided to stand up and call for one of the servants in the kitchen to prepare food for everyone. For himself, however, Fan Xian made congee. He was blowing into it as he ate slowly. He desired to give Yan Bingyun and Lady Shen the necessary time to get their affairs in order. The most important part of all this was to provide Liu Shi some additionalst-minute timing to spend with her son before his departure.


    He did not know long it had been, but Deng Zi Yue hade to see Fan Xian, following a servant. He nodded.


    Fan Xian understood. He did not need anyone else¡¯s aid, so he got up and went to Fan Sizhe¡¯s bedroom. He picked his little brother up and walked him outside to the carriage that awaited him. Despite all this, Fan Sizhe was still soundly asleep. Liu Shi gritted her teeth and came over to stroke his cheek. Ruoruo, sullenly yed with his thick ears, and Wan¡¯er looked on, profound sadness welling up her eyes.


    Only the Sinan Bo, Fan Jing, was still asleep in the manor, seemingly without care for the well-being of his departing son, who was soon to be taken to a foreignnd in which he would be mostly alone and without knowledge of when he could return.


    ¡°You guys go first.¡± Fan Xian looked towards Yan Bingyun, whose face was as expressionless as an icy mural, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. But be on your guard once you depart from the capital.¡±


    At such ate period in the night, the capital gate had long been closed. Only those from the Overwatch Council possessed the power and authority to allow someone outside its gate at a time like this.


    Yan Bingyun slowly raised his head to meet Fan Xian¡¯s gaze, asking, ¡°You are noting?¡±


    Fan Xian looked down at the ground and replied, ¡°We will meet up in Song Lin Bao. For now, there is something else I must attend to.¡±


    Fan Xian was able to see clearly, despite the dim lights, and he took notice of the tears rolling down his little brother¡¯s shut eyelids; it was obvious he was awake. But why he chose to feign unconsciousness before his mother, Fan Xian could only guess. Fan Sizhe¡¯s lips were trembling, and Fan Xian imagined that he must now hate him and his father very much.


    In the darkness, aside from the Qinian Group, swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau alsoy in wait. With the skill that these people possessed, unless it was the second prince using the power of the Yi family, none would be able to oppose them.


    Fan Xian stood beside the carriage, his eyes returning to the ground. He waved his hand at the carriage.


    The carriage then began its departure, and slowly rolled away beyond the gate. The three women who were standing at the back of the yard in Fan manor all wore a solemn expression on their face. Liu Shi¡¯s face looked the worst.


    A few carriages without emblems or identifying brands now trotted down the streets of the capital in the dark. No one knew what methods or arrangements Yan Bingyun had utilised, but their departure and subsequent exit from the capital walls went without a single hitch. Now they were travelling northbound, and had been doing so for about half an hour. Seeing the moon illuminate the hills and highlighting one particr knoll that was decorated with short trees, it signified their arrival at the Song Lin Bao.


    The band now stayed in ce, awaiting Fan Xian¡¯s arrival.


    Fan Sizhe, who was in the carriage, opened his eyes. His face was still adorned with that same look of recklessness, and so he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that during this trip, the one where I¡¯m being exiled, that I could run off at any given second?¡±


    In the carriage, only Fan Sizhe and Yan Bingyun remained, Yan Bingyun turned to gaze at the boy and coldly told him, ¡°You are a smart person, so of course you know what you need to do. It is because of you and that which you have done that Fan Xian has exerted a lot of effort in arrangements that will keep you and the rest of the family safe.¡±


    Fan Sizhe lowered his voice to say, ¡°Or he is merely doing all this just so that he can protect his own reputation?¡±


    Yan Bingyun mockingly said, ¡°If reputation is indeed all that he cares about, then he would have sent you straight to the government. Who could deny his actions then?¡±


    Fan Sizhe knew what was going on, but he was stubborn and not willing to admit to his mistakes. He screamed, ¡°Father would not allow this to happen!¡±


    ¡°The Minister?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold eyes turned to an expression of jest, and he mockingly said, ¡°The Minister¡¯s thoughts are not something you and I are permitted or able to understand.¡±


    Fan Sizhe now looked tired, and he asked, ¡°Mister Yan, where is my big brother sending me to?¡±


    ¡°The northern Qi Kingdom.¡± Yan Bingyun inly responded.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Fan Sizhe¡¯s face dropped to one ofplete hopelessness, and he sighed as if he were deting. With an upset look that extended beyond what one could think possible of a person his age, hey down once more. He identally grazed a wound on his back and within a second, began screaming in pain.


    Yan Bingyun thought it funny, and so he turned to look at him. He said, ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s medicine, although it is useful, can be extremely irritating. Just try and keep it together.¡± When Yan Bingyun was in the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s capital, Fan Xian had done the same thing for him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I knew what I was doing. It looks really bad, but I did not hurt the bone. Why are you trying to garner pity?¡± Fan Xian coldly said this as he entered the carriage.


    Fan Sizhe saw the look on his face and thought of the family discipline he had just received. His mind wandered to the pain he endured, but quickly snapped back to the present from that fearful recollection.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Yan Bingyun furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Fan, saying, ¡°Time is of the essence.¡±


    Fan Xian put down the person on his back,ying them down next to Fan Sizhe. All of a sudden, a pleasant fragrance permeated the air of the carriage. Fan Sizhe was shocked, seeing a pretty woman¡¯s face and in this fright, he shouted to Fan Xian asking, ¡°What have you done to her!?¡±


    The person Fan Xian had taken was the popr prostitute of the Bao Yue house, called Yan¡¯er.


    Fan Xian looked at Fan Sizhe and with the intent to mock, said, ¡°You pity her? It looks like your evil personality has been influenced by the genes of your father, in which you cherish women of the night. When you established the brothel, why did you not care for the women then?¡±


    Fan Sizhe and Yan Bingyun had no clue what Fan Xian was referring to when he spoke of ¡°genes¡±, but that was beside the primary point of their current confusion. Why in the world had Fan Xian brought that stranger along with them? To capture her, however, well¨CFan Xian was already known to be a master of drugging, and in a time like this, when the brothel of a certain prostitute was halfid to waste, the kidnapping of one such employee was not something that would prove difficult.


    ¡°She must be your first woman, yes?¡± Fan Xian looked into his brother¡¯s eyes and softly asked.


    Fan Sizhe thought about it and then nodded for his reply. With a look that begged for mercy, he hoped that Fan Xian would be willing to let her go.


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed, ¡°You really are better than me. You lost your virginity at the age of fourteen...¡± Fan Xian gave an outburst ofughter. A secondter, though, he returned to seriousness and said, ¡°I know the way you treat this woman is special, and that it is different. And I too can tell that she cares about you in return. That being said, your age gap could very well put you as her sibling.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips widened once more.


    ¡°The Bao Yue house will no longer be safe. If thisdy, Yan¡¯er, was to stay there, I thought you might have been concerned for her future safety. It is not as if I could return her to the manor. Father may allow such a thing, but if I were to turn my back for a minute, Liu Shi may very well end up killing her!¡± Fan Xian calmly continued, saying, ¡°I thought about it when we had established the prospect of sending you north. Even though we are doing this to test you, it is of no use to leave you there alone. Without anyone else, how are you going to develop your mind? That is why I am having Yan¡¯er sent with you.


    Fan Sizhe and Yan Bingyun were both staring, their eyes wide open. To be exiled from the capital in thepany of one of the greatest prostitutes of the kingdom, was this truly banishment? Or was it merely a vacation?


    ¡°Big brother, what are you trying to do?¡± Fan Sizhe still did not believe this kindness despite all the arrangements that were currently in motion. After everything that had happened, he was now being granted the manner of treatment that few of the Fan manor¡¯s sons could ever have hoped to be given. He had mumbled to say what he had, for he was frightened whilst looking towards Fan Xian¡¯s calm demeanor. But still, even as he did so, the pain of his ravaged backside began to feel lighter.


    Yan Bingyun looked at Fan Xian, and he once again felt that no matter how well he hade to know him, he was still as unpredictable as ever. Shaking his head, he patted Fan Sizhe¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°your big brother is a wonderful man.¡±


    Yan Bingyun now disembarked from the carriage to provide space and privacy for the brothers who were soon going to be separated.


    ...


    ...


    There was to be little silence in their time together, for they spoke intently. Fan Xian looked at Fan Sizhe with gentle eyes and said, ¡°Why did you not say goodbye to your mother?¡± Fan Xian did not await his response, and he kept going. He asked, ¡°Do you know why I am so mad this time? And do you know why your father and I have decided to send you away?¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked down at the floor of the carriage, and after a moment, perked his head up to say, ¡°For sending me away, I will at the very least have no worry for the government sniffing around and investigating the Bao Yue house. Even if they did so now, they will most likely believe I up and fled, and it¡¯ll have no bearing on the reputation of the family. With me gone, you can now all freelypete with the second brother.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Fan Xian was happy to notice that under his influence, he had started to refer to the second and third prince as second brother and third brother, respectively. Secondly, it is a part of my punishment.¡± All of a sudden, Fan Sizhe raised his head in endurance of his pain. He began crying, and told Fan Xian, ¡°but I do not want to go... Big Brother, the northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s people are so mean. And what am I to even do when I get there?¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡± Fan Xian gave a serious response, saying, ¡°You should capitalizee on and do that which you are best at: business.¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked like a simple child when he raised his head. He did not look anything like the suspected owner of the infamous Bao Yue house might be thought to have looked like. He then asked Fan Xian, ¡°Business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian responded. ¡°Father has given me permission to arrange and proceed with what I have nned. After much deliberation, I¡¯m going to give to you one thousand coins as a capital investment. When you arrive at Shangjing, I will also call for a trusted ally of mine to look after you. Aside from this, however, I will not provide you with any other help. If you are able to take this satchel of one thousand coins and turn it into ten thousand coins over the course of the next five months, then perhaps then I will acknowledge it as prof of your own true value. Furthermore...¡±


    ¡°Increase the sum by ten?!¡± He did not wait for Fan Xian to finish, and blurted out in shock. ¡°I am no god.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, that is your own problem.¡±


    ¡°1,000 coins is far too little to ept as capital.¡± Fan Sizhe was embarrassed and annoyed, he continued, ¡°with this measly sum, whatever I do will be small and humiliating!¡±


    ¡°What crap are you going on about? Enough with the nonsense! Back in the day, when we only owned Dan Bo bookstore, how much did that cost us?¡±


    ¡°Humph! For me to have what it takes to replicate that sess, you must go right ahead and write more chapters for Dream of the Red Chamber, so that I may sell them there. Under those circumstances, then yes, I can guarantee you I will make that one thousand coins be ten thousand coins.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. The person named Cao was already driven insane thest time I forced him to handwrite and hand-in a multitude of copies of that book. No one is willing to produce and distribute that book now.¡±


    The brothers continued their talks as if nothing had changed. The atmosphere and mood had lightened up considerably, and they were happy. Fan Xian observed his little brother¡¯s chubby face and could not help but sigh. He then told him, ¡°It is dangerous out there. Father told me that I can¡¯t look over your shoulder that much. Whatever happens to you out there happens; you need to exercise a great deal of caution.¡±


    Fan Sizhe went silent and simply nodded. After a brief moment, he said, ¡°Big Brother, you once said that I am a genius of business. Do not worry. I will seed.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be mad at me for kicking you out of the capital.¡±


    Fan Sizhe just shook his head, and did not say another word.


    Fan Xian understood the confliction he must have felt within his heart. He frowned and told him, ¡°What you said to me earlier, when you told me why you were to be exiled, it was not true.¡±


    Fan Sizhe raised his head with a visible confusion.


    Fan Xian quietly said, ¡°Eve if you were to stay in the capital, there would be nothing to be afraid of. You think I cannot protect just one person? Just going to hide anywhere else and waiting until this all cools off would be fine. And I know for a fact that the second prince won¡¯t do anything to me. Even if the government wants to investigate the Bao Yue house, it¡¯s not as if they could march into our manor and take you away that easily.¡±


    ¡°The second reason, when you said it was because I desired to punish you, that was mostly correct.¡± Fan Xian looked at the prostitute from the Bao Yue house who was still sound asleep, then he calmly said, ¡°On your journey to the north, I do not doubt you wille in contact with some manner of trouble along the way. Butpared to the misdeeds you have trulymitted, what you meet with will not be equal inparison. And if I sent you back to Danzhou, as might have been expected, I can only surmise that things would turn out worse there.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was a little scared, hearing all this. He squeezed himself, but as he did so, his wounds began to ache painfully once more. He did not speak of this, but in his heart, he pondered the question, Why must you send me to the north?


    Fan Xian squinted and told his brother, ¡°I never thought you would do something so reckless as this. What you have done, even if you did not know it, is wretched and cruel. If you remain in the capital, people are going to lure you into doing things that are merely for the sake of getting to me or our father. In times like this, you may fall into the darkest pits of our society. As such, I think it would be best for you to see more of this world. For your maturity, exploration and the asional hardships of the road will work wonders.¡±


    He all of a sudden gave Fan Sizhe a cold look and said, ¡°By doing business, we have to do things either by hook or by crook. But you must get a grip, and learn the difference between them. But do not be overzealous in your dealings. Take your time, otherwise, things are prone to backfire. And furthermore, you only live once; it is therefore best for you to spend that time being nice to others. Look to the bright side of life, little brother.¡±


    Fan Sizhe always felt that what had urred to him following his acquisition and loss of the Bao Yue House to be unfair. He saw its establishment as a monument to his sess. Even though many seedy dealings and horrid affairs tainted the soil of its prosperity, it was not something he paid heed to. He lied back down on the carriage seats and said, ¡°What you just said has a lot of justice to it. If people did not know you, and heard you say all this, they would never believe you to be a member of the Overwatch Council. They would think of you to be some sort of bookworm in the Imperial College.¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s words were quite taunting, but Fan Xian did not let that bother him; he only raised his eyebrows in response. As themissioner for the Overwatch Council, the spies he had under hismand were masters of the dark and were renowned formitting foul deeds under the guise of shadow. It was just a brothel, and no matter the amount of iron control and unbendable will an owner of such an establishment had, it did note close to the abhorrent management of the Bao Yue house and the same could be said for Fan Xian and the Overwatch Council. Not thinking of it this way, it was no wonder why his brother did not think fondly of his speech.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I am an evil person? Using these high-moral mannerisms to talk to you. Is it just me being ridiculous?¡±


    Fan Sizhe saw his big brother smile and began panicking, but his eyes rolled twice. This was an obvious indicator that he thought it was ridiculous.


    ¡°I am not a saint, nor am I much of a good person.¡± Fan Xian continued, ¡°even an executor, he who is responsible for the deaths of many may still love his family. He would know of what I am talking about. People who work like us, even though we always carry the stench of blood, we still desire for our brothers to be free of such a smell. We want them to be clear. Perhaps it is because we face the evil in this world on your behalf, and we do so in the hope that our siblings may never need to themselves; it is our duty.¡±


    Fan Sizhe heard his brother repeat the word ¡°we¡±, and wondered its meaning.


    Fan Xian now thought of telling his brother about Xiao En and Zhuang Mo Han. With a smile, Fan Xian began reciting his tale, ¡°I do not know how many people Xiao En had killed in the duration of his lifetime, nor do I know just how many wretched deeds he may have alsomitted. But still, he always wanted his brothers to be proud officers of the court. And in this desire, he seeded; for Zhuang Mo Han did not disappoint him. Until the night he died, I admired that man profoundly. Even though I am not smart, if Xiao En was capable of doing this, I want to replicate such sess as well.¡±


    It seemed as if Fan Xian wanted to convince his brother, but it also seemed as if he was providing himselffort. He said, ¡°It is a marvelous thing, a being good person. And I want to be a good person.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Sizhe now heard of this crazy secret for the first time and with his mouth agape, he remained silent for quite some time. After a while, with a voice that trembled, he said, ¡°But I looked at the book Mister Zhuang wrote, and man, did it give me a headache. Big brother, if I were to be a schr, it would be an arduous road.¡±


    Fan Xian found his musing humorous, and replied, ¡°With a brain like yours, of course you cannot study.¡±


    Fan Sizhe had no prepared response for this, but instead, asked Fan Xian about his earlier tale. He said, ¡°That story you spoke of...¡±


    ¡°Just try your best to conduct business. Strive to be the manner of merchant that will go down in the history books.¡± Fan Xian encouraged him by further saying, ¡°being a merchant does not have to be as everyone may imply, in which you must conduct shady dealings everyday. In this world, there are perfectly sessful merchants that conduct their business entirely by the book.¡±


    Fan Sizhe harbored a look of weary confusion and responded, ¡°To be a merchant, all that is required of us is to turn a profit. How am I to be truly heard, by conducting this business on the straight-and-narrow? Even if they have it made, it will only be a tasty dish for the greedy, corrupt officers of the government toe dine upon.¡±


    ¡°You have me and Father. If you do things right, no harm wille to you or your business.¡± Fan Xian gave his brother a gentle look and said, ¡°Did you forget about the Ye family? You and I talked about this in Cangshan. The sole reason for your fervent desire to conduct business ever since you were young was because when you were small, Father always told you tales of the Ye family. If that mistress of the Ye family did not die, I can guarantee you that no government or kingdom in this entire world would threaten them.¡±


    Fan Sizhe, with eyes wide open, momentarily froze. He said with unease, ¡°The business of a brothel can generate extreme amounts of money. It produces more profit than any other venture.¡± His little brother still did not see the value or importance in maintaining one¡¯s reputation in the field of trade; he still thought that the simple generation of earnings is all that mattered.


    Fan Xian smiled and told him, ¡°I once asked a person in Qingyu Hall, and he told me that the Ye family would conduct any manner of business. Anything except that which was illegal. At first, of course it was because the leader of the family was a woman, and she would hate the thought of making illicit trades. But also, it was because evil was and still is evil. No matter how much money one could line their pockets with, it did not change the fact that doing something wrong was indeed wrong. It¡¯s like being water, trapped between the banks of a small river. You will forever keep moving, but never does the opportunity to make big wavese. If you want to be a master of business, continuing to hang around these small rivers will not yield to you the sess that you so crave.¡±


    Fan Xian himself didn¡¯t know why, but was beginning to talk and talk with greater excitement at each passing sentence. Perhaps it was because the possible fate of his brother was touching the innermost sanctum of his heart, though he said, ¡°It is not easy to live your life. You must try your best to achieve things to their greatest potential. To be a merchant, you cannot be satisfied by remaining in the realm of illegitimate exchanges, and you cannot be satisfied with being one of little renown either. You may not even be satisfied as a royal merchant. For utter satisfaction, you must be a merchant of the whole world. The wealth of one individual can be enough to change the fate of an entire kingdom. For this, everyone would admire you and know your name.¡±


    The way he spoke, as if everything was so simple, was beginning to give Fan Sizhe a headache. He awkwardly looked towards his big brother and told him, ¡°The Ye family dealt with armaments and weaponry of war. They even helped the Qing Kingdom destroy the northern Wei Kingdom. The northern people weren¡¯t very fond of that family because ofit. As to how I conducted my business in the Bao Yue house, I onlymitted a few minor misdeeds. Yuan Meng only killed a small number of prostitutes, but as for the mistress of the Ye family, who knows how many innocent people she had killed? Big brother, what you¡¯re saying is...¡±


    Fan Xian did not know to respond properly, he simply waved his hand and decided to stopparing Fan Sizhe to the Ye family. He then said, ¡°Regardless, it is not very nice to be a bully and author of murder.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Sizhe looked worried, and told Fan Xian, ¡°but Big Brother, I really do not wish to leave the capital,¡± and continued, ¡°Both Mother and Father will remain there, so could you at least take extra care in looking after them? For me, please?¡± He knew that after what had happened with Bao Yue, the only thing that could be done to ease tensions was to leave. The excuse for the second prince to attack Fan¡¯s family would be gone. Even though Fan Xian would not admit it, it was the thought and sight of his father¡¯s resolve within all of this that made him truly acknowledge the danger and trouble he had ced his family in.


    After the speeches made by Fan Xian, the fourteen year old boy was given the appropriate determination to go north and seed. He now thought to himself, if I live my life and be just like the mistress of the Ye family back in the day, what a wondrous achievement that would be!


    Fan Xian nodded and leaned closer. Into his ear, he whispered to him the names of those he could trust in Shangjing.


    Fan Sizhe heard what his brother truly desired and his heart froze. The pce treasury... smuggling to the north... the Cui family... and a terrifyinglyrge sum of money... Am I truly capable of doing this?

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: The Night Outside the Capital


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do you rememberst year, when I used the ck Fist to strike Guo Baokun? Did the capital governmente around, asking me about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the incident in the spring exam this year? Did the Ministry of Punishmente around, asking me about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Sizhe was a little confused as he looked at him. Was his big brother seeking to remind him of the Qing Kingdom¡¯sws? But the problem was, those two cases had threads that led nowhere. Any effort to resolve them, was hopeless as they had pretty much disappeared. In the Qing Kingdom, an individual¡¯s power could go above thew, and what Fan Xian seemed to be telling his little brother went against what he had preached in regards to justice.


    Fan Xianughed and patted his bum, saying, ¡°Both times, you were the one holding the cane to beat the officers. Despite your insistence on being someone who¡¯s always been cocky and rude, you have always been nice to me, even though our rtionship is one that has existed for a mere two years. That is, unless I am mistaken.¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s backside was gued with marks and pulsating waves of pain that did not seem to relent. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then why were you so rough to me earlier?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°First, I was really mad. And that was not something I was willing to hide. Second, if I didn¡¯t beat you up badly enough, how was I supposed to convince the public that the Fan family is strict andw-abiding? I would say it was a half-and-half thing. Half-acting, half-true.¡±


    Fan Sizhe suddenly spoke in a voice of absolute seriousness, saying, ¡°Big Brother, the events in the north are ones of extreme significance; are you truly willing to let me handle them?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°You will first need to prove that you are capable of taking on such a task.¡±


    Fan Sizhe gritted his teeth to disy his enthusiasm and said, ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and looked towards the Bao Yue¡¯s prestigious prostitute, who continued to sleep soundly next to Fan Sizhe. He raised his eyebrows and told him, ¡°Yesterday, when we investigated the brothel, I noticed how fondly that woman thought of you. I am your big brother, and I know that your personality is one of harshness and cruelty, but when you are supposed to be gentle, you should indeed be so. You will soon understand how much more curious and fun life can be when you slow down to appreciate the smaller things.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was still quite young, and when it came to the discussion of men and women, he blushed like any child would. With a red face, he nodded.


    The two of them had been conversing in the carriage for quite some time, and now, the carriage began moving forward slowly. It signalled to them both that their time together was now over, and the time for them to separate had atste. Fan Xian mournfully shook his head and said, ¡°This trip you are going on will be fraught with danger. Although you must despise me on at least some level, I can only hope that, in the future, you will understand my reasoning for cing you on this path. This is done without ill will, for I have nothing but good intentions. And in regards to how you may feel about your father, you should not hate him for a single thing. It is important for you to realize that in this world, rare is it to find someone who will look out for your greater interests outside of your father and family. You are extremely young, yet you are already being exiled. Auntie Liu is sad about all of this, as is your father.¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s face was one of utter dejection. He nodded and saw the shadow of his brother disembark the carriage. He thought of what his future may soon hold, and as he did so, tears welled up in his eyes, and a profound sadness now veiled his heart.


    ¡°Big Brother! Come and get me before long!¡± The shadow that departed now froze in ce, and within those few second, a voice replied from the darkness. ¡°Have no fear, for I will remedy all of this soon enough.¡±


    Seeing the carriage disappear into the enveloping darkness of night, Fan Xian¡¯s mind drifted. I am not a good person myself, so how is it that I can expect him to be? Perhaps what I said earlier was correct, and that the rtionship between people can be quite fascinating. Perhaps Wang Jing Wei never hoped for his son to be a traitor as he had been? Or perhaps Hitler would have preferred for his potential son to merely take up painting?


    Of course, it was unknown to Fan Xian whether or not such a thing may havee to pass, but he did see Xiao En and Zhuang Mo Han harbor great respect and love for each other, despite their differences. Their rtionship was both touching and inspirational to Fan Xian.


    In the legendary brothers¡¯ maintaining of their rtionship, there were many things that Xiao En did for Zhuang Mo Han without his knowing. Nobody ever knew of these deeds, for Xiao En was a secretive person who favored sticking to the shadows. Furthermore, Xiao En never admitted their shared lineage to others due to the danger it may have posed to Zhuang Mo Han¡¯s reputation as a schr. To do these deeds without acknowledgment was an admirable thing indeed.


    When Zhuang Mo Han was around 70 to 80 years of age, at the twilight of his life, his reputation peaked. It was during this time he sought to help his brother, disregarding the principles he had held onto throughout his lifetime. He travelled from the north to the southern Qing Kingdom in a bid to frame Fan Xian. The price he had paid was not something entirely material, for he gave up that which he cherished the most.


    And yet despite this, as oundish as it may have seemed, it was Fan Xian who stood beside each of them as they passed away.


    Fan Xian was brought to his senses when the carriage was long gone. He sighed in his heart and worried the prospect of Fan Sizhe turning to despise him. He wondered if, one day, what if he himself was to fall into a pit of darkness and end up too far gone, suffering the same fate as thete Xiao En? Would Sizhe end up like Zhuang Mo Han, giving up all that he possessed to save him?


    The wind rustled the mountainsides and across the ins before the capital. Fan Xian mocked himself for mulling such thoughts and shook his head. He humorously thought to himself that with Sizhe¡¯s personality, he would only go so far as to lose 10,000 coins in a bid to save his brother¡¯s life, if it ever came to such a thing. If the price was any higher, Fan Xian worried that his fat, greedy little brother would have to contemte the decision deeply.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Bingyun approached to stand by Fan Xian¡¯s side and spoke, ¡°you are a very maniptive person.¡±


    Fan Xian, curiosity piqued, asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°You use everyone around you, and have them believe you have their best interests at heart...¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s lips raised slightly.


    Fan Xian calmly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have a brother. You would never understand such a rtionship. I really am looking out for him, in the hopes that he will one day be a better person. Perhaps my methodology is a little too harsh, and there is every chance it will all be in vain, but what else can I do? This is as far as I can go with my level of power. At the very least, I can tell myself I yed a significant in the role of Fan Sizhe¡¯s ascension to adulthood.¡±


    ¡°This is what I wished to point out.¡± Yan Bingyun followed his line with a nod. ¡°You are still a cruel person.¡±


    Fan Xian went silent, knowing that Yan Bingyun was sure to continue his dialogue.


    ¡°The second master is still young, and the state of affairs between our kingdoms isplex... and yet fully aware of this, you happily exile him. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re sweeping him under a rug so that you can halt the possibility of others ckmailing you. Your course of action is so radical, I would be surprised if the second prince could think this far ahead.¡± Yan Bingyun ryed his dialogue with cold earnestness.


    Fan Xian faintly smiled and responded with a question, ¡°How do you think a person should live their life?¡±


    Previously, Fan Xian had posed this question to Ruoruo, Sizhe and Wan¡¯er. In this world, Yan Bingyun was now the fourth recipient of Niki Ostrovsky¡¯s ultimate question.


    Yan Bingyun heard the question clearly and shook his head before replying, ¡°Mine is rather simple: As an officer of the Overwatch Council, and one who is loyal to the emperor and kingdom, I strive to elevate the position of ournd so it may one day dominate the whole world.¡±


    ¡°To dominate the whole world?¡± Fan Xian mocked his response and further added, ¡°What is the purpose in doing that?¡±


    Yan Bingyun was shocked. As a young person of the Qing Kingdom, born at a time when their homnd were rapidly expanding, people tended to harbor this desire naturally. It was a passive thought, epted by all. It was strange to hear someone question the desire for why they sought to extend the reach and further the prosperity of their kingdom. And after having asked, Yan Bingyun had no idea how to exin this concept to Fan Xian at first.


    ¡°When thend is divided, many countries sprout up, and the concept of war is a difficult circumstance to avoid. Civilians lose their homes... if this is an unavoidable conclusion to the creation of a multitude of different countries, then why not have one sole, dominant one? There would be no need for more war.¡±


    After much deliberation, Yan Bingyun eased his mind.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I never believed in the idea of dominating the world. When thend is split up for too long, it tends toe together. But when thends are together for too long, the desire for segregation and independence tends to disrupt the peace you speak of. So, thends separate once more. This unification and division tends toe and go every few hundred years. If thends that split up have no desire for war, where then does ite from? Unification... it is not an effective method to avoid war and foster evesting peace. It is a seed that¡¯s future harvest is war. If everyone did not think of it that way, then perhaps the world would indeed be peaceful.¡±


    Yan Bingyun looked at him with a mocking face, and spitefully said, ¡°That is a childish thought!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Fan Xian sighed and continued, ¡°but for the duration of my existence, war is thest thing I desire to be involved in. In thest year, the number of people who were killed at the hands of our council tallied up to around four hundred. In August, when the river burst its banks, over ten thousand people were estimated to have died. If a war was to begin, I am only afraid another one hundred thousand people would be a victim of it.¡±


    ¡°Even though our qualms with the other kingdoms have been suppressed for now, it is not something that willst forever. It is only a matter of time before more war visits ournds.¡± Yan Bingyun scoffed and finished by saying, ¡°Even if you were to collect the four Great Grandmasters as your personal fighters and used force to quash the ambitions of vying royal families, what would ur following your death?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°After I die? After me, the flood.¡±


    The most barefaced sentence spoken by Louis the Fifteenth finally made Yan Bingyun¡¯s face change. He shook his head and sighed, before saying, ¡°I thought you were the benevolent sort, merely shrouded in darkness. Hearing what you have just said, I knew I was being too polite to you... you are not just cruel, you are an extremely selfish man.¡±


    ¡°I think you have misunderstood. I told you before that I wasn¡¯t a saint.¡± Fan Xian frowned and continued by saying, ¡°although it would not hurt for me to try and be one.¡±


    ¡°A saint who is in charge of the Overwatch Council?¡± Yan Bingyun looked towards Fan Xian as if he had just seen a ghost.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°How are you going to live your life?¡± Yan Bingyun rarely obtained the opportunity to speak with his master as they did in the northern Qi Kingdom.


    ¡°I n to live it well.¡± Fan Xian said this vaguely, a pointless sentence for which he did not await a response. Heughed and said, ¡°I would like to thank you and your father for arranging Sizhe¡¯s journey north.¡± To make a person secretly vanish and depart from the Qing Kingdom, evade officers that guard the borders, ask for help from the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council andmit embezzlement, it would have been impossible for Fan Xian to do all of this alone.


    ¡°You are my boss.¡± Yan Bingyun replied straightforwardly.


    Fan Xian understood his thinking and told him, ¡°I will report to the head diplomat.¡±


    He continued and said, ¡°Did you know that the first night we left the capital alongside the envoy, where we first made camp was right here? Right here at Song Lin Bao.¡± He touched his nose and self-mockinglyughed and said, ¡°back when we were in the envoy, there was a prostitute named Si Lili, and today Sizhe is getting exiled. Although his situation is far worse than the position I was in, I still got him a prostitute of his own to keep himpany. It seems as if his journey north won¡¯t be so different from mine.¡±


    Yan Bingyun winced at the words he had just heard spoken. He shook his head and thought it quite difficult to get used to Fan Xian, particrly when he was more than willing to show his obscene side to his close subordinates. Desiring a change of subject, Yan Bingyun said, ¡°There is nothing to worry about anymore, at least. What are your ns next?¡±


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile and responded, ¡°I n to deal with a certain prince; why? Do you think I will go so far as to murder him?¡±


    Yan Bingyun coldly spoke, ¡°from what I have seen, I wouldn¡¯t put anything past you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯vee a long way in understanding me... but there is no rush; we will soil Hongcheng¡¯s reputation one way or another. We will also keep the second prince¡¯s subordinates busy while giving the Cui family a good push.¡±


    As Fan Xian ended his talking, he gently said, ¡°I won¡¯t deal with the Bao Yue house anymore. You can aid Shi Chanli with clearing up those matters. And as for what you would like to do afterwards, that is entirely up to you. Besides, you are really good at formting conspiracies, and in this field, your talents exceed my own.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: Repossession


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Bao Yue house was still in business. Word had spread amongst the popce about recent events, and it was quickly gaining notoriety as ¡°the craziest brothel in the city¡±. The people whispered about the Fan family fighting the second prince, and following that, all who were involved with the establishment were promptly taken back to the Fan manor and beaten with canes for hours. But then, that was all. But some concerned voices spoke of the Overwatch Council¡¯s impotence in the affair, and some were saying that their watchful eyes were gging, being unable to keep the sordid deeds of the Bao Yue house within their sights. Not longter, however, as the events winded down, so too did the people¡¯s interest, for they thought it all to be over.


    To the belief of many officers, things had unfolded and been resolved as naturally as they ever could have. With the confrontation between Fan Xian and the second prince, it was believed that many of Fan Xian¡¯s actions were taboo and that he had been far too cocky, doing many things he should have respectfully refrained from. Additionally, it was now known that it was the second master of the Fan family who owned Bao Yue. Although the family¡¯s general reputation may have taken a minor hit, the revenue they would have earned over the many months would more than make up for it. And with everyone working together to resolve the matters until things returned to a state of normalcy, it was to be a win-win situation.


    But for the civilians who did not know of what had transpired, all they were aware of was that an investigation by the Overwatch Council into the Bao Yue house had been undertaken, and at some point, a number of the tortured wails of beaten children echoed from beyond the walls of the Fan manor. It was all so very strange to them. Many of them would think, Since when did our emperor¡¯s special unit begin dealing with brothels? What happened in the Fan manor, I wonder? Why have all those young, thuggish brutes disappeared off the streets all of a sudden?


    It did not matter who knew what about what, however, for the general consensus was that this was another petty squabble between the nobles of the city. Its rapid conclusion was most likely due to thework of rtionships between families, it was assumed, and that was of benefit to all.


    But as for the managers anddies of the Bao Yue house, they did not seem as rxed as they once did. Ever since the investigation into Bao Yue, the owner of the establishment had disappeared. Rumors had circted in regards to a certain ¡°young owner¡± who was now forbidden to leave the manor he may have belonged to, but confirmation of such a thing had not yet been achieved. As such, all were concerned for his wellbeing. As for the second owner, his identity was somewhat special and so it was rather obvious as to why he could not show up frequently. On the surface, Bao Yue house may have looked fine once more, but under the hood, tensions bubbled as things were put into motion.


    Elsewhere, the officers under the second prince¡¯smand were left wondering why the Fan family were willing to send the three men who were directly involved with the homicides straight to the government.


    Ever since Mei Zhi Li was transferred to another department, this important Yamen had been under direct control of the second prince. People should have known that the capital government was heavily influenced by the will of the second prince. If the Fan family was preparing to incriminate their own who were involved, and send the second master to Yamen to avoid ruining the entire family¡¯s reputation, then why were there certain rumours perpetuating the belief that the second master had actually been ced under curfew? Furthermore, it was strange to see that there was little movement or action from the Fan manor.


    The second prince was having a headache, attempting to wrap his head around the current actions of the Fan family. He did not expect that the Fan family would so quickly decide to exile one of their own to a foreign country, in the dead of night, as he had learned they had. The way the Overwatch Council performed their appointed tasks truly were without fault. With the mounting pressure, he had thought to act upon these issues, but before he could do anyone, word was received of the Fan family¡¯s severed ties with the Bao Yue house. They were clean, and even if they were to try and preemptively move on Fan Xian, his unpredictability rendered it near impossible to calcte what course of action would be the best to take.


    No one could correctly guess what Fan Xian was thinking, and no one could ever guess what Yan Bingyun was capable of.


    ...


    ...


    On this day, the wind blew gently, caressing leaves on their journey to the ground. It was the perfect day for a hike and a good day to observe the flowers of those meadows.


    In six days¡¯ time, it was to be Royal Flower Observation Day. Officers and civilians alike would bring their families out on a hike to view the flowers of the kingdom. Since it was also the daytime, the Bao Yue house was now quieter than usual. Because they did not know the future of their favored establishment, and because the owner of the ce had been missing all this time, the customers who were always delighted toe were now deted upon their seats. Thedies that skirted the pond did their best to cheer the horny old men up, and unknown bugs were writhing beneath rocks and stones, awaiting their impending doom.


    The workers inside the house were restless as well. With cloth, they went about wiping down surfaces casually, in an attempt to stay motivated, unlike their detest of the activity in prior, more jovial days. Fan Sizhe would often give the order to wipe down tables with a pure white cloth to highlight whether or not there was a single speck of dust. Although they now went about cleaning of their own volition, it was done in a haphazard, careless manner.


    All of a sudden, a person walked in. He possessed extremely thick eyebrows, as if they had been painted upon his face. Because a person of such an appearance was a rare sight, it was one that was easily remembered. He had been here before ,and the waiter who had once served him recognized him immediately. In shock, he jumped up, but did not approach him.


    One worker looked upon him with a strangeness in his eyes, and as he finished wiping a table, he slung his cloth over his shoulders and said, ¡°Wee!¡± His speech was like the sound of music, and its tone was joyous to hear.


    The person gave a wry smile, and looked a touch awkward. He stood in the lobby of the Bao Yue house for a while before shaking his head and speaking, ¡°Tell Shi Qing¡¯er toe and see me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the worker was taken aback. She thought of this customer to be somewhat boorish, particrly with his speech mannerisms. His request to immediately see Shi Qing¡¯er, and his reference of her name, was unusually direct. There were many nobles in the capital, but for those that woulde to the Bao Yue house, which of them would not be nice to her?


    The worker who recognised who this man was snapped out of his daze, wiped the sweat from his brow and approached the fellow. He politely said, ¡°I will deliver the message, sir.¡± And then, one of the other works led this strange person to the third floor. He was brought to the quietest, nicest room in Bao Yue, in which others were told to treat him nicely.


    After that person went upstairs, all the workers who remained on the first floor gathered around each other and began talking. They did not know why that person hade here and, even though the Bao Yue house was not in any immediate danger, the past incidents had left all of its staff in a state of anxiety.


    Although this person with bushy eyebrows seemed to be one you could easily mistake for somemon, bureaucratic nerd; one person finally remembered who he was. He was the person who arrived at the Bao Yue house with Mister Chen. Who was Mister Chen? He was the big brother of the owner of the Bao Yue house and the most popr person in the court. The person that had arrived had to be Mister Fan¡¯s good friend, and as such, it was a person who was of a high rank in the Overwatch Council.


    Everyone was shocked in the house, for they all knew what transpired that day. They were only afraid that the brothel had gravely offended Master Fan, and this made the owner of the establishment suffer. And now, on this day, someone else had been sent. Was the Overwatch Council going to make a mess again? Would the business still be able to operate as it usually did?


    It was then that someone sighed and said, ¡°I see. I am only afraid that the brothel might have to give out arge sum of money to resolve its issues. It is a shame that although the big owner was really cruel at times, the way he did business was tremendous. But for no reason, we will have to stuff the pockets of another couple of officers to remain afloat. Even if the business is going well, I only fear that it would be a waste.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Someone was unable to cope with the sight of the person who was speaking, acting like a priest of the Qing Temple. Mockingly, he said, ¡°You idiot! The owner of Bao Yue house is Fan Xian¡¯s little brother; there is no way the Overwatch Council would take money from us. Do you expect the brothers to take our money in their left hand, only to hand it to their right hand? Furthermore, their old man is a shangshu; he would always have his eyes on them.¡±


    A person with a skinny face spoke up, ¡°then what is this subordinate ofmissioner Fan doing here?¡±


    The person withrge eyebrows who had arrived at Bao Yue was Shi Chanli. Today, Fan Xian had been rxing, and because he was little more than a self-disciplined, honorous schr, Shi Chanli had beenmanded by his teacher to visit the brothel. As it went against his nature, his mood was soured.


    Si Qeng¡¯er¡¯s eyes had a strange look to them, though she politely poured him tea nheless. Her moderate, but her disdain for the man did not stem from him being an officer; it was because he was a close friend of Fan Xian. The owner had vanished a few ago, and this person was visiting. After thinking a whole she softly asked, ¡°Mister Shi, I have no idea why you have decided toe visit us on this day.¡±


    Shi Chanli was hesitant to reply.


    Si Qing¡¯er was a person selected by the third prince. She did not know much about the Fan family, but seeing him hesitate, she was given the wrong idea. While cusping her mouth, she beganughing, ¡°We are all family now. Is Mister Shi still nning on... tearing down this building?¡± When she said the word ¡°tearing¡±, it was pronounced so deeply, it sounded otherworldly.


    Shi Chanli¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed, for he disliked how frivolous this woman was. He therefore steeled his expression and immediately presented a document. With a deep voice, he told her, ¡°I did note here today to destroy the house. I havee to im ownership.¡±


    ¡°im ownership?¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er was visibly rocked. She sped the document she was given and gave it a quick look, her face curdling with every passing second. When she reached the bottom of the page and took sight of the red fingerprint, she gritted her teeth. After a long silence, she seemed to have digested the shock of the revtion, and with widened eyes, asked, ¡°the big owner gave up all shares of this house... to you?¡±


    Her words were paced unevenly... 70% of the shares was a most incredible sum of money; how could it have been transferred so quickly and easily? Si Qing¡¯er knew it could not be this simple, and so she furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Mister Shi, this is too much. I cannot agree with it.¡±


    Shi Chanli now revealed a wry smile and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t need your agreement. From now on, I am your boss. I am the owner of the Bao Yue house. I came here today just so I could notify you.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Might I ask you, Mister Shi, where is the previous owner of the Bao Yue house? This is such a big thing, I fear I must see it in person to believe it.¡±


    Shi Chanli could write very well, and the document he wrote a few days ago had beenposed quickly and cleanly. What he himself had not expected was Fan Xian¡¯s desire to position him as the brothel¡¯s new owner. In his heart, he felt extremely ufortable, and he had the thought that he was merely inviting more and more trouble to himself. When he heard her ask her question, he coldly responded, ¡°Do you truly believe that this ownership transfer document can be forged? Do not be a pest! The ounting folk will be hereter, so don¡¯t you think about doing anything unruly.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er was now aware that the Fan family was preparing to severe all of its connections to the Bao Yue house and use the schr before her as little more than a pawn. Her ranking was not high enough to learn of any more, however, and she thought it strange that Yuan Meng had all of a sudden disappeared. So, she said, ¡°the Bao Yue house is going to be owned by someone named Shi? I am just trying to get by with my work here; I would not dream ofpeting with you.¡± Her heart was calmer now, and so she smiled and said, ¡°Thirty percent of the shares are still possessed by the third prince, but I am sure that Mister Shi is well aware of this by now.¡±


    No matter what, as long as the third prince owned the sum of shares that he did, the Fan family could not wholly escape their ties to the Bao Yue house. Even so, she did not know that Fan Xian had never nned to wholly scrap the establishment, and instead wanted to obtain some form of ownership. There was a lot of coin to be earned.


    Shi Chanli looked at her and smiled, and both of his bushy eyebrows came alive as he told her, ¡°Today, I am merelyying im to the house. Therefore, I am going to have to ask you to notify the other owner that I n on taking the rest of the shares, also.¡±


    ¡°You n to take those, as well?¡±


    ¡°What arrogance!¡± Si Qing¡¯er was brought to rage as she yelled this. She was aware that the transference of ownership between the Fan family and their closest allies was a simple deed to do, but she did not believe that taking the third prince¡¯s shares could be done quite so simply.


    Now, Shi Chan Li wasfortably slipping into the prospect of him being the owner of a brothel. He told her, ¡°to collect this thirty percent of shares, I have many ideas. To bring it up now is to respect the second owner; you must understand this.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er responded coldly, ¡°oh? It looks like I¡¯ll have to thank you, but I just don¡¯t know... how much you are willing to pay?¡±


    Shi Chanli raised his hand and lifted a single finger.


    ¡°A hundred thousand coins?¡± Si Qing¡¯er asked, thinking that such a price was fair enough. If the Bao Yue house was able to maintain its current traffic and continue to generate the ie it currently was over the long term, 100,000 coins for 30% of shares was a fair price.


    Shi Chan Li shook his head.


    ¡°Only ten thousand coins?¡± Shi Chanli was shocked.


    ¡°I only have one thousand coins.¡± Shi Chanli professed honestly, and said, ¡°To be a schr is to almost always be poor.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Si Qing¡¯er shouted madly. ¡°Do not think for one second that because you are associated with the Fan family that you can do anything you want. It is the third prince who owns the rest of the shares, he of the royal family!¡±


    Shi Chanli raised his eyebrows and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Do not misunderstand. Seventy percent of these shares are owned by Shi Chanli. That¡¯s me. It has nothing do with any other family. And it is irrelevant who owns the remainder of the shares.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er, with a frosted voice, told him, ¡°About the remaining thirty percent what if he is not willing to sell?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, there¡¯s always the chance a few documents might turn up, incriminating a particr person in the harboring secret ties to a foreign country. As for what this crime is called, I am not so sure.¡± Shi Chanli was nowughing, and he continued, ¡°Secondly, it won¡¯t be long before an establishment by the name of Bao Ri house opens up in the capital. If I own seventy percent of the shares, then I can fire everyone in the Bao Yue house. That goes for the waiters, as well as thedies. If this was to happen, then the Bao Ri house may find itself in a wonderful position. Lady Qing¡¯er? This is something for you to think about. The Bao Ri house has yet to exist, but how much time do you expect it will take to bring down the entirety of the Bao Yue house?¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er was wearing a surprisingly confident, almost smug look. Without backing down, she retorted, ¡°Regarding your first point, I do not believe it. Is the Fan family... no...Is Mister Shi truly willing to let the Bao Yue house shut down? Squander the seventy percent of shares so that everyone loses?¡± With a face beaming with pride, she then said, ¡°As for second suggestion? That would be impossible. When the owner originally chose this spot for the Bao Yue house¡¯s establishment, it was done with very precise, very contemtive thought. He also paid particr attention to the contracts he signed with the girls in ensuring how their contract cannot be rescinded. How do you expect to make them all leave?¡±


    Shi Chanli shook his head and sighed. He then said, ¡°It looks to me as if Lady Si Qing¡¯er does not fully understand this situation... You have to understand that I am the owner of the Bao Yue house. No matter what the contract says, I have the final say-so.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er face warped.


    Shi Chanli stood up and pushed open a window. With a hearty smile, he told her, ¡°In regards to where the Bao Ri house will be established, I won¡¯t hide it from you. It¡¯ll be established right next door to the Bao Yue house. It is right beside the pond, also. The only reason why I came here to im the house today, is because I have been busy these past few days. I was busy iming thend next door.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief and she was left speechless.


    Shi Chanli was now intoxicated with the power of being being the owner of the Bao Yue house, and he had wholly assumed the role of a cruel businessman. He was loving it. He reached his hand out the window and waved his hand along the breeze, telling her, ¡°and about us perishing together, I have no fear of doing that. If the other side refuses to quit, then I will have no choice but to bring us all down together. Although the seventy percent of shares is a lot of money, it is the least of my concern right now.¡±


    After his utterance, He thoughtmy identity as a schr, and assume the role of someone far more powerful, where I can bully others freely? He really was being a menace to Si Qing¡®er. Although he had only made shallow, simple threats, they would be more than enough for them to give up the hope of resisting such a takeover.


    Thend beside the Bao Yue house truly had been taken over by the Overwatch Council, but at what method they used to im it, none knew. Shi Chanli knew that every step they took in iming ownership of thatnd was wless. The proceedings were overseen by Yan Bingyun and it all went without a hitch. And now, if the third prince was unwilling to give up the thirty percent of shares, Yan Bingyun would have to find a way to bring down the Bao Yue house within ten days or less. If this was done, there would be noing back for Bao Yue.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how all this stuff began, it¡¯s best not to worry your little mind about it.¡± Shi Chanli did not need her to send a message to the third prince anymore. The matter of Fan Xian wanting to im the Bao Yue house had already been sent by the Fan manor to Yi Gui Pin, who was residing in the pce. Yi Gui Pin was the one overseeing the punishment of the third prince, and the boy had been made to copy out archaic books all day, everyday. Even if he felt bad about his money getting scammed by his big cousin, there was nothing that he could do to right what he was currently being wronged.


    He saw Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s face take on a look of confusion. The nature of a schrly fellow being nice is something that could not be avoided, and he unwittingly smiled at her and said, ¡°I am a nice person. In the future, if you continue to work for me, I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡±


    But who was to know that Si Qing¡¯er was a person of extreme stubbornness? She had always wanted to be responsible for the second owner. The second owner was a young boy, but she thought of his identity and thought that Shi Chanli was overstepping his boundaries. It wasmon to see people fight for businesses in the capital, but who would dare to push back against a prince?


    ¡°If the second owner sends a message, I will let you know.¡± She gritted her teeth and continued to speak, ¡°but the figures of money that are penned into the ledger will have to be calcted by you and I correctly. Do not mess this up.¡±


    Shi Chanli nodded. The repo men who had been waiting outside now atst entered. Seeing this group of people, Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes were stunned; these were the secret agents of the Overwatch Council dressed in casual clothing. And to prohibit the entry and actions of a group such as that, who could do such a thing?


    She looked upon the group of people. One person in particr had a long beard, and he repeatedlyplimented the decor as he walked about. As she took sight of him, she could not help but sigh. And that is all she could do, for she could no longer muster the effort to speak. She had tried her best, but there was nothing she could do to prevent Fan Xian from taking the money from the third prince.


    Even with the Qingyu Hall¡¯s Yi family¡¯s ounting, there was no wriggling out of this one. Her worst dreams had now been realized, and in her horror, she thought of her cherished establishment being owned by a man named Shi... no, by that damn Fan Xian!


    He would definitely not choke on the money he was to receive, and he probably wouldn¡¯t need water to swallow it down.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: Prostitutes, Pedestrians and a Downpour Assassination


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shopkeepers in Qingyu Hall were always assisting the pce treasury, and they also lent aid to other manors in their business dealings. That being said, it had been many years since they hadst shown their faces. But this Lady Si Qing¡¯er, if she could havee as far as she did, starting out as a lowly prostitute and bing a pimp, she was clearly a woman who was willing to learn, a woman who was inherently motivated and was someone with a high interest in the managing of a business establishment. She knew about the old men from Qingyu Hall, and as long as they were businessmen, she showed them great respect and admiration that stemmed from her bones. It was a reflection of the respect schrs of this world had for Zhuang Mohan.


    So when Si Qing¡¯er saw the third shopkeeper approach, and she immediately shelved her thoughts of cheating with the ledger. She patted herself down and began her feminine stride to meet theing person, taking a deep, low bow as came before him.


    Judging from his looks, the third Ye shopkeeper was around 50 years old, his beard taking on the color white. Seeing Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s pretty face, he nodded in his approval of the gesture.


    Shi Chanli was standing nearby, wondering why Fan Xian had sent this horny old man here.


    The third Yeplimented her by saying, ¡°Thisdy must be the manager of this establishment. Looking at where the house is situated, and at lighting and decor of the interior, I must say I like it; in fact, I greatly admire it. If thedy is willing to remain in the house, there is no need for my presence here; I will return to Fan Xian, for my talents won¡¯t surpass hers.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s face was now one of surprise, and she said, ¡°Youpliment the wrong person. Everything you see in this ce is of the Big Owner¡¯s design; it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The third Ye shopkeeper disyed a look of disappointment as he mournfully told her, ¡°Then the owner of this ce truly was a genius of business. How could he have possibly offended Fan...?¡± Even though he was old, he wasn¡¯t stupid, and already he realized he had said too much. With an abrupt end to his dialogue, he caught the stare that Shi Chanli was giving him. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought he was seeing a monster before his eyes. He shook his head, but in a bid to seem natural, he slowly warped it into an act of looking around and admiring the room.


    The manner in which they conducted their business could be seen in the finest of details. To Qingyu Hall, whose shopkeepers had been running merchant establishments for 20 years, the Bao Yue house was a shady business. But despite that, the brothel looked bright and clean, and there was a pond in back and a lovely patio. The workers and waiters were well-trained and polite, and the same could be said for the women whose services were being offered. They weren¡¯t trashy street walkers; they were women who cleaned up well, dressed elegantly, and possessed virtue and manners. This is what the customers sought, and the hostess that maintained these standards must have been someone with a tremendous amount of talent.


    The old shopkeeper continued admiring the ce, and Shi Chanli could do nothing but shake his head and think to himself, The second master of the Fan family is no average noble kid. It is a wonderful thing for the Fan brothers not to be the run-of-the-mill sort.


    There had been no word from the pce, so Si Qing¡¯er did not dare do anything with the shares of the third prince. But the repossession posse had already arrived, and she had no choice but to bring out the ledger for their inspection. Although it wasmon for merchants of the Qing Kingdom to own two ledgers, one that was legit and one that was illegitimate, before the third Ye¡¯s shopkeeper, Si Qing¡¯er did not dare y tricks. Not long after, the Bao Yue house¡¯s funds were all calcted and deemed clean. The 30 percent of shares was also attached the figure of a measly 1,000 coins, so they took a hold of the shares and corresponding figure and sent it to the third prince. Now all they had to do was await a response. For all intents and purposes, the entirety of the Bao Yue house would now belong to Shi Chanli.


    After doing all this, Si Qing¡¯er was happily thinking that the manager of the Bao Yue house would now be the property of the third Ye shopkeeper from Qingyu Hall. What she did not expect, was the old man to suddenly turn around, return to his carriage and drive off. She was suddenly frightened.


    What shocked her the most was that there was going to be a new manager for the Bao Yue house, and the person who was to take up the job was someone with a familiar face ¨C and one who had just walked through the door.


    ¡°Sang Wen!?¡± Si Qing¡¯er was petrified for a moment before snapping out of This Sang Wen was bailed out of the Bao Yue house by Fan Xian, and there hadn¡¯t been any news of her since. But now there she was, back for revenge.


    Shi Chanli took note of her expression andmented, ¡°Very good. This Lady Sang will be the manager of the Bao Yue house from henceforth.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er grudgingly bowed before Sang Wen. Not long after the Bao Yue house was established, Sang Wen had be a famous and prominent figure. It was because of this, and the fact that was cold and unyielding and as such, Si Qing¡¯er always picked on her. But to now see her be manager of the Bao Yue house, she knew for sure that she would not have much luck and with a forced, painful swallow of her pride, she hastily made for her room so she could begin packing her bags.


    Sang Wen was actually quite nervous. Mister Fan had performed an incredible service for her, and with the opportunity to manage the Bao Yue house, she knew she could not let him down. With great worry, she was determined to run the building wlessly. Another bit of apprehension clouded her judgment, and that involved the possibility of it being third prince¡¯s toes she may be stepping on. Seeing Si Qing¡¯er back out, however, brought her mind some element of ease.


    Shi Chanli, watching Si Qing¡¯er hasten for the door, called out, ¡°Oh, Lady Qing¡¯er, you cannot leave!¡±


    Si Qing¡¯erughed maniacally and said, ¡°I did not sign a single contract with the Bao Yue house, so please, do tell me under what power can I be apprehended and be made to stay within these walls?¡±


    Shi Chanli looked troubled. He unfastened his cor and exined, ¡°I have never run a brothel before; and Lady Sang is just a singer. If you leave, then I¡¯m not sure the Bao Yue house can retain its current status and earn the money it always has...¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er thought that she was needed, and with a snide and boisterous expression, responded. ¡°If...¡±


    She wasn¡¯t even given the time to begin her sentence as Shi Chanli cut her off, saying, ¡°Mister Fan said if you haven¡¯t been given the permission to do so, you are not allowed to leave.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er sighed, realizing that she wasn¡¯t actually needed. They just wanted her trapped. She was just a woman, and despite having a minor rtion with the third prince, it was themissioner of the Overwatch Council that had demanded her to stay. Even she would not dare defy his order. In this world, there wouldn¡¯t be a single officer willing to help a former prostitute, especially one who had been in conflict with themissioner. Even the princes didn¡¯t help her, as there would be no benefit involved for them. If Commissioner Fan wanted to ruin the life of someone like her, to do so would be easier than stepping on an ant.


    ¡°What are you keeping me here for?¡± she asked, visibly confused.


    Shi Chanli told her, ¡°Mister Fan... I mean.... I am preparing to implement a few minor changes to the Bao Yue house. For this, I believe Lady Qing¡¯er will have a use at some point. Perhaps every brothel in the Qing Kingdom is going to need these changes.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er was shocked. The Bao Yue house¡¯s business was doing great, and the thought urred to her that the new big owner was nning on establishing more branches of the Bao Yue house across the kingdom. While it would make for a fine suggestion, the Bao Yue house was still fairly minor and not a big part of the prostitution trade in the Qing Kingdom. And in regards to any possible changes, the brothel business had been static for quite some time. Unless the big change was about the big boss ran business, was Fan Xian aiming for sainthood, throttling the industry and attempting to stop prostitutes from selling their bodies?


    The problem was, if the prostitutes weren¡¯t selling their bodies, and if the pimps weren¡¯t drawing in customers, could such an establishment still be deemed a brothel?


    Shi Chanli couldn¡¯t guess what Si Qing¡¯er was thinking about, and he was merely nning to do as his teacher told him. He listed them off, ¡°First, thedies¡¯ contracts are going to be flexible going forward. Also, the duration of the contracts is five years, and following that, they are free to do as they please. Secondly, there must be a doctor on station at the Bao Yue house at all times so they can tend to the women whenever they are sick. With quicker recovery, the women can go back to epting more customers whenever they are better. And as for the third change...¡±


    He did not get to finish his sentence before Si Qing¡¯er cut him off with a look of confusion. She asked, ¡°Is it necessary to make the contract flexible?¡±


    Shi Chanli exined by saying, ¡°Mister Fan...*cough* wrong again... I think that adhering to this manner of business for five straight years would be enough. You must always provide people with hope for the future. If they believe that their entire life is on a leash, handled by someone else, then the average prostitute would be less inclined to perform their services to the best of their abilities. With a brighter outlookes greater happiness, and with greater happinesses a better experience for the customer .¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er mockingly retorted, ¡°Five years is your deal? After this, will those poor girls be unable to do the business anymore? After that, who is going to scrub away their notoriety as a prostitute and elevate their social rank?¡±


    In the Qing Kingdom, performers and prostitutes were different. In the social stratification of the kingdom, once someone¡¯s social status hit rock bottom, a position which frequently included prostitutes, one could never recover. The only way to elevate your status was to be bought by someone of a higher status, or have a decree referencing you from the Royal Court. From what he had just said, prostitutes would have to quit the Bao Yue house after five years and remain like so in seedier environments, just to make a living. As for her question, she received no response. It was something that had crossed Shi Chanli¡¯s mind in his discussions with his teacher, but Fan Xian had told him it was something he would sort out.


    Si Qing¡¯er continued her mocking, by saying, ¡°and the doctor part of your reformation is ridiculous. Thedies in the house are cheap and of little concern to others; no doctor would be willing toe here. It is already hard enough to find a doctor as an ordinary person, what doctor would be willing to stay here, day in, day out? Do you think any doctor could handle such shame?


    Sang Wen, who had remained quiet the entire time, smiled and said, ¡°Mister Fan said there are many doctors in the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council. It would be no problem for them to bring a doctor here.¡±


    Si Qing¡¯er had a wry smile on her face, and in her heart she thought, The Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council is of the poisonous Yamen that everyone fears. Are they nning to change their ways so that they can be doctors? She was of the mind that Mister Fan was someone who liked to fantasize a great deal about things. Tauntingly, she said, ¡°So what? Even if there are doctors, and the girls are clean, who can promise that the customers whoe here are free of sexual diseases?¡±


    Shi Chanli was starting to get a headache a symptom of her continued annoyance. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a solution for that.¡± It wasn¡¯t that there was no solution, it was because Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion of a mass-produced product such as a condo, was quite possibly the hardest thing to sell.


    ¡°You should hear what else I have to say first.¡± He coughed twice and continued saying, ¡°From now on, there is no more forced buying and selling. If this ever happens again, I aming straight for you.¡±


    He stared into Si Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes until she averted her gaze and looked down towards the ground.


    ¡°Also, no more undergage prostitutes.¡±


    ¡°We should establish finer cuts of pay to take from the girls, a cut that is gauged by their appearance and skill.¡±


    ¡°Thedies should also be given three days off a month, so they may do as they please.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Big Boss Shi kept on talking, giving no one¡¯s ears a single moment of reprieve. It wasn¡¯t only Si Qing¡¯er who looked to be suffering, but Sang Wen as well; as he droned on and on, she began to feel dizzy. After a long, long while, there came a point where Si Qing¡¯er could no longer stand it, and so she coldly spoke out, ¡°The way you keep going on like this¡ªhave I mistaken this brothel for a charity ce?¡±


    Shi Chanli looked at her and said, ¡°Fan Xian told me that you are the one who was raised by Yuan Meng. We should take care of you as well. But seeing that you were born poor,and have worked hard to elevate your status, we have kindly decided to give you an opportunity for redemption. There is no need for you to concern yourself with whether the Bao Yue house is a brothel or a charity ce; all you need to do is perform your duties diligently and follow Sang Wen¡¯s lead. If this whole n does truly work and we can create a franchise for the Bao Yue house that expands across the world, there may very well be half a million brotheldies working in your favor. That would ount for your redemption, and that would most certainly make your life worth sparing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Shi Chanli avoided speaking Fan Xian¡¯s name.


    Si Qing¡¯er did not say anything, and to guess what she was thinking would have been an impossible task, but there was one thing for certain ¨C she looked afraid.


    Shi Chanli actually possessed a great amount of fear in his heart also. Even though the Bao Yue house already had Sang Wen, who was now secretly enrolled within the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council to oversee the management of the brothel, Shi Chanli himself was only a schr; a student of Fan Xian. He was afraid that after today, he could no longer be an officer and would instead have to stay in the brothel, bing a pitiable owner who spent his days barking orders at women, telling them to satisfy the demands of horny customers.


    He looked at Sang Wen and discovered that the female singer, who may have looked weak, was of a calm disposition. She didn¡¯t seem to be troubled by the proceedings in the least.


    An autumn rain had soaked the few days following this encounter, and it turned the weather from cool and dry, to wet and cold.


    The Bao Yue house had now been taken over by Fan Xianpletely. The second prince was brought difort, and was overwhelmed by an ominous feeling; for this, he began arranging something. For Fan Xian, however, he had enjoyed the past few days for the respite and rxation they had provided him. He had not visited the First Bureau¡¯s office for a few days and he hadn¡¯t gorged on those buns from the Xin Feng restaurant. Instead, he had spent his time in the Imperial College, bringing a bunch of young teachers with him to aid in the sorting of the books he had brought with him from the Northern Qi Kingdom.


    The wind blew strong and the raindrops that clung to their drunken clouds finally let go, bringing with them a downpour. It wasn¡¯t a worrying amount, but its persistence over the past few days had be annoying. If you took the road to the north from the Danbo bookstore, you would arrive at the Imperial College, and the entire area belonged to it. The Yamen that had been built during the founding times of the Qing Kingdom had already been torn down.


    Fan Xian was holding a ck umbre and walked between the students who apanied him to the Imperial College. He nodded to each student that politely waved at him. Although his identity had changed in recent times, the Emperor had not taken away the five ranks of his career. The Emperor had even told him that, if he ever had the time, he should return to the Imperial College so that he could receive more lessons.


    Although Fan Xian was not fond of being a teacher, he hadn¡¯te for lessons; it was his career¡¯s prestige that allowed him to visit the Imperial College and read its trove of books. It was a getaway for him, a chance to be momentarily free of the


    day-to-day bustle.


    The first day he came to the Imperial College was a delightful surprise for the students there, for it had been over a year since hisst visit. When the students thought of how the young officer was from the Overwatch Council, however, they were a little frightened. It was why their initial friendliness towards him had waned somewhat. That being said, it didn¡¯t take longer than two hours for them to find out that Fan Xian was as cheery and nice as ever, and their fears were lessened, the cordiality between them both was restored.


    He entered the study room that the Imperial College had prepared for him and put away his umbre. He turned to look back at the dreary skies and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    There were a few Imperial College teachers already in the room sorting and organizing the books that Zhuang Mohan had left them. The books there were of great significance to the Qing Kingdom and the Emperor treated the matter with profound concern. It was for this reason that the Imperial College did not to dy these proceedings, and so they worked their hardest to copy the books and maintain the original source material with the finest of care.


    They saw Fan Xian walk inside, and so they stood up and bowed.


    Fan Xian smiled and bowed in return to the people that he had seen working diligently. It was quite the strain to perform these tasks alone, and so he had called upon these people to work together and get it done. The results had so far been quite sessful, for they all got along well and made great strides in the progress of their assigned task.


    The ck, soaking umbre was left in the corner, and a puddle of water formed on the ground. Slowly, it coursed its way to the fire in the stove. All of a sudden, Fan Xian felt humid and ufortable. He loosened his cor and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s too humid, and not cold enough for this. I know we have to trudge through, but is there any way to shut the stove off?¡±


    One officer responded by saying, ¡°We need a certain temperature to storage books. If it¡¯s too cold, then there¡¯s no way of preserving the parchment.¡±


    Fan Xian knew this, saying, ¡°It is not winter yet. It should be okay to keep these books in the room as they are; humidity should be your greatest concern right now.¡±


    Everyone agreed and got back to work. The Imperial College carried the traits of the Qing Kingdom, performing their appointed tasks with quiet diligence for work of a higher quality. Quite a big difference existed between the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi Kingdom in this regard. Fan Xian sat down at his table to begin working, but before he could start, someone requested a meeting with him


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Why have you returned to the Imperial College?¡± Fan Xian was surprised, seeing the Big Schr Shu Wu sitting in a chair. Fan Xian bowed before him.


    His father inw, the prime minister, had stepped down from his position, and after the Board of Rites¡¯ minister was hanged, the officers in court were in disarray. Many of them chose to follow Fan Xian, whereas others decided to follow the eastern pce. But the second prince, whose poprity was not as strongst year, received the most followers ¨C this was due to the amount of years he had spent in court.


    Schr Shu was a famous individual, and he had been a student of Zhuang Mo Han. He was so prestigious that no other could ever hope to rece him and replicate his qualities. He did his exams in the northern Wei Kingdom, but he had be a Qing Kingdom officer. Because of this, problems frequently arose. In the fifth year of the Qing Calendar, he had identally received the greatest benefit that came about from the turmoil. Although his career in the Imperial College was made void, he was able to assume Schr Tongwen Ge¡¯s position after he was fired, following the spring exam incident.


    Schr Tongwen Ge was clean and rich, and after the prime minister was fired, there had yet to be a new one. So he joined the business of politics and entered the Qing Kingdom¡¯s court. The authority of his position was very close to that of a prime minister. Even though Fan Xian was powerful,pared to him, he was little more than an average, run-of-the-mill officer.


    Of course, Schr Shu Wu was not so stupid as to treat or regard Fan Xian in the same manner. If he was, he wouldn¡¯t havee calling for Fan Xian today.


    ¡°So, you cane back to the Imperial College, but I cannot?¡± Shu Wu was joking with Fan Xian, whose age was the same as his own son. ¡°Outside it is cold and it is raini. You young ones know how to make the most of your life, bying here to the college. What? You aren¡¯t keen on the Overwatch Council¡¯s missions, that might keep you in the rain?¡±


    Outside, it was indeed raining and cold. Fan Xian did not know whether this Schr Shu Wu was joking or not, and so he did not answer; merely smiling.


    After Shi Chanli imed the Bao Yue house, Yan Bingyun had put into motion his n. First, he used the Overwatch Council¡¯s power to force the Ministry of Punishment to bypass the capital government and issue an APB right away, for the apprehension of Yuan Meng.


    But this Yuan Meng had proven herself effective at hiding. Under the protection crown of the crown prince Hongcheng, no one knew of where she might be found. As troublesome as this may have sounded, Fan Xian was in no particr rush, because the issuing of an APB was the beginning of the process that would establish something else soon after. The longer it took to capture Yuan Meng, the better. In Yan Bingyun, he had long deliberated and meticulouslyid out the proceedings for every stage of this scheme. His allowance to do so was only if he could ensure that the end result that Fan Xian sought could be achieved.


    Over the past two days, certain rumors circted within the capital, saying that the Ministry of Punishment¡¯s 13th Yamen captured the brothel manager Yuan Meng, who was actually a mistress of the King Jing¡¯s crown prince Hongcheng.


    Rumors spread like wildfire, but it was true that Yuan Meng and Li Hongcheng were having an affair, and as such, it became a hot topic within the capital. Li Hongcheng¡¯s reputation was like the rotting of roadkill on a hot summer day; something that was beginning to get stinkier with each passing moment.


    Li Hongcheng and the second prince were friends, and this was something everyone was aware of. Not long after, there were rumors about the infamous Bao Yue house in the capital, and that its secret owner was in fact the second prince. The Yamen of the Ministry of Punishment was investigating the missing prostitutes, whose association with the nobles and royals were bing increasingly difficult to disregard.


    The rumors spoken sounded real. Like the rumor that Yuan Meng was the most popr prostitute at the Liu Jing River, but except for the crown prince, no one ever saw her ept other customers. There were other rumors too, ones that made mention of the crown prince having a long talk with Fan Xian outside the Bao Yue house. No one knew what they were talking about, but the day after, the Fan family sold their shares to a mystic merchant known only as ¡°Shi¡±.


    These rumors were formted and spread by the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. In the beginning, Fan Xian was forced to bring attention to the cases of the spring exam, and in the end, he became an idol for the students. Behind the scenes, it was the Eighth Bureau that created this rumor as well. They were experts at enhancing one¡¯s image in the public eye, but they were even better at tarnishing one¡¯s reputation.


    Of course, in the process of creating rumors that the whole poption was to be made aware of, everyone had to know that the big owner was the second master of the Fan manor. The Fan family¡¯s reputation had indeed been affected by this.


    The source of the rumor was from within the Fan family, and the story was told to particrly talkative individuals. The stories included the details of Fan Xian beating his brother, the minister using family discipline, the screaming of rtives and the Fan family¡¯s ridding of their association with the brothel. It was shocking to all who heard it in the capital. As time psed, however, the rumors faded frommonspeak.


    In regards to controlling the rumors, what Fan Xian did was what may be considered a ¡°masterpiece move¡±. Back then, he requested that Wu Zhu Shu write out a few thousand leaflets to kick the eldest princess out of the pce. This time, they were only dealing with an amateurish second prince. So now, they thought that the second prince and the crown prince had nothing to do with Bao Yue, despite them being the ones who were behind it. Fan Xian was painted as the innocent one, and there was no way they could exin all this.


    What Yan Bingyun was going to do next was focus on the money being transferred between the second prince and the Cui family. The specific method to do so, wasn¡¯t even clear to Fan Xian, but he believed in Yan Bingyun¡¯s power and abilities and didn¡¯t seek to question or concern himself with that he was going to do.


    ...


    ...


    Schr Shu Wu looked at him worriedly and said, ¡°You should know that the capital government has already taken charge of the case involving Bao Yue house. Your little brother¡¯s crime is quite grievous. He has several homicides, witness silencing and forced prostitution of women and underage girls on his rap sheet. Today would have been the trial.¡±


    Fan Xian had a wry smile and said, ¡°it is unfortunate for our family to know we have birthed such a bad seed.¡±


    Shu Wu shook his head and told him, ¡°But the capital government still hasn¡¯t searched your manor for his whereabouts. Perhaps they are considering doing something else? Master Fan, these charges are serious and the likelihood of your brother being let free is slim to none. If the capital government really wants to proceed with the trial and alerts the Emperor, it will not end up well.¡±


    After this conversation, Fan Xian knew where this schr stood. He came here to tell Fan Xian the opinion of the officers in court. He was convinced that the Fan family and the second prince coulde to a peaceful resolution without the need to fight each other. It wasn¡¯t about the reputation of the government. These big schrs thought that if two people were fighting each other, it was inevitable for one person to end up wounded. Fan Xian and the second prince were the young elites of the Qing Kingdom. It would be a great loss if either of them were to be made to suffer and lost their prestige because of the squabbling.


    Of course, many people thought that Fan Xian could notpete with the prince. And though he was the Overwatch Council¡¯smissioner, that fact was something he himself understood, and he knew that the big schr in front of him was suggesting that he made peace with the second prince for his own sake. For this, Fan Xian was touched. With his gentle smile, Fan Xian told him, ¡°I thank you for your reminder. I can only presume that you are indeed acquainted with the second prince.¡±


    Shu Wu nodded. Ever since Fan Xian came back from the Northern Qi Kingdom, he had been butting heads with the second prince. The Overwatch Council had also apprehended many people who followed the second prince. If Shu Wu wanted to make peace, then he would have to consult with the second prince first. He didn¡¯t expect that upon meeting with the second prince that he was quite nice and had politely requested that he speak to Fan Xian so that they would both be willing to take a step back.


    ...


    ...


    Hearing what the Shu Wu schr had to say, Fan Xian coldlyughed in his head. The second prince¡¯s nickname was ¡°Stone¡±, for he wasn¡¯t an easy person to get along with. They were already deep in conflict, and Fan Xian was forced to send his little brother to a foreign country. There had to be an exnation for Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw being fired due to the conspiracy between the eldest princess and the second prince.


    A spy of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council now approached, bringing with him word that the second prince had already hid the three hitmen of the Bao Yue house who had escaped and brought them back to the capital. They were being prepped for an appearance at court, to testify against Fan Sizhe.


    The second prince asked Shu Wu to deliver the message as a way to temporarily soothe Fan Xian, but Fan Xian was not so stupid, or so easy to fool. He politely poured tea for Schr Shu, saying, ¡°This entire ordeal has nothing to do with the Overwatch Council, and it has nothing to do with me. These past few days, I have remained in the college in the unfortunate event that someone was to misunderstand.¡±


    Shu Wu could not help but wear a bitter smile. His face seemed to express grave sorrow, and all he asked was, ¡°Why even bother fighting? Does it truly matter if you win? It does not matter how many times you win, it means nothing whenpared to what is truly important: the Emperor¡¯s happiness.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped, knowing that the words spoken were ones that rang true and made absolute sense. He appreciated what the schr in front of him had said. Although he was thinking of something else in his heart, he gently said, ¡°If you have already said this, then I have nothing more to say. I only need the capital government to ensure that the reputation of my family is not tarnished, and as for the case with the Ministry of Punishment, that they don¡¯t look any deeper.¡±


    In Shu Wu, the old schr¡¯s eyes, it was clear that Fan Xian¡¯s temperament had soured somewhat. In the field, everyone knew how to hide themselves. Who would say something that was obviously illegal in front of someone who was as high up thedder as a prime minister? But he also knew that this was simply how Fan Xian was. He was satisfied, and smiled, but did not say anything more. He averted his gaze towards the window to observe the rain that continued to fall.


    ...


    ...


    Three miles away from the capital¡¯s office on Yu Shan road, the rain continued to fall.


    The case of the missing prostitute in Bao Yue brothel had already concluded its investigation. Although the bones had not been discovered, the capital government had already apprehended her murderer. If the three perpetrators were arrested, and a confession could be obtained, they could point their fingers at the Fan family and certify that it was the second master that orchestrated these crimes. This would be a tremendous blow to the family¡¯s reputation and it would also clear away the dirt that associated the second prince with the Bao Yue brothel.


    These three hitmen were pivotal to the development of this case, but the second prince¡¯s party still didn¡¯t understand why, after the conclusion of the family discipline, Fan Xian would still send these three to the government. Wouldn¡¯t he be incriminating the family and bringing it harm?


    But it wasn¡¯t until the Fan family sold the Bao Yue brothel, began investigating Yuan Meng, and pointed their fingers at Li Hongcheng did the second prince finally understand that Fan Xian was just using those three tofort him and opt for a peaceful resolution. Because of this, his reaction was a few days slow, but the second prince still believed that Fan Xian had done something most unwise. As long as these three people were in their hands, where could that fat pimple boy run?


    Now the second prince was truly angry, thinking that Fan Xian did not know his ce. He actually dared to do something to him? Everyone knew that the rumors circting in the capital were made up and it made Li Hongcheng feel disheartened, as well, with nothing he could do about it. He was physically unable to visit the Fan manor to fight Fan Xian as he might have desired. This was because King Jing had be extremely angry upon hearing of these events, and brought his wrath down on his son, having himshed and restricted to the Li manor. At the very least, it meant he could avoid the madness engulfing the capital these days.


    ¡°Watch them closely. Do not allow anyone to have any contact with them. We can¡¯t let them withdraw their confessions now.¡± Fan Wujiu, who was one of the eight personal guardians of the second prince, wore a gloomy visage. He further told the servants of the capital government, ¡°If you fail in this task, be afraid for your life.¡±


    Each of the capital government¡¯s Yamen servants nodded their heads, each with a nervous look on their face. They were not nervous about failing to aplish this task; they merely trembled at the sight of the guardians of the second prince. Yu Shan road was only three miles away from the capital. If not for avoiding suspicion, Fan Wujiu would have taken these three hitmen to be locked up in prison himself.


    The carriage started moving through the dark autumn rain. Fan Wujiu watched it go from a distance. The carriage was passing through the rain like normal, and there weren¡¯t many people upying the streets. There were only those who held an umbre, making their way to where they had to get to with hurried paces.


    It was in this moment that the rainswept civilians brought their umbres down to the ground and unsheathed ck weaponry that were concealed within the handles. In a strangely calm manner, they struck their new weapons through the sides of the passing carriage.


    Fan Wujiu, who was still watching, was greatly shocked, and so he rushed over there. But over the distance he had to traverse to reach the carriage, and the speed at which the assassins moved, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get there in time.


    The pikes that they were revealed to be wielding were extremely sharp and they pierced through the side of the carriage as if it were made of tofu, killing the three men inside.


    They withdrew their spiked weaponry and returned them to their umbres without making any unnecessary movement. They darted into the allies of the street and disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    Blood trailed out from out of the carriage, and when Fan Wujiu reached it, he did so with a cold face. He pulled back the curtains of the carriage and his face changed. The wounds inflicted were of a clear indication that the people who hadmitted this atrocity were professionals. They were calm, simple strikes from the outside, and the people within lost their lives.


    Fan Wujiu could not help but gasp at the sight, and panicked at the thought of the second prince. It was already difficult enough to assassinate three people in the carriage as quickly and cleanly as they did, but the scarier part was that they knew when and where their carriage would being through. He imagined that there had to be many spies of the Overwatch Council embedded within the second prince¡¯s party. How else could they have obtained the precise details of when and where to attack?


    This assassination was devised cleverly and carried out perfectly. The way it unfolded was all too natural, as if watching someone eat a meal; it was not at all frightening.


    Only the elites like Fan Wujiu couldprehend the eerie chill that enveloped this quiet assassination.


    He did not have to think about who hadmitted this act; he already knew who did.


    Aside from the assassins of the Sixth Bureau, those who always dwelled in the dark, who else could have executed this so effectively? His face grew pale at the thought. He was imagining that if those few assassins also nned to take him out, could he survive this?


    It seemed as if the second prince¡¯s party had underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s power. It was because the young ones of the Qing Kingdom did not truly know how scary and dangerous the Overwatch Council was.


    Fan Wujiu was trembling, and he clenched the dagger hidden in his sleeves. This was the first time in his life that he thought of leaving the second prince¡¯s side ¨C in fear for his own life.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your chess skills are quite impressive. When I y chess, I am not inclined to eat all the pawns.¡± Fan Xian looked embarrassed when he said this.


    Now, he was ying chess with Shu Wu in the Imperial College. Today¡¯s court ended early, and the disaster relief for the south was almost brought to an end, so Schr Shu now had the time to spare for two rounds of chess. He found out that Fan Xian, who was an intellectual schr, was somehow quite terrible at chess. His face warped and began thinking that even though he was winning, winning this way was no fun.


    Shu Wu sighed and said, ¡°Fan Xian, I see you do everything so intelligently, but why are you so bad at chess?¡±


    Both of them then began talking about the events at court this day. Because Fan Jing never discussed court matters at home, and the Overwatch Council never investigated the arguments Fan Xian had at court, Fan Xian was eager to hear of what Shu Wu had to say. He was interested in the major events of court that his lower rank prohibited him from learning about. He also sensed something. Yan Xiaoyi was viceroy in the north, but he kept asking for money. In the south, there were minor wars unfolding, and because of this, the Qing Kingdom was in need of something funding.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart went calm. So long as the Emperor needed money, the pce treasury would truly end up in his care next year, and while the eldest princess¡¯s people were excellent at the formtion of conspiracies, they were not very good when it came to making money through business ventures.


    The rain began to recede. Fan Xian did not have what it took to convince the old man to have dinner with him, and he politely sent the schr out. He turned around and went back to the room, thinking to read through the legendary books that had been given to him by Zhuang Mohan. Even after the teachers had all left, he remained where he was. He did not turn a page, but sat there engrossed in thought.


    He knew of what had happened in the capital today, but did not bring himself to think of it. The three men were pretty much dead already, but the families of the dead prostitutes went to the capital and testified against the Fan family.


    Of course, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t dream of murdering those innocents. But the three dead men he had assassinated had been hidden by the second prince, and their removal from his hands would not be something the second prince would make public. Although Fan Xian was not inherently good, he did not think of murdering the testifying women.


    He actually knew that no matter what identity he was to be portrayed as, he was themissioner of the Overwatch Council. He had the resources and authority that greatly exceeded that of the second prince. If there weren¡¯t any further hindrances in his fight with him, Fan Xian believed his victory was assured.


    It was just that the people did not know this. The only thing that made Fan Xian care was the attitude of the Emperor in the pce. If the Emperor believed that their game was of no great concern, then he could y along. Fan Xian truly understood the Emperor¡¯s line of thinking, but the second prince was just a whetstone to train the crown prince. He was also being used to train Fan Xian, themissioner of the Overwatch Council. It looked as if the method and ideas Fan Xian had employed so far were a good choice.


    Of course, if Fan Xian¡¯s methods were too harsh, the problem could still be solved by the pce. He was not worried that the Emperor would do anything of grave concern towards him, for his involvement in all this. In a self-deprecating manner, he said to himself, We are all bastards.


    The rain had nowe to an end in the capital. He quietly avoided the gaze of all and exited the Imperial College. He went into a clothing store and removed his coat, revealing the work uniform he was wearing beneath. He then received an ordinary coat from a lowly shopkeeper. He wore it, pulled up the hood to conceal his face and then returned to the street.


    ...


    ...


    The rain stopped. The clouds in the sky were thawed by the sun¡¯s reappearance, bing thin and in. They separated from each other, splitting up into numerous whiffs in the sky, each drifting in different directions. Seeing the return of a blue sky was like a victory.


    The sunlight shone outside the capital¡¯s Yamen, and a few shafts of light pierced the entry. It illuminated the big te in the center of the room that had the words ¡°fair and square¡± engraved upon it.


    There were many people who wanted to watch the action of the proceedings, and so they had all gathered outside the capital government building. They were for the prefect to arrive and be the judge of the Bao Yue brothel, which had be a popr topic in the city. This case was a vast one: it had homicides; it involved prostitutes which made people think of naughty deeds; and it all took ce in a brothel. It tingled the curiosity of all the civilians, and that¡¯s why there was such a great interest in its resolution. After dinner, if there were people who weren¡¯t aware of what had been going on, they wouldn¡¯t dare join in the chat. And as for the carriage drivers, if they did not know much about this case, they would feel embarrassed when epting passengers.


    Fan Xian was disguised as a nobody, and he cloaked himself deep in the crowd that had gathered. He looked into the Yamen and began feeling strange. The capital government was an important Yamen, and there had been a lot of changes in the government over the past two years ¨C but these changes were all associated with him. He was only afraid that if he failed today, this capital prefect would have to end up resigning and relinquishing his position.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: The Greetings Outside the Capital Government Office


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The original prefect of the Capital government, Mei Zhili, was a student of Liu Shi¡¯s father. He always watched over the Fan manor. He was quite helpful with the Guo Baokun case. And when the assassination was attempted on Nin Road, Mei Zhili, as a government prefect, was punished. Although he was allowed to maintain his job, his pay was suspended for a year and he was heavily investigated. No one would have expected that in the following year, the case of the spring exam would unfurl. After all this trouble, Mei Zhili was then removed from his position and sent out of the capital to return to his hometown.


    On certain asions, the Fan manor and Mei Zhili would exchange letters. Fan Xian had learnt that Mei Zhili was somewhat relieved to be free of the corrupt and evil Capital government.


    Inside the court, there were many disheveled, visibly impoverished persons. They were on their knees before the court, crying loudly. These people were family members of the murdered prostitutes of the Bao Yue brothel. In tears, they were cursing the Fan family out loud and praying to God for justice and for punishment to be handed down to them.


    The current prefect of the Capital government, Tian Jingmu, showed a face of supreme righteousness. The corners of his lips twitched and the frame of his eyes were wet. It seemed as if he was extremely touched by the families who were on the ground, pleading and saying their bit. He immediately told the Yamen servants to bring forth the suspects who perpetrated the crimes, from the Bao Yue brothel. He said they would do an investigation of the scene now. With stern sincerity, he pledged to the people that he would aid them. He told them he would call for someone to visit the Fan manor and drag the wretched Fan Sizhe here. No word was spoken of Yuan Meng and her people.


    Fan Xian was still concealed within the crowd, coldly watching. He could see Tian Jingmu, the prefect¡¯s eyes harbor a glint of fear. Fan Xian thought that he must have been aware that the three men who were involved were dead.


    In regards to the cursing and tear-drenched plights of sorrow from the impoverished family members, Fan Xian thought nothing of them. After the Bao Yue brothel murdered a few prostitutes, he and his brother were only told off. The gravity of the situation was not properly acknowledged. Right now, he could only wonder whether the people on their knees were sincere or if it was a scene that had been set up by the second prince. The Overwatch Council¡¯s investigation had yet to yield results, but he could not stand here and do nothing.


    The capital government¡¯s trial was fairly boring. This scene had probably been watched countless times over thest thousand years. Although these civilians were enjoying the show, Fan Xian¡¯s mind had already wandered off. The reason why he came here today was because he had the sneaking suspicion that something big was to ur soon.


    The reason why his father-inw, the generation¡¯s evil prime minister Lin Ruofuo, was forced to quit his job was primarily because his ascent to fame was too quick. This was caused by the Emperor. Under the surface, however, you could see that the true reason was because of Wu Boan, who died beneath the grape shelf and because Shandong Road¡¯s Peng Tingsheng conceived the idea to tarnish and bring ruin to the Wu family¡¯s reputation through the death of Wu Boan¡¯s son. Wu Boan¡¯s widow then went to the capital and raise aint with the Emperor. An assassination was attempted on her way there by people from the prime minister¡¯s manor. Fortunately, she was saved by the second prince and Li Hongcheng. Today, was the second prince going to raise awareness to this?


    In regards to his father-inw¡¯s retirement, Fan Xian did not n to retaliate over it, but he remembered the methods the second prince had used. Normally, a professional conspiracist would never repeat their methods, and so Fan Xian saw right through the second prince. Although he enjoyed sitting on a chair, trying to feign the appearance of someone who was wholly unpredictable, it only took Fan Xian a few days to notice his immature and twisted side.


    Aside from the scary power of the Overwatch Council, the reason why Fan Xian had a greater advantage over the second prince was because, although he was younger than the second prince in this life, the true years of experience he had was greater.


    ...


    ...


    Not long after, the capital government¡¯s Yamen servants had brought back the so-called manager of the Bao Yue brothel, Si Qing¡¯er. There were others who remained at the brothel to investigate and discover what they could around the Skinny Lake. They had yet to find the bodies, and theck of witnesses made a possible discovery of them increasingly difficult.


    Fan Xian, seeing this woman who was on her knees on the blue stone floor, wondered how she would react to the entire situation. He wondered if she would be intimidated by Fan Xian into honesty, or whether or not she would loseposure, believing the entire situation to be unfair. And in regards to the bodies buried beneath the Bao Yue brothel, the Overwatch Council were co-operating with Si Chanli a while ago to dig up the bones one dark night and provide them a fairer burial out in the countryside. They wanted to wait until the case was over before finding a way to contact the rtives of the deceased and tell them of where they could be found.


    Si Qing¡¯er simply bit her lips without speaking a word in court, and whenever the judge asked something, she replied with single, short sentences, ones that were preceded by lengthy pauses. In her heart, it seemed as if she knew everything. Before she came here, Mister Shi had told her everything she could and could not say.


    Fortunately, the owner did not ask for much anymore, and he had not once asked her to do something wretched, neither was she told to hide anything about the second master of the Fan family. So, she spoke everything without hesitation, foregoing the need for an interrogation by the government. She told the court who the first owner was and what they had done, and did so clearly. But in regards to the homicides, she said that they were authored by Yuan Meng, who was currently in hiding due to the APB issued by the Ministry of Punishment. She also said that the owner was aware of all of this, but had yed no part in these murders.


    The capital government¡¯s prefect was satisfied by the smooth, unreluctant responses that the woman had given on her knees. But after a while of hearing her talk, it seemed as if she was trying to help clear the muddied name of the second master, at least somewhat. But the second prince had said to the prefect earlier that the homicides could not be associated with Yuan Meng. Thinking of this, his face darkened and he threw a stick on the floor, saying ¡°this woman is evil. Beat her up!¡±


    At hismand, the Capital government¡¯s Yamen servants picked up searing iron rods and began torturing Si Qing¡¯er. Si Qinger bit her teeth to resist the pain, knowing that someone from the Fan family would be watching. She had already received no aid from the third prince, so she knew that she would have to ept what was happening andter lean on the Fan family.


    She held her pain in without saying a word; she did, however, scream and babble in anguish. You could see through the pain what she was feeling, and a raging fire of hatred burned within her eyes. An aura of spite then permeated the atmosphere around the Yamen. This awful sight made those who were watching feel sorry for her.


    Fan Xian was watching this unfold from the outside, and he was surprised by the amount of anger he could see in her eyes.


    After the torture, Si Qing¡¯er continued to repeat the same things she said before. When the prefect was going to issue anothermand for further torture, the servant who went in search of Fan Sizhe returned, dusty and with a disheartened look on his face.


    A group of people went to the Fan manor to capture Fan Sizhe. They used their authority to demand entrance, and when they were inside, had free reign to scavenge and search for the person they sought. Unfortunately for them, Fan Sizhe had reached the border of Cangzhou by now. He was most likely inside the carriage, hugging Yan¡¯er and professing how difficult it was for him to leave his homnd. There was no possible way for the government officers to find him. When they were in the Fan manor, however, even before they were given the opportunity to ask a single question, Liu Shi appeared before them, leading a group of servants armed with brooms and household tools to kick them out.


    Though hearing of the subordinates¡¯ humiliation, the prefect of the capital government did not look mad at all. He was secretly happy, actually. He raised his voice and yelled, ¡°How would these dignitaries be as reckless as to hide wanted fugitives!?¡± In his mind, he thought to create a decree and bring it before the Emperor the next day. He relished the thought of how the Fan family would respond to this.


    Fan Xian was coldly watching, but he was in no particr rush, for he trusted Liu Shi with guarding of the manor. He knew that this woman¡¯s methods would not be careless. Yan Bingyun¡¯s conspiracy was trusted as well. Back in the day, he had yed the whole of the Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s like a fiddle, and this was just a single crime he was dealing with.


    As expected, the people outside watching the show split in half upon the arrival of important figures. The person leading was partnered with Fan Xian the first time he came to the capital government. He was the Fan manor¡¯s entertainer, and once-leader of the capital government, Mister Zheng.


    Mister Zheng was famous, so there was no need for him to kneel before the prefect; he merely bowed, and then said, ¡°What you are saying is ridiculous. Everyone in the capital knows that the Fan family has always been clean and upstanding. They wouldn¡¯t be harboring fugitives. And in regards to what crimes the second master has admitted to, you have to investigate them carefully. They won¡¯t deny their urrence.¡±


    The capital government¡¯s prefect, Tian Jingmu, knew that the famous entertainer in front of him was also a famous writer in the capital. And thewyer beside him was Song Shiren, and he was renowned shyster. The fact that the Fan family had brought forth a strong cast such as this made it clear that they were not willing to take this lying down and they were determined to clear their name. The prefect¡¯s face darkened once more and spoke, ¡°If you are not in cahoots with the Fan family, then why don¡¯t you bring forth the criminal we seek?¡±


    In this cold autumn weather, Song Shiren fluttered his fan and mockingly responded, ¡°Capturing suspects is a task for the capital government. Since when has this duty been pushed onto others?¡±


    Tian Jingmu coldlyughed and said, ¡°Your second mastermitted a crime; it is only natural that you bring him forth. If you choose not to hand him over to us, then that means you are aiding and abetting a criminal. The Qing Kingdom¡¯sw has this in writing, in to see. So why don¡¯t you shut your mouth, Song Shiren?¡±


    Song Shiren paid no heed to what he said. He smiled and replied, ¡°the Qing Kingdom¡¯sw does say it clearly that it is the family of the criminal in question that has to hand him over. But the second master of the Fan family was already reported missing eight days ago; where can we expect to find him?¡±


    Tian Jingmu was furious andughed maniacally. He spoke aloud, ¡°Hahaha! This is a ridiculous excuse!¡±


    Song Shiren bore a bitter face, and responded, ¡°I do hope that the Master Prefect is aware of this. It is no excuse. A few days ago, the Fan manor already reported that the second mastermitted many bad deeds, but it would appear you have ignored that fact. They also said that the second master fled. Please ask the Yamen servants to quickly go after him.¡±


    He waved his fan, saying with pain, ¡°Despite their desire to do so, Minister Fan and Fan Xian haven¡¯t severed their ties to the second master yet. So, tell me, why would they hide him?¡±


    Tian Jingmu pounded the wooden table and madly yelled, ¡°When did the Fan familye here to report this!? And when did they report Fan Sizhe was missing?! How can I not have been made aware of this?! You should quit trying to fool me and think long and hard about how you n to get out of this.¡±


    ¡°Is there not a report? Please, go take a look at the reports made on that day. You will see them there.¡± Song Shiren sped his hands together and bowed.


    Tian Jingmu¡¯s heart shivered in shock. He remembered that he had not told his servants to check the reports on that day. He thought of an excuse to pause the trial, and he and his master quickly fled to the study room. They looked into the reports that had been made in the past few days. He found a report from the Fan manor about the second master¡¯s quick departure. The prefect was so mad he almost fainted.


    This had never happened before! How could there be one overlooked yet vital report be there?


    The capital government¡¯s Yamen security was tight. Even if the Overwatch Council had nted the report there, it would have been nearly impossible for them to do this without alerting someone. How was Fan manor capable of doing something like this? How could they secretly nt this report there? Tian Jingmu¡¯s face looked awful, thinking of a snitch that may reside in the capital government. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it right now. Was it the vice-prefect, or was it those who filed and organized the documents?


    When Tian Jingmu returned to the courtroom, that look of righteousness on his face was no more. Despite what he had loudly yelled, the reports had indeed been made. When he was looking them over earlier, the vice-prefect and document organizers were beside him. He thought of destroying the document, but there was no way he could have done so without anyone noticing.


    Even though Fan Sizhe was undoubtedly guilty, the Fan manor had received points foring forth with the crimes and not obscuring anything. In regards to the second master¡¯s escape, this was not something they had to hide, either. If this was to continue, it would be impossible to tarnish the reputation of the Fan family. At worst, it would only be the Emperor issuing the deration that they themselvesmitted a crime by not punishing their own. They could be stripped of their nobility and lose their ie. No matter what was to happen, it was impossible for the second prince¡¯s desires to be fulfilled.


    The capital government¡¯s prefect had a headache, but he did not want to lose. He darkened his face and battled with the strong team ofwyers that stood in support of the Fan family.


    ...


    ...


    The Capital government temporarily suspended the court proceedings. Fan Xian understood that what needed to be done was almost done. Fan Sizhe was to be a proper fugitive; a criminal who ran off to escape thew. While it was a dismal thought, Fan Xian¡¯s resolve was to wait until some time in the future, when his power had increased even further, to find a way to allow him toe home. That way, the Fan manor could be free of this.


    In regards to the so-called owner of the Bao Yue brothel, Si Chanli, he had epted ownership of the establishment after the case began. No matter how unreasonable the capital government could be, there was no way they could arrest him.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was discussing the case with a big man who had alsoe here to watch. He saw the victim¡¯s families were being lead by the Yamen servants to the back of the Yamen for some rest. He opened his lips and bid farewell to the big man. His eyes looked to the corner¡¯s edge of the rain canopy he stood beneath, and saw a curious fellow there who looked to be a study man.


    The prostitutes¡¯ families looked dismayed as they came into the street. As they went, and had just about disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision, down the alley five big men with masks came out. They wielded straight swords and approached the families and swung their weaponry at them. Cruelly, they attempted to butcher the families of the victims.


    This horrific sight incited terrified screams and panic from those who were on the street. The crowd that had gathered to watch the court proceedings broke up with ghastly wails, with people fleeing in all manners of directions to get away.


    Fan Xian was standing beneath a tree, observing the scene. There was no fear in his heart. He thought he had underestimated the second prince¡¯s power, for he was doing something simr to what he had arranged earlier in the day. But the way the second prince had constructed this ughter was mismanaged and botched as a result. Thest time he had sessfully framed the prime minister, it was by secretly doing what the Emperor had said to. It was done in secret and not exposed for all to see. Today, with him doing something like this, was the second prince not afraid of the Emperor humiliating him? In particr for doing it so nakedly?


    For the lives of the families, Fan Xian shared no concern, and as expected, there was a number of passers-by who joined in the fight that had erupted down the street. Leaping into the fray, they quickly grabbed and ced the family members behind their backs for safety and approached their would-be killers.


    It was the passers-by again; Fan Xian¡¯s favorite passers-by.


    The passers-by were not in possession of armaments. They only held a special spike that was constructed by the Overwatch Council. With little effort, they broke the would-be assassins assault. It was done both quickly and cleanly, simple and powerful. The scene looked to be something that Master Wuzhu would have done.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows raised. This was because he knew this counter was enacted by the Sixth Bureau, and the shadow was a fan of Master Wuzhu.


    The assassins that had been sent by the second prince were pretty talented, but they were no match for the fighters of the Sixth Bureau. After a short battle, the men were wholly beaten. They attempted to escape, but the passers-by were like maggots attached to their bones, prohibiting their flight.


    Dong! Dong!


    The sounds erupted.


    This sudden battle was brought to an end. The masked assassins were lying on the floor, and on their bodies were the presence of several wounds oozing blood everywhere. Fan Xian who had been watching the scene in secret nodded. He was satisfied with Yan Bingyun¡¯s arrangements. It did not matter if they were dead or alive, but they could not be allowed to escape under the many watchful eyes that looked their way. He thought that the assassins may be bearing the stamp of the Overwatch Council, so that the second prince could frame him for the murders that almost came to pass. The fight and subsequent result had ended very much how he expected. The masked men were soldiers fostered by the second prince, willing to sacrifice themselves at any given moment. They were ounted for as part-time assassins. When they met the professionals of the Sixth Bureau, they did not stand a chance.


    But at this moment, everything changed.


    The study man who was still stood under the canopy on the corner of the street all of a sudden came out to join the fight. He drew his sword like a professional and the power of the airborne steel was berzerk, and with insane force, the puddles of water raised into the air and took to the form of arrows. They shot forward, riddling one of the family members with holes. He was killed.


    This was a disy of extreme swordskill, and yet it came from someone who took on the appearance of a weak study man. The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau, who made themselves look like simple passers-by, could not react in time. And they did not dare fight with this man who could manipte water like so. They turned to dash and use the pikes concealed within their sleeves to slow down the study man¡¯s next move.


    Ching! Ching!


    The pikes only pierced the study man¡¯s robes, which tore certain parts of his clothes into shreds. It did not stop his sword, however, and all that could be heard next was ¡°poof¡±. The Wuhua longsword struck into another family member¡¯s body.


    ...


    ...


    The most arrogant of the second prince¡¯s eight guardians was Xie Bian. He once said he would end Fan Xian in a single blow, and that he had never missed a target.


    Fan Xian had recognized the identity of the study man when he was stood under the canopy; it was him. He did not expect him to be so callous and heartless as to go kill innocent people, those who were the family members of murdered women, no less. Things had been settled at court, however; what could their deaths possibly change?


    He thought Xie Bian had merely epted an order toe here and oversee the trial proceedings, and did not expect him to attack so arrogantly. As such, Fan Xian¡¯s reactions were a little slow.


    The moment when Xie Bian drew his sword, he was well aware that the members of the Sixth Bureau were present. This meant that their n to frame them had failed. Although he was currently in a frenzy, even he wasn¡¯t confident in his ability to kill the assassins of the Sixth Bureau, here in the daylight on a public street. Especially since the Sixth Bureau assassins were trained to perform their actions in the dark of night.


    Still, he wanted to engage and draw his sword because he felt that it was unfair. He saw his men be killed by these passers-by, and despite the fear of the family members, the fighters of the Sixth Bureau had not incurred a single injury. This total failure made him angry, and he drew his sword irrationally.


    It felt good to kill one of the victims¡¯ family members, and at least it would make the second prince look better in his feud with Fan Xian. Besides, even if just one of those family members were killed, Fan Xian would have a long, hard time exining how such a thing came to pass.


    In his right hand, which grasped the handle of his de, he felt a familiar feeling. He knew that the tip of the sword was struck into another stranger¡¯s body again, and that he had taken another innocent soul. He was satisfied, andughed arrogantly. He pulled his sword back and took sight of the gaping hole it left, and the blood it gushed.


    And then... his smile froze.


    Xie Bian believed that he would never miss a single strike. Yet it had happened. Although his sword had plunged deep into his target, it had pierced two inches away from where he desired his de to go. Because of this minor distance, it had resulted in the victim of his sword not dying outright.


    He had also missed his second opportunity to strike, also. His target was like a kite, swaying from left to right in his agony. Then, all of a sudden, he flew towards the right.


    He did not know what power this was. But whatever it was, it went in vition of thews of physics; as he flew away in an instant.


    ...


    ...


    Xie Bian subconsciously twisted his wrists and brought his sword up to guard his chest. He turned around and saw Fan Xian, putting down the leg he had just used to kick the innocent person away.


    ¡°Fan Xian!¡±


    As an elite swordsman, he could immediately sense his presence. Amidst the continuous screaming of frightened citizens on the street, he gathered and channeled all the power he could into his sword. He lunged forward, towards Fan Xian, without a flicker of moderation.


    At this time, those few assassins from the Sixth Bureau were now aware of Fan Xian¡¯s presence. They worked together to round up the remainder of the distraught family members and take them to safety.


    Fan Xian¡¯s kick from earlier had saved that man¡¯s life, but by prioritising this, it meant that he did not give himself the time to bring out his dagger. All he saw then was a cold light right in front of his face ¨C he felt the chill of his enemy¡¯s sword, and it felt like his eyshes were trimmed.


    When he raised his hand~~~


    Pew pew pew!


    Three mechanical firings were heard consecutively. Three poisonous bolts wereunched against the wind-wake of his enemy¡¯s swirling sword, with Xie Bian¡¯s head as their target.


    In this moment, Xie Bian¡¯s sword was brought to face Fan Xian¡¯s head, and the three bolts Fan Xian fired were coursing towards Xie Bian¡¯s face.


    Neither cared who of the two was the most shameless. Fan Xian was quiet and he made use of dexterous abilities in body control to twist and bring his fist to Xie Bian¡¯s chest; but this was not without a slight nick on his cheek by the enemy¡¯s sword.


    This fist was fueled by powerful zhenqi and when it wasunched, it thundered. If it was a direct hit, it would have crushed Xie Bian¡¯s organs into jelly.


    Xie Bian desperately fled to the left, prancing away as delicately as a flower. With great difficulty, he managed to avoid being struck by two of the bolts that had him in his sights. He expected that his strike was the one to end Fan Xian¡¯s life, but he hadn¡¯t expected Fan Xian¡¯s risk to twirl and deliver the terrifying fist as he did.


    He squealed strangely, then brought up his wrist and quickly shuttled the palm of his hand against Fan Xian¡¯s. Snap! Xie Bian¡¯s wrist was snapped in an instant.


    ¡°Fan Xian!¡±


    Xie Bian was madly screaming his name. It was not in fear of Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi; it was because when his fist connected with his palm, a yellow smoke erupted between them. Xie Bian did not think Fan Xian, who was already at an advantage, would make use of a toxic smoke.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the toxic smoke to assimte within his body. Within seconds, his sword strength was wholly exhausted, preventing further action from him. In a rush to defend himself from the powerful fist, he left himself open elsewhere. The one bolt he had not dodged now pierced his shoulder.


    He was poisoned again.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Fan Xian!¡±


    This was the third time that Xie Bian lost hisposure in rage, yelling Fan Xian¡¯s name. He now knew that he had underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s power. He forced himself to start the zhenqi in his body, so he drew out his sword and lunged towards Fan Xian¡¯s throat. It was a nasty and wild move, and his body had been propelled into the air as he did so. He readied himself tounch upwards onto the roof of a building and escape his dastardly evil, upromisingly powerful opponent.


    But why would Fan Xian let him escape?


    A great shadow flickered. Fan Xian was already ahead and he hadunched into the air to bring down his fleeing opponent. He lifted his right hand and used it to chop Xie Bian¡¯s ankle. This chop utilised much of Fan Xian¡¯s Coffin-Breaker technique. Although the attacknded on a non-critical part of his enemy¡¯s body, it still dealt considerable damage.


    Xie Bian made a grunting sound. He felt his ankle shatter with the blow. There was a pain that was too much to endure, that had now encroached upon half of his body, and it made his escape to the rooftop fail.


    Because of this dy, Fan Xian was given another window of opportunity. He was able to make another move. In this short battle, he wasn¡¯t even sure of how many times he had struck his opponent. They were now both standing on the damp street, their two figures quickly bing blurry shadows. One was grey and the other was ck as they dove into each other and tangled once again.


    Suddenly, many noises were heard. It went like.....


    Pa pa pa pa!!!


    No one knew how many punches Xie Bian received from Fan Xian in that flurry. Because he had executed his attacks quickly, his zhenqi was not depleted. Xie Bian used the defense skill that he had learnt and practised over the past few decades, and used this experience to block the iing barrage. His sword was as sharp as the wind, and try as he might, he could still not counter and strike Fan Xian. With his repeated inability to repel his invader, Xie Bian began to feel hopeless.


    The opponent¡¯s moves were too quick.


    Xie Bian screamed, and with his wonky wrist, used his sword to create silver rain in order to protect his body. This was the first time Fan Xian had to slow down, and so he took a few steps back.


    Ding!


    He used his trembling right hand to drop his sword upon the floor. The tip of the sword was brought to a quick rest in a puddle, and the vibrating metal brought ripples and discourse to the water.


    Xie Bian looked at Fan Xian¡¯s calm face from afar and felt a tremendous pain welling up inside his body. It was like there were a thousand small knives slicing and dicing up his veins. He knew that the attack from Fan Xian earlier had damaged his inner body, and the effects of the poison he had incurred were finally starting to show. His right leg could barely remain straight. Facing this opponent, who had yet to break a sweat, Xie Bian had now lost all confidence in attacking his opponent.


    ¡°Nine...¡± Xie Bian knew that even if he had underestimated his foe by a great deal, he would have no chance to eliminate Fan Xian. He was seeing Fan Xian in a totally different light right now, and after acknowledging his opponent¡¯s true power, his eyes conveyed a look of fear. Earlier he said the word ¡°nine¡±, and when he spoke, it brought immeasurable pain. Blood even spilled from his mouth.


    He looked upon Fan Xian with confusion, recalling how outside the Bao Yue brothel teashop, he proudly said he could take down Fan Xian all by himself.


    This statement was founded on his self-confidence and prior outlook of Fan Xian. Although this young man, whose surname was Fan, killed Cheng Jushu on Nin Roadst year, Xie Bian did not believe that a noble kid could possess a mind dedicated to the learning ofbat like so, and master the technique of killing others with such masterful skill. Who would ever expect a young noble person like this could enter the ninth rank?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°...Ninth rank!¡± Xie Bian could not cease his coughing. But still, he was able to speak these two words. His right hand¡¯s thumb slightly moved and rubbed the hilt of his sword.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian tapped the floor with his toes. His whole body then became like an arrow, flying forward before Xie Bian. There was a shiny ck sh. Fan Xian used the dagger, that which he was most proficient with, to sever Xie Bian¡¯s sword in two, to prevent any attempt at suicide. Heartlessly, he punched Xie Bian in his temple and retracted his fist like windswept smoke as if nothing happened.


    Xie Bian had fainted and crumbled to the ground into and dirty water of the street. With a ssh, his crumpled body hit the deck to reveal a number of severe wounds on his body.


    Fan Xian would not allow any loser to say anything or make a pose before death. And by now, the capital government¡¯s Yamen servants wimpishly arrived. The prefect of the capital government had been told of what urred and with a shock, came running to see that which had transpired. He assessed the scene and felt a chill grasp his heart. He knew that the entirety of the second prince¡¯s n had gone awry. Now, he looked upon Fan Xian who was smiling. No one could tell what Tian Jingmu was thinking about at this moment.


    ¡°Someone wanted to murder the witnesses. It was by coincidence that I happened toe here, to the capital government and listen-in on my brother¡¯s case. My catching sight of these felons doing this was by happenstance.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face spoke softly, with no look of distress. His right hand, however, continued to shake. ¡°Luckily, I brought along a few powerful subordinates. It was because of this that their evil ns were not a sess.¡±


    Xie Bian did not seed at his suicide attempt. But to Fan Xian, he was able to capture one of the prince¡¯s eight guardians, and he was delightfully surprised at this. The eight guardians of the second prince were not a secret to the capital, and today, many civilians caught sight of Xie Bian assassinate the innocent family members. It was a wonderful opportunity to spread greater, more wretched rumors.


    Fan Xian almost wanted to say ¡°thank you¡± to Xie Bian, who was still copsed on the ground.


    The capital government¡¯s Yamen then established a perimeter to safeguard the area. There was nothing left for Fan Xian to do. He did not need to point out Xie Bian¡¯s identity, for he would have subordinates able to do this for him.


    ¡°I am going to hand this person over to you.¡± Fan Xian was smiling as he looked upon the Capital prefect. ¡°This criminal is pure evil. Please keep him under heavy surveince.¡±


    Fan Xian was not of the mind to bring Xie Bian back to the Overwatch Council. Even if he was to admit that this entire ploy was an idea constructed by the second prince, and this information was toe from the Overwatch Council, the power of these revtions would be considerably weaker.


    He then delivered the unconscious Xie Bian to the Capital government. He was actually having another idea. When he was delivered, he was made sure to be alive. If he turned up dead in the future, things would most certainly be interesting.


    The capital government¡¯s prefect was a third rank officer. The Overwatch Council could not investigate him without first gaining authority from the Emperor. It was rare to obtain the opportunity to bring a person such as him down, so he did not dare to let this chance slip away.


    If he did miss, he was only afraid that Yan Bingyun would say that he was too soft.


    ...


    ...


    The civilians had yet to be brought relief from the horrifying spectacle. There was no doubt that what had urred outside the Capital government office today would be a hot topic for the capital in the times toe. For the nobles who knew about this and the feud between Fan Xian and the second prince, if the Emperor did not intervene and the pce maintained its silence on the mater, then the scales for determining the victor had now been tipped to one side.


    The subordinates who had concealed themselves as simple passers-by now protected Fan Xian as he returned to the Fan manor. One of them noticed Fan Xian¡¯s hand was trembling and believed that he had sustained an injury during the battle.


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°It is nothing. I was just excited. It has been a few months since Ist enjoyed abat encounter such as that.¡±


    These words were honest and true. The fight with Xie Bian did hype and exhrate Fan Xian. It almost seemed as if he was born to enjoy the task of killing others. He believed that Yan Bingyun was more suitable to be the master of the Overwatch Council, and he himself was more fit to follow.


    But the shaking of his right-hand was not solely due to the adrenaline. Fan Xian slightly rubbed his wrists and from his expression that was as bright as the sun, it now became dim.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: There is Nothing Wrong with Watching Leaves Fall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    These days, the Overwatch Council was under Commissioner Fan¡¯s wise lead and Yan Bingyun¡¯smand. They worked their hardest to unceremoniously tear the second prince¡¯s party to shreds, from the officers in his employ and all aspects of his economic beneficiaries. They took advantage of recent events, such as the Bao Yue brothel incident and the assassination outside of the capital government building. They took the battlegrounds to courts and did all they could to bring down his business, digging deep into the swamp of his soul and conspiring as best they could to make the second prince relent.


    The first thing, as everyone expected, was for Xie Bian ¨C one of the eight guardians of the second prince ¨C to die in the capital government prison. This created an excellent portal of opportunity for the Overwatch Council¡¯s jointmittee to send three decrees to the pce. The capital prefect Tian Jingmu¡¯s career was brought to a standstill while he was thoroughly investigated.


    The stupid way in which the second prince sought to save himself made the Overwatch Council able to remove the pirs of support he had, one by one. Yan Bingyun had also started to use another method as well to sessfully control the cut-off point for Xinyang to support the capital. It forced the Cui family to worry about a big amount of money they would be losing every day, so they had to use the money from Jiangnan to buy off a route to the north that was stopped because of Shenzhong¡¯s death. Because of all this, the second prince¡¯s ie saw a steep decline.


    On the other hand, it would be a big disadvantage for the second prince¡¯s party. Although there were people who were pretty good at ying mind games in his manor, they were no match to the professionals of the Overwatch Council. Compared to the advocates of the Overwatch Council, the people that the manor sent out to restaurants did not really have the power to bewitch others. Although the Overwatch Council was known to be cruel and their image was quite menacing, the popce stood firmly in Fan Xian¡¯s court. They were of the mind that the second master of the Fan family was now little more than a scapegoat for the second prince. This is why they thought that Fan Xian would strike back.


    And Hongcheng... that poor crown prince of King Jing; his reputation was now low enough for others to view with disgust. Who told him to have a rtionship with Yang Meng? Everyone in the capital knew that in the spring of next year, Li Hongcheng was supposed to marry thedy of the Fan family. But he employed Fan Sizhe, a fourteen year old boy, to open a brothel and make him shoulder the homicides of murdered prostitutes... Who in this world could be so obscene as to use the brother of his brother-inw in such a manner?


    Now, it did not matter if you were in the field of politics or not; you could see that the second prince and his party were being beaten badly. Their morale was at an all-time low, and theycked the necessary power and cunning to fight back effectively. The only thing they tried to do was make use of the Imperial Censorate, which was something that the eldest princess controlled. But the efforts of those censors were all wasted. Everything that the Overwatch Council did was done under the jurisdiction and realms of authority they had been granted. Try as they did, there was nothing illegal they could find. And in regards to the nighttime assassination of the three witnesses, it was a dead-end case. Even though people could guess that it was most likely done by the Overwatch Council, there was no evidence to prove this assumption.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s stance on that assassination was made quite clear, however. Those three people were delivered to the capital government¡¯s Yamen by Commissioner Fan¡¯s family. If people said there was a problem, the ally of the second prince, prefect Tian Jingmu, is who would look the most suspicious.


    As to how everything had turned out so far, Fan Xian was very pleased. It would be impossible for Fan Xian to remove the second prince from the capital entirely, but the damage done to his reputation could not be any worse. If he could weaken the second prince¡¯s power and authority to the point where he could not threaten or retaliate, and make him speechless in retribution for the damage he had done to the Fan family, Fan Xian was willing to call it even.


    At this time, the scary strength of the Overwatch Council was only glimpsed upon.


    The reason why this operation went well was because Chen Pingping bestowedplete authority of the Overwatch Council to Fan Xian. What was most important to note, however, was that Fan Xian¡¯s arrangements and deeds now began their conception when he was still in the north in Shangjing. At the start of autumn, Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun had already done much preparation. They delivered a decree that made mention of the rtionship between the second prince and eldest princess. The Emperor ignored it, though. But this time, because of what happened with the Bao Yue brothel, Fan Xian used his anger as fuel for the advancement of his schemes.


    He was like a gale force wind striking a thin wisp of cloud. If the Overwatch Council did not win this battle, Fan Xian feared Chen Pingping would leap out of his wheelchair to yell at all the little bastards for tarnishing the reputation of the organization.


    ...


    ...


    The pce had been strangely quiet recent, the second prince¡¯s mother Shu Guifei and the eastern pce¡¯s prince included. Even the Empress in the pce and all the nobles around looked as if they were both blind and deaf. They were being extremely cautious, not saying much of anything out of fear. They were all waiting to see what stance the Emperor himself would take regarding this affair.


    What was the Emperor doing?


    News came from the pce saying that the Emperor had hired a troupe of actors from Jiangnan to visit the pce and enact certain dramas. The capital was in chaos, yet the Emperor had the time to spend the day with the Empress Dowager to watch theatre? Who knew how much money he tipped the actors, but the Emperor had been visibly happy and rxed.


    When he finally took notice of the situation of higher priority, though, he thought little of it. He didn¡¯t think the matters were worth getting involved in, and he thought they were the petty issues of youths squabbling in the capital; it was nothing new, he believed. It wasn¡¯t as entertaining as the dramas that were yed for him, either way.


    The people viewed this situation clearly. The officers who had stayed neutral the entire time used their heads and uncovered the truth. The Emperor cared for Fan Xian an incredible amount. After all, who was the opponent of Fan Xian? It was the second prince, his son. The Emperor was willing to sit there and let all this happen due to an unbelievable amount of favoritism.


    Those people would not dare to offend the second prince, either. So they had to walk a tightrope so as not to displease either side of the battle. Like a really strong de of grass that was unwilling to bend to the forces of the wind.


    This truth made the second prince exhale countless breaths of cold air, knowing that the power he had built over the many years in the pce was slipping away. And to make matters worse, his father was turning a blind eye. This made him start thinking that Fan Xian had selectively picked a fight with him ever since his return from the north, and was it possibly at the request of others in the pce? But the second prince was an evil person, and he knew the situation was so bad that he had been pushed into a corner and he was unable to step back any further. Although he could let go of his pride as a prince and attempt to pay and call for peace with Fan Xian, he didn¡¯t think he would ept. And the Emperor¡¯sck of care towards the entire affair disintegrated the resolve of the second prince, making him fear the possibility that if he was not able to bring Fan Xian down, then he¡¯d have no choice but to sit there and await his imminent doom. It was exactly as he said in the tea shop.


    Under this great pressure, the second prince still managed to strike out again. The Imperial Censorates censors worked to try and impeach Fan Xian once more. And this time, the crime they could use was a real one and the evidence they had to incriminate him was solid. It was rted to Fan Sizhe and even the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s shangshu Fan Jing. The snow-white decree was being delivered, bypassing the Ministry of Punishment and Supreme Court as it should not have. They asked the Fan¡¯s father and son to quit their jobs for the crime they were targeting them for. The situation that was being created was of one of a final spar. Both sides would have to go all-in to decide an oue where either the second prince won or Fan Xian.


    Today, a few dozen officers joined the movement to impeach Fan Xian. It was a greater turnout thanst time. They all kneeled in front of the pce gate, but there was no rain on this day. The few dozen blue uniforms stood out far more in the pce alongside the blue stone floor, and it made the officers who were walking towards the gate shake their heads and move away; they did not want to get involved.


    By the Qing Kingdom¡¯sw, the officers who were being tried for impeachment had to defend themselves. Now, the Fan family¡¯s father and son had to go the pce and present a defense before the Emperor and the people present in court. But inside the court, the second prince¡¯s party still made up the majority. It would be difficult for the Fan family¡¯s father and son to debate.


    The Imperial Censorate¡¯s censors were all confident, waiting for Fan Jing and Fan Xian to appear. They thought that these biggest, most corrupt officers would surely fall and be struck down by them. This was different from thest time, though, because now they had strong evidence provided by the second prince himself. It was enough to prove that the Fan family and possibly even Liu¡¯s family had a connection to the horrible Bao Yue brothel.


    The censors remained kneeling, awaiting the arrival of Fan Xian and Fan Jing. Even though the Fan family had sent away Fan Sizhe, sold off the Bao Yue brothel and had the Emperor already absolve them of their crimes, the evidence they now avable would mean the Fan family would have to pay a grievous price. And so, they waited for the cocky Overwatch Councilmissioner to show up and admit his crimes and lower his head in guilt and shame before them.


    It wasn¡¯t only the Imperial Censorate¡¯s censors who hade to watch this either. A lot of others had shown up. While the Fan manor and Overwatch Council were really popr, how were they going to face this menacing order of impeachment? The officers wanted their level of reputation, but if they were to be pinned-down by the Imperial Censorate, it would be an embarrassing thing indeed. Everyone knew Fan Xian was a person who took reputation seriously, so the officers who hade to watch were quite interested in seeing how Fan Xian would react. Even Shu Wu, the Big Schr, was present and full of evil thoughts. He could not wait to see Fan Xian¡¯s face turn to one of scorn and shame.


    ...


    ...


    What no one expected, however, was Fan Xian and Minister Fan not showing up at all. This father and son was incredibly deft and tactical, though, and so what they did was use an obscene move. It was called the ¡°sick leave¡±.


    Hearing this, the second prince was the first to freeze. He did not expect that the Fan family to be as wily as foxes as they were ferocious as a wolves. He did not expect them to be so shameless as to not show up and grant the second prince a chance of earning back his reputation.


    The Great Schr Shu Wu, who was hiding in the corner drinking tea in the forum like usual, spat out a mouthful when hearing the news. That day, he went to the Imperial College to have a few matches of chess with Fan Xian, he had told him, ¡°Okay¡±. Then, he brought chaos to the capital. And now he said he did not fancy consuming all the pawns. Schr Shu had been tricked by the polite-on-the-surface, evil-on-the-inside Fan Xian. He was hoping to see payback justly delivered upon him today, but he did not expect for the kid to say he was sick and not even show up; the old schr was fuming with rage.


    The news about them both being sick was delivered to the pce. The Emperor, who was looking at the decree, was shocked as well, though he simply furrowed his eyebrows and did not say anything further.


    Thedies in the back of the pce soon learnt about this too. They giggled to themselves about how Fan Xian was a really troublesome person, and how he did not know how to make the Emperor worry about him less. They also questioned why Wan¡¯er took him to be her husband. In the beginning, he looked like a polite and talented person...but now? Now he looked like an obscene man.


    The most disappointed people had to be the censors who were kneeling at the gate. If they said they were sick and noting, it did not matter how strong the atmosphere was, there was no point in them remaining. Their hearts were all swiftly emptied. They each looked towards the ground and mournfully disbanded. Even their uniforms looked to be disappointed, clinging to their bodies with no care for the wind that wished to g their clothing.


    Humans eat grain to grow up; they are not superhuman. No one was immune to sickness, but the Fan¡¯s father and son had both be sick at a most opportune time, and the ¡°illness¡± had brought them down quite quickly. People were actually saying they were bed-ridden, which was a little strange, especially since Fan Xian was Fei Jie¡¯s student. Although he was not an official doctor, even the royal doctors in the pce knew of their methods; so how could he get sick all of a sudden?


    It wasn¡¯t just the officers in the court who did not believe it, but the civilians as well. Thedies in the pce, and even the Emperor on the throne didn¡¯t believe it. So, when the court disbanded, guards and royal doctors were led out following Eunuch Hong. He rarely exited the pce, but here he was now, leading all these people to the Fan manor. They were going to deliver the Emperor¡¯s regards and observe what sickness they were suffering from.


    There were a lot of spies from the pce following this group as well, because everyone just thought they were truly sick. They believed that the Fans would not want to embarass themselves and also offend the Emperor, as it was a crime to lie to him. That would be a really stupid move.


    The second prince did not understand the motive for their actions either. He was a prince, and he had grown up in the pce; he knew what Eunuch Hong would do. You could not hide anything from that man, and he would be sure to confirm whether or not the Fans were indeed sick.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was really sick.


    This intel was confirmed by Eunuch Hong. The Emperor did not need to punish them in any capacity, and this news was spread to every corner of the capital. No one doubted whether or not Fan Xian was pretending to be sick anymore. Although Minister Fan had just gotten a cold, Fan Xian truly was bed-ridden, his body being extremely weak.


    While the Overwatch Council was having an important fight with the second prince, , Fan Xian had unfortunately and suddenly fallen ill.


    This news brought a lot of people emotion. They were thinking about whether or not the situation in the capital would change now because of it. After all, a simr urrence cropped up in history. Back in the day, the reason why the general of the Northern Wei Kingdom seeded was because the famous general Zhan Qingfeng had an unfortunate case of diarrhea for three days.


    Although it may sound ridiculous, this was a real nugget of historical truth.


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Mu Tie who was near the bed, appearing restless. He continued, ¡°Just listen to what Yan Bingyun tells you and everything will be fine.¡±


    Ever since Fan Xian had returned from the capital government, he had been somewhat sick. Although it wasn¡¯t too threatening, the zhenqi inside him had be uncontroble ever since his battle with Xie Bian. The zhenqi was messed up inside of him, and it had forced him to meditate more often, in order to quell the forces inside him. The pale face and strange pulsing had sessfully tricked the smart Eunuch Hong.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: Medicine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was after midnight on this autumn evening. The moon was gone, but the sun had not yet risen, leaving a grey blue shroud for a sky. In the back of Fan Manor, there were strong coughing sounds echoing with little reprieve. It had been going on for a while and the sounds had rattled the slumbering servants from their dreams. Out in the yard, it began to get busy.


    Perhaps it was because of the weather, but it wasn¡¯t just Minister Fan who had a cold. Some of the servants were suffering from the illness as well, and those with snot dribbling down from their nostrils had already been sent away to the countryside. The people that remained did not dare to drop their guard and risk infection, so they made sure to drink the medicine Fan Xian had made. It was an effective serum, so the cold did not spread. The coughing noises wereing from Fan Xian¡¯s home. In the past two days, the master had been the recipient of a strange disease and had been coughing like crazy. Still, he did not visit the pce visit the royal doctors for their medicine, as he was of the firm belief that his own medicine would be more efficient. But after a few days, the coughing had not yet lessened. The servants in the manor began growing concerned over the welfare of their lovely employer; they feared for his health ¨C and his life.


    The lead maid Sisi had a red cloth wrapped around her forehead to tie up her messy hair. She looked slightly annoyed as she stood in the kitchen, smelling the nauseating scent of medicine in the air. She yelled at her subordinates to work faster. She was a woman who came from Danzhou, and the future of her status was pretty obvious. So, in the Fan Manor, whatever she had to say was quite important. The sleepy maids around her knew that the mister was suffering a nasty sickness, and hearing Sisi¡¯s orders , they gritted their teeth and continued on working.


    Sisi had been watching them for a while, but she was still worried, so she moved a stool to sit near the stove, held a fan in her hand and fanned it gently. Her eyes did not even blink to stare at the medicine, which was steadily boiling and producing steam. Slowly, it steamed her eyes and they became red. She was still on guard and did not want to pull away, however. When making medicine, the fire and the heat it produced was the most important aspect of correct calction. Since the curative that was currently being created was for the mister, she would not trust him to consume it if she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure that it had been made perfectly.


    Inside the bedroom, Lin Wan¡¯er was wearing amon, cotton-made robe. She felt sorry and rubbed Fan Xian¡¯s chest, carefully telling him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try the form given to us by the royal doctors?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was all red from his coughing. He waved his hand and with a faint, strained smile replied, ¡°I am not that high-born. Besides, I know how my body works. I am not going to die; so I will make the medicine myself.¡±


    Wan¡¯er knew that her husband¡¯s medical skills were most proficient, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been healed and be relieved of her lung sickness which she had struggled with for fifteen years. But to hear him keep coughing like mad in the past few days, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She bit her bottom lip and said, ¡°Even Eunuch Hong could not decipher what this sickness is. Yet you say you know. Uh-huh...¡± She rolled her eyes before proceeding to say, ¡°How about I write a letter to Master Fei? Maybe I could ask him.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed twice. He knew his wife¡¯s worry could not be quelled and so he sighed and said, ¡°That teacher of mine? It isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen. In one year, he spent half of it just wandering about. Even if he did choose to return here and tend to me, who knows when that could be?¡± Fan Xian thenughed. ¡°It could be as long as three to four months. I could very well be a dead man by then. And you...¡± He lightly prodded her tall nose in a jest and said, ¡°...you will be the most beautiful young widow in the capital.¡±


    Wan¡¯er started spitting on the floor. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that!¡±


    Fan Xianughed in amusement. He wasn¡¯t like the others in the manor, all nervous about what was going on. He knew what was happening to his body. The medicine that was cooking right now was to just calm his mind and ease his body, and to soothe the effects of the sickness. And in regards to the real, underlying issues that brought this on, he would have to deal with that by himself, alone. While the two were chatting, he made sure tofort Wan¡¯er; but as he did so, he made sure to conceal his right hand beneath the nket.


    His right hand sometimes shook. Ever since the fight outside the capital government, it had been the same. It had not improved one bit.


    From outside the room, someone knocked on the bedroom door. Sisi then came through, carrying the medicine precariously. The big maid, Siqi, who slept in the same room as her was also awake. She lit themp on the desk and ced it in front of Fan Xian¡¯s bed. She took the medicine and put the spoon in the bowl, stirring the mixture. She did this to disperse the heat and bring it to a morefortable temperature. After she did this for a while, and she had hit the perfect temperature, she brought a spoonful to Fan Xian¡¯s lips.


    Fan Xian drank the bitter concoction and waggled his tongue in response. Sisi quickly brought a sugar cube to his mouth which he epted, and this helped to wash away the rancid taste. He could not help butugh and say, ¡°I am just a master. Is this service all that necessary?¡±


    Sisiughed and responded, ¡°Master, when you were young, taking medicine was your most despised thing.¡± Fan Xian was thinking, The medicine in this world is not as if it were coated in sugar. Of course I initially disliked the medicine here!


    Siqi pulled a cloth out from her sleeve and gently dabbed and wiped the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. With seriousness in her tone, she told him, ¡°Mister, you are being quite patient right now. Do not push yourself too hard.¡±


    Seeing these two maids behave like this, even Wan¡¯er feltpelled to avert her eyes. Sheughed and said, ¡°Do not spoil him too much!¡± As she said this, however, her hands were stroking and rubbing Fan Xian¡¯s back to bring him greaterfort.


    Fan Xian had grown ustomed this life and enjoyed it very much, and he thought being sick and being able to feel this good was a marvelous thing. He shook his head and reached for the bowl and downed it all in a few gulps. Then, he used his sleeves to wipe his lips and smiled. He said, ¡°I am a part-time doctor, not some little kid.¡±


    The two maids near the bed looked at each other andughed. They looked out the window and saw the sky, acknowledging thete time. Fan Xian realized that his coughing had kept the servants up and had made the quite busy, as well. For this, he felt somewhat guilty. He told them, ¡°Since I have taken this medicine, I should no longer be coughing. You no longer need to tend to me; you girls should go to sleep. Tell this to the other maids and servants who are up, too. Tell them to get some rest. The nights of autumn can be quite chilling; what are we to do if you all get sick?¡±


    ¡°It will be dawn soon. There is no point in going back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°More sleep is always a good thing.¡± Fan Xian responded.


    This master was being extremelypassionate towards his servants, and the two were well aware of this, but being under his gentle service for so long, they knew he would not change his mind despite their please. So, Sisi and Siqi did not object any further. They agreed to rest and then left the room.


    Fan Xian got off the bed and poured some tea to rinse his mouth. Wan¡¯er saw him do this and could not help but say, ¡°You are sick and yet you are still drinking cold tea? That is not good for the body.¡± Fan Xianughed in response. He sat back down on the bed and said, ¡°I have already told you that this sickness is different from the norm.¡± Then, the both of them continued chatting for a while. He did not cough anymore and this made Wan¡¯er feel more at ease. Comforted somewhat, she began to feel sleepy, but did not go back to sleep because Fan Xian didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to sleep. Fan Xian could not watch this any more, so he quietly reached out his hands to rub and massage her shoulders. With his fingertips, he crawled up her head and she eventually fell asleep.


    Seeing his wife, who was now deep in slumber, he knew how just how much she had been concerned for his well-being in recently. It was because of her constant fretting that she had be incredibly fatigued. He could not help but shake his head. He knew that his sickness was not going to be cured by some extra sleep and attentive care, unlike the cold his father was suffering from. The cold Minister Fan had, under Fan Xian¡¯s treatment, was already being alleviated. He guessed that after another two days, he would be fully healed once more. But his father was getting on in age and his body wasn¡¯t as strong as the youth¡¯s, so it took a little longer than it should have.


    He waved his hand and turned off themp on his table, which was five feet away. The whole bedroom was enshrouded in darkness, but still he could not sleep. And lying there, he opened his eyes wide. For the past few days, he had done little but lounge around resting, and it was because of this that he found it difficult to be tired and sleepy.


    He used his fingertips to peel at the leftover medicine bits that had been caught between his teeth, and he mentally reviewed the concoction that he had selected. He could feel the activity of the curative mending his lungs already, and he was able to feel the irritation quell. He looked slightlycent, and he then lifted the nket to cover his wife, afterward reaching hand beneath his pillow and pulling out a satchel of drugs. Inside the pouch were a few big round and rough pills.


    Although the room was dark, Fan Xian knew that these pills were red. Ever since he was small, Mister Fei Jie ordered Fan Xian to carry this medicine around with him. They were for a failsafe against the possibility there was a problem with the nameless skills Fan Xian had adeptly trained with. If the powerful zhenqi proved to be too much and threatened to burst through his veins and destroy his body, these pills were to be ast resort.


    When Fan Xian was young, and still living in Danzhou, Fei Jie noticed a critical problem the boy had. With the nameless skill he had received from either his mother or Wu Zhu, he would have truly be the ultimate zhenqi master if he had kept on training his proficiency and dexterity. If ordinary people tried training with this skill, their bodies would not be able to handle such zhenqi, and so their veins would burst and their bodies would be brought to permanent paralysis.


    Butparing Fan Xian to the people of this world, there isn¡¯t a grand difference, save for the size of his veins. They seemed to be much wider. Perhaps this was why, ever since he was a baby, he already started learning these skills. By the time he was four, the zhenqi had already reached the top level and yet his veins did not rupture.


    Fei Jie did say it once, however, that the zhenqi in his body would eventually stack and coagte inside his body. It was only a matter of time before the veins could not manage the zhenqi any more and that would be a cause of great distress for him.


    A decade had past since he was told this, and after so much time, he had not been given a reason to fear or anticipate this happening. Although the zhenqi inside him was always powerful, it had always remained under his control. When he was 12, he even finished the first phase of the nameless skill. The zhenqi inside his body was like a hurricane on a leash; as wild as it was, it was tamed and under control, never bringing him harm.


    So, over time he dropped his guard and almost forgot about these words. He never even brought the pills out with him, and usually just left them at home. When he left for the Northern Qi kingdom, he did recall the existence of the pills, though. As he would be gone for a long time, unsure of what may transpire in his time there, and so did bring one, but that was it.


    Trouble alwayses when people least expect it.


    Going through the Northern Qi Kingdom, the journey itself may have seemed safe. In actuality, it was pretty dangerous. The zhenqi inside Fan Xian¡¯s bodybined with his skills to elerate and give them the strength equivalent to a ninth-ranked. It had started to reach the highest ceiling of power possible in this world, and the ascension of zhenqi had finally peaked. He could even do battle with Ku Hei¡¯s student Lang Tao. He never expected that after hisbat with Xie Bian, the zhenqi inside him would actually start to break down and inhibit him.


    In his back, coursing all the way up through his veins, there were two paths of zhenqi that were like circles. They would keep channeling up and down his body ceaselessly. Right now, it seemed as if the zhenqi noticed something different ailing the masters body and it was beginning to rage. They were not quietly remaining within the veins as they should have. They were misbehaving and streaming through ces they should not.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands were where he could control the zhenqi perfectly, but it was now where the zhenqi seemed most likely to leak from. Right now, his hands were asionally being made to shake. The reason this was happening was because the muscles in his body were contracting and not co-operating with the zhenqi inside him as they should.


    It wasn¡¯t a grave situation, yet Fan Xian still had things under control, more or less. After his periods of meditation these past few days, he forced his mind to suppress the zhenqi that was wreaking havoc inside his body. But both of these forces came together and damaged his lung; this is what brought on the cough these past few days. If he let this continue, it was only a matter of time before he lost total control of his zhenqi.


    Fan Xian tried to learn the second phase of the nameless skill, but he had not made any progress yet. When he was coughing badly, he even thought to hate Wu Zhu, who was always so mystic and obscure. In his mind, he said to himself, Even if you told me about a skill I could learn, one with which I could absorb power, at least give me a clue.


    He gently handled the medicine bag inside his hand and furrowed his eyebrows. In the past few days, he had been analyzing and observing what the exact contents of these pills were ¨C these pills given to him by his teacher. It was like a tiger battling a lion; the teacher wanted to help him learn, control and harness the zhenqi within him. This was a great force of effort and took a lot of power to do. The medicine, which served as a failsafe, was equally as powerful. He had no confidence in what would happen if he took those pills. The only thing he was sure of, was that the pills contained arge amount of mayflowers. But thisponent would scatter and dilute the inherent power of the other ingredients inside. They were curious things.


    Was Fan Xian really willing to let his zhenqi go? He had been training and increasing the power of his zhenqi for over a decade, after all. Even if it was not entirely gone, it would mean he would have a considerably less amount within him.


    But if he did not eat it... was this zhenqi he treasured so much going to make him blow up like a balloon? It could happen within a month, but it could also happen a year from now. Even if this did note to pass, to have his right hand shake like this was no good either. He was still so young; was he going to let himself walk around as if he had Parkinson¡¯s Disease?


    To eat or not to eat; that was the question.


    In the distance, a rooster crowed to greet the arrival of a new day. Everyone else was fast asleep, but only now did Fan Xian realise he had been on the bed, lost in thought for the past half an hour. Heughed to himself a little, admitting to himself that he was still afraid to die. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce; and the doubt wracked his mind.


    Perhaps it was an opportunity? Heforted himself.


    ¡°No matter how broken the pond is, and how much I use the water to wash my body...¡± He slowly said this out loud and then started meditating once more. He carefully ced the scattered, misbehaving zhenqi that was rampaging inside him back in his veins. He returned them to his back, which was like a broad, snow-capped mountain. He let them sit there, melting the snow.


    His heart jumped all of a sudden. Fan Xian opened his eyes and gathered a few random articles of clothing. He rushed to the bedroom door, pushed it open and ran out. He walked to the quietest corner in the yard, where he had tried the poisonous needles for the very first time back in the day. He did not have to search long, but that was where he caught a glimpse of the creepy uncle who veiled his face with a ck cloth. He was standing near the fake mountain.


    He could not help but shake his head and startining. He said, ¡°So you do know how toe back?¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: There is a Swing on this Side of the Wall, and there is a Street on the Other


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky was turning white, and the early winds of morning began to blow and skirt through the yard. The light was still dim. The person standing near the fake mountain was garbed in thick, rugged clothing. A steel pike was affixed to his waist, and a ck cloth masked his face. The sight of him seemed as if he was a part of some motionless artpiece of a serene yard. Not a single sound could be heard, and his being there was almost ethereal. If a servant were to walk by, it¡¯d be surprising if they took notice of the figure.


    Fan Xian, now seeing this family member before him, someone he had known for 16 years, thought about how long it had been since theyst saw each other. His heart was clutched by an unfamiliar feeling. He wanted to strike this person down, but he knew doing such a thing would be impossible, and he wouldn¡¯t have the talent to beat him. He also wondered if he wanted to run into his arms and cry. But this Wu Zhu was not a person of sentiments.


    Fan Xian simply shook his head and strained to subdue any feelings of happiness he was feeling. He walked towards the man and noticed that Wu Zhu¡¯s hand clutched a small knife. He was carving something. As he walked closer, he noticed it was wood that he was carving.


    ¡°Luckily, it is not the statue of a woman. Otherwise, I¡¯d be keen to believe you had be Mang Tanhua, that viinous character Li Xunhuan.¡± The yard was quiet. Fan Xian suppressed his desire tough and said, ¡°I would throw up!¡±


    Wu Zhu nodded in surprise. He responded, ¡°Li Xunhuan; that person truly is obscene.¡±


    Now, Fan Xian was the one who was surprised. A while of silence psed between them, but then he said, ¡°You know Li Xunhuan?¡±


    Wu Zhu ced the wooden figure into a pocket with the knife and coldly replied, ¡°Thedy used to tell me this tale, and she always hated that character.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°It seems like I really am my mother¡¯s son.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a while, they both retreated to the most hidden of the three study rooms. There was nothing particrly intriguing about the ce, which would spark curious snoopers to go poke about there, but everyone knew not to get close unless they had been summoned by Fan Xian. Even Minister Fan abided by this rule.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. In this past half year, what have you been up to you?¡± Without a doubt, Fan Xian was overwhelmed with curiosity over what Wu Zhu had been up to since his disappearance and what he had been doing over the course of that time. Although he confirmed his suspicion when he caught sight of the wooden chip he was carving, shocking news such as this shoulde from the horse¡¯s mouth. It would be an exciting tale to hear of, for sure. At this time, it seemed as if he forgot the zhenqi that was running around his body like a bunch of blind, terrified rats. It also seemed as if he had forgotten to ask what he could do to stay alive with this rampant zhenqi. He stared into Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian poured himself some more leftover tea from the night before. He did not offer a cup to Wu Zhu because he did not drink tea.


    ¡°I have been up north.¡± Wu Zhu stopped to think about it, almost as if he had to recall the ces he had been. ¡°And then I went to the south.¡±


    Fan Xian had long gotten used to his uncle¡¯s abnormal mind and mannerisms. Therefore, this vague andme answer did not bother him too much. Patiently, he asked for a little more detail by saying, ¡°What were you doing up north? And what were you doing down south?¡±


    ¡°I went to the north in order to find Ku Hei.¡± Wu Zhu said this quietly, as if he sought to evade unfriendly ears. He thought that if this news spread, it would shock a lot of people. ¡°I fought him and then went down south to find someone else.¡±


    Fan Xian startedughing. He acknowledged that it must have been his blind uncle who injured the grandmaster. He then thought of a question to ask. He furrowed his eyebrows with concern and caringly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Wu Zhu looked at his left shoulder and said, ¡°I was injured there. The wound has healed now, though.¡±


    What he said came as no surprise, but Fan Xian felt a certain tone of gravity to what was spoken. He had fought Haitang before, so he could imagine what sort of power one of the four legendary grandmasters possessed. Although Wu Zhu sounded slightly arrogant about the affair, particrly due to the fact he had managed to injure his opponent, he knew that a price would have had to have been paid for the opportunity. He did pay a price with the injury he incurred, but as long as he was fine now, everything was okay.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Fan Xian frowned.


    Wu Zhu responded, ¡°If he was in the Northern Qi Kingdom. I thought he may have posed a hindrance to you.¡± Fan Xian nodded to these words. If Ku Hei was still in the capital when Fan Xian was there, gauging from his power, it would have been impossible for him to bring down the power of the Northern Qi Kingdom and gather as much useful information as he did before Xiao En died.


    Wu Zhu continued by saying, ¡°I think I used to know Ku Hei quite a bit. So I also went to visit him in the hope I could catch up on what urred back in the day.¡±


    Fan Xian all of a sudden raised his head. He looked at his uncle with a profound look of shock. His mind quickly shed back to the memory of when Xiao En was telling him about the Temple of the Eternal Night, before his death. He furrowed his eyebrows once more and quietly said to himself, Maybe my uncle really does know Ku Hei? Or at least he did back when they were younger.


    Fan Xian then told Wu Zhu about everything that happened with him and Xiao En back in that cave, hoping to trigger the recollection of certain important memories his uncle may have lost. In particr, the connection between Wu Zhu and the Holy Temple. When Fan Xian was young, he heard Wu Zhu say that he and his mother managed to escape from the house. Was the house... in fact the Holy Temple?


    Wu Zhu then returned to silence and remained that way for some time. He did not hold his head in a meditative fashion like a novel would usually describe. He looked to be in pain, and he scratched his head, looking as if he could not remember anything. After a while, all he could say was, ¡°I do not remember.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Now it was Fan Xian¡¯s turn to scratch his head. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°What is this called?¡± He shook his head and forcefully removed the feelings of disappointment in his heart and asked, ¡°Why did you not return to the capital following your injury? If you were already injured, why did you continue on down south in search of someone else? Is Ye Liuyun down south?¡±


    Wu Zhu coldly shook his head and said, ¡°There are problems in the south. After I made sure Ku Hei knew about me, I went south to try and look for that person who has problems. But I could not find him.¡±


    Fan Xian felt even more perplexed. For the past half a year, Fan Xian had been busy in the north and south, unaware that his uncle had been just as busy and not resting as he should have been. He had gone to the Northern Qi Kingdom to fight a grandmaster in hopes of triggering his wiped memories. He had also traversed across the south in search of a family member. But if Ku Hei knew Wu Zhu... Xiao En once said what Ku Hei has today must bear a connection to his trip to the Holy Temple. Back then, Ku Hei knew Fan Xian¡¯s mother. But at that time, his mother was with Wu Zhu.


    That ¡°person with a problem¡± in the south? Who could that be? Fan Xian¡¯s mind was spinning, a hurricane of thoughts on who this enigmatic character might be. He recalled a certain case that he received whilst in Fanjing. To the south of the Qing Kingdom, there were reports of a cold-blooded serial killer, and it was something that Yan Bingyun took seriously. He was even prepared to request the assistance of numerous Tiger Guards from the Emperor to join him in a hunt for the murderer. But if this was the person Wu Zhu was also after, a person who he failed to find, he could only assume Yan Bingyun¡¯s own search would be just as fruitless.


    He took a deep breath and put aside his thoughts and musings of topics that could not affect him at this moment. He then proceeded to tell Wu Zhu of what he had been up to for the past half a year. He even disclosed to Wu Zhu the secret agreement he made with Haitang, but was disheartened by hisck of response to this.


    Fan Xian also knew, ever since he was young, that Wu Zhu was not one to givepliments. But so many things had happened, from the death of Xiao En to the ruin of the second prince; shouldn¡¯t he have at least give some sort of reaction?


    Wu Zhu seemed to acknowledge Fan Xian was a little demoralized by hisck of response, and decided to say something. He said, ¡°These are but small matters.¡±


    He was right. The fight with the second prince was little more than a schoolground quarrel whenpared to the affairs of Wu Zhu and the Emperor, and that is how they saw it. But in regards to the secret agreement, it may have been something that would have interested the Emperor, but it meant nothing to Wu Zhu. Fan Xian understood this eventually, and he began tough in self-mockery. He reached out his right hand and said, ¡°Recently, my right hand has been shaking like mad. I need you to take a look at it.¡±


    Wu Zhu already knew that the zhenqi inside Fan Xian was raging fiercely, but despite the threat this posed, his calmposure was not disrupted. He then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t learnt about an issue such as this before; I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    This was a matter of life and death for Fan Xian, and this reaction finally tipped him over the edge. He was made mad and with a deepened voice, he told Wu Zhu, ¡°This problem of mine has is anything but safe. I was a newborn when you made me learn it. What if this kills me?¡±


    ¡°Thedy said that this would be for the best.¡± Wu Zhu continued coldly, ¡°And someone had sessfully learnt it before.¡±


    ¡°That means someone failed, as well!¡± Fan Xian picked up the sentence Wu Zhu had conveniently dropped. But Wu Zhu was not one to mask his words.


    Wu Zhu did not deceive with his speech, saying inly, ¡°It is no big deal. The worst case scenario will result in you losing all your zhenqi; if thises to pass, you will just be amoner. Unless you are stupid enough to hold onto this zhenqi, of course... right up until the end.¡±


    Fan Xian was incredibly angry. In his heart he thought, You are a monster! Of course you don¡¯t know how important zhenqi is to a normal fighter. If I lose the zhenqi inside my body, how will I deal with the numerous amounts of people that hate me in this world? These people coulde and kill me any second. It¡¯s not as if I want it just so I can fool around with Haitang.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± He raised his right hand that was trembling as if in protest. With an annoyed look, he wailed, ¡°Do I have to keep letting it shake like so, and end up learning Wu Wei Da? Right now, it¡¯s only my hand that is shaking; but if this goes on long enough, I can only suspect that it will be my ass shaking next.¡±


    Wu Zhu raised his head. The ck cloth over his eyes looked as if it was mocking Fan Xian. He said, ¡°If you stop training, then the zhenqi will cease to umte, and there will be no more problems


    ...


    ...


    A word to wake up a dreamer.


    Fan Xian was used to meditating and training twice a day. The thought of reducing the time he spent doing this never crossed his mind. Only now did he realise that before he found a solution to his current plight, he would have to stop adhering to this routine and improving the powerful zhenqi of the nameless skill. Although his zhenqi would improve during a fight, its ascension in power would at least lessen by cutting down the training.


    He nodded, sighed and said, ¡°That will have to do. I can let the big boome a littleter.¡±


    Wu Zhu all of a sudden said, ¡°Fei Jie left you some pills, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Fan Xian froze, surprised that he would remember something from so long ago in his youth. He exined, ¡°But this medicine is so powerful. I am afraid that if I take these pills my zenqqi will extinguish.¡±


    Wu Zhu lowered his head as if he was trying to remember something. All of sudden he said, ¡°That muste in useful; although it is only temporary.¡±


    At this time, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t ready topletely ce faith in the words his uncle spoke. After all, this deadly nameless skill was pinned upon Fan Xian by him. He gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Let us talk about these matters in the future. For now, let¡¯s discuss you. In the future, if you n on going missing again, could you at least inform me of where you will be going?¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Wu Zhu asked with a serious tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian nodded. ¡°When I was ambassador to the Northern Qi Kingdom, I thought you were beside me the entire time. And that box was with me; so I was brave enough to go and bully Haitang. I did not expect that you weren¡¯t there at all. If this happens again, someone might die.¡±


    Wu Zhu gave a dyed response. ¡°Oh. Understood.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a sense of relief. He was used to Wu Zhu always being by his side, such as being in the carriage, in the grocery store or even on a cliffside. After he entered the capital, however, the time he had spent with Wu Zhu had lessened. Although Fan Xian¡¯s power had reached a point where he could protect himself from mostbatants, he knew that if he continued on his path to develop this world further, then he would only face greater challenges and fiercer foes. To have an uncle such as his protecting him, he thought no matter what challenge the world posed, he was safe by his side.


    ¡°I was nning to move out.¡± Fan Xian slightly coughed. ¡°Living behind the residencecks convenience. There are too many people, though, so you cannot live with us.¡±


    Wu Zhu nted his head, wondering why if he was to move in, Fan Xian had to move out.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er still hasn¡¯t seen you yet.¡± Fan Xian said with a serious tone. ¡°You are the dearest person to me in this world, so you shoulde and meet my wife.¡±


    Wu Zhu slowly said, ¡°I saw her.¡±


    ¡°But she hasn¡¯t seen you yet.¡± Fan Xian had a wry smile, and he continued by saying, ¡°And you were always alone outside the house; I don¡¯t know where you are going to live. What do you usually get up to? These thoughts make me ufortable.¡±


    Wu Zhu nted his head once more, but it seemed as if he now understood what Fan Xian was trying to imply. He raised the corners of his lips, but it was not a smile. He slowly spoke and said, ¡°You go and handle it. But I don¡¯t want anyone else besides your wife to know that I am around you.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded dly, but then he thought of something. He felt awkward to ask this, but he did so anyway. ¡°Not even Ruoruo? I always wanted her to see you, as well.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wu Zhu coldly declined. ¡°This is it. You go and do your things and do what you always do. Pretend that we never had this conversation and that you never saw me.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. Hearing the people outside the study room start waking up, he held his wrist and walked out.


    Inside the study room, the motionless face that appeared to be deprived of expression and emotion changed to smile. This was something that had not happened in 500 years. And this smile looked as if it was at the behest of a joke, as if he were amused by the fact Fan Xian did not not know something.


    Inside the yard, in the autumn, the grass glittered with the morning dew; warmed by the early sun. Fan Xian was covered by a thin cotton nket as hey on a sofa in the yard, resting. He coughed every now and then, but it was far better than what it was like the night before. Inside the yard, there was a swing. A few brave maids yed on it merrily. The light-color dresses they wore looked like flowers upon the wooden seat that swung at themand of the rope¡¯s momentum. Near the swing, Sisi and Siqi watched them with faces that appeared envious. But due to their elegant identity, they were not willing to y on them.


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes at the scene he observed. Seeing the dress of a maid inte like the blooming of a flower with each swing, hepared it to a parachute from his past life. The cream-colored pants beneath her skirt were showing sometimes, and that reminded him of a movie called ¡°Peacock¡±.


    A hand reached out to feed him part of a prune. It was light and had been cut delicately, suiting his taste perfectly. He was chewing, so the words came out in a mumble. ¡°Ah, you aren¡¯t there to treat your father? Why have youe all the way over here for me?¡±


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo sat beside him, serving their patient. Ruoruo smiled and responded, ¡°I am stuck in the room at all times with him; so it gets quite boring. But you? You are sick and still have the motivation to watch the maids y on the swing?¡±


    Wan¡¯er looked humiliated and rified to Ruoruo by saying, ¡°He is not here to watch the swing itself. He is here to merely watch the women who ride it!¡±


    Fan Xian did not bother to exin, and so heughed and said, ¡°A view is always made prettier when it is upied by others.¡± Then he loudly shouted, ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be a snowke. If you want to y on it, hop on!¡±


    The words he yelled were said to propagate ambiguity. After he said these words, though, he was the first to freeze. Fortunately, thedies did not hear what he said. It was only him awkwardlyughing, and so he quickly changed it to a fake cough in an attempt to conceal his failed gag. He then thought of something and turned to ask Wan¡¯er. ¡°The autumn is getting colder and colder. Look, the chrysanthemums in the yard are getting shrivelled. The pce said the flower event was supposed to take ce soon, so when is it going to happen? If we wait much longer, the snow mighte and freeze them all. If that urs, won¡¯t the people be disappointed?¡±


    Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes andughed. She said, ¡°It is indeedter than usual, but thetest word says that we will most likely go to the floating temple to observe the gold chrysanthemums. Those chrysanthemums can withstand any cold, so there is nothing to fear.¡±


    Fan Xian could not help but shake his head. He knew that the flower observation event was dyed due to the recent turmoil within the capital. In the past two days, the capital had been rtively calm, however. Although a lot of people thought that Fan Xian should keep up his sick image to keep the second prince suppressed, in his heart, he understood that the Overwatch Council was able to do their job and that he did not have to worry too much. All the ns had been settled, and Yan Bingyun was there watching with his all-seeing eye. Everything was under control, so there needn¡¯t be any problems.


    His body was indeed recovering, but he still kept up his facade of grievous illness. This excused him from visiting court, the First Bureau or staying in the council. He was only hiding in his backyard, being a patient of much pandering as he watched the second prince sweat under his mounting pressure. He thought it was like watching a movie.


    ¡°Higher! Higher!¡±


    Fan Xian was lying on the sofa, being served upon by his wife and sister. He watched Sisi bravely ride the swing, going higher and higher. It looked as if she was preparing tounch out from the manor and over the highwall to look down from the skies and observe the capital. He could not help but giggle to himself.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: Chen¡¯s Garden has Guests


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The swing went higher and higher. All of a sudden Sisi seemed to have spotted something while in the air. She quickly stopped her repeated ascension and slowed downpletely. She didn¡¯t wait for the swing toe to aplete pause before jumping off. She did not even wear her shoes, which were on thewn, before running towards Fan Xian.


    The maids who were besides her jumped in surprise at her action. Siqi was about to make fun of her, but from the look on her face, thought it best not to say anything. Even those three misters thought it was strange, asking themselves, what is wrong with thatdy? Why does she look so scared? Based the manor¡¯s reputation, it is not as if any particr person¡¯s sudden presence would be likely to bring them fear... unless it was some eunuch leading the royal guard to kill everyone, of course.


    ¡°At the gate; it is King Jing¡¯s carriage.¡±


    Sisi was gasping after her run towards Fan Xian¡¯s sofa. She held her panting chest as she spoke. Fan Xian, hearing her words, leapt up from the sofa. He said, ¡°Run quickly!¡± Then, he himself started to run to the back of the yard. He turned around topliment Sisi by saying, ¡°You are smart.¡±


    Seeing this really skillful move, it did not seem like the behavior of a sick person who was unable to attend court. Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo, who were near the sofa, now looked at each other. They immediately noticed what was going on, and their faces changed. They got up and ordered the servants to arrange an exit from the manor. They also told Mister Teng to prepare a carriage.


    The blissfulughter that the Fan¡¯s yard generated had now all ceased, making the ce appear more like a battlefield. Everyone was rushing around being busy; some took to moving the sofa, others simply hid. Some hastily rummaged for clothing for the masters. After the busy rush, they quickly tidied up and took Fan Xian outside the residence. Teng Zijing brought the carriage to the gate.


    ¡°You are still sick, and you are still off to hide yourself everywhere.¡± Whilstining to him, Wan¡¯er ced a thick coat on Fan Xian. ¡°And my uncle... I told him he did not have to visit.¡±


    Fan Xian did not have the time to provide her with a response. As speedy as an arrow, he dived into the carriage.


    Wan¡¯er mockinglyughed. She turned around and saw her sister-inw, equally nervous. In her hands, she held an incense burner, and she followed Fan Xian into the carriage. With surprise, she asked, ¡°Ruoruo, why are you hiding, too?¡±


    Wan¡¯er, as Fan Xian¡¯s wife, knew why her husband was running off after Sisi¡¯s sighted King Jing¡¯s carriage. Recently, the Fan manor had been fighting with the second prince, but he had been prone to saying countless bad words about Li Hongcheng, and recently he had been imprisoned in the manor by King Jing himself. The obvious reason for King Jinging to the Fan manor today, was so that he could see Minister Fan to ask exactly what was going on. He would undoubtedly want to speak with Fan Xian, and speak dignified words about his son, hoping to bargain a re-establishment of peace between them.


    The Emperor¡¯s little brother was here. Across the years, the Fan family had treated King Jing like an elder of their own family ¨C they got along really well. If he wasing to try broker a peace, there was nothing they could do to prevent his arrival. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t put off his fight with the second prince, either. Besides, that old gardener had an evil in his bones. He must have guessed that it was Fan Xian who had framed Li Hongcheng, and Fan Xian was a little scared of his incessant swearing. That aside, his reputation and standing was one that could crush Fan Xian in one fell swoop. There was nothing Fan Xian could do against him. It was best for him to avoid an encounter with King Jingpletely, so Fan Xian quickly picked up his things and ran off.


    Hearing what her sister-inw said, Ruoruo¡¯s peaceful face brought on a wry smile. She said, ¡°You know how awkward it would be for us to meet now.¡±


    Wan¡¯er heard her and froze. She then remembered how they had been bullying Li Hongcheng for the past few days, and the reputation of King Jing¡¯s manor had been delivered a few decent blows by Fan Xian. It wasn¡¯t quite suitable for Ruoruo to meet her father-inw right now, either. All of a sudden, Wan¡¯er thought that if her husband and sister-inw went into hiding, what was she supposed to do in the manor all alone? The personing was her uncle, and that mouth of his... Wan¡¯er had a chill run down her spine. She took her robe from Siqi and jumped into the carriage, as well.


    The brother and sister in the carriage were shocked, and said, ¡°Why are you here, too?¡±


    Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If uncle is going to question me, do you expect me to handle it alone? I am not that stupid.¡±


    The people in the carriage were aware of what King Jing¡¯s temper could be like. Being aware of how ridiculous it was, for the three of them to be as scared as they were all together, they could not help but startughing. During thisughter, Teng Zijing brought down his horse-whip and the carriage bearing the Fan manor insignia drove away quietly. Inside the carriage, there were a few young people makingints.


    The carriage was careful, and made sure to avoid the main streets. It avoided all the major roads in a bid to leave the south-side of the city. No servants from the King Jing¡¯s family caught sight of their departure. As the carriage disappeared from sight and into the winding streets, so too did the Fan manor servants at the gate. A whileter, a loud voice boomed from the yard in the Fan manor.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± King Jing was standing in front of a bunch of nervous servants. He was holding his waist, staring into the empty garden that was devoid of all life. He was fuming with rage, yelling out, ¡°These little bastards knew I wasing! Like a fart, they have all disappeared. Am I that scary!?¡±


    The person who stood in front of the people, the so-called mother of Fan Xian, Liu Shi heard King Jing yell out the expletive. With a bitter face, she deepened her voice to say, ¡°Master, I already told you. The kids went out to the west of the city in search of a doctor.¡±


    King Jing saw the swingset continue to move gently, the seat getting near the end of its abandoned ride. He made a bbial trill and then said, ¡°Fan Jian¡¯s sickness was healed by Fan Xian; why the hell does he need to go see a doctor?¡±


    A few flowers had opened up in the garden. King Jing was on the side facing the yard, flipping out at the clouds. The three young people had escaped the Fan manor in a carriage, and could now all rx. The air in the autumn capital was much cooler and quite pleasant.


    Ever since Fan Xian returned from the Northern Qi Kingdom, many events had transpired. There was no time to contemte taking a vacation to Cangshan or going out into the countryside to rx at some farm. Even for the capital they lived in, they rarely had the time to go out and walk around. This was a consequence of Fan Xian having to scheme and navigate a course of conspiracies each and every day, either that or sit in the manor to sulk by himself. But for the next few days, things had mostly settled down, and he had obtained some free time. But because he had to feign a sickness and did not visit court, he had to do something to maintain the respect of the Emperor. He felt bad about pretending to be really ill, and so he avoided going out and just stayed at home with his wife and sister, who would pester him every day.


    Luckily, King Jing was here. Assuming Minister Fan wouldn¡¯t be mad about their escape, this was an opportunity for the three of them to spend time walking around the capital together.


    Sitting on the carriage, Fan Xian parted a small gap in the curtains. The twodies looked out to peer at the people they passed by on the streets. They passed by multiple stalls that were selling snacks, whose owners would yell for the attention of any possible would-be consumers of their goods. Some stalls sold creepy toys, but overall, it was a peaceful scene.


    Wan¡¯er raised her lips to say, ¡°We are out, but we cannot exit the carriage. Are we just going to spend our day in here?¡±


    Ruoruo furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°It would not be appropriate for Big Brother to reveal himself...¡± Then, she all of a sudden said, ¡°Though you could disguise yourself.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Even if the people of the capital did not recognize me; do you think they would not recognize you two?¡± He was lying, but hearing this, both Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were happy. Girls are quite easy to please.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yi Shi restaurant to eat.¡± Wan¡¯er was bored sitting in the carriage, and so she suggested this. ¡°We can buy ourselves a room on the third floor where nobody can see us. We¡¯d have quite the view to ourselves, as well.¡±


    This was quite the coincidence. As this was spoken, the carriage went right past that restaurant. Fan Xian took a look outside the window, and all of a sudden recalled the very first time he entered the capital after leaving Danzhou. The first time he went for a day out in the city, it was with his sister and brother, and they all went for a meal at the Yi Shi restaurant. He forgot what they discussed that day, but it had something to do with righteousness. What he did remember was that he punched Guo Baokun with his ck fist and that the old woman at the bottom of the building bought an illegal copy of Dream of the Red Chamber.


    The Guo family was brought down by Fan Xian, and the minister of the Board of Rites was hanged in prison due to the events of the spring exam. This case did not implicate anyone, however, so no one knew where Guo Baokun went.


    He did not reply to what Wan¡¯er had suggested, and feeling slightly guilty, he replied, ¡°Below the restaurant... why has the book-seller left?¡±


    Ruoruo looked at him and quietly said, ¡°Ever since you opened Danbo Bookstore, Sizhe went to look for more people like him. The government was quite strict about this, and so they have mped down on illegal book-sellers quite a bit.¡±


    Fan Xian froze, and now he remembered how his little brother used to say, You must use the good people and the bad people to bring down the illegal traders. Thinking about this, he thought about the well-being of Fan Sizhe and how he was coping in the north right now. He said, ¡°Sizhe should be arriving in the Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s capital next month.¡±


    The carriage suddenly went quiet. Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo looked at each other. After a while, she said, ¡°The north is quite cold. I don¡¯t know if he brought enough clothing.¡±


    Fan Xian looked down and smiled. He told her, ¡°Do not worry about this. He is fourteen, he is able to take care of himself.¡± Although he said these words infort, his heart was actually thinking the opposite. He hated the second prince even more now. He looked at this Yi Shi restaurant and felt a certain stroke of hatred. He said, ¡°This is the Cui family¡¯s property. It is used to deliver money to the second prince; I won¡¯t spend a penny there.¡±


    Wan¡¯er had nothing to say tho this. After all, the second prince was with her in the pce for ten years and as such, they had developed a certain rtionship. Although her husband was fighting with her cousin, she still had the sense to support Fan Xian silently. It would just not be very nice of her to say something about it. Now, the atmosphere in the carriage had dimmed significantly, which is when Wan¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°If we are not going to support their business, then we should support our own! You want to...¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°...let¡¯s go to the Bao Yue brothel.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Bringing a wife and sister to a brothel? Fan Xian almost had a heart attack and died when hearing this suggestion. He coughed twice and said, ¡°Bao Yue brothel is not my property; it is Shi Chanli¡¯s.¡±


    Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Everyone knows that is just a facade. If you want to formally own a brothel, just go get one. I won¡¯tin.¡±


    Ruoruo was simply trying her best not tough out loud.


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and startedughing, saying, ¡°Why is it me who owns the brothel? I was just cleaning up my little brother¡¯s mess.¡±


    Wan¡¯er did not agree, and so she rebutted, ¡°No matter what the case may be, it¡¯s a business of our family. And didn¡¯t you say that the food there is delicious? Didn¡¯t you say it was amongst the best in the capital? We are not looking fordies there; so what¡¯s the harm in going there for some food? Besides, it¡¯s our business; and you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone seeing you pretend to be sick.¡±


    Fan Xian still objected her proposal and said, ¡°If you really want to eat their food, then I will ask the chef to prepare the meals and have them sent over to the manor. You are ady, and you want to sit in a brothel? What is this?¡±


    Wan¡¯er pushed her tongue out and said, ¡°The food will be cold by the time it gets delivered.¡±


    Fan Xian almost lost his breath and suggested, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I invite the chef over so that he can prepare the food at the manor?¡±


    Wan¡¯er, seeing her husband continue to resist, sighed. She felt remorseful and said, ¡°I really want to go there. I want to sit in the brothel and take a look at what my little brother-inw has wrought. I want to see what he made the ce look like!¡± Then, with wide eyes, she resolutely finished with, ¡°Really! I am so curious about this ce!¡±


    Ruoruo, who had been silent for a while, all of a sudden said, ¡°If you want to visit, then you should just go visit.¡± She looked at Fan Xian, who was preparing to say something. She cut ahead and said, ¡°If it was inappropriate for ady to visit a brothel, what makes it appropriate for you men to go?¡±


    She smiled, and ced her jaw against the window. She said, ¡°Besides, you said that Lady Sang is managing the business there. It has been so long since Ist heard her sing a song. If I don¡¯t visit the Bao Yue brothel, where else am I supposed to listen to her?¡±


    Wan¡¯er saw her sister-inw agree with her ideas, and she was emboldened. With a begging face, she implored to Fan Xian, ¡°You know I like to hear songs sung by Sang Wen. She disappeared for half a year, and now we have learnt that it was that annoying brother-inw who made her vanish by forcing her into the brothel. You should bring us there.¡±


    Ruoruo said, ¡°If men can go in there, then so can we.¡±


    Fan Xian could not respond with anything at that moment. He observed his sister, and noticed that this woman was getting braver and braver. And the way she approached matters and thought of things was different from the majority of girls in this world. Hearing the conversation earlier, she was being much more straightforward and feminist than even Wan¡¯er. Of course, this was a result of what Fan Xian had taught her ever since she was small. But he thought that there were other qualities of her that defined how special she was.


    Fan Xian showed a really wry smile, and he said. ¡°I suppose there is no harm in going there for a look. But you know I am a person who loves frightening things, though... it has not been safe in the capitaltely, and I would hate for the officers to say poor things about me.¡±


    Hearing him say something quite serious, Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er knew not to push the matter and say anything further.


    Fan Xian turned his head to look outside the carriage, and then he was surprised. He noticed, not too far away from them, that the Bao Yue brothel was there. It was standing in elegance, and it looked quite unlike anything else. He wasughing at Teng Zijing, who was driving the carriage, and said, ¡°You really brought us here? You only know how to please thedies; you have no idea how to consider my opinion. Do you still want to be an officer in Donghai county? I know that your family has asked me a couple of times.¡±


    Teng Zijing merelyughed in response, though he did not say anything in return. Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo held their mouths as they giggled.


    The Fan manor carriage had now arrived at the Bao Yue brothel. Although they did not know that the person inside the carriage was Fan Xian himself, they were aware that whoever it was had to be a premium customer. Even Si Qing¡¯er, who was recovering from her torture at the hands of the Jingdou government, came limping down for the weing ¨C all the way down from the third floor. When she saw it was the severely ill legend himself, Fan Xian, she was shocked.


    Seeing the legendary young pimp, the elegantdies in the carriage were quite delighted. They were a little disappointed to learn that Sang Wen was not present in the building, however, and was away singing at another manor.


    Without their excuse of wanting to see Sang Wen sing, Fan Xian now had no reason to let them inside to mess about in the Bao Yue brothel. But his heart wondered whether or not Sang Wen was actually free and had secretly joined the Overwatch Council. She did not need to go please the other nobles by singing for them. Which manor could make her do this?


    The carriage drove away from the Bao Yue brothel, and seeing these disappointeddies, Fan Xian smiled. He said, ¡°If we are going out to have fun, we have to make the most of it. Bao Yue brothel is not the most luxurious ce in the capital, and the food they make is not the best¨C¡±


    Fan Xian did not finish his sentence before he was cut-off. ¡°Do not try and lie to us. The Bao Yue brothel¡¯s reputation is really good. If you are suggesting something better, then you are suggesting the royal pce itself.¡± She was giggling, and then said, ¡°I do not mind going to the pce to see thedies. It has been a while since Ist saw them. But won¡¯t you be afraid of the Emperor seeing you there? If he finds out you were only pretending to be sick, he will be very mad.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and rubbed her nose, saying, ¡°Do not curse me. I am taking you to a ce that isfier than the pce. And the food they make there is prepared better than any royal chef could manage.¡±


    The two girls were incredibly shocked at what they just heard. They thought that he could not just push the ball to another ce, for how could there be a ce more luxurious than the pce? Even though salt merchants had this power, they did not have the balls.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage drove out the southern gate of the capital. When they reached the countryside, there were far less people there. The Qinian Group and guards of the Fan manor were all awkwardly exposed. They felt bewildered, and looked at each other in confusion. Their boss just walked behind the carriage, following the trails left by the carriage up a mountain.


    They were closer to the mountain now, and the path wasn¡¯t so narrow. Still, it elicited the style that wasmon for Qing Kingdom¡¯s roads. The mountainside was extremely pretty, and the lovely fields reached out beyond their very eyes. In the yellow grass, wildflowers that still exuded life continued to thrive. The trees, whose leaves had departed their boughs, spread across the fields. It was an evocative picture. Like an artist¡¯s painting, the trees wereyered and scattered about everywhere, and it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were sighing. The view there was excellent, and for this, they wondered why no one had mentioned this ce to them before. Even those travelling men fromst year did not visit this ce. Usually, a good ce such as this would be bought out by rich noblemen, or even the pce itself. They would do so to build houses there. But howe they didn¡¯t know which family owned this ce? Seeing this narrow path, they could guess that they¡¯d be arriving at a certain manor eventually. Whoever lived there had to be pretty awesome.


    But seeing Fan Xian create this aura of mystery to envelope them in, the girls weren¡¯t very happy. So, they closed their mouths and did not say a word to them. They continued looking out the window to admire the view.


    At the end of the path, the carriage turned around. There was a forest, and beyond its eavesy a garden of sorts. It looked like it would make the perfect residence for fairies. All of a sudden, it was like they transcended a veil to show something secret for the mortals. The garden was not too big, but it wasid out really well. The short wood and bluestonebined together for a perfect match. Although it was not luxurious, a chain that was wrapped around a statue disyed to them its richness.


    ¡°How is this, whenpared to the pce?¡± Fan Xianughed as he said.


    Lin Wan¡¯er closed her open mouth, gathered herposure from the shock to say, ¡°It has its beauty. But it¡¯s not our garden. What are you being so cocky about?¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand and said, ¡°The owner of this ce said he would give it to me in the future. But there is one thing I don¡¯t like about this ce, so I don¡¯t fancy moving here.¡±


    Even Ruoruo was shocked. Being spooked at what he had just said, she asked, ¡°What is there not to like about this ce?¡±


    ¡°There are too many women.¡± Fan Xian said this with gravitas. Who could know how many beautiful women were hidden in this ce.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian ignored the two girls and signalled for the carriage to stop. He disembarked the carriage with the the eyes of the two girls fixed on him. He pulled out themissioner¡¯s badge from his waist, all of a sudden reaching his hands into a certain bush.


    The bush was like magic, as all of a sudden, someone appeared. That person was wearing fairly ordinary garb, and looked like a regr woodsman. He carefully inspected the badge and looked at Fan Xian for what seemed like half a day. Then, after a while, he copsed his sharpposure of formality and mournfully asked for forgiveness. ¡°Master, I am sorry. But these are the rules. I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. My wife and sister are inside the carriage.¡±


    The woodsman did not dare reply; he simply retreated to some other hidden spot.


    The carriage started moving again, following the trail that led into the garden. The road was extremely quiet, but this time, the girls in the carriage were able to guess that the security of this ce must have been as tight as the security of the pce. They could guess it was probably quite deadly. Even if an entire garrison of troops desired to march inside, they would most likely not make it through.


    Of course, these twodies were quite smart, and they were now able to guess the name of who owned this peculiar ce.


    To own a ce that was more high-ss than a pce, possess a garden such as this, and have security that was as tight as this was, who could it be aside from the leader of the Overwatch Council?


    Behind the carriage, the two teams that came to protect it were smart enough to stop following. Dropping to their knees, they looked around and confirmed that they had already arrived. Now that their master had arrived, there was no longer any need for them to follow.


    The Qinian Unit¡¯s today, Su Wenmao, nodded to the guards of the Fan manor.


    The guard awkwardly nodded in return.


    ¡°We must know our ce.¡± Su Wenmao wasughing to his teammates on the same road. ¡°People like us, we can get this close to the leader¡¯s garden. We have been blessed by themissioner.¡±


    ¡°We have been.¡± The guards were admiring the view of the garden.


    They were sitting on both sides of the grass field,ying around doing nothing of interest. With straw hanging from their mouths, they observed the sky and yawned.


    ...


    ...


    The beautiful garden was owned by Chen Pingping. Aside from the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, the person with the second-most authority would be that crippled old man. He was different to all the other officers. Chen Pingping¡¯s position was too unique in the kingdom, and he always said that he was sick, and that was why he never attended court. That is why he had the time to spend years in this garden that was a while away from the capital. His house in the city was practically empty most of the time.


    Today, Fan Xian was pretending he was sick. And he wasing to see Chen Pingping, who was also pretending he was sick. Fan Xian had visited here a couple of times already, so it was only natural that he knew the way. They arrived at the gate of the yard, in the yard, there were two big wooden words. It read: ¡°Chen¡¯s Garden¡±. It had been written by the previous Emperor, so it was quite the precious relic.


    He saw two carriages stop outside the gate, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. He did not expect he¡¯d be entertaining so many guests today. With Chen Pingping¡¯s lonely personality, and the horrible reputation the Overwatch Council had, the average officer wouldn¡¯t dream ofing here for a cup of tea and a chat; was this guest going to be, then?


    Wan¡¯er disembarked the carriage behind Fan Xian. She took a look and noticed the insignia that adorned the other carriage. She smiled and said, ¡°It is a royal carriage.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked.


    The old man had alreadye all the way to wee whoever had now arrived at the gate. He knew this young Fan Xian was different from every other officer, and he was Chen Pingping¡¯s most precious student. He was also to be his sessor. As such, they did not dare to mistreat Fan Xian and his guests. He was quiet and polite, and he told them, ¡°It is the eldest prince and Mister Qin of the Bureau of Military Affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian tilted his head and scratched his itchy neck. The eldest prince and Master Qin? He knew that thetter was on his side, and he was an important officer in court. What was most important, was that Master Qin had his father there ¨C he was the ex-leader of the Ministry of War. Now, he had be the leader of the Bureau of Military Affairs. This entire family possessed a lot of power adhering to the military forces of the kingdom. The eldest prince had spent hisst few years at war in the west, and he had a strong rtion with the Qin family. For both of them to go to Chen Pingping¡¯s manor, what were they doing there?


    Fan Xian was standing on the stone steps, but didn¡¯t rush to go in. He was wondering whether or not their visit had something to do with him. Although the army had always been in fine rtions with the Overwatch Council, this was still quite the curious assemnce. Heughed, and resolved to not care about whether or not his travel was made known by members of court or not. So, he brought his wife and sister closer, and walked towards the yard. He had be quite curious about what the eldest prince was doing here.


    Going past a beautiful, babbling brook, which was adorned with the most luxurious of decorations, they finally arrived at Chen Pingping¡¯s bosom of hospitality ¨C the lobby. Fan Xian did not wait for permission, and hastily walked inside. He didn¡¯t think to say anything, but in the lobby he caught sight of Lady Sang Wen sitting in the corner, singing songs with a horrified face. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°Now I know; the person who was powerful enough to pull Lady Sang Wen away to sing for them had to be you.¡±


    Sang Wen was not at the Bao Yue brothel because she was in the Chen Garden.


    Sang Wen was the manager of the Bao Yue brothel, and the Overwatch Council¡¯stest member. It was easy for Chen Pingping to request that she sing songs for him here.


    Theughing noises echoed across the lobby. Chen Pingping, who was sitting in the host¡¯s seat, widened his eyes. Seeing these three young people unexpectedly approach, a certain warmth intruded his previously cold eyes. His skinny hands lightly stroked the grey fur nket thaty across his legs. He beganughing and said, ¡°Do you not mind that I have many women here? Why have youe today? It was okay for you toe, but are you not afraid of me asking that the wife and sister you have brought here to eat you alive?¡±


    The two young people who were sitting on the guest¡¯s seat were frightened. They turned their heads to gate of the lobby, and they were frozen together. Then, Sang Wen stopped singing. She possessed a grand smile, and she stood up to bow before the twodies.


    Not longter, a person with casual clothing arrived. Still, his presence bore the aura of a military man. He stood up and politely bowed to Wan¡¯er, who stood behind Fan Xian. He then greeted Ruoruo. Lastly, he smiled to Fan Xian. He said, ¡°Greetings, Master Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian had seen Qin Heng before, and he knew that his family was nice, and that even the Emperor appreciated them. He himself was a new star of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s court, and a bright future awaited him. Fan Xian greeted him in return by saying, ¡°Greetings, Master Qin.¡±


    Although Qin Heng¡¯s rank was not higher than Fan Xian, they were aware of each other¡¯s position. Therefore, there was no need for them to beat around the bush. Qin Heng nicely smiled and said, ¡°I did not expect to meet you, whileing here to meet with Chen Pingping. It has been a fortuitous day for me, indeed.¡±


    Fan Xian noticed that his smile was not a forced one. He rxed and felt somewhatfortable. To this, he replied, ¡°Let us not indulge each other with meritless suggestions of, let¡¯s meet again someday. If we are here together on this day, let us drink and talk.¡±


    Qin Hengughed loudly, saying, ¡°Mister Fan is wonderful! You are a person who does things against the expectations of others. You have not said a word about your apparent illness, and now you are suggesting that we go drink. I would make a joke, but here I am, at a loss for words.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Chen Pingping, who was sitting on the host¡¯s seat. He had a wry smile and said, ¡°Of course, we are merely just guests. It all depends on whether or not our host is courteous enough to provide us with some nice wine.¡±


    Chen Pingping said, ¡°You are richer than me.¡±


    Qin Heng¡¯s face did not change, as the smiley fixed on his face. In his heart, however, he was shocked. The officers always believed Fan Xian had a great fortune with the Overwatch Council due to the Emperor¡¯s favor and a sound upbringing. But to see Fan Xian talk about Chen Pingping so casually, a person who everyone else feared, and have Chen Pingping respond so natural was a strange sight. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was different from what most would have expected.


    Being appreciated by the Emperor was an important thing, but if he wanted to obtainplete control of the Overwatch Council, that still hinged on Chen Pingping. It was only just now that Qin Heng realised Fan Xian would indeed one day take authority of the entire Overwatch Council. If this was to be, then it was important that the military establish a good rtionship with Fan Xian, and not just to the man who would be in charge himself, but being friendly with the rest of the Fan manor as well.


    In just a few sentences, he had already obtained a lot of information. Fan Xian understood that Chen Pingping had used this opportunity to show the military the rtionship between them, which could provide for some bargaining in the future.


    The both of them chatted for a little more, and then, Fan Xian turned around to bow before the eldest prince.


    That movement was actually a little rude, but the people in the lobby were aware that when Fan Xian first met the eldest prince, it wasn¡¯t in the nicest of circumstances. Qin Heng was a good friend of the eldest prince, so they did not mind the behavior. As for Chen Pingping, he didn¡¯t care much at all for matters of etiquette.


    When Fan Xian thought the eldest prince was going to be mad, he tilted his head to take a look but was taken aback and made a little angry. He saw his wife sitting beside the eldest prince,ughing out loud in return to something he had just said. Although he knew Wan¡¯er was raised in Ning Cai Ren¡¯s pce, which meant that the eldest prince had watched her grow up to the result of them sharing a bond simr to a brother and sister, he was still annoyed and mad at seeing this.


    What made him even more mad was Ruoruo also sitting next to him, listening to what was being said.


    Fan Xian perked his ears to listen, and heard that the eldest prince was discussing the battles he fought in the west. He was telling stories about his fight for horses against the Wu people. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s people loved battles, and the eldest prince had been out there fighting for all these years. He was much like a hero to themon folk. Even Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo looked fondly on him.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s heart, he was jealous. His lips grew bitter. He was thinking to himself, I... I... I am a pacifist. If I wasn¡¯t, I¡¯d happily ride into battle and impress you girls. His heart was put into a bad mood, but his face did nothing to reflect this. Instead, he justughed and approached the eldest prince. He bowed. He said, ¡°My name is Fan Xian. Greetings, My Lord... oh, I mean my Great Prince.¡±


    The eldest prince saw Fan Xian and he already felt oppressed. Now, he was hearing him talk like this, so he couldn¡¯t help but respond with, ¡°I must ask you, Fan Xian. Have I offended you in any way? Every time I see you, you have to go on and say something negative about me.¡± He turned his head to Wan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what kind of husband did you end up with?¡±


    Wan¡¯er and the eldest prince were really close. Seeing him talk about her husband like this, though, she would not let it go. She picked up a fruit from the table and shoved it in his mouth. She then told him, ¡°Who in the world would say something like that when meeting their brother-inw?¡±


    Fan Xian wasughing, thinking that brother-inw sounded better. So, he went to sit down next to Ruoruo. A servant of Chen Pingping had already delivered some hot towels and hot tea. He knew the eldest prince and Qin Heng hade here to speak with the crippled old man, so it had to be a matter of some importance. Still, he shamelessly interacted with them in the lobby, preventing them from going to discuss that which they desired to.


    Wan¡¯er knew that outside the capital, the envoy fought for passage against the army returning from the west. The entire conflict was the result of Fan Xian¡¯s intervention, but she knew why he did so. He already had the second prince in his sights, but to pick a fight and offend another prince seemed unnecessary. She really did not want to see her husband have a conflict with her closest brother. So, she started to pull at them both in a bid to simmer the tensions between them and forage a peace.


    Everyone else could see her desire to do this, as well. But they were just men, and men always have their times when they cannot see eye-to-eye with each other. As a result, the eldest prince simply looked around and pretended to ignore her efforts. Fan Xian simply smiled and continued talking to Qin Heng. He asked him how his father was doing, suggesting that he would soon visit his manor.


    Chen Pingping was sitting like he had just fallen asleep; slouched down in his wheelchair. Even here in his luxurious home, he insisted on sitting on that decrepit wheelchair. Why didn¡¯t he take to lying down on afy sofa? Seeing this, Wan¡¯er was not sure what to do anymore, and so she sighed. Ruoruo wasughing at the entire scene. The eldest prince, who was a powerful fighter, and the young popr officer were bickering and quarreling like children. It was an amusing thing to see.


    In the end, even Qin Heng felt as if he could not speak any more with Fan Xian. The eldest prince then all of a sudden said, ¡°I heard that you were supposed to be really sick in bed, unable to attend court. Even with the Imperial Censorate trying to impeach you, you have not gone to defend yourself and a present a case. I did not expect that you would be here today...¡±


    Fan Xian yawned and said, ¡°I will go to court tomorrow. Tomorrow, tomorrow.¡±


    Qin Heng was shocked, thinking Fan Xian had stopped feigning his illness. That meant tomorrow, there was to be a fair amount of drama in court. But Qin Heng had been dragged to Chen¡¯s Garden by the eldest prince to discuss something that was best not said in Fan Xian¡¯s presence.


    He did not want to say it, but the eldest prince was quite straightforward. He politely spoke to Chen Pingping and said, ¡°Uncle, in regards to your second brother, please say something.¡± He turned his head to look at Fan Xian, and then continued by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what has happened with court, but the rumors that are spreading about the capital seem quite ridiculous. Plus, some officers that have allegiance to the second prince are incredibly smart. If they were to be fired, it would be a grievous loss for the court.¡±


    In Qin Heng¡¯s heart, he said, You are such a straight man. To be right in front of Fan Xian, and to say something negative about him.... But things had reached a certain point, and with a wry smile, Qin Heng now said, ¡°Yes, Master. The Emperor has not said a word, and if you don¡¯t say anything, this will likely continue. Then, things will be ugly in court.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. Those two did not mask their motives and dress-up their dialogue. The second prince¡¯s party had already been crushed and suffocated by the Overwatch Council. It would be incredibly awkward if he were to go out in public, so he had asked his big brother to help alleviate these matters and bring the Qin family of the Bureau of Military Affairs. The way they hade straight to Chen Pingping was a smart move. This was not digging his own corner, it was him simply picking up the wood underneath Fan Xian¡¯s pot.If Chen Pingping was to ask Fan Xian to cease his crushing of the second prince, he had no choice but to adhere to thatmand.


    But Fan Xian had already got what he wanted out of the conflict. The prefect of the Jingou government was fired, and the officers of the second prince had been removed from the Sixth Bureau. Fan Xian didn¡¯t really care too much about this, however. What he was curious about, though, was the way in which the eldest prince referenced Chen Pingping.


    He called Chen Pingping uncle!


    Chen Pingping had a lot of power, but no matter how close he was with the Emperor, it was quite inappropriate for the eldest prince to refer to him as an uncle. If this came out, it would scare someone to death. His Uncle was King Jing, not some chancellor.


    While Fan Xian was still thinking, Chen Pingping already opened his mindless eyes. He coughed twice and said, ¡°We can talk about the second princeter. I say...¡± He pointed towards Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo and coughed twice again. ¡°This is the first time you have both visited my garden. Howe you have not said hello to your host?¡±


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many people who didn¡¯t fear Chen Pingping. Especially since there were many legends and stories that painted the character of Chen Pingping as some sort of nighttime devil who just happened to be disabled. Although Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo¡¯s identities were really noble, facing amandant of some dark power of the Qing Kingdom, they too were quite afraid. This is why they quickly went to sit beside the eldest prince upon entering the lobby.


    At this time, hearing the old man say this, Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo had no choice but to stand up. With a bitter face, they approached Chen Pingping and bowed.


    Chen Pingpingughed and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Your mother, and your father, they aren¡¯t better people than I.¡± He was referencing the eldest princess and the old evil Fan Jian. Looking towards the eldest prince, he said, ¡°And about that which you were talking about, the person you really need to talk to has already arrived. You need to talk to him directly. And Little Princess and Lady Fan, could you help this old man by pushing his wheelchair? I am going to show to you my collection here in Chen¡¯s Garden.¡±


    The two girls and Sang Wen pushed the crippled old man¡¯s wheelchair out of the lobby. Only Fan Xian, the eldest prince and Qin Heng remained. Fan Xian was starting to think that this old man was not being responsible, and he had now just left his home as a battlefield for the young ones, while escorting three beautiful women through the garden.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: Autumn Woods, Secrets, and Consequences


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Heng was a smart man, and that¡¯s why he, as a young man in his 30¡¯s, could be chosen as an adviser to take part in the official business discussions led by the Grand Chancellor. His achievement definitely had nothing to do with his father who held a prominent position in military. As such, he stood up calmly and cupped his hands in salute of the great prince and Fan Xian, saying, ¡°I really need to use the washroom; please continue the conversation without me.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for them to say anything, and quickly walked away at a very steady pace. He did not show any obvious signs of anxiety, but left the hall as fast as the wind, rushing to the washroom guided by the servant in Chen Garden.


    Fan could not help butugh, the situation reminding him of the same thing that happened before to the Commandant of Justice, who came to make trouble for him on behalf of military but eventually ran away, having fled while scared witless after seeing the conflict¨C well, it looked like that Qin Family had mastered this to a tee


    As the atmosphere in the meeting hall became depressing, it was finally the great prince who broke the silence, saying, ¡°Qin Heng and I used to lead troops into battles, and as militarymanders, we tended to be straightforward and say things out loud. I don¡¯t want to see soldiers sacrificing their precious lives just to see the prominent noble people in the capital attacking each other verbally and causing disturbances in this country. No matter which side wins in this internal conflict, it¡¯s always the talented people in the imperial government will suffer for sure.¡±


    Fan Xian sat up and put his clothes in order. He remained sitting for a short while, as if thinking about something, then slowly began speaking in slightly serious tones, ¡°I understand your sentiments, Your Majesty, though you must know full well what the source of this is; the military is fighting enemies on the battlefield, and so shouldn¡¯t the officials at the Overwatch Council follow suit? I believe that those secret agents in foreign countries are also facing danger, just like the Western Expedition Army. I work for the Overwatch Council. I wouldn¡¯t call myself a very upright person, though I definitely don¡¯t like to y tricks. If I was sent to work in the Northern region, I would love to go there... however if anyone dared make trouble for me, even the imperial government, I wouldn¡¯t be so merciful.¡±


    The great prince remained silent, though he suddenly he looked up, as if wanting to say something.


    Fan Xian threw his hands up and said: ¡°However, the fight for these interests has nothing to do with the peace of the country. I am amissioner on the Overwatch Council, and if I can¡¯t protect my own interest, how would you expect me to even be able to protect the interest of the imperial government, let alone protect His Highness¡¯s interest?¡± He then said with a sneer, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not true for you to say that it doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses, as what if the enemy were upon me and I was beaten into submission; would you still agree to lobby for me?¡±


    The great prince frowned with displeasure, making his already dark face look even more serious. He said, ¡°Fan Xian, you should know who you are and what you should do. You are just a courtier; you shouldn¡¯t go beyond your role.¡±


    These words seemed pretty reasonable. In the eyes of the princes, Fan Xian had indeed gone beyond his role as a courtier, something he did with far too great an audacity in this matter. The great prince simply wanted to bring this to Fan¡¯s attention as a friendly reminder, though little did he know that Fan had been easily offended by these words due to his life experiences.


    ¡°I am a courtier.¡± Fan Xian stared the First Prince in the eyes, ¡°but for me, the so-called difference between a ruler and his courtiers is ... that the rule is the emperor, and of course, the prince will be the future emperor ... Other than that, it is my understanding that everyone else is a courtier and there is no essential difference amongst any of us, including you.¡±


    The great prince looked at Fan Xian in surprise. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t expected Fan to say things like this. His eyes were narrowed, bing rigid, cold, and hard. ¡°For the sake of Chen¡¯er, I must remind you again. If you get involved in the Emperor¡¯s family¡¯s business, it will most certainly hurt the Fan family.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said: ¡°An emperor is not entitled to have private business. Don¡¯t you realize this by now, Great Prince?¡± The Great Prince was at a loss for words after hearing Fan Xian give his opinion, and he pped the armrest of the chair in frustration.


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes and said softly: ¡°All the furniture in here is antique, so please be careful.¡±


    The great prince was stunned, remaining silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°Fan Xian, maybe I have really underestimated you.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed nkly at him and asked: ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°My ambition is to fight on the battlefield, and if the military wants to be invincible, our rear needs to remain peaceful and supportive,¡± The great prince said, narrowing his eyes, ¡°As such, many people, including me, believe that peace is important for the imperial government. Although I¡¯ve been busy working in the Western region throughout the years, I know for a fact that even though a lot of things happen from time to time, the imperial government was pretty much under control, at least to a certain extent, until you came to the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You showed up out of nowhere and rose to fame too quickly.¡± The great prince said, staring at him. ¡°It all happened way too fast, so fast that most people in the imperial government weren¡¯t prepared; nheless, you¡¯ve already got the ability to disturb the equilibrium.¡±


    Atst, the great prince expressed his main concern: ¡°A lot of people were hoping that you would do everything to bring the capital together instead of turning everything on its head.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He knew very well that the great prince wasn¡¯t just speaking for himself but from the standpoint of the majority of the military.


    Sinceing all the way to the capital from Danzhou, he had sessfully taken control of the Overwatch Council and achieved fame in the space of two years. Although it was questionable whether he would be in charge of the pce treasury next year, he had already yed a pivotal role in the imperial government, with both civil and military affairs under his control. He stood a greater chance of winning the recent battle with the second prince, showcasing his ability to defeat the prince. As a young courtier, this was enough to make other prominent courtiers feel threatened.


    Someone representing the military had previously passed him a message asking that he show mercy to the second prince. He knew that this was definitely not a threat, nor was it meant to protect the dignity of the royal family. It was actually a test, the goal being to find out if Fan Xian was able to bring the Qing Kingdom together in a rational and sincere manner; because after all, he would be the one to take over the Overwatch Council. The military and the Overwatch Council had always been on very good terms. In a sense, when Qing Kingdom¡¯s soldiers are fighting in the war, the wisdom and strength of the leaders in the Overwatch Council could directly determine the battlefield survival rate.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about why I decided to fight this battle?¡± Fan Xian said with a smile; he stopped calling the opponent Prince, nor did he keep the Prince¡¯s advice in mind.


    The great prince frowned slightly. He had actually never really thought about it, though as Fan Xian raised the question, he suddenlyprehended. The Overwatch Council had never been involved in the internal conflicts of the princes, but why is this happening now? What was the reason? He suddenly looked up, staring at Fan Xian in surprise.


    Fan Xian was a bit puzzled. He didn¡¯t think that the great prince knew nothing about these schemes. However, he continued smiling and said, ¡°I just wanted to take revenge on those guys, to let them know who I am.¡±


    After a long period of silence, the great prince quickly raised his eyebrows and realized something, bursting intoughter, though he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Well, my little brother, what I could say about him. He is really smart. Now that he has suffered a great deal due to his stupidity, I am sure he will be more careful in the future. Who knows? It might lead to an unexpected positive oue.¡±


    Neither was stupid, and Fan Xian immediately understood his idea. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps...coincidentally, Your Majesty and I have got the same intention. However, whether or not the second prince can benefit from it depends on how you want to convince him.¡±


    The great prince showed great interest. He stared at Fan as if agreeing with him, but in slight disbelief, and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, why you cared about this...so much?¡±


    Fan Xian thought to himself, that even though insincere feelings had formed between the brothers, did he we really want to see another Xuanwu Gate Incident (Fratricide) happening? However he couldn¡¯t say that out loud, so he made a joke and changed the topic. In addition, he still remained vignt against the great prince. Although he was known for being open-minded, and the throne was not something he coveted, his only true love being military affairs. But he is the son of the emperor after all, so who knows what¡¯s in his mind.


    ¡°There is no peace without forgiveness.¡± The great prince gave Fan Xian a meaningful look. He intercedes with Fan for his own brother. For him, someone in a prominent position, it wasn¡¯t easy saying those words


    Fan Xian nodded with a smile. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be absolutely ruthless to the second prince, so he might as well just go along with it. Well, the great prince and the military personnel might start to be on good terms, but that¡¯s not the end goal. He did this simply for the sake of the Emperor... he¡¯s the one who looks down on his people.


    The prominent King was looking down on him.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian had helped the military save face, and as such, the great prince couldn¡¯t say anything else to him. He knew his own brother very well, who just so happened to be a very tough guy. After all, the Fan family had invested a lot in this, and they would certainly not give up until they could benefit from it. Well, right now, they had realized that the discussion was over, but they couldn¡¯t think of any other topics to talk about; apparently, they didn¡¯t know each other very well. It was a little awkward.


    Qin Heng was still in the washroom, and he¡¯d been there a while. The two gentlemen were having tea and feeling bored. Suddenly Fan Xian started asking, ¡°How has the great princess been doingtely? I have been buried in work and haven¡¯t gone to visit her for a while. Please give her my regards, Your Majesty.¡±


    In the world of bureaucracy, choosing the topics during a conversation was a mystery involving subtleties. There was a reason why Fan Xian has brought this up. Just as he expected, the great prince said seriously, ¡°On her trip to the Southern regions, you¡¯ve been by her side as a guard. I thank you for your hard work.¡±


    This was the special talent of Fan Xian. He would choose an appropriate topic that could not only effectively bring people closer, but also let others realize that he was doing them a favor. He then smiled and replied with humble words, afterwards talking about the scenery in the Northern regions with the great prince.


    The wedding of the great prince and the princess of the Northern Qi Kingdom had been scheduled for next spring. The princess was normally in the pce these days, and she has met the great prince on several asions. ording to rumors in the capital, they both loved each other, even though it was a political marriage. Being the ambassador during theirst trip visiting the Princess¡¯ family, Fan Xian was recognized as their matchmaker.


    After some superficial conversation, Fan Xiao¡¯s impression of the great prince had changed. He was a straightforward person, which was rare for a prince. Perhaps the reason lied with his mother, a woman of humble birth. Long ago, his mother was just a captive from Dongyi City. As such, the great prince was very straightforward,cking the arrogance in his heart and soul that existed in the second prince, the third prince and the youngest prince. On the contrary, the great prince was upright, and his voice resonated with power. He wouldn¡¯t conceal anything either.


    It was no wonder his wife had such a good impression of this prince ¨C Fan Xian thought to himself. He smiled and continued chatting with the prince. He noticed that the prince became very excited when he talked about military affairs. He sighed a little as he thought to himself, I don¡¯t have much military skill, and I know myself very well, so I¡¯d better remain silence in front of this prominent man who had been leading the military for years.


    ¡°Sir Fan, have you ever met Shang Shanhu?¡± the great prince asked, his face full of admiration and respect


    Fan Xian was a bit surprised at that moment, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him once at the Shangjing Pce, but it was from a distance, so I didn¡¯t have any impression.¡±


    The great prince pped his own leg, staring at him in disbelief as he said, ¡°Sir, you really have no idea how prominent this man is! It was the perfect opportunity! How could you have missed it?¡± asked the great prince, an expression of pity on his face.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian quickly frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Great Prince, why do you think so highly of Shang Shanhu?¡±


    ¡°He is a hero of our time.¡± The great prince delivered the high praises. Then he narrowed his eyes and said in a cold tone, ¡°Over the past ten years, he independently led the military patrolling along three thousand miles of defensive lines to protect the nation against the Wilderpeople, and he onceunched a surprise attack. After marching hundreds of miles through the snond, the troops had killed over a thousand Wilderpeople...something you may not have known. Even though both the Northern barbarians and Wilderpeople are fierce and tough, whenpared to the Northern barbarians, the Wilderpeople from the Western region are much weaker. Since I¡¯ve been dealing with the Western Wilderpeople for years, I know how hard it is for Shang Shanhu to defend his nation against enemies for years, especially when Northern Qi Kingdom is in such an unstable condition, and his power is nothing short of frightening.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Shang Shanhu has been called back and came back to Shangjing...But this might be a good opportunity, as Your Majesty might have the chance to meet him one day on the battlefield.¡± Fan Xian said with a smile.


    The great prince had a confident expression on his face, and said slowly, ¡°If we could make use of this man in our government, there would be obvious benefits. However, if there everes a day when he and I actually meet on the battlefield, no matter how much I might admire his skills, I would use all that I have learned in this life to bring him down.


    Fan Xian looked at the great prince and could totally sense his energy. Perhaps this is what people called pride, Fan Xian thought to himself, feeling frustrated. He realized that he should have been trained with these skills at his young age. However, it was ideas from his past life interfering with ability to have such pride. something developed on battlefields.


    Nheless, he still maintained his confidence. With a smile his face, he continued talking: ¡°Although I¡¯ve never learned the military tactics and strategies like Shang Shanhu has, I do know that he orchestrated the killing of Shenzhong. He is well-known for making surprise attacks and catching the enemy off guard, like the sound of thunder in a silent ce. He¡¯s such a tough person who is strong and determined. What a talented and superior human being.¡±


    Staring at Fan Xian with a weird look, the great prince put on a fake smile, and said, ¡°Shen was a provost of the Northern Qi Kingdom Discipline¡¯s Commission that had died...something that seems irrevocably linked to you, Commissioner Fan.¡±


    Shenzhong¡¯s death was the first step in the scheme nned by Fan Xian and Haitang. In actuality, there were some people who had already suspected the role that Qing Kingdom had yed in this. But when the great prince pointed it out to him, Fan Xian was a bit shocked. He smiled with a superficial look in his eyes. ¡°Your Majesty knows better than anyone else, although sometimes our devious ways of doing things... is iparable to the strong sense of integrity that you or General Shang Shanhu possess. But sometimes, we do try our best to contribute to the imperial government.¡±


    The great prince looked into his eyes, and suddenly said, ¡°This is exactly what I said earlier to you, that I¡¯ve underestimated you. You know, Shang Shanhu is powerful, yet because of the perfectly nned scheme, he has be your puppet. Sir Fan, you are indeed brilliant.¡±


    It was raining the day when Shang Shanhu killed Shenzhong in the street. It was a well-orchestrated n by the Emperor of the Northern Qi Kingdom and Haitang. Fan Xian thought to himself that since people mistakenly thought it had something to do with him, he might as well take the credit, because it would make him look powerful and people would be more scared of him. This was such a perfect opportunity, one Fan Xian certainly didn¡¯t want to miss. And so with a reserved smile on his face, Fan Xian admitted to it shamelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that ...Sir Fan is the powerhouse among the 9th ranked officials, right?¡± The great prince gave Fan Xian a meaningful look.


    Fan Xian tilted his head slightly, showing a soft smile: ¡°Your Highness, I have no interest in fighting with you ... it¡¯ll be a loss to our imperial government regardless of the oue.¡±


    The great prince didn¡¯t expect Fan Xian to be so sharp, as he was not only immediately figured out what the prince was trying to say, but also used his own words to strike back at him, and so felt frustrated; he was a good fighter, and so naturally he wanted to spar with Fan Xian, who seldom practiced. After all, the great prince was simply a warrior.


    ¡°A lot of people really want to beat me up.¡± Fan Xian thought about the weirdo that he was to meet momentarily, one who went by the name ¡°Shadow¡±. ¡°Your Highness wouldn¡¯t want to do it yourself. So please, let me go,¡± he said with a wry smile on his face.


    These words surprised the great prince again. He thought to himself that, being a straightforward man, he liked making friends, but he was also a very tough guy, partly due to his long service in the military, and also because he was prince. No other courtier dared to talk to him like this except for Fan Xian, who was disrespectful to him outside the capital city gates. And the same thing happened today while they were talked in Chen Garden. He didn¡¯t pay attention how things were worded, joking and cursing angrily, as if the man wasn¡¯t a prince to him


    He took a deep breath and felt that the world was not the same anymore. At the very least, it felt like the world was different when spending time with this young man, Fan Xian.


    ¡°Sir Fan, it¡¯s so much fun talking to you. I like chatting with you.¡± The great prince noticed that Qin Heng had finallye back, so he stood up and smiled, saying, ¡°If you can help me save face, we will put an end to the conflict over the use of road outside of the capital, but in the future, if I ever want to talk to you, you can¡¯t ... y the trick of being sick or escape by going to washroom. ¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and bowed before the great prince. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey, and a talk with great prince is far more interesting than it is with others.¡± He was referring to other Princes of the Emperor.


    The great prince did not say goodbye to Chen Pingping, as he knew that this weird Director didn¡¯t care about old-fashioned manners and etiquette. Before leaving Chen Garden, Qin Heng whispered to Fan Xian to schedule a time for Fan Xian to visit Qin¡¯s home.


    They got in the carriage, after which they passed the most vigorously guarded mountain road outside Chen Garden, as well as the area where the guards of Fan Manor and members of Overwatch Council Qinian Unit were squatting in the grass like mountain bandits. The great prince finally pull down the green roller shutters, saying in a cold tone: ¡°Fan Xian is really an extraordinary man.¡±


    Qin Heng said with a smile: ¡°ording to my father, the more powerful Fan Xian is, the better ... or else if some worthless wretch would be in charge of the Overwatch Council one day, the elderly men from the Bureau of Military Affairs would be annoyed to no end... nor would the brothers in our army lead a pleasant life.¡±


    The great prince nodded. Suddenly he sighed and said: ¡°After leaving the capital for several years, I felt uneasy moving back. It¡¯s especially true since it¡¯s hard for me to find anyone to chat with.¡± Most of his bodyguards were dismissed, and the structure of the Western Expeditionary Army had been disbanded. The Ministry of Public Security had dispatched Officials and soldiers from different Units to the Western border for defense. He was now residing in the capital, and his situation was somewhat simr to that of the powerful man in the Northern region, except that he himself was a prince, ultimately. And naturally his status afforded him better treatment.


    ¡°How was your talk with Commissioner Fan?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± said the prince, ¡°Your father should feel relieved. Even if Director Chen wanted to retire, I believe that Fan Xian would be more than capable seeing to it that the Overwatch Council remained effective and provided effective support for the military.¡±


    Qin Heng shook his head: ¡°I agree. However, I believe young Sir Fan could go above and beyond just that... ¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan is well-known for his meticulous thinking style, and he has arge circle of friends. His superior martial arts skills have reached the 9th rank, which makes him second to none. The Overwatch Council was functioning pretty smoothly under his control... and let¡¯s not forget about his reputation as a poetic genius. He was the one who deserved the books given by the literacy leaders, and yet he would be the president of the Overwatch Council...what an amazing individual,¡± He said in disbelief, ¡°There is no one like him, and in my opinion, he achieves greater sess than even Director Chen.¡±


    The great prince sighed: ¡°Do not forget that next year he will take over the pce treasury as well... This is like putting him in between a storm and the wind, or in the spotlight where everyone is watching. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s in my father¡¯s mind.¡±


    Qin Heng definitely wanted to avoid the topics about His Majesty. The great prince looked at him with a smile and continued: ¡°After all, Fan Xian is still young. Compared to Director Chen, he has a fatal weakness, which I am sure he is well aware of, and that¡¯s why he wanted to seize the opportunity to demonstrate his courage and power, to deter others and hide his own weakness.¡±


    ¡°What kind of weakness?¡± Qin Heng asked curiously.


    ¡°His heart knows bonding.¡± The Great Prince narrowed his eyes and replied gravely: ¡°His uncle is different from him, as his uncle doesn¡¯t have any children and his parents died early. He¡¯s got no rtives, nor does he have any real friends. It¡¯s true that there are many beauties in his Garden, but he doesn¡¯t really love anyone. He is a lone wolf...So if the enemies can¡¯t find his uncle¡¯s weakness, how could they ever defeat him? On the other hand, Fan Xian is not the same, as he¡¯s got his wife, sister, family and friends...all of these are his weaknesses.¡±


    Qin Heng thought to himself how true that was, and in the Qing Kingdom no one knew who Chen Pingping cared about the most...except for His Majesty.


    ¡°No friends, no rtives, no true love...What kind of life is it? It must be very hard.¡± Even though Qin Heng was not an elderly man, it made him a little bit sad when thinking about this.


    ¡°Director Chen¡¯s life is not easy.¡± The great prince said in a very respectful tone, ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s got a long way to go to act like Director Chen.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Right now, inside the Chen Garden, people were singing and ying stringed instruments, the pleasant and soft music floating in the air just like cotton clouds. Dozens of gorgeously dressed beauties were singing merrily and dancing gracefully on the Qintai Stage in theke. Chen Pingping was sitting in his wheelchair and apanied by Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo, enjoying the performance. Sangwen was holding a harp, about to y music to the dancers.


    Chen Pingping was living such afortable and rxing life of a noble, something the two young men from Qing Kingdom who had left Chen Garden riding the carriage hadn¡¯t known, which is why they felt such pity for him.


    Fan Xian appeared from the other side of the garden. Chen Pingping gently pped his hands, and all the singers and dancers left immediately. A beautifuldy politely guided the female guests to the back for a rest. Wan¡¯er knew that Fan Xian wanted to exchange words with Director Chen now, so she followed that beautifuldy to go to the back, but before she left, she gave Fan Xian a nce. She wanted to know how the conversation between him and the great prince went.


    Fan Xian smiled and nodded his head to make his wife feel at ease. Then he walked towards Chen Pingping and stood behind him. He consciously put his hands on the back of the wheelchair and asked: ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡±


    Chen Pingping pointed towards the woods at the east end of the garden.


    Fan Xian remained silent while pushing the wheelchair for a tour in the woods. The young man and the old man didn¡¯t exchange words. It was still early. The cold autumn sun shone obliquely upon them through the trees, leaving long shadows on the ground. The squeaky wheelchair rolled over the shadows on the ground.


    ¡°He called you uncle.¡± Fan Xian walked among the trees pushing the wheelchair. Sparse leaves could be spotted on top of the trees. He smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that the Overwatch Council might report you? This is a terrible offense.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of being reported by the guys in the Overwatch Council? I¡¯ve managed to make it through all of those situations basically unscathed. If all of the reports about me were saved to this date, they could fill the entire imperial study room,¡± said Chen Pingping with a straight face. ¡°He¡¯s calling me uncle, which is permitted by the Emperor, so no one can say anything.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has approved it?¡± Fan Xian was a bit surprised.


    Chen Pingping turned his head and nced at him, saying lightly, ¡°Back then, Lady Ning was a captive of Dongyi during the Northern Expedition, and His Majesty almost lost his life in a scenic ruralnd in the north region. It was Lady Ning¡¯s attentive care that helped him to recover, after which time they had a son, the Great Prince. ¡±


    Fan Xian had heard this story before, and he knew that it was this slim, elderly man who led a dashing cavalry to the northern region and rescued the in that desperate situation. With many thoughts shing through his mind, he suddenly realized something, saying, ¡°You must have maintained a really good rtionship with Lady Ning, have you?¡±


    ¡°At that time the situation was so miserable, and we had to run for our lives. We had left deep impressions on each other, andter be very close. You know, in that situation, we couldn¡¯t afford to let a captive be with us when we tried to escape. When they were trying to kill Lady Ning, I said something to rescue her, which is why she¡¯s always respectful towards me.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°It turns out that you are her savior.¡±


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes and said with pensive slowness, ¡°His Majesty was injured at the time. His body was hard like a piece of wood. He could not move at all. Someone had to clean his body and take care of his bodily functions, and apparently, no one is better suited than a gentle and careful woman.¡±


    ¡°I heard people saying, thatter, Lady Ning was about to move into the imperial pce, and it had caused a disturbance...because His Highness had never married back then, and yet all of sudden, this female captive of Dongyi was going to move into the pce. The Empress is very unhappy.¡± Fan Xian asked, ¡°So you helped her again, right?¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed, and more and more wrinkles appeared on his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t that powerful back then. Actually, your mother¡¯s words saved Lady Ning, who was finally permitted to move into the imperial pce.¡±


    Fan sighed and said: ¡°No wonder ... my mother loved meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°She enjoyed doing that,¡± said Chen Pingping. Suddenly he paused: ¡°But ... it wasn¡¯t really intruding on other people¡¯s affairs, because someone had to say something positive before His Highness finally made up his mind and get married.¡±


    Fan Xian grimaced behind him, and said, ¡°I am not really that interested in the romance stories of older generations.¡±


    ¡°You should listen to these stories. It will be good for you.¡± Chen Pingping said with a cunning smile on his face, ¡°At least you know now that in imperial pce, there is someone you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ning?¡± Fan Xian shook his head: ¡°Just a small favor done for so her many years ago; does such gratitude trulyst that long?¡±


    Chen Pingping said: ¡°Dongyi women are iron-willed and tough. They love loved ones and hate wicked people...And besides, about thirteen years ago, she did a lot to allow your mother achieve her revenge...and because of that, she offended the queen mother, who demoted her to the role of ¡®The Talented,¡¯ from which she has nevere back. ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that the great prince doesn¡¯t want to fight for the throne?¡±


    There was indifference in Chen Pingping¡¯s voice. ¡°He is a wise man. At a very young age, he chose to escape, and it¡¯s probably because of his mother, who is good at educating kids. As such, the great prince is much more straightforward than the second prince and the youngest prince.¡±


    Fan Xian remains silent for a moment, though suddenly asked, ¡°Does Lady Ning know about me?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t.¡± Chen Pingping spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s assume you have all the cards in your hands. You shouldn¡¯t use all the cards at once. Always keep a few cards up your sleeves. ¡±


    ¡°Does His Highness know that I know?¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is it cheating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If His Highness did not ask about it, it isn¡¯t our ce to tell, as we are just the courtiers.¡±


    The young man and the old man bothughed like two foxes.


    ¡°What happened to the offending second prince?¡±


    ¡°Have you reached your target?¡±


    ¡°A total of 17 officials were caught altogether, so most of his aplices in the imperial government are gone. However, I can¡¯t touch anyone in the Ministry of Officials.¡± Fan Xian was counting on his fingers. ¡°The Cui family has also suffered many losses. ording to the news from the Northern Region, they are going to extend their power, which will make it easy for us to take them down.¡±


    ¡°Do not let others know that your next target is Cui family,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly: ¡°Tomorrow morning in the court, His Highness will make a final decision. This will be hard for the second prince to turn around.¡±


    ¡°Will my family be in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Do you care if you lose the title of baron?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t worry. Your father is more cunning than anyone else, how could he let you suffer any losses.¡± A thought came to him, after which Chen Pingping said in a ruthless tone, ¡°While I wasn¡¯t in the capital, you had been called all the way from Danzhou to the capital... so who knows what he¡¯s thinking about.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That sounds like him.¡± Fan Xian said, somewhat frustrated.


    Chen Pingping patted his wheel chair¡¯s armrest and said cynically, ¡°I will admit that he is a good dad.¡±


    Fan Xian did not like to hear such words. He remained silent. Chen Pingping hadn¡¯t expected this kid to be all that respectful toward Fan Jian, so he some smiled, feeling a bit happy. ¡°What did youe for today?¡±


    ¡°To bring my wife and sister here to for a free meal.¡± Fan Xian gave a reluctant smile.


    ¡°And by the way, let them have an eye-opening experience seeing what it is like for a lonely old man to keep dozens of beauties in his ce.¡±


    All of sudden, he stops joking with the elderly man. He became mncholy and asked: ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you ... really a loyal courtier?¡± The question seems childish.


    However Chen Pingping took the question very seriously. After a long while, he said carefully, ¡°I remain loyal to His Majesty and loyal to the Qing Kingdom ... and you should know full well by now that no matter what you do, His Majesty is watching over you. You may only achieve the things he allows you to...in a word, remaining loyal to His Majesty is equal to be loyal to yourself. Therefore you must always remember this and be loyal to His Majesty.


    Does it mean to remain loyal to His Majesty or to myself? Fan Xian did not want to dig into this issue.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve taken early action this time, earlier than what His Majesty had nned.¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and said slowly: ¡°And due to your own way of doing things, your purposes have been revealedpletely. His Majesty doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve found out the story of your life; he will be suspicious of your purpose.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent, as he already knew that this was the biggest issue caused by the incident.


    ¡°Do not worry. Let me take care of it.¡± Chen Pingping said softly.


    Fan Xian was no longer worried about it. He pushed the wheelchair, walking out of these beautiful but dreary woods. The young man and old man were heading towards the west, gradually leaving their shadows behind, but the wheels of the wheelchair were constantly rolling over the grounded shadows


    The court was going to meet the next day on time. Over the past few days, the father and son of Fan family pretended to be sick and failed to show up in the court meetings. Today, they finally showed up at the meeting, anticipating the raging storm of impeachment and denouncements from the ministers. The memoranda were submitted to the Overwatch Council a while ago. Minister of Revenue Fan Jian admitted his mistake and that Fan Sizhe, the ck sheep of his family, behaved the way he did as a result of inappropriate family education. Fan Xian had also submitted his memorandum, admitting his error and a seeking punishment. He also admitted that the homicide case urred in Bao Yue brothel was due to hisck of supervision.


    However, the Fan family wouldn¡¯t admit to any of the other charges. At the end of day, no one had the evidence regarding the conspiracy against the capital official or of the killings in the rainy night. Plus, these wless actions were good enough to shut the tattler¡¯s up.


    Conversely, regarding Fan family¡¯s allegations against the second prince, the opponent was having a hard time addressing the issues. After all, Xie Bian was one of the Bajia Warriors who killed people outside of capital court and Xie Bian himself had died suddenly in prison. All of the usations pointed to the second prince.


    To the surprise of the courtiers, the defense by the second prince was not that strong. All the counterattacks merely scratched the surface. After a short while, everyone realized that the two sides must have made secret agreements; put another way, the second prince had admitted defeat.


    His Majesty the Emperor had been sitting on the dragon throne quietly and listening, and only showed an imprable expression when Fan Xian stepped up requesting punishment.


    Not long after, the courtiers had exchanged opinions, and upon His Majesty¡¯s confirmation, this matter has finallye to a close.


    Fan Jian, the Minister of Revenue, didn¡¯t discipline his children properly and let them go unchecked, resulting in one bing a murderer. However, considering his many years of hard work, and as credit for the Shouju event, he was given a milder punishment, including having no sry for three years and seeing his nobility decreased by two ranks, while additionally, he should shut himself away to think over his mistakes


    Commissioner of Overwatch Council and academic of the imperial college Fan Xian had also done wrong by dispatching soldiers without authority. Although he had admitted his error and requested punishment on behalf of his brother, his crime was hard to forgive. His title of nobility was removed and sry stopped. Furthermore, he was ordered to organize books donated by Zhuang Mohan for the next three years


    The Ministry of Justice had issued an arrest warrant for Fan Sizhe, the second son of Fan Jian, who had fled to avoid punishment. A description of the wanted man had circted throughout the country.


    The official of the capital had been dismissed from office, put in prison and would go to trialter.


    The Duke...


    ...


    ...


    Finally, the rulings for the second prince became known. Due to his wrongdoing, his rank of nobility was lowered, and he would spend the next six months under house arrest.


    The rulings had finallye out. The officials and themon people were trying to figure out the meaning behind the above rulings. Nheless, for the father and son of Fan family, even though their ranks of nobility were either reduced or removed, which were indeed heavy punishments, they didn¡¯t suffer any substantial loss. On the contrary, the second prince had lost many subordinates, and the prince himself would be under house arrest for 6 months. These were such harsh punishments that everyone could clearly see that Fan family won the battle this round.


    However, people who looked more closely had noticed an interesting coincidence in the rulings issued by His Majesty. The descriptions of the offenses were vague, as ¡°wrongdoing¡± was noted for both Fan Xian and the second prince. After all, engaging in wrongdoing was not a big issue for a Commissioner of Overwatch Council, though for a prince, it definitely was.


    The situation had changed in the imperial court. It became so obvious to everyone that the second prince no longer had the favor of the Emperor, and at the same time, Fan Xian had never been called into the pce alone. People started wondering: Did this mean that when two tigers fought, both lost? Furthermore, as a courtier, Fan Xian used to hold special favor of emperor. Again, did it mean that everything was over?


    However, Fan Xian had no reaction to any of these changes. He seemed very happy staying inside the school every day. He worked alongside other staff organizing books. asionally he would go to the Overwatch Council. He even spent 2 days visiting the Bureau of military affairs and the General¡¯s mansion, and also went to visit empresses in the pce with Wan¡¯er and his sister. He even bumped into the great prince once in the Shufang Pce where the great princess of Northern Qi was living temporarily. Of course, during his visit to the imperial pce, he didn¡¯t see the emperor.


    On top of that, he had secretly discussed many issues with Xiaoyan Prince. The dispensation of forces along the northern region smuggling routes targeting the pce treasury was put in ce, and when the time was ripe, an attack would beunched against the Cui family, which would immediately cut off the source of ie for Xinyang and the second prince. Regarding the Zhenqi in the body, he¡¯s taking it seriously. He would see what Master Feijie was going to suggest so as to determine whether or not he should take medicine.


    And so the day went. Before anybody realized it, a cold autumn wind started blowing, and the well-dyed chrysanthemum viewing party had finally begun. But Fan Xian had already put onyered clothing. He was staring at thest piece of hopeless leaf with fear, and thought to himself, in this terrible weather, how could a fearless chrysanthemum to bring about their blossoms?

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: Chrysanthemum, Ancient Swords and Alcohol


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The elegant flowers that were unafraid of the cold, and would happily reveal their buds in autumn, were the chrysanthemums. These flowers were the ones most adored by everyone on the central in. The chrysanthemum wasn¡¯t rare here, and in Danzhou, where Fan Xian hailed from, they were in abundance. The Danzhou chrysanthemum tea was a renowned beverage in the Qing Kingdom. In these past few years, the Fan manor had to import much of these flowers for distribution in the capital.


    Because of this, Fan Xian was quite familiar with this flower. He often thought about that little yellow flower that bloomed on the coastal cliffs of Danzhou. He knew that the chrysanthemum was able to endure the cold. The historical poet from his past life, Yuan Zhen, proudly said that he liked this flower, and that if they were to cease to exist, he would not appreciate any other. But with all this being said, it was not a winter flower, and in cold weather such as this ¨C the weather that apanies the deepest recesses of autumn ¨C they should have long since wilted.


    The carriage passed by the heavily guarded lines that skirted the feet of the mountain. Under the watch of the Imperial Guard and Royal Guard, Fan Xian and a few young men disembarked the carriage. Following the path along an autumn stream, he went past a river that was weaker than it was in the spring and in the summer. Suddenly, he saw a temple in front of him, one that was built in the architectural style of the Qing Kingdom. Where it firmly stood, it looked as if it had been carved directly out of the mountainside.


    The Floating Temple built into the cliffside was supported by great wooden beams andyered pirs. The tallest ceiling of the temple was ten meters high. The entire scene looked as if someone had hastily taped a behemoth-sized painting onto the mountainside. The autumn winds that glided across these hignds were fierce, and they bellowed far and wide. It brought an icy chill to the people that walked those slopes to observe the flowers. They were almost concerned about whether or not the frigid air would end up blowing the temple away. The legends say that this temple was the earliest construct of the Qing Kingdom, and it was built from the dervish who believed in the existence of the Holy Temple and that it ought to be constructed with cobbles, stone and wood. Its making took a few hundred years, but the reason for its existence was to disy the virtues of what a Holy Temple should be and bring, and to also spread the word that people should be nice to each other.


    The Holy Temple never involved itself with earthly matters; it was quite a mysterious ce. But it seemed as if across these few thousand years, it always affected the world in subversive ways. There were many rumors, whose origins were lost to time, that described its appearance in ambiguous rity. Although there weren¡¯t many dervish, each of them were righteous and widely respected by others. So, the Holy Temple, in the minds of the civilians, was in an extremely high ce.


    As a member of the royal family and ruler, this Holy Temple had no effect, though it had the ability to influence other things, and so they maintained their respect for it. This fence-riding was what the politicians were best at, and were most willing to do.


    Which is why the Qing Kingdom¡¯s royal family had this Royal Flower Observation event once every three years. It was organized in the Floating Temple.and had be aw. This event, however, was most likely construed to ease tensions and soothe bitter rivalries that may crop up between the royals, and help further their bonds with one another. It was to avoid the repetition of certain events, such as the assassination of two crown princes in the Qing Kingdom two decades ago.


    The royal family of the Qing Kingdom was not as active as they used to be, so in this flower observation event, they invited married rtives and other families that were close to them. Following the new rules established in the past few years, the Qin and Ye family were cornerstones of the military and were both a part of it, as well. The Qin family had considerable power within the military, while the Ye family had authored the guarding and protection of the capital for many years. In the Ye family, there was also a grandmaster with supreme status.


    Aside from that, there were a few old families that were made sovereign following the construction of the kingdom. There were also a few new families like the Ren family who married a faraway princess. In regards to how Fan Xian could be a part of these flower observing proceedings, it was not due to the power that the Fan family had. In fact, they cared little for the power of any chancellor, and permission was not granted due to his marriage with Wan¡¯er either; a marriage that gave Fan Xian a slight association with the royal family. It was because that the Elder of the Fan family, raised the Emperor and his brother King Jing and as such, were very close. This was not something that many would understand. In terms of private rtions, the Fan family was arguably the closest to the royal family.


    Fan Xian was gasping, and he put his hands upon his waist as he stood near the Floating Temple. Looking at all these famous and powerful people of the Qing Kingdom, he could not help but mumble to himself, ¡°Observing chrysanthemums? Where are they?¡±


    Minister Fan had already been invited to a spot where he could avoid the wind. The elders were always prioritized before others. His carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. The guards stood outside the area where the Royal Guards were. The people from Fan manor were only left with one man and two women. A perfect triangle. Lin Wan¡¯er, who was in the triangle, pointed at the foot of the mountain and said out loud, ¡°Oveer there!¡±


    Fan Xian froze and took one step towards the mountain¡¯s cliff. A crude autumn wind tackled his senses, but he squinted his eyes and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°What a beautiful ce.¡±


    The cliffs that the Floating Temple resided upon were slightly caved-in, and it was shaped like the letter ¡°U¡±. The roads skirted the feet of the mountain, and so Fan Xian, upon the culmination of his climb, did not notice anything special along his treading of the path. Having reached the top, he looked down and across the sweeping panorama. He now noticed the fields he walked along were full of chrysanthemums, their colors were deeper than the average sort, as well. They were golden and their petals were long.


    ¡°The golden chrysanthemums; they match the characteristics of the royal family.¡± Fan Xian stood on the cliffside, observing and soaking-in the view of that glistening field of flowers. Heplimented it further by saying, ¡°in this cold weather, to see them grow as marvelously as they are is a strange thing.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er exined by saying, ¡°They are gold chrysanthemums, and people say that back in the day after the Floating Temple was built, the northern Wei kingdom¡¯s Tian Yi Dao¡¯s master Gen Chen brought them here himself. Ever since, it has been the provider of an odd and unique view.¡±


    ¡°Gen Chen?¡± Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°is that grandmaster Ku Hei¡¯s teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head as he continued to look down the mountain, and after a while he started to notice that much of these chrysanthemums weren¡¯t actually growing all that well. This was due to the soil of the mountain not being so rich itself. As a result, each chrysanthemum was separated from the next by a few inches. The field looked far more fertile and bountiful from up high, as the distance mostly negated the sight of the spaces between each flower. This illusion was why they did not realize it was a field of chrysanthemums from down low. Here, from up high, it almost looked as if they were slowly taking over the entire mountainside, a far cry from the true nature of these flowers, whose reality was not as powerful or as luxurious as they initially seemed.


    Someone was already approaching to greet Fan Xian. The Emperor had been quite cold to him recently, Plus, Wan¡¯er¡¯s status did not allow for the young noblemen to talk too frivolously of their own topics of interest with Fan Xian while in her presence. As a result, there was little more than a simple trading of greetings and formalities before they continued on their own way. Fan Xian was smiling when he spoke to others, and the words he spoke were soft. After repeated encounters that unfolded in the same manner, he got a little bored and mostly spaced out upon each meeting. Subconsciously, he would observe his environment, an action inspired by his career.


    The Floating Temple looked to be hanging high before a cliffside. There was only one way to climb the mountain, and today, the royal family of the Qing Kingdom had gathered. The Imperial Guard had tread across each trail and hill well before their arrival, in assurance of their safety. The defense was solid. Inside the Royal Guards¡¯ ranks were the pce guards as well, and in regards to the gentle-looking eunuchs, nobody knew if any of Eunuch Hong¡¯s subordinates were amongst them. Fan Xian thought that the omission of the Tiger Guards was rather strange, but from what he could see, their exclusion was more than made up for. Assassins aside, even a mosquito would have difficulty sneaking past the protection established across these mountainsides.


    Fan Xian smiled and waved to say hello to Ren Shaoan. Seeing him get pulled away embarrassingly, now his heart was brought a tidbit of joy. His father-inw had been retired for quite some time now, and his rtionship with those people had lessened as a result. As he looked up, Fan Xian could not help but squint his eyes. The few people who had the most power in the Qing Kingdom were now all gathered up in this wooden temple, all at the same time. From afar, you could watch a person clothed in yellow on the top floor, absorbing the view. That person was the Emperor.


    He raised his head and had an inexplicable feeling take hold of his heart. His mind was spinning as he thought up a humorous scene. Right now, if the people of the Northern Qi Kingdom and the Dongyi City¡¯s elites came over to burn down the entire temple, what would the earth be like? Of course, he knew that the security of the capital was imprably tight and this urrence was an impossibility. These were just Fan Xian¡¯s idle musings. He also thought that if he were to climb up to the temple, which entry should he aim for? And which trail would take the least amount of time to ascend and reach the top?


    It really was just the habit of his career.


    One eunuch ran over in a rush, all the way from the temple. The young nobles on in fields in front of the temple quickly stepped aside to make a path for him. The eunuch ran before three of them to politely ask, ¡°the Emperor is asking for Lady Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was surprised. She looked at Fan Xian and softly said, ¡°Eunuch Dai, is he only asking for me?¡±


    Eunuch Dai was an old friend of Fan Xian, and he knew what people may begin saying if he was not also invited into the temple, with the eyes of all upon him. With a guilty look, he remorsefully told Fan Xian, ¡°the Emperor did not have any furthermands.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said to Wan¡¯er, ¡°You go.¡± After that, he quietlyughed and continued, ¡°Uncles love their nieces, I know that.¡±


    Watching Wan¡¯er disappear behind a darkened door frame of the Floating Temple, Fan Xian squinted and did not say anything. He led his sister away to see if there were any greater sights to behold. Someone, however, was not willing to let him rx. There was a disturbing voice heard on the wind, and it yelled, ¡°Master!¡±


    Fan Xian turned around to see Ye Ling¡¯er. He noticed that her face looked slightly agitated, and he knew why. Next year, Ye Ling¡¯er was going to marry the second prince. The ongoing feud between him and Fan Xian may have looked like child¡¯s y on the surface, but it was real, and it was brutal. She was the daughter of Ye Zhong, and there was no way Fan Xian would fail to understand what was between them.


    He looked at Ye Ling¡¯er, and with a smile, mockingly asked, ¡°What is on your mind? Are you concerned about me bullying your future husband a little too much?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er saw his face was calm, and she recovered her happy personality,ughing as she responded, ¡°I was worried you would not be willing to talk to me anymore.¡±


    Ruoruo was nearby, and she alsoughed. She said, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er sighed and said, ¡°I have been pondering the whereabouts of your second brother. In the future, when I y mahjong, his absence will be a blight.¡± In the backyard of the Fan manor, many mahjong parties had taken ce there over the past two years. On the table, the presence of Fan Ruoruo and Fan Sizhe was a guarantee; making up the other two spots were Lin Wan¡¯er and Ye Ling¡¯er. They were a group of good friends.


    ¡°It looked to me as if you and Ruoruo enjoyed giving out free money to Fan Sizhe and Wan¡¯er.¡± Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°With the party having been split up, you will lose less. That sounds like something to be happy about, to me.¡±


    As they were talking, Qin Heng approached them from afar. He was a ways away from reaching them, but he already began shouting. He hollered, ¡°What are you guys hiding over there for?! What are you talking about?!¡± His voice was really loud, almost as if he deliberately desired everyone else to hear his words. Fan Xian bore a wry smile and responded, ¡°We were talking about mahjong!¡±


    Qin Heng looked happy. He patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders and told him, ¡°I am good at mahjong.¡± He looked around and furrowed his eyebrows a little before speaking again. ¡°The flower observation event was devised by the Emperor as an opportunity for the royals and nobles to mix, interact and get to know each other a little better. So tell me, why is it so lonely in your presence?¡± With Fan Xian¡¯s situation in recent days, even those who believed themselves to be far inferior and low would go around chatting. There was no discernible reason for it to be so quiet around Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was all calm as he said, ¡°I have onlye to learn that these flowers are only visible from afar today. I cannot even get close enough to touch them. My personality should be well understood by you; I have absolutely no interest in talking with the others. And in regards to making friends...¡± Heughed and continued, ¡°I have little interest there either.¡±


    For the so-called ¡°Flower Observation Event¡±, it was simr to the prom in his past life; an opportunity for people to get together and socializee. Either that or a tea party. It was an opportunity for others to show off and brag about their rtion to the royal family, and assure their position in the eyes of others. But to Fan Xian, he held great disdain for presenting his existence by the metric of how close he was with the Emperor. As a result, he thought it was extremely boring.


    Qin Heng was already thirty, and he had a family at home. But the Qin family members had toe out here to view the flowers every three years. He had seen them countless times and had grown tired of the event a long, long time ago. Hearing Fan Xian say his piece, he couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Today, the second prince and King Jing¡¯s crown prince, Honcheng, were not released from their manors, and they were still imprisoned. Because of this, they did note out to visit the Floating Temple.


    ¡°Master, this view is not bad. Make a poem!¡± Ye Linger was fluttering her sparkling eyes.


    Every time he looked into thisdy¡¯s bright eyes, which shone like jewelry, he always felt as if he were going to get blinded. He unwittingly squinted his eyes and replied, ¡°as a teacher, I have already told you that I do notpose poems anymore.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er had called him master. The way it was said was in the manner of a little girl ying around, and this joke was fairly well-known throughout the capital. Fan Xian would always y along and refer to himself as teacher, which made the jest all the more humorous. Qin Heng and Fan Ruoruo could not help butugh in amusement.


    Qin Heng was making fun by saying, ¡°That song you wrote in the Northern Qi Kingdom is pretty popr. How could you attempt to hide it from us?¡±


    Fan Xian was given a headache. He randomly described the view to change the topic, but then shook his head to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this with anyone else. I utterly despise writing poems nowadays.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked to the ground and recalled a poem of his and quoted it, ¡°It is not that I especially love the chrysanthemum, it is just that if they were all to die, there would be no other flower I could appreciate.¡± After reciting these two lines she heard Fan Xian sigh. She asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because someone is chomping at the bit, asking me to write another one effortlessly. It is the most painful thing in the world.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke these words slowly, and it made the three people who looked confused startughing. Theugh was one of unbridled joy; almost giddily like that of children.


    The nobles who gathered up in front of the Floating Temple, while they were drinking tea and chatting, all of a sudden heardughing. They were shocked and looked towards four young people near the cliff. They were quick to recognize their identity, and their hearts trembled a little. Fan Xian¡¯s name was everywhere; everyone knew about him. He had already yanked the second prince from off his saddle and, now he was standing with young members of the Qin and Ye family. Did this mean something?


    Fan Xian did not care much for how others viewed him. All of a sudden, though, his nose twitched to smell of something burning. He was thinking about whether or not tonight¡¯s meal was ham. He turned around and saw that a ck smoke was rising from the corner of the Floating Temple. It was unmistakable.


    Fan Xian could sense everything, and so he was the first one to take notice. Nobody else had yet to be aware that something was amiss, even those Pce Guards that were everywhere had yet make a single move.


    Those who saw these four young men who were still standing against the wind on the cliff greatly envied them in their hearts.


    ...


    ...


    After the wind blew, the ck smoke looked as if it had been provoked. It suddenly kicked up into a rage. There was fire in the smoke, and Fan Xian¡¯s body was already racing off towards it, as quick as the wind that pushed against him.


    ¡°Qin Heng! Protect the girls!¡±


    By the time he said this, he had already arrived in front of the temple. Seeing the fireshing wildly, and feeling the heat press against his face, he pushed the guards who were approaching him with swords out of the way. He yelled to them, ¡°Are you blind!?¡±


    The fire was rising. Because the Floating Temple was made of wood, the fire spread quickly. The young nobles who hade to watch the flowers began screaming and started running away. All of a sudden, their rxed posture warped to madness as chaos engulfed the previously rxed ins of leisure. The autumn was prone to making things dry, but this fire was by no means a natural urrence. Something was amiss. The Royal Guards that were leading the people from the pce were on top of the building, and so the guards downstairs were a little frightened.


    Fan Xian was yelling to the guards and eunuchs, ¡°Where is the sand to quell the mes?!¡±


    After he spoke, the people were roused. They finally realized who he was, and immediately did as hemanded. Step by step, they did everything that they were ordered to. First, they asked the old chancellors of the first floor to exit. Then, they sent the guards to run upstairs and protect the Emperor. At the same time, they sent out a dozen elites to fan out, inspect and secure the area.


    They reacted at once, and they did as they were told quickly. The nobles were terrified, but the guards and eunuchs still maintained their courage in their attempts to quell the fire. Before long, it looked as if the mes were beginning to be brought under control. Minister Fan was included among the old chancellors, and they safely escaped the first floor. The stairs of the Floating Temple were really tight, and those who went to warn those on the upper floors were slow in doing their task. Because of this, they had yet to descend to safety.


    Seeing that his father was okay, Fan Xian was calm. But in his heart, he was still a little frightened. He did not expect that his amusing imagining earlier would be a reality. If the fire really did spread, the Emperor who was on the top floor enjoying the view, there was every possibility that he could have died.


    This must have been arson. He did not know how this person hid his identity and managed to get past the guards to do as he did. The method used to start the fire was sloppy, however, and it got Fan Xian to notice.


    Things could not have been this simple. Fan Xian was standing in front of the temple, which was still a scene of chaos. He forced himself to maintain hisposure and think it all through. But when he thought of Wan¡¯er being on the top floor, his mind was disturbed and a state of calm could not be achieved. He had a bad feeling about this entire affair. Still, he did not dare to enter and ascend, for he did not want to risk the possibility of being framed once more.


    Minister Fan ran in front of him and coldly said, ¡°Fan Xian, go and protect the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian was ready for this, but at the same time, he did not have time to contemte his father¡¯s feelings. He then told two elite guards to apany him in his ascent of the Floating Temple. He did not want to walk stairs, so he used both of his feet to leap from off the ground. At this moment, his person resembled a ck shadow as he hopped along the cornices of the Floating Temple to reach the top, as if a ghost.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: Chrysanthemum, Ancient Swords and Alcohol (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian swung his whole body lightly and effortlessly upwards while gripping the cracks between the cornices of the temple with his fingers and stepping on tiptoe on the outside of the wooden cornices. His special climbing method and little tricks used in this climbing were almost perfectlybined to create a breathtaking spectacle of climbing, and he had already reached the top floor of the Floating Temple in the blink of an eye.


    On the ground by the mountainside below, the situation was under control, and the fire there was by andrge quelled. These nobles and chancellors of the Qing Kingdom were the tough lot who had experienced many wars and disasters, so they were soon able to pull themselves together after some brief chaos, with some of them even throwing themselves into action immediately, creating one moreyer of defense that was in addition to the royal guards, in order to guarantee the safety of the Floating Temple. As the crowd craned their heads anxiously, they saw Fan Xian fly upward like a lightning and arrive on the top of the building. Nobody had expected Commissioner Fan¡¯s climbing skills to reach such an amazing level, and they couldn¡¯t help but gasp in unified surprise.


    Lightly holding onto the cornice below the top floor with his right hand, Fan Xian bent his left leg slightly and ced his left hand on the hilt of the ck dagger hidden in his boot. It was rather quiet on the top floor; but Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare go in recklessly, so he yelled toward the top floor, ¡°This is courtier Fan Xian.¡±


    It seemed that someone said something on the top floor. Fan Xian squinted toward the top floor, enwrapped by walls and windows for letting in breeze, and he felt relieved after having seen the countless chilly lights had gradually vanished. Somebody inside said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The wooden window had been pushed open, making a creaking sound.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to respond too slowly, and by contracting his muscles in his core, his entire body sprang up and went in the top floor of the temple gently and quietly along with the mountain wind, out of fear to scare the Emperor. As soon as both of his feet touched the floor, he noticed through his peripheral vision that the nervous elite guards slowly stepped back a pace, realizing that he would have faced many thrusting swords if he didn¡¯t report his presence beforeing up.


    Fan Xian swept the entire floor with his eyes and didn¡¯t see the expected assassination happening here. So he let out a rxed sigh, after which he came to the entrance to the corridor and noticed a passing figure looking like the Empress Dowager, disappearing from view in the blink of an eye. Wan¡¯er, whom he worried about the most, was supporting the old woman by holding her arms, and the mysterious Eunuch Hong was following them close behind with his hands in the sleeves, his back hunched.


    The Empress Dowager and the women of the pce had already left due to the fire downstairs.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?!¡±


    An intimidating but peaceful voice rang out. Fan Xian was startled for a brief moment before regaining his senses. Spinning around, he bowed to the middle-aged man standing on the left side by the railing, saying calmly, ¡°A fire started downstairs, which someone obviously started. I was worried about Your Majesty¡¯s safety, so I came.¡±


    The Emperor of the Qing Kingdom that day wore a casual bright-yellow robe. He looked at the outside through a window, his hands behind his back. They were at a high elevation, so one could see a great deal from where they were. The yellow chrysanthemums covering the whole mountain gave viewers a chilly feeling of uing threats. However, the Emperor didn¡¯t seem too worried about his own safety, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly while peacefully watching the wonderful rivers and mountains that belonged to him. He looked, with a mocking expression, at the officials at the bottom of the temple, who acted nervously, as if they had encountered a powerful enemy.


    The Empress Dowager and the royal concubines had all left the top floor of the building, and they met the royal guards who had juste up to help them on the third floor, walking carefully down to the bottom of the temple. On the top floor of the Floating Temple, which had many windows for letting in wind, three male royals, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince and Third Prince, were also there in addition to the extremely calm the Emperor, with a dozen sword carrying royal guards, and a few personal young eunuchs.


    It took but a quick nce for Fan Xian to learn of the protective strength in the building. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows briefly to show his uneasiness. The fire downstairs was obviously suspicious. It was lucky that he discovered it early enough to quell it so that nobody had the opportunity to carry out any assassination amid the chaos. Yet it was quite certain that the assassins were still hiding in the temple. However, it was unfathomable that the enemies could sneak into the Qing Kingdom who was so powerful in strength. As the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, he was confident in the protective strength of the Qing Kingdom. The hidden assassins had to be the top-level swordsmen who had the ability to disturb the world with a swing of their swords, and there couldn¡¯t be more than three.


    Gong Dian wasn¡¯t in the building. Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat after learning this. The fact that Eunuch Hong had helped the Empress Dowager go downstairs caused Fan Xian another slight headache. Was the purpose of setting the fire by the assassins to draw the best fighter of the pce downstairs?


    At that moment on the top floor, besides those sword-carrying royal guards, it seemed that he himself was the only real high-level fighter. Fan Xian evaluated the situation in the building somewhat arrogantly. In his mind, the second prince was probably a good fighter on horse, but he might not be able to thwart an elite assassin in such close-rangebat.


    The Emperor, based on his expression, didn¡¯t seem to worry too much about the event. Perhaps as a ruler of thend, he had to show a calm and dominating aura. Yet Fan Xian didn¡¯t want this middle-aged man to be hurt idently, causing many innocent people in Qing Kingdom to die. He furrowed his brows slightly, signaling the crown prince with his eyes, who pretended to be calm and stood behind the Emperor.


    The crown prince was slightly perplexed at first, but realized what was on Fan Xian¡¯s mind, bowing to the Emperor, ¡°Father, since the cause of the fire is still unknown, please leave here for now.¡±


    However, the Emperor didn¡¯t pay attention to the request of the east pce¡¯s crown prince. He turned around slowly, and with a faintly mocking expression on his distinctive face, he asked Fan Xian, ¡°Has the fire been quelled?¡± Fan Xian was taken aback a bit, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s been quelled.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to leave then?¡±


    Holding the railing with his left hand, the Emperor said slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t retreated that much in my life.¡±


    Fan Xian appeared calm on the surface, but he started cursing inside his mind, thinking how the Emperor wanted to show off his courage under the threat, but Fan Xian wasn¡¯t interested in such a show, as he pressed in a deep voice, ¡°Though there isn¡¯t any suspicious movement right now, it¡¯s hard to provide defense, as we are atop the peak...I beg Your Majesty to consider the safety of the kingdom, and return to the pce immediately.¡±


    To advise an emperor to act in the name of the country was the most effective method in those imperial court ys of his previous life. Yet it was obvious that this method didn¡¯t work so well with the emperor of the Qing Kingdom. He turned around and said coldly, ¡°Fan Xian, you are the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. If someone dares assassinate this emperor...it¡¯s your fault. Should I be punished by not being able to observe the flowers because of your mistake?¡±


    Fan Xian felt wronged, thinking he was merely a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, and the council wasn¡¯t asked to get involved in this chrysanthemum observation, though his Sixth Bureau was indeed in charge of collecting such information. How could he predict the enemies¡¯ intentions all the time? But soon he thought that they hadn¡¯t heard anythingtely even though the Overwatch Council had awork of intelligent agents all over the world. There were only two or three forces that dared harm the royal family of Qing Kingdom and who had been quiet and showed restraint recently; but it was hard to understand how Dongyi City remained tranquil. Sigu Sword had been the top surveince target and he had been staying in Dongyi City for certain.


    Having seen the peaceful expression on the Emperor¡¯s face, Fan Xian started wondering if the fire actually...was a prelude for the assassination?! Was he too nervous and overreacted?


    Upon seeing Fan Xian fall silent, the three princes present thought Fan Xian was a bit embarrassed after being reprimanded by the Emperor. Crown Prince coughed softly once, ready to say something favorably on behalf of Fan Xian, but he suddenly thought of the second prince, who had been demoralized by Fan Xian recently. Though he was pleased with the result, the strength of this courtier had be formidable enough to be out of his control. To put down Fan Xian at the moment, their father might have some other purpose; so he kept his mouth shut, instead shooting aforting nce at Fan Xian.


    The second prince didn¡¯t think so much, saying with a serious tone, ¡°Father, what Commissioner Fan said makes some sense. Though no enemy in the world would dare assassinate you, you should go downstairs for the sake of your safety and to lessen the anxiety of those chancellors at the bottom of the building.¡±


    Though it seemed that the Emperor appreciated the second prince¡¯s straightforward attitude, he still didn¡¯t treat Fan Xian differently, saying coldly, ¡°Fan Xian, as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, you acted so nervously. I¡¯m really disappointed.¡±


    Fan Xian cursed in his mind a few times more, but his expression became even more self-effacing, as he said with a self-mockery smile, ¡°Your Majesty is right to reprimand me.¡±


    Looking at Fan Xian questioningly, the Emperor asked suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fan Xian responded as he quickly thought of a way to deal with the situation.


    ¡°This courtier thinks that Your Majesty should cherish your own life since your safety is rted to the safety of thend, meaning your safety is crucial. One can never be too cautious to do so. The scenery of the yellow chrysanthemums will reappear every year, but the emperor of Qing Kingdom is only one person. Regardless of whether this courtier is called as nerve-wrecked a coward as a mouse, he still begs Your Majesty to go downstairs and return to the pce.¡±


    Everybody remained silent in embarrassment, as no one thought Fan Xian would dare talk back to the Emperor in front of the group and dared argue about the Emperor¡¯s life and death. Fan Xian actually refuted the me the Emperorid on him earlier!


    ¡°You are too bold...¡±


    Yet for some reason, the Emperor¡¯s expression had be somewhat rxed upon hearing this remark. He said while looking at Fan Xian, ¡°If anybody says you¡¯re as cowardly as a mouse, I really wouldn¡¯t know about that. Where on earth could we find such arge mouse?¡±


    This was supposed to be a joke. All the people on the floor, besides the Emperor himself, were in a nervous mood, so nobody daredugh at the joke. Fan Xian was the only one whoughed slightly, and bitterly.


    All of a sudden, the Emperor¡¯s voice became deeper and his eyes were even closed, letting the mountain wind from outside tousle his slightly wrinkled mid-aged face.


    ¡°In my lifetime, I have encountered many assassinations. It¡¯s impossible for you kids to know how dangerous and exciting the world was back then,¡± said the Emperor with a soft smile. ¡°This was a sloppy assassination attempt. Starting a fire that has no possibility to spread is not going to force this emperor to leave, not that easily.¡±


    Fan Xian thought to himself that the ruler of thend was unnecessarily ying a brave role, but he paid attention mostly to the surroundings. Gong Dian and Eunuch Hong were both not there, and the Tiger Guards were not there either. What we had here were those elite guards and three princes...or was it four? Though the personal eunuchs of the Emperor were loyal and their rtives of past three generations were under the control of the imperial court, it wasn¡¯t enough to rely on these people to protect the Emperor. Especially after Eunuch Hong had left with the Empress Dowager, and all that made Fan Xian grow worried.


    Suddenly he had a shocking thought: If the Emperor were assassinated just then, he, as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, would be most responsible for the incident. Why didn¡¯t his father think of this when they met downstairs?


    Eunuch Dai said loudly, ¡°His Majesty has encountered assassinations forty-three times in his life and has never retreated one step before.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled briefly and then thought of Wang Qinian in the far north, amused that the sessful men all had one or more exceptional supporting yers to back them up.


    The Emperor slowly opened his eyes, his expression tranquil but full of self-confidence, ¡°Northern Qi, Eastern Yi, Western Hu, and Southern Yue, plus those who were defeated by this Emperor and lost their families and countries, all want to kill me with a swing of the sword. With twenty years gone, who has achieved it?¡± He continued with a softugh, ¡°When one has be used to being assassinated, Fan Xian, you will understand why this Emperor doesn¡¯t pay too much attention to such matters anymore.¡±


    So you have experience with this! Fan Xian cursed in his mind. He had cursed that day more than he ever had. Yet, as he was the Commissioner of the Overwatch, he had no choice but to take the responsibility. He was responsible for the Emperor¡¯s safety. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want to be med for the biggest mishap in the world. So he kept on advising the Emperor shamelessly and bravely to return to the pce.


    The Emperor was finally annoyed by his begging, yelling angrily, ¡°How could Fan Jian educate a useless person like you?! How could Chen Pingping choose you?!¡±


    Fan Xian responded by smiling excessively, though he cursed in his mind: you could teach me if you thought you were so capable, which was your responsibility anyway.


    The situation had been under the control. The assassins, no matter how skillful they were, had perhaps already fled; otherwise they would end up badly hurt when the royal army started searching the mountain like a spreading. So everybody in the building felt relieved slightly. They couldn¡¯t help but think it funny that His Majesty, who rarely showed his emotions, reprimanded Fan Xian. The crown prince still tried tofort Fan Xian with his gentle gaze. Great Prince couldn¡¯t bear the scene and turned his head away. The youngest, the third prince, was beaming with a smile on his face, probably feeling happy upon seeing Fan Xian¡¯s misfortune.


    Nobody knew why His Majesty was so angry that day. He reprimanded Fan Xian just like he would his own son. As Fan Xian was a famous person and an important courtier in the imperial court, it was extremely rare for a courtier to be humiliated publicly when Qing Kingdom emphasized on managing thend with civility.


    Fan Xian listened with a bitter smile on his face. Yet he figured out something else. Fan Xian was afraid that His Majesty suspected the same thing as he did, which is why the Emperor became so angry. If this drama was staged by the old cripple or his father in secret, he could only praise their courage, but still it was shameless and stupid. To stage a show of ¡°saving the emperor¡± for the Emperor to watch¡ªthe Emperor wasn¡¯t an idiot, at least his IQ wasn¡¯t lower than Fan Xian¡¯s, so he could figure it out easily. Perhaps the Emperor believed Fan Xian was kept in dark as well.


    He sighed inside, thinking it was merely a ridiculously staged y, no real assassins involved.


    Yet the problem was that Chen Pingping wasn¡¯t a student in kindergarten and Fan Jian wasn¡¯t a little girl who was scared to cry outside the school by the iron-gate her first school day. It was even more impossible for His majesty to believe his two most trusted subordinates could do such a ridiculous thing to help Fan Xian gain his favor. Perhaps the reason for the Emperor¡¯s angry had nothing to do with Fan Xian.


    The Emperor finally stopped talking, turning around and smacking the railing heavily with his hand, startling everybody in the building. Fan Xian was someone who was ustomed to figuring out what others had on their minds. He gestured to Eunuch Dai using the side of his mouth, indicating the Emperor was probably thirsty after all that reprimanding.


    Eunuch Dai had been assigned to the Taiji Pce not long ago, and Commissioner Fan¡¯s reminder was a wee opportunity for him, so he was to serve tea to Emperor.


    ¡°Change it to alcohol.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t turn his body around, but somehow knew what Fan Xian was doing behind his back. Gazing at the expansive scenery outside the window and the following clouds in the sky, he couldn¡¯t help saying mockingly, ¡°Praise the autumn scenery with a thousand poems, and drink a cup of fragrant cold alcohol. Since I¡¯m observing the chrysanthemums in the distance on the top of a high-rising building, how can I do so without alcohol?¡±


    The participants of the Chrysanthemum Observation Meeting that took ce every three years had always enjoyed the chrysanthemum wine each time, so the wines were prepared beforehand. As the strange fire started in the Floating Temple, causing uneasiness among the participants, the servants almost forgot to bring out the wines. Upon hearing what the Emperor had just said, a handsome young eunuch who was responsible for this job hurriedly brought the alcohol te to the railing, making sure he would only step on the floor with his tiptoes, so no sound would be made this way.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a few beats after hearing the poetic lines. These lines were recited from a chrysanthemum poem written by Jia Baoyu in chapter thirty-eight of Story of the Stone. The purpose of reciting this poem was to let Fan Xian know that Emperor was actually aware of everything. Fan Xian understood that he couldn¡¯t conceal this matter from people all the time, so he was prepared for it.


    ¡°As the book of Story of the Stone talks mostly about the love affairs between men and women, it¡¯s low-ss literature; but its wording is not bad...these poems, however, are not so presentable.¡±


    The three princes in the building and the servants didn¡¯t know why Emperor suddenly started discussing the literature, and were slightly surprised. As Fan Xian knew he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, he bent his body forward and said with a bitter smile, ¡°This courtier wrote it just for fun, but I didn¡¯t expect Your Majesty would read it. It¡¯s very fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I thought...you didn¡¯t want the readers to know it was written by you in another name, so you wrote those poems poorly on purpose; the more na?ve, the better.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Those present in the building finally knew the book Story of the Stone that was circting among themoners and in the pce was actually written by Master Fan. After the initial shock, they then thought it obvious. This book was published only by the Danbo Bookstore, and the writing style of the book was unique. If this popr book weren¡¯t written by the famous Master Fan, it would be hard to find another capable person in the world for the work.


    Taking the wine cup, the Emperor smelled the fragrant vor of the wine, and sipped the wine with a faint smile, ignoring the ufortable Fan Xian and his surprised sons.


    There were two cups of wine on the te prepared for the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Emperor took one cup to drink. The other cup was left on the te. Since Empress Dowager had already gone downstairs, so it was hard to decide how to distribute this remaining cup of wine. The Emperor looked at the crown prince, and then the second prince. As he furrowed and then unfurrowed his brows, the Emperor subconsciously pointed his finger at Fan Xian; but he suddenly realized it was inappropriate, so he turned his finger mid-air to point at the surprised and smiling third prince hiding in the corner.


    The third prince was still very young, so he said bitterly, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t like drinking alcohol.¡± This kind of remark, uttered by a small child, could avoid being regarded as a crime against a royal decree.


    With a gloomy expression, The Emperor said coldly, ¡°You dared do things more harmful than alcohol; how can you be scared of a cup of wine?¡±


    The third prince, with a sulky face, was so scared that he almost cried. Facing such icy cold energy, he had no choice but to thank his father and walk over slowly to the railing. Then he extended his arm, taking the cup from the te and bringing it to his mouth.


    Dong!!!


    With such a crisp sound, the wine cup in the third prince¡¯s hand fell to the floor, rolling away. He looked at the iing chilly light, stunned. And confused. All he was doing taking a drink from a cup of wine; why did this guard want to kill him?


    As a prince, he had grown up under extremely dangerous andplicated circumstances, and so soon this small child realized¡ªit was an assassination!


    Since the Emperor was standing right behind him, if he ran away, the swinging sword would have fallen upon the Emperor like lightning. However, he didn¡¯t have the footwork like the grandmaster Ku He who could step on the snow without leaving any imprint behind, nor did he possess sanshou as strong as coffin used by Ye Liuyun. No matter how bravely he stood in front of the Emperor, this swinging sword would likely cut him in half, along with the Emperor.


    Whether or not he chose evasion, it would lead to the same result. The third prince chose the correct reaction, which was to stand in the same spot. Staring through the sword light into the assassin¡¯s blurryface with shivering legs and a wet crotch, the third prince shrieked with all his might!


    Ahhhhhh!!!


    The loud and ear-piercing shout echoed throughout the entire building. All people present learned of the ongoing assassination attempt. Since nobody expected an assassin could be hidden among the royal pce guards of Qing Kingdom, nobody could react quickly enough to prevent the powerful sword from breaking through the elite guards¡¯ defense line and thrusting toward the Emperor by the railing with a small wine cup in his hand.


    Fan Xian was the exception. He twisted his wrist, exhaling, and threw his fist at the assassin. This deeply hidden assassin acted so suddenly and thrust his sword so powerfully that Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to hold back his energy in his fist. The xueshan meridian on his back shone abruptly, causing zhenqi to flow out like a river along his right arm to his fist; then he struck at the sword light a few steps away.


    This striking fist was so powerful that it cut open the air with a faint buzzing sound like dull thunder exploding in the midst of the sword light, blowing the snowy sword light into pieces!


    Yet it wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he found out this swordsman was a ninth-ranked fighter. On the other hand, he thought that the assassin had to be a ninth-ranked swordsman to assassinate the most powerful ruler in the world, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t dare to. Along with the sound of a thrusting fist, Fan Xian had already arrived at the third prince¡¯s side, twisting his left hand and pulling out the ck dagger from his leg, thrusting it into the assassin¡¯s stomach stealthily.


    The sword in assassin¡¯s hand had been broken in half, but the remaining half was thrusting even more forcefully and quickly. It seemed the assassin was willing to sacrifice his own life to take another¡¯s. The elite guards finally realized what was going on, and they came over while yelling, attacking from behind while Fan Xian was attacking in front. Even though the assassin was a ninth-ranked swordsman, he couldn¡¯t do very much against so many opponents.


    However, it was then that the cloud right over the Floating Temple drifted away, letting the hot sun shine through.


    The sunshine filled the building with a dreadful white color. Next an assassin in white clothes appeared from nowhere, holding a in ancient sword. Nobody knew how this assassin arrived at the top of the building. He snuck close to the front of Emperor, undetected, under cover of the blinding sunshine.


    Two elite guards nearby Emperor reacted first, after having heard the buzzing sounds, and pulled Emperor back. Their throats, however, were cut, blood gushing out as they fell to the floor before they had the chance of drawing their swords.


    The man in white held an ancient sword and thrust it straight at the Emperor¡¯s face!


    The Emperor who boasted he had never retreated in his life was finally pulled back a few steps more by his daring elite guards while facing a menacing iing sword.


    Though the tip of the iing sword was still one foot away from the Emperor, everybody thought the tip of the sword had already pierced his throat.


    All the people knew the Emperor of Qing Kingdom wasn¡¯t skilled in martial arts; so more elite guards wedged themselves between Emperor and the assassin while shouting loudly. It happened so suddenly that these elite guards chose the most direct method, to use their bodies to block the iing sword in order to protect the Emperor.


    Even though the blood was spattering around the Emperor, his eyes somehow appeared calm and tranquil, staring into the advancing assassin in white, who seemed to be one with hi sword.


    The elite guards¡¯ strength as a whole was great enough to protect Emperor. Yet they needed to win time for Eunuch Hong at the bottom of the Floating Temple and two ninth-ranked swordsmen from Ye family and Qing family toe to the rescue. As long as they could dy the assassin in white for a second, Emperor¡¯s life would be saved.


    Who could dy the assassin? The elite guards had already done their duty adequately. They knew one of their colleagues was the assassin, so they had no chance of living after this incident. For the safety of their families, they had done their hardest to protect Emperor. Next the Emperor¡¯s sons should do something to protect Emperor...


    The attacks had happened in an extremely short period of time.


    At the moment, the wine cup falling down from the hand of the horrified third prince was still spinning on the floor. The second prince, with a shocked look on his face, was about to rush to the front of Emperor to block the murderous ancient sword; but he had merely moved two steps, his heel still in mid-air.


    It was then that Fan Xian felt the surprisingly powerful sword energy behind him as his ck thin dagger was inches away from the elite guard assassin¡¯s stomach.


    The blood was sprinkling in the air, like blooming chrysanthemums all over the mountain. The elite guards¡¯ bodies were flying through the air as well. Yet until they died, these guards couldn¡¯t understand how the assassin in white hid on the top of the Floating Temple, which had been inspected thoroughly beforehand.


    All of this disyed in front of Fan Xian like a slow-motioned action movie scene.


    Fan Xian could even see clearly with his peripheral vision that Crown Prince rushed to Emperor with a miserable expression on his face. His brave and loyal behavior was very touching; but it was a pity that the crown prince happened to step on his young brother¡¯s fallen wine cup, so his whole body fell down onto the floor in a ridiculous style.


    Fan Xian was the closest person to Emperor and the first person to react, so it was a heavenly opportunity for Fan Xian to be the loyal courtier and filial son...The hair on Fan Xian¡¯s neck stood on end as he felt the sword behind him was even more murderous, pure and strong than this ninth-ranking assassin in front of him. The atrocious energy deep inside him had been stimted in an instant, and he had the confidence to save both the Emperor and the third prince at the same time; but...it was certain that he would be injured by the swordsman in white severely from behind.


    However, Fan Xian had decided to gamble. He didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity, as he was a miser who liked to take well-calcted risks. He didn¡¯t want to miss the chance of defeating a strong enemy, as he waspetitive.


    But it was then that the assassins¡¯st resort revealed itself, chilling Fan Xian to his core.


    The enemy this time used the mole who had been hidden among the elite royal guards of Qing Kingdom for ten years and probably paid a great price to get the help of the swordsman in white. The enemy created this situation by drawing Eunuch Hong away at the expense of losing their long-time spy operation in Qing Kingdom; but their fatal attack wasn¡¯t from the ninth-ranked assassin, nor from the swordsman in white whose thrusting sword was very terrifying.


    The fatal attack came from behind the Emperor of Qing Kingdom!


    The young handsome eunuch who had served the chrysanthemum wines earlier stood right behind Emperor who was forced back a few steps by the thrusting sword of the swordsman in white. The young eunuch dropped the wine te and reached into the pir, producing gray-colored dagger as if from a magic show, thrusting the dagger into the Emperor¡¯s back with all his might!


    The dagger was hidden in the wooden pir of the Floating Temple, and its hilt was painted the same color as the pir. After many years, nobody would discover that a weapon was hidden in there. Nobody knew how long the dagger had been ced there, and nobody knew how long ago they had been nning this assassination of the Emperor of Qing Kingdom.


    From their long-time preparation and the water-tight arrangement, one could tell that the enemy was determined to seed¡ªto kill a ruler of thend doesn¡¯t need might more than it did determination and courage.


    At the moment, there was an ancient but formidable long sword in front of Emperor of Qing Kingdom; and there was a very old but extremely treacherous dagger behind him. It seemed that the Emperor had no chance of surviving this assassination!


    Fan Xian knew full well that this was the most perilous test he had been confronted with since his reincarnation. It was much more dangerous than his fight with Haitang on the grasnd. Yet, before he could get sentimental, Fan Xian had already made a decision subconsciously. His ck dagger reached out, piercing at the eyes of his opponent.


    Fan Xian knew that he wasn¡¯t an immortal, and even Uncle Wu Zhu or four grandmasters in his position wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the assassin in front of him to save third prince¡¯s life, fight the swordsman in white, and finally to have enough time and strength to help Emperor deal with the young eunuch from behind.


    The young eunuch of the pce didn¡¯t have much training in martial arts, but that old dagger in his hand was very lethal.


    Fan Xian chose to save the third prince first, then the emperor. Though this choice could be consideredter as being disloyal and not filial, Fan Xian believed it was a right choice since the third prince was only eight years old, still a small child.


    It¡¯s natural to save the youngest first.


    His ck dagger, like a ck snake, struck at the center of the first assassin¡¯s eyes.


    The enemy had nned this assassination meticulously; so Fan Xian knew the most terrifying method was this thin ck dagger, which was rumored to be an unlucky object personally sharpened by the old weirdo, Fei Jie. That ninth-ranked assassin didn¡¯t dare ignore Fan Xian¡¯s iing dagger, and he twisted the remaining half-length sword to knock Fan Xian¡¯s dagger out of his hand and dropping it toward the downstairs.


    The assassin wanted to find out what this famous Commissioner Fan, who was skilled in both literature and martial arts, would do without his weapon when facing his half-sized sword.


    As his dagger was flying over the railing, Fan Xian had already turned around with his back facing the assassin. In the process of turning around, Fan Xian reached into his hair at a speed so fast that nobody could even notice what he was doing, and then he threw his hand backwards by using s turning force.


    A thin embroidering needle pricked into the assassin¡¯s pinkie. It wasn¡¯t a deep pration, so that no even a drop of blood came out from the wound.


    However, the assassin groaned, feeling his meridians being instantly blocked. He immediately cut off his own pinkie with the broken sword.


    As the assassin lifted his head again, Fan Xian was gone.


    At the moment, Fan Xian had already arrived in front of the swordsman in white, moving as fast as a ghost, and wedged himself between Emperor and the assassin. As he reached the current position, his three deadly ck arrows along with a bunch of mixed poisonous smoke had also arrived.


    Arge patch of yellow, green and white colored smoke was scattering in the top floor of the Floating Temple. It was eerie beyond description, just like the fireworks seen once a while in the capital.


    Unexpectedly, the swordsman in white knew full well what Fan Xian¡¯s fighting methods, and he dodged the three flying arrows and held his breathing. Meanwhile his sword pierced through the smoke and all the obstacles at Fan Xian¡¯s head.


    By now Fan Xian had already used up his methods. He was blocking the iing sword in front of Emperor. All he could do right now was to let the iing sword pierce his body to sacrifice his life for his father, the emperor. As for the young eunuch behind Emperor, he could do nothing about it...it was up to the Emperor¡¯s own luck now!


    A sword to the head!


    The dominating zhenqi inside Fan Xian became agitated. It was currently unknown whether his mind was directing his zhenqi or his zhenqi was controlling his mind; after a loud scream, Fan Xian reached out both his palms, with zhenqi inside his body being squeezed into solid mountain rock concentrated in his arms, receiving the iing chilly sword.


    The swordsman in white furrowed his brows, realizing that his chest and bones inside would be broken into pieces by Fan Xian¡¯s horrifying palms if he kept on thrusting his sword into Fan Xian¡¯s chest.


    With a hissing sound, the ancient sword, like a green tree branch being plucked by an immortal, turned its tip slightly and pierced into Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder!


    In this instant, the swordsman in white abandoned his sword and chose to meet Fan Xian¡¯s palm with his own palm.


    Bloom!!!


    The impact force was so powerful that the dust rose up and the smoke dispersed. No matter how talented the swordsman in white was, he couldn¡¯t match Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi vigor on which he had worked since his infancy. With a creaking sound, the swordsman¡¯s left wrist had been broken.


    Yet, to Fan Xian¡¯s surprise, the swordsman in white pulled out the ancient sword from his shoulder as this man was hit by his palm. How fast his hand was!


    To retreat if one hit doesn¡¯t kill the opponent is the style of the first-ss assassin. The swordsman in white tiptoed on the railing and jumped off to the bottom of the temple, without even ncing at Fan Xian. His cloth, blown by the mountain wind, was spreading like a white crane dancing in the air.


    As the swordsman in white and Fan Xian were fighting, two unnoticeable sounds urred in the building.


    The ninth-ranked assassin, who had given Fan Xian a headache earlier, was covered in blood from his face and shoulders; with both of his shoulders broken, he fell to the floor, disappointment and despair expressions in his eyes.


    As the assassin was falling down, a trickle of ck blood oozed out from the corners of his mouth. He had already beenpletely dead when his body touched the floor. It was Eunuch Hong who stood behind the assassin.


    Eunuch Hong stood there silently, with his back hunched and his hands in the opposite sleeves, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Thinking of the fatal attack of the assassination, Fan Xian turned around in despair; but instead he witnessed something so shocking that he couldn¡¯t forget the scene many yearster.


    The young eunuch who tried to assassinate Emperor was lying on the floor, having passed out, surrounded by wood chips.


    The Emperor of Qing Kingdom, who was the target, was holding half of the te that carried the wine cups. This te was the only weapon Emperor could find in the chaotic environment. He looked at the young eunuch lying by his foot and said coldly, ¡°Though this emperor isn¡¯t Ye Liuyun, someone like you can never kill me!¡±


    Indeed, though Emperor of Qing Kingdom didn¡¯t practice martial arts, he gained thend by fighting on horseback. So he should be able to fight effectively in regr brawls.


    Seeing the remaining half of the wooden te held in Emperor¡¯s hand, Fan Xian, who was still in shock, somehow thought of a Hong Kong funny movie in his previous life...Good Use of a Brick!


    At the bottom of the Floating Temple shouting and cursing red out. It seemed that the swordsman in white had already reached the bottom floor, and the nobles of Qing Kingdom were brave and angry enough to surround him when they figured out he was the assassin.


    The sounds of screams and grunt at the bottom came up to the top floor.


    It wasn¡¯t the time for rewards and punishments. Fan Xian looked down over the railing, and he saw Ye Zhong,mander of the capital, stand on the ground with a hand covering his mouth. With his special vision, Fan Xian could see clearly that he was spitting blood. He must have fought hard with the swordsman in white.


    Ye Zhong was the rare ninth-ranked fighter in the capital of Qing Kingdom. Since he was hurt so much by mounting a sneak attack, it could be imagined that the swordsman in white would be injured even more. It was really the case. A slow moving figure in white could be seen among the chrysanthemums on the distant mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Sigu Sword has a young brother, who left home at a young age. Nobody knows where he is,¡± the Emperor said coldly, standing behind Fan Xian. ¡°Fan Xian, catch him for this emperor. I¡¯d like to see if these two brothers are both idiots!¡±


    After encountering several dangers in a row that day, the Emperor of Qing Kingdom, who was usually calm andposed, finally became irritated.


    Fan Xian knew he wasn¡¯t in the position toment on what Emperor had just said. Since Eunuch Hong had alreadye up, Emperor¡¯s safety wasn¡¯t his responsibility anymore. Though his shoulder was still bleeding, Fan Xian had already jumped off the railing, rushing downstairs like a ck bird.


    Another barrage of screams at the bottom of the temple.


    ¡°It¡¯s like watching a y!¡± said Fan Xian with an icy cold expression. He had no choice but to follow Emperor¡¯s order.


    Soon after Fan Xian passed by, Ye Zhong,mander of the capital, had finished rejuvenating energy, and ran in the direction of the fleeing swordsman in white, with an emotionless expression. Gong Dian was his Little Brother. If he couldn¡¯t catch the assassin that day, the whole Ye family would probably be in trouble, as he had no chance of proving his innocence. Even if it meant he might lose his life in the pursuit, he still had to catch the assassin with his own hands, alive!


    In the next moment, the fast runners among the elite guards darted toward the mountain and the wilderness like countless arrows.


    The royal guards had surrounded the mountain at its foot. On the mountain, two ninth-ranking fighters, Fan Xian and Ye Zhong, were leading a bunch of revengeful elite guards, chasing the assassin. It was unknown whether the assassin in white would sessfully flee or not.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: Dagger, Seeing the Dagger Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the Floating Temple, the anger in the Emperor¡¯s expression had already faded away. His face was calm, just like the wood chips under his feet; just like the blood in the temple; just like the bodies of the guards and assassins; just like the ones who were injured and unconscious. The sweet fragrance that once permeated the atmosphere here did not exist anymore. Still, his appearance was as if he hadn¡¯t been subject to an assassination attempt, one that had been nned by the enemy for years, almost as if they were indeed having that flower observation event they all enjoyed once every three years.


    Someone began cleaning up the mess in the temple. There were many elites in the pce, all gathered up on the top floor. Their numbers were enough to believe they¡¯d make the entire ce copse. The guards that were in charge of the Emperor¡¯s safety looked incredibly pale. And the eunuchs, including Eunuch Dai, were trembling. They did not know if the Emperor¡¯s suffering of an assassination attempt would have a bearing on their own fate in his service. Would these events change their course in life? Or would their lives be ended after all was said and done?


    The crown prince had managed to bring himself up, tears running from his eyes. He and the eldest prince were both on their knees before the emperor, saying, ¡°We are so useless! We made our father afraid!¡±


    The eldest prince spoke these words gravely. He had killed countless enemies in the west, but he did not expect that when an assassin came here to attack, he could barely react. And toward Fan Xian, a person he never looked kindly upon, he disyed tremendous prowess in battle with the speed and agility he had rarely seen.


    ¡°He was 9th rank; no ordinary fellow. You are the Emperor¡¯s son, and to be unable to react in the face of such adversity is normal.¡± The Emperor did not seem toy me upon his sons, though looked towards the ninth-rank assassin that was killed by Eunuch Hong¡¯s subordinate. He then looked at the broken chalice that was stepped upon by the crown prince, and his eyebrows furrowed a little.


    He gently hugged the third prince, who was still in shock. His eyes turned back to gaze upon the chrysanthemums that paved thend below. On the hillside, he was able to see some further movement as the leaves were rustled.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± said Eunuch Hong modestly as he stood behind the Emperor. He didn¡¯t think he should remain by the Emperor¡¯s side after the assassination attempt. ¡°Fan Xian has been sicktely; let me go tend to him.¡±


    The medicine bag that Fan Xian threw upon the floor before he left was eye-catching. The toxic smoke was all over the temple, and there must have been someone who had inadvertently breathed it in. He had left for them an antidote. Seeing the bag lying there on the floor, the Emperor thought that that kid was truly attentive. A guilty look entered the Emperor¡¯s eyes as he thought of this. And now he recalled that Fan Xian had been suffering from some sickness recently. Eunuch Hong had been to visit Fan Xian to confirm the sickness he had, and it was troublesome.


    His fingertips lightly tapped the rails of the Floating Temple. It made some noise. Down below, Fan Jing, who had been behind all the nobles this entire time, felt the gentle reverberations and looked up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± The Emperor coldly said to Eunuch Hong. ¡°I can send someone else.¡±


    After that sentence was spoken, strange noises could be heard from the col below the Floating Temple. A few more shadows appeared from the darkened alcoves, bearing longswords. They followed along the dangerous gap of the mountain and ran into the fields of chrysanthemums. Not long after, they went past the pce guards that had already started moving in the same direction in an attempt to intercept. They were chasing the trails of three people.


    Before this templey a ravine, and its inclines were steep.


    Fan Xian was running across the ravine and through the flower fields that decorated them. He reached out his hand to pick up a branch that was directly in front of him. Smelling the flowers that had been crushed, he breathed in a pleasant smell. It was as if he had just taken opium. The zhenqi in his body was coursing and channeling through him quickly, and the scent aided his recovery of energy and power. His legs were as if they possessed their own pair of eyes as he raced across the stones with dazzling uracy like a rampaging dragon. With unbelievable speed, he ran down the mountain.


    When it came to jumping cliffs, none in this world but Uncle Wu Zhu was faster. Besides, after fighting with the white-clothed swordsmen, the zhenqi inside him had increased by a lot from the shock and adrenaline. With the power he had, and the mental fortitude he possessed, he thought he had reached his zenith. The injuries he had incurred were nothing.


    There was a white shadow in front of him that was about a dozen metres ahead. It showed him the way, appearing and disappearing every now and then. The way it moved was with exquisite grace, like flowers petals in the breeze. It softly guided his feet, with each step having a gentlernding; all without the sacrifice of speed. But still, it could not escape Fan Xian¡¯s greater pace ¨C one that was given the benefit of gravity.


    The distance that separated them was closing.


    The pce guards behind Fan Xian, who were still searching, had no idea of how far he had gone and how behind they truly were. Master Ye Zhong, of renown reputation for being trained in the ways of Zhong, was left following at a great distance.


    The tea was still not cold, and both of them had arrived at the foot of the mountain, one after the other. Fan Xian could see the g of the Royal Guards from afar, and it brought some ease to his mind. But he found out that the white-clothed swordsman had turned around, changing the direction Fan Xian was initially following. He went to the edge of the woond on the foot of the mountain, heading west. They had now reached t ground, and the speed Fan Xian possessed was not as good as the man in white. But, the white-clothed swordsman had been punched by Ye Zhong, and that provided him an advantage. Without the culprit¡¯s ability to go full speed, Fan Xian was able to follow him.


    But seeing the direction that the opponent chose, Fan Xian felt a chill grasp his heart.


    It was difficult to have contact between the top of the mountain and the base of it. The news about the assassination attempt of the Emperor had finally been sent out. The Royal Guards that were at the foot of the mountain were afraid that it was impossible for them to do anything. The white swordsman had selected a way that would make it the most difficult for the guardsmen to get to. It was a wild woond area; it may not have been thergest, but its canopy and tangled underbrush would provide an effective ce for the white-clothed assassin to hide.


    Fan Xian was quietly chasing him, hoping that the Royal Guard would not fail in their task because of the mismanagement of the pce and their neglect to cover the forest.


    But what made him happy was that outside the woond area, there was much protection as well. The white-clothed swordsman made a sharp turn at a great speed, barrelling down at a 2 o¡¯clock direction.


    Fan Xian was following closely.


    The white-clothed swordsman turned around once more.


    Fan Xian was following intently.


    After a few quick turns and realignments, the white-clothed swordsman managed to maintain his speed and keep a distance from the Royal Guards, but Fan Xian could not spare the energy to call out for aid. A strange noise pierced the air. The white-clothed swordsman appeared to have received a second wind, as he sped up and ran towards the direction of ake.


    ...


    Fan Xian gritted his teeth, rushing as fast as he could. And then, he took notice of something quite frightening.


    The assassin that he had been following had already passed the gathering of Royal Guards.


    The field in front of him was empty, without a single guard there. Fan Xian¡¯s heart was shaking, unable to fathom how the white-clothed swordsman had managed to elude the gaze of all the Royal Guards. Aside from the fact that the both of them were traveling at great speed, the only other exnation could be that this swordsman was well-versed in, well-understanding of, and incredibly familiar with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s government, its military, and the inner workings. It was a scary prospect to think of.


    Fan Xian thought of Gong Dian, who hadn¡¯t appeared at the Floating Temple today. A chill ran down his spine at the thought of this, but he told himself that this was not the time to contemte such conspiracies. Ye Zhong was too heavy, and the guards were too slow ¨C there was no one around to slow the culprit¡¯s pace. If he let this assassin disappear right before him, he knew he would have a grave amount of trouble headed his way.


    He could not return; he could only give chase. This was his only option.


    When it came to his tracking skills, Fan Xian was confident in his dexterity in that regard. Especially when he was in the north of the river alongside a few Tiger Guards. He was able to chase Xiao En, who was well-known around the world. He did not believe that, aside from the four grandmasters, someone was capable of evading him wholly.


    But today, many unexpected events had transpired, and his heart had experienced a chilling feeling. First, the culprit was able to bypass the Royal Guards¡¯ lockdown with ease, and then, this felon had managed to disy a surprising proficiency in eluding Fan Xian¡¯s grasp. From the foot of the mountain to theke, he went beyond it and cut through the fields and farms. The white-clothed swordsman had managed to disappear from his vision quite a few times, and if it wasn¡¯t for his incredible vision ¨C and a modicum of luck ¨C he feared that the assassin would have escaped quite some time ago.


    The white-clothed swordsman was calm the entire time. It was as if it was a natural ability of his to hide, and it was something that Fan Xian quite admired. He had contact with the Overwatch Council ever since he was small, so he was well aware of how many years and how much training one would need to be as precise as the assassin was.


    Fan Xian noticed that the method he used to erase the trail as he went was remarkable, and obviously the work of a professional. It was a gloomy thing to behold, and one that was frighteningly familiar. His mind jumped to the thought that this person was extremelyfortable of being in the dark. The white clothes that the swordsman wore did not match his traits.


    Fan Xian thought that this must be the real side of the white-clothed assassin. He was calm,posed, decisive, and wholly evil. These were the best attributes a person could possess.


    That sh of the sword in the Floating Temple, although it was powerful and bright, Fan Xian thought it was not as shocking as the dark perception his fleeing enemy was revealing right now. The true strength of this person was now on disy, and he was only afraid that it was greater than Xiao En himself. It may have even been greater than his own power.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart was growing more anxious and afraid with each passing second. When he was in the temple, he knew that he was being too impetuous and too excited. Right now, he was calm, reviewing the strength this opponent had disyed there. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Zhong injuring him, perhaps the only thing Fan Xian would have had to do was stop and stay as far away from the white-clothed man as possible.


    ...


    Both of them were in clear view of the city and its high walls. The momentum was intimidating, and a whooshing sound was heard, the white-clothed assassin¡¯s movement somewhatgging in finesse. He discarded his long white clothing with one hand, and it revealed in clothing; the type an average civilian might wear.


    The white clothing hit the soil, and a secondter, the tip of Fan Xian¡¯s footnded on them, and he sprinted forward like the wind.


    Fan Xian saw that this assassin was already so far away, and he was disguised as a civilian. His feelings toward him were ones of adoration right now. He was unlike any other assassin he had ever seen, one who could avoid popted areas like the gue and instead head out into the wild. It was almost as if he desired to hand himself in, entering the city so brazenly. There were a dozen thousand people in the city, and if he went into the crowds, his identity would blend in with the others to conceal himself in in sight. Even if the Overwatch Council exhausted all their assets, they may have trouble locating this man once more.


    Today, the royal family had gathered up in the Floating Temple, and because of this, the security of the capital itself had cked. The soldiers near the gate only saw a blur pass them by, and so they rubbed their eyes in bewilderment.


    Fan Xian could see it clearly, of course. And now, he could see that the person of his pursuit had already blended in with a crowd of people. Fan Xian was not afraid of shocking anyone, and so he ran through the gate.


    No one stopped him from entering, so he was still able to follow the assassin loosely. The capital had aplicatedndscape, and it proved to be a tough task for the shadow assassin¡¯s abilities. Fan Xian used everything at his disposal in a bid to not lose sight of the shadowman he was in pursuit of. Luckily, his state of mind was excellent, and so his own speed had not yet waned.


    One was quietly hunting, and one was anti-tracking. It was happening within the narrow alleys that coursed between the residential areas of the capital. The danger may not have been as much asst time in the northern river side, but the tension was nearly suffocating.


    In the corner of the buildings, a shadow fluttered at the end of a street. He used his cloth shoes to lightly skate across the floor, passing by a lively marketce in a sh. The shadow knocked down a merchant who was selling candied fruit. Because of this hit, Fan Xian was able to see that the assassin was badly injured. It looked as if he was unable to hold on much longer or control his body.


    ...


    A dead-end appeared in front of them. After the sound of gasping and an extra run, Fan Xian had finally cornered the person at the back of an alley. Following their arduous trek, they had both exhausted much of their energy. Fan Xian¡¯s own face was quite pale, the only color being in his reddened cheeks. His eyes, however, were shining bright. This was the show of the zhenqi in his body that had charged to reach maximum capacity.


    The assassin at the end of the alley looked worse. He was in poor shape. The white clothes were long gone, and from the ordinary clothing he now wore, blood seeped through the fabric.


    The assassin turned around to reveal a face Fan Xian was totally unfamiliar with. This face was pale as well, as if he had not seen the sunlight in a very long time. He did not know if this was part of his disguise, however. He used a hoarse voice to speak to Fan Xian, who was roughly ten steps away.


    ¡°Master Fan, are you not yet tired?¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised, and he quietly said, ¡°I never expected you to run this far.¡±


    The assassin smiled, and he gently used his hands to reach into his clothes and bring out a cold-looking, ancient sword. As he handled this sword, his temperamentpletely changed. He had changed from a dark assassin fleeing for his life to an arrogant swordsman.


    ¡°I never nned to kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian did not say anything in response. He knew that if his opponent had not gotten injured, he would have said something far more ruthless. He felt the chill of his de from the other end of the alley. Fan Xian gentlyid his finger on the trigger of his crossbow, prepared himself to grab the dagger concealed in his boots and readied to throw a vial of the toxic smoke he was quite proficient at using... but when he reached for the dagger it was not there, the toxic smoke had depleted, and the crossbow was gone.


    ¡°You are naked.¡± The nameless assassin coldly mocked. ¡°You only had three bolts, one dagger and fourteen smoke bombs. And now? Now you are bare.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly looked down to the ground and his face grew dark. He knew he was running into the city bare. The three weapons he cherished and used frequently were now not there to aid him. With those weapons, he would be willing to take on Haitang in a fair fight. But to now face this person without his brilliant weaponry, what could he do? He was hoping that the injury inflicted upon his foe would hinder his abilities and that perhaps Wu Zhu would arrive a little faster.


    The zhenqi in his body had reached maximum capacity however, and his resolve had not weakened. The zhenqi was twirling around in his veins like countless naughty children, convincing him to unleash it on his opponent. But unexpectedly... he just took a deep breath and suppressed his desire to do battle. He looked at his enemy, stood there with no emotion save for a smile, and said, ¡°Tell me your identity. If it satisfies me, I will cease this chase.¡±


    He had risked his life to pursue this elite fighter into the capital, only to try strike a bargain. The attempt of assassination in the Floating Temple was too strange. Gong Dian not attending to his duties today, which made for the perfect arrangement for an assassination, the appearance and disappearance of the assassin, and the knowledge of the inner-workings of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s management and arrangements, all were curious elements of this event. But these revtions were wretched facts. This assassination was not only influenced by one opposing faction, but someone from inside the Qing Kingdom¡¯s bureaucracy, who must have been in league with the enemy to be able to ry so much intel.


    Fan Xian only needed to know how this entire affair had started. He wanted the facts, not petty retaliation against a certain fighter in retribution for the Emperor¡¯s humiliation. He wasn¡¯t a naive royal chancellor. He cared about the connections shared between him, his father and the Overwatch Council to the assassination, most of all.


    ¡°Do not talk about integrity.¡± Fan Xian was still looking down to the floor. ¡°You and I are the same. We both know that promises are meaningless. Give me the information that I need and I will let you go.¡±


    The assassin was silent, but gave a subtle gesture of hesitant agreement. But when Fan Xian thought he was going to ept this win-win solution, the assassin said, ¡°Ah, but there is a problem. You see, I could also kill you now; and that would allow me to leave as well.¡±


    This world was truly wonderful. Fan Xian had strongly rejected the second prince¡¯s proposition for a truce, whereas everyone else thought he should have done otherwise. Now, someone was rejecting him in very much the same way.


    By what? The power. (?)


    ...


    A sh of light zed out from the assassin¡¯s sword, brightly illuminating the alley. The leaves on the floor were picked up and carried between the two opponents by the twirling atmosphere brought on by the power of the sword. The leaves apanied the rise of the ancient sword, which was now pointed at Fan Xian.


    Just like on top of the Floating Temple, the zhenqi in Fan Xian was difficult to keep suppressed and it clotted in his palm. As if he desired to tear the skies apart, he raised his palm and aimed it towards the foe¡¯s face. He unleashed a powerful and condensed gust of wind without batting an eyelid to the longsword that was now bearing down on him.


    The wind from the palm was so strong that the swordsman¡¯s hair was blown backwards, the back of his head resembling a shrubbery of thorns.


    Fan Xian was not as proficient in the arts ofbat as his opponent, so he had to risk his life to make a single move. He knew that the more powerful the assassin was, the prouder and protective of their life they were. For this, he knew that his opponent would believe himself capable of killing Fan Xian with rtive ease and was not choosing to risk his life by attacking.


    The swordsman, as he anticipated, guided his sword toward Fan Xian¡¯s hand. Then, with unbelievable speed, Fan Xian withdrew his hand and his palm split into two shadows which fisted the enemy¡¯s temple. The fist was quick and rtively simple, but it was insanely powerful.


    At this moment, the assassin he was battling with did something Fan Xian could never have predicted.


    The swordsman rescinded his artistry with the de, and opted to discard it.


    The longsword disconnected from his hand and went flying towards Fan Xian¡¯s throat. The assassin¡¯s body shrunk strangely, as he managed to evade the stream of fistwind Fan Xian had cast. He then put his hand into his left shoe.


    He pulled out a matte-looking dagger.


    ...


    Fan Xian groaned and pulled back his fist and staggered backwards. He used his zhenqi to punch the soul-harvesting sword away. The ancient sword flew backwards like an arrow in the opposite direction and...


    Ding!


    It powered right through and stuck into the back wall of the alley as straight as its initial flight.


    The most shocking thing was that the opponent had pulled out a dagger from his shoes and was attempting to stab Fan Xian at the same time. Fan Xian was all too familiar with this move.


    When the swordsman had his ancient sword in hand, he fought fairly with a clear moveset. For all ounts and purposes, the attacks were honorable. So, Fan Xian used his zhenqi to do battle with him. But when the sword had left the assassin¡¯s hand, all honor was gone, and he became a writhing shadow in the autumn wind. His hand was holding a sharp dagger, and it was on its way to strike.


    While this situation unfolded in a mere moment, Fan Xian barely had the time or ability to react. His left arm was cut.


    All of a sudden, the two ck shadows in the alley were tangled in one another. The closed-quartersbat was strange to behold. Despite the movements, there were no sounds to be heard, and it was a spooky sight. It was insidious. In this small area, both of their movements escted in speed as time went by during the fight. Their arms were thrown against each, and legs were kicking. They fought towards a corner and even climbed against walls in evasion of each other¡¯s strikes. The sounds of punches were repeatedly heard, and it was scary.


    If Fan Xian hadn¡¯t been trained by Wu Zhu when he was younger, or if he didn¡¯t receive training from the Overwatch Council for years, he feared that the dagger his foe wielded would have left numerous holes in his body by now. Even if he dodged at a faster rate, the soul-taking dagger was still unfathomably quick, and his body had been nicked more than a few times.


    The opponent must have known a lot about the Overwatch Council¡¯s uniform. All of his attacks were aimed at the areas which had the least protection.


    What shocked Fan Xian the most was the opponent¡¯s ability to gauge his next move every single time. With this foresight, he was able to deflect or evade every attack Fan Xian attempted. Every time he tried to do something, it was guessed and subsequently eluded. Whenever he spied an opening, however, Fan Xian would follow it up with the attempt of a cheap shot; like the twisting of his enemy¡¯s pinkie; the poking of the eyes; the squeezing of the testicles; and the use of his elbows. All these shameless and dirty moves were still all useless though.


    A great light suddenly shone from within Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. The end of the dagger was tied, and it reminded him of Wu Zhu¡¯s staff. He recalled a few words that were once spoken to him. ¡°Straight, cruel and urate.¡±


    The reason Fan Xian was remembering these things whilst at the risk of dying is because he remembered his own fierce skill, the ¡°Coffin Breaker¡±. And in the tip of his shoes, he had a concealed de.


    When Fan Xian¡¯s hand loosened, the zhenqi in his body erupted. The sleeves of the Overwatch Council¡¯s uniform he wore were torn to shreds, and his right hand shook violently ¨C tempered by the raging zhenqi. The entire scene was reminiscent of Ye Liuyun¡¯s style, the man from the Danzhou coast. A pping sound pped the air.


    The assassin, who was like a phantom near his left arm, felt an overwhelming force targeting his face. Fan Xian¡¯s hand was wide, his fingers wide apart like dead branches.


    The assassin felt an ache in his chest, and the force sent him flying. He used the tips of his feet to step on Fan Xian¡¯s shoe, which hid a de and then jumped away.


    Fan Xian made a noise. He held his left arm, which had sustained a knife wound. Facing this wretched opponent, only now did he notice that he too was bleeding. Seeing this, his confidence to fight him increased.


    But Wu Zhu had yet to arrive.


    The assassin raised his elbow and ced a grey dagger directly in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eye and with a weary, breaking voice said, ¡°I learnt this move from you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face turned dim. Feeling his own energy begin to sap from his exposed wound, he coldly replied, ¡°You are wee.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been given enough time to recover, and it was quite apparent that his opponent was able to withstand his wound more than Fan Xian could. Faced with this, Fan Xian did not say another word. He used his fingertips to raise himself up the walls of the alley and as he climbed, he kicked down a few bricks. He then propelled himself through the air like a tiger, pouncing forward.


    The assassin took a step back and then leaped, trying to deliver the dagger into Fan Xian¡¯s temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was sluggish, and his power turned from cruel to soft. His whole body then spun 180 degrees to bypass the dagger that was heading towards him. In between his right hand, two fingers shone, and they sneakily extended past his neck. In that moment, he was putting a poisonous needle inside the opponent¡¯s hand holding onto the dagger.


    What he did not expect, was for the dagger being wielded by the assassin to be an illusion. When the poisonous needle reached its destination, the hand had already been pulled back three inches. When the poisonous needle poked the dagger, the needle was too short and weak to do much of anything.


    Then, the assassin used his knee to kick Fan Xian¡¯s back. This pain made Fan Xian turn around, and when he did, he saw the image of the poisonous dagger bearing down towards his chest.


    Seeing this dagger, he lost all hope. He did not think his opponent could be so well-prepared. He even expected Fan Xian to prepare three poisonous needles for his final attack.


    And Wu Zhu was still gone.


    Then, his waist felt heavy. His sigh turned to a scream.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡±


    Between this life-or-death moment, he gathered the greatest of the strength in his body into the snowy mountain that was his back. He channelled his zhenqi into his arms and brought them up to press both sides of the dagger.


    When the dagger scraped against his palms, a horrible squeaky sound pierced the air. It was like burning steel roughly carving someone¡¯s foot.


    The distance between them was so close, so much so that he could see the pleased smile hidden in the eyes of his opponent.


    There is this thing called ¡°misfortune,¡± and it happened instantaneously. Fan Xian had reached the most critical point of the battle, and the biggest hidden sickness in his body was now unleashed. That is why he released his death scream.


    The wild zhenqi was like uncontroble children, or ferocious and untameable beasts. For what seemed like no reason, it leapt about his veins without stability. The zhenqi gathered up his snowy mountain, as if it were following the events of the fight, and it now reached the top.


    It exploded.


    In this short period of time, Fan Xian felt a surging pain like he had never experienced before. Every nerve in his body was set-off like an rm, as if they were being torn apart, and Fan Xian was overwhelmed by soul-shattering pain. The zhenqi inside his body burst out of the veins they ought to have coursed through, and then it was gone. Its presence could no longer be felt.


    The zhenqi had disappeared and his palm was now depleted of its power. Out of the silence, a quiet sound was heard. The dagger that was once unable to strike Fan Xian now did; it simply, and perhaps even ridiculously, pierced into his chest.


    Fan Xian dropped his arms and as if he could not believe it, watched in bewilderment as a dagger embedded itself in his chest. As it thrust through, all he could now see was a handle.


    Even the elite assassin seemed surprise. He just looked at the dagger sticking out of Fan Xian¡¯s chest and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    A whileter, the pain reached Fan Xian¡¯s brain. And now he realised it was a truly deep strike. He was afraid that his life was to be lost, in the blink of an eye, in a shade-wrapped alley of this other world.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. There were still many things he had yet to do. He had not conceived a child; Dream of the Red Chamber had not received its 78th chapter; he still hadn¡¯t been to the pce treasury to look at Ye Qingmei¡¯s work; he still hadn¡¯t taken a peep at the Holy Temple; and he still hadn¡¯t stood in the pce to inform people of his true identity.


    But the greatest thought on his mind took the form of a question: Why had the blind guy not arrived yet?


    ¡°That was unexpected.¡±


    Surprisingly, the person who said this, aside from Fan Xian, who was thinking about Zhou Xingxing in his past life before his death, was the assassin in front of him, the difference was; Fan Xian said it because it was unfair, and the assassin said it because he did not mean to do that.


    The assassin finally let go of his hand which clutched the dagger. Fan Xian¡¯s legs went limp, and he dropped to the ground.


    The most elite Tiger Guards of the Emperor finally arrived in the alley. They could not arrive in time to join the fight. They saw a person who looked like an ordinary civilian let go of a dagger which was inside Fan Xian, then turn into a ck shadow and disappear behind the back wall of the alley.


    And Fan Xian, who had been described as really powerful by the Tiger Guards, was like a man who had be inebriated and had then passed out on the floor of the alley.


    ¡°Go after him!¡± One Tiger Guard called out.


    ¡°Split into two groups and save the wounded first!¡±


    The leader of the Tiger Guard, Gao Da, possessed a murderous look that was drowned in depression. He kneeled near Fan Xian, and seeing this young officer who had brought him along when he was an ambassador for the north, his heart was overtaken by nerves and worry.


    A whileter, a voice sounded in the alley.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Fan Xiany gasping in Gao Da¡¯s arms. Seeing his chest drenched in red, he said, ¡°He did not strike deep enough. But quickly, I implore that you find me a royal doctor. Also, go to the manor and ask my sister to bring along my antidote pills. And please ask the Emperor to bring Fei Jie back to the pce. My life is important.¡±


    After he said this, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes closed and he fell unconscious. Before he fainted, though, he caught sight of a blurry light. He saw the wall the assassin had managed to jump over. This strange scene that he saw following his injury, made him guess the true identity of the assassin. But it was just tooplicated and too scary, scary enough for him to remain unconscious than think about.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: The Injured in the Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The curtain in the carriage wailed in the wind that was blowing, parting to reveal the green fields the carriage trotted by. Combined with the long rocky road, it was a timeless picture flick ying, rewinding and ying again.


    In the corner of this picture, there was a ck cloth that waved on. It turned into a ck light that consumed the entire image.


    The picture became bright, and the light revealed a scene of familiar flowers. When the petals unfurled, they opened to reveal Danzhou¡¯s cliffsides. A rough but warm hand reached down and picked one up.


    The flowers on the rooftop of the residence were dried up by the forces of the sun and seawind. It also voured the tea leaves that they poured water on. The tea leaves and dried flowers twirled in the water, which darkened into a deep gold and amber color. Another hand reached out to pick the cup up and bring it to a pair of lips.


    ¡°Master, drink this new cup of tea that was crafted by Sisi. This was the first time she entered this ce.¡± Dong¡¯er, who he had not seen in a long time, was bearing a warm smile.


    I am not sure why she isn¡¯t being a beautiful tofu-merchant today.


    I shake my head and take the tea and set it down on another surface. I see Wan¡¯er sitting down beside me, nibbling on a chicken drumstick. Thinking that it is a strange sight, I say, ¡°That is so oily. How can you eat this? Drink some tea and clear your throat.¡±


    Wan¡¯er did not respond. Instead, my sister who was also present beganughing. The worry that perpetuated her eyebrows had disappeared, and it made me pleased to see her.


    Wu Zhu, who had a ck cloth upon his face coldly said, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Go see thedy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I did not have any objection, and with excitement, I stood up. I walked to the bedside and picked up the luggage that was on it. There was... a ck box. I was unsure why, but the box was extremely heavy. Despite trying my hardest to pick it up, I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I just made myself all sweaty.


    ...


    ...


    Sweat rolled down Fan Xian¡¯s forehead, in his state of blurred consciousness. It dropped onto the pillow. He was drowsy and and his eyelids were only partially open. As if his mind was not all there, he stared at the painting on the ceiling. He knew that he was in a strange room that he had not been in before. Feeling chilled by this revtion, he spoke.


    ¡°Is it... over again?¡±


    If dying meant he would have go through all this once again, he would have preferred to remain dead. To go through that world, tirelessly working to improve and survive against the odds that were put against him felt pointless. So much emotion had been spent, and he did not want to let go. And to remember it when he left.


    Fan Xian¡¯s vision was scattered and strained, but after a while, it adjusted to the light of the room. He was like a baby, learning how to focus. He was finally able to see who was next to him, clearly. Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were swollen and looked to have been burnt out by tears. Pulling the corner of the bedsheets, Fan Xian bit his teeth and did not say anything. It looked like he was still alive, and still in the world that contained the Qing Kingdom. He was just unaware of where he was lying in, exactly.


    He found it difficult to lower his head. He felt a great pain in his chest and he knew that the wound he had sustained had not mended yet. There were several Eunuchs around the room who looked kind and thoughtful. They did, however, look frightened as well; as if they were searching for something. They were so busy and sad. At the door, a group of old men had gathered. They wore the clothing of the royal doctors, and they were talking to a middle-aged man in a solemn way.


    ¡°Emperor, there is nothing we can do.¡±


    The middle-aged man angrily responded, ¡°If you cannot save him, then you die with him!¡±


    Fan Xian was still hovering above a ne of consciousness, viewing this scene. He feltpelled tough, but the corners of his lips could not react to themands of his mind.


    His heart thought that this was a familiar sentence. The Emperor would only be made when Fan Xian was dying. He didn¡¯t seem to be a very kind person. When contemting the scene, however, he had hoped that it was his father in the Emperor¡¯s stead.


    He wanted to reach out his hand and touch Wan¡¯er¡¯s, but hecked the strength to even do that. His entire body was in pain, and all strength had been exhausted. He forced himself to focus and use his mind, but his brain began to buzz, and he passed out again.


    While Fan Xian still had the time to y tricks on the Emperor andfort his wife, the entire city was in chaos.


    The Emperor was almost assassinated.


    This was an event that could not be hidden from the rest of the world, and it showed. By dusk, everyone was talking about it. But the Emperor had emerged unscathed, and this brought relief andfort to the worried popce. Not longter, word had spread of the Overwatch¡¯s Council¡¯smissioner, Fan Xian, who bravely defended the Emperor through the strength of his loyalty. He prevented the would-be kingyers from killing the Emperor. And despite a sickness that gued him, he exerted all the strength he had in chasing the assassin all the way back into the capital on foot. Overwhelmed with fatigue, he was injured by the enemy and copsed. No one knew whether or not he would survive.


    Fan Xian¡¯s reputation in the Qing Kingdom had always been good, so when this news was heard, many civilians delivered food to show the sincerity of their worry. Long queues of people had lined up near the temples, so each person could light antern and offer a prayer for his ability to pull through.


    In the southern streets, the Fan Manor lit nontern, and darkness veiled it. With bated breath, the people waited for further news with great fervor. After Fan Xian was injured, the Tiger Guard brought him to the pce. After the Emperor returned to the capital, he kept the heavily wounded Fan Xian there and had the royal doctors tend to him for every hour of the day. In regards to how the Emperor responded, the Fan Manor believed his behavior reasonable. Fan Xian¡¯s wife and sister had stayed there to be with him, but no news was yet to be heard. The rumors spoke of how he had suffered a severe stab wound, and whether or not the doctors could fix him was still up in the air.


    Beyond the expectations of all, the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s Minister Fan Jing did not enter the pce. He had simply remained in his study room with a dim face. No one could surmise what thoughts upied his mind.


    When something big like this urred, Chen Pingping would not remain where he was to watch pretty girls dance. He made a hasty return in his wheelchair to the Overwatch Council and immediately began the investigation into the assassination. They took custody of the young eunuch who was captured, and the body of the ninth-ranked elite.


    King Jing went to the pce, while Princess Roujia remained crying in her bedroom.


    Swathes of women must have been crying across the capital this night.


    ...


    ...


    The second prince closed his manor¡¯s doors tight. He forbid anyone from trying to obtain information. He knew that his situation was quite precarious right now, for this had been an eventful autumn. All these inappropriate actions could very well bring him disaster.


    The eldest prince was guarding outside the Guang Xin pce where Fan Xian resided, being mended. He walked back and forth ceaselessly.


    Yi Gui Pin was leading the third prince, and stood in front of the Guang Xin pce. Today, Fan Xian had saved the third prince¡¯s life. It was not due to the rtion Yi Gui Pin shared with the Fan Manor. As a woman in the pce, she knew what the Emperor was experiencing after this event and how she should behave in his presence.


    The Empress did note. The prince of the eastern pce came to the Guang Xin pce, pretending that he cared, tofort Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo a little. Before he returned to the eastern pce, he also asked that the Emperor tend to himself.


    It was whispered that the Empress Dowager also learned of what happened, but that she only sent Eunuch Hong to take a look. As an old woman, however, she used incense sticks in the Han Guang pce to pray.


    For the news that Fan Xian was heavily injured and had almost been killed, it made everyone in the Qing Kingdom disy a reaction most true. It may have looked rather ridiculous, but it was kind of cute.


    ...


    ...


    Guang Xin pce was where the eldest princess once lived. It was also the first ce Fan Xian had received the privilege of staying during the nighttime. He had never slept in the pce before, and this is why he was confused and did not know where he was when he woke up.


    Although Fan Xian was heavily injured in service of the Emperor, allowing a chancellor to remain in the pce and be tended to by royal doctors was not a very appropriate thing to be done. It was fortunate that he still possessed the identity of the eldest princess¡¯ son-inw.


    The doors of the Guang Xin pce creaked open. The Emperor had a stern look on his face as he walked through. He looked towards Fan Ruoruo, who was still crying, and his eyebrows drooped into tired depression. Eunuch Yao, with a shaky voice, said, ¡°My Lord, you should rest. Fan Xian has these royal doctors to take care of him; he will be fine.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He replied, ¡°Pah! They are but useless!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I want to take a look.¡± Fan Ruoruo tried to keep her mindposed, and she bowed before the Emperor. ¡°But... the royal doctor will not let me inside.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The Emperor furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He noticed that by thisdy¡¯s foot rested an ordinary-looking box.


    Fan Ruoruo bit her lips and said, ¡°My big brother hasn¡¯t woken up. But the Tiger Guards had me bring some antidotes that he himself always used. Before he slipped into hisa, I can only suppose he would have known and epted their usage. I just don¡¯t think the doctors are willing to believe my words.¡±


    The Emperor was standing on the staircase in silence. The royal doctors had their own programme to follow in the tending of the wounded. For them to refuse Fan Ruoruo¡¯s medicine was nothing out of the ordinary, but the Emperor right now was different from those in the past. He now seemed to realize that out of all the sons he had, it was the one inside that room that impressed him the most. It was he who selflessly thrust himself into this position in a bid to secure the Emperor¡¯s safety.


    In the floating temple, within those desperate moments, if Fan Xian had not elected to save the Emperor, he would undoubtedly continue to give him the cold shoulder. But because of this act, perhaps this was Fan Xian finally being given the opportunity to prove his loyalty to the Emperor. And being an Emperor meant you always had to doubt the faith and service of others.


    The problem was, Fan Xian chose to save the third prince first.


    If they wanted to investigate this deeply, the Imperial Censorate could use this minor detail to impeach Fan Xian for neglecting to prioritise the safety of the Emperor first and foremost. On behalf of the Emperor himself, and how he viewed the situation, he was not like the rest. He could see from this initial act that beyond his strong facade, Fan Xian possessed a kind andpassionate heart within. Just like that woman, back in the day.


    The funny thing was, at that moment, Fan Xian did not think of things the way the Emperor was believing them to be. The Emperor did not know the real truth.


    When he learnt that Fan Xian was heavily injured and had almost died, that of his, one that had not been moved for several years began to vibrate with emotion once more. He even started to doubt whether or not he had oppressed Fan Xian too much in recent times. Doubting himself, he found himself feeling an un unreasonable jealousy towards Fan Jing. It was an envy he could not allow anyone else to know of. Such a smart and excellent young man.


    How could it be his son, he would ask himself.


    To judge his own sons, the eldest one was too straight. The second son was too fake and the third was too small. And in regards to the crown prince? The Emperorughed coldly in his heart, thinking if that little bastard was aware that the Emperor saw him step on the wine cup deliberately.


    And so, the Emperor chose to keep Fan Xian in the pce. First and foremost, he wanted to save Fan Xian¡¯s life, yes, but it was spurred by the negative emotions he mulled in his mind ¨C and his envy. Fan Jing, who grew up with him, perhaps he knew his heart really well. So, when his own son was heavily injured, he did not enter the pce. He just quietly stayed in the Fan Manor¡¯s study room.


    The Emperor ordered one of the royal doctors to exit the room. The doctor, with a bitter face, said, ¡°My Lord, the bleeding on the outside has stopped, but the knife has punctured Mister Fan¡¯s organs.¡±


    The Emperor lifted his open, agape jaw, and introduced Fan Ruoruo. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you allow Miss Fan to enter?¡±


    The royal doctor was still firm in his resolve to defend his stature and routine. He frowned and responded, ¡°I do not know what the ingredients of those pills are, and the assassin¡¯s sword was coated with a poison. A poison that I cannot analyze and whose origins I thus cannot determine! I could not allow the patient to ept this medication blindly. I am afraid...¡±


    ¡°Afraid, my ass.¡± King Jing, who was sitting on a chair below the steps, was now running up them. There was a noise.


    Pah!


    He pped the royal doctor¡¯s cheek and yelled, ¡°I have given you two hours! Even if you cannot save him, at least wake the boy up. With his medical skills, he could fix himself. He¡¯s better than you wretched old men.¡±


    The royal doctor had just been pped. He was feeling dizzy, humiliated and angry. Of course, there was nothing he could say in retaliation. The Emperor desired to tell off King Jing¡¯s inappropriate behavior, but hearing these few words, his heart jumped to believe that perhaps his actions were reasonable. Fei Jie was not in the capital anymore. Besides him, no one was better than Fan Xian when it came to the elimination of toxins and poison. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I do not care what it takes, just find a way to wake Fan Xian up.¡±


    After he said this, the Emperor realized Fan Xian was a total genius. If he wasn¡¯t worrying for the safety of the Emperor and the prince¡¯s inhtion of toxic smoke by throwing down the antidote bag upon the ground, he was only afraid that even if he was poisoned by the assassin¡¯s sword, things would not be so grave as they were. He thought of some of Fan Xian¡¯s other great deeds, and his heart could not help but sigh once more. He was thinking, if this kid¡¯s mother was not her... that would be tremendous.


    He shook his head, and, led by the eunuchs, returned to his study room.


    They got the Emperor¡¯s permission, and King Jing led Fan Ruoruo beyond that pce door. They passed by the guards and disregarded the plights of the royal doctor as they marched towards the bed.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she did not say anything. She continued to hold Fan Xian¡¯s hand with a dull expression and looked at his pale face. It seemed as if she did not realize who had juste up from behind her.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s viewing of this scene made her heart tremble. But her resolve was strengthened in the belief that it would take more than this to kill her brother.


    ¡°Wake him up.¡± King Jing was no flower gardener today; he was more like a general at war. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°If taking these pills ends up being useless, I will remove one of your fingers!¡±


    Fan Ruoruo acted as if she did not hear those words. She took out a few smaller wooden boxes that varied in size from the big box she brought in.


    King Jing said, ¡°Do you know which ones he should take?¡± He had to be cautious with the pills. After all, the royal doctors weren¡¯t stupid, and what they pleaded did make sense. If he took the wrong pill, who knew what could happen? Maybe Fan Xian, who was barely alive, would die right away.


    Fan Ruoruo nodded and calmly removed light yellow pills from one box. The pills emitted an extremely spicy fragrance.


    She passed the pills to her sister-inw. Both of the women were smart, and when Wan¡¯er epted the pills, she asked no questions. She put them in her mouth and began chewing. She took a sip of the warm water provided by the eunuch and diluted the medicine in her mouth.


    The royal doctors who were stood beside them watched the events with great curiosity, knowing that the two bravedies were preparing to give the medicine. There was nothing they could do to halt it, so one of them approached Fan Xian and used a wooden tool to open Fan Xian¡¯s mouth.


    Wan¡¯er lowered her head above Fan Xian and fed him the medicine.


    King Jing, who was quietly watching the whole time, reached out his hand and padded Fan Xian¡¯s chest to rub it down. When it was consumed, everyone waited nervously.


    A whileter, Fan Xian¡¯s long eyshes quivered. Although the eyelids were heavy and visibly tired, they at longst opened.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Master Fan woke up!!!¡±


    Several eunuchs sprung to action and began shouting, running back into the pce to inform the Emperor. The interior and exterior of the pce quickly livened up.


    After Fan Xian was injured, the first thing he thought of after waking up was that a lot of people must be disappointed.


    Then, he took notice of many familiar faces gathered around him. They each wore an expression that suggested nervousness, happiness and shock allbined in one. He softly said, ¡°Pillow.¡±


    Wan¡¯er held her fist and kept her lips shut. She appeared too nervous to say anything. She grabbed the pillow beneath her neck, knowing that Fan Xian would like to see his wound, and so she grabbed another one to help elevate his neck higher.


    Ruoruo already brought a bright candle closer, to illuminate the wound on his chest.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and let the spicy medicine do its work and course throughout his body to restore the energy that had escaped him for this entire bed-ridden duration. He then slowly opened his eyes and took a look at his chest.


    The wound was not too deep, and its location was a little low. It looked like it had struck his chest, but it was just a little above the stomach. The royal doctors had done a fine job in its treating and dressing; Fan Xian had no qualm with their work on the exterior.


    But he knew that on his stomach, there would be a stab wound that was slowly bleeding. The zhenqi inside him had depleted, and so he could not use it to heal himself. He thought that if the internal bleeding was not treated promptly, he would not survive the night. The medical advancements in this world was not yet high enough, and for internal injuries, there was little that could be done. He could not fault the royal doctors for this.


    ¡°Wipe it.¡± He used his limited strength to make a shortmand.


    Fan Ruoruo did not even think twice. She took a cloth that had been boiled, to wipe off the medicine on his chest. At the sight of this, the royal doctors were all shocked.


    As expected, the wound on his chest was bleeding again.


    ¡°Needle.¡± Fan Xian softly spoke this one word. The hand that could barely be moved was holding his wife¡¯s trembling hand.


    Fan Ruoruo took out a few long needles. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes looked to his side and met with King Jing. He said to him, ¡°Tian Tu, Qi Men, Yu Fu, Guan Yuan. Puncture these locations with the needles, two inches deep.¡±


    Using the needles required zhenqi. For the people present, it seemed as if only King Jing possessed this ability. After Fan Xian woke up, he had guessed it clearly. Earlier, when King Jing rubbed his chest as he consumed the medicine, he could sense that he too possessed a powerful zhenqi, and it was one that had been practiced and honed for many years. King Jing was surprised, he never thought he would be of aid in the medical realm. He followed Fan Xian¡¯s instructions and collected the needles, cing them in the spots Fan Xian had asked him to.


    The needles pierced the skin, and the bleeding stopped. The royal doctors around him were speechless and could not believe their eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The Third Bureau.¡± Fan Xian was struggling to tell King Jing.


    King Jing immediately understood. The Overwatch Council¡¯s Third Bureau was the most proficient in the formtion of poisons. He and the Emperor had been too caring, and so they had forgotten to ask them for their assistance in curing Fan Xian. So, he quickly ran out of the pce to call for the Third Bureau¡¯s leader and their officers to arrive posthaste and save Fan Xian.


    Unexpectedly, the Third Bureau¡¯s people were already waiting for this call and had gathered up outside the pce. The leader had even requested entry a few times for the purpose they were now being summoned for. But tonight, the pce had been in chaos. The royal guard¡¯s leaders had been vigorously questioned by the Overwatch Council. No one had dared to inform the Emperor in the leaders¡¯ absence, and it was because of this that no one was granted ess.


    At this time, King Jing had reced the Emperor and given the order. The people of the Overwatch Council were relieved, and as soon as the gates opened for them, they ran inside frantically, in the direction of the Guang Xin pce. The Third Bureau¡¯s people had brought with them many things, the nking of metal objects apanying their steps. Fan Xian, who was lying in bed, heard these sounds, and hepared it to the sound of jade. It was music to his ears.


    The Third Bureau¡¯s leader was a student of Fei Jie, and Fan Xian¡¯s ssmate as well. He got along with him really well in the Overwatch Council, and now, to see his junior friend lying poorly in bed, his face darkened. He walked up to Fan Xian and ced his fingers on his waist.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him, especially the doctors¡¯.


    After a while, the Third Bureau¡¯s leader gave a firm nod. He looked at Fan Xian and said, ¡°The pills you took were excellent, but the poison that afflicts you is from Dongyi City. Try this pill from the council.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart leapt. He followed his peer¡¯s suggestion and consumed it. It may have been cebo, but he immediately felt renewed with energy and vigor.


    There were three poison-producing masters in this world. Fei Jie was one and Xiao En was the second. The third was a creep that resided in Dongyi. Out of the three of them, Fei Jie¡¯s poisons saw the most widespread use. But between them all, the methodology and ingredients used by each differed greatly. Like Xiao En for example, who used animal fat and toxic nds mostly. Fei Jie used nts and trees, something which Fan Xian followed in his own formtion of poisons. The poison that coated the assassin¡¯s dagger was extracted from poisonous rocks and minerals such as saltpeter. Their methodology in the formtion of poison differed greatly, and as such, the creation of curatives for ailments incurred by such poisons was difficult. And since this poison¡¯s usage wasn¡¯t as widespread, the Overwatch Council rarely storedrge quantities of them.


    Fan Xian knew that someone was using his ssmate¡¯s name to send this medicine to the pce to cure him. Because his ssmate was quite simple-minded, and only revelled in the research of poisons, so he never thought of this.


    The poison was fading. All that was left was the internal bleeding caused by a wounded organ. The royal doctors were in great admiration of the skills the Overwatch Council possessed in the curing of these ailments, but they were still curious how the Third Bureau and Fan Xian nned to fix the wound on the inside.


    ¡°Brother, the tools that you requested the council to craft are here with me. How do I use them?¡± The Third Bureau¡¯s leader seemed as if he did not know how to use them, either.


    Fan Xian looked at the wound in his lower chest and he gasped to say, ¡°I need someone who is extremely brave, and someone who has steady hands.¡±


    The Third Bureau¡¯s leader frequently dealt with poisonous crops, and he had viewed many gory scenes over the years as well; needless to say, he had the courage. And as for a person who had extremely steady hands, there were many officers in the Third Bureau who were capable of filling that role.


    But Fan Ruoruo bravely stood in front of the bed and said, ¡°I will do it.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: The Candlelight Surgery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was lying on the bed with a haggard look on his face. As soon as he heard her words, he rejected her proposal immediately. This was partially due to the fact that he wasn¡¯t confident in her stitching proficiency, and he didn¡¯t want his soft, gentle and weak sister to see a gaping cavity in his chest and then actually touch it.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you should leave.¡± Fan Xian, with a dry voice, continued by saying, ¡°Bring my little sister, as well.¡±


    Wan¡¯er did not say anything. She just shook her head lightly. Fan Ruoruo, however, insisted by saying, ¡°My hands are the most steady.¡±


    Hearing Lady Fan say something in such confidence, everyone in the room, the Third Bureau leader included, was surprised.


    Fan Xian looked at her. He saw thisdy, who had so far led a in and ordinary life, was starting to beam with self-confidence. His heart jumped, and although his thoughts could not be guessed, a smile crossed his pale face. ¡°It will be a disgusting sight to see, and you are my rtive. Under ordinary circumstances, I would not select you for this operation, but if you are insisting in the way that you are, then you can stay.¡±


    Having said this, Fan Xian¡¯s spirits were fatigued once again. This talk was enough for Wan¡¯er to begin shaking her head over, continuing to remain speechless.


    A silence creeped into the room. The candle illuminated Fan Xian¡¯s cheeks, but the brightness was quite strange. With a strainedugh, he spoke, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? This is but a minor surgery.¡±


    The Third Bureau had brought with them a box at the request of Fan Xian. The box and its tools were created by Fei Jie, but where did he learn to make them? Aside from Fan Xian himself, nobody knew. But right now, Fan Xian had to be his own director of surgery. Following his instructions, the people who stayed in Guang Xin began working busily.


    The pce itself was decorated luxuriously, and it remained lit by an abundance of candles. The group elected to gather as many of them together as they could and have their light focus on the bed to shine upon Fan Xian¡¯s chest as best as possible.


    The eunuchs were also busy, hurrying to and fro. They boiledrge amounts of water and disinfected their tools as best they could. To keep the area as sanitary as possible, they bid everyone in the pce wash their hands. Ruoruo leaned towards Fan Xian so she could clearly hear and understand the instructions her brother was to give her, including the caution she should heed and pitfalls she had to avoid while operating. There was no doubt that it was the Third Bureau¡¯s leader who was the best anesthetist present. The eunuchs quickly became the diligent nurses.


    The royal doctors, however, had be third-year medical students as they looked on at the others performing their tasks ardently. They could do nothing while they watched an operation procedure unfold, one which resembled surgery from Fan Xian¡¯s prior world.


    This is not a gynecological examination. Fan Xian thought this to himself. He also cancelled his prior idea of having the doctors removed from the room. And in regards to the disinfection and eradication of bacteria? Forget it. Their pce did not possess the ability.


    Ding!


    The sound of struck metal reverberated throughout the now-quiet Guang Xin pce. Fan Ruoruo was nervous, but she nodded to her big brother to gesture that she was ready to begin.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was worried, and she looked back at her sister-inw. She took a clump of cotton that was as white as virgin snow, and used it to wipe the sweat from the Fan Xian¡¯s forehead.


    Fan Xian smiled with difficulty. ¡°Mydy, you should go wipe the surgeon¡¯s sweat.¡±


    The Third Bureau¡¯s leader, without thinking, went to feed Fan Xian anesthesia. When the scent reached his nose, he shut his lips tight as a demonstration of his refusal to ept it. He then said, ¡°The strychnos is too strong; I will pass out.¡±


    The Third Bureau¡¯s leader replied, ¡°what are we supposed to do if you aren¡¯t unconscious? What if you move when you feel pain?¡±


    Fan Xian did not have the strength of Guan Yu, but right now, he was the only one who knew how to perform this surgery. As a result, he did not want to go unconscious and ce his life purely in the hands of his sister. With great difficulty, he said, ¡°Use chloroform. Just a little bit.¡±


    The Third Bureau¡¯s leader then quickly remembered this form of anesthetic. In the springtime, he rmended this chemical to Fan Xian. He made use of it in the north and in the south, but the Third Bureau¡¯s leader himself rarely did. He returned to the corner of the room and searched for it. He found a little brown bottle of the stuff and happily walked back. He opened the cap and waved it under Fan Xian¡¯s nose gently.


    A sweet fragrancemanded Fan Xian¡¯s nose, and it wasn¡¯t a while before the drugs began to kick into effect.


    Although his vision did not blur, his view was distorted. He was beginning to see double. One image he saw depicted his sister holding pliers as she looked back at him. In another image, he saw a pretty nurse from a magical ce called a hospital that had treated him many, many years ago.


    His mind was stronger than most people in the ce. He immediately knew that he was witnessing an illusion. The real image and the imaginary image began to slowlybine, not providing him much time to savor the moment.


    ¡°Begin. Quickly!¡± He squinted his eyes. ¡°If Ruoruo is unable to see this through, you should take over.¡±


    His courage was immense, and it seemed as if he was using his own life as a way to bolster Ruoruo¡¯s confidence. Under the effect of chloroform, his mind could quite easily fly away from this makeshift operation room in the pce and forget that the patient of this operation was none other than himself.


    Fan Xian had used chloroform to deal with Xiao En, Yan Bingyun and the second prince previously. Today, it was his turn.


    He turned his head to look at Wan¡¯er¡¯s pale, snow-white face. Her eyes looked even more beautiful after being slightly swollen. He then looked at his little sister, who was staring into his chest, and all of a sudden, he smiled. He was thinking; in the future, if he could get his wife and little sister to wear a pink nurse¡¯s uniform and squeeze in a brief peek, it would be a scene to remember.


    When a person is almost unconscious, their truths often surface.


    The people outside of Guang Xin pce waited anxiously. They already knew that Fan Xian had woken up and had already wanted to utilise his own methods to remedy his grievous wounds. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s people had long since gotten used to Fan Xian¡¯s surprises; like the 3,000 poems, tricking Haitang, the spring exam, the First Bureau and soft tofu. But everyone was concerned with his terrible injuries and desire to fix himself ¨C could he truly pull himself away from the clutch of death?


    The Emperor, who was resting in the royal study room, was apparently extra caring toward this young chancellor. With news of this development, he quickly embarked a carriage to return to the Guang Xin pce. He saw everyone who was quietly gathered outside it. From the room Fan Xian was in, he could hear the low voices and repeated clunking of metal and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. It reminded him of a time, many years ago in the northern battlefields, when he watched a scene unfold in quite a simr way.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    King Jing bowed before the Emperor with a worried expression. He told him, ¡°The royal doctors could not help, but the Third Bureau¡¯s people had no problem eliminating the toxins in his body. The wound created by the de cut too deep, however.¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°With the precious items she left, this should be norge concern.¡±


    King Jing looked surprised when he heard this response, but he stayed quiet and made no reply. He lined up behind the Emperor, where the anger and sadness in his eyes faded to nkness.


    ...


    ...


    It was a long whileter when the gate of the Guang Xin pce opened again. Ye Gui Pin cared little for her status, and so she pulled the third prince to look in the direction of the pce. She nervously asked, ¡°What is happening?¡±


    All that answered her was the sound of puking.


    It was a eunuch who came out, delivering tools from the pce. He was the first person to have left since the gathering, and so he became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. But hearing what Ye Gui Pin asked, he could not answer anything. His face was pale and discolored, as if he had just experienced something awful. He held the rail and threw up.


    Eunuch Yao yelled, ¡°You little bastard! How can you throw up!?¡± Before he finished yelling, another person came out to join-in with the hurling eunuch. This person was a royal doctor.


    In this peaceful world, the young eunuchs spend their life growing up in the pce. They may witness the asionalshing, but the sight they had seen tonight was wholly foreign to them. They had never seen such violence. The red, green and white colors; what were those? Do those horrible, squishy mounds of meat trulypose the human body? The Fan¡¯sdy was amazing, with how she fearlessly went to touch it.


    The young royal doctor had studied in the medical field for many years, but he had only ever observed his patients. The grossest thing he had ever seen was the sight of an infected tongue or the effects of a sexual disease under one¡¯s arms. But tonight, he saw a person with scissors cutting flesh and needles to stitch up the exposed what was exposed.


    After a while, the royal doctors, who had be students on this night, all exited the Guang Xin pce in solemn silence. They did not bear happy expressions. Although most of them were able to maintainposure, they were each shocked on the inside.


    The Emperor observed their face and knew that Fan Xian was alright. Still, he had to ask them, ¡°How is everything? Are things okay?¡±


    The royal doctor who had previously been pped by King Jing was the victim of curiosity earlier. Unable to temper his inquisitiveness, he went inside to observe what was going on there. Nowing out again to hear the Emperor ask this, his face was green and red. He shockingly responded, ¡°My Lord, it is like magic.¡±


    King Jing heard these words and could not help but yell at him. ¡°He asked you about Fan Xian¡¯s wellbeing, not your feelings!¡±


    The royal doctor stood up straight with continued admiration in his thoughts of the surgery. His beard quivered and he said, ¡°My Lord, I have been a doctor for a dozen years. I have heard rumors about this method of opening people up to fix an issue that gued them on the inside... and today I saw it in action. There is no need for you to worry. His organs are all fixed and he has sessfully been stitched up. He is alright. He lost a lot of blood, however, so he is weak and not currently conscious.¡±


    He did not dare to say that after Fan Xian¡¯s surgery, he could not withstand the fumes of the chloroform that was used and began bbering nonsense during the actual surgery. The things that he had said included crude words used against the nobles and a subsequent plight to not allow the Emperor to hear of what he said. It was fortunate that near the surgery table, there was only him himself, his sister and wife at Fan Xian¡¯s bedside.


    At this time, the people outside the Guang Xin pce continued to mull their desire for Fan Xian to pull through. When they heard the royal doctor promise the Emperor that he was going to be fine, everyone felt at ease.


    The eldest prince showed a smile of relief and bowed before the Emperor. He no longer waited outside the pce, and instead returned to his manor. He did not want others to think that he cared too greatly for Fan Xian, nor did he want people to think that he was merely trying to figure out what the Emperor wanted. He simply did not want Fan Xian to die. When he heard of his survival, the eldest prince walked back chicly.


    The Emperor waved his hand and signalled for Ye Gui Pin to bring the third prince, who was already exhausted, back to their pce. He raised his footsteps to enter the Guang Xin pce, with King Jing following from behind.


    All of a sudden, a royal doctor jumped to bar the passage of these two people. With a wry smile, he told them, ¡°Before Master Fan went unconscious, he said it would be best if people did not enter after the surgery to prevent...¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows to mull and recall the new word he had learned today. ¡°...Infection?¡±


    Fan Xian had asked this so that he could enjoy a few quiet hours to himself. The Emperor and King Jing were quite shocked. They epted this, and then the royal doctor, with an empassioned look on his face, said, ¡°My Lord, I think Master Fan¡¯s medical skills are quite brilliant. He should be working in the medical field as a royal doctor. He can fix everyone¡¯s sickness in the pce, he can teach students and cure civilians. His knowledge could be of great benefit to the kingdom over the next thousand years.¡±


    These words were a massivepliment to Fan Xian, and weren¡¯t selfish in the least. But it had been a tense evening. The Emperor could no longer hold his anger and yelled before King Jing, ¡°He still didn¡¯t wake up yet? Why are you trying to steal him for yourself? Fan Xian is a smart man; he wouldn¡¯t dream of being caught up in your petty doctor business.¡±


    King Jing was no longer mad. Instead, he wasughing and he mumbled out, ¡°Being a doctor has always been better than being a patient.¡±


    The officers from the Third Bureau now exited, and they bowed before the Emperor politely. After they received theirpliments of gratitude from the Emperor, they looked fatigued. They then promptly departed the pce. In Guang Xin pce, aside from the few eunuchs and maids who were serving, there was only Fan Xian, Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo left.


    It hurt Lin Wan¡¯er to see Fan Xian in such a position. She looked at her sister-inw¡¯s pale face and she gently wiped the sweat that had gathered on her forehead. This is what Fan Xian had told her to do earlier. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hands were steady throughout the entire procedure but now, after it was all done, her hands began to tremble. She knew that she had done an amazing thing, under the guidance of her big brother. Fan Xian¡¯s life had been saved. Her mind had now drawn a nk, and her legs became jelly; she almost fell on the floor.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was holding her, and she self-mockinglyughed. She had not yet said a single word, but the smile that she showed was in to see. The ¡°chickenheartdy¡± thought that everyone around Fan Xian was able to help him to some degree, but she herself could never do anything except sit and watch as events unfolded.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Fan Ruoruo had finally taken notice of Wan¡¯er¡¯s profound silence. She caringly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er had been stared at for half a day by this little girl. She had no choice but to respond and with a forced, strained smile she replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    When she said these two words, she mumbled somewhat. Fan Ruoruo looked at her and realized that Wan¡¯er¡¯s lips were stained with blood. In great shock, she prepared to call for a doctor.


    Wan¡¯er quickly held her mouth, afraid to wake up Fan Xian who was still under the effects of the chloroform. She spoke again, but not very clearly. She stuttered to say, ¡°I... am okay... I just bit my tongue.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo froze and immediately understood what was happening. With warmth in her heart, she respected, loved and cherished her young sister-inw more than anything. Earlier, when she was feeding Fan Xian¡¯s medicine, Wan¡¯er did it rushedly. Her only concern was for Fan Xian, and when she chewed the medicine, she bit her tongue in the process. She only cared for the wellbeing of her husband, and because of this, she did not say anything until now.


    The Guang Xin pce¡¯s white mantle had already been removed. It was nowte, and the moon shone through the clouds, illuminating the world in silver. It was not unlike the mantle in the pce itself, back in the day. The people outside of the pce began to leave, but many eunuchs ¨C who could deliver messages ¨C and guards remained. Inside the pce, a few maids and eunuchs ced their head onto theforting embrace of plush chairs to rest before they went to check on Fan Xian and see if anything had changed. There were a few maids on their night shift who extinguished candles that did not need to be lit.


    The sisters sat on separate chairs quietly. They observed Fan Xian, who was in silent slumber under the dim candlelight of the room. Both of their faces disyed a look of appreciation.


    Behind all the walls of the pce, Wu Zhu, who was dressed in ragged clothing, coldly looked in a certain direction to confirm the safety of someone who was special to him. Then, he disappeared into the dark woods.


    A few dayster, inside the pce, the ce was quiet as usual. But today, the number of guards present had increased. The most famous patient in the capital was lying on a sofa talking.


    ¡°When can I go home?¡±


    Fan Xian had a thin nket draped over him as hey on the sofa. Looking out towards the garden and the new berries that floundered earlier than usual, he thought it may have been because of his presence there. His face, however, looked annoyed.


    The resources that the pce possessed were abundant. Swathes of costly medicine was produced here by the royal doctors, and it kept filling up his belly. With such amenities, one¡¯s well-being could not be hindered that long. And as for the services provided by the eunuchs and maids, they were considerably better than the ones in the Fan Manor. Even a simple view of the garden was considerably greater than any sight provided by the windows of his home. His wife and sister had also received permission to stay with him in the pce everyday, too. With the autumn sunlight shining, the cotton nket that covered him and the beautiful women that apanied him, it seemed as if there was no difference to him being in the Fan Manoe ¨C save for the absence of a swing.


    But still, he desired to return to Fan Manor, for that was his true home in the capital.


    After experiencing the first surgery in the Qing Kingdom pce, because he had been training his body over the course of the past twenty years, his recovery came swiftly. His chest had not fully healed yet, but he could still lie down andfortably observe the view. He felt that the zhenqi in his body was beginning to fade, though, and not an ounce of it had yet returned. His heart was chilled by this concept, and he had a fear in his heart.


    Ruoruo had brewed congee in a bowl and used a spoon to feed him. Wan¡¯er ced her hand inside his robes and carefully fixed the location of bag of fabric that was attached to his body. This was done at Fan Xian¡¯s request, in which fabric was used to dress the wound and then more added to tighten and maintain pressure on it. This was excellent for healing.


    Fan Xian was having trouble swallowing his congee, and so heined and said, ¡°Eating congee everyday, my mouth is growing birds. I want to go home! I¡¯m not requesting the food from the Bao Yue brothel, but even some juice from Auntie Liu would be better than this.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er then said, ¡°You have been awake for two days, and you are clearly talking a lot more. The Emperor gave you permission to remain in the pce and heal; what are youining for? And what does it mean for birds to grow in your mouth?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo did not understand, either. She asked, ¡°What birds?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s annoyed expression did not change, and so he changed the subject by telling them, ¡°I am not afraid of others whispering rotten words about me; I miss home, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Now that he was in the pce, he was unable to contact the Qinian Group. The Emperor had also issued an order to prevent him from working. Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo had not exited the pce since their arrival, either. As for the eunuchs and maids? They were out of the subject. It had been a few days since the attempted assassination in the floating temple, and he had yet to learn a single thing. He could not even go and ask Chen Pinping for information about the shadow. His demeanor had grown uneasy and unhappy about the situation, but a foreboding sense of worry and dread is what concerned him the most.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: The Patient in the Plum Garden


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The plum garden was behind Guang Xin pce. The environment there was very quiet. By going through Tianxin Tai, you would arrive at Yin Feng Ge; this was where Fan Xian was recovering. The Emperor had given him permission to stay in the pce while he healed, and the people in the pce all acknowledged that he had performed a great service for the royal family. But as a male chancellor, it was felt that his treatment was inappropriate. Fan Xian was well aware of this, so he just stayed in the plum garden. And in regards to the visitors who wished to see Fan Xian, he took advantage of the fact that he was ill as an excuse not to see them.


    At this time, there was a noblewoman who looked as happy as she seemed clumsy. She was walking through Yin Feng Ge, and the way she appeared seemed to suggest that she was familiar with the ce. She held the hand of a child, and a few maids of hers trailed behind her.


    Fan Xian was surprised; it was who Yi Gui Pin. He did not say anything. Ever since Fan Xian had stayed at the pce, she had brought the third prince to sit in that ce everyday. At first, it was because they were rtives, not to mention that Fan Xian had saved the third prince¡¯s life in the Floating Temple. She wanted to show her appreciation, and Fan Xian was not one to deny it. However, Fan Xian knew that her intentions weren¡¯t wholly pure and that she had an ulterior motive.


    ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t I tell you that you did not have toe? Why are you even bringing stuff here?¡± Fan Xian was smiling as he said this.


    In regards to appropriate mannerisms, he should have called her dy¡±. But ever since he first entered the pcest year, Yi Gui Pin had always enjoyed him calling her Auntie. She adored this sweet nickname, and Fan Xian was willing to oblige her. Today, the maids behind Yi Gui Pin were carrying a number of boxes; the contents of which weren¡¯t known to Fan Xian.


    ¡°It is a soup made from cordyceps.¡± Yi Gui Pin and the two maids beside Fan Xian bowed. They did not behave like strangers to each other, and so they immediately presented a jar of the stuff. Yi Gui Pin then sat down next to Fan Xian and said, ¡°This is not from the pce. It was formted in your manor, and I was asked to deliver it to you.¡±


    Fan Xian made an ¡°oh¡± sound in response. He then observed the maids who were pouring out the soup, noticing that one of them was quite familiar. Withughter he said, ¡°Even Xing¡¯er hase?¡±


    Xing¡¯er was the maid that guided him through the pce on his first ever visit to the ce. She did not expect that Fan Xian would still remember her. Hearing his words, she blushed and with a high-pitched voice replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This made everyoneugh. Yi Gui Pin, with a grand smile, then said, ¡°You are badly injured. Even now, you still haven¡¯t forgotten about...¡±


    All of a sudden, she regretted her suggestion. She hastily ended her sentence, held her mouth and smiled again. She was not that old, and Yi Gui Pin¡¯s personality was beautiful and pleasant. She was an easy person to get along with. She then turned to talk with Wan¡¯er, and discuss the house with Ruoruo. Itforted them to know of how well the Fan Manor was being kept in their absence.


    The third prince, who sat next to Yi Gui Pin, looked a lot more honest than he used to. He didn¡¯t look as cruel as he did back in the Bao Yue brothel. He looked down to the ground and with a face of sadness, remained silent. Only now and again would he raise his head to take a gander at the patient.


    After what happened at the Floating Temple, the anger towards Fan Xian regarding the events of the Bao Yue brothel had all dispersed. Aside from his big cousin, it seemed to him as if no one else valued his life. This included his two brothers as well. There, they only looked to their father. Had Fan Xian not been there, he was afraid that his life was to be lost at the hands of the assassin.


    For the eight-year-old kid, it did not matter how mature he was, he was still at the age that could only judge people through ck and white values. People were either good or bad. The third prince looked at Fan Xian¡¯s pale face. He thought of Fan Xian covering him from the front in the Floating Temple, and through his reminiscing, admired Fan Xian and his courage a great deal. What he was feeling was could not be measured..


    Wan¡¯er looked at the third prince and asked, ¡°Third Prince, why are you so quiet today?¡±


    The third prince beganughing, and he said, ¡°oh, nothing ails me, big sister.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was even more confused, and so she said, ¡°it seems as if you havepletely changed.¡±


    Yi Gui Pin looked at her son and said, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for Fan Xian, this child would have lost his life. He was shocked a great deal, but it¡¯s better for him to be an honest boy.¡±


    Fan Xian was lying on the sofa. It was an inconvenience for him to turn his head, so he used the corner of his vision to observe the women who were chatting. He slowly drank the soup which had been produced from cordyceps, by Xing¡¯er who was feeding him. When Xing¡¯er brought back the bowl, she quickly rubbed his chest with her incredibly soft fingertips.


    Fan Xian was surprised. He knew that this maid would not flirt or tease him, but he also knew that there was something Yi Gui Pin wished to tell him privately. So, he said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, could you go take the third prince for a walk in the garden? Ruoruo, you can apany them.¡±


    They both looked at each other. They also knew that Fan Xian and Yi Gui Pin had something to discuss, so they stood up and brought the third prince with them to the garden. As he went, it looked as if he did not want to leave. They also brought the maids and eunuchs with them.


    Inside Yin Feng Ge, only Fan Xian and Yi Gui Pin remained. Those two and Xing¡¯er. The reason Xing¡¯er stayed with them, was because Yi Gui Pin thought it to be inappropriate for the wife an Emperor to spend time alone with a young male chancellor.


    Fan Xian was having difficulty turning his head, and so he looked at Xing¡¯er.


    Yi Gui Pin smiled and said, ¡°she is just a maid I brought from my home. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Fan Xian was bearing a wry smile as he said this, ¡°What is it? Must you really be this careful? I am heavily injured and have only been awake for two days.¡±


    Yi Gui Pin waved her handkerchief. With a smile, she responded, ¡°If I did note seek you out, would you have sought me out?¡±


    These words were not yful. She calcted Fan Xian¡¯s desire to learn of what had been uring outside the pce in his absence. In regards to the assassination in the Floating Temple, it was a little spooky. And the fear of it happening did not only concern the people of the pce; even the civilians were talking about it, and this was quite strange. At the dinner table, in various restaurants across the capital, people would repeatedly curse the assassin, all the while trying to guess his identity. Hundreds of people would provide hundreds of answers. Yi Gui Pin knew that the Emperor wanted Fan Xian to recover in peace, so he prevented him from attempting to do his own research into the matter. Yi Gui Pin, however, had decided to help him out in this regard.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Emperor will punish you?¡± Fan Xian looked like he had a smile, yet did not have one.


    ¡°Now is the time.¡± Yi Gui Pin said this straightforwardly, though corrected herself tough somewhat. She then said, ¡°Aside from you, there is nobody else I can rely upon.¡±


    Fan Xian knew exactly what she meant. There were four wives with kids in the pce. The children that belonged to the Empress, Ning Cairen and Shu Guifei had already grown up to possess their own power. And this Yi Gui Pin before him, although she was a noble who had received support from the Fan Manor, bore the third prince, who was still too young.


    After a time of silence had psed between them, he described to her what transpired in the Floating Temple.


    Although she had already heard it once from her son, she was still brought terror when she heard it here again. Her hands were tightly holding onto the handkerchief in her possession, and it seemed as if she feared the prospect of another assassin hiding in the ranks of the guards of the pce, waiting for his moment to y her son.


    After she heard this, she angrily stated; ¡°How is it possible for an assassin to be hidden within the guard!? The guards are each vouched for and given background checks to ensure a three-generation-long lineage of association with the pce before being epted and put into service.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the issue lies in...¡± Fan Xian nowughed, and then finished with, ¡°Can I call him the third brother?¡±


    ¡°You are the elder brother, you can call him whatever you desire.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are intent on harming the third brother specifically.¡± Fan Xian exined quietly. ¡°Maybe the assassin would have in the third brother as well, but it was the Emperor who was undoubtedly the primary target. You need not worry over his safety. Although the crown prince is worried about the power of the family, my and the second brother¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t very good. The third brother is still too young, so there is no need for him to be a target.¡±


    Saying these things in the pce was bold, and the person to speak such words would possess a fair amount of courage. Although Yin Feng Ge had no spies watching, Yi Gui Pin¡¯s face still warped nervously. She let out an unnaturalugh.


    What she worried about the most was someone wanting to do harm to her son. But hearing what Fan Xian had just told her, she did not worry so much. She felt at ease. She then began reciting to Fan Xian the events that had transpired outside the pce. Fan Xian had no idea how the investigation was proceeding, but because Yi Gui Pin¡¯s family had spies outside the pce, she was able to gather a lot of urate information. The intel she had gathered was pretty much irrefutable truth.


    ¡°Gong Dian has already been captured.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a slight ¡°hum¡±, but did not reveal the shock in his heart. Yi Gui Pin had used the word ¡°capture¡±. That meant the government had already confirmed his involvement. Still, it did note as a surprise. As leader of the royal guard, and leader of the ordinary guard, he neglected his duties and was absent during the assassination attempt. Him being gone meant that, at the very least, his career would be buried so deep it would never see the sun again.


    This is what interested Fan Xian the most; what was this clumsy leader doing the entire time the assassination was underway?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°He was in Jingnan, fourteen miles away in Luo Zhou. He said his presence there was at the adherence of orders given to him.¡± Yi Gui Pin was talking with a confused look. Even though she was trying to downy his crime as she spoke, she should not have said that he was following orders. If these words reached the Emperor¡¯s ears, it would be a grievous thing indeed.


    ¡°And in regards to what he was doing there, the Overwatch Council has been investigating for the past two days and have not found anything out.¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and told her, ¡°I know Gong Dian to be a supremely loyal person, but I did not know that he could be this stupid.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. He then said, ¡°If it was not the Emperor¡¯s idea for him to go work in Luo Zhou, then it must be that person. But the problem is, there was an ongoing assassination during his absence; how could he make that person the savior? Even though he was up there, the Emperor would not admit it. I am only afraid he will die all the quicker.¡±


    Yi Gui Pin was still struggling with Fan Xian¡¯s forthwithness and straight-to-the-point mannerisms of speech. With a wry smile, she responded, ¡°... We should just ignore this matter.¡±


    ¡°Correct. We do not have the qualifications to care.¡± Fan Xian sighed before continuing. ¡°The Ye family is going to suffer much misfortune. Has the assassin¡¯s identity been revealed yet?¡±


    ¡°The first assassin to fight was that nine-ranked elite who is dead.¡± Yi Gui Pin¡¯s eyes looked frightened as she talked. ¡°People say it was the assassin of the Xihu King, Zuo Xian, and that he had already been in the Qing Kingdom for fourteen years, spying and gathering intel.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Xihu?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°How could people from Xihu have infiltrated the pce for so long? How has their presence gone unnoticed for so long?¡±


    ¡°These Hu people are powerful.¡± Yi Gui Pin then took time to think of a way to organize and articte how she would best exin this.


    Fan Xian knew that the assassin who was killed by Eunuch Hong¡¯s hands was the heir of the ¡°fake princess¡±. While they made peace with the Qing Kingdom upon the country¡¯s founding many years ago, he had assumed and maintained his appearance as a person of this kingdom. That marriage was extremely famous. Because when Xihu was beaten by the Qing Kingdom, they sent a collective of peacemakers to the capital. Their request for peace, however, was rejected.


    After that, the team of peacemakers returned to Xihu dishearteningly. No one would have expected that they left an elite in the capital, one who had remained in the shadows all this time, only to take action now.


    ¡°How could he mix in with the pce and be a guard? Who approved him?¡±


    ¡°The person who did that died a long a time ago.¡± Yi Gui Pin furrowed her eyebrows and exined, ¡°So, it became an undecided case. One without resolution.¡±


    In his heart, Fan Xian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. For this entire affair, he had finally obtained his first few clues.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°That young eunuch is still alive. With how the Overwatch Council does things, they should be able to investigate.¡±


    Yi Gui Pin nodded in correspondence. She then said, ¡°They have investigated him quite thoroughly. That little eunuch is an heir of a sovereign who died amidst some chaos. Many people died during that time in the capital, about fifteen years ago. So, that sovereign¡¯s manor maid helped him escape. He had only just been born, you see. Coming from that family, he was therefore on the list, but he was somehow overlooked... that maid probablymitted suicide. After this, the baby was raised by a farmer in the countryside. He waster castrated and brought into the pce.¡±


    ¡°How could he conceal the dagger?¡± Fan Xian thought this was the real conundrum. A young eunuch like that wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrange something like this.


    What Yi Gui Pin was to say next would turn Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts on their head. ¡°For the past three years, he has had the duty of the brushing the top floor of the Floating Temple. He was just recently doing it before the flower event, so it is only natural that he would have hidden it during his time spent there. The Overwatch Council was already able to confirm who crafted the de and when.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows. The young eunuch was the victim of that bloody night, fifteen years ago. Fan Xian knew of this bloody night well, too. It was the night that the Emperor, Chen Pingping and his father avenged his mother¡¯s death. Back then, even the most famous sovereign was killed. No one knew of the true death toll that was incurred on that one evening in the capital. Even the Empress¡¯ family was killed, leaving her all alone in the pce. Who could know what was going through the eunuch¡¯s head?


    Xihu and a sovereign... these people really did possess the correct motivation and courage to try take out the Emperor. The only perplexing angle concerned why they were cooperating in this sordid venture.


    ¡°Did the Ye family have any reaction?¡± Fan Xian asked, with gravity in his tone.


    ¡°What reaction could they be expected to have?¡± Yi Gui Pin wasughing as she spoke, shaking her head in tandem. ¡°Ye Zhong sent eight documents in confession. He did not dare return to Cangzhou, and so he just stays in his manor. Even for the royal guards he owned, he had them sent to the capital government for employment there instead. He is being extremely cautious to see how the Emperor reacted.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor?¡± Fan Xian then beganughing. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this Yeliuyun returns to the capital.¡±


    Both of them thought to say something, but all of a sudden, noise erupted from the direction of the plum garden. The sounds then subsided, which had them start talking about something else instead. Fan Xian discussed the Bao Yue brothel, and apologized for the damage he had done to the Yi Gong family. Yi Gui Pin had represented the sovereign, and thanked him for the intimacy. She appreciated Fan Xian¡¯s willingness to teach the kids and end their downward spiral into wretchedness that would otherwise tarnish the title of sovereign.


    They both had a nice chat before parting.


    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± Wan¡¯er saw Yi Gui Pin holding the third prince outside. She was curious and asked, ¡°This woman has always been quite calm going about the pce. Why did she look so nervous today?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°The kids are grown up. As a mother, how could you expect her to remain the same? Once we have a baby, you will understand.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was shocked. She then thought of her belly, which had yet to feel any movement. But now that her husband was injured, there was nowhere further they could take this discussion. So, she forced a smile and changed the subject. She said, ¡°How is it going outside the pce? Is it still a mess?¡±


    Fan Xian wanted to tell Wan¡¯er all of what Yi Gui Pin had told him. He saw that there was a eunuch and maid not too far away from them, so he said, ¡°the wind is getting cold. Let us go inside.¡±


    They knew that there were some words that were inappropriate to speak in front of the servants, and so Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo nodded. They then told the eunuchs to carry the sofa.


    ...


    Back in the room, Fan Xiany on the bed. He opened his eyes and observed the ceiling above. No one could guess what he was thinking. After a while, he spoke. ¡°What do you think will happen to the Ye family?¡±


    There was no one else in the room, so he did not have to care about what he may or may not say. In a straightforward manner, he said, ¡°Gong Dian must have received an order, and that is why he was in Luozhou. This was most certainly not an idea of the Emperor. Otherwise, Gong Dian would have said it was a mistake. And the Emperor would not have been able to fix this.¡±


    His heart shivered. ¡°This move sounds ridiculous, but it is quite effective. The Empress Dowager secretly asked Gong Dian to go Luozhou. As leader of the royal guard, he had no choice but to oblige. At the time this request was epted, the plot to assassinate the Emperor had unraveled and was acted out. If he went on trial, and Gong Dian admitted that it was the Empress Dowager that gave him the secret order to depart the capital, that would mean he was telling the world that the Empress Dowager wanted to kill the Emperor. If Gong Dian didn¡¯t want his entire family killed, he had no choice but to swallow these words and ept whatever punishment awaited him.¡±


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were smart people. They did not think that the Empress Dowager did this. Wan¡¯er made a sad face and said, ¡°You mean, Gong Dian¡¯s passage to Luo Zhou was established by my grandmother and the Emperor?¡±


    Fan Xian confirmed.


    Ruoruo frowned sternly and asked, ¡°Why would they do something like this?¡±


    Fan Xian coldlyughed and responded, ¡°Gong DIan is leader of the royal guard and he was a ssmate of Ye Zhong. If he was unlucky this time, the Ye family would follow.¡±


    Wan¡¯er worried about her good friend Ye Ling¡¯er. She sighed and professed, ¡°The Ye family has been loyal. Why would the Emperor want to...?¡±


    Before her words were finished, the implication was understood. Fan Xian merely sighed and said, ¡°If the Emperor wasn¡¯t doubting the Ye family¡¯s loyalty, of course he wouldn¡¯t choose to do this. But he now harbors some suspicion, so they can only put the Ye family to the side. At the very least, the important areas of the capital would not allow the brothers to act as guards. The key point is, the Ye¡¯s family had a grandmaster who only resided in the Qing Kingdom. As long as Yeliuyun is not dead, there will be no reason to move the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°So, this is why they used the most embarrassing method to do this.¡± Fan Xian sighed and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of chilling the chancellor¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°But why would the Emperor doubt the Ye family?¡±


    ¡°It is simple.¡± Fan Xian exined by saying, ¡°The Emperor wants the second prince to marry Ye Ling¡¯er. If Ye Zhong could get the right timing, he could reject the marriage. There would then be no fear of a cancetion of this marriage. He should just quit his job being a capital guard as soon as possible, though not totally retire, mind you. The Emperor would feel safer if he moved to the border.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do any of this. So...¡±


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo nodded. Ruoruo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°There are lots of twists and turns to this tale.¡±


    ¡°When I was in the northern Qi kingdom, I surmised that there maye a day like this.¡± Fan Xian proceeded to say, ¡°I just never guessed that the Emperor may take advantage of such a cheap tactic.¡±


    All of a sudden, Wan¡¯er said, ¡°It seems as if this assassination in the Floating Temple was expected by the Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her and nodded. He told her, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know that everything was nned. I was just thinking that perhaps the Emperor only nned the interference of one of them.¡±


    Wan¡¯er looked into his eyes and responded, ¡°The Emperor never wanted to take big risks. I would say that the fire that started was the most he would do.¡±


    The wife and husband then stared at each other for a long while, both in silence. They both seemed afraid. If the fire in the Floating Temple was arranged by the Emperor, then for the attacks that followed, who set those up?


    Fan Xian slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°The arrangement for the assassins¡¯ assault were too well-done. It was perfect enough for me not to believe it. This must have been devised by an organization. Perhaps the collective efforts of many.¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡± Fan Xian then continued to say, ¡°it was probably the cloaked assassin of the pce who was hiding just a few miles away. All of a sudden, there was panic due to the starting of the fire. This was his opportunity to strike, or so he thought. So, all the day¡¯s events weren¡¯t nned and organized all in one. They just happened to ur at the same time.¡±


    Towards the close of his dialogue, he told himself, ¡°Obviously, this was something that was not nned and brought about a great deal of damage. It was beyond the Emperor¡¯s expectationspletely.¡±


    Inside this gloomy building, which was not a great distance from the pce, Chen Pinping was sitting in his wheelchair. He did not say anything, nor did the other seven leaders who were with him. None of them knew what to say. An assassination of the Emperor was attempted; aside from the royal guard, who else might be held responsible for letting this happen? The Overwatch Council would have to suffer because of this as well.


    If it was not for themissioner who was lying in the pce recovering right now, the entire situation could undoubtedly be resolved. The Overwatch Council was currently facing the fate of the Ye family, and they were just waiting for the pce to punish them. Yan Bingyun, who had officially be the Fourth Bureau¡¯s leader, finally broke the silence in the room. He coldly spoke out, ¡°The assassin who was from Xihu who hid within the guard, the young eunuch from that bloody night fifteen years ago, and the legendary Si Gujian¡¯s brother; these few people are notpatible. They could not havee together to do what was done. We still haven¡¯t found out who started the fire either. A lot of our intel points to the northern Qi kingdom¡¯s Brocade Guard being in a bit of a mess. They wouldn¡¯t have found the time to arrange this. Dong Yi City does not seem to have yed a hand in this as well.¡±


    The Sixth Bureau¡¯s leader coldly said, ¡°Si Gujian¡¯s brother is just a legend. Nobody knows if this person truly exists.¡±


    The Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council was in charge of analyzing details. The leader felt guilty and profoundly sorrowful. He said, ¡°there is no further intel to ry. This is my own shoring. But I think that to arrange an assassination like this, some sort of contact must have taken ce. There must be some source to obtain data from, but there has been none to find. I am guessing that between those involved with the assassination, there wasn¡¯t much contact between them, if any. I would surmise that the assassins involved did not actually know each other.¡±


    Chen Pingping, who was sitting on a wheelchair, slowly opened his eyes. He looked at his subordinates with a certain gloom. He was thinking, Of course you people cannot figure out that the fire was started by the Emperor. And about that assassin from Xihu and the brave little eunuch, who knows where theye from? The Emperor and the old man are not a real fairy.


    ¡°This was a stalemate.¡± The old man yawned. ¡°It was just a coincidence. There is nothing further to think about.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: A Bolt from the Blue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Please get rid of the notes that detail the Overwatch Council¡¯s rules and open thest page of the organization¡¯s references in book five.


    Book five details many of the cases the Overwatch Council has dealt with over the years. The great cases of the past few decades are written there,plete with a thorough analysis of them. They focus on a wide variety of different cases; this includes how they first began, the progress that was made, the influences it had on certain sectors and how things ultimately wound up for each party involved.


    In book five, a wide variety of different cases are detailed.The Overwatch Council made use of their methodology for gathering information, and with the evidence they gathered for each case, there was enough to use and draw from that would allow detailed analysis on many of the great conspiracies in the world, how they would first begin and the connection between various parties in-between. Humans are fond of believing they are more creative than they truly are.


    But there is a certain type of case where people are only able to find out one or two sides of a story and not be able to exin everything. These are the five words of that close out book five on its final page; the five words that Chen Pinping and Fan Xian are very familiar with:


    ¡°A bolt from the blue.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The so-called ¡°bolt from the blue¡± refers to the sudden appearance of an unexpected variable in a case. None could not predict such an urrence.


    Like back in the day when Chen Pingping led riders to battle from a thousand miles away, deep into the Northern Wei Kingdom to capture Xiao En, who had gone to his son¡¯s wedding party in secret. The Overwatch Council had already calcted all the details, even the disastrous price they would have to pay. But in Xiao En¡¯s wedding party, he did not drink the spiked wine that Fei Jie had produced. The Northern Wei Kingdom¡¯s spy leader was calm and cold, having direct control of everything that was around him, food and drink included.


    But when the Qing Kingdom believed that their ns could not be followed through, the story took an unexpected twist none could have foreseen. Xiao En heard the fighting noises that came from another room, and he became depressed, and wanted something to drink. The biggest coincidence was that the general who kept his wine could not control his lust for the drink and had consumed it all. So, this irresponsible leader gave the remaining wine that was for the wedding party to Xiao En.


    Because of this, Xiao En was poisoned. Chen Pingping and Fei Jie seeded. A long timeter, Chen Pingping discovered that the reason Xiao En became depressed was because his son was... a victim of something inhumane.


    This variable did not exist in the n, but it influenced things a great deal.


    Or like twenty years ago, when there was a southern salt merchant who died quite suddenly following a wedding party. The Ministry of Punishment was unable to make progress in this case, and so they handed it over to the Fourth Bureau. No one expected that after their preliminary investigation there were fourteen suspects that could have been responsible for the merchant¡¯s death. This included a number ofdies. It seemed as if everyone wanted that rich merchant death.


    But who was the culprit?


    It was three yearster when a poor old man stole a packet of biscuits. He was captured by the police and perhaps it was because hecked the desire to continue living, confessed to the murder of the rich salt merchant three years prior. After they got this intel, the Fourth Bureau were as much shocked as they were embarrassed by this revtion. They were stumped as to how the professionals they were had been able to let the true culprit elude them. They quickly went through with the old man¡¯s trial and were rightfully ashamed as attention was drawn to their initial inability to capture the thief.


    The merchant was a neighbor of the old man, and they had grown up together. The old man went to Wuzhou to live, and when he returned to his hometown, he discovered that the salt merchant was having a wedding party. No one knew what incited him to do as he did, but he climbed into the garden where the salt merchant was, alone and in a state of intoxication. He picked up a rock and promptly smashed his head in with it.


    The Overwatch Council did draw attention to the presence of marks on the garden wall, but they never assumed an old man such as that would so riskily climb over andmit a crime in such a fashion. No servants noticed his presence, either.


    Yan Ruohai, who was not the leader of the Fourth Bureau yet, asked the old man, ¡°I looked over the case, and you were interrogated alongside the other guests; why were you not nervous?¡±


    The old man replied by saying, ¡°There was nothing to be nervous about. The most I can do is give my life in return for what I did.¡±


    This was probably the first time Yan Ruohai had met a stubborn person such as this, but he still curiously enquired, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    The old man, with a righteous voice, responded, ¡°When I was young, he pped me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The assassination in the Floating Temple seemed to include a bolt from the blue.


    The Emperor started to doubt the Ye family, and he was also afraid of the family which possessed a grandmaster. So, he used an obscene method to try and frame them for a wretched deed. He used the name of the pce to send Gong Dai away for usibility. He even arranged for someone to set fire to the Floating Temple, and in regards to this, it could only be assumed that Fan Jing and Chen Pingping knew about it.


    After the fire started, the top floor became a mess. The assassin of Xihu took advantage of this opportunity to attack, after having stayed in the pce for over a decade. He could not hold on any longer, for his days as a spy were long and grueling. Three years after three years, he never knew when this would end. At this time, Eunuch Hong was aiding Empress Dowager in her flight downstairs. He underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s proficiency inbat, and seeing the Emperor who was only a short distance away from him, began his assault.


    When the guards started fighting it provided another window of opportunity for the white-robed assassin to strike.


    When the white-swordsman started to attack, the young eunuch who was hidden behind the sovereign for a long time, saw the back of the Emperor was but a single foot ahead of him. He thought of the handle of the dagger which was hidden in a wooden pir, that was only a step away. He believed this to be an opportunity provided to him by God himself. In light of this temptation, it was an opportunity for revenge. This person had resolutely removed his penis; how could he avoid this chance to take him out?


    ...


    ...


    It all began from the fire that the Emperor had arranged to have started. All the people that had been hidden in the dark possessed the same thoughts and were drawn out like moths to a me. The assassins were brave warriors and although they had no connection to one another, they struck at the same time almost in sync. They helped each other to satisfy their own needs. There was only one thing they had to do and that was bringing an end to the life of the Emperor. In pursuit of this goal, they were happy to give up their lives if it meant securing sess in this task.


    They came from each direction, but they had the same purpose. It was because their needs aligned that they co-operated with each other.


    In the deep night that veiled Guang Xin pce, Fan Xian was lying in bed. He observed theting that epassed the bed, unable to sleep no matter how hard he tried. Ever since he was injured, he had been in the pce each and every day with nothing to do, so he slept in the daytime a lot more.


    The candles that lit the pce were quite dim. He stared at the thin, seemingly of the desire to make use of the skills of the Yingmu to tear through it, as if breaking a facy in two.


    Wan¡¯er was already sleeping. She slept a distance away from him on this big bed, in fear of identally pressing against the wound on his chest if she moved in her sleep. Fan Xian turned around to observe her, feeling sorry. He stroked the ck hair that flowed away from the pillow shey her head on. The pce was quiet and the eunuchs were also asleep. The maids that were still on duty were lying on the table, resting. Fan Xian looked back up to the roof and began talking to himself.


    It was a just a slight movement of the lips, with no audible voice. He was merely asking himself a few questions and giving himself a summary of the whole story thus far.


    ¡°The assassin from Xihu and the hidden eunuch. These were the people who were able to leave behind evidence. So, the Overwatch Council¡¯s judgement should be okay.¡± His voiceless lips pped in the dark. It may seem weird. ¡°What about the shadow? Except from me, it is likely that no one else knows of this assassin. This man has lived in the dark for numerous years. It seemed as if it was the Sixth Bureau¡¯s leader, the most powerful assassin in the Qing Kingdom. Nobody had ever seen his face before, after all.¡±


    His eyebrows contorted in a good-looking way.


    ¡°The bolt from the blue; I bet this boltes from the crippled man.¡± He was coldlyughing, facing this empty bed. He then said, ¡°The Emperor wants to establish a n to strip power from the Ye familypletely. This is so he can remove the support for the eldest princess. He probably thinks I am being too hard on the second prince, too. He has obviously guessed of what ns I have in store for Xinyang, as well.¡±


    Fan Xian mulled this over and then sighed. He did not know if it was caused by the wound, or if it was caused by the Emperor¡¯s method. He was thinking that the Emperor was a despicable man.


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± He was guessing Chen Pingping¡¯s true purpose. ¡°If I asked you face to face, you would probably just sit on your chair and give me some casual response that skirts the issue. ¡®In the Chen Garden, I told you before. I told you about the Emperor who only specially cares for you. I will deal with it.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor who cares specifically about me?¡±


    ¡°When things started to change, did you still have time to arrange for an assassin to make you look like a hero?¡±


    ¡°Could it really be that simple?¡±


    As the Qing Kingdom¡¯s first assassin, the Shadow could hide from Eunuch Hong¡¯s ears. But it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to imagine. It was just that Fan Xian did not believe the reason the Shadow attacked was simply because he wanted to draw Fan Xian out in a bid to save the Emperor. So, by bing grievously injured in the saving of the Emperor, he could earn the difficult-to-acquire trust that he desired. The movement was too broad and it wasn¡¯t good enough, nor did it meet the thoughts of how Chen Pingping perceived the situation.


    ¡°Besides, you are not afraid of me knowing that it was the Shadow who struck are you?¡± Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°But let¡¯s say if you wanted to kill the Emperor, what sense would that make? Let¡¯s not talk about the loyal dog who all of a sudden bes a grand betrayer. Judging from the power you possess, however, creating the environment that would allow such a thing to seed should be no problem. Or is it that you wanted to test the response of the princes? You old dog; you are too nosy! The Emperor wasn¡¯t all that scared, anyway.¡±


    He kept thinking of his entanglement within this situation, with no real way out, so he sighed and fell back to sleep. But in his dreams, he still believed that his mother¡¯s dear old friend would lock his dark thoughts in the deepest recesses of his heart.


    ¡°In this world, there are no true bolts from the blue.¡± Chen Pingping sat on a wheelchair, facing a person who had his eyes wrapped up, in the garden. ¡°You know what the fifth book says about the death of that rich salt merchant. The reason why that old man who stole the biscuits could kill the salt merchant was because the guards and the servants in the manor were bribed by thedies. They were happy to see someone who was willing to help them do this.¡±


    ¡°And the reason why the old man would do this wasn¡¯t because of some petty reason like a p from many years ago.¡±


    ¡°The main reason was because the salt merchant stole the old man¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°He wanted revenge, and he wanted it bad.¡±


    ¡°And please, do not believe that Yan Ruohai could not figure this out. You and I both know he was lost in the fifty thousand coins he had been given by the wives of the salt merchant.¡±


    ¡°So, I say,¡± the old crippled man concluded by saying, ¡°there are no bolts from the blue. Everything was nned and enacted by the hands and hearts of men. Even though variables asionally crop up, they are all under my control. If I could not control them, the Emperor would be dead by now.¡±


    Wu Zhu coldly said, ¡°there is nothing you can controlpletely in this world.¡±


    ¡°I admit that the Xihu assassin and the young eunuch¡¯s assistance messed up my n, but the lucky thing was, there was nothing prohibiting the safety of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Judging from what you have told me, I get the feeling that you are not loyal to the Emperor.¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed and said, ¡°I am loyal to the Emperor. But I don¡¯t mind scaring him if it benefits him.¡±


    ¡°What real benefit? An heir that is mature enough?¡± Perhaps Wu Zhu would only speak this much when opposite Chen Pingping.


    ¡°n.¡± Chen Pinping spoke. ¡°Politics is just the progression of a n. The Emperor wants to send the Ye family away, but starting a fire was not enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Emperor will believe you, when he learns the truth?¡± Wu Zhu coldly said.


    Chen Pingping shook his head and told him, ¡°As long as it benefits the Emperor, it does not matter if I am trustable or not.¡±


    Wu Zhu thought that Chen Pingping and Fei Jie were old sickos. He quietly muttered, ¡°Your Emperor was almost just killed.¡±


    Chen Pingping was used to hearing this inappropriate nickname. It started many years ago, and Wu Zhu would not refer to the Emperor as most people would.


    ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t die.¡± The old man said these words with strength. ¡°I trust him entirely. Do not forget that the Emperor always has an ace up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not the Emperor lives or dies is no concern of mine.¡± Wu Zhu slumped his head and continued talking. ¡°I only care about the fact that he was almost killed.¡±


    The both of them possessed different opinions.


    Chen Pingping had a wry smile. He knew that Fan Xian had suffered a terrible injury. He would allow Wu Zhu to turn him into a killing machine. Although he himself was a fairly evil and insidious person, facing Wu Zhu, even Chen Pingping¡¯s heart was given a chill. So, he tried to exin, ¡°Fan Xian is worried about the Emperor doubting him; mostly because of the rapid ascension of his career. So, I set this up and took away this concern forever. Of course, I only nned the beginning of this little tale ¨C I didn¡¯t arrange or know what the ending might be.¡±


    He was smiling. It seemed as if he still remembered what the mistress used to tell him back in the day. The Shadow has quite the connection with you. He always wants to fight you, but you never provide him the opportunity. Instead, he ended up fighting his student, and the opportunity to do so was not something he was willing to pass by. Of course, if Fan Xian did not end up chasing him and getting badly wounded in the process, the gravity of the events that transpired would not be half as pressing.


    Wu Zhu suddenly said, ¡°If you allow the Shadow to return, give me the chance to fight him.¡±


    This joke almost made Chen Pingping suffocate. He coughed for a while and then dropped the hand he used to cover his mouth. He said, ¡°It was just an ident.¡±


    Wu Zhu straightly told him, ¡°If it was just an ident then why did he flee the scene before I had arrived?¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s face was full of wry smiles. He coughed many times before he said anything further. ¡°This was my arrangement. Because I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be happy if anything happened to him. You know that he is the only useful person that is close to me. If you killed him, how am I supposed to continue with my old bones?¡±


    Wu Zhu did not respond. There was only a ck cloth waving in the wind, expressing his disagreement.


    ¡°After I die, the ck Shadow will be loyal to him.¡± Chen Pingping spoke of this reciprocation earnestly.


    Wu Zhu slightly tilted his head. It looked as if he was wondering about whether or not Fan Xian would ept this ¡°reward¡±. He contemted this for a while, and he came to the conclusion that he would. A person like Fan Xian, who had a lust for power, would be quite interested in procuring the talents of a ninth-ranked assassin.


    He was silent for a while longer before saying, ¡°You came to the south to find me. You told me there was something interesting in the capital that was worth showing me. This is it?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian said you were just hanging around in the south. I thought he was lying to me.¡± Chen Pingping continued, by saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t really expect you to be there; this is all just a mighty coincidence.¡±


    Chen Pingping all of sudden moved his body forward and said, ¡°I prepared a show for you to watch. It¡¯s a shame that I underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s power and underestimated how obscene Fan Jie could be. That old man, he knew that the fire was arranged by the Emperor, and so he immediately called upon Fan Xian to help.¡± The old man startedughing like mad. He did so for a bit and then added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you weren¡¯t there to see it.¡±


    Wu Zhu slowly raised his head and said, ¡°Do you want to kill Empress Dowager?¡±


    Chen Pingping shook his head. ¡°The Empress Dowager is Fan Xian¡¯s mother-inw. This whole thing with thedy, although she has watched all of this unfurl, she has not lent any aid to the pce. Although she has not actually be involved with all this, for now, I haven¡¯t got enough evidence to say much of anything.¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head and said, ¡°If either of us are able to find something in the future, no matter what Fan Xian thinks, I will do it.¡±


    Chen Pingping knew that these three words, I will do it, were decisive and powerful. But still, he firmly shook his head and responded, ¡°Wu Zhu, even though you are the most scary person in the world, do not underestimate a country and the power of its pce. I am the leader of the Overwatch Council, so I have to consider what it takes to maintain this country¡¯s stability and ensure that the kingdom stands forever.¡±


    ¡°Do not forget that this is thedy¡¯sst wish.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°So, I should handle the boring matters.¡±


    ¡°What were you supposed to show me?¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenly sighed, and his voice became disheartened. He said, ¡°This y has not yet debuted; let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s reaction was unlike most people, and it seemed his interest quickly vanished, and he didn¡¯t look like he wanted to ask again. He turned around swiftly and softly, preparing to return to the darkness.


    ¡°This is our first encounter together since you brought the master to Danzhou.¡± Chen Pingping all of a sudden sighed in his speech, behind Wu Zhu. He proceeded to say, ¡°It has been seventeen years. You are leaving already?¡±


    Wu Zhu stopped and said one word. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    And then, he disappeared into the darkness. Gauging by his personality and mannerisms, it was quite profound for him to even say goodbye. At least Chen Pingping was made the recipient of some extra warmth for his heart.


    The old servant from the Chen garden approached and pushed his wheelchair into a room. Who knew what Chen Pingping was thinking, but he all of a sudden sighed with satisfaction. He said, ¡°What do you think? I sessfully convinced the two good guards and a young eunuch to make a move; am I a powerful person? But I must truly thank the assassin from Xihu, however. If he had seen Fan Xian go upstairs, he would have undoubtedly remained hidden and the entire event would have been quite boring.¡±


    The old servant had a wry smile. ¡°You conceive and execute every n with perfect precision.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed and said, ¡°I was born to be busy; cutting the Emperor¡¯s nails 24/7. I won¡¯t be as perfect as the Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian stayed in the pce quite a while, until thend went cold and snow began to drape the capital. He strongly requested a return home and the Emperor finally obliged his desire.


    After what happened in the Floating Temple, as long as people had eyes, they could see through his recovery that the Emperor held Fan Xian in high regard and loved him far more than he did before. He was quite mad at what had happened to him. After all, he used his body as a shield to block the sword that was going to take his life. Although it was a boot-licking move, he risked his life for the Emperor¡¯s appreciation and gratitude. Not many people would look at this with engy, but would certainly feel it.


    For the day when Fan Xian exited the pce, everyone brought him a luxurious gift. Even the Empress provided him with a gift. The second prince¡¯s mother, Imperial Concubine Shu, gave the most expensive present. There were rumors in the pce that Ning Cai, Yi Gui Pin and the Fan family were giving out expensive gifts, and it wasn¡¯t surprising. There would be nody willing to look down on this entire affair.


    The Empress Dowager gave Fan Xian a bracelet that was known to keep evil at bay, and it was something that she had used for over a decade. Nody would forget this.


    Fan Xian was reclining in his carriage. Although his wounds weren¡¯t fully healed, he was now able to turn around slightly. He parted the curtains on the window and used the light from outside to see more clearly the jewelry he was holding in his right hand. He squinted and wondered if his mother-inw had finally epted his existence.


    On the road, Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were the most happy. Staying in the pce for so many days was indeed quite boring, but the healing of Fan Xian¡¯s wounds each day brought themfort.


    The carriage reached the front gate of Fan Manor and it parked between two lion statues. They had used a few wooden boards to transform the stairs into a ramp and the people of the manor opened the gate as if they were weing the Emperor himself. The carriage drove inside carefully.


    Normally, the carriage could not ride into the manor directly. But with Fan Xian being as injured as he was, it did so on this day.


    The carriage drove behind the residence. Teng Zijing and a few others carefully helped Fan Xian disembark. Sisi went to his side to protect him with great caution. She did not have the qualifications to enter the pce so she had to worry over his well-being from home each and every day.


    Fan Xian looked at her blushed cheeks and giggled. He turned around and saw his father and Liu Shi.


    He saw his father¡¯s eyes possess a look of calm and care and it made Fan Xian¡¯s heart warm. He gently told him, ¡°Father, I am home.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: The Eldest Prince Has Come to Visit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The events that had recently transpired never exceeded Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s grandmaster, who travelled around the world, had yet to return to the capital. The Ye family quietly epted the arrangements that had them forced away from the capital¡¯s defense system, but they did have some leftover power amongst the lower level officers. That being said, what they had left wasn¡¯t enough to create any waves. For all intents and purposes, their power and influence in court was made null.


    If Ye Liuyun really did return to the capital after this happened, the Emperor, who appeared nice on the surface, would show his most angry and displeased face. Even if their removal proved detrimental to the overall development of the Qing Kingdom, he wanted the Ye family out of the picture for good. For one family that was controlling the important part of the capital, one person was to marry a prince soon. What was crucial to remember, however, was that they had a grandmaster for a shield. If there was any disquiet or unruliness, it would have to be suppressed quickly.


    In the end, Ye Liuyun did not return to the capital. That meant the Ye family epted the state of affairs and misfortune dealt upon them. The Emperor observed Ye Liuyun¡¯s reputation and the Ye family¡¯s loyalty on the whole throughout all of this, however, he made sure they were not damaged too badly. Ye Zhong was still staying in Cangzhou, and the position of baron was still the same, but the reward was better than before.


    The person known as Gong Dian, who was really straight and really cute, made a big mistake, but the Emperor did not punish him too harshly; he simply stripped him of his title and position in the pce, gave him thirtyshes and had him be amoner.


    What happened to the Ye family was unfair, but for the future prosperity of the Qing Kingdom, they were willing to have themselves sacrificed. But between them, they did appreciate the prospect of being free from the danger and turmoil of the capital¡¯s politics.


    The most disappointed person amidst this fall out would either have been the eldest princess, who was in Xinyang, or the second prince, who was still imprisoned in his manor.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Fan Xian was reading the newspaper Mu Tie delivered. He could not help but shake his head. The Ye family backed away from the defense of the capital temporarily. This is what everyone¡¯s attention was dedicated to in court recently. Quite unsurprisingly, Qin Heng was put in charge of the defenses for now. And the most important position, which included being the leader of the royal guard and chancellor of the royal guard, had now been split into two separate jobs by the Emperor.


    The chancellor of the guard position was empty for now, but sources from the pce indicated that Eunuch Hong would be taking it.


    The job of being leader of the royal guard had been given to the eldest prince!


    Fan Xian said this development was ridiculous. This was because it was the Emperor who made this decision. In the history of this world, it was extremely rare to have the prince of an emperor be leader of the royal guard. Why? It was because they were afraid of the ruthless princes making use of their soldiers to betray and turn on their fathers. But here, the Emperor had indeed given this job to the eldest prince, and the eastern pce had the crown prince. What was this Emperor thinking? The eldest prince¡¯s mother, Ning Cai came from Dongyi City, and if one were to review the rules, it could not be him no matter the case.


    Mu Tie did not dare respond. He reported the recent work he had been involved with to Fan Xian. He looked at Fan Xian and noticed how tired he was, so he quickly went away.


    ¡°Teacher, please take a break.¡± Si Chanli still referred to Fan Xian as a teacher, not ¡°Master¡±. He noticed Fan Xian looking a bit pale and said, ¡°The Emperor authored a decree. It said that for the next three months, you are not allowed to work in court. Quite clearly, it was meant to hasten your recovery, but it is obvious you are not the sort who is willing to listen to such a thing.¡±


    The teacher was loved by the Emperor, and as a student, it made him proud to be Fan Xian¡¯s protege.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°You are not staying in the Bao Yue brothel, so why are you running in and out of my study room each and every day?¡±


    Si Chanli gave a wry smile and replied, ¡°That ce... does not feel right for me to remain in.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and promptly kicked him out of the room, asking for him to send Deng Ziyue over as left.


    Deng Ziyue entered the study room, and Fan Xian¡¯s face started to look heavy. Fan Xian asked, ¡°Does the Overwatch Council have any news or judgments to share over the white-clothed assassin?¡± He said this in full knowledge that it would be impossible for him to unearth Chen Pingping¡¯s secret right now, though. In his hands, however, he was in possession of intel that wasn¡¯t all too different. If he did not use this knowledge to formte guesses, it would have been a waste.


    Deng Ziyue shook his head and said, ¡°Although the Emperor can yell and reveal a person¡¯s identity...¡± With a wry smile, he finished, ¡°You should know that the Emperor is not a fighter anymore. What he said cannot be absolutely correct. Back in the day, Si Gujian had a brother, but he has been missing for several years. People believe he was killed while Si Gujian was attacking Dongyi City, so in the council, this opinion is cautiously objected.¡±


    Fan Xian froze. He was surprised that the Overwatch Council had not discovered this trail under Chen Pingping¡¯s guidance. Or was this because Chen Pingping¡¯s true motive could not be guessed? So, he did not do all this work.


    ¡°But...¡± Deng Ziyue spoke again, though his face appeared to be in distress. ¡°But the Emperor said it was Si Gujian¡¯s brother. We as chancellors shouldn¡¯t really object to it, especially since we don¡¯t know whether or not what the Emperor says will affect the court a few years down the line.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. Everyone knew that the Qing Kingdom was keen on searching for a fight. Last year, when an assassination was attempted on Fan Xian on Nin Road, the Emperor took advantage of these events to send armies to the north and conquer a good chunk ofnd there. So, in these days, the chancellors were used to the Emperoring up with excuses to go and fight. They wouldn¡¯t do anything before the Emperor did.


    And in regards to what happened in the Floating Temple, usually, Fan Xian would go and visit the young eunuch and examine the assassin¡¯s dead body. But he knew how muddy the waters were there, and so he was still pondering whether or not he should get himself involved too deeply. There was one other reason too, and that was the condition of his body. He was fairly sure that his father and everyone else in the manor would prohibit him from leaving the manor in his current state.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go out, either. This was because Fan Xian cherished his life. Now that the zhenqi in his body had beenpletely drained, he wasn¡¯t sure when it was to return. Aside from being extremely disappointed, he took greater care and safety in whatever he did.


    Of course, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t reveal his true condition to anyone.


    The door in the study room was pushed open, and the guard outside gave no reaction. Fan Xian was lying on the bed. But went to take a peep. It was Wan¡¯er and his sister.


    Deng Ziyue saw thedy and her sister, whose faces were really mad, and he quickly understood that he should get going. He promptly bowed and left quickly. Fan Xian wanted to tell him to ask Yan Bingyun toe over, but he was already gone.


    ¡°I told you to focus on your recovery, and you aren¡¯t!¡± They were both really skilled, and while talking, began changing his bandage and providing him medicine.


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Perhaps it was because I wasn¡¯t given the right name, but I can never stop being busy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a case of being busy all the time; ever since Fan Xian had returned home, the Fan manor had be a lively ce. All day, officers from every little department kepting over to provide Fan Xian with their regards. Their numbers were endless, and so too was the countless amount of nobles and chancellors from different parties. Day in, day out, more and more would keeping to give their blessings and wish for his recovery . On the street outside the Fan manor, the ck carriage now looked like a cloud, buried in swathes of gift boxes.


    The people who came to the Fan manor often came with some sort of pricey, exotic medicine. As nice as this was, it would have been impossible for Fan Xian to consume them all. Aside from the most expensive medicines of the lot, most was transferred to the Bao Yue brothel.


    Following the assassination attempt in the Floating Temple, Fan Xian was once again the most famous officer in the Qing Kingdom. Compared to when he all of a sudden became the Overwatch Council¡¯smissioner, this time, what he did was save the Emperor¡¯s life. This was a deed that could be respected by all, and it made the other officers in the capital look at him in awe.


    The officers were not blind or deaf, though. For the duration of his injury and the days he had spent in the pce, news from the pce suggested that the Emperor did not sleep at all in fear of Fan Xian¡¯s welfare. This manner of grace had only been spent on Chen Pingping in the past.


    With everyone fawning over the Fan manor, how could people not feel envious? Jealousy was most certainly prevalent between the young fighters of the capital, who thought he was extremely lucky to just be there during the Emperor¡¯s time of need when they weren¡¯t even around to help.


    ¡°All these items have earned the family a lot of money.¡± What Fan Xian said was not in jest; it was serious. During his past life, if it was just some governor who got sick, the umtion of what they received would be in the dozens of thousands. But here, Fan Xian was a high-ranking officer in the Qing Kingdom with a corrupt government.


    Wan¡¯er startedughing and said, ¡°But you did have to suffer for it.¡± She was feeding Fan Xian like she was feeding a child. She was ady of high birth, but did not mind the behavior of chancellors.


    Fan Xian, who was still recovering, could not be bothered going to see the officers who came over saying they were here to treat him. He knew full well they had juste there to lick his boots. But all these officers held a certain reputation, and it was Minister Fan who had to suffer with their presence. When he wasn¡¯t working, most of his time was now spent greeting these endless streams of people.


    Fan Ruoruo was mad about this, saying, ¡°These people don¡¯t juste once. Many have frequently returned; can¡¯t they stop to think about how annoying they¡¯ve been?¡±


    ¡°All the other officers are fine.¡± Wan¡¯er all of a sudden thought of something. She gave a look of admiration to Fan Xian and told him, ¡°The scariest person toe over is that royal doctor. That man sure has some patience; he hase over four times! All because you haven¡¯t yet seen him. Even the Emperor had to tell him that Fan Xian was not going to go to the royal hospital, yet he persists. Earlier, Mister Tang said he came here again today and went to sit in the study room and stubbornly refused to leave. Even when your father showed up to give him a stern you-should-leave-now look, he pretended not to see it and remained seated.¡±


    Wan¡¯er finished by saying, ¡°This guy really is something.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile, but did not say anything. He really did admire the persistence of that royal doctor of the Qing Kingdom, though, a man who didn¡¯t know when to throw in the towel. The night he was in the pce, the doctor had no confidence in Fan Xian¡¯s medical skills, but that did not sway his desire to learn more when he was proven wrong. Whilst Fan Xian was staying in the Guang Xin pce, he greatly desired to know more about Fan Xian¡¯s wondrous medical skills and learn all that he could, it was because of this that he wanted him toe and stay in the royal hospital. At the very least, he wanted Fan Xian¡¯s creepy medical talents to be sort of a legacy, and his desire for this was so great that he kept oning again and again, sometimes refusing to leave. It was quite shameless and odd, however.


    Surgery in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s doctors eye was something truly incredible, almost equivalent to magic. It was the primitiveness of this world that made surgeries difficult to perform, and Fan Xian knew that his survival was more or less through luck.


    He nted his head and looked at his sister, who was tending to the bandages on his wound. He then thought of some naughty possibility and quickly shook his head to dismiss the thought.


    It was just the three of them in the study room, and the atmosphere was just right. But as he was beginning to appreciate the scene, a knock was heard on the door. At this sound, Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Someone wants to see you!¡± The servant outside called out.


    Even Wan¡¯er was frowning and snarled back saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we didn¡¯t want visitors?¡±


    ...


    ...


    This guest was one who would have to be greeted. Fan Xian was full of wry smiles and looked at the eldest prince who appeared before him, uninvited. Fan Xian said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier for you to remain in the pce? You never came to visit me in the berry gardens, so why have youe to see me today?¡±


    Wan¡¯er opened her mouth and said, ¡°Big Brother, there are many people visiting the manor at this time. Why have youe, also?¡±


    The eldest prince had no response; he just looked at her. He had watched her grow up and she had been married for over a year; everything she thought of concerned her husband. He then responded, ¡°Oh, it is nothing important.¡± These two siblings started arguing with each other once again. The eldest prince admitted to a loss in a bid to change the subject, and after he did, he said, ¡°The princess is here as well. She is talking with Lady Fan right now. Sister, why don¡¯t you go join them?¡±


    The princess that he was referring to was the woman who came here to marry him, all the way from the Northern Qi Kingdom. Fan Xian froze for a second. He did not think that this couple would have established such a rtionship already. In the pce, they frequently went around together. Then, he remembered what he said on his return to the capital and felt a little spooked.


    Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo, thinking about this exotic foreign princess, were made extremely curious for they had only heard of her name and had not yet seen her. They both knew that the eldest prince obviously had something to speak of with Fan Xian in private, and so they both took their leave.


    The study room had now gone silent. Fan Xian gestured for the eldest prince to partake in a drink of tea. He then softly said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Fan Xian was congratting the eldest prince due to him epting the role of leader of the royal guard. The eldest prince raised his eyebrows, and he seemed rxed. He said, ¡°Is this something to be happy about? I was previously the Great General that conquered battlefields to the west.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Although it is two levels lower, it is the royal guard. How can that bepared to some rugged army battalions fighting on the bordends?¡±


    The eldest prince looked at him, unsure if the words he spoke were suggesting something else. After a bit of silence, he said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be the leader of the royal guard. I would rather go to the north and bring Yan Xiaoyi back.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. He thought that the Emperor had moved Yan Xiaoyi far away to rob the Ye family of any hope of doing something. All that he did was hinder the actions of that crazy woman in Xinyang. If the eldest prince went to the north, Yan Xiaoyi would be very happy. The Emperor, however, would be very mad.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you havee over here to visit me, the wounded patient, to say that your job sucks.¡± He quietly chuckled to himself and joked, ¡°I could be a therapist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± The eldest prince stared into his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t understand what ¡°job¡± meant, he asked, ¡°I am here to request a favor from you.¡±


    He was referring to himself as ¡°I¡±, not ¡°emperor¡± as he used to.


    Fan Xian realised these changes to his persona, and he felt a little nervous. It looked as if the eldest prince, whose blood pumped with the spirit of Dongyi, was seriously asking for his help.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Deep inside Fan Xian¡¯s heart, he sighed. He looked at the eldest prince and said, ¡°My Lord, the leader of the royal guard has a very important position. The Emperor believes in your loyalty, and that¡¯s why he has arranged this. I am but a mere chancellor, so how could I possibly object?¡±


    The eldest prince shook his head and said, ¡°Fan Xian, to be honest, when I first returned to the capital, I thought you were nothing. When I was in the west, I once heard news of some legendary poet guy in the capital. Me? I was just a fighter, and I didn¡¯t think much of such things. To the people in court, how could the fanciful words of a poet be of any use?¡±


    Then, he changed. ¡°But in the few months following my return, I witnessed you do things that may have seemed harsh, but were infused with sentiments of true humanity. Your outlook on things is different; it is special. It all goes to show how smart you are. Not only did you crush the second prince, but in regards to what happened at the Floating Temple, it changed my entire perspective on you.¡±


    ¡°When you were in the pce, you were able to fix your death wound.¡± The eldest prince¡¯s face looked tanned. He continued, ¡°I struggle to fathom whether or not there is anything in this world that would fase you. So, in regards to this thing, you have to help me.¡±


    Fan Xian was willing to face every trial he was presented in the past, but now he was silent. Chen Pingping used to say that the eldest prince was different from the rest. When he was young, he always tried to stay away from the politics and matters of the pce. He also wanted to stay as far removed from the throne as possible. And now, the Emperor who could y without a weapon, wanted to drag him back into the muddied waters of the pce. It was no wonder why he wanted to resist.


    The eldest prince¡¯s powersy in the army and military men he often apanied. He did not have any aides or persons of confidence that were smart and could deal with the writhing streams of politics. While Fan Xian knew this, he never expected the eldest prince would turn to him when he was in need of one.


    Fan Xian was happy to see amidst the royal brothers that there was at least one who was firm and possessed a righteous mind. He sympathized with what had been put upon him, but still, Fan Xian stubbornly shook his head. His response was, ¡°My Lord, it is not as if I would not dare to. And it is not because I do not want to. I decline because I literally cannot help you. I am just a chancellor, and the Overwatch Council cannot involve themselves with the court and affairs of the State.¡±


    The eldest prince sighed. He thought his visit here today may have been pointless and stupid, even a little risky. He did look around and think of other people he could visit, but there was no one of Fan Xian¡¯s caliber he could go for. He was wondering if he should have gone to Chen¡¯s garden instead.


    ¡°The Emperor has made up his mind, and no one can change that. I don¡¯t think you should visit Chen¡¯s garden either. But I am curious why you chose toe see me today. In your eyes, how can I be viewed as a nice chancellor?¡± It seemed as if Fan Xian was able to guess what he was thinking.


    The eldest prince slowly drank the cup of tea in his hands. ¡°Fan Xian, you might be able to hide from the others, but you cannot hide from me. Do not forget that I was in the Floating Temple, as well. Judging from your choice to save my little brother before my father, I can tell that you are someone who is trustworthy.¡±


    Fan Xian went silent. He did not expect that the values of this world could make the Emperor and the eldest prince ce their trust in Fan Xian that much.


    The eldest prince visited today because he wanted to show his attitude and opinions to the Overwatch Council as well. He was also hoping to receive some ardent tips from Fan Xian himself, too. Still, Fan Xian was remaining rtively quiet. He didn¡¯t want to be too bold, but he did have Wan¡¯er, who was a firm bridge linking them together. If the situation at court changed, he did not expect the Overwatch Council would be able to help him, but if Fan Xian could at least ry to him some useful information, then that would be enough.


    ¡°I have heard that the royal doctor has visited your house a few times.¡±


    The eldest prince all of a sudden changed the subject. The years he had spent riding horses into battle had made him inept when it came to the delicate nuance and deliberations of politics.


    Fan Xian wasughing on the inside. He exined, ¡°He wanted me to be a doctor in the royal hospital, and the Emperor rejected this. Instead, he now wants me to go tutor the other doctors there.


    This was supposed to be some idle chit-chat, but the eldest prince sounded serious in his response. He said, ¡°Fan Xian, I think you should go to the royal hospital as well. On that night, I too was outside the Guang Xin pce. I saw the way in which the doctors looked at you, and I knew from that how proficient your medical talents are.¡±


    He curiously asked, ¡°There are many people wondering about this, but why would you dare let Miss Fan, of all people, operate on your belly? The royal doctors described the scene as if there was a fairy working on you.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Do not trust them. Everyone knows Fei Jie was my teacher. If they started digging crops in the graveyard when they were four years old, and cut up corpses in the water, perhaps they would be as talented as I am.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is why. It seems as if not everything can be described as natural-born genius.¡± The eldest prince sighed and said, ¡°Of course, the royal hospital may not be as highly-ranked or qualified as the Overwatch Council¡¯s wards are, but it is peaceful there. Add to that the simple minds of the royal doctors. If you did agree to teach others your medical skills, then it may save many lives further down the line.¡±


    He gave Fan Xian a serious look and told him, ¡°Saving people is better than killing people. Besides, I have always been in the army, and I know what it¡¯s like for the injured and wounded soldiers to receive decent medical attention.¡±


    ¡°Why must I go tutor the doctors?¡±


    ¡°To benefit the world.¡±


    ¡°Do the royal doctors see it in that way, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you havee here at the behest of the royal doctors to convince me as well, haven¡¯t you? No wonder your quick change of subject seemed so unnatural.¡± Fan Xian startedughing.


    Seeing himugh like this, the face of the eldest prince grew dim. He said, ¡°Did you think we were just talking crap?¡±


    It was close enough to it. To make Fan Xian leave his position asmissioner of the Overwatch Council and be a professor at the royal hospital was quite ludicrous, and no one believed they would be able to convince him. Yet here, even the eldest prince was speaking the desire out loud.


    Fan Xian stoppedughing due to the hurt in his chest. In shock, he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t making fun of you. As a matter of fact, I quite admire that royal doctor.¡±


    If they wanted to perform surgeries, there was a high number of problems they would have to ovee first. The first of which would be anesthesia, the second would be the formtion of a quality disinfectant, and thirdly would be the tools required. This world had not advanced enough to trial these things. Chloroform was used on Fan Xian. The disinfection was merely luckbined with Fan Xian¡¯s strong body. If it was an average civilian, they would most likely have overdosed and died from certainplications. And in regards to the tools they required, that would be an even bigger obstacle. It was something Fan Xian and Fei Jie pondered for years. They used everything the Third Bureau was able to provide and in the end, only one set was able to be created.


    If they could not stop the bleeding, how could they even suggest the possibility of opening someone up?


    Fan Xian used the simplest of words to describe the situation and problems involved to the eldest prince, and he finally understood. These medical talents required a lot of knowledge and a lot of dexterity. Surgery required the one under knife to be strong, too, battling a variety of knives and drugs. If Fan Xian hadn¡¯t received the training he did, he would have not have survived.


    His mind recalled the time a soldier of his took an arrow and died during their battles in the west, and he felt remorseful. He pped hisp, sighed and asked, ¡°Is there no better way?¡±


    Somehow, in Fan Xian¡¯s mind, the steady hands that his sister possessed all of a sudden appeared. With aforting tone, Fan Xian told the eldest prince, ¡°There are a few other basic things they could learn. In a couple of days I will have Ruoruo visit the royal hospital to teach the doctors.¡±


    To this, the eldest prince nodded and replied, ¡°Earlier, you seemed to express a dislike for the term ¡®for the good of the people.¡¯¡± This was what he was wondering in his heart. When he observed Fan Xian, he thought of him as a chancellor who would always stick up for themon folk. He thought that Fan Xian shouldn¡¯t reserve his aspirations to amodate such desires.


    Fan Xian was quiet for a while. Then, all of a sudden, he quietly said, ¡°There are many different ways in which we can improve the lives of themoners, but that does not strictly adhere to the saving of their lives.¡±


    The eldest prince did not understand.


    ¡°Just like you. You were in the west for a few years, doing battle with the Wu people. You killed so many.¡± Heughed and then said, ¡°But you halted their invasion. Does that not mean you have aided themon folk?¡±


    For this manner of boot-licking, it did not matter how sordid the eldest prince¡¯s demeanor was ¨C anyone would feel better after hearing these words that Fan Xian spoke.


    ¡°And inparison to me, although everyone thinks the Overwatch Council is some big, scary spy organization, if I can make it a benefit for the average citizen and work tirelessly for our works there to benefit the Qing Kingdom and make it stronger, providing further safety for the civilians... does that not equate to helping themon folk?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps our purposes align, but our methodologies differ.¡± Fan Xian was beginning to speak with greater and greater happiness. He was sounding like his Chinese teacher in his past life, describing the story of Lu Xun. The person of that tale gave up his profession as a doctor to be a writer. It was a story he told with much passion, and Fan Xian had recited it to others. The only difference being is that he said that it was a book that Zhuang Mohan had read to him and that it was a story that dated back to over a thousand years ago.


    The eldest prince was frozen, but he said, ¡°The task of saving people¡¯s bodies is not as important as saving their spirits?¡± He pped hisp and continued, ¡°But our Qing Kingdom was not as weak as the kingdom in that story. Why do we need to teach words?¡±


    What he said was true. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s culture was quite pure and quite fresh. It is totally different from the Qing¡¯s years with Lu Xun.


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°So, I am not just giving up my medical talents; I am going to give up my talents with the spoken and written word. What am I doing, giving up my medical skills to be a politician? Putting down the pen and raising a sword in its stead?¡±


    The eldest prince did not agree with his point of view and said, ¡°But you are a genius; why don¡¯t you teach what you have learnt if it can work to make the world a better ce?¡±


    Fan Xian was having difficulties waving his hand, but said, ¡°A lot of people harbor the desire to change this world, but very few are willing to change themselves. I thought I should change who I am first.¡±


    A couple of decades ago, there was a woman who wanted to change this world. Then she died. These were the footsteps he was afraid to follow. This was because he was selfish and did not want to die.


    Amidst their talks, noises came from outside the window. They were jovial noises.


    The eldest prince looked at him and smiled. He told him, ¡°It looks like the decree for your reward has finally arrived.¡±


    Fan Xian self-mockinglyughed but did not say anything. In his clear eyes, he secretly worried about the condition of his body and that was it. He had little concern for the world atrge.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: Reward and Conversation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was Eunuch Yao who came to Fan manor. The noise of three firecrackers exploding greeted his arrival, and the people of the manor were busy scrambling about to establish the incense table. They fell into the routine of this event as everyone went to the lobby. The eldest prince and the northern Qi kingdom¡¯s princess thought it was inappropriate for them to remain, and so they left. The royal doctor, however, stubbornly stayed inside the study room.


    Having a decree arrive at the manor was a big thing. Even Fan Xian was forced out of his bedroom. During his time in the pce, he did not have to get up and receive messages, for he was still in recovery, and the Emperor had ordered everyone to wait on him hand and foot.


    He heard Eunuch Yao¡¯s voice yelling, and it only just dawned on him how much the Emperor was truly rewarding him. He had not finished reading through the list, and he didn¡¯t care much for the actual rewards, however, so he wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to what was being called out. Instead, he thought the eunuch¡¯s voice was effective at hypnotizing people. He was lying on the warm sofa with his eyelids half-shut, falling asleep.


    Minister Fan quietly coughed and used his eyes to remind Wan¡¯er. When she took notice, she gently rubbed Fan Xian¡¯s hand to rouse him back into consciousness. His eyes softly opened to a reception of 500 stacks of cloth, how muchnd he was to get, how much gold and silver he would be given; it was the usual, nothing out of the ordinary.


    The Fan familycked everything except money, and this was something that was widely known. So, the Emperor did not gift them with too much money, for it was unnecessary. They brought back Fan Xian¡¯s title of baron and they raised Fan Jing¡¯s baron rank, and for this, they both shared the same honor.


    After the decree was announced, the people in the lobby began leaving. Then Eunuch Yao began speaking out the secret decree that was also given to them by the Emperor.


    The secret decree wasn¡¯t very secret, but the announcements inside weren¡¯t appropriate for apanying the other decrees.


    Fan Xian felt totally awake at the revtion of a second decree. He heard the Emperor was giving him seven tiger guards, and this atst made him think that perhaps the Emperor wasn¡¯t all that stingy after all. In joy of this news, he ended up missing the next two announcements.


    Nowadays, it was his safety he was most concerned about. Next year, he was going to Jiangnan, and who knew if he would be able to receive his zhenqi back before then? Wu Zhu did not seem to care too much about his well-being, so it was better to rely on himself.


    ...


    ...


    Outside in the yard, Fan Xian saw the seven tiger guards who he was familiar with. Their leader was Gao Da. These were the tiger guards who apanied him on his mission to the Northern Qi Kingdom as an ambassador. He considered them friends, and now the Emperor had given them the task of protecting Fan Xian, something they were very much willing to do. Staying with Fan Xian was better for them than remaining cloaked in the shadow of the Emperor. Add to that Fan Xian¡¯s own skill, and they wouldn¡¯t have to be as alert and tread on eggshells as they did whenever they apanied the Emperor.


    Gao Da was leading the Tiger Guards, who were bearing longswords, and they all kneeled and spoke to Fan Xian in unison. ¡°Greetings, Mister Fan the Commissioner.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed twice and said, ¡°Stand up. We are friends, though my life is in your hands.¡±


    The Tiger Guards thought Fan Xian was just joking, and so they were unsure how to reply. Instead, they all justughed in response. They had no clue that Fan Xian was speaking the truth. Having seven tigers by his side, even if Haitang went crazy and desired to kill him, Fan Xian would not be afraid.


    ¡°You guys should go and meet my father first.¡± Fan Xian looked at Gao Da and gently said, ¡°You may not have had to follow me these days, though you will now. Since you will be with me a lot, it is best that you don¡¯t avoid getting to know my father too.¡±


    Gao Da nodded. In his heart, he really appreciated Fan Xian¡¯s idea, and he was looking forward to enter the front yard and meet his boss¡¯ father.


    ¡°Silk pillows, wine, clothes and a collection of instruments.¡±


    Fan Xian was in his room. It was only now that he decided to properly read the list of rewards. He looked at his wife with a wry smile and said, ¡°Although I used to be a conductor, I never knew how to y this thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the way of the pce.¡± Wan¡¯er exined.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s tired face, she did not say the reward list included some toiletry items. Right now, the back of the yard was full of hustle and bustle. Teng Zijing was outside the manor, arranging and assorting the swathes of gifts between people and where they should put them. More of his people were in the storerooms, arranging their storage neatly as could be. There were also a number of important items they were nning to present to Fan Xian, so he could tell them what they should do with them.


    Seeing Teng Zijing running and sweating on this cold day, Fan Xian could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Is this a reward or punishment?¡±


    Teng Zijing¡¯s wife opened her eyes wide, smiled and said, ¡°The storing of these gifts is like the threading of a needle; we cannot afford to be imprecise. This is truly a blessing from the pce. No family in the capital¡¯s history has ever earned such a reward. You have boosted our reputation by quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I can ept the reward as I could food.¡± Fan Xian self-mockingly said.


    ¡°If I was given the option, I would remove the existence of this reputation mrkypletely.¡± Wan¡¯er almost said this at the exact same time as Fan Xian. This couple did not think fondly of the rewards they were given. Wan¡¯er was simply worried that her uncle the Emperor had a more sinister motive to these swathes of gifts, thinking that the more her husband received, the more Fan Xian would attempt to defend him.


    ¡°The Emperor is quite stingy.¡± Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°When they reported how much we got, I was listening. The mary sum was pitiful.¡±


    Wan¡¯erughed and said, ¡°You really care about that? It was a gesture more than anything. The inventory he provided had some thought behind it, and he probably did so to prove how much he cares for you and appreciate what you did.¡±


    ¡°Why would I not care?¡± Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and proceeded to say, ¡°Our family relies on a chain of bookstores to get by. It is quite embarrassing having to go to the residence and ask my father for a handout. He is an old man, and he does have a lot of money; but I am not entitled to it. His wealth does not mean I can rely on him all my life.¡±


    What he said was pretty simple, and Wan¡¯er seemed to understand. She smiled, and acknowledged that there weren¡¯t many infolk in the room. She quietly told Fan Xian, ¡°Don¡¯t you own a brothel? I heard that your brothel can earn a couple thousand coins in a single month.¡±


    Fan Xian wasughing, and he said, ¡°That is Si Chanli¡¯s brothel! Don¡¯t get me involved.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gave a bbial trill. She said, ¡°You are directly in front of me and you still lie through your teeth. Don¡¯t you get tired of spouting lies?¡±


    ¡°I am going to do it 24/7; it would be a tremendous thing if I could develop the talent of lying to myself and getting myself to believe what I lie about.¡±


    ¡°Why did my big brothere and see you earlier?¡± Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide with curiosity.


    Fan Xian thought about what to say, and then told her, ¡°He said he does not want to be leader of the Royal Guard, and asked there was something I could do about it.¡±


    Wan¡¯er frowned her eyebrows to say, ¡°Judging from my brother¡¯s personality, ites as no surprise that he does not wish to remain in the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian coldlyughed and said, ¡°Who at all would like to remain in the capital? It was just that the Emperor did not feel content with his son, who was a powerful warrior, out and about away from home.¡±


    What he said was really rude and mean. It gave Wan¡¯er a chill, and so she said, ¡°You speak so carelessly these days.¡±


    ¡°I only speak like this in front of you.¡± Fan Xian sighed and continued, ¡°I am actually willing to help the eldest prince, but I am just an officer. I don¡¯t really have any authority in this regard. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going with the eldest prince himself. Quite bravely, he told me everything straight-up.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Big Brother thought that it was because of me that you would not bring him harm.¡± Wan¡¯er had a wry smile as she said this, ¡°He thinks of things quite simply, and has done so since he was young.¡±


    ¡°The water is too deep in this swamp of a capital. I could swim for half a day and not reach the bottom.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows. He then said, ¡°In the spring, I will be going to Jiangnan. We should both go there. We should stay there for as long as we can, so we can truly rx.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know when. The officers gave you the job of investigating the pce treasury as a way of getting you to do nothing.¡± With a serious look of concerned analysis, Wan¡¯er said, ¡°If it was a real job, as amissioner, I do not think you can bring your family. And if that job had to keep you there for a long time, then maybe I coulde with you.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what arrangements they make; I am bringing you with me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then that is unreasonable.¡± Wan¡¯erughed, though her heart was touched by the sweetness. She understood her and her husband¡¯s status. If they were to break the rules, who would say anything against them? She just did not know whether or not thedy in the pce would agree in letting her go to Jiangnan. Her body had been weak ever since she was young. The furthest she had travelled was Cangshan, a ce she stayed at for a winter. Hearing Fan Xian say this today, it seemed as if she could really go visit Jiangnan, a ce everyone said was truly beautiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything out of line.¡± Wan¡¯er then thought of something all of a sudden. She looked right at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Although the Emperor issued a secret decree, granting you ownership of these Tiger Guards, someone else in the capital is bound to know. Having them here was given to you for a good reason; you are heavily injured. But the Tiger Guard¡¯s identity are different, and they are sure to stand out around you.¡±


    Fan Xian touched his jaw, which had a spiky beard on it. Heughed and proimed, ¡°Do not worry! The Emperor is smart. The reason they sent Tiger Guards here was for them to protect you, being the princess you are.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Outside the door, someone knocked. Fan Xian was annoyed, and shook his head. He wasn¡¯t annoyed at the prospect of someone disturbing them; it was because since he lost his zhenqi, he wasn¡¯t as sensitive to his surrounding environment anymore. He did not hear footsteps approach the door as he once did.


    Fan Ruoruo was leading a royal doctor into the house. The royal doctor noticed Wan¡¯er was in there as well, and so he quickly bowed before her. Then he turned around.


    The Qing Kingdom was not like the Northern Qi Kingdom. There weren¡¯t as many rules for appropriate behavior amongst men and women here, and besides, this doctor was old enough to be her grandfather. That primitive movement he performed had everyone in the houseughing.


    ¡°Father said that if you are feeling well, you should speak to the royal doctor.¡± Fan Ruoruo wore a wry smile when she said this as she looked at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart was chilled, knowing that his father was a shameless man. He could not stand the constant pestering of the royal doctors, so he pushed the matters onto his poor son so that he could handle them. But Fan Xian had already made a decision concerning the royal doctor¡¯s request. He smiled and looked at the doctor, then told him, ¡°Old Mister, I know why you havee.¡±


    The royal doctor was going to say something, but Fan Xian quickly interrupted him by saying, ¡°But now that I am like this, it is impossible for me to teach others.¡± He looked upon the old man¡¯s angry face and said, ¡°But... I will stay in the manor, dictate content, and have it written down. The parchments will be sent to you.¡±


    The royal doctor stroked his long beard, thinking that that was a finepromise. He let out an audible ¡°hmm¡± and proceeded to say, ¡°But this is a medical matter. This stuff must be taught first-hand, and simply reading this stuff is not appropriate.¡±


    Fan Xian took two deep breaths and then said, ¡°Once this book is written and given out, should you have problems with its contents, I will have Ruoruo go over and exin.¡±


    The royal doctor heard this and looked shocked, saying, ¡°How can you allow Miss Fan do such a thing?¡± When the operation was underway, he was there watching the procedure. He saw Ruoruo perform the surgery, yet here he was doubting her talent.


    ¡°Ruoruo does not know much; so I will have to teach her myself.¡± Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°I think that it was the eldest prince who convinced me. We can¡¯t let this develop too deeply, but there must be some boon or benefit to be learnt from sharing this with you doctors.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled again and said, ¡°And my teacher will return soon. I will have him, as an old man, go to the royal doctor and teach more. His skills are considerably greater than Ruoruo¡¯s.¡±


    The royal doctor was overjoyed at this news, but he looked worried and asked, ¡°Master Fei...? I asked him quite a few times back in the day, but he never came. I could never make it work with him.¡±


    ¡°I will go and ask the Emperor; do not worry about it.¡± Fan Xian wasforting the old man as if he wereforting a child. A smile formed on his face.


    When the royal doctor was satisfied, he left. Fan Ruoruo then looked shocked, and she said, ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t anything! That night, I was just doing what you told me.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡± Fan Xian had a wry smile and said, ¡°I will show you how to disinfect at high temperatures. I will teach you about istion, contagions and infections. I will select these easier subjects to have written down and taught to you. Anything else, and I will wait for the return of my teacher. You can learn from him too


    Fan Ruoruo was shocked, and her she soon had a very bright smile on her face. She nodded gleefully.


    Fan Xian did not expect this reaction. He did not think his sister would agree with him so quickly, and because of this, he had no words to respond with.


    ¡°Big Brother, you said that being a human, you should find what you love to do most and then keep doing it.¡± Fan Ruoruo lowered her head and sighed. She then said, ¡°That night, although I did not do much, seeing my big brother¡¯s vitality restored, I realized that the saving of others is something that would bring me so much joy. So, although you did not arrange this today, I was nning to ask you to teach me about these medical skills anyway.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his mouth wide, as if to say something. He thought that it was because of his reckless decision that a female doctor was about to exist. He did not even know if Fei Jie would take Ruoruo as a female student and turn her into either Hua Bianque or Fenghua.


    No, it could not be Hua Bianque; that female monster. It should be like Fenghua, that sort of beautiful mother of an Emperor. Fan Xian saw his sister was incredibly happy, and seeing that warm face of hers, heforted himself by saying, it is not too bad to have Daichokon in the Qing Kingdom.


    ...


    ...


    It was the nighttime.


    Sisi was resetting the bed, and as she did so, she positioned the heater to face it. She exited the house with Siqi, who had brought water with her. The wife and husband quietlyy on the bed, watching the candles outside dim. Not a word was spoken, and all was silent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is because I sleep too much, resting through half of the day. What about you? Why can you not sleep? I remember in Cangshan, you would sleep like a cat each and every night.¡±


    ¡°Talking about cats, I wonder how Xiao Huang, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei are doing.¡±


    ¡°Mister Tang brought them to the farm. It was your idea; since when did you begin missing them?¡± Fan Xian opened his eyes andughed after he said this.


    Wan¡¯er was mumbling to say, ¡°You told me that having a cat while I am pregnant would be no good.¡±


    Fan Xian froze. He had a wry smile and did not say anything. Fan Xian spoke to himself, saying, I don¡¯t think it would be very nice for me to tell her I actually just hate cats a lot. Young or old, seeing the evil faces of cats just makes me mad.


    ¡°My dear, am I useless?¡± Wan¡¯er turned over, breathing on Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am itchy; help me scratch the itch.¡± Fan Xian signalled for his wife his desire for her to scratch his face. Curiously, he asked, ¡°Why would you ask me this?¡±


    Wan¡¯er helped him scratch beneath his ear. He lifted her lips in the dark and replied, ¡°People around me, it seems as if they each have a talent; they can help you in various ways. Sizhe knows how to do business, Ruoruo is now learning about the medical profession, but she was a smart woman in the capital before this anyway. Yan Bingyun helps you with the Overwatch Council, and that Haitang in the north...¡±


    Fan Xian coughed twice, so hard it almost broke the wound in his chest.


    Wan¡¯er was rubbing the spot slightly above his wound and continued, ¡°That is a strange woman. But she is still determined in keeping her country safe. As for me, I have been weak of body ever since I was young. The people in the pce spoilt me all my life. Because of this, I don¡¯t know how to do much of anything. I am not very smart, and I cannot fight.¡±


    Fan Xian knew exactly what she meant. He remained quiet for a while, and when he responded, he said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, there is something I have wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Being in this world, it is not about whether usefulness is good and uselessness is bad.¡± He softly proceeded, ¡°These characters we y, it is not as if we were willing and selectively chose who we were to be. Like me, I wanted to be a rich andzy person in the beginning. And Yan Bingyun? He has wanted to be leader of the spies his entire life. The situation between him and Miss Zheng is not something we can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°And to me, you are very special.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s lips were smiling, but his eyes did not look for his wife. ¡°You grew up in the pce, and that ce is a very dirty, dangerous ce, full of evil. Yet that did not change who you are. You are like a healthy, blooming flower that has grown freely. I am the lucky man who picked it. This is a rare thing, too.¡±


    Wan¡¯er listened to his sweet talk intently, and she felt love in what was spoken. Still, the sadness didn¡¯tpletely leave her, and so she said, ¡°But still...¡±


    Fan Xian stopped her from continuing to talk. ¡°And you are really smart. Even my little brother couldn¡¯t beat you in mahjong.¡±


    Both of them startedughing.


    ¡°Besides, I actually know what you are really good at.¡± Fan Xian was quiet for a bit, but then he seriously told her, ¡°In regards to the situations at court, you are better than me. And what you say is always urate, and quite shocking. After the spring exam, if it wasn¡¯t for you in the pce, I do not believe I would be a free man right now. I believe that if you were going to n a strategy for me, your abilities would not be worse than Yan Bingyun. But...¡±


    Wan¡¯er opened her bright eyes, and they looked really calm. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want you to get involved with my sordid businesses. What I¡¯m involved in is too dirty, and I don¡¯t you to go anywhere near it. You are my wife, and I am responsible for providing you a rxed and happy life, not bringing you trouble or sadness.¡±


    ¡°I am a chauvinist,¡± he said in conclusion, ¡°at least in regards to these things.¡±


    ...


    ...


    A whileter, Wan¡¯er sighed. In the sound you could hear satisfaction andfort. She quietly said, ¡°After all, I am of the royal family. In the future, there will be certain things you should not hear about, although I know you trust me, but it is as you said: these things are dirty. It is something difficult to avoid, in the rtionship between a husband and wife. I do not want you to doubt me in the future, so I would rather you did not tell me anything.¡±


    The marriage between her and Fan Xian was willed by the desire of the Emperor. Itsposure was due to the politics that could arise between its conception, but it was greatly fortuitous that the two got along and loved each other as dearly as they did. Compared to the average politically motivated marriage, this was far more steady.


    But before the politics, it did not really matter how close couples were; many tragic marriages took ce due to their adherence of bureaucracy. Since the eldest princess was her mother, what Wan¡¯er said wasn¡¯t just her being hypocritical. And she wasn¡¯t withdrawing, she was just deeply concerned for Fan Xian.


    ¡°Do not think too much.¡± Fan Xian was calm when he said this in a very solid manner. ¡°If you live your life without being able to trust the person you are closest to, why even remain in such a state?¡±


    What he desired to say was, if he had the chance to be reborn and he always had to be on guard with whomever he would spend that next life with, he would rather not be reborn at all.


    In the capital, the first of the snow arrived. The gentle, pioneering snowke reached the ground and dissolved into nothing. Those that followed were unable to stack up, but it was a start. In the residence, it was both humid and cold. Fortunately, the Qing Kingdom was in one of its strongest years. The resources they had were bountiful, and even the average citizens did notck the necessities to stay warm both in and out of their home. You could see from afar where the civilians lived, as steam would incessantly arrive from the eaves of their homes. It seemed as if everyone had a heater in their home to keep them warm.


    There was an ordinary looking carriage writhing its way around the capital. It finally arrived at the detached garden before the yard. The day was cold, so there weren¡¯t many people upying the streets. It was quiet out, and no one could see who dismounted that carriage.


    Deng Ziyue carefully put Fan Xian in his wheelchair, and slowly pushed him to the yard.


    Fan Xian was wearing a thick winter coat. The cor extended to cover his whole neck, maintaining his warmth. He brought his hands to his mouth and blew at them to keep them warm. He was looking at the young people who were beingmanded by Su Wenmao to log firewood.


    This young man looked quite familiar. His upper body wasn¡¯t clothed, and on this cold winter day, he was chopping wood with no reprieve. He did not look cold at all.


    ¡°Is that Si Lili¡¯s little brother?¡± Fan Xian squinted to get a good look at that young man, and it seemed as if he was trying to spy traces of the shadow of that northerndy and his heritage.


    Deng Ziyue quietly said, ¡°Mmhm. When you gave us themand, and Chen Pingping made the order, we removed him from jail. Lady Si went to the Northern Qi Kingdom¡¯s pce, and his identity became a rather awkward affair. We weren¡¯t sure of what to do with him, so, following your instructions, we brought him here.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. This little yard was his sole private ce. Aside from him and the Qinian Unit, only Chen Pingping knew. It was a safe zone for him. The reason why he did not care about his wound and came here was because the Emperor granted him a few Tiger Guards. With them being here, keeping Fan Xian safe, he still had the sneaking suspicion that a couple from the outfit were merely here to keep tabs on him on the Emperor¡¯s behalf.


    He was thinking it would be difficult toe here easily in the future, so he came here even when it was snowing.


    ¡°That Mister Si is a crazy man. He ran all the way to the Qing Kingdom from the Northern Qi Kingdom for his big sister. It will be difficult to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t one day flee the yard.¡± Fan Xian held a fist in front of his mouth and gently coughed. He said, ¡°Watch him. If there¡¯s any funny business, just kill him.¡±


    Deng Ziyue emotionlessly agreed. He was pushing Fan Xian, and the wheelchair rolled across the frosty slush.


    The officers from the Overwatch Council exited the house to wee him. Seeing themissioner there, sitting in a wheelchair, they were each brought a chill. For a moment, their eyes were disillusioned with the terrible thought of the Qing Kingdom receiving its second Chen Pingping.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: Love Letter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There weren¡¯t many residences along Shenzheng Road in the capital, and there were even fewer people upying them. The priority task was to deliver Fan Xian¡¯s messages and receive the details from Wang Qinian in the north. Si Lili¡¯s brother and the others were living in these houses, and they kept a study room for Fan Xian when he desired to do business here. It was because of this that they did not warm and light a fire very often.


    They knew that themissioner was on his way there that day, which is why now they started a fire to warm it up. Still, it had been cold for a long time, and the fire was unable to get rid of the chill. Fan Xian sat on a wheelchair as he came into that pocket of cold, blowing his hands. He had a wry smile and said, ¡°Are you people too cheap to maintain a fire? Is the council that poor?¡±


    Deng Ziyue was heating up a te of ink on a stove, and he called for a subordinate to bring over hot water to thaw the quill, which had frosted over. Hearing what Fan Xian said, he gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Master, you are quite busy these days, and you are still injured, which is why I didn¡¯t make preparations for your arrival today.¡±


    He had been busy for quite some time. He held up his hand to support his head and watched Deng Ziyue as he whisked the ink, using warm water to heat the te, and as if he were grinding a stone against a whetstone, he was finally able to get some ink running.


    Fan Xian nodded his head in satisfaction. His new favorite subordinate¡¯s talent was almost as good as that of the royal doctors. He dipped the end of his writing quill into the ink and took to writing upon the snow-white paper...


    Damn.


    The ink was frozen again.


    ¡°What is this crap weather?¡± Fan Xian was furious. He threw his quill on the floor like a burnt incense stick and yelled, ¡°Why is it not as cold as this back home!?¡±


    Deng Ziyue felt a draught of chilling wind course through the house. With care, he told Fan Xian, ¡°The manor¡¯s heater is much better. When we bought this house in the beginning, there was no heater here at all. Even the stone frame was not warm yet.¡±


    ¡°I am not even sleeping here.¡± Fan Xian looked annoyed. He continued, ¡°You and Wang Qinian are both so cheap. Back in the day I gave Wang Qinian one thousand coins and he only spent one hundred and twenty coins to buy this broken piece of crap house. Do you want me to freeze to death?¡±


    Deng Ziyue felt pity toward with his previous leader who was far away in the northern Qi Kingdom, for being spoken ill of by themissioner every day. He nicely exined the location chosen by saying, ¡°This ce is quiet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not called quiet.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with wild eyes and said, ¡°This is called cheap. If there were any other chancellors from the capital who saw this ce, they¡¯d assume we were from some useless no-name department.¡±


    There were a few important letters he had to write out today, so he didn¡¯t care about the issue much longer. He went back to trying his hardest to write with the solidified ink, but he couldn¡¯t get it to flow. After a while he gave up, and so he smacked the table and said, ¡°give me a biro!¡±


    Deng Ziyue spent what almost felt like half the day bringing out a pen from his tight clothing. While he passed it to Fan Xian, he looked at Fan Xian with troubled eyes and spoke, ¡°This pen is expensive. People say even the pce treasury does not have many of these left. Please, use it with great care.¡±


    Fan Xian snatched it out of his hands with little concern and gave Deng Ziyue a look of disdain. He was thinking that it was just a pencil; why he is he being so stingy? He should just go visit a lead mine in Jiangnan and more of these pencils could be produced with ease. If they did that, Fan Xian would get the pce treasury to gift them with two crates of the things. One crate would provide a lifetime supply of pencils, so that one could write freely until their death, the others you could use to y on the street with.


    ...


    The pencil skated across the snow-white parchment. It was like a the gentle skiing of a woman on an ice rink. Only seldomly would it leave marks on this sheet of ice.


    Deng Ziyue knew that he was writing a private letter, so he made sure to take a step back. In this cold study room, only Fan Xian remained ¨C pencil in hand. His mouth was producing steam that dispersed on the paper, making for a chilling sight.


    The letters were spooky as well. Although it was a secret letter for the Overwatch Council, what was written was something quite important. A pencil was used, however, and that meant the words could be quite easily removed. This concerned Fan Xian, so he decided to use words that were a bit more abstract and advanced. He also made sure to use the council¡¯s secret codes and terminology when it came to writing down times.


    The letter was to be sent to Wang Qinian. What was written concerned the Cui family. Because the family had been persecuted by the capital, they were helping the second prince and Xinyang generate coin. They smuggled a lot of contraband into the Northern Qi Kingdom, but the paths there were not well-established, and the reduced speed of delivery led to a bit of a backlog.


    The items that were left along the paths and what was contained in the northern warehouse was roughly worth 15-20% of the entire Qing Kingdom¡¯s ie.


    With an operation of this scale and worth, you could tell that the eldest princess was extremely daring, and with her past ties to the pce treasury, she was a corruptive force of nature.


    It took a few months for Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun to establish this situation. They had been hammering the second prince and hindering the Cui family to create these problems. The time they had been waiting for was now upon them. He wanted topletely eradicate them, leaving them no faint chance of them evering back.


    In his letter to Wang Qinian, thest line read: ¡°It is time for supper.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian remained in his wheelchair. He slightly moved his head as he touched the area above his wound on his chest. The area was wrapped up in bandages and it was beginning to itch. After he finished writing the letter, his hands were near frozen. He suddenly started to miss his time in Danzhou. Sisi had been helping him copy books everyday, and when his hands began to feel cold, she would lift them to her chest to warm them up. Her breasts were so soft and nice to touch.


    His heart jumped, and so he picked up his pen and started writing again. This second letter was addressed to Haitang. When he started writing this letter, however, his heart felt at ease. The words came quick and easy, and the dialogue was casual and almost quite crass.


    Ever since he returned from the northern Qi kingdom, hismunication with Haitang rarely stopped. He had greatly enjoyed the to-and-from letter-exchange with his newfound pen pal in the north. They were, after all, two prominent figures of their respective kingdoms. To maintain a healthy channel of contact was a healthy thing to do, and it was something that could be built upon in the future.


    In the letter that he now wrote, he spoke of the recent events that had transpired in the Qing Kingdom; this included the events at the Floating Temple. News of the attempted assassination had spread around the world by now, and the Northern Qi Kingdom had heard of it as well. But he was the person who was directly involved with what urred, and so his insight provided a greater, more vivid and lively insight into the affair.


    After that, there was something else hidden in the words. It stated his resolve and readiness to strike at the Cui family. He wanted to inform her so she could ry the news to the wimpy emperor of that kingdom so an effort of cooperation could be formed between them. At the end of the letter, he wrote a poem as proof that he was as talented as ever.


    ¡°Ie here to reap my reward, my ving trials are not of proliferous glory. The ancient ones are those who did good, but I fear their frozen bones sink beneath the soil of our tattered yards.


    The old friends of court will long for me, as their pompous rags drag, and their waistbands wail for an escape. Rumours speak of a colder north; how do they live there?¡±


    These were the words of Si Ma Guang; the poem ¡°Kuhan Xing¡±. Fan Xian felt cocky when reading it, and he rubbed his chilled hands. He thought that the poem he had just written out was too perfect. The words written were each filled withpassion. He was only afraid how long it would take for Haitang to think about and understand the meaning behind them. It was no problem for him, however, as he enjoyed givingdies a brainstorm.


    He made sure nothing was missing or left out, and he put it in an envelope and then sealed it with glue. All of a sudden his heart jumped. He was ovee with a feeling of dissatisfaction. He looked at the envelope and then thought of the woman it was for, the woman that looked like a in country girl. He thought he was just facing an old friend, and then he fell into silent contemtion.


    After, he took out another sheet of white paper and began writing once more.


    ¡°Duo Duo, how are you? That letter earlier was merely for business, this is just for small talk. Today, the capital received its first day of snow of the fifth year of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s calendar. It came earlier than usual , but I bet the snow in Shangjing hase in a far greater volume and that it is much colder there in response. On that day when I saw your crop garden, near the fence, a few berries had umted on a branch. I wonder if they have grown big and juicy yet, ready to paint the in white colour of the snow around it.¡±


    ¡°And how about the ducks you raised? You should be careful and not let them freeze to death. It is amon urrence where I live. The yellow, white and ck ducks often live outside of the farms of the capital. I hear that the people feed these three big fat cats as if they were a holy figure. There should be no problem raising them.¡±


    ¡°My life has been good, personally. I eat and sleep. I wake up and then I eat. It is quite around in the household, and these past few days, my sister has been busy in the doctor¡¯s office. I heard that such a thing was quite rare in the capital. Wan¡¯er returned to the Lin Manor today and my cute uncle hasn¡¯t received much attentiontely, which has led to an upsetting of his temperament. I wonder what you¡¯re up to right now?¡±


    Fan Xian wrote down his thoughts in a carefree manner, as if he were engaged in idle chit-chat with Haitang directly.


    ¡°And yes, my student named Shi opened a brothel. Business there has been very good. The food there is incredible; it¡¯s delicious! Perhaps someday, when you visit the Qing Kingdom, I will take you there. Ooh, I all of a sudden remembered that I have forgotten the name of the restaurant in Shangjing. I still recall how fine the alcohol was there. I think I spouted a lot of nonsense in your direction thest time we were there, but I¡¯m not entirely sure how much you remember.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I read the letter you sent me numerous times. It has given me an eyesore. You are a powerful woman; do not and try to learn the ways of schrs and include poems in your letters. Although I have earned the title of ¡°Poem Fairy¡±, I am not interested in correcting them.¡±


    ¡°In your previous letter, you did mention how good Si Lili has been. I am not interested in talking about that subject anymore, however. I despise what happened and I have no idea why but I am given a headache whenever I receive news about her from you.¡±


    ¡°Duo Duo,e to the Qing Kingdom and y. My wife is curious about you, and I would like to ask you something. Can you teach outsiders the Tian Yidao? I am really interested in the way you train.¡±


    This may seem like an ordinary question, but in Fan Xian¡¯s heart, it was an obscene one. It was one that was full of evil.


    ¡°The snow outside the window has started to thicken. The young man outside the house is still chopping wood, and it always surprises me how much energy the young men have. I am young too, but I have no idea why I feel so old. Seeing people around me, and observing the things that go on, it is difficult for me to generate excitement. Everything seems so boring... The blizzard outside is really strong. Perhaps it is hurrying me to end this letter. I suppose this is the end. The heater in this room is too crappy, and it has be a futile effort to try and raise the temperature in here. Although I would like to talk more, it is impossible to go against the plight of the weather. But there is one more thing; please take care of him. Thank you. I wish you all the best.¡±


    The letter looked ordinary, but there was a lot of useful intel to be gathered and learnt. He read the letter again and added a single sentence at the end of it. ¡°Wang Qinian, if you are peeping again, I will make Wu Tie¡¯s cousin go and peep on your daughter while she showers.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Why is there more than one?¡± Deng Ziyue¡¯s eyes were widened as he looked upon Fan Xian. He counted the letters in his hand and asked, ¡°You are sending two to Haitang?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Fan Xian rebutted. ¡°Follow the old rules and just have it sent all the way to Shangjing.¡±


    Deng Ziyue nodded and promptly left the house. He handed over the few letters that were sealed over to the members of the Qinian Group, who were already waiting outside in the snowfall. They counted the letters in-hand and asked the same question Deng Ziyue did. ¡°Why are there two letters?¡±


    Deng Ziyue looked at the subordinate and his lips twitched twice. He took a deep, cold breath and replied, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡±


    They both looked at each other and then nodded before going their separate ways. They were thinking: Commissioner Fan is using the supreme postal service to send a love letter? That is far too luxurious.


    ¡ª¨C


    Fan Xian remained seated in his wheelchair, and he went out into the garden of Shenzheng Road. He mounted his carriage and went towards Lin Manor, ready to bring Wan¡¯er and Da Bao back home. In the carriage, he suddenly asked, ¡°Being a teacher of the Imperial College, is there anything strange about having this job? I am long gone from the Supreme Court. Why am I being brought up to be a Commandant of Justice?¡±


    Deng Ziyue resolved to exin his second question first. He told Fan Xian, ¡°There are two Commandants of Justice. Commandant of Justice Ren is the leader, whereas you would be the vice-Commandant of Justice. But this is just a made-up position, it is not as if you would have to show up everyday. The Imperial College¡¯s academicians are in charge of seven departments in there, and these two positions are above fourth rank.¡± He reminded Fan Xian, ¡°Master, although you took over the Commissioner¡¯s position and you cannot be a politician of the courts anymore, the court did not send a message to say you have been removed from those two positions. And this time, the Emperor has ordered you to ept these two made-up positions. This shows that he cares for you deeply; I don¡¯t think there are any ulterior motives to discern from this.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. These two positions were thest things the Emperor mentioned in his decree. In the beginning, Fan Xian did not take them seriously, and he felt something odd regarding the deration. The Emperor was a deep-thinker, and Fan Xian didn¡¯t believe he would not use his authority willy-nilly.


    ¡°These two positions... is there anything special about them?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows as he attempted to articte his words with care.


    Deng Ziyue spent some time in thought before responding. He said, ¡°The Commandant of Justice is amon position and nothing all too special. It¡¯s just for taking care of issues of lesser importance to the Supreme Court; but it does allow easy ess to the pce. Academics of the Imperial College, on the other hand, have be a rare sight in recent years. After a few new policies were introduced, the position was a little messed up.¡±


    All of a sudden he pped hisp and happily proimed, ¡°I remember! In the past, the academics of the Imperial College were given permission to enter the pce and educate the princes there. The academics are assistants of the tutors.¡±


    Fan Xian froze and opened his mouth wide without saying a word. He finally understood why the Emperor had put him in these two positions. A Commandant of Justice of the Supreme Court plus the position of an academic of the Imperial College meant that Fan Xian was to be a teacher of the princes.


    Basically, it meant that he was in charge of teaching the third prince.


    He thought of this a little more and in frightened shock, yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to go to the pce every day! Am I not supposed to go to Jiangnan? How could he arrange such wretched positions for me?¡±


    The neighing of horses could be heard. It seemed as if the carriage was brought to a stop by the sound of Fan Xian¡¯s yelling. He lifted the curtains and took notice of a few guards being led by eunuchs to block their passage of the carriage.


    Eunuch Yao saw Fan Xian inside the carriage. He was freezing, and his eyshes were frosted. With a shaky, trembling tone he said, ¡°Master, would you be so kind as to follow me? The Emperor desires your presence in the pce.¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: A Garden Tour with Unease (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Eunuch Yao went to Fan Manor first today, but found nobody there, wondering where thismissioner could go with such wounds still on him. Even the minister had no idea, and he couldn¡¯t find that special Mrs. Fan either, leaving him nobody to ask.


    Eunuch Yao felt quite anxious, as His Majesty was still waiting in the pce. Learning that Mrs. Fan had gone back to Lin Manor, he rushed there with the royal guards. On the way there, they asionally came across a carriage, but would have nearly missed it were it not for a sharp-eyed guard who recognized one entourage of Fan Xian.


    Seeing Eunuch Yao breathing heavily, Fan Xian sighed, ¡°Why summon me now while I am on my way to pick up Mrs. Fan?¡±


    Eunuch Yao was astonished at his indifference, since he never knew anybody who didn¡¯t respond seriously and actively to a summons from His Majesty. In view of the long-established good rtionship with the Fan Manor, instead of scolding, Eunuch Yao only urged him: ¡°His majesty had given the decree long ago. I fear he would be quite unhappy if you werete meeting him.¡±


    ¡°Of course we will go,¡± said Fan Xian unpleasantly. Unwilling to see the old eunuch stand in the cold snow, Fan Xian asked Eunuch Yao to sit in the carriage with him, heading towards the pce, and additionally arranged someone to notify his wife about this.


    ¡°Be honest, Yao. What happened?¡± Leaning backwards with his eyes partly closed, Fan Xian asked without even turning his head to the eunuch, since he knew these eunuchs had gotton enough from the Fan Manor.


    Actually, Eunuch Yao dared not ept any more bounties from the Fan Manor now, and smiling obsequiously, he answered, ¡°Well...how could a mere servant like me know? You just go and see.¡±


    ¡°You cunning old man,¡± said Fan Xian, shaking his head as he pretended to be angry. He paused before saying, ¡°Give me something.¡±


    Eunuch Yao pricked up his ears, looked around to make sure there was nobody else near them, and finally said in a low voice: ¡°What? My master? I¡¯ll tell you anything I can.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the eunuchs in Xuankong Temple? ¡± Fan Xian asked with a frown.


    Eunuch Yao was startled for a bit, then put his palm t in front of his throat and made a cutting motion.


    No reaction was seen on Fan Xian¡¯s face, but nobody could tell what was on his mind. He knew that this was unavoidable. An assassin was mixed in with eunuchs, and there was no way for anyone in their presence to get away; there might even be more people who would die.


    ¡°What about Dai?¡±


    ¡°Still alive,¡± Eunuch Yao sighed, ¡°He is old, His Majesty trusts him. But he has been implicated and can no longer stay in Taiji Pce...Two months ago, he confronted the Court of Censors for his nephew¡¯s bad conduct, having felt quite embarrassed in front of the people, and ultimately, His Majesty rmissioned him for Noble Consort Shu¡¯s sake.¡±


    Eunuch Yao nced at Fan Xian. But Fan didn¡¯t show any sign of expression. Eunuch Yao had no idea how many bounties were involved between Fan Xian and Eunuch Dai.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that there¡¯d be an assassination...I think Dai had nothing at all but bad luck in the world. He is now stripped of all his positions, even getting the cane and being banished to the treasury. Just thinking of how an old man like him does all the hard work on such a cold day...¡± The old eunuch wiped his tears with his sleeve. Eunuch Yao and Eunuch Dai came into the pce in the same year, and though there were some conflict between them in daily life, having seen the other fallen, Eunuch Yao couldn¡¯t help but grieve for his fellow colleague.


    ¡°Poor old Dai...Let¡¯s wait till His Majesty calms down. It would be lucky for him to stay alive.¡± Shaking his head, Fan Xian asked again, ¡°Then who is on duty in the Taiji Pce?¡±


    ¡°Hong Zhu.¡± Noticing Fan Xian¡¯s confusion, Eunuch Yao exined in a low voice, ¡°A young eunuch, who started to run between the Taiji Pce and the gate this year, His Majesty likes him for his agility.¡±


    ¡°Even the delivery of imperial decrees?¡± Fan Xian asked curiously.


    Eunuch Yao shook his head, saying, ¡°How could he have the qualification to do this?¡±


    The carriage was ordered to stop by Eunuch Yao as soon as it passed Xinjiekou. Deng Ziyue was a bit unhappy about this, since the square in front of pce was quite broad, and it wasn¡¯t right for the wounded Commissioner Fan to pass through this broad area in a wheelchair on such a snowy winter¡¯s day.


    ¡°Please understand,¡± Eunuch Yao said, embarrassed, ¡°that since the eventst time, some substantial changes have been made among imperial guards. Now these guards watch everybody closely like wolves. It seems like they are trying to frighten away anyone who sets foot in the pce.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian said: ¡°Don¡¯t make Eunuch Yao feel embarrassed; let¡¯s get off.¡±


    Deng Ziyue nced at the gate of the pce, and feeling annoyed, carried Fan Xian onto the wheelchair from the carriage, afterwards immediately opening a ck umbre to protect themissioner from snow. An officer from the Overwatch Council then pushed the wheelchair. Snow fell onto the umbre, making small noises.


    Eunuch Yao was not lucky enough to enjoy such treatment, and could only cover his head with hands, hurrying to the gate in front with several guards.


    Fan Xian crouched down in the cloak to avoid the cold wind blowing head-on, half of his face being covered by a fur cor, still he felt a chill forcing its way inside along the cloak. The sunlight was dim, and the falling snow made a mournful sound.


    The imperial guards outside the gate of the pce exined the relevant procedures to Eunuch Yao, and watched in amazement those who were slowly walking in the middle of the square. There were, in wind and snow, a group of officers in casual clothes with no expression on their faces, pushing a wheelchair, and a ck umbre being erected over the wheelchair to block the falling snow, ensuring that not even a ke fell on the person sitting in the wheelchair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the Council Director being summoned toe to the pce today, so what¡¯s going on?¡± The imperial guard captain said in surprise.


    ¡°It is Commissioner Fan.¡±


    Everybody was shocked. Without hesitation, the captain led several guards to up to the wheelchair to protect the person in it from snow, and apanied this group to the gate, let them in after simple inspection.


    Amid the northern wind and snow, Deng Ziyue pushed the wheelchair through the side aisle beside the main hall. Along the way, the color of the corner of the pce wall became darker and darker, and finally, they stopped in front of the door at the right side of the pce wall.


    There were already a eunuch waiting for them, holding an umbre in a in color, and put it over Fan Xian¡¯ head as soon as he arrived. Then the young woundedmissioner was greeted into the imperial harem with great care.


    Deng Ziyue stood outside the door, watching themissioner go away in thepany of eunuchs. He didn¡¯t show any concern on his face, but nobody knew what, if anything, was weighing on his mind. A fragment of snow fell on the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Not in the Imperial Library?¡± Fan Xian frowned, asking Eunuch Yao forgetting about the head-on wind for the moment.


    It was said a while ago that His Majesty had lost his temper after having to wait for Fan Xian. Now that Fan Xian was here, those young eunuchs were so excited that they rushed towards the pce as if they were stepping on hot wheels, making the wheelchair squeak as they did. The eunuchs holding the umbre stumbled along. If not for the smooth surface of the floor in the pce, the mad running might have caused Fan Xian¡¯s wounds to open again.


    Eunuch Yao answered, out of breath from running, ¡°To the living quarters.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a little surprised, and his face was off color already. Seeing this, Eunuch Yao remembered the youngmissioner was still injured. It was because that His Majesty had waited too long, but having themissioner be injured again would not do him any good, thus he ordered the group to slow down. After scolding others for running, Eunuch Yao turned to Fan Xian obsequiously, ¡°My young master, you didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, saying: ¡°I am not that fragile.¡±


    Soon they arrived somewhere in the garden, not where the empress lived, but where Yi Guipin (the mother of the third prince) lived. Eunuch Yao stepped inside first to send a message. After a while somebody came out to greet Fan Xian and apanied him inside.


    His Majesty was sitting on the warm bed in informal dress, talking to Yi Guipin casually, the third prince sitting in a corner quietly, writing something. Seeing peoplee inside, he stopped talking and turned back to give Fan Xian a look.


    ¡°Why are you running around with an injured body instead of staying at home?¡±


    Obviously, there was concern in these scolding words. ording tomon practice, a courtier should feel grateful, but Fan Xian only thought to himself sarcastically, ¡°If you really mean it, why show me the care 17 yearster? If you really worry about me, why summon me in such a hurry?¡±


    However, he still managed to show his appreciation, though that vanished in a sh, with him afterwards saying calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, the wound is almost healed, so I decided to go out, and actually, I was on my way to pick up Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er...went back to Lin Manor? Why? No one but that moron is there.¡± His Majesty seemed loath to mention his niece in connection with Lin Manor, and showed certain displeasure.


    Yi Guipin peeped at His Majesty and changed the subject with a little giggle, ¡°Fan Xian, aren¡¯t you afraid that Minister Fan would hit you knowing you run around while still injured?¡±


    His Majesty paused and then smiled, ¡°Fan Jian...He would never hit him.¡±


    He said it in a joking way, but there was hidden meaning in it. Fan Xian was shocked a little, then smiled without saying a word.


    His Majesty nced at the third prince, who was still writing, and said to Fan Xian, ¡°The several ssics you have sorted out in the imperial college...that is what Chengping has been learning these days, I asked him to do so, but the grand tutor thinks it is too deep for him, what do you think?... Chengping, go meet themissioner.¡±


    The third prince was named Li Chengping. ording to the rules of Qing Kingdom, princes should treat courtiers with great respect, so His Majesty¡¯smand was not astonishing at all. The third prince stopped writing immediately, and walked to the wheelchair modestly, bowing to Fan Xian.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. This is too much.¡± But Fan Xian couldn¡¯t avoid due to being of in the wheelchair.


    ¡°You are themissioner of the imperial college now, so it is your job.¡± His Majesty said casually, like he didn¡¯t mean anything at all. However, Yi Guipin knew immediately that His Majesty intended to make Fan Xian teach the third prince. Considering Fan Xian¡¯s civil and martial abilities, as well as his influence in the royal court, Yi Guipin couldn¡¯t help smiling, and found Fan Xian more pleasing.


    Sensing her delight, His Majesty teased her, ¡°Look at you, happy as a child.¡±


    The reason why Yi Guipin could win His Majesty¡¯s heart was because she never hid her thoughts, at least on the surface. At that moment, upon hearing His Majesty¡¯s teasing, she only giggled as she said, ¡°I thank you so much, Your Majesty, for finding such a good teacher for Chengping.¡±


    Hearing these two discussing something involving himself, Fan Xian felt it unfair, wondering why nobody asked for his opinion.


    The third prince brought his books over. After giving them a rough look-over, Fan Xian raised his head and said: ¡°The ssics from Master Zhuang are excellent. It makes sense that the grand tutor considers it too deep. However, it does no harm for the third prince to learn about these basic articles.¡±


    They had some more casual conversations, during which Fan Xian kept his answers prudent, knowing that His Majesty must have something serious to say, Just as expected, after hot soup, His Majesty said, in a seemingly casual manner,


    ¡°It stopped snowing outside...The first snowfall should always be cherished. Fan Xian,e with me to the garden.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    His Majesty stood up, and Yi Guipin put a crane cloak made of red brocade and lined with roon hair on him, smiling.


    The snow had stoppedpletely by the time they left Shufang Pce where Yi Guipin lived. The floor of the pce was wet and clear, but without snow. Only some snow was left on the hollies in the yard. The gray sky, red walls, yellow eaves, snowy branches and blue bricks created a beautiful picture, and the air was extremely clean.


    His Majesty walked in front in his cloak, and Fan Xian was pushed by a eunuch, following close behind. Along the way, eunuchs and maids wearing cotton gowns avoided them knowingly, and those they encountered turned to one side without saying a word.


    ¡°There is no need to kneel down to me on such a snowy and rainy day.¡± His majesty seemed to have guessed what Fan Xian was thinking, saying softly, ¡°This is the rule I set upon my enthronement. I am tired of all the kneeling...Besides, what if they kneel and rip their clothing? It is still the pce treasury who needs to pay.¡±


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Fan Xian released one of the buttons on the cor, since it was a bit hot after snow and wind vanished. Listening to His Majesty, Fan Xian knew he would turn the subject to the pce treasury, but was unwilling to take up the subject.


    Seemingly unhappy about Fan Xian¡¯s silence, His Majesty asked coldly, ¡°Where is the second son of the Fan Manor?¡±


    By then, they had already reached the most private garden in the pce, in front of which there was ake, a stone bridge extending across theke to the pavilion at the center, and there was still unmelted snow left on the pavilion, all of which revealed a chilling atmosphere.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: A Garden Tour with Unease£¨2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the light snow had ceased, the cold continued to be trapped within the pce. It was indeed difficult to withstand the might of heaven. However, Fan Xian was very warm sitting in his wheelchair. He wore a high-cored cloak that protected him from the wind and snow so well that he was feeling a little hot. As to the Emperor¡¯s questioning, he had prepared himself for it a long time ago. He had never expected to hide the fact that his family smuggled Fan Sizhe out of the capital from many people.


    ¡°I received a letter the day before yesterday. He has already settled in Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Xian casually nced at the eunuch behind him. The Emperor was walking energetically in front them and so did not notice the exchange of nces between the two people.


    The eunuch was Hong Zhu. As he watched Commissioner Fan¡¯sughing gaze he, for some reason, suddenly felt a chill in his heart and began to feel a thread of fear¡ªHong Zhu understood. The Commissioner was warning him that some words must not be heard by the Emperor. Having been serving near the Emperor recently, he deeply understood the need for silence. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to meet Fan Xian¡¯s gaze again.


    Hong Zhu wanted to be able to be taken under the wing of Fan Xian. He dared not say anything that was unfavorable to the Fan n.


    ¡°I am surprised that you said it aloud,¡± said the Emperor lightly as he strolled beside theke. ¡°Although you and I both know the truth of these things, there is still a need for us to y politics.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and allowed the soft fur on the cor to rub against his cheeks. ¡°Since Your Majesty asked, I dare not speak a lie.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly came to a halt and the eunuch quickly drew back the wheelchair so as to not be level with the Emperor. Fan Xian rocked in his seat and he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°You dare not lie to me... but you dare to lie brazenly to the world?¡± The Emperor turned around and looked at Fan Xian with a smile that was not quite a smile. The lines at the corner of his eyes were not smile lines and carried more of a question.


    Fan Xian raised his head and, somewhat rudely, met the Emperor¡¯s gaze. ¡°There are many foolish people in the world... I am only loyal to the Emperor, not to those people.¡±


    ¡°But someone once said...¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze was suddenly very strange. ¡°The people are most important, and the state follows. The ruler is the least important of all.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, who dares to say such things?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows drew together lightly. Of course he know who dared: the original author was Mencius. His mother had giarized that.


    ¡°The Ministry of Justice is still searching for your brother,¡± the Emperorughed. He turned around and continued walking forward, saying, ¡°Are you not worried I will punish you?¡±


    Hong Zhu pushed the wheelchair forward to keep pace. The squeaking of the wheels was giving Fan Xian a headache. He shook his head and said, ¡°I trust Your Majesty understands my difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Difficulties?¡± the Emperorughed coldly. ¡°I suspect that only now does the Second Prince feel like he has difficulties and no one to share them with.¡±


    ¡°Ah...I am guilty.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that, right now, he should act as if he were slightly frightened, just like the ministers in those Qing dramas that tried to get close to the Emperor. But he knew that the Emperor had fully intended for the Second Prince to be brought down. He was nothing more than a tool. Furthermore, in the eyes of the Emperor, he was not just a simple minister. That factor remained in y, after all.


    And so he did not feel even a thread of fear or nervousness. No matter how well he acted, it remained superficial and exaggerated. The three words ¡°I am guilty¡± dragged out a little too long; it seemed overdramatic.


    The Emperor lowered his voice and berated, ¡°Even if this is an act, be more serious!¡±


    Fan Xian made a forlorn face and said, ¡°I am guilty.¡±


    Over and over again were the three boring words ¡°I am guilty, I am guilty¡±. Fortunately, the three of them had reached the wooden bridge in the middle of theke by this time and their conversation was paused. Although Jingdou was already slightly cold, the light snow had not been cold enough to freeze theke. Ity green and cold beneath the bridge. Even though the bridge was well-constructed and t, the wheelchair still felt unsteady as it pressed down against the wooden boards. Fan Xian gripped the armrests of his wheelchair tightly and he stared intently at the gaps in the wooden bridge. He thought to himself that if the eunuch suddenly turned into an assassin, he was doomed.


    The eunuchs and serving girls who were cleaning the pavilion ahead paid their respects and disappeared. They dared not to hang around.


    The Emperor took a seat on a cushioned stone bench and indicated with his gaze for Fan Xian to help himself to a cup of hot tea. The Emperor himself instead used two fingers to pick up some pine nuts and began to peel them slowly. Eunuch Hong Zhu took his cue and stood to the side of the pavilion. Half of his attention was on the scenery and the other half was on his masters, ready to serve if they gave an order.


    ¡°How is it?¡± asked the Emperor.


    Fan Xian seemed to have been scalded by his tea. He drew his brows together tightly and immediately asked, ¡°Is Your Majesty referring to my injury or...¡±


    ¡°Thetter.¡±


    Fan Xian replied in a very straightforward manner, ¡°We are ready to move. The orders have been sent out. As this matter did not go through the official channels, it shouldn¡¯t arouse the attentions of too many people.¡±


    The Emperor nodded.


    Fan Xian continued with the details, ¡°At the moment, we can retrieve all the stock in our territory, however... if Northern Qi hears about it, they will also be able to make a fortune from it. After all, the Cui n stored a great deal of stock in the north...¡± He hid very important information within these words, information he wouldn¡¯t reveal to the Emperor even in the throes of death. It was information about the n for him and the Northern Qi Emperor to divide the spoils.


    ¡°There are three roads that lead north and we have them under control. As the people in the pce treasury spend a lot of time with them, they¡¯re notpletely safe, so we haven¡¯t used them yet.¡±


    He furrowed his brow and carefully detailed the n Yan Bingyun had devised. He hadn¡¯t yet finished when the Emperor waved his hands and said, ¡°I... don¡¯t want the details. I only want the results.¡±


    Fan Xian hesitated then said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. In, at most, a year, the treasury will recover much of its revenue.¡±


    The Emperor shook his head indifferently. ¡°It is impossible for the treasury to return to its previous glorious state... I think you understand why.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head.


    ¡°Let me ask you,¡± The Emperor said, ¡°how you were sure that I would support you acting against the Second Prince and the eldest princess?¡±


    ¡°Because... the court needed money.¡±


    After half a beat of silence, the Emperor huffed through his nose and said, ¡°What the court needs to do is to expand... and so it needs money. Yunrui has dug too deep into the treasury over the years¡ªeven I could not allow it anymore, and so I wanted you to handle the mess. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. First, you had the daring to ept, and second, you did what you needed to do. You didn¡¯t let the other person¡¯s status scare you... this is why I used you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your appreciation.¡± Fan Xian could only give thanks. He couldn¡¯t say much about the eldest princess. After all, she was his mother-inw. Of course, he could not make improperments.


    The Emperor picked up a pine nut and brought it to his lips and slowly savored its vor. Outside the pavilion, the wind had ceased blowing and the snow had stopped falling, it was a cold peacefulness.


    ¡°Ye Zhong has returned to Canzhou. I heard there is much discussion in the city because I allowed Prince He to take the position of Commander of the Imperial Army. What have you heard?¡± The Emperor seemed to ask very casually.


    Fan Xian gave him a pained smile and replied, ¡°It is difficult to avoid having people talk. After all, it does not seem to fit precedence.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. He wondered how it came to him to give an opinion on such a matter as this. He quickly replied, ¡°Your Majesty has given it much deliberation. I dare not be so arrogant as to judge it.¡±


    ¡°Speak, I absolve you of all offense.¡± The Emperor did not look at Fan Xian¡¯s delicate face at all. He focused his gaze on the frozen trees in the pce gardens.


    Fan Xian rxed. He knew talking to the Emperor was a difficult task. That year, Wei Xiaobao had barely spoken any truths yet Kangxi had caught him. The things he, himself, had done in secret: sneaking in to the Royal Pce, his pact with Northern Qi, his conversation with Xiao En... all these things he hid from the Emperor in front of him. If things went awry, who knew what would befall him?


    Only, this Emperor before him was rather unfathomable. If Fan Xian did not have his natural advantage he would definitely not dare to y such a game with the Emperor. His so-called advantage was that he knew the true nature of the rtionship between himself and the Emperor, and the Emperor was not aware that he knew. And thus, Fan Xian was able to pretend to be the loyal minister. The guiltier the Emperor felt toward


    himself, therger his advantage.


    ¡°His Eldest Highness is unwilling to remain in the capital,¡± Fan Xian replied in a very straightforward manner. ¡°Furthermore, reducing a Prince to be used in such a way is very irregr. Most importantly, the Royal Pce is the heart of the Qing Kingdom, and so caution is absolutely necessary.¡±


    Thisment was very straightforward, almost crossing the line. However, the Emperor did not have much of a reaction to it. He only said, coldly, ¡°Unwilling? Much of life is not to one¡¯s liking. He doesn¡¯t want to stay in the capital. Then is he willing to watch me, his father, guard the capital alone? Fan Xian, you are not very skilled in persuasion.¡±


    Fan Xian flushed in embarrassment. He knew that he had not managed to keep the matter the Great Prince entrusted to him during his visit to Fan Manor away from the Emperor.


    ¡°If he settles down, leave second brother alone.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and concluded the matters that had been happening in the capital recently.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Fan Xian nodded. He had already achieved everything he wanted, why would he continue stirring the pot?


    ¡°You did very well in the Hanging Temple case,¡± The Emperor suddenly gently said. ¡°However, as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, you allowed an assassin to slip into the capital. Before it all happened, the Second Bureau did not know anything of it at all. This is an oversight on your part. However, it is evened out by your sess. I can only reward you with those useless things. Don¡¯t be resentful.¡±


    ¡°I would not dare,¡± Fan Xian replied seriously. ¡°It was originally my oversight... as to my injury, it is also because I am not learned enough, and so I was injured by the white clothed assassin.¡±


    The Emperor asked with sudden interest, ¡°That assassin... we never figured out who it was. You fought with them, can you make any guesses about them?¡±


    The wind suddenly picked up outside the pavilion and Fan Xian¡¯s back instantly went numb. A drop of sweat rolled down from his neck and trailed down his body inside his clothing. He did not know why the Emperor asked this question. However, he felt that if he were not cautious, he would lose all that he had gained.


    The white clothed assassin was the Shadow. No matter why Chen Pingping had set up this situation, he would not have told the Emperor anything before he hadmunicated everything to Fan Xian. So how should he answer? If he said he didn¡¯t know, would that affect the tenuous position he had managed to gain in the Emperor¡¯s heart?


    It was only a brief moment of surprise and Fan Xian covered it masterfully. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty say that the white clothed assassin was the younger brother of Sigu Jian?¡±


    The Emperorughed coldly. ¡°That year, in the turmoil of taking Dongyi City, Sigu Jian showed no mercy and countless numbers of his family were killed. There was a rumor that a younger brother had survived... so I guessed. That day, on top of the tall tower... that brilliant swordsmanship... If it wasn¡¯t the spirit of the sigu sword, then I think I must be blind.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s chest loosened slightly; he knew that he had gambled right. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if we had concrete proof...we could use this excuse in theing year to send soldiers against Dongyi City. Then my injury would have been worth it.¡±


    These words tickled the Emperor¡¯s fancy; he liked these shameless methods. He smiled. ¡°After the sigu sword was recovered from their destruction, they have never acted without thinking. How could they admit to this? First, they would not admit they had a younger brother still living; following that, they would send a diplomatic letter expressing shock at my assassination and offer their condolences. They would express disbelief at the assassin¡¯s diabolical behavior...¡±


    The middle-aged person continued to talk without concern and discovered that no one was acknowledging his rare disy of humor. He turned his head to find that Fan Xian was staring very intently at him, and the eunuch outside the pavilion was leaning toward him, and dared not make a noise.


    Taking in this scene, he could not help but sigh from the bottom of his heart. He thought, After all these years, there has indeed not been another person like her who canugh around with me without caring about our statuses.


    The Emperor¡¯s mood was a bit gloomy. He slowly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Fan Xian...that day on the tower, why did you first save Ping¡¯er?¡±


    Fan Xian begged forgiveness from his wheelchair and was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Given the situation at the time, if I had stayed near Your Majesty, I would have only been able to block the strike from the front, and wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the strike from behind... His Third Highness was in danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor smiled in a self-deprecating manner and said, ¡°Perhaps my life is not worth as much as Ping¡¯er¡¯s life?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and once again begged forgiveness. ¡°I know I deserve to die. The situation at the time was very tense, and I did not react in time.¡±


    ¡°When you rushed to my side...you had lost the initiative, were you not afraid to die?¡±


    Fan Xian thought a bit, and then finally said something very treasonous. He met the Emperor¡¯s serious gaze and said bitterly, ¡°At the time I thought, it would be best if I could block the strike with my life, but if I couldn¡¯t...hehe...to be able to go with Your Majesty into the next world would be a great honor.¡±


    The Emperor paused for a moment and then burst intoughter. Hisugh shocked the skies and traveled far beyond the pavilion. The eunuchs and serving girls all over the garden could not help but look at each other upon hearing theugh. They wondered what joke Commissioner Fan had told the Emperor today for him to be so joyful.


    The Emperor stoppedughing and at this moment found greatfort in the familiar crease between Fan Xian¡¯s brows. His voice became gentle and he said, ¡°On this trip to Jiangnan, you should be careful. Don¡¯t always rush to the forefront of things... I heard that you are simrly careless in the north. You¡¯re a minister, after all¡ªyou should know to treasure and protect your life.¡±


    Fan Xian felt slightly embarrassed, and knew that the Emperor was right. As a minister of a country, how many would be at the forefront of danger like himself? It was only because he enjoyed, to his very bones, being independent and alone. What it came down to was he didn¡¯t truly trust other people. However, the Jiangnan trip was still a few months away. The Emperor¡¯s farewell advice seemed to be a bit early.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Fan Xian remembered an urgent matter and said uneasily, ¡°what you said earlier at Yi Guiping¡¯s... was it a joke?¡±


    The Emperor red at him. ¡°A gentleman does not joke,¡± he said coldly.


    Fan Xian asked fretfully, ¡°I am very young, and I do not have much moral prestige. How could I be the Royal Tutor?¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, gazing at him, ¡°I heard... when you were in Northern Qi, even that little Emperor respected you... as for moral prestige, even Zhuang Mohan has praised you, so why can¡¯t you take the role? The Northern Qi tutor is only the descendent of Zhuang Mohuan... if it weren¡¯t for the fact you are really too young, I would openly summon you to lecture in the pce. Who would dare to disagree?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Fan Xian regretted the illustrious name he had made for himself in his vanity. He replied in distress, ¡°But, I am going to Jiangnan next spring. It would not do to harm the Third Prince¡¯s education.¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand, ¡°Take Ping¡¯er with you. I have already discussed this with the empress dowager.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his mouth and was speechless for a long while.


    ¡°Work hard,¡± the Emperor said with a cid expression. ¡°After the Jiangnan matter has concluded, stay in the capital for a couple of years. I will have you enrolled as a disciple under the pce secretary.¡± He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°I look favorably on you.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into silence for a moment and then nodded without argument. He understood the conversation hade to an end and he prepared to make his excuses to go home. However, unexpectedly... the Emperor waved his hand again and said lightly, ¡°Today is first day of winter. There is feasting in the pce. You will stay here for dinner... I have already sent someone to your manor to pick up Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised again. He didn¡¯t know what this meant, or if this meant nothing at all.


    ¡°The empress dowager wants to meet you.¡± The Emperor said, and then coughed to cover up. ¡°She wants to see what Wan¡¯er¡¯s husband actually looks like.¡±


    The Emperor left in his imperial carriage and the atmosphere in the pavilion rxed. Only Fan Xian and the eunuch assigned to push his wheelchair today remained. Fan Xian watched the direction the Emperor left in, and a cold, self-deprecating look shed through his eyes. Although his summons to the pce had happened unexpectedly, he still had a small thread of hope. Perhaps that middle-aged man would let him see that painting? Perhaps he would say something to him?


    He had not expected them to still y the parts of the beneficent Emperor and the loyal minister. In his innermost thoughts, he was quietly disappointed. Of course, he understood very clearly that the imperial family was heartless, and he had never viewed that middle-aged man as his father... his disappointment was for that woman, Ye Qingmei.


    Looking at how the Emperor treated him, it was clear that he was not a man who was consistent in his love. At least...he did not have the necessary appreciation for his mother. In other words, even if the Emperor trusted him wholeheartedly, even if the Emperor thought of him as his closest minister, he remained nothing more than a minister.


    If, one day, he revealed his identity, not as a ¡°loyal minister¡± credited with protecting the life of the Emperor, and brought to light the true origins of that chair... Fan Xian smiled coldly in his heart. He had no interest in being Emperor, however he had, ever since a young age, been interested in being the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. Whether or not he epted the position was up to himself, whether or not the middle-aged man allowed him to be part of the order was a question of ethics.


    D*mn! I think about you a lot!


    Having let out his anger toward the Emperor, Fan Xian took a deep breath. He knew that he had no reason to be so despondent. Due to the fact that Lady Ning was one of the Dongyi prisoners, many people had discounted in their hearts the Great Prince as the future heir, not to mention his own disgraceful role. Besides, there must have still been some loose ends concerning his mother¡¯s strange death all those years ago that had prevented the Emperor from acknowledging him up until now.


    What confused Fan Xian was that he had severed such expectations from the day he had discovered his true identity. Why did he care so much now?


    A drop of icy water dripped from the eaves of the pavilion andnded with a soft ssh against the stone steps. The noise startled Fan Xian and he raised his gaze to the early winter scenery outside the pavilion. He sighed and thought that perhaps the atmosphere in the pce was too oppressive and was making him think these unnecessary things.


    ¡°Commissioner... sir... there is still some time until dinner. The Emperor has given orders for you to... go wherever you wish,¡± said the eunuch Hong Zhu with lowered eyes and a stutter in his voice.


    He could go wherever he wanted? He was not in the plum garden to recover from his injury; it was best if he didn¡¯t cause any trouble. Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch from here.¡± He noticed the eunuch¡¯s voice and squinted at him. His gaze swept up and down the eunuch¡¯s body like a pair of knives, causing the eunuch to feel very nervous.


    ¡°Cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sweating?¡±


    ¡°...yes.¡±


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched up and he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Since the Emperor let you stay and listen, naturally, he trusts you.¡±


    Today the Emperor¡¯s conversation with Fan Xian had appeared very domestic on the surface, however there had been a ¡°wealth¡± of information hidden within. It was the first Hong Zhu had learned of the dispute between the Overwatch Council and the Second Prince, and the issue of the treasury, were all undertaken with the Emperor¡¯s implicit consent. Commissioner Fan was clever beyond words and understood the Emperor¡¯s true desires! It also seemed that Commissioner Fan was about to do something else important.


    If these matters were to spread beyond the pce, it would likely create great unease.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Hong Zhu replied wretchedly.


    Fan Xian stared that the pitted face of the eunuch and suddenly asked, with interest, ¡°You also have e?¡±


    ¡°e?¡± Hong Zhu was startled momentarily, before suddenly understanding Fan Xian¡¯s meaning. He replied, slightly angry, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    It was quiet outside the pavilion. In the distance there were unseen serving girls walking and theke surrounded them, cold and awe-inspiring. A wind blew up from theke and wrapped itself around the people in the pavilion. Tamping down the impatience in his heart, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You... are Hong Zhu?¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: A Garden Tour with Unease (3)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hong Zhu did not think that the Commissioner even knew his name. He immediately felt honored and replied cheerfully, ¡°I am. Thank you, Commissioner, for knowing my name.¡±


    ¡°Servants close to the Emperor can be dangerous,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Since I am the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, I must be vignt... besides, there was an assassin among the ranks of the eunuchs in the Taiji Pce not long ago...¡±


    Hong Zhu was startled and did not dare to reply. Fan Xian continued, ¡°Since the Emperor trusts you, then, naturally, I trust you too... ah yes, I heard that Old Dai is currently doing hardbor?¡±


    Hong Zhu nced at him and tentatively replied, ¡°Yes, he is very miserable.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Fan Xian nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered with such things as taboo. I¡¯ve had dealings with Old Dai before¡ªhe¡¯s not a bad person. I hope you will be able to help him out now and then.¡±


    Hong Zhu cheered in his heart. He had been hoping to work his way into the good graces of the official in front of him through Eunuch Dai. With this order, it meant that he had hope. He immediately replied respectfully, ¡°I dare not forget your orders.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a slight smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. If your family ever has trouble in the future, let me know.¡± He didn¡¯t have to make himself too clear; the eunuch should know to contact him through Yi Guiping.


    ...


    ...


    In a huge coincidence, Fan Xian ran into the Great Princess of Northern Qi whom he hasn¡¯t seen since September as he returned to Yi Guiping¡¯s residence, Shufang Pce. The Great Princess was just returning from visiting the empress dowager and was now living in the pce after her marriage. She was startled to see Fan Xian seated in the wheelchair. However, as this was not the ce to talk she only paid her respects and retreated.


    Yi Guiping nced at Fan Xian andmented, ¡°You traveled all the way from Northern Qi together¡ªwhy are you like strangers?¡±


    Fan Xian was conscious at all times to make extensive allies and nt agents. How could he possibly pass up such an important person as the Great Princess? However, in front of everybody, he needed tp pretend to be less than friendly with her and so he replied, ¡°Our statuses are not the same. Besides... there must be distance between males and females.¡±


    Yi Guipingughed and said, ¡°You, my child, are prettier than all the beauties... I¡¯m not worried that you will bother others. I¡¯m worried they wille bother you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped in surprise and he said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t say such things.¡± Turning his head, he saw the Third Prince working diligently at his studies and felt a strange anger rising. He shook his head and asked, ¡°The Dowager Empress has allowed this?¡±


    His tone held a sense of disbelief. Yi Guiping watched him and nodded her head.


    Smiling she said, ¡°I also only heard the Emperor allowed this today. However...this is a good thing. Why would she be against it?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-deprecatingly and thought to himself, This matter is not so simple. After some thought he asked seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to Jiangnan, and the Third Prince is going with me... you are willing to let him go?¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan has good water, good air, and good people. Why would I not be willing?¡±


    Yi Guiping suddenly beckoned him closer. Fan Xian obeyed and leaned in. When he was only a hands breadth away from her, and could smell her orchid scented breath, it he could hear her lowered voice speaking through clenched teeth, ¡°Take him as far from the pce as possible; take him away for as long as possible.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised. He only now knew Yi Guiping¡¯s passive n. He shook his head and said, ¡°Constant retreat is not a n... besides, the Jiangnan treasury will not need much work. I am only going to have a look. I can¡¯t keep dragging it out.¡±


    Yi Guiping thought about this and saw the truth he spoke. She sighed with disappointment, ¡°What you say is true. The Emperor would also not allow you to always be away from Jingdou.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment and then saidfortingly, ¡°The Third Prince is still very young, it is too early for you to start worrying... besides, the empress dowager is in the pce looking after her grandsons. They won¡¯t dare do anything too outrageous...¡± He paused for a bit then added, ¡°After all, we are not quite the same as the other pces. Minister Gang¡¯s words still carry some weight, and Father is not retiring any time soon... and there is still me, is there not?¡±


    Hearing these words, Yi Guigping finally rxed. Given how things were developing, Fan Xian¡¯s influence in the pce was growingrger andrger. The court and the pce were often two circles that affected each other. As long as she had someone in court, she and Li Chengping would have an easier life in the pce.


    Having spoken to this extent, both parties had already made most things very clear¡ªin the eyes of the happy and straightforward-thinking Yi Guiping, it was best for her child to tie himself as close as possible to the Fan n.


    ¡°Allowing the Third Prince to go to Jiangnan with me... I hope you will give me permission for one thing.¡± Fan Xian nced at the Third Prince, who was eavesdropping in vain.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Seeing Fan Xian was very serious, Yi Guiping also became nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at being a teacher. You know of the students I left out in the states, their sesses are the results of their many years of hard study on their own.¡± Fan Xian spoke seriously, ¡°I can only treat His Highness like a younger brother... at times I may not be respectful enough.¡±


    Hearing the phrase ¡°treat like a younger brother,¡± Yi Guiping¡¯s brow cleared and she smiled happily. She could not imagine the misery Fan Sizhe was currently suffering in the north. She nodded eagerly.


    Fan Xian stared at her like she was a ghost, thinking, Why does she look like she¡¯s won the lottery? Tentatively, he continued, ¡°Perhaps... sometimes... I¡¯ll... raise my hand to him.¡±


    ¡°Hands, feet, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± Yi Guiping spoke very straightforwardly. Sheughed aloud and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t injure him seriously, you can do what you like.¡±


    She immediately let out a long breath and said, ¡°You have no idea how scared I was after that brothel matter a few days ago. I know he is close to the Second Prince usually, but who knew the Second Prince, this... brute, actually encouraged Ping¡¯er to do such things. Ping¡¯er is so young, what does he know? He¡¯s only being used as a tool by other people... luckily you quickly took care of this matter. Otherwise, who knows how angry the Emperor would have been?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled to himself and thought, Your son is not a kind one either. Although he¡¯s only eight, his mind is full ofplicated things. He heard Yi Guiping lower her voice and say, ¡°Teach him to be an honest man... even if he turns into someone useless like King Jing, at least he will have a peaceful life.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian was deeply moved. ¡°Mothers are the best in the world.¡± The lyrics to this song were correct. ¡°A child without a mother was like a single strand of grass.¡± His own life experiences had proved the uracy of this song.


    ...


    ...


    There was still some time before dinner and there was still no message from the empress dowager¡¯s pce. Fan Xian liked peace and quiet so he stayed at the Shufang Pce and spoke casually with Yi Guiping. They were family so there was far less taboo between them. Furthermore, in this cold Royal Pce, it seemed that only Yi Guiping¡¯s residence had some... humanity.


    ¡°Greetings to Princess Chen.¡±


    Following the crisp greetings of the serving girls, Lin Wan¡¯er walked in rubbing her hands. Today, she wore ayered emerald silk skirt and a crimson, damask, silk coat. Two lines of fox fur embellished the openings of her sleeves; the fluffiness was very cute.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Fan Xian stretched out his hands.


    Wan¡¯er went forward and naturally, without thought, ced her hands in his warm grasp.


    Fan Xian gently rubbed her cold hands and asked, curiously, ¡°You came like this?¡± This outfit was green and red, the crimson deep and vivid, the emerald clear and noble. It looked very good on Wan¡¯er. However, it was more appropriate to be dressed more extravagantly when invited to have dinner in the pce.


    Lin Wan¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°I waited for you at home for a long time and you didn¡¯te back. Su Wenmao sent someone and only then did I learn that you¡¯d been summoned to the pce. I had just taken Dabao back to the manor when I was stopped by a eunuch... and brought to the pce. I first went to see the empress dowager. Luckily, some of the imperial concubines were there, so I didn¡¯t have to visit each pce. I spoke a little with them and then came to see you. I was rushed the entire time. I didn¡¯t have time to change.¡±


    ¡°Oh right¡ªwhere is Dabao?¡± Fan Xian was most concerned about his absent-minded uncle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruoruo is at home.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er epted the hot towel the serving girl offered her, wiped her hands carelessly and sat herself down next to Yi Guiping. She tilted her head and smiled, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Yi Guiping didn¡¯t rush to answer her. First, she scolded the serving girl for bringing a hot towel for the princess¡ªwhat if she gets blown by the cold windter? After this, she smiled and turned her head to rte the Emperor¡¯s ns.


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at Fan Xian in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s all decided?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and shrugged; there was nothing he could do. Burdened by a family, it seemed that there would be interesting times ahead on the Jiangnan trip.


    A eunuch came to invite the five people of eminence to have dinner at the Hanguang Pce. Yi Guiping immediately dragged the Third Prince to wash up, as well as to change her own clothing.


    Taking this opportunity, Fan Xian lowered his voice and asked, ¡°The matter I asked you to discuss with the empress dowager... how is it going?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked around. ¡°You want to break the engagement,¡± she replied quietly, ¡°but you didn¡¯t discuss this with me earlier... you did this so suddenly, how could the empress dowager agree? Besides, I am, after all, a junior¡ªit is not correct for me to discuss it.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°If Ruoruo doesn¡¯t want to, what can I do as an older brother? You¡¯re right, I did tell you a bitte. I wanted to use the Baoyue Brothel matter, while Hong Cheng is out of favor with the pce, to sort this matter out. Who ever thought it would be thisplicated?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just break a royally appointed wedding on a whim.¡± Wan¡¯er frowned. ¡°You spoil Ruoruo too much.¡±


    ¡°I have only this one baby sister,¡± Fan Xian chuckled, ¡°who else would I spoil if not her?¡±


    ¡°I think Father needs toe in.¡± Wan¡¯er kept her eye on the back of the room to make sure no one was listening in, and quietly said, ¡°Have Father talk directly with the Emperor. We don¡¯t carry enough weight.¡±


    Worried, Fan Xian replied, ¡°Even though our two families have argued, Father still likes Hong Chen a lot. Even though Hong Chen frequents brothels every day, he still doesn¡¯t think it matters. He always says that he watched him grow up and our families are close, that we can¡¯t sever the two families¡¯ connections just because of the Second Prince.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gave a titteringugh. ¡°In his time, father was the most famous person on the Liujing River. Of course he doesn¡¯t think this is a big deal.¡± Having said this, she felt that it was not appropriate for a daughter-inw to mock her father-inw; she chuckled to hide her words.


    Fan Xian was feeling anxious about Ruoruo¡¯s problem and did notugh at the joke. Hopelessness was written all over his face. Recently, Ruoruo had made a bit of a name for herself in the Royal Hospital. Hopefully Haitang would be able to deal with it well, and at least drag out the wedding for a while.


    ¡°Why did Uncle summon you to the pce?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked what she was most curious about. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s probably more than just the issue with the Third Prince.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at his wife quietly. Suddenly he stretched out a hand to gently stroke her jaw. He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Could he tell her that? Your dearest uncle wants your dearest husband to use all his power to sink your own mother into poverty?


    Fortunately, at this moment, Yi Guiping and others were ready to go.


    The cotton curtain was lifted and the room was suddenly flooded with light. Fan Xian turned around to see Yi Guiping and the Great Princess of Northern Qi walk out arm in arm. The two women had made themselves up with great care and skill, and beauty glowed from their faces. Their brows were like art, dignified and noble. He couldn¡¯t help but praise them in his heart. It was as if they were glowing.


    The Great Princess gave him a slight smile, but walked out of the pce shoulder to shoulder with Wan¡¯er, whom she knew from before.


    The Winter Solstice was a celebration as important as New Years. On this day, the Qing Kingdom rested. The court stopped, the army rested, the borders closed, and the merchants took a break. This was not limited to Jingdou¡ªit involved the distant Northern Qi as well. On this day, everyone enjoyed their happy lives.


    It was the custom of the Qing Kingdom to eatmb on the Winter Solstice. Up and down the streets of Jingdou, whether in spacious or cramped kitchens, warm scents floated around the pots before finding the only way out was through the gaps between the windows. In these warm scents there was the spice of peppers, the smell of mutton, the strange smells of medicinal herbs, and the sweetness of daikons. The scents all mixed and were perfect beyondpare, floating through countless courtyards and streets and forcing all who smelled them to covet them.


    In the Hanguang Pce, behind thest few teapots, Fan Xian stared with a pair of sleepy eyes at the ear-shaped mutton at the tips of his chopsticks and at the mushrooms and vegetables floating in his white soup. He could not stop a sigh¡ªtruly, the mutton in the pce was not the same as that outside. The cooking was far more delicate, but it didck a feeling of warmth.


    Without tofu and daikon, how could he eat this mutton? The biggest problem was that the mutton was already warm. What was the point if he couldn¡¯t burn his lips until they were numb?


    So he forced himself to finish the soup in the bowl and picked up some of the sauce-covered rice. He chewed very carefully and slowly, dragging out this boring ¡°family feast.¡± His eyes focused on his nose, his nose focused on his lips, and his lips wrapped around the tips of his chopsticks: he was intensely focused. The rest of his attention did not slip out of the feast; he sat and quietly listened to the conversations of the royalty, but did not add anything. He was as lonely as the orphaned wheelchair behind him.


    Hanguang Pce was one of the empress dowager¡¯s pces. It was one of the most expansive structures in the Royal Pce. Although it was very inpared to the wastrel¡¯s pce in Shangjing, in Northern Qi, it was still very opulent. The candle light lit the interior as bright as day and sent the decorations around the room sparkling.


    The various royal persons all ate quietly. No one dared to meet the gaze of the old woman sitting at the very top, or that of the Emperor and Empress beside her. Today was the Winter Solstice and everyone had arrived, including the family of King Jing, and the Second Prince who was under house-arrest. When the Second Prince and Hong Chen entered and saw Fan Xian, they were only slightly surprised, and did not rush up like shrews screaming for blood.


    Fan Xian used the rest of his attention to nce up at the old woman sitting on the dais. This was his first time seeing the empress dowager. Her hard heart and methods from her early years could still be seen in the wrinkles between her brows. The tiger was old and sick, but her might remained. With her sitting on top, even the usually rowdy King Jing was a lot more quiet today.


    Although he was not familiar with the person, he was familiar with this pce. He had snuck into the pce before by using incense to put everyone to sleep and had stolen some things. Remembering this, he drew back his gaze and ate some of the sauce-covered rice. From the dais there came the sound of an elderly person¡¯s weak cough.


    Fan Xian lowered his head once more and said nothing. In his nce just then, he saw the droop to the old woman¡¯s face and knew that she did not have many years left.


    ¡°Youngdy Chen,e sit next to me.¡± The empress dowager looked at her granddaughter sitting at the far end of the feast, then looked at Fan Xian, who was hidden in the shadows. ¡°Come here,¡± she called.


    Wan¡¯er rose gently and smiled as she walked over. She leaned close to the empress dowager¡¯s ear and whispered something and then nced at Fan Xian who was eating his rice with a forlorn expression. She was probably telling a joke to make the old womanugh. As expected, the empress dowagerughed and jokingly scolded, ¡°It seems that you feed him well in the Fan Manor¡ªhe doesn¡¯t even have an appetite for pce food.¡±


    Although her voice was low, the words were clearly heard by all, and everyone knew she was talking about Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian thought quickly and the trace of a smile floated on his lips. He thought, Wan¡¯er is indeed well-loved in the pce¡ªit seems that is true. As long as the empress dowager and the Emperor like her, her position in the pce is naturally outstanding.


    But he still felt a nervous. Today was his first time seeing the empress dowager. The asional nces the old woman sent his way made him feel slightly fearful. Logically, grandmothers shouldn¡¯t even use this gaze on their wildest grandsons¡ªthat gaze was veryplicated. It was one part happiness, two parts pride, three parts doubt, and thest four parts were warnings and coldness!


    When the empress dowager began speaking, everyone stopped eating to hear what the old woman had to say at the Winter Solstice family feast.


    ¡°Today, most of us have gathered together... I was not wellst year, and so we did not have a gathering. Today, I am also happy to see what the prince consort looks like.¡±


    Although the empress dowager said she was happy, her face waspletely expressionless. She turned to the Emperor and said ¡°It is just your sister that is in Xinyang; that cannot go on. All these daughters and son-inws are in Jingdou, yet she remains so far from the pce. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a coldugh in his heart, and knew they had finally arrived at the main topic. The empress dowager¡¯s meaning was clear: if a prince consort like him could take part in a royal feast, why could the Eldest Princess not?


    Something deep shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes and he replied, ¡°It is cold now, and travel is not easy. When spring arrives, I will have Yunrui return.¡±


    Hearing these words, the empress dowager nodded with satisfaction. Fan Xian noticed that the sleeve of the Second Prince across from him was shaking unnaturally. Fan Xian thought that this brother, who has been so tormented by him, was overly excited that someone who could rescue him was about to arrive in the capital.


    However... why did the Crown Prince appear so strange?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian did not care about what was said after. Royal feasts were truly boring. He only revealed small self-deprecating smiles whenever the empress dowager asionally brought him up and purposely let a trace of coldness into her voice.


    He had once heard that when he was injured, the empress dowager had prayed for him and he also received a pearl from her as a gift. He had thought the old woman was kind hearted and felt that his hard heart was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, seeing today¡¯s scenario, it was clear he had just been making wild guesses. Ah well, then let uspare whose heart is harder. Royalty are naturally born with cold hearts, but I¡¯m a twice born creature and my heart is not that soft either. At least, it is three-folds harder than this mutton in cold soup.


    Since rulers were not acting like rulers and ministers were not acting like ministers; since fathers were not acting like fathers and sons were not acting like sons; since grandparents were not acting like grandparents and grandchildren were not acting like grandchildren: why should he care about the thread of familial blood between them?


    Although he was a ¡°poet¡± guilty of giarism, Fan Xian truly was someone who loved literature. He could not put aside the threads of pride in him. In this deste Hanguang Pce, he actually stood straight and stiffened his back. Although he smiled slightly, his replies were not designed to appease the empress dowager. Furthermore, he would not thrust out his face to imitate being a junior for the old woman to be joyful of her grandsons. For a moment, the conversations in the Hanguang Pce appeared to be awkward and cold.


    Other than the empress dowager, all the imperial concubines and princes in the pces were very familiar with Fan Xian and knew that this prince consort was not a simple man. Making othersugh was something he was very good at, and so they were confused as to why he didn¡¯t use this family feast as an opportunity to leave a good impression on the empress dowager.


    The Emperor did not react. He believed that Fan Xian was angry because his mother-inw was soon going to be returning to the capital, and had simply forgotten himself. The empress dowager assumed that he¡¯d been born proud, and the dislike for him grew in her heart.


    Looking at the situation, the empress did not understand what Fan Xian was doing, and misgiving hovered in the corners of her eyes. Under the slightly-angry gaze of the empress dowager, Ning Cairen drank deeply, and Lady Shu pursed her lips. Yi Guipingughed empty-headedly to make the empress dowager smile and helped divert some of her attention from Fan Xian.


    His First Highness was confused, His Second Highnessughed secretly, and His Third Highness watched with admiration. The Crown Prince was not paying attention. Only King Jing guessed something of the truth. He secretly shook his head and thought, Men of words¡ªsure enough they will show a pedantic air.


    Sitting next to the empress dowager, Wan¡¯er nced at Fan Xian with worry.


    ...


    ...


    In the cold and dark night, snow began to fall again, spilling everywhere one snowke after another. At the corner door of the Royal Pce, Fan Xian sat in his wheelchair with his head lowered and a nk expression. Lin Wan¡¯er was slightly worried and asked, ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fan Xian continued to bow his head. ¡°I am just imitating Di Feijing.¡±


    The Tiger Guards and the Qinian Unit arrived. Husband and wife boarded the carriage and the carriage drove toward the Fan Manor. Inside the carriage, Lin Wan¡¯er asked, curiously, ¡°Who is Di Feijing?¡±


    ¡°A man who spent his life with his head bowed.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s hurry home to eat mutton¡ªFather and the others should still be waiting.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: The Snow of Shangjing City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the northeast, about 1,200 miles away from the capital of the Qing Kingdom, was the older, brilliant Shangjing City. The snow fell heavier here, and snowkes the size of goose feathers darted and drifted to the ground. The streets and alleys of Shangjing looked as if they were covered by ayer of pure white wool. Snow piled up on the roofs of the manors with warm stoves. ck eaves peaked beneath the white snow and the contrast appeared unusually beautiful.


    At the city gates, the pce, built against the mountain, could be seen in the distance. The ck eaves of the pce roofs were a deeper color than those of the people¡¯s private residences. On the mountain,yers of snow-covered trees grew from the snowy rocks, waterfalls gradually weakened to icy creeks, and the stone paths became oblique and isted. The winter mountain and the Qing Pce seemed to have merged into one entity.


    Many things had happened in Northern Qi after summer passed. The most shocking was, naturally, the assassination of the Provost of the Discipline Commission, Shen Zhong. The general who had been patrolling the streets that night, Shang Shanhu, was still under house arrest at his manor, yet the court and pce made their attitude clear.


    After Shen Zhong died, countless crimes were pinned against him. His family was destroyed and its members killed. Only the eldest daughter, who had been a familiar sight around Shangjing, had been able to disappear without a trace.


    The sudden death of Shen Zhong was a heavy blow for the Brocade Guards. The already somewhat-weak special forces of the Northern Qi had been undermined by the young Emperor. Having lost one of their shrewdest leading figures, they were even weaker. Even the empress dowager spoke in a lower voice.


    Within a few months, all of the Brocade Guards were slightly anxious at heart. No one


    had stepped forward to take charge of this yamen, and they didn¡¯t know how the court was going to deal with this. Fortunately, a few days ago, the court had finally given a clear edict. The young master of Marquis Ning, the Vice Minister of the Honglu Temple, Wei Hua, would take over the position left by Shen Zhong.


    ording to the rumors in Shangjing, the Dowager Empress had wanted Marquis Ning to take the position of Provost. However, she was blocked by the young Emperor. Since the imperial edict clearly ordered the Marquis¡¯ son to take the position, debate on the topic could not be avoided. Who knew if this argumentative mother and son duo had finallye to some kind of understanding andpromise?


    Today, the Brocade Guard mustered their spirits and brought out the fierceness and force of their heyday, and began to carry out their new duties.


    More than a hundred brown-clothed Brocade Guards surrounded Xiushui Street, letting the snowkes fall on their bodies.


    Xiushui Street was not as ordinary as it appeared. The storefronts on this street had deep backgrounds, particrly the seven stores in the middle. Those were owned by royal merchants of the South Kingdom. The two countries were currently in their honeymoon phase. Logically, the Brocade Guard was reorganizing itself and shouldn¡¯t have been causing trouble.


    The development of events took everyone by surprise. Along the street, shopkeepers stood outside, rubbing their hands in the cold and nervously watched the Brocade Guards take away the wine seller. This shop owner¡¯s surname was Sheng, and his name was Huairen. He was one of the ringleaders of the South Kingdom treasury in Shangjing.


    The shopkeeper of the ss store, Shopkeeper Yu, held onto the old wooden door and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°How dare they take him away?¡±


    The shop boy replied quietly, ¡°They say they found arge cache of goods in Jingnan. There were no documents or even tax records. The Brocade Guards followed that clue to Shangjing and dug out this shopkeeper Sheng.¡±


    Wind and snow dove toward them, circling their bodies and fluttering away. They were brighter than the ss bottles behind shopkeeper Yu. He watched with worry the departing Brocade Guards. He knew very well about the smuggling from the treasury to the north; this was originally a deal made by the Eldest Princess. Northern Qi had always implicitly allowed it and enjoyed the benefits that lower prices brought. Why did they sudden strike today?


    In Shangjing¡¯s beautiful Royal Pce, the young Emperor was currently wrapped in warm nkets. In one hand he held a cake which he brought to his mouth, and in the other he held a scroll. He was reading carefully and with great concentration.


    The new Provost of the Discipline Commission, Wei Hua, looked at him carefully. He hesitated for half a moment before mustering the courage to break into the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. He said quietly, ¡°We caught a few people... however, the Cui n and Xinyang have given the court a lot of help up to this point. It is not good in terms of face, so following the empress dowager ¡®s orders, those with status were released in the end.¡±


    The young emperor did not look at him, but the corners of his brows furrowed in annoyance. ¡°Women,¡± he said, ¡°are soft-hearted. Since we have already turned on them, why should past affections be considered?¡±


    Wei Hua naturally did not dare to join the conversation as the Emperor berated the empress dowager . The Emperor shook his head, and his gaze remained on his book. He continued, ¡°It is not important whether or not we caught them. How much of the... cargo did we capture?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡± A trace of excitement glinted in Wei Hua¡¯s gaze. ¡°Our messages were urate. The southern barbarians didn¡¯t think we would break the old rules. They were caught


    off-guard and suffered great losses.¡±


    He suddenly thought of something and hesitantly said, ¡°This matter is a bit absurd. Even if Fan Xian had nned to rob the treasury with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Eldest Princess he had no reason to give us such a valuable gift. Given his current power in the Qing Kingdom, he ispletely capable of taking all the cargo and not letting any of ite to the north.¡±


    The Emperor still didn¡¯t look at him. He spoke coldly, ¡°Naturally he had something to ask of me in return for this valuable gift.¡±


    ¡°The timing is not a problem. ording to messages from the south, Fan Xian acted before we did. The south shouldn¡¯t suspect that Your Majesty is working with him to split the spoils. They will only think you took advantage of the situation. Only...¡±


    The Emperor suddenly put down the scroll in his hand heavily. He narrowed his eyes at Wei Hua. The warning in his eyes was very clear. ¡°Only five people in the court know of this matter. I don¡¯t want it to leak out because of you.¡±


    Wei Hua was terrified. He prostrated himself on the ground and swore an oath before saying, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty.¡± Even though he was the son of Marquis Ning, in reality he was closer to the Emperor than that. He knew he was able to take charge of the Brocade Guards this time because the Emperor wanted to give him a chance. It was up to him whether or not he could grasp it.


    ¡°Is the diplomatic envoy from the Qing Kingdom still protesting?¡± the Emperor asked suddenly, with great interest.


    Wei Hua nodded and smiled without humor. ¡°Sir Lin cries and yells every day in the Honglu Temple. He demands justice for the Cui n and says the court did not investigate before acting, and has forcibly seized the Cui¡¯s money and goods, an act against thew. He ims it will greatly impact the friendship between the two countries.¡±


    The Emperor raged, ¡°Who are the Cui n? They are the Qing Kingdom¡¯s greatest smugglers! I have helped the southern barbarians discipline their citizens, and instead of thanking me, they me me. Sure enough, these southern barbarians don¡¯t know any etiquette.¡±


    Wei Hua smiled weakly and thought, You help another country discipline their merchants, but you are unwilling to hand over the money and cargo you captured. How is this logical? After the Cui n incidence, Lin Wen, as the diplomatic envoy from the Qing Kingdom, did not know the inside story, so of course he was going to fight for his people.


    ¡°The most annoying part is that Wang Qinian.¡± Wei Hua spoke suddenly; he had a headache. ¡°Sir Lin only makes a ruckus in the Honglu Temple, but Sir Wanges daily to the Taichang Temple and begs to see Your Majesty. He says the Cui n are famous merchants in the Qing Kingdom, and as officials of the Qing Kingdom they must protect the interests of the Cui n.¡±


    The Emperor was momentarily surprised by this news before bursting intoughter. Laughing loudly, he said, ¡°Interesting, very interesting. Not only is Fan Xian himself interesting, even his trusted aids act in such a ridiculous manner... clearly it is their own master who wants to kill off the Cui n, yet with their ruckus, not only have they cleared Fan Xian¡¯s name, they have smeared mine in passing.¡±


    Wei Hua remained alert of his counterpart in the south. Unable to resist, he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, if... the origins of this matter travel back to the Qing Kingdom and the Qing Emperor learns of Fan Xian¡¯s actions, I¡¯m afraid he will be very angry... perhaps Fan Xian will never be able to rise again.¡±


    During the talks in the summer between their two countries, Wei Hua learned how cold and ruthless Fan Xian was beneath the warm, elegant, and schrly exterior. Once he had taken over the position of Provost of the Brocade Guards, he immediately considered Fan Xian as his greatest enemy. He constantly thought about how to bring Fan Xian down. Having now thought of a n that would make it difficult for him to ever rise again, he couldn¡¯t help but celebrate in his heart and looked at the Emperor with a face full of hope. What disappointed him was... the Emperor only shook his head.


    ¡°Consider things more long term.¡± The Emperor spoke with a mocking tone. ¡°The cargo of the Cui n was already within my country¡ªwhy would I steal their goods? Is it because I need their money? The court has always dealt with the Eldest Princess and both parties have reaped great rewards... do you not know why we worked with Fan Xian this time?¡±


    The Emperor picked up his book from the table and spoke softly as he read, ¡°The treasury of the south court is about to be named ¡®Fan.¡¯ If you are notpletely confident in destroying him, then it is best to treat him politely. My people this season are counting on Commissioner Fan... to provide, year after year, cheap goods.¡±


    After Wei Hua left, the Emperor¡¯s expression immediately rxed a great deal. He stretched inelegantly and gave a big yawn. At this moment a beautiful woman in an elegant court dress raised the curtain and walked out. Looking in the direction of the departing Provost, she blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What were you talking about? It seemed to be rted to Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Lili, you get so nervous every time you hear the name ¡®Fan Xian.¡¯ Are you not worried I¡¯ll be jealous?¡± The young Emperor pulled her into his embrace. He spoke next to her ear, ¡°Fan Xian has moved against Xinyang in the south. I... just helped him a little.¡±


    It was much more than just a little help. The Cui n¡¯s routes in the north had beenpletely destroyed and the remaining goods and money had both beenpletely seized by the Brocade Guard. A famous and powerful merchant n had one hand chopped off, and the other one¡ªwhich remained inside the Qing Kingdom¡ªwould,


    sooner orter, bepletely severed by the silently terrifying Overwatch Council.


    Si Lili giggled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m nervous. Sir Fan was our matchmaker.¡±


    The young Emperor thought about it and realized she was right. If Fan Xian had not had that ¡°strange ideam¡± to have grand uncle Ku He ept Lili as a disciple, then it would have been very difficult for her to enter the ce given her identity.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Si Lili curiously snatched the scroll from the Emperor¡¯s hands.


    The Emperor panicked and snatched it back, saying, ¡°It the newest chapter of the Story of the Stone, which Fan Xian specially sent to me... there is only one in the world. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s brows smoothed and sheughed, cuddled at his side asked gently, ¡°How does Fan Xian dare... act against his mother-inw?¡±


    The Emperor shook his head. ¡°That guy is even braver than I am. The internal workings of the pce in the south are far moreplicated than ours, so who knows?¡±


    Northern Qi¡¯s most precious river was the Yuquan River, which started on a mountain and ran down; it went around half of the Royal Pce and then bisected the old city in Shangjing. The further upstream you went, the closer it was to the Royal Pce, and the quieter it was.


    Today, it snowed hard, and ice debris was hidden near the banks of the river. It was cold beyondparison. Here, there was a small garden from which you could see the ck eaves of the Royal Pce and the winter trees in the mountain. What would be the identity of the person who was able to live here?


    At this moment, there was a youth of about 13 or 14 who was doing hardbor in the yard. The youth¡¯s face was slightly chubby and he pulled along a millstone. Gritting his teeth, he walked in a circle with the millstone squeaking behind him. His legs shook with the effort. Despite the cold weather, the back of his shirt was soaking wet. He seemed indescribably wretched.


    After a few rounds, the youth could take no more and pushed away the handle in his hands. He turned his head and yelled angrily, ¡°There aren¡¯t even any beans! Why are you making me push the empty mill? Can you not even afford a donkey?¡±


    The person he was yelling at was, at this moment, rxed beyond measure under the eaves of the roof, lying on a thickly-padded chaise lounge. Her eyes were bright but not eye-catching. She was currently watching the snow fall past the eaves and seemed to be day-dreaming. Hearing the youth¡¯s angry yelling, she yawned and stood up. She stretched and saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s snowing today, where am I going to buy beans? As to the donkey... don¡¯t I have you now? I sold the donkey the other day. The chickens and ducks in the yard all need warmth in the winter. That¡¯s going to cost money.¡±


    The two people in this strange scenario were, naturally, Fan Sizhe, who had been exiled to Northern Qi, and, the most famous youth of Northern Qi, Miss Haitang.


    Haitang wore a flower-patterned winter coat with both her hands stuck in her pockets. The trace of a smile shed across her usually expressionless face. Watching Fan Sizhe she said, ¡°A letter from your brother arrived the other day. He says for me to discipline you well.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t said anything it would have been fine, but once she did, Fan Sizhe finally went crazy. He had been in Shangjing many days now and he had done nothing except been used for hardbor by this peasant girl. She had even given Yan¡¯er away!


    He suddenly remembered that this peasant girl had the high ground, was good at martial arts, and was clever. He had tried to escape multiple times but never seeded. Life in Shangjing was difficult beyondpare. Thinking of all this, he squatted down angrily and yelled, ¡°Who are you to me? Why do you have the right to discipline me?¡±


    Haitang smiled but did not reply. She justid down again and closed her eyes slightly; it seemed that she was going to sleep to the apaniment of the snow and wind.


    Fan Sizhe watched her and knew that if he didn¡¯t obey, he probably wouldn¡¯t have food to eat. He could only take up the handle again. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You look like a peasant and you want to marry my brother! Don¡¯t expect me to ept you as a sister-inw in the future!¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: Great Grandmasters, ck Market, Riddles


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The snow was still falling when Fan Sizhe finally finished pushing the millstone around for the 50th time. He was breathing hard, pain was everywhere, and he felt he couldn¡¯t possible straighten his back ever again. The sweat on his face evaporated and turned white as it met the cold air; it looked as if his entire body was smoking.


    ¡°Wipe it off and then change into dry clothes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll freeze.¡± Haitang handed him a stack of neatly folded clothes.


    Fan Sizhe shook his head bitterly and walked inside to change. A momentter he


    came out and yelled, ¡°There isn¡¯t even a ce to wash¡ªwhat do I do about the smell?¡±


    Haitang nced at him andughed, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of winter, the things your brother made haven¡¯t been shipped to Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Sizhe couldn¡¯t help but shake his head again and. ¡°My brother sent me north... but not for you to torture me.¡±


    ¡°Jade cannot be made into anything without being cut and polished,¡± Haitang replied with a cid expression. ¡°I remember one time we were talking in the Royal Pce and Fan Xian said something that I thought made a lot of sense.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Fan Sizhe asked curiously.


    ¡°¡®When Heaven is about to confer a great responsibility upon a man, Heaven will first test his heart with suffering, his sinews and bones with toil, his body with hunger, and subject him to extreme poverty. Heaven will fill his journey with setbacks and troubles so as to stimte his alertness, and toughen his nature. This will eventually fill his ipetence and prepare him for the task.¡¯¡±


    Actually, when Fan Xian had recited Mencius¡¯ words, he was thinking of the shore of the North Sea, and the reeds in the Haitang Spring. However, Fan Sizhe and Haitang could not know a person¡¯s true thoughts. When Fan Sizhe heard this passage, he only felt a gust of cold air on his head and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°There¡¯s... not going to be no dinner again, right?¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not eating here tonight.¡±


    As she spoke, a person outside added, very respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master, tonight, I am taking you to dinner.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was surprised the person joined the conversation so naturally. He turned around and saw that it was Wang Qinian. Suddenly seeing someone from home made him think of all the hardships he had endured recently, and how he might be able to leave this ce. Fan Sizhe became excited and started yelling strangely and rushed to the outside of the fence.


    ¡°You¡¯reing back after dinner.¡± Haitang lightly threw out thisment. It flew through the wind and snow and buried itself in Fan Sizhe¡¯s ears; it made him shiver and filled him with endless disappointment.


    Only when he reached the fence did he turn around and yell cruelly, ¡°I came to Shangjing to make money, not to do hardbor!¡±


    Haitang had already returned to the chaise lounge and said expressionlessly, ¡°How easy do you think it is to turn 1000 liang into 10,000 liang? I think Fan Xian has pushed you too hard. Don¡¯t forget, your money is with me right now.¡±


    Outside the fence, Wang Qinian gave Fan Sizhe a look to remind him that it was best not to anger Miss Duoduo. Even Sir Fan wasn¡¯t able to protect himselfpletely when dealing with her¡ªwhat chance did he have?


    Fan Sizhe sneered angrily and pushed open the gate.


    Wang Qinian smiled and saluted Haitang, saying, ¡°Miss Haitang, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Haitang gazed at him and suddenly quieted down. Half a momentter she asked, ¡°Sir Wang, are you really in such a rush for him to take charge of the Cui n?¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s heart skipped and he could not understand how she could know about Commissioner Fan¡¯s n. He wasn¡¯t sure how much implicit understanding there was between Fan Xian and Haitang; he could only smile weakly and reply, ¡°Miss, what are you saying?¡±


    Of course Haitang was very knowledgeable about the ns concerning Fan Sizhe. She smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more; she simply advised, ¡°The move has just started, don¡¯t be in such a rush.¡±


    Wang Qinian had his servants fetch a hat and cloak for Fan Sizhe to wear. It was to partially block the wind and snow and was partially to conceal his appearance. He then saluted Haitang again and readied himself to leave this piece ofnd next to the Royal Pce.


    ¡°Have you read the most recent letter?¡± Haitang was half sitting in the chair. She smiled a not-smile at the leaving Wang Qinian.


    Wang Qinian paused momentarily at her words, before smiling weakly and said, ¡°I have business at hand, forgive me Miss Haitang. Please write a few words for me in your letter, ask that Mr. Commissioner not to bully my daughter.¡±


    Haitang chuckled and thought that this Honglu Temple Northern Qi proctor, Sir Wang Qinian, was indeed an interesting person.


    The noises outside the yard quieted. Haitang closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Today, the snow and wind whirled around each other in Shangjing; each sound pulled at the soul and the cold threatened with every passing howl. The peasant girl slept soundly in this cold and cruel environment; there was even the trace of a smile around the corner of her lips. With her startling cultivation, she did not care about the cold seeping into her body. On the contrary, it was easier for her to be closer with the environment, such as the stunning nature in spring or the cold severity of winter.


    Snow drifted down piece by piece, dancing in the sky. Under the eaves, the girl wearing the flowered coat sleptfortably.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Haitang slowed opened her eyes. Her eyes, bright beyondpare, reflected the falling snowkes and the gathering ice near the eaves. Involuntarily, a thread of joy and satisfaction shed through them.


    ¡°Master, you havee.¡±


    The stone path on the banks of the Yuquan River outside of the yard had long been covered in a thickyer of snow. At this moment, a person approached slowly across the snow. The wind and snow seemed to have vanished in an instant and the only sound that could be heard was the person¡¯s footsteps.


    The person wore no shoes and walked with bare feet on the snow, determined and sincere. In barely a moment, they had reached the front of the yard and extended a hand to lightly push open the gate. They approached the eaves and reached out a hand to gently stroke the delighted Haitang¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±


    One of the Four Great Grandmasters, the one who was viewed by the people as a god¡ªImperial Advisor Ku He!


    If Fan Xian were to see this he would definitely ridicule Ku He¡¯s normal appearance. He couldn¡¯tpare to Zhu Shuai and wasn¡¯t even as exciting as Ye Liuyun. Especially after he took off his hat and revealed his big, bald head. He seemed very far from the image of a supernatural being¡ªhe was only a very simple and ordinary old man. Only his pure-white clothing and bare feet announced his identity as an ascetic monk, although he had not practiced asceticism since returning from the temple.


    Haitang bowed deeply towards the teacher in utmost respect, and then invited this most extraordinary person into the room. She served him tea and sat next to him on the ground, her face full of naivety like a little girl¡¯s. It was only in front of this Great Grandmaster that Haitang submitted so naturally.


    Ku He¡¯s face was clear, with very thin lips, and extremely deep-set eyes. His gaze was very distant with a trace of tender love as he looked at hisst disciple. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I havee from Xi Mountain.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s expression changed and she asked in rm, ¡°Did you find Sir Xiao En¡¯s body?¡±


    Ku He slowly put down the tea cup in his hand. With the hint of a smile in his eyes, he said, ¡°I found the bones of my old friend in a cave on a precipice.¡±


    ¡°A precipice in Xi Mountain?¡±


    After Ku He had returned from the south, he closed himself off and refused to go out. Some of the people in Northern Qi guessed that this Great Grandmaster had been injured but did not know whom he had fought against in that terrifying final battle in a ce no one knew. Some guessed it was Sigu Jian, others guessed Ye Liuyun. Some also guessed it was the Great Grandmaster that the Qing Kingdom had hidden the deepest. No one thought that Ku He and Wu Zhu would both suffer heavy injuries.


    After Ku He recovered and rejoined the world, his first priority was to carefully investigate Xiao En¡¯s movements after he returned to the country. Although this Great Grandmaster was quietly furious at the disagreements between the Emperor and his mother, Tianyi Dao took orders from the temple and rarely interfered with politics, and so could not say much. However, for this Great Grandmaster, for whom little of the material world mattered, he ced great importance on the life and death of Xiao En.


    The precipice of the Xi Mountain had been searched multiple times. They did not find a body anywhere on the mountain and this became the toughest thorn in the side of Northern Qi. If that old man was still alive, then Shang Shanhu, who was under house arrest, could be powerful again.


    However, for Haitang, since senior brother disciple Lang Tiao swore that Xiao En could not have survived after being stabbed by a scimitar, she believed him. Great Grandmaster Ku He had also never doubted the judgement of his first disciple.


    ...


    ...


    Untold amounts of power went into searching the mountain and they left no stone unturned, yet they still did not find a trace of either Xiao En or that mysterious person. Northern Qi could not understand how there could be someone in this world who could scale the smooth as mirror surface of the precipice like a gecko.


    Finally, Imperial Advisor Ku He spoke and Northern Qi angrily stopped searching. They didn¡¯t expect for this Great Grandmaster to put aside his status and personally search. Who knew how much effort it took for Ku He to finally, in this snow and wind, find Xiao En¡¯s body in a cave on the precipice?


    Haitang stared at her teacher in surprise and only then noticed tiny wounds on both of his ankles. Concerned, she asked, ¡°How did you get down from the precipice?¡± She didn¡¯t have time to ask about Xiao En, her focus was on Ku He¡¯s body. After all, her teacher was getting on in age and had been injured not long ago.


    Ku He gently shook his head. He smiled slightly and sighed, ¡°It was a bit difficult going down, but not impossible. It was fine as long as there was a rope. Only, I had not expected for the person Lang Tiao forced down the cliff to... escape so easily.¡±


    Haitang lowered her head and said, ¡°Perhaps he was carrying a grappling hook or something simr?¡±


    ¡°There was nowhere to use a grappling hook.¡± Ku He watched her with a smile. ¡°You were so shocked before, so you must remember what the precipice of Xi Mountain looks like.¡±


    Haitang sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand this matter. The incident happened many months ago¡ªhave the goshawks in the mountain not eaten Sir Xiao En¡¯s bones?¡±


    Ku He¡¯s two white-as-snow eyebrows floated up and he replied warmly, ¡°That cave was very shallow. Logically, predators should have helped Sir Xiao En on his way a long time ago. I didn¡¯t expect to find Sir Xiao En¡¯s perfectly-preserved body as I came down on the rope. There were some dead birds next to him, but those birds had already be bones. It was only his body that, other than having lost a little water, had not rotted.¡±


    Hearing these words, Haitain was momentarily shocked, but in an instant she smiled peacefully and said, ¡°That¡¯s a powerful poison.¡±


    Ku He nodded his head gently and very casually changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the young man Fan Xian. I am very curious about him.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s heart thumped but her expression did not change at all. With a slight smile she rted all that Fan Xian had done in Shangjing and knew that she could no longer hide anything. In a light voice she said, ¡°The night Xiao En left the capital, Fan Xian stayed with the envoy but no one actually saw him. When I went the next day, he was lying on his bed... at the time, Lang Tiao thought the person he saw fall off the cliff with Xiao En was him. Furthermore, he is very skilled at using poison.¡±


    On this earth, only two people had been touched by the Temple: Xiao En and Ku He. Now that Xiao En was dead, only Ku He was left. The Emperor had suffered innumerable trials and tribtions to bring Xiao En to Northern Qi only to have Ku He try with all his power to kill him. And now, he knew that Fan Xian was possibly thest person to have seen Xiao En alive. Given how careful Ku He was about the secret of the Temple... Haitang didn¡¯t know how much trouble her words brought Fan Xian. She only knew that this kind-looking teacher in front of her was an immensely intelligent man. His topic change earlier was, naturally, to remind her.


    Unexpectedly, Ku He did not continue this topic of conversation; instead, he looked at her meaningfully and smiled. He drank another sip of his green tea and said, ¡°Your tea tastes better and better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher,¡± Haitang replied demurely.


    Some time went by in silence. Then, Ku He suddenly said very gently, ¡°I think I know who Fan Xian is.¡± Thisment seemed to bepletely out of the blue, and Haitang did not understand what he meant; she could only stare at her teacher.


    Ku He stood slowly and the trace of a mellow smile rose on his face. ¡°Before this young man came to Northern Qi, I left for a while and was injured. I am sure you are very curious as to who in this world is able to injure me.¡±


    Imperial Advisor Ku He represented the spirit of Northern Qi and so his injury had long been hidden from public knowledge. Although Haitang knew, she had never heard the details from her teacher. Hearing this now, she suddenly focused her attention.


    ¡°It was a blind man.¡± Ku He turned and gazed out at the wind and snow in his disciple¡¯s garden. He spoke slowly, ¡°It was a blind man I had met many years ago and have never once forgotten.¡±


    Haitang was very shocked. She thought, For someone in this world to be able to hurt teacher is already a very shocking thing, and it wasn¡¯t a famous Great Grandmaster, it was a... blind man!


    Ku He continued to speak slowly, ¡°What was very strange was that this terrifyingly powerful blind man... had forgotten some things. He had forgotten that many years ago we had once met.¡±


    Haitang listened in silence.


    ¡°This blind man had already disappeared for many years.¡± A smile once again rose to the surface of Ku He¡¯s face. ¡°Unexpectedly, he appeared once again in this world and the first person he sought was me. This caused me to feel a faint pride in my long-empty heart.¡±


    Haitang was bing more and more confused.


    ¡°This blind man had once disciplined that idiot Sigu Jian, and had once defeated Ye Liuyun so badly he gave up the sword. He ended a generation of Grandmasters,¡± Ku He sighed. ¡°At the time, I guessed it was him. I just didn¡¯t think he would seek me out¡ªthis was very different in style to his secretiveness of bygone years.¡±


    Haitang suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Perhaps this blind man is that most mysterious Great Grandmaster?¡±


    Ku He shook his head; the pair of eyes that seem to pierce through everything revealed a trace of confusion. ¡°No, the blind man never needed those empty titles. As for the most mysterious of us four... he is probably still inside the Qing Royal Pce.¡±


    Haitang was a little confused. Since no one had seen that mysterious Great


    Grandmaster, why was everyone sure he existed and was inside the Qing Royal Pce?


    ¡°The reason is very simple,¡± Ku He smiled. ¡°Many years ago, Sigu Jian tried three times to enter the Qing Royal Pce to assassinate the Emperor.¡±


    Haitang gave a shocked cry. She only just learned that Dongyi City¡¯s Sigu Jian had done something so crazy. However, to act as an assassin at the realm of a Great Grandmaster, the Emperor would be very hard pressed to defend himself even if he were the person with the most power in the world.


    Seemingly able to guess what she was thinking, Ku He said quietly, ¡°Everyone who


    knew about this thought the same as you: they believed Sigu Jian had a high chance of sess... unfortunately, he failed four consecutive times in a month. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he also achieved nothing.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°That blind man... was he not in the Qing Royal Pce at the time?¡± She continued to believe that the blind man who managed to injure her teacher was most likely that mysterious Great Grandmaster.


    Ku He smiled slightly and shook his head. ¡°At that time, the blind man was with the youngdy of the Ye n, repairing the treasury in Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Ye n?¡± Haitang was even more shocked. Although she was currently the most famous person of the younger generation, she knew that everyone in these insider stories her teacher was telling her was someone who was amazing, someone who had changed the shape of this world.


    Ku He gently turned the conversation back and turned around to look at Haitang. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyes were wide and bright; she shook her head.


    ¡°Who is Fan Xian?¡± Ku He calmly watched his female disciple.


    ¡°Fan Xian is Ye Qingmei¡¯s son... the son of the mistress of the Ye n.¡±


    Haitang was stunned and very confused. Fan Xian... was the illegitimate child of the south court¡¯s Minister of Revenue¡ªhow was he connected to the Ye n? The Ye n? The Ye n that once controlled the world through trade? The Ye n that set up the Overwatch Council, repaired the treasury, and whose prestige lived on to this very day?


    Ku He rubbed his hands, sat down, and sighed, ¡°Xiao En was always locked up by Chen Pingping and so did not know of Lady Ye¡¯s identity, but I happened to know. The blind man could only be a servant of Lady Ye. The time they moved me out of Shangjing was, naturally, to make it easier for Fan Xian to act. And so, Fan Xian¡¯s identity emerged. He is a descendent of Lady Ye.¡±


    Haitang shook her head and dared to share her opinion before her teacher: ¡°Although this reasoning makes sense, it seems a bit too forced. What if that blind... Grandmaster became lonely living in the mountain and came out to challenge you, and had nothing to do with Fan Xian being in the north? Besides, wasn¡¯t the Ye n wiped out all those years ago?¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, Ku He was already smiling. ¡°One thing does not mean anything, but if you think about Fan Xian¡¯s current position in the south court, and then think about the strange going-ons in the south court since he came to Danzhou... Once you add all these details together, the truth of the matter bes clear. Don¡¯t bandy about words like ¡®wiped out.¡¯ The Ye n¡¯s old housekeeper is still alive and well. For those in the Qing court who wished to preserve a thread of Lady Ye¡¯s bloodline, it would not have been impossible to do.¡±


    Haitangughed worriedly, and was momentarily lost for words. Teacher was right: even if Fan Xian was Minister Fan¡¯s illegitimate child, even if he was a poetic genius, and a true master, it would be impossible for him to have attained his current position given his identity. It was even more impossible for him to have the Overwatch Council in his left hand and the treasury in his right. The Overwatch Council and the treasury¡ªweren¡¯t these the most powerful things the Ye n had left behind in this world?


    Was it possible that the gentle young man, with whom she frequently exchanged letters with, had such aplicated and wretched past?


    ¡°Previously, you repeated a poem Fan Xian recited in the restaurant...¡± Ku He gently tapped his female disciple who was deep in thought. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°You only discovered through this poem that he was the author of ¡®Story of the Stone,¡¯ but if you think carefully you might discover that Fan Xian used this poem to express other emotions, such as anger and bitterness.¡±


    One summer day in the Century Pine Inn in Shangjing, Fan Xian was drinking with Haitang, and had recited a poem in his drunkenness:


    ¡°Stay in Qing, stay in Qing, and I will suddenly encounter my savior; fortunate mother, fortunate mother, collect dark deeds. I urge you, spend your life helping the stranded and assisting the poor. Do not love money, and be a ruthless uncle or treacherous brother! All your losses and gains are in the vault of Heaven.¡±


    On that winter day, Haitang repeated the poem in her heart and finally experienced the emotions her teacher spoke off. She suddenly raised her head, stunned.


    If Fan Xian, currently far away in a hot pool in the Qing mountains, knew that this teacher-student duo had so hastily confirmed the circumstances of his birth from this little poem, he would certainly leap from the hot spring in anger and run naked all the way to Shangjing and scold them harshly. Then he would exin that Lao Cao wrote this and it was a coincidence that it somewhat matched the circumstances of his birth.


    Haitang soon recovered her calm and said gently, ¡°This matter could be of great importance or it could not matter.¡± Since she now knew the truth of Fan Xian¡¯s birth; she could see he must have many problems with the royal family in the South Kingdom. What to do with this information was something that needed careful consideration.


    ¡°The information that Fan Xian is a descendent of the Ye n... should be told to the world,¡± Great Grandmaster Ku He said very gently.


    ¡°The blind man?¡± Haitang was feeling slightly dazed, and didn¡¯t know how to best protect Fan Xian¡¯s interests.


    Ku He sighed slowly, ¡°Although the blind man... does not seem to recognize me, I think since he purposely acted and left these clues, perhaps... he wanted to use my mouth to share this interesting information with everyone in the world.¡± The Great Grandmaster finally came to a conclusion: ¡°The blind man doesn¡¯t want to wait anymore; he wants Fan Xian to move faster.¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: Who Could Kill Commissioner Fan?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The countryside was still after the wind and snow.


    The scent of tea lingered in the room and floated through the quiet space. It was after a long pause before Haitang replied in a soft voice, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ku He didn¡¯t look at her face. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Fan Xian ask you for the Heart of Tianyi Dao? Give it to him.¡±


    Give it to him? The simple words stunned Haitang into raising her head. She wasn¡¯t sure if her teacher was joking or if he had gone crazy¡ªthe iparable Heart of Tianyi Dao? That was a closely-guarded secretly; were they just going to casually handed it over to a powerful official of the south court?


    Ku He smiled slightly and said, ¡°That is something his mother gave me. It is right for me to return it to him... besides, the stronger Fan Xian is, the more of a headache he is for the south court royal family, which is good for Northern Qi. If it will both satisfy my wishes as well as benefit the country, why shouldn¡¯t it be done?¡±


    Haitang parted her lips but remained speechless. She understand her teacher¡¯s true purpose and felt a chill in her heart.


    Although the teacher and student had guessed Fan Xian¡¯s connection to the Ye n, they did not know of Fan Xian¡¯s other identity. And so they assumed from their limited information that after Fan Xian¡¯s identity was revealed he could only be a fierce tiger within the Qing Kingdom. The Ye n had, that year long ago, disappeared in an instant. The royal family of the Qing Kingdom must take most of the responsibility. In the eyes of Northern Qi, the stronger Fan Xian was, the more trouble the Qing Kingdom would be in, and the safer their country would be.


    ¡°Teacher, if Fan Xian isn¡¯t able to shoulder it, then what?¡±


    All of the Ye n¡¯s wealth had been taken by the Qing royal family as their own. Logically, once the news that Fan Xian was a descendent of the Ye n got out, the Qing royal family would try to kill him as quickly as possible.


    However, Ku He shook his head and sighed quietly, ¡°The people who overthrew the Ye n mostly died a dozen years ago on the night that Jingdou ran red with blood. I really cannot guess how things will develop afterwards. Does the Ye n still have enemies hiding within the southern Royal Pce? Perhaps that blind man also wants to use this matter to force those people to show themselves.¡±


    As Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Advisor, Ku He needed to first consider Northern Qi¡¯s interests. The kingdom of the mother and son in the Royal Pce, and even the difficulties Fan Xian would face, were not among his considerations. The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°With the blind man standing firmly behind him, even if Fan Xian is unable to deal with the oing attack, even if he failed and wanted to die, the blind man would not make that easy for him.¡±


    Using the Heart of Tianyi Dao would make Fan Xian very powerful¡ªit seemed too risky. Besides, thatment her teacher made revealed a terrifying thing: the Heart of Tianyi Dao was originally given to her teacher by Fan Xian¡¯s mother!


    ¡°Lady Ye... exactly what kind of person was she?¡± Haitang was stunned.


    Ku He furrowed his brows and thought deeply for a long time before replying softly, ¡°At the beginning, I thought she was a goddess who did not meddle in the world of mortals. Onlyter did I discover this was not the case.¡±


    ¡°Tianmai?¡±


    ¡°Not Tianmai.¡± Ku He continued smiling. ¡°Lady Ye was a mystical woman who far superseded normal geniuses.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a long time, Haitang respectfully saw off Imperial Advisor Ku He. Seeing her teacher¡¯s bare feet stepping into the snow, the girl asked softly, ¡°Teacher, Sir Xiao En?¡±


    In the snow, Ku He¡¯s shadow paused and a momentter a soft voice said, ¡°In the same ce as master Zhuang. These two brothers were strangers in life but partners in death. It¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    Haitang lowered her head to hide her surprise. Up until now, she had not known this.


    ¡°These are the matters of the previous generation¡ªyou young people have your own world. The Heart... you need to hand it to Fan Xian personally.¡± After Ku He finished this sentence, he stepped into the wind and snow, and disappeared. With the flip of his hat, he hid the old, bald head from view.


    ...


    ...


    In a valley of Cang Mountain in the Qing Kingdom, fog rose from a patch of white snow. Dozens of beautiful crowned cranes were stretching their wings in dance, flying no more than a dozen feet before floating back down. Scared and cowardly, they stretched out their long feet and tentatively stepped towards snow-covered hot springs beneath the fog.


    The temperature of the hot spring was perfect, slightly on the hot side. Fan Xian soaked, half naked, in the hot springs with his eyes closed and his neck stretched out, resting on a hard and wet ck rock beside the spring. Most of his body was sunk into the water, and hid skin left out was colored a light red. Although not muscr, his arms gave a feeling of strength as theyy on the rocks.


    Two slightly-thin fingersnded firmly on his right wrist. Fei Jie closed his eyes while his eyebrows twitched. His usually disheveled hair, wet from the spring water,y tamed like never before.


    Only after having been summoned to the capital did Fei Jie learn that Fan Xian had taken his whole family into the Cang Mountains for winter, and had hurried over. The teacher and student had spent today soaking in the hot springs surrounded by cedar trees. Such an enjoyment was rather extravagant.


    ¡°Your figure is pretty good.¡± Fei Jie slowly opened his eyes and withdrew his fingers, which had been taking Fan Xian¡¯s pulse. The ominous brown in his eyes was getting darker and darker. ¡°Usually it is difficult to see under all the clothes.¡±


    Fan Xian had also opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°The brothers of the Third Bureau praised my figure a long time ago.¡± He paused and then asked, ¡°Teacher, is there a


    way?¡±


    Fei Jie took his towel from his neck and wet it in the hot spring; then he forcefully rubbed the somewhat loose skin on his front and did not say anything for a moment.


    Fan Xian sighed. Seeing his teacher¡¯s face, he knew that he had no good ideas for the rapidly exploding zhenqi in his body.


    ¡°You won¡¯t eat the medicine I left for you,¡± Fei Jie said worriedly. ¡°Why are you refusing to ept help? If you take the medicine, at worse you will suffer a great loss of zhenqi, but at least it won¡¯t burst out.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°For me, what is the difference between a great loss of zhenqi and aplete loss?¡±


    ¡°The difference is immense. At least you will have the strength to protect yourself.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and his delicate face remained full of confidence. ¡°I have many ways to protect myself... you¡¯ve known that ever since I was little. I was not a barbarian who depended on martial arts to conquer the world. I have always depended on other means to be able to battle Haitang. Even if I lost all my zhenqi, I don¡¯t believe that if I ran into trouble I would only be able to wait to die.¡±


    Fei Jie stared into his eyes for a while before sighing, ¡°You really are a strange creature. For a fighter, the importance of zhenqi is paramount. Even if you are surrounded by the Tiger Guards, and have the Sixth Bureau watching, you should still show some sentiment and disappointment.¡±


    ¡°Those are unnecessary emotions.¡± The teachings he had received from his uncle Wu Zhu when he was young emerged in his mind and he slowly said, ¡°If it can¡¯t be cured then I will ept this reality. Sighing won¡¯t help the situation at all.¡±


    Fan Xian, at the Cang Mountain hot springs, did not know that in the distant north, the enigmatic teacher-student pair had already deduced his identity as though it were child¡¯s y. Furthermore, they wanted to use the revealing of this identity to cause turmoil in the Qing court and set him up in opposition to the Qing royal family.


    Putting aside whether or not Haitang would dy this matter from happening, the distance between the two countries was veryrge. No matter how fast rumors could fly, it couldn¡¯t have made it into the Qing Kingdom yet. And so his identity as a descendent of the Ye n was not yet Fan Xian¡¯s biggest danger, or most pressing matter. Right now he was focused on recovering the zhenqi in his body, and to cure the punctured walls of his meridians.


    ¡°Just look after yourself for now,¡± Fei Jie spoke after a long moment of deep thought. ¡°I will give you a new prescription to take. Also, don¡¯t throw away the medicine I left you before¡ªit still has its uses.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little surprised. He wondered what the point was in continuing to take the power distribution medicine since his zhenqi had already dissipated. In reality, Fei Jie also didn¡¯t know what use it could do¡ªhe had just said it without thinking.


    Unexpectedly, it became useful to Fan Xian muchter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at Cang Mountain for a fortnight. I wonder what¡¯s happening in Jingdou?¡± Fan Xian gently pped the slightly hot water of the springs with a smile. ¡°You have juste from the capital, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Every day, you receive at least a dozen reports,¡± Fei Jie scolded. ¡°Why are you asking an old man like me?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled.


    Fei Jie spoke coldly, ¡°You used your injury as an excuse to hide here in Cang Mountain while the Bureaus moved against the Cui n... Jingdou has long sunk into turmoil. The north has captured hundreds of people and seized millions in silver worth of goods. The usations you pinned to the Cui n have been made into reality. It seems that arge, dignified family is about to be toppled. You, kid, really struck hard.¡±


    ¡°It was all the court¡¯s wishes.¡± Fan Xian exined with a smile.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s deration of war on Xinyang was unusually brutal and sudden, and they had struck very hard. Their spies, which were spread out across the country, had long controlled the Cui n¡¯s northern smuggling roads. When Yan Bingyun of the Fourth Bureau suddenly attacked, they did not give Xinyang any time to react before they already had control over much of the goods and silver.


    After all, Fan Xian was injured, and everyone in Jingdou knew he was recovering at Cang Mountain. Who would have thought that the ill Commissioner would strike so suddenly and harshly? This n had been in preparation since the summer and had quietly began after they received the Emperor¡¯s implicit consent. Without proper nning, even though Xinyang had power in various states, they had still suffered a great loss.


    Most importantly, Fan Xian had hidden his own thoughts deep enough. Clearly, the Eldest Princess had underestimated her own son-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really offended the Eldest Princess this time,¡± Fei Jie sighed and shook his head. ¡°The Cui n was one of the Eldest Princess¡¯s hands, and you have chopped it off. Are you not afraid that she...?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t finish speaking, Fan Xian understood his teacher¡¯s meaning. He thought for a bit and quietly replied, ¡°At the beginning, I also had worries. However, after I battled against His Second Highness, I suddenly discovered that I have nothing to worry about. With the Emperor¡¯s implicit consent and with the great power of the Overwatch Council... who could stand against me?¡±


    Fei Jie knew that Fan Xian was not a proud or arrogant person, and so sat quietly to listen to his next words.


    ¡°The resources in my hands are too powerful,¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Whether it is the Princes or the Ministers in the court, none can stand against me. The Director once ordered me to aim high. I only understand now that it is not just the direction I want to take, but also a direction where I will develop this kind of confidence... perhaps even pride for my position as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°The people who can stand against me in the court today... are few,¡± Fan Xian concluded without expression. ¡°The court, at its core, is an organization based on strength. Other than the army, there is not another yamen who isparable to the Overwatch Council, and the Emperor has always tightly controlled the army. Forcing the Cui n out of the capital this time is a clear signal. Although the Eldest Princess has her own influence in the army, the Emperor moved Yan Xiaoyi out of Jingdou early in the beginning of spring. What is Xinyang going to use topete with me?¡±


    From Danzhou to Jingdou, adapting to the changing situation and with the influence of Chen Pingping and Fan Jian who were...rades of his mother, as well as with the implicit consent of the Emperor, the beautiful young man had risen to unbelievable power in just two short years. Even he had never truly experienced his power until he was able to easily banish His Second Highness in Jingdou. Only then did he suddenly realize he seemed to have far underestimated himself.


    As long as the Emperor¡¯s royal favor did not cease, as long as that old woman in the pce continued to give consideration for his royal blood, as long as Chen Pingping stayed retired at Chen Garden and gave him free reign with the Overwatch Council... Fan Xian would stand firmly at the top of the Qing court, and would not have to worry about anything.


    Fei Jie suddenly said, ¡°Yan Xiaoyi is in the north¡ªdid he not act this time?¡±


    ¡°The north camp is far away in Cangzhou. There are countless ferocious generals and hundreds of thousands of brave soldiers,¡± Fan Xian mocked, ¡°but they didn¡¯t have the time to react. However, some key members of the Cui n have escaped toward the camp. We weren¡¯t able topletely block off the road to Cangzhou.¡±


    Fei Jie stared at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°Not bad, not bad indeed.¡±


    Fan Xian finally showed some modesty. ¡°I am only the person who made the decision. Things going this smoothly is all thanks to Yan Bingyun.¡±


    Fei Jie smiled. ¡°In less than half a year, you have managed to pull Ruohai¡¯s precious son into your camp and have him working hard plotting for you. You... have really done well.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and suddenly remembered Lady Shen. At this moment, she was probably in the Cang Mountain manor ying mahjong with Wan¡¯er and others. He wondered if he should invite Mister Yan to the mountain for the winter after the Cui n matter was concluded.


    Thinking of the manors in Cang Mountain, his spirit suddenly lifted, and he made an earnest request to Fei Jie: ¡°Teacher, please carefully consider the matter we discussed yesterday.¡±


    Fei Jie¡¯s brows furrowed; he coughed a few times and said, ¡°You want a girl who is as beautiful as a freshly-bloomed flower to study medicine with me... isn¡¯t that too pitiable? Even if I promise you, Minister Shang would not allow it.¡±


    ¡°Leave father to me,¡± Fan Xian said earnestly. ¡°My baby sister truly likes medicine, please consider it.¡±


    Fei Jie scolded, ¡°I¡¯m called Fei Jie, not Fei Xin.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. He knew that if his teacher was angry, he had agreed.


    After a while, a trace of worry shed across Fei Jie¡¯s brow. He said, ¡°Have you thought about the fact that the Director and I are both getting old? There will be a day when we will not be here.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent, and suddenly spoke after a moment, ¡°I think, the Director must have told you that I have guessed my past.¡±


    Fei Jie nodded expressionlessly. ¡°At least up until now, the Emperor... has treated you very well.¡±


    Fan Xian did not deny this. For the Emperor to be ¡°generous¡± enough to hand him the Overwatch Council and the treasury, positions of power that were difficult even for Princes to achieve, it would be enough for most people topensate any issue of name.


    However, the problem was that Fan Xian was not originally from this world. What he wanted was actually much simpler, and how he viewed problems was also simpler. These two giant organisations originally belonged to my mother, not to the Qing royal family. You should give them to me. If you don¡¯t, then you are being shameless.


    Fei Jie did notpletely know his innermost thoughts, and so sighed, ¡°The year we were in Danzhou, you said you wanted to be a doctor or a chef. I was actually very happy, but also a little disappointed. There had to be someone who could inherit Lady Ye¡¯s family business. Only, now that I see you have inherited everything from her, I feel slightly afraid. I wonder if you will regret this in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. His teacher was worried that one day the Emperor might suddenly feel he held too much power and could be a threat to future Emperors. What would happen then? He smiled andforted Fei Jie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think the Emperor will believe in my loyalty for at least a few years.¡±


    He touched the scar on his chest. The area of the scar was a little itchy and looked very ferocious today; it had turned red soaking in the hot springs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, she is the empress dowager¡¯s most precious daughter,¡± Fei Jie warned. ¡°Furthermore, she is crazy. She isn¡¯t a match for you on the battlefield but she will use some crazy methods, like what happened on Nin Street.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly sank into a deep silence, and spoke after a moment, ¡°She won¡¯t make a move with Wan¡¯er in the other garden. As for within Jingdou... even if she is going to do something crazy, she has to consider the Emperor. If she really wants to get even, her best choice would be to kill me while I am injured as well as not in Jingdou, under the eye of the Emperor.¡±


    Fei Jie sighed, ¡°It is good you understand this.¡±


    ¡°I am not so easy to kill right now.¡±


    There was a tch sound, just like the sound of someone using a knife to slice apart a piece of rice paper.


    Over 1,500 feet behind the Cang Mountain hot springs, on the crystalline snow between the cedar trees, a sh of brilliant red liquid suddenly flew outward andnded on the ground. It immediately dyed the snow and sank into the ground beneath it, and the color took a long time to fade away.


    An assassin covered his throat and utter a choked sound before falling onto the snow.


    The swordsman from the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council slowly pulled back his ice sword and saluted Gao Da, who was over 30 feet away, then disappeared into the snow.


    ¡°Number seven.¡± Gao Da¡¯s face was serious and he still carried that long knife on his back. He gave an order to his subordinate, ¡°Move it to the back of the mountain and burn it in a while.¡±


    Gao Da was deep in thought. Recently, there had been more and more assassins trying to enter Cang Mountain to assassinate Commissioner Fan. He also knew where these assassins wereing from. Xinyang was indeed a little crazy. After the Cui n was destroyed, they chose the most direct method of revenge... it was unfortunate they had underestimated the strength of the protection around Commissioner Fan.


    Seven Tiger Guards had been given to Fan Xian by the Emperor as bodyguards.


    In this battle between the assassins and guards, what was truly terrifying were the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau. These swordsmen were originally assassins, and were the Qing Kingdom¡¯s official assassins. As they were in the snowy mountains, they were far more familiar of the surrounding environment than the assassins from Xinfang. They let none escape. After three days, although they had already killed seven assassins, they remained unharmed.


    Gao Da looked at the red blood smeared on the snow and sighed. He was one of the pce guards and he learned today that although he and the other Tiger Guards were ideal for killing and intercepting, the people of the Six Bureau of the Overwatch Council were much better at assassinating and protection.


    As the leader of the Tiger Guards, he knew that if these Sixth Bureau swordsmen fought against him face to face, no one would be able to defeat him. However, the problem remained that assassins... never fought face to face.


    Gao Da silently thought that if the assassin leader of the Sixth Bureau tried to assassinate him, he probably didn¡¯t have any chance of surviving.


    After Fan Xian was injured, the protection around him had already gone up a few levels. Particrly after Chen Pingping¡¯s great disy of anger, the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council acted out of shame. Straight away they ced 12 swordsman around Fan Xian¡¯s person¡ªthis standard of protection had, in the past, only been used by the Emperor when he went traveling. After the Emperor began to often use the Tiger Guards, only the Chen Garden had such tight protection.


    After Fan Xian learned about this matter, he didn¡¯t make anyment and only ordered much of Qinian¡¯s group to leave, and refused to let anyone follow him into the mountain. He only left Deng Zi Yue and Su Wenmao to carry outmunications. As to Chen Pingping¡¯s ¡°anger,¡± he treated it like a joke. The old cripple had someone stab me and then scolded his subordinates for not protecting me properly, he is truly shameless.


    ...


    ...


    As Gao Da was quietly admiring the strength of the Overwatch Council, someone was thinking along simr lines. The leader of the assassins that Xinyang had sent to Cang Mountain was currently hiding in the snow in white clothing. He carefully observed everything that was happening on the mountain.


    He was a soldier with a death oath to Xinyang; his life had long been given to Her Highness, the Eldest Princess. However, as he looked at the scene before him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in his heart. It had already been three days. Never mind assassinating Fan Xian, the Xinyang assassins hadn¡¯t even been able to see Fan Xian¡¯s face! The consecutive deaths of his subordinates had forced the leader to consider, for the first time, a temporary retreat.


    Even if it were the Emperor¡¯s Tiger Guards guarding Fan Xian, he would have the confidence to try it. Xinyang had guessed that Fan Xian¡¯s injury was strange, and suspected that it wouldn¡¯t heal anytime soon.


    The problem was in the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council: the official assassins were too powerful. They seemed to have the innate ability to smell every strange scent on the snow, and could find all the hidden elements of danger. With this group guarding Fan Xian, Xinyang would only be able to kill him by sending a branch of their army up the mountain!


    The assassin leader furrowed his brows and decided to slide down the tree, and return to Xinyang to report the details of their failure this time. He was very confident in his martial arts abilities. As long as he made ns dealing specifically with the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, he was confident that he would be able to kill Fan Xian next time.


    His body shifted slightly and a piece of snow entered his neck. At first it was a slight cold, and then an extreme freeze.


    A ck metal rod urately pierced his throat all the way through to the thick snow.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: Mountain Living Notes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was one thing in this world that was a god to people, and the spirit of gods. Even spirits fight for this iparable, remarkable thing.


    The Fan n house crest could often been seen on the Fan family carriage. One square, and one circle, was the shape of this thing. Fan senior was the Minister of Revenue and controlled the national treasury, and Fan junior was about to travel to Jiangnan to take over the pce treasury. The wealth of the Qing Kingdom waspletely controlled by the people of this family; even their family crest was filled with the stench of bronze.


    Money, that which people loved and hated; that which could help people enter heaven or fall into hell. It could make peopleugh foolishly on a mountain of swords, and dance mindlessly in a sea of mes!


    Commoners loved money, but the imperial court loved money even more, and so they set up many kinds of taxes. They wished they could strip the earth of its valuables. As for the court of the Qing Kingdom, from the very onset of the country they levied tax on salt, metal, and tea, as well as onnd andbor. Later, when the Ye n suddenly disappeared, the pce treasury became the court¡¯srgest source of silver. They naturally ced heavy taxes on the ssware, alcohol, toys, and ships that were produced by the pce treasury. Furthermore, it had always been closely guarded and was the sole responsibility of the Overwatch Council.


    Once the Overwatch Council discovered the matter of the Cui n smuggling, the world was immediately shocked. The people of the Qing Kingdom hadn¡¯t known that the pce treasury had such arge drain¡ªthe court lost a fortune in


    taxes from this!


    The Imperial Censorate was silent, the officials who had been bribed were silent, yet there were still those of different factions or upstanding officials who submitted proposals asking for the court to investigate the matter. Although no one mentioned the Eldest Princess by name in their write ups, the spear was pointed directly at Xinyang.


    The young Emperor of Northern Qi also seized the opportunity and struck a great bargain. Whether purposely or not, the matter of Commissioner Fan recovering in Cang Mountain was left out. Although everyone knew that Commissioner Fan was the main instigator behind this move, which made his takeover of the pce treasuryter smooth, no one dared say anything.


    On the contrary, schrs of the Imperial College were petitioning for the Emperor to quickly hand the jurisdiction of the treasury to Fan junior¡ªFan Xian¡¯s reputation was indeed better than that of the Eldest Princess. Credit must, of course, also be given to his careful manner of speech.


    In recent days, rumors had again been floating around the tea shops and restaurants of Jingdou, saying that the one in Xinyang had gone crazy and had sent out assassins to kill Fan junior!


    The Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council indeed had a very high work efficiency.


    Not everyone was able topletely understand the conflict between Fan Xian and the Eldest Princess.


    Many aloof schrs were confused as to why mortals were so interested in money, to the extent they were willing to give up their heads and spill blood. For example, although Shi Chanli was in the limelight of the entertainment industry, and the owner of the Baoyue Brothel, and had evolved from a poor student to a wealthy merchant, he did not understand this.


    Why had the Eldest Princess always been unwilling to let go of the pce treasury? She was stubborn even to the point of using bloodthirsty methods of dealing with her own son-inw.


    She used the Cui and Ming ns to smuggle items to Dongyi and even overseas, what was her purpose in leeching so much silver from the pce treasury? Where exactly did the giant fortune she seized over a dozen of years ago go?


    ¡°Raising soldiers.¡± Fan Xian looked at the only student by his side and exined, ¡°All of the army is the Emperor¡¯s, the court¡¯s. Although Yan Xiaoyi is positioned as the Zhengbei Viceroy, if he wanted to do something in the future, it would likely not stand against a decree by the Emperor... you in our country, particrly in the army, just how far the Emperor¡¯s prestige goes.


    ¡°If this kind of prestige is to be challenged, there is only one thing in this world that will have any kind of effect. And that is money.¡± Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Large amounts of money. The monthly pay for the army officers under Yan Xiaoyi would stun you, and it is because of this that Yan Xiaoyi is able to firmly control his troops.¡±


    Shi Chanli stopped his currently-writing right hand and smiled weakly.


    He had entered the mountain this time on a task entrusted to him by the Imperial College. He was here to write the biography of Fan Xian, one of this generation¡¯s civilian officials. Ever since Fan Xian published ¡°Thoughts from Banxianzhai,¡± his position in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s poetic circle had be cemented, and after he went to Northern Qi and brought back a cart load of Master Zhuang¡¯s works, his influence had spread far and wide.


    The Imperial College was naturally proud of one of their own who rose from being a proctor to being Fan junior. They wouldn¡¯t pass up on this resource and so decided to write a biography of him to be published by the Danbo Bookstore and spread far and wide. They hoped to use this to draw in more students from the north and from Dongyi City, as well as bring in more prodigies to the Qing Kingdom for the spring imperial exams.


    However, ever since his injury, Fan Xian had hidden away in Cang Mountain and had not visited the Imperial College in a long time. Even Shu the Schr had been unable to find him. They could only use various connections to finally find Sir Fan¡¯s only student in Jingdou, Shi Chanli.


    Shi Chanli also thought this was a good idea. Adding to the fact that the Imperial College had approached him personally, he decided that this was far more honorable than being the owner of the Baoyu Brothel. And so he had tottered his way into Cang Mountain. He was fortunate in that he hadn¡¯t seen the dead bodies in the snow.


    How could he have known that things would develop in a manner he had not expected?


    Although his teacher had consented to staying in the study after his pleas... he just wouldn¡¯t talk about his life, his studies, or his poetry. Instead, he kept talking about the inner workings of the court, such as how the Overwatch Council had toppled the Second Prince, and why the Eldest Princess would not let go of the pce treasury!


    How could Shi Chanli dare to copy these things down? Even if he did dare, the Imperial College would not dare to publish it¡ªeven if they had 800 lives to spare!


    He watched his teacher and braved the tension to slowly say, ¡°Teacher, these things... cannot go into the biography.¡±


    As to this whole biography matter, Fan Xian thought it was absurd. He thought, I am so young. Are the people in the Imperial College preparing to build me a coffin? Seeing Shi Chanli¡¯s awkward expression, he jokingly scolded, ¡°Screw the biography!¡±


    After he swore, he added, ¡°Is the Imperial College bored with nothing to do? When will they finish sorting out Master Zhuang¡¯s books? The Danbo Bookstore is waiting to start printing and the Emperor is in a rush. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, the Emperor has asked that I have finished ordering it in three years... these useless people, they only know how to suck up to me and don¡¯t know how to go about their proper business.¡±


    Shi Chanli carefully exined on behalf of the Imperial College, ¡°Batches of Master Zhuang¡¯s books have started to be printed.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Then tell me about this absurd biography matter.


    So I have written a few things in my life, sang a few songs, had a few conversations with Master Zhuang¡ªbut don¡¯t you understand? My most glorious times, the undertakings I am truly proud of... are these dirty things that cannot be shown to people.¡±


    These words were honest, and seemed close to Roseau¡¯s self-analysis, except there wasn¡¯t a trace of regret.


    ¡°What I am most proud of are the murders with poison, not those romantic things. Can you write that, do you dare to write that?¡± Fan Xian stared into Shi Chanli¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to write my biography, then wait for a day when I am dead. Or when everyone in this time is dead. If you are still struggling for life at that time, it won¡¯t be toote to talk then.¡±


    Shi Chanli let out a sorrowful sigh and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete his notes. His teacher had made up his mind and he would not be able to convince him otherwise. However, he was already interested in the inside stories Sir Fan had told him earlier, so he picked up his teacher¡¯s previous topic and said, ¡°As to the matter in the north, General Yan Xiaoyi used money to buy loyalty... even if he wanted to rebel, I don¡¯t think it would have done anything.¡±


    Under the influence of his teacher for thest half year, Shi Chanli was like Sisi from Danzhou. He was braver, and his words were sharper.


    ¡°The Emperor keeps a close eye on the army.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°The Eldest Princess could find no gaps to squeeze into, and she only had Yan Xiaoyi, this one ally. Of course she needed to hand outrge amounts of money¡ªevery bit of loyalty she could buy counted.¡±


    ¡°Although it is expensive to keep a standing army... we are talking about the pce treasury. In ten years, is this all she could do?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fan Xian exined like a teacher, ¡°The Second Prince needed to bribe officials in the capital¡ªthis needs money. She needed to control public opinion¡ªthis needs money. She needs to make deals with officials in Xinyang, and various Princes¡ªthis needs money. Their mouths are open very wide, if you want to satisfy these people... a lot of money is needed.¡±


    Shi Chanli furrowed his brows. ¡°This is essentially a rebellion.¡±


    ¡°You said so earlier,¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Right now they are only at the stage of taking the position of heir by force. If the Second Prince seeds, once he has imperial power, it will be a simple matter for him and his aunt to take back the money they gave out.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of the part of ¡°The Deer and the Cauldron¡± where Wei Xiaobao framed Wu Sangui, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course, once he is emperor, he won¡¯t even care about such a petty amount of money. The whole world will belong to him.¡±


    Shi Chanli sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Teacher, you are about take control of the pce treasury, and you have also preemptively destroyed the Cui n. Haven¡¯t you severed the other party¡¯s source of money and severely damaged the Second Prince¡¯s attempt to take the position of heir? No wonder Xinyang is so enraged. Compared to the waves in Jingdoust time, their reaction is much stronger.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Reaction? My mother-inw started reacting five, six years ago.¡±


    His mind shed to five, six years ago, to the tower in Danzhou that had been burned, leaving nothing but charred wood. It was in this tower that he had killed for the first time in his life. After he came to the capital, he used the power of the Overwatch Council and investigated the truth of this matter. That year, the Liu n tried to poison him because of the ns of those two women in the Royal Pce.


    It was also in that year that the Emperor first raised the matter of a marriage between the Fan and Lin families. The Emperor had also brought up the subject of transferring the jurisdiction of the pce treasury in the future. Although the marriage was temporarily put on hold due to Chen Pingping¡¯s vehement opposition, it still caused the Eldest Princess to be more wary and cautious. Of course, she did not want to lightly let go of the fortune she controlled, and so she had organised an assassination attempt against Fan Xian.


    However, no one had expected for Fan Jian to raise the issue again four yearster, taking advantage of the time Chen Pingping returned to home to venerate his ancestors. Finally he received the Emperor¡¯s consent, and so Fan Jian had Teng Zijing hurry to Danzhou to bring Fan Xian back to Jingdou.


    Thinking of how his muddle-headed and ignorant 12-year-old self already carried such a heavy load on his shoulders and had already brought upon himself such trouble, Fan Xian, who now held great power, still felt an echoing fear.


    And after that was the Nin Street incidence. The Second Prince had arranged a feast and invited him. Secretly, the Eldest Princess had ordered the second son of the Prime Minister to organize a n for murder.


    Come to think of it, this mother-inw had tried many times to kill him, but just hadn¡¯t managed to seed. Fan Xian smiled bitterly at the thought. Almost all the danger he has been met with in this life has stemmed from that ageless beauty, the Eldest Princess. Furthermore, the Eldest Princess had never acted personally; she had only used conspiratorial means to have other people dirty their hands... This woman, this fastidious woman, was actually using people from Xinyang to assassinate him. It seemed that she was truly angry, and panicking


    A confident smile rose the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth. As long as you are angry, that is good. If you were as calm and peaceful as always, I wouldn¡¯t know how to strike.


    He was deeply convinced of the Xinyang Princess¡¯s ability to plot. Just from how she¡¯d cleverly changed the Nin Street incidence to an opportunity to takend from Northern Qi, and how she¡¯d sold Yan Bingyun in exchange for chaos in the Qing court the ability of the Eldest Princess to plot and scheme was clear¡ªbut he did not fear this. The Overwatch Council specialized in plotting, and the young Mister Yan was a prodigy in this and also held a deep, immoveable hatred for the Eldest Princess. The most important thing was that the Overwatch Council had, other than plots, power. And this is what Xinyang mostcked.


    Against schemers, the most effective method was simple force.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess is an extraordinary woman,¡± Fan Xian woke from his thoughts and sighed. ¡°Truly extraordinary. Back in the day, everyone in the court thought she was helping the eastern pce. No one thought she had an alliance with the Second Prince. Those in court who loathed her, such as my father-inw who had long left the court, leaned toward the Second Prince, and she could, at any moment, set up those she controlled in the eastern pce as the enemy. At that time, the enemy would be weakened and she would be well-prepared. If this situation continued for seven or eight years, perhaps the Second Prince really would have been able to move into the eastern pce once the Emperor was old.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, she met you,¡± Shi Chanli said.


    Fan Xian said, without modesty, ¡°I was just luckier. Besides, do you think that the Emperor and Director Chen really knew nothing about this?¡±


    Shi Chanli was slightly surprised.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°No matter how extraordinary a person the Eldest Princess is, she was not a match for those old folks. I am only the hand they have pushed to the front of the stage. Perhaps the Emperor... does not want to anger the empress dowager.¡±


    Suddenly he tilted his head slightly and looked at the snow-covered mountain scene outside of the ss windows, and somewhat abruptly said, ¡°However, out of all of these extraordinary people, I actually most admire... my father-inw, who left the capital a long time ago.¡±


    Shi Chanli did not understand. He thought that his teacher would say he most admired Minister Shang.


    Fan Xian said with a smile, ¡°That father-inw of mine is known by the people as a traitorous official, yet he was a rarepetent official. Thest few years, it could be said the Qing Kingdom has been truly a country at peace and the people are happy. Although there are small problems, they don¡¯t affect the bigger picture. Much of this is to his credit. What I admire about my father-inw is his forbearance and resolve. At that time... because of the Eldest Princess, Sigu Jian killed my uncle. Father-inw immediately allowed my marriage to Wan¡¯er and stood, without the slightest hesitation, on the side of the Overwatch Council and my father. Don¡¯t forget, he had battled with the father of Director Chen for years in court. Such an important decision, and he acted decisively. An extraordinary person.¡±


    He then sighed. ¡°Furthermore, my father-inw held great power, yet was not reluctant to leave his post. One day, he discovered the Emperor had wayward thoughts and immediately resigned his position. Although he lost the power he held, he managed to keep his family and his n safe.¡±


    After Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw, the Prime Minister Lin Ruofu, retired, he moved to Wuzhou to live out his retirement as a wealthy old man. He asionallymunicated with his family in Jingdou through letters. It seemed that recently he had been well, and his physical health was better than it had been in Jingdou.


    ¡°It is easy to understand others, but difficult to understand oneself.¡± Fan Xian sighed once again. ¡°Father-inw understood others, understood himself, and understood the situation. There is much for me to learn.¡±


    A thought came to Shi Chanli. He thought about the empty positions in the court, and how the political affairs were being managed by a few pce secretaries, and said softly, ¡°Teacher, you will also be the Prime Minister of the court one day.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to probe me,¡± he scolded. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, nor do I have that ability. It is not an easy matter to run a country. For me, I control the Overwatch Council because that is where my interests lie, and I manage the pce treasury because that is the Emperor¡¯s will. Other things... I will not do them.¡±


    Shi Chanli smiled. ¡°Teacher, you words are interesting. The two things you mentioned are enough to make others envious of you.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you something, and you will realize that the Emperor does not n to reinstate the position of Prime Minister after Father-inw retires.¡±


    Fan Xian stood, grasped his walking stick and moved to stand beside the window. He pushed open the window to smell the clean breezeing off the snow-covered ground, and said slowly, ¡°The retiring head of the Cab of Official Papers, Sir Hu, is already headed to Jingdou by order of an imperial edict.¡±


    Shan Chanli was shocked and his face paled. ¡°Which Sir Hu?¡±


    ¡°How many do you know?¡± Fan Xian did not turn around and continued faintly, ¡°The Sir Hu who promoted literary improvement when I was just a child. The Emperor has summoned him to the capital to, once again, be a schr. I suspect that there will be no ce for the Minister of Civil Personnel, Yan Hangshu, among the future pce secretaries. Qin Heng will go to his Jingdou garrison, the pce secretaries... will be led by a few Schrs. There will not be a need to reinstate the position of Prime Minister.¡±


    Shi Chanli was silently, and spoke quietly a momentter, ¡°Previously, I only knew how to repay the court through study. But now I realize that the workings of the court are extremelyplicated, and not something an outsider can guess at.¡±


    A momentter, he cheered up again. Although what he heard today could not enter the biography and was not useful at all in helping the Imperial College spread their influence, these kinds of secrets were usually never told to those not involved. Since his teacher had shared this with him today, if, dozens of years in the future, he was able to write this into the country¡¯s history, or release the ¡°Notes of the Owner of Banxianzhai,¡± there was no doubt that his name would live on in Qing history.


    Of course, Teacher had to be the victor in history.


    Thinking of all this, he felt a quiet joy grow in his heart, and he heard his teacherugh for some reason, ¡°Did you know, Director Chen¡¯s true age is a bit younger than the Emperor?¡±


    Shi Chanli reigned in his joyful heart and felt stunned. He had once seen Chen Pingping from a distance, and knew that the old Director was weighed down with age; it was clear he was about to enter the earth. Could it be he was younger than the Emperor in his prime?


    ¡°Younger by a month,¡± Fan Xian said with something almost a smile. ¡°The court is tooplex, and there are too many things to worry about. Naturally, he would age like this. I wonder if, in the future, I will also be old before my time.¡±


    Outside the window was a deste and snow-filledndscape. From the end of corridor came the sounds of girlsughing as they yed mahjong. Ruojia, that girl had brazenlye with them again, and Ye Ling¡¯er, bold and thick-skinned, had also arrived from Dingzhou. The Fan Manor¡¯s vi at Cang Mountain was always this lively in the winter. Compared tost year, there seemed to be only missing the fat one far away in Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and stared into the cold wind blowing into his face, his deep silence was at odds with the happy mood from his family. To give his life for this Emperor in this sh*tty court, like Chen Pingping had, was not an easy task. It seemed that everyone simultaneously had many faces, and he didn¡¯t know what cards each person held. Fan Xian didn¡¯t know other people¡¯s trump cards, and so he had always kept his trump card close to his chest, and would not y it lightly.


    With a rustling sound, Deng Zi Yue approached the room in a ck snow coat. As he was about to knock, he saw the window was open and Commissioner Fan beckoning towards him. He paused, walked over, and said in a low voice, ¡°The rest of the Xinyang people have retreated. The Director has sent Zong Zhui and he has chased after them.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. The official Zong Zhui, and Wang Qinian, were both known as Double Wings, and specialized in tracking. He wasn¡¯t concerned about his safety. Seeing Deng Zi Yue holding a paper bag, he stretched out his hand.


    In the bag were analysis reports by the Third Bureau, as well as letters.


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s face turned a strange color; he chuckled and said, ¡°There is a letter from the north.¡±


    Fan Xian paused, then immediately understood. Heughed and scolded, ¡°A grown-up man... don¡¯t be like those women who talk in circles.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue handed him the paper bag and covered his mouth before turning and leaving.


    Looking at his subordinate¡¯s funny appearance, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing again.


    With the excuse that someone needed to be watching Jingdou, he shooed Shi Chanli out of the door. It was only then that he broke the first wax seal on the outside of the paper bag and took out a stack of letters. He flipped through them and, just as expected, found one from Haitang. Deng Zi Yue¡¯s strangeness was, naturally, because of this letter.


    The Overwatch Council made their wax from rosin and vermillion, without the use of coal. This increased their security, and they could seal letters without any gaps, so there was no need to worry about the seal being tampered with while being delivered.


    He first read the message from Qinian¡¯s group in Jingdou, and then read the various intelligence reports from the Third Bureau. Fan Xian nodded his head, pleased. The various developments were going very smoothly. Yan Bingyun had struck very quickly, and the Cui family had nowhere to run. The rumours had already reached Jiangnan and even the Cui n¡¯s inws, the Ming n, were starting to move their wealth. This trick to strike the mountain and scare the tiger was starting to work.


    Atst, he skimmed the Bureau report before picking up the letter Haitang had sent. This had always been his principle in doing things: public first, then private. However, after he had read Haitang¡¯s seemingly normal letter, he regretted having read itte, even if it was just this little bitter.


    The contents of the letter were shocking. Fan Xian¡¯s slender fingers gripped the thin paper of the letter and could not stop shaking. His expression was grave.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: The Best Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The content of Haitang¡¯s letter was very simple. Thenguage was also not old-fashioned and overflowing. Her style was of the modern script, in Fan An Zhi¡¯s light style:


    ¡°Are you well, An Zhi?¡±


    ¡°I have received your previous letter. The mail roads are indeed very convenient. It only took ten days for a month-long journey. Counting backwards, when you said that Jingdou had just had its first snow, Shangjing had already had multiple snowfalls, and all were the type that never seem to stop. The cold weather makes one weary.


    ¡°I am strange in that while others may find the spring and autumn to be sleepy seasons, I tend to bezy in the winter. Not because of anything other than that the heavy and dull snowpletely covers all the colors. There are no beautiful sceneries to enjoy, no tree branches to weave into circlets, and no flowers to bring close and smell. Although the garden has a few plum blossoms, this year has been colder than previous years, and those few red flowers seem tragic in their beauty. They¡¯ve been frozen by the cold snow and have barely any spirit. I cannot find it in myself to admire them.


    ¡°I have already sold the donkey you once saw. Don¡¯t worry, the millstone is still being pushed by the kid. There isn¡¯t much soybean anyway, so there only needs to be 50 revolutions a day. Using the money from selling the donkey, I bought some bamboo charcoal. You said that if the room is not well ventted, it is easy to be poisoned. So I have followed the blueprint you sent and made a chimney. To my surprise, the air in the room is actually much better.


    ¡°The chicks have long grown up, but I¡¯m still worried about them freezing, so I¡¯m raising them indoors. Naturally, the smell is not pleasant but, as you know, I now have a servant, so with daily cleaning and sweeping, it is tolerable.


    ¡°Sir Wang hase to the garden a few times, saying he wants to take me to eat. But, you said he isn¡¯t good at drinking, so I kept this in mind and rejected him. After all, you know that I like to watch other people drink. Particrly watching them be drunk.


    ¡°Half a year ago, at the Century Pine Inn, I liked the little song you hummed after you became drunk. It was that lyric in ¡®Stay in Qing¡¯ from ¡®The Story of the Stone.¡¯ The other day, I sang this to my teacher, and he liked it a lot too. He said that the history of sister Qiao¡¯s child was wretched, and that there was something interesting about it. That it was something to think about.


    ¡°That day, the wind and snow were very heavy outside, and the cold had seeped into the room. Teacher and I sat opposite each other drinking tea, and conversing pleasantly on state matters. It was veryfortable. For some reason, I thought of our travels months ago in Shangjing. It was a slice of joy and nature, and it felt very happy. I seem to see you, see that bright round moon, that little temple, and that ridge. You were a sorry figure as you ran from behind the ridge to outside.


    ¡°Oh, right¡ªI heard news that surprised me greatly. I heard that Sir Xiao En¡¯s body was found in a precipice in Xi Mountain. Although he has already been buried, I thought I should let you know for peace of mind since you once traveled north together with this old man.¡±


    Having only read to here, Fan Xian felt the letter was a little strange. As he continued reading it seemed that the vige girl was hiding many things in her words. He was also so surprised by his brother being used forbor that he could find no words and onlyugh, and did not notice. Following this, he became excited by Haitang¡¯s otherment. Was she really going to pass on to him the Heart of Tianyi Dao?


    And so he had not guessed the true message Haitang wanted to convey. However, he considered it again, and finally found a sense of unease as he pieced together the discovery of Xiao En¡¯s body, Ku He¡¯s discussion of him, and the riddle.


    Particrly thement: ¡°The history of sister Qiao¡¯s child was wretched, and there was something interesting about it.¡±


    He furrowed his brows and read it again, and finally his gazended on the talk of the bright moon, the little temple, and the ridge. The appearance of thisment was very unexpected and did not seem to connect to the rest of the letter. Thisment was about the most embarrassing moment of Fan Xian¡¯s life. After he had been given an aphrodisiac, he became frustrated and ran towards the outside of the temple while holding up his pants. At the time, the croaking of frogs was thunderous and the mud was wet.


    This... should be what Haitang was telling him about.


    ¡°From behind the ridge to outside?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and suddenly inspiration shed through his mind. He removed the useless phrases and only looked at thest line. For Fan Xian, this kind of character riddle was very easy. Running out from the fields was the ¡°gu¡± character.


    No¡ªit was the ¡°ye¡± character!


    The ¡°ye¡± from lianye, the ¡°ye¡± from heye... the ¡°ye¡± from Ye Qingmei!


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was full of shock. The hand that gripped the letter shook slightly. Connecting together the clues in the letter, the talk of past histories, he immediately understood exactly what Haitang was trying to tell him.


    Ku He knew he was a descendent of the Ye family!


    He inhaled deeply and rubbed his somewhat stiff jaw. He forced himself to calm down, and to not let this sudden information disrupt his thoughts.


    The meaning in Haitang¡¯s letter was very clear, and since she was secretly sending him the message, that meant that Ku He, who held the secret of his past, already had a n to release this information. Only in this case would she rush to tell him so he could prepare for it.


    Right now he did not have time to consider what kind of being this Great Grandmaster was to be able to determine his connection to the Ye family. The most important question in front of him was how to face the oing situation!


    Based on time, after Northern Qi released the information that he was a descendent of the Ye family, the rumor would sprout wings and fly. It would only be a few days slower than the Overwatch Council report route. Within ten days at thetest, the streets and alleys of Jingdou would start to circte this information. Everyone would open their big mouths behind his back and express their shock.


    Logically speaking, no one would have any real evidence, and no one would be able to say with certainty that Fan Xian was a descendent of the Ye family. The most Northern Qi could do was spread some rumors. However, Fan Xian knew very well that rumors like this could cause massive damage. Once the news broke, people would purposely dig into the strange happenings that had ured after his arrival in the capital, and from there they would gradually believe this was the truth.


    And this really was the truth.


    The human heart was a strange and remarkable thing. Before anyone brought up the matter, people wouldn¡¯t connect Fan Xian to the Ye family. However, once someone started this line of thought, the seed of this suspicion would be nted in their hearts, gradually growing roots and sprouting, before eventually taking over everything. From then on, a rumor became a global truth that no one dared to acknowledge aloud.


    And for those involved that year, for the people in the pce, for those whose interests conflicted with his... the matter of him being a descendent of the Ye family would make them suddenly feel like the clouds had cleared and the moon was shining with their realization. They could be ones who ended up believing this the most.


    He just didn¡¯t know how his past would be used by the other party.


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips were a little dry. He turned to the table behind him and swallowed a couple mouthfuls of tea. The water in the tea had been added by She Chanli and so it was a little hot. The heat made him shiver and after a pause he heavily threw the teapot and cursed.


    With a crash, the porcin teapotnded on the ground and smashed into pieces. Porcin flew in all directions.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought his secretive past would one day be revealed by someone. Actually, in regards to the Ye half, he was full of eager anticipation. One day, he would dere in a loud voice in front of everyone that he was Ye Qingmei¡¯s son.


    But, it shouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    Before Fan Xian had time to mentally prepare himself or prepare any ns, this shocking news would spread all over Jingdou. From there it would bring him unforeseeable danger and powerful attacks. No one could know what would happen. Fan Xian hated this feeling of passivity, and was a little afraid of the situationpletely leaving his control for the first time.


    And that is why he felt helplessly angry.


    His feet walked over the broken porcin pieces and he approached the ss window with a wooden expression. Watching the cold snow and north wind, he was silent for a long time. After countless deep breaths, he finally calmed down and began preparing to face this sudden situation.


    At this moment, the serving girls¡ªwho had heard the sound in his room¡ªrushed over and were given a fright by the look on his face. They were too scared to enter the room to tidy up.


    Fan Xian shook his head and waved the serving girls away with his hand. He picked up the stack of letters again and prepared to destroy them. Like usual, he closed his palms, thinking to crush the letters, but unexpectedly the letters were crushed into a ball and not destroyed.


    He paused momentarily, and a bitter smile rose to his lips. Haitang¡¯s letter for him had shocked him so much he¡¯d forgotten that his body was empty of zhenqi.


    Going around the winding corridor, he came to the quietest room in the vi. Fan Xian did not knock on the door; he just pushed it open and entered. Although he had no zhenli, he had brute strength, and the doorpost broke with a crack.


    Fei Jie raised his slightly-tired face from where he was carefully mixing a medicinal pill. He looked at his student and coughed. ¡°...What happened? Why are you so panicked?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his teacher and said directly, ¡°Sir, something big is going to happen.¡±


    Fei Jie was startled and wondered what had happened to make this strange creature panic. After Fan Xian told Fei Jie about the message Haitang had taken the risk to send, Fei Jie also immediately started to panic. He rubbed his medicine-powered hands, his messy hair flew wildly, and he didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    Fan Xian watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help sighing quietly. He knew it had been a bad idea toe find his teacher at such an urgent moment. Although Fei Jie was in the realm of the Grandmasters when it came to killing people with poison, making quick and decisive decisions in the face of enemies was not his strong suit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately head down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately head down the mountain.¡±


    Student and teacher opened their mouths and spoke at the same time. Their eyes met, and they instantly understood the other¡¯s intention. Fei Jie narrowed his brown eyes; murder glinted in them. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Chen Garden; you go find the Minister. We¡¯ll go separate ways.¡±


    Yes, when the situation was this dire, teacher and student thought of the two old foxes in Jingdou at the same time. Fan Xian saluted with a headache. He turned around and ordered his subordinates to prepare a carriage.


    As he was leaving, Fei Jie suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head, stunned.


    Fei Jie raised his voice, and said eerily with a not-quite-there smile, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be afraid. What happened dozens of years ago will not happen again. We can poison tens of thousands of people and then kill our way out of Jingdou, and who would be able to


    stop us?¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill go up his spine and thought that his teacher really was looking out for him, heart and soul. Only, he was probably not as hard-hearted as him.


    ...


    ...


    There wasn¡¯t time to notify the women in the vi, and Fan Xian only said goodbye to Sisi, who was embroidering, before he and Fei Jie were taking two different carriages down the snowy mountain roads. Going down Cang Mountain, the carriage wheels crushed countless pieces of ice and picked up threads of frozen mud.


    The soldiers responsible for protection were split into two groups. Half of the Sixth Bureau swordsman followed the two men down the mountain, while Gao Da¡¯s Tiger Guards were carefully left by Fan Xian on the mountain.


    At dusk, Fei Jie¡¯s carriage, under close protection, entered a manor on the outskirts of the capital that was even more elegant and extravagant than the imperial temporary pce.


    ¡°Mister Fei?¡± The old servant guarding the door saw that Sir Fei Jie¡¯s face was serious as he dismounted the carriage, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened.


    In just a little while, the garden was brightly lit. Fei Jie and Chen Pingping, who was in a wheelchair, left the garden with serious faces. They boarded the carriage under heavy guard.


    ¡°To the pce,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly. After saying this, his face immediately softened and he said gently, ¡°I wondered what the big deal was. Was it really necessary for both of you to panic like this?¡±


    Fei Jie rubbed his hands and replied in shock, ¡°If this isn¡¯t a big deal, then what is?¡±


    Chen Pingping gently stroked the smooth armrests of his wheelchair and mocked, ¡°You spend all your days with your medicines so you can be forgiven for not seeing things clearly. However, Fan Xian has disappointed me greatly. He only has to think slightly to see that this isn¡¯t a problem... never mind, he is a child. This matter has weighed on his heart for a long time. It is no surprise he¡¯s terrified now that someone has revealed it.¡±


    The carriage creaked its way towards Jingdou and they were soon rolling through the city gate. The city gate had not yet closed. Of course, even if it were closed, if the Director of the Overwatch Council wanted to enter the capital, even the Qin family, garrison of the gate, would not dare to bar his way.


    Just as the carriage was about to arrive at the imperial pce, Chen Pingping opened his eyes from his rest, and said lightly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad thing, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s out of my control. I¡¯m going now to the Eighth Bureau to have them prepare.¡±


    From outside the pce gates came the sound of a key turning. Chen Pingping had the exclusive power to enter the pce at any time to discuss matters¡ªa very special position. The old man leaned towards the familiar sound and said without expression, ¡°When the news arrives in Jingdou, have them suppress it for two days. This kind of effort must be made for others to see. As for Fan Xian¡¯s past... it was always going toe to light someday. This time is the best time.¡±


    Inside the Fan Manor study, the Minister of Revenue of the Qing Kingdom was currently sucking on a winter cherry while watching Fan Xian before him. There was the trace of a mocking smile at the corner of his lips. ¡°Finally I have seen you panic; usually I believe your heart is made of ice.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, ¡°Father, how can you make jokes at a time like this? What exactly are we going to do when the news reaches Jingdou?¡± He stared into his father¡¯s eyes and, after a beat of silence, added slowly, ¡°Since this matter has been hidden from everyone for such a long time, there must be someone who doesn¡¯t want me to appear.¡±


    Fan Jian observed his son with a clear gaze, and said quietly, ¡°But the truth is that you have appeared, and you have appeared in a beautiful way. Your connection with the Ye family could not be hidden forever. If I had to pick a moment for it to be revealed, I think right now... is the best time.¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: Knowing The Mother Is Better Than Knowing The Father


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The best time?¡± Fan Xian stared at his father with his mind full of fog. But for some reason, seeing his father so calm and collected, he felt himself rx and was not as anxious as he had been in the mountain. Heughed at himself, and tossed aside the crutch from under his arm before sitting down on a chair.


    ¡°Be careful of your injury.¡± Fan Jian shook his head disapprovingly.


    Fan Xian smiled, and gently rubbed his chest. There was a faint pain inside, but with the care of Sir Fei, it was almost all better.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you afraid of?¡± Fan Jian gently stroked his long, flowing beard. The generally-serious Minister, at this moment, seemed to be have the ease of a man with a n.


    Fan Xian paused and furrowed his brow in thought for a long time. He then realized that he had indeed been overly panicked¡ªwhat exactly was he afraid of?


    He organized his lurking worries in his mind and sincerely replied, ¡°Once this news spreads out, naturally, the discussions of the people will be abnormally turbulent. Once the pce knows of my past, who knows how they will deal with it?¡±


    ¡°How they¡¯ll deal with it?¡± Fan Jianughed coldly. ¡°Do you think that up until now, no one in the pce knew of your past?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while; he knew his father was right. The Emperor would know better than anyone he was a descendent of the Ye family. As for the empress dowager... seeing her attitude at the Winter Solsticemb feast, he guessed she probably already knew. The mother and son were just keeping it from the rest of the world.


    ¡°They wanted to hide it from the world, but now they can¡¯t hide it anymore. The development of things will always change,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°Furthermore, if the empress finds out I am a descendent of the Ye family, what will she think? ording to what you have said, the Ye family and her have an immovable hatred between them.¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head and said coolly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the empress.


    That woman is the weakest empress in history. What you need to consider is whether or not the Crown Prince will be persuaded by her to act against you.¡±


    The power of the empress¡¯s family had, long ago, decades ago, beenpletely cleaned out by the Qing Emperor on the night Jingdou¡¯s streets ran red with blood. The usually-modest Fan Jian had yed an important role, so he knew better than anyone that the empress would not be able to make much trouble.


    ¡°The Crown Prince.¡± A small smile floated to the corner of his lips. ¡°He is an intelligent man. Given your current position and power, he only hopes you will maintain the bnce. He won¡¯t actively pull you out because of what happened that year.¡±


    Fan Xian slightly lowered his head, and said three words after a moment: ¡°The Eldest Princess?¡±


    Everyone knew that the Ye family¡¯s fortune had been seized by the Qing royal family and was the current pce treasury. Back then, in order to forcefully collect from the world¡¯s greatest merchant family, the excuse they had used was one of the terrifying ones: rebellion. Now that there was suddenly a legendary orphan of the Ye family, should the crime from that time be investigated?


    Even if there were no investigation, in the eyes of many people, the Ye family was one that the royal family would have to remove from the root. This was the rule in history, and no one could hide from it.


    Once the news that Fan Xian was a descendent of the Ye family spread out, the Eldest Princess would certainly make much of this matter to force the pce into reacting the same way. If the matter of seizing the Ye family fortune was considered the royal family¡¯s usual way of doing things, Fan Xian could count himself lucky not being assassinated¡ªnever mind achieving meteoric sess in his career.


    Of course, the other half of Fan Xian¡¯s past was also very extraordinary, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about the mother and son pair in the pce trying to kill him. In fact, the other party would not even consider him someone to guard against. But what annoyed him was that no one knew about this matter!


    If the mother and son in the pce wanted to hide it forever, then they could only treat Fan Xian purely as a descendent of the Ye family. Under the pressure of public opinion, they would have Fan Xian let go of the pce treasury... and even the Overwatch Council. However, for Fan Xian¡ªwho had already made countless enemies¡ªlosing the power in his hands would be very dangerous.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess?¡± Fan Jian replied without any expression on his face. ¡°If she¡¯s clever enough, she will just observe this time without interfering.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of the Emperor¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Fan Xian sank deep into thought and gradually understood what his father meant. Although he didn¡¯t know what ns the Emperor would make in the future, at least for now he wasn¡¯t nning to lift the veil on this issue. After knowing this matter, he expected that the Emperor would react much like himself: first with shock, then with a thread of anger and wildness.


    The Emperor and Fan Xian were both people who liked to have everything in their control and hated to have these things, which were out of their control, happen. And so the Emperor would certainly be very angry and his first thought would be to find out who had revealed the secret. If the Eldest Princess chose this moment to attack Fan Xian with this, the Emperor would do his best to protect Fan Xian, and his suspicions towards the Eldest Princess¡¯s distancing would deepen.


    ¡°Right now you are the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council,¡± Fan Jian said quietly, ¡°and after half a year of work you now hold sufficient power in your hands. From Danzhou to Jingdou, whether it is myself or Director Chen, everything we do is to help you stabilize the foundation beneath your feet... now that you are a heavy stone, why would you be afraid of a light breeze? Don¡¯t worry¡ªthose winds can no longer move you.¡±


    Fan Xian remained silent, with other worries in his heart.


    ¡°Of course, there are heaven-sent winds in this world,¡± Fan Xian mocked. ¡°What you are afraid of is just the attitude of the pce. But the empress dowager and the Emperor are both aware of this matter¡ªat most, they will take into consideration public opinion and give you the cold shoulder for a couple of days. How this matter will develop will depend on the Emperor¡¯s attitude.¡±


    Finally, this old veteran schemer, the Minister of Revenue, said, ¡°With the incidence of the Hanging Temple, the Emperor believes in your loyalty and of course will be biased towards you... right now you are not yet recovered so the Emperor will remember what you did. For your past to be revealed now, the Emperor will do his best to consider you¡ªno matter the interests of the royal family, or the pressure of the empress, the Crown Prince, or even the Eldest Princess and dowager empress...


    ¡°Exchanged for you protecting the Emperor from that strike, the two will cancel out,¡± Fan Jian smiled coldly. ¡°So that is why I say this is the best time. I don¡¯t need to tell you this, and you will understand these things in court. Perhaps in a few years, the Emperor will no longer think fondly of your rescue¡ªthen it would be difficult for you to use it to bnce out your identity. Your past could only be revealed within these few days, not earlier... and notter.¡±


    The best time.


    Fan Xian savored the chilling truth of these words and a bitter smile rose to his face. ¡°I am just worried that this will bring trouble to the family.¡±


    The Fan family took in the orphan of the Ye family? Although this was arranged by the Emperor, once things got out of hand, the Emperor would certainly deny it. Only the Fan Manor would be implicated.


    Fan Jian slowly closed his eyes and hid the smile at the corner of his lips. ¡°Silly child,¡± he said slowly, ¡°if you won¡¯t move, why would I move? If the court moves to act against me, doesn¡¯t that prove you are the descendent of the Ye family?¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes wide and said a momentter, ¡°You mean, no matter what is said outside, we will deny everything?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fan Jian smiled and said, ¡°who has evidence?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed, ¡°Such a pity, I had thought that since it wouldn¡¯t have an impact, I could use this opportunity¡ª¡±


    ¡°Use this opportunity to overturn the Ye family case?¡± Fan Jian burst intoughter. ¡°No wonder you were so nervous earlier: you had big ns. Child, why does the case need to be overturned in public? The Emperor already overturned the case for the Ye family decades ago. Right now, this is just the left-over ripples.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°The Ye family matter did not actually scare me, only...¡± He was going to say that he was worried this matter would be used by the Eldest Princess and those who sought to harm him to discover the royal blood in him. But just as the words were about to pass his lips, he suddenly realized what he was about to say and stopped.


    Fan Xian and his father had never openly discussed his connection to the Emperor. Father and son had always knowingly avoided making clear the matter, to do their best to maintain the current harmonious scene.


    Fan Jian understood what his son wanted to say and sank into silence. He sighed after a long time. ¡°That matter... you should hide it in your heart. As to whether or not other people guess it, what does it matter? I... I will clearly say, Director Chen has probably been waiting eagerly for this to happen. Once the rumors reach Jingdou, he will certainly use the power he holds to suppress them, and so confirm the truth of these rumors. And then he will wait for the world to gradually guess your past, to have the people get used to... the rumors of your past.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that his father¡¯s projection was very logical. The old cripple¡¯s actions were not difficult to understand. Only by forcefully restricting the rumors would the people of the Qing Kingdom believe them. This was a very clever tactic. As for the fact that he was an illegitimate child of the Emperor...


    Fan Xian suddenly felt very tired. ¡°What, exactly, does Chen Pingping want to do?¡± he asked his father listlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± This Minister, who had never shown remarkable ability or wisdom, slowly said. ¡°You should know that Director Chen and I always think differently. I have disagreed with him for many years about you. And I am not in the habit of trusting him. What is extraordinary is that he seems to simrly not trust me. Yet, on the contrary, he and I both trust you.¡±


    He nced at his son andughed at himself. ¡°In the end, it seems that he has won and has sessfully dragged you into this mess.¡± He continued lightly, ¡°I even wonder if he orchestrated this whole thing. Otherwise, how could Northern Qi possible know that your mother was Lady Ye? Of course, you don¡¯t need to worry much right now. I trust that Director Chen is already entering the pce to plot for you the beginning and the end of this matter.¡±


    Father and son sank into silence. After a long time, Fan Xian suddenly said out of the blue, ¡°Sorry, father.¡±


    A very illogical apology; he didn¡¯t even know what it was for. Was he apologizing for the decisions he had made so he could take over the Overwatch Council and so was forced into this battle for power, rather than choosing to live a quiet life like his father? Or was he apologizing for his strange past which had brought unknown dangers to the Fan family? Or was he apologizing most sincerely on behalf of his mother to his ¡°father?¡±


    Or was it... sorry, sorry, I really want to be your true son, but my mother didn¡¯t give me this opportunity?


    ...


    ...


    Minister Shang wondered if Chen Pingping was using the heavy injury Fan Xian sustained when protecting the Emperor as the perfect opportunity to reveal his identity as a descendent of the Ye family. At the same time, in the depths of the pce, Chen Pingping couldn¡¯t stop wondering who had suddenly brought this mess to light.


    As political creatures, the two old foxes didn¡¯t care much about nominal things. They only wished for Fan Xian to be happy and to hold power. They didn¡¯t believe that Fan Xian had to return properly to the Ye family.


    ¡°The only people who knew of this matter were me, Fan Jian, Countess Fan, the Emperor, and Fei Jie.¡± Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair and his dry, sharp voice rang through the royal study, ¡°Your Majesty said before that the empress dowager had only realized the truth after the spring examinations. That is only a total of six people. I don¡¯t think that any of these six would have revealed the information.¡±


    The Emperor slowed turned around and his usually-calm gaze was burning with rage today, as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. Biting off each word, he asked, ¡°None of them could have revealed it? Then how does the man in Northern Qi know about it!¡±


    After the spring examinations, Fan Xian¡¯s identity as the Commissioner of Overwatch Council was revealed and from there he became one of the most morous figures in the Qing Kingdom, especially because he was about to take control of the pce treasury. This kind of power and influence was a bit overwhelming. A normal person could not guess, but the empress dowager, deep in the pce, long experienced in state matters and used to seeing the dark and dirty parts, had a very keen political sense. Under her intense questioning, the Emperor finally admitted to his mother that Fan Xian was his illegitimate son.


    After the empress dowager recovered from her shock, she finally epted this matter. After all, no matter how much she hated that ¡°beautiful woman¡± back then, she always had a degree of tolerance for those of the royal bloodline.


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps Northern Qi guessed it?¡± Chen Pingping said to himself in a quiet voice, and did not realize that he had guessed the answer closest to the truth.


    The Emperor smiled coldly. ¡°What kind of figure is Ku He? Would the Imperial Advisor of Northern Qie to a conclusion based only on guesswork?¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth to say, ¡°The Eldest Princess, she is the most suspicious.¡±


    If Fan Xian were eavesdropping at this time, he would have certainly cheered! What was this? This was the legendary coincidence without work, loudness without noise!


    The empress dowager knew that Fan Xian was the descendant of the Ye family, and the Eldest Princess was the empress dowager¡¯s most treasured daughter. She had once turned her hand and sold Yan Bingyun to Northern Qi, and had also had private contact with Mo Zhuanghan, the Northern Qi poet. She had privatemunications with the empress dowager of Northern Qi, and who knew how much money she saved the Northern Qi Emperor and his people with her smuggling. She... she... she... Because of the transferring of the pce treasury, she hated Fan Xian with every bone in her body, and had even started to send assassins after him¡ªonly, she had yet to seed.


    These were all facts the Emperor was very aware of. It only took a close analysis to discover that the Eldest Princess had the biggest chance of knowing about this, had the best connection to use Northern Qi to expose this, and, most importantly, had the strongest motive.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s previousments had been well thought out. If he had spoken generally and hinted that there was someone in the pce who had a good rtionship with Norther Qi, and lead the Emperor to thinking of his sister in distant Xinyang¡ªand dared not to be so bold as to point his finger and name the Eldest Princess¡ªthe Emperor would be certain to question his motives.


    Rather, if he directly and brazenly named the Eldest Princess and pointed out that she was the most suspicious, it was the behavior of a loyal minister. A minister who only cared about whether or not his opinions would be of use to the Emperor, rather than worrying about whether or not it would cause the Emperor to suspect him¡ªthis kind of behavior was very favorably received by the perceptive Emperor.


    The Emperor sank into silence, and the color of his face was not good. Only after a moment of silence did he say, ¡°It seems that...Yunrui does not know that Fan-that An Zhi is of my blood.¡±


    If the empress dowager had told the Eldest Princess this, she would certainly not have revealed Fan Xian¡¯s past. That would not be targeting Fan Xian, that would be targeting the Emperor.


    Chen Pingping slightly moved his head. He knew from the Emperor¡¯s words that he already believed the Eldest Princess was the source of this rumor.


    After a moment, the Emperor said icily, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if Yunrui will send a letter.¡±


    Fan Xian was a descendent of the Ye family. If the Eldest Princess wrote to the pce and used this opportunity to persuade the Emperor to be wary of this, or to directly urge the Emperor to kill Fan Xian, and destroy the Fan family, then the Emperor would have to reevaluate his rtionship with his sister.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chen Pingping coughed a few times. His white hair had not been tightly secured, and as he had rushed into the pce, it had be a little disheveled. It made him seem older.


    The Emperor nced at him, then suddenly smiled bitterly and sighed, ¡°I have had an impressive life. I didn¡¯t leave my strengths in my prime, yet I have be a truly isted person. Other than you and brother Jian, I cannot find another person I trust.¡±


    Chen Pingping was a little surprised and was about to say something when the Emperor sighed and waved his hand. ¡°Do you remember what reason the empress dowager gave for forcefully seizing the Ye family that year?¡±


    ¡°Rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was expressionless as he said, ¡°Back then, both of you agreed to this suggestion. After all, the things Lady Ye left behind could not be left to disorder or let go. After she left, only the royal family had the power to absorb it and ensure that the legacy left by the Ye family would continue to run.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Chen Pingping replied calmly. ¡°My thought back then was that since she had already gone, it didn¡¯t matter what crime we pinned on her¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t think that it would be such a thorny problem after 17 years.¡±


    The Emperor spoke icily, ¡°Why does it need to be thorny? I gave the edict, and I will redress the issue. Who would dare to question it?¡±


    ¡°You cannot.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s firm reply seemed out the Emperor¡¯s expectations. ¡°Your Majesty feels pity towards that child, but you cannot do this... after all, you must take into consideration the feelings of the elderly.¡± The old cripple¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. Although the Emperor¡¯s suggestion had no name, it was thest test.


    The Emperor knew he was speaking of the empress dowager. He thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°It seems you already have a n.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°The incident happened suddenly and Your Majesty has yet to write an imperial edict, so I have not prepared a n.¡± The meaning behind his words was clear. The Emperor had always nned to hide Fan Xian¡¯s past, and so the Bureau had never thought about it.


    He changed the topic and continued, ¡°But no harm done. If a letteres from Xinyang, then I hope Your Majesty will scold severely. Then if Your Majesty has a talk with the Princes, and tells Fan Xian to deny everything, even if the officials suspect anything, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to submit a petition without actual evidence.¡±


    ¡°It will be impossible for things not to be awkward for An Zhi¡ªhow will he conduct himself in court?¡±


    ¡°When the year changes, he will go to the distant Jiangnan on business, and will conveniently miss this upheaval.¡± Chen Pingping smiled and said in a thin voice, ¡°You Majesty, although this matter is a bit troublesome, right now is not a bad time for it be revealed. Let Fan Xian leave Jingdou, and drag it out for two years. This matter will fade.¡±


    ¡°Will it fade?¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°When Si Lili was on the Liujing River, people said that she was some Prince¡¯s descendent. The rumors went back and forth, and other than increasing the business of that pleasure boat, there were no other problems. As to Fan Xian¡¯s past...¡± Chen Pingping sighed, ¡°Let it be another little harmless piece of news.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a long time and huffed through his nose.


    ¡°The newspapers can use this matter as a decorative border,¡± Chen Pingping continued.


    The Emperor smiled.


    ¡°As long as we prevent that thing.¡± Chen Pingping nced at the Emperor, his voice carried a trace of sadness.


    ¡°I will have Mother talk to the empress.¡± The Emperor nodded and sighed. ¡°Unable to give him a title, I already owe this son.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Half a monthter, a message began to spread through the streets and alleys of Jingdou. The message said: the man currently popr at court, Sir Fan junior, the Commissioner of Overwatch Council, was a descendent of the old Ye family!


    After the Ye family had been taken care of because of their rebellion, 20 years had passed and no one thought there were any descendants. He was also the man the people of Jingdou delighted in talking about, Sir Fan junior. This rumour shocked the people of Jingdou, and then delighted them. They eagerly passed this piece of gossip on, and within two days, everyone in Jingdou knew of this rumor.


    If the rumors were true, then Fan Manor, which had been harboring a criminal of the court, was going to fall on hard times. The officials in court that had been terribly offended by Fan Xian were happily scheming their attacks. Of course, before the pce made their position known, these officials would not dare to strike of their own ord. After all, it was only a rumor, and there was no proof.


    The people and officials of Jingdou began to feel suspicious as they connected how Fan Xian was willing to relinquish his reputation in order enter the Overwatch Council, and how he was going to take over the pce treasury, which stank of bronze. These people began to believe this rumor was the truth.


    Unexpectedly, the pce maintained their silence. It was as though they hadn¡¯t heard of this matter. The Overwatch Council, however, had begun to act. Facing the danger of being cursed for three generations by the imperial censor, the Eighth Bureau began to arrest those in restaurants and tea houses who dared to spread the gossip.


    One afternoon, in Yishi Tavern, the guests in the tavern stared at each other in shock. They were all people of some status, yet they did not expect that the official of the Eighth Bureau would be so unreasonable as to take away the two previously spluttering literati.


    From the reaction of the Overwatch Council, people believed all the more that Commissioner Fan... really was connected to the old Ye family!


    Inside the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping sat with a sheepskin rug over his legs. He lifted one corner of the ck curtain and looked at the quiet and fearful people walking by. The trace of a strange smile rose to his lips


    ¡°They know who your mother is, but not who your father is. What is there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: The Qing People¡¯s Collective Memory Of The Ye Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the officials from the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council took away the two literati, the Yishi Tavern quieted down a lot; but alcohol was liquid courage, and soon they were all chatting merrily away again. All of the discussions were about the rumors of Commissioner Fan¡¯s past.


    ¡°The Ye family was charged with rebellion. After the mysterious mistress died, all of their fortune was seized by the pce treasury.¡±


    A man said worriedly, ¡°If Sir Fan junior really is the orphan of that mistress... I think there will be trouble.¡±


    ¡°Rebellion? Then why are the masters of Qingyu Hall still white and fat?¡± A literati with extremely thick eyebrows mocked, ¡°I think the court took advantage of when the orphan was motherless to forcefully seize their fortune. But now that the Ye family suddenly has an heir, I think the court is going to panic.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Emperor want Commissioner Fan to manage the pce treasury? This treasury originally belonged to his family. How is he going to manage it?¡±


    ¡°The pce treasury?¡± another sneered coldly. ¡°I think Commissioner Fan is more likely to find misfortune soon.¡±


    The tavern owner wiped away his cold sweat and slid over. ¡°Sirs, can you please keep your voices down? If the officers at the Overwatch Council hear, how will I run my business?¡±


    The owner of the Yishi Tavern very rarely ventured out to see guests. Today, however, he hade upstairs. The few familiar guests all rose to greet him, and the owner gave his attention all around while also paying close attention to all the post-drinking conversations.


    Yishi Tavern was owned by the Cui family. The Cui family had recently been on the verge of copse when they suddenly heard rumors of their biggest enemy¡¯s, Commissioner Fan¡¯s... past. The people of the Cui family couldn¡¯t help but celebrate in secret, and watched with eager eyes the development of this matter.


    The young man who had previous said the court had forcefully seized the Ye family fortune was indeed getting his courage from alcohol. Heughed and said, ¡°What are you so scared of? Can the Overwatch Council really block all the gossiping mouths in the world? Even if they dared, the Emperor would not allow it. Did you see those that were captured by the Overwatch Council yesterday? Weren¡¯t they all released perfectly fine today? It¡¯s only a few casual words, not enough to break the Qingw.¡±


    These words were not entirely correct. After all, he was not an official, and this was in a tavern in broad daylight¡ªno one dared to say what they truly thought. In these people¡¯s hearts, they all thought that once the court heard about Fan Xian¡¯s past, first they would take his positions away, second... they were afraid the court would take his life.


    The man beside him remained worried-looking. ¡°Commissioner Fan is in difficult straits now. If he really is a... descendent of the Ye family, I suspect his career will not go any further.


    ¡°What will happen to Fan Manor?¡± The man continued, sighing. ¡°Minister Fan has been managing the treasury all these years, and is a famous,petent official. Will his family be destroyed because of a passing responsibility all those years ago?¡±


    After the rumor entered the capital, other than guessing at Fan Xian¡¯s past, the topic that most delighted the people of Jingdou was the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian. How had he managed to trick that mysterious mistress of the Ye family? And how did he convince her to secretly have his child? Everyone knew that Minister Shang was once a master of romance on the Liujing River, yet they did not imagine him capable of attracting the mistress of the best business in the world.


    However, in the process of the rumor spreading, those daughters of wealthy and middle-ss families developed apletely different feeling for Minister Fan. The Ye family had been convicted of the great crime of rebellion. Back then, Fan Jian had been just a lowly official, yet he had been able to preserve the life of the child he¡¯d had with that woman. He had even been able to hide this from the people of the pce, and braved unspeakable dangers to raise him for so many years.


    This part of the story was enough to start a new one: it had the potential of a great love story.


    It was not until today that people finally understood why Fan Jian had Fan Xian stay in Danzhou for 16 years, and would not let him enter the capital.


    Seeing the panic of the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, people knew that this rumor had a high chance of being true. Only, the Emperor was on the throne, and Commissioner Fan was, in the end, not Chen Pingping. He was unable to block out the sky with one hand, and did not dare to invite everyone who liked to gossip to have tea in the Eighth Bureau. In the end, he could only stare open-mouthed as the matter slowly expanded.


    For example, the people captured yesterday were released today. This was clear proof.


    And so, people no longer resented the young Commissioner Fan for doing such a taboo thing as stifling the voice of the people. Rather, they felt a thread of sympathy for this young official whose future was uncertain, and whose ¡°life hung in the bnce.¡± After all, Fan Xian had gained a good reputation in the Qing Kingdom over thest two years, both inside and outside the city. He had also won a lot of face for the court. Every time they thought of how he¡¯d fallen into misfortune, the people held biases in their hearts. Particrly after remembering his mother, who seemed to have also disappeared without a trace because of a groundless rebellion case.


    ¡°Ye Family? Which Ye family?¡±


    At this moment in the tavern, a young man suddenly called this out ignorantly. He had been listening for a while, yet could not understand the history of the Ye family connected to Sir Fan junior. After all, the events of that year had happened a long time ago. Time was like water, and many people in the Qing Kingdom had almost forgotten that sparkling name.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the Ye family?¡± Some of the older people began tough scornfully. As expected, it was a kid whose beard had yet to grow in fully. They all felt they needed to give him a lesson.


    ¡°The Ye family were once the greatest merchants in the world,¡± a middle aged man said with his thoughts wandering away. ¡°The family that made ss and sold it like silver. That Ye family.¡±


    Someone objected and thought this point didn¡¯t describe them clearly. ¡°The Ye family, the one that made soap and perfume. That Ye family. Ah, they stopped making perfume long ago. I guess you¡¯ve never smelled any.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ye family that made liquor.¡±


    Someone else added, ¡°It¡¯s that family that provided the court with the majority of their armaments. That Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the pce treasury? Do you know where all the money our Qing court spends every yeares from?¡± the middle-aged man mocked. ¡°It is the treasury that earns its wealth from Northern Qi, Dongyi, and even from overseas. And what is the pce treasury? It¡¯s nothing other than Ye family business!¡±


    The young man who raised the question could only stare dumbfounded; he opened his mouth wide. ¡°My god, that¡¯s incredible.¡±


    That literati who was the bravest, who had directly used the court of underhandedly taking the Ye family fortune, shook his head with a cold smile. ¡°If the Ye family were only merchants, how could they have expanded to such an extent back then? If she were only a merchant, then why would she be... destroyed?¡±


    The middle aged man was curious. ¡°Oh, perhaps Xiongtai knows of something?¡±


    ¡°The Ye family...¡± the literati rolled his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s said that they¡¯re deeply connected to the Overwatch Council. I heard that at the inception of the Overwatch Council, all of the ie was provided by the Ye family. Of course, these are just rumors.¡±


    The middle aged man was silent for a while, when a sh of inspiration suddenly struck him. He said to those around him, ¡°Everyone, do you remember that stone tablet outside of the yard of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Everyone nodded, and suddenly their faces changed color. They had thought of something, and they all began to exim, ¡°Is that to say that passage... that one called ¡®Ye Qingmei,¡¯ was the mistress of the Ye family!¡±


    The face of the literati had also changed a little, he sighed, ¡°No wonder, no wonder... no wonder Sir Fan junior relinquished his reputation and entered the Overwatch Council to work for them in spite of the stain on himself. I think he knew very clearly. s...¡± he spoke in shock. ¡°When Sir Fan junior was first installed as themissioner of the Overwatch Council, I thought this matter was a bit strange. Could it be that Director Chen knew much earlier...?¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, the middle aged man urgently picked up a cup of wine and shoved it to his mouth, to block the next words. After the literati paused, he also felt an echoing fear.


    The Qing Kingdom had pure and straightforward folk customs; the people were not that afraid of the officials, and were not that afraid of Sir Fan junior. Otherwise, how else would they dare to sit in a tavern and gossip about him? It was only that old man in a wheelchair that everyone was terrified of, and did not dare to talk much about.


    Finally, the tavern truly quieted down, and everyone began to drink and eat. After an indeterminable amount of time, a sudden sound of delighted surprise came from the corner.


    Everyone turned their heads to see the young man who didn¡¯t know of the glorious history of the Ye family stand up. He was iparably excited and was waving his hands and dancing around. ¡°I remember the Ye family now, I remember. The Ye family that made the double-bang firecracker!¡±


    Everyoneughed and then turned away.


    In reality, for most of the people of the Qing Kingdom, the Ye family was just one name among many. No one had purposely tried to keep them in their memory. Even among the people of the Yishi Tavern who talked about them with assurance would have been hard pressed to remember, just days ago, the many changes the Ye family had brought to the Qing Kingdom. It was only after the rumors of Commissioner Fan being a descendant of the Ye family had spread into the capital, and many people began discussing it, that their long-slumbering memories awoke. It was only then that they began to recall that the Qing Kingdom after the appearance of the Ye family seemed very, very different to the Qing Kingdom before their appearance.


    Perhaps it was just somedy in her manor remembering the smell of perfume, or the soldier at the city gates remembering the miraculous workings of soap, or it was a soldier who stared dumbfounded at the bow and arrow in his hands. Perhaps it was a merchant in the north in Shangjing who used silk to carefully clean his ss horse, or it was a poet who was happily drunk, or it was that old man in the yard of the Overwatch Council who lifted the ck curtains to stare at the world. Perhaps it was only the young man who remembered the first firecracker of his childhood.


    All in all, because of the rumors about Fan Xian¡¯s past, people began to, for one reason or another, remembering the Ye family.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian walked out of the door and weed the rare warmth of a winter¡¯s sun. He stretched and a refreshing smile appeared on his face. Because of this matter, it was not convenient for him to return to Cang Mountain. Following his father¡¯s orders, everyone in the Fan Manor pretended nothing had happened, and indifferently watched everything, weing the secret whispers from all sides.


    Deng Zi Yue approached and handed him today¡¯s reports from the Council, as well as the intelligence report of Qinian¡¯s group. Fan Xian read them by the sun¡¯s light and asked, ¡°Regarding that rumor, have any of the officials in the capital made any moves?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue stole a nce at the Commissioner¡¯s imperturbable face and felt great admiration in his heart. After this huge event had happened, he was still able to stay so calm. Was he not afraid the pce would immediately send people to arrest him? He didn¡¯t know of Fan Xian¡¯s panic in Cang Mountain, and couldn¡¯t help but put him on a pedestal.


    When they first heard the rumor, Deng Zi Yue and all the officials in the Overwatch Council were shocked and in a state of disbelief, much like themon people. However, after some thought, many people realized that although this rumor had no proof, it exined many of Commissioner Fan¡¯s actions after he¡¯d entered the capital. The evidence made the rumor very easy to believe. If he weren¡¯t a descendant of the Ye family, why did the Director treat him so tenderly? If he weren¡¯t a descendant of the Ye family, why would Minister Shang work so hard for his son to take control of the pce treasury?


    Deng Zi Yue was woken from his daze by the re of the sun. ¡°No major moves.¡± After an apology he said, ¡°The message to each manor is very clear. The Imperial Censorate are secretlymunicating with them. However,st time they suffered a big loss, so they seem much more cautious this time. Rather, there are officials in a few other departments who are ready to make trouble. However, rumors are just rumors and there is no true evidence. They don¡¯t dare to write petitions, and so everything they do is in secret.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°The eastern pce?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue shook his head. ¡°The officials who are close to the eastern pce are just watching, but...yesterday, some of the officials¡¯ wives entered the pce to greet the empress. After they returned home, those officials met in secret as well. As to what they said, no one knows.¡±


    ¡°The empress?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sighed, thinking, I haven¡¯t even had time to make trouble for you, are you going toe knocking on my door instead? The empress would naturally fly into a rage, but what was she thinking?


    It was not until today that he realized of the power he had on hand. Other than the uncle Wu Zhu trump card, the others were not assured. Given this current situation, even if he was able to get through this peacefully by depending on the Emperor¡¯s trust in himself, and the scheming of his father and Chen Pingping, what about the future? The situation should always bepletely controlled in one¡¯s own hand forplete assurance.


    ...


    ...


    Inside Hanguang Hall of the Royal Pce, the empress was kneeling beside the bed of the empress dowager with tears streaming down her face. Her hand held that of the old woman¡¯s and she said, destely and miserably, ¡°Aunt, you have to help me.¡±


    The empress dowager signed and asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    The empress gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Usually when I see Fan Xian, I have always felt a little frightened, and now I know why. It turns out he is son of that witch! The Emperor... the Emperor¡¯s heart is so cruel, to have hidden this from me for so long. Unbelievably, that witch still has descendants!¡±


    The empress dowager stroked the empress¡¯s dishevelled hair andforted her, ¡°These things happened so long ago, why still hold on to them? You¡¯ve seen the young man, the Emperor will never im him. You struggle and fight, but what will that get you?¡±


    At this moment, there was absolute silence inside the Hanguang Hall. Other than Eunuch Hong who stood half-asleep on guard, outside the door, all the other eunuchs and serving girls were as far away from this pce as possible.


    ¡°Let go?¡± Tears rolled down the empress¡¯s face, and the wrinkles beside her eyes could be seen. ¡°Aunt, have you forgotten my father? Even though the Emperor refuses to say it, that was your brother. And who can¡¯t guess the reason? Doesn¡¯t the Emperor continue to hate him because he killed that witch back then?¡±


    Hearing the empress say this, the empress dowager¡¯s face immediately became serious and she forced herself to sit up. ¡°Shut up!¡± she said severely. ¡°In this pce you should call me mother, not aunt! How dare you talk about what happened that year. I don¡¯t know what you were jealous of to have your father go do something like that. To kill the whole family... the Emperor only told me of this months ago. If Fan Jian¡¯s family had not acted quickly and sacrificed dozens of lives, you wouldn¡¯t have just killed that woman, you would have... killed Fan Xian too!¡±


    The empress dowager moved her face close to the empress¡¯s and said in a voice cold beyondpare, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Although Fan Xian is the son of that woman, the blood in his bones is that of the Emperor¡¯s! No matter where he is, he is always of our flesh and blood. If you want to kill him, you have to at least ask what I think.¡±


    The empress felt a shiver run down her spine and felt an overwhelming fear. She stared dumbly at the empress dowager¡¯s stern and righteous face and thought, The raid that year on the Taiping Courtyard, didn¡¯t you agree to it? Howe you won¡¯t own up to it now?


    Seeming to have guessed the empress¡¯s thoughts, the empress dowager¡¯s expression cleared a bit and she said lightly, ¡°Somethings that cannot be said should not be said. Better to take it to the grave.¡±


    The empress¡¯s gaze was filled with rage. She stared at the empress dowager without speaking and said without courtesy, ¡°So... the formidable empress dowager is afraid of her son.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s cold gaze bored into the empress¡¯ face, and she said clearly, ¡°It¡¯s not fear, it is love. I do not want to see the Emperor go through the same pain as that year, and I also do not want Jingdou to once again run red with blood... those of the royal blood are already few. Many of the royal and aristocratic families have been decimated. We cannot stand to have history repeat itself.¡±


    The empress sat dumbfounded for a moment before suddenly bursting into crazedughter, ¡°Cannot stand it? Are we going to let my poor father, your poor brother, die like that in vain? Fan Xian is the son of the Ye witch... yet the court will not make a statement? And just let the officials talk? What is the Ye family? The crime of the Ye family is rebellion... are you not afraid the royal family wouldpletely lose their face?¡±


    The empress dowager replied soothingly, ¡°You¡¯re tired, go rest. As for Fan Xian... who says he is the son of the Ye girl? I don¡¯t believe it. As for the foolish people of this world, they can say what they like.¡±


    The empress finally lost all hope. The hands in her hundred phoenix sleeve clutched tightly at her handkerchief. She forced herself up to salute the empress dowager before turning to walk towards the exit of the Hanguang Hall.


    As she was about to reach the doors of the pce, the empress dowager¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°I heard that some official¡¯s wives often visit your pce? It almost the new year, things are going to be busy in the pce. You are the head of the Six Pces, and the mother of the nation. Don¡¯t always worry about matters beyond the pce... that¡¯s all, you may go.¡±


    The empress turned and saluted again. The trace of a cold smile hovered around her lips, and she left.


    ¡°Go watch her. Her attitude has be very strange these past few years.¡± The empress dowager sat on the bed, and barely managed to push back the silver strands of her hair with a shaking hand. She gave the order to Eunuch Hong before her. ¡°Don¡¯t let this thing bother the Emperor.¡±


    Eunuch Hong replied with a ¡°Yes¡± before leaving the Hanguang Hall like a ghost. The pce door squeaked, and the eunuchs and serving girls who received their orders all entered quickly to serve the empress dowager.


    A serving girl moved her hand holding theb slowly and carefully over a patch of silver hair.


    The empress dowager suddenly gave a cold sneer and mmed her hand against the table. The serving girlbing her hair was startled by this sound and pulled out a few silver hairs. She saw the hairs on theb and was scared soulless. Without thinking, she knelt and kowtowed repeatedly, not daring to say anything.


    ¡°You may get up.¡± The empress dowager closed her eyes and said, ¡°I am not one of those unreasonable old monsters.¡±


    She forced down the rage in her heart, but was unable to find peace for a long time. The Emperor had asked her to suppress the queen because after the night Jingdou ran red with blood most of the connected people had died. Only the empress knew the true rtionship between Lady Ye and the Emperor back then, and only the empress knew the truth about Fan Xian¡¯s past. If it was left to the empress, who knew what those Princes would do after they had recovered from their shock.


    Thinking of the Ye family, the empress dowager¡¯s temples began to thud, a streak of pain began to radiate out¡ªthe empress dowager had always believed the Ye woman a curse that would haunt the Qing royal family for countless years. Unexpectedly, she was right in thinking this. She had left the Emperor a child!


    The empress dowager had the power to deal with this matter. Otherwise, the Ye family would not have beenpletely destroyed back then. The events of that year left the old woman with a sufficiently vile impression; when she heard the truth from the Emperor¡¯s mouth, and thought about how Fan Xian¡¯s mother was named Ye, a red-hot pain burst open in her head. And so, each time Fan Xian entered the pce, she avoided him, because she was not sure she could act in the kind and humane way an empress dowager was meant to act.


    On the topic of how to deal with Fan Xian, her thoughts were vastly different from those of the empress¡¯s. For the empress, Fan Xian was first and foremost the son of an enemy, the Ye woman. However, in the empress dowager¡¯s eyes, even if the Ye woman hadmitted many wrongs, many crimes, and had been treacherous to the court... her son was, after all, the flesh and blood of the royal family. He was her true grandson.


    ...


    ...


    Deep in the night, after making sure that Eunuch Hong had returned to the little room outside the Hanguang Hall, the white-faced empress bit her lip and gestured with her eyes at her personal serving girl. In just a moment, the person who had recently been very calm, and had done nothing wrong, appeared: the Crown Prince. He saluted the empress.


    The empress¡¯s words could not be heard, only that her lowered voice was bing more and more urgent, yet the Crown Prince kept shaking his head.


    Mother and son faced each other without words. After a moment, the Crown Prince quietlyforted her, ¡°Mother, even if Fan Xian is the descendant of the Ye family, what of it? He is only a merchant.¡±


    ¡°Merchant?¡± The empressughed coldly. ¡°Do you think that woman is a normal merchant? She¡¯s a cursed star!¡±


    The empress stared at the Crown Prince and said in a cold voice, ¡°Fan Xian, is your father¡¯s son.¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: Even If You Guess The Flower, That Is That


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Royal Pce, deep into the night, was a dangerous quiet.


    After hearing the empress¡¯s words, the prince almost fell to the floor. His face was full of shock and he stuttered, ¡°Mother, that nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The empress¡¯s expression could not settle, and she was quiet for an indeterminable amount of time before speaking lightly: ¡°Fan Xian, is the bastard of your father and that Ye witch.¡±


    The Crown Prince kept shaking his head, unable to ept this sudden realization. He shook his head too hard and felt a bit faint, and only then did he sit on his bed, dazed. He said in a faltering voice, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?¡±


    Thinking of the fact that he had a younger brother, who since his youth, had wandered about in the world, the Crown Prince felt that life was very mysterious. Furthermore, this brother could often been seen in the capital, had a reputation better than his own, and the power he wielded... the power he wielded was likely no less than this own.


    The next moment, he leapt up andughed foolishly, perhaps tofort himself, or perhaps to reduce his pressure. ¡°So it turns out I have a brother like this.¡±


    The empress stared dumbly at her son.


    The Crown Prince flushed and lowered his voice in distress. ¡°So what if that is the case?¡± he choked. ¡°I have always had a good rtionship with him¡ªand besides, his birth was not legitimate. He will not be able to enter the pce. He is not a threat to me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be a threat to Your Highness?¡± the empressughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I cannot escape the connection to his mother¡¯s death. Do you really think he will stand aside and watch you take the throne? Just suppose he has the generosity not to seek revenge. Will he not be afraid that you will deal with him after you inherit?


    ¡°Fan Xian would not let you take the throne¡ªeven if it were just for reasons of self-preservation.¡± The empress¡¯s voice was like a deadly spell in the pce. ¡°So, Qian¡¯er, you have to be prepared. Of course, you cannot tell anyone else such a critical piece of information. Most importantly, you cannot let your brothers know of Fan Xian¡¯s past. Otherwise, eldest brother and second brother will...¡±


    The Crown Prince understood his mother¡¯s meaning. His voice became a little uncertain, ¡°No wonder Father still hasn¡¯t decided what he is going to do with all the rumors of Fan Xian being a descendant of the Ye family. After all... there are other hidden situations. But, Mother, if Father continues to treat him as well as usual, and he has the Fan family and Director Chen to support him, it will be difficult for me to move him.¡±


    Coldness emanated from the empress¡¯s lidded eyes. ¡°We cannot move him now. We are too weak, and there is no one in this pce willing to help us. So you must pretend to be civil with him¡ªbut don¡¯t you dare believe that this bastard brother of yours will have any good intentions towards you. Just endure. From today on, you will conscientiously endure it. Don¡¯t do anything extra...


    ¡°After the spring examinations, you¡¯re right, no amount of power canpare to your father¡¯s affection. As long as the Emperor trusts you, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t dare to move much. As long as we endure... there will always be a way.¡±


    The Crown Prince was silent, but in his heart he did not approve of his mother¡¯s n.


    ...


    ...


    The day brightened.


    In the congee shop, there continued to be people gossiping about the Fan Manor and Ye family. The First Bureau of the Overwatch Council, watching the movements of the officials, continued to be alert. Everyone in the Fan Manor continued pretending to be calm despite their fear. The Emperor had a headache, the empress dowager had a headache, but Minister Shang arrived at the Treasury yamen appearing as he did yesterday: joking and talking, and not looking different at all. Chen Pingping did not return to the Chen Garden and stayed in the Overwatch Council, watching all that happened in Jingdou with his pair of unfathomable eyes.


    The sound of sweeping came from outside. Fan Xian had been following Sir Fei¡¯s instructions and taking his medicine on time. In his hands he held onto the nameless book of martial tactics and stared nkly. He had already finished practicing the first book, but he still hadn¡¯t figured out the way for the second book. Particrly since his zhenqi hadpletely dissipated and his Meridians were covered in thousands of holes. He didn¡¯t dare to follow the instructions in the book and forcefully move his zhenqi.


    As to the matter of his past, Fan Xian¡¯s attitude had calmed. The sky will rain, mothers won¡¯t marry, the unmarried will have children, just let it happen. Besides, this matter was no responsibility of his.


    If the pce really feared his mother so much that they couldn¡¯t tolerate him, the time-traveling Fu Kangan, then why should he care? Worst case scenario would be a fight. If his life were in danger, and he couldn¡¯t use the Overwatch Council, Qinian¡¯s Unit, and his zhenqi werepletely gone, this would be the most dangerous stage. If this happened, then it was not his fault for taking his teacher¡¯s advice and turning his back on his mother¡¯s intentions to use pesticides to destroy the bugs. He would use poison to hack open a path of blood! Using a big knife on ants, he would prepare a heavy ambush for those Grandmasters!


    Ye Liuyun wasn¡¯t in the capital. It was difficult for the army to be effective against a small number of people. He couldn¡¯t imagine who could hold back this strange group; at this moment, Fan Xian¡¯s heart actually calmed down. He began to feel, bit by bit, the attitude of the young girl, Ye Qingmei, who had taken Uncle Blind and that box and became an enemy to all under the sky.


    A little bit nervous, and a little bit excited.


    Of course, it was best if things did not develop to this extent. After all, he had to consider the interests of the Fan Manor and the safety of his father, sister, and wife. And he also had to think about the lives those he was friendly with. Revealing the truth was his final resort. What Fan Xian needed right now was to maintain the current bnce.


    There were still many things he had not done, and those things depended on his current power and position.


    For two consecutive days, no one came to the Fan Manor. Not even those closest to them would choose this time of struggle toe for news. What was most strange was that King Jing did note. ording to news from Qinian¡¯s group, this flower grower had, for some unknown reason, thrown down his hoe, left his manure bucket, and would only lounge around his manor drinking wine with heavy tears coursing down from his old eyes.


    The officials that were on friendly terms with Fan Xian¡ªsuch as Qin Qiwu, Ren Shao¡¯an and other young officials¡ªwere all carefully watching. They were waiting to see what kind of reaction the court would have to the rumors.


    No one dared, at this time, to make clear their opinion.


    In the pce.


    Lady Ning, wearing a well-fitted outfit, was currently walking around a withered tree in circles under the winter sun. This had been her habit for many years. Although this female prisoner had be a nobility in the pce, she still couldn¡¯t be at ease.


    After countless circles, the Great Prince, standing quietly in attendance, could no longer stand it. He sighed and said, ¡°Mother, what exactly is the matter?¡±


    The royal sons had their own manors outside of the pce. Particrly the Great Prince, who had performed well in the western expedition, and was the first son to be given the Prince title. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t keep living in the pce. There were many rules in the royal family. If he wanted to enter the pce to visit his mother, the rules in between were ratherplicated.


    Today, Lady Ning had used some means and jumped over many of the obstacles. She had directly called her son into the pce, yet was now walking around the tree in fear.


    The Great Prince knew that his mother must have had something important to tell him. Otherwise, she would not break the rule so ostentatiously. Only... he wondered, was it rted to most recent rumor?


    Lady Ning finally stopped. ¡°You¡¯ve heard right? Fan Xian¡¯s past.¡± She pulled a in handkerchief from her sleeve and wildly dabbed at the sweat on her forehead; her face waspletely serious.


    The Great Prince thought, Ah, indeed, it is about this. He respectfully ced a cup of warm tea in her hands and nodded. ¡°I have heard of this matter, but it happened suddenly, and there is no evidence. It seems that Father and Great-Grandmother, the empress dowager, will not believe the rumors of these mean people¡ªand I will also not believe it.¡±


    Lady Ning watched her son andughed coldly, ¡°Not believe? I think everyone is starting to believe!¡± Suddenly she pped the table, fuming with anger. With hatred in her voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the Director was thinking this time, to actively suppress this rumor. Does he not realize this will instead make people believe it? What does he want Fan Xian to do?¡± She suddenly seemed to lose focus; it was a moment before she gave a resounding sigh.


    ¡°Fan Xian? So... she had a son, and it is Fan Xian.¡±


    The Great Prince naturally knew which ¡°she¡± his mother was talking about. Of course it was the one who had been brilliantly eye-catching but hade to a dismal ending: the mistress of the Ye family. He guessed his mother¡¯s meaning, and asked probingly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lady Ning¡¯s eyebrows pulled into a line, and she said sternly without anger, ¡°Us Dongyi people stress the importance of showing gratitude and resentment to the right people! Now that Fan Xian¡¯s past has been revealed, regardless of whether or not the Emperor remembers the work the Ye family did, the one in the eastern pce... will definitely not tolerate him. You listen to me well!¡±


    In front of outsiders, the Great Prince was a brave and fierce general, a strong hero. In front of Lady Ning, he was like a meek little cat. He brought his feet together and stood like a little soldier in front of his mother, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I await mother¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°If things go wrong...¡± A trace of ferociousness appeared between Lady Ning¡¯s brows. ¡°You must, by any means necessary, protect Fan Xian¡¯s life!¡±


    The Great Prince didn¡¯t even think before agreeing to do so. He had never gone against his mother¡¯s intentions before. Only, he still felt some confusion. He knew, back then, his mother had yed some role in the night that Jingdou ran red with blood; he just didn¡¯t understand why his mother would go to such lengths to protect Fan Xian. To the extent of ordering him to use the soldiers at his disposal in a time of need... how was this different to rebellion?


    ¡°If Director Chen had not been around to save me back then, I would never had followed the Emperor back from the mountains and waters of the north.¡± Lady Ning spoke coldly of these past events. ¡°You know about this. Even though I made it to Jingdou alive, all that weed me was an order from the pce... I was a prisoner from Dongyi, and no one, at that time, knew I was already pregnant with you. If Lady Ye had not spoken back then... you, me¡ªwe would already be two wandering spirits.¡±


    Lady Ning took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s mother saved both our lives. When she ran into trouble that year, you were still young, and I had absolutely no power... but it is not the same anymore. You hold some power in your hands, so you must protect Fan Xian¡¯s life.¡±


    The yard was silent. The winter sun spilled down lightly upon this pair of sincere, vengeful, unconventional mother and son.


    ¡°If Father cannot tolerate Fan Xian,¡± The Great Prince spoke softly, ¡°I fear I cannot do much, even though I hold the imperial guards... oh well, at worse I¡¯ll return him this life.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that scary. You¡¯re about to get married¡ªhow could I bear for you to take such risks?¡± Lady Ning stared into his eyes and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Emperor¡¯s attitude, just keep an eye on the eastern pce.¡±


    The Great Prince turned this matter over in his heart and immediately thought of a problem. Although he was of a cheerful disposition, he was not stupid. After a moment of shock he said, ¡°If he is a descendant of the Ye family, Father would definitely not spare him. Yet, looking at the situation over the past few days... there is only one possibility!¡±


    Lady Ning gave him a dead smile. ¡°You¡¯ve finally guessed? I also think this. For the Emperor to not investigate the so-called rebellion of that year, for even the empress dowager to maintain her silence, there can only be one exnation. Fan Xian is not only the son of the Lady Ye, but is also... the Emperor¡¯s own son. In other words, Fan Xian is the royal son the world has never known. He is your brother.¡±


    The color of the Great Prince¡¯s face turned ugly, and his hands curled into tight fists. He found it difficult to ept this reality. After a moment, he hesitantly said, ¡°Perhaps... Fan Xian is truly Father¡¯s son? Then what about Minister Shang?... if all this is true, why did Father send Fan Xian to Danzhou?¡±


    The Lady Ningughed coldly, ¡°Back then? Who really knows what happened that year? Don¡¯t forget that Fan Xian¡¯s mother was hated to her very bones by the two most powerful women in the pce.¡±


    The Great Prince blinked a few times, unable to believe that those words hade from his mother¡¯s mouth. He pondered this for a while and then said, ¡°If you could guess the truth of Fan Xian¡¯s past, I suspect it has long spread outside of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Let them guess,¡± Lady Ning replied full of spirit, brushing the dust from her clothes. ¡°Perhaps this is what the Director wants to see. Perhaps this whole matter is him helping the Emperor ovee his difficulties. After all, the Emperor probably doesn¡¯t know what to do with this son of his.¡±


    How would the Emperor deal with Fan Xian? This was the question all the people and officials were interested in these days. If the rumor were true, Fan Xian could only be arrested and sent to prison. If the rumor were false, the pce should act in some fashion such as awarding some title, or issuing assurances, to cancel out the impact.


    The longer the rumor went around the stranger it became. Yet, the reaction of the Overwatch Council and the silence of the Fan Manor seemed to be proving its truth. Fan Xian was indeed the orphan of Lady Ye. The problem was, the pce still hadn¡¯t sent anyone to capture him!


    The matter had be rather interesting.


    The Emperor maintained his silence, the pce maintained their silence. In their confusion, the people began to specte endlessly. The officials had originally all maintained a clever silence, and even the Imperial Censorate had only carefully handed in a few petitions, exining the rumors in the capital. However, the Emperor still refused to speak, and the officials could do nothing.


    When the rumor reached the pinnacle, causing waves in court, a brave (but not clever) official spoke up.


    This official¡¯s family name was Mao and his first name was Yueliang. He worked with the Rite Administration, and was responsible for reviewing petitions and deciding and correcting inappropriatenguage. This muddled official¡¯s personality was straightforward and rough. He wanted nothing more than for things to be smooth for the royal family, and could not stand seeing anything cause the court to lose face. After the rumors of Fan Xian¡¯s past began to spread in Jingdou, Mao Yueliang was shocked to the point of overlooking his colleagues¡¯ silence, and went straight to the court to speak. He implored the Emperor to rebuke these false rumors, and to return to Sir Fan Xian his reputation.


    In court, the Emperor only lightly said, ¡°The innocent are innocent, and the guilty are guilty. The foolish like to meddle. Why should my ministers be involved in all of this and lose their sense of dignity?¡±


    Who could guess that Mao Yueliang would not let it go? He was adamant that the rumor had damaged Commissioner Fan¡¯s reputation. If the rumor was false, then the court should refute it publically. If the rumor was true, then Fan Xian should be investigated by the Qingw for concealing the truth from the court, for secretly joining the court, for colluding with Fan Manor, and for having treasonous intentions.


    ¡°Even if these rumors cannot be believed, Your Highness should consider the face of the court, and have the two Sir Fans exin themselves. Furthermore, Sir Fan junior is no longer suitable to continue as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, as for the pce treasury¡ª¡±


    Before this confused and muddled speech hade to an end, the Emperor had already left his seat in rage, and ordered the guards to drag Mao Yueliang away and be flogged 20 times. If the empress dowager had note out to ask for mercy, it was likely that this idiotic official of the six administrations would have been beaten to death by the Emperor!


    No one knew of the Xinyang background of this official of the six administrations. And no one knew that the Emperor¡¯s final rage was because the empress dowager hade out to protect the person.


    For the Emperor, the thing he most feared was his own mother and sister joining together with his sons. In the current situation, the Emperor had pointedly reacted; he was forcefully protecting Fan Xian¡¯s position and title. This was a certain kind of stance: the stance of a lion protecting his territory.


    However, the officials and people of the Qing Kingdom did not know of the problems in the pce. After the incidence of the flogging, Jingdou was shocked! They remembered when the Imperial Censorate had used Fan Xian of misconduct, they also received a brutal flogging. The people realized that the endless protection that Fan Xian had received over the years was even more apparent than that of the royal sons!


    Connecting this to the Emperor¡¯s ambiguous attitude on this matter, people began to guess.


    Humankind¡¯s imagination was sometimes extremelycking, yet sometimes unbelievably rich. Regarding the rumor around Fan Xian¡¯s past, the people began to slide uncontrobly in a direction that was the least favoured by some people. Whether or not behind this guess was the shadow of that old man in the wheelchair, it could not be known.


    In short, not long after the first piece of explosive news spread throughout Jingdou, a second piece of explosive news began to spread through the streets and alleys of Jingdou. The people and officials discussed this news more secretively, more carefully, and with more excitement.


    ¡°Have you heard? Sir Fan junior is the illegitimate son of... our Qing Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they look like they came from the same mold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I guessed. But, in all honesty, Sir Fan junior is a prodigy. He excels in both the arts and fighting, his poetry has surprised the world, and his reputation has spread far and wide. Such a figure... could only be born of our wise and mighty Emperor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°However... Minister Shang... this... this...¡±


    ¡°Ah, poor Minister Shang¡ªold master Fan¡¯s name didn¡¯t marry well¡ªis also to me.¡±


    In Xinyang¡¯s Li Pce, the Eldest Princess was gently drawing her brows, and there was a self-deprecating smile at the corner of her mouth. This extraordinary woman¡ªwho had never in her life been without a n¡ªknew that she had made a fatal mistake after hearing the two consecutive rumors. Her brother, the Emperor, must have started to suspect her, yet that little thing called Fan Xian...


    ¡°Sir Yuan, I didn¡¯t listen to your advice. I was wrong.¡± The Eldest Princess gently pressed her lips to the lip paper, and spoke lightly. ¡°Sir Fan junior¡¯s past is strange, andpletely unexpected. The first rumor was already enough to shock everyone¡ªwho would have thought there would be a second?¡±


    Now that they were like Huang Yi, Yuan Hongdao, who was the chief counsellor of Xinyang said, ¡°I had originally advised you to wait and see because I thought the news of Fan Xian being a descendant of the Ye family came in a strange way. But I never expected that behind this information was this shocking conjecture. The event happened too suddenly; the situation changed too quickly. We dealt with it in the wrong way this time, but it is not because we did not fight well; it is the will of heaven.¡±


    The Eldest Princess had lost the Cui family, and her interests had been damaged beyond repair. She was truly starting to realize her son-inw¡¯s ability. In her anger, she found it difficult to maintain her usual cool, and her return strike had been too slow; it had been practically useless. So when the first rumor entered her ears, she didn¡¯t think, and even went against Yuan Hongdao¡¯s strong opposition in her decision to use this matter to bring Fan Xian down.


    Only, the connection between Xinyang and Jingdou was not convenient. She wanted to use the empress dowager¡¯s mouth and that seemingly-stupid official of the six administrations to first force the Emperor to strip Fan Xian of his positions. Then she had received this second message!


    Fan Xian was the illegitimate son of the Emperor?


    Perhaps other people might doubt this message, but the Eldest Princess believed it the first moment she heard it. She began to secretlyugh at her own stupidity. How could she have not clearly seen such a simple thing? She had wasted one of her pieces in court, used up a thread of the affection her mother had for her, and the worst was that she had rubbed the Emperor the wrong way and allowed Fan Xian, for no reason, to easily be able to stand steady again!


    As that thought reached her, self-mocking and regret bit into her heart like a poisonous snake.


    ¡°Ye Qingmei...¡± Her head started to hurt; she moaned to herself, ¡°In my life, will I never surpass you? Even your son is able to so easily defeat me.¡±


    Night in Jingdou.


    The long absent Wu Zhu now appeared silently in an alley behind the Fan Manor under a ck cloth.


    At the end of an alley was a noodle shop. The light on the noodle shop looked like a bean, and it stuttered in the cold wind. A man wearingmon clothing was sitting on a long bench outside the shop.


    The man on the bench did not have a bowl of noodles in front of him. His clothing was thin but he was not cold. His face was eerily calm, as if he had been born without expression. And that pair of cold merciless eyes seemed to be able to see through everything in the world.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: The Cloth-Clothed Grandmaster Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wu Zhu slightly lowered his head and allowed the cold night wind to blow as it pushed against the ck cloth on his eyes. His steady and terrifying right hand slowly wrapped around the handle of the iron rod at the side of his waist. Step by step he walked towards the direction of the noodle shop.


    The thin clothing the man in front of the noodle shop wore was made of rough cloth, of a dirt-yellow color with half sleeves. It was exactly the outfit of a hardbor worker at a river wharf south of Jingdou. There was nothing strange about it at all. He blinked, and the coldness in his eyes did not change at all; neither did the expression on his face. Only with the sound of Wu Zhu¡¯s footsteps did he slowly rise from the bench.


    There was a straight knife in the cloth-clothed man¡¯s hand. He swung his hand and the sharp tip sliced through the air with a whistle. The straight edge swung through the neck of an old drooping man, the shop owner, who was stooped over picking up noodles. The neck of the noodle shop owner made a sputtering sound and fresh blood sprayed out from his neck,nding perfectly in the noodle pot!


    Closely following that, the head of the noodle shop owner clicked and, like an autumn tree heavilyden with fruit, detached from the body andnded with a ssh in the noodle soup. Thending sent up a spray of hot, bloody soup.


    Without warning, without reason. An unusually cold and steady strike. The shop owner was beheaded and his old head bobbed up and down in the soup which had already been dyed a dusky red. Under the light of the flickering oilmp, this scene appeared to be unspeakably scary and strange.


    At this moment, Wu Zhu stood forty feet in front of the cloth-clothed man. The half of his face not covered by the ck cloth did not move at all, as if he did not care that the other person had just killed an innocent noodle shop owner in front of him.


    ¡°Youe from the south.¡± The blind man¡¯s voice was always this monotonous,cking a sense a rhythm.


    The cloth-clothed man slowly drew back his straight knife. That pair of cold eyes focused on Wu Zhu, and although neither his eyes nor expression revealed any emotions, they somehow gave people the impression he had already entered a state of high alertness.


    ¡°Routine inspection.¡± The cloth-clothed man spoke in a very monotone voice. ¡°Bringing you back.¡±


    Wu Zhu said, ¡°You are here to kill Fan Xian.¡±


    The cloth-clothed man said, ¡°You purposely released the information.¡±


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t find you in the south, so I had to use this method to force you to show yourself.¡± Wu Zhu stared coldly at him like he was looking at a dead man. ¡°Once you knew Fan Xian was her descendant, you would rush to Jingdou to kill him.¡±


    The cloth-clothed man¡¯s eyebrows moved oddly, as if they wanted to express surprise and confusion; it was clear his expression was a bit stiff, and so it appeared a little strange. The two eyebrows twisted like two little worms.


    ¡°You knew the reason, so you had mee.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Why did this cloth-clothed man have toe to Jingdou to kill Fan Xian after learning he was Ye Qingmei¡¯s son? From the conversation between Wu Zhu and this cloth-clothed man, it was clear that these two people knew each other.


    Furthermore, Wu Zhu knew that once this man learned of Fan Xian¡¯s past, he would stop at nothing toe to Jingdou to kill him, and so had purposely waited outside the Fan Manor.


    So it seemed that the recent upheaval in Jingdou was caused by Wu Zhu pretending to miscalcte, and secretly tipping off Ku He, so he could reveal Fan Xian¡¯s past from the distant Northern Qi. This also ensured he would be able to do so without leaving any trace of himself.


    If uncle blind had the ability to concoct this beautiful n, then the only reason for all this was to draw this cloth-clothed man to Jingdou.


    Who exactly was the cloth-clothed man?


    A number of months ago, on the southern seaside of the Qing Kingdom, there appeared a nameless man. He searched everywhere for a blind man, and when his question was met with no answer, he would very simply kill everyone who had seen him. He gave no excuse and asked for no reasons.


    He was the Nanjiang serial killer that Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun could not forget.


    Once the Ministry of Justice were at their wit¡¯s end, the Overwatch Council finally began investigating these strange and bizarre killings. However, each time an ace of the Overwatch Council tracked down the nameless man, they would be counter-attacked and killed without mercy. And so, until now, no one knew what the nameless man looked like. Yan Bingyun had once thought about borrowing troops from Fan Xian to take the Tiger Guards south; the reason was this man.


    He had just appeared out of nowhere, and seemed unfamiliar with the way he should behave and the norms of this world. Thus, he had unnecessarily killed too many people. It was not untilter that he gradually understood more things; so he put his wild hair into amon bun, his bare feet intomon everyday grass shoes, and chose a straight knifemonly used by the martial arts people of Qing. At the same time, he also changed into inconspicuous, rough cloth clothes.


    ...


    ...


    Wu Zhu took a step forward and was a little bit closer to the noodle shop. He lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I went to find you in the south, but failed.¡±


    The cloth-clothed man said something haunting: ¡°I looked for you in the south, and also failed.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s feet were bare, the cloth-clothed man¡¯s feet wore grass shoes. Wu Zhu¡¯s hair was tightly bundled behind his head, it moved not an inch. The cloth-clothed man¡¯s hair was bundled into a bun, slightly higher on the head.


    The aura around the two of them was very simr. Although different in clothing and appearance, these two things seem to be the only things setting them apart. The aura on their bodies showed these two were both merciless killing machines; they were two hunters hidden in the night. Each was clearly searching for the other, yet they cared greatly about who first found who.


    They demanded themselves to first find the other, and not be discovered by the other. Although this appeared to be the same, it was like the battle of life and death between the hunter and the injured tiger. Whoever had the advantage was the one who would continue existing in this world.


    ¡°Someone told you I was in the south,¡± Wu Zhu said.


    The cloth-clothed man did not reply to his question; instead, he said, ¡°Cannot leave a trace.¡±


    Wu Zhu said, ¡°She has already left too many traces. Go back to the temple, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The cloth-clothed man seemed to think Wu Zhu¡¯s words were rather inexplicable, and was in great conflict with the truth he had always followed. A strange emotion shed through that pair of eyes, bright and cold as ice. This kind of emotion was rare to see in people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Youe back with me.¡± The cloth-clothed man¡¯s voice remained emotionless.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s voice was actually a bit angry. ¡°I forgot some things¡ªwait until I remember.¡±


    The conversation between the two men had used a strange rhythm the entire time; furthermore, if closer attention was paid, it could be discovered that these two had not asked a single question. They had only spoken in very certain tones. Perhaps they were both very confident in their ability to judge logically; more likely it was that these two strange men had difficulty understanding normal conversation with such leaps of logic.


    The lips of the two people moved but no sound came out. It was as if they were conducting a final soundless negotiation.


    The negotiation broke, and Wu Zhu took another step towards the noodle shop. The distance between the two people shrank from 40 feet to 20 feet.


    The cloth-clothed man wore no expression and did not take a single step back. He only stared at the iron rod in Wu Zhu¡¯s pale white hand, as if waiting for the rod to sprout flowers.


    ...


    ...


    A low spluttering sound came from the stove with the pot of noodles. The soup with the human head boiled over with red bloody bubbles; they followed the rim of the pot and fell into the stove. They spluttered as they came into contact with the cherry red coals and a smoky stench rose.


    Wu Zhu moved. The ck cloth around his eyes immediately dissolved into a streak of ck silk. The iron rod in his hands did not sprout flowers; it was as sharp as a bamboo point after winter, and it speared straight towards the cloth-clothed man¡¯s chest!


    What was strange was that, today, Wu Zhu did not choose to aim his rod at the throat.


    At almost the exact same moment, the cloth-clothed man with the straight knife also moved. The two people moved towards each other with the same strength and speed; no one would be able to tell the difference between them.


    The distance of 20 feet disappeared in the blink of an eye. Wu Zhu and the cloth-clothed man suddenly crashed together.


    Their speed was too quick, appearing to exceed the limits of what the eye could observe. It seemed that in one moment, the two were still separated by two dozen feet, and in the next, the two were standing nose to nose!


    Their speed was so fast that they seemed to meet as suddenly as two streaks of light. Fan Xian before his injury; that shadow assassin from the Sixth Bureau; even if Haitang were here: none would have reacted in time. They could have only waited to die. Other than the four Great Grandmasters, no one else had ever experienced such a realm.


    Yet as the streaks of light shed together, they didn¡¯t produce brilliant fireworks; rather, their came a deathly silence.


    ...


    ...


    The point of a knife emerged, terrifyingly, from Wu Zhu¡¯s right rib area. Something was dripping from the tip of the knife onto the floor.


    An iron rod was, with iparable uracy, stabbed through the cloth-clothed man¡¯s abdomen. There was not the slightest deviation.


    Wu Zhu had moved first, and his speed seemed to be slightly faster than his opponent. When the two shed together, his left knee took the extra time to kneel down. He was only slightly quicker, but it was enough to save his life.


    At that moment, he maintained his half-kneeling position. The iron rod in his hand pointed upwards slightly, as if he were holding a torch to honor the heavens, and was pierced through his opponent¡¯s abdomen.


    ...


    ...


    There came faint voices in the garden behind the little alley. The sounds were extremely light, yet theynded in Wu Zhu and the cloth-clothed man¡¯s ears.


    Like sawing through wood, the two people silently moved apart and the weapons in their hands slowly slid out of the other person¡¯s body. At this moment, a click came from the cloth-clothed man¡¯s abdomen¡ªit seemed like something was broken!


    After receiving such a heavy injury, there was still no expression on the cloth-clothed man¡¯s face; it was as if there was no pain at al. He only examined the injury in his abdomen like a child, as if pondering why he would be just a little bit slower than Wu Zhu.


    Wu Zhu defeated his enemy in one strike, but also took a heavy injury; yet he, like his opponent, remained expressionless. Only at the edge of his mouth, uncovered by the ck cloth, there was the sense of a little bit of distance from the mortal world.


    He knew the cloth-clothed man would no longer be able to exist on this earth. He had been a little faster than the cloth-clothed man because he had used Fan Xian¡¯s past to lure his opponent out today. So he had prepared more thoroughly: he hadn¡¯t worn shoes, and he hadn¡¯t brushed his hair into a bun.


    ¡°Do not stain oneself with the world of mortals.¡± Those words from the temple indeed made some sense.


    At night the snow began again. A few human shadows jumped over the garden wall, andnded without a sound in the small alley. Afternding, each person drew a long knife from their back and arranged themselves into a striking formation, vigntly observing each direction.


    The people who had just arrived were the Tiger Guards responsible for Fan Xian¡¯s safety.


    After confirming everything was safe, Gao Da sheathed his knife. He walked through the sparse snowkes to the noodle shop. He furrowed his brows as he saw the terrifying human head in the soup left on the stove.


    Closely following that, his gaze fell onto the wound that separated the head from the body. He only nced at the wound before a chill and horror involuntarily shed through his eyes¡ªwhat a clean strike!


    Gao Da¡¯s neck suddenly felt an icy chill, as if some snowkes had fallen into his clothes. He knew the battle that took ce earlier was definitely not one that people like him could rashly interfere in. Although he did not witness it personally, he could guess what unbelievable realms the two people battling had reached.


    The snow fell heavier and heavier, and gradually froze the bloody soup; it also froze the spirits of the people in the alley.


    The noodle shop stood wretched in the alley. The shop owner had died, the stove had cooled, and the blood had dried. No one else on this earth saw the two nameless people¡ªnot Grandmasters, yet possessing their skill¡ªwho tried to kill each other in this alley.


    The night watchman at the Overwatch Council was currently taking a nap. The building appeared even colder and more solemn in the night through the wind and snow. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew past and shocked the guard awake. He pped his face with the lingering shock and ordered himself to wake up.


    Usually there were more guards on watch at night in the garden, particrly in recent days. Because of Commissioner Fan¡¯s matter, Director Chen had not gone back to the Chen Garden at all. Instead, he took direct charge of the Council to control everything. If the Director knew he had been sleeping earlier, there would not be pleasant consequences.


    Chen Pingping was, at this moment, dozing off in his chair. The old man¡¯s body had not been well these past few years. Although the firece in his room was burning fiercely, he would, unconsciously, use his dry and thin hands to tug his sheep wool nket on his knees up to his chest while he slept.


    The door opened, and then closed.


    Chen Pingping woke up and slowly blinked his murky and tired eyes. He looked at the piece of ck cloth in front of him and said quietly, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    It was only then that he noticed the horrifying wound on the left side of Wu Zhu¡¯s chest. The messy snow white eyebrows immediately leapt up. Although he wasn¡¯t angry, he asked with great vignce, ¡°What happened?¡±


    To be able to injure Wu Zhu? It had to have been one of the Great Grandmasters who struck. No matter how arrogant Chen Pingping was, it would be difficult for him, in the mess that Jingdou was in today, to handle the news that the enemy suddenly had an extra Great Grandmaster¡¯s help.


    Wu Zhu did not answer his question, he only said three very straightforward sentences.


    ¡°Let the Shadow return.


    ¡°The person who injured me knew I was in the south.


    ¡°If Fan Xian dies, the Qing Kingdom falls.¡±


    Wu Zhu knew that the old cripple in front of him had enough intelligence to understand those three sentences. He was not able tost much longer after the horrifying wound he had sustained today, and so once he finished talking, he quickly and quietly left the Overwatch Council.


    ...


    ...


    Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair and sunk deep into thought for a long time. In the firece not far from him, the red firelight leapt like fairies, and bathed his usually white and sallow face red.


    Although Wu Zhu¡¯s three sentences were simple, they revealed very important information.


    The first sentence told him to have the Shadow return. This meant that his injury was very severe, and he was unable to stay beside Fan Xian to protect him. He wanted Chen Pingping to fulfil his promise early, and summon the Shadow back to protect Fan Xian¡¯s safety.


    However, the person who was able to injure Wu Zhu must have already died. Otherwise, given Wu Zhu¡¯s personality, and for the sake of Fan Xian¡¯s life, he would not leave Jingdou with an enemy that powerful around regardless of how heavy his injury was.


    Who could have injured Wu Zhu? It must not have been one of the Great Grandmasters. Otherwise, Wu Zhu would not have purposely hidden the other person¡¯s identity. Chen Pingping¡¯s heart stuttered a little, and he vaguely suspected something. He had this suspicion many years ago, only he still did not have any evidence.


    On the night Wu Zhu had carried Fan Xian out of Jingdou, the two of them had considered how to have Fan Xian escape from that unknown danger. Only... how did the Temple know that Wu Zhu was in the south? Chen Pingping furrowed his brow and began to make sense of all of this.


    In the two years that Fan Xian had been in the capital, Chen Pingping had asked him, more than once, what had happened to Wu Zhu. Fan Xian always lied very carefully, saying Wu Zhu was in the south looking for Ye Liuyun. The only other person besides Chen Pingping who knew this false information was the Emperor, whom he had told.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s second sentence was reminding Chen Pingping of this point. And so it seemed that the threat in the third sentence was something that would naturally happen.


    ¡°The Emperor.¡± The wrinkles at the corners of Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes twitched, and he sighed softly, ¡°You always manage to surprise me. Bravo, bravo.¡±


    It was only an instant, and he had already guessed the Emperor¡¯s true thoughts. Although he wasn¡¯t sure how the Emperor was able to connect with the Temple of the Void, he was very clear on one thing. The mighty Emperor very much wanted Wu Zhu to disappear.


    As the Emperor of a dynasty, perhaps it was very difficult to endure your illegitimate son having a person next to them at the same level as the Great Grandmasters.


    A Great Grandmaster, if crazy, had enough power to shake the rule of the court. This was something anyone could imagine. Even if he couldn¡¯t charge into the pce alone and ughter all of the royal family, he definitely could travel by himself through the world, and wipe out all of the officials of each region guarding the borders. He also didn¡¯t have to worry about being trapped by the army.


    He could also hide in Jingdou for ten years and kill each time he left. This would scare the Emperor into staying inside his pce forever, his edicts never leaving the city. In a scenario such as this, in which no one dared to be an official, the Emperor did not dare to show his face, other than for the court to fracture and copse, what else could be done?


    ...


    ...


    And so it was possible for Ku He to single handedly oppress all the princes and aristocratic families in the north who wanted to rebel.


    And so Sigu Jian was able to protect Dongyi City for all these years by himself, able to spread the might of his sword, and to support those small countries caught between two powerful ones.


    Although appearing to be undisciplined and careless, the actually highly intelligent Ye Liuyun only needed to keep traveling the world without end, and the Qing Kingdom would have to treat the Ye family well. Even if the Emperor wanted to change out Jingdou¡¯s defenses, he would be forced to useughable, secret methods like creating disturbances himself. Of course, Ye Liuyun understood the fear of the royal family clearly, and so, in all these years, he had never returned to Jingdou.


    If war broke out, the Emperor could use the Ye family to threaten Ye Liuyun, could use the lives of the tens of thousands of people from Northern Qi to persuade Ku He, and could use the ongoing existence of Dongyi City to remind Sigu Jian, so that both sides could reach a bnced agreement.


    But Wu Zhu was different from those three Great Grandmasters. He had no great family as a burden, and no country or people that needed him to protect. Everything he did was for Fan Xian, so he had much more freedom, and could not be threatened or persuaded to help each other. In fact, the other party didn¡¯t even have any space to bargain.


    If something were to happen to Fan Xian and Wu Zhu went crazy, the world would go crazy with him.


    And so, as long as Wu Zhu was around, the Emperor must treasure Fan Xian. He must behave like the past years, acting the part of a remorseful but helpless father, and the part of an Emperor who was full of sorrow yet also full of lofty aspirations.


    Perhaps deep down in the depths of his heart, the Emperor very much admired his son, Fan Xian. However, after all was said and done, he was still an Emperor. He could not allow for a Great Grandmaster who was loyal to Fan Xian to remain by his side as a servant. Even if he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of the person from the Temple, there was a day the Emperor would find a way to get rid of Wu Zhu.


    Of course, Chen Pingping knew that this was only one of the reasons. The other reason was probably the faint fear in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    The Temple never interfered with the mortal world, and no one had truly seen the people of the Temple. The people in the Temple might not be seen for centuries if Wu Zhu and the man from the Temple were to perish together; and Fan Xian¡¯s connection to the Ye family could be hidden forever. If what happened that year could be buried away, for the Emperor, this was probably the best ending.


    Only, the Emperor had not expected Fan Xian¡¯s past as a descendant of the Ye family to be discovered so quickly. His own son had be the main target of the Temple. He had wanted to use the Temple to kill Wu Zhu¡ªinstead, Wu Zhu had used Fan Xian¡¯s past and sessfully lured out and killed the visitor from the Temple, and had saved Fan Xian¡¯s life.


    Chen Pingping did not know of Wu Zhu¡¯s involvement in this matter, but he thought, with a trace of sorrow, the Emperor clearly knew that there was someone from the Temple in the mortal world. Yet after Fan Xian¡¯s past was exposed, he had never warned him or Fan Xian. Besides himself, did the Emperor only have faint traces of sorrow and sympathy for people?


    The old man smiled coldly. He rolled his wheelchair to the firece, and greedily stretched out his hand a little closer. While he warmed, he yawned, and muttered indistinctly to himself, ¡°You sure know how to enjoy things. You even managed to get a firece. Everything about you is great, except you were caught up in this matter, like a little girl...¡±


    ...


    ...


    At dawn, it was pitch ck at the ce called ¡°Wai Sanli,¡± a remote and quiet ce in Jingdou. The shadow of a round circr structure could faintly be seen. It was madepletely of ck wood, and it was a temple. Snowkes fell one after another, and it gave the temple a transcendental feeling of being removed from the world.


    This was the Temple of Qing, rumored as the only ce to contact the Temple of the Void; the temple where the royal family worshiped heaven.


    The temple door squeaked as it was pushed open. The Qing priest, who had not been seen in Jingdou for a long time, walked out. Compared to Ku He of the Qi Temple, this hardworking monk was unknown. His expression showed a moment of shock before it was hidden again. He silently and sadly lifted a corpse from the snowy ground, and staggered into the temple. The corpse woremonly-seen cloth clothing.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: The Fan Manor¡¯s Changes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Fan Manor was split into the front residence and the back residence, and took up arge plot ofnd in the south of the city. In between the two residences was a garden with rockery and flowing water. Naturally, the garden was not small either. At the moment it was winter, and the trees and nts had long be frozen. Only some freeze-resistant inch-nts were flowering. Early this morning, there suddenly came the sound of urgent wheezing.


    ¡°Ha...ha....ha...¡±


    Fan Xian, wearing a light outfit, was currently running around the garden wall. His injury had recently healed and he was already out urgently exercising. Inevitably, it was tiring, and his breathing was rough. The two Tiger Guards who were on duty, and a few swordsman of the Sixth Bureau, were vigntly watching every corner of the garden, ensuring the safety of Commissioner Fan¡¯s morning exercise.


    In the distance, outside the study, Deng Zi Yue and Gao Da both wore strange expressions as their gaze followed Fan Xian¡¯s movements. They didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian ran this much every morning, and Fan Xian had never exined himself. Practicing twice a day was a good habit he had gotten into when he was very young. Since he wasn¡¯t currently able to practice his zhenqi, he could only train the muscles of his body harder. Hardworking was secretly one of Fan Xian¡¯s best qualities.


    None of the servants in the back residence who got up in the morning looked at their running young master. In the past few days, everyone had gotten used to it. They minded their own business; they kneeled in front of the stone steps of the servants¡¯ quarters and brushed their teeth, blew bubbles, and chatted. These were all good things from the pce treasury; only the Fan family would buy such things for their servants to use. It couldn¡¯t be helped that Fan Xian was slightly obsessed with mental cleanliness.


    After finally finishing tenps, Fan Xian stood beneath the eaves outside the study, breathing hard, with his hands on his hips and his head down. He looked as tragic as Yao Ming in the fourth quarter. He waved his hands, gesturing for the serving girl holding the copper basin to wait a bit.


    The girls of the family were still at Cang Mountain, so the front residence had sent another serving girl to him. The serving girl, with her hair brushed into two rings, nced curiously at the young master with a face full of sweat. She found it very strange; why would someone like the young master do this to himself? She ced the copper basin on the bench and helped Fan Xian put on a coat. She flicked the water in the basin with the tip of her finger to test the water temperature, and lightly reported, ¡°Young master, the water is very hot, as you ordered. If you leave it, it will cool down.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and reached into the basin for the towel, not caring at all that the water was boiling hot. He also didn¡¯t wring the towel much before lowering his body to ce the towel on his face, and began to rub vigorously.


    Water droplets between the towel and his face dripped down, and rung out against the copper.


    After washing his face, his face was slightly red from the heat, but his spirit seemed much better and his eyes were full of vigor. He threw the towel back into the basin and nced at the two people beside him. He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going into the pce today. Zi Yue, go see if the First Bureau has anything that needs to be done from thest few days.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue made a sound of acknowledgement and left. Fan Xian took another nce at Gao Da and said, ¡°Wait for me outside for a bit. I have business with youter.¡±


    After the upheaval in Jingdou had settled, and knowing that the pce didn¡¯t n on physically destroying him, Fan Xian was no longer scared of anything. He had summoned four Tiger Guards down from Cang Mountain.


    Gao Da was not on duty today but had been summoned by Fan Xian¡ªthis had made him suspicious. Hearing his words, however, he was slightlyforted and waited outside the study as instructed.


    Only upon entering the quiet study did the spirit in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes dull a little. Straight away, he sat in a chair and carefully examined the condition of his body. He discovered that there were no major changes after the zhenqi in his body exploded. The Meridians remained peppered with hundreds and thousands of holes, yet the zhenqi that had spread between his entrails was currently behaving itself, and had not damaged the workings of his other internal organs. Under these conditions, he didn¡¯t dare to force his zhenqi back into this Meridians, but if he were to wait for the Meridians to heal on their own, who knew how long that will take?


    Aftering back to the Fan Manor from Cang Mountain, Fan Xian had maintained a deep silence, and did not participate in the discussions and fights in the outside world at all. In the eyes of Chen Pingping, Fan Jian, and Fei Jie, the older generation, the young man had perhaps been scared by the consecutive shocks. Furthermore, thoseyered political battles were not something Fan Xian could control, so they quietly epted his low spirits.


    But Fan Xian knew very well why he appeared very rxed these days, and allowed those of his father¡¯s generation to n whatever they wanted. The biggest reason was because of the condition of his body. Uncle Wu Zhu had once said, ¡°There is no one in this world you can truly trust.¡± And so Fan Xian only believed in himself. In his eyes, no one¡¯s grace, no one¡¯s care and love, were as assuring as his own power. Even if he had the Tiger Guards, the Overwatch Council, and the Qinian Unit beside him, if one day things went wrong, the final thing he could depend on was his own martial skill.


    The problem was, his zhenqi hadpletely dissipated. He didn¡¯t have the ability to protect himself at all¡ªalthough everyone thought his injury was gradually getting better, he understood clearly this was far from the truth. So he had to be silent, like a turtle huddling into his shell. Although the position was ugly, it was very safe.


    A knock came from outside the study; Fan Xian hmm¡¯ed and the wife of the Teng family pushed opened the door and entered. In her hands was a tray on which there were two bowls of medicine and a few pills, giving off a strong scent of herbs.


    Fan Xian¡¯s medicine. It was the wife of the Teng family who watched the handling. There were not many people he could trust for something as important as this.


    The wife of the Teng family ced the tray on the able and hurried to the side to pour a few cups of warm tea. She lined them up like soldiers on the table, worried that there wouldn¡¯t be time to pour water as Fan Xian swallowed the medicine.


    Fan Xian shook his head and took the medicine bowl in one hand and a handful of pills in another, as if he were eating candy and drinking sugared water. Without a change in expression, he bought the medicine to his mouth.


    Only, there was too much medicine. Even with the way he was sweeping through the medicine, it still took a while for him to clean the tray of all the medicine.


    ¡°It must be painful for you.¡± The wife of the Teng family wore a pitying expression on her face. She smacked her lips as if she were the one who had eaten the medicine.


    Other than pity, this woman admired the young master greatly. So much medicine in a day¡ªhow was this a quality life for someone? The young master¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change, however, and he appeared to dly endure the hardship. What was wrong with Sir Fei from the Overwatch Council? It was only a knife wound¡ªdid he have to be so nervous, and prescribe himself so much medicine?


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Saves me breakfast money.¡±


    Master and servant joked a little, and the wife of the Teng family left the study. However, Fan Xian sat behind his desk and went into a daze. Every day he had one or two jing of medicine, and his teacher¡¯s medicinal skills were beyond even mentioning. The medicine was indeed very effective in strengthening and solidifying his Meridians, but in the end, taking them was not aplete cure.


    His thoughts arriving here, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Haitang¡¯s letter. Would Ku He really transfer the method of Tianyi Dao to him?


    Heughed self-deprecatingly. It seemed the other party was going to raise him like a strong tiger. The people of the south kingdom had used this kind of method before. Like the Eldest Princess, like himself, all wished that the tiger in the north would maintain his boldness. This would keep the northern court in a tense and vtile state.


    The transfer of the method of Tianyi Dao to an outsider was a matter of great importance; Ku He would certainly not dare to be careless. Out of all the disciples of Tianyi Dao, only Haitang had good rtions with him. Fan Xian had determined that, in a few days, the personing south to transfer the method would certainly be Haitang. It was only a guess, but for some reason that Fan Xian couldn¡¯t fathom, he began to anticipate that day.


    Suddenly his gaze lowered andnded on the cups of tea in front of him. He thought that the light-yellow cups of tea each greatly resembled a one-eyed monster. After a momentary pause, he began tough loudly at his own strange ideas. After that, his throat felt ufortable, his stomach swelled, and he felt a great need to throw up.


    He knew it was because he had taken too much medicine, and had taken it too quickly. He picked up a cup of tea and gulped it down. With some fear, he rubbed his chest, and smiled bitterly. He was never going to try and be cool in front of the wife of the Teng family again.


    For some reason, after all this, he strangely felt better. The past, hate, threats, Emperor, Jiangnan: he tossed everything to the back of his mind. Life was like countless handfuls of pills. You had to take them slowly; they might be bitter, they might get stuck in your throat, but you had to eat them. It was always best to let yourself be a little happy.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da held his knife behind his back with one hand; he stood with his feet neither too far apart nor too close together, and his manner was imposing. No one could see that the hand holding the knife behind his back was shaking. He watched Fan Xian beam with joy not far from him, and his heart thumped. He wondered to himself why the Commissioner was so happy today. It waspletely unlike his previously-depressed state.


    It was only after Fan Xian had left his study that Gao Da realized why the Commissioner asked him to get up early: he wanted to practice with him.


    Gao Da knew that he was normally no match for Fan Xian, but the man had just been seriously injured¡ªof course he couldn¡¯t agree. However, he was forced to by Fan Xian, and the two of them decided to fight without using zhenqi. This was exactly what Fan Xian wanted. He had not a drop of zhenqi left, so he couldn¡¯t truly fight.


    The Tiger Guard¡¯s long knife was matched against the ck dagger; the one the pce guards had found outside the Hanging Temple in a bush of gold chrysanthemum. The two ¡°aces¡± did battle with these weapons in the Fan Manor garden, and the shing was very lively. It caused many servants to gather around and watch the fight, with some of the braver cheering on the young master loudly.


    Unable to use zhenqi, the battle was all about control over the body and reaction time. Very quickly, Gao Da became disadvantaged. Any movepared to Fan Xian¡¯s reaction and speed seemed to do nothing. The weapons were not imbued with zhenqi, and Gao Da was surprised to discover that Fan Xian was a bit stronger than him. This he could not understand at all. He trained very hard¡ªhow could the Commissioner¡¯s skills be above his?


    As he faced Fan Xian today, not only was he facing a superior, but each time he thought about the rumors surrounding Fan Xian¡¯s past, his strikes became unconsciouslyced with fear. After some back and forth, and after they had crossed weapons a few times, his handing holding the long knife had begun to shake.


    Fan Xian¡¯s finger moved, and the slim ck dagger began to spin cleverly in his hand, drawing ck circles in the air. It appeared to be very strange, but this was actually just the pencil-spinning skill he had practised before entering the hospital in his previous life. In Gao Da¡¯s eyes, however, this trick was incredible.


    He watched Gao Da, and shook his head with furrowed brows. ¡°You can see that I havepletely recovered. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    After saying this, the tip of his foot tapped against the slippery winter mud, and his entire body leaned forward as he rushed over. A stern look shed through Gao Da¡¯s eyes, and finally he used two hands to hold the handle of his long knife. He bent his legs slightly and roared, ¡°Chop!¡±


    The long knife chopped straight down, slicing through the morning air in the back residence of the Fan Manor.


    The knife fell quickly, but Fan Xian struck quicker. After all, he reached Gao Da¡¯s when his knife was still raised above his head. He pushed with his legs, readied his wrists, and like a bird pecking at food, he stabbed down hard with the dagger in his hands!


    There was a crisp nging sound and the two separated by a few steps. After shaking a bit, they both stood steady. Fan Xian had the advantage, and he¡¯d prevented Gao Da¡¯s long knife from executing its maximum power. Gao Da, however, had the advantage of the long knife itself. The two were tied.


    Fan Xian smiled and waved his hands, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. Starting tomorrow, we will fight once a day... I think this will greatly help the healing process.¡±


    After saying this, he coughed and used his sleeve to cover his mouth. He did not panic upon seeing the threads of blood on his sleeve. Although thatst strike had not used zhenqi, without the protection of zhenqi around his heart, the excitement of pulsing blood had still caused a little damage.


    Gao Da did not observe this; he only furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t use your zhenqi after being injured. However, regrbat instead of practicing your cultivation does not use zhenqi, and it does not seem to have much use. After all, when facing an enemy, and the difference in your power and theirs is too great... even if you train your body to the extreme, it will not bring many benefits to your realm.¡±


    As the leader of the Tiger Guards, and after seeing Fan Xian running routine, he had mistakenly assumed that Fan Xian was going to try a new way of practising: using physical strength to fortify the inner. Maintaining his position as a subordinate, he cautiously expressed opposition to these ¡°crooked ways.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only loosening up. Of course I know the person is the foundation¡ªyou don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    There was something he didn¡¯t say: in this world, there were people who didn¡¯t know zhenqi, yet had reached the peak of the realm. For example, uncle Wu Zhu.


    Gao Da had already reported the murder that had happenedst night in the little alley. He guessed that Uncle Wu Zhu had killed another assassin from Xinyang, and didn¡¯t care too much. One day he was going to find a secluded residence, have Uncle Wu Zhu make some cold sliced daikon, and have a few cups of wine, indulging with him in the nostalgia of those happy years in Danzhou.


    By this time, the red sun had risen and the cold of the morning vanished. Serving girls from the front residence had alreadye to call. Fan Xian entered his room to change and then headed towards the front residence. As he walked, he watched the rising sun and the clear winter scenery in the garden. He feltfortable and at ease in his heart. He didn¡¯t know that his dearest Uncle Wu Zhu had already gone far away to recover. Whatever dangerous he had faced before, at least, it was all over.


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere in the Fan Manor at breakfast was a little strange.


    After all, the people in the front residence did not serve Fan Xian every day. The handsome serving girls usually enjoyed sneaking nces at the young master¡¯s beauty. The young maser was used to being stared at, and didn¡¯t care.


    Today, however, there were not many serving girls who dared to look at Fan Xian as he entered. They only stood silently by the table, serving. asionally, they braved a nce and revealed that there was fear in their eyes.


    Imperial power was like the sky in that people existed beneath it. People could gaze up at both imperial power and the sky in wonder and fear. This attitude was deeply ingrained in the hearts of every citizen.


    Now that it was rumored Fan Xian was the illegitimate child of the Emperor and Lady Ye, the gaze with which people looked at Fan Xian was no longer the same. Blood of the royal family... he was no longer just the approachable, loveable, and admirable young master. He was no longer just a powerful official, talented in both the civil and martial arts. Now he was a child of the Emperor.


    With this rumor, the master of Fan Manor, the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, could not help but feel a little awkward. So, no matter how curious the servants of Fan Manor were, they could not reveal so at the table¡ªunless they didn¡¯t want to live. They could only whisper in the depths of the night in their rooms, under warm nkets.


    Fan Xian could sense irregrity, but the clear smile on his face did not waver. He walked straight to the side of the table and properly, respectfully greeted his seated father with a morning salute.


    Fan Jian had his eyes half closed, resting, and he very naturally nodded his head. The expression of Lady Liu, who was sitting next to Fan Jian, was very strange. She forced it back, but her smile was slightly unnatural.


    The Liu family had a deep background, so of course they knew the verity of the rumors. She had been shocked beyond words the past few days, particrly when she remembered that she had once thought about poisoning the young man in front of her¡ªthis had made her even more terrified. Thinking of Fan Xian¡¯s true identity, she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to ept this salute, but she was worried of angering the master if she stood and avoided it.


    Seeming to sense her difort, a light mocking smile rose to the corner of Fan Jian¡¯s mouth. He slowly opened his eyes and, watching his son in front of him, said, ¡°You¡¯re going into the pce today. Watch your behavior.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not my first visit there; there is nothing to watch. It¡¯ll just be the same as always.¡±


    It¡¯ll just be the same as always. The meaning of thisment was both simple andplex. Lady Liu¡¯s heart stuttered as she listened from the side. As she turned this over in her head, both father and son were smiling at each other. They understood one another clearly. One was old andforting; the other held him in great esteem: harmony.


    ...


    ...


    As they were eating, they suddenly heard faint voices from the east main gate of the garden. Fan Jian stopped his chopsticks and furrowed his brows. ¡°Who is making all that noise?¡± Fan Xian handed a towel over to Lady Liu so she could wipe the porridge that had dropped onto his father¡¯s beard for him. He knew that since his father had left his life on the Liujing River behind, he had been walking the correct path. At the moment, seeing his father¡¯s slightly-angry, beard stained appearance, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°What could possibly happen? Just eat in peace.¡±


    A servant urgently ran to the door of the residence and said something; a serving girl then entered the hall and repeated it. Fan An Zhi was stunned after hearing it, and didn¡¯t urge his father to eat in peace anymore. He stopped his chopsticks and stared, dazed, at the door to the room. He didn¡¯t know what he could say in the moments toe.


    Mistress Lin Wan¡¯er, and Lady Fan Ruoruo, had lead the two older girls, Sisi and Siqi, as well as a horde of servants, down Cang Mountain. They had returned to Jingdou in carriages. They were at the manor door!


    Fan Xian watched his father in shock. ¡°Father,¡± he said, ¡°weren¡¯t we hiding the news from those on the mountain?¡±


    For Wan¡¯er, Ruoruo, and the whole group to arrive early in the morning in Jingdou, they must have traveled through the night. They had moved in such a rush that the Tiger Guards and officials of the Overwatch Council on the mountain hadn¡¯t had the chance to send a letter to him.


    They were here because the girls had finally heard of the rumors going around Jingdou. With this big a matter, they were worried about Fan Xian and had, naturally, rushed here.


    Fan Jian recovered his usual color a few minutes after learning his daughter-inw had arrived. He took the towel from Lady Liu¡¯s hand and wiped a few times, before lowering his head to have more porridge. Leisurely he said, ¡°How many days could we possibly hide this?¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s panicked expression, Fan Jian smiled slightly and said, ¡°You young people have things to talk about. Go to the back residence. In a while have the little kitchen make you something new. Coming down from somewhere cold like the mountain, have them make something hot.¡±


    Fan Xian knew his father was releasing him. He quickly acknowledged it and went out of the hall to wee them.


    ...


    ...


    There was absolute silence in the back residence. Fan Xian sat with Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo in the room; they were like three mud Buddha. They weren¡¯t sure who should speak, since this matter was ratherplicated. If they were to let Fan Xian exin he might write them a novel. If he let the girls ask questions, they might be even more confused; they didn¡¯t know what was what with each rumor. Also, if they probed, would that make Fan Xian unhappy?


    After a moment, Wan¡¯er finally bit her plump bottom lip. ¡°Have the rumors died down in Jingdou?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Hearing his wife ask, he actually rxed and let out a big breath. He smiled and replied, ¡°Things like rumors, they won¡¯t die down so quickly... You two, how big a matter is this? Was it necessary to rush down the mountain and travel by night? What if you had crashed? Then what would I do?¡±


    As he scolded his wife and sister, full of rhyme and reason, he forgot how he had also rushed down the mountain, like a dog who had lost his family. He also forgot how he had been mocked by the two elders, Fan Jian and Chen Pingping.


    ¡°I have to enter the pce in a bit.¡± Fan Xian thought for a moment. He watched as his sister started to say something and then stopped, and he watched his wife¡¯s helpless face. He smiled slightly. ¡°Whatever the matter is, we can talk tonight... but I¡¯ll say something now. I, Fan Xian, am still Fan Xian. I can make this promise.¡±


    ...


    ...


    As Fan Xian went out and prepared to enter the pce, Sisi, with a tired face, slid in front of him. Sisi had grown up with Fan Xian; their strong bond went without saying. Most importantly, she had been taught by Fan Xian to be fearless, and did not hold much regard for the idea of seniors and juniors.


    Lin Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo both had things they couldn¡¯t ask, but this girl was very straightforward. She led Fan Xian secretively by his sleeves to a quiet part of the garden and asked, ¡°Young master, I heard Lady Ye say that your... mother was the mistress of the Ye family?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and patted her head. ¡°You are still very straightforward.¡± And then he lowered his voice and replied secretively, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sisi¡¯s mouth dropped open but she immediately startedughing. This girl was actually a few years older than Fan Xian, yet she still had a gentle and foolish nature. She also had a never-satisfied heart for gossip, and continued asking, ¡°Then... are you really... the Emperor¡¯s son?¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: Secret Movements In A Little Tower In The Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The carriage creaked as it rolled over the limestone of the new street. In the depths of winter, there was ice on the roads. Even four-wheeled carriages did not dare go too quickly. The coachman, Su Wenmao, carefully and lightly waved his whip. All around them, swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council walked beside the carriage in boots. They vigntly observed all sides. The Qinian unit walked separate and dressed like themoners, scattered around the surrounding crowd.


    On the carriage was the crest of the Fan family. A square and a circle crossed each other, and it was gold with a ck border. In the carriage were Fan Xian and Gao Da, as well as two Tiger Guards who sat across from them. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was peaceful as he said, ¡°The formation is too big, too ostentatious.¡±


    Gao Da lifted a corner of the heavy curtains and nced out at the street, and spoke evenly. ¡°Assassins suddenly turned up in the mountain, so who knows if the capital is safe? The Emperor was very angry about that, and ordered me to guarantee your safety.¡±


    His gaze swept across the street. There were not many people walking about. Everyone in their manors and shops, however, knew it was the Fan family carriage, and could guess who was in the carriage. They all gazed towards it strangely.


    The rumors had been going around, and the idea that Fan Xian was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child had firmly nted itself in the hearts of the people. Seeing the direction the carriage was traveling in, the people of Jingdou all knew that Sir Fan junior was going to the pce. They all started guessing, wondering if, today, Jingdou would provide for them any more pieces of astonishing news.


    The pce seemed very far that ride, though it was actually very close.


    The carriage stopped as it reached the outskirts of the square outside of the pce. After the Hanging Temple incident, the defenses of the imperial guards had be much stricter. Fan Xian dismounted from the carriage and epted the cloak Su Wenmao handed him as well as the crutch, which he put under his arm. Gao Da knew that Fan Xian¡¯s external wounds had already healed, and couldn¡¯t help but give him a strange look.


    Fan Xian did not acknowledge his gaze, and led the group towards the cold, magnificent, red-yellow wall of the pce.


    Before they reached the pce door, the imperial guards on duty had already sent a small group to wee them. Silent but very considerate, they helped protect him from the wind, and led them through the pce entrance. This kind of privilege had always been enjoyed by old and frail ministers. Even royals sons did not receive this kind of treatment. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows, and felt confused.


    He didn¡¯t know that the Great Prince had secretly given orders. Although the Great Prince hadn¡¯t exined anything, the quiet deration was enough for the generals of the imperial guard to understand. The rumors had not harmed Fan Xian¡¯s position, but had actually helped to mend the rift between the Great Prince and Commissioner Fan.


    Today, it was Eunuch Hou, the eunuch Fan Xian had met on his first trip into the pce, who was responsible for greeting him at the entrance. The two had long-ago be familiar with each other. Eunuch Hou, with a face full of charm, said, ¡°Fan... young master. Fortunately, I was up early today. I didn¡¯t think you would be here so early.¡±


    Fan Xian jokingly scolded him a little before saying with a thread of hesitation, ¡°You said you went to the Department of Internal Affairsst month. Thest few times I came to the pce, it was always Lao Yao handling things. Howe it is you today?¡± Eunuch Hou had been promoted to the head of the Department of Internal Affairs. He managed the use of medicine, and the death and mourning that went on in the pce: a very busy position. He was currently highly favored in the pce. Logically speaking, there was no reason for him to be waiting outside to greet Fan Xian.


    Eunuch Hou smiled. ¡°Lao Yao went out to carry out some business. The Emperor asked me to take his ce for the day.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and followed him. They walked by the Daping Pce gardens and spoke asionally. After a moment, Fan Xian finally sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve be tired of the looks from people these days,¡± he slowly said. ¡°You¡¯re terrific. You still treat me the same as always.¡±


    Eunuch Hou felt a chill, but immediately his heart warmed and he said pleasantly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯ve only got good days ahead of you. Of course I¡¯m going to serve you well.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t question the lie, and justughed heartily. Some people¡¯s behavior had be unnatural after discovering his connection with the royal family. He truly felt it was only the eunuchs in the pce that didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction.


    He didn¡¯t know that the eunuchs in the Qing pce had always maintained their bnce between the various princes. They didn¡¯t dare to pick a master hastily, as they weren¡¯t valued like officials. Once they picked the wrong master, when the other party took the throne, they could only die. And so they were respectful of the princes, but kept their distance. Furthermore, they usually served the Emperor, and other than the Crown Prince, they weren¡¯t overly-afraid of the over three princes.


    It was not important to the eunuchs that Fan Xian was not a prince, rather, it was because of his actual position that the eunuchs wanted to please him.


    ...


    ...


    Along their way, they passed a few familiar pces before finally reaching the royal study. Eunuch Hou carefully announced him outside the door before he turned and gestured to Fan Xian with his eyes, then he retreated to one side.


    After the door opened, Fan Xian walked in with the help of his crutch. He stood in front of the giant bookcase and faced the Emperor, who was currently sitting on his soft divan, reading memorials. He purposely ced the crutch to the side in an awkward way, and saluted the Emperor formally.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t raise his head; he hmm¡¯ed and said, ¡°Find a ce to sit. Wait until I finish reading these to talk.¡±


    How could he find a seat for himself in the royal study? Hong Zhu was very clever. Understanding what the Emperor meant, he quickly went to the back and carried out an embroidered stool, and ced it next to Fan Xian. Fan Xian gave the eunuch a grateful smile and sat down. He silently wondered why this kid¡¯s e was still growing so vigorously.


    The Emperor lowered his head and did not appear to see this exchange. But a hint of amusement shed through the eyes that were reading the memorial.


    The royal study was absolutely silent. No one dared speak; the eunuchs inside and out didn¡¯t dare make a single sound.


    This was not the first time Fan Xian had met with the Emperor individually. But, being alone with him after all the rumors, he felt a strange nervousness in his heart. His chest felt itchy and he couldn¡¯t help but cough. The cough immediately echoed in the royal study, strikingly clearly, and it startled him a bit.


    The Emperor raised his head to nce at him but didn¡¯t say anything before continuing to read the memorial.


    Fan Xian quickly sat up straight on his stool and began to quietly watch the Emperor go about his daily business. He knew that very few people had the opportunity to witness this, but after a while he began to lose focus. He started studying the Emperor¡¯s facial features. Although the Emperor had his head lowered at this moment, Fan Xian was still able to find the shadow of some familiar features on his clear and spirited face. More urately, they were features simr to his own.


    This was the so-called connection of blood.


    The Emperor spent a long time reading the memorials; there were many of them on his desk. His eyebrows sometimes furrowed in anger, and other times rxed in joy. Sometimes they were sunk in thought, and other times they were elevated and excited.


    The Qing Kingdom was vast, with seven roads, twenty-six regions, and provinces and counties beyond count. To rule the country from Jingdou was a very difficult task. The official memorials that arrived each day from all over the country were as plentiful as snowkes. If he were azy Emperor, perhaps he would hand the power to the cab and spend his days traveling and enjoying himself. But the current emperor of the Qing Kingdom clearly did not want to be a muddle-headed master. He would not let go of any power and had even chased the Prime Minister out of the court, and would only go so far as to personally set up pce secretaries.


    This is just self torture. Fan Xian quietly watched the scene before him, and cold amusement shed through his heart. It was no fun being Emperor. Inparison, it seemed a much better choice to be like King Jing, who spent his time nting flowers.


    The sun gradually shifted to noon. The sunshine poured down through theyers of cloud, but it was cold, as if it had lost all of its warmth. The people in the pce seemed to have forgotten the time. It was at this moment that the Emperor finally finished his annotations for the morning and closed the final memorial. He closed his eyes to rejuvenate himself, and finally stretched.


    Eunuchs filed in. Towels, mind-clearing tea, pastries, and incense began to be cast onto the Emperor¡¯s body and into his stomach. Fan Xian noticed that the towel did not give off a thread of steam in this cold winter¡¯s day, and furrowed his brow. ¡°Your Majesty... this is cold?¡±


    The Emperor hmm¡¯ed and epted the towel to rub on his face vigorously. He mumbled indistinctly, ¡°The cold enters the bone and helps wake the spirit.¡± He nced at Fan Xian and smiled. ¡°A hot towel is too warm andfortable. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall asleep.¡±


    Fan Xian smile. ¡°I use hot¡ªthe hotter the better.¡± He suddenly felt like he was choking. He coughed and waved urgently, ¡°Of course, be careful not to get burned.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly revealed a deep and meaningful smile. He nced at him a few times and said, ¡°Not bad, you were fairly calm.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless.


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze transferred onto the crutch behind Fan Xian and he sighed in his heart. This child is as stubborn-minded as his mother... he purposely wants me to see him showing off his cleverness. He wants me to scold him and to fortify his intentions. Does he not think I can see through all this?


    The Emperor began to remember all the good of that person back then, and he realized that Fan Xian did not have any inordinate ambitions. Rather, he seemed like a quiet orphan... a good son. He rose and walked out of the royal study, indicating to Fan Xian to follow him. Fan Xian quickly went to grab the crutch and the Emperor smiled. ¡°I already know that your injury is pretty much healed. Why pretend to be pitiful in front of me?¡±


    Although the lie had been caught, there was no imperial rage. Fan Xian paused at his fortune, as if he didn¡¯t believe the Emperor... wouldn¡¯t scold him. Shortly after, heughed and tossed the crutch to one side before following the Emperor out.


    In the first meeting of the hearts between Fan Xian and his father, Fan Xian had won.


    ...


    ...


    They walked along beneath the long eaves of the pce towards the northwest. As they walked, the pces gradually became rarer; they left therge pces like the Hanguang Pce and the Taiji Pce far behind them. The eunuchs and serving girls they saw humbly lowered their heads and gave way. Behind the Emperor and Fan Xian, there was only the eunuch Hong Zhu. As they walked further, even eunuchs and serving girls became rarer to see. The winter garden was unbelievably quiet, and there was still some snow left on the rockeries. The birds had stopped singing a long time ago, and there wasn¡¯t the screeching of bugs. Only a gentle silence.


    Fan Xian knew where they were going, and was silent. The Emperor¡¯s emotions also seemed a little strange, and he did not say anything. It was not until the Cold Pce had disappeared and the pces were looking rather broken that the Emperor stopped.


    In front of them was a quiet little garden. The garden wasn¡¯trge and there was only a two-story wooden tower within. The tower seemed old and broken. It had not been repaired in many years.


    Fan Xian followed the Emperor as they climbed the stairs. He began to feel nervous and took a deep breath.


    On the second floor, in the main hall, the Emperor finally sighed. He walked outside, and gazed at the garden across from the balcony and sank into a deep silence for a long time. The balcony faced one corner of the pce, and was the quietest, most remote area in the ce. No one tended to the garden, and it had grown wild on its own before being destroyed by the autumn wind and snow. The nts had fallen to the ground, looking like the corpses of countless bodies. The yellows and whites were dismal.


    In the distance, the corner tower of Huayang Gate could faintly be seen.


    Fan Xian stood silently behind the Emperor. It was naturally not appropriate for him to speak. However, he had already swept the room with his gaze and could not find the painting he had expected.


    As if he were performing magic, Eunuch Hong somehow produced hot water and prepared some tea, which he respectfully ced on the table before he went downstairs. He didn¡¯t dare to serve on the side here.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Earlier, when I had you wait in the royal study.¡± The Emperor faced out towards the railing; his hands gripped the rails with strength, and his voice did not waver at all. ¡°It was because I wanted to tell you: a ruler has his path.¡±


    Fan Xian maintained his silence.


    ¡°As the ruler of a country, I... have to consider the kingdom. I must consider the people.¡± The Emperor spoke slowly, his eyes fixed on a distant point. ¡°Being Emperor is not an easy job... as your mother once said. And so, sometimes I have to sacrifice some things, even some very precious things. Don¡¯t hold it against me, for keeping you in Danzhou for 16 years.¡±


    Fan Xian had been waiting for this day for a long time, and had mentally prepared himself well for it. However, upon hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help a chill running up his neck to the top of his head. Shocked, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and was silent for a while. He suddenly bit his lip and said clearly, ¡°I... don¡¯t understand what Your Majesty means.¡±


    The Emperor seemed to have expected Fan Xian¡¯s response. He smile was self deprecating. He did not turn his head. In an even softer voice, he said, ¡°Including your brothers, in this world of tens of thousands of people, not many would dare express their anger at me in words, actions, or through their expressions... An Zhi, you indeed have some of your mother¡¯s style.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s neck was very straight, and he stubbornly refused to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± The Emperor turned around. His light yellow coat was even brighter than usual next to the railing. He slowly said, ¡°I mean, you are my... true born son.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was silent and suddenly smiled after a long while, then lost his smile, then smiled in a stunned manner. In his expression, there was unspeakable grief and bitterness. After much time, he slowly restrained his mouth.


    He suddenly felt frustrated. He had forgotten that from the first step he¡¯d taken into the pce, he¡¯d been acting ording to n. Now he had fallen into the role of the illegitimate son of the Emperor, and was finding it difficult to stop acting!


    He bowed deeply to the Emperor with his hands sped, but still refused to say anything.


    The Emperor internally sighed. He had beenpletely fooled by the emotions Fan Xian had acted out, and slowly said, ¡°I could have chosen to not acknowledge the rumors in Jingdou. I will eventually have to acknowledge them because you, An Zhi, are still my own flesh and blood.¡±


    The Emperor walked closer to him and looked at the unique spirit of determination and stubbornness on the beautiful young man¡¯s face. He immediately hid the pitying look on his face. He didn¡¯t demand that Fan Xian make a reply; instead, he said to himself, ¡°You¡¯ll be 18 next month.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head, but his words halted. After a moment, he faintly said, ¡°I... don¡¯t know which day I was born on.¡±


    These words pierced the Emperor¡¯s heart, and finally made this usually cold-hearted man feel remorse. After some thought, he slowly said, ¡°January 18th.¡±


    Fan Xian froze, and then melted to bitterlyugh. He sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my birthday was the 18th until I turned 18.¡±


    The Emperor smiled warmly. The more he looked at the child in front of him the more he liked him. Without meaning to, he said, ¡°To think they were able to raise you as such an obedient child in the countryside. I suspect that Aunty worked very hard while you were in Danzhou. One day, I will go to Danzhou to visit her... An Zhi, how has she been recently?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a while, thinking about something. He finally opened his mouth, ¡°Grandma is very well. I... I often write to Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Emperor noticed that he finally stopped referring to himself as a minister. His heart warmed and he smiledfortingly, and began to ask gently of Fan Xian¡¯s life as a child.


    Their conversation now had a topic, and Fan Xian seemed to have somewhat be used to their new ¡°rtionship between Emperor and minister,¡± and began to tell the most revered and respected man under heaven about his childhood.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: All Exists


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the ruler of a country, there was much to take care of. It was impossible for the Emperor to pause for long in this remote ce in the pce. Not sure exactly which part of the country was having problems, the Taiji Pce¡¯s head eunuch braved great danger toe to the tower. He bitterly announced himself many times before finally seeding in entreating the Emperor toe downstairs.


    Seeing that Commissioner Fan was standing behind the Emperor, the head eunuch cried bitterly in his heart. No wonder the Emperor couldn¡¯t be found anywhere in the pce. It turned out father and son were ying through the drama of getting to know each other with tears, and he had rashly interrupted them. If the Emperor became unhappy, who knew how many floggings he would have to suffer?


    The Emperor¡¯s coloring did not look good. Of all his sons, the one he liked the most was, of course, Fan Xian. After entering the capital, Fan Xian had earned him, and the entire Qing Kingdom, much glory and honor. Furthermore, he was personable, intelligent, and suitable for powerful positions.


    Also considering he had saved the third prince in the Hanging Temple and his ongoing denial of it, it was clear that beneath this child¡¯s rxed expression was a loyal heart. His seemingly-cruel methods were full of intention to neutralize the situation.


    In the heart of this middle-aged Emperor, had he not felt a thread of illogical jealousy when they¡¯d first met? The Emperor was only a mortal, after all. And now, he could get to know Fan Xian. Although Fan Xian had yet topletely open up, that kind of atmosphere was enough to make the Emperor happy¡ªand someone had interrupted. Naturally, he was no longer feeling all that happy.


    There were now too many people inside and outside the tower, and the more people, the more talk. So the Emperor could not say anymore. Turning around, his frosty face gradually softened. Watching Fan Xian¡¯s beautiful¡ªand slightly familiar¡ªface, he said quietly, ¡°Like I said earlier: as the ruler of a country, there are too many things I must do. Think about this, and don¡¯t hold too much resentment in your heart.¡±


    Given the Emperor¡¯s status, he didn¡¯t have to humble his attitude that much¡ªeven faced with his own son. These words, although not expressing an apology, expressed enough substance. Fan Xian did not dare to carry on acting. He bowed deeply, already moved.


    Suddenly the Emperor furrowed his brows and remembered his sister far away in Xinyang. He couldn¡¯t help another sh of a headache and sighed, ¡°Recently, the capital has not been silent. There are too many things being brought to the surface that can¡¯t be discussed. Chen Pingping is worried that it will be awkward for you to be at court, and suggests that you head down to Jiangnan. What do you think?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to have an opinion; an advantageous glint shed through his eyes quickly and he slowly said, ¡°I obey.¡± He suddenly smiled warmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been to Jiangnan. I hope Your Majesty will give me some advice about what needs attention.¡±


    The Emperor shook his head. ¡°What I need is a clean treasury that can earn silver for the court year after year. As to how to do it, you should know. I very admire the things you have done thesest two months.


    He was obviously talking about the Overwatch Council arresting the Cui family and dealing with the pce treasury smuggling problem.


    The Emperor continued, ¡°Only... because of these things, you have made a lot of enemies in court. Somethings I can¡¯t... hm, you did well.¡± In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, Fan Xian spared no effort in attacking Xinyang and the second prince. He had been acting for the court, helping the Emperor deal with matters that were inconvenient for him to act on directly.


    After Fan Xian thought silently for a while, he opened his mouth to say, ¡°From today onwards, I am still willing to be Your Majesty¡¯s disgraced minister.¡±


    The Emperor was satisfied with Fan Xian¡¯s deration. Waiting for this opportunity, Fan Xian opened his mouth to say, ¡°Only, the road to Jiangnan is long, and although I have the power of themissioner, I am not familiar with matters concerning trade. If various affairs are led by the Council, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be go well... Your Majesty, I...¡± He faced the Emperor, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to borrow Qingyu Hall.¡±


    The Emperor paused, and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Naturally, the shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall are familiar with matters concerning the pce treasury. However, by court regtions, they¡¯re not to leave the capital...¡± He suddenly felt that it was not right to say these things in front of Fan Xian. He coughed and said, ¡°An Zhi, are you not afraid I will doubt you if you ask me so directly?¡±


    Fan Xian answered straightforwardly, ¡°The expansive earth is all the Emperor¡¯s. Since I asked you in person, I clearly believe that Your Majesty trusts in my loyalty.¡±


    The Emperor stared at him, his thoughts going round and round quickly in his mind. Back then, the Ye family had been well-established and flourished greatly. They could have destabilized the state system. As the ruler of a country, he really was terrified of history repeating itself of that night. The Fan Xian in front of him was her son. It would be understandable for him to seek vengeance for the lost Ye family.


    But he thought about it from another perspective. Since Fan Xian dared to break taboo to ask this, it counted as being candid. He opened his mouth and lightly said, ¡°Since you now stand high enough, you know that the so-called true gold and silver are not actually that useful. As for the pce treasury, I decided six years ago to let you manage it when you grew up, and I kept... that idea. This is what I wanted. Why would I have any doubts?¡±


    Fan Xian appeared to be moved, yet the Emperor waved and mockingly smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you can fool me. Although the calctions for the pce treasury are numerous andplicated, they don¡¯t need the people from Qingyu Hall. I think you want to scoop them out of the capital with your request.¡±


    Fan Xian did not argue. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to conceal with from you,¡± he sighed dejectedly, ¡°I did have that idea. From the day I learned of my past, I¡¯ve had this idea. Last year, I actually visited Qingyu Hall. Those shopkeepers been held for many years in the capital... it really was very awkward. These people are not yet 50. If we release them from the capital, they could work for the court.¡±


    Last year he had gone to Qingyu hall, and knew that this matter would one day be used by someone. So he decided to bring it up today with the Emperor first.


    The Emperor seemed caught off guard by his calm. After a moment, he finally nodded.


    Fan Xian was overjoyed. The Emperorughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t take them all. Each manor¡¯s family business is managed by Qingyu Hall. If you take them all away, I¡¯m afraid that King Jing would be the first to hunt you down.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled, and the Emperor smiled slightly. ¡°...A few among them, Princes who dare to stand straight and speak to me. On the contrary, his temperament is excessively steady and fierce, not like you¡ª¡± He broke off, then said, ¡°Upstairs in the side room, there is a painting... go have a look in a moment.¡±


    Although he knew very well that the painting was in the pce, Fan Xian still revealed a hesitant expression, asking, ¡°What painting?¡±


    The Emperor replied, ¡°The only likeness your mother left in this world...¡± Thinking of Xiao Yezi, his gaze softened and he said quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen her. Take a good look in a moment... speaking of which, you really look nothing like your mother.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled and heard the Emperor sigh again. ¡°Although beautiful beyondparison, her personality was excessively different. She was just like a man, and refused to paint her eyebrows. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had that name. Back then, she hated that so-called song the most, and could only practise doing so.¡±


    Remembering that his son in front of him was the most popr poet in the world, the Emperor suddenly found this matter to be amusing. Heughed and pointed to Fan Xian. ¡°Although her poem had the power to swallow the wind and the clouds, itcked her emotion. It was very different from yours...very different.¡±


    Hong Zhu looked at the eunuch¡¯s anxious and urgent gaze, and heard the Emperor talking happily with Sir Fan junior¡ªhow could he dare interrupt?


    Fan Xian smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Mother¡¯s... poetry. Has Your Majesty heard it before?¡±


    ¡°Only one.¡± The Emperor leisurely recalled the past, and recited in a clear voice:


    ¡°The northern view: all thend is under ice, snow travels far and wide. Inside and outside the pce walls, only a vast expanse of white. Yellow River from tail to head hase to rest. Mountains are silver snakes in flight. teaus are white running elephants, they seem to rival the sky. Wait until the day is clear and fine. Watch for the girl dressed in white, what a fascinating sight. The nation is charming and fine, for it countless heroes are willing to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ying of Qin and Wu of Hancked literary talents; Taizong of Tang and Taizu of Song alsocked literary excellence. A proud Son of Heaven, Genghis Ximan, could only shoot bows and arrows. The past is gone to find heroes. Look only in this dynasty.¡±


    Ying of Qin and Wu of Han? Taizong of Tang and Taizu of Song? Fan Xian¡¯s expression was very excited; so much so that he almost pulled a muscle.


    The Emperor looked at him in disapproval and chided, ¡°Do you think this poem is bad?¡±


    Fan Xian set his face and said, ¡°It is very imposing. Only, I don¡¯t know who Wu of Han, Taizong of Tang, and Taizu of Song are.¡± He silently though, Mom, if you¡¯re going to change things, then change them morepletely. What Ximan Khan... I surrender to you.


    The Emperor exined, ¡°ording to legend, they were a generation of three great rulers before the ages.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless, and thought, Turns out Mother¡¯s way of dodging difficult question was much like my own. Much like my conversation with Zhuang Mohan in Shangjing, Northern Qi, whenever there was something that was difficult to exin, I pushed it to the time before the ages. As something I once saw in a history book. And where was the history book? Sorry, I tore it up to use as toilet paper.


    The eunuch entreated again, and the Emperor finally left the little tower. As he left, his thin shadow showed no trace of sentimentality.


    ...


    ...


    Only Fan Xian and Hong Zhu were left in the little tower, watching the Emperor¡¯s figure disappear into theyers of frost-covered branches and Fan Xian finally couldn¡¯t hold back any more. He held his stomach and burst intoughter; hisughter rang through the little tower and was filled with unspeakable delight.


    Hong Zhu stood to one side and was shocked. He wondered if Fan Xian had been overly-excited by the events of today, and whether or not he should go find a royal doctor to check on him.


    After a long time, Fan Xian finally stopped the wildughter brought about by that poem ¡°Qin Yuan Chun.¡± His stomach hurt and he was a bit short of breath as he spoke to Hong Zhu. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go up by myself. You wait for me here.¡±


    As he walked up the stairs, Fan Xian still felt the urge tough. That woman, Ye Qingmei, had truly been remarkable. Of all the tens of thousands of poems that could be copied, she had to pick this one. He suspected that her hand had been forced by Fan Jian, the Emperor and those people... However, perhaps that poem by Chairman Mao actually just matched her style?


    Once he reached the top of the stairs, Fan Xian¡¯s smile had already beenpleted restrained and he had recovered his usual calm. ced in a feudal dynasty, the poem his mother copied was truly the antithesis of everything. The Emperor could say it, but she could not. No wonder, in the end, she had shed so strongly against this pce.


    He gave a coldugh in his heart, and tossed all of the Emperor¡¯s true feelings to the back of this head, and stopped thinking of them.


    ...


    ...


    Arriving outside the side room, he picked up the cup of cold tea on the table in passing. He pushed open the door and stepped in, without hesitating or shaking at all. He calmly stood in front of the painting.


    In the painting was a woman in a yellow dress, with a surging river in the background. The woman stood on a piece of limestone near the riverbank, her dress was floating in the wind, and she was facing towards the river. The muddy waves reached to the sky and the stone was turning into sand. On the opposite shore, ant-sized workers could be faintly be seen moving around rocks and shore. Perhaps those people were building up the riverbank.


    The work of this painting was exquisite. The brush strokes were fine but the style was imposing and majestic, achieving grandness through meticulousness. No matter if it was the serious scene on across the riverbank or theplicated greens and yellows of the rocks closer to the front, they were all done well. Particrly the river trapped in ce between the two mountains, the heavy swell and white-crested waves were imposing and forceful. Observing this picture, the viewer was almost able to feel the strong river breeze blowing from the picture and onto their face. Standing a bit closer, it seemed possible to hear the river pping excitedly against the riverbanks.


    But none of this was the focus on this painting. Any person lucky enough to view this painting, would, at the first moment, be drawn to that woman in a yellow dress standing beside the banks. They would not have any attention left to spare to look at the other people and scenery in the painting.


    The woman in the yellow dress only revealed her profile. A few ck threads of hair beside her crystal and jade earrings floated in the wind and her red lips were lightly pursed. She seemed to be thinking of something. The thing that most drew the attention were her eyebrows. Her eyebrows were sharp as a sword, unlike those of frail woman, yet they also did not have any sense of masculinity. They were simply clear and thin, and were likeable without reason.


    But at this moment, Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was focused on the glimpse of the woman¡¯s eye that could been seen on her partially turned face. The spirit in that gaze seemed calm, yet also as if it were hiding many other emotions.


    In just an instant, he remembered that Xiao En had once described his mother to him in a cave on the precipice of Xi Mountain outside of Shangjing. Yes, it was this kind of gaze! Soft, sad, full of love and longing for life, full of anticipation of the good things, sympathy for misery, and a confidence in the ability to change all of this.


    Fan Xian sighed and slowly sat down, staring the painting on the wall. He didn¡¯t move his gaze for a long time, as if he wanted to carve this woman¡¯s image into his heart.


    With the cold tea in his hands, and the old painting before him, he sat like this in silence. He didn¡¯t know how long he had sat there for; he didn¡¯t notice the shifting light outside the tower nor the movements of the wind and clouds.


    ...


    ...


    The cold tea in his hands remained full. Fan Xian sat there for half a day, and his lips were a little dry. Suddenly, he tilted his head and spoke quietly to the woman in the yellow dress. ¡°You did well. It¡¯s a pity... you didn¡¯t look after yourself.¡±


    He paused, and seemed a little nervous. He wanted to collect his thoughts into something appropriate to say to the woman in the painting.


    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t done as well as you¡ªbut I want to assure you, I will look after myself.¡± He stood up and peacefully stared at the painting. In a light voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here for now, I don¡¯t think he would let me take you. But I wille to see you in a few days¡ªI¡¯ll see you often.¡± He didn¡¯t know how long a few days would be.


    Fan Xian leaned closer to the painting and suddenly smiled brightly. In high spirits he smiled. ¡°The past is gone... the past is gone. To find a hero, let me do it.¡±


    After saying this, he walked out.


    Silence descended on the room.


    ...


    ...


    The room door suddenly squeaked as it was hurriedly pushed open. Fan Xian had returned and once again and stood in the room staring at the woman in the painting. He suddenly opened his mouth and asked:


    ¡°The sciences?


    ¡°Female doctorate?¡±


    Of course the woman in the painting from so many years ago could not answer her son¡¯s question, and so could only remain silent. Fan Xian felt his heart twist, and heughed aloud to hide the wetness in his eyes. Earnestly and sincerely he bowed and spoke:


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    And then he truly left. The woman in the painting did not turn around, she only stared at the scene across the river in silence, with her back facing the door. Who knew how long it would be before the door opened again?

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: Wishing You Meteoric Sess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Walking out of the door, Fan Xian tossed the cup of cold tea he was holding.


    With a ssh, the cupnded directly stacked on top of the other cup, with very little tea spilling out.


    He walked downstairs and said something quietly to Hong Zhu, and the two of them left the little tower, walking along the cold stone paths.


    After seeing Fan Xian off at the pce, Hong Zhu went around Taiji Pce, through the stone arch gate, and went to the royal study to report back on his orders. All along the way, he joked with the serving girls he saw, and chatted with the eunuchs. He was unspeakably happy. The eunuchs and serving girls found this to be a little strange. They noticed that since Hong Zhu had begun serving the Emperor, his status had gone up and his personality had be steadier and stricter. What had happened today for him to be so cheerful?


    Seeing that the royal study was not far away, Hong Zhu came out of his daze. He knew that his behavior was a bit over the top, so he stopped and grabbed two handfuls of snow from the rocks beside him. He rubbed his face vigorously and forced the hot skin of his face to cool down. It was only then that he felt better. He coughed a few times, and copied how Eunuch Hong, an ancestor of pce eunuchs, used to conduct himself. With a deadly serious face, he pushed opened the door to the royal study.


    At the moment, the Emperor was arguing about something with Shu the Schr, and their voices were very loud. This Shu the Schr was certainly brave: he was not willing to give even an inch in front of the Emperor. Hong Zhu could faintly hear something about a river, transferring money, Ministry of Revenue, and other such things.


    Hong Zhu perked up his ears and waited to one side, not even daring to breathe loudly. He could guess what they were talking about for Shu the Schr to gather his courage and go head-to-head with the Emperor.


    This winter was the ideal time to dredge the river. The pce secretaries had two months agoe up with a n to do so. They were just waiting for the Ministry of Revenue to put together the funds before organizing the provinces and counties to call on the people to repair the river. However, unexpectedly, the Ministry of Revenue was unable to provide this much silver. This had seriously dyed the repairing of the river. Thus, Minister Shang had be the target of public criticism. If the Emperor had not saved him, Minister Shang would have had to, at the very least, resign his office.


    The Qing Kingdom was in its golden age, yet the national treasury did not have sufficient silver! The pce secretaries questioned the Ministry of Revenue, but the Ministry knew nothing; they only said that the pce had transferred it. However, pce spending had alwayse from the pce treasury... could the pce treasury have possibly fallen into such a state?


    The business of the pce treasury involved the Eldest Princess, and involved the face of the royal family. Furthermore, the Overwatch Council had been investigating the Cui family recently, targeting the pce treasury. At this moment, the officials of the court could not question the Emperor directly.


    Thus, Shu the schr had entered the pce. It seemed that the conversation between the ruler and his official was not going smoothly.


    The Emperor coughed and faintly said Fan Xian, Jiangnan, and a few other indistinct words. Shu the Schr¡¯s expression finally cleared a bit. It seemed that he was very confident that after Fan Xian went to Jiangnan, he would be able to solve the Qing Kingdom¡¯s financial problems.


    The old schr lowered his voice, his face full of concern. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be enough time. If it floods next year, what are we going to do? Jiangnan is aplicated matter. Even if Commissioner Fan has extraordinary talent, it will take him at least a year to sort everything out. Even if the heavens are merciful next year, what about the year after?¡±


    The Emperor smiled andforted Shu Wu, ¡°Fan Xian is leaving in a few days, there should be enough time.¡±


    Shu Wu hmm¡¯ed his acknowledgement and left the royal study smiling merrily. In reality, both ruler and official were experienced and prudent. How could they possibly stop worrying just because a young man like Fan Xian was going to Jiangnan?


    Besides, Shu the Schr was actually fighting for more than just these things on the surface. As the head of the civil officials in court, he needed the Emperor to make clear his stance on certain matters. What was going to happen with the pce treasury? And more importantly, after the two recent rumors, how exactly was the court, and the pce, going to deal with Fan Xian?


    The royal family liked to be mysterious. They were secretive about many things and did not announce them publicly. The officials in the court could not handle this; everyone was terrified and needed some kind of firm answer. Since the Emperor had explicitly stated the date that Fan Xian would leave Jingdou, he was announcing that the management of the pce treasury would be certain to start, and would start strongly. He was also using Shu Wu to inform the officials of the court to stop the spection about Fan Xian¡¯s identity. Regardless of whether he was a bastard of the rebellious Ye family, or the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son, he was leaving Jingdou. So stop guessing, and let the matter die down!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hong Zhu,¡± The Emperor suddenly woke from his thoughts and asked, ¡°what reaction did he have earlier?¡±


    Hong Zhu was startled, and immediately answered in a lowered voice, ¡°Commissioner Fan had tears in his eyes, and he seemed relieved... for some reason, heughed loudly for some time in the tower.¡± To serve beside the Emperor at such a young age, the eunuch was naturally a few points cleverer than the ordinary person. He immediately knew who the ¡°he¡± was in the Emperor¡¯s words: Sir Fan junior, who had just left the pce.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was slightly severe, but he turned it into a smile. ¡°This is good. Once he¡¯s let go, he can work for the court without worry.¡±


    Hong Zhu smiled carefully and did not dare toment. However, he was greatly shocked by the Emperor¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Starting next month, go serve at the side of the empress.¡± The Emperor said this casually as he rubbed a piece of meditative jade in his palm.


    It was like a lightning bolt had struck the eunuch¡¯s heart. With a thud, Hong Zhu knelt down and prostrated himself on the floor, crying, ¡°Your Majesty, I... I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Please, kill me instead of sending me away.¡±


    The Emperor furrowed his brow and looked at him in disgust. ¡°How immature! You¡¯re going to be the head eunuch over there¡ªI was promoting you. Look how it scared you... you¡¯re not fit for such responsibility!¡±


    Hong Zhu panicked, and knew he had done something wrong. Yet, his face remained full of tears and he cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be some head eunuch, I just want to stay by you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The Emperor half smiled at little eunuch and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so good about staying by my side?¡±


    The word ¡°good¡± could have been a joke, or it could have been a guillotine. Hong Zhu hesitantly lifted his head; there was dust stuck to his tearful face. ¡°Serving beside the Emperor,¡± he stuttered, ¡°I...it is honorable.¡±


    ¡°Honorable?¡±


    Hong Zhu bobbed his head like a bulb of garlic and sobbed, ¡°I deserve to die... I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy...¡± He knew very well that none of the masters in the pce cared if the eunuchs took a bribe, but it just depended on how the master was feeling.


    ¡°How much silver have you taken?¡± The Emperor looked at the eunuch¡¯s dusty and tear-streaked face, thought it was rather funny and began tough.


    Hearing theughter, Hong Zhu felt his heart steady a little, and slowly replied, ¡°In two months at the royal study, I¡¯ve taken 400 liang of silver.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face suddenly darkened and became very cold. ¡°Is that so? Then who bought that 800 mu ofnd for you? Who gave you the connection for your brother¡¯s position? You sure are bold. You haven¡¯t been by my side for even 100 days, and you¡¯ve already done all this!¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s expression was dismal and he abandoned himself to despair. He broke down, sobbing loudly, ¡°I am guilty, I am guilty.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to beg the Emperor to spare his life.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± The Emperor turned around and kicked off his shoes. He sat down on the divan and began to annotate memorials again.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s face was blotchy, and he knew he couldn¡¯t hide this. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It was... Commissioner Fan.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He hummed gently in a questioning manner.


    Hong Zhu suddenly crawled over to the Emperor. He raised his face and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, you can kill me if you want¡ªbut the heavens will prove, the heavens will prove, I am loyal to Your Majesty. I swear that the Commissioner and I... the Commissioner is a good man. I begged him to do this. Have mercy on him.¡±


    Only now did the Emperor show a trace of astonishment. ¡°Oh? You are begging forgiveness for him?¡± He suddenlyughed out loud, and said, ¡°This child... seems like he has better rtions with people than I thought.¡±


    The Emperor stared at the eunuch¡¯s messy face and jokingly scolded, ¡°Get out, Fan Xian told me of this matter long ago. If I hadn¡¯t liked your cleverness, he would have chopped your head off long ago. Yet, you still ask forgiveness for him.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Zhu¡¯s astonishment was stuck between awkwardness and distress; it took him a while to recover his wits.


    ¡°Are you still not getting out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hong Zhu had a woebegone look, but he was overjoyed in his heart. He didn¡¯t bother to get up and just crawled out of the royal study. Whether he was moved to the empress¡¯s pce as the head eunuch or was sent somewhere else, at this moment, he didn¡¯t care.


    ...


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t after Hong Zhu had hidden in a side room after leaving the royal study that his breathing began to even out, and he started feeling the icy coldness of the sweat on his back. He epted a towel and roughly wiped off the sweat and dust on his face before waving the servants away irritably. It wasn¡¯t until he had reached his own room that he began to truly feel the fear.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior was right: there is nothing that can be hid from His Majesty.¡± The eunuch¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear. If His Majesty lets you be greedy; you can be greedy, so you might as well do everything openly.


    Right here, right now, his admiration for Fan Xian settled into the deepest part of his bones; and along with admiration, he felt gratefulness for Fan Xian. The young man had guessed that the Emperor did not care about a eunuch beside him being greedy¡ªthis was because he was extremely intelligent. Furthermore, Sir Fan junior had used this situation to hide the most important thing, and this was the crux of the matter. In the future, the Emperor would not suspect anything if he were to be closer to Sir Fan junior.


    Thinking of that matter, the eunuch¡¯s eyes narrowed into a smile and he felt unspeakable gratefulness. The only issue was that he was about to be transferred from the royal study, and he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to help Sir Fan junior in the future.


    ...


    ...


    In the carriage leaving the pce, Fan Xian half closed his eyes to rest. Gao Da and the two Tiger Guards had been ordered off the carriage; Su Wenmao was the only other person in there.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t determine if the Qinian Unit had spies from the pce in it. However, he had run into Wang Qinian, and had asked him to train these unsessful Overwatch Council officials and bring them to his side. These were the people he could trust the most. If there was anything he needed to get done, he only trusted them.


    ¡°Are there loose ends in the Yingzhou matter?¡± he asked with furrowed brows.


    Su Wenmao was not currently driving the carriage, and he carefully listened to the noises outside before replying quietly, ¡°The Zhizhou of Yingzhou died of illness after he was sent to prison. We didn¡¯t go through the Council. We used your medicine, and nothing will be found.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°If it is safe, then don¡¯t touch the family of the Zhizhou. This matter ends here, you should know what to do.¡±


    Su Wenmao nodded. He knew the Commissioner was reminding him to keep this secret. The Commissioner trust in him to do carry out these secret tasks meant that he had finally became his confidant.


    Deep down, he did not approve of this matter. Assassinating a Fourth Grade Official, a Zhizhou, was something that was rarely seen since the inception of the Overwatch Council. If nothing happened in the future, then all was fine. But if something were to happen, the entire Overwatch Council would be doomed. Furthermore, the Zhizhou was part of no faction, and had been purely a servant of the Emperor.


    Seeming to guess what Su Wenmao was thinking, Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°That Zhizhou had no regard for human life and forcefully upied peasant properties. Furthermore, he coborated with bandits and massacred viges and exterminated entire families. Taking his life was letting him off easy.¡±


    Su Wenmao said with concern, ¡°Sir, although that is the case, evidence was never found. The captured thief refused to give up anything on the Zhizhou.¡±


    ¡°No sh*t,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°If we could get evidence, why would I go to all this trouble?¡±


    Su Wenmao shook his head in disapproval. ¡°It was still too risky. Sir Qi might write to the pce secretaries, or even jump over them and report directly to the Emperor. Although there is no evidence, for the sake of Sir Qi, he would have preferred the Zhizhou brought forward.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, but shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This Zhizhou matter was something the Emperor could not know about. He closed his eyes to rest his spirit but his mind was spinning quickly. He had to bring down the Zhizhou so far from Jingdou because he wanted to buy a favor from eunuch Hong Zhu. A favor so big that Hong Zhu would have to repay it in the future the moment he remembered it.


    Eunuch Hong Zhu, who currently served in the royal study, was from Yingzhou, and was surnamed ¡°Chen.¡± The Zhizhou who had been killed by Fan Xian, had forcefully taken the Chen family business because of the mountain products located there¡ªhe had only been Zhixian at the time. Luckily, the Chen family had two schrs, and naturally they would not yield. They went over mountains and crossed provinces to make their case, and they said they would take theirwsuit all the way to Jingdou.


    In a moment of terror, the Zhixian acted decisively and colluded with thieves topletely exterminate the Chen family.


    Who knew how many people died that night?


    At the time, Hong Zhu and his brother were still kids. They had been ying in the mountain and had forgotten to go home, so they were fortunate and managed to escape this tragedy. The brothers were clever, and crossed the mountain overnight and begged until they arrived at Shangdong Street. Too afraid to report this to the yamen, they could only struggle desperately for life. Finally, the day came that the brothers could not stand it anymore. Chen Xiaodi, now Hong Zhu, had taken the knife and thrown his lot in with the pce, a crotch full of blood.


    ...


    ...


    After entering the pce, Chen Xiaodi lived a life full of cowering. He was bullied by the older eunuchs and had his butt pinched by the dreadful old serving women. Fear grew under the humiliation, until he was too scared to even say his family name.


    Coincidentally, one day, as Chen Xiaodi was carrying water, he walked by a side path of Hanguang Hall and happened to see old eunuch Hong sleeping outside. The old eunuch was wearing his old clothing from many years ago, not the pce clothing, so Chen Xiaodi did not recognize him. Seeing the old eunuch lying on a broken bamboo chair, with flies hovering around his face, he though him very pitiful.


    They had both fallen into hard times at the end of the world, and at this point, Chen Xiaodi was still a warm hearted person. Seeing that he had no chores to do, he went back to his room and grabbed a fan, and began to chase away the flies for Eunuch Hong.


    Once Eunuch Hong woke up, there was not some grand storybook scene where the man handed down skills to Chen Xiaodi and epted him as a disciple; it was not as though from this moment on, Chen Xiaodi could do what he liked and was respected everywhere. No, the old eunuch gave only one thing besides gratefulness for the fan.


    Eunuch Hong realized that the little eunuch did not have a surname, and so gifted him one word.


    Hong.


    And because the old eunuch was lying on a bamboo chair, he casually named him Zhu. This was the story of the name of theter-powerful eunuch, Hong Zhu.


    ...


    ...


    From that day on, Eunuch Hong did not give another thought to Hong Zhu¡¯s life or death; he didn¡¯t even say another word to him. Even after Hong Zhu went to the royal study and looked for ways to please Eunuch Hong, the old eunuch didn¡¯t acknowledge him.


    But the little eunuch had a name. Surname Hong, first name Zhu. The surname Hong meant something special in the pce. Furthermore, as Eunuch Hong did not speak out against it, gradually, some people began to say that Hong Zhu was Eunuch Hong¡¯s adopted grandchild. And so no one dared to bully him anymore; instead, they tried to please him. They would give him all the light and respectable work to do.


    Hong Zhu was a clever man and had gone through traumatic childhood experiences, so his personality was very calm and steady. With this many opportunities in front of him, as well as Old Dai losing power, the people and things in the pce changed, and the little eunuch got very lucky. Entering the royal study directly and serving the Emperor was one of his opportunities.


    Seeing more of the world, he realized just what the pce was like. He learned that the Zhizhou was not some big official, and the fire of revenge in his heart began to burn. Only, he was still very young, and didn¡¯t know the way, and had no idea of where to start. Was he going to tell the Emperor of his tragic experiences? He didn¡¯t have that kind of bravery.


    Right when he had started to lose hope, the heavens sent a person to his side.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage jolted, and Fan Xian slowly woke up. He yawned, still tired.


    He had deduced Hong Zhu¡¯s situation, and his subsequent actions had beenpletely unknown to the eunuch. He just slowlypleted the task, and had only him about it today.


    Fan Xian knew that, given Hong Zhu¡¯s development in the pce, and seeing how much the Emperor trusted him, within three years this little eunuch would have substantial influence. At that point, he would be able to casually say something, and there would be plenty of people in the six ministries willing to help him seek revenge. Fan Xian had decided to act before this happened and exact the revenge very cleanly. No threats, no mercy, leaving no possibility of future troubles.


    This was the superior method of doing someone a favor.


    This man had been the Zhizhou of Yingzhou. Hong Zhu was recorded as being from Jiaozhou. The two ces were far apart, and the extermination of the family had happened a long time ago, and was long forgotten by everyone. Fan Xian was not worried that someone would guess Hong Zhu¡¯s connection to this matter. He had also been very careful and had not told anyone.


    Even if the Emperorter discovered that the Zhizhou of Yingzhou had died strangely, and found it was the Overwatch Council who had acted, Fan Xian would still be able to find some excuse. As long as it was not connected to those beside him, and did not harm the pce, the life of a mere Zhizhou was, in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, certainly not as precious as his own son¡¯s.


    He lifted a corner of the carriage curtain and squinted at the distant, blurry corner tower of the pce behind him. He hoped the little eunuch would be able to rise meteorically in there.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: Disturbance Before Leaving (Part 1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The carriage stopped outside the door of the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian exited the carriage and went straight into the yard. Along the way, he smiled slightly at the officials he met. This was the first time he hade to the Council after the ¡°chaos of the rumors,¡± and met with the expected fire in the eyes of all the officials.


    In reality, many of the officials in the lower ranks did not know who Ye Qingmei was. However, they saw those shining words every day and, below it, the name that looked down on all the men in the world. They had eventually developed a familial sense of familiarity and closeness.


    Under Chen Pingping¡¯s¡ªintentional or not¡ªdissemination, the heads of the Eight Bureaus, Zong Zui, and those old fellows, had begun to publically speak to their subordinates about what kind of merchant family the Ye family had been back in the day. And what the Ye family had done for the Overwatch Council. Finally, they had reached a conclusion: without the Ye family, there would be no Overwatch Council.


    After all, the Ye family had fallen to the crime of rebellion. When the officials of the Overwatch Council had first heard their superiors praising and boasting about the Ye family, the officials couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit anxious. However, they had discovered that the court did not seem to hold this as a taboo, and Commissioner Fan¡¯s other identity was very interesting. So they had be more interested in learning about the details of those years.


    After a few rounds of brainwashing, the officials in the Council felt very close to the old Ye family, as inseparable as fish from water, as soldiers from the people. Now that they knew Commissioner Fan was the son of the name carved on the stone tablet, the gaze with which they looked at Fan Xian carried a trace of true fear and warmth, as well as the usual respect.


    No wonder the old Director would support, with all his strength, this seemingly-frail man taking over the Overwatch Council in the future.


    Regardless of officials ormoners in the Qing Kingdom, they all stressed something: things should be received by rights. Fan Xian¡¯s proven ability and sufficient intelligence when handling tasks in the Council, as well as his identity as the descendant of the Ye family that everyone knew of (but could not say), would be of great help to him in gaining full control of the Overwatch Council. At least, the internal members of the Council mostly had no more doubts.


    Today, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have the time to win the support of the thousands of officials in the yard. He hurried to the in surrounded by the square structure. It was bitterly cold today¡ªthe spring winds were still far away. The tall trees were frozen and stripped of leaves, and the shallow pool was frozen like a mirror. The fish inside had probably died long ago.


    Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair wrapped in thick furs. He was listening to a song that twisted back and forth and seemed to wail and cry. His eyes were slightly closed, and his right hand was lightly tapping out a rhythm on the arm of his wheelchair. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.


    This scene made Fan Xian think of another world in which there were also old drooping men who liked to lie in old and broken wicker chairs. The afternoon sun would leak into the alley, and the ancient phonograph would be ying records of old Shanghai music: the soft, energetic music of Yao Li or Bai Hong. Just like this, they would tangle with the weak sunlight...


    The problem was, Chen Pingping was not Li Jingguang, and he was not listening to a phonograph. The old man was at a much higher level than that of the ordinary person.


    Fan Xian did not have time to appreciate the old cripple¡¯s feudalistic, petty bourgeois, and watched Sang Wen with great sympathy, who was standing under the trees and singing nonstop in the middle of winter. The girl¡¯s face was flushed with the cold but her voice did not shake. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she had be used to singing in the cold, or if she was just that shockingly good.


    ¡°What a waste.¡± Fan Xian waved his hand for Sang Wen to stop, and smiled. ¡°I invited Sang Wen to the Council because I wanted to make use of her abilities, not for her to sing to you.¡±


    Chen Pingping opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Different jobs, but all in the service of the court. If Sang Wen can make me happy and help me live a few more years, then that is better than her being by your side.¡±


    In a heartbeat, Fan Xian understood what Chen Pingping meant. It seemed like he also knew that he didn¡¯t have much longer.


    ¡°I am leaving soon.¡± He lightly patted the back of Chen Pingping¡¯s wrinkled and dry hand. ¡°I have to take Sang Wen with me. Baoyue Brothel is expanding towards Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Have her go in the spring,¡± Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°Have her leave with the Third Prince. At least they can look after each other.¡±


    Fan Xian became very angry. How could he have almost forgotten the matter with the Third Prince?


    Sang Wen curtseyed formally and walked away with Su Wenmao, leaving space for the old and young ministers of the Overwatch Council to talk.


    Standing at some distance, they couldn¡¯t hear what Chen Pingping and Fan Xian were talking about. They could only see Fan Xian half kneeling on the ground with an increasingly serious expression, while Chen Pingping was silent for a while before smiling again. He lightly patted Fan Xian¡¯s head as if tofort him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fan Xian spoke to Su Wenmao, and then nced at Sang Wen beside him. He had single-handedly rescued Sang Wen from the Baoyue Brothel and directly transferred her into the Overwatch Council, so she was someone he trusted. However, Sang Wen had almost no opportunity to be at his side in recent days. She was instead responsible for singing to Chen Pingping every day.


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Sang Wen smiled warmly, and her slightly-round face seemed very cheerful. Herrge mouth was not all that noticeable, and she said amenably, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do all day, so I sing for the Director. It¡¯s very rxing.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°As the Director wishes, you¡¯ll go to Jiangnan in a few months. But for now...¡± he paused, and said evenly, ¡°stay by the Director. Make him happy.¡±


    The carriage outside the Overwatch Council was ready to head in the direction of the Twenty-eight-Li Hill. The date the Emperor had given Fan Xian to leave the capital was too close; there wasn¡¯t enough time, and Fan Xian was unprepared. There were many things he had to make ns for before leaving the capital within a few days, thus he had seemed unusually busy.


    Gao Da and the two Tiger Guards were again not in the carriage. Fan Xian still did not trust these personal bodyguards enough.


    Fan Xian waited for a moment before Su Wenmao climbed into the carriage. He rubbed his red hands and lowered his voice to report, ¡°The Third Bureau checked the records for the pce gate. Eunuch Yao went to the outskirts of the capital. This wasn¡¯t a secret, so the pce didn¡¯t order the Council to destroy the records.¡±


    ¡°Why did Old Yao go the outskirts?¡± Fan Xian asked curiously.


    Su Wenmao ced the side of his hand against his throat and mimed a throat-cutting gesture. ¡°In the Hanging Temple incident, the eunuch assassin¡¯s... foster parents, live in a vige on the outskirts of the capital. Eunuch Yao went to deal with this matter. He took guards with him.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sighed a momentter. ¡°Assassinating the Emperor. Did that little eunuch consider the consequences? Did he consider that... whether or not he seeded, his family in the vige would all be wiped out?¡±


    The carriage slowly began to move.


    Su Wenmao saw that the Commissioner¡¯s face was not pleased, and did not understand why. Assassination was a big crime. This time, the pce had already limited the circle of involvement. The fact that they didn¡¯t involve all his close rtions was already a benevolence.


    ¡°You are kind¡ªbut one cannot be generous in these matters,¡± Su Wenmao exined. ¡°Only a few dozen people died.¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t one to fake his emotions, and his difort was for other reasons. ¡°I am just disgusted that the eunuch only cared about revenge, and did not consider the kindness of his foster parent¡¯s care.¡±


    Su Wenmao was surprised and said after a moment, ¡°To suggest something treasonous, the crime of killing a father is unforgivable. While that eunuch should suffer death by a thousand cuts and have his bones ground into powder and scattered, no one thought anything strange of his decision.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent, but heughed coldly in his heart. In the Qing Kingdom, starting with the Emperor, everyone stressed ruling through filial piety. The Qingw allowed for family to conceal for each other, and face no punishment. He furrowed his brows in deep disgust, but he could not say these things to the man beside him. He thought about how that eunuch had thrown away his foster parents¡¯ hardships and grace in order to avenge his father¡¯s death, and somitted his foster parents to certain death. Yet, people thought that was how things should be¡ªwhat kind of bullsh*t logic was this?


    They arrived at the Twenty-eight-Li Hill, and the carriage followed the long street in. The brightly-varnished store fronts along the street seemed to be weing Fan Xian¡¯s arrival. The carriage rolled to a stop outside the Qingyu Hall. Before Su Wenmao had time to hand over their calling card, they heard squeaking sounds, and the long center door of the yard opened without hesitation, weing their arrival.


    The 17 shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall were not in their own rooms or out at various manors doing ounting; they were all impably lined up at the entrance in wee. Seeing Commissioner Fan stepping down from the carriage, the 17 people all knelt with a rustling sound and gave him a formal salute.


    Fan Xian quickly invited these shopkeepers to rise. He nced at the seventh person, whom he was familiar with, and smiled at him with a nod.


    Shopkeeper Ye was nearly half a century old with an agreeable appearance. He knew that the gate was not somewhere to talk, and also did not understand how the young master would dare toe here in broad daylight. But he maintained his calm, and gestured with his hand, inviting Fan Xian to enter the hall and take a seat. He had the servants look after the other people. Only Gao Da and the two others shook their heads; they were loyal to the Emperor¡¯smand and would not be separated from Fan Xian at all.


    Fan Xian indicated with his eyes that Big Ye was not a problem and only then entered the hall. After taking a seat, he ordered Gao Da and the others to stand guard outside the door.


    At this moment, there were no outsiders in the hall. The 17 shopkeepers were cowering, a bit scared, and a bit excited. The rumors outside said that this young official in front of them was a descendant of the Ye family... he was the son of the mistress! If this were true, then for Commissioner Fan to be here today meant he must have something urgent to say.


    Because Fan Xian currently sat in a superior position, if he didn¡¯t proim his own identity, then these shopkeepers in Qingyu Hall would not have the courage to hold his legs and sob.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian did not allow the silence to go on for too long; after a moment of hesitation he said, ¡°I am here today for that matter from one and a half years ago.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ye had not expected Sir Fan junior to speak of this. He was very surprised and stared at him in shock.


    Fan Xian smiled and exined, ¡°Back then, I wanted my little brother, Sizhe, to be a disciple to the head shopkeeper. But you were too busy, and never told me to have my brother bring cured meats to your door. Currently, my good-for-nothing brother is out wandering somewhere¡ªand so, naturally, we need not bring that up anymore. However, head shopkeeper, we talked about another matter at the time as well. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that too.¡±


    How could Big Ye forget?


    That day, Fan Xian had secretly told him that he would control the pce treasury in the future, and hade to seek help from Qingyu Hall. He had also promised these people the possibility of leaving the capital. Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion had made all the people in Qingyu Hall rather happy. If they could leave the capital, and continue the legacy left by their mistresses, then these shopkeepers would naturally be happy.


    But they were terrified of the might of the Emperor, and they were also unable to determine whether or not Fan Xian had the ability to sway the pce. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t know exactly what Fan Xian¡¯s purpose was, or what he nned to do. And so, they had not sought Fan Xian to give an exnation of the matter.


    Who knew that changes could be so wonderful? First, Fan Xian had suddenly be prominent in thest one and a half years, and was the most favored young official of the Qing Kingdom. His control of the pce treasury had also be a reality... and now there were rumors that he was the mistress¡¯s son.


    If this rumor were true, then Fan Xian¡¯s reason for drawing Qingyu Hall to himself was obvious.


    Big Ye coughed a couple of times and said with a serious expression, ¡°Sir, we are all very willing... only, we don¡¯t know whether or not the pce would allow it.¡± He didn¡¯t question Fan Xian¡¯s intentions, yet he continued to doubt his abilities.


    Fan Xian began to smile, and nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    The noise in the hall exploded. The 17 mature, cool-headed shopkeepers revealed stunned and overjoyed expressions. Ever since the Ye family had fallen, they had been under house-arrest in the city, and were not allowed to leave. Hearing this good news, how could they control themselves?


    Fan Xian took a sip of his tea and watched these 45-year-old shopkeepers smile innocently like children, and a sincere smile rose to his face as well. These people, because of his mother, had been trapped in the capital at their prime and could not free themselves. Now that he could do this for them, it was cheering indeed.


    ¡°Naturally, you cannot all go,¡± Fan Xian warned. ¡°Your families have to stay in the capital.¡± The celebrating shopkeepers all stopped and listened to him continue talking. ¡°After Jiangnan, you can take turns. Just think of it as a holiday. What does everyone think?¡±


    Only then did everyone realize Sir Fan junior was joking. Surprised, everyoneughed loudly.


    Fan Xian said a few more words of warning, reminding them to remember the Emperor¡¯s kindness, to work hard for the court, and other bullsh*t like that. This bullsh*t was obviously for the benefit of the listening Tiger Guards outside the door. Only after this did he lower his voice and say, ¡°Seventh Ye, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe with me this time. As for the rest of them, let them work it out for themselves... However, they must leave someone older in the capital.¡±


    Seventh Ye was standing right beside him and he furrowed his brow in question.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Baoyue Brothel is about to be emptied¡ªyou have to at least help me clean up a bit. For a ce like that, it will have to be organized by an older, morally admirable man.¡±


    Another corny joke. The shopkeepers set their faces and gave forcedughs. After a long while, theughter finally calmed, and a different faint feeling grew in the hall.


    In reality, the shopkeepers were not paying attention to what Fan Xian was saying; they were intently studying his appearance. They hoped to find familiar features in it. Although Fan Xian had not said anything about it today, his actions had already revealed enough. Including Shopkeeper Ye, all of them already believed he was the descendant of the Ye family.


    In a moment of silence, with Shopkeeper Ye in front, and the 16 other shopkeepers lined up behind him, they faced Fan Xian sitting in the center and lifted their robes to kneel in unison.


    ¡°We will follow our young master¡¯s instructions.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: Disturbance Before Leaving (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The New Year enjoyed the bounty of the previous year, and was a signal for spring. The New Year festival came once again. It was not dyed, and came with little surprise.


    This winter, Fan Xian had not spent most of his time on Cang Mountain. With the addition of all the other events that happened, Wan¡¯er and Ruoruo were frightened into returning to Jingdou as well. Everyone had gathered except for the second Fan son, and so the Fan Manor took the opportunity to celebrate properly.


    A thickyer of red confettiy outside the Manor doors like the carpet at a wedding. The smoke that permeated through the air and was a little pungent but also slightly sweet. The fish and meat from the big and small kitchens made the masters feel that life couldn¡¯t be this good. Luckily young master¡¯s digestion medicine was very effective...


    On the night of the 30th, Fan Xian was in his room with his wife and sister having a difficult conversation. After slightly clearing their confusion, he didn¡¯t wait for the two woman to wake from their shock before leading them to the front residence.


    A New Year¡¯s meal was hurriedly eaten and the family gathered around to y a few rounds of mahjong. Fan Xian was sprawled behind Wan¡¯er, hugging her neck, and asionally giving out bad advice and sessfully losing quite a lot of silver to the two elders. He then carefully chose a few ssic jokes from his previous life and finally lessened the strange atmosphere around the table.


    The next day was the first day of the year. After the young people struggled awake after counting the New Year in, they went to the hall to give their New Year salute.


    Fan Xian did it very seriously. His two knees solidly hit the ground and, in front of everyone¡¯s strange gazes, he (calmly, as usual) kowtowed three times towards his father. Bang, bang, bang¡ªthree times his forehead came into intimate contact with the ground.


    Old master Fan stroked his beard and chuckled lightly, feeling an unspeakablefort.


    After the women left to go make soup balls, the front residence was just left with some single people on the first of the year. Fan Xian walked behind his father and gently rubbed his shoulders. Ever since the rumors had spread, it seemed to have broken a barrier in his heart. Fan Xian no longer held himself behind a veil, and began to show some of the feelings he was meant to have as a son. The distance between father and son seemed to be much closer than before.


    The Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, rested and enjoyed the ministering of his son. He asked, ¡°How is Sizhe over there?¡±


    Fan Xian answered respectfully, ¡°Not bad, Wang Qinian is a clever man.¡±


    Fan Jian smiled slightly. ¡°You know lots of people in Northern Qi. As to this point, I am at ease.¡± He suddenly shook his head and said in some confusion. ¡°Speaking of which, it is rather strange. I see that you are very good to northern people, but don¡¯t forget: there is an enmity between our countries that cannot be resolved. Sometimes, it is fine to use them, but you cannotpletely trust them, and you especially cannot ce your final hope in them.¡±


    Fan Xian paused, wondering if his father had guessed something. He chuckled and exined himself.


    Fan Jian suddenly asked with interest, ¡°Old Fei is treating your injury¡ªhow is it now?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want his father to worry, and so did not tell him about his zhenqi dissipating. He nodded and said, ¡°Almost all better. Another two months of rehabilitation and there should be nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°It still needs another two months?¡± Fan Jian furrowed his brows. ¡°Jiangnan cannotpare to Jingdou. The mountains are high, the rivers are deep, and the Emperor is far away. Now that your body is not as good as before, you must be careful in everything you do. Don¡¯t do you as have for thest two years, always fighting to be first. Each time you move, you want to send the other to their deaths... but if things can be borne, then bear them for a while. There is no need to rush.


    Fan Xian heard the worry in his father¡¯s words, but knew his father was also reminding him.


    When fighting in the capital, Fan Xian had always been ruthless, bold, and relentless. Even when faced with the Eldest Princess and the Second Prince, he hadn¡¯t backed down. Once he reached Jiangnan and faced the high officials there deep in the territory of the area¡¯s the prominent families, he had to be more amodating in how he conducted his business. Although from the perspective of his position, no one could move him, he would no longer have his father and Chen Pingping to rely on, and so needed to take precautions.


    Father and son exchanged opinions on what would happen in the new year. They also made a careful analysis of the changes the Eldest Princess might bring to court with her return. Fan Jian reminded Fan Xian that he should pay attention to Hu the Schr, who would enter the court this year. Fan Xian did not understand what his father meant by specifically bringing up that master schr, but nevertheless, he fixed the name firmly in his heart.


    Fan Jian lightly patted the steady young hands on his shoulder; he smiled slightly and said, ¡°It seems like the Emperor really is going to hand the Overwatch Council to you. In theing days when you are on the Council, he will have to find someone in court who matches you in name and position. This is simply preparing for the future.¡±


    When Hu the Schr had led a change in the style of writing, he had been just a young man in his early twenties. Now he was almost 40 years old, and his literary name flourished in the south. Before Fan Xian was born, there was no one who couldpare to him. However, this dear friend hadn¡¯t had any luck this year in court, and had been wandering around Qi Street. He had a lofty position, but no true power, and now he had entered the capital as a pce secretary and could be considered important in the court.


    Fan Xian shook his head as he smiled. He didn¡¯t n on interfering much in court politics, and would certainly not provoke Hu the Schr. He figured Hu the Schr wouldn¡¯t purposely bother him either.


    Father and son chatted for a bit longer until Fan Xian remembered that the family still had to honor their ancestors, and so he asked a probing question.


    Fan Jian turned his head and nced at his son before sighing and shaking his head. He knew in his heart it was a rare thing for this child to have this intention. Although he could express his true intentions, he, himself, could not have his name enter the family tree. After all, he still had to consider the face of the one in the pce.


    Fan Xian was only testing, and seeing his father¡¯s direct response, that there wasn¡¯t any possibility, he knew that it was just wishful thinking on his part. In his heart, he felt a bit upset.


    ...


    ...


    The morning sun shined warmly onto the Fan family garden. Almost everyone, including Minister Shang, Lady Liu, and Ruoruo had already gone to the estate where the Fan n ancestral temple was. Even arge portion of the stewards, old maids, and serving girls had gone. At this moment, there were not many people left in the front and back residences, and it seemed unusually quiet.


    ¡°I know you want to go,¡± Wan¡¯er sat at his side andforted him quietly.


    Fan Xian was reading a book. The Danbo Bookstore had just printed the first batch of the ¡°Anthology of Zhuang¡¯s Critiques.¡± Fan Xian had given the book its name, and Fan Xian had also written the inscription. ording to the seventh Ye, the sales had been very good. The profits hade in much faster than expected, particrly since the Northern Qi court ordered 10,000 copies at once. This had caused Fan Xian¡¯s wallet to swell again.


    Hearing the tone in his wife¡¯s voice, he smiled slightly and raised his head. He casually put the book aside and hummed. ¡°What? Are you worried I¡¯ll take it too hard?¡±


    Wan¡¯erughed, ¡°Howe you¡¯re not worried I won¡¯t take it too hard?¡±


    Fan Xian stretched his arms and enveloped her in his embrace; putting his shoulder near her cold cheeks, he asked with concern, ¡°How have you been feeling?¡±


    Wan¡¯er misunderstood his question and the face on his shoulder was slightly sad. ¡°Still nothing.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Who cares about the unborn girl? I was just asking how you were. When Sir Fei treats me, he uses the same methods as treating a cow. At this point, I¡¯m starting to doubt his skills.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Wan¡¯er thought for a bit and asked curiously, ¡°Why is it a girl?¡±


    ¡°A girl is good. She won¡¯t need to stand in court and battle every day,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. His way of thinking was, of course, very different from the people in this world.


    Wan¡¯er pulled away a bit from Fan Xian and pointed to her heart. Sheughed and said, ¡°Being a girl is also not good. I married a husband, and I don¡¯t even know who he is exactly... it doesn¡¯t feel good in here.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand bluntly stretched towards his wife¡¯s soft chest, and he said seriously, ¡°Let me see if this problem is serious or not.¡±


    Wife and husbandughed together, but were not able topletely throw this matter off. Wan¡¯er said slowly, ¡°Who would have thought that... you¡¯re...my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Is that not good?¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sister Lin, let¡¯s hear you say brother Fan.¡±


    Wan¡¯er spat, ¡°Bah! You¡¯re not Baoyu.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it and agreed; he was much prettier than Jia Baoyu. An idea shed through his head, and he walked out of the room. Wan¡¯er did not know where he went and was very curious. As expected, Fan Xian came back into the room shortly, only... he was wearing rags that not even servants often wore!


    Wan¡¯er looked at this beggar costume and couldn¡¯t stop herself from bursting intoughter.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were opened wide as was his mouth, and he said with silliness, ¡°Cousin¡ªhahahaha¡ªI¡¯ve finally waited for yer tehe!¡±


    Wan¡¯er froze, thinking her husband had suddenly gone crazy. Was it really that funny to call her ¡°cousin?¡± She hesitantly asked, ¡°Cousin?¡±


    Fan Xianughed foolishly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m yer cousin, seventh Hong ah...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Lin Wan¡¯er was stunned. Hearing her husband use the Jiaozhou ent to spout a bunch of nonsense, she didn¡¯t know how to reply for quite a while. Seeing her reaction, Fan Xian became discouraged, and lowered his head like a defeated soldier. He went out to change his clothes back.


    ¡°Husband, before... what were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Dongchen Xijiu Imitation Show,¡± Fan Xian said with a pained expression.


    ¡°Imitation Show?¡±


    ¡°Show... S-H-O-W. It¡¯s what people in the south often call... don¡¯t ask anymore, just pretend I was being stupid.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s acting ability was actually very good. Since being reborn into this world, he had acted as an innocent child, a god of poetry, and a yboy. Acting had always been his forte. If this weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence in the pce, in the little tower, to act with real feeling and character to fool that Emperor, whose depths could not be measured.


    But people always needed a rest, and so when he was with those closest to him, he didn¡¯t hide much. Like when he was with his wife and his sister. After his past was exposed, although Wan¡¯er had been stunned, she had gradually epted the truth. As for her husband suddenly bing her cousin, that became the romanticism of cementing old ties with marriage.


    As for Ruoruo, her brother had suddenly be someone without any blood rtion to her, and was having trouble epting this. Thus, the littledy of the Fan family was, intentionally or not, avoiding Fan Xian. As if she wasn¡¯t sure how to face her older brother anymore.


    She was ill at ease, and couldn¡¯t even focus in Fei Jie¡¯s ss. Of course, the Manor didn¡¯t dare to let her go to the Imperial Academy of Medicine to discuss matters of life and death with the old doctors.


    ¡°Ruoruo just hasn¡¯t thought it through,¡± Wan¡¯erforted.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, ¡°Am I not still her brother? This kind of thing can¡¯t change.¡± He closed his eyes and rested for a moment before saying, ¡°After I leave, if things are peaceful over there, I will bring you over. As for my sister, I suspect she will also leave the capital soon.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was very happy to hear this; she leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the water is good in Jiangnan, and that all the animals and people born there are like those in paintings. I¡¯ve never been far from home. I¡¯ll have to really enjoy myself this time.¡±


    Fan Xian teased her, ¡°Are you preparing to see handsome men?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand this kind of joking; her round cheeks immediately flushed red and she curled her hands into fists and beat them on Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xianughed and caught her small fists. His face became serious and he said, ¡°When the Eldest Princess returns to the capital, you must go visit at some point.¡±


    Hearing that, all sorts of feelings welled up in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart and she suffered various sorrows. She didn¡¯t know how to sort out this connection. Fan Xianforted her, ¡°I know this is difficult, but you¡¯ll have to learn eventually. Tear this matter in two. The rtionships arepletely unrted. Keep each matter to itself.¡±


    This problem couldn¡¯t be solved withfort or persuasion. Fan Xian understood this and could do nothing but drop the conversation. On the contrary, Wan¡¯er forced herself to cheer up and started to worry about the pce treasury matter for him. ¡°Husband, even if you take all the shopkeepers from Qingyu Hall with you, I¡¯m afraid you still won¡¯t be able to take charge of the pce treasury in the shortest amount of time. After all, Mother has managed it for so many years, many of the officials in Jiangnan look to her for direction.¡±


    She hesitated for a while, then said seriously, ¡°Especially since you are taking old people from the Ye family to Jiangnan, it will easily cause discussion in the court and among the people...¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said calmly, ¡°I know that too, but this must be done. All these years, the shopkeepers have all been helping various manors run their businesses. I don¡¯tpletely know what they are thinking, whether or not they can trust me... it¡¯s just that without them, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do about the problems with the pce treasury. The reason why the court has been keeping a close eye on them all these years is because they understand the pce treasury manufacturing processes. These secrets are the most important of court secrets, and the court would not allow this knowledge to flow to Northern Qi or Dongyi City... for each business in the pce treasury, the production needs specialized support. This is what saved their lives.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was silent for a while then said quietly, ¡°It looks like these shopkeepers move freely in the capital, but in reality, someone follows them around at all times. If there are signs that they have revealed their secrets, the person following them will immediately kill them.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little bit surprised. ¡°This is a guess. Only, I don¡¯t know where those people are from. I¡¯ve check in the Council, but the Overwatch Council is only responsible for the outer circle. I couldn¡¯t find the people responsible for killing them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re from the pce.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er looked worried as she spoke. ¡°I expect they will go with you to Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Servants of the eunuchs?¡± Fan Xian smiledfortingly. Since entering the capital, he¡¯d had good rtions with eunuchs and officials. No matter which pce, or which eunuch, they all considered Commissioner Fan a close friend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop worrying about these things.¡± He thought about it for a bit, then said, ¡°Although the matter of the pce treasury has not begun, it has mostly been decided... that stone-headed royal brother of yours probably doesn¡¯t have much of a chance. The battle between the princes probably won¡¯t surface again for another few years. This, I think, is what the Emperor is most grateful to me for, even though he doesn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed, and looked at her husband in a daze. A momentter she said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t oversimplify things. From what I can see, the Emperor just doesn¡¯t like his sons causing a ruckus. As to what he¡¯s really thinking, who really knows? Take the second royal brother for example. Even though he¡¯s currently under house-arrest, who knows whether or not he¡¯ll make aeback in the future?¡±


    Fan Xian felt a chill as he listened to his wife continue her analysis.


    ¡°The Emperor is a very special person.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were opened wide, and they revealed an intelligence and cunning that seemedpletely different from their normal shine. ¡°He is an Emperor who crawled out of his own blood and fire. His most distinguishing characteristic is self-confidence, extreme self-confidence. He doesn¡¯t believe that there exists someone who could truly rock his position and so the battle between the princes is just an annoyance to him, a disturbance for a father to see his own flesh and blood hurting each other. I don¡¯t think he actually cares about the title the Crown Prince has. As to who will take the throne, it¡¯s actually all up to what he thinks, how the princes will behave in theing years.


    ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t even care about all this,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er continued in a quiet voice. ¡°Uncle is healthy, and he isn¡¯t very old either. He believes he can still live for many years. He¡¯s never considered the issue of inheritance. His mind is still on the world, he still has lofty ambitions.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s temple throbbed and he furrowed his brows. ¡°The Emperor... does he still want to go to war?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was still a woman, and did not like matters of war. She slowly said, ¡°This decades-long peace has already been very strange. Currently, Xi Hu does not dare toe east and the Nanyue issue has been settled; the Emperor is just waiting for you to bring the pce treasury back to the fold so that people of Jiangnan will gradually settle down. Once there is sufficient silver and grain in the national treasury, I¡¯m afraid he will send out troops again.¡±


    ¡°Depends on the intensity and range,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The most important factor is the level of battle. If it¡¯s likest year¡¯s small battles and riots, then there¡¯s nothing much to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Worry?¡± Lin Wan¡¯erughed. ¡°This matter is for the Emperor and the Bureau of Military Affairs to worry about. You are about to head to Jiangnan, so stop worrying. Even if the Overwatch Council joins the battle, it¡¯ll be for the Third Bureau to deal with.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t argue. If the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom was preparing to start the Second World War, it would be up to him to dissuade him from that idea. If intellectual arguments wouldn¡¯t work, then he would have to try brute force.


    Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t know he was thinking treasonous things, and continued her line of thought: ¡°Logically speaking, the Crown Prince should be the one to the take the throne. But, as you know, the Emperor has always disliked the empress, so this matter is open to change. Other than the Great Prince, everyone has a chance. Even if the Third Prince is only eight, nine years old... although all of the court knows your trip down to Jiangnan is a different kind of exile, the Emperor is allowing you to take the Third Prince. This matter is a bit strange. You must investigate it, Husband.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and still didn¡¯t say anything. He listened seriously to his wife¡¯s words; he knew that Wan¡¯er was worried about his departure from the capital, and that¡¯s why she had broken precedent to say so much.


    ¡°The empress dowager likes the Crown Prince and the Second Prince equally. But the old woman dislikes the Great Prince the most, and she also doesn¡¯t like the Third Prince.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was quietly revealing all the secrets in the pce. ¡°Although the empress doesn¡¯t have much power, she¡¯s always been close with Mother.¡±


    Fan Xian listened intently to the politics of the Qing Kingdom harem, and interrupted to ask, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like the Third Prince?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er stole a nce out the window and said hesitantly, ¡°Probably because of his connection to the master... you know that Yi Guipin is close with our family.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, in your opinion, what should I do when I go to Jiangnan?¡± Fan Xian asked her seriously.


    Lin Wan¡¯er answered very candidly, ¡°Be strict with the Third Prince, but also keep your distance. Be professional as a teacher. You can¡¯t let the empress dowager think that you¡¯ve purposely instilled something into him. You should also do your investigating quickly. Do not drag it out¡ªthe longer you drag it, out the worse it will be for you. Mother has more than just the Second Prince and the Imperial Censorate at court.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled.


    Lin Wan¡¯er struggled with herself for a while before saying quietly, ¡°Perhaps everyone believes that she was only close with the eastern pce because she was acting as a smokescreen to hide the Second Prince. But, Husband, you must be on guard. Perhaps, one day, the Crown Prince will fall towards her again.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a bit, then became dejected. The ways of this world had forced his own wife into this pitiful position. He epted that the eastern pce would not watch him grow up¡ªthis was rted to the hatred back then. But he hadn¡¯t expected for the Eldest Princess to have really used her money well, for her to have a foot in each boat, and for her to be a two-timing master.


    Thinking of this amusing mother-inw, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    The first day of the year was full of ancestor worship.


    The second day, a horde of officials from the capital came to pay a New Year call.


    The third day, the whole Fan family ran away and hid in King Jing¡¯s manor to get together. Fan Xian and Heir Hong awkwardly spoke about the past.


    The fourth day, Ren Shao¡¯an and Xin Qiwu hosted a banquet together for Fan Xian as a farewell gesture.


    The fifth day, the father and son of the Yan family visited the Fan manor. After Yan Ruohai had quit his position, he¡¯d taken up ying Go and yed against the Minister until dark. Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun talked in secret in the small study until dark.


    The sixth day was filled with a visit to Chen Garden.


    The seventh day, tens of thousands of people in Jingdou were out. It was very lively; the chickens didn¡¯t crow, the dogs didn¡¯t bite, and the streets were full of young girls running around. Fan Xian took his wife, sister, Ruo Jia, and Ye Ling¡¯er to run wild in the capital; they had lots of fun.


    The eighth day, at noon, the Duke Manor sent an invitation. At dusk, the Fan n gathered and Fan Xian was the focal point of the feast.


    ...


    ...


    After the 15th, Fan Xian left the capital. A line of people came to the pier in the south of the city. This river was named the ¡°Wei River,¡± and the Liujing River emptied into it. The Wei River ran south for hundreds of miles before entering the Yangtze River. Down the Yangtze River was the city much wealthier than Jingdou, Jiangnan.


    Fan Xian¡ªas he had agreed with the Emperor¡ªtold others he was going to Danzhou to visit his grandmother, and that he would then would proceed to Jiangnan. This back and forth, in most outsiders¡¯ calctions, meant that it would be at least March before he reached Suzhou. No one expected that he would arrive earlier.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t allow for anyonee to send him off when he left the capital. This included the officials he was friendly with in the Council, and the officials at court. Unexpectedly, the students of the Imperial Academy had caught wind of this news, and had alle to the pier.


    Fan Xian hadn¡¯t worked for long in the Imperial Academy, but he had always been very friendly. Last year, during the spring examinations, he had spent vast amounts of silver to sort out living arrangements for countless poor students, and had also lifted the veil on the spring examination corruption case. He had opened the eyes of students everywhere. Poetry in front of the pces, exchanging gifts, and other such matters all added together to ce him in an admired and beloved position in the schrs¡¯ hearts. His reputation was excellent.


    When he¡¯d entered the Overwatch Council as themissioner, he¡¯d had to deal with many cases of bribery. After rectifying the problem, he¡¯d begun to use methods that were shed in light, and so had not lost his brilliance to the darkness of the Overwatch Council.


    As for the rumors concerning his past¡ªthey were extraordinary to speak of. Schrs often considered themselves above mortal concerns, and did not take honor from their families. However, when they learned that the poet Sir Fan junior, the giant among dwarves, had such a glorious and brilliant background, they hadn¡¯t felt an iota of hatred¡ªinstead, they developed a sense of respect!


    So what he was an official? Who cared he was a merchant? The head of these schrs was a prince!


    On the pier, every professor and student felt a sense of regret at his parting. For a while, the pier was filled with voices and was very lively. Finally, Fan Xian drank three cups of wine in a row to sufficiently return each person¡¯s feelings of affection. The scene was very lively and brilliant; news of it would likely spread like wildfire through the court and public.


    Having finally persuaded the crowd to leave, Fan Xian gently held Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands and carefully entreated countless words to her. Once again, he told her that when it was springtime, he would have someone bring her to him. Only this stopped Wan¡¯er¡¯s tears. Wan¡¯er watched the leaving schrs in the distance, and suddenly giggled, ¡°Did you tell them?¡±


    Fan Xian flushed a little despite his thick skin, and he exined, ¡°I¡¯m fulfilling their glorious wishes.¡±


    He turned his head to see his sister hiding behind their family¡¯s serving girls and women with her head down and silent. She could note to the front even though she was clearly trying to hide tears. Seeing the girl¡¯s huddled form, Fan Xian, for some reason, felt a great anger overtake him. He pushed aside the people who hade to send him off, and stood in front of Ruoruo. ¡°Why are you crying?!¡± he yelled loudly.


    Fan Ruoruo hadn¡¯t expected her brother toe directly to her. She jumped in fright and quickly wiped away the tear tracks on her cheeks, and stuttered, ¡°No¡ªno¡ªno reason.¡±


    She suddenly thought, Older brother has never been this fierce before. Why is he so fierce today? In the end, he isn¡¯t my true bother¡ªthis is surely why he isn¡¯t as kind to me as before. Thinking this, the usually-elegant girl couldn¡¯t stop the tears falling from her eyes; but she also stubbornly bit her lip. There was a sense of tragedy around her.


    Seeing his sister like this, Fan Xian¡¯s anger turned into a smile, a full-toothed smile, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. The people beside them quickly moved away, not daring to stay beside these two masters of the Fan Manor. Fortunately, Wan¡¯er came at this moment and embraced Ruoruo, quietlyforting her. She said that Fan Xian wasn¡¯t feeling happy about leaving the capital, and that was why he was acting a bit fierce. Only after this did Ruoruo gradually calm down.


    Fan Xian was ferocious because he couldn¡¯t stand to see his sister hurt or purposely avoiding him; he¡¯d been suppressing his anger for the past few days. Seeing that his sister still stared at him with lingering fear, he internally sighed and said in a much gentler voice, ¡°Me being fierce to you is the way it should be. I¡¯m your big brother, you¡¯re my little sister. If I weren¡¯t fierce towards you, then you should be hurt.¡±


    Ruoruo was a very clever person, and instantly understood the implication here. If her brother did not consider her his sister, then why would he be fierce towards her in front of all these people? Having thought through this matter, a trace of joy appeared between her brows and she said to Fan Xian, ¡°But¡ªbut¡ªbut¡ªseeing Brother leave for a long journey, it¡¯s difficult not to be sad.¡± She raised her face and spoke righteously. ¡°Why are you being so mean?¡±


    Fan Xian finallyughed. He knew his sister had worked through their issue, and his heart wasforted.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young master, if you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll miss the time!¡±


    On board the ship next to the pier, Sisi stood with her hands on her hips and yelled loudly. Fan Xian had to bring some closepany on his trip to Jiangnan. Sisi had been following him since Danzhou, and was naturally his first choice. This girl, after leaving Fan Manor, acted as if it were the time in Danzhou, and her entire person seemed brighter.


    Wan¡¯er watched her yelling and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve really spoiled that girl.¡±


    Fan Xianughed, then quietly said a few words in his sister¡¯s ear about urgent matters that would soon make their way into Jingdou. Then he scandalized everyone present by pulling Wan¡¯er into his embrace and kissing her hard. After, with a wave of his sleeve, he boarded the ship on the riverbank.


    It was exactly like the saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wave my sleeve and take all of the silver with me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Sir Fan junior¡¯s departure from the capital became a source of conversation for the people in Jingdou. Whether it was in restaurants and tea houses, or manor houses, everyone was talking about this matter.


    The Second Prince, who had been ced under house arrest, was listening to the reports of his strategist while sighing, ¡°The bastard finally left.¡±


    The strategist without a strategy said viciously, ¡°Lucky for him he left quickly. Otherwise, we would have skinned him to sate Your Highness¡¯s hate.¡±


    The Second Prince was hunched in his chair, scooping up frozen custard to eat. Hearing this, he furrowed his brows and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. His smile was self-deprecating as he slowly said, ¡°No wonder people always say that Commissioner Fan and I look simr. It turns out there is a real reason involved... But simrities aside, I¡¯m not his opponent. You all know this best.¡±


    He jumped down from the chair and looked at the free sky outside the yard. A sweet smile appeared on his face. ¡°This bastard finally left... It feels great. It¡¯s like someone took away the venomous snake behind me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    One hundred miles outside of Jingdou was an unnecessarily long procession slowly making its way west. The woman from the Xinyang pce was currently on her way back to the capital. She didn¡¯t know that her son-inw had also chosen this day to escape Jingdou. As for her kind gesture and attempt at negotiation, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t avoid it fast enough.


    One mile outside the city, in the Temple of Qin, there was a very tall pile of dry firewood burning merrily in the middle of a deste field. The fire was very hot, and the material being burned cracked and popped.


    The Emperor, with his hands sped behind his back, watched the fire burn with cold eyes. He watched the body in the fire gradually be ck smoke. Behind his back, the Great Qing Priest maintained the calm of an ascetic monk, but fear showed in his eyes.


    Outside the Temple of Qing, the eunuch Hong Zhu was talking on and off with the guards. He was being transferred to the empress¡¯s pce tomorrow to be the head eunuch; today was hisst time serving the Emperor.


    ...


    ...


    A few dayster on the Wei River, Fan Xian stood at the head of the boat in deep silence. The chill on the surface of the river washed over him, but could not push past the expensive coat on his body.


    He had left the capital, yet the reports continued toe in without end. The Eldest Princess had sent many advanced guards into the capital, and had also instructed her old servant to bring many local Xinyang goods to the Fan Manor. These were for Wan¡¯er. It seemed that after her failed assassination attempts, she¡¯d finally acknowledged Fan Xian¡¯s power, and was beginning to rebuild her rtionship with her daughter.


    These were details, not part of Chen Pingping¡¯s teachings of keeping the world under his eye.


    What really interested Fan Xian was the message that the Great Qing Priest had finally returned to Qing after many years, but because he had used all his Essential Blood in the south during ascetic training, he had fallen ill and died. At the same time, he learned that Hong Zhu had been transferred to the empress¡¯s pce as the head eunuch. He was happy as well as a little disappointed.


    His student, Shi Chanli, used his hand to cover his eyes, protecting them from the chilly river wind. He came to his side to report, ¡°Teacher, earlier the captain said that at our current speed, we¡¯ll be able to reach Yingzhou tomorrow. In another few days we will enter Jiangnan¡¯s territory.¡±


    They had switched out their boat at a secret Overwatch Council dock not far from the capital. The boat they were currently on was a navy ship that had been refitted formon use.


    Going against the river wind, the picturesquekes and mountains of Jiangnan could be faintly seen. Fan Xian looked slightly startled. He nodded, and then smiled. ¡°Xiao Shi, although the beauties of Jiangnan are waiting your embrace, don¡¯t be too rushed.¡±


    Shi Chanli became embarrassed. The Baoyue Brothel was expanding to Jiangnan, and that was why he and Sang Wen had toe. Sang Wen could wait until March, but as Fan Xian¡¯s student, Shi Chanli couldn¡¯t stay behind that long. When he thought of the friends and ssmates he¡¯d met in Tongfu Tavern all those years ago, and how they were now officials in Jiangnan, he didn¡¯t feel good about his transition into being the owner of a famous brothel.


    Traveling in the cold of winter on the river was indeed irritating. Sang Wen had the luck of being kept back by Director Chen¡ªShi Chanli hadn¡¯t had such good luck. He had been ordered out of the pce by his own father, not allowed to wait until the warmth of spring.


    The Third Prince shakily lifted the thick curtains on the boat and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Siye, sir, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Fan Xian had the right to teach princes because he still had the identity of an Imperial Academy Siye, and so the Third Prince referred to him as such.


    Fan Xian turned his head and looked at the child of eight or nine. His smile was chilling. ¡°So has Your Highness finished your homework?¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: Bandits Came When Anchored At Yingzhou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yingzhou was located north of the Yangtze River, surrounded by countless mountains and valleys. Towards the east was the fertile Jiangnan region and northwest of it was the center of the Qing Kingdom, the important city of Jingdou. This province, Yingzhou, was not far from two of the wealthiest areas, and it was also at the crossing of the Wei River and the Yangtze River. Logically speaking, merchants should have be flocking there. The province should look lively and be full of happy citizens.


    Yet, the actual Yingzhou seemed to be rather run down. It wasn¡¯t that everything was gloomy, or that the houses were old. It was that the people on the street all had on dreary expressions and seemed lifeless. The street vendors were also spiritless. Even the savoury crepes all looked cold and limp.


    The pier outside the city also wasn¡¯t very active. The boats that went up and down the Qing River usually chose to anchor at a pier further down, rather than here. There were only a few deste boats, and this made the newer ship to be even more noticable.


    As for why Yingzhou was this way, the heavens were the first to be med. Last year, the Yangtze flooded and broke through a dam upstream. The river poured into the ins, killing countless people and destroying many homes. Fortunately, after the disaster the weather quickly cooled and there weren¡¯t any outbreaks of disease. But this kind of tragedy took the spirit out of Yingzhou.


    The officials were second to me. The currently appointed Zhizhou of Yingzhou was once the Emperor¡¯s student, but he didn¡¯t have an ounce of the Emperor¡¯s blessing. All he knew how to do was show off his power to the city, suck up to his superiors, and bully the merchants andmoners. Forget repairing the river, he couldn¡¯t even maintain standardw and order. He only knew how to collect outrageous amounts of taxes. There was an ongoing rumour that this Zhizhou official had connections with the bandits across the river.


    The bandits were the third to me. The Yingzhou people were a brave group. Throughout their history, they had the fearless tradition of raising their weapons and pitchforks against officials. Now that they¡¯d been stuck with such a horrible official, there were naturally going to be more bitter and poormoners.


    However, that year, the situation had changed significantly. First, the Zhizhou of Yingzhou was invited by the Overwatch Council¡¯s Fourth Bureau¡¯s Zhuzhou City¡¯s Inspection Division to have tea. Just as the people of Yingzhou were celebrating this, hoping that the Zhizhou was finally going to fall, the Zhizhou respectfully returned. And, just as the people were disappointed that Yingzhou was going to continue to fall into ruins, he passed away!


    People from Jingdou came to investigate the death for a long time, and confirmed that the Zhizhou did not die from some conspiracy n. He¡¯d just died from illness.


    On the day the Zhizhou died, themoners of Yingzhou silently lit countless strings of firecrackers. Of course, no one said it was to celebrate the death of the god of gue. But if someone didn¡¯t know of the real reason, they would have simply thought that all the people of Yingzhou had chosen that day to get married.


    Another change was that the bandits in the mountain across the river seemed to have settled down more. Thergest of the bandit camps had been wiped out in a day, and the bandits had fallen apart. There was rumour that some important person from jianghu hade to Jiangnan to try and take over their control.


    ...


    ...


    The Yingzhou people hadn¡¯t been happy in a long time, so they pretended to celebrate an early New Year.


    Because the Zhizhou had died, next year the court would send in another Zhizhou. The bandits had fallen apart, but more woulde about. Themoner¡¯s life would go on just as difficult as before and wouldn¡¯t be affected in that regard.


    In a room beside the pier, a dozen hardborers were crowded together talking. Even if they were just casually speaking, acting this rxed in broad daylight was not, after all, the attitude hardborers should have with their job. The hateful expressions on their faces revealed some of their true intentions.


    The person that they were all circled around was a woman. She was around 20 years old and had regr features. She wouldn¡¯t be considered beautiful, but there was a toughness between her eyes. The moment she opened her mouth, the men around her all obediently shut theirs. She acted like she was in charge.


    ¡°Check it carefully. It¡¯s a tea collecting merchant, from Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°Sister Guan, they have guards on their ship,¡± one of the hardborers reminded.


    Sister Guan was one of the infamous chief bandits near Yingzhou. She hadn¡¯t been in Yingzhou for long, but she had already gathered much support from arge amount of head bandits. ording to the gossip, she was being strongly supported.


    Sister Guanughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a merchant, what¡¯s important about that? Besides, you¡¯ve all done this before. You don¡¯t need me to tell you how much the chest in the back room weighs, right?¡±


    They were talking calmly, but once the chest was mentioned, theborers eyes all began to burn hotly. On the jianghu, a proper bandit looked at the imprint of carriage wheels to determine the weight of the cargo, and from there they could determine its value. But the bandits near Yingzhou were more like water bandits. They were best at looking at how low the ship sat in the water to determine what the ship was carrying.


    Yesterday, arge ship had suddenly stopped at the pier. The ship looked to be almost brand new, and the color of the lichen on the ship informed those who spent their lives on the docks that this ship probably hasn¡¯t been in the water for that long. As Yingzhou rarely saw ships of that size anymore, it was a rare opportunity for looting. While everyone was disembarking to sort out the food, vegetables, and water supplies, someone had already closely investigated the ship and knew everything there was to know about it.


    What confused the bandits was that since they were tea merchants, why would they have such heavy cargo in the back? As for how the ship sat in the water, it was clearly different from usual ships. This question was finally answered when a female cook, who was an undercover spy, went on board. In a closely guarded room at the back of the ship was a chest. Looking at the condition of the boards and the light scratches on the metal key, the bandits were shocked to discover that the chest was actually full of silver.


    ¡°No one would bring this much silver to Jiangnan just to collect tea.¡±


    Sister Guan also had some doubts, but since the man had taken over the bandits near Yingzhou, he needed to bring in some big money, to give these sweat stained bandits some payment. Besides, what the man was nning to do once spring arrived did require a lot of silver. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so busy, capturing ships all over the ce.


    One of the bandits also thought it was strange and said, ¡°The ship sits low in the water, but there¡¯s no cargo on board. Maybe they have river stones in the bottom hold that aunt didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Sister Guan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a seafaring boat, why would it need bast to hold it down? I just find him strange, the merchant of that big ship. Why does he need so much cash?¡±


    ¡°Cash is good.¡± A bandit giggled strangely and said, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare withdraw the money if we stole banknotes.¡± Thisment immediately earned the agreement of the other men and they allughed together, with their greed obvious in their voices.


    Sister Guan furrowed her brows, ¡°The question is, what merchant still brings cash? Aren¡¯t they worried about safety issues?¡±


    The bandits watched Sister Guan and observed that this chief was usually bold and ruthless in her actions, and precise in choosing her targets. Taking advantage of the opportunity of there being no Zhizhou, she had taken them on a fewrge raids. The only thing was that she was sometimes a little too careful. If she was concerned about issue of safety, why ask them? She should go ask the stupid tea merchant himself.


    Sister Guan waved her hands to call over the aunty who was responsible for collecting the information. The aunty was dark skinned and lean. She said pleasantly, ¡°You can rx. There are only a total of a dozen or so guards up there, with a serving girl and one child. The master is a frail looking young man, who¡¯s very beautiful but doesn¡¯t know how to be discreet at all. I think he¡¯s probably some good-for-nothing second generation of a wealthy family, who¡¯s been sent by his seniors to Jiangnan to toughen him up.¡±


    He brought a serving girl, probably because the young merchant found the nights too lonely. Sister Guanughed coldly and felt herself rx. If the tea merchant was a serious merchant, he wouldn¡¯t be bringing a woman with him onto the Yangtze. Perhaps he really was some useless second generation man who thought the shiny silver was more satisfying to bang together than actual paper bills.


    As for the dozen or so guards, she didn¡¯t consider them a threat at all. She had around a dozen good men under her, each who were a lethal bandit with the blood of multiple lives on their hands. She believed, when they boarded the ship that night, that the guards would either be killed or flee into the river.


    The bandits around her looked at each other and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Sister Guan, after we¡¯re done tonight give the girl to us as a reward.¡±


    Sister Guan blinked and looked at them disdainfully. ¡°Look how mature you all are! As long as the silver is ours, the other things are naturally in your hands.¡±


    She paused and thenughed out loud, sounding cold and sinister. ¡°Move quickly, and don¡¯t leave anyone alive. Afterwards, drag the ship to the Two Tigers beach and set it on fire.¡±


    It was a peaceful night outside of Yingzhou city. The moon above the towering mountains across the river shined brightly onto the endlessly running river. It seemed to calm down the roaring sounds of the water. A few lonely boats were anchored at the pier. The hour of zi had passed and everyone was sleeping soundly. The lights on the ship had been put out long ago, and the merchants had gone to sleep much earlier.


    Under the gentle caress of the moonlight, a dozen ck shadows soundlessly moved to the riverbank and dived into the river. They swam underwater until they reached the back of thergest ship and then removed the objects that resembled grappling hooks. Some were empty handed and climbed up by the tow line, like a bunch of soaked monkeys. They were all incredibly talented and agile.


    In mere seconds, these night attacking bandits had already climbed on board the huge ship and disappeared into the darkness.


    Sister Guan held a sharp knife between her teeth as she climbed silently onto the second level. Using the shadows of the ship¡¯s cabin as cover, she headed straight towards the back. They had discussed this n in detail back in the warehouse and knew theyout of the ship by heart. They knew that the chest of silver was in the back cabin.


    Behind her in the dark, she heard a faint choking sound and then closely following, the sound of a person softly falling onto the deck. She furrowed her brows and thought, Don¡¯t those bastards know to strike more carefully? What if they alerted all the guards at once? Although they weren¡¯t scared of fighting, it would still be a hassle.


    Arriving outside the cabin, she unexpectedly saw that there were no guards. A few stifled groans could be heard throughout the dark ship. Sister Guan knew that her subordinates were gradually reaching the middle cabin. Feeling slightly reassured, she hooked the door handle with her finger. She ced a little pressure with the tip of her knife, and quietly opened the cabin door. She immediately spotted the chest in the dark.


    Using the weak light shining through the front window as a guide, Sister Guan had a clear view of the size of the chest, and couldn¡¯t help but sucking in a cold breath. The aunt had not been clear. She had only said that given the size and weight of the chest, it probably had over thousands pieces of liang. Sister Guan touched the chest in disbelief, taking in the size. My god, she thought, how much silver is needed to fill a chest this big?


    She felt a trickle of fear. To be able to carry this much silver, even if he was a second generation from rich family, he had to be one of the richest second generations in Jingdou. After they were discovered, even the man behind her probably couldn¡¯t stand up against the anger that woulde from all of Jingdou.


    Don¡¯t kill that second generation man! This was the first thought that came to Sister Guan¡¯s mind, but she immediately figured that what is done cannot be undone, and she couldn¡¯t keep hesitating anymore. Besides, this much silver was enough to do anything they wanted.


    She carefully took out her tools and worked on the chest for a long time before managing to get it open.


    A sh of silver light immediately filled the cabin.


    Sister Guan dumbfoundedly stared at the chest in front of her. Her face was struck by shock and disbelief.


    Even though she was the type of person who lived her entire life on the razor sharp edge of a knife, and had seen plenty of silver covered in blood, tonight, she was entranced by the rows of neatly arranged silver ingots. Her usually cool gaze began to reveal traces of greed.


    She immediately came back to her senses. No matter how bright the moon was, and no matter how beautiful the silver was, it was impossible for it to shine with such allure.


    She suddenly turned her head and looked behind her, only to find a serious looking middle-aged man who held a whitentern in one hand, and an extraordinarily long sword in the other. The man was looking coldly at her.


    Tiger Guard Gao Da had already done as Fan Xian ordered. He had given Sister Guan plenty of time to admire the silver, and very slowly raised his sword to attack.


    Sister Guan raised her own knife.


    But that slow and long sword was an unstoppable force. In a sh, it had broken through the infamous female bandit¡¯s defenses and those on her crew. She had to watch, in deadly pain and with her courage disappearing, her left hand get chopped off. Fresh blood spewed out along with the feeling of burning pain


    The middle cabin in the ship was lit up. Sister Guan¡¯s hair was dishevelled and her mind in a muddle as she was dragged into the room.


    The bandits that had followed her onto the ship had been disarmed and knocked unconscious earlier. They were tied up securely andid out neatly on the deck. The few on duty Sixth Bureau swordsmen wearing ck were acting like nothing had happened, and continued to guard their own direction.


    She raised her head and saw, through the strands of her hair, the tired, irritated, and handsome young man sitting in the tutor¡¯s chair. For some reason, a chill ran through her. Who exactly lived on this ship, to be able to have such martial arts masters guard his ship? The man with the sword earlier, was also a master of the art. Now, she realized that the young second generation that the aunt spoke of was not any normal tea merchant.


    ¡°Guan Wumei?¡± The young man on the chair nced at her chopped off hand and, still facing the hatred filled female bandit, yawned. His face was full of interest as she asked questions.


    Naturally, the man was Fan Xian. He had stopped in Yingzhou, originally to clean up some of the things connected to Hong Zhu¡¯s case, but had unexpectedly caught the attention of some foolish bandits. However, he realized at once that the woman in front of him was the same woman from the portrait in the Overwatch Council¡¯s file they were pursuing and he couldn¡¯t helpughing. He thought to himself, I was just wondering how to open the Jiangnan matter, and here it¡¯s already been delivered right to my door.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Largest Bandit Ship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the other party causally call out her name, the female bandit was stunned. She stared at Fan Xian, her gaze as piercing as a knife. Her left hand was clutching tightly at the wound where her hand used to be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into your hands today. What should I call you, sir?¡± she asked viciously.


    Fan Xian sat in his chair and stuck a finger in his ear, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the hatred of the other person¡¯s re.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this ship, and you¡¯re the bandit. What right do you have to know my background?¡±


    Guan Wumei only felt a deep sh of pain in her right arm. Seeing that her wrist was cut shorter, her face went white. She knew that she¡¯d hit rock bottom that day, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Pleasey out your terms.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her with amusement and thought that this situation was absurd. He and his group had been dyed by some matters, but he didn¡¯t expected his ship to be so attractive to others. It hadn¡¯t even been a day and it had already drawn out Yingzhou¡¯s infamous female bandit. What¡¯s more, after the female bandit in front of him had been captured, not only was she not afraid, she wanted him toy out his terms.


    ¡°What kind of terms?¡± Fan Xian dipped his finger into some cold tea and carefully rubbed it between his eyebrows, flicking up the small hairs at the ends.


    ¡°The dark terms or the light terms? Human terms or ghost terms?¡± he asked.


    Behind him, the ship¡¯s curtain moved slightly and Sisi, wearing a big coat and rubbing her tired eyes, walked out in a daze.


    ¡°Young master, why are you up?¡± she mumbled. She was blinded by the lights in the room, and it took her a moment to see the scene clearly. When her eyesnded on Sister Guan¡¯s sliced off hand, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream at the horrifying and bloody sight.


    She only screamed for a moment before Fan Xian covered her mouth with his hand.


    Mockingly he said, ¡°Do you want to wake up everyone in Yingzhou City?¡±


    From Danzhou to Jingdou, the bloodiest sight Sisi had ever seen was the time when the second young master of the Fan family, Sizhe, had been punished. She had never seen missing hands or feet, and she was shaking from the shock and struggling to calm down. Fan Xian pinched her waist and said, ¡°Go back to sleep; this is serious business.¡±


    Sisi couldn¡¯t resist taking another look at Guan Wumei before she nodded and turned around to head back to her room.


    ¡°Is he awake?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sisi continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sir Shi is awake either.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Shi sleeps like a pig. Back when I used to make a bunch of noise, he only knew how to stay asleep next to the pretty girl beside him. What does he really know about the things that happen outside his room?¡±


    At this point, Guan Wumei¡¯s pain was making her lips twitch and her face turn green. However, her ears could still clearly hear the conversation above her between the young man and his serving girl. She felt like the situation was getting even more strange. Just who exactly was on this boat? After being attacked at night by bandits, they were still acting calm, and even had the time and energy to chat. If the other party didn¡¯t have extreme confidence in themselves, then the other party was just stupid. Of course, she knew that the former was much more likely. She just didn¡¯t know how they were going to deal with her and her people.


    Having ushered Sisi into the guest cabin, Fan Xian¡¯s smile immediately faded. He said gently, ¡°Guan Wumei, of Jiangbei Road, Ezhou. Your father is from Guanhe Mountain and your mother is of the Xia family. You¡¯ve lived in poverty since a young age, and you were eventually sold to a brothel. Later, you became the concubine of an official in Ezhou, but because you couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation of your mother-inw, you killed her in anger. You were sent to prison but miraculously escaped. After this, you became the mistress of a mountain vige, and eventer, the mountain vige was destroyed. Then, you came to the area around Yingzhou.¡±


    Guan Wumei was shocked to her core and seemed to even have forgotten the pain of her lost hand. How could the man in front of her know so many details of her past? Did hey out this trap on purpose to capture her?


    ¡°Who exactly are you? How do you know so much about me?¡± she viciously asked with her hoarse voice.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°My memory is pretty good, but this information isn¡¯t much because you¡¯re not an important person.¡±


    Guan Wu Mei has had an extraordinary life, and could be considered one of the most infamous and dangerous bandits on the Yangtze River. Having unexpectedly been caught, being unable to put up a fight, and having the other party act unbothered and dismissive of her made her feel a trace of humiliation at this harsh reality. The tone and attitude of the young man sitting in front of her forced her to admit that he really didn¡¯t consider her a worthy opponent.


    ¡°Since you know who I am, then you should know that I have someone working behind me. Unless you have us all killed, then I don¡¯t think this will end well.¡±


    Guan Wumei was consumed with pain and began to stupidly threaten her enemy. She hoped that when they punished her people, he would be a little merciful.


    The cruel reality broke her illusion. Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do.¡±


    Guan Wumei was startled and suddenly felt a chille from behind her. She quickly turned her head. The sounds of sharp des being drawn against countless throats rang out. It was a horror to hear, as if the kitchen behind a stone house was killing dozens of hens at the same time.


    After the dozen bandits that had followed Guan Wumei onto the ship had their throats slit by Fan Xian¡¯s guards, the guards simply threw them overboard after double checking that they were all dead. They acted professionally and not even one drop of bloodnded on the deck. The sshing of water quieted after only a moment, as the widely flowing river took all the bodies and blood into its depths.


    He didn¡¯t even blink at having a dozen people killed; he was so ruthless.


    Guan Wumei¡¯s eyes finally revealed her fear. Seeing how the other party had acted, it was clear to her that they were used to doing this type of cruel behavior.


    Turning back, she saw the young man withdraw the hand gesture he¡¯d used to give his order. Involuntarily, her voice shook and her teeth chattered as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Her teeth wouldn¡¯t stop chattering and she was making a strange sound. She made herself swallow and forced herself to calm down. Since they hadn¡¯t killed her at the same time as the others, there was still a chance of survival.


    ¡°Please give me my family¡¯s leader face.¡± Guan Wumei kneeled in fear on the ground and begged Fan Xian.


    ¡°Your family leader?¡±


    Thinking of the man¡¯s power, some hope rose in Guan Wumei¡¯s heart.


    ¡°After seeing how your subordinates act with such strength, I think you¡¯re both of the same road. My leader is the head of the Jiangnan water bandits. He has hundreds of ships under hismand and countless amounts of capable people. If you¡¯re thinking ofing to Jiangnan to n something big, you¡¯ll certainly get along with him and enjoy talking to him.¡±


    Fan Xian ignored the female bandit¡¯s inappropriate word choice, but he could tell that she was asking for mercy and trying to use that so-called ¡°head of the Jiangnan bandits¡± to threaten him. He couldn¡¯t helpughing and thought, This trip to Jiangnan is truly very interesting.


    ¡°Head?¡± he asked warmly. ¡°Are you talking about Seventh Ming? The seventh son of the Ming family, the one that was never truly epted into the Ming family? I heard that his mother died many years ago, and after old master Ming passed away, the oldest young master took over the family and sent out assassins everywhere to kill this illegitimate child who was an embarrassment to the family.


    ¡°But in reality, it was because the old master Ming left too many valuable things to Seventh Ming. Seventh Ming had nowhere to hide, so he decided to throw in his lot with the dark side. He changed his name, overcame his impetuosity, and was very patient. He quietly sent out his own assassins and now, five or six yearster, he¡¯s finally made a bit of a name for himself.¡±


    ¡°The head of the Jiangnan water bandits, Xia Qifei, the poor illegitimate child, Seventh Ming¡ªhow did he end up like this?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brow, as if he thought that this person in Jiangnan who was of some status was actually very far from what he had imagined. ¡°He¡¯s actually allowing his subordinates to run around stealing silver? This method is much too pathetic. Has he been running low on silver recently?¡±


    Jiangnan had always been wealthy, and when the pce treasury was built, it produced even more wealthy people. But other than the salt merchants and sea merchants, the two most famous families were the Cui and Ming families. These two families had intermarried for generations and were friendly with the Eldest Princess. Who knew how much money they¡¯d made depending on the pce treasury? The Cui n was in charge of smuggling to the North of the pce treasury, while the Ming family, ording to the investigations by the Overwatch Council, should be responsible for all of the smuggling headed towards Dongyi City, as well as the overseas business.


    Fan Xian hade down to Jiangnan to manage the pce treasury. Now that the Cui n had fallen, his first order of business was to stun the Ming family. Naturally, he had done his homework well before leaving the capital. After talking all night with Mr. Yan, he had long decided on his n.


    He had spoken slowly in the cabin and almost scared Guan Wumei to death, who was kneeling on the floor. Ever since her young master had been chased out of the Ming family, he¡¯d been nning for all these years on how to take back the family business. However, his true identity was their closest guarded secret. The heads of the Jiangnan water viges had no idea that their boss was actually a descendant of a wealthy family. The Ming family, those rich merchants, were alsopletely in the dark. They even sometimes had shady business deals with the water viges in Jiangnan.


    Other than herself, nobody knew of this secret because of an extrayer of closeness with Seventh Ming, one that outsiders didn¡¯t know about. Guan Wumei didn¡¯t believe that there was another person who knew the head of Jiangnan¡¯s water viges¡¯, Xia Qifei¡¯s, true past. How could she expect this young master in front of her to break through to the truth at once?


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of something and smiled happily.


    ¡°I get it now. The Cui family fell, and although the Ming family is sad, they are also happy to take over the Cui family¡¯s portion. I¡¯m guessing that Seventh Ming wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity to enter the market and set himself up against the Ming family. In March, the pce treasury will put out new bids, and the Jiangnan water viges will be a nk te. Seventh Ming wants revenge, and he wants to steal the pce treasury sales documents. This all needs money, and it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s as anxious as ever.¡±


    Guan Wumei stared at Fan Xian with terror, thinking, What god is this frail looking young man? How does he know so much? The matters of the pce treasury were closely guarded court secrets, yet the other party guessed young master¡¯s true thoughts in just a moment. She saw that there was a warm smile on the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips, but her body was frozen and unable to move.


    ¡°Seventh Ming doesn¡¯t have very good etiquette. Why bother for just a few hundred liang of silver?¡± Fan Xian sighed.


    Before he hade to Jiangnan, he originally had a measure of curiosity for the Seventh Ming that the Overwatch Council had discovered in their secret investigations. After all, the other party had a somewhat simr past to him. Now that he had discovered that the other party¡¯s methods weren¡¯t very good, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    He sighed to himself and lowered his head. It was only then that he noticed the silent Guan Wumei with her own head down. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I like to talk to myself sometimes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stop your bleeding in a moment.¡±


    Guan Wumei asked, ¡°Why not kill me instead?¡±


    Fan Xian thought about this and said, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to kill people. Besides, I still have to talk business with your master. If I killed his cousin, I¡¯m afraid he might get too vengeful without knowing enough information. It could damage the business between us.¡±


    That night, Guan Wumei had been stunned so often that she felt numb now. Since this man was able to discover the young master¡¯s true identity, then of course he would be able to find out about the connection between them. Only, he¡¯d said...business? She wished she could be reincarnated.


    With difficulty she said, ¡°Sir, my family leader is currently downstream.¡±


    By this point, she guessed that Fan Xian was likely a representative from a great power in Jingdou, and that was why he had such powerful guards and knew so many secrets. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Tonight was our fault. I¡¯ll bring gifts as an apology in the future.¡±


    After hearing their previous conversation, she thought that the other party would let her go. Unexpectedly, the young master sank into deep thought and for a while, didn¡¯t speak. Unable to help herself, she dejectedly said, ¡°Sir, we all walk the jianghu. You¡¯ve already killed a dozen of my subordinates. Is that not enough to satisfy your anger?¡±


    ¡°Jianghu? Does this world really have a jianghu?¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Besides, those kills weren¡¯t enough to satisfy my anger; it was just one way to deal with the issue. I won¡¯t let you leave this ship, at least until I need you to. This is to prevent you from slipping up and revealing my identity. That would just bring unnecessary trouble to Jiangnan.¡±


    Guan Wumei didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but she did recognize the great amount of self-confidence in his tone. In a hoarse and hopeless voice she asked, ¡°Matters of the jianghu are resolved on the jianghu. What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    There was absolute silence in the cabin, and after a moment, Fan Xianughed lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not of the jianghu.¡± He propped up his chin and looked at Guan Wumei¡¯s white face with amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or effort to deal with such a messy and chaotic ce as jianghu.¡±


    Guan Wumei thought that her enemy was bing more and more mysterious. Unable to stop herself she asked, ¡°Who. . . who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Fan Xian thought about this seriously. ¡°I am a no-good, waiting to die second generation man. Of course, I might be the most powerful second generation man in all of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Thinking of her men¡¯s guesses before they had boarded the ship, Guan Wumei almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bandit.¡± Fan Xian stared into her eyes, and spoke each of his words clearly. ¡°And I am a powerful bandit. Now that you¡¯re on my bandit ship, I, as the host, will look after you well. Of course, your Seventh Ming is also about toe onto my ship, and he won¡¯t be getting off again in this lifetime.¡±


    Guan Wumei finally understood that this other party didn¡¯t want to do business with Seventh Ming, they wanted to use him for their own ends.


    ¡°You¡¯re only dreaming! You¡¯re only worthy enough to polish my master¡¯s shoes!¡± she viciously spat.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t get angry, he justughed out loud and rose from his chair. He took out a golden needle and pricked her a few times near her elbow to stop the bleeding. He was originally going to respond to her, but then decided that there wasn¡¯t much point. He thought, Your master, that Seventh Ming, will likely be sincerely polishing my shoes n just a few days. I only hope that you won¡¯t be too surprised when it happens.


    ...


    ...


    After everything was dealt with, the sailors who had been waiting in the lower level brought up a huge bucket of water from the river to wash away the spilled blood. Although Guan Wumei was the only one who had bled on the ship, she¡¯d lost a lot of blood from her severed wrist and it took quite some effort to clean it all up.


    The wind picked up again after all the cleaning was done. Everyone yawned exhaustedly and went back to sleep. The ship resumed its silence, as if the earlier events had never happened.


    ¡°Go to sleep; there will be someone on duty for thete shift,¡± said Fan Xian, ncing at Gao Da. The regtions of the Qing Kingdom officials demanded that personal guards worked in two shifts, but Fan Xian forcefully changed it to three shifts. Although there were less people each shift, he believed that those capitalistic people in the world had their own reasons for splitting the people they exploited into three shifts. It probably ensured better work efficiency.


    Pushing aside the thick, cloth curtain, he walked along the passageway that went through the cabins until he reached the end. Fan Xian stopped and twisted his head to nce at Shi Chanli¡¯s room. As expected, the schr was still sound asleep. Su Wenmao had woken up a long time ago and was guarding the door with an exhausted expression. It was deep into the night, and the two didn¡¯t speak to each other.


    Walking to the room opposite of his own, Fan Xian said something to the Tiger Guards on duty outside and gently pushed the door open. He walked straight to the bed and sat down. Looking at the little boy beneath the nkets, he remained silent for quite some time.


    The Third Prince had regr features and seemed very delicate in his young age. But, Fan Xian knew that this kid was a lot tougher than he looked. The ship rocked and he pulled up the nket on the bed, covering the boy¡¯s shoulders. The wind on the river was icy, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to catch a cold.


    The Third Prince¡¯s tightly shut eyes twitched slightly.


    Fan Xianughed quietly. The child had probably woken up long ago, and was only pretending to be asleep. He suddenly realized that a child of eight or nine that was easier to wake up than Shi Chanli probably had many burdens weighing down on his heart. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but emotionally sigh. It was easy, when born to a royal family, for immoral desires and ploys for power to result in the creation of strange children. This little boy was sometimes loathsome, but he was also very pitiful.


    He didn¡¯t have the energy to expose the child¡¯s trick, but he instead lost focus and thought of the issue Wan¡¯er had reminded him of. He had somethingpletely different in mind, but couldn¡¯t make up his mind just yet.


    The shopkeepers from the Qingyu Hall were not on the ship heading south. Since Fan Xian was secretly going to Jiangnan, the group of family members heading towards Danzhou needed to look very realistic. At the middle of the Wei River, the fake Commissioner would have already led the group east. Along the way, there were ck Knights protecting them, and they had all of the shopkeepers. Everyone in the court would probably think that he was travelling with that group, and no one would ever imagine that he¡¯d already reached the crossing point of the Wei River and the Yangtze River.


    Although they were taking the waterways and couldn¡¯t have the ck Knights give them the quickest and strongest defense, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t worried at all about their safety. There were seven Tiger Guards on board, as well as swordsman from the Sixth Bureau. With so many masters and assassins on one ship, besides a personal visit from a Great Grandmaster, who in this world could even manage to touch his finger?


    His warm hand gently patted the Third Prince¡¯s back, but his face was turned away and lost in thought. The most valuable person on the ship was this prince. With such a valuable gem like this beside him, even if wanted to use his privilege to move his family soldiers and provincial warriors in the future, he could probably find a good excuse to do so.


    The current scenario was a bit odd, but Fan Xian was a daring man and didn¡¯t care much for the dignity of the royal family. Continuing to treat the Third Prince as a student and younger brother was already giving the Emperor and Yi Guipin a good reputation.


    After making sure everything was as it should be, Guan Wumei, with her severed hand wound, was thrown into the ordinary prison in the lower level. It was only then could Fan Xianpletely rx. Rubbing his slightly swollen temples, he returned to his room to find a sleepy Sisi half sitting on the side of the bed. She had her chin propped up with one hand, and her entire body swayed back and forth with the rocking of the ship. The girl was amusing. She was already this sleepy and she still didn¡¯t fall down.


    Fan Xian chuckled and knew that she wouldn¡¯t let herself sleep until he was resting as well. Not daring to make a noise, he tiptoed over and slid one hand under her arms and another under her knees. She was a wearing a red and green old coat and felt like a big round bundle. It was like he was holding arge furry bear.


    He carefully ced Sisi onto the bed, not wanting to disturb her dreams. Unexpectedly, she still woke up and opened her eyes, her sleepy confusion immediately disappearing. She forced herself to sit up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll spread out young master¡¯s nket.¡±


    Fan Xian gentlyughed and scolded her, ¡°I¡¯ve already slept earlier; who needs sheets? You¡¯re already disorientated from sleeping; go rest.¡±


    Sisi covered her mouth andughed. ¡°The bed is all cold now. When you were little, you hated cold nkets. Didn¡¯t you always have me warm them first?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian paused and suddenly reminisced the time the two of them had spent together in the old manor, back in Danzhou a couple years ago. In just a blink of an eye, two years had passed. He¡¯d been busy scrambling for power, getting married, and going out as an envoy. Without meaning to, he had drifted apart from Sisi. Luckily, Sisi still treated him with intimacy. Unintentionally, his heart warmed as he smiled at her.


    ¡°Are you going to warm my bed tonight?¡±


    These words were a bit flirtatious, but they both were aware that Sisi was a girl who would eventually have to prepare herself to marry. She¡¯d already, long ago, prepared herself mentally for that. She blushed slightly at his question, and didn¡¯t make a cheerful reply as she would have in the past. She only took off her outer coat and slipped herself entirely under the nkets.


    She slid into the young master¡¯s bed with only a headful of ck locks visible on the white pillow. It was ridiculously alluring.


    Fan Xian paused, then removed his clothes and burrowed into the nkets as well. While they were in Danzhou, they¡¯d grown up together and shared a bed numerous times. They¡¯d rolled around together in the nkets on plenty of asions. Other than that final thing, they¡¯d already done every other possible intimate act multiple times.


    The lights had yet to be put out in their cabin. Fan Xian hugged the girl from behind, his hands wrapped around her front. He held onto her slightly cold hands. His chest was pressed against her back, and he could hear her breathing in front of him. Without thinking, he tightened his hold on her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m 20, young master,¡± Sisi gently bit her lower lip as she said this. There was a trace of grief and hidden bitterness in her voice.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything back. He just breathed in the light scent of her hair and took in the feel of her nimble body with his embrace. He easily allowed his mind to return back to the situation in Danzhou. His whole body felt unbelievably rxed and at ease.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: A Situation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unable to sleep at night, he could hear the wind outside sing over the river.


    Fan Xian gave up and opened his eyes. He whispered in the ear of the girl next to him, ¡°What about being 20? Getting impatient?¡±


    Hearing this, Sisi got angry and sat up in the bed. She bit a piece of hair near her lip and was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Fan Xian paused and quickly pulled her back down. He knew he had said the wrong thing. For Qing girls, most were married around 15 or 16. There were not many like Sisi, who was still a maiden at 20. Although Fan Xian always had thought that 20 was the perfect time to mature, in most people¡¯s eyes, Sisi had already be an old maid.


    Although everyone was polite to Sisi for the sake of old ancestors in Danzhou and Fan Xian, particrly in the Fan Manor, there was always talk going around. Since Fan Xian continued to not take her as a concubine, this further encouraged this atmosphere.


    Thinking about this carefully, Fan Xian knew that he had not dealt with this matter well. He always thought that there was no rush, but he never thought about it from Sisi¡¯s perspective. For a girl to be 20, even if in that other world it would be the same as a 30-year-old-virgin girl, no matter who it was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept this tragic reality.


    Sisi curled up her body. She ignored him and slept with a pained heart.


    Fan Xian thought about it and then smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯tin in the same bed for two years.¡± Back when they were in Danzhou, although the two years elder Sisi would always sleep to one side, Fan Xian had long developed the bad habit of going to her bed to fool around for a while after getting up.


    ¡°The young master has grown up. Naturally you can¡¯t always fool around with the servants.¡± Sisi buried her head into the nkets as her voice buzzed back.


    ¡°I want to fool around for a long time.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t try to coax her, he just said warmly and gently, ¡°With an ugly mug like mine, only you wouldn¡¯t be disgusted with me.¡±


    Sisi sputtered withughter, ¡°If you have an ugly mug, then how will all the girls under heaven survive?¡±


    Suddenly the master and servant both fell silent. They were both thinking about how this line was Wang Xifeng¡¯s self-disparagingment from Story of the Stone. They slowly began to think of the times in Danzhou when each night one person would copy the book and the other would hold up the picture.


    In those days, every time Fan Xian would use a delicate xiaokai to ¡°copy¡± the Story of the Stone, Sisi would be beside him making ink, adjusting the light, lighting incense, and preparing a midnight snack. The two of them perfectly created the saying, ¡°to copy books in the night with a red sleeve adding incense.¡± Speaking of which, Sisi was Fan Xian¡¯s first reader in this world.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian turned the girl¡¯s body around and forcefully pulled her into his embrace and said, ¡°Since youughed, don¡¯t cry again. Listen to me tell you the joke where a man is not even as good as an animal.¡±


    Sisi curiously opened her eyes and waited for him to open his mouth and finish telling this famous joke. Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist burrowing into his embrace andughing. Mischievously she said, ¡°Ah, so you are saying you weren¡¯t even as good as an animal all these years.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that does seem to be a problem,¡± Fan Xian said, acknowledging his mistake. ¡°I admit that these words are shamelessly hypocritical. Of course, most importantly is that I don¡¯t know exactly what you were thinking.¡±


    ¡°What was I thinking?¡± Sisi was confused.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and didn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly Sisi understood what he was saying and was surprised, as well as moved. Although his thinking was indeed absurdly muddled, as to be prepared to consider how she felt, but...it did feel very warm.


    ¡°Young master, do you remember when we were little...and the time you hit Steward Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°That fellow, he dared to be impolite to you. See if I didn¡¯t make him bloom with color.¡±


    Sisi gathered the courage to look at his face and couldn¡¯t speak for a while. After all, she was a girl; how could she say such intimate things? That day, Fan Xian had hit Steward Zhou until his face swelled, and that day, the plum flowers in Sisi¡¯s heart also blossomed.


    At that time, Fan Xian was only 12, and Sisi was no more than 14.


    Fan Xian did not know what the girl was thinking and instead thought about the scene at the time. Involuntarily he said, ¡°I really hit him hard that time.¡±


    Sisi huddled in his embrace andughed out loud, ¡°You have strong hands.¡±


    ¡°Strong hands?¡± Fan Xian chuckled. His left hand lowered in the nket and just happened to p onto Sisi¡¯s round, pert butt. The girl only wore light sleeping pants, and they were very thin. The palm made contact with the butt with a crisp crack.


    Memories were always good, and flirting was always pleasurable. Master and servant yed around like this and didn¡¯t speak for a while. Only in the dark and quiet of the night, with the gentle fragrance of the nkets, the air started to warm up. Fan Xian finally began acting like an animal; his two hands had long been restless and began searching up and down.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Lights¡ªthe lights are still on,¡± Sisi said with embarrassment.


    At this moment, Fan Xian had entered the animal realm of primates and was as anxious as a monkey. Hearing those words, he stuck out his left arm and swung it back. He thought that this martial technique, the coffin-breaker, he had learned from Ye Ling¡¯er, should be able to easily send out a breeze and extinguish that candle me. However, he sent out the strike and the me remained steady.


    It was only then that he remembered all his zhenqi had dissipated, and he couldn¡¯t extinguish a me at a distance anymore. Muttering a few curses, he reached under his pillow for the small crossbow he kept in his sleeve. He turned around and pulled the trigger in a rush.


    There was a soft hissing sound as the crossbow arrow flew through the me and embedded itself in the wood of the cabin with a muffled thud. The me immediately went out, and darkness imed the cabin.


    ...


    ...


    He had made a big mistake.


    He hadn¡¯t even had time to enjoy the sweetness of the darkness before hearing the wind whooshing outside. A number of masters gathered in a moment outside his room. He heard the sound of swords being drawn and crossbows armed.


    When Fan Xian had shot at the me, the sound of the arrow hitting the wood was light but had fallen onto the ears of these professionals and was rming. Since there was a prince andmissioner aboard, the guards were extremely alert. From the outside came the sound of a Tiger Guard¡¯s alert voice.


    ¡°Sir, is there a problem?¡±


    Fan Xian rose in anger but also felt lucky that these loyal subordinates had not directly rushed into the room. He turned back to see the girl hiding a smile in the nkets and felt a great bitterness and indescribable frustration.


    Not a word was said all night.


    Fan Xian was up early the next morning. Today, he didn¡¯t let Sisi help him brush his hair and put on his clothes. The girl was a little inconvenienced and could only continue resting on the bed.


    Fan Xian brought in a bowl of porridge, a few pieces of cornbread, and some salted vegetables, and helped the poor girl have breakfast. Havingpleted what a man should do, he walked out of the cabin to the head of the ship. He gazed at the vast and mighty surface of the river and weed the chilly winter breeze. He felt energetic everywhere in his body and not a thread of difort.


    After the morning fog retreated, the ship left Yingzhou. In reality, most of the people on the ship were still asleep. At this moment, Fan Xian turned his head back to look and saw that the pier had long disappeared behind a group of mountains and could not be seen.


    ¡°You rise early.¡± Su Wenmao spoke from the side respectfully, but his gaze flickered up and down Fan Xian¡¯s body. The joke fromst night already had spread. While no one dared say anything to his face, they all found it secretly amusing.


    Fan Xian did not noticed his subordinate¡¯s unfriendly gaze and casually exchanged a few words. His gaze shifted to the side and saw the Third Prince and Deng Zi Yueing out of the cabin.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Fan Xian respectfully greeted the Third Prince, and didn¡¯t hold back at all. He didn¡¯t lose any discipline just because they were no longer in Jingdou.


    The Third Prince had a childish beauty. He epted this greeting with some embarrassment and didn¡¯t move.


    After Fan Xian had finished his greeting, he consciously, immediately straightened and stood steadily in front of the Third Prince without saying anything.


    The Third Prince scratched his head and wrapped his hand around his fist. With much grievance, he saluted deeply to Fan Xian. ¡°Student greets Sir Siye.¡±


    The two of them were both beautiful but full ofplicated thoughts, and their ages were far apart. After their strange ritual, they began their day aboard the ship. On this ship, other than Fan Xian¡¯s usual subordinates, were a few tutoring serving woman from the pce and two eunuchs. They were all specially trained in the pce to serve the princes, but Fan Xian and his people were bold and forced these people to remain in the lower levels, not allowing them toe out.


    On Fan Xian¡¯s side, of the Eighth Bureaus, other than the Sixth Bureau who were responsible for the assassination security, he also had transferred two officials from the Second Bureau and Fourth Bureau. The Second Bureau official was responsible for maintaining the smoothmunication of intelligence reports, and the Fourth Bureau official was responsible formunicating with the various Inspection Division officials of the Overwatch Council along the banks of the Jiangnan.


    Fan Xian¡¯s own teacher was from the Third Bureau and was now in control of the First Bureau. Thus, it meant that there was more than half of the Overwatch Council¡¯s structure on board this ship. Although there were not many people, the different divisions worked smoothly together.


    Life on the ship was boring. When this group had first left Jingdou, they were fascinated by the scenery along the river for the first few days but gradually became bored of looking. Adding to the fact that the wind on the river was very chilly, most of the people who were not on duty holed up and rested in their rooms.


    Fan Xian and the Third Prince stood at the head of the boat, watching the oing canyon, and talked quietly about something. The Third Prince often nodded, and Fan Xian¡¯s face appeared warm.


    Su Wenmao stood behind and watched themissioner with the prince, but he was thinking of a different matter. Why did the ship have to carry such arge chest of silver ingots?


    Having finished talking, Fan Xian left the Third Prince at the head of the boat to imitate Jack and walked away.


    Su Wenmao looked at the boy at the head of the ship and asked with a pained face, ¡°Sir, if His Highness catches a cold, it will not be good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m training his will.¡± Fan Xian had not been gentle to the Third Prince on this trip and maintained his distance. This not only surprised the people on the ship, but probably also struck the Third Prince as very strange.


    ¡°Sir, that chest of silver...¡± Su Wenmao probed.


    Fan Xian shook his head, ¡°Just guard it well. Since that woman has already seen it, just make sure no one else touches it.¡±


    Su Wenmao acknowledged the order and didn¡¯t continue to ask questions.


    Fan Xian stretched and suddenly realized that he was sitting on a big ship with a chest of silver and was bringing a beauty to Jiangnan; it really did seem like the actions of a second generation. It was a pity that the weather was not very good, otherwise he could sunbathe and have some cold fruit juice. That would be even better.


    ¡°Guan Wumei has been locked up by us.¡± Su Wenmao furrowed his brows. ¡°How can we let the head of the Jiangnan water bandits, Master Xia, know? We will arrive in Yangzhou in the afternoon. Should we inform the local official to get the message out?¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it and shook his head. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want him to know who I am for now. These criminals on the jianghu will only act carefully once they find that they can¡¯t be sure of the other party¡¯s inside information. What I want to see is how much he is willing to do for this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Fourth Bureau spread the information.¡± Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Last night, wasn¡¯t there an aunt that was left by you in Yingzhou? Naturally, she will try to contact Xia Qifei.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Today, the most terrified person in the Qing Kingdom was the aunt that Fan Xian spoke of.


    The private ship at the Yingzhou pier had already left. The aunt stood dazed at the edge of the pier. She had a bag of notpletely cured meats in her hand and didn¡¯t even bother answering the asional person who asked her for a price. She was a spy the bandits had ced in Yingzhou and usually was responsible for finding information. Yesterday, she was the first to figure out the situation with the chest on the ship.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal that the ship had disappeared considering the way Sister Guan and this group of bandits did things. After they had killed the people and taken the goods, they would sail the boat away that night, beach it, and then burn it to remove all evidence.


    Thus, when she saw the ship was gone this morning, she thought that Sister Guan and them had already seeded. However, she had waited on the pier for half a day but there wasn¡¯t any message.


    Sister Guan hadn¡¯t returned. Second brother hadn¡¯t returned. No one had returned.


    Just like that ship, all the bandits had disappeared without a trace and never appeared again. She waited all the way until dusk, but the pier remained as quiet as death.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that the aunt was sure something had gone wrong.


    Her bottom lip quivered and she found it difficult to believe this reality. Even if the guards on the ship were too strong, there should have been sounds of a struggle and the officials should have reacted. How could there not have been a single sound at all? Was that ship a ghost ship that casually stole the lives of a dozen people?


    That night, she changed her outfit and wrapped up her hair. She hid the valuables in her home and spent arge amount of money to rent a carriage. She traveled through the night along the difficult to traverse mountain paths heading downstream. She passed Yangzhou and did not stop, and she continued east until she reached the county that was about to enter Jiangnan Road.


    This trip took her an entire two days. During the trip she only had a few sips of water and did not eat any food at all.


    She was a lower-level personnel, and would have had great difficulty in meeting the master of Sister Guan, but perhaps her sunken eyes made the adviser responsible for receiving visitors believe her words. With a serious expression, he brought her to the back garden.


    In the most forbidding back garden in the city, the Jiangnan water bandit, the big boss who was not yet 30, the man who was famous on the jianghu, Xia Qifei closed his eyes and listed to the aunt¡¯s words. He slowly opened his eyes; they were cold and threatening.


    ¡°As long as that ship is still on the water, stop it.¡±


    Ships were, naturally, always on the water.


    The heroes of the Jiangnan waterways under Xia Qifei had countless ships. This order revealed a strong self-confidence as well as a faint anger.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: You¡¯ve Been Surrounded


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the water dried up in the winter,borers were like ants as they worked hard to move rocks and sand on the two sides of the river to make repairs. Rumors said that the silver hadn¡¯t beenpletely handed down. So other than the subcontractors, the othermoners were all very lifeless. No one wanted to work hard if they were busy all day but were still not able to put even bronze in their pockets. Only theborers dawdling over their work had the extra time to go have a look at the river they had long tired of looking at and mimic the civil officials far above them.


    When they looked, everyone was surprised to see that on the Yangtze heading toward Jiangnan Road there suddenly appeared many boats. They were currently cruising up and down the river. Shipping in the winter couldn¡¯tpare to that of the other three seasons and was very rarely this lively. It was like in one night someone used magic to airdrop all these ships onto the river.


    There were big and small boats of all different shapes and speeds. There were even three slightly refitted trimarans. The trimarans were for the exclusive use of the navy and were very fast. It was not permitted formoners to use this type of ship. Simrly, the men on these ships had bulges around their waist that were probably hiding their swords. Other than the scaling on their dark cheeks, there was a silent killing intent and alertness.


    It was only the famous water bandit who could gather so many ships on this stretch of the waterway to the entrance of the Jiangnan road in just two days without alerting the officials toe and have words. Just considering the power to control the Yangtze River, not even the famous families of Jiangnan couldpare to the Jiangnan water bandit.


    The full name of the Jiangnan water bandits was Jiangnan and Associated Areas of the 12 Connected Docks (this name was cute). They made a living on the web-like waterways, and all goods, guests, or other business had to first pass by them, particrly the private salt and tea business as well as the horse trade. This let them hold great power. After the Ming family fell, the person who went by Xia Qifei became the head boss of the water bandits and worked to better his rtionship with the officials. It was rumored that this Master Xia could call the Admiral ¡°brother.¡±


    No one could stop a rogue joining the local authorities. Thus, over the years, although it appeared that the water bandits reduced their ck market trading, they had starteding out of the water weeds of thekes and honorably entered into the public, stronger than before.


    It was this kind of powerful force that could sweep their way across the river without obstructions and search the ships along the bank despite the protestations.


    The person who gave the order was the head boss of the water bandits, Xia Qifei. Although he didn¡¯t particrly care about the deaths of his subordinates, Guan Wumei, who had suddenly disappeared, was rted to him on his mother¡¯s side, so she was a rtive. Furthermore, what made him more wary was the question: what kind of god could take away such a big piece of meat from him so quietly? He had suffered a great and confusing loss.


    In March, the pce treasury was going to reopen its doors. In previous years, it was always a small portion for the Cui family or Ming family, but everyone knew that the Cui family had fallen and the Eldest Princess had handed jurisdiction of the pce treasury to Commissioner Fan of the Overwatch Council. Thus, Xia Qifei decided to try and see if he could, in the new circumstances, strike while the opponent was weak and openly take back what once belonged to him.


    But, the pce treasury business was toorge, so it would take at least 100,000 silver to get it started. In March, even if he just wanted to enter the door of the god of wealth for some tea, the amount of money he would have to bring would scare people to death.


    The already fallen Cui family and the still prosperous Ming family had this power, but Xia Qifei did not. Even though he controlled thergest gang on the waterways, the money in his hands, whenpared to the Ming family, was like that of a beggar¡¯s. Thus he was anxiously scraping coin from everywhere and even secretly ordered Guan Wumei to restart the bandit business.


    He wouldn¡¯t even let go of a small sum of silver; it was clear that he was close to going crazy. It was like the saying, ¡°the getting of one penny daunted the hero.¡± The first problem the heroes of jianghu who wanted to learn how to do business ran into was money.


    At such a crucial moment, Xia Qifei was very careful and did not lose his cool. He wondered if the incident that happened near the Yingzhou shore was targeted at him.


    When the incident urred, he had been in Shazhou encouraging a Jiangnan navy garrison Xu Shoushan to drink. The rumors on the jianghu were always a bit exaggerated. The highest level of the navy he could contact at the moment was at the garrison level.


    After Sir Xu heard what happened, he remained silent and allowed Xia Qifei to search for that ship. But he still gave the water bandit people a warning: everything must be cleared up before March began, when themissioner would arrive in Jiangnan from Danzhou. After everything is sorted, make sure everything is clean and the smell of blood does not linger around you.


    They couldn¡¯t help feeling confused when dozens of Jiangnan water bandits¡¯ ships searched the river a long time but did not find an easily identified ship. Xia Qifei listened to his subordinate¡¯s report and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Seems like those people haven¡¯te down ...that chest is not easy to move off the ship. They should still be near Yangzhou. Have you checked?¡±


    That man wearing a white cloth around his head to protect it against the wind on the river was embarrassed,


    ¡°We calcted the time and with two days, the ship should have reached the area around Shazhou ...who would have thought the opposition was toozy to move?¡±


    Xia Qifei was unbelievably angry and almost kicked him. He scolded, ¡°Are you a pig?¡± He paused and then said darkly, ¡°Search upstream. I want to see them if they¡¯re alive and their bodies if they¡¯re dead. I don¡¯t care what it costs, tow that ship back to me!¡±


    The man took his orders and left; he didn¡¯t notice that the master¡¯s words revealed that his confidence was falling.


    Xia Qifei sat next to the window and couldn¡¯t calm his anger for very long. This half a year of his life was the most important half a year; he would definitely not allow anyone or anything to interfere. Otherwise, the revenge he had been nning for a long time would have to be nned again.


    He swallowed the bowl of cold tea in one gulp, but it made him even warmer. His eyes revealed an unreasonably angry spirit. He walked to the middle hall to wait for his brothers¡¯ good news. He undid the buttons on his chest and revealed the lines of scars on his yellow flesh. However, these scars were strange. They were in neat and tidy rows. They didn¡¯t look like they were from knife and axe wounds duringbat on the jianghu, rather they were like whip scars after being captured.


    ...


    ...


    At noon, arge ship slowly sailed away from the busy and flourishing Yangzhou pier and headed downstream.


    At the same time, dozens of Jiangnan bandit ships aggressively sailed upstream against the current. Braving the dangers of traveling by night, they searched for a trace of their enemies.


    The heavens did not purposely make time for hide and seek. Before the sun hadpletely sank behind the mountains, the two parties finally met on the calmest section of the Yangtze River, the Jingbo Crescent.


    Dozens of boats swiftly caught up. The water bandits¡¯ natural ability to steer a boat was demonstrated efficiently. With just a few changes, they had surrounded the big ship.


    The ships of the Jiangnan water bandits¡¯ carefully surrounded the ship from Jingdou. The trimaran that was the leader edged closer to the big ship. The big ship already had stopped, appearing to have given up resistance.


    The head water bandit on the trimaran yelled toward the big ship, ¡°People on the ship, listen up. You are surrounded. Immediately put down the weapons in your hands and ept a search.¡±


    The big ship remained absolutely silent.


    The head water bandit hesitated slightly before he made a hand gesture and six boats edged closer at the same time. They stretched out long bamboo poles and hooked them on to the sideboard of the big ship with some difficulty. They unsheathed the short knives they carried and prepared to forcefully board the ship.


    It was at this moment that the big ship suddenly moved.


    This move was one of full eleration and at a speed that left the water bandits staring and tongue-tied. The big ship charged toward the outside of the surrounding boats and, in a split second, the massive momentum of the big ship tore apart the bamboo poles and hooks that had justnded on the sideboard. A dozen water bandits who had been climbing up fell tragically into the water. The big ship stirred up countless waves, creating chaos on the surface of the river.


    Therge bandit ship directly blocking the big ship crashed into the ship from Jingdou without any fanfare¡ªand then without fanfare¡ªturned around, snapped at the waist, and gracefully slid away.


    Of course, this elegant move was apanied by the splitting of the deck and surprised cries of the sailors.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving white waves in its wake, the boat from Jingdou quickly headed downstream. They left on this mirror-like section of the river countless pieces of wooden debris and water bandits floating on the surface.


    The head water bandit grabbed the edge of a boat and steadied himself in the big waves. He stared with shock at the tail of the big ship and felt a strange shock in his heart. This ship...was too solid. And how did the sailor manage to get the ship from an absolute standstill to such a speed? It seemed like they were even better than me!


    The sailors on the ship from Jingdou were all teachers of the Quanzhou sailors who had been split up. They spent many years studying the art of water battles, so naturally theirmand of a big ship during a water battle was much higher than these Jiangnan water bandits, who were like ants trying to swallow an elephant.


    However, sailing on the river ran the risk of there being reefs under the water, and so they did not dare sail rashly straight ahead. Thus, the ship did not have full sails or a speed advantage whenpared to the trimarans the sailors¡¯ used. The Jingdou ship had only broken through one line of defense when at least ten boats began to tail them.


    At this moment half the river was blue and the other half red. The ship from Jingdou was in front while the boats of the Jiangnan bandits were behind. They sped downstream and drew countless light scars on the surface of the water, churning up the yellow water of the river fiercely. It looked like a wonderful picture of a battle of a hundred ships.


    ¡°Use the throwing hooks!¡±


    Seeing that the ship from Jingdou was aggressive and made of some strange, tough material, the head of the Jiangnan water bandits began to yell loudly and, at the same time, made a few hand signals. Although the wind was very powerful on the river and immediately blew the words from his mouth to the ends of the earth, the water bandits around the big ship saw the hand gestures and retrieved a pile of rope. They began to toss it at the big ship.


    A dozen ropes flew through the sky and drew beautiful arcs beforending urately on the deck of the big ship. The hands of the water bandits were well-practiced; it was clear they were used to this kind of work. Following that, the sailors tightened their hands as the rope with the hook caught firmly onto the boards of the ship. At this moment, the two parties traveled at a simr speed, and the rope was not as rigid as the bamboo poles. The water bandits did not worry anymore and began to climb along the rope toward the big ship with great agility.


    ...


    ...


    When they again reached half way, a pitiful half way, a dozen windows opened along the side of the big ship. From each window extended a long axe that chopped viciously at the people on the rope¡ªonly the whistling of the axes and the tragic screaming could be heard. Blood scattered on the four winds of the river and lost limbs fell into the waves. In just a moment, the water bandits had suffered great casualties.


    A few nocked arrows aimed coldly at the surrounding ships. Although they didn¡¯t fire, their intent to shock sufficed. They seemed to be saying, ¡°if anyone else dares toe near, they will be killed without question.¡±


    In the back, the head of the water bandits stared with shocked eyes and was strangely exposed. He felt a chill in his heart. He had spent many years eking out a living on the river and had experienced countless attacks, so of course he knew that the longbow, spear, and axe were the standard essories for court sailors.


    ¡°Is this some conspiracy?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The ship only had its sails down and moved at an extraordinary pace. They were about to leave the Jingbo Crescent and arrive at the waters of Shazhou.


    The head water bandit stared viciously at the still trapped ship. He knew that although the other party had been unexpected, prepared, and powerful, as long as they remained on the river, his people¡ªwho had grown up on the riverside¡ªwould find a way to sink them to the bottom. After all, even elephants are afraid of ants. What he needed was time.


    As if hearing his demands, four big ships suddenly appeared ahead on the river. They were lined up across the river and perfectly blocked the passage going downstream. The four ships each had three floors and were extremely big. The shadows they cast on the river stretched out enormously and appeared to be very mighty.


    The head water bandit squinted as he gazed at them and discovered they were the ships of the sailors who had been secretly cooperating with him these past few years. He couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, and yelled, ¡°Brothers havee to help; there¡¯s no need to be anxious!¡±


    The ship from Jingdou continued to silently rush downstream. It was as if the four ships of the Shazhou sailors did not exist, and they also seemed tragically suicidal.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing the scene before him at dusk, the head of the Jiangnan water bandits was stunned and sat down on the ground.


    Just as the ship from Jingdou was about to be caught between the front and back and sink into a dangerous situation, the four military boats of the Sha Lake sailors downstream moved aside as if it they had nned it beforehand. They made way for the ship from Jingdou and allowed the ship to leisurely and smoothly flow downstream with the water.


    What was happening?


    The head water bandit couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but a scrap of intelligence in his mind told him that the ship he and his crew had been chasing for a while¡ªand the four giant ships with the sailors¡ªreally did look simr.


    There was no more time to think. The four ships were like four giant beasts lined up in front of the water bandits¡¯ boats with a strong sense of domination.


    The head water bandit recognized the official that stood on the lead ship. It was Master Xia¡¯s acquaintance, sailor of the Shake garrison, Sir Xu Shoushang.


    Xu Shoushang stood coldly on the leading ship. It seemed that his clothing had been put on in a rush; the belt was not properly buckled, and it looked funny. He gazed down at the ¡°familiar face,¡± and furrowed his brows. He used his gaze to show that the other party should quickly surrender but didn¡¯t wait to see if they understood or not before speaking in a mighty voice.


    ¡°People on the boat, listen closely. You have been surrounded. Immediately put down the weapons in your hands and ept a search.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Shazhou was at the entrance to Sha Lake. The waters had dashed against each other for millennia and left countless acres of fertile soil. Adding to the fact that themon people worked hard to cultivate the soil, the city had long been a famous grain production site near the Yangtze River. With the withdrawal of sailors from Quanzhou a dozen years ago, Sha Lake became the Qing Kingdom¡¯srgest base for sailors after they epted a portion of the sailors. Tens of thousands of sailors and navy officials¡¯ day-to-day lives depended on this city at the throat of Jiangnan.


    The sweat stained sailors of the navy brought the people of Shazhou endless headaches, the local girls endless dangers, and thew and order countless problems. However, at the same time, they brought to Shazhou endless amounts of silver and business opportunities. The government sries the court gave these single men each year were mostly spent at the brothels, gambling dens, and restaurants. Thus, Shazhou¡¯s entertainment industry, or more urately the third sector of the economy, was very developed. There were all kinds of restaurants, the west side was full of beautiful women, and the dice rolled from dawn until dusk in the east side¡ªit was unbelievably lively.


    Today, a few people walked out of Shazhou¡¯s most famous inn. Thisbination of people was rather strange: there was a young master, a girl, a schr, a child, and following behind them were a few respectful looking guards. The group of people immediately rented arge carriage and drove directly toward the south of the city.


    This group of people was naturally Fan Xian, Sisi, the Third Prince, Shi Chanli, and the normal looking Tiger Guards. They had stopped in Yangzhou for a night, decided their next steps, and had the local Fourth Bureau people move the Sha Lake sailors; as to what procedures were used, it was better not to know. They expected that the military would protect the people of the Overwatch Council at all costs. It seemed that Fan Xian was not going to continue hiding his identity, which confused Su Wenmao, who had remained on the ship.


    Fan Xian let the big ship deal with the water bandits on the Yangtze River while he took his people and disembarked ahead of time at night in Yanzhou. They took a carriage andfortably followed the public road to Shazhou¡ªthey did it in secret and no one noticed anything.


    The atmosphere in the south of Shazhou was tense. There were people of all kinds mixing and mingling here. Everyone knew that the big boss of the waterways, the Jiangnan water bandit Master Xia, was currently doing something, although they didn¡¯t know the details. But, from the endless flow of head water bandits that came and left that little yard, they knew this matter had run into some trouble.


    The little yard didn¡¯t look like much, but everyone knew that it was the Shazhou branch of the Jiangnan water bandits¡¯ 72 connected docks.


    Thus, when Fan Xian¡¯s carriage came within a few dozen feet of this little yard, it had been noticed by someone much earlier. Particrly the spies that the water bandits had scattered in the street. They were all staring hard as if they wanted to determine the intentions of these people. In the dim light of dusk, no one noticed that the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau, who looked so ordinary, already had taken up the best positions on this street.


    As the carriage came nearer and nearer to that branch, gradually more people came closer and watched the car, intentionally or otherwise. The atmosphere was a bit tense. The people in the carriage seemed to not have sensed anything and drove directly to the gates of the yard before stopping. A schr lifted the curtain to descend from the carriage and walk up the stone steps. With a calm expression, he respectfully greeted the thugs by the door and said a few words.


    In a moment, a man who appeared to be an advisor with small eyes and down-sloping eyebrows came out of the branch. Wearing a cautious expression, he looked at them and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Who are you people? Why do you want to see Master Xia?¡±


    The schr was Shi Chanli, and he had never spent time on the so-called jianghu. Seeing the advisor¡¯s expression, and the thugs that hade up around him who were clearly wearing weapons, the schr truly felt panic in his heart. He silently cursed his teacher for being so unreasonable as to make him do this kind of thing, but he pressed on nervously and said, ¡°Wee from Jingdou and would like to see Master Xia. We have important business to discuss.¡±


    The advisor of the branch looked at him disdainfully and was not impressed by the other¡¯s state. He took a sideways nce at the carriage and said, ¡°You, or someone in the carriage? If it is someone in the carriage, why do they note out? Such secretive behavior is not the way of a guest.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The three people in the carriage were not listening to what was being said outside. Fan Xian had thrown Shi Chanli out there because he had the idea to train his student¡¯s spirit. At this moment, he was focused on speaking to the Third Prince. He said warmly, ¡°Your Highness, the people we have seen along the way from Yangzhou to Shazhou are all very different from the people in Jingdou. Please remember this well.¡±


    Traveling through the night, Fan Xian purposely had the Third Princee into contact with themon people along their way to have him see the truest form ofmon life. No matter if it was an old man carrying firewood or thedy selling cold tea in a stall, he would purposely stop and exchange a few words.


    As to teaching a prince, Fan Xian had no experience and no methodology. He could only feel his way slowly and try to see whether or not this method worked.


    Shi Chanli seemed to have smelled something strange about Fan Xian¡¯s n and couldn¡¯t help worrying for his teacher. The Third Prince epted it all calmly and remained silent with a maturity that was beyond his years. He also didn¡¯t talk carelessly.


    ¡°Themoners live a hard life,¡± the Third Prince replied respectfully. ¡°Although the tax in the Qing Kingdom is not high, themoners continue to live a difficult life. However, the people we have seen along the way often appear content and happy, thus we know that themoners¡¯ demands are not high at all. The most important thing for the court is to first satisfy the people¡¯s basic need for food and clothing.¡±


    Fan Xian was purely like a blind man leading the way. What did he know about how to govern the world? He nodded nonmittedly and said, ¡°Themoners are easily cated, and yet everything the pce and courts need, and government sries, alle from the people. In the future, when Your Highness helps the Crown Prince to govern the world, you must remember to take with moderation. As long as you don¡¯t exceed limits, there is no harm done.¡±


    The Third Prince looked at Fan Xian and smiled innocently. ¡°Teacher, the people of Yangzhou are far more ferocious than those of Shazhou. Over there, the people¡¯s faces are full of resentment, probably because the court has taken too much.¡±


    On the ship, this young Third Prince had asked with great intimacy to call Fan Xian teacher, rather than Sir Siye, purposely drawing Fan Xian closer. Fan Xian had tried to stop him a few times to no effect and let him have his way. Hearing these words right now, he instinctively thought of the Zhizhou of Yangzhou that he had shadily killed and did not want to continue this conversation. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°As to ...the Jiangnan water bandits, does Your Highness have any thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Teacher has said that even xia use force to vite rules, and the so-called water bandits are more so like that. They are nothing more than a water-based underworld, the gangsters of the river. They murder for money and use force to umte wealth; they do not have the chivalry of the xia that teacher has talked about.¡± A sh of hatred flickered across the Third Prince¡¯s delicate face. ¡°In my opinion, the army should be called to capture them all once and for all. The leaders should be beheaded, and their followers banished to the northern frontier.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and said, ¡°We¡¯ve said before that folks¡¯ customs are formed through geographical and living environments. If you clear them all out like a wild fire, perhaps you will be able to remove all the weeds for a moment. However, if you don¡¯t start with the people and they cannot survive, they will still fall into banditry, and it will be a like a spring wind that revives the weeds. Such a cycle. When will it end?¡±


    The Third Prince thought for a while and then shook his head. ¡°Teacher is wrong. Of course the court has to severely punish these rebels. You¡¯ve said before the Jiangnan water bandits must have ties with the sailors of Sha Lake to be able to survive. If these rebels are allowed to secretly destroy the discipline of the court, how will we put things in order in the future?¡±


    He continued coldly, ¡°To cate the people and have them lead good lives is a certainty in a world without thievery. We cannot be soft-hearted toward those thieves who dare to poke their heads out. Those who should be killed must be killed!¡±


    Fan Xian gave him a faint smile as he looked at the Third Prince. He discovered that this child was indeed much more direct than him but was still some distance from him in terms of hiding his intentions. To bravely contradict him to his face was probably to demonstrate his frankness and sincerity, and using the word ¡°suppress¡± to deal with the water bandits was to show him that he was decisive and honest. To make Fan Xian feel his sincerity¡ªFan Xian wanted to use the Jiangnan trip to purposely influence and change the Third Prince. Of course, the Third Prince would want to influence him too, although the kid did not do it smoothly. He had to acknowledge that such scheming at a young age was impressive.


    ¡°Then why did Your Highness not object...my visit to the Jiangnan branch of the water bandits?¡±


    ¡°Teacher has his clever ns, and they are not something I could guess,¡± The Third Prince chuckled, recovering his calm.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He knew that the Third Prince did not know the details, but he should be able to guess his general intentions. Heughed at himself and thought that he was indeed a hypocritical man. At this moment, the conversation outside the carriage had been going on for some time. Not knowing what Shi Chanli said, although the advisor¡¯s expression finally became a bit panicked, the thugs that surrounded the carriage edged in even closer.


    The curtain of the carriage lifted and Fan Xian stepped down first. He looked around at the scene by the dusky light and seemed not to care about the water bandits that wereing closer.


    Then he turned around and led the Third Prince and Sisi down.


    The Third Prince stood beside him and smoothed out his clothing. He looked with great interest at the thugs around them and asked quietly.


    ¡°Teacher, are these the so-called jianghu people?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°I guess so.¡±


    The Third Prince was a little excited, but did not feel any fear. After all, he was a prince. What did he know of the dangerous jianghu? As he was beside Commissioner Fan, there was even less concern for his safety. Ever since the Hanging Temple incidence, the Third Prince had decided that if Commissioner Fan was there, then no one could harm him. Furthermore, all the people in the world knew of Fan Xian¡¯s past...the royal family was ruthless, but the Third Prince thought that Fan Xian was an exception to this rule.


    Fan Xian turned his face to nce at him and asked curiously, ¡°Young master, why are you not afraid at all?¡±


    The Third Princeughed out loud and said, ¡°Teacher is here, what is there to be afraid of?¡±


    In everyone¡¯s hearts, Fan Xian was still that martial legend that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Haitang of Northern Qi; no one knew his true situation. It was uncertain why Fan Xian would dare to enter so deep into the tiger¡¯s den without consideration for his own safety.


    The conversation between the two of themnded in the ears of the Jiangnan water bandits and exined the other person¡¯s identity. That child was probably a son of a big family, and Fan Xian, this beautiful schr, was a private tutor. Only, he seemed to be a little young.


    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Without paying attention to the alert and nervous gazes of those around him, Fan Xian was calm and unruffled. With one hand he held the hand of the young child, and the other held the girl¡¯s hand, and they walked toward they gate of the yard.


    Shi Chanli lowered his head with shame as he caught up to them. He hadpletely failed the test this time. Teacher had instructed him not to reveal his identity, but he also wanted to walk through the door openly and honorably. The schr really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The expression on the advisor¡¯s face flickered without stopping. Looking at thebination of people of the party, he guessed that the other party was the enemy Master Xia had been desperately searching for. But ...how did they have the guts toe to their door? When did they get off that ship?


    At this moment, countless Jiangnan bandit brothers and subordinates were working hard to find traces of Fan Xian and the other on the river as they engaged in a deathly battle with that big ship. Who would have guessed that the enemy they were searching for woulde to Shazhou and so arrogantly arrive before the door of the brank and burst right in?


    ¡°Take them down!¡± The advisor¡¯s face was green one moment and white the next. He seemed to have never met such arrogant enemies. He felt a bit panicked in his heart, but all bullheaded people, other than idiots, had something to rely on. However, Master Xia was in the yard. If he dealt with this himself, it might cause big problems.


    With this shout, the thugs all pulled out short knives and charged toward Fan Xian and his group, roaring.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian felt his right hand being slightly squeezed and turned his head to look. He saw that the Third Prince had maintained his innocent smile, but his palms had unconsciously tightened. He was probably still a little scared despite his acting.


    ¡°Confidence.¡± Even at such a crucial moment, Fan Xian did not forget to exin. ¡°People of the royal family must have the confidence to suppress all emotions.¡±


    Dundundundun, it was like that song had absurdly begun. The Jiangnan water bandits of Shazhou also saw an absurd scene. They watched as countless small knives flew up from the yard gate, like it was raining, mysteriously leaving the control of their hands.


    Following that were numerous muffled sounds, but any thugs who blocked Fan Xian¡¯s way were all set flying.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da led six Tiger Guards in like a gust of wind to stand beside Fan Xian and the other three. He silently pulled out the long knife from behind his back, appearing very imposing, and stunned some of the thugs back. He was easily dispelling those who would block his way.


    Fan Xian continued to lead the two people calmly toward the garden. Apanied by the tragic cries and shing swords, his steps remained steady.


    ¡°Even faced with 10,000 people, I will continue forward,¡± he exined to the Third Prince beside him. ¡°The court doesn¡¯t need to deal with the jianghu people. We only need to assign tasks to them, so before you meet don¡¯t discuss anything.¡±


    The Third Prince nodded. His eyes skipped around the fights beside him, and he thought that this kind of feeling was very nice. He was excited, and his palms began to sweat.


    ¡°Why are these...jianghu people¡¯s martial arts not that good?¡± The Third Prince was slightly confused by the reality before him.


    At this moment, some of the Jiangnan water bandits were lying on the ground and hadn¡¯t gotten up in a while. Those who could still stand now stared at Fan Xian and his group with fear in their eyes, particrly when they saw the silent long knife wielders, and were stunned into silence. The advisor was soaked in cold seat as his eyes stared at those hands that held the swords firmly. In his heart he cried: When did these masters suddenly appear on the jianghu? And they were only guards for someone.


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, the group had reached the bottom of the stairs. Fan Xian stopped hist stride and said to the Third Prince, ¡°What is the purpose of learning to fight? It is the same as studying, it is for power, advantage, and fame. Whatever the jianghu can give fighters, the temple can give them more. That is why all the truly famous schrs are all officials of the court, and the truly outstanding fighters all fight for the court. The young master should not be fooled by those words. The jianghu is a poor ce, how could a futureless job such as collecting protection money attract true masters ...?¡±


    Right before the room of the main hall, the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits, Xia Qifei, finally came out. He stared coldly at the approaching people and said, ¡°Everyone back down; stop being so embarrassing. I¡¯ll meet these respected guests from Jingdou.¡±


    At this moment, his expression was calm, but his heart waspletely stunned. He had long guessed that the other party was from that ship from Jingdou. How could he have guessed that they wouldn¡¯t avoid him and instead tyrannically find their way to him?


    Without waiting for him to extend an invitation, Fan Xian and his group naturally entered the middle hall as if they had returned home.


    Fan Xian invited the Third Prince to sit in the host¡¯s seat and then sat himself down grandly at the side. Sisi and She Chanli quietly stood behind him, and the seven Tiger Guards spread out across the middle hall with their hands on the handles of their knives.


    Seeing the actions of the other party, Xia Qifei almost blew up in anger. Was this still his territory or not? He forcefully suppressed his anger and respectfully bowed to Fan Xian. ¡°Greetings, Sir...only, there are exceptional people in the wilderness of the jianghu, perhaps your words earlier were a bit unjust.¡±


    At this moment, if he hadn¡¯t figured out that Fan Xian was a powerful person from Jingdou, then he truly was stupid, thus he must suppress his anger. Within the realm of the Qing Kingdom, the court¡¯s terrifying existence was as strong as a nk of metal. Any party who set themselves against the power of the government would always disappear tragically without a trace in the end.


    ¡°Xia Qifei?¡± Fan Xian looked at this dark and ruthless person in front of him and checked his identity before smiling warmly and saying, ¡°For now, I don¡¯t want people to know I am a guest in your manor. Many people saw earlier, go deal with that. This will be slightly difficult. Consider it the first test.¡±

 Chapter 336

    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the young official in front of him finished speaking, Xia Qifei¡¯s head was about to explode. The long suppressed humiliation made his hands start shaking. After all, he was the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits, a famous figure of the underworld, when had he even been pushed around like this?


    But he was a clever man. Although he wasn¡¯t sure yet, he already had a good idea as to the other party¡¯s identity. If his guess was right, then this young official was very much not ordinary, and the child beside him was...


    Endure! Must endure it!


    Xia Qifei repeatedly told himself this in his heart. He knew, given the power of the other party, they would only have to lift their little finger and they couldpletely wipe out the wealth he had umted these few years, and there would be more need to think about his revenge. The thousands of brothers he had under hismand, who had families to feed and children to raise, would probably lose their heads. More importantly, the respect and fear the Qing people gave the royal family chained his spirit and did not allow him even a moment of rebellious thought.


    Thus he could only endure. Although all men on the jianghu were always a bit bloodthirsty, and even rogues had their ruthlessness, for the lives of the brothers under hismand and his dream of a lifetime, Xia Qifei suppressed the anger in his chest. With a trace of arrogance in his respectful tone, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know sir was arriving today. Do you have any orders?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Master Xia to first deal with the matter I ordered earlier.¡±


    Although he used the title ¡°Master Xia,¡± his tone remained light and effortless, without a trace of the usual respect seen from jianghu.


    Xia Qifei didn¡¯t know what the other party was nning. He turned, his expression depressed, and went out to of the room to give the quivering advisor some orders.


    Fan Xian sat in the hall drinking tea and did not seem to be in a rush.


    The conversation started again.


    ¡°I am here today to ask Master Xia about a matter.¡± Fan Xian put down his tea cup and looked at Xia Qifei warmly. ¡°A few days ago, at night at the Yingzhou pier, a few guests came aboard my ship and I kept them there. I wonder how Master Xia is prepared to exin this matter?¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s expression became serious and he did not answer this question. Instead he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Sir, I will speak frankly. I don¡¯t have to admit to anything, but as a man of the jianghu, I can¡¯t not consider my brothers. You¡¯re right; the people that identally boarded your ship that night were all my brothers...You came south incognito. I have eyes but did not see and offended you. I beg your forgiveness, and I will shoulder all the punishment. Please release my subordinates.¡±


    The Third Prince was tired of listening. He banged his tea cup down hard on the table, and the child said coldly, ¡°Can you...afford to take all the punishments?¡±


    He purposely dragged out the sentence, but it was still in a clear, childish voice. It did not seem enigmatic but rather carried a strange chill.


    A chill ran down Xia Qifei¡¯s back. He knew that if this crime were taken to the extreme, then it was attempted murder of a prince. Thousands of lives might not be enough to fill in that grave. However, as someone who had managed to survive the attempted killings of the Ming n at a young age and had sessfully carved out a ce in the underworld to be an important figure among the Jiangnan martial artists, naturally his spirit was steady and his thoughts were meticulously thorough. He noticed that these nobility had not ordered soldiers to wipe them out. Rather, they charged right into the branch despite the ¡°great danger.¡± There was deep meaning behind this move.


    Thus, he was not truly afraid; he just didn¡¯t know exactly what these nobility from Jingdou wanted.


    Xia Qifei gritted his teeth and actually let go of what jianghu people most valued: his backbone. He took a knee in front of Fan Xian and said sincerely, ¡°I know I cannot shoulder this crime, but considering your good fortune that absolutely no harm was taken, I beg you to forgive my rash and ignorant brothers and sentence me instead to death by a thousand cuts.¡±


    This was his superficial effort after finding some confidence, but Fan Xian did not know and couldn¡¯t tell. He was very pleased with the other party¡¯s quick thinking. He nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Master Xia is indeed a hero who loves and values his subordinates.¡±


    It takes two to tango. Xia Qifei¡¯s referral to himself had shifted from ¡°I¡± to ¡°yours truly,¡± and from ¡°yours truly¡± to moner.¡± His status had be lower and lower. Yet, Fan Xian had started with calling him by his name, using ¡°Master Xia.¡± Until now he was using ¡°Head of family Xia,¡± each title higher than the next. He was confirming that the other party had the status to speak.


    Fan Xian had only said one sentence before stopping. The Third Prince felt a chill in his heart. He knew that his teacher did not like how he had cut in earlier and wanted him to act as the evil person. However, as a prince, of course he was not afraid of the so-called vengeance of a rash jianghu man. Using a clear voice he said, ¡°Master Xia¡¯s words havee toote. That night, the thieves were all killed by the guards and thrown into the river.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Qifei was stunned. Who would have thought that these officials from Jingdou would be more ruthless than bandits? To not leave even one life...


    He seemed to see the bodies of Guan Wumei and those brothers floating in the river. His heart ached and his rage soared. However, all that could be seen on his face was sorrow and not vengeance. He was truly a first-ss actor.


    Fan Xian said evenly, ¡°Officials have different rules for doing things. Since those people drew their weapons on the ship, naturally, no one could be spared. If I had been soft-hearted and let them go, news would have gotten back to Jingdou. The court would be angry, and I¡¯m afraid their ends would have been worse. And it would have involved their families.¡±


    Xia Qifei was silent. A momentter he repeated what he had first asked. ¡°Do you have any orders for your visit today?¡±


    The other party had already made it clear that the robbery had temporarily been washed clean by the blood of those dozen brothers. As this matter was put aside and no longer discussed, there must have been another matter to discuss.


    Fan Xian waved his hand. The subordinates epted the order and left the outer hall. The Third Prince jumped down from the chair and prepared to leave when he was unexpectedly held back.


    There were only three people left in the room. Who knew what battles and whispers were going on inside Xia Qifei¡¯s mind? For a person of the underworld like him, to be able to meet two ¡°princes¡± at the same time was a ¡°blessing.¡±


    ¡°I am Fan Xian.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was soft as he publicly announced his identity.


    Although Xia Qifei had guessed the other party¡¯s background, to receive definite confirmation made his heart stutter and legs weaken.


    The story of this young man had long be a sort of legend among the Qing Kingdom people. Not yet 20, he already held the most powerful position in the nation:missioner of the Overwatch Council. Heposed poetry before the Emperor, killed people on the streets, uncovered cheating on the spring examinations, went to Northern Qi to battle Haitang, collected books, and bullied the princes back home. In two short years, this originally no-name poet and illegitimate son had be one of the most famous people in the world. Whether it was in literature, martial arts, or power, he was already at the peak.


    In who knew how many back country and rural conversations, Fan Xian had be the goal many young men aspired to with golden lights in their eyes. Xia Qifei was no exception. Particrly because of his past, Xia Qifei felt an extra admiration for themissioner he had never met. Only, he had now offended themissioner¡ªXia Qifei was very clear on the kind of ending awaiting those that offended Fan Xian.


    Roughly calcting, the people who had fallen at Fan Xian¡¯s hands included the previous Director of the Board of Rites Guo You, Minister of Justice Han Zhiwei, and the Imperial Censor of the Left Guo Zheng. Because of this young man, the Imperial Censorate suffered two floggings, the Second Prince was under house arrest in his manor, and the Eldest Princess was forced to give up the pce treasury with both hands.


    Fan Xian¡¯s identity had be increasingly strange with these events. The son-inw of the Prime Minister? The Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child? For the people who lived in the wilds of Qing Kingdom, any person or matter from Jingdou already had an aura of mysteriousness. With someone like Fan Xian, whose name was even embroidered with a border of gold, people dared not to watch intently.


    Regardless of what Xia Qifei was thinking, his face showed unbelievable shock. They saw him cleanly spread out the front of his coat and kowtow to the ground, giving Fan Xian a formal salute.


    ¡°Commoner Xia Qifei greets themissioner.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a long silence, Fan Xian still did not let him rise. He looked at him with amusement before gently speaking. ¡°Seventh Ming, I truly hope you will be more sincere in the future. At least when you are saluting, it is best to use your real name.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s eyes tightened, and he raised his head in shock. He stared straight into Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly warm but actually aggressive eyes. His right hand had unconsciously lowered and was ready to release an attack at any moment.


    Seventh Ming!


    These long unheard words burrowed into his ears like poisonous snakes that tore into his brain. In his shock, he suddenly felt hatred in his heart. How could the other party know of this past? If this news got out, how could thoserge families with hundreds of years of deep roots in Jiangnan let him go? Even though he had the Jiangnan water bandits, he had no chance of victory.


    ¡°No need to reach for the dagger in your boot.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how many twists and turns were going on in the other person¡¯s head, he was only watching his movements. He couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Of course as Master Xia knows, this kind of thing is what I am best at.¡±


    Fan Xian then gestured with his hands. Xia Qifei quickly straightened, but his entire person remained in a state of high alert. His ears were listening for sounds outside of the room; he didn¡¯t know if the advisor hadpleted his orders. Given the current situation, although he guessed that Commissioner Fan might threaten him, he was still prepared for the worst. He was ready to fight to the bitter end.


    It was like the Third Prince couldn¡¯t sense any danger and looked on with great interest at the conversation.


    ¡°Back then, your mother was flogged to death by the current old matriarch of the Ming family.¡± Fan Xian was making sense of the reports from the Council.


    Xia Qifei saw red, and it appeared that he would rush forward at any moment to kill Fan Xian. But as the head boss of the water bandits, he knew who he was facing. The strong, ninth-level Commissioner Fan was someone who stood shoulder to shoulder with Haitang of Northern Qi. Even if he threw in his life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been mistreated since your childhood by your older brother.¡± Fan Xian looked at him and furrowed his brows, ¡°Don¡¯t take offense Master Xia. I don¡¯t mean to bring up your sore points. I just want one thing to be clear. I want to make a deal with you, and this deal must be built on your hatred for the Ming family. If you didn¡¯t hate the Ming family enough, then I wouldn¡¯t havee to find you.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s tension immediately rxed. He closed his eyes, calmed himself, and then asked in a serious voice, ¡°What kind of business is sir thinking of?¡±


    ¡°The thing you want to do; I can help you.¡± Getting to the topic of business, Fan Xian¡¯s words became much more direct. ¡°I know Master Xia recently has a need for silver, and I have silver.¡±


    Of course Fan Xian had silver. With the Danbo Bookstore, Baoyue Brothel, Six Ministries yamen, and gold and silver people in the pce such as Old Dai who used the excuse of rectifying incorrect workstylested, added all together already reached a shocking amount. Topare with thoserge families in the wealthy Jiangnan region, there was still a ways to go. However, everyone knew that Commissioner Fan had a father who was the God of Wealth at home. His family controlled the national treasury and pce treasury. If someone said the Fan Manor didn¡¯t have money, not even someone like the aunt would believe them.


    Xia Qifei guessed that the other party would threaten him, but did not expect them to actually be prepared to help him. He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it for a moment and asked in a startled voice, ¡°Sir...are you talking about the opening of the pce treasury in March?¡±


    ¡°You and I are both practical people, so let¡¯s be more direct.¡± Fan Xian spoke calmly. ¡°In March, the pce treasury bids will be determined. If it were like the previous years, it would certainly be in the pockets of the Cui and Ming families, however, this year the Cui family has fallen and naturally there will be big changes. If Master Xia would like to have a hand in it, there is only this one opportunity. Coincidentally, I am organising the matter this year. I will give you the privilege to enter, enough silver, and the portion needed to take over.¡±


    In reality, Fan Xian had a cache of silver in his hands that no one knew about. This was where his ample confidence came from.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. After a moment he replied, ¡°Themissioner is generous.¡±


    He didn¡¯t immediately ept because he knew how scary an organisation the Overwatch Council was. Often the people involved with the Overwatch Council could only pay their lives and the lives of their family into it in the end. If Fan Xian had known of the thoughts in his heart, he would have gifted him a suitable phrase¡ªmaking a deal with the devil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin what I need you to do.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s hesitation. He smiled warmly andid out his price. ¡°The water bandits are yours. If things go well in the future, the Ming family will also be yours. Furthermore, I will not seek out rted profits.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s brows drew tight. Such a kind of Overwatch Council officer didn¡¯t exist.


    As expected, after Fan Xian took a sip of the cold tea, he said, ¡°What should be yours will all be yours, however you must be the Overwatch Council¡¯s.¡±


    After Fan Xian finished speaking, he took out a seemingly simple looking token andid it gently on the surface of the smooth, ck wood table. ¡°The Overwatch Council, Fourth Bureau, Inspector of the Inspection Division stationed at Jiangnan Road. The ranking is not high. Don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Offended? For a jianghu bandit to turn around and be an official of the court, an inspector that held the power to inspect governance, offended? Only an idiot would be offended.


    Xia Qifei was stunned by the price offered by Fan Xian. Although he knew once he entered the Overwatch Council, whether he controlled the Ming family or Jiangnan water bandits, he would never be able to leave the organization. In the future, the division of the massive profits from the pce treasury and other rted sources would on the word of the Overwatch Council...no, perhaps it would be down to a private word from Commissioner Fan.


    To gain arge amount of funds, have a secret government identity and the consent of master of the pce treasury, and to be involved in the fighting gave Xia Qifei confidence for the first time that he could defeat that rust-spotted family n. He knew he would never have such a good opportunity in his life again, but he still hesitated. First, it would be difficult to be free. He would have to be a loyal dog under Fan Xian. For someone who was used to doing as he wished on the jianghu, he felt unsatisfied, furthermore, he didn¡¯tpletely trust Fan Xian. Second, the reputation of the Overwatch Council was terrible. If news of him secretly epting the position got out, even if he held more power in the future, his reputation would be destroyed.


    Perhaps he wanted to preserve that thread of independence at the bottom of his heart, so he made onest struggle. He stared at Fan Xian a bit rudely and said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know why I should ept this trade.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian asked curiously. ¡°Perhaps Master Xia does not want to win back the Ming n? The n that originally belonged to you. As far as I know, in the will of old Master Ming back then, the first name on the list was Ming Qingcheng.¡±


    Ming Qingcheng was Xia Qifei¡¯s original name. He paused and gritted his teeth. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t understand the current situation, but there are many ways to get revenge. Since I have the honor of being the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits, I have many ways to defeat the Ming family. As for the matter of the pce treasury, perhaps I am mistaken, but the Ming family is wealthy and powerful, how could I openly defeat them?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Killing people when the nights are dark and the wind is high? I believe you have this power and decisiveness. Only these years have proven that you are not such a crazy person. To run the risk ofpletely destroying the Jiangnan bandits to burn the Ming family home...nevermind whether or not you have this power, even if you could do it, how will you convince yourself? Your bandit brothers will be on the wanted lists, and their orphans and widows would be left to wander this world. Is this what you want to see? Or do you think that after this ending, after you¡¯ve had your revenge and died, that you will still have the face to see the old bandit chief you owe everything to, who saved you and helped you to your ce?¡±


    He spoke methodically. His manner was not imposing, but these words struck where Xia Qifei was the weakest. The powerful persuasion apanied this analysis and slowly began to sink into Xia Qifei¡¯s thoughts. It caused him to be gloomy again.


    Without waiting for Xia Qifei to recover himself, Fan Xian continued warmly, ¡°What you want isn¡¯t just revenge, but also to take back the Ming family and stand proudly in front of your older brother who is over half a century old. If killing people would solve the problem, then I wouldn¡¯t have waited all these years. What¡¯s more, using brute strength to aplish this will end in the destruction of the Jiangnan bandits. Even if you managed to kill everyone in the Ming family, then where is the Ming family? Will the thing you stole back still exist?¡±


    Fan Xian calmly met his eyes. ¡°Standing in my position, I urge you not to choose that option. To have the goal you¡¯ve been fighting for so many years disappearpletely in front of you is not a good feeling. To preserve the Ming family was probably also in old Master Ming¡¯s will. Although the Ming family has treated you terribly, your father never did anything to hurt you and your mother.¡±


    Xia Qifei stood in silence and didn¡¯t move. He seemed to be digesting Fan Xian¡¯s words. This man who was long used to living on the edge suddenly thought of something. They young man in front of him had simr experiences to himself, perhaps he also was looking to get back what once belonged to him? For example, the pce treasury was originally the Ye family business. Did he want to take it back?


    Fan Xian did not feel angry at his earlier refusal, instead he waited with great patience for the results of the other party¡¯s thoughts. He had confidence in his words and, more importantly, confidence in Seventh Ming. Their simr pasts allowed Fan Xian to understand, as clearly as was possible, the other¡¯s true thoughts.


    ¡°Master Xia, what you want is the Ming family business, not hundreds of heads.¡±


    After a long moment of thought, Xia Qifei threw out ast question. ¡°Sir, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Please, go on.¡±


    ¡°This trip was in preparation of taking over the pce treasury. The Cui and Ming families have long controlled the external channels and are too deeply connected to that side. Naturally, you will have to defeat them.¡± Xia Qifei forced back the three words ¡°the Eldest Princess,¡± and his face turned slightly red from the effort. ¡°But howe you think so highly of me? Given your power and position, you easily crushed the Cui family. It would not be difficult to get rid of the Ming family. You arepletely capable of doing this on your own and don¡¯t need my help.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Ah, the Cui family is quite a different situation than the Ming family. As to why I don¡¯t appear personally. It is inconvenient for me to do so.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenient¡± was a truth of officialdom. He was already the Overwatch Councilmissioner and now managed the pce treasury. The regtions of the court were strict. The pce treasury was only responsible for production; all exports must be conducted by public merchants who had to write in for them. Whether it was Council or personal business, Fan Xian could note forward for either of them. Thus, he needed someone trustworthy and convenient to use as a spokesperson.


    For Fan Xian, the situation between the Cui family and Ming family was very different. When he was dealing with the Cui family, he had prepared well and for a long time. After a period of silence and sham politeness, he had Yan Bingyun lead the strike. Everything went smoothly. But, the Ming family had learned a lesson from their predecessors and made sufficient preparations. It would be a difficult matter to use the shipping channels and ounts to catch those profiteers.


    Of course, the biggest difference was that Fan Xian had a powerful person as an aide. That person held the greatest power outside of the Qing royal family¡ªthe young Emperor of Northern Qi.


    Simr figures connected to the Ming family were in Dongyi or overseas. Fan Xian had once killed two of Sigu Sword¡¯s female grand-disciples. The Qing court, including him, also had forced Dongyi to be the scapegoat countless times. The hatred was too deep between them. If Fan Xian wanted to work with Dongyi to topple the Ming family, he didn¡¯t think he had that ability.


    Fan Xian rose and used his finger to lightly tap the token a few times. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this token here for now. Give me a reply before tonight. Of course, you know what you need to prepare if you agree.¡±


    Xia Qifei respectfully turned and moved to the side. He didn¡¯t directly reply, instead he said, ¡°Your arrival today is like the descent of a god. Although you don¡¯t like to disturb the people, given your reputation, it might be difficult to hide.¡±


    It was difficult to tell whether these words were sycophantic or if they hid another meaning. Fan Xian nced at him and said, ¡°At the moment, you are still someone who identally bit off more than they could chew. As for my movements, why do I need to hide them? There is a ship on the Yangtze River. I will have to trouble you to have your subordinates escort it downstream. I have a chest of silver with me and hope it doesn¡¯t catch the attention of thieves again.¡±


    Xia Qifei lowered his head. ¡°Thank you for sparing our lives.¡±


    Fan Xian turned around and led the Third Prince from the chair. It was only at this moment that Xia Qifei realized that he might have ignored this little nobleman and felt a bit ufortable in his heart. It was toote to make up for it. His brain whirred. He heistantly said, ¡°Sir, if I set up against the Ming family in the March opening, they will certainly be suspicious at that time.¡±


    ¡°You stand on my side, and naturally I stand on your side.¡± Fan Xian slightly smiled. Holding the Third Prince¡¯s hand, he headed outside making onestment. ¡°Master Xia decides quickly; I like that very much.¡±


    ...


    ...


    There was absolute silence at the Shazhou branch of the Jiangnan water bandits, a deathly, still silence. The head boss had sent out the most severe order for silence. Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, all the brothers knew that something big had happened. They only dared to guess and not spread it around.


    Xia Qifei sat in astill warm chair. His face was cloudy, and it was unclear what he was thinking.


    The advisor entered and leaned near his ear to whisper, ¡°The sailors have sealed their camps. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s expression became serious. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°No matter. As long as this matter is settled, Old Sheng shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    The advisor slowly said, ¡°They¡¯ve already captured many of our ships. As per your orders, we haven¡¯t shed with them. But after those people from Jingdou left, they also released our ships.¡±


    Xia Qifei lowered his head. ¡°This is them showing their power.¡± Heughed coldly. ¡°In their eyes, we are nothing more than ants.¡±


    ¡°Boss, everything is prepared. Gong Feng is cleaning his sword in the back room and waiting on your orders.¡±


    Xia Qifei still didn¡¯t give the order. His brow furrowed deeply. A momentter he asked, ¡°Advisor Qian, do you think this should be done?¡± His hand slowly stroked that Overwatch Council token. The token was very smooth. Who knows how long ago it was made?


    The advisor replied in a shaky voice, ¡°It¡¯s all up to your orders, I...dare not interfere.¡±


    Xia Qifei closed his eyes. ¡°The person from Jingdou seems used to doing things in this manner. He thinks too highly of his abilities. Even if he does have a few seven- and eight-level master guards, if we attacked with all our power, we still have a chance.¡±


    The advisor cursed him in his heart. You already know that¡¯s not possible, yet you still say this kind of thing; you just don¡¯t want to carry that notoriety and want me to try and persuade you. Out loud he said, ¡°The head of the guards has reached the peak. If he were in the martial wilderness of Jiangnan, he¡¯spletely able to build a temple and start a school. Please consider this well.¡±


    ¡°The most important is that man himself.¡± Xia Qifei opened his eyes. In reality, the terms Fan Xian had given him were enough to sway him. As a powerful master, it was difficult to ept the thought of being someone else¡¯s subordinate, particrly since there was little chance of ever rising up again. Earlier, he had been speaking humbly with Fan Xian but also, through his advisor, preparing to kill all. The most skilled water bandit, Hong Feng, happened to be at the Shazhou branch, so the Jiangnan water bandits were notpletely without the power to retaliate.


    He knew in his heart that the so-called ¡°kill all¡± was selffort to prevent him from losing too much face.


    Xia Qifei sighed and felt a strange sadness. He knew that the Jiangnan water bandits would turn intockeys for the court by his hands. This kind of feeling was embarrassing and ufortable. He rose and, looking at his advisor who seemed like he was going to cry, knew that he was afraid of him making a stupid choice. Unconsciously, he patted the other person¡¯s back, wanting tofort him.


    His hand came into contact with a patch of something wet and cold. Xia Qifei paused and then realized the advisor had, in the middle of winter, been scared into a cold sweat by the people from Jingdou. He couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly at himself¡ªthe might of the royalty and the Overwatch Council clearly was not somethingmon leaders like him could stand against.


    Finally making his decision, he said with a serious expression, ¡°Immediately disperse all the men. On the surface, keep the ship under surveince, but ensure the safety of the ship in secret. We must ensure that Jingdou ship reaches Suzhou safely!¡±


    ¡°What about onnd? Beside that man?¡±


    ¡°He has many masters around him; he doesn¡¯t need us to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The advisor nodded his head, then furrowed his brows. ¡°But, about old Hong Feng...he is prepared to attack.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Xia Qifei sank into silence and knew that this matter was a bitplicated. His secret alliance with the Overwatch Council could not be exposed too early on the jianghui, otherwise he would lose control and the pressure from outside would grow. As for old Hong Feng, that was an urgent problem. Hong Feng was a mysterious ace among the Jiangnan water bandits. To speak of generation, he was a fellow disciple with the old bandit boss¡¯ teacher, his own great uncle teacher. He rarely interfered, yet he was the hidden glue of the Jiangnan water bandits.


    What if that old-fashioned yet persistent old Hong Feng knew that he, this outsider, wanted topletely throw in his lot with the government?


    Xian Qifei shivered with fear and realized he might have underestimated theplexity of this matter. After a moment of silence, his expression suddenly became ruthless. In a low voice he said, ¡°Go summon the guards of the inner hall.¡±


    The advisor felt a chill in his heart and knew that the he was preparing to get rid of Hong Feng, only...could their people do it?


    Half an hourter, the head of the Jiangnan water bandits, Xia Qifei, brought a bowl of chicken soup and respectfully came to the back garden. He was going to show his respect to Hong Feng, a man with the most special position in the water bandits, but behind him were hidden his most trusted assassins. They sought to finish this in one try.


    He stood outside the door for a moment, but no one came to open it.


    It was as silent as death in the garden.


    ...


    ...


    Xia Qifei pushed open the door and walked in. He calmly called out, ¡°Great uncle teacher?¡±


    No one replied to him. Xia Qifei swept his gaze around. He felt a sudden chill in his heart. His hand loosened, and the chicken soup smashed on the group, sttering everywhere.


    He saw a silver-haired elder sitting on a cushion beside the bed. His hair was tightly bound, and he wore a sword gown with a long sword tied to his side. A murderous aura emanated from his entire body. It was clear that Hong Feng already had brought himself to the perfect realm and was ready to kill at any moment.


    However, Hong Feng was no longer able to kill. Only his wide eyes showed a strong dissatisfaction and rage. If gazes could kill, then it was profoundly unsettling.


    A terrifying yet delicate wound split open his throat, reaching all the way to the back and bisecting the throat. Fresh blood flowed down old Hong Feng¡¯s back and onto the floor.


    Hong Feng already had died.


    ...


    ...


    The person who killed Hong Feng had remarkable skill with a sword. There was no blood on the front of Hong Feng¡¯s body because it had all been forced, by the might of the sword, to the back of the body.


    Xia Qifei shook as he walked around Hong Feng¡¯s body; he was a little scared to look directly at this scene in front of him. He had been prepared to do something that would betray his teachers and ancestors, but after this had happened, he found it unbelievable. He had been prepared to sacrifice the lives of dozens of people, so who was able to kill this old man without a single sound?


    A piece of paper floated down.


    Xia Qifei swept the room with a panicked gaze only to see that it read, ¡°You thought about it, yet I will still give you the opportunity. He was ready to kill, so I killed him.¡±


    The head of the Jiangnan water bandits began to shake uncontrobly. It wasn¡¯t until now that he truly realized the power of the Overwatch Council¡ªit was not one that could be challenged by a gang. The other party was helping him clear out the final obstacles for his submission. It was also hisst invitation and a warning.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: Pledging Loyalty And Fan Xian¡¯s Facade and Shadow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, the quiet in Shazhou carried a trace of nervousness. The usually lively and boisterous night streets were strangely quiet. Everyone knew that something had happened, but no one knew exactly what it was.


    To the east of the gambling dens were a few of Shazhou¡¯srgest and mostfortable inns. Wealthy guests from the North and South liked to book these inns.


    Although Fan Xian was a simple second generation, he did not have the attitude of a second generation. His lifestyle was not in; it was simple. He had only booked the topmost, quietest floor.


    Xia Qifei stood conscientiously in the corner of the room. In front of Fan Xian, he carefully stowed away the token and signed his name on the document, then pressed on to it. He then respectfully handed over a leather satchel.


    Fan Xian nced at the document, nodded and smiled. ¡°Sir Xia, now we are one family.¡±


    Xia Qifei was crying in his heart. Having signed this document, naturally he was family with the young official in front of him. Only, there were all kinds of people in this family. While the other party was a young master, he was more like a bought ve.


    It was clear that he probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance in this lifetime to reveal the disgust in his heart. A fierce man of the jianghu could adapt to circumstances. Since he had chosen this path, he would walk it properly. Thus he tidied his clothing and took a step forward before falling forward into a kowtow. ¡°Lower official Xia...Ming Qingcheng greets you, sir.¡±


    He finished his words, but his body didn¡¯t bow down as a pair of hands had already firmly helped him up. Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°No matter how you view me, I am not strict on the superficial things. Since you have entered this Council¡ªeven though we are officials of the court and divided by our ranks¡ªwe must be loyal brothers.¡±


    Xia Qifei paused slightly.


    Fan Xian continued. ¡°You are probably like everyone else and have this or that prejudices about the Overwatch Council, but you are not clear about the rtionship of the internal department.¡±


    He paused for a bit and then smiled. ¡°To put it less nicely, we are like a pack of wolves raised by the court, but there are many lions and tigers out there. If we want to survive to work for the court and interests of themon people, then we cannot care about the filth they say. What is important is that we are internally united. The wolf pack may have a leader, but the internal department will not have internal strife.¡±


    Xia Qifei furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Fan Xian told him directly. ¡°I know these words are empty and hollow, but we¡¯ll go slowly. This kind of feeling you will eventually experience in the Council in the future...yes, I understand you, after all you are the extraordinary hero of a generation. Earlier I purposely suppressed you in the branch. I suspect you¡¯re not feeling good about that.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s heart stuttered, yet Fan Xian¡¯s expression was soft and heughed aloud. ¡°You were amoner and I was an official, naturally there was a divide...but now your identity is different.¡±


    Xia Qifei didn¡¯t know what to say, so he remained fearfully silent.


    ¡°Commoners are foolish.¡± Fan Xian drew his brows together. ¡°That is why you can use them and look after them, but you cannot trust them. You cannot let theme to the wrong conclusions, thinking they can climb on top of you. Thus, as an official of the Overwatch Council, although we stand on the side of the Emperor andmon people when inspecting governance, we can only trust the Emperor. Commoners. It is enough for the Overwatch Council to maintain only sufficient authority and pressure.¡±


    ¡°Of course, these are only my thoughts.¡± Fan Xian lightly rolled his sleeve. ¡°They may not be right.¡±


    People often forget that after that rainy night, Fan Xian¡¯s heart had chilled. Later, during his long stay in Jingdou, his heart had grown colder and colder. He had long epted Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s words as an obvious truth of the outside world¡ªthere is no one you can trust in the world. Besides the individual people who could not be trusted, it included the foolishmoners who got by in the Qing Kingdom and the Emperor. But Fan Xian would never utter this thought.


    Other than Fan and Xia in the room, there was only Su Wenmao of the Qinian unit.


    Fan Xian pointed at Su Wenmao and said, ¡°I transferred Sir Su from the First Bureau. I think you don¡¯t have any desire to work close to me. If you want to enter the capital in the future, it is not impossible.¡±


    Xia Qifei thought being andlord in Jiangnan would be much better than entering the capital, but he sincerely replied, ¡°I rely on your promotion.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say false words. But, it is true that the Council can help you do many things, so don¡¯t resent me. We all mutually use other. Sir Su was your witness to entering the Council today. In the future, if you have any contact or matters that need to be passed up, you should contact Sir Su. In a moment you two can talk for a bit.¡±


    He spoke to Su Wenmao again. ¡°Have Sir Xia quickly be familiar with the handbook and regtions.¡±


    Su Wenmao acknowledged the order in a low voice with a salute. The two people were aware that Commissioner Fan had finished giving orders, so they saluted again and left the room.


    The Third Prince¡¯s small body drifted out of the inner suite like a spirit. He approached Fan Xian and quietly asked, ¡°Teacher, is this how the Overwatch Council recruits people?¡±


    ¡°Special measures for special cases.¡± Fan Xian politely invited the Third Prince to sit, ¡°What Your Highness heard earlier is not often seen in the Council. Usually when the Overwatch Council recruits, the person is inspected for a long time. Wemonly pick people from the troops in each province. This was a habit left from before the first time His Majesty went on a Northern Expedition, when he was organizing the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°Of course,ter we paid special attention to the failed examinees of each years¡¯ spring examination. After all, if an inspector cannot even read, then there is nothing to be done. All talented individuals who have just lost hope in the imperial examinations aremon targets of the Overwatch Council. However the Council does not like to recruit people who are already quite powerful or have influential people behind them.¡±


    The Third Prince furrowed his brows. ¡°Xia Qifei is the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a special case,¡± Fan Xian exined patiently. ¡°Usually, someone like Xia Qifei would, at most, be allowed to move in the outer circles of Overwatch Council business. To allow him to take the position of inspector is rare.¡±


    ¡°Why is it a special case?¡± The Third Prince seemed particrly interested and keen on this topic.


    This time Fan Xian did not scold him for concerning himself with the minutiae as a prince. ¡°Because this time His Majesty has ordered me to Jiangnan to clean up the pce treasury, and I will run into a slew of wealthy merchants. Thus, the Overwatch Council needed to find someone local to Jiangnan, and it had to be someone who we could control absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Third Prince was very confused. Although he was cruel and ruthless at a young age, his princely identity meant that other than the brutal scolding Fan Xian had given because of the Baoyue Brothel incident, he had never met any frustrations. Thus, he could not imagine theplexity and difficulties of the politics in Jiangnan.


    Fan Xian nced at him and couldn¡¯t help finding the child¡¯s serious gaze a little funny, but he also felt a deep admiration for Yi Guiping deep in the pce. How had such a charmingly na?ve mother raise such a ferocious prince who was hardhearted, studious, and willing to bend? The mother was also probably not so simple.


    ¡°Jiangnan has been run by Xinyang for too long.¡± Fan Xian did not avoid mentioning the Eldest Princess in front of him. ¡°After 10 years, this ce has already been be a monolithic bloc. There are still people who are enemies of the Cui and Xia families, but each party always has inextricable interests, and no one wants the situation to change too much. Change will bring losses, and these people are not willing to see that.¡±


    ¡°Coming all the way from Jingdou, we are a massive variable to them. When the outside attacks, even if the bloc has cracks, it will temporarily form one unit to battle the outside enemy together. Thus, we need a piece of sand that is already within the bloc and to have this irritant berger andrger until it finally cracks the bloc so that it will be difficult for it to resume its old appearance.¡±


    The Third Prince furrowed his brows. ¡°The piece of sand might not have this ability. If we help him, how is that different thaning forward ourselves?¡±


    ¡°The important part is that it is not convenient for us toe forward.¡± Fan Xian had a bit of a headache and sighed. ¡°Your Highness does not know how deeply ingrained the concept of territory is in this country. I can have Xiao Shie and open a branch of the Baoyue Brothel. I can have Danbo Bookstores all over Suzhou. Once it touches the fundamental interests of the Jiangnan people, it will probably cause a group attack.¡±


    ¡°Group? What people would be involved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed a few young masters from Jiangnan¡¯s wealthiest merchant family, the Ming family. There are a few salt merchants who have a deep hatred of me and officials of various ranks that have long been fed by the Eldest Princess, starting from the second-level Ling Admiral on the Jiangnan Road all the way up to the old soldiers watching the gates in Suzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and counted off on his fingers like he was making a game. ¡°The shopkeepers of various levels in the pce treasury, the prostitutes on the street corners, the old man who makes a living as a performer in front of the temple...as long as they are Jiangnan people, they will not like meing to criticize or give orders.¡±


    The Third Prince paused slightly then said ruthlessly, ¡°They can attack if they like, I...teacher is not afraid of them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am afraid.¡± Fan Xian smiled easily. ¡°But, how does that saying go? Thew does not punish the majority...if Jiangnan truly became chaotic, those people of all walks of life have plenty of ways for the people¡¯s resentment to be heard. When the people have no means of livelihood...if it really came to this, and the court debates this issue, do you think they would chop tens of thousands of heads to boost my courage or would they force my resignation to appease the hearts of the Jiangnan people?¡±


    The Third Prince paused for a while and thought, given father¡¯s personality, you¡¯ll probably not suffer much at all, but he would transfer you out of the capital. He felt very dispirited about a proper teacher of the Third Prince still having to suffer such oppression.


    Fan Xian seemed to guess what he was thinking andughed out loud. ¡°Of course, things wouldn¡¯t be that bad. His Majesty knows the Overwatch Council is very dangerous, but His Majesty cannot be blindly gentle. I¡¯m just estimating these things to be more difficult.¡± His smiled gradually faded, and he calmly said, ¡°If killing is needed to set up power, then I don¡¯t mind carrying this notoriety.¡±


    The Third Prince shook his head. If too many people were really killed, then it¡¯s always going to be difficult to clean up. If the Imperial Censorate in Jingdou kicks up another fuss, could his father really flog them all to death? Father was an Emperor set on having his name recorded in the annals of history.


    Why not have that newly recruited Xia Qifei go do the killing? His eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell his idea from his sh of inspiration to his teacher. He did not know that his seemingly warm teacher was actually ruthless and had already made such low arrangements.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± He coughed a couple of times. ¡°What about the sailors? The garrison of the sailors actually colluded mutually with the head of the water bandits. How will the Overwatch Council investigate this?¡±


    Fan Xian casually lowered his head to look at the leather satchel. ¡°That matter won¡¯t need investigating.¡±


    The Third Prince furrowed his brows and cruelly said, ¡°How can you not investigate? The army is an important part of a country. The sailors of Sha Lake are important soldiers of our court and known by the title of Jiangnan sailors. If there are even problems here, if things are not investigated fully, how will the court rule itself? The Qing Kingdom is known as the strongest in the world. How will we ensure our safety?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at the Third Prince with surprise. From these childish and even unclear words he could tell that the child truly cared about this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused, however he turned it over in his mind and immediately understood. It seemed that this young master had a true heroic heart. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling as he handed the leather satchel in his hand to the Third Prince.


    ¡°The sailor problem isn¡¯t very big. Of course, that garrison will naturally have some bad luck befall him. I think, after this matter the Admiral of the sailors will have to give me some kind of an exnation. On the Yangtze River, it was also a test. The military record of the sailors are pretty good.¡±


    The Third Prince refused toment. He had his head down looking at the things he found in the leather satchel. The more he saw, the more startled he became. Inside were all the secret correspondence between the Jiangnan water bandits and government officials of various ces¡ªall the ounts were clear. Although there were no names of the officials on the correspondence, if things were investigated they could probably catch quite a few officials.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°This is the so-called loyalty pledge. Xia Qifei giving me these things is the same as giving me his head and those of the officials. Only after both sides have shown their hands can everyone feel at ease.¡±


    The Third Prince suddenly raised his head and said with disbelief, ¡°Xia Qifei will always be a spy?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has understood quickly; you are indeed clever.¡± Fan Xian praised his student. ¡°We can capture these officials if we want, it will just depend on time. If they don¡¯t recognise the current situation and want to stand in opposition to the court, then naturally we will capture them. As for Xia Qifei, he will continue to be the head of the Jiangnan water bandits and associate with the sailors and officials of various regions. This is for the best.¡±


    From Fan Xian¡¯s perspective, the so-called position against the court was naturally the side of Xinyang.


    The Third Prince looked at Fan Xian with excitement. ¡°Teacher has a good n.¡±


    Fan Xian touched his hair and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°What kind of shitty n is this? Everyone would be able to think of it, except no one has the same kind of resources as the Overwatch Council so they can¡¯t discover details about Xia Qifei or control him. They will not be able to put to good use any tricks.¡±


    It was rare to hear him swear, and the Third Princeughed. ¡°Even though teacher is the immortal poet of a generation, you still swear.¡±


    Fan Xianughed even louder. ¡°What bullshit immortal poet? Even immortal poets need to use the bathroom. Master Zhuang married two concubines. Who in this world is made of crystal through and through? Even if someone is, they would probably freeze to death everyone around them.¡±


    The Third Prince giggled and suddenly asked mischievously, ¡°Are you saying...even father...knows how to swear?¡±


    Fan Xian paused and felt anger rising as he looked at the child. This was forcing him to tell a lie; he wanted to swear out loud. He smiled and scolded, ¡°Go back and ask your mother Yi Guiping.¡±


    After talking andughing for a while the atmosphere rxed. The Third Prince remembered what Xia Qifei said earlier. Suddenly interested, he asked, ¡°Teacher, I heard that head thief say that in a few days there will be some kind of meeting beside the Xi Lake to judge the martial arts of the Jiangnan heroes. It¡¯s a rare asion...lets...lets go see it too?¡±


    ¡°Vulgar, so very vulgar.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°It is nothing more than vulgar people fighting. Your Highness is a prince, why bother joining in that ruckus?¡±


    ¡°The jianghu.¡± The Third Prince brows furrowed. ¡°I am truly very curious about it.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher is a rare ninth-level master, you could go in disguise and win the title of a leader, wouldn¡¯t that be marvelous? In the future it could be made into a story book and spread throughout thend...¡±


    ¡°More and more vulgar.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°If I really did this, who knows what will be said in Jingdou. There will be plenty of material to write me up a dozen times over. In the end, the Emperor will criticize me as an impetuous youth...besides, how could I be so close to danger with you beside me.¡±


    He finally said, ¡°Of course the Overwatch Council will send someone to see. I suspect that the people of the Fourth Bureau are already near Xi Lake. For my part, I am going to have Su Wenmao go.¡±


    It was only now that the Third Prince knew that Fan Xian already had a n. He couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed and sighed sadly. No matter how persevering and ruthless his personality was, he was still just a child. He was bound to feel a bit disappointed at not being able to join in the liveliness and see the legendary martial arts assembly.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, please go rest now, Your Highness.¡± Fan Xian rose to see him out.


    When he saw the Third Prince to the door, the Third Prince suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t push open the door. Rather, he turned around, nted his face, and looked Fan Xian up and down with interest. Shortly after he said, ¡°Teacher, why did father arrange for me to follow beside you ande to Jiangnan with you?¡±


    Fan Xian paused. After a moment he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Whatever Your Highness thinks, perhaps that is His Majesty¡¯s intention.¡±


    Words should be regarded with respect, but motives are grounds for death.


    The Third Prince¡¯s youthful appearance immediately became serious. After thinking for a while, he slowly nodded and then asked, ¡°Dare I ask, where my other cousin is? I have not seen him in a while, and I miss him.¡±


    Fan Xian knew he was asking about Fan Sizhe. Looking at the Third Prince¡¯s appearance, he found that the junior brothel boss¡¯ pining of the senior brothel boss seemed to be sincere. He smiled. ¡°The Ministry of Justice has already sent out wanted posters to capture him...how would I know?¡± The Third Prince was not the Emperor, there was no need for him to say too much.


    The Third Prince nced at him with some anger and asked onest question. ¡°There is a question I¡¯ve long wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hm...at the Hanging Temple, why did youe save me?¡± The Third Prince watched him expectantly. He didn¡¯t know what answer he wanted to hear.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even think, he just smiled and was direct. ¡°Because Your Highness was in danger at the time. Of course I would save you.¡±


    It was clear that the Third Prince did not want this perfunctory answer, and he continued to ask, ¡°At that time...father was in more danger.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s answer was even more amazing. ¡°I was closer to Your Highness.¡±


    The Third Prince pushed open the door angrily and walked out thinking, This bastard is indeed soft of body but hard of heart. He won¡¯t say anything clearly and likes to be mysterious!


    The Li Chengping who grew up in the imperial family had since a young age been taught by his mother to live carefully. He was on good terms with the Second Prince but also often yed in the eastern pce. He was the most tenderly loved by his older brothers. In his heart, he was the most daring and had a maturity far beyond his age¡ªthis kind of personality was forced on him by his circumstances. At the Hanging Temple, everyone was anxious about the safety of the Emperor. No one cared about the life and death of the Third Prince. The Crown Prince was even more unbearable. He then knew the saying that the royal family was heartless was not a lie.


    He couldn¡¯t help feel a chill in his heart after the event and often remembered Fan Xian¡¯s heroics and the sight of him standing in front of him. The man had saved his life. Comparing the two, the Third Prince felt that his nominal ¡°big cousin,¡± who was in reality an ¡°older brother,¡± was more lovable than anyone else in the world and much more trustworthy.


    Fan Xian stood at the door and watched as the Third Prince went with the Tiger Guards back into his him room. Only then did he turn around to go back inside. There was a small warm smile on his face. Going south with the Third Prince, their rtionship was slightly strange. The other party was a prince, and he was a minister, but they were also student and teacher.


    Furthermore, everyone knew in their hearts that they were children of the same father. Only, both the elder and junior were clever people and would never raise this issue willingly even if they mutually probed a little. After all, there are not many people who are as straightforward and direct as Sisi in this world.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Fan Xian was in a daze and found himself startled by the straightforward and direct girl. He turned his head to see Sisi carrying a basin of boiling hot water and looking intently at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much these few days.¡±


    He extended his feet into the water and let out afortable groan. He was tired from traveling day after day and his spirit was weary¡ªhe did need to soak for a bit.


    Sisi held a square piece of cloth. She sat before him on a little stool and stared at him without blinking.


    Fan Xian felt a bit ufortable under her stare and instinctively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±?


    Sisi twisted her head to nce at the wooden door before lowering her head and quietly saying, ¡°Young master...if you¡¯re investigating the pce treasury, then just investigate the treasury and don¡¯t mind those other things.¡±


    She was one of the few people who had received confirmation from Fan Xian himself, so naturally she believed his past. Although she was a straightforward girl, her mind was clever. Perhaps it was because Fan Xian had fed her ghost stories at a young age, but she also had a natural sensitivity to certain things. She saw how Fan Xian and the Third Prince spoke to each other and sensed that Fan Xian might be making some kind of preparation for the future. However, the matters of the imperial family were a terrifying and untouchable existence in the girl¡¯s heart. She also did not see Fan Xian as someone of the pce, so she was worried.


    Fan Xian¡¯s feet stopped their movements in the water. He nced at her with surprise. After a moment of silence, hefortingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I cannot have this kid end up like Sizhe and suffer some hardship. I just hope this Jiangnan trip will be an eye-opening experience. Even if we are not talking about what could happen in the future, as a prince, he will help the Crown Prince govern the country. If he has a big heart, the world will be a better ce.¡±


    Sisi spluttered withughter. ¡°Turns out that my young master is one whoments the times and pities the people.¡±


    Fan Xianughingly scolded, ¡°You say it as though I can¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ¡°Too much so.¡± Sisi covered herugh with her hand. ¡°It seems, on the contrary, a little fake. How did young master scold that Master Xia earlier? Seems like you¡¯ve forgotten just now.¡±


    ¡°The two do not cancel out,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°To be good to someone does not mean you do as they wish in all matters. How do themon people know how to protect their own interests? This kind of thing is best left to us.¡±


    ¡°Then why does it need to be done?¡± Sisi asked curiously. The girl had been born into poverty and always hoped that the young master would say something righteous. This is the so-called difficult-to-guess heart of a woman.


    ¡°Where do all of these contemtions of lifee from? We are entering the Jiangnan Road tomorrow. Go and sleep. I can pour out the water myself.¡± Fan Xian smiled and gestured with his hand.


    Sisi chuckled but continued to watch his eyes. If she was alone with Fan Xian, she was always more daring than her servant identity should allow.


    There was nothing Fan Xian could do. He tapped his thigh and slowly said, ¡°Why does it need to be done? Of course not for reasons ofmenting the times and pitying the people...I don¡¯t have mother¡¯s generosity. I just want peace in the world. No wars on the borders. No starvation or chaos in the cities. Even if I wanted to be a wealthy nobility, I have to make sure that it is a time of peace and prosperity. That way when I retire at just 30, I can live a life of ease. In the end, I am just very selfish. I am working to create an environment that I can enjoy in my old age.¡±


    ¡°Young master, what does retire mean?¡±


    ¡°Withdraw because of age? To do so just at 30? Although you can¡¯t be Prime Minister, you have to be at least a duke before you return to Danzhou, right?¡± Sisi asked with shock. ¡°You are already themissioner of the Overwatch Council. You will certainly take over old Master Chen¡¯s position in the future...you can no longer enter the court, and cannot personally direct army troops. At 30, at most you¡¯ll be a second-ss Marquis.¡±


    With a pained face she asked, ¡°Are you really preparing to go back to Danzhou at 30? How can you do that?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t think the thoughts he haphazardly revealed would cause her so much anxiety. He smiled. ¡°It might not be Danzhou, it could be Northern Qi, Dongyi, Nanyue, Ximan or even the countries on the other side of the ocean. We should visit them all, then we will not have wasted our lives. Ride horses across the ins, take ships across the oceans...we can go slowly and see everything.¡±


    ¡°The Man people in the west eat people,¡± Sisi said with fear.


    Speaking of the Man people, Fan Xian remembered the news report from the Council. He shook his head and waved away that thought, returning to the present at hand. He knew his previous words were just a beautiful but difficult dream to achieve. However, he was already pretty content with his life at the moment, except for that one major matter.


    At this moment, Sisi was still counting on her fingers. ¡°Then there are another 12 years. What are you preparing to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? Of course I am going to be a capable and power minister. I will be loyal to the Emperor and govern the Overwatch Council. I will bring down all those exploitative and greedywless officials.¡±


    Sisi hesitated and then said, ¡°You...are not an honest and upright official.¡±


    The people closest to him would definitely not believe his words. Sisi was already very polite, she didn¡¯t directly point out that he was a greedy official that broke one¡¯s heart. Fan Xian said innocently, ¡°I can¡¯t help that. It¡¯s not my fault that my old man and my father-inw are both known as the two greediest officials in the Qing Kingdom. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±


    Sisi refuted it. ¡°But you are, for sure, not a greedy official.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and stretched out both his hands to rub vigorously over his numb face. ¡°After pretending for so long, I almost don¡¯t know which is the real me...hm, this sounds very petite bourgeois right...don¡¯t ask me what petite bourgeois is. Leave it as is, go sleep.¡±


    In the inn, the lights were extinguished. Matters of the bed did not happen.


    Letting Sisi sleep, Fan Xian climbed up from the bed and swung a coat over his shoulders. He didn¡¯t rush to move, rather he poured a cup of cold tea that he drank to slightly dampen his anger. There was no light, so he depended on his eyesight to walk to the window in the dark.


    He pushed open the window and a sky full of moonlight blew in along with the cool breeze. Opposite the inn was Sha Lake. At this moment the wind on theke was gentle and eerily shook the long grass on thekeside. In the middle of theke was a picturesque moon. The scene was beautiful.


    He pulled his gaze back from theke water below the inn and naturally swung it to the right. Fan Xian saw, without surprise, the ck clothed man sitting on a railing in the air with his feet dangling over empty space. He knew that given the man¡¯s martial arts training, it would be as difficult to die from a fall as it would be to drown oneself in a water basin.


    ¡°You know I have a woman in my room. Can you not leave some space? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s an ident again.¡±


    ¡°ident.¡± The ck clothed man repeated. ¡°Yun Zhn is about to arrive in Hangzhou, I¡¯m here to let you know.¡±


    Fan Xian felt surprised, but his attention remained on the man¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°I have a question, you used to always be beside the old man...do you never sleep?¡±


    The man did not answer.


    ¡°Where are your white clothes? Although I don¡¯t know if that is your true appearance, you were much more handsome at that time.¡±


    The man remained silent. Although he was Fan Xian¡¯s subordinate, his identity and power had already reached a point where he didn¡¯t have to answer too many of these boring and childish questions.


    ¡°My biggest question is that you are always so mysterious and unpredictable, even the Emperor doesn¡¯t know you, so how do you govern the Sixth Bureau? After all, you are the true leader of the Sixth Bureau, that Ren person is only a representative.¡±


    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Rting to official business, the most aplished assassin in the Qing Kingdom, the Shadow finally opened his mouth to talk.


    ¡°Also, could you talk a bit more? I know you worship that senior of ours, but you are not the same as him. You need to be clear about your identity as a civil servant...from Jingdou to here, you¡¯ve only said three sentences to me. I am very unhappy. I have a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask for a long time, but I never have the opportunity to have you answer.¡±


    In front of the Shadow, Fan Xian seemed even more like a chatterbox.


    The Shadow hesitated and then spoke. ¡°Sir, please ask.¡±


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. ¡°You stuck me with a knife. The question is: how are you nning to make that up to me?¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: A River Of Silver And Busy Receiving Gifts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was unknown what the Shadow had promised Fan Xian for him to ept thepensation for the ¡°ident¡± and to happily leave Shazhou the next day. There was a downpour of chilly winter rain; it was deste and dreary like a spell had been cast. Fan Xian and his group, secretly entering Jiangnan, vanished into the low hills and forests outside of Shazhou.


    In the depths of the night, a few officials wearing full body rain jackets boarded the big ship from Jingdou at the Jiangnan sailor¡¯s pier. They took careful precautions. Even the sailor responsible for weing them didn¡¯t clearly see their true appearances.


    At that moment, the person who was in charge of matters on the ship, Su Wenmao, looked at his colleagues boarding the ship in the rain and asked, ¡°You are all here. What about the boss? The Qinian Unit left some people at least, right?¡±


    An officer said with a pained expression, ¡°The boss said the setup should be as realistic as possible and left the Qinian Unit on the ship. We were sent back with our faces hidden. This way the sailor¡¯s people will believe he is on the ship. Once this message is released, it will at least fool a few people.¡±


    Su Wenmao was stunned and speechless. ¡°He¡¯s starting to enjoy this. Since he¡¯s already revealed himself in Shazhou, hiding is a...¡± He forcefully swallowed the oath back down his throat. He coughed a few times. ¡°That is fine too. Tomorrow, we set sail and enter Jiangnan Road.¡±


    ¡°March 3rd,¡± The member of the Qinian Unit said seriously. ¡°The boat is to arrive in Suzhou on March 3rd. The boss gave this date.¡±


    Su Wenmao panicked. ¡°What ship can go that slowly?¡± He rose and swung his hand, and angrily said, ¡°No matter how we travel on the river, I cannot stay any longer in Sha Lake. We must leave port tomorrow.¡±


    The official furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Wenmao¡¯s expression was worried. ¡°After we entered the Jiangnan sailors¡¯ camp, themissioner and Third Prince still refused to leave the boat. Of the various sailors¡¯ leaders, who do you think won¡¯t have misgivings in their heart? These past two days, there has been an endless stream of garrisons andmanders who have found excuses toe aboard every day. Everyone knows they are looking for an opportunity to please the two noblemen. If the boss isn¡¯t on the ship, how could we dare to let them on?¡±


    The more he spoke the angrier he became. He had built up quite a temper from obstructing everyoneing aboard these past two days. ¡°I can hold back this level of officials, but I heard that the sailors¡¯ admiral is arriving tomorrow afternoon. He is a first level super official. Even if themissioner were here, he would have to obediently salute. Even the Third Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to do much. How I can obstruct him?¡±


    The official he was talking to was also startled. The status of the admiral could not bepared to those small fry officials. Once that person arrived, this lie would be revealed. The admiral couldn¡¯t do anything more to Commissioner Fan and the Third Prince other than submit a secret memorial to the Emperor to express his anger at being tricked. People like him had to be the punching bag.¡±


    ¡°Leave early tomorrow morning!¡±


    The Qinian Unit left to guard the ship came to a strong consensus and began to instruct the sailor officials below to prepare to leave. At the same time, they informed the Tiger Guards and three Sixth Bureau swordsmen on the deck.


    ¡°The boss said he will send someone else to go to that assembly in Hangzhou. You won¡¯t need to go.¡± The official watched Su Wenmao, then he asked, ¡°I think that the sailors have sent many gifts.¡±


    Su Wenmao said, ¡°They¡¯re all in the back. Those who control troops are truly rich. They live up to being the capable people that protect the lives and ships of the water bandits.¡±


    That official suddenly had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried earlier about how to drag out the time until March 3rd? I have a n, why don¡¯t we...¡±


    He leaned next to Su Wenmao¡¯s ear and said something.


    Su Wenmao was overjoyed. ¡°Good idea! Commissioner doesn¡¯t mind small things like this. We are not allowed to ept silver from the officials, but there is nothing wrong in helping him collect silver.¡± He thought of something and entreated. ¡°Ah right, keep a close eye on the chest of silver in the back room. Themissioner has sent down a death order. No one is to get close to that chest.¡±


    That official made a sound of acknowledgement but his thoughts differed. Although the chest contains tens of thousands of silver, themissioner¡¯s family is so rich. Is it necessary to keep an eye on it like a family heirloom?


    Early the next morning, right after the fog on Sha Lake had disappeared, the almost new ship from Jingdou slowly left the dock under the ¡°reluctant¡± gazes of the Jiangnan sailors through the conduit and out of Sha Lake. It went slowly and joyfully into the territory of the Yangtze River.


    Watching the big ship disappear into the mouth of theke, the three ships tasked with their protection also followed along. On the shore, the Jiangnan sailors and generals released a breath. Finally they had sent away the two gue gods they didn¡¯t daree near or touch. But once they thought of all the gifts they had given these days that seemed to havepletely gone to waste, they also felt a bit pained.


    As for the matter of themissioner and the prince¡¯s ship having had a run in with thieves in the sailors¡¯ garrison area¡ªof course there would have to be a scapegoat. The nces the generals sent toward garrison Shen were pitying, but no one at the moment was taking a lead on this matter. Everything had to wait until the admiral returned to campter that afternoon to decide.


    Su Wenmao had guessed wrong. The generals of the Jiangnan sailors had to wait until the second day for the admiral to arrive.


    That first ranking military figure in Jiangnan, Admiral Shi was not anxious at all to arrive. He was only anxious to arrive not too quickly.


    Admiral Shi was a first-level official and disciple and friend of the old Qin family in Jingdou. He was not afraid of Fan Xian. He knew that if he rushed back to meet with Fan Xian and ran into him and the Third Prince¡¯s lie, he would have to lower his status to speak. To be sycophantic to a child whose beard hadn¡¯t even grown out, to a bird who had yet to grow feathers, where would his dignity and face go?


    Thus on one hand, Old Shi sent someone ahead with a message saying he was conducting business elsewhere and was speeding back with all haste to greet the Third Prince. On the other hand, he held his favorite prostitute and sat in his carriage, swaying back and forth on his way toward the sailors,menting that the path was too short.


    In the end, Admiral Shi seeded in his mistiming. By the time he arrived, the ship had departed.


    Speaking of the other side, Su Wenmao sailed the ship downstream in high spirits. Following Fan Xian¡¯s orders, he epted the official¡¯s suggestion and stopped every time he came across a province or dock. He didn¡¯t care whether the pier was run down or only a small town of a few thousand on the river side, he simply went and stopped, went and stopped. A dock a day, no rush at all.


    The movements of the ship were strange. It stirred up all manner of disturbances in the officialdoms of Jiangnan Road.


    As everyone knew, Commissioner Fan and the Third Prince might be on the ship from Jingdou. Since it was so, whenever this ship docked, the local officials would have to go forth and offer their greetings, as well as prepare an excellent banquet; they also could not go empty handed. At such a juncture, who dared to be careless?


    The county upstream gifted jade, and the downstream county could notpare, but they would have to at least give a bag of cat¡¯s eyes, right? Our county is poor? There has to be a few mountain ginsengs to dig up, right? Our county has no money? At least a few strands of the famous pine and cypress smoked golden cured meat! What if the two nobility were tired of eating exotic delicacies and likes the local vor of our food?


    What? The city has no exports? Quick, send workers to pull his boat.


    In over a month, the officials along the river never saw the mighty royalty, but they had spared no effort in their attempts to please and suck up.


    The big ship went down south and stopped each time it came across a county, even the smallest ces were not neglected. While the Jiangnan officials were ecstatic at this rare opportunity to present gifts, they also couldn¡¯t help secretly criticizing, Commissioner Fan and the Third Prince...their appetites are too big! They didn¡¯t even let off those poor towns that didn¡¯t produce anything!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, right? Even tiny mosquitoes are meat,¡± an advisor of a manor in Suzhou said. ¡°Seems like this Sir Fan has inherited Minister Shang¡¯s style. His bookkeeping is very detailed.¡±


    Another advisor shook his head and sighed. ¡°Reputation! Reputation! These young nobility today disdain to even make an effort of face!¡± Following this he suddenly said disdainfully, ¡°Besides, that Sir Fan junior is not even Sir Fan senior¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You dare toment on this matter! No need to wait for the Overwatch Council to cut you up. I will strangle you!¡±


    The respectful official sitting in the middle scolded loudly and angrily. After he calmed his temper, he lifted his tea and drank before saying, ¡°Do not discuss others behind their backs. As long as they are willing to ept silver, it is fine. Jiangnancks everything except silver.¡±


    The official closed his eyes and muttered to himself for a little while, then said with a trace of concern, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid this is a smoke screen themissioner has released, but who knows? Besides, who knows if he is still on that ship? I heard the man from the South say that Sir Fan¡¯s carriage was still heading toward Danzhou, and he hasn¡¯t neglected to collect silver either.¡±


    On the official roads in the middle of the ins, the group with the most people, currently under the leadership of the fake Fan Xian, were taking servants, guards, and shopkeepers of the Qingyu Hall toward Danzhou.


    On the Yangtze River, Su Wenmao sailed the ship and happily gilded his trip. He didn¡¯t know that in future days he would be cursed and berated harshly by Fan Xian.


    Various pieces of information became mixed and confused all the Jiangnan officials. They didn¡¯t know where Commissioner Fan was. Even if some of the cleverer people guessed that Fan Xian might have taken an alternative route, they were unable to find any useful information. The people of the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council were hiding the traces of Fan Xian and his group¡¯s true movements.


    ...


    ...


    As for the February weather, spring had yet to arrive and winter had yet to leave. The cold arrogantly took over the fields on the two sides of the Yangtze River and refused the arrival of even a sliver of spring. But Jiangnan was close to the ocean and always slightly warmer than other areas, so there was no more snow these days. However, the mud tracks that had been torn up on the official roads werepletely hardened by months of winter winds. This caused unspeakable suffering for those being jolted up and down in the carriages.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t bear this kind of suffering. He lifted the curtain and called for a stop. He jumped off the carriage and went on horseback instead. Only then did he feel slightly morefortable. He stretched and breathed in the chilly breeze that blew over his face. Watching the gutters on either side of the official road his eyes narrowed unconsciously. He saw the channels responsible for irrigation had long been empty of water and werepletely dry. If it was because the water dried out in the winter, that would be understandable, but the problem was that there were weeds taller than a person growing in the channels. The weeds slowly followed the channels and grew forward. It looked utterly barren and did not seem to have an end.


    He was a bit confused. He thought it would only look like this if it had been dry for many years. He stepped down with both feet and stood up to look into the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. He saw that the channels around the official roads were mostly all like this. The tall grass in the channels had frozen to death long ago, but it remained standing upright, incredibly stubborn, and stabbed toward the sky. How could this kind of channel irrigate? What happened when it was spring nting season?


    Along the way returning from Northern Qi, Fan Xian saw that the Qing Kingdom¡¯s water irrigation system was fairlyplete. How could Jiangnan, one of the wealthiest provinces, not have the money to repair their channels? Were these fields not used for nting?


    The official from the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, who hade from Jingdou, saw the displeasure on themissioner¡¯s face. He kicked his horse forward to exin. ¡°It is only here that is a bit barren. Suzhou and Hangzhou are not like this for sure.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°Of course Jiangnan does notck grain. Most importantly, thisnd is not very fertile, and thebor has been locked by the pce treasury for too long.¡± Heughed helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Everyone followed silently along the weed-infested channels. They had left Shazhou for some days now and traveled slowly all the way, but they were almost in Hangzhou. Everyone was somewhat tired. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have the mood to y the game of inspecting and visiting the people in disguise.


    ¡°The carriage at the back: keep up!¡±


    The official of the Fourth Bureau¡¯s name was Mai Wu. Ever since Su Wenmao had stayed on the ship, the logistics and organization of this group had been handed to him.


    He saw themissioner was not in a good mood, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only order the people behind to follow more closely. There were many aces in these unassuming carriages. The problem was that the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau and Tiger Guards were not people to pass one¡¯s days with. They were veterans at soloing assassinations. If you asked them to burrow into the long grass of the channels and not eat or drink until they reached Hangzhou, it would not be a problem. However, if you asked them to participate in low-cost travel, they became lifeless.


    Along the way they had bought five little girls. They stood with woven weed signs in a ce 70 li out of Shazhou City at the foot of a mountain, where there were very little people to begin with. This made the group seem to move even slower and very much resembled a rich family on an excursion.


    This encounter also shocked Fan Xian. Since the Qing Kingdom was in a golden age, he never thought that in Jiangnan there were people who sold their own sons and daughters because they were starving to death. Although these poor people were wanderers from north of the river, Fan Xian was still somewhat depressed.


    Their group was secretly entering Hangzhou. It was not convenient to take these people, besides, Fan Xian also was a cold-natured person. In the end, the Third Prince couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up. Sisi happily took out a dozen liang of silver and bought five girls. The parents of the girls were endlessly thankful and left with tears streaming down their face. Fan Xian more or less implicitly epted this reality.


    This group of people was too conspicuous. There was an elegant young master, a poor schr, an arrogant child, a generous girl of a rich family, and a dozen powerful guards. Those who wanted to would be able to guess Fan Xian¡¯s identity. Since they had a few extra little girls, it was a small disguise. Fan Xian persuaded himself thus.


    Another few days passed. The official road was as calm as a mirror, and the winter trees stood especially straight on the sides of the roads. A scene of wealth suddenly appeared before them. It was only upon seeing the lively roads, colorful clothing of people walking by, and green city wall faintly visible in the distance that the group realized this was Hangzhou.


    Fan Xian sat on the horse and waved his whip. In high spirits he said, ¡°Enter the city. We are going to find Aunt Song!¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: Loushang Tower, People Beyond People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Aunt Song? Everyone was surprised. Did themissioner have acquaintances in Hangzhou? Overwatch Council members knew that in matters of the heart, Fan Xian was an official in Jingdou who rarely boasted of such things. Despite his youth, he rarely went out to find the attention of women. Preceded by his reputation, his people¡¯s thoughts must have gone crooked.


    Of course their thoughts went crooked. Fan Xian was only thinking about whether this Hangzhou would be the same as that Hangzhou and have an aunt with a surname of Song who sold fish soup. In this West Lake, there was no Su Causeway or Bai Causeway, but he wondered if there were Jiangnan women as gentle as Xi Zi.


    Having traveled the world, he finally arrived at the Jiangnan fondly written about by literati and schrs. Fan Xian felt a little excitement in his heart. He squeezed his legs and directed the horse to enter the city.


    Entering Hangzhou was simple. Their group had prepared the necessary travel permits and documents. They pretended to be the outguards of arge family from Wuzhou traveling south through Hangzhou. No one could see anything wrong with the stamps on the travel permits and documents. For their own convenience, the Overwatch Council often used advanced forging techniques, much to the dismay of local yamen officials.


    The group cheerfully followed the straight road beneath the gates into the city. At this time, Fan Xian had returned to the carriage and lifted the curtain to look at the scene inside Hangzhou. He saw the people they passed were happy and content and a forest of stalls on either side of the road. Before long, they came across a restaurant. Since it was still early, there were no alluring scents drifting out. By looking at the clothing of themoners and the state of the streets, it was clear that Jiangnan was wealthy.


    After driving for a while, a long row of tidy willow trees appeared in front of the carriage. Since the tail end of winter was still cold, the willows did not wee the guests with green leaves. They hung weakly like whips. They were still tidy and neat, which left a strong first impression.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he saw the surface of the water hidden behind the curtain of willows.


    The light on the water was clear and soft, without a single ripple. In thiste winter weather, the air gave off a clean smell and was not so cold that it pushed people thousands of miles away. There was a gentle warmth that spread across the 10 like. In the distance, green hills could be seen, although their beauty was shrouded in mist. A few grey wooden structures rose beside theke, giving off a sense of wealth without being overly ostentatious.


    This body of water was West Lake, and the banks of it were somewhat lively.


    ¡°Riding by the banks of West Lake, breaking off willow branches and gifting green plums,¡± these were two lines of a random poem Fan Xian had learned in the elementary school of his previous life. In that life, he had a natural yearning for Hangzhou. He always wondered how West Lake could be so beautiful, and how could there be so many famous people?


    Within his circle, he had a ssmate from Hangzhou who once told him that West Lake really wasn¡¯t much. At that time, Fan Xian, who was still called Fan Shen, found it difficult to believe. But, he never had an opportunity to see Hangzhou for himself, partially because he became sickter, but mostly because in that life, the house prices in Hangzhou were expensive to the point of being ridiculous.


    The Loushang Tower beside West Lake was the best restaurant in Hangzhou. Outside the building, sails fluttered and trees cast shadows, and there was arge in suitable for showcasing literary talents. Inside the building were wooden tables, ck clothed servants, and courtesans singing. Everything was made to be enjoyed. Unfortunately, as it was winter, the sails froze solid, the trees were yellow, and there were vulgar people fighting. The courtesans still sang, but their allure was greatly weakened since they couldn¡¯t wear light silk.


    Fan Xian sat at a table near the rail and peeked through the wind-blocking bamboo curtain outside the rail at the surface of theke. He felt slightly disappointed. There was no Aunt Song¡¯s fish soup. There was also no dongbo pork or beggar¡¯s chicken. There wasn¡¯t even water shield soup. Fortunately, Longjing prawns still existed, otherwise he probably would have turned around and left because he was so depressed.


    There was no Leifeng Pagoda or Broken Bridge. This West Lake...Was it still the West Lake in his heart? He lifted a wine cup as thick as three of his fingers and downed it in one gulp. He was unspeakably disappointed.


    In reality, he was being too exacting. The original dishes of Hangzhou were light with a sense offort and very different than the foods in Jingdou¡ªthey were quite famous in the Qing Kingdom.


    There were three tables in the private room. Other than the two guards outside the door, Fan Xian had ordered all the others, regardless if master or servant, noble ormon, to sit. They were all eating with enjoyment. It was anyone¡¯s guess as to whether the dripping sound was drool or soupnding on the table. Although they were hungry after a long journey, seeing the way these people ate also demonstrated that the dishes at Loushang Tower were skillfully made.


    This scene was a little scary. A huge group of people were eating silently and aggressively, and the two guards at the door were swallowing their saliva. Only Fan Xian had the mindset to lean against the railing with his wine in hand to admire the scenery.


    He raised the curtain a little and instantly the light burst in. The image of the wintryke was imprinted on his eyes. The wind blew into the tower and dissipated the aroma of the dishes floating in the room.


    At the same time, an earth-shattering cheer came from the rocky in outside next to theke. The wind brought the cheer into the tower and drew the attention of Loushang Tower customers leaning on the rail. They joined in unison with the cheer. In a moment, there was an incredibly lively roar of voices.


    Only this private room was strangely silent. Fan Xian leaned against the rail to see and drank more wine. A smile floated onto his face. He was not surprised.


    His subordinates were startled into raising their heads by the countless cheers. They knew the martialpetition downstairs had reached a crucial moment, but they didn¡¯t rush to the railing to watch. Instead, they once again lowered their heads and focused on finishing the delicious food on the table.


    Fan Xian nced at his subordinates and thought it was strange. Even if you are proud in your heart and think that these martial artists on the jianghu couldn¡¯t stand up against a few attacks from you, except as kindred spirits, you should at least have enough interest to offer some criticism, right?


    In reality, he didn¡¯t understand. For the Tiger Guards and swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau, no matter how lively the Jiangnan Martial Assembly was it would never be as attractive as the food on the table. Those aces of various schools were skilled, but when it came to killing people, they weren¡¯t quite enough¡ªafter all, they were professional assassins.


    Sisi and the newly purchased girls were afraid of the killing and ughtering scene, so they sat quietly at a table to the side.


    There was only the Third Prince watching. It was he who pushed for this visit to Hangzhou to see the Assembly. Who knew what kinds of methods he employed for Fan Xian to agree, so how could he possibly miss it? He held a te of quick-fried eel in one hand and chopsticks in the other that brought it to his mouth. His face was filled with interest and scrunched up in excitement as he watched two peoplepeting outside on the in.


    Fan Xian nced at him, furrowed his brows and gently said, ¡°Your Highness, is it that delicious?¡±


    The Third Prince was a bit angry to be interrupted in his show watching. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The pce isn¡¯t allowed to make this.¡±


    Fan Xian paused a moment and then remembered that the food in the pce had regtions. Something like the eel, which was rare and from the North, couldn¡¯t be supplied year round. It also looked ugly, which made it difficult to enter the mind of a royal chef. He smiled self-deprecatingly as he followed the Third Prince¡¯s gaze and looked down. He instinctively opened his mouth to give an exnation to the child.


    ¡°The person wielding the sword is a disciple of the Dragon-Tiger Mountain. It looks like he¡¯s at least a seventh-level ace. It¡¯s a pity his wrist strength is slightlycking. Rumors say his teacher was once a schr and didn¡¯t fully master the fundamentals. His bad habits have also been handed down to his descendants.¡±


    ¡°The person who is battling him is rtively famous. Surname is Lv, first name Sisi. Don¡¯t look at me; it is just a girl. She is the disciple of Dongyi City¡¯s Yun Zhn and could be considered the female grand-disciple of Sigu Sword. Coming from a distinguished background, naturally she is extraordinary. I think that swordsman of Dragon-Tiger Mountain is going to lose an eye.¡±


    ¡°Teacher...Yun Zhn?¡± The Third Prince¡¯s chopstick full of eel stopped short of his mouth. Even a child like him had heard of this name. Yun Zhn was Dongyi Sigu Sword¡¯s top disciple and had long advanced into the ninth-level. He was considered one of the masters of the sword of a generation. Last year, when the Dongyi diplomatic mission came to visit the Qing Kingdom, this man was the leader.


    ¡°I heard that he came to Jiangnan not just to encourage his favorite female disciple.¡± Fan Xian thought for a moment then said, ¡°I think it has something to do with the Ming family.¡±


    Dongyi City always had a good rtionship with the Eldest Princess. However, its rtionship with Fan Xian was not very positive. Although the two sides had not had much direct contact, they had almost crossed swords countless times. In their one actual confrontation, it was enough for him and the other party to form a difficult-to-resolve hatred.


    He had killed two of Yun Zhn¡¯s female disciples on Nin Street.


    Fortunately, Fei Jia had dignity. He personally visited Dongyi City and used the respect he had gained when he cured Sigu Sword¡¯s illness four years ago to extract a promise that no one from Dongyi woulde bother Fan Xian. Otherwise, given the hot-blooded vengeful nature of the Dongyi people, Fan Xian would not have passed the past two years sofortably.


    It must be noted that Sigu Sword¡ªa strange creature¡ªwas a madman who dared to assassinate the Emperor of Qing Kingdom.


    There were not many people on the in. They had put up a bamboo canopy facing theke. Under the canopy were a few seniors of virtue and prestige. In the middle sat an official of Jiangnan. The Jiangnan water bandit, Xia Qifei, was sitting the furthest away. He was young and not senior enough among the Jiangnan martial artists. The person who sat on the tform today was an unassuming official of the Overwatch Council Fourth Bureau. Only Fan Xian recognized his identity.


    The Jiangnan Martial Assembly had been going for half a day, and the peoplepeting on the in had switched out a few times. There were all kinds of weapons, and it was very lively. Although there had been many fights, there were no deaths. Under the gaze of the court official, the jianghu people were more cautious. In the end, the Martial Assembly was a sessful, victorious, and unifying one. Some jianghu won fame, and others won a rare opportunity to show their faces. Some won shy but impractical martial experience.


    Fan Xian looked coldly on this scene and remembered a novel from his previous life. Jianghu is a corner of the kingdom? The so-called jianghu on the in right now could probably not be considered a corner; it was only a flowery border in the kingdom.


    There was still a faint trace of worry on his face. These jianghu aces did not bring out any rare techniques or fight for their lives, but there were some truly strong persons among them. He considered the Dragon-Tiger Mountain swordsman from thest round. Even before the bloodline of the Dongyi City, he was never disadvantaged. He had probably given up half a step in the end for the sake of Sigu Sword.


    True aces did not make an appearance; those who did were no longer vulgar. Behind these people, without exception, were wealthy families or the shadow of the feudal officials. If there was someone with heart who brought all this power together, Fan Xian would find it a bit of a headache. No wonder the court always managed this area strictly. It seemed that His Majesty knew the court must maintain its usual powers of intimidation against martial abilities in the public. At the same time, the court also used its brilliance to attract the other party.


    Fan Xian knew that, in the end, he had been careless. Xia Qifei was right. There were heroes among the weeds. Qing Emperor had aggressively suppressed martial power for 20 years, so there hadn¡¯t been much of an opportunity to demonstrate it.


    ¡°Where is Yun Zhn?¡± The Third Prince searched curiously through the groups of people below and didn¡¯t notice Fan Xian¡¯s momentary distraction.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°His identity is not the same. Of course he doesn¡¯t have the patience to sit under the canopy with those old men and court officials. Who knows where he has gone at this hour?¡±


    It was said that the year beforest, in the royal pce, Fan Xian had been pierced a few times by Yun Zhn¡¯s sword-like gaze. But he was thick skinned and ck hearted and knew the other party couldn¡¯t do anything to him, so he bore it willingly.


    Chen Pingping once talked about the hatred between the Shadow and Sigu Sword. That marrow-deep hatred could not be controlled by official business, particrly since Yun Zhn was traveling in disguise in Jiangnan and wasn¡¯t taking official roads. If the Shadow wanted to kill him, this was the best opportunity.


    On a day where aces gathered like clouds and officials and seniors were present, if, under the thousands of eyes present, a ninth-level battle broke out, the impact would be terrible¡ªeven though the crowds would be pleased.


    Fan Xian was deep in thought. It was clear that Yun Zhn was noting to Hangzhou for this worthless assembly; he was here for him. Xinyang transported goods toward Dongyi City. No matter what, Sigu Sword would ensure the safety of the Ming family, while he was going to topple the Ming family. It seemed like he would have to find that great swords master from the shadows first.


    At this moment, the official under the canopy down below stood up and walked on to the in. He raised his hands in a salute and warmly said, ¡°Watching you heroes performing today, I couldn¡¯t but be deeply moved. The Qing Kingdom indeed has many illustrious heroes, and many are among the people. I hope that everyone will continue to practice hard. There will be a day that you will be able to aid the Qing Kingdom in battle to open newnds. It is only a matter of time before your glory will live on beyond this age and bring honor to your ancestors.¡±


    The officialughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You heroes willugh. I admit that I am a frail schr. To be fortunate enough to here to watch your martial skills, I am full of admiration and envy. I wish I could learn a few tricks from you so that in the future I can ride horses and kill thieves to earn face for the Emperor.¡±


    The jianghu people on the in smiled as they heard this and thought this official had some amusing things in his otherwise courteous speech. Although they were angry there was an official of the court watching what was supposed to be a jianghu matter, hearing what he said made some people feel that it really was this way. Good martial skills were eventually sold to the royal family.


    Life on the Jianghu was naturally free and at ease, but it is easy to end up in dire straits. It couldn¡¯tpare with entering the army, which would ensure both reputation and benefits. The Emperor always considered martial ability of paramount importance. After so many years of peace, there was bound to be a war to fight and plenty of time to umte military honors.


    The people who thought like this were the minority. Most of the jianghu removed from politics were free and at ease. They naturally turned their noses up at this court official. Someone said darkly, ¡°It is true that there are many heroes among the people, but they may not all be heroes of the Qing Kingdom. Weren¡¯t there a few swordsman from Dongyi City earlier? Are you going to persuade them to also join the army andter fight their way back to Dongyi City?¡±


    Upstairs, Fan Xian listened; he originally thought that this Jiangnan Road official had a clever way with words. After hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and gently scolded, ¡°What a sharp tongue.¡±


    The Third Prince ruthlessly said, ¡°They are all a bunch of wicked people. Teacher was right; there really is no point. We shouldn¡¯t havee to watch.¡±


    The official then spoke evenly and measuredly. ¡°The way of literature and martial arts originally recognized no borders. A schr of our court who once participated in Northern Qi¡¯s imperial examinations has now married and be prime minister in our court. As everyone knows, Sigu Sword of Dongyi City is a great grandmaster, and naturally his disciples are extraordinary. It is a fortunate matter for these people to participate in our gathering. If anyone of Dongyi City wishes to serve the court of the Qing Kingdom, the court will not refuse.¡±


    He smiled and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Of course, our court and Dongyi City have long had a good rtionship. What the gentlemen said earlier would never happen.¡±


    The dark jianghu man roared withughter after hearing these words. ¡°There are many small feudal states in the world, but if fighting were to truly start, who would be fit to be our opponent other than just Northern Qi and Dongyi? Sir says we won¡¯t fight Dongyi, then that must mean we will fight Northern Qi?¡±


    The crowd roared. Some of the older generation couldn¡¯t help but re at that person and think, It ismon knowledge to not fight with officials, why are you purposely shing with them? The crowd looked at that man and thought he looked unfamiliar, not like someone who was known in the Jiangnan martial scene.


    Fan Xian, who was silently listening upstairs, also found it strange but couldn¡¯t say why.


    The Jiangnan official on the in muttered to himself a little, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This person speaks sense, but other than our wealthy central ins, there is little peace under heaven. They say that the Manzi on the west side have recently be restless. Has everyone heard about that?¡±


    He tossed out an unverified rumor to quiet the crowd, then continued, ¡°The court has just exchanged documents with Northern Qist year. The marriage alliance shall bepleted, and the friendship between our countries cemented forever. Why would it be, as you said, that we will send troops against each other again?¡±


    That aggressive speaking jianghu figure was silent for a moment then opened his mouth to speak. ¡°As long as this is how Qing people think, then that is good. Thank you, Sir, for dispelling my doubts.¡± Finishing this sentence, he retreated into the crowds at the back.


    This sentence exposed his identity. He was a man from Qi.


    A soft mor ran through the crowd; only the Martial Assembly had no restrictions. Dongyi City could send people to participate as could Northern Qi. No one could say anything.


    Upstairs, Fan Xian furrowed his brows and stood up. His eyes were bright and began to search carefully through the crowds of people below. His gaze wasn¡¯t on the Northern Qi man who was closely surrounded and discussed by the crowd. Who knew what he was looking for?


    The corner of the building he was in was to the side hidden by the winter trees. There was also a bamboo curtain between him and the crowd; thus the people below didn¡¯t notice him and assumed he was at dinner watching the excitement.


    The expression of the official on the in changed a little. It seemed that he also didn¡¯t expect the man who spoke previously to be from Northern Qi. He paused for a moment, then said with a trace of coldness and derision, ¡°It is true that the three countries are on good terms, but you who havee from Northern Qi...I didn¡¯t see you enter the field earlier. Only now do I understand. It seems our friends from Northern Qi all like the way of literature and have less confidence in this area.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Qing and Dongyi people on the inughed loudly. Although Northern Qi, like the Qing Kingdom, had formed not long ago, since they attacked Northern Wei, they were weighed down by their old and impractical culture. Many people in their country chose a gentle and agreeable approach. Inparison, their martial abilities were not strong. The impression they left on the world was one of frailness and weakness.


    Although Northern Qi had a Great Grandmaster, Ku He, he was focused on the cultivation of Tianyi Dao and rarely walked among the mortal world. They also had a ferocious general, Shang Shanhu, but he had been ced by the Northern Qi court in the freezing wastnds of the extreme north. They had since summoned him back to the capital but ced him under house arrest and would not put him in an important position. Thus, in the hearts of the jianghu people, they did look down on Northern Qi people a little.


    It must be noted that Dongyi City had the most ninth-level aces in the world, so of course they would have a natural confidence. The Qing Kingdom valued martial arts and had countless aces and ferocious generals. The two families, Qin and Ye, had countless generals. Among their martial aces were two great grandmasters. They also had nock of ninth-level aces. Yan Xia, who could shoot an arrow through the clouds and talk about Sir Fan junior who had recently risen in prominence, was just one example of a martial prodigy.


    In the past two years, there was mention of a girl named Haitang from the North, but...she was a woman. The jianghu people were even more sexist than themon people and looked down on the people of Northern Qi.


    Thus, when the official said this, no matter if they were Qing boxing masters or Dongyi swordsman, they allughed loudly.


    The face of the Northern Qi man darkened and showed a trace of rage.


    Upstairs, Fan Xian¡¯s face revealed a strange smile. He quite liked that the Jiangnan Road official had not managed to suppress his anger. His eyes narrowed as he quickly looked down as if he were looking for something. He then gently pped the rail and tightly grasped it with some strength. It seemed he was slightly more excited for no discernible reason.


    The Third Prince looked at him with confusion.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was directed underneath a tree near a path away from the in. Under the tree was a normal girl carrying a basket and selling flowers. Given the cold weather, who knew where the flowers in her basket had been stolen from?


    The girl stood with her back to the in the whole time. Her hair was tied with a flowery cloth, so it was impossible for see her face. Just as the official on the in had humiliated Northern Qi, she turned around and nced over.


    It was this turn that allowed her face to fall into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t Haitang, who could it be?


    Haitang was already in Jiangnan. Fan Xian¡¯s brain began to spin quickly. The girl should already know that he was the illegitimate child of the Qing Emperor. Why would she still do as she said in the letter ande down to Jiangnan to find him? In these circumstances, did she really dare to give the Heart of Tianyi Dao to him andplete Northern Qi¡¯s n of raising a tiger?


    It was at this juncture that there were too many things Fan Xian needed to make a decision about in a sh, so he took in a deep breath and calmed his emotions. He then continued to search below the building for Yun Zhn¡¯s figure.


    There was a sudden opportunity, and he needed a great deal of courage to act. Although Fan Xian¡¯s emotions were steady, he couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. He didn¡¯t know if he and the Shadow would be able to make use of this opportunity and thought it was a great pity that the Shadow¡¯s personality was too recalcitrant. Otherwise, if the people of the Sixth Bureau worked with him, perhaps they would have a better chance of seeding today with thisst-minute scenario.


    The girl selling flowers under the tree was leisurely walking toward the in. A light, clean scent emitted from her body, and the jianghu aces immediately sensed something was different.


    The crowd parted unconsciously for the flower girl as if they didn¡¯t dare to block her path. Once the girl walked by, only then did the crowd find it strange. Why did they give way to her?


    In a moment, Haitang had mounted the in with a calm expression and stood naturally in front of the official. She gently said, ¡°Sir, I am a girl from Northern Qi. I am crude and cannot read literature. However, I have some confidence in the matter of fighting.¡±


    The Jiangnan official narrowed his eyes slightly at this unremarkable girl in front of him, yet he didn¡¯t say anything, as if she had stunned his spirit.


    At this moment, a cold breeze blew in from the West Lake. It didn¡¯t move the thick coat on Haitang¡¯s body, but it pushed the messy hair at her temples toward her face, which looked a little funny. Hangzhou did not have a fairy appear out of nowhere. Instead, it had a vige girl step onto the stage because her hometown was humiliated.


    When the man from Northern Qi who had suppressed his anger saw her appearance, he feigned hesitation. A momentter his eyes lit up and he was overjoyed. He threaded his way out of the crowd and fell to his knees below the in. ¡°Lady Haitang! How are you here?¡±


    The jianghu people crowded outside of Loushang Tower were shocked. The gaze with which they looked at the normal girl on the in became alert and fearful.


    Haitang? The Northern Qi Haitang!


    Great Grandmaster Ku He¡¯sst disciple? The peerless swordswoman of the North? The ninth-level ace and legendary tianmai? A great grandmaster wasn¡¯t going to suddenly appear on the shores of the West Lake. Who could challenge her?


    While Haitang was stealing the limelight, it was a pity that Fan Xian did not look. From the beginning, he did not look at her. He only furrowed his brows and closely inspected the movements of the people below. After a moment, he finally noticed something. Beside theke and beneath the causeway in a small boat was a fisherman wearing a bamboo hat holding a fishing pole.


    Fan Xian ced his hands on the railing and stared without blinking at the fisherman. He discovered that just as Haitang appeared, the fishing pole in his hands lightly dipped. There was no fish on the hook. The fisherman saw Haitang¡¯s cultivation and wanted to hide himself deeper, so he made that instinctive reaction.


    Fan Xian witnessed this tiny action. He stretched out a hand and retrieved the blue and white porcin te from the Third Prince¡¯s hand.


    The Third Prince said with surprise, ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Fan Xian had thrown the te down with force.


    ...


    ...


    They only heard a crisp crashing sound as the porcin te shattered into countless pieces. At that moment, it was quiet outside of the building due to Haitang¡¯s appearance, so this sound was extraordinarily obvious.


    Some people raised their heads to look up at the building, thinking, Which uncultured person dropped a te down off the building in fear after hearing the name of the female saint of Northern Qi? These people were not able to see Fan Xian¡¯s appearance because of the big trees and the bamboo curtain divide.


    Some people continued to watch the field nervously, not knowing what Haitang was going to do next.


    Only the fisherman on theke had a clear and unobstructed view of Fan Xian in the building. He could clearly tell that the te was forcefully thrown by someone and not dropped, thus he was slightly confused and nted his head as he gazed up.


    It was only one gaze, but it could never be taken back because Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was coldly staring back, focused intently on him.


    Yun Zhn was disguised as the fisherman watched the young man with a calm expression up in the building. It was like a fire had been lit in his heart. Fan Xian! You are also here!


    Yun Zhn slowly drew back his fishing rod, but his gaze was like two dazzling swords directed at Fan Xian.


    With dozens of meters between them, the man upstairs and man in the boat seemed to have forgotten about everyone inside and outside of the building. They forgot that Haitang was about to strike, and they only looked at each other.


    For a long time, the two people¡¯s gaze did not leave each other. There was no probing in their gazes; they held only a naked coldness. The two of them, because of old vengeances and the matter of the Jiangnan Ming family, were certainly not going to sympathize with each other.


    ...


    ...


    Yun Zhn had retracted half of his fishing pole.


    A strange unreflecting tip of a dagger appeared near the boat around the fishing line as if it had quietly, with his retraction of the line, risen up. Finally the spirit stealing dagger gradually emerged from the water.


    At this moment, therger half of Yun Zhn¡¯s attention was on Fan Xian in the building, and the smaller half was on Haitang in the in. Although he was the head disciple of Sigu Sword, he knew that both Haitang and Fan Xian were people of the younger generation who had unfathomable depths. Furthermore, rumors said that these two got along unusually well. For them to both appear at the same time in Hangzhou, to both be near this little boat, what exactly did they want to do?


    A ck de of cunning murder streaked past.


    The fisherman on the boat let out a muffled humph and shot into the sky with a long, terrifying and bloody wound on his body.


    It was like the ck awnings on the little boat were being pulled by numerous forces in all directions. In a split second, it broke into countless pieces. The water shook as a shadowy figure of a man wearing all ck broke through the water of West Lake and followed through the air in the direction Yun Zhn had taken to escape.


    After two sounds of breaking air, there was no trace of anyone near theke. There were only broken pieces of the ck awning that bobbed up and down with the waiter. Among the broken pieces was a bamboo hatmonly seen in Jiangnan floating indeterminately. It seemed to be giving a show of protest to Fan Xian in the building.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: The Girl Selling Flowers And The Shameless Official


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    West Lake wasn¡¯t big. It was no more than a few li long. Looking over from Loushang Tower, the waters still appeared vast and mighty.


    Fan Xian stood on the top floor of the building. He narrowed his eyes and watched the surface of theke through a veil of bamboo curtain.


    He saw two shadows flitting quickly across the right side of theke. They asionally tapped against the surface of the water, sending up a spray before stepping on a boat near the embankment and sweeping past. They moved at astonishing speeds, much like two shes of lightning chasing one another.


    Sometimes they struggled back and forth above the surface of theke. Their swords shed across space, and the two soared in the sky. Their poses were beautiful but carried a sense of death that made people shiver in fear.


    Blood suddenly appeared, and the two separated once more, sliding forward like two quick birds.


    The scene appeared beautiful but was exceedingly frightening.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood tall and saw far, but still the two aces had disappeared into the winter willows on the other side of theke. Looking at the direction they went, it seemed to be toward the ck and noble courtyards.


    He furrowed his brows. Yun Zhn had managed to hold out for so long despite his heavy injury. The swordmaster of Dongyi clearly deserved his reputation.


    In the rare eagle pecking scene on theke, it seemed like the Shadow did not use his most practiced method. He instead used a Sigu sword technique, so the attacks of the two aces seemed simr. Although a few broken images only shed on the surface of theke, they were still eye catching and awe inspiring.


    Given how the Shadow had chased after him like a corpse eating maggot, the injured Yun Zhn seemed to have only death awaiting him. So why did he head directly to the opposite side of theke? Were there helpers from Dongyi over there? Fan Xian thought the beautiful and elegant wooden structures on the other side of theke seemed a little strange.


    With a bang, he mmed down the bamboo covering. Fan Xian left the side of the railing. ncing at the Third Prince, who was staring at him in a daze, he calmly said, ¡°What are you looking at? Keep eating.¡±


    He sat beside the table and picked up his chopsticks. He then began looking through the remaining food for the few shrimps left.


    Everyone in the room stared at him in shock. The Third Prince was also quietly guessing what had happened outside. Who is killing who? Those people on the in had all rushed to theke side and began to shout, so it was clear something big had happened.


    Shi Chanli finally couldn¡¯t resist and quietly asked, ¡°Sir? What happened?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°Not sure who, but someone stabbed the fisherman in theke. At this moment they¡¯ve chased their way to the other side of theke.¡±


    There was silence in the room. What kind of fisherman was attacked for those worldly, experienced jianghu heroes to be so surprised? No one believed his words, but no one had any way to refute them.


    ...


    ...


    Beside theke on the in, Haitang stood beside the official and gazed at the two exceptional aces on theke who had vanished into the distance. Her face was calm and did not reveal any of her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, the Jiangnan martial figures had swarmed to the side of theke. They were sucking in cold air and making shocked noises at the still rough surface of theke.


    Although the crowd had not seen the first scene, they had clearly witnessed the little boat splitting apart and the two aces soaring like giant birds above the surface of theke. With one shocked nce, the crowd knew that the two dueling were unfathomably powerful. They were definitely not normal people. They had probably entered the mystical ninth-level realm.


    After the shock had passed, the crowd began to guess the identities of the two people. After a long debate, they still had no idea. Even if one of the superior people saw that the sword techniques on the surface of theke were simr to that of the Sigu style, they would not say anything. Those proud old men thought to themselves: Doesn¡¯t Dongyi always likes to boast they have many aces? You can fight it out yourselves.


    Only the female disciples beside theke from Dongyi City had serious expressions. They didn¡¯t think that in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s wealthy Hangzhou there would be someone who dared...who could...hurt their master. With Lv Sisi in the lead, these swordswoman hastily saluted in the direction of the host and silently left the in to follow in that direction.


    The crowd of Jiangnan martial artists were shocked but also satisfied. At the end of today¡¯s martial assembly, which had been nothing exciting, they were able to see the female Northern Qi sage, Haitang, make an appearance and then two exceptional aces fight each other beside theke. This entry fee had been well worth it.


    The jianghu people of Qing Kingdom used this assassination as an opportunity to forget the matter of Haitang standing on the stage. Everyone knew that at this moment no one present was a match for the girl. If the Qing people did not want to lose face, they needed to take this opportunity and quickly get it over.


    Thus, the heroes of the jianghu chose to eat at Loushang Tower, preparing to use wine as a lead in to having a good discussion about the shocking scene they had seen. The rarely seen leaders of various groups and parties took this opportunity to discuss the distribution of benefits under the ¡°just¡± judgement of the official.


    The Jiangnan official and a few seniors of virtue and prestige saluted Haitang but did not bring up what happened on the field. They invited Haitang inside to rest with great politeness and etiquette.


    As they were about to enter Loushang Tower, a cultured and spirited young nobleman, who appeared upright and honorable, rushed forward in wee. He saluted Haitang and warmly said, ¡°You havee such a long way. It is my honor to be able to be so close.¡±


    ¡°This young man is?¡± Haitang had never been an icy and frosty immortal, so she asked casually and politely. Her mind was still on the swift fighting aces from earlier.


    ¡°My surname is Ming. I am the owner of Loushang Tower.¡±


    At the back of the group was the Jiangnan water bandit Xia Qifei. He raised his eyes to nce at Ming. His expression remained calm, but heughed coldly in his heart. It had been many years since he had seen his eldest nephew, and now he had made something of himself. He even knew to suck up to Northern Qi people.


    Loushang Tower was part of the Ming business and had always been looked after by a shopkeeper. Since there was something important happening near the building today, Ming Lanshi, son of the head of the Ming family, Ming Qingda, had personallye.


    As an enormously wealthy family in Jiangnan, they recognized the need to not only have good rtionship with officials, but also that favor should be curried for important figures of other countries. That is why he rushed out of the building to wee Haitang, while at the same time remembering to greet the Jiangnan Road official beside her. He was a smooth and sleek character and did not seem like a family disgrace.


    The gazes of the diners were focused on the entrance. They all wanted to see what the legendary Haitang looked like.


    Haitang was a famous figure in and of herself. The Qing People had all heard the gossip that this girl had some unclear connection with their own Sir Fan junior. The Qing people all saw Fan Xian as their pride and considered him the most exemry figure in all of the court. They couldn¡¯t help looking at Haitang with pickiness and a sense that they were examining her as a soon-to-be bride.


    Once everyone had seen clearly, they couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. This girl was not very pretty. It seem she wasn¡¯t good enough for Sir Fan junior.


    As the noises gradually lessened outside of the building, the noises inside the building grew to a mor. Fan Xian knew that those brutish heroes were about to enter. He signaled with his eyes at a Tiger Guard near the room in case there were some jianghu people who didn¡¯t watch where they were going and wanted to imitate tyrants from story books and incite a sh by trying to take their seats. Fan Xian did not have the time to y these games.


    Gao Da nced at him and, receiving Fan Xian¡¯s nod, waved his hand to call back the Tiger Guard. He went out himself and took the ces of two guards who hadn¡¯t eaten.


    At this time, most of them had pretty much finished eating. Everyone, including the Third Prince, stared at Fan Xian with confused and questioning gazes. Sisi was not an exception. Her gaze was full of curiosity.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°What happened on theke really had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Shi Chanliughed in his heart and thought, Teacher is sometimes clever but how can his reaction be so slow at times? Everyone was too embarrassed to ask the question. It was the Third Prince who was not afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s temper. He giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    The noise outside was getting louder and louder. It seemed there wasn¡¯t enough space downstairs and all the jianghu people were heading up. The Third Prince gestured past the door. ¡°That Haitang girl ising. Is teacher not going to invite her in sit?¡±


    Everyone in the room rested their expectant gazes on Fan Xian¡¯s face. He became serious. ¡°What kind of brain do you all have? You should be happy I¡¯ve brought you all to Hangzhou to watch the show. Are you all counting on me performing for you as well?¡±


    Shi Chanli scrunched up his face. ¡°Teacher, Haitang is not a stranger. Eating together is a normal thing.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Everyone is watching. If I invite her in, then everyone will know who we are.¡±


    The Third Prince offered a counterpoint in his delicate voice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we are incognito. Why can¡¯t we travel the mountains and waters as ourselves? I doubt these Jiangnan people will dare do anything to us.¡±


    Fan Xian had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s not that I am afraid of anything, it¡¯s that it is a rare opportunity to leave the capital and rx. Why must you have a dozen white-bearded officials all around us? Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to pass his days like that, right?¡±


    The Third Prince paused and then understood that Commissioner Fan being incognito was not because he intended to secretly investigate the evidence of the Ming family¡¯s crimes, it was purely because he had the desire to travel. Realizing that he had overestimated the other party¡¯s professional ethics, the Third Prince couldn¡¯t stop his face going red. Silently cursing that someone was indeed being irritating he mockingly said, ¡°So what if they know? If we don¡¯t go to the yamen ourselves, I doubt anymore would dare to follow us. Wouldn¡¯t that just be looking for awkwardness?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge him. He thought the horrors of the sight of officials fawning was not something the child would understand.


    The brothers were each holding the other in silent contempt when they heard the noise grow louder outside their room. It seemed someone wanted the room they were in.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°No way, such a vulgar thing is actually happening to us?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da stood guard outside the door with a dark expression. He watched the jianghu people in front of him with faces full of rage and listened to their filthy words. His hand held the hilt of his long knife, but he had not yet pulled it out because Haitang was watching him with great interest.


    Of course, there were already three ¡°jianghu heroes¡± lying in front of him. They were holding their heads and clutching their stomachs, crying pitifully and airing their grievances.


    As Fan Xian had expected, once those overbearing jianghu people got upstairs, they saw at once the room Fan Xian and them were seated in. This room was one of the two best spots in Loushang Tower. The other one had been kept back by the owner in preparation of the Martial Assembly host. The jianghu people did not darepete against the officials and Haitang for space. They saw this room and began to drool. They loudly ordered the people inside to quickly make room.


    The owner, Ming, had not yete upstairs. The shopkeepers and busboys did not dare offend the sword-wielding jianghu people. They could only stand to one side and say nice things.


    What was Gao Da¡¯s identity? He was one of the leaders of the Emperor¡¯s personal Tiger Guard. If he had been on the jianghu all these years, he would probably have long ago established a school and party. As for these absolutely unreasonably requests, and such people that themissioner turned his nose up at, there was no need for any discussion. He waited for the jianghu people to move toward the front, then he would knock at them without pulling his long knife from its sheath.


    Then there would be a few more people on the floor giving pitiful cries.


    ...


    ...


    The restaurant was full of people from the Martial Assembly who were used to being unreasonable on the jianghu, but today they met someone who was even more unreasonable than them. Faced with the same enemy, they gathered around evenly and turned their unfriendly gaze on Gao Da.


    Fan Xian was to me for this. After more than half a year of ¡°close contact¡±, other than an ability to kill, Gao Da had been greatly tainted by Commissioner Fan¡¯s ruthless aura. In public, Gao Da did not want to strike too hard, so he used a few of Fan Xian¡¯s tricks. Although they quickly resolved fights, their ruthless nature made the spectating crowd ufortable.


    The Dragon-Tiger Mountain swordsman furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir, although these friends were rude first and made some unreasonable requests, your sudden ruthless strike seems slightly unnecessary.¡±


    Gao Da remained impassive and didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge him. Having seen him attack, the Dragon-Tiger Mountain swordsman knew that his skill was probably above that of his master who was a recluse in the mountain. He had respectfully addressed him as ¡°sir¡± and didn¡¯t treat him as a normal guard. Seeing Gao Da¡¯s impassive face, the swordsman felt his anger rising even though he was slightly in fear of the people in the room.


    ...


    ...


    It was at this moment that Haitang was escorted in by the crowd to the top floor. Seeing the crowd in confrontation with Gao Da, a strange look shed through her eyes. She naturally walked into the crowd.


    Everyone in the building was fearfully trying to guess Gao Da¡¯s identity. No one had seen such a master of the knife on the jianghu, so they couldn¡¯t help being confused. Haitang had seen Gao Da multiple times in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing and recognized him at once.


    Seeing the chaos at hand, Ming quickly came up to resolve the matter and ordered someone to clear out another room. He then had the busboys help the heroes on the floor.


    The Ming family was rich and powerful in Jiangnan and all heroes had to give them some face. Furthermore, they realized that Gao Da¡¯s cultivation really was shocking, so the person in the room was probably someone they shouldn¡¯t anger even more. The crowd gradually dispersed, although the people kept chattering about it.


    Having settled everything, Ming said a few apologetic words to Gao Da and then warmly and politely invited Haitang, the official, and other people into thefortable room he had prepared.


    Unexpectedly, Haitang held the flower basket with one hand and looked at Gao Da with a not-quite-there smile in her eyes. Without turning around she gently said, ¡°Thank you, young master Ming, for your kindness, but I have seen some old friends and must go visit them.¡±


    The crowd was stunned. Their gaze turned to Gao Da, who again was more subtle. If this guard¡¯s skills were so terrifying, then the identity of the person inside must be incredible.


    ...


    ...


    They all said he was a smart man. The Jiangnan Road official coughed and said something to Haitang before quickly dragging everyone away. What a joke. What if the person inside really was that young master? The young master was right now ying a mysterious game and not showing his face. He wasn¡¯t an official like a prefectural magistrate who had the privilege of fawning. If he rashly exposed the lie, what kind of life would he have left in the officialdom?


    Everyone smiled pleasantly at Gao Da and left as swiftly as the wind. Only Ming¡¯s face revealed a stunned expression. He gave a pained smile and shook his head.


    ...


    ...


    The door to the private room squeaked as it was pushed open. Haitang entered with the flower basket in hand, and her gaze lit up.


    Fan Xian was holding a wine cup and looked at the uninvited girl. A momentter he choked out two words, ¡°You came?¡±


    Haitang nodded. She smiled and greeted everyone in the room who sat there with their mouth open in curiosity. She walked to his side and replied, ¡°I came.¡±


    Fan Xian put down his wine cup. ¡°I purposely had Gao Da go out because I was afraid you woulde in and reveal my movements. Did you not see the looks he gave you?¡±


    Gao Da stood in the doorway and looked innocently at theke scene outside.


    Haitang removed the flower patterned cloth on her head and replied in bad temper, ¡°An eighth-level ace is guarding the door. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t be able to guess who was inside.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a careless sneer. ¡°Jianghu is filled with concealed talent. No one knew Gao Da, and my ship is still traveling on the river. Who could have guessed I¡¯ve already reached Hangzhou?¡±


    Haitang met his gaze and impatiently said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand where your stupid self-confidencees from? Unless this is the approach of mental victory you¡¯ve talked about in the past?¡±


    Fan Xian rebutted. ¡°If you had not entered this room, they could only guess. How could they prove who I am?¡±


    Haitang was irritated. ¡°I don¡¯t like you being secretive like this. You could easily do everything in the open, but you have to take a few turns and smear some ck everywhere. It¡¯s like if you didn¡¯t do this you can¡¯t prove you are a schemer.¡±


    Fan Xian angrily said, ¡°I am a schemer? How much better than me are you? Wasn¡¯t the Northern Qi fellow down there earlier someone you nted so you could have the opportunity to provoke all the Jiangnan heroes, so then you can make your name in one battle and steal the limelight? Fortunately things did not go as you wanted, otherwise the Qing Kingdom would have lost all their face because of you.¡±


    Haitang sneered. ¡°If you were ufortable, then you should have jumped down and fought me then.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of time! Gao Da was guarding the door because Ming is not an idiot. For sure he would find someone to investigate who was sitting in the room. I am willing to bet my head that those trouble-making jianghu heroes were all arranged by Ming. I had Gao Da go out because I wanted to intimidate the so-called jianghu people so that the Ming family would be dissuaded from investigating. And then you showed up and immediately messed up my arrangement.¡±


    Fan Xian then added, ¡°This is the Qing Kingdom. You have to somewhat listen to me.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyes were on the ceiling of the building. ¡°When have I ever listened to your arrangements?¡±


    From the moment Haitang entered the room, the two of them began to argue and neither would give an inch. Fan Xian had done things in a disorderly fashion, yet he spoke forcefully and with conviction. Haitang had purposely revealed his secret, yet she continued to say it was because she didn¡¯t like his style of doing things. The speed the two of them spoke at grew faster and faster, but their voices remained very low like a series of muffled firecrackers.


    In the room, the expression on everyone¡¯s faces became strange, yet they kept their mouths tightly shut and didn¡¯t dare make any sound. They watched the exciting scene before them and thought the rumors on the jianghu were indeed true. Given Fan Xian¡¯s stone heart, glib tongue, influence, and power, there were not many who dared to speak to him like this. Only this girl from the North was able to match him for his imposing manner and keep him locked down. If there was nothing between these two people, a blind man wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat him to death.


    The Third Prince sat closest to the two arguing people. His little face would look at Fan Xian one moment and then turn to Haitang in the next. It was like he was sitting in the front row of a tennis match. His expression was excited and he thought the scenario was rare to see. I must remember it well to tell sister Chen and father when I return to the capital.


    In the end, it was Shi Chanli who felt a bit sorry for his teacher and carefully interrupted. ¡°Sir, Haitang, we should think about how to leave. In a moment I¡¯m afraid the Hangzhou Zhizhou, Hangzhou general, Jiangnan manufacturer, and other officials are going to rush over to wee you. I already saw a few people leaving the building.¡±


    Fan Xian pped his thigh and red at Haitang. ¡°We have to leave quickly. Otherwise, there will be no holiday to take.¡±


    Haitang sat as calmly as a mountain. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The Third Prince said amodatingly, ¡°Then quickly call for the waiter to bring new dishes.¡±


    Fan Xian red at him.


    Haitang chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Not much past noon, the manor on the other side of West Lake became lively. Of course, the liveliness was restricted to within the courtyard. From the outside, it looked as calm as ever. This manor was beautifully decorated without being over the top. It was backed against a mountain and overlooked theke; it was a truly marvelous ce. Just the garden would probably be worth a few hundreds of thousands liang of silver.


    The owner of this manor was surnamed Peng. No one knew his identity. In previous years, it was only in the summer that people woulde to spend the season.


    The people who arrived at the manor today was Fan Xian and his group. This manor belonged to the previous Prime Minister, Lin Ruofu. He had used the name of one of his student¡¯s, Peng¡¯s distance rtives, to buy it. Traveling to Jiangnan and arriving in Hangzhou, naturally Fan Xian was going to live on his father-inw¡¯s estate.


    The manager of the garden had received the message long ago and arranged everything. Fan Xian was sitting in the imperial tutor¡¯s chair with his legs crossed, savoring a Longjing and enjoying the life of a Hangzhou millionaire. He nted his eyes to nce at Haitang who was saying something quietly to the Third Prince. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry.


    The group did not continue to stay at the Loushang Tower, and Haitang also did not order a few new dishes. To hide from the Hangzhou officials who were already on their way, Fan Xian dragged his subordinates out and fled.


    The carriage pretended to enter the city. Along the way they mobilized the people of the Hangzhou Inspection Division of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. They even mobilized two textile stores the Sixth Bureau had prepared for their assassins. It was only like this that this group of people finally disappeared once again into the sea of people in the city. They quietly made their way around and entered the manor.


    Fan Xian felt very sorry for the subordinates in the Council.


    Haitang nced at him and said with confusion, ¡°Who exactly are you hiding from?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°I am hiding from trouble.¡±


    Today¡¯s matter was actually because of Fan Xian¡¯s own stupidity. If he truly did not want to reveal his movements, then he should not have gone to the Loushang Tower. If he went to the Tower, then when someone tried to take their seats he should have endured it and acted as an inferior. The problem was, Fan Xian loved excitement and didn¡¯t like being inferior. Thus, it was impossible to always hide his true identity when traveling on the jianghu.


    After a while, the Third Prince went into the garden to tease the newly bought girls. A manor servant brought over a te of hot cakes. Haitang ate them with great relish. Looking at that, it seemed that on the trip south she had been quite starved.


    Fan Xian nced at her. ¡°Be moredylike.¡±


    Haitang spluttered withughter and thought, I haven¡¯t seen this bastard in half a year. Howe we argued the moment we met? That feeling was actually quite fun.


    After waiting for her to finish the desserts, Fan Xian used his eyes to indicate she should follow him into the back garden for a walk. Although he had never been to his manor, the structure and design were somewhat familiar. He easily found the quiet study.


    In the study, the two of them both sat down. Fan Xian gazed at the girl and said, ¡°You must know of the rumor by now.¡±


    Haitang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that yet. The two people on West Lake today. Did you recognize them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that fisherman before,¡± Fan Xian faintly recalled. ¡°It should be Yun Zhn,st year...oh, no, it should be the year before, I saw him once in the pce. At that time he was the leader of the Dongyi diplomatic mission.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s brows remained furrowed. She was quiet for a while then asked, ¡°To be able to injure Yun Zhn...who exactly was that assassin? Why have I never heard of someone like that?¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°With a secret ambush, even a child could kill a great grandmaster.¡±


    Haitang shook her head. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t studied the sword technique of Dongyi. That assassin used the purest Sigu sword intent.¡±


    Fan Xian gently smoothed the fine hairs at his temple. ¡°Dongyi has many aces. If they kill each other, it only benefits our ns. There are no negatives.¡±


    Haitang was still recalling the assassin that leapt out of the waters of theke. She kept feeling that although the ck-clothed person used a pure sword technique, there was still some strange aura she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. She had seen it somewhere else before.


    The girl had this impression because the move Fan Xian used in their battle in the meadow was simr to the one the Shadow used to assassinate. They both carried the Overwatch Council¡¯s spirit of shamelessness. Only, she would never think of that.


    ¡°He¡¯s not one of your people?¡± She gazed at Fan Xian with suspicion.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You saw it. The assassin¡¯s level is simr to yours. An exceptional ninth-level ace, how could I order him around?¡±


    Haitang nodded and epted this exnation. ¡°The fact you haven¡¯t met an assassin on this trip south surprises me. Logically speaking, Xinyang...¡±


    Fan Xian raised a hand and stopped her question. ¡°In a time of peace and order, that kind of thing would cause too much of a sensation. Furthermore, Xinyang does not have the ability to kill me.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows. ¡°Has your injury recovered?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he slightly smiled. ¡°I recovered long ago, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t daree to Jiangnan. You know I¡¯ve always been the most afraid to die.¡±


    The answer gave Haitang assurance. ¡°The matter we agreed on in the letter. Do you want to discuss it now or at night?¡±


    In his bones, Fan Xian was a licentious person. He immediately understood her words in a dirty way. He quickly coughed and said, ¡°At night. Since it is a gift from an imperial advisor, there should be some formality. Even if we don¡¯t light incense, you still have to give me time to have a wash, right? Although...my question earlier...¡±


    His question was: Since they knew he was the illegitimate child of the Qing Emperor, why did the Great Grandmaster Ku He still dare to hand the Heart of Tianyi Dao to him?


    Before he finished speaking, Haitang was already smiling and rising from her seat. ¡°We¡¯ll talk at night. I am going to look at the scenery of West Lake. I¡¯ve read about it countless times in books but haven¡¯t had a close look today.¡±


    Fan Xian watched as she casually picked up the flower basket on the table. He asked, ¡°Duoduo, where did you find flowers in this weather?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re silk flowers I bought in Wuzhou, they¡¯re fake. They¡¯re all fake.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian sat alone in silence in the study. Only after a long time did he turn around, gazing at the thick curtains, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Shadow was indeed just a streak of shadow and seemed to float away from the curtain. He shook his head and said, ¡°Yun Zhn was heavily injured, but didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Fan Xian drew his brows together and knew he had guessed right again. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yun Zhn went all out to break into one of the yards at the side. It¡¯s probably a Ming family estate. This time he didn¡¯te alone. There were some of his disciple brothers. They were all in the yard, so I retreated.¡±


    The Shadow¡¯s words carried no fluctuating emotions. Fan Xian asked, ¡°The Ming family? Dongyi? How powerful were the people who came?¡±


    ¡°Two ninth-levels, three eighth-levels.¡± The Shadow replied, ¡°But Yun Zhn won¡¯t be powerful for half a year.¡±


    Anger shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and was immediately hidden. ¡°There is another ninth-level and three eighth-levels. It seems like Dongyi really thinks highly of me, they¡¯re reallyying down the money. Where did all these acese from? Are they buying wholesale?¡±


    The Shadow didn¡¯t understand his words but could hear his anger. ¡°They have already left the yard.¡±


    Fan Xian stood up and sank into thought.


    If he wanted to investigate the matter of the pce treasury on this trip to Jiangnan, there was no doubt that he had to topple the Ming family and cut off the flow of money between Xinyang and Dongyi. Of the powers the Ming family held, Xinyang was not martially powerful and would not be sufficient for a confrontation. They could only lean on the aces in Dongyi.


    To kill an official of the court, particrly someone like Fan Xian, seemed difficult to imagine. The Ming family probably did not want to run the risk of their family being exterminated to kill Fan Xian. However, if things came down to a matter of life and death, given the craziness of the Eldest Princess¡¯ personality, who knew what could happen?


    Although he was powerful and daring, when he thought that he might have to face assassination by an increasing number of eighth- ninth-level aces in Dongyi, he still felt a shiver of fear. That was why he had the Shadow steal the initiative and act, first picking off the leader Yun Zhn, and then leading the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau to spare no effort in sweeping through the Jiangnan waterways to kill those from Dongyi.


    Fan Xian would be a true idiot if he stayed in the yamen and waited for the Dongyi assassins toe one day. The so-called best defense was an offense. Using the terrorist assassins of the Overwatch Council to defeat the terrorist assassins from Dongyi was the correct move.


    As for that strange old creature Sigu Jian, Fan Xian did not think his level would alert the other party.


    He was suddenly jolted with shock and thought it was fortunate Yun Zhn had not died. Brother Zhn, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay alive for a few more months, at least until my uncle the blind man has recovered¡ªanother ambush could only kill, not save.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian woke from his thoughts. ¡°Take the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau and have the people of the Second Bureau cooperate in the investigation. As soon as these people stick out their heads, strike. I don¡¯t ask that you kill the other party, but chase them until they feel fear in their hearts. Let them be anxious for the rest of their days and stop bothering me.¡±


    The Shadow nodded and then asked, ¡°The girl beside you is very powerful. It won¡¯t be convenient for me to visit regrly.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°I had the same thought as you. From today, she will be responsible for my safety, so that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Also, you need to be careful of your safety. Revenge cannot be rushed. Right now you¡¯re not a match for a great grandmaster.¡±


    The Shadow paused, then turned and left, leaving only two slightly damp footprints where he had stood.


    If the Shadow went around intercepting and scaring visitors from Dongyi, then Fan Xian¡¯s personal safety became a problem. This was why he had waited until Haitang showed herself before he made the decision to strike, but, at the same time, he no longer cared if others caught his movements.


    He used Haitang¡¯s reputation and his own killing gaze to create an opportunity for the Shadow.


    After the Shadow left, Haitang arrived, which meant there was still a superior ninth-level ace beside him working with the Tiger Guards. There would be no problems with his safety. Most importantly, with this girl beside him, regardless of which power under heaven wanted to touch him, they had to first take into ount the power of Northern Qi as well as that bald headed Great Grandmaster Ku He.


    Besides, she was much cuter than the Shadow. At night they could do much more than just chat and bicker. Fan Xianughed shamelessly.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: Coincidental ssmates In Youth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At night, Peng manor was silent. Not far away, the waters of West Lake gently sloshed about and the garden lights flickered. Due to the separation of the many by high walls, and because the back of the mountain was part of the estate, they did not worry that anyone would notice something.


    The people who had traveled thousands of miles to Jiangnan were tired. They had eaten well in Hangzhou, so they felt full and sleepy. The lights were soon extinguished and most of the people fell into darkness and sweet dreams. In the back garden there were two rooms with their lights still on. One was a bedroom, and the other was the study.


    In the bedroom, Sisi was nodding off while forcing herself to finish repairing a tear that Fan Xian had made in his sleeve while they were in Shazhou. She was also waiting for him.


    In the study, Fan Xian sat at the table with his brows slightly furrowed reading a little book. Haitang sat in the opposite corner and also held a book to read with a serious expression. The brush marks on that book were new. It was clear that someone had just written them out.


    After a long silence, the two, seemingly deeply connected, raised their heads at the same time and met each other¡¯s gaze with pained smiles.


    It was Fan Xian who opened his mouth first. ¡°Duoduo, it seems very contradictory.¡±


    Haitang shook her head. ¡°Not seems, and not some. These two techniques arepletely contradictory. It is impossible to practice them.¡±


    The two small books they held in their hands were both valuable treasures in this world. Fan Xian was reading the supreme ¡°Heart of Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao,¡± while Haitang was reading the first scroll of ¡°Unnamed Martial Secrets¡± that Fan Xian had written out from memory.


    Rumors said that the Heart of Tianyi Dao was given to Ku He after he knelt on the stone steps before the Temple for months to request it. Although Fan Xian knew this was absurd after his conversation with Xiao En that night in the cave, this ss of martial technique remained one of the most sought after secrets among those who cultivated martial arts. Although Fan Xian¡¯s ¡°Unnamed Martial Secrets¡± was not very well-known, it could help a young man without an internal qi teacher be one of today¡¯s ninth-level aces, powerful and unrivaled. Haitang knew its value.


    In terms of sharing knowledge, Fan Xian was not stingy. Since Haitang had so generously brought the Heart of Tianyi Dao, then he would naturally have to offer up one of his treasures.


    However, this young pair of people had been studying these books by candlelight for a while and finally reached a rather depressing conclusion.


    The two martial methods werepletely counterproductive and unrted. They were also very contradictory. Fan Xian¡¯s tyrannical martial secrets were of the direct and straightforward nature, focusing mainly on the internal spirit, and had as its foundation the solidifying of Meridians. The most difficult portion was the first step in where the powerful zhenqi had to burst out vigorously from the lower back without reason and would greatly shake up the cultivator¡¯s Meridians. This was the so-called molding.


    Haitang had already practiced Tianyi Dao for over 10 years. Her Meridians had long been shaped. It was impossible for her to release all her training and begin anew, furthermore, she could not be like Fan Xian and return to infanthood and use that wisp of not yet fully dissipated innate qi to get through it by sheer force of will. She also didn¡¯t have the precious spiritual experience of being gravely ill and powerless in a previous life. It was impossible for her to step over this first threshold.


    For Fan Xian, the Tianyi Dao martial method was also an icy beauty that he could only see but not touch. This series of spells were natural, following the call of the yuanqi outside and inside the body, and it was truly extraordinary. Particrly as to the movement route and method of the zhenqi within the body, it followed a belief of gradual umtion and was very soft and gentle. Using the power of water to build spirit, umted water droplets formed rivers. Fan Xian¡¯s cultivation of a tyrannical martial method for over 10 years had expanded the Meridians in his body to a point that was difficult for normal people to imagine. Even if he were able to use his martial methods to converge his spirit into dew, who knew how many years it would take to use these dew drops to fill his Meridians to just a trickle.


    The two met each other¡¯s eyes and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Read some more. Toprehend new things by analogy is always beneficial.¡±


    Haitang spoke in a quiet voice. Fan Xian and her were both leading figures among the younger generation, particrly since she had already entered the top realm of the ninth-level. Yet she was still unable to touch the threshold of breaking through. That threshold appeared close but it was illusory and barely discernible. She had thought that with Fan Xian¡¯s help she might be able to gain some insight, however, she hadn¡¯t expected Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi martial method to have such an abnormal existence. It was difficult not to feel slightly disappointed.


    Fan Xian agreed. ¡°It seems you really won¡¯t be able to use my methods. Not considering the pain, re-developing Meridians would be very dangerous. I would also not allow you to try it.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyebrow twitched. She said in a clear voice, ¡°I am not a bold and crude woman.¡± Following this she furrowed her brows. ¡°Your martial methods are indeed strange. How could there be this kind of strange Heart of cultivation where you harm yourself first then otherster? Probably only strange people like you can practice it.¡±


    Fan Xian remembered something Uncle Wu Zhu had said before and shook his head. ¡°That might not be true. ording to what I know, someone has sessfully practiced it before.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the heart of this ss?¡± Haitang probed. She didn¡¯t expect Fan Xian to actually answer her.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian was forting. ¡°My mother left it to me.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ye?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Haitang smiled a slightly brittle smile. ¡°Most people hide their secrets away and dare not reveal them. The people who mess around like us are already rare. It is probably also a rare sight to have both of these wonderful books. It is a pity we didn¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was slightly dark. From ancient times to now, Haitang and himself were probably the only pair of strange youths to be able to bravely exchange family treasures without needing to protect the secrets of each martial school. This should have been a wonderful historical scene of knowledge sharing, but...


    He suddenly flipped open a page and a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t sigh yet. Doesn¡¯t this say the method of dual-cultivation?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Haitang frowned. ¡°The cultivation of xing and ming. Why life?[JW1] What we call life is based on the naturalw. What we call the nature of a person is master of the self. Mold your character by your soul and live your life by your heart. If the soul does not guard your depths, then your nature will be shaken by your heart. If your heart is not determined, then your life will be surrendered by your senses. Do not lose yourself in emotion. Do not fall into philosophy. To experience and return is to turn back. It is written very clearly here, but how will you practice it? You revolve around the court all day. Where will you find a ce away from sounds and temptations?¡±


    ¡°A secluded heart makes for a secluded ce.¡± Fan Xian used a line from Tao Yuanming¡¯s poetry to respond to her question.


    Haitang¡¯s eyes lit up and her expression became calm. ¡°There still remains the biggest question. Unless you rebuild your Meridians, otherwise, given the rough and wild zhenqi in your body, the new zhenqi will definitely not be able to survive. Will you be willing to shatter the Meridians of your powerful zhenqi and began again?¡±


    Fan Xian did not answer this question, instead he changed the topic and asked her about some of the difficult to grasp areas of the Heart of Tianyi Dao. Haitang exined everything in great detail and did not hold anything back. She thought that even though she was unable to cultivate this tyrannical martial method, if she could remember this martial method then in the future she could pass it onto descendants of the Tianyi Dao; it would be a piece of good fortune for the people of her country. Thus, she read carefully and was not ashamed to ask if she saw something she didn¡¯t understand. Like her, Fan Xian was frank and sincere, sharing all that he knew.


    Red candles in the room and stars in the sky. The two studied together in joy and harmony.


    Gradually, the two of them sank into the wondrous realm stored within these two martial methods. Although they did not try with their bodies, they remembered in their hearts. They stopped asking questions and instead each shifted sideways and sat back to back. They quickly memorized the contents of the book.


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian, who had his back to her the entire time, slowly said, ¡°Actually...after the assassination at the Hanging Temple, my zhenqi exploded my Meridians and flowed into my body. Up until today I still haven¡¯t been able to pull it back.¡±


    Haitang continued to sit with her back to him, only her shoulders shook slightly. It was a momentter before she said gently, ¡°You are finally willing to admit it.¡±


    The affairs of life were always so mysterious. Originally, it would have been impossible for Fan Xian to destroy his Meridians and re-cultivate the Heart of Tianyi Dao, however, his Meridians were already damaged beyond repair; it was the perfect opportunity to cultivate. Yet, Haitang was still unable to derive any benefits from this. Comparing the two, Fan Xian always took the greatest advantage. He had originally nned to keep hiding it, but they had sat back to back for a long time and the ufortable feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger. After some thought, he finally spoke the truth involuntarily.


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I can never hide things from you for long. I guess that when the rumors of my past had traveled to the north you were already heading south with this martial method, you went behind Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s back, right?¡±


    Haitang hummed.


    Fan Xian felt moved, but also wary. ¡°Why?¡±


    Haitang¡¯s floral coat appeared to bloom like the flowers in the painting under the faint yellow light. ¡°It is very simple. I guessed you must have run into some problems, otherwise no matter how helpless you were you would not ask me for the Heart in the letter. Even an idiot would be able to guess. This kind of thing is the secret of a country. How could it be given to you? Since you had problems, of course I wanted to help you resolve them, after all, the agreement between us still has many years toplete.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and then asked, ¡°What do we do now? Originally, I was unable to cultivate the Heart you brought, but now that my Meridians havepletely shattered it is perfect to use the Heart of Tianyi Dao to rebuild from the foundations. However, what I gave you is not very useful.¡±


    Haitang replied peacefully, ¡°It is of no use to me, but it will be of use to someone in the future. I trust you won¡¯t object to me handing it to descendants.¡±


    ¡°Your descendants? Could they be connected to me in anyway?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s knot in his heart faded and heughed out loud, taking advantage of the girl with his words.


    Haitang acted like she didn¡¯t understand this base joke and coldly said, ¡°Given your sufficient honesty with me, I won¡¯t quibble.¡±


    Fan Xian turned and waved the book in his hands. ¡°The thing is already in my hand. Should I be afraid you¡¯ll take it back?¡±


    Haitang happened to turn around at this moment. She stood up and walked over to him. Fan Xian thought she was truly angry and quickly tried to tuck the book away in fright.


    Haitang watched him and felt slightly conflicted in her heart. She thought the man was young but already held great power. He was talented both in martial arts and in literature, in front of others he always appeared warm with a hint of dark arrogance. How was that every time she saw him, he was like a helpless vagabond in a market? In a bad temper she said, ¡°I need to change a few lines for you. Teacher has messed with it. If you end up as an idiot when practicing, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and drew out the book in a daze. He hadn¡¯t felt like there were any ws while reading the Heart and couldn¡¯t help feeling admiration for Ku He¡¯s realm and to forge it so beautifully. Immediately following that, he felt a great anger. That old bald donkey really was very evil. If I hadn¡¯t used the marvelous technique ¡°to encapste in one word¡± to trap your female disciple, I really would have just died without even knowing the cause.


    ¡°Were you just going to let me turn into an idiot at first?¡± Fan Xian looked at Haitang in anger.


    Haitang replied evenly, ¡°This matter between us is absurd. If it got out, it will probably shock the world. How could I not be careful? The important thing is that we have to be honest with each other. If there is even a thread of concealment, I wouldn¡¯t dare trust you.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t admitted to me earlier that you¡¯ve lost all your zhenqi, then it¡¯s your own fault for turning into an idiot.¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. He thought that indeed those who were good were rewarded.


    After Haitang finished correcting a few words in those key phrases, Fan Xian picked it up to look at again. Immediately, he felt it was like a beautiful painting that had a few spiritually harmful areas wiped away by a master painter. The entire picture immediately lit up, and the people and scenery within it began to move.


    Fan Xian knew this was the true appearance of the supreme Heart of Tianyi Dao. A shiver ran through his heart. He knew that with this cultivation, it would not be long before he could walk along the path of the unity of heaven and man, and naturally repair the perforated Meridians in his body. The realm that had left him for too long was finally about to return. Thinking of this, despite his perseverance, he couldn¡¯t help feeling moved. Suddenly a thought shed through his mind and he remembered something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some paintingster.¡± He looked at Haitang and said without shame, ¡°The tyrannical martial methods I gave you should be used with the zhenqi routes on the picture. Otherwise, if you go in blind, your body may have a dozen extra bloody holes when you pass the threshold.¡±


    Haitang stared at him in shock. A momentter she slowly spoke. ¡°When will the talents in this world stop their mutual deception...at least, between us.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to learn in the future. Of course, you should as well.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a long time, the two finally shook off the awkward silence. Perhaps to help rx the atmosphere, Haitang said gently, ¡°Let me look at your injury.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded silently. Although his practice of Vipassan¨¡ was detailed, a third party would be able to see more clearly. Particrly someone at Haitang¡¯s realm would more easily find where the problem was, and he would be able to provide a suitable solution with his high education and intelligence.


    Haitang walked around him and stood at his back. He didn¡¯t see her warm up before her right hand naturally ttened against the middle of his back[JW2].


    A sudden breeze picked up in the room, and the light on the table flickered. A sudden gentle ripple of power appeared in the air.


    Haitang closed her eyes and carefully sent the zhenqi in her body into Fan Xian¡¯s body to investigate his injury.


    Suddenly the environment around them became quiet. There wasn¡¯t a hint of wind, and the me in the light stood straight. The air seemed to be frozen, but it was not thick. On the contrary, it carried a sense of lightness.


    The zhenqi of a superior ninth-level ace flowed out of their body and immediately fell into harmony with the environment around it. A secret of the Way of Tianyi Dao, indeed it was marvelous.


    After a long time, Haitang, with her eyes closed, furrowed her brows, as if she had run into some strange situation.


    Fan Xian did not feel anything except warmth andfortableness. After a trickle of fresh zhenqi dissipated from his back, it quickly flowed around his body. It was like having a hot bath as well as sunbathing in Hawaii. His entire person felt rxed and about to fall asleep.


    He heard the girl behind him make a soft sound. Without thinking or opening his eyes, Fan Xian yawned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Haitang furrowed her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Tianyi Dao is indeed incredible. You can even talk while you heal.¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°Although, if this counts as healing, I am willing to be injured every day. It¡¯s even morefortable than a massage.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Haitang said. ¡°Otherwise I can¡¯t promise my mind won¡¯t be confused and suddenly increase the power.¡±


    Fan Xian heard the girl¡¯s threat, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Do you perhaps want to murder your husband?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Two huffs came out of the two people¡¯s mouths at once, and the air in the study suddenly exploded. Countless streams of air spiraled out of their bodies but stopped in an instant, however, it picked up the books that the former Prime Minister Lin Ruofu collected and sent them dancing through the air. Paper flew everywhere. It was a pitiful sight.


    Fan Xian and Haitang were both unhurt, but Fan Xian sat on the pile of papers on the floor. His heart palpitated as he looked at the girl who was gently smoothing back her hair. He said in a shaky voice, ¡°Do you really want to kill me?¡±


    Haitang stared into his eyes. Forcefully suppressing her anger she replied, ¡°I said, don¡¯t mess with my state of mind at this time.¡±


    Fan Xian was momentarily speechless. He cursed in his heart: Why didn¡¯t you say so clearly earlier? I thought you liked to work and flirt at the same time.


    Haitang calmed her slight puffing and the gaze with which she looked at Fan Xian became strange. ¡°Although your zhenqi has dissipated among your organs, there is a store of zhenqi in your lower back...and it remains very vigorous. The level of violence seems scarier than when west fought. Since there are no Meridians circting, it is bing more and more substantial.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Fortunately I came in time. Otherwise in half year, once your lower back explodes, then it would really be all over.¡±


    Fan Xian had two teachers in his life. One was Uncle Wu Zhu, and the other was Fei Jie. One taught him how to slice carrots; the other taught him how to use poison. In the subject of zhenqi cultivation, he was self-taught. Thus, his knowledge of the details of zhenqi was notparable to those of the proper school. This was why he never realized the biggest danger he faced. Hearing Haitang talk, he realized he had been living in danger thisst while and couldn¡¯t help feeling some fear after the event.


    ¡°After the Hanging Temple incidence, I stopped my cultivation. Why would there continue to be an umtion?¡±


    Haitang thought about it for a bit then said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve been cultivating since a young age and it¡¯s be a habit, so even when you¡¯re sleeping...¡±


    Fan Xian raised his right arm and didn¡¯t let her continue on. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡±


    For Fan Xian, ever since a young age, meditating and sleeping hadbined into one recreational task. Any other cultivator would certainly admire him, but now it had be a source of danger.


    Something urred to him and his expression became dark and serious. In a cold voice he said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, and Sir Fei Jie does not understand either, but couldn¡¯t Eunuch Hong tell?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Haitang didn¡¯t know he already began to suspect someone and didn¡¯t understand.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    The room was in a mess. Paper was flying everywhere. Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare let the servantse into the clean, so he and Haitang tidied up a little. The two precious books of the Hearts were tucked away into their clothes by each of them respectively. As for the mess of papers underneath the table, they didn¡¯t bother with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start practicing tomorrow,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I took a great advantage in this matter, however, I¡¯ll still have to trouble you to protect me this month.¡±


    Haitang did not object to temporarily being his bodyguard and nodded gently. She suddenly turned and asked, ¡°An Zhi, tell me the truth. The ck-clothed man my brother disciple saw on the precipice on the Shangjing Xi Mountain, was it you?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that Haitang had finally confirmed that the nature of his violent zhenqi was very simr to what Lang Tiao had met. Only, that matter involved Xiao En and the Temple, and it was too big. After a moment he replied, ¡°That morning when you came to find me in the conste, you had probably already guessed something. However, as you also know, I will never admit to anything.¡±


    ¡°Teacher probably also guessed these things.¡± Haitang smiled slightly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. He said he once owed your mother a favor.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Is giving me a fake Heart repaying that debt?¡±


    ¡°Although that Heart earlier was fake, it would not have harmed you. Besides, this was what the teacher had to unwillingly do after hearing that you were the Qing Emperor¡¯s son. This Heart is the supreme secret of our school. Please keep it safe, Sir Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian pointed to his own head. ¡°You can take it back in a bit and destroy it if you want; I¡¯ve remembered it.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows in surprise at his abnormal memory, wondering who taught this strange creature as a child? From this she thought of another matter. Her heart thudded with sincerity. ¡°I heard teacher say you have a blind master beside you. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll have the opportunity to meet him in person.¡±


    As the pride of a martial school, what she was most interested in was naturally the man who was able to injure the Great Grandmaster Ku He, the blind man whose reputation waspletely true. She asked this now purely because she wanted to greet Wu Zhu as a junior and ask for some instruction.


    Fan Xian shook his head and gave Haitang a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that it is very difficult to keep secrets from Imperial Advisor Ku He. However, it is a pity but you won¡¯t be able to meet my uncle any time soon. In recent years he has taken a leaf from Ye Liuyun¡¯s book for some reason and enjoys traveling on his own.¡±


    Haitang was a bit disappointed. ¡°An Zhi, although teacher did not tell me explicitly, but his words revealed that your mother should have some connection with the Temple.¡± That day in her conversation with Ku He, they did not discuss this explicitly, but Ku He mentioned Xiao En and mentioned some clues. Being as clever as she was, she naturally guessed some of it.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said resolutely and decisively, ¡°The Temple is too far away. It would be best if we first discussed the affairs of life.¡±


    Haitang was slightly angry, and suddenly hated Fan Xian¡¯s particrly hateful personality. ¡°What affairs of life?¡±


    Fan Xianughed out loud. ¡°For example, Duoduo, how old are you this year? We¡¯ve known each other for quite a while and have written plenty of letters, yet I don¡¯t even know the answer to this most important question.¡±


    [JW1]ÐÔÃüË«ÐÞ = xing ming shuan xiu = double cultivation of xing and ming = dual cultivation


    ÐÔÃü = xing ming = life


    Hence, when Haitang asks about dual cultivation and says, why life? She is referring to the first part of the phrase.


    [JW2]¡±ÓáÃÅѨ¡±¨C There is no actual trantion of this term so the location is described instead.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: An Auspicious Sign From The Heavens


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the beginning of the sixth year of the Qing calendar, both Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom had mysterious things happen within their borders. Due to cold weather, the millet had not yet grown in the rice paddies, so there were no double ears of grain or white fish in the rivers, and no one found any kylins in the mountains. When Wuzhou was excavated, they dug out a pair of copper walls. When Shazhou was repairing its river, workers found¡ªto their great surprise and joy¡ªa giant turtle decorated with cloud patterns; there also were ck birds in the Jiangnan rice paddies and red geese flying in the horizon.


    No matter whether it was copper walls, cloud turtles, or ck birds, these were all auspicious signs. Officials from all over rushed to send in memorials and all kinds of fawning, however, the Emperor in Jingdou did not care because this shameless atmosphere of auspiciousness began in the Northern Qi.


    The first rumor said that after the first snowfall on Xi Mountain, a woodcutter on the mountain found white deer, white wolves, and white foxes. Considering them auspicious signs, he wrote a memorial to the Northern Qi Emperor.


    Great Grandmaster Ku He considered this a celestial sign and decided that the rulers of each country had governed well and aligned with heaven¡¯s will. He reopened his school and took a female disciple, Si Lili, from a temple outside Shangjing. Sheter entered the pce.


    This tempest eventually came south. Throughout Qing Kingdom things began to happen. However, it was clear that the Qing Emperor was an unyielding man who did not respect ghosts and spirits. It was not until the Director of the Imperial Observatory announced ecstatically in a shaky voice that the Imperial Observatory had seen arge star and iridescent clouds that the Qing Emperor began to take the matter seriously.


    Auspicious signs, also known as lucky symbols, had a long history and were often noted in literature. It was a little magic that the heavens used to show people their satisfaction with their governance. There were many types of auspicious signs, such as favorable weather, double ears of grain, and new sweet springs from the ground. Themon people were very trusting of them.


    Auspicious signs were divided into five levels. Other than things like kylin, which could not be found and were considered excellent auspicious signs, the other levels were superior auspicious signs, upper auspicious signs,middle auspicious signs, and lower auspicious signs.


    White wolves, white foxes, and such were upper auspicious signs. ck birds, red geese, and such were lower auspicious signs. The so-calledrge star and iridescent clouds the Director of the Imperial Observatory had so happily reported were strange and colorful clouds of the sky and most certainly a superior auspicious sign. Furthermore, the name had the Qing nation name within it. No matter how aloof and suspicious the Emperor was, he began to be ted. After all, the Emperor was still a man and always liked being fawned on. This year was sure to be a year with favorable weather.


    Since it was to be a good year, there naturally couldn¡¯t be warfare. Using auspicious signs as a directive, themunications of state affairs between the Northern Qi and Qing Kingdom became much closer, particrly since the two countries were about to be joined in marriage. The Great Prince and Great Princess of Northern Qi were just about to tie the knot.


    Northern Qi had sent out a ratherrge diplomatic mission. The Qing people were surprised and honored that the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor, Ku He, wasing south with the diplomatic mission. He was going to be the presiding witness.


    Although the Qing people were proud and radiant, each arrangement for weing the guests had to be redrafted. Ye Liuyun had disappeared to somewhere where even cranes couldn¡¯t find him. The only person of rank left to wee them seemed to the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. However, the officials of the Honglu Temple did not dare to ask the Emperor to personally show his face.


    In the end, the empress dowager could not stand to see the officials below panicking and came forward to solve the issue. Following the old rules for the literary master Zhuang Mohan, they would invite great master Ku He into the pce. She would be responsible for weing him.


    The position of the Great Grandmaster Ku He in the world was extraordinary. Not only was he one of the top great grandmasters, but Tianyi Dao was secretly influencing the temples in all locations as well as the Ascetic Monks wandering the wilderness. Although the Temple never interfered in mortal business, this kind of restrained renown had long surpassed the influence of an ace martial artist.


    Unexpectedly, when Imperial Advisor Ku He reached Jingdou, he politely declined the invitation and situated himself into the Temple of Qing. This did indeed match his identity.


    Although the two countries had their differences, the Qing people still showed sufficient respect to the great grandmaster. Besides respect, everyone had a sense of curiosity and were making guesses. Although the marriage alliance was an important matter, it still shouldn¡¯t have been enough to move him, right?


    A few days after the Northern Qi diplomatic mission entered the capital, the true reason for Ku He to personally visit the Qing court was revealed.


    It turns out that the Northern Qi Emperor had written a new state document explicitly stating he wished to repair his rtionship to the South Kingdom and extend the draft agreement fromst year into perpetuity. The two countries would refer to each other as brothers. They would not discuss the matter of juniors and seniors and only talk about their future friendship. Generation after generation, they would remain friends.


    Ku He had to oversee such an important negotiation personally. The Qing Emperor held the letter from his northern colleague in his hand and thought about it for many days before finally gently nodding his head. It was probably three-tenths for the sake of Ku He¡¯s face.


    Once the message went out, the world celebrated. Even though the Qing People valued martial prowess, in the end they liked to have peaceful days. It was only the military that was quietly angry. They felt that since the court was in its golden age, it was the perfect time to unite the world as one. Why would they cover their heads with some papers? Although they weren¡¯t heavy, it still made breathing less easy.


    It was the leader of the old Qin family that saw things for how they were and did not care at all. He asionally said to those closest to him: ¡°Currently the Northern Qi is recovering at a pace that has exceeded our expectations. It won¡¯t be good to send out troops for the next few years. This negotiation is just a few pieces of paper. When the timees for them to be torn, they will be torn. It¡¯s not like our Emperor hasn¡¯t done something like that before.¡±


    Ku He¡¯s other purpose foring south shocked the officials andmoners in Jingdou. He was going to take Minister Shang¡¯s only daughter¡ªthedy of the Fan family¡ªas a disciple.


    His reasons were quite sufficient. Months before the end of year crossing of Yin and Yang, the heavens sent down auspicious signs. It was the kind will of heaven. Tianyi Dao believed in the unity of heaven and man. He conducted human matters ording to heaven¡¯s will, thus he was to select a prodigy among mankind and nurture them with care. To work for the happiness of the people was the right path. Since it was a deed to honor heaven, then it was not restricted by territory. Northern Qi showed auspicious signs, and he took a disciple. Now the South Kingdom had shown auspicious signs, so he would take another disciple.


    The news of the Tianyi Dao Great Grandmaster Ku He reopening his doors had already spread all overst year, but the South Kingdom never thought this news would have anything to do with them. Who would have thought that thest female disciple of Tianyi Dao would be from Jingdou?


    As to why he would chose thedy of the Fan family became the question. Not many people would think of Fan Xian far away in Jiangnan. No matter how arrogant and powerful Fan Xian was, he still didn¡¯t have the power to order Imperial Advisor Ku He to create benefit for himself.


    Ku He did not exin his criteria for choosing a disciple. It was only rumors from the eunuchs responsible for serving him that people learned Ku He had asionally traveled through the Jingdou public. He once stood silently outside the Imperial Academy of Medicine for half a day and had a warm and appreciative expression afterward. He had said that one of the girls in the hospital was kind and pure, very intelligent, and an able person.


    That day, Fan Ruoruo had been interning at the Imperial Academy of Medicine. She used the nursing knowledge and medical skills she had learned in the past months to carefully tend to the critically ill patients in the hospital. She hadn¡¯t taken time to change. Her lips were dry, and her clothes were soaked with sweat despite the winter weather; she had worked very hard.


    In this world there was a saying, ¡°literary and martial skills know no borders.¡± The student of Northern Qi¡¯s Zhuang Mohan could be a great official in the Qing Kingdom. Ku He wanted to take a Qing person as a disciple, and the Qing people would only feel honor rather than anything else. Thus, the public did not have any big reaction. In fact, they were happy to see it happen.


    However, Ku He taking a disciple was a big matter, especially since it was thedy of an official¡¯s family. He had to solicit the opinion of the seniors in the other party¡¯s family. Even Fan Jian was not sure what to do in this matter and had to enter the pce to ask the Emperor for an edict.


    Among the many pces, the Qing Emperor sat on his dragon chair and furrowed his brows. After a long silence he only asked one thing: ¡°An Zhi dislikes Hong Cheng this much?¡±


    Fan Jian was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    A smile shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes. He was amazed at the length of Fan Xian¡¯s reach and power. He also felt that Ku He was overly tender toward the girl named Haitang, but he still felt some remorse for banishing Fan Xian to Jiangnan, so it was not sufficient to be a problem. He waved his hands and allowed this proposal.


    Not long after the Great Prince was married, Ku He left behind the diplomatic mission, took Fan Ruoruo, and swiftly left the capital.


    Thus, the marriage between the Fan family and King Jing¡¯s family was pushed back indefinitely. It was only a matter of time before it disappearedpletely. King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng, had been under house arrest. Hearing the bad news, he almost spat blood. Once King Jing knew of this, he entered the pce and made quite a ruckus. In the end, it forced the empress dowager toe out. Only then could he be pacified.


    After King Jing returned to his manner, he still couldn¡¯t swallow his anger. He took the gardeners and thugs from his manor straight to Minister Shang¡¯s manor, someone his family has been friendly with for generations. Regardless of the front residence or the back residence, everything was smashed to pieces. They smashed until the Fan manor resembled a heap of trash. Theypletely destroyed countless antiques Fan Jian had collected for many years and chased the Fan manor serving girls until their faces became pale. At the end, King Jing left Minister Shang, who had rushed home with a brutal ck eye. Only then did he arrogantly lead his troops back to his manor and feel the anger in his chest dissipate slightly.


    ...


    ...


    Jiangnan, beside West Lake, and no lotuses at the start of spring. The thin rain fell like thread.


    Fan Xian and his group had already been living in Hangzhou for almost a month. Although nominally there were on holiday, with spring approaching there was another deeperyer of meaning for his stay. In thest few days, the Jiangnan branch of the Overwatch Council began working at full steam. Unlike before, when all their business had to be sent to Jingdou to be processed, now it was delivered directly to the manor beside West Lake.


    Outside of the main Council in Jingdou, this manor had formally be the second center of power of the Overwatch Council.


    All matters rting to the situation of the officials of Jiangnan Road, the details of the Ming family and the salt merchants, and the movements of the pce treasury in thest few months, were all summarized by the Fourth Bureau official in the manor. He then reported to Fan Xian. Without the distance between the cities, the control the upper levels of the Overwatch Council had in Jiangnan took a big step forward. However, the Ming family reacted quickly. They had made arrangementsst autumn. As the Ming family was one of the giant local families, everyone they used was a family member. Thus, the Council was not able to ce sufficient spies or receive much useful information.


    On the contrary, the Jiangnan water bandits they had recruited in Shazhou began to show their use beyond what Fan Xian had expected. Xia Qifei was a man who nned far ahead. He had long nned to win back the Ming family and been preparing for many years. He had more detailed knowledge than the Overwatch Council about the Ming family¡¯s export routes and other rted information.


    The Ming family had stayed strangely silent. It was said that they had an upper level meeting in Suzhou, and it was clear they were there for Fan Xian. However, the meeting was highly secretive, and the Overwatch Council didn¡¯t find anything on it.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s identity and position, in addition to that of the Third Prince, no one, whether it was the Ming family or the many officials of Jiangnan Road, had the daring to provoke him first. As for Yun Zhn and those people from Dongyi, they were originally here to support the Ming family. Who would have thought that Fan Xian would be so unreasonable as to start an operation to chase out all the dogs?


    One immortal living in the mortal realm could perhaps hide for a long time in a city, but a group of immortals would not be able to hide all traces of their movements. The long empty Peng family manor suddenly had more people living in it. Regardless of whether it was the grains, fruits, and vegetables that were bought, or the expensive daily use items brought in, when seen by those in Hangzhou who had the mind to care, they would all be able to guess something.


    Eventually the news that Commissioner Fan was in Hangzhou had spread like wildfire throughout Jiangnan Road. However, he stayed in the manor and did not see guests. The Zhizhou of Hangzhou went to visit once and was turned away politely by the guards. Everyone knew Commissioner Fan was still on holiday and did not want to be disturbed.


    However, the people wondered what exactly Fan Xian was preparing since he had been quiet for a long time. As he was silent, the officials and jianghu people were also forced into silence. There was no decrease in the gifts being sent to the big ship on the river, and the Ming family very respectfully moved out of the other manors beside the West Lake in fear they were disturbing themissioner¡¯s peace.


    The manor beside the West Lake was quiet, yet it attracted the gazes of countless people.


    ...


    ...


    A small leaf-shaped boat floated on theke. Two young men, who looked to be students, sat on it. One was at the head, and one at the tail. There was a low table between them on which sat fresh fruit and Jiangnan alcohol. The set up wasfortable and at ease.


    The two were Fan Xian and Haitang in disguise. They had not rubbed flour and such on their faces. Fan Xian had cleverly shaved the corner of their eyebrows and used glue to smooth the tail of the eyebrows up a little. With the eyebrows changed, the two people¡¯s appearances were immediately different. If it were not people who were familiar with them, they would certainly not be recognized.


    At this time, the little boat was slowly moving in an isted corner of the West Lake. Theke air was fresh after the small rain had stopped.


    Fan Xian often went boating on theke with Haitang. He liked theke scenery, and he was beginning to learn the Heart of Tianyi Dao. Haitang had said he needed to be close to nature to use the yuanqi between the heaven and earth to repair the Meridians in his body.


    Speaking of which, that was rather miraculous. After Fan Xian began to cultivate Tianyi Dao, he no longer retained zhenqi in his lower back. It had shifted to a point just below his navel. Those drops of collected zhenqi seemed to carry a fresh scent and slowly spread moisture on the walls of his Meridians, moistening his dry and damaged Meridians. Being close to the beauty of nature, with the slightly coldke water reflecting the white clouds and blue sky below and the forests at the foot of the mountain that were just starting to show green to his side, his cultivation was indeed faster.


    Fan Xian believed what Haitang said made sense. He knew that most importantly the zhenqi in his body circted one time more than other martial cultivators as he had practiced the skill of circting back and forth internally and externally too much back in the day. In the past he had only used it for rock climbing. He only just learned that it was greatly beneficial for his spirit and interaction with the heaven and earth.


    He closed eyes and half reclined at the head of the boat. His right hand was carelesslyid on the side of the boat, and his fingertips gently trailed along the lightly rocking water. A thread of very light, almost undetectable, zhenqi flowed out of his fingertips. It touched the water of theke before gently being pulled back to flow into his body. His fingertips left fine ripples on the water¡¯s surface.


    Haitang gently rowed the double oars. Her eyes, as bright as the water of theke, focused on Fan Xian¡¯s fingertips. Her brows furrowed slightly and she quietly sighed. Theprehension ability and destiny of this young man in front of her was rare to see. Like the scene before her, the zhenqi leaving the body and then returning, stained with the breath of nature. This was clearly the appearance of the third level of the Heart of Tianyi Dao. Although she was considered a prodigy¡ªshe had been cultivating for five years before she understood this kind of realm¡ªit only took Fan Xian a few weeks.


    Fan Xian¡¯s current realm was much higher than when she first started, and hisprehension ability was also much stronger. Haitang still felt a thread of disbelief and fear at his rapid progress. Fan Xian knew, at the same time, two great martial schools of the North and South. He also held great power in his hands, and his prestige among the people was excellent. This kind of person...what if in the future he walked an evil path? Who would be able to control him?


    In reality, Fan Xian¡¯s martialprehension ability was nowhere close to that of Haitang¡¯s. He was able to so sessfully cultivate the Heart of Tianyi Dao because, first, Haitang was beside him teaching him without holding anything back; second, Fan Xian had built a strong foundation for his zhenqi as a child; and third, as mentioned earlier, Fan Xian was very familiar with the kind of method of having the zhenqi leave and then return. He was a stingy man, but had coincidentally catered to the Tianyi Dao cultivation method.


    Seeming to sense what Haitang was thinking, Fan Xian woke from his meditation and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Haitang with a not-quite-there smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I really wanted to go back on my word, I wouldn¡¯t have let that Northern Qi man you brought to Jiangnane into contact with so many things.¡±


    In his agreement with Haitang, or more urately, in Fan Xian¡¯s negotiation with the Northern Qi royal family, after the Eldest Princess had fallen, the smuggled goods from the pce treasury toward the north would not decrease. Additionally, their quality and level would see a major increase to the extent that Fan Xian would agree to the Northern Qi¡¯s request for certain goods strictly prohibited from being exported.


    The Northern Qin man that Haitang had brought to Jiangnan was an official of the Northern Qi court. He was the manager of the Ministry of Revenue, but also held the position of siyu in the Ministry of Works. In the beginning he had floated around the Ministry of War. Although this official has not risen in his official career, he was a multi-talented and able man. He could manage ounts, was knowledgeable about the making of weapons, and proficient in inspecting merchandise. Haitang¡¯s decision to bring him here to be responsible for the trade with the Qing Kingdom pce treasury was truly an appropriate one.


    ¡°I am someone who takes promises very seriously.¡± Fan Xian looked at Haitang and said, ¡°What I promised you before in Shangjing, I will do it for sure.¡±


    ¡°So are we.¡± Haitang smiled slightly. She let go of the oars and allowed the little boat to drift as it wished on theke. ¡°You should have already received the message. Teacher has already takendy Fan and left Jingdou.¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to reply, she continued. ¡°Fan Sizhe is also beginning to gradually take over the business left by the Cui family in the territory of my court. You should know, if it weren¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s assent, these should have been taken into the national treasury and would not have be your personal property.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°The Cui family were citizens of the Qing Kingdom. Even if theymitted crimes and were caught, it should naturally be Qing people that take over.¡±


    Haitang did not acknowledge his irrational arguments. ¡°Furthermore, I have already brought the Heart to you as we agreed in the letter. I think there is little for us to be picky about in the content of the first part of the agreement.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. This was a deal that greatly benefitted both parties. Only, he wasn¡¯t sure why he was cing so much trust in Northern Qi people. Haitang also seemed to not understand this point and furrowed her brows. ¡°An Zhi, you¡¯ve sent both your sister and brother to Shangjing. Don¡¯t say you did this for no reason. What is this for?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and knew she had finally realized something was up, but he also could not reply to her straightforwardly. Was he going to tell a foreigner that he was worried the Emperor would suddenly have a purge so he was cing reserve forces in the other countries under heaven?


    He waved his hand. ¡°This is nothing. As long as our agreement continues to be fulfilled, I trust that both you and that...little Emperor will protect my family well.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyebrow rose. ¡°If things fall through, how will you face everyone in Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Face? There will be absolutely no need to face them.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think I am a traitor, others will definitely think of me as the biggest traitor of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Haitang smiled, having no words for this forting and hooligan-like temperament. Fan Xian continued to smile. ¡°Besides, as for this world, I don¡¯t mind being an internationalist.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a hand in the auspicious signs around the Qing Kingdom? Haitang lowered her head and asked.


    Fan Xian did not deny it. The events in Wuzhou and Shazhou, among others, were naturally the work of the Overwatch Council. As for therge star and iridescent clouds the Imperial Observatory saw...don¡¯t forget, the previous official of the Imperial Observatory was one of the Second Prince¡¯s people and had, one dark and windy night, been invited to the Overwatch Council for tea. He had yet to be realized. The current official of the Imperial Observatory¡¯s rtions with Fan Xian was much closer.


    He thought to himself: The little Emperor in the North thought he was clever and did the three whites. Over here there have few creatures in our snowy mountains, but if we make a lucky cloud, that should be able to hold you down. In the Emperor¡¯s secret letter, it was clear he was very pleased with the arrangements he made. A sense of pride came through between the words and lines.


    ¡°The Emperor of Qing...¡± Haitang deliberated on her word choice, ¡°although he has rarely shown himself these years, everyone knows the Emperor has heaven given brilliance, particrly since this time teacher has epted your sister as hisst disciple. It is difficult to say that he won¡¯t guess something.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°These things could never have been hidden from His Majesty. As an official, I also will not hide it. I have submitted a secret memorial on the rted matters.¡±


    Haitang was slightly surprised. ¡°You are certainly open and candid. What things will you not say?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and became serious. ¡°For example, moving the silver from the pce treasury to my own home. This kind of thing, of course I¡¯m too embarrassed to tell the Emperor.¡±


    The little boat once again sank into silence, and the waters of theke also once again became calm. Fan Xian gazed at the slightly worried looking Haitang and found that after a half a year, this girl¡¯s personality seemed to have changed a little. Perhaps it was her initial foray into court politics that had some influence on her frame of mind.


    Facing Haitang, Fan Xian actually felt a faint unease. In the days they had interacted fromst year to today, he had followed the principle of summarizing his heart with one word, to do his best to open his heart in their interactions, to be utterly sincere, and to even say some unbelievably childish things. He truly valued Haitang as a friend, but he also wanted to influence this girl from his heart to win a strong helper. That his starting point was calcted made him feel slightly ashamed.


    From the side of theke came the sound of urgent hoof beats. Fan Xian turned his head to look and saw a handsome horse rushing on the stone path beside theke. It was candidly and openly heading toward the Peng family manor door that officials had not dared to approach in days. A familiar looking official flipped off the horse and angrily began to beat on the door.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: Pick Up The Bowl To Drink Congee, Put Down Chopsticks To Curse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Leaving behind the boat to step onto the shore, Fan Xian walked toward the garden with some puzzlement. Haitang was behind him and greeted the old man fishing beside theke, however Fan Xian did not have the mind to get close to the people. Seeing the fine horse outside the yard, his brows drew together.


    The official that came on the horse had already entered the garden and just left the horse outside. He hadn¡¯t even tied the lead rope. It seemed he was truly in a rush. The horse was just standing around below the stone steps, snorting and smelling the green grass that had just grown out. Unfortunately it was wearing a bridle, so it could only mouth at it anxiously but was not able to eat it.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The guard at the door saluted him and a subordinate edged closer to exin something. Fan Xian held up his hands to stop him. He had long recognized who the angry official was. He hadn¡¯t seen the man in a year, but he could tell he still had the same personality, which made Fan Xian a bit angry.


    From the depths of the manor came the faint sounds of an intense argument. After rounding the screened wall, the sound became louder. The tone of the voice was full of criticism, anger, and disappointment that seemed toe from the very marrow of their bones.


    Fan Xian stopped his steps. He turned to Haitang with a self-deprecatingly smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Save me some face and don¡¯te in.¡±


    Haitang smiled and nodded. She headed toward a path to the side that led to the garden.


    Fan Xian tidied his clothes and listened with patience from the outside before he gently coughed. Acting every inch the teacher, he crossed his hands behind his back, stepped over the tall threshold, and walked in to the main hall.


    Inside the main hall, the two red-faced, thick-necked people facing off like fighting roosters were Shi Chanli and Yang Wanli, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    Last year Yang Wanli was in the third rank of candidates to pass the imperial examinations. Sice everyone knew he was under the personalmand of the Fan family, the managing official at the Ministry of Appointments waved his brush and transferred him to a wealthy county in Jiangnan to be a county magistrate. It was a lucrative post. It was only because the Minister of Appointments meddled, otherwise, given the Fan family prestige, it was not impossible for him to have been a Zhoutong or Yunpan right away.


    Yang Wanli had also worked hard for his teacher Fan Xian and did not disappoint. He was hard working in politics, kind to his people, and loved to learn. In just one short year, the area he governed was neat and tidy, honest, and safe. He earned the praises honest, good, and fair in his autumn review. When the Supreme Court reviewed, they came to a simr conclusion. Although his term limit was not up and he could not be promoted, he was a proper sixth-level official.


    Of the four disciples under the Fan family, Hou Jichang and Chen Jialin were both officials to the south of Jiaodong Road. It was said that their reputations were excellent as well.


    After Fan Xian entered the room, he watched Yang Wanli and Shi Chanli argue with cold eyes. He found that Yang Wanli was being intimidating as Shi Chanli was slowly backing up. With a quick listen he realized what they were arguing about andughed.


    Yang Wanli turned his head to nce at him, paused, furrowed his brows, and then turned around to continue speaking to Shi Chanli. ¡°Brother Shi, it¡¯s fine that you won¡¯t enter into an official position. Following beside teacher, helping him remedy omissions and correct errors, and to do so diligently can also be considered working for the good of the people...but now that teacher has clearly done the wrong thing. Why aren¡¯t you reminding him as you are by his side? Following the etiquette as disciples, we should still speak honestly and admonish. That is the correct way! Do you know what kind of embarrassing rumors are traveling around Jiangnan? Everyone is saying that Commissioner Fan can take the position, but who knows how well he can handle matters? But he certainly collects silver very openly!¡±


    Yan Wanli unleashed sarcasm andughed. ¡°The Great River? I think that¡¯s a silver river. Before that ship takes all the silver in each province is another day the people on the ship refuse to go onnd!¡±


    The more he spoke the angrier he became. His sleeve shook. ¡°To be an official for one day is to work for the happiness of the people for one day. Last year, teacher left word for us to be good officials, to be good people...but...but...is this how an official should act? I...I have almost no face to see people! Old Shi! You have disappointed me so much! Rotting insect! Traitor[JW1] !¡±


    Hearing thest two adjectives, anger poured into Shi Chanli. He thought: You bastard! You¡¯ve enjoyed being an honest official out here. What do you know of the hard work? I¡¯ve suffered as the boss of a brothel in Jingdou. You call me traitor? Are you criticizing teacher as the tiger that eats people¡¯s bones and marrow? I see Yan Wanli, you haven¡¯t been an official for long, but you¡¯re much more daring now.


    With a burst of hot blood, he turned around to curse. ¡°You are a sour schr who doesn¡¯t know the pains of themon people! If it weren¡¯t for teacher in the capital, do you think you can get such high praise? You ungrateful bastard!¡±


    Yang Wanli tilted his head up and said proudly, with a hint of pain, ¡°Although I only govern one county, within a year all bandits have disappeared and the people live in peace. I have not let down Sir Fan junior¡¯s initial hope.¡±


    In reality, Shi Chanli understood why the other party was so angry he hade directly to their door. The so-called higher the hopes, the greater the disappointment. They both hoped to follow Sir Fan junior to make a career for themselves in the Qing Kingdom and be truly honest and considerate officials. However, Fan Xian was in the Overwatch Council. Holding great power...the things he did...did indeed look the actions of a powerful official, but his distance from being an important official was gettingrger andrger.


    However, Shi Chanli had spent many years beside Fan Xian and knew that there were many things teacher did unwillingly, furthermore, they had a deeper rtionship. He instinctively smiled coldly and continued to counterattack. ¡°All the bandits are gone? If the provincial barracks hadn¡¯t moved 12 li into your Fuchun County...do you think those bandits were scared away by your sagely words? 12 li ofnd...unremarkable, right? But how capable are you, you little county magistrate?¡±


    Yang Wanli froze and furrowed his forehead. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Shi Chanli turned his head to nce at Fan Xian and furrowed his brows. It seemed like he was wondering why the guards hadn¡¯t stopped this man froming in. If outsiders heard him arguing with Yang Wanli and it got out, that would be bad.


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, the most innocent one was Fan Xian. The two students were arguing intensely while he, the teacher, stood on the side for a long time without being acknowledged. He had been left out so long he¡¯d almost dried out. He picked up Shi Chanli¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean anything. It was just that the old master felt sorry for all of you and just wrote a letter to the Sub-Prefect inmand in the province.¡±


    It was at this moment that the two arguing recognized Fan Xian¡¯s voice. They jumped in shock at the same time. After a moment of surprise they said, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Fan Xian stretched out a hand to rub at his temples, removing the glue at the corner of his eyebrows. His eyebrows returned to their original ces, and that delicate and handsome face recovered its original appearance. He had forgotten to take of his disguise after he entered the room, and the two arguing excitedly had not even recognized him.


    He gave a painedugh. ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight you have to close the door. This time I heard it, but if an outsider heard it...I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think something along the lines of deceiving your master and betraying your ancestors has happened to the Fan family.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The main hall in the manor suddenly became silent. Thinking of how the contents of their argument hadpletely fallen into Fan Xian¡¯s ears, both Shi Chanli and Yang Wanli felt awkward.


    The two invited Fan Xian to sit in the middle and situated themselves on either side. Although Fan Xian was younger in age, the absurd seniority of student and teacher was present and had to be done correctly.


    Yang Wanli rubbed his head, feeling a slight headache. Suddenly he remembered Fan Xian¡¯sst words...deceiving the master and betraying the ancestors? He suddenly raised his head and cried loudly, ¡°Sir! I had no such intentions.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with a kind smile. He knew that Yang Wanli was born of a poor family and was very disdainful of corrupt officials. Furthermore, his personality was straightforward and fiery, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee helter-skelter to their door.


    ¡°Fuchun County is a full 200 li from Hangzhou. You, a civil servant, rushed here without bringing soldiers and cursed me to my face as an old tiger who eats without even spitting out the bones. If this isn¡¯t deceiving your master, then what is?¡±


    He was joking, but the weight of his joke was not one that Yang Wanli could bear. However, Yang Wanli¡¯s personality was straightforward and honest. He gritted his teeth, approached Fan Xian and bowed low. In a serious voice he said, ¡°Student is wrong. I was wrong to talk such things behind your back.¡±


    Fan Xian was a little startled and thought the man had sure changed quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Wanli¡¯s topic changed with the wind. ¡°However, now that teacher has returned, I will say it face to face. You know that I have never feared to speak to teachers and seniors in a straightforward manner.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Fan Xian said helplessly. ¡°Your personality is just this strange.¡±


    ¡°On your trip down to Jiangnan this time to help the court manage its finances, I think there are three things you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡± Yang Wanlipletely missed Fan Xian¡¯s evaluation of his personality.


    ¡°Three things?¡± Fan Xian was startled. He had thought it was just the problem of Su Wenmao collecting silver. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be three shouldn¡¯t-have-dones. Do you think you are Chi Zhiqiang singing the 10 shouldn¡¯t-haves in jail?


    ¡°First, you shouldn¡¯t have allowed your subordinates to go along the river and stripmoners of their wealth and make use of theirbor.¡± Yang Wanli had not slept wellst night before he made up his mind toe to Hangzhou to admonish his teacher face to face. In a pained voice he continued. ¡°As the ship from the capital went south, the officials in the provinces and counties along the river purposely came out to wee and gave mountains of gifts. They also forcedmoners to drag the boat. The waters in the Jiangnan region are calm. If that big ship hadn¡¯t been going slow on purpose, why would it need barge haulers? This matter has long spread throughout Jiangnan and be a joke, furthermore, where do the gifts that the provincial and county official givee from? From exorbitant taxes that scrap away at the people¡¯s belongings? As themissioner of the Overwatch Council, you shouldn¡¯t ignore thew, take bribes, disregard the people, and levybor from hardworking people!¡±


    Fan Xian seemed to not have listened. He waved his hands to have Shi Chanli pour a cup of tea and guzzled it down.


    Watching his actions and expressions, Yang Wanli felt a bit apprehensive. He didn¡¯t know whether or not his teacher was truly angry. But, it also made him angrier. ¡°Second, you shouldn¡¯t have mobilized the ships of the Jiangnan sailors for protection. Although you have the identity of an imperial envoy, you didn¡¯t travel in broad daylight in the beginning but instead traveled by the stars. This is against regtions and underhanded. You also mobilized soldiers as escorts. Other than being against regtions, it exceeds the bounds of propriety. Disturbing thend and havingx defenses are all serious mistakes.¡±


    Fan Xian sprayed the tea out of his mouth andughed as he scolded, ¡°Will you only be happy if someone chopped me up?¡±


    He waved his hand to stop Yang Wanli¡¯s next words and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about these two shouldn¡¯t-haves.¡± He considered them for a moment. ¡°The matter you mentioned about collecting gifts along the river. I have also heard some rumors and the influence is indeed very bad. ording to a letter from Jingdou, this matter has be a joke at court in Jingdou. They¡¯re all saying that I¡¯ve been trapped in Jingdou and now that I¡¯m in Jiangnan I want to take a fewyers off of the ground...¡±


    Hearing him speak, Yang Wanli felt a little joy. ¡°Exactly. Putting aside the matter ofw and order, just speaking of influence, it would impact your official reputation greatly...¡±


    ¡°You mean, it will greatly affect your official reputation, right?¡± Fan Xian mocked. ¡°Earlier you said you had no face to meet people. If you wanted to be an honest official that is remembered by the history books, but havended a greedy official like me as a teacher, I suspect you would be rather unhappy. I can understand, however...¡±


    He changed the topic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how the Jiangnan officials see it, how the people see it, or how the Six Ministries sees it. No one will care about them. The question is, you are my student, how could you think I am greedy for money?¡±


    Yang Wanli paused to collect his thoughts. The exploitation by that big ship of yours is the truth, and all the evidence is solid. There are rumors that the reason Commissioner Fan was going to Jiangnan so secretively and splitting into northern, central, and southern routes was so that he could receive gifts from all three. Did people wrong him by saying that?


    ¡°I have plenty of silver.¡± Fan Xian stared at Yang Wanli and roared in anger, ¡°Why would I be greedy for silver? What kind of head do you have?¡±


    ¡°You, Jicheng, and Jialin, the three of you are now outer officials. Every month you are sure to receive the silver that the old master sends from the capital, why is that? Because we are worried that you will be pulled under by your colleagues¡¯ money. I already have such expectations for you. Why would it be more so for me?¡±


    Ever since they left the capital after the imperial examinations, Yang Wanli and the two others had received monthly banknotes from Jingdou. The amount far exceeded their official sry. This matter actually had nothing to do with Fan Xian. He wasn¡¯t that detailed. It was all Minister Shang attentively taking care of these things for his son.


    With silver on hand, Yang Wanli and the two others had more room to move and money to use for practical things. Thinking of Fan Xian¡¯s attentive care, he felt moved. He had also been quite scared by Fan Xian¡¯s rare disy of anger. He quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and reprimanded his student. ¡°You are grateful when given money, but do you not think about where the money came from? Of course, it¡¯s not from corruption. You know I have a few businesses under me. I can still afford to feed you all.¡±


    Yang Wanli furrowed his brows. ¡°But...the ship on the river?¡±


    ¡°What does that ship have to do with me?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face and mouth were shameless, ¡°You want to go fight and curse those corrupt officials? Then go on the ship and curse those people. Running to Hangzhou to curse me...Yang Wanli, ah, Yang Wanli, you are quite daring.¡±


    Yang Wanli said dejectedly, ¡°Teacher, those people are your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Subordinates take silver, and I ask no questions. Does it seem like everything is under my orders? This is all just a show. You are too anxious.¡±


    Shi Chanli made his own urging. ¡°Teacher must have his reasons. Rushing in today like this, who knows how many people are going to secretlyugh their faces off?¡±


    Yang Wanli thought about it and found it logical. Even if Sir Fan junior wanted to be greedy, there was no need to do it so openly or in such a lowly manner. Perhaps he had thought wrong?


    ¡°There isn¡¯t that deep a reason.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°It is just that I will need to put on a show in Suzhou on March 3rd. The show is too sappy. Even thinking about it right now gives me goosebumps. You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡±


    At this moment, Yang Wanli believed what Fan Xian said and did not dare speak again. He was feeling regretful for his rashness. If he ruined teacher¡¯s n to fix the treasury, that would not be good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the second shouldn¡¯t-have.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°Wanli, you are too na?ve, do you really believe it is a golden age?¡±


    Yang Wanli was slightly startled. Considering the country was at peace, the people safe, and weather favorable, where was the lie? Fan Xianughed coldly and tried to scare him. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t mobilized the sailors as an escort, that ship could have been dragged to the bottom of the river at any moment by divers. Do you believe me?¡±


    Watching Yang Wanli¡¯s expression, Fan Xian knew he wouldn¡¯t believe him. Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t hide the pce treasury matter from you. I need to defeat not just the parasites in the pce treasury and the wealthy families of Jiangnan, but perhaps also the officials in Jiangnan and nobility in Jingdou. How did that Ming family get their start? And how have they made their business sorge?¡±


    Faced with this question, Yang Wanli shook his head. Shi Chanli had also just started to learn about the secret reports between the Overwatch Council and Jiangnan water bandit, Xia Qifei, so he knew a few things.


    ¡°Pirates!¡± A severe look shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Ming family collects the goods from the pce treasury and ships out to sea via Quanzhou. All the way north to Dongyi, and south to the foreign devils beyond the sky in the west. These years, every time the ships sail out they run into pirates. Out of three ships, they will always lose one ship.¡±


    Yang Wanli furrowed his brows. He had some contact with the Ming family, and each of them were warm, literary, and good natured millionaires. Surely they couldn¡¯t be held responsible for running into pirates on the seas, unless teacher¡¯s words had anotheryer of meaning?


    Fan Xian said coldly, ¡°In reality, the pirates were all the Ming family¡¯s own people!¡±


    Yang Wanli paled in shock.


    ¡°When the pce treasury products are taken by pirates, the Ming family has to pay back the pce treasury. It looks like they are suffering a loss, but in reality they secretly ship the goods overseas and sell them. They don¡¯t have to pay six-tenths of the profits of the ship to the court. Furthermore, what they paid back to the pce treasury is only the production costs...this one ship earns more than those two ships. Who knows how many departed souls were added to the seas in these years.¡±


    Yang Wanli was dumb-founded. ¡°The...the Ming family won¡¯t make that much more. Why would they take such a risk?¡±


    Everything Fan Xian had said was what the Overwatch Council and Xia Qifei had found out. It was a pity they hadn¡¯t caught live evidence. Who knew how much the Ming family had earned these years with their ruthless methods. These people did things ruthlessly. Secrets were closely guarded, and they were protected by nobility. Everyone in court knew that going south on the seas was dangerous with wild winds and rough waters, and ferocious sea bandits, but they didn¡¯t couldn¡¯t imagine that the Ming family would steal their own goods and y a game where merchants and bandits were of the same family.


    He stood up and stared into Yang Wanli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Once there is sufficient profit, merchants will be more daring. When there is a 50% profit, they will take desperate risks. For 100% profit, they will dare to trample over all of the Qingws. With a 300% profit, they willmit any crime. They will even run the risk of losing their heads and not care about the court.¡±


    Yang and Shi were both shocked into lowering their heads by the words and savored them for a long time.


    ¡°Besides, they¡¯ve always had their supporters in court.¡± Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Profits made from proper exports all have to be registered. What could be smoother and safer to spend than this out of ount money?¡±


    This line was acknowledging matters concerning Xinyang. If it weren¡¯t for these ruthless methods, it would have been much more difficult for the Eldest Princess to take money from the pce treasury that had long been monitored by the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°Every copper piece is drenched in blood.¡± Fan Xian lectured Yang Wanli. ¡°If we want to aplish anything, we need to first ensure our own safety. The Ming family can kill and have killed. When ites to their final struggle, they will not even be afraid to kill me! In a matter of life and death, there is no need to talk about etiquette. You¡¯ve been an official for too long. You¡¯ve be a piece of rotting wood!¡±


    Yang Wanli was dazed and stunned. He had studied strenuously for 10 years. After he became an official, he had Fan Xian, this giant tree, to protect him in his shadow. He never experienced the true dangers of the world. After being scolded, he was finally a bit more awake.


    Calming down, Fan Xian waved his hand and said, ¡°Nevermind. We won¡¯t talk about these matters yet. Although you have today to kick at my door, no guests actually came to this yard. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a year, and there will be things we need to discuss. In a while we¡¯ll get some dishes and alcohol and can drink a few cups.¡±


    Yang Wanli hung his head dejectedly. Knowing that teacher continued to see him as one of his closest friends, he finally let out a breath. He was only slightly regretful of his rashness. Suddenly he remembered something and hesitantly said, ¡°That third shouldn¡¯t-have...¡±


    Fan Xianughingly scolded, ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t eat until you¡¯ve used mepletely, so go ahead.¡±


    Yang Wanli thought for a bit and felt that in this matter, teacher was indeed in the wrong. With conviction he said, ¡°Recently, various ces have sent out auspicious signs. Officials andmoners always say a few words after the banquet, and I have never said this in front of others before, but facing teacher I will have to be presumptuous and speak. To judge others by their appearance will neverst, and to garner affections through ttery is also not how a court official should act. What you did, teacher, truly is not virtuous.¡±


    Fan Xian froze, he knew that although Yang Wanli was stubbornly honest, he was also clever. He even managed to realize that the four auspicious signs were made by him. But this bastard thinks...dared to say to his face...used him of fawning on the Emperor!


    ¡°Get out, get out. Out!¡± Fan Xian was finally truly angry and scolded fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t bother having dinner. Go back to your Fuchun County and have porridge!¡±


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was like a bare stick, standing straight and allowing his teacher¡¯s spittle to wash his face. With face full of righteousness he said, ¡°I am eating porridge in the Peng garden today.¡±


    Fan Xian shook both his arms in anger and stormed out the door. Shi and Chan both quickly pattered after him, not daring to be even half a step behind. It was not until now that this youth of not yet 20 finally seemed like a young man, rather than the usual straight sitting and careful of speech mature teacher passing himself off as shrewd and ruthless.


    ...


    ...


    The family carriage group in Danzhou and Jingdou ship following the silver river both arrived at the docks outside of Suzhou. The night before, a group from Hangzhou had quietly boarded the ship. The three groups from Jingdou finally sessfully met up in Jiangnan.


    On the dock, the drums rolled and firecrackers cried. Jiangnan officials of all ranks stood under the sign in tidy robes. They craned their heads in anticipation of the arrival of the Imperial College siye, vice-minister of Taichang Temple, the new Overwatch Council pce treasurymissioner, and imperial envoy inspecting Jiangnan Road...Sir Fan junior.


    [JW1]Øö»õ. Øö ¨C ¡°ghost of sb devoured by a tiger who helps the tiger devour others¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: Dragon Rise[JW1]


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    March 3rd Qing Calendar, Dragon Rise.


    Under the escort of the Jiangnan sailors, arge ship slowly edged close to the dock. Aboard the ship they dropped anchor and cast their mooring lines. The officers quicklypleted their actions and immediatelyid down the gangnk, which had been shaped like stairs, across the gap between the dock and deck. The officials onnd went forward to spread a thick cloth over it to prevent slipping.


    In the distant horizon, a roll of thunder sounded as if to wee the arrival of the imperial envoy. At the same time, firecrackers and drums popped and rolled. The rocket prepared earlier on the shore was lit and went off with a bang and even managed to muffle the sound of heaven¡¯s might.


    The officials on the dock furrowed their brows but were too embarrassed to cover their ears. They only swung their gazes toward the gangnk.


    In a moment, a young official appeared on deck and led a group of guards silently off the ship before splitting into two lines.


    In another moment, a young handsome official wearing purple official robes walked out with a slight smile. They saw he was wearing a white robe over official robes, which immediately dulled the eye-piercing purple. This attracted the gazes of the people on the dock to his warm, friendly, and delicate face.


    Only officials above the third-level had the privilege of wearing purple official robes. The officials on the dock knew that the much-anticipated imperial envoy, Commissioner Fan, was the person before them. They instinctively shuffled two steps forward to align their feet and raised their hands in salute.


    Fan Xian did not rush to stop the crowd saluting, instead he extended his hand to the side and grasped a small hand that extended from the air and led to a young boy standing shoulder to shoulder on the deck. Stepping on thedder, they disembarked.


    The little boy wore a light yellow robe. Fur peeked out from the top of the jacket¡¯s cor. The jacket was embroidered with cute but unknown beasts. Matched with the delicately beautiful face, and spirited eyes, he appeared very loveable.


    The crowd of officials was startled. They knew this was the Third Prince the Emperor had chased away to Commissioner Fan¡¯s side. They quickly adjusted their directions and uniformly saluted the Third Prince. ¡°Officials of Jiangnan Road greet Your Highness.¡±


    The Third Prince smiled and nodded. In a not yet matured voice he said, ¡°Today is very cold, and you have all worked hard. I am just here with my teacher to learn. There is no need to be overly courteous.¡±


    Reminded by the words ¡°my teacher,¡± the officials quickly turned to Fan Xian again and saluted. Many things were said, such as, ¡°Sir, must be tired after all the traveling,¡± or ¡°how about...¡±


    Other than saluting, the they sneaked nces at the two males who had walked off the ship. They officials found that although the two were vastly different in age, their appearances were simr. Standing on the shore, the river wind blew and shifted the boys¡¯ clothing. They both exuded an air of high nobility as well as a rare sense of harmony and distance from the world.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but begin to think that maybe the rumors about Commissioner Fan¡¯s past might very well be true. Their thoughts stopped there and apprehension grew in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know if saluting the Third Prince first had made Fan Xian unhappy. After all, he was the proper master, furthermore, he had the identity of an imperial envoy. In regards to court regtions, he was much more precious than a prince not yet fully grown.


    Fan Xian did not think this much. He gazed at the unfamiliar faces of the officials on the docks and ced his friendliest smile on his face. Meeting them all with smiles, he worked hard to remember each of the officials¡¯ positions and names. He demonstrated the expected etiquette and self-confidence of a new political star.


    Him bringing the prince to Jiangnan was an important event, and so there were many officials who hade to the court today to wee them. Of the civil servants there were the direct officials of the inspector general of the government office and two groups of people each led by the Zhizhous of Suzhou and Hangzhou. The Zhizhous of a few provinces further away did not dare leave their territories to wee them, but many local magistrates, litong, and other officials of simr rank in the provinces came. Furthermore, there were officials in charge of transport on the Jiangnan salt roads. Of the military servants, there were guards and other participants of the army. All the officials now under the directmand of Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates who managed the pce treasury transport were also present..


    Added together, there were almost a hundred people. The majority of the Jiangnan parent officials were squeezed onto the dock. If Dongyi stole some of Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council¡¯s fire powder and made a few bangs here, the wealthiest region of the Qing Kingdom, Jiangnan, would probably be crippled in one day.


    On the dock, Fan Xian met the officials with a slight smile. The problem was that their heads were close together and the court robes were mixed together. In the middle of winter, the stench of sweat was prominent. Face after unfamiliar but ttering face moved passed his eyes. How could he recognize who was who? These officials did not know how he truly felt. Seeing that the smile on Sir Fan junior¡¯s face had not lessened, they felt the gifts they had sent were working. They boldly squeezed toward Fan Xian and the Third Prince¡¯s side. No matter what, they had to exchange some greetings and be more familiar, otherwise how could they be worthy of all the money they sent out?


    Officials of provinces and counties slightly further away from Jiangnan never had the opportunity to present gifts, so they were not as confident. They watched, with sideways nces of envy and jealousy from the outskirts of the crowd, as their colleagues endlessly fawned.


    For the moment, the stench of fawn was unbearable. Fan Xian¡¯s smooth chin was stroked countless times. The situation was very lively. Gradually, what the officials said became unbearable, particrly those from the Zhizhou of Suzhou. They were people of the system from the Imperial College and insisted, due to his position as a siye in the Imperial College, on calling him Teacher Fan.


    Fan Xian forced the irritation down in his heart and maintained that he was not worthy. What a joke, he was not yet 20 and was to be the teacher of a Zhizhou. Once this got back to Jingdou, the Emperor would probably dieughing! Held by his hand, the Third Prince endured the shameless talking beside him. He was also unhappy, thinking, Sir Fan junior is MY teacher. You doddering old men dare to take what is mine? The child finally could not take anymore and coughed. His face was cold.


    The scene immediately quieted. The Zhizhou of Hangzhou was an old sly one who was quick to see an opportunity. Quietly happy that the Suzhou Zhizhou was humiliated, he said solemnly, ¡°Today is very cold. I think we should quickly invite the imperial envoy and His Highness to rest.¡±


    Once the words went out, Fan Xian and the Third Prince felt greatfort. Simultaneously they nced at the Hangzhou Zhizhou with appreciation in their eyes. Being swept by this gaze, the Hangzhou Zhizhou immediately felt his whole body warm and was very pleased, like he had just eaten a strand of ginseng.


    ...


    ...


    Rest? It wasn¡¯t that easy. Even after the various officials retreated, the rted honor guards still took a long time. Surrounded by officials, Fan Xian and the Third Prince headed toward a hill on the shore. There was arge bamboo canopy on the hill that looked fairly new, like it had been put up for the sole purpose of Fan Xian¡¯s visit.


    Walking up the slope, there were two important officials in purple robes waiting respectfully outside of the bamboo canopy. When Fan Xian saw them, he pulled on the Third Prince¡¯s hand and hurried forward to show respect.


    The identity of these officials were unlike the previous ones. One was the Governor of Jiangnan, Xue Qing, and the other was inspector general Dai Sicheng.


    In the bureaucracy of the Qing Kingdom there was a saying: ¡°One pce, two chief secretaries, three ministries, and seven roads.¡± The one pce naturally referred to the imperial pce. The two chief secretaries who worked together handled government affairs. The three ministries were the Overwatch Council, Bureau of Military Affairs, and the Ministry of Education, except the Ministry of Education had been partitioned into the Imperial College, Tongwen Institute, and the Board of Rites in the first year of the Qing calendar.


    The seven roads referred to how Qing Kingdom was split into seven major roads. The governor of each road inspected thend on behalf of the Emperor. Recently the jun level of administration between the road and province in the Qing Kingdom had gradually been phased out. Besides military affairs, the governor of a road began to directly control the counties and provinces in their territories. They had great power and were truly guardians of the bordends.


    Of course the Emperor would have to choose someone he trusted to taken on this important position, furthermore, the governor had to be an extremely capable person.


    Compared to the fiery power of the governor, the inspector general was more politically based, but paled in significance next to the governor.


    Based on position levels, the governor was a full second-level and the inspector-general was a low second-level; neither were particrly high levels. However, to help the governors of the seven roads focus on their governing and not be controlled by the Six Ministries, the rule had always been for the governor to also take on the position of Schr, Imperial Censor of the Right, or Minister of War. This made him a low first-level official. Thus, when faced with the prime minister and chief secretaries, he had the necessary standing to weigh in.


    Jiangnan was one of the most important regions in the Qing Kingdom. The current Jiangnan Governor, Xue Qing, was deeply trusted by the Emperor, thus he directly held the position of Grand Schr, a true and proper full first-level super official.


    Given Xue Qing¡¯s position, even Fan Xian and the Third Prince did not dare show irreverence, so they quickened their steps.


    Once they reached the bamboo canopy, Fan Xian nced at Xue Qing with a warm gaze but did not open his mouth to speak. These were the rules. Xue Qing and Dai Sicheng understood. The other party was an imperial envoy. No matter how powerful they were or how high their position, they would have to salute first. This was not to show respect to Fan Xian or prince, but to the Emperor.


    They officials ced the incense burner table, invited forth the imperial edict, showed the sword, and then, under the canopy, fell to their knees. Afterpleting the ceremony, Fan Xian quickly helped up the Xue Qing and then turned to help the inspector general. Only then did he lead the Third Prince in respectfully greeting Xue Qing.


    With his position, Xue Qing could ept Fan Xian and the Third Prince¡¯s deep salutes. He did seem surprised that the legendary Commissioner Fan did not have any of the aloofness of young officials and literati, and was willing to smooth over the small things. Approval shed through the Governor¡¯s eyes.


    The inspector general stood to the side and quickly turned to return their greetings. Xue Qing would not stand around stupidly and allow these two ¡°brothers¡± to finish their greetings. He had already warmly helped them up and said, ¡°Sir Fan, you¡¯re treating us like strangers.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. Looking to his side it appeared the Third Prince was embarrassed to see Xue Qing, which was even more confusing.


    Xue Qing smiled slightly and said, ¡°Before I came to Jiangnan, I worked in the Cab of Official Papers. The so-called Schr is not aplete lie. When His Third Highness was small, he would often y beside me...only, many years have passed and I don¡¯t know if Your Highness still remembers.¡±


    The Third Prince gave a painedugh and re-greeted Xue Qing as a disciple. ¡°Every year sir went back to the capital to report on his position, father would take me to your manor to greet you. How could I forget?¡±


    Fan Xian was a bit confused. Thinking about it closely, he became more unsure about what that Emperor in Jingdou was thinking. He then heard Xue Qing say, ¡°Speaking of which, Sir Fan and I have also met before.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t try to curry favor from this official so he replied, ¡°To be honest, Sir, I had no idea.¡±


    Xue Qing liked his straightforwardness and smiled, stroking his whiskers. ¡°When I was passing my provincial level imperial exams, the examiner was Prime Minister Ling. To talk of generations, you should call me older brother.¡±


    Now Fan Xian understood what was happening. However, the other party was now the governor of a road. Those old memories were just to talk about. Furthermore, no matter how thick-skinned, ck-hearted, and daring he was, he was too embarrassed to follow this pole up. To be brothers with the governor? Even though the power he held gave him the right, their ages and experiences seemed much too far apart.


    A group of people rested under the canopy. Fan Xian and Xue Qing chatted about what he heard and saw along the way. Xue Qing furrowed his brows and asked again if the Emperor was well in the capital. All in all it was a bunch of superfluous rubbish, however, it did pull them a little closer and they became more familiar. Watching this official, Fan Xian found that there was a trace of undisguised worry on the quiet face. After a little thought, he understood why.


    As the Jiangnan Governor, it was ufortable for a long term imperial envoy to suddenly appear in the territory, just as it would be for the governor of any road. Furthermore, this imperial envoy was taking over the pce treasury and would likely strike out at the nobility in the capital. Although the governor was powerful, had an important position, and was deeply trusted by the Emperor, being stuck in the middle was never a good ce to be.


    Xue Qing raised his tea cup and took a sip before saying nonchntly, ¡°Sir Fan junior will have to suffer a little for the next few years. Although His Majesty trusts, Jiangnan is still not Jingdou. Although it is wealthy, it is not somewhere to stay too long. Another two years and I¡¯ll be asking the Emperor if I can resign due to age. I¡¯ll go back to the capital and be a fisherman...to be able to be close to the Emperor is better than being in Jiangnan.¡±


    Fan Xian understood the meaning in his words and smiled. ¡°Sir has worked hard and achieved much patrolling this area for the Emperor.¡±


    Xue Qing smiled slightly. ¡°Have you decided where you are staying? There are many salt merchants in Suzhou. They are all willing to offer up their manors for you to choose from.¡±


    Everyone knew the salt merchants were wealthy. Fan Xian knew just how extravagant the manors they were offering up with both hands would be without needing to ask. Instead he changed the topic and said, ¡°It would not be good to be such a disturbance. Once I return to the capital it will weigh on me.¡± He spoke straightforwardly and caused Xue Qing to smile and think: The only downside to poets is that they hide everything do. Why didn¡¯t you hide when you were collecting money on the river?


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°I hope Sir will be able to tell me, for the past officials responsible for the transport of the pce treasury, what were the arrangements?¡±


    Xue Qing looked at him in surprise. ¡°Sir Fan, your identity cannot bepared to the pce treasury transport officials of the past. As to arrangements, the manor of the pce treasury is far away in the northeast, however, none of the officials have lived there in the past dozen years. To take your predecessor as an example, Sir Huang, he often lived in Xinyang.¡±


    Speaking of Xinyang, this Jiangnan Governor nced casually at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°It is possible to not live in the manor arranged by the court?¡±


    This words were puzzling and probing.


    Xue Qing nodded.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Not to hide anything from you, Sir. I¡¯ve lived in Hangzhou this month, and it is my bad for noting to Suzhou to visit you...but that manor was really very good. If I could choose, then I would like to live in Hangzhou.¡±


    Xue Qing was slightly startled. He hadn¡¯t expected the other party to raise the idea of living in Hangzhou. He met Fan Xian¡¯s eyes with a period of silence, as if guessing if this popr young official was telling the truth. The manor of the Jiangnan Governor was in Suzhou, and he most feared Fan Xian also staying in Suzhou. Not taking into ount interfering with government affairs, a situation where both parties were equally powerful would cause headaches for all of the Jiangnan Road officials and be a great obstruction to handling his own affairs.


    He watched Fan Xian¡¯s sincere expression and a strange look shed through his eyes. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Naturally that is fine. Sir Fan may live wherever you wish.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. ¡°Of course, even if I live in Hangzhou, I¡¯ll have toe to Suzhou to trouble you plenty for a few meals. I¡¯ve heard that you have a famous Northern Qi chef, and all the Jingdou people are very jealous. I hope to have the good fortune to try it.¡±


    Governor Xueughed out loud. ¡°I like these things. I didn¡¯t think Sir Fan was of the same mind. Why wait until the future? My colleagues have prepared a wee banquet, and we will gather in Jiangnan. Tomorrow, I will invite you to my house to sit for a while.¡±


    Having received Fan Xian¡¯s implicit promise to not interfere with his business, the Jiangnan Governor began to rx.


    Their oudughs spread inside and outside of the bamboo canopy. The Jiangnan officials followed theugh with their gaze to see the governor andmissioner talking andughing. After they rxed, they were secretly admiring and thinking that indeed Sir Fan junior was unlike ordinary people. The tense situation officials were so secretly afraid of did not happen. Who knew what he said to make the governor so happy?


    They saw Fan Xian lean toward the governor¡¯s ear and gently said a few sentences. After a moment of slight surprise, Xue Qing¡¯s expression immediately became serious and he nodded his head with slight anger. With a cold sneer he said, ¡°Sir Fan has thought too much. You don¡¯t need to watch my face. These people...most days I remember the Emperor being kind and so have endured it for now. Your discussion thus is reasonable.¡±


    Having received his nod, Fan Xian knew he was repaying the favor of him not staying in Suzhou and thanked him sincerely before slowly standing.


    ...


    ...


    As Fan Xian rose, there was instant silence under the canopy. The sun shone through the bamboo canopy onto theke, scattering the light. Theke¡¯s wind was slightly cold, and there was a sense of solemness in the air.


    Everyone looked him, not knowing how this imperial envoy¡¯s speech about assuming the post would start.


    ¡°I am someone who does not y his cards the normal y.¡± Fan Xian looked around at the officials and smiled. ¡°Although I have not worked with you before, I have a little fame and think everyone knows a little bit. My personality, when put nicely, often does not follow conventions. To put it badly, I am something of a troublemaker and a young man who doesn¡¯t understand the gravity of things.¡±


    The officialsughed and agreed that the imperial envoy spoke with humor and was humble.


    Fan Xian said, not at all humbly, ¡°I won¡¯t need to say those conventional things. The Emperor is well, so no need for everyone to ask. The empress dowager is healthy. The capital is harmonious. Thus, we will not need to spend any more time on these topics. However, everyone will soon have great trust ced in them by the court to govern Jiangnan, an important ce. The taxation from these years are all here. The people and cities I saw along the way were not false. I will also not need to bring up the good work and hard work...¡±


    The Jiangnan officials knew that Fan Xian had investigated secretly along the way. Hearing these words, they all let out a breath. They hoped that Fan Xian would say a bit more, ideally about his secret memorial to the Emperor.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian changed the topic.


    ¡°I will not talk about the good things. I will instead talk about what everyone has done wrong.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face continued to wear a slight smile, but a chill began to grow under the canopy. ¡°It is perhaps a little ungenerous, but I will still talk about it. Why? Because it seems like everyone has forgotten my birth.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s birth? Wasn¡¯t he the immortal poet, proctor of the imperial exam, Taichang Temple, or was it the dark and gloomy Overwatch Council? All the officials felt their heart jump and didn¡¯t know what he was going to say next. We¡¯ve all given enough silver, what more do you want? The Overwatch Council can¡¯t bully people like this!


    ¡°I came overnd, along Shazhou and Hangzhou, but the ship sailed on the Yangtze River.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I heard that the Great River was a silver river. Everyone sent plenty of silver and gifts onto the ship and forced manyborers to haul the ship. I understand here, in my heart, everyone¡¯s generous friendship...only, such open bribery is admirable...everyone, you are very daring!¡±


    Without waiting for the officials to speak, Fan Xian turned around and bowed to the Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°When you saw me today, you were greatly angry and scolded me to my face. I couldn¡¯t help feeling terrified and did not understand why. Fortunately, you sympathized with my ignorance and told me the truth. Only then did I know that everyone had gone behind my back...and done something so daring.¡±


    His voice grew gradually louder, and he coldly smiled. ¡°The Overwatch Council supervises the governance of the entire country, and the ones we capture are the corrupt officials. Yet, everyone dared to send gifts and bribes. Perhaps you think now that I have left Jingdou, this knife in my hand cannot kill anymore?¡±


    The officials stared dumbfoundedly. They were shocked into speechlessness by Fan Xian¡¯s words. They shot pleading gazes toward the governor to discover that the he was stroking his whiskers deep in thought, seemingly to have put himself out of the situation.


    It was only now that the officials realized that Fan Xian¡¯s earlier words, saying that these officials along the river had given gifts behind his back, was to easily remove himself from the situation. He also took the opportunity to say that the governor was very angry and thus absolved him of all involvement. He had also capped the governor as a figure unafraid to stand against important people as well as a noble character of unquestionable integrity.


    Giving gifts along the river? Your subordinates didn¡¯t decline either! Themunication channels of the Overwatch Council were very smooth. Even if you were in Hangzhou how could you not know? However, at this moment, Fan Xian insisted that he did not know anything, and, of course, the Jiangnan Road officials could not sh with him. They could only swallow this massive misfortune. The looks they gave Fan Xian again were not quite right anymore. This Commissioner Fan was indeed like the rumors had said. A warm and harmless, delicate and smiling face hid shamelessness, vulgarity, and ruthlessness.


    The officials didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian was going to do next. The instinctively stood up and stared in a daze.


    They saw him p his hands. The sound traveled out of the canopy. An official of the Overwatch Council walked off the ship from Jingdou with a thick stack of gift lists. If the list was this thick, then the gifts on the ship must be like a small mountain.


    Fan Xian turned around to ask the governor something. Xue Qing smiled slightly looking at the scene before him. He waved his hand to signal the bailiffs of the yamen to follow the official of the Overwatch Council onboard the ship. Not long after, the bailiffs carefully and with great effort pulled a number of giant chests off the ship and brought them to the bamboo canopy.


    The chests were opened to show sparkling gold. The gold and precious goods inside were beyond calcting. It was all gifts from the officials along the river.


    It was breezy within the canopy, so there was a fire pit. Fan Xian took over the list his subordinate handed him and roughly flipped through a few pages. His eyebrow twitched. ¡°There really is a lot.¡±


    The officials felt equal measures of shame and anger. Their thoughts wandered: This imperial envoy was too unkind when handling matters, fabricating crimes. It was truly disgusting. Was he going to punish all the officials? Do you want to wipe out the entire Jiangnan bureaucracy? The governor couldn¡¯t keep watching the show and thought: You broke the rules and offended the Jiangnan officials, let¡¯s see how you will wrap all this upter.


    Who could have guessed Fan Xian¡¯s next move would have the officials staring so hard their eyes almost fell out? They saw him casually toss out his hand and threw the thick list into the fire pit. The fire immediately grew, and the list of gifts that were evidence of the officials¡¯ bribery quickly became ash.


    Fan Xian stood by the fire pit and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think I am using a childish trick to win your hearts. You are not that stupid, and I am not that foolish. I have burned these as a warning to you all and to offer an out.¡±


    He ced his hands behind his back and a trace of unswerving determination shed across his face. ¡°I am themissioner of the Overwatch Council. I do not need to sell you face. What I am here to do in Jiangnan also does not need your cooperation. Thus, I hope everyone is alert. If simr things happen in the future, do not me me for capturing people without mercy.¡±


    The Overwatch Council was able to investigate any official below third-level, he dared to say this because he had the courage. As for the question of face, his identity was too special, more special than any other court official, so he indeed didn¡¯t have to sell it. As for the question of cooperation inter days...without face, would the Jiangnan officials dare to secretly sh with themissioner?


    ¡°Later, after the wee feast, everyone take back the money in these chests.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°What should be returned has all been returned. As for thebor of themoners, it will be converted into wages. If those poor counties cannot raise the money right now, send a notice to me. I have enough silver for this.¡±


    The officials were helpless and acknowledged his words with their heads down.


    Suddenly the crane on the Suzhou dock began to move. This new ything from 20 years ago could carry the heaviest loads. They watched as the crane extended onto the ship from the capital and slowly lowered arge chest down. No one knew what was in this chest that made it so heavy the metal rope of the crane quivered with the strain.


    Fan Xian had checked the numbers earlier. He knew that the Suzhou port was arge dock responsible for sending out goods from the pce treasury and had this hoisting capability, so was not very worried. However, the officials who had just been scared by him were scared again.


    Once that massive chest had been lifted to the shore, it took another dozen people to push it with great difficulty to the hill and straight into the bamboo canopy. An Overwatch Council official respectfully reported, ¡°Commissioner, the chest as arrived.¡±


    Fan Xian walked to the side of the chest. The outside of it was wrapped in wicker, but the inside seemed to be made of metal.


    The officials were all confused. What kind of game is he ying at now? At this moment, even Governor Xue Qing and inspector general Dai Sicheng became interested and walked up to see exactly what treasure was hidden inside.


    Fan Xian took out the key from his chest and lifted up the lid.


    ...


    ...


    It was the same as when Guan Wumei[JW2] saw the contents of the chest for the first time. After the sh of silver under the canopy, the eyes of the officials were a little dazed...silver. Inside was full of brilliant, eye-catching silver. Who knew how many silver ingots there were lined up neatly inside the chest? In reality, the previous chests of gifts were probably not any less valuable than this chest of silver ingots, however, since ancient times, people have be ustomed to using silver. For this much silver to suddenly appear before them, this kind of attack on the senses was too intoxicating.


    After a while, the crowd reluctantly withdrew their gazes from the chest. They watched Fan Xian, waiting for the next step of his performance.


    ¡°This chest of silver hase with me from Jingdou to Jiangnan. In the future, no matter where I am located, I will always have this chest of silver,¡± Fan Xian said evenly. ¡°Why? This is to tell various officials, I have silver. I¡¯m not afraid you willugh. I, Fan An Zhi, am someone who was born with a golden key in his mouth. Anyone who wishes to use money as a weapon to bribe me, forget about it now.¡±


    He continued coldly. ¡°This trip to Jiangnan, I am investigating the matter of your silver. I will not interfere in any politics. However, if anyone is bribing or being bribed, any who are corrupt and take advantage of the people, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°There was a person of virtue in an older generation who deeply understood the terrible consequences of corrupt governance. So he brought hundreds of coffins with him, saying that even if he had to kill all of the corrupt officials he would stop this noxious influence.¡± Fan Xian said slowly, ¡°I am not someone who likes to kill people, so I did not bring coffins, I only brought silver.¡±


    The officials were silent and scared.


    ¡°There are exactly 138,880 liang of silver in the chest. I will say something here, before all the officials and seniors who havee to wee me. Jiangnan is populous and affluent. I cannot promise how much of this silver will be used on the lives of the people, but I promise, when I leave Jiangnan, there will not be a single extra liang in this chest!¡±


    Fan Xian swept his gaze over those of the officials. ¡°I hope everyone here will remember that.¡±


    After this performance, one part of the weing reception on the docks came to an end. Fan Xian sat back in his chair and felt the goosebumps rising on his arms. He was d that he hadn¡¯t let his mouth run away from him earlier and said something deep and resounding that was bold and visionary.


    ...


    ...


    The study of the Governor¡¯s manor waspletely silent.


    A first-level official, Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing sat in the imperial tutor¡¯s chair in the middle and a small smile rose on his face. Beside him sat two advisors that had followed him for many years. One of the advisors shook his head and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this imperial envoy to be so good at raising trouble.¡±


    The other advisor furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. By doing this, Sir Fan juniorpletely swept away the face of the Jiangnan officials. Although with his identity, naturally he does not fear this. However, it does seem as if he isn¡¯t mature enough.¡±


    Xue Qing smiled slightly. ¡°Both of you think his disy was a little affected?¡±


    The two advisor¡¯s met each other¡¯s eyes and nodded.


    Governor Xue sighed. ¡°Young people, they always have a desire for performance.¡±


    One of the advisor¡¯s carefully asked, ¡°What does Sir think of this Sir Fan junior?¡±


    Xue Qing paused. He thought for a moment before replying. ¡°A clever man, a very clever man. He is someone to befriend...to befriend well.¡±


    The advisors were a bit confused, thinking that it didn¡¯t seem to align with their earlier conclusion.


    Xue Qing smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°So what if it was affected? How manymoners under heaven were able to see the scene at the time? How will those officials in Jingdou know the true situation of this month? Rumors are just rumors, passed from person to person, mouth to mouth. There will always be some unconscious adjusting to the truth so it better aligns with one¡¯s biases.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior has an excellent reputation among the people. Naturally themoners will spare no effort to spread this news. Because of their affection for him, even if Sir Fan junior had done something inappropriate, it will be removed in the telling and sidelined. As for those scenes of not fearing the bureaucratic and long-established corrupt practices, of scolding the officials to their face, will naturally be exaggerated greatly...¡±


    The governor gave a pleasedugh. ¡°A chest with 100,000 liang, sailing down Suzhou. Before long, this will probably be another story in our Qing court. These people of the Overwatch Council have indeed some spirited quick wit.¡±


    The other advisor was still confused. ¡°Since he is a clever man, there were clearly better ways to solve today¡¯s issue. Why would Sir Fan junior choose such an intense and absurd method?¡±


    Governor Xue Qing looked at him and smirked. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He closed his mouth and didn¡¯t continue to exin. There were some things that even his closest advisors should not know. Fan Xian shed his sword today and offended all the officials. Wasn¡¯t it all because he wanted to show his sincerity to me, the governor? The other party took the initiative and explicitly stated he was going to live in Hangzhou, which meant he deeply understood the three rules of bureaucracy. Now that he had scared the officials, they would not surround him, thus, the governor was still the foremost figure.


    Xue Qing suddenly thought of another matter, and he unconsciously frowned. His estimation of Fan Xian just rose another level¡ªthe disy the young official put on today was perhaps not just as simple as showing him his sincerity¡ªwith the imperial examinations approaching Jiangnan, it seemed like Fan Xian wished he could offend all the officials under heaven. The court officials had seen clearly these two years. Fan Xian had not even bothered to maintain his father-inw¡¯s rtions from before, he...he...he was going to be an isted official?


    As a trusted confidant of the Emperor, Xue Qing had many eyes and ears at court. He knew the rumors about Fan Xian¡¯s past were true. Once he thought of Fan Xian¡¯s past, he immediately understood why the other party was set on being an isted official.


    It was preventing taboo.


    Xue Qing sighed and shook his head. Everyone worked hard, both in body and mind. It seemed like he should interact more with this young Commissioner Fan for the future of Jiangnan.


    ...


    ...


    The warm afternoon sun slightly dispersed the initial spring chill. The people of Suzhou were sitting in tea houses drinking tea and chatting. They were too wealthy¡ªwealthy to the point they had too much leisure time and enjoyed passing the time in tea houses. Since such a big thing had happened in the city today, saliva and tea water both boiled in the tea houses.


    Everyone discussed the arrival of the imperial envoy, the world famous Commissioner Fan.


    ¡°Have you heard? Those officials¡¯ faces were all scared green.¡± A middle-aged merchant chuckled. The people always were happy to watch officials be humiliated.


    Another person shook his head and sighed, ¡°A pity it was still a case of turning big problems into small ones, and small problems into no problems. I think that if the imperial envoy truly pitied the people, he should throw all those corrupt officials into jail.¡±


    ¡°What stupidity!¡± The middle-aged merchant from earlierughed at him mockingly. ¡°If all the officials are in jail, who will try cases? Who will handle business? Sir Fan junior is a prodigy and ns far ahead. How could he be like us and not know the seriousness of a matter? This is called a deliberate show of strength as a warning. You just watch, the best is yet toe. I think the Jiangnan Road officials are about to truly taste the power of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    That person nodded and agreed. ¡°That is true. Fortunately, the Emperor is wise and has sent themissioner to Jiangnan.¡±


    The merchant lowered his voice and smiled. ¡°It should be, the Emperor was wise to have had themissioner.¡±


    The tea table instantly became silent. A momentter, it exploded with a lightugh of tacit mutual understanding. In the end that merchant said, ¡°Earlier, the guy from my shop went to the dock to see...themissioner really is ruthless. Those subordinates who took the boat down the river were each given 30shes.¡±


    The man opposite righteously replied, ¡°This is the right thing to do. Although it was the subordinates who went behind Sir Fan junior¡¯s back to collect silver, the offense is already done. Since they silver has been returned and the list of gifts burned, it would not be right to punish them. However, if he is not severe with his subordinates, how will the Jiangnan Road officials be satisfied? I went to see earlier. That whip really came down ruthlessly. Each whip seemed like it was going to take chunks of flesh with it. It was all bloody and rather scary.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the manor of a salt merchant that the imperial envoy was temporarily borrowing, a miserable howl came from a side room.


    Fan Xian looked at his trusted aides lined up in order and the strips of whip marks on their backs. He ced medicine on the table. He jokingly scolded, ¡°I¡¯m not rubbing it in for you anymore. I¡¯m being sympathetic, but you are all howling miserably. Why didn¡¯t you yell miserably when you were being whipped? You¡¯re not afraid people will get suspicious?¡±


    Su Wenmao lowered his head miserably and said, ¡°We have to save face for Sir. Of course we can¡¯t tell from a fewshes...but Sir, is there a problem with your medicine? Howe the more you put on the more it hurts?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°The whipping was so light, of course you need to suffer a little right now!¡±


    He rose and left. As he walked he shook his head thinking that sometimes what Wanli said was very urate. He was not a good official, and he didn¡¯t have the face to ask that his subordinates were honest officials. It was not easy twisting both the top and bottom beam.


    [JW1]Also tranted as Dragon Head Raising Festival.


    [JW2]Original text said ¡°ËÕåüÃÄ¡±¨C Su Wumei, which is a typo.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: The Money House And The Brothel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That afternoon, Fan Xian received the officials rted to the pce treasury transport at his temporary residence. The other Jiangnan officials had been scared off by him, but these pce treasury officials were his direct subordinates and unable to hide; they could only tough it out. Fortunately, Fan Xian had long shed the dark and cold facade he wore beside theke and was able tough with them a little as they talked. He also set their departure date and saw them out of the manor in an amiable manner, which momentarily confused the officials.


    The weing banquet that night was prepared by Jiangnan Inn. For simr reasons, the officials of the counties and provinces along the river all just sat for a little while before leaving. They had met the requirements dedicated by etiquette and, furthermore, court regtions did not allow them to stay in Suzhou for long. It was easy to find reasons to be as far away as possible from Commissioner Fan.


    Only the officials of the Suzhou government could not leave. They sat trembling with fear at the head table alongside Fan Xian, Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing and inspector general Dai Sicheng, who were drinking and talking merrily. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    The seated Suzhou Zhizhou had a bitter face and gave forcedughs. The Hangzhou Zhizhou knew that the imperial envoy was staying for the long-term in Hangzhou. He had toughened his skin and forced himself to stay. However, from the perspective of the Suzhou officials¡¯ murderous gaze, he was constantly fawning on Fan Xian and the governor. This Hangzhou Zhizhou was truly a man with extensive experience, and he wasn¡¯t too afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s method of falling out and bing hostile. He was set on the fact that currying favor with his superior, regardless of time and ce, was never the wrong thing to do.


    After the banquet, Fan Xian first saw the governor into his official carriage. The two of them determined that Fan Xian woulde visit the Xue Manor the next day. Only after this did Fan Xian raise his hands toward the officials in the restaurant in farewell and boarded his own carriage.


    ...


    ...


    He was still the same as ever, he liked to ride carriages not sedan chairs.


    The curtain at the front of the carriage had not been drawn, so the night air of Suzhou City blew in. Light and clear music also drifted into his ears. Jiangnan was wealthy and populous. Wealthy merchants owned many talented performers, and the brothels in Suzhou and Hangzhou were famously good.


    Fan Xian gently pped his own cheeks and allowed the night air to blow away the light flush. Although a lot of the zhenqi in his body had recovered, his alcohol tolerance had not yet returned. Under the pressure of the officials, he was actually feeling a little dizzy.


    ¡°The Hangzhou address is set. What about Suzhou City?¡± He asked lightly as he half closed his eyes to rest.


    Shi Chanli sat beside him and he thought for a while before replying. ¡°Sang Wen won¡¯t arrive until the middle of the month...I...I...¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, he opened his eyes and sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s not fair to have you do these things, just bear it for another year or two. You know that there are not that many people I trust beside me.¡±


    He and Shi Chanli discussed the n to start a Baoyue Brothel down south. The brothel business was not only the quickest to see profits, but also often had unexpected uses such as intelligence reports. When Fan Xian was in Jingdou, he had decided to move his brothel to Jiangnan. Although there would be much opposition, given his identity and power, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to have a little sess within a year.


    Shi Chanli asked, ¡°Sir, can this matter be postponed? After all, you are leaving for the pce treasury the day after tomorrow. Without a pir in Suzhou, when ites to choosing a location, buying a building, and buying girls, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be imposing enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here, but there is the Third Prince...¡± A dark smile shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick out a few teachers for the Third Prince tomorrow. Although he will go with me to Hangzhou in the future, this time he will stay in Suzhou...don¡¯t forget what business this prince runs in Jingdou. He might be young, but he is knowledgeable of how things are done. With the prince making an appearance, the governor will not be able to say much. You can buy whichever building you want. As for those popr girls...spend more money. What cannot be solved? With the prince supporting you, you won¡¯t have to worry about the Jiangnan brothel owners ying dirty with you. Since it¡¯s all above board, it¡¯s just a matter of throwing money at their games. Are you worried that you won¡¯t have enough silver?¡±


    Shi Chanli stared dumbfoundedly and thought: The Emperor wants you to educate the Third Prince, are you...did you think from the beginning to use the Third Prince to open a brothel? That is too disgraceful!


    He also thought of another matter. Why did he have so much money on hand? The 138,880 liang of snowy white ingots could certainly not be touched. Considering what he said earlier, he must be carrying a lot of banknotes. Thinking of this worried Shi Chanli. ¡°If we are buying openly, then the Jiangnan brothel business will certain take the opportunity to raise prices...money will flow like water. I don¡¯t know how many days we can keep it up.¡±


    At this moment, the carriage rolled across the clean stone paths of Suzhou. They passed through a gate and arrived at a cemercial district bustling during the day.


    Even at night, the signs of the stores on the street remained brilliantly lit. Suzhou was the biggest port from where the pce treasury productions were sent out. Thus, just speaking of the degree of wealth and business development, other than Dongyi City, there was not another city in the world that couldpare to it. The ss sold here was four-fifths cheaper than in Northern Qi. However, Fan Xian understood clearly the production costs of things like ss and knew that the merchants had made bank over thest decades.


    Other than the shop signs of the various merchants, something that stood out was that every little while there was a hanging green cloth. What was noticeable was not the glow-in-the-dark material that were dyed into the cloth, but the fact that these green cloths were not fluttering in front of restaurants. Drawn on these green cloths was an image simr to that of the Fan n crest.


    On this street alone, there were eight to nine money houses.


    Fan Xian sat in the carriage as they slowly drove in silence on the street. When they passed a somewhat new green cloth, he pointed at the door of this money house and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Even if you arepletely broke, do note to this money house.¡±


    Hearing these words, Shi Chanli had a look but didn¡¯t see clearly. He thought for a while then asked, ¡°Zhaoshang? Never heard of them. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the Taiping money house. Who will dare do business with them?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    As businesses gradually expanded, it became a difficult matter toplete big deals with cash. Banknotes had gradually be something merchants liked, thus organizations such as money houses and money exchanges began to show their importance. the existence of organizations like money houses were most valued based on their creditability and confidence. Thus, in this part of jianghu, there does not exist the situation of the big fish eating the small. After decades, the only big fish remained the same ones.


    The three big fish were South Kingdom, Northern Qi, and Dongyi City.


    The banknotes that South Kingdom and Northern Qi distributed were also known as official notes, and, of course, they had the best creditworthiness. However, the officials in court were simply not aware of their importance. It was troublesome to exchange official notes. Theirck of flexibility made one¡¯s hair stand on end in frustration. So other than saving for a coffin, normal merchants would choose the money lending operation opened by Dongyi City, Taiping.


    Although Taiping was built on capital from Dongyi City, rumors said that some of the royalty and nobility from South Kingdom and Northern Qi had also bought shares. Thus, no matter how the three countries fought and killed each other, the money house itself was, miraculously, not impacted much. After 20 or 30 years, the reputation of the Taiping was first rate, with deep funds and considerate service. With the secret protection of the upper echelons of each country, it naturally became the world¡¯s biggest money house.


    Just on this street, the Taiping money house had three branches. Fan Xian look coldly at the green cloth fluttering outside and said, ¡°If you need to withdraw money, do it from Taiping.¡±


    Shi Chanli made a sound of agreement.


    ¡°Take out as much as you want,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°Before I leave, I will give you the stamp and numbers. Don¡¯t be petty and afraid to spend money.¡±


    Take out as much as you want? How could there be such a good thing in the world? Shi Chanli paused and said, ¡°Is this Taiping money house owned by you, Sir?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and scolded, ¡°If I had that much money, everything would be easily solved. Why would I bother with those people?¡±


    Shi Chanli was his confidante and knew that he was talking about Northern Qi. Feeling slightly nervous, he didn¡¯tment. As he thought of Northern Qi he considered the pce treasury and matter of it opening in a few days. If Fan Xian wanted to fund Xia Qifei topete against the Ming family for the bets, then he would need a terrifyinglyrge amount of capital. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir, the pce treasury desperately needs money. If it isn¡¯t a good time, I think we should postpone opening shop.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°The money you need and the money the pce treasury needs to bid with are at twopletely different levels, so you don¡¯t need to worry. As for opening shop, it should be done quickly. First, we have to act while the prince is still in Suzhou. He is probably interested, and it would be easier. Second...¡±


    He thought of the father he left in Jingdou and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Second, these Jiangnan girls are waiting for the Fan family to rescue them. One day earlier is still one day earlier.¡±


    These words were not false. Ever since Jingdou set rules for Baoyue Brothel and was supplemented by that Shi Qing¡¯er girl¡ªalthough the girls of Baoyue Brothel were still in the flesh business¡ªtheir days were much better than before. Less was taken from their share. There were regrly scheduled doctor visits, and they signed a novelbor contract. The Baoyue Brothel girls were deeply grateful to Fan Xian. The momentum and influence spread, and now all of the brothels in Jingdou demonstrated a sense of healthy advancement and being in the sun.


    If Baoyue Brothel could really open a branch in Jiangnan, the Liu Rushi¡¯s of Jiangnan would probably be very happy about the arrival of the imperial envoy Fan.


    ...


    ...


    After they returned to the manor the salt merchant had happily offered up, Fan Xian epted the bowl of hot soup Sisi handed over. Besides sobering him up, it also warmed his body. He leaned on the table to read a few reports from the Council. Seeing that the world was peaceful, he rxed. He had Sisi go to the inner chambers and sleep while he went out. Wearing a thick coat, he rubbed his hands and knocked on the door to another room.


    The Tiger Guards and Sixth Bureau swordsman behind him quickly hid in the darkness.


    The room door opened with a squeak and revealed Haitang¡¯s sleepy face.


    Without waiting for Haitang to speak, Fan Xian uttered in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so early, are you already sleeping?¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and let him into the room. She turned up the brightness slightly of the smokeless oilmp and said quietly, ¡°This merchant¡¯s house is incredibly extravagant, and this bed is veryfortable. I figured you might be drunk after tonight¡¯s weing banquet, so I washed and slept.¡±


    Fan Xian stared and realized that the girl¡¯s clothing was not very thick, just a very in short coat. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Wear more clothes. Although your realm is high, the cold is nothing tough at.¡±


    Haitang didn¡¯t bother acknowledging him. She yawned and half propped her chin up on the bed. ¡°What do you want? Speak quickly.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. He had forgot what he hade to say. Last night, after he had boarded the ship from Jingdou, Haitang had disappeared without a sound. It wasn¡¯t untilter that she mysteriously appeared in the garden. Perhaps he was only here to confirm whether she was back or not Or perhaps he had grown ustomed to chatting with this Northern girl sage like an old friend?


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to get drunk.¡± Fan Xian was a quick-witted person. He smiled slightly and replied to her first sentence, ¡°You know I¡¯m a coward, so I don¡¯t get drunk unless it¡¯s with someone Ipletely trust.¡±


    ¡°So you can only get recklessly drunk at home?¡± Haitang opened her bright eyes and asked.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Other than beingpletely trusted, I have to believe that when I¡¯m drunk, the person beside me is capable of protecting my safety.¡±


    Haitang smiled and understood what he was saying. However, she immediately felt sorry for him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve gotten to this age and have only gotten drunk once at the Songhe Inn in Shangjing City?¡±


    In Shangjing, Northern Qi, Fan Xian had drunk recklessly in front of Haitang until he became dazed and lost consciousness. He had also been drugged with an aphrodisiac and fell into the biggest trap of his life.


    Fan Xian said with annoyance, ¡°You have the face to mention that...of course.¡± He couldn¡¯t see the sympathy in Haitang¡¯s eyes and said coldly and proudly, ¡°I used to get drunk a lot when I was young, so don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°At that time, that blind master was always beside you?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reply.


    Haitang furrowed her brows. ¡°Then that legendary story of you being poetically inspired after getting drunk andposing a thousand poems in the Qing pce...are those all lies?¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to continue this boring topic with her. ¡°Has the silver arrived?¡±


    Haitang sighed in resignation and sat down. She met her eyes and nodded. ¡°His Majesty has been making arrangements since August. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°How can I not worry? In this matter, I can¡¯t have my old man move silver from the national treasury for me to use.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Haitang said as she frowned, ¡°you actually brought hundreds of thousands of liang of silver with you. Are you stupid? I don¡¯t believe it was only for the purpose of showing off your might at the riverside reception.¡±


    Fan Xian thought this was an unwilling arrangement. How can I tell you inside information? I can¡¯t tell anyone about this.


    ¡°It is only some useless silver. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve served as an official for less than two years, yet you have this much silver with you.¡± Haitang gave a not quite there smile. ¡°Including yours and your father¡¯s official sries, you will still probably need more than a hundred years to save up this amount of silver. How are you going to exin this to the officials?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, my Fan n is a big n. Family estates are where the money trulyes from.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A family that is able to easily take out this much silver...are there not any illegal activities? Be careful, the Imperial Censorate will probably write you up for this.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Even if my family doesn¡¯t have this much money, the pce knows my business has done well these two years. They won¡¯t be suspicious of me.¡±


    ¡°One brothel, a dozen bookstores...can earn this much money?¡± Haitang asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate second brother¡¯s ability to umte wealth. Of course, having been an official in court for two years, I¡¯ve received plenty of benefits, most of which are buried in that chest. I had to change all this into tidy ingots before I left the capital. If I hadn¡¯t had my old man¡¯s help in bringing in some from the treasury, I would have really been stuck. Once all this is over, the so-called bribes will have mixed in with this clean money, and the court won¡¯t have anything to say. Although, to gather enough silver I had to put as much silver in the businesses under my name as possible. What is in Jingdou is just an empty eggshell.¡±


    It was only now that Haitang knew he had such ns and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disdainful. ¡°Given your position, why do you care so much about cleaning the bribery money?¡±


    ¡°I...have my uses.¡±


    ¡°Your silver is all in the chest and not easy to move with thousands of eyes on it,¡± she said. ¡°What are you going to do when you need money in the future?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you? And there is that loveable Emperor. The money he¡¯s put into the Taiping money house this time is not a small sum. I think he won¡¯t mind if a grab some conveniently to use.¡±


    Haitang paused. She realized that when talking about fighting and plotting, she was certainly not beneath Fan Xian. In the area of sneakily earning money, she and her people were too far from the Fan family. In the following days, she needed to keep a close eye out.


    The scene was indeed absurdly funny. Fan Xian and Haitang were both figures that the world considered elegant and removed, yet in a room on a gloomy night, they talked about silver, banknotes, money houses, and moneyundering¡ªtopics that stank of bronze.


    In the main hall, the candlelight burned tall and the big chest of silver that represented the spirit of Fan Xian¡¯s Jiangnan affairs sat openly.


    Everybody who passed by couldn¡¯t resist having a look. There were guards everywhere, as well as swordsman of the Sixth Bureau hiding in the shadows protecting it. The hundreds of thousands of liang of silver brought greedy looks into people¡¯s eyes. If they wanted to steal this chest of silver, the infamous bandits and petty thieves were better off going straight for the government warehouse and stealing government silver. Their chances of sess there were probably higher.


    This chest was just open widely like this, lying in front of everyone. Its belly of snow-white silver ingots exuded a brilliance that lured in and devoured the soul. A faint and cold sense of danger emitted from the chest.


    ...


    ...


    After a few more days, Fan Xian, who had caused such a ruckus in the entire Jiangnan Road, finally left Suzhou. He and his men followed the official road southwest heading for the pce treasury transport. Although the Third Prince remained in Suzhou, the officials all let out a big breath. They thought as long as Commissioner Fan was not here, it would be simple to fool a little kid.


    The Third Prince did not know what the officials were thinking, otherwise given his ruthless personality and hot temper, who knew what kind of new trouble he could cause.


    These days, he was already feeling angry. Fan Xian went to the pce treasury and had the audacity not to bring him. The pce treasury was once the property of the Ye family and indirectly supported the Qing Kingdom¡¯s ability to stabilize and expand. It could even be said that the Qing Kingdom depended on the pce to live, so naturally it had be the ce in the kingdom most heavily guarded. The restrictions were even stricter than those of the pce. In the legends of the people, it was out of the realm of the Five Thunders and controlled by the gods. To be able to visit the pce treasury and have a look was the desire of countlessmoners.


    Although the Third Prince had the honor of a prince, he was still curious in his heart about the pce treasury. Without the special permission of the Emperor, even princes had no right to go to the pce treasury. He had thought thating with Fan Xian to Jiangnan would give him a chance to fulfil his wish, but who would have thought that Fan Xian would leave him in Suzhou.


    With a pping sound, a well-learned middle-aged schr crawled out looking battered and exhausted, and couldn¡¯t stop howling and crying. The Third Prince followed him out and fiercely cursed, ¡°Father wanted Fan Xian to be the teacher! If he dares to run, then I dare to kick people!¡±


    The servants in the manor all kept quiet out of fear. Now that the imperial envoy had left, who dared to offend this little master? He even dared to kick the tutor the governor had carefully selected. If they said too much, wouldn¡¯t it mean certain death?


    In the midst of his anger, the Third Prince noticed, from the corner of his eye, a man moving sneakily along the corridor heading out. He quickly yelled for them to stop and walked over to have a look. He found it was Fan Xian¡¯s confidant, Shi Chanli.


    Although he was arrogant and ruthless, he couldn¡¯t do much to Shi Chanli for Fan Xian¡¯s sake. He asked, ¡°Where are you going, Sir Shi?¡±


    Shi Chanli leaped in fright and said, to curry favor, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I am going out for a walk.¡±


    The Third Prince paused briefly and then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the fun parts of Suzhou. You have to take me with you.¡±


    Shi Chanli begged for mercy. ¡°Your Highness, teacher has left strict orders and homework for you these few days. If you don¡¯t finish it, then what will we do? Besides, if teacher knew I had taken Your Highness out to y, that is also a big offense.¡±


    The Third Prince drew together his thin brows and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll do the work, only...¡± He looked at Shi Chanli, and his twinkling eyes smiled. ¡°You have to tell me. Why have you not followed teacher to the pce treasury and stayed in Suzhou, and where are you going at this time?¡±


    Shi Chanli was blocked by this question. He hesitated for a while, then began to speak only to stop again. Finally he lowered his voice and gave a painedugh, ¡°It is not like Your Highness does not know that I, poor me, have been ordered by teacher to do that profession.¡±


    The Third Prince¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So...Baoyue Brothel is going to open in Suzhou?¡±


    Shi Chanli was slightly startled and covered his mouth, like he was extremely vexed at himself for having let it slip.


    The Third Prince chuckled coldly a few times, but he was overjoyed. If he could go back to his old trade, it would be much better than just sitting in this garden. His shares in the Jingdou branch had been forcefully taken by Fan Xian. Now that he knew Fan Xian was a man of practical morals and learning on the surface, how could he pass up this opportunity?


    Watching the Third Prince¡¯s reaction, Shi Chanli felt admiration for his teacher, who was able to take into consideration every possibility.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: The Way A Gentleman Obtains Wealth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky was big, and the earth was big, but none were greater than a gentleman. Without the gentleman, the teacher was leader. If the teacher traveled far, then the gentleman[JW1] was the greatest leader. The so-called gentleman was not the opposite of the mean man[JW2], rather it was the proper son of the gentleman. That is to say, the person who was still small, the Third Prince, was currently the biggest leader in Suzhou. Thus, Shi Chanli was not worried about much. After pretending to be distressed for a moment, he finally agreed to the prince¡¯s requests.


    The Third Prince fiercely ordered the housemaids and eunuchs, who had just been chased out of the pce, to stay in the manor. He then casually took Shi Chanli and a few guards and left the manor. Seeing the little master disappear beyond the door, the eunuchs and housemaids began to shake with fear. They thought that without themissioner present, everything had turned on its head. They couldn¡¯t resist offering up a prayer for themissioner to hurry back. How could they guess that it was originally Fan Xian who wanted to borrow the Third Prince¡¯s identity to put pressure on people?


    It was rare for the Third Prince to have an opportunity like this to y, so he was not in a rush. The group of people changed their outfits, disguising themselves as the young masters of a wealthy family. Shi Chanli, with fear, epted the role of older brother. The Third Prince was naturally the younger brother. Sitting in the carriage, they went around Suzhou and saw many scenes. They also saw a few pleasure boats on theke. Only then did the Third Prince¡¯s interest begin to wane.


    ¡°The weather is too cold, and the girls are wearing too much. How can we see the romance?¡± With an air of nobility, the young master furrowed his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s choose the ce first. I¡¯ll have to put some effort into the business Fan Xian wants to do, otherwise if I tell him you just took me around randomly he will probably be angry.¡±


    Shi Chanli secretly celebrated. It should have been like this long ago.


    The problem of choosing a location was easily solved. They just had to find where in Suzhou was the liveliest. The group of people pushed their way in and found the busiest street in the area. They then looked around a bit and found there were already many brothels; this was already a developed hot area. With this, they set their general direction.


    In thisrge area of the city, they examined whichever building had the best appearance and looked into whichever building appeared the most impressive. This group easily found their match. It was a restaurant that took up the best location on the street. It was a spacious and extravagant three-story building. The yard wall could be faintly seen in the back, and it took up a lot ofnd.


    The Third Prince waved his little hand. ¡°No need to keep looking. I think this one is the best.¡±


    Shi Chanli was unspeakably delighted. Managing Baoyue Brothel in Jingdou, he had been in business for a little while, but he had never thought that taking the prince to pick an address could be efficient to this extent. When doing things with money and power, it was indeed clean and tidy.


    However, as he stood in front of the restaurant, he had a thought and said in a small voice, ¡°This ce is too conspicuous. I think there has to be some background to this.¡±


    The Third Prince paused and asked, ¡°Whose family background is bigger than mine in this world?¡±


    Shi Chanli opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. He forced down a mouthful of blood and carefully spoke, ¡°What if the governor has shares or the inspector general? Although I don¡¯t care, we do need to give these officials some face.¡±


    Although the Third Prince was young, he was not a foolish person. He realized this was indeed the case. Governor Xue Qing was not someone he could lightly offend. Besides, he and his people hade all the way from Jingdou, it would not look good to take face away from major Jiangnan officials.


    As he looked at the location of this restaurant, the more he looked, the more he wanted. The more he gazed, the better it looked. He furrowed his thin brows and thought for a while before saying, ¡°We should still ask. If we let such a perfect location pass, even if Fan Xian won¡¯t feel bad about it, I¡¯ll feel heart sore for days.¡±


    This group had been standing outside the restaurant for a while. They had only been paying attention to the structure and were blocking the entrance. They weren¡¯t buying, only looking. As they stood outside the door pointing and whispering secretively, they immediately drew the attention of the people on the street. The people saw that their clothes were bright and guards were strong. They didn¡¯t look like people of the jianghu, so the merchants on the street restrained their gossip-loving hearts.


    However, the shopkeeper of the restaurant was forced to go out. Pushing a professional smile on his face he asked, ¡°Sirs, would you like toe in to try our restaurant¡¯s signature dish? This is the Zhuyuan Restaurant. Along with the Jiangnan Inn, we are known together as the Suzhou Two. We do have some very good food.¡±


    He saw that the group in front of him came from somewhere else. Their identities shouldn¡¯t be vulgar, thus he treated them carefully. Naturally, the Zhuyuan Restaurant had a background, but this merchant had a clever and nimble heart. He only talked business. Nothing in his speech showed any sense of using them of blocking the building.


    Shi Chanli was startled and said with a warm smile, ¡°We are really very sorry. We weren¡¯t paying attention just then. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    The shopkeeper quickly replied that he was too kind. The Third Prince did not have the patience for the slow pace. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and sit down before we talk.¡± He then led the group of people in to the building. At the end he tossed out another order, ¡°Shopkeeper, arrange for a quiet room. There are some things I would like to inquire about.¡±


    The shopkeeper paused, thinking the older brother hadn¡¯t spoken, so howe he rushed ahead? Shi Chanli coughed a few times to cover it up and followed him into the building.


    The group had not yet taken their seats in one of the room before the shopkeeper entered to personally look after them. The Third Prince didn¡¯t waste words. ¡°Shopkeeper, are you selling this building?¡±


    The shopkeeper had been surprised many times today. He thought that this young master¡¯s attitude was not small, but he had dealt with countless difficult situations in his life and so he smiled respectfully. ¡°Young master, at the moment, this building is doing good business. It doesn¡¯t seem like the owner has thoughts to sell it.¡±


    ¡°Pray ask, what is the owner¡¯s surname?¡± Shi Chanli was quietly angry at His Highness¡¯ impatience and asked in a warm, even tone.


    Neither servile nor overbearing, the shopkeeper replied, ¡°The owner¡¯s surname is Qian.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After the shopkeeper left, Shi Chanli frowned and said, ¡°This is our first trip to Suzhou. We don¡¯t know anything about the connections in Suzhou. We have no idea who this Qian person is.¡±


    The Third Prince stood up and pushed open the window in the room. He started unconsciously, as if he had seen something strange.


    Shi Chanli felt curious and stood behind him to see out the window. He was momentarily stunned in ce.


    They saw the back garden of the Zhuyuan Restaurant. Incredibly there was a tke in the garden. Although theke was not wide, it was quiet and secluded. The two walls of the garden separated it from the noisy market. The grass in the garden was not yet green, but it was easy to see how beautiful the scene would be in spring.


    ¡°It¡¯s like...¡±


    Both of then sighed at the same time. Theparison here was of course between the design behind this building and that of the Baoyue Brothel in Jingdou. If they built a few quiet and secluded yards on the grass, it would a twin of the Baoyue Brothel in Jingdou.


    Seeing the back garden of the Zhuyuan Restaurant, both the former andter managers of the Baoyue Brothel were swayed enormously¡ªthey had to buy this building.


    ¡°Buy it!¡±


    With great mutual understanding, the Third Prince and Shi Chanli both spoke at the same time again. Theyughed out loud. The rest of the matter was simple. After they went back, they would think of a way to investigate the Zhuyuan Restaurant¡¯s background. They only hoped there wouldn¡¯t be anyone too strong in the background. If it involved officials who were too high ranking, things would be ratherplicated


    The Third Prince was so young, so where did all his sighse from? ¡°If Fan Sizhe was here, he would probably sue the owner of this restaurant. He would point his finger at their nose and say the other person shamelessly copied his design.¡±


    Shi Chanli thought for a bit. The second young master Fan did indeed have that kind of personality. He couldn¡¯t help huffing out augh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The Third Prince gave him a re. ¡°That cousin of mine is even darker than the older cousin...of course, neither of them are kind souls. They forcefully used a crafty escape n, bullying me because of my youth, and cheated me of my shares. Don¡¯t forget, you yed a part in this too!¡±


    Shi Chanli shrank back and did not darement.


    The group of people had a meal in the room. They greatly approved of the chef¡¯s abilities. It inspired the Third Prince to want to take the chef along with the building.


    After they finished eating and were about to leave, the shopkeeper had urgentlye back to their room. With a face full of sweat, he saluted them again. As he wiped away sweat he said in a small voice, ¡°Sirs, could we discuss your earlier offer to buy the building again?¡±


    The Third Prince and his group were curious. It was clear that this building¡¯s business was booming. Furthermore, when this topic was brought up earlier, it was clear that the other party had defenses. Howe his attitude had changed so much?


    Shi Chanli asked, ¡°Shopkeeper, what do you mean?¡±


    The shopkeeperughed hollowly and said, ¡°The owner heard of this matter earlier and thought that since the business has not been as good as previous years, he might as well let it go if there were guests offering a price. He only hoped that the guests would give an appropriate price. The other thing was...he hoped that after this building changed hands, the guests would manage it well.¡±


    Shi Chanli found it strange and was just about to ask more questions, when the Third Prince got ahead and smiled sweetly, ¡°Naturally. We are also business people. Of course we will manage this building well. Only, you mentioned an appropriate price earlier. I wonder what price would be considered appropriate?¡±


    The room immediately became silent.


    The shopkeeper froze. He wondered if this young master was asking him to set the price. The owner hadn¡¯t given instructions. How could he give a price? It seemed the owner intended to offer it up with both hands, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to realize this.


    The sweat on his forehead came faster, and his face reddened as if the chill of spring had turned into the hottest months of the year. After a long while, the shopkeeper finally gathered enough courage and extended four fingers.


    Shi Chanli paused. The guards in the room paused too, thinking, 40,000 liang? No matter how famous the lion heads[JW3] were here, no lion opened its mouth that wide.


    Seeing the other party didn¡¯tment, the shopkeeper felt a bit scared and quickly drew back three of the fingers, leaving just one solitary finger standing.


    Shi Chanli almost spat again. This price drop was truly strange. He didn¡¯t have to say anything and the price dropped from 40,000 liang to 10,000 liang in the blink of an eye. After some thought, he felt that this price was pretty good. He nodded and said, ¡°Although 10,000 liang isn¡¯t much...but...¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s legs went soft and he almost cried, ¡°Sir, you have it wrong, wrong.¡±


    Shi Chanli was surprised, ¡°Wrong about what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...1,000 liang,¡± The shopkeeper managed to squeeze out an innocent smile. ¡°Not 10,000 liang.¡±


    Shi Chanli swallowed back his third mouthful of blood today. Before he had time to say anything, the Third Prince said, ¡°Bring the contract.¡± Looking at his expression, he seemed to havee prepared.


    The shopkeeper immediately went out to invite in the government-approved middleman into the room and began to write the contract. When it came to write the price of the deal, the Third Prince smiled sweetly and said, ¡°16,000 liang. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll give you two-tenths of the silver because I think the owner probably doesn¡¯t want to sell. Consider the two-tenths afort fee.¡±


    Although the Third Prince woremon clothing today, he naturally showed a noble air. The shopkeeper was greatly surprised, but he didn¡¯t darement further. Having finished writing the contract, both sides put their fingerprints to it and agreed to deliver the goods and settle the bill tomorrow at the bank.


    After carefully seeing this group of people out of the restaurant, the shopkeeper let out a breath. He wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead with some fear and walked into a quiet room on the third floor after he head steadied his spirit. He then handed the contract to a young man.


    This young man¡¯s face was upright and honorable. His eyes were warm and spirited. It was indeed the young master of the Ming family who had appeared at the Loushang Tower beside the West Lake, Ming Lanshi.


    He received the contract and scanned it, hatred and disappointment shed through his eyes before he turned his hand around and pped him. With a p, the shopkeeper covered his face with his hand and looked fearfully at the young master, not knowing what he had done wrong.


    ¡°Useless bastard!¡± Ming Lanshi¡¯s heart was filled with anger, although his face stayed calm. A chill crept into his words. ¡°You can¡¯t even manage to give away silver!¡±


    He was here by a happy coincidence today. After the family meeting, Ming Shn had remained in Suzhou. Hearing that the shopkeeper said that someone wanted to buy the building, and hearing the descriptions of their appearance and clothing, this heir to the Ming family hazily guessed a few things. Afterward, a busboy overheard the name Fan Sizhe. He immediately confirmed their identities. He reacted quickly and prepared to offer Zhuyuan Guan with both hands.


    Unexpectedly, the other party didn¡¯t take any advantages. 16,000 liang of silver was not a small sum.


    Not only did this sum not take any advantage, it was actually quite a bit higher than the market value. How could this sum make a difference for the Ming family? Ming Shn had wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Third Prince did not yet know who the owner was to first give away the building, even if it was at a low price.


    His main purpose was, of course, to curry favor with the other party. If the other party didn¡¯t acknowledge this favor in the future...with this one contract sent to Jingdou, it would be evidence of Fan Xian and the Third Prince forcefully buying public property. When the Eldest Princess wanted to make a case before the Emperor it, would be easy to find an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, that young Third Prince refused to take this advantage. Were the rumors from Jingdou wrong? This prince was not as greedy and ruthless as they said.


    Ming Shn sank into deep thought. He once again realized that the people his family had to face this time were hard to fathom. He closed his eyes and thought deeply for a while before quietly ordering, ¡°Sir Fan¡¯s intentions are simple. We wants to open a brothel. Send the order down no one is allowed to sell girls to him, no matter how high the price!¡±


    The shopkeeper made a sound of acknowledgement. Shortly after he gave a pained smiled and said, ¡°Young master, if it is only our family that doesn¡¯t sell girls...there are many in this line of business in Suzhou. Those people will for sure not want to offend Sir Fan.¡±


    ¡°Do they have any good girls on their hands?¡± Ming Shn asked. ¡°The good girls are all in our hands...let them go buy. How can a few leftovers attract customers?¡±


    ...


    ...


    A carriage left the Zhuyuan Restaurant. The merchants around did not know that the Ming family had suffered such a loss. The most famous restaurant in Suzhou was about to change hands tomorrow. Although Shi Chanli rarely did shady things, at this moment he finally realized, and furrowed his brow to say, ¡°Your Highness, it seems like the other party knew of your identity.¡±


    A look of annoyance shed across the Third Prince¡¯s face that was still childishly innocent. ¡°They¡¯re somewhat smart then.¡±


    Shi Chanli thought about it and couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to ask, ¡°Your Highness, the price they asked for earlier was 1,000 liang, why...¡±


    ¡°Why would I raise the price myself?¡± The Third Prince smiled coldly. ¡°Anyone who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Having guessed my identity, they were happy to offer this building with both hands, but what about the future? What they request will probably not be as simple as this building. If others bring their smiling face close, of course we cannot turn out hands and strike, but we also do not have to put our face close to join them. How many people in this world have the right to try and gain my friendship?¡±


    Shi Chanli shook his head. ¡°I wonder who the owner behind that restaurant is; they saw an opportunity very quickly.¡±


    The Third Prince replied, ¡°Who cares who the other party is? If they want me to take advantage of them, then they certainly want to take advantage of me. You have to remember this, when you go out in the future don¡¯t randomly take advantage of other people, be careful of causing trouble for Fan Xian.¡±


    Shi Chanli felt incredible admiration in his heart for this little prince, he praised, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ words are simple, but carry deep meaning.¡±


    In a clear and young voice, the Third Prince cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t fawn on me. I finally had the chance to dress as amoner and I was recognized.¡±


    Shi Chanli thought the prince was so young, yet he wanted to buy the building from the first step in. How was this the attitude of someone who wanted to conceal their identity? He also considered how the prince could resist taking an advantage worth tens of thousands of liang. It seemed very different from the initial ruthless personality he dealt with at Baoyue Brothel. Involuntarily, suspicion shed through his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Third Prince had seen his expression, so he continued to speak, ¡°Fan Xian once said, if I take advantage of the people in this world, the people will eventually take advantage of the court, and if I let people take advantage of the court, then I am a huge idiot who willingly gives out silver for other people to spend.¡±


    Shi Chanli was silent. He was secretly worried for his teacher. As a prince, to have this kind of belief indicated that the interests of the court would be the prince¡¯s own interests in the future. What did this represent?


    The Crown Prince was still in ce.


    ...


    ...


    Not noticing Shi Chanli¡¯s internal rm, the Third Prince smiled shyly and said, ¡°Teacher has said before, gentlemen[JW4] love wealth and have their ways of obtaining it, but the wealth of a ruler is stored under heaven. What need is there to obtain it?¡±


    Shi Chanli swallowed back his fourth mouthful of blood from an internal injury. His eyes were fixed on the constantly fluttering banners. He forcefully repressed the faint fear in his heart, pretending he had never heard these words.


    ¡°Doing business can be a hobby.¡± The Third Prince chuckled. ¡°Old Shi, your boldness is much less than that of my two cousins. You¡¯re not suited to doing business.¡±


    Shi Chanli moved his body slightly, allowing the damp cloth on his back to air out a little. He gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Your Highness is right.¡±


    The Third Prince called for the carriage to stop. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the money house. You go and do your business. I¡¯ll go back to the manor first.¡±


    A sinister smile rose on the child¡¯s face. Who knew what he was pleased about?


    Watching the carriage drive away, Shi Chanli quietly let out a breath. He called for the two guards with him to wait outside while he tidied his clothes and walked into a branch of Taiping money house.


    Although the doorway of the new money house was deste, it exuded an air of new nobility. That brand new green banner seemed to be mocking Shi Chanli¡¯s inflexibility and ignorance.


    ...


    ...


    Far away from Suzhou, arge group of carriages with hundreds of people were making difficult passage in the dark and cold rainy days of the beginning of spring.


    The department of pce treasury transport was not the same as the department of salt or department of tea. It had more business and bigger profits, furthermore, it was the only department with an actual transport department. All of the pce treasury production came from workshops and needed a vast area. Many years ago, the court marked out a piece ofnd to the north that gradually became a special zone. Its size was bigger than a small province, and its position was very special. Due to worries that the industrial arts of the production in the pce treasury would flow outside of the country, the Qing court put down blood capital on the work of protecting the pce treasury.


    For the pce treasury territory, Qing Kingdom went with apletely sealed management technique. There were five blockade lines. The outermost one was the local Jiangnan navy and sailors. Of the inner four, the Qing Kingdom army and Overwatch Council each devised two. They supervised each other,yered like a multi-level fruit cake.


    Other than the visible strict supervision on the outgoing transport line, there were numerous spies scattered along the way. Countless pairs of eyes watched the light from the shadows wondering if they watched the Ming family, the Cui family, or the representative of some other giant merchant.


    Even though the Qing Kingdom had gone to such lengths, they still could not prevent the greedy gazes of other countries. In these decades, the pce treasury had countless incidences, and the Qing Kingdom had paid a great price for them. First and foremost was the silver needed to feed the army and guards each year. Of lesser note were the thousands of lives that had been lost for the wealth and glory of the Qing Kingdom¡ªstealing intelligence reports and the fight of countermercial spying was unusually bloody in this world.


    This battle seemed like it would never end, and the Overwatch Council was the organization that paid the most in the battle. Who knew how many spies died in the darkness of the night? At least they ensured that up to today the pce treasury was safe.


    The previous organizer of the Fourth Bureau, Yan Ruohai, and the older brother of the current Jingdou garrison Qing Heng, Qing Shan, were the two major people behind the arrangement of the original defenses. The two had once boasted that given the strength of the pce treasury, other than being unable to stand up against a great grandmaster, even a mosquito stained with perfume wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out.


    The group of carriages were being checked through thest inspection. Fan Xian opened the curtain on the window and saw the hydraulic machine not far away beside the flowing river. He narrowed his eyes. Although it was only the rough beginnings of work, it was clear that the power of its movement could not leave the water.


    A slight coldness appeared in his narrowed eyes. Without turning around he said warmly, ¡°I have brought you here only for my personal safety. I do not wish for you to go to each workshop to see what is happening. If you are discovered by someone, I shouldn¡¯t have to tell you how serious the consequences will be. Even though you are a super powerful martial artists above the ninth-level, you may still not escape if the powers here give chase. Furthermore, although my injury has only half-recovered, I will also strike.¡±


    Behind him, Haitang, disguised as a servant girl, smiled slightly. She looked at Sisi beside her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    [JW1]¡±¾ý×Ó¡± which trantes, usually, into gentleman, however, it can also be tranted more literally as ¡°the son of a gentleman,¡± which is a puning up.


    [JW2]¡±Ð¡ÈË¡± usually trantes to ¡°mean man¡± or ¡°base man¡± (inparison to the gentleman), but also literally trantes to ¡°small man/person,¡± hence the pun that the Third Prince is a small person.


    [JW3]ʨ×ÓÍ·¨C lion¡¯s head. A kind of gigantic meatball, and ¡°to open one¡¯s mouth wide¡± is to ask for a lot.


    [JW4]¡±¾ý×Ó¡±¨C gentlemen


    ¡°¾ý¡±¨C ruler. A clever y on words in Mandarin. It doesn¡¯t affect meaning.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: Arriving At Shunde


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze swept over the trees beside the road. Behind them were endless fields, and not far away was the sound of a flowing river. He looked further and further through all of this until his gazended on a big workshop some distance from the river. There were faint spirals of smoke rising from it. They were not the clear smoke of a rural family, instead it was ck smoke that carried a familiar smell.


    Was it a st furnace?


    Themoners in thisrge piece ofnd had all been taken into the pce treasury to do work. Their wages were much higher than nting grains, thus their focus on maintaining the fields had lightened. In the midst of this swathe of fertilend, wild weeds and new grains fought for growth. It looked very mixed and chaotic.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath, smelling the freshness in the air, and felt himself feeling assured. It looked like the environmental pollution here was not as bad as he had imagined. The environment further out in the mines was much worse.


    Looking at the scene before him, it seemed that a feeling he had lost long ago was returning. The feeling wasing warmly and not turbulently, and it made him a bit confused. Last year in September, he had felt there was something he craved from the depths of his heart, but he never found it.


    Seeing him being absent-minded, Haitang put her hands in her sleeves like an old man and watched the handsome face by the window with furrowed brows. She also sank deep into thought. This young and powerful official¡ªwhat exactly did he want to do?


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked, seeing that Fan Xian¡¯s state of mind was unsettled.


    Fan Xian replied quietly, ¡°It should be me asking you that.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°It is indeed a rarely seen sight. I never thought that the pce treasury of the Qing Kingdom was sorge. Those things I saw earlier, I couldn¡¯t even put names to them.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Just look. I imagine you won¡¯t be able to go back and make one like it.¡±


    A strange light appeared in Haitang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have such confidence in the pce treasury?¡±


    Fan Xian paused slightly then quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have confidence in the pce treasury.Instead, it¡¯s that if you could only look at the outside of these things that originally shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world and learn how to make them...That would be unbelievable.¡±


    Not knowing what she had thought of, Haitang was quiet for a while. She then said, ¡°The people in the pce treasury these days are all trusted aides of Xinyang. How do you n to take over?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrow arched and a light smile appeared on his face. ¡°Who cares whose people they were. Now, they are all mine.¡±


    Haitaing looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You really n to go to the death against them?¡±


    Fan Xian quieted down and became serious. ¡°This question of yours seems to havee a bitte.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows tightly. ¡°I trust that your mother-inw is not a muddled person and not able to see clearly the current situation. Logically speaking, no matter if it is you or her, you both have the desire to discuss anew and not get violent. Furthermore, for your own interests, neither you nor her want to see you two have a falling out.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a falling out with her, I suspect that is not something you and the Northern Qi Emperor wants to see.¡± Fan Xian smiled cynically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a new alliance with my mother-inw and bully the orphans and widows in your North.¡±


    Haitang was silent and didn¡¯t know if she believed him or not.


    Fan Xian was not concerned about the attitude of Northern Qi. As long as there was the pce treasury, the Northern Qi people had to take him seriously. As to what Haitang said earlier, it did make sense. In the eyes of the big yers in politics, any and all hatred and desire for revenge could be discarded in the face of a bargaining chip that offered a sufficientlyrge benefit. Since Fan Xian and the Eldest Princess had Wan¡¯er in the middle to smooth the way, in eyes of the people, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any reason not to ept a truce¡ªas long as the Eldest Princess was willing topromise.


    In reality, the Eldest Princess had already made apromise. After the assassinations in Cang Mountain, she truly felt Fan Xian¡¯s great power and had written a number of letters to try and reach this effect. Fan Xian had not epted them.


    ¡°To reassure you further,¡± Fan Xian drew back his gaze from out of the window and said quietly, ¡°the Eldest Princess is already willingly to ept the reality that I am managing the pce treasury, but I did not acknowledge her.¡±


    Haitang suddenly raised her head. Her bright eyes stared at Fan Xian¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know why he would reject apromise from Xinyang.


    Fan Xian quietly exined, ¡°She wanted three-tenths of the shares, and then she would cooperate with me to easily take over the pce treasury. This condition was not demanding.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Haitang furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Not only is it not demanding, it could be considered a very sincere condition. Originally...from the perspective of my Qi court, the worse your rtions with the Eldest Princess the better it would be for us. However, from the perspective of being your friend, I want to give you some advice. Ultimately, you power is given you by the Qing royal family, and she is, after all, your mother-inw. There is no reason not to ept such a good condition.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t believe so. Perhaps it is because I believe, from the marrow of my bones, that I will not allow anyone to fight against me on the matter of the pce treasury.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Haitang still did not understand his thoughts.


    ¡°This is the business my mother left behind.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°I am not as capable as her, so I can only be a second generation, but I cannot let this family fail.¡±


    Inside the carriage it became silent.


    After a while, Haitang quietly said, ¡°But the current treasury is now that of Qing court.¡±


    ¡°The court is only an illusory image,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°What is the court? The Emperor? Officials? The empress dowager? The people? Most importantly is what I can do with the pce treasury in my hands and on what will the money be used. If...if the court cannot use it well, then I will use it in the court¡¯s stead to change this illusory image into two solid words ¡®the people.¡¯¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re ying the sage out of habit again.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°I have told Yan Bingyun before, to asionally be a sage is a very good supplement for the spirit.¡±


    After making clear the discussions he had in secret with the Eldest Princess and thus reassuring Haitang, Fan Xian sank into silence, absentmindedly watching the scenes outside of the window. The watermills by the river, mechanical sounds from the workshop, and ck smoke from furnaces in the distance were all fanning that unnamed desire in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir, we have arrived.¡±


    The humble voice of the pce treasury transport official woke Fan Xian from his thoughts. He looked with some confusion at the two women in the carriage and realized they had already reached the pce treasury transport. He quickly tidied his clothes, lifted the curtain, and jumped down¡ªrather than maintaining the appearance an official should by slowly and steadilying down. This one movement showed the strange nervousness and excitement in his heart. After all, he had finally arrived at the pce treasury where his mother had started the family fortune. How could he maintain his usual calm?


    nting both feet on the hard earth, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and considered everything around him. He found that on the side of the street was a normal yamen. It looked nothing like the Great Leap Forward scenes buzzing with activity he had imagined. It was a little cold and cheerless on the streets, although the buildings were new and beautiful. It didn¡¯t look like a worksite.


    The official responsible for bringing them from Suzhou to here had probably seen plenty of Jingdou officials with this kind of expression. He carefully exined, ¡°The three workshops are still some distance from the yamen. Sir, please rest for today, and go down to inspect tomorrow.¡±


    Fan Xian was disappointed. He had originally nned to blow some ss, weave some cloth, and shake hands with fellow workers and colleagues today, but unexpectedly he had to wait another day.


    The doors to the yamen were open wide. The pce treasury transport officials, as well as those of the Overwatch Council responsible for protection, split into two lines and weed the imperial envoy.


    Fan Xian walked in first, with Gao Da and a few Tiger Guards following silently behind. The group of about a hundred people were settled down in a short span of time, it looked like the pce treasury worked quickly. Haitang and Sisi were taken to the back residence, along with the girls they had bought along the way. The long, cold and silent transport department manor became lively.


    After the various officials had greeted Fan Xian, they sat in the yamen in order and waited for Fan Xian to speak to them.


    Fan Xian was not familiar with the situation of the pce treasury, and this was his first time holding court. He found it very strange. He indicated for Su Wenmao to say something superfluous on his behalf before dismissing them all until the official opening the next day.


    After returning to the back residence, he didn¡¯t even have time to familiarize himself with the manor before he summoned the leader from the Overwatch Council stationed there permanently. The official, Dan Da, was about 40 years old and had a head of white hair. It seemed like the defense work of the pce treasury drained the spirit.


    He indicated for the other party to take a seat. Without being superfluous, he directly said, ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡±


    Dan Da was under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Bureau. Since autumn, he had received a secret letter from the Yan father and son, and had long made preparations. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s question today, he quickly told everything he knew.


    He understood that as this was Commissioner Fan¡¯s first trip to the pce treasury, he didn¡¯t have any trusted aides. If he wanted to quickly control the situation, then Commissioner Fan needed to find someone he could trust. Since Dan Da was an official of the Overwatch Council, he was close to the center of power and naturally had to climb quickly so as to not waste the opportunity heaven had given him.


    Fan Xian listened and nodded. Dan Da spoke and did things well. He clearly exined the current situation of the pce treasury, main duties of the three big workshops, and faction each treasury official treasury belonged to. He left out nothing.


    ¡°Why has the pce treasury suffered so many losses these few years?¡± Fan Xian was born with audaciousness. He dared to ask this kind of question in an open way, not at all acknowledging the fact that it was not convenient for the Overwatch Council official in front of him to talk.


    Dan Da did not dare to be so bold in front of Fan Xian. As a lower ranking official, how could he properly exin the matter of the pce treasury in just a few sentences? However, he spoke with consideration. ¡°In reality, it can¡¯t be considered a loss. It is only that the taxes going to Jingdou have decreased by a few levels.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a pained and helpless smile. ¡°This golden eggying old hen earns less each year. How different is that from suffering a loss? I wonder how my predecessor managed it.¡±


    The previous head of the pce treasury transport was Huang Yuanshu. His cousin, Huang Yi, was the leading strategist of the Eldest Princess in Xinyang. When Fan Xian took over the pce treasury, he didn¡¯t meet with Sir Huang. The two parties mixed like fire and water and were toozy toplete the superficial exchange of power paperwork. Indeed, they were both typical bachelors.


    Dan Da didn¡¯t darement and disparage the Eldest Princess. He said sincerely, ¡°As to why the profits are decreasing each year, one reason is because the costs of the three big workshops are growingrger andrger. Including the head of the workshops, those treasurers are taking too much. Second, the channels for export have had problems these years. The pirates on the seas have gone wild. Not to say too many, but at least one or two ships out of then are captured on the seas. Third is the problem of supplying goods to Northern Qi. A few years ago, the ounts were too much of a mess, so no one knows how much the Cui family smuggled out. No one dared to investigate these things. Fortunately you acted and found evidence against the Cui family. With this one act, you redeemed much of the loss for the court.¡±


    Fan Xian listened with great interest, but already he knew exactly what was going on. What pirates? It was just all a show of the Ming family stealing their own goods. He saw that Dan Da spoke then stopped, and asked curiously, ¡°What other reasons are there?¡±


    Dan Da nced at him and gave a pained smile. ¡°Another reason is...the expenditures for the Council have grown too quickly these years. You know that all of the expenses of the Councile directly from the pce treasury. The expenditure of the pce hasn¡¯t grown in recent years. Rather, it is the Council who is spending too much. Adding to the previous reasons, with these expenses...no matter how much the pce treasury can make for the court, if it¡¯s needed everywhere, it is nowhere near as grand as it once was.¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a cold breath. He hadn¡¯t expected that his own Overwatch Council was one of the vampires sucking the pce treasury dry. He turned the information over in his head and thought of the disciples in the Third Bureau who developedrge-scale killing weapons every day and of the Second Bureau¡¯s crows that scout out messages everywhere. No matter how they were outfitted, they always needed financial support. The Fifth and Sixth Bureau were even worse. They werepletely unconstructive and were only for destruction and a ck hole yamen for sucking in gold. Even if none of these Council businesses were counted, he had visited Chen Garden many times. That old cripple kept many beautiful girls and lived a life of extravagance beyond that of emperors. All this money was from the pce treasury.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Council stuff for now. If it gets out, that would be embarrassing. Just investigate the other reasons.¡±


    Su Wenmao, behind Dan Da and Fan Xian, couldn¡¯t help smiling, thinking that themissioner spoke very straightforwardly.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the export channel problem and the pirate problem, which removes two of the four problems.¡± Fan Xian stared into Dan Da¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how the treasurers of the three big workshops could have such corruption. These officials stay for a long time in Jiangnan and can¡¯t leave without permission. It is indeed difficult work. They deserve the slightly higher official sry the court gives them.¡±


    Dan Da did not dare meet his eyes. He lowered his head and said, ¡°The three workshops are responsible for all of the production in the pce treasury. Those items are all made by their hands, so...so...¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Do dare they to use that as a threat?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, they dare not to threaten.¡± Dan Da gave a pained smile. ¡°The court manages the pce treasury strictly. All processes, materials, and methods are only known to the top-, middle-, and low-level officials. The things in their heads are like the court¡¯s silver-producing machines. If they have any desire to do so, they could reduce the production of the pce treasury. Thus, their position in the pce treasury has been somewhat special. Even the court turns a blind eye. They¡¯ve gotten a bit arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes with a hint of humor. Those were once little helpers of the Ye family; now are they wealthy technocrats through monopoly?


    ¡°What is this if not threatening?¡± Fan Xian found this to be absurdly funny. He chuckled and said, ¡°How did the Eldest Princess deal with these departments?¡±


    Dan Da thought about it and furrowed his brow before answering. ¡°The Eldest Princess only asked that production levels not drop. As for the demands of the treasurers, she did her best to satisfy them. Furthermore, she greatly raised their statuses. Of course, if the treasurers stepped too far out of bounds, the Eldest Princess had her methods. Six years ago, she killed seven trouble making treasurers in one go. From then on, the treasurers learned to be wealthy through keeping silent. Although they have little respect for us normal level officials, they dare not be disrespectful against the court.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Arrogant? Extremely high statuses...then I¡¯ll have to make it my first order of business to bring them down to the dust.¡±


    He felt angry. It was clear that his mother-inw was not one for management to be able to turn a supersized enterprise into something like this. No wonder the Emperorined every day, and his father worried about the emptiness of the national treasury.


    Dan Da was startled. Themissioner was young. If he introduced vigorous new policies, and thundered down his anger, then he would offend all of the treasurers. Never mind the export channels of the pce treasury, they might not even be able to ensure their own production and quality of products.


    He stacked his hands and with seriousness said, ¡°Please consider it carefully, sir. It won¡¯t hurt to tackle it gently with a gradual approach.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°We cannot go slowly. Ten thousand years is too long. We must seize every minute. After 10 days, I must return to Suzhou to organize the matter of weing the pce treasury bids. If I don¡¯t bring the people under control in the pce treasury within these 10 days, how will you manage things in the future? I don¡¯t have the mood toe visit here every day.¡±


    With a pained look Dan Da said, ¡°This matter is not easy to solve. Even if you manage to control them on the surface, if they secretly meddle in the workshops, or they may not even need to meddle, they will be able to lower the production of the pce treasury. Investigating won¡¯t make things clear. In the end, this responsibility will have to be taken by you.¡±


    Fan Xian enjoyed the man¡¯s straightforward tell-it-like-it-was attitude of speaking. The atmosphere with an official of the Overwatch Council was much better than those with the Jiangnan Road.


    He waved his hand to stop the other party¡¯s urgings. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If we kill butcher Zhang, will we have to eat pork with hair?¡±


    Dan Da and Su Wenmao were startled. They didn¡¯t know where themissioner got his confidence from. The treasurers were in charge of production. This was not the Overwatch Council¡¯s forte. Su Wenmao then remembered that the pce treasury was once the property of the Ye family, and his master was a descendant of the Ye family. Perhaps themissioner had some ideas.


    Fan Xian did not exin anything. He only ordered them to prepare for the proper opening of the yamen and then went to the back garden. Although he was a little upset, he had two bowls of porridge. He then invited Haitang to join him for a walk to the three workshops.


    His subordinates had prepared him a pass. Even if he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He was also bringing Haitang with him, and not because he was being kind and wanted to extend the glory of the pce treasury to Northern Qi. He needed Haitang, his strong bodyguard.


    ...


    ...


    The chickens crowed, and the belly of the sky was white.


    A shadow flitted across the back wall of the transport department¡¯s manor. Fan Xian and Haitang ended a night of investigation and returned to the study.


    Fan Xian had a serious expression and frowned. ¡°Nightly, there is song and music. The management is corrupt. These two lines are right, correct?¡±


    Haitang was still immersed in her shock. She had apanied Fan Xian¡¯s wandering around the threerge workshops. Although she didn¡¯te into contact with anything military rted, what she saw still stunned her. So that was how cloth was made. It wasn¡¯t even done with manpower. Instead, they used some kind of water power. How could the power of the river water be tamed like this? Thinking back to what she saw, she felt admiration for the Ye mistress who had long since disappeared into the waters of history. The gaze she gave Fan Xian intensified.


    Wasn¡¯t Fan Xian the son of that Ye mistress?


    Fan Xian was not as shocked as her. The initial novelty had worn off. Although he still felt pleased about what his mother left behind, the pce treasury of the Qing Kingdom could notpare to a vigepany from his previous life. There were only some basic things. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Qing Emperor was clever and closely guarded the production, these things probably would have lost their value long ago.


    Fan Xian could not be so shocked by a small Shunde vige that couldn¡¯t produce electric refrigerators. What shocked him was another matter. The treasurers of the pce treasury lived an extravagant life. If he could take the silver they were using, how much more money would go into the ounts?


    What the Eldest Princess was worried about didn¡¯t worry him too much. What technological monopoly? What they did wasn¡¯t that difficult. Although he was not born into the sciences, blowing some ss wasn¡¯t too much of a problem. Most importantly, it was not his fault that he had people behind him.


    Knowledge was power. Knowledge was confidence. Knowledge was money. This was what Fan Xian hade to acknowledge on his first day in the pce treasury.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: Very Tyrannical, Unable To Tolerate Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s pce treasury transport was the most famous independent kingdom within it. Its officials were sent from Jingdou because Jiangnan was so far away. There were many temptations within thepany. No matter what level an official was from the outside, they would always, in the end, be assimted by this enormous and alluring golden nest. Overwatch Council officials were perhaps slightly better, but internal officials of the transport had long be a supporting column of the independent kingdom. No one wanted anything to change in the pce treasury.


    Even though the Emperor had sent down an edict for the pce treasury to change from the hands of Xinyang¡¯s Eldest Princess to Fan Xian, these officials¡ªwho had been the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides for a dozen years¡ªwere not at all afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s arrival. They thought that as long as they put in the effort at the surface level, Sir Fan junior would probably not touch the root of the pce treasury. Surely the drama of a new chief bringing in his own aides wouldn¡¯t y out.


    What was the root of the pces treasury? It wasn¡¯t the mountains of gold and silver, hard-workingborers, or the merchants on the outside, but rather the high level artisans and treasurers of the three big workshops.


    The workshops were between the Jiangnan provinces. The first was responsible for producing ssware, handicrafts that required a high standard of delicacy, porcin goods, expensive perfume, famous liquor that had been steamed again and again, among other things. Those like the ssware section could be expanded into countless products. In general, it could be considered responsible for the production of luxury goods.


    The second was responsible for producingrge quantities of cotton cloth and gauze, researching different grains, creating good steel, and mass producingbinations of the first and second industries. Its main focus was producing living resources.


    The third workshop was the one most closely guarded closest. It was responsible for the production of boats and other advanced military weapons needed by the military. For example, the light, repeating crossbows the ck Knights used were provided by this workshop. Further away, the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council and the research department of the pce treasury worked nonstop to develop fire powder. However, since the Ye family had opened the workshop, it seemed that the fire powder production had gone on a wrong road, causing the current Overwatch Council to only use a cart of fire powder as a cannon and and not invent firearms.


    Who knew if it was because the Qing Kingdom people were not clever enough or if that Ye woman had once done something?


    The three workshops were a rough estimate. Simr productions could not be counted. They were densely spread out to the north of Min, continuously producing goods that were then picked up bymon merchants and exported to Northern Qi, Dongyi, other smaller countries, and the uncivilizednds beyond the sea. The pce treasury greedily and turbulently plundered the world¡¯s grain and money. At the same time, they spread a better standard of living and enjoyment of luxury around the world.


    After the Ye family was absorbed into the pce treasury, which gave each industry a great boost, what was left behind remained. The treasurers of various levels had brought significant intelligence and made the Ye family industry bigger and brighter. This trend peaked 17 years ago. Four-tenths of Qing Kingdom¡¯s ie came from the pce treasury. It was only in recent years that this number had slightly declined. However, it still remained the Qing Kingdom¡¯srgest source of revenue. Taking amon saying from some generation, the pce treasury was the motor of desire that pushed the Qing Kingdom forward.


    These non-conforming officials, the treasurers, yed an important role in the pce treasury¡¯s production. In addition to the fact that the Eldest Princess was a woman with plots spread everywhere under heaven and was not good at nor condescended to using the mountain-splitting sword to carry out management, all kinds of situations stacked on top of each other through the years that allowed the treasurers to be a special bureaucrat.


    The bottom-most workers did not earn much money. Even the officials responsible for management were not that arrogant. It was only the treasurers who, other than their ample official sry, received all manner of allowances and bonuses. It was said that this was the result of the Eldest Princess paying well to raise the wolf, as well as the chaotic management of the court.


    The treasurers were truly like local tyrants. Although they were not arrogant on the surface, they secretly confiscated food and took silver, exploited the workers, and had outside money houses spread the money they obtained. They had already bought significant amounts ofnd in therge provinces around them. As to how many shameful methods they used, that was unknown. Furthermore, these treasurers did not hold back on bullying the lower-level workers and acting tyrannically.


    The slightly higher ranking treasurers still paid attention to face, but those mid-level 30-something-year-old treasurers werepletely shameless. At night, Fan Xian found a treasurer who had an astounding 12 concubines in his home. How did those concubines, who were not even 20 years old,e to him? Who could say clearly? It was only known that every year the workers would cause a ruckus and report it. Since the pce treasury was special, the victim could not leave. Even if they somehow made it to Suzhou, the court would just go through the motions and end it.


    The consensus among Jiangnan Road officials was that it was a small matter to offend the ordinary people, but a big matter to offend the treasurers.


    Thus, when the new head official of the pce treasury arrived at the North Min yamen, low-level workers andmon people¡ªwhose hatred of the treasurers were etched into their very bones¡ªnever went forward to bang on the drums and cry out their grievances. They only watched the door of the yamen coldly with dark fire shing through their eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Fire shed as firecrackers sounded off loudly. Red confetti danced through the skies as the main door of the north Min yamen slowly opened. Dozens of officials in uniforms filed through the slightly smoky air and split into two lines. They faced the young official in the center and respectfully greeted him.


    The imperial edict was shown and sword disyed, making his identity as the imperial envoy clear. The rules of management were then exined. Fan Xian looked at the subordinates in the hall and pressed down with his hands, palm down, and said, ¡°Please sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for the seat.¡± The officials of the pce treasury tidied their clothing. There were not enough chairs in the yamen, so some of the lower ranked officials stood to the back. Everyone saw the warm smile on Sir Fan junior¡¯s face and felt their hearts steady, furthermore, they didn¡¯t see ruthless Jingdou officials of the Overwatch Council. Their originally wary brains rxed.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes as he looked down. He easily found among the officials his opponent in his n to open the mountain and stun the tiger.


    About five or six people down there were three people whose faces were of a slightly darker color. They wore normal clothing with their belts tightly tied and sat respectfully. It was clear these three did not have an official post, yet they sat among the officials. Their appearance indicated they were people who often went in and out of the workshops. Thus they were even more offensive to the eye.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were particrly sharp and could see that although the three people appeared respectful, there was a streak of disregard and trivialization of his person. That was a supremely confident leak of attitude. He smiled slightly and felt deep hatred for them, but he would not allow the other party¡¯s attitude to anger him. Since the other party had been nurtured by the Eldest Princess for so many years, he had to scare them a bit topletely control the pce treasury.


    He put those three aside and spoke to the officials about the intentions of the court, then he chatted a bit with the military representative sitting to his right. This military official was a distant rtive of the Ye family. Although the Ye family seemed to have been forced to the side of the Second Prince by the Emperor because of the existence of the marvelous Ye Ling¡¯er, Fan Xian and the Ye family¡¯s rtionship was passable. Thus, the Ye family general was particrly respectful toward Fan Xian. He had probably received orders from his family in the capital.


    As they finished talking about official matters, Fan Xian became quiet and lifted his tea bowl to take a sip.


    The Qing Kingdom did not have the custom of raising the tea bowl to send off guests, so the officials knew that Sir Fan had something important to say. They all quieted down. Everyone knew that Sir Fan junior¡¯s inaugural speech by the Yangtze River under the bamboo canopy at the Suzhou dock had stunned the Jiangnan Road officials, so they couldn¡¯t help but be curious about his words today.


    ¡°The pce treasury is truly an incredible ce,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile.


    The officials smiled with him. A deputy humorously chimed in. ¡°In such a deste ce there is plenty of banging and hitting. Although noisy, it triumphs in its uniqueness.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I think it is incredible. Coming down to the South this time by imperial edict, if I revealed by identity and opened the yamen at every ce I passed there would always be locals who sounded the drums and cried out their grievances. Many said that their local officials did not deal with matters...unexpectedly, the yamen has been open for a while today. In a ce this big, there hasn¡¯t been a singlemoner who has submitted a petition.¡±


    The officials paused and silently criticized. You traveled in disguise all the way to the South? What ridiculous cries of grievance? For Fan Xian to have seen this, he must have something to follow it with. They unconsciously became wary.


    Of course Fan Xian¡¯s words were nonsense. It was only a lure. ¡°I am very pleased. Under the governance of you all, the pce treasury is very well ordered, without a trace ofwlessness anywhere. It is truly very rare.¡±


    The officials flushed, and a string of humble deferrals came out.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face did not be dark, he only smiled and said, ¡°However, I do have one question. Does the pce treasury truly not have any problems or...are some of the officials too powerful so that even ifmoners and workers have grievances they would not dare tell me?¡±


    These words were said too carelessly. It was clearly a ploy to construct a crime for someone. The officials did not have factions. They were all local officials. They felt a chill in their hearts and antipathy grew in them even if you were introducing new vigorous policies. He couldn¡¯t can¡¯t use such an absurd method, right? With the deputy in the lead, the officials all loudy said, ¡°Sir, there is no such thing...no such thing.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. His finger gently rubbed the sleeve Sisi had newly repaired. ¡°No such what things? I have heard that the threerge workshops owe a great deal of wages to the workers these years, and there was also a big incident earlier. Is this true?¡±


    The officials were startled. Earlier in the year, because the treasurers had exploited too harshly, the workers in the threerge workshops had caused some trouble and two people had died. This incident had always been repressed by low and high officials. Unexpectedly, news of this had traveled to Jingdou. Since Sir Fan had already said it out loud, then he must have received definitive news, so it would be difficult to hide.


    The deputy quickly went up from and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Earlier in the year, the return flow of funds were a bit slow. The wages were dyed by three days, but those wicked people took the opportunity to cause problems and halted the production of the threerge workshops for a day, which caused irredeemable loses for the court. Thus, after thepany discussed it, General Ye was asked to suppress it. Fortunately, not too many lives were lost. We thought since it was near the end of the year and Sir was about to arrive, we didn¡¯t need to report it immediately.¡±


    In reality, it had nothing to do with dyed wages. It was more urate to say that the treasurers took too much of the wages that were paid down. Provoked, the people¡¯s anger rose, so the workers had rioted. The officials did not want to offend the treasurers or take out silver from their funds topensate, so they pretended to be blind and deaf until the matter became too big. Only then did they mobilize troops to suppress the situation.


    Fan Xian turned and spoke quietly with General Ye behind him. The general¡¯s expression was awkward as he quietly responded back. The role he yed in this matter was probably not glorious.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and gently knocked on the table beside him. ¡°Gentlemen, to put it inly, the pce treasury is a business, but it is the Emperor¡¯s business and Qing court¡¯s business. Since it is used to make things, then the most important are those who make these things. If you dy workers¡¯ wages year after year, who will want to work for you? Even if they do work for you, how would they be willingly to do it carefully? In the end, isn¡¯t it still the court that suffers the loss?¡±


    The officials agreed. They all said they would act strictly ording to the rules of the pce treasury when handling matters and never again would such a thing like having wages dyed happen again. As to the future, it was the treasurers who would be dealing with Sir Fan junior. These officials just hoped to quickly brush by what was happening now.


    It was those three with the darkerplexions without official robes, yet still sitting in chairs, whose expressions became a little nasty.


    ¡°All superfluous words.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Naturally there will not be dys in the future. What about what was owed before?¡±


    The yamen immediately plunged intoplete silence.


    The officials did not dare say more out of fear. There were tens of thousands of workers. In addition to food and board, drink and clothing, and a host of other logistics, the numbers reached an even more terrifying level. The court had set an ample amount for the wages of the workers. To siphon from it had already be the main source of wealth for pce treasury officials. If Fan Xian really wanted these officials to cough up all of the money they took from previous years, this would not be a small sum.


    The officials knew that they were subjected to the Qingw and investigation by the Overwatch Council, so they never dared to take openly whatever little was left as tribute by the treasurers. The people Sir Fan targeted were probably still the treasurers.


    Fan Xian acted like he had not sensed the quiet turbulence and said evenly, ¡°The court cannot owe the people. What was owed over thest few years will have to gradually bepensated. It is aplicated matter, so it cannot be rushed.¡±


    Cannot be rushed...the hearts of the officials rxed a little, but they were scared by the following words.


    ¡°Three days.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and extended three fingers. Watching the officials he said, ¡°I give you all three days to fill in all of the ounts andpensate the missing wages for the workers. Remember, use Taiping money house¡¯s rate of interest as a standard. After three days, if workerse to me to say they have not received their wages, or if it is discovered by my Overwatch Council subordinates, my apologies, but I¡¯ll have to show some ruthlessness.¡±


    Although he continued to slightly smile, the officials could already feel a sense of coldness beginning to surround them.


    ...


    ...


    The three men who had sat quietly and still the entire time finally could sit no longer. Wearing a humble expression they stood and one said, ¡°Sir, I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Fan Xian nced at him with interest.


    ¡°Perhaps there have been cases of being behind on payment, but this number is notrge, furthermore, it is often because the ounts are wrong.¡± The man chuckled and said, ¡°Sir, you havee a long way from Jingdou, perhaps you are not aware of how wicked the people here are. Those people bring their families to find work. It is clearly only one person working at the workshops, but he will report three. It is not that we are behind on payments, the reality is that they want to swindle the court¡¯s silver.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°There are such tricks?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The person clearly did not notice the mocking tone of Fan Xian¡¯s voice. Overjoyed, he said, ¡°Sir, these workers are sly and cunning. Banking on the fact that the court loves the people, they dare to open their mouths wide. If any demands are not met, they will passively ck off at work. Some of the even worse ones dare to actually meddle with the process. Who knows how much money they have lost the court all these years?¡±


    The man enthusiastically sshed all the dirty water onto the workers. He thought that no matter how good Fan Xian¡¯s reputation was, he was still one of the officials. How could he ever take the workers¡¯ side?


    Fan Xianughed coldly in his heart. The way the man put it...pushing all the wrong things he had done onto the worker. His face remained calm. ¡°Ah, who knew that even though the Emperor is so kind, yet these people don¡¯t know to be satisfied.¡±


    The personughed along. ¡°It is indeed the case. I, a lowly official, will go back and carefully investigate the matter of the dyed payments. However, those trouble-making workers should not be let off so easily. Sir, don¡¯t be followed by their words. Those people are sly and cunning, and really not anything.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the man and suddenly furrowed his brows, ¡°Sir is?¡±


    The deputy quickly interjected, ¡°This is the master of the first workshop, Sir Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Sir Xiao?¡± Fan Xian seemed a little surprised. ¡°The master of the first workshop? Head of the treasurers?¡±


    Xiao quickly saluted and said, ¡°It is I.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at him for a moment then suddenly said, ¡°You, a mere master, a little treasurer...the court has given you a non-conforming rank. You don¡¯t even have official robes. How dare you refer to yourself before me as lowly official?¡±


    Everyone froze.


    His voice suddenly became cold. ¡°Lowly official this, lowly official that...of which department are you an official? The yamen opened for the first time today, and you, a mere master, did not wait outside to be summoned. You dared to brazenly enter the hall and sit among the court officials. That is foolishly daring! Please, may I ask, what kind of scoundrel are you?¡±


    Huh?


    The hall was momentarily silent. It was not until a whileter that the officials realized Sir Fan Xian was cursing.


    Immediately the hall exploded into sound. How can that be? Ever since the pce treasury had been taken by the royal family, this was the first time anyone dared to point at the master of the three workshops and curse him. Even on the Eldest Princess¡¯ first visit to the North Min yamen she had been warm and gentle with the three workshop masters. How could Sir Fan dare curse like that?


    The master of the first workshop was stunned. He thought that it was fine Sir Fan did not try to win him over, but to not give him any face and curse him so cruelly was unbelievable. He sneered coldly. His expression immediately turned nasty, however, he in front of a proper ¡°prince¡± he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He resentfully raised his hand in salute and returned to his seat to in silence.


    ¡°Remove his seat.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. A delightful little circle appeared between his furrowed brows. He said evenly, ¡°In front of me, there is no seat for him.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan!¡± That master became very angry. His bottom had not yet touched his seat before he stood straight again, pushing down the anger in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too far.¡±


    Fan Xian ignored him. He drank his tea and talked with the awkward looking General Ye and deputy beside him.


    As he talked, the Overwatch Council official next to him had gone down and pushed Sir Xiao to the side and removed his seat. Thus, the matter had be serious. The officials below all came out to ask for mercy. Even General Ye lowered his voice and whispered into Fan Xian¡¯s ear, ¡°Young master Fan, leave them some face.¡±


    ¡°Leave them some face?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The purpose of today was to remove their face.¡±


    General Ye became mncholy and didn¡¯t dare keep talking.


    Since the opening of the pce treasury to now, the masters of the three workshops had their own seats. Their position was special, and no one had ever humiliated their existence. At this moment, seeing that the master of the first workshop was being humiliated, the other two masters couldn¡¯t keep to their seats anymore. They stood beside Sir Xiao, and said, facing Fan Xian at the head, ¡°Since Sir thinks that there is no seat for us in the yamen, you might as well take them all...after all, the three workshops are nothing but lowly people.


    They were not acting in a fit of pique, but using the threerge workshops to suppress.


    Fan Xian lifted his head and saw the three masters lined up in front of him. ¡°Of course they are going to be taken together. Did you think there would still be ces for you? Naturally, not everyone in the three workshops are lowly people, but since you have referred to yourselves as such, I will believe you.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The three masters had not expected Fan Xian to force them step by step and not leave anywhere to retreat in his words. It was only now they realized the other party was not just establishing his power, he wanted to exterminate them. But what confidence did Fan Xian have? Did he want to see the three workshops copse?


    The tone in which the three masters replied became ruthless. ¡°Sir, how has the three workshops offended you?¡±


    ¡°Exploiting wages, tyrannical behavior, threatening the court through skills, not respecting me...¡± Fan Xian stared at the three. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, you offended the workers in the three workshops and the tens of thousands of people under heaven and the court that feeds you.¡±


    ¡°A charge can always be made if you want to convict someone,¡± the three masters said in anger. ¡°It is your first visit to the transportpany and you act so recklessly and rashly. Does the Qing court not have regtions?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and thought to himself: Regtions? I am the regtions. Of course didn¡¯t say the words out loud. He thought of when Second Fan ran amuck in Jingdou. His favorite thing to do was to say this ruthless line. It seemed that being an official was like being a hoodlum. In an unclear situation, it was always fine to use some force and trickery.


    ¡°Come. These three are causing a scene in the hall. Drag them out and give them 10 strikes first.¡±


    Fan Xian ced the teacup in his hand gently on the table and ignored the words for forgiveness from the officials in the hall. He smiled and thought about how he could suffer hardships and powerful aggressiveness, but he couldn¡¯t stand being alone. Why should he waste his breath on these people?

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: Pce Treasury Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Smack, smack, smack, smack. The sounds were very crisp, unlike the muffled sounds when the Imperial Censorate was struck outside the Royal Pce in Jingdou. On the contrary, it sounded like someone was keeping time for a piece of music with a strong beat.


    After the paddlended 10 times, it stopped. The three workshop masters did not end like brother Baoyu with a breath in but no breath out. They also didn¡¯t faint like Second Fan.


    Fan Xian watched the scene with great interest. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit surprised at how hardy the three masters were. After suffering 10 strikes, they did not even make a single sound. He knew his subordinates¡¯ style. Since he had ordered a beating, no one would hold back.


    Looking unbelievably miserable, they had suffered a great humiliation today and forced themselves not to make any sounds. However, the strikes on the body still hurt, particrly since the pain also carried the humiliation of being stripped. It caused tears to swell in the eyes of these middle-aged men, along with some hatred, like pitiful little dogs.


    Fan Xian pped his hands and said, ¡°Take them away.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinates replied in unison. They helped the three masters up and headed out of the yamen.


    Behind these three masters, who had long reached their limit for pain and humiliation, Fan Xian didn¡¯t forget to call out like a merchant, ¡°Three days! Three days! Don¡¯t you forget!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The yamen immediately fell into silence. The officials looked at Fan Xian with slight fear in their gazes. Everyone knew of Fan Xian¡¯s reputation. They were not from Jingdou, so they had never personally experienced the chill within Fan Xian¡¯s clean and literary reputation. They didn¡¯t know as clearly as the pain felt by the Second Prince¡¯s officials.


    Finally today everyone saw, and felt secret fear, but they could also not help smiling coldly in secret. He can beat them if he wanted to. Was his beating of the treasurers not for us officials to see? However, no matter how learned Sir Fan was, he was still blind when it came to the matters of the pce treasury. Now that he had badly offended the masters of the three workshops, we¡¯ll just see how you clean up this mess.


    Perhaps Fan Xian did not know about his subordinate officials¡¯ intention to watch the trouble in three days, or perhaps he just didn¡¯t care about this. He said a few more words before ordering them to repay the missing wages in three days. If there were any illegal actions, they were to check themselves. He then released them from the yamen.


    He kept behind the Ye family general and his close helper, the deputy of the transportpany. If he wanted to do things done in three days, he still needed their help.


    No one knew what he said to the two officials in the back garden, but their faces became more and more serious until they finally nodded slowly. They saluted Fan Xian respectfully and then left.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir.¡± Su Wenmao handed over the summarized intelligence report from the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian received it smoothly and nodded slightly as he read. It seemed like the people of the Fourth Bureau had some uses. They had apparently been suppressed by the Eldest Princess and treasurers and never had a chance to showcase their skills.


    Su Wenmao watched as he sank into the scroll and thought about the scene earlier. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He gathered the courage to quietly say, ¡°The three masters of the workshop could be killed.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head to look at him. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°Of course they could be killed. However, killing people isn¡¯t like cooking. What can be eaten should be ate, but those who could be killed do not need to be killed in a rush.¡±


    ¡°Sir was too kind before.¡± Su Wenmao was from the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council and ruthless when it came to controlling officials. He felt that Fan Xian had been too soft in his earlier decision. Three mere masters. If he wanted to kill them, then kill them. Since it was to establish power, some extra thunder would not go amiss. What sense was there in talking for a long time and only giving out 10 strikes?


    Unsatisfied, he said, ¡°Sir just gave them 10 strikes earlier. It was too light. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t make them submit.¡±


    Fan Xian waved the Overwatch Council report. ¡°With the evidence in my hands, I could chop their three heads off with one stroke and no one would dare say anything.¡±


    Su Wenmao paused and reflected that since it was so, then why was it thunder and no rain earlier? Why were the three who had no respect for thew in their eyes released?


    Fan Xian smiled and exined, ¡°Thunder and rain are both heavenly favors. If I had punished harshly earlier, although the officials and the various treasurers would not submit in their hearts and even develop hatred because of their fear, they could only ept it. Furthermore, fearing the sharp edge of the beheading sword, they would settle down. This three-day limit then...in probably just one day the officials will have filled in the debt and the treasurers will send silver like crazy to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the scene you want to see?¡± Su Wenmao was more and more confused.


    Fan Xian waved his hand. ¡°Wrong, it will steady the situation for a time. However, only killing three masters of the workshops, what kind of root changes would that mean for the pce treasury? It¡¯s the same as hunting monkeys in the mountain. If you kill the king monkey, then the other monkeys will spread out. You know, I cannot, and have no wish to, remain with the pce treasury for a long time. What will happen when I leave? Those monkeys will run out of the mountain again and steal our corn to eat.¡±


    Su Wenmao turned it over in his mind and understood some things. The monkeys in themissioner¡¯s example were the many treasurers in the three workshops. If he had decapitated the three masters today, then the treasurers would, naturally, spit out their silver honestly and return the wages owed to the workers. However, in that case, themissioner would be missing another chance to wield the butcher¡¯s knife. When themissioner leaves the North of Min and returns to Hangzhou, the mountains were south and the roads were far. Those treasurers would probably be enlivened again, and the workers in the three workshops would have to wee even more misery as revenge.


    ¡°This is like popping a pustule.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Your face appears to be calm, but the pus is still inside. So, we are not going to rush and rub it. On the contrary, we are going to expand the pore to squeeze out all of the pus.¡±


    Su Wenmao paused. It was clear he had never taken a beauty ss, but he understood enough to know what Fan Xian meant. Smiling he said, ¡°You said it wasplicated. Isn¡¯t it just luring the snake out of its hole?¡±


    ¡°What luring? This is called hitting the snake to startle the snake.¡± Fan Xian touched his neat and smooth hair. He found this description was not very fitting, but he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Anyway, with the three-day limit and the 10 humiliating strikes on the masters, the treasurers used to being spoiled probably would not be able to endure this at all.¡±


    ¡°What if someone returned the silver? Then what?¡± Su Wenmao asked with misgivings. He was afraid that after the shock by themissioner, those little monkeys wouldn¡¯t have the daring to jump out.


    ¡°Punishing those who came before to prevent others from followingter, curing the disease and saving people,¡± Fan Xian said with seriousness. ¡°The treasurers who have not broken any Qingws need only return all the silver, and I will naturally give them another opportunity. I am here to manage the pce treasury, not to break it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°When dealing with enemies, we must divide them internally, proceed to order them, and then treat them separately. Group together what can be grouped...we¡¯ll see who jumps out in three days, and then we will know who has rejected my kindness.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°It is not only targeting the treasurers. I believe the Eldest Princess left trusted aides here in the pce treasury. They will not pass up such a good opportunity. From Xinyang¡¯s perspective, we have offended all of the treasurers, and the pce treasury will naturally grind to a standstill. At this moment, they will be sure to jump out. Have the people of the Fourth Bureau keep a close watch and write a list of names. I will ask these unstable elements to leave.¡±


    Su Wenmao finally understood everything. Themissioner wanted to do aplete clean out. They arrived again at the front garden and he carefully asked, ¡°Only...Sir, the deputy is of Ren Qi¡¯an¡¯s family and can be considered trustworthy, but the Ye family?¡±


    Fan Xian understood what he was worried about. ording to the news from Jingdou, days after the Great Prince married the Great Princess of Northern Qi, Ye Ling¡¯er finally married the Second Prince, who used this opportunity with the empress dowagering forward to be released from his house arrest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t say too much. I just asked General Ye to pay attention to the routes out of the treasury. I¡¯m not arrogant and conceited enough to think I could use a few words to win over someone of the Ye family.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. What he asked General Ye to do was to prevent the treasurers from taking advantage of their home advantage and secretly shipping out the silver they had taken these years. Although most of their dirty silver would have been used in buyingnd, the deeds to thend, as determined by their personality, could only be in their home.


    ¡°Also, do not casually connect the Ye family with the Second Prince and Eldest Princess together,¡± Fan Xian said after some thought. ¡°The Ye and Qin families are equally famous and not as simple as others think. How could they only lean toward one prince? That would be too stupid. Even if they had a bias, before the situation is clear he will still give me some face. He wouldn¡¯t fall out with me for a group of treasurers unless Ye Zhong feels the Emperor did not send him far enough away.¡±


    Su Wenmao shivered and didn¡¯t say anything more. He took his orders and left.


    Fan Xian sat on the chair and sank deep into thought. After a moment he sighed. Ye Ling¡¯er finally got married. What kind of ending will the Second Prince have in the future? He was not a kind person, but he had once said in the teashop outside of Baoyue Brothel that he had wanted to bring the Second Prince down because he wanted to leave him his life. This was partially because of Ye Ling¡¯er, and partially because he, subconsciously, wanted to pit himself against that Emperor that cared about raising his children with iron and blood. We¡¯ll see if you know how to y better or I know how to y better!


    Over the months, the Ye family was yed around by the Emperor. Without any other choice to make, they could only lean closer and closer toward the Second Prince. Thinking of this, Fan Xian felt a dark fire in his belly. It was perhaps true that the Emperor nned far ahead, but as the Emperor it was also true he was a highly suspicious scoundrel¡ªit looked like those sitting in different positions all have their own limitations. For the Emperor sitting on his dragon chair, his limitation was that he was overly suspicious. He used the granting of a marriage as the first test and began to prepare defenses for no reason. Following that was shamelessly bringing false charges and step by step forcing the Ye family to stand in opposition to the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince? Then why did the Third Prince have to leave the capital with him?


    The Emperor truly wasn¡¯t amon one. He kept using methods that others could not see the logic of. Fan Xian felt a little vexed. He quicklyforted himself thinking that if he, the little scoundrel, couldn¡¯t understand, then perhaps the old scoundrel might not understand either.


    As to why Fan Xian was determined to not reconcile with his mother-inw, it was not because he had suffered as a son-inw during the dating period. It was also not because of the ¡°look after family property¡± reason he had once told Haitang. In reality, the reason was if Fan Xian truly joined sides with the Eldest Princess, both parties would increase in power and would be a terrifying force, one that was sufficient to rock the foundations of the Qing Kingdom.


    This was something the Qing Emperor would not allow.


    For Fan Xian, who did not hold the power under heaven, his current behavior was very much guided by the motto that great intelligence may appear to be stupidity. As long as it was something the Emperor would not allow, he would certainly not do it; unless if someone wanted to kill him.


    ...


    ...


    In the next two days, Fan Xian took his seven well-dressed maids and investigated the workshops everywhere. He began to gradually be familiar with the process in the pce treasury. He also added ayer of sentimentality to his knowledge of the Ye family. It was difficult to not touch the wooden watermill beside the river and sigh with emotion at the great changes that had happened. Sometimes he would sit with the workers and talk about ssblowing. Unfortunately, his craftsmanship was terrible and its appearance too beautiful. Although he didn¡¯t blow it sessfully, the texture of the ss was still exquisite.


    The workshops closer to the yamen all knew exactly what the new officials looked like. Although they did not dare look directly at the Sir Fan junior of legend, they had carefully stolen many nces. They all said that this noble young master was truly very pretty, but clumsy, and his personality was kind. The seven serving girls beside him were all exquisite. There was only one girl who was not as good. Her actions and walk were rural-like, and she didn¡¯t look anything like a girl from a big family.


    Meanwhile, the four defensive lines made by the military and the Overwatch Council suddenly tightened their patrols. The patrols of the pce treasury had already been the tightest in the world. The sudden tightening immediately found some prohibited items, although they were not technical secrets of the pce treasury, there were still some heavy things.


    They were both light pieces of paper as well as heavynd deeds.


    Just as Fan Xian expected, the first reaction of the treasurers, including the masters of the threerge workshops and rted officials, after the three-days order was given was to send out all of the objects of value close to them to give to friends and family outside of the pce treasury.


    However, after they ran into the strict patrols and searches, the officials and treasurers finally gave up. They knew the new imperial envoy would not allow them to transfer their wealth. Yet, if these deeds were left by their side...god, if they couldn¡¯t fill the debt in three days, does that mean their possessions would be confiscated? These people were definitely not clean. If the imperial envoy wanted to find faults, death was all around them.


    It was clear the Dan Da and General Lin¡¯s work was having an effect. From the second day, no one tried to transfer their property. A dark breeze began to blow through the manors in the pce treasury and threerge workshops. As to who began this breeze, the spies scattered around were quietly investigating.


    At night, the rain fell hard and the river swelled. Although the embankments were in ce and there were no problems, the atmosphere of the chilly winds that howled and the murky waves that reached the sky began to make many people feel strange.


    The treasurers began to feel a strong sense of danger and contacted each other. Upper, middle, and lower, there were a total of over 200 treasurers. Facing the three-day order, they all had their own ns. Those who still had their consciences were prepared to hand over the dirty money and live their life as new people. Some were afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s power and nned to secretly report colleagues for illicit actions to secure their own innocence. However, most of the people began to gather in the manor of workshop master and secretly discuss how they should deal with this matter.


    After the three masters had been beaten, they could only lie on their beds. Although their bodies were in different ces, the hatred in their hearts toward Fan Xian and the bitter resentment in their eyes were very much of one heart. In the end, they were not willing to lower their heads to Fan Xian because they had done too many terrible things. Even if they did lower their heads, it would be difficult to escape death.


    Among themunication between the treasurers, the trusted aides that Xinyang left in the pce treasury had a nasty effect. Using the name of the princess far away in Jingdou, they promised the treasurers that the court¡¯s first interest was still in the profits that the pce treasury generated and not their small pieces of silver through corruption.


    What about a single chopstick? What about 10 chopsticks? In the end, most of the treasurers finally huddled into a ball and began to move like a bowling ball with no idea in which direction they were being rolled in.


    ...


    ...


    On thest day of the three-day order, Fan Xian followed the same schedule as the previous two days. In the morning, he stayed in the yamen to discuss matters. Although the treasurers had not activelye forward to hand in the stolen goods and admit to their crimes, quite a few officials had returned some of the silver. As to whether or not it was the full amount, that was a matter that would be discussedter. At least they had shown a superficial level of respect.


    Some of the treasurers had secretly confessed and activelye to the Overwatch Council to be witness and name others. Naturally, Fan Xian smiled and epted. It looked like the other party was indeed not a solid sheet of metal. The pce treasury¡¯s casting skills were indeed not up to par.


    He drank his tea and absentmindedly watched the thin rain outside of the hall. He thought leisurely about the heavy rainst night. The Qing Kingdom won¡¯t be flooded again this year, right? Looked like he would have to act quickly, otherwise the silver from father wouldn¡¯t have time to make it to the side of the Yangtze River before its banks burst.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    A terrified voice exploded like the sound of muffled thunder and woke Fan Xian from his sage-like thoughts.


    Fan Xian looked around in confusion to see a group of officials all in wet robes running in. All of the officials had been sent out today to the various workshops to announce the final day of the order. Why did they all run back?


    In the lead was the second most senior person in the pce treasury, the deputy of the transportpany, Ma Jie. His face was full of shock. He held up the front of his robes as he crashed anxiously into the hall, heedless of the water on the ground and his wet shoes.


    ¡°Sir Ma, why are you in such a rush?¡± Fan Xian looked at the other party and slightly furrowed his brows. He had Cao Cao¡¯s air down perfectly.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good!¡± Although Ma Jie knew long ago that the treasurers would certainly push back against the order, hearing the matter today, he couldn¡¯t help his state of mind bing panicked. He urgently came to report to Fan Xian.


    ¡°The threerge workshops are on strike!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised and stood dazed on the stone steps.


    Ma Jie thought that the imperial envoy had been stunned by the sudden bad news. He wiped the rain from his face and gave a pained smile, ¡°This is bad; this is bad.¡±


    The threerge workshops on strike? This was something that had never happened since the Qing Kingdom had taken over the pce treasury. Fan Xian had not killed anyone, and his methods had not been as bloody as those of the Eldest Princess back in the day. However, the problem was that Fan Xian had sent out the three-day order, and he held in his hands the spy power that the Eldest Princess never had. He had also blocked the treasurers¡¯ ns to transfer their wealthy. He was fully prepared to take away all of the money that the treasurers had stolen these years.


    What was money? Money was life for therge majority of the people, and that was why the treasurers dared to use such a shocking tactic as a strike to fight to the death with Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was only surprised for a moment before he came around. A faint smile floated to the corner of his lips. In reality, he wasn¡¯t shocked that the treasurers had reacted so intensely. He was just thinking that strikes also existed in this world.


    ¡°Sir, what do we do? Should we take back the three-day order?¡± Ma Jie¡¯s face was full of expectation. He did not approve, at all, of Fan Xian¡¯s order. Now that the treasurers had truly gone on strike, how much money would it cost the court for the threerge workshops of the pce treasury to stop work for a day? Such arge crime. Who could shoulder the burden? Even if the Fan family was not the same as ordinary people and was afraid of nothing and no one, but the Emperor would still not let it go so easily.


    Completely out of Ma Jie and the other officials¡¯ expectations, Fan Xian gently stroked his smooth hair and rolled his neck. A faint excitement showed on his face as he said, ¡°Indeed they didn¡¯t let me down and caused such a ruckus. This is good. Wait until I catch them. I¡¯m going to kill them all...clean them out!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The officials stood dumbfounded in the thin rain. A pair of swallows in the beams of the yamen lightly danced.


    Fan Xian, wearing a ck Overwatch Council robe, led the various transport officials, about 20 people, in a rush to the first workshop that called a strike. The officials stood outside of the workshop. They couldn¡¯t hear the hissing of the furnaces, and there was no ck smoke emitting from the workshop. There was only a deathly silence. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but cast their gazes toward Fan Xian, wondering how exactly he would deal with this kind of silent protest?


    No one knew that the Qinian Unit and the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau, who hade to Jiangnan with Fan Xian, were already wearing raincoats and waiting for theirmand in silence not far from the workshop.


    Even further away, General Ye stood with a serious face and tightly clenched fists. He was restlessly beside Su Wenman, with whom he talked on and off with. His mind was entirely on the workshop that went on strike. Behind the two people, a camp of soldiers with knives and spears in hand waited.


    The striking workers were all gathered in the workshop which was responsible for the creation of ss. There was still remnant heat fromst night inside.


    Fan Xian entered the workshop with steady steps. He raised his head and looked at the tall workshop ceiling. He then said with approval, ¡°The rain proofing is doing well.¡±


    The workers were huddled at the very back, and their faces were full of terror. These low-level workers did not know why today they suddenly stopped work. Watching the imperial envoy who had just walked in, they were terrified.


    At the front of the workshop, a dozen treasurers wearing blue jackets saluted Fan Xian with forced calmness.


    ¡°Why have you not started work?¡±


    ¡°For your information, Sir, the rains yesterday were too big and they extinguished the fires and broke the molding equipment, thus we were unable to start work,¡± said Master Xiao of the First Workshop, with injuries still on his back. He nced at Fan Xian with eyes full of hatred,


    The master and treasurers were not stupid. They knew that couldn¡¯t explicitly say they were striking. Otherwise, if Fan Xian actually went crazy and raised his knife to them all, he would have a passable right to do so. Thus, they could only find an excuse. In reality they were using a strike to threaten the other party.


    This was, perhaps, the so-called art of negotiation.


    In terms of words and poetry, Fan Xian could be said to be an artist. In his actual line of work, he often destroyed art without a sense of aesthetics. He had a serious expression and said, ¡°The molds are destroyed and the furnace is wet. What about the Second Workshop? Perhaps molten steel that could boil people to death has congealed? Perhaps the weaving machines have rusted?¡±


    Not waiting for master Xiao to reply, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s your brains that have rusted!¡±


    There was no so-called negotiation. Fan Xian only needed someone to cause trouble. It was absolutely necessary for the people in charge of the technical skills of the pce treasury to change. How could he pass up this opportunity?


    ¡°Come, chop off this master Xiao¡¯s head and use his blood to warm the furnace.¡± Fan Xian pped his hands and said in an even voice.


    Xiao paused as if he hadn¡¯t understood the meaning of the imperial envoy¡¯s words.


    As soon as Fan Xian¡¯s words left his mouth, the raincoat wearing Overwatch Officials entered the workshop. One of the subordinates brought a chair for Fan Xian to sit on. A few others quickly and cleanly forced the master to his knees and dragged him to a furnace about 15 meters away.


    Fan Xian waved his hand.


    The transport officials behind him exploded into mor. Deputy Ma felt anxiety attack his heart. He cried out in fear, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Xiao, who had been pushed to the door of the furnace, finally woke from his daze and knew that the imperial envoy was truly going to kill him...he truly dared to kill him. He began to fight for his life. Both his feet pushed against the dirt on the ground with a scratching sound. With tears he cried, ¡°Spare me, sir, spare me!¡±


    When the idiots of the world, who could not clearly perceive the situation, cried for mercy as they were about to die, it was toote.


    The treasurers friendly with Xiao stared with bulging eyes. They all rushed forward thinking to rescue him.


    With a swish, a streak of snow-white knife light shed out.


    A head with a slightly darkplexion rolled into the furnace. With a sputtering sound, the fresh blood struck the walls of the furnace.


    The workshop exploded with countless cries of shock. All the people had been stunned by the bloody sight before them. The treasurers howled and were scared. In a sh, they all stopped their footsteps forward at the same time. At this moment, their innate self-preservation triumphed over their madness.


    Fan Xian nced at the head in the furnace and looked again at the hundreds of workers gathered at the back of the workshop. Their faces were full of fear. He said calmly, ¡°When I kill someone, naturally I have my reasons.¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: Why Was The Imperial Envoy Angry?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rain pattered down, beating a tattoo into the roof of the workshop. It was a sharp contrast to the death-like silence below.


    The workers were gathered at the back. The shock and fear on their faces was unhidden, but everyone¡¯s hands had subconsciously began to reach for shovels and wooden boards. No one knew what was going to happen next.


    Standing at the front, the treasurers who had organized the strike also had faces full of fear. They watched the imperial envoy sitting on a chair before the door and did not pay any more attention to the dead master Xiao. No one dared look at the tragic scene of the separated body and head beside the furnace. They only stared in fear at Fan Xian¡¯s warm and gentle face. The feet of the crowds unconsciously backed up.


    One person stepped back. Ten people stepped back. The crowd stepped back. The sound of the treasurers¡¯ feet stepping back made a rustling sound like thousands of bugs crawling across a desert. However, the workshop was only so big, and arge space at the back had been taken up by the thinly dressed workers. Where could these blue-robbed treasurers back up to?


    Fan Xian watched the scene before his eyes and instinctively shook his head. In an even voice he said, ¡°I am not a violent person. Workers, don¡¯t be afraid. The court is only investigating the matter of the treasurers¡¯ corruption and stealing of wages. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The workers at the back met each other¡¯s eyes and felt their hearts steady a little, but they did not darepletely trust in this young powerful official. Their hands remained wrapped around the handles of the shovels.


    ¡°You...even if you are a court official, how can you kill people for no reason?¡± A treasurer could no longer endure the oppressive silence and cried out in a sharp voice.


    Deputy Ma Jie was standing stupidly behind Fan Xian. He had never expected that Fan Xian would chop off a workshop master¡¯s head without saying anything further. Today¡¯s mess had gotten big. How could they clean this up?


    Shocked and angry, he said in a shaky voice, ¡°Imperial envoy, Sir, why...why do this? Everything could be discussed...it¡¯s over...it¡¯s all over.¡±


    In Ma Jie¡¯s heart, the most important things to the pce treasury were these treasurers in front of them. Only these people knew how to maintain the pce treasury. Even if Fan Xian chopped 10 heads today and forced these treasurers to submit, what about the future? If the treasurers worked with resentment, who knew what they would turn the pce treasury into?


    Besides, there were still two masters who were striking. If they knew you killed master Xiao of the First Workshop and they roused up the anger of the people, and the strike continued on...my god! If you really killed everybody, who will do the work? Were you counting on those illiterate workers?


    Fan Xian did not acknowledge the bewildered deputy next to him. He indicated for Su Wenmao toe over. He then clearly said to everyone in the workshop, ¡°Listen closely to every word!¡±


    The crowd froze.


    Su Wenmao removed a few sheaves of paper from his dripping wet robe. He squinted a little and then began to read in a loud voice.


    ¡°Today it has been discovered, Xiao Jing, master of the First Workshop of the threerge workshops of the pce treasury transportpany, has, since the first year of His Majesty¡¯s reign,mitted many illegal acts.¡±


    Su Wenmao furrowed his brows and nced at the rustling and restless treasurers. He then continued, ¡°In the second year and third month of the Qing calendar, Xiao Jing hid the disaster at a bronze mine and took the wages of the dead for five years, for a total of 13,700 liang. In the fourth year, seventh month and ninth day of the Qing calendar, Xia Jing bribed the official registrar of Suzhou to buy a good plot ofnd of 700 mu at a low price. In the sixth year and first month of the Qing calendar, with Xiao Jing as the leader of the masters of the three workshops, a group of treasurers owed the workers tens of thousands of umted wages, caused violence, 14 deaths, over 50 injured...¡±


    A countless number of crimes were read until Su Wenmao¡¯s mouth was feeling a little dry. At the end he said, ¡°These crimes are impossible to forgive. Following Qingw, he was decapitated.¡±


    He then took out thend deeds, Suzhou¡¯s official registrar¡¯s written confession, and other rted evidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me again for evidence,¡± Fan Xian said following the announcement. ¡°I have many witness testimonies and not a small amount of physical evidence. Scoundrels like Xiao Jing could certainly not be kept since I am managing the pce treasury.¡±


    As the workers who were shaking with fear and uneasy heard the imperial envoy discuss the crimes and heard the lines and lines of crimes, they suddenly remembered how tyrannical Xiao Jing usually was. He was harsh and insidious to the workers beneath him. Immediately they felt that the imperial envoy had done right by killing him.


    But the hatred in the eyes of the treasurers grew even stronger. Unsatisfied, someone called out, ¡°Even if you punish him, you still need to open the court and try the case...you trumped up charges to convict him!¡±


    When Deputy Ma Jie, standing behind Fan Xian, heard Su Wenmao read out the crimes, he knew that the imperial envoy was just looking for an excuse. The officials of the pce treasury transportpany knew in their hearts of these things that Xiao Jing had done. But, even if he were to be punished by the Qingw, you...you couldn¡¯t just kill him like this!


    Ma Jie wanted to remain on good terms with Fan Xian because of his cousin Ren Shao¡¯an. No matter how much be disapproved of Fan Xian¡¯s actions, he forced himself to keep his mouth shut and did not question him.


    He didn¡¯t question anything, but there were trusted aides of the Eldest Princess left in the transportpany who would definitely not pass up this opportunity. Sinisterly they said, ¡°Sir has acted decisively, but...for corrupt andwless people like this, is it not better to open the court and try him openly? To have him confess...you wouldn¡¯t have to be so alert at night. Furthermore, Sir gave the treasurers a three-day limit, and these three days have not passed, perhaps...¡±


    The treasurers shook with fear, but they had not given up. Hearing one of the officials speaking on their behalf, they began to daringly start quite a din.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even turn his head. A sliver of a cold smile rose to the corner of his lips, ¡°I am themissioner of the Overwatch Council as well as the manager of the pce treasury transportpany. The Overwatch Council is responsible for investigating the case, and the transportpany, as a special case in Qingw, has the head manager determine the case. Why can I not question him and behead him? Besides, I was not beheading him on these crimes.¡±


    He slightly lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Provoking the workers to cause trouble, striking, disobeying His Majesty¡¯s edict...can I not behead this man who respects neither his father nor his Emperor?¡±


    The Qingw was meticulous. Given something like murder, it was fine to do in secret, but for Fan Xian to kill someone like this in the open, he needed a good reason. If he was only using Xiao Jing¡¯s illegal activities as an excuse to justify his killing of him, then he was giving the officials and treasurers a good opportunity to counter him¡ªfor not questioning the case before beheading the criminal. Put it to any yamen, and none would be able to let it pass.


    However, Fan Xian did things practically. He clearly had made certain of Xiao Jing¡¯s crime, but he continued to say he was beheaded because he did not respect the Emperor¡¯s edict. Something like the edict was the most unconvincing. As the imperial envoy, he had the power of final interpretation.


    The crimes the Overwatch Council had found were also necessary. When the case was brought before the Emperor, these crimes of forced purchases of goodnd and mistreating the people were enough to remove doubt from future proceedings.


    To kill now to establish might, and thenter provide the evidence to block the mouths of the leisurely people, this was a n for the long term.


    A person had died in therge workshop of the First Workshop. The workers were filled with expectations for the imperial envoy. The treasurers were terrified church mice. Although the officials had ulterior motives, they did not dare use Fan Xian. The situation slightly calmed down.


    After another period of time, the strikes in the Second and Third Workshops were also calmed. However, these two were taken care of by General Ye and Dan Da, so it took extra time. These two were not as daring as Fan Xian. They only captured people; they did not kill them.


    The treasurers in the other two Workshops were escorted by soldiers to therge workshop. The workers were strictly kept in each of the workshops. With the situation thus, therge workshop appeared to immediately feel a bit crowded after 200 more blue-robed treasurers suddenly spilled in.


    With the soldiers¡¯ sharp spears pointing and ows and arrows of the Overwatch Council forcing them, the crowded group did not dare to move an inch.


    Watching this scene, the officials that hade in with Fan Xian felt a big surprise. It was not until now that they realized the imperial envoy had long prepared for the situation of thest day of the three-day order and had already made arrangements. Furthermore, he seemed to have guessed earlier that the treasurers would react so intensely.


    For now, all the trusted aids of Xinyang were disappointed. It looked like the mess today wouldn¡¯t get any bigger, but at the same time they were highly expectant of Fan Xian again striking down ruthlessly. Hopefully he will offend all of the treasurers. Then we¡¯ll see how he will exin the lowered production and decrease in quality to the Emperor!


    After the workshop quieted a little, Fan Xian rose from his chair. The pockets of water that had been trapped in his robe spilled onto the floor.


    He looked at the treasurers squeezed into a group at the front and saw there was a sense of rebellion in their eyes. Furthermore, the treasurers who had been escorted from the Second and Third Workshops looked even more proud as they didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here,¡± he smiled warmly and said. ¡°It rained heavilyst night. The workshop¡¯s furnace was extinguished. What about on your sides? Also, why are all the workshop treasurers who are separated by 30, 40 li all by the yamen today? Even if the work had to stop in the workshops because of the rain, you should first go check your own workshops. It¡¯s still so early. Have you already been and thene back again?¡±


    He kept talking without paying attention to the others. The treasurers who had just been led in had the situation exined to them by the treasurers who were there earlier. When they realized what happened, their faces gradually paled.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°This is good, I have true evidence of your crimes of striking. Now I can go ahead and kill people.¡±


    After master Xiao¡¯s abnormal and clean death had spread by the word of mouth, the treasurers knew the imperial envoy was a ruthless man who killed without batting an eye. Hearing these light words, the treasurers broke into a mor. Some begged for their lives. Some began to curse. Some swivelled their eyes around as if looking to see if there was some hole in the workshop they could crawl out of. The group gradually spread about, and the situation became slightly chaotic. The military and Overwatch Council on the outside edges still kept a close watch and forced the crowd back in.


    Two people squeezed their way out of the treasurers. They weren¡¯t bystanders. They were the master treasurers of the Second and Third Workshops, two of the three strike leaders.


    Earlier, these two masters had each in their biggest workshop high-spiritedly ordered the treasurers and workers to go on strike. Their words had flowed like water, a torrent of words that were astonishingly imposing. Although the workers had watched them dispiritedly and listlessly, the hundreds of treasurers had been hugely moved by their words. They thought that with the knowledge in their heads, the court would not dare punish them severely. Of course, these two masters severely ordered that the treasurers were to treat the imperial envoy with all respect. They were protecting the silver in their homes from being taken by the court, not actually rebelling.


    Unexpectedly, not long after the strike started, countless soldiers and spies of the Overwatch Council flooded into the workshop. Facing weapons, the words of the two masters immediately lost any power. They obediently raised their hands in submission and escorted to the others. Along the way they were still confident, thinking the people would do things within limits and that there was nothing much the imperial envoy could do.


    Unexpectedly, the imperial envoy did not act within the limits. After standing in the group for a while, the two masters realized that master Xiao, who had secretly nned the strike with them, was dead.


    The two masters stood outside of the crowd and looked around the workshop. Finally, beside the furnace they found Xiao Jing¡¯s body. That patch of blood and the head stunned them in a sh. The two cried out mournfully, ¡°Sir Xiao...Sir Xiao!¡±


    There were spears all around them, so they were unable to go to the side of the furnace to cry out their grief. They still raised their heads and looked at Fan Xian with extreme hatred. They knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today.


    Fan Xian did not look at them. He only tilted his head slightly to listen to Dan Da¡¯s report. Once he knew the Third Workshop was normal, the technicians of the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council hadpletely taken over, and no one dared to do anything during the chaos, did he rx a little. A Tiger Guard stationed inside the manor passed by the officials and came to stand beside Fan Xian. He leaned close to his ear and said, ¡°The one in the manor wants to go out for a bit.¡±


    The Third Workshop was important because it was responsible for military technology, boats, and other harmful goods. If secrets from there were leaked, then who knew how many more youths the Qing Kingdom would lose on the battlefield. Fan Xian did not dare take this responsibility. At first, hearing Dan Da¡¯s report made him feel a bit more at peace. After hearing the Tiger Guard¡¯s report, his forehead furrowed again.


    Haitang, disguised as a servant toe with him, could fool the officials and many people, but it could not pull the wool over Gao Da¡¯s eagle-like eyes. Although Fan Xian found he had made a big mistake, there was no way to fix it. Fortunately, the Qinian Unit kept watch in secret, and the Tiger Guards did not release any news to the outside. This incident caused his slightly reassured heart to start being suspicious again.


    However, now was not the time to deal with this problem. The one the Tiger Guard referred to was Haitang. It seemed like this vige girl knew something was happening today. He was worried she might use the opportunity to do something.


    Fan Xian replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not allowed out. Keep an eye on her. Use all means necessary to keep her in the manor today.¡±


    Seven Tiger Guards against Haitang was exactly the standard configuration on the meadowst year, so Fan Xian was not worried. Furthermore, once they met in battle, Haitang would know of his determination and quiet down.


    Having finished dealing with his own matters, Fan Xian transferred his gaze anew to the room. ¡°Have these two troublemaking, court-resisting criminals tied up.¡±


    Soldiers hade up much earlier and tied up the two masters. Although the faces of the treasurers were full of fear and hatred, no one dared to help. One reason being the violence machine up front, and another was that these treasurers had be full with the silver they had taken these years and truly had no courage to be fight ruthlessly. The more money someone had, the smaller their daring. Fan Xian saw this clearly.


    ¡°Sir Fan!¡±


    The two masters did not resist, and numbly allowed the soldiers to bind their hands. However, the master of the Second Workshop still stared at Fan Xian. ¡°If you want to kill us, then kill us! Just how you will exin yourself to the court in the future?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°Earlier, while on the road here, I once said...if Butcher Zhang is dead, then will we have to eat pork with hair? Without you little treasurers, do you think I won¡¯t be able to manage the pce treasury?¡±


    The master of the Second Workshop gave a wretchedugh. ¡°Is that so? It seems like we have indeed underestimated your determination, but you seem to have also underestimated these unassuming workshops!¡±


    Hisst words were almost shouted out. It was clear he had lost all hope. Even if he turned into a ghost, he had the fierce desire to see how Fan Xian was going to destroy the pce treasury.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian nced at Su Wenmao, who removed another case file from his robe. With a serious face he began to call out the names on the paper.


    ¡°Third Zhang, Fourth Li, Eighth Wang, Ninth Long...¡±


    As the names were read one by one, the faces of a dozen treasurers immediately paled. They didn¡¯t know if they were about to end up like master Xiao of the First Workshop, with their heads and bodies in two pieces. The legs of the less daring ones shook, and there was arge patch of wetness on their pants.


    Su Wenmao nced at them with disgust. He didn¡¯t understand why themissioner had to do it like this. He swallowed and said with a dark expression, ¡°You cane out. The imperial envoy has deemed you innocent of all crimes and will send a memorial to the court tomorrow to stand as your guarantor.¡±


    Innocent? And he would write to the court? The named treasurers were immediately stunned. They had originally thought they were in hell. Who knew it was the clear springs and 72 virgins of heaven?


    Under the confused and jealous gazes of the treasurers around them, the dozen treasurers walked in a daze out of the crowd. Stopping in front of Fan Xian, the fell to their knees and thanked the imperial envoy, though they did not understand why it was like this.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was full of warmth and smiles. He raised his hands as a gesture for them to rise. In an affected and calm voice he said, ¡°To be able to have the solid evidence for the crimes of the three masters, to know of the many illegal activities that went on in the pce treasury is all due to these men who ced righteousness above family and were loyal to the court. Otherwise, I would have no idea that the pce treasury was like this and would not know that there were people who dared to incite a strike to cause trouble. You all have done well for your country. I will naturally treat you fairly.¡±


    The workshop immediately burst into a mor. These treasurers were spies. Even the officials behind Fan Xian were dumbfounded. The imperial envoy had only been at the pce treasury less than three day, how could he have already developed such a spywork? The Overwatch Council¡¯s fame for secret agents was indeed true.


    Once the other treasurers knew that the dozen colleagues Fan Xian called out had sold them out, they couldn¡¯t help feel sudden anger. Although they did not dare go forward and beat them, they cursed them viciously. Obscenities flew through the air and drilled themselves into the spies¡¯ ears.


    And those traitor treasurers? They had originally loved Sir Fan junior to death. At this moment, they hated Sir Fan junior to death. He was right. They had secretly returned the treasury¡¯s money and secretly said some of the things they had overheard, but...it was nothing like what Sir Fan junior had said. They had only heard about the matter of the strikest night. How would they have had time to report it? As for master Xiao and the other two masters...they had just wanted to be beautiful wallflowers. How would they have the daring to offend the head of the treasurers?


    The treasurers the people pointed at met each other¡¯s eyes. They wanted to cry, but found that they had no tears. Even if Fan Xian let them go today, he had pointed out their shameless and traitorous actions in front of everyone. How will they face their 200-something colleagues? How will they live as people?


    Third Zhang gazed at Fourth Li. Eighth Wang looked at Ninth Long; they asked each other with sorrowful gazes, ¡°You are also a traitor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am also a traitor.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s following words shocked the workshop again.


    ¡°Hmm...these 13 treasurers have bravely uncovered the malpractice in the pce treasury. They are a credit to the country. I have decided, from today onward, they will be the deputy masters of the threerge workshops.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly and asked the deputy by his side, ¡°Sir Ma, what do you think of this suggestion?¡±


    Deputy Ma Jie was still figuring out how exactly the pce treasury would be able to produce as normal, so his mood was extremely gloomy. However, hearing these words, he nodded his head in agreeance. From the depths of his heart. he felt a great admiration for Fan Xian¡ªthis move was truly brilliant. By clearly showing these treasurers¡¯ traitorous shamelessness, there was no need to worry about them not submitting in the future when they used these men as pawns to control the treasury. This was carving a manmade chasm between the treasurers. If today¡¯s event could be satisfactorily concluded, then it would be difficult for the treasurers to join together again in the future and be a stratum that could stand against the officials.


    Suddenly someone began tough coldly.


    Everyone stared. It wasing from the Second Workshop treasurer who was tied up and kneeling on the ground. They saw him smile coldly and say with sorrow, ¡°What a group of shameless and mean people? Sir Fan, do you think you can depend on these fellows to have the pce treasury running as before? I am not threatening the court, but without what is inside our heads, the pce treasury...will probably notst more than a few days!¡±


    After these words came out, the atmosphere became strange again. Deputy Ma Jie wanted to lean close to Fan Xian to ask for mercy, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    The officials who were trusted aides of Xinyang also began to speak to Fan Xian. On the surface, they were thinking for the court, but in secret they were encouraging the masters. Everything should be for the sake of the pce treasury production. Killing master Xiao was enough for a punishment for the other party.


    How could Fan Xian listen to these words? He only stared at the Second Workshop master and didn¡¯t say anything for a little while.


    The master of the Second Workshop could not stand the gaze of those sharp and bright eyes, and he slowly lowered his head.


    It was at this moment that Fan Xian said in an angry voice, ¡°You are at death¡¯s door, yet you still dare to threaten the court...treasurer? Rip off your underwear and put it over your head to see whether the thing growing on your neck is a head or an ass!¡±


    With the imperial envoy¡¯s anger, there was not a single sound in the workshop.


    Fan Xian swept his gaze across the treasury. He spoke with anger and disdain, ¡°Do you really think you are worth something? Do you still think this pce treasury belongs to the Ye family? Without looking at your own abilities, you call others shameless and mean people, but what about you? Other than corruption, stealing materials to resell, taking the workers¡¯ hard earned wages, forcefully taking other¡¯s wives, what else can you do? Shameless? If you had shame, then we wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s problem!¡±


    He turned and said to the master of the Second Workshop in great anger, ¡°You¡¯re tough, huh? The pce treasury can¡¯t be without you? Then tell me, why has the ss these years be more and more murky? Why is the liquor so weak it¡¯s about to hatch into a bird?[JW1] Perfume production has stopped for 10 years. Have you found a method to make it?¡±


    ¡°You were once a servant of the Ye family, old man.¡± Fan Xian bitterly and hatefully cursed at that master, ¡°How could you have fallen to this? I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Everyone in the workshop paused and remembered that there seemed to have been a rumor that the angry imperial envoy in front of the them was the descendant of the Ye family.


    [JW1]¡±¾ÆÔõôµ­µÄ¿ìÉú³ö¸öÄñÀ´ÁË¡±¨C¡±weak/light tasting¡± and ¡°hatch¡± sound simr in Mandarin.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: Old Shopkeeper


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The master kneeled on the floor. His face flushed red, then white. Hearing the words ¡°Ye family,¡± he remembered the true identity of the person in front of him. A strand of memory hidden for many years gradually rose. He felt ashamed, angry, and scared. The feelings of shame were easiest to understand. After all, back then he was nothing more than a homeless beggar on the streets. To be where he was today, it was all because of the Ye family and what the mistress of the Ye family taught people like him.


    As for the anger and fear, it came from his natural reactions¡ªa kind of shame and anger after beingpletely stripped by others. Remembering that the imperial envoy was a descendant of the Ye family, he was afraid the other party already knew everything in his brain. If so, how would he use them to threaten him? Fan Xian had already beheaded master Xiao. Did he think himself better than that?


    ¡°The court has treated you well,¡± Fan Xian looked at him and said each word clearly, ¡°and not just you three masters. The official sry of even normal treasurers sometimes exceeded that of a Third-level official in Jingdou. What more did you want?¡±


    A coldness shed through his eyes. ¡°Perhaps you think the pce treasury depends entirely on your heads, and the annual 20 million liang of silver has blinded you and made you feel unsatisfied? That you should fight for more?¡±


    These words hit the heart of the matter for the treasurers. The pce treasury¡¯s yearly production was extremely abundant. When sold to other countries, it brought the Qing Kingdom huge profits. Although the treasurers¡¯ benefits were high, they still felt unsatisfied in their hearts when it waspared that huge sum of silver. They felt that since they earned the silver for the court, then they should be given more of it. This was why there was corruption, abuses ofw, and exploitation ofmon people.


    Hearing the imperial envoy say this, although the treasurers did not dare talk back, their eyes showed a sense of agreement.


    Fan Xianughed coldly and mercilessly ripped away their painted skin. He ridiculed them lightly, ¡°But the question is...the things you rely on, are they truly things from your head?¡±


    There was absolute silence in the workshop. Everyone, including the officials, all admitted to this truth, until Fan Xian said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, before the appearance of the Ye family, what did you know? Did the skills you hold in your mind drop from the sky? Was it taught to you in a temple?¡±


    Fan Xian cursed, ¡°Remember it well! This is what the Ye family taught you! If it weren¡¯t for the mistress of the Ye family back then, you would all be useless trash and kept digging in the mud and begging! Why did the Ye family build theserge workshops? I think you have all forgotten! You want to use the things the Ye family taught you to threaten me right to my face? Do you want your face? Do you know shame?¡±


    The officials behind him met each other¡¯s eyes. Although the court had long stopped pursuing the matter of the Ye family, and Sir Fan junior¡¯s past was also gradually known to all under heaven, this kind of public talking about the Ye family seemed to be breaking a taboo.


    Fan Xian could not currently care about this much. On one hand, he was angry. On the other, he wanted to use this opportunity to right his name. In this world, regardless the matter, it should be done in the right and proper way¡ªthe so-called doing things for the right reasons. Today, when Fan Xian cursed and scolded the treasurers and decapitated a person, he did not talk about benefits. He first talked at the level of morality. With that, he had already taken the g. To use the skills of the Ye family to threaten a descendant of the Ye family...was this not biting the hand that fed you and showing ingratitude?


    The master of the Second Workshop finally fell and sobbed, ¡°Sir, I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance. Let me use the skills I learned before to work for the court.¡±


    Although the master was crying and sobbing bitterly, the sharp-eyed Fan Xian did not find any traces of tears on his face. On the contrary, his lips were tightly pressed together. He couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly. He knew the other party still thought he wouldn¡¯t continue killing people and that the things in his head were still useful.


    Fan Xian lightly pped. When the sound of his p faded, four elderly people, each half a century old, were escorted into the workshop by officials of the Overwatch Council. This elderly people were not bystanders, they were the Qingyu Hall shopkeepers that hade through the middle ins and Danzhou.


    The officials of the Overwatch Council put out four chairs. Fan Xian rose. His face was expressionless, but he deliberately invited the four shopkeepers to sit with great respect.


    The officials, treasurers, and workers were confused. Who exactly where these old men who looked like a breeze could blow them over? How could they have the right to sit on equal ground with the imperial envoy? Although Deputy Ma Jie didn¡¯t say anything, he was grumbling in his heart. Even I am standing behind the imperial envoy. Thesemoners are very daring.


    Fan Xian¡¯s finger ran down his robe and dipped into some of the icy cold rainwater. He spread it between his eyebrows and gently rubbed it. He asked, ¡°Do you recognize who these four are?¡±


    The Ye family had already been fallen for almost 20 years, and the workers in the pce treasury workshops had not been that same group for a long time. Even the treasurers had never met the lofty 23 head shopkeepers, so they did not recognize who these four were. Even if there were people from before, the distance was too far and they could not see clearly.


    It was the master of the Second Workshop kneeling on the ground who raised his gaze, filled with hesitancy, and slowly swept it over the faces of the four people. He then lowered his head and thought for a while. Suddenly he seemed to have remembered something. He was so frightened his legs softened; originally in a kneeling position, he immediately fell onto his bottom into the mud.


    It had been 20 years since he had seen them. He, who had once been a little helper of the Ye family, also had to spend a long time before remembering who exactly was sitting in front of him¡ªthe old shopkeepers of the Ye family.


    The Second master¡¯s body began to shake. Only now did he know why Fan Xian was so confident and fearless, why he forced himself and these treasurers to rebel, and why he did not care at all about the things he had in his head. He had brought the old shopkeepers who had been under house arrest in Jingdou with him to the pce treasury.


    Who were the old shopkeepers? They were the first students of the mistress of the Ye family. They were also the masters of all of theter masters and helpers of the Ye family; they were the grand masters of these pce treasury treasurers. With this group of old men beside him, the imperial envoy did not care about the problem of the art skills dying out or need to worry about the production quality of the pce treasury. To be honest, back in the day, the pce treasury was originally built single-handedly by these old shopkeepers. How could they not know how to manage it?


    Having thought through this point, the master¡¯s face was filled with hopelessness, however, there was still one thread of hope that existed deep inside his heart. He opened his mouth, struggled and crawled desperately in Fan Xian¡¯s direction. Sobbing he said, ¡°Master, please ask for mercy for your disciple!¡±


    Everyone was startled. Even Fan Xian was a little surprised. Of course he knew that this person was not begging mercy from him. Following the gaze of the master, he found that he was actually look at Seventh Ye. He couldn¡¯t help tilting his head and curiously asking, ¡°Seventh Ye, this was your disciple before?¡±


    Seventh Ye¡¯s face was heavy. He stared at the master¡¯s face and said in a raspy voice full of bitter resentment, ¡°He learned from me for a few days.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. He understood how Seventh Ye felt. After the Ye family copsed, the 23 old shopkeepers were captured from various ces by the court and put under house arrest in Jingdou. As for their disciples, some died when they resisted and some struggled at death¡¯s door. These were all choices made by themselves when facing imminent catastrophe. No one med them. However, for people like the Second master who had climbed to a high position, his behavior back then must have been particrly vile.


    Hearing the Second master call out the word ¡°master,¡± the master of the Third Workshop who had been silent this entire time seemed to have been struck by lightning. His entire person froze. He stared at the four old men sitting beside the imperial envoy,pletely unable to believe his own ears.


    Those of the Ye family among the treasurers confirmed the identity of the four people. Scared and surprised, some of the people who still had old memories stepped forward. With surprise, joy, and fear, they knelt before the four old shopkeepers.


    ¡°Fourth Master.¡±


    ¡°Twelfth uncle, I¡¯m Zhuangzi.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, shopkeeper. I was a shop assistant doing odd jobs in the Chuzhou branch.¡±


    Although most of the treasurers had no connection to the four shopkeepers, the family reunion was already well under way.


    Fan Xian put on a severe face and said coldly, ¡°You can reunite in a moment.¡± Although his expression was not happy, his heart felt much more secure. With the 13 traitors as deputy masters, and these old shopkeepers¡¯ prestige still remaining, his ns to change the pce treasury should proceed fairly smoothly.


    Seeing each other again after 20 years, the atmosphere in the workshop became emotional. This kind of emotil perfectly lightened the previous nervousness. It was only the officials who were feeling ill at ease, and some of the Xinyang figures quietlyughing coldly. If the news of the sight before them traveled to Jingdou, the Emperor would probably have objections against Fan Xian.


    The Second master knelt with his head on the floor and felt a slightfort in his heart. Looking at how things were, at most he would suffer some punishments. In a while he would do his utmost to acknowledge his mistakes. For the sake of the old Ye family, the imperial envoy would probably not trouble him further.


    He slide his eyes to the side and nced at master Xiao¡¯s body by the opening of the furnace and felt a lingering well. Fortunately, Xiao Jing had stuck his head out first. He also felt some sympathy for the bastard, thinking, those who were not connected to the Ye family surely died bluntly under the imperial envoy¡¯s hand.


    Outside of everyone¡¯s expectations, after Fan Xian had sent back those treasurers, a shallow smile floated on his face and he said, ¡°Drag this man away and behead him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The Second master raised his head and looked around with confusion in his eyes. He didn¡¯t at onceprehend who else they wanted to behead. Shouldn¡¯t things just be ending like this?


    Not until he was dragged up by the officials of the Overwatch Council, did he then realize the imperial envoy was still going to kill him. He had wanted to open his mouth to cry out a grievance but found a clump of mud blocking his mouth.


    They watched the Overwatch Council officials dragging the limp master out of the workshop and saw a streak of water on the ground. Regardless of officials ormoners, shopkeepers or treasurers, all in the workshop became deathly silent. They all moved their gazes to the imperial envoy sitting in the middle.


    Fan Xian¡¯s head was slightly lowered. It was like he could not feel the countless gazes.


    From outside of the workshop came the muffled sound of a metal tool chopping into a fleshy neck, as well as a muffled groan.


    The workshop exploded into a mor and then abruptly sank into deathly silence again. Everyone knew that the master of the Second Workshop had just died.


    ...


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t silent for long. The Third master, with his hands tied behind his back,ughed self-deprecatingly. His face was deathly pale with hopelessness, and he very consciously walked to stand in front of Fan Xian.


    He spected that he waspletely out of luck. Since the imperial envoy was using the excuse of suppressing the strikes, naturally, he would not be stupid enough to open the court and try the case; he also didn¡¯t need any evidence. He must kill the three of them on site to establish his power. It was only in this way the four old shopkeepers would be able to gain control of the technical people in the pce treasury¡ªof the three masters two had already died, and he was the third.


    Fan Xian nced at him and slightly frowned.


    The Third master gazed at him and clenched his teeth for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°I have chosen my own path of death. I do not resent Sir for digging this grave for me to jump in, but before I die, I beg that you let me ask about something.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brow rose and he said, ¡°Ask.¡±


    The Third master did not look at him, instead he turned his head and gazed at the Ye family¡¯s twelfth shopkeeper beside him. His lip trembled for a while before he shakily asked, ¡°Twelfth uncle, my master...how is he in the capital? I am not filial. I have not shown filial respect these years.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Twelfth Ye blinked his slightly murky eyes and looked at this master with suspicion.


    Seventh Ye let out a breath and said from the side, ¡°Thirteenth¡¯s head disciple. You were the closest to Twelfth back in the day, so he is asking you.¡±


    Twelfth Ye was greatly surprised. ¡°Hu Jinlin? You¡¯re still alive? We all thought you died back then.¡± The old shopkeeper suddenly remembered he was surrounded by court officials. These words were not quite right, and he quickly shut his mouth.


    Hu Jinlin¡¯s face was full of shame. He lowered his head and wouldn¡¯t speak.


    Twelfth Ye sighed and said, ¡°Back then the mistress said living was always better than being dead. Us, old bones, struggled at death¡¯s door. How could we me you...only, you ask about Thirteenth...ah.¡± The shopkeeper shook his head and said, ¡°He passed a few years ago. Of the 23 of us that entered the capital, there are only 15 left.¡±


    Hearing that his master had passed away, Hu Jinlin forgot he was also about to die and a great sorrow washed over his face. Fan Xian listened quietly. There were also some strange emotions in his heart. The old people of the Ye family had gradually been worn away by the wind and rain. The year when he had first entered Jingdou, there were still 17 of the 23 shopkeepers, and now, not even two yearster, two more had died.


    He gazed around at the materials piled inside this workshop and his attention drifted. If time flowed like water, when would he be able to finally rebuild the Ye family name? When would he be able to kill those who deserved to die and have those who deserved to life live anew in the hearts of the people of the Qing Kingdom?


    It was only a short amount of time before he came to again. Looking at the Third master in front of him, he sneered, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if you are putting on a show or truly still hold old emotions, I had never intended to kill you. So don¡¯t think you are able to live because my heart is soft.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Jinlin thought he was certain to die. After his fellow masters¡¯ wretched deaths, he had not a strand of hope. Suddenly hearing these words, he was too shocked to know what to say.


    Fan Xian said, without any expression, ¡°Those who are guilty will be beheaded, those whose crimes are small are to be forgiven. I am not here to resolve old grudges.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352: A Whetstone With An Independent Consciousness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The reason Fan Xian didn¡¯t kill Hu Jinlin was simple. The Third Workshop had always been managed by the pce treasury with the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council. They were specifically responsible for the research of advanced military technology. Furthermore, the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council was originally Fan Xian¡¯s brother- and sister-disciples, and he was particrly knowledgeable about the situation of the Third Workshop. Hu Jinlin was focused solely on studying the blueprints left by the mistress of the Ye family; his personality was silent and dull. Although he had gained a substantial amount of silver through corruption, he had never done things that Fan Xian could not forgive such as forcefully takend or take advantage of women.


    Compared to the First and Second masters, there was indeed reason not to kill him. The most important reason was that Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to kill.


    The Third master was taken away, yet there were still many treasurers left in the workshop. The people met each other¡¯s gazes. The strike had started. Everyone felt anxious, but they also had a measure of confidence. This was not the first time the treasurers as a group had gone in opposition to the court officials of the transportpany. In the past, as long as their demands were not excessive, things could always be resolved peacefully. From their perspective, they only wanted to keep the silver they gained through exploitation and forceful extraction¡ªa reasonable demand.


    However, no one would have thought the new imperial envoy would be so ruthless. After he pointed out the nature of the pce treasury and invited out the four elderly Ye shopkeepers, the treasurers knew their trump cards had lost all effect in front of this young official. They had be a group of chicken¡¯s waiting to see how many of them would be beheaded.


    It wasn¡¯t many. Following Su Wenmao¡¯s naming and description of the crimes, another three treasurers were dragged from the crowd. These three had all done many evil deeds and had secretly colluded with Suzhou government officials. The matters that had passed through their hands broke countless lines of Qingw. Killing them 16 or 17 times over was not too much.


    Fan Xian took the scroll from Su Wenmao and looked at the treasurer in front who had wet his pants and could barely stand steady. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It is you who has 12 concubines?¡±


    The treasurer didn¡¯t even have the strength to nod. He was absolutely terrified.


    Fan Xian shook his head and mocked, ¡°To have 12 concubines only shows that you have a lot of money. There is a lot of faith between couples in bed. However, of the 12 concubines, nine of them were forcefully taken. This is outrageous. You stole other people¡¯s wives and killed their husbands? Incredible, incredible...you are even more aggressive than the most famous yboys in Jingdou.¡±


    Although the other two treasurers had not done such disgraceful things, there were good reasons for their death.


    Fan Xian waved his hand.


    The Overwatch Council officials dragged the three out. Following the sounds of three strikes and three wretched cries, three lives were thus wiped out.


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council officials were able to kill without a change in expression. The soldiers at the side of the workshop could also just about manage it; however, the officials of the pce treasury transport could not stand anymore. Their backs were soaked with sweat. Some who smelled the blood inside and outside of the workshop felt nauseated and wanted to throw up.


    Deputy Ma Jie was fairly calm, but the sweat on his face began to drip down rapidly. Pitifully, he edged closer to Fan Xian and whispered, ¡°Sir, the pce treasury is going to open for bidding a few days. Killing is unlucky...killing is unlucky...¡±


    Ma Jie was worried that Fan Xian¡¯s vicious nature might be activated and he would continue to kill.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Sir Ma, don¡¯t worry. Six years ago, my mother...when the Eldest Princessst came to the pce treasury personally, how many treasurers did she kill?¡±


    He extended his thumb and pinky finger. ¡°Six. I am of the younger generation. I will not kill more. I have already killed five. It is enough.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°enough,¡± the officials behind him rxed a little and the treasurers before him were overjoyed. But regardless of who, their legs were all soft from the fright of these five bloody heads. Only Su Wenmao was startled and suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Deputy Ma Jie furrowed his brows thinking there was more to the imperial envoy¡¯s words. The Eldest Princess killed six, so he only killed five...if things went wrong in the future and the Imperial Censorate used him of using thew unjustly and randomly killed people, then he would have an excuse. It seemed that although this imperial envoy was young, his thoughts were meticulous. He could not miss this opportunity that his cousin Ren Shao¡¯an had painstakinglyid out for him.


    Having thought through this matter satisfactorily, he epted Fan Xian¡¯s following orders and measures without a thread of evasion or disagreement. Some of the officials of the pce treasury were not happy, but since the deputy had set the regtions, they could not object.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s ns, the three masters of the threerge workshops were either dead or imprisoned. It emptied the three most important positions, which three of the old Ye family shopkeepers could deign to temporarily fill. Furthermore, for the next few days, the ¡°traitor treasurers¡± who reported the crimes of their colleagues to the Overwatch Council would take the deputy positions to make up and fill in for the unfamiliarity of the old shopkeepers returning after 20 years.


    Killing came first, and then the investigation of spies. Having sent this order down, the entire team of treasurers could be considered more stable. In the future, those traitor treasurers would only have to be wary of the dissatisfaction of the treasurers below them who would purposely pick on their mistakes. When they worked, they would have to be particrly careful. Once the team was established, these deputies would also be especially vicious and carefully watch the treasurers below them. The two sides would sh, and the situations that Fan Xian did not wish to see would gradually decrease.


    ¡°The three-day order still has half a day,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The people who haven¡¯t died must bring the money back and clear the ounts. Those who havemitted a wrong, write a list yourself...don¡¯t look at me, I know you are all literate. Everyone can return now. Some people¡¯s workshops they should be at are a hundred li away. Why aren¡¯t you rushing home to get the silver and thening back to work? Are you just going to continue standing here like your stuck in mud?¡±


    His voice became colder as he neared the end of this speech. Finishing this, he left toward therge workshop under the gazes of terrified treasurers.


    The soldiers General Ye brought gradually dispersed. The Overwatch Council officials all went back to their own ces. The spies that the Fourth Bureau had slipped in to the workshop remained unknown. The officials all talked privately among themselves. No one knew what they were talking about. The workers watched a big drama. The treasurers were particrly well-behaved and scared after being lectured by blood and fire.


    ...


    ...


    The return of the silver by the treasurers and officials went smoothly. After Fan Xian checked everything over, he gently raised his noble hand. As long as they didn¡¯t hide too much, he left all of them some face. He didn¡¯t squeeze their family fortunes dry. People became officials for money. If they werepletely scraped clean, they would be greatly preupied in their hearts even though they could not do anything about it. They would do things withziness, and it would be impossible to increase their productivity.


    With all five fingers spread and scrabbling in the silver, the yamen received an enormous amount of silver because of the three-day order. Even though Fan Xian¡¯s family umted wealth through the generations and he had seen many spectacles, when he saw the number of the ounts, he still drew in a cold breath of shock.


    He felt faint regret in his heart. This matter had be lively and impossible to hide from Jingdou. Under the eyes of the world, the silver brought back was used to clear the debts owed to the workers for their wages and the rest were put into the pce treasury¡¯s special counting house. It was impossible for him to mobilize it personally.


    If he knew earlier that the greediest officials in the world were in the pce treasury, perhaps Fan Xian would not have made the move to clean out the treasury. Rather, he would have directly had the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council be thieves. Other than things like deeds, he could have taken the rest of the banknotes into his personal belongings.


    He was in need of silver. If he had ess to this enormous amount of silver, there would be no need to ask the North for help. That would avoid further problems developing during the process. Most importantly, it would allow his father to stand outside these events and prevent him from being implicated by the bidding matter in the future.


    ...


    ...


    After the strike, Fan Xian returned to the manor and scolded Haitang severely. Other than being coldly righteous, he carefully analyzed the current situation and warned her that the Qing Emperor might already know they were in the same location. If she still dared to peek into the workshops in front of the Tiger Guards, then he probably wouldn¡¯t be in his pce treasury position for long. If he wasn¡¯t able to stay in the pce treasury, how much more money would Northern Qi have to spend every year?


    Haitang felt slightly wronged. She was just bored and wanted to go out for a bit. How did it be connected to some cunning plot?


    Fan Xian was a suspicious person. Although he didn¡¯t mention this matter on the surface, he still felt ufortable.


    Fortunately, all the pce treasury matters were gradually getting onto the right track in only a few days. It had to be said that the sight of Fan Xian coldly killing people during the strike deeply shocked everyone. The old shopkeepers¡¯ re-emergence and Fan Xian¡¯s clever arrangements all had a great effect.


    The workers received the wages they had worked many years for, and the girls who had been forcefully taken were returned to their own homes. There was a joyous atmosphere that rose from the ground.


    In the midst of the joy, there were some inharmonious notes. Although Fan Xian was detailed and had guessed some of this earlier, and thus had used the power of the government to suppress these wretched stories from happening, the story of the Qing people themselves and household affairs wereplicated. Themoners found those women objectionable and forcefully said that they were used to having a good life with the treasurers and not used to a sudden change in situation.


    The treasurers were not lewd demons of the night, and so there were not many cases of forcefully taking a concubine. However, even if there were very few cases, matters that involved men and women created a bad image in the public. Fan Xian thought hard about this matter but could note up with any good ideas. Even an honest and upright official found it difficult to resolve family disputes. There was little he could do, so he could only put the matter aside.


    However, this was an interlude. By andrge the new manager of the pce treasury transport had already established his power. In the heart of the tens of thousands of low-level workers, Fan Xian¡¯s image as an upright and inspoken, uncorrupted, and brilliant man was solidly cast. Now he did not need the help of the Eighth Bureau. With his literary and martial name smoothly made, Fan Xian had long be familiar to such methods.


    The pce treasury gradually became quiet.


    Although the strike had ended, Fan Xian¡¯s n had only just began. Striking the snake to startle the snake, one half of the two-headed snake had been ruthlessly killed by him, and the other half would start moving now that it was injured.


    ¡°Is there news from Zi Yue?¡± Fan Xian asked casually as he sat in the chair and read reports from the Council with narrowed eyes.


    Su Wenmao replied, ¡°It won¡¯t be this fast. As per your orders, even if those Xinyang officials sent the news out, this back and forth will take at least a few months.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°The Imperial Censorates in the court are so slow to deal with matters.¡±


    Su Wenmao gave a pained smiled. He wondered how there could be such a fierce character like themissioner who waited for the Imperial Censorate to report him. But, he had strong backing, so he was able to sit as calm as a mountain.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait anymore. Seize those people tomorrow.¡± Fan Xian said.


    The opponents in these words were the trusted aides that Xinyang had left in the pce treasury. At the beginning of the three-day order, they secretly provoked the treasurers¡¯ emotions and provoked the people to oppose Fan Xian. After Fan Xian had demonstrated his blood methods, these officials were as happy as if they had eaten honeyed dates. Through the night they found a way to send out a memorial toward Jingdou, reporting to the officials of the Eldest Princess.


    Fan Xian allowed the treasurers tomunicate as they wanted during the three-day order. The final strike situation was for the purpose of having the pustule in the pce treasury grow in order to see clearly who was causing the trouble. Before and after the event, the spies of the Overwatch Council kept an alert watch on the officials within the transportpany. These people had no way of escaping the news that Fan Xian had spread out.


    ¡°Make the move.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°We are all about to leave; we can¡¯t leave them here to eat porridge.¡±


    Su Wenmao acknowledged the order and asked with confusion, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t we seal the matter more tightly at the beginning? After all, this time it caused a strike. If this is discussed in Jingdou in court and Xinyang does some meddling, your days may...not be easy to pass.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. His fingers gently tapped on the armrests of his chair. This was amon expression when he was thinking. He eventually decided to tell his confidant more, so he raised his head to exin. ¡°The pce treasury is split into two parts. The workshops are the foundation, and the sale of the exports are the hands and legs. If I want to chop off the hands and legs, naturally, I have to first consolidate the foundation. Furthermore, I am not used to nning situations that take a long time, so that is why I chose to force the people of the pce treasury to act excessively first. Thus, I will be able to strike heavily and have an excuse to chase out the Xinyang officials.¡±


    Su Wenmao nodded, although he was thinking that it did not answer his earlier question. Seeing themissioner¡¯s expression, he knew that Fan Xian had his reasons and listened patiently.


    ¡°I had to force the enemies in the pce treasury to make a move.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Does not the Eldest Princess often wait for me to force her? Given her eyes in court and the Royal Pce, how could she not know that I brought the old shopkeepers with me? Yet, she never told this matter to her officials in the pce treasury. It is clear that she didn¡¯t want those officials to know my bottom line and be too afraid to...bravely stand out. Think about it. If everyone knew the old shopkeepers were with us, the strike this time would not have happened.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it would not have happened.¡± Su Wenmao furrowed his brows and said, ¡°If they knew that you had the Qingyu Hall elders with you, then those treasurers¡¯ trump card would fail and they would not have the daring to criticize. But the question is m...why would the Eldest Princess hold back this information and wait for the pce treasury officials to connect in secret, thus giving you a great opportunity to establish your power? If she had made everything clear, then the treasurers would have been much better behaved. Those Xinyang officials would have calmed down and not allowed us to find any excuses.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Eldest Princess stands higher than all the others. You are right. It appears that she has given me an opportunity to establish my power and has even allowed me to intimidate the officials in the pce treasury. However, in the method of dealing with this matter, I had to borrow more people and power from the old Ye family. I must kill to establish myself, so my methods appear more aggressive and ruthless.¡±


    He continued to exin, ¡°On my first trip in to the pce treasury I have killed five treasurers. Once this gets to Jingdou, the court will certainly not think well of me. As for using the old shopkeepers to control the pce treasury, this more touches on the taboos of some people in the Royal Pce. The Eldest Princess has kept the lid on this pot of porridge. When it hase to a rolling boil, it appears that she is allowing me to eat it, but in reality she has the intention of burning my mouth.¡±


    Su Wenmao worriedly said, ¡°It is as you say, when you were dealing with strike that day, your words seemed to touch on some taboos.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Wenmao¡¯s face was heavy. ¡°After the news of waiting for the strike, killing, and the old shopkeepers have traveled back to Jingdou, no matter what the court will berate you. Speaking on the lighter side, your actions are impulsive and careless, not...¡±


    He abruptly stopped. Fan Xian smiled and continued, ¡°Not to be used for important matters? Speaking on the heavier side, they could secretly use me of having wayward intentions and remembering the past days of the Ye family, and so on so forth.¡±


    Su Wenmao was shocked. He understood what Commissioner Fan¡¯s biggest taboo in life was. He couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath. It was at this moment that he finally felt the power of the Eldest Princess¡¯ method. The other party did not do anything. She only quietly kept Fan Xian¡¯s secret that the old shopkeepers were going south and was thus able to ce Sir at the opening of a dangerous volcano.


    ¡°Since Sir knew clearly her n...then you should have brought out the old shopkeepers at the first opportunity. Their actions would have been more careful.¡± He gathered his courage and admonished Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°The Eldest Princess calcted that I had to allow the conflict to escte, so as to be able to take control of the pce treasury as quickly as possible. As for the rest of the waves, I can¡¯t care about that for now. Thus on this point, even if she was watching coldly from Jingdou, I had to do it.¡±


    Heughed coldly. ¡°As for me digging out her trusted officials in the pce treasury...I¡¯m sure she knows clearly that with the help of the Overwatch Council, these people won¡¯t be of any use for the next few years. On the contrary, they will only bring her trouble that she does not want. Since they are already useless people, then why should she care about their life or death? They are only a few abandoned pieces to bring me some trouble before their death, and that is all. No matter what she does, she will not be able to stop me takingplete control. The Eldest Princess obviously wished to see some trouble as I took over and bring me some hidden worries for the future.¡±


    The so-called hidden worries in his words was, naturally, the understanding the nobility in the Pce had of Fan Xian, this may cause undergo some slight changes because of the pce treasury matter. Who knew whether or not the coldness Fan Xian showed when dealing with the pce treasury would touch on that sensitive nerve of the empress dowager¡¯s, would it remind the empress and the Crown Prince in the Eastern Pce of the Ye family back in the day?


    Thinking of this things was like a venomous snake eating at one¡¯s spirit. Before Fan Xian had enough strength to defeat them, perhaps they would have raised their alertness. The empress dowager, the Eldest Princess, and the empress of this group of back pce women, and the Crown Prince and Second Prince were like a pair of loving but quarrelsome couple. If they joined together again because of Fan Xian¡¯s existence, or if the Emperor was to develop some kind of suspicion against Fan Xian, then it would be time for the Eldest Princess tough and Fan Xian to cry.


    In this matter of the pce treasury, because he had the shopkeepers in hand and thus the world, the Eldest Princess had to ept this reality. She only wanted to derive some kind of benefit from it.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said without emotion, ¡°Nothing. In the director¡¯s words, the Eldest Princess¡¯ gaze remains limited to one pce. If the Imperial Censorate really used me this time, she would probably only suffer a loss.¡±


    Su Wenmao looked at him and found it difficult to understand.


    Fan Xian raised his head and a confident smile rose to his face. ¡°Since the Emperor has given the old shopkeepers to me, that means for a short period of time he believes in my loyalty. My trip to Jiangnan to take over the pce treasury is a loss of face for the Eldest Princess. If she maintains her silence at this time, then everything is fine. If I have any trouble when taking over the pce treasury and the officials in Jingdou rise as a group to attack me, the Emperor can¡¯t help but feel a little suspicious. As for the problem of the old Ye family, on the contrary, it will not affect me to anyrge degree.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and continued, ¡°I want to quickly cook this pot of porridge that is the pce treasury. The Eldest Princess likes for me to use an aggressive me, and I hope she will secretly help me us an aggressive me. Although my actions in the pce treasury are impudent with much to be suspicious about, I have not purposely try to hide it. The Emperor will believe in my sincerity. However, although the Eldest Princess stands to the side with a cold gaze, she acts out her trickery without permission. This is the so-called insincerity.¡±


    He finally exined, ¡°Any move for power, at the end stage, depends only on the Emperor¡¯s mood and intimacy, and I have always been open and honest.¡±


    Who knew if this line was to convince Su Wenmao or to deceive himself? In this battle, Fan Xian knew with certainty the son-inw must obtain the victory. As a son, he must also obtain victory.


    After the Emperor had established the Second Prince as an enemy against the Crown Prince, he has sessfully established Fan Xian has the valiant whetstone.


    The Eldest Princess could only see Fan Xian growing stronger and more insubordinate, putting the two princes, empress dowager, and empress in the back pce under pressure. She did not see that this kind of pressure was secretly nurtured by the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom himself. This was the line that Fan Xian had borrowed from Chen Pingping to say earlier: the Eldest Princess¡¯ gaze remained limited.


    It was not the limitations of history, but the limitations of a seat. After all, she did not sit on the dragon chair with kings under her eye.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353: Some Things Can Be Done But Not Said


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By mid-March, spring had long since swept across the world. Regardless of whether it was Shangjing in the North or Jingdou in the South, they were all enveloped by a flourishing scene. In Jiangnan, the crystal-clear waters undted, the green mountains shadowed each other, and the willows along the river pushed out their tender new branches. They all fully embodied the word ¡°vitality.¡±


    The pce treasury was southwest of Jiangnan Road, and it could not escape the blessings of nature. In only a few days, up and down the river and outside of the workshops, shoots of green grass began to slowly grow. Light pink flowers adorned the slightly dry and dusty yamen and workshop. It greatly lessened the harsh and cold atmosphere.


    Amidst the peace and harmony, officials going to the yamen to receive their assignments had faces full of smiles and raised their hands in greeting. Now that the bloody rains had passed, the imperial envoy was going back to Suzhou to host the spring opening bidding. The mood of officials was rxed.


    Opening the court to discuss matters, Fan Xian sat in the center seat and spoke briefly about arrangements for theing days. However, there were no trusted aides at his and much of what he said was quite standard. For example, other than reviewing the articles of the Qingw in making arrangements for various workshops, the special regtions the court had revised for the pce treasury couldn¡¯t be vited.


    No matter whether it was wages or officials¡¯ sries, they had to be passed down promptly. The day-to-day maintenance ofw and order and defensive work also needed to be done more vigntly. The officials agreed to whatever the imperial envoy said. With the vision of five headless bodies from before, no one was stupid enough to sh with him face to face.


    Fan Xian arranged for Su Wenmao to remain behind, except he did not have a position in the transportpany. Fan Xian temporarily shifted his jurisdiction into the Fourth Bureau. Together with Dan Da, they led the Overwatch Council spies in the pce treasury.


    The officials knew that after Fan Xian finished hosting the spring opening of the pce treasury in Suzhou, he would make his home in Hangzhou. This was a practice established many years ago so the transportpany manager did not live in the pce treasury. Thus, Su Wenmao who remained in the pce treasury, essentially became the representative of the imperial envoy. The officials dared not be irreverent, so they quickly stood and greeted Su Wenmao.


    As the greetings were exchanged, Fan Xian furrowed his brows. He quietly said to Deputy Ma Jie beside him, ¡°The matter we talked aboutst night; I am about to do it.¡±


    This was a superfluous show of respect toward the deputy, however, Ma Jie¡¯s face looked pained as he shook his head.


    Sitting on Fan Xian¡¯s right hand, a strange light shed through General Ue¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what the imperial envoy was up to. He hadn¡¯t been informed him, but his questions were quickly answered.


    Smiling insincerely, Su Wenmao walked to the front of the hall. He raised his hands in greeting. ¡°Today, we have made certain acts undertaken by some pce treasury officials illegal...those who mobilized treasurers to cause trouble and rocked the foundations of the pce treasury. Apologies to all for the offence.¡±


    Following the apology, seven or eight Overwatch Officials came in from the side of the yamen and openly and rudely asked a few of the seated officials to leave their seats, then rudely removed their official¡¯s hat.


    These officials became angry. As they refused, they berated, ¡°You are too daring!¡±


    The other officials who it wasn¡¯t aimed at rxed a little, but they knew the methods of the Overwatch Council. In front of the Overwatch Council, the Qing Court civil ministers were in a natural alliance. They quickly stood up and asked Fan Xian, ¡°Sir, what is this for?¡±


    In reality, none of them were stupid; they knew. The officials who had their official¡¯s hat removed by order of Fan Xian were all trusted aides the Eldest Princess had nted in the pce treasury. The imperial envoy¡¯s action was nothing more than uprooting the previous person and renting his own seedlings. This still concerned the officials. To aggressively take people in the yamen left the officials nowhere to hang their face. It was understandable they had to argue a bit with Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian nced at the officials and said warmly, ¡°There is no need to be suspicious, and there is no need to ask for mercy. I will definitely be taking down these officials.¡±


    To his right sat General Ye, who had an unpleasant expression. He nced at Deputy Ma Jie beside him and saw that although he was hiding the awkwardness with difficulty, there was no expression of surprise in his eyes. He had probably been notified by Fan Xianst night. General Ye¡¯s mood became gloomy. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Sir, these officials had worked the transportpany for a long time and dedicated themselves selflessly to public duties. To just take them like this, perhaps...it will be difficult to exin.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him, and then smiled and said, ¡°Dedicated themselves selflessly to public duties? I¡¯m afraid that likely is not the case.¡±


    General Ye¡¯s expression was slightly heavy. ¡°Even if they have asionally acted inappropriately, you gave out the three-day order and these men followed and done as ordered. You said clearly that no one would be punished, so they should not be punished.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. He knew why General Ye and the other officials had jumped out to oppose him today. The reason was actually quite simple. When he suppressed the strike, the general knew that he could not hold back his methods and the hat he used to suppress him was sufficientlyrge. The court could not afford to have the pce treasury not working for a day. However, taking down the officials today touched on a sensitive line. They were scared that the dual positioned Overwatch Councilmissioner and imperial envoy would use this as an excuse to weave arge and overturn the entire transportpany.


    For General Ye, his family had already been forced heavily. Adding to the fact was Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s rtionship to the Second Prince, so they were already faint signs of them leaning that way. Although General Ye had never received any secret messages from the Ye family in Dingzhou, he knew that Fan Xian was capturing people today to dig out the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides in the pce treasury. He instinctively wanted to keep something for the Eldest Princess. In case Fan Xian expanded his power in the pce treasury, General Ye was worried that his future would not be a smooth one.


    Fan Xian did not exin anything. He simply took out a scroll from his robes and handed it to General Ye.


    General Ye was surprised and epted the scroll. He spread it open. His expression gradually darkened as he read it. On the scroll was listed all the shameful and illegal wrongdoings of the officials being captured. The crimes were not focused on the so-called bribery matter, rather they zeroed in on the inglorious roles these officials yed on the jianghu. All of the evidence, even the confessions of the traitorous treasurers, were clear. It listed which official spoke at which time to which treasurers and what was said. The ces and names were all written clearly. The strike description was extremely urate, and it was truly a superior move by the Overwatch Council.


    Looking at the lines of evidence, the general began to develop a chill in his heart. This imperial envoy had only been in the pce treasury a few days, so how could he have investigated all of the secrets of the transportpany so clearly? Furthermore, how could the people of the Overwatch Council know so clearly the conversations between Xinyang¡¯s trusted aides and the treasurers? Was it to say that there were Overwatch Council spies within the pce treasury itself? Thinking of this, General Ye remembered the rumors of the Overwatch Council terrors¡ªspies described as night vipers who found their way in through any crevasse. Involuntarily he began to worry about himself and his own manor. Would there be Overwatch Council spies in there?


    As a general in charge of the pce treasury defenses, he was not particrly afraid of the Overwatch Council. First of all, he was a Third-level official, and the Overwatch Council did not have the power to investigate him without applying for an edict. Second, as a member of the military, he was not part of any faction. Looking at the power of the Qing Kingdom army, the Overwatch Council had to give him some face. In terms of the jianghu, General Ye spected that his performance was decent. Today truly involved the matter of the Eldest Princess¡¯ face as well as the matter of the princes in Jingdou. He resisted the unease in his heart and stood up. He saluted Fan Xian and said sincerely, ¡°Sir, this...¡±


    After all, he had the identity of a leader and wasn¡¯t sure how to organize the words to ask for mercy. Fan Xian smiled and look at him. He shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need to ask for mercy.¡±


    General Ye was terrified that Dingzhou had not sent any messages. He did not know which side to stand on, thus he sunk himself into a position between a rock and a hard ce. However, Fan Xian moved first, so he gritted his teeth and gathered up his courage to speak. ¡°But Sir, these people are all officials of the transportpany. Are you taking them in as the manager of the transportpany or as themissioner of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sir, even as an imperial envoy and all the evidence is present, if the case is to be tried, the court still needs a few days to open. This...the pce treasury is about to open.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and was slightly surprised by his daring. He thought about it and understood. If he wanted to take in these officials, the identity under which he did so was important. If he used the identity of the Overwatch Councilmissioner to investigate the case, then it could incite discussions in court once it got back to Jingdou. The court elders would likely think he was targeting the Eldest Princess and so on. If he used the manager of the transportpany identity or that of the imperial envoy, he didn¡¯t have the time to drag it out.


    But, who was Fan Xian? Why would he care about the discussions in Jingdou? He smiled and said, ¡°General Ye, don¡¯t worry too much. I have always believed in the Qingw and would not do things carelessly. Today, I am taking in this officials. For the sake of being fair, I will not try these officials myself.¡±


    General Ye was startled and thought: As long as it is not you personally trying the case, no matter who tries will always look at which way Jingdou leans. Having received Fan Xian¡¯s promise, he now had an exnation for Jingdou, so he mumbled and retreated. He was only curious about why Fan Xian was not trying the case personally. Was he going to shut these officials in the pce treasury? They couldn¡¯t always be kept shut away. The court would eventually send out an inquiry.


    ¡°I will bring them with me,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The pce treasury also belongs to the court, although they rarely interact with court officials, by the regtions they are governed by Jiangnan Road.¡±


    He gazed at the uneasy faces of the officials and saidfortingly, ¡°I know what you are all worried about. Please be assured, I am not one to hold a grudge and seek revenge. Just as I said to General Ye earlier, for the purpose of being fair, I will not personally try these people, instead I will hand them over to the Suzhou governor.¡±


    He smiled slightly. ¡°With Sir Xue trying the case, I trust that you will no longer have any suspicions.¡± He looked at the trusted aides of the Eldest Princess still standing opposite the Overwatch Council officials. A thread of anger shed by the corner of his mouth. ¡°When did capturing people be a game of eagle catching chicks?¡±


    Su Wenmao¡¯s face flushed slightly as he red viciously at his subordinates. The Overwatch Council official felt shame in their hearts. They went forward. A few circle kickster, they had pce treasury officials who cried their grievances to the heavens and would not submit kneeling on the ground, so they tied them up securely.


    The officials in the hall couldn¡¯t resist shaking their heads. They had wanted to urge the imperial envoy to leave some face for the officials, but remembering Fan Xian¡¯s earlier warmth then graveness, they were frozen by his warm coolness and temperamental attitude. They didn¡¯t dare ask for mercy. As a subordinate, they were not afraid of a strict superior but of a temperamental one who could randomly pull out the knife again.


    Thus ended Fan Xian¡¯sst court opening in the pce treasury. After the hall was dismissed, he kept Deputy Ma Jie back. The two of them walked in the back garden of the manor. On one hand was the air of the approaching spring, on the other they talked about matters more reminiscent of an austere autumn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for striking so hard,¡± Fan Xian said as he rubbed the slightly dry corners of his eyes. ¡°Since they dared to meddle when I just assumed my post, don¡¯t me me for taking off their official¡¯s hats.¡±


    Ma Jie gave a bitter smile. Although in name he was Fan Xian¡¯s deputy, and their levels appeared simr, he knew that in reality the young master in front of him held power that was shocking and even more terrifying than that of the princes. When Fan Xian discussed cleaning out the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides, although he expressed a little worry and tried to absolve them a little, he did disagree to Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian once again asked him, alone, to stay behind and had said such honest words to him. Ma Jie knew that the other party was preparing to nurture him as his trusted aide. He was secretly happy, but also a little worried. After all, no one knew who would win between this young master and the Jingdou elders.


    The court officials were very sensitive about who the dragon chair would belong to. Although it seemed, at the moment, that it would be inherited by the Crown Prince, the Emperor¡¯s behavior the past two years had been overly strange. No one dared to believe itpletely. If the Second Prince were to inherit...everyone knew Commissioner Fan and the Second Prince did not get along. If Ma Jie set his heart on following Fan Xian, he would certainly not have a good ending if the Second Prince inherited the throne.


    This was what Ma Jie continuously had misgivings about. He was clear that although one needed to ingratiate oneself with all sides, on matters of vital importance, the most tabooed thing to do was to stand to the side as an opportunist. Today was thest day before Fan Xian left the pce treasury, and he was again talking with him. It was because Fan Xian wanted him to make his stance clear.


    Ma Jie had thought about it all nightst night and was not panicked. Calmly he said, ¡°What Sir is discussing is what I was going to ask. I will immediately write two documents concerning this matter. One will be delivered down to the pce secretary, and one will be sent by a fast horse to the Governor¡¯s manor in Suzhou. Please...be reassured.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian knew that Ma Jie understood that he had bound himself to Fan Xian. The fact that he did not hesitate to send out these two documents to help Fan Xian shoulder the criticisms he might receive, and, furthermore, he was using this opportunity to make clear his stance to others in the officialdom...he had made up his mind. He looked at Ma Jie warmly and said, ¡°Sir Ma has been considerate.¡±


    Ma Jie smiled slightly and replied, ¡°As the deputy of the pce treasury, I should have investigated by subordinates. To let them cause such trouble this time is already an oversight on my part.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He hesitated briefly and then asked, ¡°I wonder if you think my solution today was appropriate?¡±


    Ma Jie thought about it for a bit then respectfully replied, ¡°Sir has nned far ahead, and it is a good n. Officials cannot bepared to treasurers; they cannot be casually killed or punished. If the case was tried at the transportpany court, it would, for one, drag out the time too long, and, second, easily attract discussion by others. You are taking these criminal officials to Suzhou tomorrow and handing them to the governor to try. The governor is a pir of the country; his official reputation is powerful, and he is well admired. He is sure to be able to try the case clearly on behalf of the court and give the Emperor an excellent exnation.¡±


    Fan Xian quietly gave his approval in his heart. This deputy had indeed guessed his intentions perfectly. Fan Xian was going to clean out Xinyang¡¯s trusted aides from the pce treasury. Although the matter on the jianghu this time had given him a good excuse, if he did everything himself, it would not be appropriate. When it involved the Eldest Princess, the princess, and Pce nobility, throwing this hot potato to a super official was a clever idea. The Jiangnan Governor already had jurisdiction over this matter. Plus, although Xue Qing would curse him a little in secret, as the border region minister, his position was not the same. He would not be afraid of the Eldest Princess far away in Jingdou, rather he would be more concerned with Fan Xian who was deep in Jiangnan territory. Weighing the two sides, Xue Qing should be clear on what to do.


    ¡°Before I came, Shao¡¯an had mentioned to me a cousin who was talented at governance. Through our interactions these days, it is clear that Shao¡¯an had not been boasting.¡± Fan Xian smiled and changed the topic. He began to use Ren Shao¡¯an again, a middle-man, to pull them closer together.


    Ma Jie smiled and said, ¡°Two years ago you entered the capital and became friends with Shao¡¯an on sight. When Shao¡¯an sent letters, he would often mention your talents and glory, and that you were sure to be an official who could rectify the world.¡±


    The manager and deputy talked happily, each praising and currying favor with the other. They also verbally agreed to regtions for the pce treasury. After this, they both raised their hands in a salute and left.


    Seeing him to the door of the garden, Fan Xian watched as Ma Jie slightly bent in a bow. Fan Xian blinked. I seemed there were indeed plenty of incredible people in the court. Unfortunately theycked much of an Emperor¡¯s favor from a previous generation, so they did not have many opportunities to demonstrate it. Now that today¡¯s matter was set, the pce treasury no longer had major problems. He felt himself rx. The job of stuffing his own trusted aides into the transportpany would gradually expand in the middle of the year. Having obtained Ma Jie¡¯s help, this matter would go along smoothly.


    Fan Xian was only a bit confused as to exactly what made Ma Jie choose him rather than a legitimate prince. This certainly was not something his close rtionship with Ren Shao¡¯an of the Taichang Temple could sway.


    In reality, the reason Ma Jie capitted was simple: it was because of the rtionship between the Third Prince and Fan Xian that had him putting down a huge bet concerning his future road as an official and the prosperity and decline of his family. He put all his silver all on the small odds.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian appeared to be abnormally busy. Seventh Ye was the leader of the four shopkeepers who hade with Fan Xian south this time, and he was already the director of the Qingyu Hall. These years he had been helping the Fan manor umte wealth. He got along well with Fan Sizhe and was familiar with Fan Xian. Thus some of the things Fan Xian did not dare to ask the other shopkeepers, in front of him, Fan Xian was able to speak straightforwardly.


    One elder and one youth stood closely together and talked in secret. It was nothing more than problems concerning future management and production of the pce treasury. Fan Xian knew that he was aymen when it came to production management, chemistry, and physics, so he had delegated powers rting to these down to Seventh Ye. There was not much good to say about him, but he did use people without suspicion. He did so now in the pce treasury and in the past in Jingdou. If it involved the making of a covert plot, it was all up to young master Yan in the Fourth Bureau to handle. Fan Xian absolutely trusted the other party¡¯s professional ability and would not idiotically make suggestions and order things about.


    After confirming these matters, Fan Xian felt reassured. Back in the day, the Ye family was sessful. Now under the control of the shopkeepers, they would certainly be able to gradually turn around the problems around production quality and quantity that arose from the pce treasury being poorly operated. As long as they could make more silver, it would be a preliminary justification for the Emperor. This was a matter Fan Xian was particrly interested.


    ¡°The problem of dyed and owed wages cannot happen again.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sighed. ¡°You will have to keep an eye on the standard quality of the goods.¡±


    Seventh Ye nced at him and was confused as to why themissioner always brought up the matter of the wages. He could not figure out the reason. As the spring sunlight filled the garden, the old shopkeeper looked at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome appearance and became a little absent-minded. Although the young master did not look much like the mistress, they were both the most elegant of people. Now that the young master had finally gotten hold of the Ye property, even if he only managed it, the old shopkeeper still felt a difficult-to-contain sorrow and couldn¡¯t stop sighing in his heart¡ªalthough he hid it well from his face. He had to hide it because the nearly 20 years of his life he had been under house arrest in Jingdou had made it clear to these old shopkeepers that some things could only be done or said. If any signs were revealed, they would bring unnecessary trouble for the young master.


    ¡°I had originally nned to invite you to go to Northern Qi to help second brother...¡± Fan Xian had not noticed the thoughts in Seventh Ye¡¯s heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those eunuchs to be following the entire time. The Pce is watching closely, so I could only have youe to the pce treasury.¡±


    Seventh Ye smiled slightly and said, ¡°For your sake, the eunuchs have treated us very warmly up to now. The Second young master is a natural merchant, so there is no need for you to worry. As for the pce treasury...you should know, I very much wanted toe and have a look.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into silence and said after a moment, ¡°Su Wenmao is here. If you elders are ufortable or if anyone dares to raise their eyebrows at you, just speak to him. I have left instructions. Since you have left the capital, there is no need for you to suffer other¡¯s sullen anger.¡±


    Seventh Ye felt moved but did not say anything.


    A gust of wind blew by. The tender green leaves on the trees in the garden had not yet grown securely and was blown off by the wind. Fan Xian made a soft sound and smoothly scooped it into his hand. Looking at the ce of the new break, his brows furrowed for a long time.


    After a long while, he quietly and faintly asked, ¡°Can the crafts...be written down?¡±


    Seventh Ye¡¯s body trembled slightly. A momentter he shook his head. ¡°It is an inflexible rule. It cannot be formed into words, only passed on verbally.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°The blueprints cannot be verbally passed down.¡±


    Seventh Ye shook his head. ¡°Before it was guarded closely, now we don¡¯t even know where they are anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it for a while and then a faint smile floated onto his face. ¡°In a few months,e to Hangzhou to tell me about it. My memory is very good.¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: Road Of Spring


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The four-wheeled carriage rolled across the newly grown grass on the official road. When it hit against the gaps in the rocks, it made a squeaking noise that harmonized with the sounds from the reed between the pivots of the carriage. It was as cheerful as if it were singing.


    The road out of the pce treasury was one filled with joyful scenes. Little birds swept at startling speeds through the woods near the rice paddies in the distance, green seedlings shyly showed off their long figures, and the wild grass in the rice paddies beside them did not disdain to look at them. There was a continuous line of carriages on the road and goods ships went to and fro along the river taking the goods of the pce treasury out through various routes to sell to all. It was a lively scene.


    Soldiers cleared the way for a group of carriages, so they passed easily through the innermost inspectionne. Originally, the goods carriage on the official road did not dare fight for road space with the group of carriages and unconsciously slowed down, however someone in the group of carriages seemed to have noticed that there were too many goods leaving the pce treasury today and that was the reason the traffic was so busy. The person then gave an order for their group of carriages to stop at a patch of grass beside the road and unexpectedly allowed the goods carriages to pass through first.


    In the second tost carriage were the pitiful pce treasury transportpany officials who had been stripped of their official¡¯s hats and robes. These officials were the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides who had been put into the pce treasury. Although they had expected their lives to be more difficult once Commissioner Fan took over, they had not expected Fan Xian to not leave any face for the officials or his mother-inw. He straightforwardly had them captured for matters rted to the jianghu. Only now did the officials realize they had fallen into Fan Xian¡¯s trap. They felt panicked.


    However, Fan Xian did not immediately open the court and try the case. These officials had friends and family. They found outst night in prison that Fan Xian was going to take them to Suzhou to have the governor of Jiangnan Road, Xue Qing, personally hear their case. Hearing this news, the officials¡¯ mood became a little bit better. As long as they were not facing the tiger¡¯s bench and pepper spray of the Overwatch Council, how could this case be so easily decided? Even if the Overwatch Council held the confessions of the traitorous treasurers and they denied all charges in Suzhou, Sir Xue Qing would have to give the Eldest Princess some face. As long as they could drag it out until pressure from Jingdou arrived, Fan Xian would not have the time for them and would probably pay no more attention to them.


    ¡°Why are you having Xue Qing try the case?¡± Haitang half leaned on the side of the window and slightly furrowed her brows.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said, ¡°I am not suitable for doing this.¡±


    Haitang hmm¡¯ed slightly and didn¡¯t continue to speak. Ever since the day of the strike, the atmosphere between the two of them had be a little strange. The trust they had in each other seemed to have weakened. They treated each other with respect, but there was now distance between them. After the incident, Haitang thought it over and understood something. She knew that her request to explore that day had indeed put Fan Xian in a difficult position, however, in the following days Fan Xian was always purposely lighthearted and she didn¡¯t find a good time to speak up and exin. After all, no matter what was said, as the female sage of Northern Qi, Haitang¡¯s position was special. Fan Xian¡¯s pride also triggered her pride.


    Thus, the two of them maintained this awkward question and answer.


    ¡°I want to confirm one more time, has the silver arrived in the ount?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and asked.


    A faint smile rose to Haitang¡¯s face as if mocking Fan Xian¡¯s concern for his personal loss and gains. She quietly replied, ¡°I already told youst time in Suzhou, why are you so worried? Perhaps you don¡¯t trust me anymore?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the car was somewhat oppressive. He said some words to Sisi beside him in a low voice and then raised the curtain to get off the carriage.


    Sisi slightly tilted her head and looked at Haitang with curiosity. She didn¡¯t know how this girl, whose name rang out everywhere under heaven, had offended the young master. She saw clearly these few days that although the young master and Haitang did not have any romantic rtions, their initial behavior was that of old friends who had known each other for years. They were a bit strange recently.


    Haitang was confused by Sisi¡¯s gaze and suddenly smiled.¡±What are you looking at?¡±


    Sisi replied grumpily, ¡°Is it only you who can look at me, but I can¡¯t look at you?¡±


    Haitang smiled and shook her head. Out of habit, she tucked her hands into her waist and to find it empty. Recently she had been wearing the clothes of a serving girl rather than the flowery jacket she was used to. There were not two big pockets in front.


    She gazed at Sisi and teased, ¡°I¡¯m looking at you to see what a girl that Fan Xian likes looks like.¡±


    This was an honest reply. Haitang never understood how Fan Xian could always stay calm in front of Si Lili and purposely maintained his distance, even though her friend was clearly the most beautiful girl in the world. Even after that one demented night, he did not have any lingering feelings for Lili. They had been in Jiangnan a dozens of days now and Fan Xian had not even asked her anything like how Lili had been doing recently.


    Even if someone was heartless, they wouldn¡¯t be so cold toward a world-ss beauty. They had one night of fate and the blessing to share a carriage with. Haitang had begun to suspect that Fan Xian might have some kind of unmentionable disease, like that of the Emperor.


    However, Fan Xian had taken Sisi into his rooms. Haitang knew that Sisi was the girl in Fan Xian¡¯s room and felt it was a little strange. However, after watching these few days, she didn¡¯t see anything strange about Sisi. Her appearance was dignified and delicate, but far from Si Lili¡¯s charming and full figure.


    When Sisi heard Haitang say ¡°a girl Fan Xian likes,¡± her face immediately blushed red. In a timid voice she replied, ¡°How could the young master...like me?¡±


    Haitang gave a pained smile and shook her head. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like you, why would he take you into his rooms? Although Fan Xian is a cold-blooded and ruthless man, I don¡¯t think he would act like this.¡±


    Sisi suddenly raised her face and revealed an expression that was both proud and confident. ¡°You got it wrong. The young master is someone who attaches a lot of importance to emotions.¡±


    ¡°Emotions?¡± Haitang tasted the word, remembering that Sisi had served Fan Xian from a young age. For a moment she furrowed her brows and felt suspicious. Was Fan Xian, this cold-blooded, ruthless, young and powerful official who calcted others for fun, truly someone who valued emotions?


    She sighed. As the clothing did not have a big pockets, she regretfully tucked her hands into her sleeves and asked, ¡°Sisi, why were you staring at me earlier?¡±


    Sisi actually had conflicting emotions about Haitang, who had not left the young master¡¯s side these few days. After all, she was not the wife of the young master and was a person of Northern Qi, who they were enemies with. After she had interacted with her for some time, Sisi, like many others who interacted with Haitang, easily began to like this warm-speaking girl whose actions were done openly and was straightforward in personality without being brutish. Haitang¡¯s identity was noble. Although her appearance was in and she didn¡¯t speak much, she treated everyone with sincerity. No matter their identity, she would always view them as equals, for example, Sisi who was still a serving girl. On this point alone she had far surpassed many others. It was a respect and equality from her bones.


    Hearing Haitang¡¯s question, Sisi couldn¡¯t help covering her lips as she smiled and said, ¡°The same reason as you. I also wanted to see what a girl that Fan Xian likes looks like.¡±


    The carriage became silent. Haitang looked at Sisi without her big and bright eyes like she was watching a small cute animal. A momentter, with each of her hands tucked into the other¡¯s sleeve, she loosened her shoulders and said, ¡°Will the Hu stop killing people?¡±


    Western Hu and Norther Man have for hundreds of years brutally killed countless people of the middle ins and their ferocious names had spread in all directions. Sisi answered firmly, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Haitang slowly blinked and gave a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s is the same logic.¡±


    ...


    ...


    A soft wind caressed Fan Xian¡¯s face telling him it was spring. He closed his eyes and weed the breeze against, breathing in the scent of life. He felt content. The wind rustled the green leaves in the trees beside the rice paddy in front of him. His eyes moved slightlysuddenly upon hearing a rustling sounding from behind him.


    It was not the wind brushing through the trees, sweeping on the street, throwing of a dice,pencil writing on paper, or silkworm eating mulberry leaves. It was her walking. The vige girl was walking.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t open his eyes and slowly asked, ¡°What is impossible?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Haitang walked peacefully to his side. Her light reply was very much like how the blind man used to represent his questions to Chen Pingping.


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth turned up a little and said, ¡°Why do you think it would be impossible for me to like you? ording to news from the Council, the Northern Qi empress dowager is anxious about the matter of your marriage.¡±


    Hataing tucked both hands into her sleeves and stood beside him looking at the plowing ox in the rice paddy in front of them. She smiled a shallow smile. She knew her conversation with Sisi in the carriage hadpletely been heard by him. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re zhenqi is recovering well.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes and stared at a little bird that hadnded on the back of the plow ox. He smiled and asked, ¡°I asked...why is it impossible for me to like you?¡±


    Haitang twisted her head to nce at him and found that he was asking this question seriously. Grudgingly she replied, ¡°You are always say such pretty words, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get anything out of it.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent, remembering his conversation with Seventh Ye yesterday. After he was reborn, there were many things that he could only do but not say. With Haitang, it seemed like he could only speak and not do? He couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°I am just curious as to why you are so certain.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°When we were in Shangjing, you once said that as long as it is a man, or any male creature, they all think with their lower half. I specte that I do not have the appearance to attract your intentions. After all, my identity is not the same. You are afraid of the consequences and will not be able to obtain any benefits, why would you like me?¡±


    Haitang was a Northern Qi sage girl, and Fan Xian was a powerful official of the South Kingdom. The two could interact as friends, but if they truly wanted to be a couple, the Northern Qi dowager empress and the Emperor of the South Kingdom would certainly not allow this kind of thing to happen. On the contrary, it would damage their plots. However, Fan Xian was not thinking of these things and mockingly said, ¡°The matter of liking has nothing to do with benefits. I have discovered that in less than half a year, your temperament is very different from before.¡±


    It seemed like Fan Xian had said this to Haitang before in Hangzhou.


    Haitang was quiet for a moment before slowly opening her mouth to say, ¡°The Tianyi Dao is about interactions between heaven and mankind¡ªto consider the heavens above and to care for the tens of thousands of people below. I originally thought it was fine to allow these things to take their own paths, but after half a year of being involved in many ns that have beenpletely different to the heart, it is impossible to not be ustomed.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head slightly and said with approval, ¡°These fighting and scheming things are indeed more suited for people like me to do. You should go back to being a vige girl, a profession with a future.¡± He thought of something and sighed, ¡°Speaking of your temperament being not harmonious, the fault lies with me. If I hadn¡¯t pulled you into the situation in Shangjing, perhaps you would still be in your garden raising chickens and teasing donkeys.¡±


    He turned to Haitand and smiled slightly. ¡°Does this count as me luring you on to the path of evil?¡±


    ¡°What evil path?¡± Haitang replied peacefully. ¡°It is nothing more than demons of the heart. If there is desire, there will be loss. Although my desires appear grand, I will still have losses. This is the so-called way of nature.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°Then you will continue to persist?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Haitang said in a gentle voice. ¡°An Zhi, you once said something that resonated deeply in my heart.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°In this world, there are never good battles, and no bad peace.¡± Haitang smiled slightly. ¡°And so for this goal, I am willing to help you.¡±


    Fan Xian once again sank into silence, looking at the scene before him absentmindedly. He saw the bird, perhaps not finding any parasites on the yellow mud-caked back of the plowing ox, gave a cry and then flew away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel so inferior,¡± Fan Xian twisted his head to gaze at Haitang and said in a serious voice. ¡°I have always thought you looked very dignified.¡±


    Haitang was surprised and took a moment to react. ¡°Please instruct me, is this praise or are you ridiculing me?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°It is only in response to what you said earlier about the reason I could never like you. I just had something to express on it.¡±


    Haitang finally couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him like a little girl. It was a rare urrence.


    Fan Xian felt the point between his eyebrows itch and extended a finger to rub it. He said gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯tpare with me. If the women in this world arepared to me, there will be few beauties left. This is not my problem, this is my parents¡¯ problem.¡±


    No matter how self-confident Haitang was, she was still only a teenage girl. Unless they were blind, which girl did not care about their appearance? She became frustrated by Fan Xian¡¯s words that wereforting on the surface but teasing underneath. This bastard¡¯s mouth is indeed irritating. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°As a high-ranking official, it is better to not speak nonsense.¡±


    Fan Xian seemed to not have noticed her growing rage and exined seriously, ¡°It is not nonsense. You said that it would be impossible for me to like you because you are not pretty enough, and I am exining to you that, in my eyes, your appearance is truly not bad...¡±


    Haitang was startled. Fan Xian¡¯s next words came quickly. ¡°After all, there is precedent. That wife of mine, everyone in Jingdou says her appearance is just delicate and pretty, but in my eyes Wan¡¯er is the most beautiful woman in the world...¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°My idea of beauty is probably very different from most of the people in this world.¡±


    These words knocked Haitang over. She gave a muffled snort and removed her hands from her sleeves, shook her sleeves and left. This shaking of her sleeves caused bits of grass on the ground to fly around chaotically and a wind to blow for no reason. Her manner was imposing and threatening. This must have been a shake that held the supreme zhenqi of the Tianyi Dao.


    Fan Xian stretched out a hand to cover his eyes and looked tragically at the patch of grass. He rocked back and forth as if he could fall at any moment and not get up again. Even like this, his joyfulugh rang out from among the sky full of grass.


    The wind stopped, and the grass fell. Haitang stood silently to one side with a trace of ridicule on her face. She looked at him and mocked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve humiliated me, have you let out your anger from the previous days?¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled. He sighed and smiled slightly, ¡°Duoduo, are you still angry?¡± This was the first time after the jianghu incident that he had called her ¡°Duoduo.¡±


    Haitang paused for a moment then slowly turned and walked toward the carriage. The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau in the carriage hade out to watch, and the Tiger Guards, led by Gao Da, were also staring alertly at Haitang. After all, these subordinates of Fan Xian did not know what was happening with the wind and grass earlier. They were very afraid Haitang would suddenly strike.


    Fan Xian caught up and said with a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to get into the carriage yet. Walk with me awhile.¡± He waved his hand to have Gao Da andpany retreat. He gave them a few more instructions before heading off with Haitang shoulder to shoulder along the official road toward the trees.


    ...


    ...


    The two walked next to each other and were already some distance from the group of carriages. Sunlight filtered through the spring trees around them in streaks, dots, and forks, they became different kinds of beautiful sunspots lighting up their clothes.


    ¡°I am someone who cares deeply about the word ¡®trust¡¯,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°Perhaps it is because it has always been difficult for me to find someone worth trusting. When you wanted to leave the manor, I was a little disappointed.¡±


    Haitang lowered her head slightly. She didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead she said straightforwardly, ¡°I am also someone who cares greatly about trust. After all, we are subordinates of two countries. If we do not have the trust, it will be very difficult to seed.¡±


    Once everything wasid out, it became simple. It was no longer necessary to ask whether Haitang wanted to spy on the workshops that night or if Fan Xian had misunderstood the girl. Since Fan Xian¡¯s scathing mouth had repaired some of the trust between the two of them, to bring up old matters again would be stupid.


    The two walked forward shoulder to shoulder. Haitang used the remaining light to nce sideways at him and furrowed her brows. Her hands were still in her sleeves. It was just not asfortable as Fan Xian¡¯s hands in his big pockets. Fan Xian exined quietly, ¡°It¡¯s the robe of the Overwatch Council. I had Sisi add two pockets.¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and sighed a little regretfully.


    Among the trees beside the official road, the rustling began again. For this man and woman without romantic interests, who particrly demanded each other¡¯s trust, it was like half a year ago in the Royal Pce in Shangjing, Northern Qi, on the path beside the Yuquan River. A kind of natural and involuntary dragging of the feet andzy walking.


    Behind and before them were all spring colored, and the green leaves above their heads were tender and loveable.


    ¡°How are you nning to defeat the Ming family?¡± Haitang asked quietly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°There are 16 items at the pce treasury opening bidding. In the past, the Cui and Ming families would take up 14 of them. Now that the Cui family has fallen, they left about six ces. I have arranged for people to take them over. Once Sizhe is about done with taking over the broken pieces of the Cui family business in the North, the North and South can join and the road will reopen again...as long as yourmander doesn¡¯t meddle randomly, the road for the goods to the North shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As for what portion will be smuggled goods, this will have to depend on what kind of control I have in the pce treasury. Other than that are the helpers my father have transferred to me. I don¡¯t know how much use they will be.¡±


    This was his agreement with the young Emperor in Northern Qi. Haitang hade north to keep an eye on the matter, as well as that huge amount of silver.


    Haitang was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Even if you manage topletely control the pce treasury in a short amount of time, if the quantity going north...per the agreement, was more than what the Eldest Princess smuggled every year, how will you ensure the quantity you promised the Qing court? I am worried you won¡¯t be able to justify yourself to the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. On my trip here this time, His Majesty asked me to bring a message for you. Since it would impossible to satisfy the needs of the North this year, we can postpone for two years and discuss it after you are standing steady. After all, this is a long-term n.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled. He didn¡¯t expect the Northern Qi Emperor be so considerate of him and couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. As long as the pce treasury can produce markedly more than previous years, it will be easy to exin to the court.¡±


    Haitang nced at him and asked with suspicion, ¡°Where will this increasee from?¡±


    Fan Xian answered calmly, ¡°First, the production of each of the workshops in the pce treasury will have to increase. After the financial resources have been expanded, there will be the old shopkeepers, Su Wenmao, and old officials of the Ministry of Revenue who can change the ounts to smuggle goods out. You know that the person who inspects the ounts of the pce treasury is myself. If I want to smooth over any traces, it would not be difficult. Second, I n to take a big ruthless chunk out of the Ming family and dig out the wealth of this big family to offer with both hands to the Emperor. The Emperor is sure to be happy.¡±


    They had returned to Haitang¡¯s original question: how exactly was he going to defeat the Ming family? Listening to the tone of his voice, it seemed to Haitang that he did not intended to crush the Ming family in a short amount of time. ¡°You can suffer the Ming family?¡±


    ¡°I have to suffer them, at least for this year.¡± Fan Xian smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°The roots of the Cui family were too superficial and their battle lines were too far away, so the Overwatch Council was able to defeat them in one battle. However, the Ming family is a centuries-old big family. Before the pce treasury, they were a famous family in Jiangnan. Their roots are very strong. They are arge family of tens of thousands of people, with countless members in court as officials. If we used a lightning-strike method to defeat them, Jiangnan Road would probably sink into chaos. Most importantly...¡±


    His expression became serious. ¡°The Ming family has benefited greatly from the pce treasury these years. As it is such arge business, they were not the only ones to do so. Behind this setup are the shadows of the royal family¡ªthe Eldest Princess, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince¡ªwho all have shares in it. Perhaps you won¡¯t believe it, but even the Fan family has a ce in this. Furthermore, they deliver expensive gifts to Jingdou every year. Every ministry, even the Bureau of Military Affairs, have an extremely good impression of them. Plus they always keep a low-profile. You¡¯ve seen the young master Ming. His person and way of doing things are both steady. Their reputation among the people is not bad. If we want to move them, it is truly difficult.¡±


    Haitang was beginning to feel that this matter was a littleplicated, however, she found that although there was worry between Fan Xian¡¯s brows, he had not lost his confidence. ¡°What is your trump card?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°The Ming family has stolen silver from the pce treasury and given it to the princesses, princes, and officials. Everyone in the world likes the Ming family, except the Emperor. The silver the Ming family has stolen is his.¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: Borrowing Your Hand To Hold The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s Hand


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hearing Fan Xian¡¯s analysis, Haitang felt reassured. As long as he was sure of this point and had the secret indulgence of the Qing Emperorbined with their thorough and detailed n, and arrangements for secrecy¡ªthen the copse of the Ming family was only a matter of time. No matter how tyrannical the other party, or deep-rooted the local grand family, they were still the weak egg next to the rock faced with the powerful machine of the state.


    ¡°This year¡¯s goal is to take the Ming family¡¯s money into our ount,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The pce treasury bidding needs the pressure of the Ming silver. After the bidding, we need to leave the bottom four-tenths amount. In this spring opening, I will have peoplepete with the Ming family for bids and raise the price to heavily bleed the Ming family so they won¡¯t have the ability topete with me for the ces the Cui family left. At the same time, it will bring in some quick silver to be sent urgently to the national treasury.¡±


    ¡°How high are you going to raise the prices?¡± Haitang asked.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°As high as possible. You know I am a very greedy person.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows. ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to sh with the Ming family openly, you can only use the matter of the opening bid to attack the other party. With something like raising the price, it¡¯s not like they are yelling prices into a dice tube in the bidding room. What if you raise the price too high and just stole it directly from the Ming family? Sixteen items of the threerge workshops of the pce treasury, four-tenths silver in reserve...you can calcte how much silver that is. How will you bring that out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an open bid,¡± Fan Xian exined. ¡°To stop officials and merchants colluding, the pce treasury spring opening bid has always used open bidding. since things are all done in the open, this gives me the perfect opportunity. Naturally I will...¡± He thought about it and didn¡¯t continue to hide anything. He said in a light voice, ¡°I will have Xia Qifei mark out an appropriate price and then let the Ming family know.¡±


    ¡°Xia Qifei?¡± Haitang was surprised. ¡°The boss of the Jiangnan water bandits? A famous figure on the jianghu? How could he listen to your arrangements against the Ming family? You must know that he is a Jiangnan person born and bred.¡±


    Fan Xian would not continue to discuss Xia Qifei¡¯s past. After he made clear that Xia Qifei was his man, he exined the problem of the silver. ¡°It is as you say. The silver in our hands it is nowhere near enough to take all 16 items of the pce treasury. Some will be left to the Ming family. For one it is tofort the other party and, for another, it is to use that giant amount of cash to sink the Ming family into Jiangnan so they are unable to escape.¡±


    Haitang asked, ¡°How are you sure that the Ming family won¡¯t just cut their losses? They have earned too much money these years, and everyone knows that you havee to Jiangnan this time to defeat them. If you have Xia Qifei call out a shocking price, what if one of the old Ming masters dusts off their hands and stops ying? Wouldn¡¯t you have suffered a sorry loss? If you can¡¯t bring out the deposit, the Qing court is sure to make Xia Qifei suffer.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Even if the Ming family has to vomit blood, they will certainly win the pce treasury bid. So what if their family has vast and fertilends? In the end, they are all dead objects. How can theypare to the live ie of the pce treasury in amount? Furthermore, it involves the interests of major members of the royal family. The Ming family needs to send out silver to protect the interests and face of the Eldest Princess. They must continue to have a stake in the pce treasury.¡±


    He watched the ck smoke slowly rising from the other side of the trees and narrowed his eyes. ¡°In the end, merchants are just puppets. The Ming family produces their own pirates to steal the goods of the pce treasury, and then turns around to take money from the court. Their methods are ruthless. Once they let go and stop, and the people in Jingdou stop receiving tributes, in a rage of humiliation, how could they let the Ming family go? At that time, I won¡¯t even have to raise a hand and they will copse.¡±


    Thus, the Ming family had to, no matter the cost, hold the majority of the selling rights to the pce treasury products this year. They had to get through these two years safely first and then they could see what the situation was like in the extremely sinister but bloodless battle in Jingdou.


    ¡°That silver, you¡¯re going to transfer it to Xia Qifei?¡± This was a question Haitang was interested in.


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°A part of it. Father has prepared some for me. Bu, with the opening of the pce treasury, the eyes of everyone in the world are on me and the storehouse of the Ministry of Revenue. The Eldest Princess has probably long since guessed this source of my money. If I really used the reserve silver in the Minister of Revenue to fight the Ming family...one careless move would probably cause me to lose everything.¡±


    He smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Mobilizing the silver in the national treasury is a crime that would result in the beheading of my entire family. I¡¯m too much of a coward.¡±


    Hearing him name himself a coward, Haitang did notment and shook her head. In a quiet voice she asked, ¡°But to use the Taiping money house to transfer money behind the Taiping money house in Dongyi, are you not afraid they will notice something?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her and said slowly, ¡°This is the arrangement of your Emperor. Perhaps even you didn¡¯t know about it. Since the month after the Nin Street incidence the year beforest, the silver of the Northern Qi pce treasury began to be funneled slowly, as to not to attract any notice, into the Taiping money house through a dozen routes. Who knows how many turns there were in the middle before the silver was transferred into Jiangnan.¡±


    Haitang was stunned speechless.


    Fan Xian continued. ¡°I have the help of the Overwatch Council and Ministry of Revenue, and I didn¡¯t even notice the movement of these dozens caches of silver. Although the amount of silver was enormous, it was not particrly noticeable when put into Taiping money house, the greatest one in the world. I don¡¯t think Dongyi noticed anything.¡±


    Haitang shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Wait...wait. You are saying this cache of silver was moved by the Emperor, starting two years ago, into Jiangnan? How is that possible? I only learned of this matter in Septemberst year, and there hasn¡¯t been a whisper in Shangjing.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± A tread of approval and warning shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I began to investigate the beginnings of the clues anew after you and I had put all our cards on the table. In the end, I didn¡¯t find anything for sure, just a faint trace that the time these dozen caches of silver had entered the Taiping money house was about two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago?¡± Haitang furrowed her brows. ¡°You had just entered the capital. How could the Emperor guess that after two years you would control the pce treasury? How could he know that he would ally with you after two years and swallow whole the selling rights of the pce treasury?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°At that time I was just a no-name illegitimate child in Count Sinan¡¯s manor.¡±


    He faintly sighed. ¡°Perhaps the Nin Street incidence allowed your young Emperor to confirm that the Eldest Princess wanted to kill me and determined from various intelligence reports that I would control the Qing Kingdom pce treasury. As for the matters afterwards, perhaps it is all his deduction. Since it was impossible for the Eldest Princess and me to cooperate, then I would have to cut off the Eldest Princess¡¯ arms. The Cui family? The Ming family? No wonder we were able to defeat the Cui family so smoothly together.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°But your Emperor...how could he guess I would use this method to defeat the Ming family? If he could calcte to this extent, then I can only gift him one sentence.¡±


    Haitang had not yet shaken off her surprise. She had not expected for the young Emperor, who had grown up with her and often called her master aunt, to be able to n so well. He had to have begunying out a n to deal with Fan Xian or any other possible changes two years ago.


    Hearing Fan Xian speak, she instinctively asked, ¡°What sentence?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is so clever. He is almost no different from a devil.¡±


    Fan Xian said in a soft voice, ¡°He began to n two years ago, and the world has developed in much the same way he had guessed. Even if my Emperor had not used me to tidy up the pce treasury...not the me that is trusted by Northern Qi...he probably still had a way for this silver to change their appearance and participate in this opening bid of the pce treasury.¡±


    It was not until now that Fan Xian finally gloomily admitted that he had indeed underestimated the young Emperor in the North. As the Qing Kingdom had always tightly guarded the brilliant, eye-catching golden chicken that was the pce treasury, the other countries had never seeded despite the decades of trying to steal their crafts and other such things. Who would have thought that the Emperor of Northern Qi woulde up with such a creative n and used this method.


    For the Northern Qi Emperor, being a thief he wouldn¡¯t be able to steal the jewels, and being a bandit he couldn¡¯t win against the guards. He would instead change into a no-name capitalistic merchant and participate in the process of the jewels being sold. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the first bite, at least it would be the leftovers. However, Fan Xian, a variable who surprised the Northern Qi people,ter appeared in this world epassing arrangement, so the Northern Qi Emperor became all the more generous and steady.


    Fan Xian sighed. There were many intelligent, astute, and circumspect people. Inparison, as an internationalist, he carried too much idealism.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Haitang watched his expression and asked probingly.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and shook his head, ¡°If your Emperor had hid this from me the entire time, I would of course be angry. Since he must work with me, there is nothing for me to be angry about. It¡¯s as if he is using all of the money as a hostage and handed it to me. This is enough to exchange for my trust in him.¡±


    Haitang sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not one to trust others easily.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°The trust is mutual. I am just curious as to why your Emperor trusts me so much? You know, if our two countries be hostile, or if I develop other intentions, then I could take all of his silver at any time and cut off his source of wealth. He would not have a single chance to turn the tables.¡±


    He lifted his head and looked at Haitang¡±s bright and clear eyes. He said in a quiet voice, ¡°I am a little bit suspicious of such a sudden andrge amount of trust.¡±


    Haitang thought for a while and then suddenly smile brightly. ¡°When I mentioned this silver to you in the letter, I think it was right as rumors of your past had just emerged.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Fan Xian looked at her in confusion. ¡°How is that connected?¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly. ¡°Perhaps from the Emperor¡¯s perspective, since you are a descendant of the Ye family, then you will certainly not be content with being a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom. Your ambitions would not be limited by the borders of countries. What the Qing Kingdom can give you, so can Northern Qi. I¡¯m afraid that the Emperor might also have other intentions...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish speaking, but Fan Xian already understood what she meant. He shook his head. ¡°Thank your Emperor for his kind intentions, but I don¡¯t want face a thousand pointing fingers with a cold scowl.¡±


    Haitang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare you are in the mood to make poetry.¡±


    ¡°I am not willing to bend my head to serve others selflessly,¡± Fan Xian said lightly, ¡°Furthermore, your Emperor must have knownter that I am an authentic, if not recognized, Qing Kingdom prince.¡±


    ¡°There are many princes in this world, but for the descendant of the Ye family, there is only you,¡± Haitang spoke lightly and softly, but clearly demonstrated Northern Qi¡¯s meaning.


    Fan Xian smiled and did not continue this subject. He was at the height of his poprity in the Qing Kingdom. Although there were a few women in the Royal Pce and two princes in Jingdou difficult for him to defeat, the kind fatherly role the Emperor was ying right now was pretty good. He couldn¡¯t find anything persuasive enough to consider Northern Qi¡¯s invite.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the start,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Why can you not like me? Why can I not like you?¡±


    Haitang was a little dumbfounded and angry. Why is he always going on about this matter? In a cold voice she said, ¡°I have never cared about the romance between men and women. My emotions are all in one realm and not differentiated by size, although there are highs and lows. I do wish to be heartless, but I will also not consider this question.¡±


    Fan Xian understood that she was expressing the meaning of putting the tens of thousands ofmon people first. He gently mocked, ¡°To put the worries of the world first? Wouldn¡¯t that make life too boring? At least your Emperor has a hat to y with.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say what color that hat was. He suddenly broke out into a broad grin and said, ¡°Duoduo.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Haitang stopped her steps and turned to look at him, but was blinded by warm smile on Fan Xian¡¯s delicate face. Unable to resist, she sighed and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is possible for the Hu to not kill people,¡± Fan Xian seriously.


    Haitang knew he was talking about what she said earlier to block Sisi¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help feeling angry but replied quietly, ¡°Is that so? I suspect neither people of Northern Qi or the South Kingdom would believe it.¡±


    Fan Xian said softly, ¡°Of course the Hu would not be able to kill others if we turned them into dead people.¡±


    Haitang was surprised andughed involuntarily.


    Fan Xian said quietly, ¡°By the same logic, it is possible for me to like you, and it is also possible for you to like me.¡±


    Haitang mocked, ¡°When we are both dead?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Xian exined seriously. ¡°When everyone else in this world is dead.¡±


    Haitang was helpless. ¡°Everyone is dead, and there is just us left in the wind by the river?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Indeed it does not seem very interesting.¡±


    He took his hands out of his pockets and held Haitang¡¯s hands. Under the shocked gaze of the girl, he rubbed them gently and smiled warmly. ¡°Since it is not an interesting matter, then don¡¯t think about it anymore. The weather is still cold, and you are wearing a serving girl¡¯s clothes. You¡¯re hands are going to freeze.¡±


    Their four hands were sped together, determination and gentleness blended harmoniously in the warmth. Behind the two of them came the rolling of the carriage wheels.


    There was a trace of an amused smile in Haitang¡¯s eyes. She did not pull her hand away. On the contrary, she tilted her head slightly and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Are you letting other people see on purpose?¡±


    Fan Xian half lowered his head and blinked. He replied in a quiet voice, ¡°To convince my Emperor to trust that I have brought you to Jiangnan for a reason, and for your Emperor and me to have a more solid foundation of mutual trust, we must be a bit closer.¡±


    Haitang looked at him with a not-quite-there smile.


    Fan Xian finally said, ¡°Of course, your hand is veryfortable to hold. You often do farm work, but you have no calluses.¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: The Pebble In The Eye Of The Ming Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Suzhou was a prosperous scene. The tender green colors all around were not much different from any other ce in the Qing Kingdom. However, the stalls like forests, busy docks, endless crowds,rge patch of government buildings in the south, manors of the rich, imposing salt merchants to the west, courtesan girls and teasing yboys in the east, and the brave, sinister and cunning gang brothers in the east all wove together to form a vor different from any other in the world. It was danger, excitement, wealth, and desire.


    There was less hiding behind pedantic erudition and pressure from the millennium old court. Although the might of the government remained and no one dared to challenge it, the flow of people was toorge. There were massive amounts of goods and silver leaving and entering the docks, so the people had money in their pockets and were more confident in all that they did. Putting aside the merchants who had deep connections with the government, the gang brothers, who made their living from the river, had begun to copy the schrs of Jingdou and wore green robes. They were no longer so violent.


    Therge piece ofnd downstream of the Suzhou docks were property of the Ming family. Long-robed men were quietly listening to the lecturing of a young master. The men were clearly practitioners of martial arts, but they did not show a trace of arrogance in front of this gentle and honest looking young master was because he was the son of the old master, Ming Lanshi. The people on the docks depended on the Ming family to survive and were like a family servant.


    After young master Ming had left, the men pulled on their long robes to wipe away the sweat on their forehead and discussed secretly among themselves. They found it strange that the young master hade personally to remind them that they should be better behaved these days in Suzhou. With the power of the Ming family, were they to be afraid that someone woulde and pull their pigtails? The governor did have this power, but had old master Ming not fed the other party well these years?


    The long robes were indeed convenient for wiping away sweat. These gang brothers were, after all, not true Jingdou schrs. However, there were a few clever people among them who had vaguely guessed that it had something to do with the spring opening of the pce treasury. Haven¡¯t you heard? The Cui family, the one that was named along with the Ming family as the two wealthy families had beenpletely wiped out by the court during the New Year! Rumors say that this matter was single-handedly controlled by the youngmissioner of the Overwatch Council, and thismissioner was right now the imperial envoy in Jiangnan!


    No wonder young master Ming was so careful and scared that the government might find some pretext. It turns out that he was scared of the selfish and stubborn Sir Fan junior.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am afraid of him.¡± At the moment, Ming Lanshi was sitting in the carriage and no longer able to maintain the cool andposed fa?ade he showed outsiders and his subordinates. His face was heavy. ¡°It is just that Sir Fan junior is unlike any other official in the court.¡±


    If Fan Xian were to see the person conversing with young master Ming, he would certainly be surprised. The person sitting opposite in the carriage was the host of the Martial Conference on the side of the West Lake in Hangzhou. It was that official of Jiangnan Road.


    At that time, Fan Xian had quietly approved of the official¡¯s speech and actions, but he probably could not have guessed the rtionship he had with the Ming family was so deep. Ming Lanshi spoke without any hesitation in front of him. It was very clear that this official was someone the Ming family trusted. If Fan Xian had been more suspicious, he could have discovered his rtionship to the Ming family and would have been more alert to the so-called Martial Conference.


    That official, Zou Lei, was the Imperial Censorate of Jiangnan Road. He asked with confusion, ¡°Cousin, how is the imperial envoy different from other officials in court?¡±


    Ming Lanshi smiled coldly. ¡°Sir Fan is so young yet holds such power in his hands. Can other officialspare? The Overwatch Council is different to your Imperial Censorate. And now he has the identity of an imperial envoy.There is even less obstacles when he handles matters. Even the governor has to leave him some face. You should have received the news. When Sir Fan junior arrived at the pce treasury, he beheaded five of the trouble causing treasurers; there were even two masters of the workshops among them! And now he has even pulled out all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ transportpany officials! Which official in the court has the confidence to use such ruthless methods?¡±


    Zou Lei sighed and shook his head. ¡°Without insiders, it will be difficult if the family wants to interfere.¡±


    Ming Lanshi looked at him and sneered. He said with contempt, ¡°I think being an official has made you muddled. What time is this? You still want to interfere? I just hope that the imperial envoy doesn¡¯t interfere with us. That would be enough.¡±


    When they were in Loushang Tower beside West Lake, Zou Lei was respectful of Ming, yet he did not leave him any face. He seemed to be used to this kind of tone, which showed how deep the Ming family power went in court.


    Zou Lei furrowed his brows in worry. ¡°But the imperial envoy¡¯s trip down to Jiangnan is a clear sword pointed toward the family. Does the old master have any arrangements?¡±


    Ming Lanshi smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°This is what I was saying earlier. Sir Fan is different from other officials. Normal methods will never work. If it was any other high-ranking official who came to Jiangnan, the Ming family would have plenty of methods to deal with them. But it just happens it is Sir Fan junior, so the methods we usually use would have no effect at all.¡±


    Zou Lei asked, ¡°There is no such thing as a not-corrupt official.¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had thought of something that brought a chill to his heart. After a moment of silence, he said faintly, ¡°This is the most vulgar method and usually the most effective method. Father is very good at reading the situation. He knows that we must use the golden axe to split the mountain...we have also tried this before.¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°In the end, the other party did not ept it at all and returned it back straight away. They didn¡¯t say anything crude. They were like a block of ice.¡±


    ¡°How much did you give?¡± Zou Lei did not believe there was such a thing as an official who was not corrupt. Even if he was the illegitimate child of the Emperor, he still needed silver.


    Ming Lanshi showed four fingers.


    Zou Lei asked with confusion, ¡°Only 40,000 liang?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s brows tightened as he lowered his voice to curse. ¡°40,000 liang? Did you not see the 130,000 liang of silver that young master brought in his chest? This time father had collected all his bargaining chips and even pushed down the tribute money for the capital and pulled together a total of 400,000 liang!¡±


    ¡°400,000 liang!¡± Zou Lei¡¯s heart stuttered and his lips trembled. This was a huge amount, enough to buy a small kingdom. Did that not move the imperial envoy¡¯s heart?


    Ming Lanshi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°And 20 percent shares.¡±


    Zou Lei could not believe his own ears. This 20 percent shares was even more terrifying than the 400,000 liang. How could the family bear to use such arge amount to bribe Fan Xian? Usually when they paid tribute to the Eldest Princess, they were never so generous. This couldn¡¯t even be called generous. It was cutting off flesh to preserve the peace.


    Ming Lanshi slowly closed his eyes. His eyelids trembled, and his expression twisted. He was probably very unhappy. Zou Lei did not dare to say anything more. The carriage sank into silence.


    After a long time, Ming Lanshi, who was already gradually controlling much of the Ming family property for his father, opened his eyes and slowly said, ¡°We all underestimated Sir Fan¡¯s appetite. Don¡¯t forget, his father is the Minister of Revenue. 400,000 liang is absolutely enough to bribe a prince, but it is not enough to bribe him. It is what I said earlier, this method will not work.¡±


    ¡°What about the Eldest Princess?¡± Zou Lei said with some hatred. ¡°The Ming family has done so much for her. She can¡¯t just stand and watch, right?¡±


    Ming Lanshi thought for a while and then said quietly, ¡°To defeat an official when bribery does not work is an injury. The center needs to move the limbs, so we need to work in Jingdou. To calcte the various officials in the court, unfortunately this method will also not work.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zou Lei was surprised.


    Ming Lanshi smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°What kind of person is Sir Fan? Behind him stands the Director of the Overwatch Council and Minister Fan. Although Prime Minister Lin has retired long ago, his might still remains. As long as the Emperor does not show any bias, which official will dare follow our wishes and use him in a memorial? Your Imperial Censorate has done it twice, unfortunately the floggings the Emperor ordered has chilled their hearts.¡±


    Zou Lei thought about it and then shook his head. ¡°Now is not like the past. Sir Fan is far away in Jiangnan and cannot defend himself. He is also distant from the Overwatch Council, and his reaction will not be as quick as before. Even if his rtionship to the Emperor is not normal, even if he was a proper prince, he can¡¯t cause any big trouble in Jiangnan without being summoned back the Jingdou. If we cause some trouble, perhaps the Emperor will summon Sir Fan back.¡±


    Ming Lanshi ridiculed hispanion. ¡°This is where you officials go wrong when you look at problems. You always look at the person¡¯s official position and identity. You¡¯re right. Even if was a proper prince who came to Jiangnan, the Ming family would have ways for him to leave with his tail between his legs. Fan Xian is only the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, and it seems like we should not be afraid. However, the family does not look at problems the same way officials do. In our eyes, Sir Fan has power, soldiers, money, an excellent reputation, and strikes with ruthlessness. Even if he has some ws, they have beenpletely wiped away by the Overwatch Council that is responsible for magnifying ws. It is impossible for others to capture him. Who can swallow such a smooth pebble? He is much more difficult to defeat than any prince.¡±


    ¡°If we really did as you wanted and incited themoners of Jiangnan to cause trouble...¡± Ming Lanshi smiled coldly, ¡°Do you not think that Fan Xian would dare to call the ck Knights straight into Suzhou and directly exterminate our family?¡±


    Zou Lei sucked in a cold breath and said with hesitation, ¡°No way, right? Does he not care at all about the face of the court? Qingw is not a toy.¡±


    ¡°He is a madman,¡± Ming Lanshi ground his teeth and cursed in a low voice. ¡°A madman who looks cultured and refined. If we can avoid angering him we should, unless you are certain you can make him disappearpletely from this world.¡±


    Zou Lei suddenly became silent. A momentter he quietly said, ¡°The Martial Conference?¡±


    This was a secret way the Ming family controlled the martial artists in Jiangnan, only they wore the cloak of the court, so the Ming family did not control many of the martial aces on the jianghu. However, they did have on hand some fugitives that Zou Lei controlled. Finding out that that the Ming family had no way to strike against the pebble that was the imperial envoy, hatred shed through his heart and he suggested this solution.


    Ming Lanshi looked at Zou Lei like he was an idiot. ¡°Did you not know that Sir Fan himself is already a ninth-level ace? Did you not know that the Emperor has assigned him an elite group of Tiger Guards? Did you not know that the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau, responsible for assassinations in the Overwatch Council, never leave his side? Did you not know that Haitang from Northern Qi has lived with him in Hangzhou for a time?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as he spoke. He felt that this younger cousin official, who usually seemed so clever, was like an idiot today. He cursed at him. ¡°Just with that Martial Conference? Master Yun that father had invited from Dongyi showed himself briefly on West Lake and someone stabbed him! The aces of Dongyi were chased and killed by those strange people like dogs without a home...that was Yun Zhn! Dongyi! A descendant of the Sigu Sword did not even have time to strike when facing Fan Xian. Do you think the martial artists of Jiangnan could kill him?¡±


    Zou Lei¡¯s face was green one moment and white the next. Only now did he think about the fact that Fan Xian was nothing as simple as just a powerful official.


    In today¡¯s world, Fan Xian was among those who had the most money. And those in the world who had more money than him definitely did not have his power. Those who had more power than him did not have his skill in martial arts. Those who were better at martial arts were not as shameless as him. Those who were more shameless than him did not have as strong a support. Those who had stronger support had not yet been born.


    Give him money, he did not consider it valuable. To want to whittle away his power in the capital, he was not worried. To want to assassinate him, he was not afraid. To want to stain his reputation, he did not care. He would only use a knife to saw off your head to relieve the anger in his heart.


    It took decades of hate to form this abnormal existence. He was an invisible prince, yet he had the Overwatch Council and Ministry Revenue that a prince would never have. Even the Eldest Princess, who had been influencing the situation at court from the shadows for over a decade, could not find a way to strike at him.


    What method could the Ming family have?


    Zou Leiforted Ming Lanshi and said, ¡°Sir Guo is in Suzhou at the moment. Let¡¯s see what he thinks. The Eldest Princess will do her best in Jingdou. What you said earlier makes sense, but if Fan Xian is so arrogant, I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince and the Second Prince will be ufortable. Even if we can¡¯t have him summoned back to Jingdou, if the people in the Pce talk, it will suppress his threatening manner a bit.¡±


    Ming Lanshi nodded. He knew they could only just manage to maintain the current situation. Hearing the word ¡°Guo,¡± he couldn¡¯t stop the nerve appearing on his forehead. In a cold voice he said, ¡°Tell your superior not to get involved! Back in the day, when he was in the Ministry of Justice, he hit Fan Xian, which resulted in him being chased to Jiangnan. Does he want revenge? Don¡¯t forget, the imperial envoy is the youth who is best at holding a grudge. I don¡¯t want to be dragged down by that old Guo Zheng!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: Choking The Throat Of Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were not many people who had the privilege to visit Chen Garden, where Director Chen Pingping of the Overwatch Council lived. In their eyes, the Li Pce in Xinyang, the Sword House in Donggu, and the Ming family¡¯s Ming Garden in Jiangnan were the three most beautiful and expensive private constructions. This ranking did not take into ount the immortal beauty of the ck and green Shang Royal Pce in Shangjing, Northern Qi.


    Nobility lived in the Li Pce, and a great grandmaster lived in the Sword House. Their existences were both far removed from that of themon people. It was only the Ming Garden, not far from Suzhou in Jiangnan, that gave themon people a chance to admire from a closer distance.


    The Ming family had never been one to bully others through strength, and they did not purposely maintain the mysteriousness of an eliterge family. Many Jiangnan schrs and travelers would, after they had wandered around Suzhou, followed the wide road beside the trees and wound their way away from the city. They would go some distance to get a glimpse of the beautiful garden.


    Although they could not enjoy it up close, a look from a distance was enough to satisfy their eyes.


    The Ming family kept a low profile, but were not mysterious. Ming Garden, which had been built almost 40 years ago, still maintained the clear marks of their family. Every brick and tile, every grass and tree, every step and pavilion, were not eye-piercingly extravagant, on the contrary, they exuded a faint sense of intimacy. Furthermore, the garden wall built along the foot of the mountain was not too high. Travelers standing on the official road could easily see the soaring roofs within. Standing slightly closer, they could hear the sound of running water from inside.


    Intimate did not mean domestic, and concise, of course, did not mean simple. In the eyes of knowledgeable people, they were certain to see that there were no criticisms to be made about any detail of thisrge garden. All the materials and design were exceedingly clever and skillful. Yet, in the eyes of a soldier, they could see that this garden did not have any defense capabilities. With a few simple changes, it could quickly be a castle that could withstand half a year of siege.


    Due to a spring chill and dense, thin rain, as Young master Ming sat in the carriage making a lonely trip along the road heading home, he did not see the usual two or three travelers and girls taking walks on the green.


    The carriage arrived at the side door and stopped strangely. Young master Ming lifted a corner of the carriage curtains to reveal a slice of a dark and somber face watching the main door of his home. It seemed like someone was being sent off there. A middle-aged man wearing official¡¯s robes was walking toward his own carriage with an angry expression.


    Ming Lanshi released the carriage curtains. He turned to look at Zou Lei and angrily said, ¡°Speak of Guo Zheng, and Guo Zheng arrives. Why does your superior have no sense of discretion?¡±


    Zou Lei was silent. Guo Zheng was his direct superior and had served as Imperial Censor of the Left in the Imperial Censorate in Jingdoust year. After the spring examination incidence, Guo Zheng questioned Fan Xian under a mixed division in the Ministry of Justice. At the time, he relied on the Eldest Princess¡¯ support and beat Fan Xian a few times, hoping to force a confession from him. He had not expected Fan Xian¡¯s support in the background to be so powerful. Not only did they not topple the Fan family, but because of having offended Prime Minister Lin, the Fan family, and Overwatch Council, these three giants struck out. Without making much noise, they easily had the Minister of Justice, Han Zhiwei, lose his position. At the same time, Guo Zheng was sent to Jiangnan.


    The biggest loss Imperial Censorate Guo Zhen suffered in this lifetime was because of Fan Xian, so he had always wanted revenge. Now that Fan Xian hade to Jiangnan, it looked like Guo Zheng wanted to incite the Ming family into opposition against the imperial envoy. Thus Ming Lanshi¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. He thought the foolish old Guo was acting out of a private anger. He hade to his home today probably to add some kind of pressure.


    ¡°Father, the orders have been sent down.¡± Ming Lanshi stood respectfully at the bottom of the steps of a small garden inside Ming Garden and spoke toward the inside of the room.


    From inside came the somewhat tired andforted voice of the current Ming family master, Ming Qingda. ¡°Good, we somehow have to get through this year before we talk of anything else. Remind the people in the family to not let the government get hold of anything that can be used against them. That is enough...Lanshi, you have always been steady, now you need to be even more careful.¡±


    Ming Lanshi quickly nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    Ming Qingda walked slowly from the room. There was a trace of tiredness on his face. ¡°Did you see Guo Zheng earlier?¡±


    Ming Lanshi furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯m afraid that his brazen visit to our door will be noticed by the imperial envoy.¡±


    Ming Qingda gave a bitterugh. ¡°Never mind. The marks on our body are already deep enough. If we want to shed our rtionship with that matter now, it is impossible, and no one would believe it. Don¡¯t think about these problems anymore.¡±


    ¡°Did hee for himself or on behalf of the people in the capital?¡± Ming Lanshi asked hesitantly.


    Hearing these words, the lines around Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes deepened. A momentter he sighed and said, ¡°When can these officials ever have their own identities?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s felt his heart clench. He understood the meaning of his father¡¯s words. Guo Zheng was here to pass on the Eldest Princess and His Highness¡¯ suggestions. He looked at his father nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t pay attention to the intentions of the capital. His Highness wants us to hinder the imperial envoy,¡± Ming Qingda, the leading millionaire of a generation, smiled coldly and said. ¡°This is to use us as a knife. Could I be so stupid? Of course, on the surface we will still have to do as they say because no one knows what will happen or who will sit on that dragon chair.¡±


    Ming Lanshi slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°The order has already been sent out. As long as the imperial envoy is in Jiangnan, we will stay quiet, only...always showing weakness is not a long-term strategy.¡±


    ¡°It is a good idea.¡± A faint smile rose on Ming Qingda¡¯s face. ¡°Commissioner Fan is not a devil that eats people without spitting out the bones. If he can¡¯t find anything to use against us publically and is worried about the bacsh from local gentlemen officials, then he cannot carry a bowl of water and swallow us whole. As long as we are well-behaved and give him more than sufficient face, I think he will give us some face.¡±


    ¡°This Sir Fan junior didn¡¯t even give His Second Highness face,¡± Ming Lanshi said with a pained smile.


    Ming Qingda smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Historically, the merchant identity has always been too inferior to be shown in public, but right now it is the opposite. Sir Fan is the son of Lady Ye. Looking at the way he acts, he always harms the officials but not the people, and he does not have any prejudice toward merchants. Just because he did not give His Second Highness any face, does not mean he will not give us some face. When is all said and done, no matter how the Second Prince retaliated, it would at most beying a trap for him at court. But, we have the ability to leverage the power of the people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, until matters have developed to the point of meeting each other with swords drawn, be sure to not provoke him,¡± Ming Qingda said.


    Ming Lanshi was irritated. His father had said this countless of times recently. His father was appearing overly careful and cautious on this matter, and it made people feel ufortable. Although he knew the reason, he still found it difficult to ept. Seeing the faint worry on his father¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but beforting. ¡°Father, if it won¡¯t work then let¡¯s pull back.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It was silent for a moment on the steps. Ming Qingda slowly shook his head. A momentter, a severe look shed through the eyes of this half-a-century old elder.


    ¡°There are some things from which I cannot pull back my hand just because I want to,¡± he smiled coldly and said. ¡°If I pull back, what will the tens of thousands in our family eat? Don¡¯t forget the shares nobility in the capital have taken. Even if we stopped, are they not going to stretch their hands out to us for silver? The Eldest Princess, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and a number ofrge families in the capital have all grown used to eating from us all these years. If we really pulled back this time, with all the powers together, who knows what they will do? Never underestimate the greed of the royal family and officials.¡±


    Ming Lanshi gazed at his father and felt a thread of sympathy sh through his heart. Who knew that the leading millionaire in Jiangnan also had various things he had no choice but to do.


    With a face full of hatred, Ming Qingda said, ¡°The Ming family looks grand, but in reality we are nothing more than an eggying hen in their eyes. If the hen can no longery eggs, then those people who supported us will probably want to kill us even more than the imperial envoy to have onest meal of delicious chicken meat.¡±


    The hatred on Ming Lanshi¡¯s face was immediately hidden. He cursed in a low voice, ¡°If those people in Jingdou didn¡¯t take so much silver every year, we could honestly export the pce treasury goods and wouldn¡¯t be much worse off than right now. Even if the pce treasury side is intercepted by the imperial envoy, with our businesses spread out across Jiangnan, we could still continue to support the family.¡±


    Ming Qingda waved his hands to show that he was not going to continue this topic of conversation. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°These years, the Ming family has always been doing shady business so we can fill in those people¡¯s appetites. Perhaps Sir Fan junioring to Jiangnan is an opportunity given to me by the heavens to allow me to escape from those matters. We could gradually decrease the tribute we send to the capital, and the Eldest Princess and them would not have much to say. As long as we can win at least 60 percent ofst year¡¯s at the opening this time, it will be fine. We shouldn¡¯t be like the Cui family; the sudden copse of a big family. Speaking of doing business legally, can the Ming family not do it?¡±


    Ming Lanshi inclined his body slightly and said, ¡°What you say makes sense.¡± However, he felt upset. Having given up the smuggling route to Dongyi and severing their overseas pirates, they were going to lose out on a huge amount of silver this year outside of the ount books. The shareholders would still have to be paid their dividends. With this, at least for this year, the family would have a loss. They would also need to use their principal money to fill in. If the imperial envoy stayed in Jiangnan, then was the family going to have to keep filling in the silver themselves? No matter how wealthy the family was, they couldn¡¯t stand against ants moving a mountain.


    Knowing what his son was worried about, Ming Qingda did not want to exin more or provide assurances because the reality was just as it was. If the Ming family had to be cut apart to protect itself, then the sacrifices of these two years must be paid.


    Thinking of the opening bidding of the pce treasury, Ming Lanshi said quietly, ¡°I met with everyone these two days.¡±


    The ¡°everyone¡± he referred to was the official merchants in the Jiangnan area who were at least a little famous and had the power to enter the pce treasury bidding.


    He continued to report, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the families we are familiar with. The Xiong family in Lingnan and Sun family in Quanzhou both know the current situation. Although it seems they are both greedy for the right to sell on behalf of the pce treasury, their targets were still on the portions the Cui family had left behind. They also promised me that they will not raise the price against us.¡±


    Ming Qingda nodded and said, ¡°This is a golden rice bowl, and everyone wants to hold one. However, since we are early in the order, they cannot act in opposition against us openly, unless they don¡¯t want to do business anymore in Jiangnan.¡±


    It was only now that the master of the Ming family faintly showed a few threads of the confidence and pride that the leading millionaire of Jiangnan should have.


    ¡°Most important are those private salt dealing families.¡± Ming Qingda furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Those salt dealers are ruthless figures who scoop money out between the space of life and death. They have enough spare money at hand. If they enter the matter of the bidding, it will cause some problems. Although it is nothing to be afraid off, it will just use more silver. The court regtions are fixed at a 40 percent deposit...¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°If we take too much, I¡¯m worried the flow of money may not turn around fast enough during the first half of the year.¡±


    The wealthiest people in Jiangnan were the so-called royal merchants and salt merchants. The two minded their own businesses, but now that the Cui family had fallen, who knew whether or not the salt merchants were looking greedily at the pce treasury business. The salt merchants held a robust amount of capital in their hands, and had supporters in court. The Ming family were somewhat worried about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid a visit to all the salt merchants in Suzhou.¡± Ming Lanshi thought about all that he had seen and heard over thest few days and said with surprise, ¡°They said very straightforwardly that this year they will definitely not enter the pce treasury...I don¡¯t know what this is all about.¡±


    Ming Qingda was a bit surprised. He thought it about it before understanding what was happening. ¡°It looks like everyone knows that Sir Fan junior is regting the pce treasury export routes this year, and no one dares to, at the moment, make a grab for this bowl of rice to eat. They are waiting to see how we and the imperial envoy will clean things up. It seems like the salt merchants are preparing to enter the field next year.¡±


    Ming Lanshi raised his head and furrowed his brows. ¡°Those salt merchants do not seem like such prudent people.¡±


    ¡°Who is their support in the back?¡± Ming Qingda smiled coldly. ¡°The parent official of our Jiangnan Road, Sir Xue Qing knows Sir Fan¡¯s intentions. At least within this year, he will suppress the salt merchants and not allow them to enter the pce treasury to cause trouble for Sir Fan. This is the face that Sir Xue is giving Sir Fan junior, the old Minister Fan in the capital, and the director.¡±


    Ming Lanshi was silent and had nothing to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine this way.¡± Ming Qingda thought for a bit then said, ¡°With the might of the imperial envoy holding down the fort, no one would dare enter and mess up the situation, and we can n carefully. As long as we can get the bid and get through this year safely, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°The imperial envoy...will let us?¡± Ming Lanshi asked.


    Qing Mingda replied, ¡°If we do everything in the open, why should we be afraid of the imperial envoy? In the matter of doing business, he can¡¯t be as good as us. As for the pce treasury opening bid, it goes to the highest bidder. There will be peopleing from the Pce, and Jiangnan Road will be watching from the side. It is not something that the pce transportpany can run by itself. As long as the Ming family is willing to spend the silver, Sir Fan junior can¡¯t hold on and refuse to give it to us.¡±


    ¡°What I meant was, will the imperial envoy incite other families to purposely raise the price? This is the simplest method. They won¡¯t lose anything but can make us suffer a huge loss.¡±


    Ming Qing shook his head with great confidence. ¡°There are probably none in Jiangnan Road who dare offend Sir Fan junior, but other than him, there are probably also none who dare to offend the Ming family. You have already asked about the news. Those families that have some capability should all be watching from the side this year.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to find a puppet to raise the price,¡± Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and said, ¡°bidding needs visible silver. The imperial envoy does not have this much silver. He won¡¯t be able to raise it much.¡±


    A faint sense of mockery rose on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded by that chest of 130,000 liang of silver. When ites to beating people with silver, officials are still not very good.¡±


    As for beating people with silver, naturally it was the Ming family who did so the most shockingly by throwing out 400,000 liang of silver at one time in a magnificent, ever-changing, awe-inspiring way with the intention of knocking Fan Xian dizzy. Although it didn¡¯t work, this kind of boldness was not a realm that the bribes in the capital could touch.


    ¡°The father of the imperial envoy...old master Fan is the Minister of Revenue of our great Qing court and manages the national treasury,¡± Ming Lanshi reminded him with a pained smile. ¡°If we are speaking silver, he has much more than the Ming family.¡±


    ¡°Minister Fan?¡± Ming Qingda said in a slightly mocking tone. ¡°It would be fine if the Ministry of Revenue did not move. If the imperial envoy uses his father¡¯s power to suppress the Ming family, then this matter will be very interesting. Believe me, the Eldest Princess has been quiet for this entire time, she is definitely waiting for that moment.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It suddenly became silent in the Ming Garden. Ming Lanshi felt a slight chill in his heart. He knew that although it appeared his father was retreating step by step, he had long decided on a method to defeat the imperial envoy with the nobility in the capital. Who knew how much blood and danger was concealed behind the pce treasury bidding?


    The matter involved the national treasury and the Minister. Ming Lanshi did not dare to keep asking these questions that should not be said aloud. He steadily changed the topic and reported, ¡°Like the previous years, the money in Taiping money house is already prepared. You warned us repeatedly, so we have prepared an extra 30 percent of silver in case we are caught off guard during the bidding.¡±


    The pce treasury bidding used open bid and open money. Putting aside the 40 percent deposit after the deal, the bidding money itself needed to be prepared ahead of time. It was either real gold and silver or banknotes from court-recognized money houses. They both needed to be sent to a special location before the opening.


    This was an umted amount that was terrifying. It was difficult even for a leading millionaire family of Jiangnan like the Ming family to immediately withdraw this much silver. After all, they couldn¡¯t sellnd and houses, furthermore, 60 percent of the bidding silver would be immediately returned. Royal merchants didn¡¯t want to use their cash flow money and would borrow from outside. Forrge families like the Cui and Ming families, every year they needed a massive amount of money when it came time to bid. They had Taiping money house pull together the money and used their production goods as coteral. It had be amon practice.


    Expecting there to be trouble at the pce treasury opening this year, Fan Xian would think of ways to make the Ming family bleed, so the Ming family had asked Taiping money house prepare an extra 20 percent of the banknotes they were issuing. This 20 percent was in itself a terrifying number that forced the Ming family to put up many things as coteral.


    ¡°Taiping money house can be trusted,¡± Ming Qingda said in a serious voice. ¡°It¡¯s an old rtionship. Furthermore, it¡¯s a Dongyi business after all, and the Dongyi people will always depend on us to provide goods.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ming Lanshi agreed quietly. ¡°Besides, we are not moving the money for nothing. There are always supercilious people in Jiangnan who want tough at the expense of the Ming family. If we can get the bid this time, it would be like a p to their faces. At the same time, it will ensure that the imperial envoy knows the only family that can manage a business deal as big as the pce treasury is our family.¡±


    Ming Qingda looked at him with approval. ¡°That is precisely our intention, so we must take down this bid. The regtions of the court necessitating this much money to be held in the transportpany was originally meant to weed out those merchants who did not have the capabilities. At the same time, it has also swept away many of our opponents. Of the people who can move this much, one family has already fallen. Who else can there be? Unless the imperial envoy wants to watch as there is no one to take over the pce treasury goods next year, otherwise he has to give it to me. We have to make sure two things. First is the question of price. Iit can¡¯t be ridiculously high. Second is the question of binding. There will be pressure from the capital to pressure the transportpany to follow the old rules and divide the 16 items into four groups of eight, six, one, and one. As always, we only want the eight.¡±


    One half of the items, yet the master of the Ming family still said ¡°only.¡± The confidence was clear in his words.


    Ming Lanshi was happy to ept this. What looked like a tense situation became much easier after his father analyzed the court regtions. It seemed like only their family had this capability to win the big bid under the absurd rules the court had set.


    ¡°The matter on the sea is already settled,¡± Master Ming said slowly. ¡°Have that one in the family keep their mouths shut.¡±


    Hearing the matter on the sea was settled, Ming Lanshi couldn¡¯t help but feel his whole body rx. That was the biggest weapon against the Ming family. As long as it had been cleaned away, given the steady way the Ming family acted in Jiangnan itself, Fan Xian shouldn¡¯t be able to find any excuse to defeat him. However, hearing his father¡¯sst words, the young master of the Ming family still felt a chill.


    He didn¡¯t know how his father dealt with the matter on the sea or how those pirates entrenched on the ind were silenced. As for the help the Ming family received, a portion of it was certainly from the military side. However, his father kept his mouth closed tight so even him, the young master of the Ming family, did not know which military troops were mobilized by the capital this time.


    The matter on the sea was solved by his father. The matters at home were up to him to solve. A ruthlessness shed across Ming Lanshi¡¯s face.


    ...


    ...


    As night entered, the young master of the Ming family was in an isted golden room in Suzhou. He was lying on the bed staring at the sky, thinking about something. In his arms was a naked girl curled up as cute as a cat. Her slender fingers were drawing circles on his naked chest. She was Ming Lanshi¡¯s third concubine. Since her identity was special, she was always kept outside of the Ming Garden.


    ¡°Lanshi.¡± The concubine¡¯s breath was warm. She said breathily, ¡°I still want.¡±


    Men most hated hearing these words after the act. Ming Lanshi smiled coldly, ¡°What else do you want? Do you not know how to be satisfied?¡±


    Suddenly the concubine¡¯s face changed color and she ground her teeth. ¡°What do you mean? Is it because the imperial envoy is keeping a close watch and ships don¡¯t dare to sail out, so you think my brother and I are no longer useful?¡±


    Ming Lanshi smiled slightly and turned around. In a gently voice he said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve earned so much silver for the Ming family these years, how could you not be useful?¡±


    As his words fell, his handsnded heavily on her snow-white buttocks, sending up a white ripple. She pouted yfully.


    The concubine¡¯s eyebrows were thin like silk and full of expectation.


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s face was all smiles. One palm chopped down on the back of her neck. He watched as the concubine gave a cry and fainted, then he wrapped his hands to steadily and emotionlessly choke the snow-white throat he had kissed countless times.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: Washing The Ind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the early hours, arge rock and bup sack went missing from a dock outside of Suzhou. Everyone heard the ssh of a heavy object sinking into the river. Immediately after, there were rumors of young master Ming¡¯s third concubine going home to Quanzhou to visit family. No one knew when she would return.


    In the same grey morning fog, far away on an ind in the sea near Quanzhou, savage meat-eating birds under the cover of the dawn light dived down quickly through theyer of cloud. Theynded on the surface of the ind, covering the ground densely. These birds greedily lowered their heads and used their sharp blood-covered beaks to tear continuously into something. Because there were too many birds, the fight for food was extremely violent. In no time at all, the birds began to fight and bite each other for the food. For a moment, feathers flew chaotically in the dim light, while blood and flesh sprayed all around.


    The food they were fighting for were not the small chicks and turtle eggs they usually enjoyed, rather it was the bodies of people.


    The entire ind was, at this moment, covered with corpses. The iron stench of blood filled the sky. Fortunately, it was still the initial chilly part of spring so the nauseating stench of rotting was not too strong. Even so, all these bodies had still attracted the carrion birds from within hundreds of li.


    What a feast.


    It was possible to faintly see the structure of the dock on the ind, but any traces of people were long gone. The dead had their eyes terrifyingly open. Their floating white eyeballs unable to move were covered in a film of death. It seemed as if they never expected anyone toe to the ind and kill them.


    With a screech, a bird urately pecked out the eyes of a corpse. Holding the bloody eyeball, it proudly twisted its neck before shortly lowering its head again, as if afraid another bird would fight him for the food. It spread its wings and moved to a different location. Hiding below a rock, it began to eat, but found that this food was a little hard. It caught in its throat, and the bird croaked in panic.


    On an ind full of corpses, with the flesh flying away to reveal white bones, organs pecked out, blood stains, and flocks of birds that danced and battled, the aura of death and horror permeated on the ocean.


    ...


    ...


    A hand, pulling weakly and with difficulty at the corpses above, carefully chased away the irritating carrion birds beside them. A pair of eyes peered out anxiously through the crevasse. After making sure that the troop of soldiers had left on the boat, only then did this pirate on the ind, who had just managed to escape death, climb out from among his colleagues¡¯ corpses carefully and with trepidation.


    The man had taken a strike to his shoulder, and the blood and flesh was blurry. If not for his identity, which allowed him to quickly sense the murderous intentions of the soldiers and react quickly by ying dead and using his colleagues¡¯ bodies to hide himself, perhaps he would have died long ago.


    The soldiers that hade onto the ind had been these pirates¡¯ colleagues. But the killing happened suddenly, and they struck with a difficult-to-express ruthlessness. It was probably not until everyone on the ind had died before it urred to the leader of the pirates that the Ming family hade to silence them.


    The man who survived had a darkplexion. It was clear that he spent much of his life on the sea. His appearance was average, expression was determined, and eyes slightly narrowed. Having experienced this disaster, he did seem panicked. He panted and sat among his colleagues bodies, forcing his emotions to steady. He ripped off the clothing from his colleague¡¯s bodies beside him and tightly wrapped it around his wound, and then he rose to find clean water and food.


    When the soldiers left, they thought everyone had died, so they did not destroy the clean water and food. Thus, giving him a chance to survive.


    After he recovered his spirit a little, the sky had also brightened.


    ...


    ...


    Facing the sun rising over the ocean, that man slowly sat on the dock, watching a group of birds not far away sometimes flying and sometimesnding. He looked at the friends he had known for many years and their tragic appearances after death. His lips began to turn white, but he resisted the urge to vomit. Instead, he flipped his hand and grabbed a bottle of clean water and gulped it into his dry mouth.


    The dead people were all his friends, but he would not bury them. First, there were too many dead, and he could never bury this many bodies on his own. Second, as pirates, if they couldn¡¯t be buried in the ocean, it was not a bad end to be taken into the sky by these carrion birds. Third, these pirates had done plenty of terrible things in their lives. Things like murder and rape weremonce. Now that they had been killed and turned into bird food, it was a kind of karma.


    He was called Qing Wa¡¯er from Quanzhou. His family background wasmon, and his ability wasmon. He had spent many years on the sea as a sailor. Sometimest year, therge ship he was on was captured by pirates. Somehow he managed to survive and even joined the internal department of the pirates. He began to be friends with the pirates and did some very ugly things on the torrential oceans outside of Quanzhou.


    The pirates on this ind were the biggest group, but it was very strange. They did not do much business, and the leader seemed to be purposely hiding the movements of this group. After being on the ind for half a year, Qing Wa finally discovered that the main business on the ind was to capture the goods ships the Ming family sent toward the Western Sea.


    Every time they captured a boat, they never left anyone alive, especially the officials responsible for escorting the goods.


    In just half a year, because of his calm and cold bloodedness, Qing Wa was able to receive the appreciation of his leader and be a small boss among the pirates. He began to gradually learn more and more details, and had the opportunity toe into contact with some very important things. It was unfortunate that a group of powerful sailors had found the little ind and bloodily killed everyone on the ind.


    The rising sun touched his face, but it did not feel refreshing because he was surrounded by corpses and blood. Qing Wa¡¯s throat bobbed a few times. He recognized the pirate not far away whose leg was being eaten by the birds. It was Cai Zi, who lived in the same cave as he did.


    Qing Wa¡¯s eyes blinked without energy, and he stood up with some difficulty. He walked to the side of Cai Zi¡¯s corpse and used the wooden stick in his hands to chase away the wretched birds. He looked at Cai Zi¡¯s body and had nothing to say for a while. In the end he slowly said, ¡°If I get back alive, I will look after your mother and father well.¡±


    After saying this, he decisively threw down his friend¡¯s body and followed the dock to a hidden little path toward another direction. The boats on the ind had all sunk, but there was the backup the leader of the pirates had kept. He wondered if the wooden boat would still be there.


    Qing Wa did not walk quickly but was particrly determined. He had to hurry back tond. Although he had survived, theter intelligence reports had not been sent out. Themissioner should have started to get anxious.


    As he walked he wiped away tears, resisting the urge to look back. Although the pirates behind him had all taken a path of death, he had interacted with them for half a year. Even someone with a stone cold heart could not help developing some feelings.


    A fire named anger rose in Qing Wa¡¯s chest. He was so close to finding evidence of the Ming family colluding with the pirates..st night¡¯s troops had been powerful fighters, who exactly did they belong to? Since they came onto the ind to silence everyone, it must be a military elder to be able to mobilize the powerful sailors beside the sea. Was it the Ye family? He did not have the authority to make the judgement, he could only hope to quickly get the intelligence report to Suzhou.


    The crying Qing Wa was one of five crows of the Overwatch Council¡¯s outside second group of the inspection division located in Quanzhou. He was the spy that had once reported to Fan Xian about the connection between the Ming family and pirates.


    Some distance from this ind, outside of Suzhou, inside that Ming Garden that seemed as beautiful as if it could not be touched by the breath of the secr world, was the current master of the Ming family, Ming Qingda. He was respectfully standing in front of a chair and replying to the questions the person in the chair asked.


    In the chair was a woman, an old woman.


    Even in front of the Eldest Princess, Ming Qingda had no need to be so reserved and proper. But in front of this old woman, he need to lower his head because this old woman, who held the true power in the Ming family, was the old matriarch¡ªhis birth mother.


    If it were not for the ruthlessness of this old woman¡ªwho poisoned the much-loved mistress of the master and who, after he died, chased the seventh brother out of the family home, the massive Ming family business would probably have long fallen into that person¡¯s hands. What share would Ming Qingda have?


    Every time Ming Qingda saw his elderly mother, he could never think of the words ¡°advanced in both years and virtue,¡± rather he thought of, ¡°to be old and not die is to be a pest.¡± Seventh brother¡¯s body had probably already be white bones somewhere, right? Although he felt at east thinking this, he also felt a chill in his heart. As long as this old woman was alive, he could not be considered the true master of the Ming family.


    ¡°You acted too slowly,¡± the Ming family matriarch said in a cold, mercilessly voice. ¡°If you wanted to wash yourself clean, you should have started taking action two years ago.¡±


    Ming Qingda was considered intelligent by all, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the massive industry of the Ming family. However, in front of his mother, he was scolded harshly. His face warmed and he furrowed his brows. ¡°Why two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Because two years ago, the Pce decided to let Fan Xian marry Lin Wan¡¯er!¡± A coldness shed through the old woman¡¯s eyes as she spoke with hatred.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s face appeared respectful, but he had other thoughts in his heart. Even if they guessed that Fan Xian woulde down to Jiangnan to take control of the pce treasury at that time, who knew he was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child at that time? Who knew he was a descendant of the Ye family? Who knew he would control the Overwatch Council in the future? This old woman seemed like she was truly muddled.


    The old woman scolded, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked the military for help this time...if the Overwatch Council had found that ind, given Fan Xian¡¯s personality, how would he deal with you?¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled coldly and wordlessly in his heart, but his face was respectful as he replied, ¡°I have made mother worry, I am not filial.¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: Mother And Son Of The Ming Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How is Lanshi today?¡± The old matriarch of the Ming family looked coldly at her son as she showed concern for her grandson.


    Ming Qingda narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The child knows what is important, besides, he has been good to her these few years.¡±


    The matriarch mockingly smiled. ¡°Men are all like this in the end.¡±


    The old woman thought for a bit then shook her head and said, ¡°Let Lanshi interact with Yuan Dajia. A few days ago, I heard that student of the imperial envoy was opening a brothel in the city. Lanshi sold Zhuyuan Restaurant and isn¡¯t feeling very happy about it. It¡¯s the perfect time for him to discuss with Yuan Dajia about how to ruin the imperial envoy¡¯s business. Since we have already set the rules, we cannot act in opposition to them.¡±


    She continued coldly, ¡°Yuan Dajia is the heir¡¯s woman, so tell Lanshi to control his drooling. Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the Fan family absolutely hates Yuan Meng. If Fan Xian finds out that Yuan Meng is in Suzhou, he would probably kill her at the first instant. It will be a little more dangerous for Lanshi [JW1] to interact with her.¡±


    Ming Qingda nodded in agreement and prepared to back out of the room. However, his mother had him stay. After a moment of silence she said worriedly, ¡°Our ns are only our ns in the end. I keep thinking that after Sir Fan junior brought the pce treasury under control with an iron fist, so it shouldn¡¯t be so quiet.¡±


    Ming Qingda thought about it then answered heavily, ¡°Be at ease, mother. After all, we are arge family with respect and prestige. Without actual evidence, even the imperial envoy wouldn¡¯t dare to strike out randomly.¡±


    The matriarch¡¯s eyebrows were all white, and the lines on her all showed a worldly-wisdom and coldness. She sneered coldly and said, ¡°Not dare? He doesn¡¯t even want 400,000 liang of silver. What he wants must be more. Who else under heaven, other than the Ming family, can give him this much silver?¡±


    Indeed it is so. To be able to pull together 400,000 liang of silver in such a short period of time and have it delivered to Fan Xian¡¯s hands¡ªthis kind of power was already enough to shock the world. Although Fan Xian, unbelievably, did not ept, this so-named world¡¯srgest bribe could be entered into the history books. Fan Xian did not want 400,000 liang silver, so what he wanted and sought must be even bigger.


    ¡°I think,¡± Ming Qingda said without hurry, ¡°it might not be a bad thing for the imperial envoy to not ept the silver. Look at Septemberst year. The old Cui family once sent 20,000 liang of silver from Yishi Tavern. Sir Fan junior did ept it, but then he turned around and destroyed the Cui family. Whether or not he epts the silver does not represent the thoughts of this strange man.¡±


    Ever since ancient times, taking money to handle matters was heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principal. It was rare to see someone like Fan Xian, who took the Cui family¡¯s 20,000 liang of silver, but did not give them any benefit at all. Furthermore, in a lightning strike, he toppled the Cui family. This movepletely destroyed Fan Xian¡¯s reputation in bribery among the jianghu. The merchants of Jiangnan still remembered this matter with deep hatred.


    The skin and flesh on the old matriarch¡¯s cheeks was droopy. When she smiled, it was particrly terrifying. She mockingly said, ¡°The Cui family was too petty and did not see the situation clearly. That precious son of theirs had offended Fan Xian in Shangjing, Northern Qi and was forced to kneel as punishment for half a night. Do they think 20,000 liang was enough to smooth things over? Sir Fan junior epted the silver but not to do things for the Cui family. He only took it to show that he no longer bore them ill will about the Shangjing matter. As for what will happen, who knows?¡±


    The old woman then furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°How is Hui¡¯er?¡±


    Ming Qingda replied, ¡°Her mood is better.¡±


    Under the secret arrangements of the Eldest Princess, the Cui and Ming families had joined in marriage. Hui¡¯er was a third generation of the Ming family, Ming Lanshi¡¯s proper wife, Cui Zhiui. Although the leading figures survived under the protection of Yan Xiaoyi, the family was scattered and their wealth went with the wind. It was difficult for the new wife entering the Ming family to not feel frightened. Every day her face was awash with tears.


    Finished speaking of these family matters, the matriarch pulled the topic back onto the proper track. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°A while ago, the shopkeeper of Taiping money house came to say that the silver deposited was almost ready. But, a few days ago, you told me about Zhaoshang money house...what is that about? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°I am a bit worried about Taiping money house,¡± Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and said. ¡°I heard that Shi Chanli has taken a fewrge caches of silver from that money house. If the court, or imperial envoy haveid some kind of trap, I¡¯m afraid things will go wrong when the timees.¡±


    He saw that his mother was deep in thought, so he continued, ¡°Zhaoshang money house is a new one. They only started appearing in Dongyist year. As you know, most money housese out of Dongyi. I¡¯ve had some people look into the shares and background supporting them, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I was thinking that if the pce treasury bidding is raised by the imperial envoy, our future cash flow needs to have a guarantee. Other than Taiping, we should leave another road.¡±


    The matriarch opened her eyes and said with a cold smile, ¡°What background do they have for you to trust them like this? Our family does the business of the pce treasury. We need silver like flowing water; how could a small money house have enough turnaround? Fan Xian¡¯s trip to Jiangnan has yed havoc with your thoughts...how immature.¡±


    Ming Qingda felt a slight rage but maintained a slight smile. ¡°Most importantly because their supporter is reliable. Guess who is behind that Zhaoshang money house?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y these game with me.¡± The old Ming matriarch stared with annoyance at her son.


    Ming Qingda coughed a few times and said, ¡°The investigation was clear. The majority of the shares of the Zhaoshang money house is property of the Shen family. The Northern Qi court pursued them relentlessly. The man who used to manage the Shen family ounts back then escaped to Dongyi, and then started doing this business.¡±


    ¡°The Shen family?¡± A spark of interest finally appeared in the old woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Northern Qi¡¯s arbitrator of the Discipline Commission, Shen Zhong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was silent for a while thenughed dryly. ¡°The Northern Qi court raided the Shen family. Thedy of the Shen family escaped, so there is a portion of the fortune that was never raided. Back in the day, Shen Zhong and the Cui family coborated to control the smuggling from the pce treasury to Northern Qi. Who knows how much silver they saved away. If it is their family, this money house does have some wealth.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, the true mountain behind the Zhaoshang money house is a powerful family in Dongyi.¡± Ming Qingda struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Shen Zhong was killed by the Emperor of Northern Qi. It should have some connection to Sir Fan junior. Thus, Zhaoshang money house would certainly not work with the court or Northern Qi.¡±


    Other than the massive wealth hidden in the Ming family fields and manors, the silver they used to do business with was mostly all deposited in Taiping, and the stamp to move money from Taiping has always been in the hands of the Ming family matriarch. Ming Qingda only had the empty title as master of the Ming family. In reality, he was only a puppet. Who knew what his true intentions were today in rmending Zhaoshang money house to his mother.


    It was difficult to tell whether or not the old matriarch noticed her son¡¯s thoughts. Her smile instantly vanished and she said icily, ¡°Did you not find out how much Shi Chanli can mobilize in Taiping?¡±


    Ming Qingda felt a drop of cold sweat trickling down his back. He forced himself to be calm and replied, ¡°I put some pressure on Taiping, and the old shopkeeper could only break the rules and give me an actual number. It is unclear where the money Shi Chanli can use is from. It should be the Fan family¡¯s. The total amount should be around 50,000 liang.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch only sneered coldly and did not speak as she stared at her son.


    Ming Qingda became nervous.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, she finally sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to contact Zhaoshang for now. First, the silver Shi Chanli can move is not much. It is not enough to cause trouble for us at the bidding. Second, behind Taiping money house is that strange Sigu Jian person. What this money house values the most is trust. You had them break their rules because Sigu Jian needs the Ming family to deliver goods to Dongyi. If you turn around and flirt with Zhaoshang money house, how could they befortable in their hearts? Third, even if it is the Shen family money behind Zhaoshang money house, that is not much. Even if there is the big family, you said in Dongyi...but Dongyi is very chaotic. The so-called big family might be a pain in Sigu Jian¡¯s side. Why should we offend Sigu Jian?¡±


    Ming Qingda raised his head. It seemed like he had never thought his mother would speak to him so warmly.


    The old matriarch finally came to a conclusion. ¡°There can be some small interactions with Zhaoshang money house. As for the pce treasury, we must still use Taiping money house for the purpose of safety.¡±


    Ming Qingda did not dare to say anymore. He always felt that behind his mother¡¯s warmth was a knife that killed without showing blood. However, he felt unsatisfied in his heart. When doing business, it was important to put money in different ces. How can everything be put in Taiping?


    The judgments of the mother and son deviated a little from each other. It was this slight deviation that caused very troublesome matters.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°If the imperial envoy can suffer us for a few years, then we will do as you intend and go on like this. If he...is set on condemning the Ming family to certain death, you know what should be done.¡±


    Ming Qingda bowed and acknowledged his mother¡¯s words. A moment of silenceter, he said, ¡°The Junshang conference begins next week; I¡¯m worried there isn¡¯t enough time.¡±


    The matriarch looked at him coldly. ¡°Killing is not a job to be rushed. As for the Junshang conference, the Ming family has nurtured the Jiangnan martial artists and protected them under the gaze of the court for many years. Shouldn¡¯t they repay us in some way?¡±


    The killing mentioned was about Fan Xian, and the Junshang Conference was certainly nothing like the Martial Conference Zou Lei had wanted to use to defeat Fan Xian.


    Qing Kingdom had a so-called jianghu, but the real jianghu looked nothing like the stone stage beside West Lake.


    There were so-called aces among the wilderness. No one knew in how many ces the aces at the level the Jiangnan water bandits worshiped were hidden.


    The Junshang Conference was where the so-called aces of the so-called jianghu truly gathered. The Junshang conference was never known by people, and no one knew just how powerful they were.


    If Fan Xian truly wanted to exterminate the Ming family, a centuries-oldrge family, they would have ways to counterattack. The Shadow of the Sixth Bureau and the professional assassins were ying a game of hide and seek all over Jiangnan with the Dongyi swordsmen. The defensive power around Fan Xian was not as tight as it looked.


    It was clear that Ming Qingda did not approve of this suggestion and mockingly said, ¡°Someone that even Dongyi can¡¯t kill? I don¡¯t believe the Junshang Conference can do it. Besides, don¡¯t forget, mother, the imperial envoy is a martial ace in his own right. He also has the Tiger Guards the Emperor gave him and, most importantly, that Northern Qi sage girl, Haitang, should also be around him.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch looked pityingly at her own son. ¡°Killing someone is to be done at all costs. It is not a game of looking at the possibilities of sess. If other people want to kill our whole family and you are still considering whether or not you can kill the other party, then you will never have a chance to kill them.¡±


    Qing Mingda gave a pained smile. ¡°So what if we can kill Fan Xian? The Emperor will be angry; the world will be angry. Will we still be able to survive?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it has to be done perfectly. We have to give the people under heaven a believable answer,¡± the old matriarch said coldly. ¡°If we can kill Fan Xian, then it would be Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian who did it. What does it have to do with us? Besides, Sigu Jian has already been a scapegoat for many things these years, so one more won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ming Qingda mockingly said, ¡°Perhaps this excuse can only fool ourselves. It won¡¯t be able to fool the people under heaven. It will fool the Emperor and the Overwatch Council even less.¡±


    ¡°If we can kill Fan Xian, maintaining the peace would be best,¡± she said expressionlessly. ¡°However, if such a dayes, I believe that our heroic Emperor of Qing Kingdom will not shake the foundations of his rule or the entirety of Jiangnan just for a dead illegitimate child. If the matter can be suppressed, the Emperor will be sure to do so.¡±


    ¡°One live Fan Xian is worth more than 10 Ming families, but 10 dead Fan Xians cannotpare to one broken Ming family. The Emperor does not like our family, but he cannot destroy us. So the Emperor hopes that Fan Xian will be able to bring us in good shape into the hands of the court...if you can understand this point, then I can hand this family to you with ease in my heart.¡±


    A thread of hatred rose on the old matriarch¡¯s face. ¡°At that time, I will throw in this life of mine too.¡±


    All sorts of feelings welled up in Ming Qingda. Crying, he said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying, mother?¡±


    He smiled coldly in his heart. The old woman had indeed be old. She saw the situation in a truly muddled way. If we acted as you intended and killed Fan Xian, how could the Emperor leave the Ming family alive? Throw in your life? Do you really think your old life is worth that much?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: A Good Man With His Body In Suzhou And His Heart On All Under Heaven


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shi Chanli walked out of Zhuyuan Restaurant and let out a breath as he wiped away beads of sweat from his forehead. The building behind him was being renovated. It would still some time before the opening. The process of expanding Baoyue Brothel into Jiangnan had been going smoothly, except some problems urred when buying girls in Suzhou the past two days. Although using the power of the Third Prince to dig out girls from their colleagues had gone well, he did not find many outstanding ones.


    Every time he thought of this matter, Shi Chanli got a bit of a headache. Jiangnan women were beautiful; they were famous for it. Howe he could not find any decent looking girls? Was someone hiding them? He originally had other options. He had gone to a broker, but the girls the old broker woman had shown him were pitiful children from Jiangbei escaping disaster. Although she said the parents were selling them, she could not produce their deeds. Shi Chanli could not bring himself to buy them. He was also afraid that Fan Xian would be angry.


    Thinking about his teacher made Shi Chanli¡¯s head hurt even more. He truly had no idea what that young master was thinking. Arriving back from the pce treasury the day before yesterday, he plunged himself head first into the garden of the manor the salt merchant lent them and stayed behind closed doors. He didn¡¯t seem to have made preparations for the opening bidding of the pce treasury.


    Shi Chanli was wearing a thick cotton robe. Although he now had the identity of a merchant, he could not put away the schrly mannerisms a dozen years of cold bitter studying had instilled in him. His hands touched the smooth walls of the carriage, but he didn¡¯t get in.


    The guards beside the carriage looked at him curiously.


    Countless people walked by the carriage. On this wide street in Suzhou with endless horses and carriages, Shi Chanli¡¯s mind suddenly wandered. He gazed at the Jiangnanmoners, whose expressions were happy and peaceful, and furrowed his brows slightly. Thinking back over the events of this year, he felt a few extra threads of fear concerning the choices he had made.


    He thought about what Yan Wanli said in Hangzhou. Although the people epted Fan Xian as their leader and determinedly stepped toward an unknown future, Shi Cahnli was not the same as those three ssmates. His desire for an official career had already dulled. He had begun to manage some secretive things for Fan Xian and knew some secret information. He more and more felt that Fan Xian was difficult to understand. People like himself wanted to help the world and nurture the people, but what exactly was his teacher thinking?


    He understood that one of the reasons for the Baoyue Brothel expansion was so that outside of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian would have a second way of finding information. A more important purpose was for the convenience of Fan Xianundering money. Perhaps all that the teacher did was for a kind purpose. In the process to achieve this purpose, much had to be sacrificed¡ªthe lives of innocents, the schr¡¯s tradition of righteousness, the...conscience everyone should have.


    Shi Chanli knew that Fan Xian was still a powerful official and not the good official of his dreams. However, he knew even more that if one wanted to be a good official to be remembered in the annals of history, grabbing power was necessary. In this process, the word ¡°good¡± would seem too stupid.


    This was a difficult quandary in philosophy. Shi Chanli was trapped within it and could not find any answer. He could only climb silently into the carriage and put his bet on the trust he had in his teacher.


    The carriage headed toward Taiping money house. Shi Chanli had been moving money from there to be used all around. The full 50,000 liang of silver truly scared him a little. Sir Fan junior perhaps had a bit too much silver. He only hoped that once he had sufficient power and money resources, he would remember what he had thought earlier and do something for the world.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I am very clear about what I am doing.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Yang Wanli in front of him. After returning to Suzhou from the pce treasury, he had transferred Yang Wanli over. Although ording to the rules, Yang Wanli could not leave his post on his own. Fan Xian was one who gave absurd orders. With the identity of an imperial envoy, he thought the officials of Fuchun County and Shangzhou would not dare to point the finger of me toward Yang Wanli.


    Yang Wanli sighed and said, ¡°Teacher, I am just worried that the officialdom is dangerous and very able to lure people in with extravagance and power...¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t finish what he was saying, his meaning was clear.


    Of Fan Xian¡¯s four students, the one he liked best was Yang Wanli because he spoke straightforwardly and never forgot the bitterness of his childhood. He was always upright, inspoken and honest, and had self-control. He was also a strange one. Although Fan Xian was not an honest official, this did not stop his appreciation of honest officials. Even though Shi Chanli was honest and bright in his heart, he could only keep things sealed inside it. As for the other two, Cheng Jialin sought too much of the ordinary. It was only Hou Jichang, a talent who was equally famous back in the day as He Zongwei, whose thoughts were sharp. He was indeed a good choice for getting things done. It was a pity that he was in another province, and Fan Xian could not use him for a while.


    He waved his hand to stop Yang Wanli¡¯s excessive worries and smiled. ¡°My nature is determined. Why do I need you to worry? Don¡¯t always worry that I am sliding into evil and have be so used to darkness I cannot stand to see the light.¡±


    Yang Wanli paused slightly and remembered what kind of person his teacher was. How could he be so useless? Perhaps his own worries were a little over the top.


    ¡°Money is only a tool,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°For those of a greedy nature, they always need money to obtain some kind of physical or mental excitement. But for someone who has enough money, being greedy...if it is not to count the money, then it must be for some purpose.¡±


    Yang Wanli shook his head and said, ¡°Insatiable greed. There is too much of this in the world.¡± Although Fan Xian often jumped out with some strange words, Yang Wanli had already gotten used to it. He could understand the basic meaning anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am a eunuch,¡± Fan Xianughed and said. ¡°I have no particr love for things like silver.¡±


    Yang Wanli gave a pained smile. If you did not love silver, then why use Shi Chanli¡¯s name to run a brothel? Particrly the move this time targeting the Ming family and the pce treasury. It is very clearly about intercepting silver, and when ites time to hand it back to the court, how much will there be?


    Fan Xian ignored his student¡¯s unspoken criticism. ¡°I have called you here this time because there are some matters I need to tell you about.¡±


    Although Yang Wanli did not approve of some of the methods Fan Xian used, and had some conflicting emotions in his heart, he always carried out Fan Xian¡¯s instructions with great diligence¡ªas long as they did not break thew.


    He saw Fan Xian¡¯s serious expression and thought it was about government affairs, so he changed the way he referred to Fan Xian and said in a serious voice, ¡°Please give me your orders.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and said with some consideration, ¡°There will an appointment from the capital very soon, moving you to the Ministry of Works. I am letting you know ahead of time in case you are confusedter.¡±


    Yang Wanli was surprised to hear this and was indeed confused. He had been doing well in Fuchun County. Following the convention, he would be able to enter the provincial government next year. Not only was his official career going well, this was also the proper path. Although he was an honest man, he did understand the disputes in the officialdom. Of course he understood why, after the spring examinations, teacher had the three of them enter various provinces and counties rather than finding ways to stay in the various ministries in Jingdou.


    Because the Fan family¡¯s power in Jingdou was sufficiently strong and solid, they needed more help from outside counties. This was the reason Yang Wanli had been sent to Fuchun Country.


    Hearing now that he was going to be transferred to the Ministry of Works, Yang Wanli could not understand why this was so. Given his ranking, he could help his teacher do some things outside of the capital. After he returned to the capital, his office would below. He wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to speak. He wondered what deeper meaning there was behind his teacher¡¯s arrangement.


    Seeing his confusion, Fan Xian gently exined, ¡°By convention, when moving from a regional post into the Ministry of Works, your ranking will go up half a level. Don¡¯t think that this is my interference. As for why I am having you enter the Ministry of Works, you don¡¯t need to guess anymore.¡±


    Yang Wanli nodded with confusion.


    ¡°There are four departments under the Ministry of Works.¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes. ¡°When making new policies during the first year of the Qing calendar, the Water Department was changed to the Clear Water Department...this time, the department you are entering is the Clear Water Department.¡±


    Yang Wanli opened his mouth slightly. He could guess what his teacher was nning to do. His delicate face flushed bright red. ¡°Sir, although it takes a great deal of silver to fix the riverbanks, this money...cannot be moved.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled. Shortly after heughed and cursed, ¡°What kind of pig head do you have? Have all the cursing in Hangzhou not awakened you?¡±


    Only now did Yang Wanli get his sense back. If teacher wanted to take silver, why would he ignore Jiangnan¡¯s Ming family and the pce treasury right in front of him and stretch his hand into the repairs of the riverbank. He must have thought wrong, and he sighed repeatedly with embarrassment.


    Fan Xian red at him in bad humor then sighed and said, ¡°You need to change your rude and impetuous temperament. It¡¯s fine in front of me, but after you enter the Ministry of Works and face the sly and cunning officials like this, how can I let you go with assurance?¡±


    Yang Wanli clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I will listen to teacher¡¯s words. I will be steadier and calmer in the future. Please give your instructions.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while. He slowly raised his head and stared at Yang Wanli¡¯s. He stared until Yang Wanli began to feel ufortable before evenly saying, ¡°The Clear Water Department in the capital is responsible for auditing the silver the court disperses along the river for necessary repairs. The amount is veryrge, particrly since the banks of the Yangtze River burstst year killing and injuring countless people. This year, as long as the national treasury has a slight turn for the better, the Emperor will certainly spend sufficient silver. I am sending you to the Clear Water Department in the capital so that you can keep an eye on this silver.


    Yang Wanli was frozen in his chair and didn¡¯t recover his wits for a while. River repairs? Riverbanks bursting? Flooding? Silver like a flood? Everyone knew that the river transport was one of the most money-consuming matters concerning the country¡¯s well-being and people¡¯s livelihoods. Particrly in Qing Kingdom these dozen years, every year the rivers are repaired, and every year the banks burst. Silver flowed into it like a flood and never made a sound.


    On one hand, it was the heavens not giving them any face. On the other, it was manmade disaster. From Jingdou to the Ministry of Works, then from the manor of the governor of river transport down to the various officials, who knew how much silver was scooped out of this massive amount of silver. The disaster of corruption was more than that of the floodwaters.


    Naturally, the Emperor knew of this matter. Four years ago the banks of Yangtze River burst and a thorough investigation by the Overwatch Council was done. It was said that when the court killed that governor of the river transport, the umted wealth in his family held back the country and the supporting mountain behind him was the empress dowager. However, despite the Qing Emperor¡¯s ruthless killing, it could not stop the corruption among the river works. The position of governor of river transport had remained empty four years, with no one to take over.


    In addition to that, the returns of the pce treasury had gotten worse each year. They were fighting a battle on two fronts. The national treasury was empty, and the irrigation facilities on the two banks of the Yangtze River were old and in need of repairs. This then caused the terrifying consequencesst year that were brought on by the banks of the river bursting.


    How could he deal with a problem that even the Emperor could notpletely solve?


    This reality did not allow Yang Wanli to be stupid, he knew himself. Perhaps he had the capability to govern a county or a province, but to govern a river? That involved the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people under heaven. He did not dare to make such a boast.


    He bowed before Fan Xian in terror and tried to reject the position.


    Fan Xian looked at him and shook his head. ¡°What are you panicked about? I am just sending you to watch the silver. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m having you go fill in the dirt on the river.¡±


    ¡°To ensure the safety of the Yangtze, why should I be afraid of filling in dirt on the river?¡± Yang Wanli said with a pained smile. ¡°Since teacher has thought of river work, then you know that this matter is a great responsibility. If anything is even slightly wrong, it is a tragedy that will drown tens of thousands of people. I cannot dare to ept.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be an official that goes down in the history books? I am asking you to go to the darkest nest of the most corrupt officials in the Qing Kingdom, and you don¡¯t dare to go?¡±


    Yang Wanli¡¯s face flushed red, and he slowly lowered his head.


    Fan Xian did not say anymore and just looked at him coldly.


    After a long while, Yang Wanli finally lifted his head bravely. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°As you wish.¡± In his heart he thought that even if he was sinisterly killed in the river transport yamen, he could at least help. Just as his teacher said, since one is working for the benefit of the world, what was the purpose of holding onto oneself?


    Approval shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°He who is not afraid of death by a thousand cuts dares to unhorse the...ahem, governor.¡±


    Yang Wanli froze, thinking that the sentence was a little strange.


    Fan Xian hid his smile and said, ¡°Furthermore, right now the position of river transport governor is empty. With the Fan family and Overwatch Council watching you...Even though the river transport yamen is deep like a dragon pond, if those corrupt officials want to use insidious methods to get rid of you, they¡¯ll have to see if I agree.¡±


    Yang Wanli thought about it. That¡¯s right! He has his teacher, this giant mountain, why would he be afraid of what they could do? His heart turned around quickly. An eager-to-try spirit rose on his face, as if he was preparing to rush back to Jingdou right now and report, and then hurry to the banks of Yangtze River to watch the court¡¯s silver and see if it was being spent where needed.


    Looking at his expression, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing. Shortly after he became serious and said, ¡°But there is one thing you must remember well.¡±


    ¡°Please instruct me.¡±


    ¡°You can only manage the silver. You cannot manage the river work.¡± Fan Xian looked at him severely.


    Yang Wanli was a little startle. He thought repairing the river was good for the country and, why could he not do it?


    Fan Xian stared into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°The river repairs will naturally be done by the professionals in the Ministry of Works. You just have to ensure that the silver is being spent on the proper things. You cannot interfere with the river work. In this world, the scariest thing is when amateurs manage professionals. Do you think repairing the river is as simple as building the river banks higher?¡±


    An expression of ¡°what else would it be?¡± rose to Yang Wanli¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and warned, ¡°I am sending you to the Ministry of Works only because of your honesty and sincerity, and inability to turn a blind eye, not because I value your less-than smattering amount of ability to govern a river.¡±


    He saw that although Yang Wanli had epted it, he still did not seem to have really taken it to heart. Fan Xian thenughed coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that my words are a joke...Yang Wanli, you listen to me carefully!¡±


    Yang Wanli unconsciously stood up.


    Fan Xian stared at him and said each word carefully, ¡°If I hear that you dare to criticize or instruct on matters of specific river repairs, if you dare to use my name to give out random ideas...I will immediately send people to have you broken into 36 pieces.¡±


    Yang Wanli shivered under Fan Xian¡¯s chilly gaze. He knew that his teacher serious about his instructions. He quickly adjusted his attitude and epted it sincerely.


    The two discussed some more about the details after he took the post, such as the matter of who to trust in the river transport yamen. It was at this time that Fan Xian believed Yang Wanli was not as simple-minded as he previously thought. For the matter he handed down, he should be able to solve it smoothly. Fan Xian then began to talk about the purpose of their meeting today.


    ¡°I am having you go to the Clear Water Department in the capital not because I expect you to get rid of the old winds of corruption in the river works,¡± Fan Xian said thoughtfully. ¡°The Overwatch Council has plenty of spies over there, but there are too many officials with too deep connections to the court. Moving one person moves the whole. It¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡±


    Although Yang Wanli was slightly surprised, he had learned to be clever and did not ask questions. He listened silently.


    ¡°The silver the court sends to Yangtze...in the end, will never be enough,¡± Fan Xian said mockingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not, but in the end the situation will always be like this. Even if the Emperor sends down 2 million liang of silver, the Ministry of Revenue will still say it is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Originally, if we nned this slowly, there was still a chance to turn this situation around.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Only there is not enough time. Last year the Yangtze burst its banks and destroyed a number of dams, further weakening the old and unrepaired defenses and irrigation facilities on the sides of the bank. When the water dried up in the winterst year, it was the perfect opportunity to repair the river, however, it just happened that the national treasury was empty at that time...so what will we do this year?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t flood this year, then the Qing Kingdom is fortunate.¡± He smiled coldly, ¡°If there is another flood, it won¡¯t be held back. The matter of the river works still depend on those officials, and so it is not appropriate for the Overwatch Council to make many major moves.¡±


    At this moment, Yang Wanli faintly sensed that while his teacher¡¯s body was in Suzhou, his heart was on all the people under heaven. He felt his heart warm and probingly asked, ¡°The national treasury did not mobilize enough silver, furthermore, it is already spring. Even if we can make it past the spring floods, more silver will still be needed.¡±


    ¡°This is the real reason I am sending you to the Ministry of Works,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°I will pull together a huge sum of silver. Part of it will enter the national treasury through the Ministry of Revenue and then be transferred to the river transport yamen. But as I said earlier, it will be siphoned off along the road, and I don¡¯t know how much will be left. Most importantly, I am worried that there won¡¯t be enough time, so I will directly transfer another portion of the silver to the river transport yamen with you taking charge.¡±


    Yang Wanli paled with shock. Therge amount of silver that Fan Xian spoke off must be a terrifying amount and most likely from the pce treasury. Only, this silver should, logically speaking, belong to the pce treasury and shifted to the national treasury by edict of the Emperor. To directly shirt the silver as Fan Xian said...on the lighter end was using national funds privately, on the heavier end, it was not that different from rebellion.


    ¡°Time is too tight,¡± Fan Xian said helplessly, ¡°In the past, moving the silver uses up half a year. At that rate...my god, the Yangtze would have burst its banks long ago. Bureaucracy kills.¡±


    Yang Wanli knew that Fan Xian was certainly not doing such a dangerous and non-beneficial thing in a life-threatening way for his own gain. He truly wanted to urge the matter of repairing the river onto the right track. Although Yang Wanli felt moved, he was still worried about his teacher. He anxiously urged, ¡°Sir, you must do this carefully. If someone were to find out...then what will we do?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Could the Emperor bear to have me killed?¡±


    Yang Wanli thought about it and realized this was indeed the case. Although the source of this silver could not be exined, as long as it was used on river works and not privately hoarded, why would the Emperor not forgive his own son?


    ¡°Where is the silver from?¡± he asked carefully. In reality, he knew very well that the source of the silver was certainly somewhere shady. But if he didn¡¯t ask, he would always feel uneasy.


    ¡°Swindled and stolen. I am one who lives to eat up rich families.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The opening bid for the pce treasury is about to start. You don¡¯t have to worry about the silver. The important thing is to use this silver well. The Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council will help you deal with specific matters, and there will be people in the Ministry of Works who will help you conceal it. You don¡¯t need to overly worry.¡±


    Hearing these words, Yang Wanli understood that thisrge amount of silver must be channeled into the river works through unusual channels. Naturally, it needed the higher levels of the court to turn a blind eye. Perhaps the main schemer behind all this was his teacher¡¯s father, the always silent Minister of Revenue.


    ¡°I will have more and more silver,¡± Fan Xian sighed and said. ¡°There will be more each year. Right now I am not worried about how to earn money, but how to spend money, and spend it happily.¡±


    These words were a bit of an exaggeration. He had not yet tricked the Ming family silver into his hands, but he was already thinking about how to spend it. This matter couldn¡¯t help but be a bit absurd.


    ¡°The governor position of the river transport has been empty four years,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said to his most stubborn student. ¡°I hope that in the near future, you will be the Qing Kingdom¡¯s river transport governor, and the first...not corrupt river transport governor in history.¡±


    Yang Wanli stood upright and unafraid. A sun rose in his chest, and he felt bold and unconstrained.


    ...


    ...


    The reason Suzhou¡¯s silver was being transferred into river works was to take advantage of time¡ªtrying to get in before the autumn floods to make the minimal amount of repairs to the heavily damaged river banks. Yang Wanli would not stay. He quickly said his farewells and left. He had to return to Fuchun County to exin, then enter the capital to report, then he had to double back to the river transport yamen. These tens of thousands of li [JW1] indeed needed him to rush around and work hard.


    Fan Xian satfortably in his chair and waited for the person who was going to arrive.


    After a short wait, Haitang pushed opened the doors and came in. She looked at Fan Xian like an immortal and only said, after a moment of silence, ¡°The question is, where did you get all this silver from?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, the bidding opens of the pce treasury,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°If Xia Qifei is not an idiot, he will certainly be able to raise the price an appropriate amount. Forty percent as deposit is not a small sum. Since the Ming family is so kindly offering the silver to be held at the transportpany with both hands, I¡¯ll have to spend it so as to not let down the Ming family.¡±


    Haitang shook her head and said, ¡°There is already an Imperial Censorate here from the capital, and the Jiangnan governor will send someone to watch from the sides. You won¡¯t be able to move much of this stash of silver. Even if Xia Qifei manages to take over the Cui family routes, it will require at least seven months for the goods to turn into silver cash.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled as he looked at the girl. ¡°In any case, the goods are being shipped north, and your Emperor will send out the silver. Furthermore, I am holding enough silver here at the transportpany yamen. After the matter is settled, I will transfer money from Taiping money house to use for now. I think you all won¡¯t mind too much.¡±


    Haitang was slightly startled but gave a pained smile shortly after. ¡°This is not a bad idea. After seven months you¡¯ll have to be able to repay. However, the Emperor does not know of your arrangements. Besides, using the many years of hard-earned silver from my Northern Qi court to repair the river banks of your South Kingdom...there is no way this makes sense, right?¡±


    Not only did this matter not make sense, if the intelligent young Emperor of Northern Qi knew that Fan Xian was doing such a thing, he would probably vomit blood in anger.


    Fan Xian spread his hands and looked at Haitang. Bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind, he said, ¡°Duoduo, you once said, ¡®all the people under heaven are loved by heaven. We must treat everyone equally.¡¯ If the Yangtze bursts its banks and the people who drown are those of my South Kingdom, are they not people? Do you have the heart to see this scene happen? The silver of the Northern Qi court. The silver of the Ming family. The silver of the court...are these not all the people¡¯s silver? I am just taking a huge risk to use it on the people under heaven. What is wrong with that?¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°There is nothing from with using the people¡¯s silver on the people. Only, if Northern Qi has natural disasters in the future, I hope that Sir Fan will not be miserly with his support.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even think about it before smiling and saying, ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Haitang did not seem to expect him to answer so quickly. She couldn¡¯t help pausing for a moment. She didn¡¯t know if the other party really thought this way or if he was just saying it without much thought. After all, those people who truly had no sense of nation...was too rare.


    Haitang shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the matter of silver for now, but what you did today truly surprised me. I have seen too many corrupt and powerful officials, but I never thought you would use the money you took from corruption and use it on this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly raised his head and gave a sly smile. ¡°Is it difficult to understand? It¡¯s actually very easy to understand...it is just like what I said to Wanli earlier. Money is just a tool. It is only a method to obtain happiness in life and in your heart. Earning money is difficult, and spending money is even more difficult. How do you spend itfortably? Some people like to buy horses. Some people like to buy beautiful woman. Some buy manors and bendlords. Some like to buy official positions.¡±


    ¡°And all these, for me, are all too simple matters,¡± Fan Xian continued. ¡°Since I am going to spend money to buy happiness, then I will spend thergest amount of silver to buy the world¡¯s biggest happiness.¡±


    ¡°Your own happiness...everyone¡¯s happiness...enjoy happiness?¡± Fan Xian began to use Mencius¡¯ teachings to educate Haitang.


    Haitang smiled slightly and said, ¡°In the end, you still just want your life to be better. Just like what you wrote in your letter before. You wish that this world could be a little more perfect, so your life in it would be a little morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Even if I have a life of luxury, with wealth and power, if one day the country copses and the people die, how will I enjoy life? Even if I raise my voice to sing, with beauties to apany me as I travel the world without carrying a shred of a cloud, but my body is hungry and rotting with ck crows pecking at food, how could I be happy? To raise a dog to bite people and tough, this is a hedonistic lifestyle with no character. I cannot find joy in that.¡±


    He finally came to a conclusion. ¡°If one person is happy and tens of thousands are not, that is not good...if everyone is happy, then that is truly good.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Haitang stared at his eyes and suddenly couldn¡¯t resist shaking her head. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell which words are true and which are false. Just what kind of person are you exactly?¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it and then said with great sincerity, ¡°Why does no one believe, I am...actually a good person.¡±


    Haitang lowered her head, hiding her eyes that were as clear aske water. In a quiet voice she said, ¡°A good person...tomorrow the bidding opens of the pce treasury. Do you n to keep being a good person?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression calmed. ¡°Sometimes, not only am I not a good person, I am even a bad person. A murderous dictator. However, these two sides are not conflicting.¡±


    Haitang did not continue this topic and seemed to ask very casually, ¡°These two mornings, you¡¯ve began to cultivate again. Has the condition of your zhenqi improved?¡±


    Actually, he had begun in Hangzhou beside West Lake. Every day at dawn and dusk, during his routine meditation, he had begun to recover. However, for some unknown reason, he was unconsciously hiding from Haitang, as if there was something he was hiding from the other.


    Haitang asked him to his face, but Fan Xian did not agree, he only smiled and shook his head.


    Haitang smiled shallowly and asked again, ¡°Your argument on spending money earlier was very new. However, there are many injustices and suffering people who are waiting for help. Why did you choose river works as your first project?¡±


    ¡°There will be benevolent courts gradually opening in various locations,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°The court will think of ways to settle the refugees around Jiangbei. I discussed this matter with the Emperor before. I must hold at least part of the pce treasury¡¯s silver in my hands, and then use it to do some appropriate things.¡±


    ¡°Is this the wish of some elder?¡± Haitang asked.


    Fan Xian smiled and did not say anything,


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. Why did you choose river works for your first project?¡±


    A picture, for no reason, rose in his head. On the picture was a beautiful woman in a yellow coat. She was standing on a rock mountain beside the banks of the river. She watched with worry as she looked at the aggressive and dragon-like flood waters; she watched the hard-workingmoners on the other bank.


    ¡°Go rest first,¡± he said in a gentle voice. ¡°Tomorrow, when the pce treasury opens, there will be a battle to fight.¡±


    [JW1]The name ¡°Wanli¡± has the same characters as ¡°tens of thousands of miles,¡± so it is a pun on his name.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: The Door Of The Pce Treasury


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was said that the 22nd day of the third month of the sixth year of the Qing calendar was a lucky day. So after Fan Xian arrived in Jiangnan, the first spring opening bidding of the pce treasury had been set for that date.


    In the beautiful spring sunshine, a breeze brought warmth. The young Suzhou masters and girls all went out of the city for a walk. On the wide official roads, the not-yet grown grass was ttened by the birds startled into flight. The green hills and running streams outside the city became good ces for men and women to meet. There was a light and wonderful atmosphere in the air.


    Inside Suzhou, it was a different scene. About 250 meters toward the south of the Jiangnan governor¡¯s manor was the permanent government manor of the pce treasury transportpany. Usually it was very strictly guarded since it was one of the main areas to defend. Today, there were soldiers walking up and down the two ends of the street, each with long spears in their hands. There were also yamen bailiffs looking spirited and alertly watching for disturbances in all directions of the sleepy spring atmosphere.


    This entire area of the city had be strictly controlled.


    Every year the pce treasury opened, the scene was like this. One reason was because all the giant merchants from various locations carried so much silver with them. Second, other than the officials of the transportpany hosting the opening of the pce treasury, there were also eunuchs sent from the pce to watch the proceedings. The governor of Jiangnan Road would also arrive to listen. At times like this, there would always be a group of officials from the Imperial Censorate who did nothing all day. Today, there were too much silver and too many important officials gathered here, so safety was paramount.


    Fortunately, Suzhou was next to the Yangtze River. The military strength of the Qing Kingdom was powerful, and there was not another power that dared to do any kind of testing. Even the thieves had long been chased out of the city.


    It was the perfect time to collect money.


    ...


    ...


    By convention, the transportpany empties out arge courtyard. It was iparably wide with a row of individual rooms along the two sides of the main hall. It was said that it was the examination center for Jiangnan students in an earlier dynasty. When the Qing Emperor was inspecting the pce treasury, he found these separated rooms ideal for bidding. Thus the location was set here, creating a tradition. Usually, the courtyard was left empty in the highest level region inside the city. It was lent to the governor¡¯s manor by the transportpany as a ce to manage ounts. It was only in March that it was returned to the transportpany yamen.


    The renovation and cleanup had started a dozen days ago, and now it was bright and clean.


    Soldiers stood guard outside. Inside were a few normal looking guards standing beside the hall. The lighting inside the main hall was a bit dim, and the row of four imperial tutor chairs, ced behind the desk, could only faintly be seen.


    When the Suzhou branch of the Jingdou South Street Xinfeng Restaurant had finished selling its jietang buns, the door to the courtyard finally opened.


    The giant merchants from various locations did not rush. They walked up the stairs in great order and did not even look at the alert soldiers beside them. After a dozen years, they had long memorized the entire procedure.


    Each merchant often represented a family behind them as well as a faction in the bureaucracy. The opening of the pce treasury was an important event, and so the representatives that hade today were all heads of their families. Only, there were not many people. These merchants all brought their long term servants and master of ounts, as well as chests and other tools rting to their ounts.


    Walking at the head of the crowds was, of course, the representative of the Ming family.


    Since the start ofst year, the Ming family had ced much of its power into the hands of young master Ming Lanshi. The old Ming master rarely showed his face. However, today the crowd of merchants were shocked because the old master, Ming Qingda, had personallye to the courtyard.


    Ming Qingda narrowed his tired eyes and raised his hands to greet various colleagues. He stroked his long beard and proudly walked through the door.


    The Jiangnan merchant families informally considered the Ming family as its head. They quickly returned the greetings of the old master and followed behind him through the door. No one felt a thread of unease. s=Since it was the bidding of the pce treasury, of course it was the Ming family who went first. What everyone did not understand was why the Ming family was so cautious today, to the point of inviting out their old master.


    asionally, someone would think of the newly arrived chief official of the transportpany, that imperial envoy, and how the young master Ming had been secretlymunicating non-stop with them all this month. Only then would they faintly realize that today¡¯s pce treasury bid might not go as smoothly as it had in the past. And it wouldn¡¯t be as beautiful and joyful as the spring sunshine.


    ...


    ...


    The two rows of rooms under the eaves had long had names attached to them, and each family entered in order. The Ming family had been ced in the first room on the left hand size. It was a big room. They had they most people, a full 16 shopkeepers. Once they entered the room, servants arranged by the transportpany came in with water and poured the tea. They handed out hot towels and delicately made pastries.


    Although it was the government opening the bidding, they knew they had to look after these wealthy people well. Following the line that Fan Xian knew was saidughingly after previous biddings: If you want to kill the pig, of course you have to fatten it first.


    Ming Qingda sat firmly in his chair. His narrowed eyes looked at the clear light outside pouring into the yard. Before he entered the yard, he had alreadymunicated with the merchants with his eyes and knew that everyone was thinking the same thing. In front of benefits, no one wanted to anyone to inte the price. Particrly these merchants did not dare to offend him.


    Thinking of this point, Ming Qingda¡¯s heart finally felt slightly more at ease. In a low voice he asked, ¡°How much longer?¡±


    Ming Lanshi stood with proper etiquette behind his father. He lowered his body and said, ¡°Almost.¡± He stretched out a pair of white hands, bringing the tea to his father¡¯s side. The pair of hands were so clean, it was like they had never touched blood.


    Ming Qingda nodded. Since the court was still using open bids, there was no one under heaven that had the wealth to fight against him. It shouldn¡¯t be too different from previous years, but for some reason, the corners of his mouth were dry. Perhaps as he was getting gradually older, his spirit was not as good.


    Thinking of this point, a strange feeling welled up in the old master¡¯s heart. His mother was already at such an advanced age, why was her body still so healthy?


    Ming Qingda subconsciously swept his gaze across and easily determined the families the rooms represented. Although he rarely entered the market ce himself these years, the friendship of the older generation was still there. Today, it was all the second generations who hade from those families. They probably knew very well that of the 16 pce treasury lots, they could fight for the portion the Cui family had made avable. As for the eight the Ming family were set on, they would certainly not touch them.


    Only...the door to thest room under the eaves on the opposite side remained closed. He didn¡¯t know which family had handed in their bidding book but had yet to arrive


    Ming Qingda drank a mouthful of tea to wet his throat and furrowed his brows. ¡°Which family is B4? It¡¯s about to start. Howe no one has arrived?¡±


    Ming Lanshi was surprised and unable to answer. He had already investigated very thoroughly, so why was that room still closed?


    Some kind of warning began to grow in Ming Qingda¡¯s heart. After Fan Xian had returned the 400,000 liang banknote, he had sunk into silence. Who knew what that imperial envoy was thinking. He nced at his son, and said in a slight rage, ¡°When doing things, they must be done perfectly. You haven¡¯t even checked the people properly. If something goes wrong in a moment, what do we do?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed. He could only admit his mistake. However, he was not satisfied. These people of wealthy andrge families all had the same problem of their hearts and mouths not being aligned. He tentatively said, ¡°Perhaps it is a salt merchant...they always do things strangely. Maybe they got greedy this time as well.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression was dark. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a salt merchant. One, they had given us their promise. Two, Sir Xue also promised me.¡±


    The master of the Ming family watched the empty room opposite. He stared at the tightly closed door and faint coldness exuding from the ss windows. A strong sense of unease welled up in his heart.


    ¡°It is such a waste this time.¡± An advisor in the Jiangnan governor¡¯s study sighed. ¡°The Cui family had left open six lots, but it is not convenient for us to interfere. We must watch as all that silver is once again divided by the Ming family and those wealthy localndlords. It is such a pity.¡±


    Sir Xue Qing¡¯s face bore a slight smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The advisor sitting on his other side also had an expression of sorrow and said, ¡°Yang Jimei hase by a few times these days. He is hoping that Sir will speak for him in front of Sir Fan junior...his family has been in the salt business for generations. Now he sees the pce treasury as a piece of fatty meat. He¡¯s very greedy.¡±


    Yang Jimei was the biggest salt merchant, or private salt merchant, around the two rivers. He had always carefully curried favor with the governor.


    Xue Qing thought about it and then said with a smile, ¡°Greedy? Who isn¡¯t greedy? Yang Jimei, that old bastard. That amazing Hua Garden...when I asked him for it, he just would not give it up. This time, he insisted on using my hand to gift it to Fan Xian as a residence. Am I not aware of what he is thinking? Is Sir Fan not aware in his heart?¡±


    As the governor of Jiangnan, he controlled one seventh of the soldiers and civil administration. His power was very strong and solid, and he had many eyes and ears. Thinking of the matter, he couldn¡¯t stop a sigh and said, ¡°Sir Fan has to give Yang Jimei some face in the future, but in this pce treasury matter...he has no chance.¡±


    The advisor asked curiously, ¡°What exactly is the imperial envoy thinking? Of the six lots that are avable, who is he preparing to hand them to?¡±


    The smile on Xue Qing¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°This question does not even need to be asked. Since the Emperor has sent him to Jiangnan, he is preparing these six lots to be taken, naturally, by him.¡±


    He continued, smiling coldly, ¡°Never mind those six. I think if the Ming family wants to keep their eight slots, it will be difficult.¡±


    The advisor pulled his brows together tightly and said, ¡°We just don¡¯t know which family Sir Fan junior has chosen this time.¡±


    Xue Qing gave a mocking life. He was the leader of the Jiangnan area, so he knew about Fan Xian¡¯s doings. He smiled. ¡°I fear none of you will be able to think of who he has chosen. This imperial envoy is quite incredible. He did not choose among the merchants for a representative, instead, he went to the wilderness to dig someone out. If those bastards dared to walk brazenly in Suzhou on a normal day, I would probably have to take them into prison and demand some tribute.¡±


    The advisor did not know the inside story, so gave an awkwardugh. He still could not let go of the matter. He asked, ¡°Concerning the matter of opening the pce treasury, did the imperial envoy...speak to you about it?¡±


    Following the conventions of officialdom, such a piece of meat like the pce treasury could not swallowed by the officials of one faction. No matter how arrogant Fan Xian was, he would still have to make a gesture to the governor. Xue Qing¡¯s position was special and deeply rooted in Jiangnan,


    Xue Qing furrowed his brows slightly and shook his head. ¡°Sir Fan junior has raised the matter. Despite his youth, his actions are very amodating. Minister Fan and Director Chen have taught him well...however, I, most unfortunately, could only reject Sir Fan junior¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The advisor let out a startled sound. Reject the kindness? As long as Fan Xian made the offer, this little gesture was probably worth at least a few hundred thousand liang. When did the governor be so honest and possess such self-control? HaD he learned how to change his spots?


    Xue Qing smiled self-deprecatingly. He stood and said, ¡°Although we are close, we should still go early. Sir Fan junior is waiting in the courtyard, as well as that old white face[JW1] Guo Zheng. The eunuchs from the pce will also bring the edict. We should not bete.¡±


    He did not exin to the advisor, who was closer to him than his wife, why he rejected Fan Xian¡¯s kindness. Xue Qing knew that although the pce treasury appeared to be apetition between Fan Xian and the Eldest Princess, in reality, it represented a deeperyer of meaning. Those princes and which order they should be in had already begun to change into a thorny problem.


    Xue Qing¡¯s identity did not allow him to pick a side too early, otherwise the Emperor would be angry, so it was not convenient for him to join in the pce treasury feast.


    Under the protection of his guards, the Jiangnan governor left through the front door of his manor. Xue Qing subconsciously turned his head to look at the sign in front of his manor and was momentarily blinded by the newly risen sun. A strong sense of unease welled up in his heart. The Emperor had been strange these few years. Everyone under heaven was watching Jingdou, guessing what the future will hold With this kind of unrest, it was definitely not a good thing for the Qing court.


    If the people¡¯s hearts are not set, what would the officials do?


    Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what exactly are you thinking?


    ...


    ...


    The merchants who hade to bid were already seated and waiting in their rooms. However, the host of the event, Fan Xian, was slowly drinking tea. The person drinking and talking with him was one of the eunuchs from Jingdou.


    The pce treasury was the property of the royal family. ording to the rules, it needed to be supervised by both the Taichang Temple and inner court. As Fan Xian was an official of Taichang Temple, the temple did not trouble themselves to send another person to Suzhou. It also lessened problems for Fan Xian. However, the eunuch hade, which was troublesome.


    ¡°What you say makes sense.¡± Fan Xian ced his tea bowl on the table and smiled slightly. ¡°I also agree that is better to be silent than to act. Everything will be done with the same rules as previous years.¡±


    Eunuch Huang was from the Pce and had a very high rank, otherwise he would not have been given such an important assignment. He had a fat head and big ears; the flesh on his cheeks was all piled together. At he listened to Fan Xian speak, he gave an insincere smile and said, ¡°With you hosting this event, I am at ease.¡±


    Eunuch Huang had long been deep in the inner Pce. Although he knew Fan Xian¡¯s name well, he thought that with a royal decree on his person, he was not particrly be afraid of the other. On the contrary, he had been in Suzhou for a number of days, yet Fan Xian had not invited him to his manor to talk. The reality of this neglect made him feel ill at ease in his heart.


    In their earlier conversation, Eunuch Huang had brought Fan Xian a piece of had news. More urately, he was passing on the empress dowager¡¯s verbalmand. She wanted Fan Xian to host the pce treasury matter ording to old rules and to not do anything rashly.


    Do things rashly? ording to old rules? Fan Xianughed coldly in his heart. This naturally meant that what should be the Ming family¡¯s, should stay that way, and the rest he could do as he wished. It seemed like after the Eldest Princess returned to the capital, the empress dowager must have felt heart sore for her youngest daughter and pulled a long face to request such a big favor.


    He understood that the empress dowager was warning him to not go too overboard when doing things. He had to leave the members of the royal family some live ie to spend. Thinking to this point, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist wanting to smile. His Emperor was known as the Emperor of a generation, howe he was bing more and more turned around as the years progressed? How was he allowing his old mother and sister to push his family business into his sons¡¯ manors?


    Of course he knew that the Emperor was not a simple figure, but he was bing more and more confused as to why the Emperor was creating such a turbulent situation.


    ¡°To bring great peace, there must first be chaos?¡± He unconsciously furrowed his brows and said out loud.


    ¡°What?¡± Eunuch Huang beside him asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Thank you for passing on the edict.¡±


    Eunuch Huang coughed a few times and said with some pride, ¡°It¡¯s only because the empress dowager trusts in one such as me, of course. I must also thank you for giving me such face.¡±


    Fan Xian did notment. He only smiled and looked at Eunuch Huang¡¯s pig-like face. After a pause he said, ¡°Your face?¡±


    Eunuch Huang was startled.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Eunuch Huang, it is best if you put away those acts when you are in front of me. Lao Tao, Lao Dai, Lao Hou...know how to behave themselves better.¡±


    Eunuch Huang was angry but quickly became shocked. The three people Fan Xian had mentioned were all powerful eunuchs in the Pce. Although Lao Dai had since lost power, other than head eunuch Hong Zhu who was recently transferred to the Eastern Pce, Lao Tao and Lao Hou all had much more face than himself. Thus Fan Xian saying this was showing that even Eunuch Tao and Eunuch Hou were respectful in front of him.


    Eunuch Huang was very shrewd. He drew back his anger and smiled instead. ¡°As you say, Sir.¡± In his heart, however, he lowered his estimation of Fan Xian. For a young and powerful official to nt enemies all around, he was unlikely to grow for long. Furthermore, he was someone close to the empress dowager, so his identity was a bit special.


    Fan Xian gave a sly smile and said, ¡°It is best if you behave yourself in Suzhou.¡±


    Eunuch Huang lowered his face. ¡°From where do you speak?¡±[JW2]


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking from Jingdou,¡± Fan Xian said darkly. ¡°I hate it the most when people use the empress dowager to suppress me. Other people may be afraid of you, but that does not include me. After you go back to the capital, you can say it where you like and then see what kind of situation it will be.¡±


    Eunuch Huang lifted his head in a rage. How dare an official be so disrespectful to the dowager empress? Do you really not want your life?


    For Fan Xian to say this, he had to have his reasons. He kept his expression cold and shook his sleeves before turning past a side corridor to walk toward the main hall of the courtyard. He threw down onest sentence. ¡°Figure out your own identity. Your surname is not Hong!¡±


    Other than old Eunuch Hong, who else was would Fan Xian be wary off in that cold Royal Pce?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood coldly on the stone steps in front of the main hall. The merchants in the rooms under the eaves on the two sides quickly came out and bowed to him in greeting.


    He gaze was focused solely on the main entrance. He didn¡¯t even nce at the father and son of the Ming family in the first room closest to him.


    The big door was pushed open with a creak.


    A line of silent people walked in slowly. This line of people did not have the wealthy and noble airmonly seen on merchants; they also did not seem like officials. On the contrary, they were full of a sense of blood and wilderness.


    With these people standing in the yard, it was like wolves had suddenly appeared in a flock of sheep. Like a pastry with a deer tail, it appeared out of ce and abrupt.


    Xia Qifei was wearing an outfit of light-green watered silk, yet it still did not hide the aura of blood on his body. Although his expression was calm, his narrowed eyes revealed a trace of excitement and nervousness.


    Xia Qifei held his fist in one hand and greeted Fan Xian. ¡°Sir, I haveete.¡±


    ¡°Notte,¡± Fan Xian said coldly. ¡°It is fine as long as you are here.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The giant merchants of Jiangnan often had shady business dealings, and there were many areas where they depended on the power of the wilderness. Xia Qifei, as the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits, actually had some secret dealings with these merchants, even those of the Ming family.


    Thus, there were some people who had seen Xia Qifei¡¯s true appearance. He led his subordinates and brothers to stand in the yard and was immediately recognized by those with sharp eyes. The whispers gradually rose to be countless cries of shock.


    Water bandits havee to the pce treasury to bid?


    The giant merchants looked with faces full of fear at Xian Qifei in the yard. They couldn¡¯t resist turning their nces on Fan Xian standing on the stone steps. They could not understand what was happening.


    Water bandits as merchants? Then what were these merchants to do? Were they to be mountain thieves? The way of the world...seems to have be very strange ever since the appearance of Sir Fan junior. It was very difficult to understand. What made these Jiangnan merchants most curious was that even if Xia Qifei had been robbing everywhere, how could he pull together so much silver? Since these Jiangnan water bandits already entered the doors of the pce treasury, they must have paid the safety deposit in full. If being a water bandit was so lucrative, then why did they bother ving away at their businesses?


    Ming Qingda, standing at the door of the room closest to the stone steps, narrowed his eyes and watched thest person enter the yard. In a quiet voice he asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°It should be Xia Qifei,¡± Ming Lanshi leaned close to his father¡¯s ear to say. ¡°The head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits. We¡¯ve had some contact before, but I¡¯ve never seen him in person. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here today to join in the action.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes were narrowed tightly. It was almost impossible to see the cold pupil inside. He only faintly said, ¡°It seems...this person is the piece the imperial envoy buried ahead of time.¡±


    Xia Qifei slowly turned his head and met the gaze the master of the Ming family sent his way. He smiled slightly. The smile revealed an endless enmity and desire to devour blood.


    The Seventh young master of the Ming family, whose mother was killed and his property stolen, finally, with the help of Fan Xian, had the opportunity to properly stand in the light and get his revenge.


    [JW1]¡±ÀÏ°×Á³¡± Tranted literally, but have different meaning in Chinese ng.


    [JW2]¡±ÇÕ²î´óÈËÕâÊÇ˵µÄÄÄÀï»°¡± Tranted literally to better reflect the next line.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: The Bandits Of Room B4


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They didn¡¯t need to wait for long before the Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, arrived in a hurry, and the Imperial Censorate, Guo Zheng, who had been dawdling in the back garden entered the front hall. Finally, he four officials of the four offices hosting and monitoring the pce treasury bidding were gathered together. Guo Zheng was no longer the well-regarded Imperial Censor of the left in the Imperial Censorate, but as the inspector of each Road, he still had a certain measure of power. The old hatred between him and Fan Xian had not been resolved. When they met, it was inevitably awkward. When the four officials greeted each other, it always seemed that Fan Xian¡¯s calm and cold gaze hid a few threads of danger.


    Of the four officials gathered, Eunuch Huang represented the Pce; the Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, represented the system of the court officials; the Imperial Censorate Guo Zhen represented Imperial Censor; and Fan Xian represented a number of powers, such as the pce transportpany, Overwatch Council, and even the institution that managed the royal family, the Taichang Temple.


    Everyone representing the court, represented the Emperor.


    Fan Xian sat in the second chair and chatted with Xue Qing with a slight smile, however, he saw the situation today clearly. There were too many people watching this event. No matter who, no matter which power, it would be difficult for anyone to conduct deals under the table by themselves. The treasury pce opening procedure developed through history effectively promised fairness.


    At least, the appearance of fairness. As long as merchants had money, they could alle andpete for the 16 slots to sell goods as an agent of the pce treasury.


    He was thinking this way, and the other three were also thinking this way. Eunuch Huang met the eyes of Guo Zheng. Although they felt faintly uneasy, from their perspective, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t get up to any fancy tricks in front of all these people. They just had to ensure that the Ming family was able to obtain the same portion as previous years.


    Eunuch and Imperial Censorate were, historically, two levels that stayed apart like fire and water. Today, they were standing in the same camp in mutual understanding. However, these two did not know much of the inside situation or pay sufficient attention to thest person to enter the pce treasury, Xia Qifei.


    Xue Qing was not the same. He had the attitude of being in the theater. His face was peaceful as he watched the people beside the giant merchants. Those watching the show were not afraid of the stage being tall; they are always more rxed than the performers.


    This one show had a number of performers.


    ...


    ...


    The thick door to the courtyard was slowly closed again. The soldiers and Overwatch Council officials outside pulled a tight defense. In the pce treasury bidding of previous years, it usually ended in just one day. However, ording to court rules, merchants were allowed two days to call out prices.


    There was an enormous banging sound.


    Fan Xian smiled as he covered his ears. He watched the spring thunder outside the yard shoot across the sky. It headed for the doom of the sky and exploded beneath the shallow clouds. The sound was bright and crisp, and traveled to the ground some distance away. It startled the spirits of countless people.


    The girls in the brothels who had been hard at work the previous night in Suzhou were awoken by the roar of thunder. They cursed out some filthy words, burrowed back into their nkets, and fell asleep. A child, who was taking money from his parents to buy candy, thought the heavens were scolding him for being disobedient and punishing him with the thunder. The child was reduced to sobs in fear. The ck dog in the back garden, peeing on the old tree roots with its legs cocked, shivered in fright from the sound. His front legs hit the ground, and he buried his head into the furry bag, imitating an ostrich.


    The humans¡¯ reactions were all different. This roar of thunder had other meanings in some people¡¯s ears. Regardless of whether they were advisors and shopkeepers of each family that had gathered on the docks to the north of Suzhou awaiting orders, or the Suzhou people discussing the matter of the pce treasury opening, everyone tilted their gaze toward the south side of the city. They looked toward the courtyard they could not see and knew that the pce treasury bidding had started.


    The pce treasury bidding in the sixth year of the Qing calendar actually went extraordinarily unsmooth from the beginning.


    First, the pce treasury transportpany summarized the profits and losses of each merchant in thest year. Naturally, there was nock of positive words. The deputy of the transportpany responsible for the speech, Ma Jie, finally reported, very severely, the results of the court¡¯s investigation into the Cui family. This was a warning to all the merchants below the steps: Don¡¯t think that the court is not watching you all.


    These were old regtions, and no one cared. When Ma Jie spoke of the specific lots of today¡¯s bidding, the courtyard exploded. The merchants all stood out to show their opposition. Even the four officials sitting in the main hall began to argue.


    Because the transportpany had suddenly decided the divide the original 16 lots into 34 small lots, and furthermore, bidding would no longer be bound together.


    This change did not appear to be big, but for the merchants below, it was apletely uneptable matter.


    The reason was simple. Three months before bidding, these giant merchants of Jiangnan had began secret talks amongst themselves. They figured out the boundaries and territories between them. Each minded their own business to avoid damaging their rtionships and raising prices that would damage their wealth. For example, the Lingnan Xiong family was sure topete for the bid for the alcohol category to the North. While the Quanzhou Sun family wanted to have the right to sell porcin goods overseas.


    Although it appeared that everyone could still maintain their bottom line on the surface if they did as the transportpany intended and split the 16rge lots into 34 small lots, after the eightrge lots expected to belong to the Ming family¡ªdivided into two bound bids¡ªwerepletely split apart, who knew whether or not there might be some merchant who suddenly became greedy and wanted to steal the Ming family¡¯s portion. After all, without being bound together, the highest earning lots did not seem to need too much silver.


    Once someone made a move on the Ming family¡¯s portion, what would the Ming family do? They would certainly turn around and steal someone else¡¯s portion. This was determined by a merchant¡¯s natural pursuit of profit. The opening bidding of the pce treasury today was probably going to be aplete mess.


    The Jiangnan merchants were most afraid of the chaos. The Ming family had already agreed that they would not interfere with the Cui family portion. These merchants could already eat many more bowls of meat, of course they didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb their ns.


    In their eyes, the imperial envoy made such a change to achieve two simple goals. First, he wanted everyone topete with bloodlust and raise the price. Second, he wanted to minimize the necessary deposit after dividing the lots into smaller amounts, so Xia Qifei, thest man to enter the yard, would be able to have a small share.


    These sly merchants had already noticed that the silent B4 room was the imperial envoy¡¯s representative.


    We can understand that you, the imperial envoy, wants to earn money, but you can¡¯t use these seemingly fair but actually poisonous methods!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir Fan, this idea is not appropriate.¡± Although Eunuch Huang had been severely humiliated by Fan Xian, he still appeared very steady and calm. His fat face squeezed into a smiling expression. ¡°In the regtions of the previous years, 16 lots were just 16 lots. Why are they suddenly divided? This matter needs to be decided by the capital after all.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said some words.He then turned his head and said in a low voice to Xue Qing, ¡°Governor, the split into finely divided lots without binding together would only give more people the privilege to enter the field...this will only benefit the court.¡±


    Xue Qing muttered irresolutely to himself. He appeared very awkward. ¡°Although that could be said, it is no small matter. I think Sir Fan should report to the court. After the Pce has discussed it, it will not be toote to introduce it slowly next year.¡±


    Seeing that Xue Qing was also opposed, Fan Xian felt unhappy. Looking at the chaotic and loud merchants below, a thread of hate shed through his mind. In reality, the true reason for preparing to divide the lots today had nothing to do with what the merchants were thinking.


    These merchants were thinking that the six lots the Cui family had left behind were already in their pockets, and so they would notpete with the Ming family. But, in a moments, Xia Qifei would definitely swallow up the six lots of the Cui family, so these merchants could only eat the two pitiful lots. An intelligence report came earlier saying that the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family had both preparedrge amounts of silver this time and were gearing up to take over the Cui family route. In a moment, when they end up with nothing, these merchants were going to suffer great losses.


    Because of the fall of the Cui family, there were three times more merchants at the pce treasury opening bid than previous years. Fan Xian had originally been thinking to let these merchants have at least a bite, and so had made the suggestion of finely dividing the lots. Unexpectedly, no one epted his kindness. Although he knew this was because these merchants did not know what was going to happen in a moment, and that was why they opposed it so strongly. But Fan Xian still found it difficult to quash his feelings of sullenness.


    He fought a bit more with Eunuch Huang and Guozheng beside him and exined things to them for a bit. He found that the merchants were still determined to do things by the convention of previous years. The other three officials were also hanging tight to the word ¡°regtions¡± and did not dare to let go. Fan Xian finally decided to give up; the so-called retreat to advance. Sometimes things just happened this way.


    Deputy Ma Jie awkwardly turned around and nced at Fan Xian, who waved his hand to signal putting aside the idea.


    The merchants were overjoyed .They all bowed to him, saying the imperial envoy was wise. Fan Xian looked at these merchants with coldness in his eyes, He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Just don¡¯t cry in a moment.


    Xue Qing sat beside him and stroked his beard with a slight smile. His gaze was actually focused on the room closest to the main hall and the room furthest away. When the ce was in an uproar earlier, the quietest were these two rooms. He knew that Xia Qifei was Fan Xian¡¯s man, but he didn¡¯t know from where Fan Xian had gotten the silver or how the Ming family nned to respond.


    The bidding had not gone on for long when there were already merchants beginning to regret. The master of the Xiong family from Lingnan became the first pitiful man to almost cry.


    The official of the pce treasury transportpany stood high on the stone steps and called out the lots, and then each room began to bid. Naturally, the bidding could not be like bidding on girls at a brothel, calling out ¨C 50 liang! 100 liang! When the court did things, there always had to be rules and regtions. If there was interest in a bid, for example, after the official had called out the lot, the cotton merchant of Bei Road would make a detailed calction with the old shopkeeper he brought, taking into ountst year¡¯s profits and current year¡¯s trends. Then he would he write a precise number on a piece of paper and seal it into a leather bag. This would then be taken by an official of the transportpany at the bottom of the stairs and handed into the Flower Hall to the left of the main hall.


    The merchants had three opportunities to make an offer, and it was all open bids. Thus, if someone called a higher price than oneself the first time, these merchants still had the opportunity to raise their price, with the third price prevailing. It was a simple principal of bidding¡ªthe highest bidder wins. Following this, the merchant that had won the bid had to at the first possible moment, whether in joy or in pain, bring out 40 percent as deposit to be handed into the Flower Hall. There were ountants of the transportpany in the Flower Hall, as well as an old official of ounts who was brought in from the Ministry of Revenue in Jingdou. They were responsible forparing the numbers each merchant family came up with as well as examining the banknote the winning merchant family handed in. It had been many years since a merchant family stupidly brought a dozen chests of silver to a bidding.


    In reality, the pce treasury bidding was not all that different from the bidding on girls at brothels, only the girls of the pce treasury were slightly more expensive. Whether it was the merchants or the busy officials, they were no stranger to this scene.


    As the officials were busily running around with the sealed envelopes of the various families, the Overwatch Council officials watched everything with alertness, preventing any, already difficult to happen, cases of fraud.


    It was currently the bid for the alcohol category in the North, and the third time the prices had been called.


    Xion Bailing, from the Xiong family in Lingnan, was the current master of the family. He wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing the two previous offers made by his opposition, the muscles on his face twitched. He felt a bit like crying but did not have the tears. The Lingnan Xiong family always operated their business in the South of the Qing Kingdom. Due to reasons of territory and opportunity, they never had the chance to extend their feet into the North, so it was difficult to expand their business situation. Since the Cui family had fallen, it gave these merchants the chance to take the right to sell as agents of the pce treasury in the North. Thus, Xiong Bailing needed to obtain this bid. Earlier, the person who most vehemently rejected Fan Xian¡¯s finely divided lots was him.


    Now he was starting to feel regret. He clearly already had his n prepare sufficient silver, but in both the earlier bids, he had been forcefully pushed down.


    Xiong Bailing¡¯s eyes were red and anger attacked his heart. If he couldn¡¯t take down this bid, it was not a matter of how much less money they would earn this year. Rather, it was that after the n had gone around this giant mountain that was the Ming family, the steps of their army toward the North must be slowed. He truly hated the person who did not follow the rules and dared topete with him for the bid to the bone. However, other than hatred, there was also plenty of fear. He knew that that person had the imperial envoy as their supporting mountain. But where did the other party get such much money?


    ¡°B4!¡± He red with hatred toward thest and silent room in the back. Xia Qifei and his group in B4 had been very quiet. When making bids, they struck out ruthlessly. They also had some genius assisting them. They had calcted the profits of the right to sell alcohol in the North very clearly and made a good guess about the bottom line of his n. The two previous times they had bid, each time was just a little ahead of his.


    Xiong Bailing, for no discernible reason, felt a sense of defeat grow in his heart. Was he, from generations of merchants, not even as good as a bandit?


    The old shopkeeper had an expression full of defeat. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t add anymore. If we add more...then there is nothing to make.¡±


    ¡°Straight for this price.¡± Xiong Bailin made a hand gesture and made the decisive decision to burn his boats and ground his teeth together. ¡°Being a bandit, he doesn¡¯t care about the money he stole...but there¡¯s no need to lose money topete with me for business.¡±


    At this time, silence had fallen in the courtyard. It was the third time to bid. There was no one else participating. Everyone¡¯s gazes were on the Lingnan Xiong family and room B4.


    Although Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng had some misgivings, they nced at Fan Xian. They still did not take it seriously because this was just a small lot, so perhaps Fan Xian only wanted to skim some fat off the top. As long as it didn¡¯t hurt the Ming family and their own interests, it was fine.


    Two officials took two leather envelopes from the two rooms and silently entered the Flower Hall.


    Everyone waited nervously for the result. Although this lot was not the most lucrative of the 16, everyone in the courtyard had, at this time, begun to realize the strangeness of room B4. Thus, everyone wanted to know if room B4 was here to bid or was a prop of the imperial envoy to raise the price?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Room B4, Xia family, 370,000 liang, wins...¡±


    The transportpany official responsible for announcing the lots stood on the stone steps and announced the results without expression. He announced it so movingly that thest word seemed to float, giving it a hint of the theater.


    The yard sank into a deathly silence. It took a moment before the people seemed to awaken from this shock and cry out in shock at the sky-high price.


    370,000 liang! It was only to sell alcohol to the North. If this was calcted againstst year¡¯s figures, this price was certainly at a financial loss. The Lingnan Xiong family had bid 300,000 liang, which was already sacrificing everything for the bid. Who would have thought that they would still lose to room B4.


    But after this incident, the merchants were clear on one truth. Xia Qifei was definitely not a prop of the imperial envoy here to raise prices. Rather, he was here to trulypete with them for business.


    For a moment, no one knew whether this was a good or bad thing.


    There soon came a muffled sound from the Lingnan Xiong family¡¯s room, as if something heavy had fallen from the chair onto the ground.


    Everyone watched the room with lingering fear in their hearts.


    The master of the Xiong family, Xiong Bailing, climbed up from the floor and grabbed a cup of cold tea with difficulty before throwing it down his throat. Breathing hard he said, ¡°That rotten bastard...he actually bid 370,000 liang. A bandit is just a bandit. Even when doing business they are full of aggression. You really are something.¡±


    Fan Xian sat in the great chair in the main hall. He slightly lowered his head and was not happy in his heart about this price. This price was indeed too high. The first two rounds of bidding, Xia Qifei¡¯s side had bid beautifully, just managing to push down the Xiong family¡¯s a little. Thisst bid spent an extra 70,000 liang of silver.


    No matter how much money he had, it couldn¡¯t be spent like this. He sighed in his heart, but he also knew that bidding this price was not Xia Qifei¡¯s decision. He himself had ced a few old and cunning officials from the Ministry of Revenue into room B4. They were experts that he had secretly asked for from his father in Jingdou. It seemed that those Ministry of Revenue officials still overestimated Lingnan Xiong family¡¯s determination.


    In barely a moment, room B4 had taken out an embroidered box and handed it to the Flower Hall for inspection. It was indeed a full 150,000 liang bank note, issued by Taiping money house. The seal was true; all was fair.


    Everyone knew that in the quiet room B4 sat a merchant among bandits, and a bandit among merchants. He would not give a whit about other¡¯s sentiments and face whenpeting for a bid. He would only be bloodthirsty and use his silver to crush people, and he did indeed have this much silver.


    They just didn¡¯t know how many more bids the bandit in room B4 was going topete for.


    This development made all but the Ming family feelpletely hopeless. Xia Qifei beautifully made use of the bandit¡¯s style. Using silver as knives and remarkable bids as fists, he forcefully cut a bloody path through the merchants surrounding him. Among the official on the stone steps announcements, embroidered boxes were endlessly handed into the Flower Hall. The people seemed to see countless beautiful sheaves of bank notes dancing through the air, and Xia Qifei holding arge knife and licentiously hooting out, ¡°Who has more money than me?¡±


    After two hours, other than missing one not very important small bid, Xia Qifei had won four bids in a row. Among these included three bids that were originally the Cui family¡¯s Northern route. Not only did he bring Xiong Bailing to the ground, he also ughtered the Quanzhou Sun family until their faces were pale. The other merchants had fear struck into their hearts. It turned out they weren¡¯t here topete for bids, rather they were here to watch the bandit ughter people.


    It was not until now that the merchants felt regret for not epting Fan Xian¡¯s earlier suggestion. If the lots were split, there would still be a dozenrge lotster. Even if the Ming family eyed them like tigers eyeing prey, they would have the opportunity to take some away.


    They would ratherpete with the Ming family and fall out with them, than go up against the bandit in room B4.


    Fan Xian sat with a calm expression on the imperial tutor chair and chatted on and off with Xue Qing, but in his heart he resented Xia Qifei. This fun game of using money to crush people. Why was it never his own turn to make up and take the stage to do so? Instead Xia Qifei got all the fun.


    Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng had already shaken off the shock from earlier. They met each other¡¯s eyes with a not-quite-there smile. They were thinking the same thing. Where...did all of this money of Fan Xian¡¯se from? Perhaps that Minister of Revenue was not entirely clean.


    The bidding for the fifth lot had begun. This was originally the Cui family¡¯s ssware products that were sent North.


    The door to room B4 was pushed open again and another sealed leather envelope was handed out.


    At this time, there were no more merchants that wanted to keep ying with this bandit, so they all stayed silent. They only hoped that the bandit would be able to eat his fill early.


    It was at this moment, the door to the long strangely silent room A1 was pushed open. The Ming family, for some reason, was making an early move.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to win the bid, but we need to drag out the time. At least until the end of today,¡± Ming Qingda closed his eyes to rest and said to his son beside him. ¡°The other party has made their name. We need to be careful. Leave ourselves a full night to respond.¡±


    Ming Lanshi was silent. He knew that his father was beginning to worry about the seemingly bottomless amount of silver room B4 seemed to have and was preparing to raise more funds tonight.


    Ming Qingda did not open his eyes, but he was thinking of the bandit in room B4. Why did he make him feel so uneasy?


    That man named Xia Qifei, why did he look so familiar?

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: Big Brother, Long Time No See


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the news of the Ming family bidding, Fan Xian furrowed his brows as if he had not expected the other party to respond so quickly and shrewdly. However, his heart was still calm. This was something he had expected; the Ming family was not a pig waiting for ughter. Although the events before them had happened suddenly, someone intelligent and scheming like Ming Qingda must have a decent method of response.


    After Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng heard the news, their spirits were roused and long-seated buttocks finally shifted forward slightly. They listened to the sounds in the yard with anticipation.


    Only Xue Qing remained as he was, unperturbed, savoring the fine tea in his bowl.


    This was the fifth lot and it not one the Ming family wanted. However, they chose to make a bid now and take the initiative among all those who did not dare to act and push down a little on the arrogance of Xia Qifei and his group in room B4. There was also an even more important reason. They were using a traceless underhand method to drag out the time and slow down the proceedings.


    Thus, this round of bidding was particrly unamusing, even boring. It was a far cry from the first exciting round when Xia Qifei and the Xiong family of Lingnan had targeted each other as if their knives shed. It couldn¡¯t evenpare to the previous few rounds.


    The Ming family bid a very low price. There wasn¡¯t a shred of sincerity to be seen. Ming Qingda did not care about this. He watched with a smile as his son and the shopkeepers of his n dawdled away the time.


    One round of bidding took many quarters of an hour. The Ming family calcted ounts shakily like a beginner. They made bids as shyly as virgin maiden. When they handed over the leather envelope, they moved as inconveniently as a toothless old woman.


    They dragged out time in any way possible. Their master went to the ounts room and cooperated with great tacit understanding. It indeed made everyone anxious with waiting, but they had no way of finding a problem. The transportpany official responsible for making announcements was beginning to yawn on the stone steps. The bidding for the fifth lot still had not ended.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s price had always been much higher than that of the Ming family¡¯s, but before the end of the third round of bidding, no one was allowed to skip to the next step.


    The Jiangnan merchants began to chat and drink tea. These old foxes could all see what the old Ming master intended to do and knew that, for today, it would probably only be possible to reach the fifth lot.


    The sun above them slowly but surely moved toward the west. The words and actions of the Ming family progressed slowly and sloppily. A little birdnded in the yard and looked curiously around at the yawning people. It did not seem to understand why everything in this yard was moving in slow motion.


    The Ming family were not in a rush.


    The Jiangnan merchants were not in a rush.


    Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, was even less of in a rush.


    One wondered if the bandits in room B4 would be driven mad by this patient simmering of soup over a low heat. However, Fan Xian, under the careful scrutiny of the crowd, hid the sign of impatience between his brows. He was at peace in his heart, full of approval for the Ming family¡¯s shrewd patience and shameless methods.


    The sun gradually approached the western mountains. It dragged out the shadow of the pce treasury manor¡¯s main door like a girl¡¯s long dress. The little bird on the stone step, that did not even find a strand of grass, raised its head to look around. Full of hidden bitterness, it chirruped a few times before spreading its wings and flying away.


    Dong! The bright gong sounded. The firecrackers signaling the end of the pce treasury bidding did not sound because the third round of bidding on the fifth lot had just ended. Xia Qifei once again won against the Ming family with great difficulty and obtained the right to sell ssware in the North. The first day of the pce treasury¡¯s spring opening bidding was forced to end.


    The merchant families in the yard let out a breath and stretched. They moped at their cold sweat with some lingering fear. Fortunately, the Ming family acted in the end and forcefully wasted the time. Otherwise, given vigor with which room B4 had started, who knew how many drops of soup would be left of the meaty 16 lots of the pce treasury?


    Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng met each other¡¯s eyes and smiled joyfully. Xia Qifei¡¯s actions had indeed taken them by surprise. Fortunately the end dragged out, so the other party lost all of their imposing manner. The Ming family was sure to make suitable arrangements tonight for tomorrow¡¯s matters.


    Fan Xian sat on the chair and raised his eyes over the tall wall of therge courtyard. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the smudge of red at the horizon, but could not see the setting sun.


    In the courtyard, the cleanup and sealing of bids began. The banknotes and tools the merchants had brought in did not need to be taken out, partially for convenience but also for safety. Tonight, Jiangnan Road, the Overwatch Council, transportpany and Suzhou government would work together to put up a defense. They would guard the pce treasury courtyard tightly. It could be said it was the safest ce in the world.


    The soldiers began to stick seals on the rooms along the corridor and outside the Flower Hall. The merchants had alreadye out and were standing in groups of three and five in the yard talking. Seeing the Ming family¡¯s old and young mastering out from room A1, everyone rushed over to greet and salute them. Everyone¡¯s speaking voices were quite low, but the talking point was the bandit in room B4.


    Xia Qifei wore a somber expression and led his subordinates to stand by the wall closest to the front door. That area was in a patch of shadow.


    As the people talked, they gazed over at the group of people in the shadows. They remembered the methods of the bandits and felt some fear in their hearts.


    The four major officials in the main hall then walked out.


    ¡°Greetings Eunuch Huang.¡±¡±Greetings Sir Xue Qing.¡±¡±Sir Fan junior, you must leave a bite for me, ah.¡±


    The merchants suddenly swarmed up and circled the four officials in the center. Some offered greetings, and others offered their grievances. It was very lively. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Seeing the slightly angry expression of Xiong Bailing, heforted and then mocked, ¡°There are still 11 lots. What are you all anxious about?¡±


    The hearts of the representatives of each n cried out bitterly, thinking, there were only 11 lots left. The Ming family were certain to obtain the eight lots that were bound together; there would be nothing left for themselves.


    Fan Xian sighed again and said, ¡°There are too few lots, some will always miss out. These are the court¡¯s rules. I can do nothing.¡±


    Hearing these words, the crowd immediately remembered Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion at the beginning. Hearing him say the word ¡°rules,¡± their eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up. Xiong Bailing suddenly chuckled, and lowered his voice to say, ¡°The rules...are they not set by people?¡±


    These merchants did not manage to win any benefits today. Of course, they couldn¡¯t help developing a certain thirst for the lots tomorrow.


    Ming Qingda, who had been standing outside the group watching coldly, furrowed his brows. He knew that the imperial envoy was quietly encouraging those merchants topete with the Ming family for shares. Heughed coldly in his heart, but a light smiled remained on his face. Without the others noticing, he nced at Eunuch Huang.


    Eunuch Huang understood and cut into the conversation with a slight smile. ¡°Everyone, I also think this way.¡±


    Everyone felt joyful. Even the representative of the Pce had agreed to the suggestion of finely dividing the lots, so it looked like this matter was doable. Unexpectedly, Eunuch Huang sighed and said, ¡°It is unfortunate that the court¡¯s rules are thus, and no one dares to change them without authority. This matter will have to wait until I return to the capital and speak with the empress dowager and Emperor to persuade them on your behalf. I dare say, next year will certainly be better than this year.¡±


    Everyone paused with awkward expressions. They were cursing this castrated man for only knowing how to say pretty words.


    As Fan Xian talked with the crowd, his mind was focused on the Ming family. He found that although the old master Ming had encountered sudden changes today, his mind remained clear and emotions unaffected. His judgements were still quick and urate. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried.


    Since they wanted to daze the Ming family, it seemed like the stakes needed to be raised.


    ...


    ...


    After the sealing work waspleted and defenses prepared, the great doors of the pce treasury courtyard were slowly pulled open for the second time that day. The fresh air on the street flowed into the yard, and shocked everyone¡¯s spirits. They decided to go home to discuss anew ande back again tomorrow topete for lots. Since things had already reached this stage, regardless of the Ming family or the Fan family, they had to grab a few deals with which to do business.


    The various giant merchants had already pieced together from Fan Xian¡¯s isted phrases the intention of one of the powers at court. They were targeting the Ming family, using gains as a lure and power as a guide. The merchants began to drool over the Ming family they had never dared to sh against openly. The heads of the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family, as well as a few other heads ofrge families, met each other¡¯s eyes and began to smile strangely. In theirughter, they agreed to eat together that night at Jiangnan Restaurant.


    The crowd was secretly discussing stealing the Ming family¡¯s lots, so naturally they were paying attention to old master Ming¡¯s movements. He was talking with the imperial envoy. One old; one young. The two faces both wore a slight smile, and they looked incredibly close. No one was surprised. Officials and merchants were both extremely fake professions, so these superficial efforts were made.


    As they were about to leave, the merchants saw the imperial envoy gesturing lightly with his hand and summoned over Xia Qifei, who had long been standing in the shadows.


    The merchants all stopped from heading out of the door and looked curiously at the scene in front of them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. He smiled shallowly as he looked at Xia Qifei. His hands were in front of him and made a gesture understood only by the two of them, yet his mouth said, ¡°Sir Xia, today you have stepped into the limelight.¡±


    Xia Qifei smiled and raised his hand to salute in all directions. ¡°It all depended on the other bosses¡¯ kindness.¡±


    No matter how much the merchant families hated him, they knew that the other party was a figure of the underworld. It was best not to offend him directly. Furthermore, it was clear that he was the imperial envoy¡¯s trusted aide. So, they returned a few superficial words saying, ¡°Although Sir Xia does not make an appearance often, when he does it shocks everyone,¡± and so on.


    Ming Qingda narrowed his eyes at this enemy that suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Master Xia, why your sudden interest in business?¡±


    The space quieted down.


    Xia Qifei lowered his head and only raised it slowly a whileter. Looking at the master of a generation of the Ming family, he gave a sly smile and said, ¡°Although I have long been on the jianghu, my family has been merchants for generations. Reaching my generation, no matter how useless I am, I will continue the mission my father left behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The lines around Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes crinkled fiercely. He asked tiredly, ¡°So the Xia family is also one merchant family. I did not know they were itinerant traders of various regions, perhaps I have once had friendly rtions with your father back in the day.¡±


    The merchants were all watching this scene with curiosity. Hearing these words, they were also curious as to what Xia Qifei¡¯s family originally did.


    Xia Qifei peacefully gazed at Ming Qingda¡¯s face, one which still often appeared in his nightmares. An unknown emotion surged up in his heart. A momentter, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly and he said peacefully, ¡°Naturally there were friendly rtions. My father was your father, how could Master Ming not know him?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The people present did not quite understand those words. Xiong Bailing began unconsciously digging in his ears. Ming Qingda was slightly startled. He looked at Xia Qifei and did not say anything.


    Although Xia Qifei did not understand why the imperial envoy had him reveal his identity early, standing again in front of someone of the Ming family had been his greatest wish. Today, his dream hade true, and his emotions were impossibly turbulent.


    However, his expression remained calm.Only his right hand hidden in his sleeve beside his body was slightly shaking. He gazed at Ming Qingda and said clearly and lightly, but also slowly and coldly, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s been a dozen years since we met, Do you not recognize Seventh?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Xia Qifei was the Seventh young master of the Ming family. The one rumored to originally be meant to inherit the Ming family property, but strangely disappeared in the end.


    The Seventh young master of the Ming family!


    The merchants stared in disbelief at Xia Qifei. It was like they had seen a demon crawl out of hell, a strange creature that should not exist in this world. How could it be? Although no one dared to discuss it, everyone could guess that it was the old matriarch of the Ming family and the old Ming master in front of them that had the Seventh young master killed. How could he be alive? And, how had he be the head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits?


    Ming Qingda stared in a daze at Xia Qifei. He looked at the face before him a very long time. Suddenly, his body began to shake. He finally found a familiar shadow on that face. Back then¡ªthe young, inexperienced, and ignorant little brother, that slight and thin body that had been whipped viciously by him¡ªthat face that was filled with hatred and the thrill of revenge.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    At this moment, Ming Lanshi¡¯s heart was unbelievably shocked and scared. He stared like an idiot at Xia Qifei, the uncle of the rumors. He saw that his father¡¯s body was swaying, and he quickly held him up.


    In Ming Lanshi¡¯s view, the pce treasury courtyard was like an evil manor. It was not somewhere to linger. He helped his father, who seemed to have suddenly aged a great deal, and led the members of his n toward the outside of the pce treasury courtyard.


    The merchants were still staring with faces full of shock at Xia Qifei and discussing something in low voices.


    When the Ming family had reached the front doors, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Ming Qingda fought free of his son¡¯s grip, forced his body straight, and turned around.


    His face was a bit pale, but he used his strong power of self-control to reply to the momentarily quiet. He gazed at Xia Qifei in the yard and serenely said, ¡°Master Xia is joking. My poor seventh brother died unfortunately of an illness a dozen years ago. Please do not tell such jokes to stir up emotions in my old heart.¡±


    The merchants were silent. They knew that it was fortunate that the old Ming master had stood at this time and turned around to say these words. Otherwise, if, in their shock, they left the door unguarded and allowed this information to spread in all directions without it being refuted by the Ming family, this matter would be more and more difficult to control.


    Fan Xian tilted his head slightly, looking at the old and tired master of the Ming family on the stone steps. He sighed in his heart. It¡¯s a pity, but very admirable

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: A Slight Change


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For Fan Xian, the pity was naturally for the fact that Ming Qingda did not lose hisposure in front of the attack he had hidden for so long. It was admirable naturally for the same reasons.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s true identity was definitely one of the best kept secrets in the world. The Ming family had no idea that the Seventh young master was still alive in this world. After being rescued by the old boss of the Jiangnan water bandits, he had be the group¡¯s leader. The Ming family even had some business interactions with the Jiangnan water bandits. If Ming Qingda knew about Xia Qifei¡¯s identity, he probably would have long thought of a way to get rid of him.


    Today, faced with the ghost-like appearance of the Seventh young master, the master of the Ming family was only slightly astonished before at least recovering a superficial calm. This kind of ability to temper his emotions was indeed worthy of the leading millionaire of the Qing Kingdom, the master of arge Jiangnan family.


    Although the Ming family had deep connections in Jingdou, they couldn¡¯t have known about this. Even for Fan Xian, it was after having decided this year¡¯s nsst autumn that he began to focus on the Ming family and start his research. Not until then did he find, in Jiangnan as a cohesive whole, this trace of a useful chink.


    Of course, the credit for this goes to the current head of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, Yan Bingyun, and young his ability to summarize information, analyse intelligence reports, and meticulous pursue clues. It was this somewhat always unassuming high level official of the Overwatch Council that sessfully dug out Xia Qifei¡¯s most secretive identity.


    Without Yan Binyun helping Fan Xiany the foundations, this trip to Jiangnan would certainly not have seeded so smoothly.


    The Ming family forced down the shock in their hearts and silently left the door of the pce treasury¡¯s courtyard behind, walking out onto the street sealed and locked by soldiers. A carriage had arrived earlier to pick them up and drove toward the Ming Garden outside of the city. Who knew how chaotic the Ming Garden would be tonight from the news of the Seventh young master¡¯s revival, and what kind of response the Ming family wille up with.


    Fan Xian stood at the entrance of the courtyard and watched with a small smile as Ming family¡¯s carriage disappeared into the dusk.


    The officials and Jiangnan merchants behind him saw this scene and felt an involuntary chill run through their hearts. They felt that the slight smile at the corner of the imperial envoy¡¯s lips appeared to be unbelievably chilly and cold-blooded.


    The crowd could not resist sending a nce to Xia Qifei. They still seemed unable to connect the head bandit of the Jiangnan water bandits to the Seventh young master of the Ming family, who had been considered dead for many years. They knew that with the imperial envoy as a support and the will in the rumor from many years ago concerning the massive Ming family property, there would be quite a fight in future days. Although the Ming family couldpletely deny everything, this matter would always be intense.


    As for the Jiangnan merchants, what benefit could they obtain from this?


    The heads of the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family met each other¡¯s eyes. They were both thinking of the gathering that night at Jiangnan Restaurant...should one more person be invited?


    However, today¡¯s cards had been revealed suddenly, and the Jiangnan merchants were at a loss for the moment. Furthermore, if they stretched out a hand to Xia Qifei now, it might be overly forward. Besides, no one knew what Xia Qifei was thinking.


    Fan Xian only knew that in the action report Yan Bingyun had drafted for him for his Jiangnan trip, he rmended a split approach. Attack the Ming family and be gentle with the rest of the merchants. Xia Qifei taking all these lots had already faintly forced the Jiangnan merchants to join together to beginpeting with the Ming family tomorrow for scraps. Now that Xia Qifei¡¯s questionable identity was revealed, the Jiangnan merchants should be able to smell the plot and opportunity within.


    Danger and opportunity always came in a pair, and merchants have a natural ability to take risks.


    Thus, Fan Xia made a hand gesture toward Xia Qifei.


    He then saw Xia Qifei approach Xiong Bailing and Sun Jixiang with a slight smile. He said something quietly to them under their slightly shocked gazes. The merchants all began tough gently as if talking about an amusing topic. Then, the crowd dispersed and left therge street.


    Fan Xian turned back and said a few words to Xue Qing and Eunuch Huang. He took another nce at Guo Zheng, then left under the protection of the Tiger Guards. As he exited, he turned his head and swept his gaze across. He saw that although Xia Qifei was not leaving in the same direction as the merchants, he was sure that there should be a chair for Xia Qifei at the Jiangnan Restaurant gathering.


    ...


    ...


    The Ming family had suffered losses and was being frenziedly attacked by Fan Xian. The two representatives backing the Ming family, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng, did not seem agitated or to care. They smiled slightly at Governor Xue Qing and saluted him, then said a few more quiet words.


    Xue Qing furrowed his brows slightly and shook his head. He ced both his hands behind his back, boarded his official sedan chair, and left.


    At this moment, there was only Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng left outside of the courtyard doors. They watched with narrowed eyes as the Jiangnan governor¡¯s sedan chair gradually made the turn before their expression immediately became uglier.


    Guo Zheng said in a cold voice, ¡°This governor does things much too carefully. What is scary about jointly signing a letter to the Emperor?¡±


    Eunuch Huang chuckled. ¡°Sir Guo, how many people in this world can be like you and carry righteousness on iron shoulders? Likest year in the hall of the Ministry of Justice, you were not afraid of noble power and strictly questioned Fan Xian. The Pce looks on this matter with great approval.¡±


    Guo Zheng smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up.¡±


    Eunuch Huang calmed down and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Xue Qing has always been deeply trusted by the Emperor. And in officialdom, he is smooth, evasive, and difficult to grasp. Fan Xian secretly having Xia Qifeie out to take the lots this time...as the Imperial Censorate, you could write of the rumors to the Emperor, but you have no way of getting actual evidence. Xue Qing would definitely not participate in this. My question earlier was only to test his attitude. As you know, the ce I am looking at is not in Jiangnan.¡±


    Guo Zheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Naturally. Officials are forbidden from being involved in businesses. This rule of the court has been set for many years, but how many have actually followed it? Even if Xia Qifei is Fan Xian¡¯s pawn and we found solid evidence to bring to the court, the Emperor would probably just smile and be done with it. He has never cared in previous years. Now that Fan Xian is deep in royal favor, there would be even less of a problem.¡±


    Their gazes met again. Guo Zheng continued to smile and said, ¡°Jiangnan¡¯s matter is always going to end in Jingdou. From where do you think Fan Xian got this much silver? Although we cannot investigate how the silver came to be in Jiangnan, we can still check whether or not the rooms that should be filled with silver...have now been emptied by the Fan family.¡±


    Eunuch Huang chuckled darkly and said, ¡°The princes in the Pce also had this thought. We¡¯ll let the imperial envoy mess around in Jiangnan. In a few days, the capital is probably going to start checking the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood in the study of the Hua Garden, leaning forward slightly to see the small hand holding the brush at the table seriously writing characters.


    Among kids of this age, the Third Prince¡¯s characters were well-written. Graceful but not soft, the structure had strength yet was smooth on the outside. It concealed and did not reveal; it had strength but did not implement. Using the character to see the person, Fan Xian knew very well that this prince, who was so like his younger self with a constant shy smile on his face, was truly not a simple character. However, he was still very young, and there were many things he didn¡¯t see clearly.


    Other than managing the Jiangnan matter, Fan Xian¡¯s most important work was carrying out his responsibilities as a siye of the Imperial Academy. He was responsible for the Third Prince¡¯s learning and cultivation. As for the Third Prince¡¯s learning, Xue Qi had kindly invited a famous Jiangnan schr to give lessons to the Third Prince and had been kicked out of the door by the young master.


    After Fan Xian returned to Suzhou and heard of this matter, he flew into a rage and led the Third Prince personally to the Jiangnan academy to apologize. He then coaxed the gentlemen to return to Hua Garden as tutors. Then, he locked the Third Prince in the study and viciously pped the palm of his hand a few times.


    When the ferrulended on the palm of a hand, the sound was very crisp. Particrly when itnded on the palm of the Third Prince, the ferrule seemed more arrogant and proud.


    By the time Xue Qing had heard of this matter and hurried over, the punishment had already been administered. The governor looked at the red-eyed but still obedient Third Prince and couldn¡¯t help feeling a shock in his heart. Although Fan Xian was personally appointed by the Emperor to be the prince¡¯s teacher, to actually strike out...Sir Fan junior¡¯s daring was indeed bigger than usual.


    After this matter became well-known, the Jiangnan schrs uniformly showed approval that the imperial envoy was indeed worthy as the light of literary men to show such reverence for teachers and respect for learning. Fan Xian originally excellent reputation became even more beautiful.


    What everyone didn¡¯t know was that Fan Xian teaching the Third Prince had nothing to do with the Emperor. It was purely because he didn¡¯t want to fail in the solemn duty Yi Guipin had entrusted to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s sufficient,¡± Fan Xian said gently, looking at the Third Prince leaning on the table and writing.


    ¡°Teacher, there are still two pages left.¡± The Third Prince turned his head in shock as if he didn¡¯t expect Fan Xian to be so gentle.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Your palm still hurts, right? You can make up for it tomorrow. You can rest today. Go out and y.¡±


    He rubbed the Third Prince¡¯s head; this action seemed overly intimate. Even as the teacher, logically speaking, he should remain lofty and not be casual with his words or smiles.


    However, the Third Prince liked this. Perhaps the children who grew up in the pce were all somewhat touch-starved, whether it was on their bodies or in their hearts. The kid scrunched his eyes into a smile and saluted before running out of the room. He ran so quickly, one wondered what fun things waited for him in the Hua Garden[JW1] .


    Watching the Third Prince leave, Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt empty for some reason. He began to miss his little brother, far away in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing. Wang Qinian had sent a letter saying Sizhe was busy taking control of the Cui family¡¯s routes to the North with the help of the Overwatch Council. However, Seventh Ye was unable to leave the control. It was a big matter and quite a lot of hard work for a youth to deal with.


    As for why the Third Prince was so excited to leave, Fan Xian also knew the reason. He had instructed the Third Prince to hang around Haitang and ask to be apprenticed under the tutge of Tianyi Dao. With his honor as a prince, Fan Xian figured that Ku He would not object too much. Even if this did not work out, having the Third Prince learn some martial arts from Haitang to protect himself and forcefully create a student-teacher reality was actually good for everyone. A knocking sound came from outside of the study and woke Fan Xian from his thoughts. He raised his head and looked out to see Shi Chanli had his head twisted to look at the garden while his fingers were unconsciously knocking on the door.


    He couldn¡¯t resistughing and said, ¡°Come in. What is so interesting out there?¡±


    Shi Chanli gave a pained smile and stepped into the room. ¡°Teacher, only you would dare to let the Third Prince learn skills from Haitang...she is, after all, the sage girl of Northern Qi...if this matter gets back to the capital, it will probably cause even more trouble.¡±


    ¡°What trouble?¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°The Emperor has instructed me to take the Third Prince down to Jiangnan. Of course, I am going to teach him well. As for such things like martial arts, Haitang is a much more appropriate choice than me.¡±


    The two did not discuss this topic further. Shi Chanli had a pained expression and said, ¡°Yang Jimei came here again and insisted on taking me out to eat.¡±


    Yang Jimei was thergest salt merchant among the two rivers region. The Hua Garden that Fan Xian was living in was made avable by him. Fan Xian was aware that this salt merchant was someone close to Xue Qing, so he always gave him some face. Hearing Shi Chanli saying this, he knew that although Yang Jimei did not obtain any benefits this year, he had great expectations for the pce treasury next year.


    He smiled and said, ¡°This garden was originally his. If he wants toe see it, of course, we cannot stop him...this is him knowing that he can¡¯t fawn on me, so he is fawning on you. Just go eat. You¡¯ll be doing business in Jiangnan in the future too, so knowing a few of these local powers will always have benefits.¡±


    ¡°Where is he preparing to take you?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°Jiangnan Restaurant.¡±


    The two most prestigious restaurants were the Jiangnan Restaurant and Zhuyuan Restaurant. When Fan Xian arrived in Suzhou, the wee party of officials, led by Xue Qing, had been set at Jiangnan Restaurant. Now that the Ming family¡¯s Zhuyuang Restaurant had been half bought and half scared into the Third Prince¡¯s hands and preparing to be turned into a branch of the Baoyue Brothel, if Yang Jimei wanted to take someone out, it would have to be the Jiangnan Restaurant. Fan Xian thought that his question was a bit unnecessary.


    He muttered to himself and then said, ¡°Today the Jiangna merchants are sure to be gathering in Jiangnan Restaurant...the Ming family needs to deal with the matter of Xia Qifei and probably will not send someone to attend. Yang Jimei insists on inviting you out today. I¡¯m sure he wants to use this opportunity to curry favor with the royal merchants. This opportunity...you can give it to Yang Jimei. When the timees, lead him into the banquet.¡±


    Everyone one in Suzhou knew that the shopkeeper of Baoyue Brothel, Shi Chanli, was actually Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. Without Shi Chanli as the middle person, the royal merchants should be very happy to ept the arrival of Yang Jimei. Of course, Fan Xian was not only returning Yang Jimei and Xue Qing a favor, he also had other arrangements.


    ¡°At the banquet, keep your ears open wide,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°With the Ming family absent, those royal merchants will not avoid you. Perhaps they will purposely use your ears to tell me about their ns for tomorrow.¡±


    Shi Chanli nodded, but still felt nervous. ¡°Should I pay particr attention to Xia Qifei?¡±


    Having stayed in ce with Fan Xian for long, the usually hard-working schr, who read the ssics, had begun to habitually look at all the world through conspiratorial lenses. This question clearly showed that he did not particrly trust Xia Qifei.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Rx. Xia Qifei is a clever man. He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to betray me now; it would not be beneficial for him at all.¡±


    Shi Chanli gave an embarrassed smile and asked again, ¡°Do you have any words you want me to bring to those Jiangnan royal merchants?¡±


    ¡°Hm...¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Just say that I support them acting without reservations. Even if they lose everything this year, next year I willpensate them.¡±


    He raised his head and warned, ¡°Of course, you have to polish it slightly. Don¡¯t say it so explicitly.¡±


    Shi Chanli took his orders and prepared to leave when he suddenly remembered a matter Yang Jimei had mysteriously brought up. ¡°Earlier Yang Jimei said that Jiangnan has an organization called Junshang Conference. Its powers are somewhat mysterious and unknown, so please be wary.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it and felt that Junshang Conference was a very unfamiliar name. It seemed like the case files of the Overwatch Council did not have any records. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Mysterious...does not necessary mean powerful. I know now.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After Shi Chanli left, Fan Xian¡¯s forehead tightened more and more. An organization that even he had not heard of. What exactly did it represent? He gave a call.


    Gao Da, who had been standing guard outside the door, strode forward into the room. Recently, Fan Xian kept less and less of the things he did from him. One reason was that he was purposely using the Tiger Guards to show honesty to the person on the dragon chair in the capital. For another, he wanted to try the four words ¡°moving people through emotions,¡± to see whether or not it was possible to change these powerful Tiger Guards into truly ¡°his people.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brow and said to the head of the Sixth Bureau Swordsman, whom he had Gao Da call over, ¡°How many are there still in Suzhou?¡±


    This question was about the number of Sixth Bureau swordsmen. The Tiger Guards the Emperor had transferred over were limited. Some needed to stay beside Fan Xian, and some needed to stay with the Third Prince; they could not be moved. The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council were mostly being led by the Shadow all over Jiangnan, fighting with those aces Dongyi had sent over. Thus, the people that Fan Xian could mobilize were actually limited at this time.


    ¡°The Sixth Bureau still has seven people...there are a lot of Fourth Bureau investigators stationed in Suzhou province though,¡± The subordinate replied.


    The proper boss of the Qinian Unit, Wang Qinian, was in Northern Qi. Deng Zi Yue was in Jingdou, and Su Wenmao had been left by Fan Xian in North Min, in the three workshops of the pce treasury. Thus, this person was considered Fan Xian¡¯s most direct subordinate. Coincidentally, he was also from the Sixth Bureau back in the day, so he was the most knowledgeable person in the Qinian Unit about defense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move the Fourth Bureau people,¡± Fan Xian sighed and said. ¡°They are not experts in fighting and killing. If one them gets hurts and Yan Bingyun finds out that I¡¯ve been misusing his people, given his personality, who knows how he will react. After returning to the capital, I¡¯ll have to suffer a scolding.¡±


    Gao Da, who was listening to the side, and the member of the Qinian Unit bothughed.


    The subordinate asked with puzzlement, ¡°Sir, what are we doing today?¡±


    ¡°Protecting a person,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Take the Sixth Bureau swordsmen and get over to Jiangnan Restaurant. Find Xia Qifei and tell him directly that I have give him these guards. At the same time, tell him not to be suspicious. Once the pce treasury bidding matter is concluded, I will immediately take them back.¡±


    Don¡¯t use the people you suspect, and don¡¯t suspect the people you use. Whether or not Fan Xian had ced spies around Xia Qifei, no one knew. At least on the surface, other than the few old officials from the Ministry of Revenue, the Overwatch Council did not watch Xia Qifei¡¯s every move. This was how the two sides worked together, so Fan Xian¡¯s decision today to transfer people to Xia Qifei¡¯s side needed a bit of exnation.


    The subordinate furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Sir, if everyone is shifted over, what about you and the Third Prince?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at Gao Da and smiled confidently. ¡°My safety will naturally be the concern of Sir Gao Da. Your duty is to ensure that before the pce treasury bidding, Xia Qifei is not harmed in anyway.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gao Da gripped the handle of his knife and saluted.


    The subordinate did not continue to ask questions. He quietly epted his orders and prepared to open the door to make the arrangements.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and suddenly said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The old Ming matriarch¡¯s mood seemed bad today. She didn¡¯t even touch the warm and nourishing pigeon soup she had every day. She sent it back to the little kitchen. The old Ming master and young master Ming went straight to the back garden after they returned from Suzhou and had note out since.


    The various uncles and nephews from each house had also received orders. Their faces were filled with worry as they crossed the Ming Garden¡¯s beautiful corridor and passed theke and pavilion, heading toward the matriarch¡¯s garden. The confused serving girls and servants watched as the Fourth young master, who only liked to walk birds; the Third young master, who only liked to take concubines; and the Sixth young master, who only liked to practice with the martial masters and win prizes, all walk in a rush with unhappy faces. Usually, it was rare for the Ming family to gather together all their sons, but they were all here now and there was no exnation. What important thing had happened?


    In a moment, the entire Ming Garden was enveloped in a nervous and tense atmosphere.


    However, things like rumors also traveled much faster than the postal system the Qing Kingdom was very proud of. Before long, all the servants in the Ming Garden knew about the shocking news. It turned out that at today¡¯s pce treasury bidding there suddenly appeared an enemy who dared oppose the Ming family, and that enemy...was actually the Seventh young master rumored to have died many years ago.


    The Ming family master of the previous generation had loved Seventh young master¡¯s mother the most. In his will, he seemed to have left much of the property to the tragic fated Seventh young master.


    However, all these years have passed, and the Ming family had fallen into the pocket of the eldest son. What exactly would happen now with the sudden appearance of such a person?


    ¡°Everyone calm down.¡±


    The wrinkled-faced matriarch looked coldly at the hall filled with the Ming family men and felt a great rage welling up in her heart. These men became so panicked after running into such a small matter. How could she rest easy handing such a big family business over to them?


    ¡°Sister, to suddenly have such rumors appear...it¡¯s not the children¡¯s fault they are panicked.¡±


    Sitting beside the old matriarch was a concubine of the previous Ming family master. Since she had curried favor well with the wife, she had lived. She looked at the old matriarch¡¯s face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°If that...Xia person really is Seventh, what are we going to do?¡±


    [JW1]¡±Ã÷Ô°¡± Original said Ming Garden, which was a typo.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: Raising A Finger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Since we know it¡¯s just a rumor, then what is there to panic about?¡± The old Ming matriarch shrieked. Because of some strange feelings of humiliation, the old woman¡¯s voice became sharp and as scary as a knife being scraped across a piece of porcin.


    The great-aunt [JW1] sitting next to her shook in fright and quickly returned to her seat. She did not dare say another word.


    The old matriarch was easily jealous and ruthless, which was why the old Ming master only had three concubines. Only these two women remained of that generation. Fortunately, the Ming family did notck for boys. Discounting Xia Qifei, who was drinking at Jiangnan Restaurant, the two married sons had six boys. Ming Qingda was the eldest son of the matriarch and now the master of the Ming family. The Third and Fourth were both children of the great-aunt. Seeing their birth mother being yelled at by the old matriarch did not make them feel good, but the old matriarch had held power for a long time, so no one dared to defend her.


    As the eldest son, Ming Qingda naturally had toe forward in this situation and make a small exnation. The old Ming matriarch did not even acknowledge the nominal master. Her face was frosty as she said, ¡°Everyone remember this! The Seventh young master of the Ming family died a dozen years ago. Master Xia in Suzhou...wants to use the rumors of a dozen years ago to make trouble. The Ming family will not tolerate him.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s authority had been contradicted, but he continued to keep a slight smile on his face. He warmly said, ¡°Mother, naturally no one will believe such an absurd rumor, but...what is to be done if the court does believe it?¡±


    These words were said straightforwardly. Xia Qifei was Fan Xian¡¯s pawn. If Fan Xian represented the power of the court and wanted to use this opportunity to bloodlessly take in the Ming family¡¯s enormous family property, this kind of situation was the most dangerous.


    The old matriarch blinked her slightly murky eyes and said irritably, ¡°If that Fan person says so, then it is so? Will the entire court not be reasonable?¡±


    Ming Qingda thought, When was the court ever reasonable? The court had always stood on their side, so all the reason and hardest fists belonged to the Ming family. If the court had internal breaks, and their fist was enduring the pain and amputating itself, this reason would probably not be clear.


    He gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Pleasee to a decision, mother.¡±


    Xia Qifei had approached fiercely. Looking at his bidding today, the amount of silver he had brought was solid and strong. He also had the support of the imperial envoy. How the Ming family should respond required the old matriarch to draft a n.


    The old matriarch was not as just, forceful, and tyrannical on the inside as she seemed on the surface. She didn¡¯t directly answer Ming Qingda¡¯s question and only stared at the yard full of Ming Family descendants. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Today, the situation is not the same anyway. A few days ago, I had Lanshi go to each house to visit all you uncles, to have you all behave...today, I will repeat myself. At this time, don¡¯t you dare bring any trouble for the Ming family. If you want to walk your bird, walk it at home. Throw out all those brutish men who only know how to wrestle from the garden!¡±


    ¡°And this matter, no one is to spread it! If I hear of anyone talking behind my back, watch out that I don¡¯t pull your tongue out!¡±


    The old Ming matriarch had spoken quickly and angrily, and began to cough. The girl servant behind her quickly patted her back. Beside her, her eldest grandson, Ming Lanshi, respectfully handed over a bowl of tea.


    The descendants gathered in the yard uniformly bowed down. They did not dare vite the matriarch¡¯s orders.


    Ming Qingda nced at his mother and hesitated to speak.


    The old Ming matriarchughed coldly in her heart. Her soncked decisiveness in his actions. She always had to y the bad person. She had a taste of the tea and suddenly said, ¡°Tomorrow is the second day of the bidding. You all know, the imperial envoy is targeting our family. The following eight bids are bound into two portions, and it looks like the price is going to be much higher than previous years. There is only one night. It is probably already toote to go to find a money house to issue more banknotes. At this time, you brothers, bring out your own personal stash of money and hand it to the ount house.¡±


    After these words came out, the men were dumbstruck. Not allowing them to walk their birds and wrestle was only a momentary boredom and could be endured, but...how could they be asked to bring out the pitiful amounts of personal money to fill in the public purse? Every year at the pce treasury bidding, the family prepares enough silver. If the price of the eight bids were too outrageous, then don¡¯tpete for them. Why did they have to fight so hard? The court wasn¡¯t going to set an upper limit. Who knew how much money would be thrown in?


    These masters were all born with a golden key in their mouth, yet had no power to inherit. They only knew to enjoy the pleasures of life. What did they know about the true meaning of the pce treasury bids for the Ming family and the court power struggles that hidden behind it? Hearing these words of the old matriarch, they unconsciously did not want to obey.


    The Sixth young master, who liked to wrestle, usually was a bit braver. He gathered his courage and said, ¡°Mother, ah, us brothers have never been involved in the family business. We go about our days ording to our monthly allowance, and each have a big family to feed. Even if we did have a private stash...but to put that pitiful amount of silver in...it probably...won¡¯t do much good, why not...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a teacup had already smashed to pieces in front of him with a crisp sound.


    The Sixth young master jumped in fright; his body was shaking. Looking at the expression of the old matriarch above, his legs softened, and he knelt down on the ground.


    The old matriarch looked slowly and coldly at him and said, ¡°Pitiful silver? Do you think I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve taken from the business these years? Each of your uncles and aunts are all famous millionaires in Suzhou now...before I pretended not to see because, after all, you are blood of the Ming family, and ording to precedent set by our ancestors you are not allowed to interfere with the family business. Seeing you were pitiful, I allowed you to take some silver...but, what is the situation now? All of you, kneel and listen!¡±


    After these words were issued, everyone, including Ming Qingda, knelt in front of the two grand chairs.


    The old matriarch¡¯s voice was like that of a venomous snakes, making them shiver without being cold. ¡°When the big tree falls, do you think it will benefit you monkeys at all? I will speak inly. If we don¡¯t win the bid tomorrow, even if the Ming family canst a few more years, eventually we will fall into dust. At this time, I will not allow us to retreat. We can only go forward...at this juncture, don¡¯t you think you can still hide!¡±


    The great-aunt looked tenderly at her sons and leaned over to sayfortingly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. They know what to do.¡±


    The Ming masters had been scared. They bobbed their heads and repeatedly admitted their mistakes.


    ¡°As long as you recognize your mistakes.¡± The old Ming matriarch slowly leaned back against her chair, her eyelids closed slightly. ¡°In a moment, you will all go back. No matter through what method, before daylight tomorrow, hand the silver to the ount house. Each house 200,000 liang; Sixth is 150,000 liang.¡±


    When these words were uttered, Second, Fourth, and Fifth all had no objections, even though they were greatly pained to do so. However, Third would not stand for it and straightened his neck to ask, ¡°Mother, why does Sixth only pays 150,000 liang?¡±


    The old matriarch red at him and said, ¡°Sixth is the youngest. These two years he¡¯s been meeting with the garrison and likes to wrestle, so he spends a bit more. As an older brother, why areparing yourself to him?¡±


    Third breathed out heavily through his nose and said, unsatisfied, ¡°Do I not spend silver usually?¡±


    In reality, everyone knew. This was the old matriarch being tender toward her youngest born child, but these words could be said by anyone except Third because was the great-aunt¡¯s own child. Seeing the situation was not good, the great-aunt quickly made eyes at Third, but Third was truly short on money and would not lower his head.


    The old matriarch exploded in rage and said, ¡°You only know how to spend money in a brothel and to buy those girls to bring home. Is there any reason to be spending money like this?¡±


    Looking at the miserable plight of Xia Qifei and his mother, it was clear that this old matriarch had a strong hatred of some of men¡¯s hobbies.¡±


    ¡°What about big brother?¡±


    ¡°I am the eldest.¡± Ming Qingda knelt on the floor and smiled slightly at his brothers. ¡°Naturally I will have to contribute more. I will give 500,000 liang.¡±


    Hearing the eldest brother say this, the brothers had nothing else to say. The Ming family immediately dispersed, and the brothers quickly left the garden to pull together the silver. Although they did hide a lot of personal money, to pull together this amount in just one night was indeed a bit difficult.


    The Third young master bewailed his poverty as he headed out with his brothers, expecting his older brothers to give him a hand. This time, everyone barely had time to mind themselves. Furthermore, in the face of the old matriarch¡¯s strict orders, no one dared to ck off. Who had the time to bother with him?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Time is too tight.¡±


    Great-aunt had already returned to her own garden. In the old matriarch¡¯s garden there was only the eldest son. Ming Qingda furrowed his brow slightly and said, ¡°This strike of the imperial envoy¡¯s came suddenly. It didn¡¯t leave us much time to react.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch nced at her son and sighed. ¡°Today at the pce treasury courtyard, your reaction was good. At least it earned us one night of time.¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°One night is too short, furthermore, seeing Xia...Qifei¡¯s actions today, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s left plenty of strength forter. Tomorrow¡¯s battle will probably be very dangerous. Even if my brothers can pull together all the silver, it is only an extra 1 million liang. It might still not be enough.¡±


    Ming Lanshi listened at the side, speechless and wide-eyed. He said with self-doubt, ¡°Father, in the bid for the eight lot in previous years, 40 percent for the deposit was only 5 million liang. This year we have already prepared an extra 20 percent. With the extra 1 million liang from the uncles, will that still not be enough?¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The biggest problem is that the imperial envoy is aware that we are sure to take down these eight lots, so Xia Qifei could randomly bid prices. Furthermore, the production and marketing are their internal matters, so they can run it at a loss.¡±


    Ming Lanshi sighed. He was a clever man and wouldn¡¯t ask why the Ming family had to win these bids. Putting aside the question of power and just taking the side of Dongyi, they would certainly beg them to take the eight bids. Otherwise, the price that Dongyi would have to pay for pce treasury products in one year would probably be more than a few million liang.¡±


    ¡°Is there any news from Taiping money house?¡± The old Ming matriarch suddenly asked.


    Ming Qingda replied calmly, ¡°They also did not expect this situation and did not prepare enough. All of Xia Qifei¡¯s silver hade from Taiping money house. Now they can only give us promissory notes but not cash banknotes. But tomorrow, we must use cash banknotes...you know that, they also afraid of the consequences. Earlier their shopkeeper had sent word that at most they can withdraw 300,000 liang.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch understood why. When a money house issued a banknote contract, it had to be able to honor it. Xia Qifei had already taken out a banknote of an enormous amount. They only dared to issue much less following it. Because the money house had to ensure they had the silver present to support it, this concerned the matter most important to the money house: their reputation.


    Given the rtionship between the Ming family and Dongyi, if it was not such a tense situation, Taiping money house could certainly write them false banknotes. The risk was truly too big, and this method was too coarse. If they offended Fan Xian too much, after the bidding, the pce treasury transportpany could use the banknotes the Xia family and the Ming family had handed in and y apletely shameless game of running the bank.


    This much silver...even if Taiping money house was an immortal, it wouldn¡¯t be able to move so much in such a short time to Suzhou.


    If this were to happen, Taiping money house could be considered destroyed.


    Taiping money house had close ties with the economies of many countries. Usually, no officials of a country would do something so ruthless, but this time the host of the pce treasury opening bid was Fan Xian. His connections were the most difficult to guess, and he did things ruthlessly and tyrannically. Taiping money house would never dare take such a risk.


    The yard was instantly plunged into a deathly silence. The three generations began to feel nervous. Tomorrow...will they really have to watch that Seventh young master steal away the Ming family¡¯s business? Without the pce treasury¡¯s right to sale, the Ming family was only andlord with the mostnd and could be ughtered at any moment.


    This terrifying reality had the old matriarch furrowing her brows even tighter. She suddenly remembered a name and said coldly, ¡°Has anyonee recently from that Zhaoshang money house?¡±


    Ming Lanshi shook his head. ¡°They know we are a big customer of Taiping money house. They tested the waters a few times, but knowing they probably won¡¯t be able to move us, they backed down in the face of the difficulties¡±


    The old Ming matriarch unconsciously nodded her head and said, ¡°It seems...it is not like what I had imagined.¡±


    Because the Taiping money house ounts had always been held in the old matriarch¡¯s hand, Ming Qingda was the one who had strongly advocated for a rtionship with Zhaoshang money house. Hearing his mother¡¯s tone soften and relent, he felt joy in his heart. However, his expression remained peaceful as he said, ¡°They should be trustworthy. If there really is some problem, they shouldn¡¯t be doing it like this.¡±


    The old matriarch furrowed her brows and seemed to be considering a difficult problem. It was a long time before she said, ¡°Send someone to Zhaoshang money house. No, don¡¯t send someone. Lanshi, go personally. See how much in banknotes they can mobilize tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Ming Qingda smiled slightly and then asked hesitantly, ¡°How will we deal with Xia Qifei?¡±


    The old matriarch¡¯s face instantly became frosty and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know that person. You don¡¯t know that person. The Ming family does not know that person. Since it is so, why do we need to deal with him? Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Don¡¯t be used by the imperial envoy. Since the imperial envoy hopes the Ming family¡¯s reaction will be as intense as possible, then we should be as peaceful as possible.¡±


    Ming Qingda apuded and said with praise, ¡°Mother is wise.¡±


    He had to deal with the matters concerning tomorrow¡¯s bidding and go to the ounts house to keep an eye on his brothers. Ming Lanshi had to go find the mysterious Zhaoshang money house rumored to also be backed by Dongyi. Thus, they could not stop for long in the garden. After giving their salutes they backed out.


    The old matriarch watched as her son and grandson left the little garden. The severity in her eyes suddenly became tiredness. She raised her pinky weakly and tapped it on the arms of her chair.


    The serving girl slipped close to stand beside the old woman.


    The old woman closed her eyes with her pinky still raised. She did not put it down for a long time. She also didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed she was considering the importance of some matter.


    Seventh?


    At this time, a dark image seemed to float up behind the old woman¡¯s tightly closed eyes. In the picture was a sly looking woman wandering around a familiar looking man and making himugh. She smiled boastfully and with pride in front of herself. The pictured turned. That woman had given birth to a child, and she held that infant and showed him off all over Ming Garden. Herugh was like a silver bell...floating until it reached the heavens.


    The old woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with iciness, and her pinky finger trembled with emotion and bent slightly.


    In a sh, she remembered many things. For example, the beautiful scene of blood flying out as the heavy blowsnded on the woman¡¯s body. The day that woman was forced to the bottom of the well by her, the snowkes had floated so prettily all the way to the sky. That woman¡¯s body had probably long turned into dry bones, with mice running across it. It could only make ugly sounds now and would never be able tough like silver bells again, right?


    After that old bastard died, this family was under her control. That woman had died, but that woman¡¯s child was not so easy to kill. After all, he was, in name, flesh, and blood of the Ming family. Fortunately, Qingda¡¯s heart was ruthless. He beat him with a whip every day, until finally that child could no longer suffer this kind of humiliation and pain. One morning he ran out of Ming Garden.


    Perhaps that child will never know that, at that time, she was standing just behind the door watching him coldly. Perhaps that child will never know that she had long decided to kill him and was waiting outside the garden to send him down the dry well to reunite with his mother.


    But...why did that child not die?


    Why didn¡¯t he die?


    ...


    ...


    A thread of anger and fire shed through her icy eyes. Her always raised and slightly bent finger was finally gently ced on the back of the chair. Her slightly dry lips opened. She said in a quiet voice, to the serving girl hovering near her lips, ¡°Invite in Sir Zhou.¡±


    When the old Ming matriarch finally made up her mind, her son and grandson were walking next to each other.


    Ming Lanshi was looking at his father with admiration and said, ¡°You are saying, that grandmother will definitely strike against that bastard?¡±


    ¡°What bastard?¡± Ming Qingda¡¯s face bored a kindly smile. ¡°That is your Seventh uncle. Although he is right now our enemy, he is still your true Seventh uncle.¡±


    Ming Lanshi smiled self-deprecatingly. Suddenly his brows furrowed and he asked, ¡°Killing Seventh uncle will certainly end this matterpletely...but how will the imperial envoy respond? No matter how powerful the Junshang Conference is, they can¡¯t rebel.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother is old,¡± Ming Qingda sighed and said. ¡°The method she was using from the beginning was wrong.¡±


    Ming Lanshi shook his head.


    Ming Qingda suddenly smiled and said, ¡°But her mistake does not represent the Ming family¡¯s mistake...if your Seventh uncle isn¡¯t so lucky this time, it might not bepletely a bad thing. Don¡¯t be overly worried. I know how far to go.¡±


    This apparent master of the Ming family smiled coldly in his heart. Let the Junshang Conference that he was never able to control sh with the Overwatch Council. Someone as astute and circumspect as him would naturally have a way to clean up this mess, the only unknown was the method he would use.


    ¡°Sixth uncle got what he wanted again,¡± Ming Lanshi suddenly smiled mockingly and said.


    Ming Qingda patted his son¡¯s shoulder lovingly and exined, ¡°She always likes her youngest son best...of course, it must be her own child.¡±


    ...


    ...


    While the Ming family descended into chaos, there were many little mice who watched covetously. They all had the thought to trample each other. The youngest son of the Ming family, Ming Qingcheng, today¡¯s leader of the Jiangnan water bandits Xia Qifei, secretly an official of the Inspector Division of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council stationed in Jiangnan, stood in the highest floor of Jiangnan Restaurant in Suzhou.


    He stood on edge of the building, gently holding onto the wooden railing. He thoughtfully gazed toward an area outside the city. That was once his home, a home he had not returned to for many years¡ªMing Garden.


    The merchant¡¯s gathering had already ended. Although no one had set down any specific strategies, seeing the greed in the eyes of the Jingnan Xiong family and the Quanzhou Sun family, Xia Qifei knew that themissioner¡¯s n had been effective. Tomorrow, the Ming family would not only have to face his own attacks but also attacks from the likes of the Xiong Sun families¡¯ alliance. Merchants always had to eat meat. Once they are too starved, what do they care whose meat it is?


    Xia Qifei narrowed his eyes. Ming Garden was too far away. Even standing on the tall roof of the Jiangnan Restaurant, he was unable to clearly see its lights.


    Today had been his most unrestrained and free day since his fortunate escape from death. He could finally proudly say his name in front of everyone, Ming Qingcheng. Inparison, the thrill of crushing people with money, leaving behind his jianghu identity, standing into the light of the Qing Kingdom, all counted for very little.


    As long as he was able to say his true name, it was like a p in the face of that poisonous old woman. This thrill from revenge submerged everything. It made Xia Qifei feel unbelievably grateful to Fan Xian. He didn¡¯t even feel any unhappiness at the seven swordsman he had sent tonight.


    He was drunk on and grieved by everything that had happened today to the point that even this formidable character of the jianghu did not notice the strange people that had appeared on the opposite side of the street.


    [JW1]¡±ÒÌÄÌÄÌ¡± As the concubine of the previous master, great-aunt is a close trantion.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: Heavenly Woman Scattering Flowers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xia Qifei left the Jiangnan Restaurant and stopped outside in the street. He looked at the people passing by in the night and couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head slightly in thought.


    ¡°Boss.¡± A dozen men came up and stood around him. They looked at him with a thread of reverence and unfamiliarity, and saluted him respectfully.


    These were all capable men of the Jiangnan water bandits. Because of the pce treasury matter, they had entered Suzhou with Xia Qifei. However, the city had always been well guarded. Some of these water bandits were even featured on wanted posters, so usually they would not enter Suzhou.


    They never thought that thieves and bandits like themselves would not only be able to walk in around Suzhou in broad daylight, but that their big boss could sit at the same table as the wealthiest merchant families in Jiangnan. Those merchants usually only knew to use silver to buy the lives of their brothers to use. When had they ever done as they did today and treat Xia with such politeness?


    Thinking of this, a sense of vanity and pride rose in those men¡¯s hearts. This world was indeed not the same as before.


    Seeing rm, joy, andplicated emotions in his subordinates¡¯ expressions, Xia Qifei couldn¡¯t resistughing self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Brothers, you should all learn a little. This time you¡¯ve all seen those elders. When you have time, ask for instruction from them.¡±


    The elders he spoke of were the old officials from the Ministry of Revenue that Fan Xian had sent to help him steal the bids. The Jiangnan water bandits were going to gradually expand into trade, and Xia Qifei hoped that his trusted aides would be able to quickly grasp the tricks of doing business. At least, they had to know how to keep ounts and such things.


    Among the joyous atmosphere, Xia Qifei suddenly felt a chill.


    He raised his head and gazed out. The bright moon was hanging in the dome of the clear night. It was spring, and the night of a clear day was indeed still a bit colder than usual. He pulled back his gaze and saw three strange people standing across the street.


    The three were strange because of their sudden appearance and cold and silent gaze on the other side of the street. They were not people passing by at night or unhappy customers looking for some fun after drinking. The clothing they wore was normal, but the one in the middle was wearing a bamboo hat. On a night like this, it appeared rather special.


    Having spent many years surviving in the jianghu and living between life and death since a young age, Xia Qifei did not even have the time to react. The chill in his bones and instinct for danger had a cold light shine from his eyes. He uttered a strange cry. The tips of his feet tapped three times on the ground. His entire person floated back in the direction of the door to the Jiangnan Restaurant.


    Across the street, the man in the middle reached with his hands over his shoulder and under his hat and grabbed hold of something. Light suddenly scattered off a knife like a flurry of snow. It followed Xia Qifei like the body of a water bird that left no traces on the water it chopped down.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    When the light scattered from the knife, the Jiangnan water bandits reacted. Relying on the bravery in their bones, they wanted toe between the boss and that soul-searching knife light. However, their reactions could neverpare to the knife light of the bamboo-hatted man. Only the trusted aide closest to Xia Qifei gave a wild roar and pulled out the straight knife hidden in his clothes and, with strength pouring into both his arms, did his best to block.


    With a crisp crack, the straight knife in the Jiangnan water bandit¡¯s hand was snapped in two by the knife light like a tender Jiangnan lotus root. With a crash, the man¡¯s body was split in two by the extremely berserk strike. He became two terrifying pieces of flesh and blood. Fresh blood sprayed out, and his internal organs flowed to the ground¡ªthe pair of already separated hands were still holding the knife handle and knife tip in a powerless and tragic defense.


    The power of the knife did not stop as it flew through the silent air and approached the front of the Jiangnan Restaurant, where the tips of Xia Qifei¡¯s feet had just touched the ground.


    The knife qi was just like a straight line slicing through people and cutting through the ground. With a crash, it split open to stones in the street and revealed the fresh stone rubble within.


    With a boom, the stones flew in all directions outside of the Jiangnan Restaurants and dust rose up. Xia Qifei gave a roar. He pressed his hands together and shed against the forward pressing knife power.


    The knife light suddenly withdrew, and the dust gradually settled.


    The shaking had caused two spots of fresh blood to run from Xia Qifei¡¯s nose. His palms were shakily held up in defense in front of his body. With a face full of rm, he looked at the man with the bamboo hat across the street.


    This one mark of the knife had sliced toward him across a long street. Along the way it had split open a man¡¯s body and caused him internal damage. What kind of terrifying realm was this? He was probably already a ninth-level ace. How could Jiangnan still have such an unknown high-level ace? The knife had sliced with power and without reason through the night sky. In this moment of silence, only now did the people see clearly that man wearing the bamboo hat.


    He was tall and exuded an air of solemnity. He held a long knife in his hand. The edge was white like snow, and the handle was very long. It was a long knife only seen on a theater stage or battlefield. The knife was two-and-a-half meters long. How did the other party hide it behind his body earlier?


    All this happened in a sh. Only after Xia Qifei had fought for his life to block the strike of the knife did he blink. In one blink he found the situation was still scary. The two people beside the man with the bamboo hat had disappeared without a trace. He had no idea where they went.


    Since the opposition was here to kill him, the other two were sure to strike.


    ...


    ...


    As the man with the bamboo hat pulled out the long knife from behind his body and sliced down tyrannically across the street, the two other aces beside him had already floated away. They avoided the Jiangnan water bandits in the center of the street. Their figures were like swallows as they drew two beautiful arcs through the air. Like two dark arrowheads, they pierced toward Xia Qifei.


    With the long sword splitting open the way like lightning and the two swallows flying in secretly and striking together, if nothing went awry the shocked and unsteady Xia Qifei should have died already. But he didn¡¯t die. As Xia Qifei barely blocked the knife, there were new changes happening on the long street.


    As the Jiangnan water bandits moved toward Xia Qifei to protect him, there were four people in this group that strangely moved to the side. When the two swallow-like aces wanted to sh through the sides at high speed, these four people flipped up their palms and removed iron rods from their long sleeves and sent them flying over.


    It was a clean, simple strike, and it happened tond below the chests and abdomens of the two aces. It forced them to pull back and dodge.


    These four were naturally the Sixth Bureau assassins that Fan Xian had hurriedly sent over.


    Perhaps the Sixth Bureau assassins¡¯ skills were not as high as those of the three aces who hade to kill, but they had a sharp natural sense when judging the situation and possible routes the opposition would take to strike. Thus, they blocked the two swallows that had attempted to kill.


    Ding, ding, ding, ding...countless crisp sounds began to ring out on the street in front of the restaurant. It rang densely as if it would never end. It was as if it had suddenly begun to hail in this picturesque spring scene.


    The two swallow like aces held two short swords in their hands. The poison smeared across them blinked with a faint glow in the dark.


    The four assassins of the Sixth Bureau held metal rods in their hands. There were also poison spread on them, and they became one with the night.


    A momentter, several groans seemed to ring out simultaneously.


    The two aces who had approached to kill Xia Qifei returned with disappointment to the other side of the street. The clothes on their bodies had been sliced through a dozen times by the metal rod. Some of the deep ces seemed to have scratched the skin.


    On the side of the Sixth Bureau, they had also paid a hefty price. One person¡¯s left hand had beenpletely sheared off, revealing the bone inside. Someone¡¯s shoulder had been pierced by a knife, and the fresh blood flowing from it was beginning to change into a strange color. Another perhaps had already fallen into a puddle of blood.


    The two sides faced each other. Each had suffered irreparable losses. The ringing sound had never known this kind of danger.


    Even though they had sustained such heavy wounds, the assassins of the Sixth Bureau only gave a few muffled grunts. They were resolute and persistent, indeed notparable to normal martial artists of the jianghu. The three people who could still move, as they ate the anti-poison pills the Third Bureau created, nned to pull back and reduce the area to be defended. They had to protect Xia Qifei¡¯s life.


    ...


    ....


    The two swallows who had retreated to the other side of the street seemed to not have expected the existence of such professional assassins around Xia Qifei. They had also suffered some significant injuries.


    The two met each other¡¯s gazes and knew that the opponents must be from the Overwatch Council. For the poison of the Overwatch Council, everyone knew their terrifying power regardless of their faction. The poisons made by Sir Fei Jie personally couldn¡¯t be stopped by just anyone.


    Thus, they cleanly and efficiently turned their bodies and rose. Tapping the tips of their feet against the wall, they headed into the night sky before disappearing from view. They were the true martial aces and assassins of Jiangnan. Today, they had been entrusted with killing Xia Qifei, but they had no wish to throw in their own precious lives.


    A gentle noise came from far away in a small alley.


    ...


    ...


    Of three aces across the street, two of them had left, however, Xia Qifei did not feel that his situation had taken any turn for the better. The pressure he felt had actually increased because that knife, that long knife that could only been seen on theater stages, had struck forward again as the battle raged fiercely beside him.


    Noplete enemy stood before the knife, and no soul of aplete bodyy under the knife.


    Like scattered snow, the knife light sliced through those courageous and venerable water bandits¡¯ limbs, parting their bodies from their heads, and creating a bloody path. Through the dismembered limbs flying in the air, it came closer and closer to Xia Qifei.


    He saw his brothers dying miserably on the street, heard the soul shocking sound of the knife and tragic cries, and smelled the thick stench of the iron in the blood. Xia Qifei watched the man with the bamboo hat approach step by step through the blood. The man walked with such determination and dedication; it was like he was a demon.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s heart grew cold, but his blood boiled. His eyes felt like they were going to split his sockets. He desired to rush forward to step in front of his brothers¡¯ bodies and meet this ace with the bamboo hat in a vigorous battle. Even if he died beneath the de, what of it? But, he couldn¡¯t move. He instead retreated. He sorrowfully but determinedly escaped toward the restaurant.


    He knew that the purpose of the other party was to kill him, but his name and his person was useful. If he wanted revenge...if he wanted his opponents to find it difficult to eat and sleep, he had to survive. Even if it was in such a humiliating way, he had to survive.


    ...


    ...


    The man with the bamboo hat was only five steps away from Xia Qifei.


    The three injured swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau finally returned to their positions. Due to their injuries, they could not stand against the ace¡¯s shocking knife power. Their metal rods were broken in to a number of pieces, and the three were all sent flying back.


    Jiangnan Restaurant was right in front of his eyes.


    Xia Qifei escaped up the stairs.


    The waiter and clients at the door screamed in panic but seemed to have been ensnared in a spell; their spirits shocked by this bloody and terrifying scene. Their legs turned soft, and it seemed like they couldn¡¯t move.


    The ace with the bamboo hat was still five steps away from the stone steps when he sliced down with his knife. The direction of the strike was toward the back of the extremely tragic Xia Qifei.


    A seemingly scared dumb customer was holding on to a beautiful column. For some reason, he shook a metal rod into his hands and ruthlessly stabbed it toward the upper thigh of the ace with the bamboo hat.


    The man with the bamboo hat was tall and mighty. This hidden Sixth Bureau assassin didn¡¯t have the confidence that he would definitely seed, so he took the opportunity just before the sword shed through Xia Qifei¡¯s body to strike somewhere vital. Thus, he had chosen the juncture at the upper thigh.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed like the ace with the bamboo hat did not see this strike and continued to slice down.


    With a dink, the metal rod hit the man¡¯s thigh, but it was like piercing through a sheet of metal.


    The assassin of the Sixth Bureau felt a chill in his heart. He knew that this was a stupid skill that no one still practiced on the jianghu¡ªIron Skin.


    Since the other party had practiced it and had not dodged at all, that meant he had stupidly spent dozens of years practicing hard, giving up all the pleasures of men and women, and practiced this skill to the extreme.


    This swordsman of the Sixth Bureau knew that he could not block this strike, but with themissioner¡¯s orders before him, he had to protect Xia Qifei¡¯s life. Thus, he threw himself across. Without fearing death, he leapt toward the air above the ace. As he was in the air, he pulled a small dagger from his shoe and viciously stabbed toward the eyes the bamboo hat constantly covered.


    ...


    ...


    The knife in the ace¡¯s hand was less than half a meter from Xia Qifei¡¯s back when two metal rods relentlessly appeared again.


    Fan Xian had sent seven swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau to protect Xia Qifei. Five had already appeared. The two who had been silent until the end had originally nned to act as their leader had done earlier, to defeat and rescue, and protect Xia Qifei¡¯s life. However, after discovering the strange and abnormal skills the other party possessed, they knew this method would not work. Furthermore, the knife had already arrived, so they could only helplessly sh head on against the opponent¡¯s strike.


    With an awful shrieking sound, the two metal rods did not break but were shocked from their hands.


    Xia Qifei took advantage of this block and, like a pitiful little dog, leapt forward and narrowly avoided the strike. The light of the knifended on the ground and gouged a huge chunk from the stone steps. He gave a cry and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He had still been struck by the ace¡¯s qi activity. The power of the swordnded on his body, and he was the one with the heaviest internal damage.


    After spraying out a mouthful of blood, hey on the ground yet his expression remained ruthless. His right hand snaked out unbelievably quickly from under his left armpit, holding the small crossbow hidden in his sleeve. This was something the imperial envoy had given him for self-protection.


    When the bolt fired, that Sixth Bureau swordsman had alreadynded before the ace.


    The long knife in the ace¡¯s hand was not easily drawn back. His left hand curled into a fist, and he struck out. With a bang, he sent the swordsman flying with a punch. In doing so, he left an opening in front of his face.


    The narrow bolt approached the front of the bamboo hat. The man finally showed a slightly normal response as he slightly tilted his head back. It seemed like despite his powerful training, his face was still a weak point. The bolt flew through the air. With a whistle, it pierced deeply in to the top of the bamboo hat.


    The bamboo hat was tied under his chin, so it was not taken away by the bold. Thus, the true face of this mysterious ninth-level ace was still not shown to everyone.


    ...


    ...


    There was a soft noise, but it was not clear¡ª¡ªslight boom, like when children yed with firecrackers and also a crackling like when wood is being burned.


    The bolt stuck to the top of the bamboo hat...exploded.


    A streak of light shed by, and the ace¡¯s head immediately went up in smoke. It looked very strange.


    Under the modification of the Third Bureau, although they were still unable to execute the full potential of gunpowder and it didn¡¯t burn strong enough when lit, but nheless, in a sh the bamboo hat had burnedpletely away.


    The ace held the long knife in his hand with his feet steadily ced. He stood silently before Jiangnan Restaurant. His face was pitch ck. There was a terrifying blister in the center, and his eyes were tightly closed. It was difficult to see whether he was alive or dead.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and a thread of rage shed through them.


    This mysterious ace was still alive.


    But what surprised and confused everyone was not that this person could survive after such an injury, because given the other party¡¯s power he was not easy to kill anyway, what surprised Xia Qifei and the Overwatch Council was that...this hat covered ace was...bald.


    As all under heaven followed filial piety, the body, hair, and skin all belonged to the parents, so no one would dare to cut their hair, much less shave it all off. The only people allowed to move around without hair were...the Ascetics.


    The Ascetics worshipped the Temple.


    Yet, everyone knew that the Ascetics always loved the people and sacrificed themselves. They never interfered with battles in the mortal world. Why did this extremely powerful Asectice today to kill Xia Qifei?


    There was no time to think about this shocking question because this Asectic had once again lifted that tarrying long knife. With a muffled growl, he raised the knife with both hands and chopped down toward Xia Qifei on the stone steps. With the power of a crazed tiger, a thousand armies could not block it.


    ...


    ...


    A thousand armies couldn¡¯t block it, but one flower could.


    The hopeless people on the stone steps only felt a light breeze skim past, an ocean-like flower opened before their eyes. In a moment, it had removed the stench of blood on the long street before the restaurant. Lightly scented flowers ddened the heart.


    A pair of steady and gentle hands held a basket with silk flowers bought from Wuzhou met the edge of the forward pressing long knife. The knife came quickly, but the hands moved even quicker. Somehow, in the next moment, the flower basket was already holding the long knife.


    The power of the knife was very aggressive, and the flower basket was very light. When the flower basket was hung lightly at the tip of the sword that steady and fearful ling knife involuntarily began to shake and dip down. It was as if the flower basket was unbelievably heavy.


    The knife paused. The Asectic wielding the knife roared and zhenqi surged from his arms. He lifted it as if he were lifting the Great Eastern Mountain.


    ...


    ...


    With a sigh, the flower basket finally could not stand any longer against the two people¡¯s shocking zhenqi. Flicked by the tip of the knife, it entirely fell apart. The flower basket woven from vines seemed to, in that instant of frozen time, be torn apart thread by thread and dissolve into countless pieces that exploded out,nding on the ground with a pping sound.


    But the silver flowers in the basket were flown by the wind and gently floated up, decorating the Asura-like killing field of the long street. In the rain of petals, the girl wearing the floral, cotton robe was like a gust of wind, following the shaking long knife and gently attacking toward the Ascetic.


    He struck out with a palm. The palm wind was like a knife, but it could not stop the other party¡¯s floating shadow. After a moment, gentle hands lightly tapped the hand of the sword and flicked out a finger piercing directly into the side of the Ascetic¡¯srge hand.


    The Ascetic let out a strange cry. His burnt face revealed a strange red color formed by a strand of surging zhenqi. His entire person was like arge bird as he backed away. With just one move, this god-like killer Asectic was forced back.


    The flower rain continued to fall. Contrasted with the clear night and bright moon above Suzhou, it appeared particrly beautiful. The flower petals rained down, and Haitang stood with a peaceful expression in the flower rain. She did not follow up with another attack. She only looked at the Asectic with a trace of worry.


    Even vige girls have their most beautiful moment.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Second Priest of the Qing Temple, why are you here?¡± Haitang said with worry on her face.


    That Asectic gazed at her and recognized her identity. In a sharp voice he cried, ¡°Haitang Duoduo! Why are you here?¡±


    Haitang lowered her head slightly and said quietly, ¡°I am here with Fan Xian.¡±


    The Ascetic was startled. It seemed that he did not expect for Haitang, descendant of the Tianyi Dao, with the identity of the sage girl of Northern Qi, to speak of this reason so lightly.


    ¡°Today, I have to kill someone. Don¡¯t stop me,¡± the Ascetic gazed at her and said coldly.


    Haitang furrowed her brows slightly and looked up and down the stone steps of Jiangnan Restaurant at the people who had died in the middle of the long street. She saw the broken and dismembered limbs, and pungent puddles of blood, and gently said, ¡°You have already killed enough people tonight. Don¡¯t kill anymore.¡±


    It was not a request or an urging. Since Fan Xian was not at ease with Xia Qifei over here and had, at thest minute, had Haitange over to check, this represented hisplete trust in her. With her here, other than the four old bastards of legend, if she said no more killing, then no one would kill.


    Although the Ascetic had been burned badly, it was still possible to see a trace of determination on his face. He used a strange gaze to nce at Haitang before turning around and leaving.


    Leaving did not require a road. He straightforwardly knocked down a wall beside the street. With a bang, a giant hole appeared in the wall, and his shadow vanished from within the hole.


    The flower rain fell, and Haitang was silent. Then, she gently floated to behind the wall.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: Heaven Knows Not Because Of The Chime Of Drums


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Haitang skimmed into the yard beside the street and gently touched the strands of hair at her temple. She looked the Ascetic who indeed had not left.


    The people who were able to live on the two sides of the street were naturally wealthy and noble. After the disturbances, the master of this home had long awoken and hid far away, not daring to light anymps. The lights from the restaurant across the street followed the big hole in the wall and shone in, lighting up the yard. It also lit up the face that was particrly scary after the injury.


    Haitang looked at him and asked with slight worry in her voice, ¡°What is this for?¡±


    The Ascetic gazed at her quietly and did not reply.


    Haitang was not in a rush, even though the sounds of Suzhou officials moving together could be faintly heard in the distance.


    There were not many Ascetics in the world. The Ascetics, with the Great Priest of the Temple of Qing, as their leader had always preached in various locations. These Ascetics quietly worshipped and praised through scriptures. Their actions were kind, and they were not widely known for their power of martial arts.


    However, in these decades, the Qing Temple had produced a strange creature, Great Master San Shi. He was born with great power, and his external and internal skills had both been cultivated to the peak. His personality was ruthless, and he hated evil as an enemy. However, because of his identity as a priest, few people had seen him strike. There were also very few people who knew his true appearance and power. This was because in the past, the Great Priest of the Qing Temple used scripture to reign him in and watched him closely, otherwise Great Master San Shi would long have be the most famous figure under heaven.


    Because the Qing Temple and Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao were both ces of worship for the Temple, they could be considered connected in lineage. Thus, Haitang had seen him once in previous years. She knew the Ascetic in front of her, this Second Priest of the Qing Temple, this legendary Great Master San Shi. If one were purely talking about identity, he was a highly respected figure. If one were talking about the cultivation of personality, he was not a bloodthirsty person. Haitang was most confused as to why the priests who never interfered with the mortal world would today enter into the struggle of the pce treasury or court.


    ¡°Junshang Conference...just what kind of organization is it exactly?¡± asked Haitang frowning slightly. It seemed like she was talking to herself.


    The Second Priest looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time thinking about these questions. Correct, I am now a member of the Junshang Conference. Originally, the Junshang Conference was a loosely formed consortium. Perhaps this organization did not have any specific purpose. However, once everyone has found a goal, then we will all work toward that goal.¡±


    Haitang asked in a quiet voice, ¡°What is your goal?¡±


    ¡°To kill Xia Qifei,¡± he replied coldly.


    Haitang smiled slightly and said, ¡°It is only a dispute between some merchants. How could it draw you to attack?¡±


    She calmly asked, ¡°Xia Qifei was bidding today at the pce treasury, and you chose the kill him on the street. Are you not afraid the South Kingdom court will be angry?¡±


    The Second Priest replied without any expression, ¡°Killing Xia Qifei is so that the matter of the pce treasury can return to the path we want.¡±


    Haitang was startled and confused. ¡°These words are not enough to satisfy me... I know you and the Great Priest, you are not a person who is greedy for fame and wealth.¡±


    The Second Priest became silent.


    Haitang said in a quiet voice again, ¡°The Ming family also does not have the authority to move you.¡±


    The Second Priest slowly raised his head. ¡°As I said earlier, this is a kind of loose cooperation. It is only that my goal and the Ming family¡¯s goal happened to align.¡±


    ¡°You want to defeat Fan Xian?¡± Haitang furrowed her brows.


    The Second Priest coldly shook his head.


    Haitang sighed in her heart and guessed the truth of the matter. The other party¡¯s identity was special. Since he could not be used by others and also wanted to interfere with the matter of the pce treasury bidding, then naturally it must be rted to a problem in Jingdou. Since the Second priest¡¯s target was not Fan Xian, then the source of this matter was secretly about toe into the open.


    Haitang shook her head and said, ¡°It is difficult to believe that a priest of the Qing Temple would actually secretly oppose the Qing Emperor...¡±


    Countless blisters had already been burned into the Second priest¡¯s face. In the ck ash were streaks of blood, and he appeared iparably horrifying. The eyes in his sockets showed white. He faintly said, ¡°The sage girl is clever. The imperial envoy has received a royal edict toe govern the pce treasury. My thought was to never allow this so-called royal order to be carried out.¡±


    Haitang was silent. It seemed that an unknown current was beginning to appear in the internal departments of the South Kingdom court. The direction of this current was toward the man sitting on the dragon chair. Fan Xian, as the most favored official of that man would, without exception, stand at the forefront and face extreme danger.


    The reason the Second Priest was willing to tell these secrets to Haitang¡¯s face was because of her identity as a person from Northern Qi, and the close rtionship between the Qing Temple and Tianyi Dao.


    The Second Priest knew that no matter how close Haitang was to Fan Xian, as a Northern Qi person knowing that there was someone in the internal department of the South Kingdom preparing to act against the Emperor, she would maintain a clever silence.


    Haitang was silent for a while before suddenly speaking ¡°Great Master, to ask a tiger for his skin is very unwise.¡±


    In the Junshang Conference, they had to be much closer knit because of a terrifying reason. With a matter as important as this, there had to be a leader. In Haitang¡¯s analysis, perhaps this leader was the Eldest Princess who hadn¡¯t shown any power, yet always had Fan Xian carefully defending against her.


    The Second Priest said coldly, ¡°In the eyes of the flower, the bug is the tiger. In the eyes of the bamboo, the fire is the tiger. In the eyes of the river, the day is the tiger...in my eyes, the Emperor is the tiger.¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    What had happened for this Second Priest of the Qing Temple to resolutely throw himself into the mess and filth of the mortal world and make an always merciful and tender Ascetic be an Asura demon that decapitated people with a knife?


    A thread of sadness and memory shed through the terrifying eyes of the Second priest. A momentter he softly said, ¡°Elder brother has gone on.¡±


    Haitang was startled. The news of the Qing Temple¡¯s Great Priest¡¯s death had spread everywhere under heaven a few months ago. At that time, the edict the Qing court had sent out said that the Great Priest had long preached in the South and stayed long among the evil miasma. The umtion of it had led to illness and thus, not long after he returned to the capital, he had passed away. Yet, listening to the Second priest, Haitang naturally understood that the truth was certainly not this simple. It was possible that the death of the Great Priest of the Qing Temple was strongly connected to the Qing Emperor.


    She ced her hands together and gave a salute. She knew that she could not continue to ask questions.The other party had already given enough hints and would not say any more.


    ¡°Earlier, why did you not stop me revealing your identity?¡± Haitang asked quietly. ¡°Killing people in the street today, are you not afraid of inadvertently alerting your enemy and having the Qing Emperor find some traces and clues?¡±


    The Second Priest of the Qing Temple raised three fingers without expression, ¡°The mountain has three rocks: one is bright, one is right, and one is sacrifice[JW1] .¡±


    ¡°I have been different from normal people from a young age and was thrown into the wilds by the vige people. If it were not for elder brother, I would have long ago been eaten by wild dogs.¡± The Second Priest of the Qing Temple¡¯s voice was like a flood. His beard floated, and he was mighty without being angry. ¡°The world has taken my brother, so I cause chaos for the people. I will kill with clear skill. I will crush others with justice and use my body as sacrifice to kill one bad ruler to bring peace to tens of thousands of people under heaven.¡±


    Haitang understood the first two meanings of these words, thest meaning was unclear. However, countlessplicated feelings still welled up in her heart. Although there were signs of cracks in the internal department of the Qing court, looking at the strong control the Qing Emperor had over the governors of the seven Roads and military, it was clear that the core of the South Kingdom¡¯s rule did not have problems at the root.


    Tonight, the Great Master San Shi killed people in the street for nothing but to publicly say, to announce to the world, that the priest of the Qing Temple was no longer a friend on the same path as the court. Although the Second Priest was not enough to represent the Qing Temple and all the Ascetics under heaven, this kind of expression still had powerful symbolic meaning.


    As for thest word ¡°sacrifice,¡± Haitang finally understood what it meant. The Great Master San Shi knew very well that the person behind the Junshang Conference was not much better than the Qing Emperor. Today¡¯s mission was partly to kill Xia Qifei as to ruin the Emperor¡¯srge scale administration and partly to resolutely sacrifice himself.


    Perhaps this Second Priest wasn¡¯t even sure of what he should do. Having lost the Great Priest¡¯s guidance and constraint, the Great Master San Shi had no way of killing the Emperor. Furthermore, priests of the Qing Temple did not want the people under heaven to suffer because of revenge.


    For Great Master San Shi, the Jiangnan water bandits were all gangsters stained with blood. Killing them was fine, and he felt no trace of pity at all. But the strong desire of event in his heart, his judgement of the situation and worry for the people, caused im hto sink to a psychological conflict. Thus, he told all these things to Haitang. At the same, time it told her he was willing to be a sacrifice.


    ¡°I am returning to Jingdou to kill people. Please convey to Imperial Advisor Ku He my words today.¡±


    Great Master San Shi became silent. His mncholy was at odds with his powerful figure. He turned around and left the already broken hole in the yard.


    Haitang stood quietly where she was and did not move. She was thinking that the Second Priest of the Qing Temple had so easily sacrificed himself, but the Junshang Conference was sure to make more movester. She didn¡¯t know whether it would target Fan Xian in Jiangnan or directly target the Qing Emperor sitting in Jingdou.


    It seemed like there were many people under heaven who did not wish for the Qing Emperor to livefortably.


    How should Northern Qi respond?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°San Shi? Sacrifice?¡± Fan Xian looked at Haitang and almost smiled, however dark fire leapt in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the strange conversation of your kind of people. I only know...if he really wanted to sacrifice himself, then at this moment he should go directly to the front gates of the Royal Pce and battle the Great Prince¡¯s imperial guards and Eunuch Hong from the Royal Pce rather thaning to Suzhou and ruining my business! Killing my people!¡±


    His voice rose on thest two lines, and his tone was severe.


    ¡°As for the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ word,¡± Haitang gazed at him and said calmly, ¡°the Junshang Conference definitely did not want the Second Priest to reveal his identity so early. If I had not been there today, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been anyone who would have the opportunity to reveal it.¡±


    The meaning in these words were clear: the enemy¡¯s calctions had gone wrong. The Second Priest did not manage to kill sessfully. He might as well follow through with the sacrifice and clearly resolve Haitang¡¯s questions, using himself to attract the attention of the Qing Emperor and hide the existence of the Junshang Conference.


    Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°This Second Priest may have overestimated his own importance...the Emperor may not have anything, but his sense of self-confidence, from who knows where, is much stronger than most. If I were you, how could I let that bald man go so easily? With just a few unimportant and light words, he convinced you to ignore it and not ask further. It seems like this Second Priest has the ability to be a lobbyist.¡±


    These words appearedmon but had the intention to expose hidden motives. In his anger, Fan Xian directly expressed that there was something Haitang had not said about the conversation between her and the Second priest. After all, this was the internal politics of the Qing Kingdom. As a person of Northern Qi, who knew what Haitang would do for the benefit of her own country?


    Haitang did not be angry. She exined in a quiet voice, ¡°The Junshang Conference will definitely protect the Ming family. That old matriarch has fallen into your n to antagonize her and has asked someone toe kill Xia Qifei...isn¡¯t all of this within your expectations? Why are you still so angry?¡±


    Fan Xian stopped. He had not expected Haitang to so mercilessly reveal all of his sinister intentions. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Correct, I did want to force the Ming family to act, but I didn¡¯t expect the Ming family was able to move such an ace...it seems that I still underestimated the so-called Junshang Conference.¡±


    Heavy casualties were sustained in front of the Jiangnan Restaurant. About 80 to 90 percent of the good men of the Jiangnan water bandits that Xia Qifei had brought into Suzhou had been killed by that powerful knife. The Overwatch Council, in order to protect Xia Qifei¡¯s life, had also paid a heavy price. One of the seven Sixth Bureau swordsman had died and another four were in deepas. No one knew whether or not they would survive.


    The loss the Overwatch Council suffered this time was thergest since Fan Xian had taken over. He couldn¡¯t help but be angry and me himself. All of this had clearly been within his calctions. Since he had underestimated the other party¡¯s power, it had caused the situation.


    What made Fan Xian the angriest was...in the n, once he had forced the Ming family to strike, he would use the opportunity to attack powerfully. All of this had been ruined on the long street with Haitang¡¯s cry.


    As for the Second Priest...he would have some dealings with the royal family. If Fan Xian wanted to use this opportunity to connect it to the Ming family, it waspletely impossible. Even if the Overwatch Council used its dirtiest methods to frame them, they would never be able to convince the court or officials in Jingdou.


    No one would believe that a wealthy Jiangnan family could order the Second Priest of the Qing Temple to act as an assassin.


    This reality made Fan Xian develop absurd feelings of defeat. When facing an opponent, even if other party had not done it, Fan Xian would frame them to admit it. Now, it was clear that the other party did it. But, if he went forward and publicly investigated it, no one would believe him.


    He shook his head helplessly and waved his hand. ¡°Duoduo, go sleep first. Earlier I was not in a good mood and said some things rashly. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Haitang nced at him in surprise and furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and forced down the burning feeling in his heart. A soft smile rose to his face and he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. If there¡¯s anything, we will talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Fan Xian had been preparing for tonight for a long time. Now, to suddenly give up, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Haitang left the study with some confusion.


    Fan Xian sat quietly by himself in front of his table. He thought for a bit and then raised his brush to begin writing. He had to report tonight¡¯s events to the Emperor in Jingdou. Although he did not believe, in his heart, that the Second Priest¡¯s appearance was an extraordinary matter, as an official¡ªeven an official without good intentions¡ªhe had to, at the right moments, show some kind of fear and worry due to his concern.


    Having finished writing the secret letter, he couldn¡¯t resist picking up the letter beside it.


    The handwriting on the letter was very wizened and ugly. It was a personal letter from old man Chen Pingping.


    In the letter, Chen Pingping did not give any warnings about the situation of the court or the officialdom, he only told a story. It was a story about a crow drinking water. He was telling Fan Xian, who was absent from his side, that regardless of the matter, it must not be done in a rush. Sometimes the more rushed one is, the less water there will be to drink.


    Throwing rocks in the bottle?


    This was a game where in order to take something, something first had to be given.


    Fan Xian looked at the letter and furrowed his brows again. Today in the pce treasury courtyard, Ming Qingda had left a deep impression on him. The ability of the Ming family master to be rattled but not shocked was truly worth learning.


    Inparison, the old matriarch, whose emotions Fan Xian had sessfully shaken and who had secretly notified the Junshang Conference to kill people in the street, did not seem worth worrying about.


    However, the Ming family¡¯s power was still held in that old matriarch¡¯s hand, and this reality allowed Fan Xian to rx a great deal.


    As the person who acted was the Second Priest, this implicated many people. It was not appropriate to take action tonight. Fan Xian thought for a bit and decided wait a few days. Xia Qifei was fortunate and did not die. Tomorrow¡¯s pce treasury bidding would continue. Life would also continue, and the days would continue.


    When everything was calm, and the rocks had been filled to the brim of the bottle, then he would began to drink.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Going out,¡± he said as he epted arge cloak from Sisi¡¯s hands.


    Sisi looked at him astonishment, thinking: It is already the hour of zi, where are you going to go? But she knew, for the young master to rush out at this time, it must be important. She did not ask further.


    With his cloak over his shoulders, Fan Xian rushed toward the front door of Hua Garden[JW2] . As he walked, he said to the subordinate beside him, ¡°Matters have escted. Immediately send out a first-level order. Carefully search the southeast area for the whereabouts of the Second Priest.¡±


    His subordinate furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Sir, the Qing Temple has always been managed by the Royal Pce. Is it suitable for us to interfere?¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly angry and reprimanded, ¡°He¡¯s already killed his way to us. Can I not kill him?¡±


    The subordinate quickly closed his mouth and gave the order.


    Fan Xian had other intentions in those words. Haitang said earlier that Second Priest seemed like he was preparing to head to Jingdou and imitate Jing Je in an assassination. Yet, Fan Xian had the Overwatch Council searching the southeast.


    The Shadow was not in Suzhou, and the people in the Overwatch Council had no hope of holding down that Great Master San Shi. Fan Xian¡¯s action was nothing more than a show. It was to prevent his subordinates running into the ace again and suffering another heavy loss, and it could also allow the Second Priest to enter the capital.


    Clearly the Second Priest was preparing to y the dragon when entering the capital, yet Fan Xian still had made such arrangements.


    Having reached the main door, Tiger Guard Gao Da lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain for him. Fan Xian had one foot on the carriage when he stopped. It seemed like he was thinking of something. A momentter he turned and said, ¡°Call back everyone who is stationed outside.¡±


    The Overwatch Council official was startled, wondering if the n for tonight was canceled? Given his understanding of themissioner, if his subordinates had suffered losses, he would definitely immediately seek revenge. Did themissioner suddenly have a change of personality?


    Ignoring his subordinate¡¯s astonishment, Fan Xian burrowed into the carriage.


    The carriage wheels rolled over Suzhou¡¯s stone roads and made a rattling sound. It was already deep into the night, and no one was walking on the streets. Only the government bailiffs, who knew something had happened, were peering around with faces full of sleepiness and drowsy eyes. However, they were the lucky ones, at least they were more rxed than the brothers in front of Jiangnan Restaurant. Rumors said those brothers were moving dead bodies and picking up dismembered limbs, and a few of them had already thrown up from the nausea.


    Fan Xian half leaned against the back of his chair. His hands gently rubbed at the center of his forehead, forcefully expelling the tiredness from his mind as well as the strong urge preparing to leap out at any moment toe out and kill for a while. He allowed the carriage to take himself along the quiet Suzhou night streets.


    Beside the carriage were a few Tiger Guards. Xia Qifei had been targeted for assassination, so Fan Xian¡¯s security for his outing had been strengthened.


    After a short amount of time, the carriage approached the side door to the manor of the Jiangnan governor. Without time to hand in any name cards, Fan Xian directly used his face as a pass and burrowed his way toward the governor¡¯s manor. Under the escort of the governor¡¯s housekeeper and servants, whose faces were full of confusion, they came directly to the back garden where the governor¡¯s manor entertained secret guests.


    Having barely taken a sip from the tea that was brought up, the Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, who the housekeeper said had slept long ago, came rushing out.


    Fan Xian raised his head and looked at Xue Qing¡¯s dress. After a moment of pause he began tough. This governor¡¯s clothing was neat and tidy. He looked nothing like he had been roused from bed. It appeared that tonight, not very many officials would be able to sleep well.


    Xue Qing saw himugh and couldn¡¯t resist smiling as well. He waved his hand to dismiss everyone and drank a bit of tea to wet his throat before asking straightforwardly, ¡°What business does the imperial envoy have to havee in the night?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s reply was even more straightforward. He raised one finger and said, ¡°Tonight, someone tried to kill my people, so I am preparing to kill people.¡±


    The Jiangnan governor was startled and sank into silence. Of course he was aware of what had happened in tonight. He had also expected the always ruthless Fan Xian, who shielded his shorings, to strike against the Ming family. He hadn¡¯t expected the Fan Xian woulde to notify him before doing so. This kind of attitude allowed Xue Qing to feel a thread offort.


    After a moment of silence, Xue Qing said evenly, ¡°I can understand your current emotions.¡±


    These words were the same as not saying anything, understand, of course, did not mean support. Fan Xian also understood this. After all, the Ming family was a prosperous family in Jiangnan. Their descendants numbered in the tens of thousands, and their supporters in the court were beyond counting. The hands and feet of the Ming family had long rooted themselves deeply into the lives of the Jiangnan people. If Fan Xian wanted to use the martial power of the Overwatch Council to carry out simple and cruel bullying, then that was sure to cause countless counterattacks. The situation in Jiangnan might be thrown into unrest because of this.


    Jiangnan could not fall into chaos. Once it fell, Xue Qing, as the Jiangnan governor, would have to bear the brunt of the responsibility. There was no way he would be able to exin it to the court or to the Emperor. So, in front of Fan Xian, he could only say he understood and was not willing to say anything else.


    As for Fan Xian, the ck Knights were still in Jiangbei. Not until thest step would he dare to brave the Emperor¡¯s suspicions and mor of the officials to move soldiers into Suzhou. Thus, the power he could use at the moment was actually not much. To be able to defeat something like the Ming family, he very much needed the help of the Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, or at least his implicit consent. This was why he hade to the governor¡¯s manor.


    Knowing what Xue Qing was worried about, Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Please rest assured, although I am somewhat bold and unconstrained, when I handle matters, I will respect the rules.¡±


    Xue Qing was slightly reassured. He was not one of the Eldest Princess¡¯ people, so he was willing to keep himself out of the battle between the Overwatch Council and princes. But tonight, the Ming family actually dared to send someone to assassinate a bidding merchant outside the Jiangnan Restaurant...although everyone knew that the merchant was actually a water bandit...this reality still made this border guarding official angry.


    Merchants had their duties and boundaries. Tonight, the Ming family had crossed a line. Furthermore, the Jiangnan Restaurant where the killing happened was the governor¡¯s property.


    ¡°Before the 16 bids arepletely settled, I will not act,¡± Fan Xian gazed at Xue Qing¡¯s eyes and evenly said. ¡°The day after tomorrow, I will have the Ming family pay the proper price.¡±


    ¡°It is enough to just each them a lesson.¡± Xue Qing sighed like an Ascetic who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the fate of mankind.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. He understood the governor still did not want to blow this matter up, while he, himself, never had excessive hopes to begin with. He hadn¡¯t expected to be able to force the centuries old Ming family to suffer hardship in just a few days. He said, ¡°Rest assured, I know the limits.¡±


    ¡°Evidence. What¡¯s important is evidence.¡± Xue Qing looked at the young imperial envoy in front of him and couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to remind him. This matter was not a simple battle between officials and merchants, it was a battle between the powers at court. If he couldn¡¯t get evidence and wanted to carve some flesh from the Ming family, it would be extremely easy for some people in Jingdou to grab information that could be used against Fan Xian.


    ¡°In life, there is never ack of evidence,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°There is only ack of eyes to discover the evidence. The eyes of the Overwatch Council are very bright.¡±


    The two most powerful officials in Jiangnan talked for a long time in secret. Only when it was difficult for both of them to hide their tiredness did Fan Xian say his goodbyes.


    The situation in Jiangnan had be murky, like the darkness before the dawn. Gazing out, it was impossible to see bottom of the abyss.


    Fan Xian leaned against the back of the chair in the carriage and slept deeply. He did not notice the sky bing gradually brighter outside the carriage. The morning did not have bells and drums, but the spring daybreak had arrived.


    [JW1]¡±É½ÓÐÈýʯ,Ò»ÃûÃ÷,Ò»ÃûÕý,Ò»ÃûÆú¡± the ¡°three rocks¡± is a y on his name, as San Shi literally means three rocks. The listing he does corresponds in what he says next. However, because the author uses multiple meanings of one character, the connection doesn¡¯t hold well in English.


    [JW2] The text says Ming Garden, but this is a possible error since Fan Xian is living at Hua Garden.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: Pride Was Not As Heavy As Gold


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although many people did not get a good night¡¯s sleep, many people had been busy. Some had not gone to bed for the entire night. The pce treasury spring bidding still opened on time the next morning despite the major event that happened in Suzhou.


    These were the past rules of the court.


    Even though Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng had cited the lockdown on Suzhou and Xia Qifei¡¯s assassination attempt in their request to postpone the date of the transportpany bidding for a few days, Fan Xian remained resolute and decisive. He valiantly requested that the bidding start on time, not a momentte.


    The Ming family had already obtained one extra night of time. If they were given more reaction time, who knew what else could happen?


    Fan Xian rubbed the sore point between his brows and forcefully hid the tiredness on his face as he watched the merchant filed in in a line. He found that although the expressions¡¯ on these Jiangnan giant merchants remained calm, there was a strange emotion hidden in their eyes. It seemed that the matter of Xia Qifei¡¯s attempted assassinationst night had brought enormousplications for them. Fan Xian was temporarily unable to determine whether this change was good...or bad for his n.


    The father and son of the Ming family were the secondst to enter the courtyard. Behind them followed the n¡¯s close servant and ounts master. His face wore a warm smile, and he saluted all around. The officials and merchants skimmed their eyes across and then shifted their gaze. No one dared appear to be overly friendly in front of Fan Xian with the Ming family anymore.


    When the father and son of the Ming family bowed in front of the main hall, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng greeted them with warm words. It was clear they were showing their support of the other party. Fan Xian watched coldly. He smiled and nodded his head before waving his hand for the other party to take their seats. Ming Qingda¡¯s expression was very strange but appeared to be calm. It seemed that, for some reason, the other party was not afraid of him exacting revenge for the matter of Xia Qifei¡¯s attempted assassination.


    Before the front doors closed, the Jiangnan water bandits also arrived.


    Behind Xia Qifei, other than the few old officials of the Ministry of Revenue that Fan Xian had sent over, there were only three close guards left. The other brothers had diedst night on the street.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s face was deathly pale. It seemed that the heavy injury had not had a chance to heal at all. Today¡¯s matter was of great importance, so he had toe, even if he had to push himself.


    Compared to the bandages on his body, the white cloth on his forehead appeared to be particrly piercing and bright. His subordinates behind him were also wearing white strips of cloth on their foreheads. In the spring weather, it emanated an ice-like cold.


    This was the first time in decades that mourning had been worn through the pce treasury doors.


    The gazes of everyone in the courtyard were aimed at the group bandits of room B4 who wore mourning and carried a murderous aura on their bodies. With the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family in the lead, the merchants left their rooms and greeted Xia Qifei, quietly offering words offort.


    With the support of his subordinates, Xia Qifei slowly approached the main hall. He didn¡¯t nce at the father and son in the first room and said in a quiet voice, ¡°I still came.¡±


    Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng¡¯s faces were a strange color.


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s eye twitched, but he immediately recovered his usual calm. He spread out his right hand and said firmly and determinedly, ¡°As long as youe, there will be a seat for you here.¡±


    Everyone understood the meaning of Fan Xian¡¯s words, but Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng werepletely unable to use these words to use Fan Xian of anything. The Jiangnan governor, Xue Qing, had excused himself due to illness, so in the courtyard, Fan Xian¡¯s title was the highest. It was clear that Xue Qing was giving Fan Xian free reign to do as he liked.


    The Ming family¡¯s supporters would not just watch as the situation came under Fan Xian¡¯s control. After a quiet whisper, Eunuch Huang said, ¡°Sir Xia, I heard that the fighting among the jianghu began against night in Suzhou, and you suffered many losses...but, it does not conform to etiquette to wear mourning into the yard.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s birth was, after all, dishonorable, thus the matriarch of the Ming family was able to have an ace of the Junshang Conference carry out the killing. After all, if they could kill Xia Qifei, it would solve many problems. Afterwards, the matter could be pushed onto the fighting on the jianghu.


    Eunuch Huang¡¯s words were nothing more than to make this point real.


    Fan Xian did not care to bicker about such nominal things, but upon hearing Eunuch Huang¡¯s ¡°does not conform to etiquette to wear mourning into the yard,¡± his rage grew. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Eunuch Huang, do not make me angry.¡±


    Although these words were spoken quietly, his voice was like it had been scraped out of a crevasse in a cier, like it hade out from an abyss under the ground. That icy chill caused all those who heard it to shiver without being cold.


    Do not make me angry!


    These words crawled into Eunuch Huang¡¯s ears and caused him to involuntarily shiver. He quickly shut his mouth. He would not get in a huff with the wretched youth; he would let him be. Besides, the Ming family had prepared the whole night. As long as he kept an eye out, nothing would go wrong. If, at this time, he let Fan Xian use this opportunity to flip out¡ªwho could stop him? It would not be good to ruin the bigger picture.


    To the side, Guo Zheng, who had been about to open his mouth, also felt his heart chill. He quickly swallowed the words he had been about to say. Last night, they had all expected Fan Xian to act impetuously in his anger; they had all already written their memorials and were prepared to grasp this to use against Fan Xian. Unexpectedly, he had, on the contrary, maintained his calm. This greatly disappointed him and Eunuch Huang, and they were both aware that they didn¡¯t know when that nefarious me Fan Xian kept bottled up in heart would explode out.


    Thinking of the ministers that had fallen in Fan Xian¡¯s hands, Guo Zheng also retreated. The Eldest Princess only wanted to protect the Ming family¡¯s shares, not their reputation.


    ...


    ...


    There was another cannon boom. The confetti flew wildly outside in the courtyard, and the smoke gradually thickened.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the somewhat familiar scene. For some reason, he rememberedst year, on the day he left Shangjing, Northern Qi, the moment he learned of the death of Zhuang Mohan. On that day, the firecrackers on Shangjing¡¯s city gates that were sending him off also seemed to be sending off Master Zhuang.


    Were the firecrackers today sending off those who had diedst night?


    Xia Qifei led his subordinates silently into room B4 and removed the strip of white cloth from his head. He carefully spread it on the table, straight as a brush. His brothers behind him followed their boss and removed their white cloths and spread them out. Line by line, bold and powerful.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed his brows very slightly, as to be barely noticeable, as he thought about something.


    The pce treasury official responsible for announcements once again stood at the top of the stone steps. The second day of the pce treasury bidding had officially begun.


    Yesterday, there had been five lots; the pce treasury had 16 lots. Other than thest two portions that were bound eight lots, there were three lots left and ced at the start to be announced.


    The Ming family continued to follow the agreement between the Jiangnan merchants and did not bid. On the contrary, it seemed that Xia Qifei had not been perturbed byst night¡¯s incident and made bids very steadily. He took one of the lots, and the other two were won by the Lingnan Xiong family and Hangzhou Chen family. This was probably something that had been agreed onst night at the Jiangnan Restaurant.


    The lots that Xia Qifei had taken were still on the Northern route. When Fan Xian received the bid from Flower Hall and confirmed that Xia Qifei had won the bid, he couldn¡¯t resist secretly nodding his head. Xia Qifei had not let his emotions affect his decisions, and he greatly approved of this.


    The bidding on these three lots progressed without excitement. The prices were about the same as previous years, and there was nothing shocking about them at all. None of the merchants and officials present had much of a reaction at all because everyone knew today¡¯s important show was still toe; it was in the eight lots that the Ming family had to win.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The southeast route and the sea route, goods of the Second workshop. A total of four lots, bidding begins. The highest bidder...wins...¡±


    The official of the pce treasury transportpany stood on the stone steps and called out with expression. He had no idea how many years he had been calling these words. Every year after the words were called, only the Ming family would bid¡ªno one wouldpete with them. Thus, this call felt lonely and boring, without interest and dull.


    But, this year was not the same.


    After the sound of the announcementnded, the first to push open their door and hand out the leather envelope was room B4.


    The courtyard burst into noise as countless voices rose in discussion. Xia Qifei, this abandoned Seventh young master of the Ming family was finally beginning to strike against the Ming family.


    The expression of Ming Qingda in room A1 did not change. It seemed he had long expected this situation. In previous years, because of the strength of his family in addition to the Eldest Princess watching from behind the scenes, there were no Jiangnan merchants who dared to bid against him. Thus the Ming family in thest eight lots was the same as the Cui family in the first six¡ªthey both yed opposing roles.


    After ying these roles for too long, it would eventually feel tiring. Today, there was finally someone topete against the Ming family. Other than feeling a slight fear, Ming Qingda also felt a thread of excitement.


    He smiled slightly and said to his son beside him, ¡°20 percent more, push him down.¡±


    Ming Lanshi paled in shock. His father intended to raisest year¡¯s final price by 20 percent in the first round of bidding? If, in a moment, in the second round Xia Qifei had enough silver and continued on¡ªhow could they hold it?


    Ming Qingda raised the tea cup beside him and drank a mouthful, and slowly said, ¡°The extra 20 percent isn¡¯t to crush Xia Qifei; it¡¯s to crush others.¡±


    Ming Lanshi was confused. Today in the pce treasury courtyard, other than Xia Qifei, who had the support of the imperial envoy? Who else dared topete with us for the tworge lots? In the heart of this young master, he was still convinced that Xia Qifei¡¯s confidence came from Fan Xian privately transferring silver from the Ministry of Revenue, and the others did not have this power at all.


    Ming Qingda didn¡¯t say anything, but his heart was as clear as a mirror. Fan Xian had Xia Qifei sweep away all the goods yesterday to turn the other Jiangnan merchants into starving wolves, and a starving wolf would take a bite of anyone¡¯s meat.


    ...


    ...


    When two sealed leather envelopes had been handed into Flower Hall, all of the merchants and officials ced their buttocks back in their seats and let out a turbid breath. They knew the good show had officially begun.


    It seemed many people did not guess the direction in which this show was going.


    The door to room B1 was slowly pushed open and a sealed leather envelope was handed to the official outside of the door.


    The Quanzhou Sun family!


    The entire yard exploded into a mor. No one had thought that the Quanzhou Sun family woulde to steal this hot soup when the two tigers were fighting.


    ¡°The Sun family!¡± Ming Lanshi looked in shock at his father and said, ¡°Where did his family get this much silver?¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°The Sun family themselves don¡¯t have enough. Can a few families not put together enough? Don¡¯t you think Xiong Baling, that old bastard, has be too quiet today? And those families that have been staring at our family? If they didn¡¯t have a secret motive, why would they look for so long? Flowers haven¡¯t grown on my face yet!¡±


    In the main hall, each of the officials sitting in the three grand chairs all had their own thoughts. Fan Xian had long expected this development and was not very surprised. However, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng were gnashing their teeth, thinking, that Quanzhou Sun family was too daring toe out at this moment and cause trouble.


    Under the nervous gazes of everyone, the results of the first round of bidding came out. Fan Xian held the price contrast sheet from the Flower Hall and couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, thinking that the Ming family was able to expand for so many years in Jiangnan for good reason. In Fan Xian¡¯s n, thest four lots were when he and the Ming family would fight vigorously to raise the price. Although the amount of silver moved from Northern Qi was enormous, the turnaround needed too long of a route, so there was still an upper limit. Furthermore, Xia Qifei had taken five lots in a row and paid out a huge amount in deposits.


    If it was possible to falsely raise the price with no limits, Xia Qifei could simply bid empty prices and have the Ming family continuously vomit blood. The problem was, Fan Xian never understood Ming Qingda. He seemed to be not as simple as being only a master in name. Fan Xian was unable to determine if he actually falsely raised the price or whether or not Ming Qingda would disregard the Eldest Princess¡¯ orders and wisely cut his losses.


    With the amount of silver Fan Xian had in hand, if he used it to raise the price, he was only certain of being able to heavy hurt the Ming family in the second of the four bound lots.


    If the Ming family actually did y it ruthlessly in the third round and let go of the four bound lots...and Xia Qifei raised the price too high, there could only be two results: One, he wouldpletely be unable to pay the 40 percent deposit. After sessfully winning the first four bound lots, he would have nothing left and could only watch as the Ming family easy took thest four bound lots. The second result was not one that Fan Xian wanted. He had no way of controlling the route used for smuggling towards Dongyi. In the eyes of the Ming family, it was a bid they could not lose out on. As for him, it was something of little value. He did not want Xia Qifei to truly win that bid. But, if the Ming family easily took thest four bound lots, Fan Xian could not swallow that either.


    As for the first possibility¡ªif the price really did explode¡ªunder the covetous eyes of Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng and the gazes of all these people, all of the previous efforts for the pce treasury matter would have been wasted. Xia Qifei would probably have no way to survive.


    ...


    ...


    In the n Fan Xian made earlier for this first set of four bound lots, he wanted to have the Quanzhou Sun family fire the challenge, while Xia Qifei¡¯s bidding was just a ruse and was not intended to be serious. Seeing the price sheet the Flower Hall handed over, Fan Xian knew that that old man of the Ming family had already guessed his ns, so he bid such a terrifying number on just the first round.


    The Sun family dared to make a move today because of the message he had sentst night through Shi Chanli.


    Faced with such a powerful suppression by the Ming family, and to thinking of the brazen assassination the Ming family ordered on Xia Qifeist night¡ªattacking through both civil and martial means¡ªFan Xian began to worry that perhaps the Sun family would be so scared by this round of bidding as to not increase their bid.


    The situation indeed developed in the direction that Fan Xian did not wish to see. When the announcer called out the Ming family¡¯s bid of 3,080,000 liang of silver, the yard filled with noise.


    From then on, the door to room B1 never opened again. The Sun family had indeed been scared.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the two masters of the Ming family in room A1. He began to calcte whether or not these two masters had, as the Overwatch Council had investigated, participated very little in the assassination incidentst night. The main instigator was purely the old Ming matriarch.


    Assassinating Xia Qifei seemed impetuous, butbined with the aggressive bidding today, it was able to scare away many of the Ming family¡¯s enemies who thought to profit from the chaos. If Ming Qingda was truly a person who used opportunities like this, and even used his own mother, then Fan Xian felt there was a need to re-evaluate the other party.


    After the bidding from the first round came out, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng stroked their beards and smiled. Only, there was not much of a beard on Eunuch Huang¡¯s chin, so it appeared a little funny. But, it could be seen that these two were very pleased with the actions of the Ming family and reactions of the crowd.


    Room B4 was calm. Through the window, Xia Qifei gave Fan Xian an inquiring look.


    Fan Xian sighed helplessly and used the palm of his hands to smooth back the hair at his temples. This was a secret signal for Xia Qifei to go slowly. Since the Sun family had backed out, Xia Qifei had to continue bidding, but these bids must be made carefully.


    It had to hurt the Ming family, but it could also not be too ruthless. It had to make the other party take over these first four bound lots in a satisfactory manner. Otherwise, they could go crazy and give up, throwing these four bound lots to him.


    This was a difficult situation. Even though Xia Qifei had the old officials from the Ministry of Revenue to help, it was still difficult to handle the matter perfectly.


    The announcing official once again stood on the stone steps. What they had twice expected, the fierce family battle between the Eldest of the Ming family and the Seventh, did not happen. The bandit in room B4 lost his aggression from yesterday and carefully ced his bids.


    Although they were being cautious, the price of this first four bound lot was still slowly raised to a shocking price that left people bug-eyed and dumbfounded.


    This was clearly because the Ming family had bid a price in the first round that was already 20 percent higher than that ofst year¡¯s final price. The other reason was because room B4 wrapped around the other party like sticky candy.


    In the end, the sessful bid went, as expected, to the Ming family. This result was the same as all the other years, only the bidding price was very different.


    5,120,000!


    Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped open. Hearing this price, they thought that if the pce treasury¡¯s rule for bidding was five rounds, Xia Qifei in room B4 and Ming Qingda in room A1 would probably raise this price to twice that ofst years.


    This price was truly absurdly high.


    Fan Xian knew this only showed that when the pce treasury was under the control of the Eldest Princess, the price for the right to sell pce treasury goods was absurdly low. At this price, the Ming family would not suffer any losses. They might even still be able to turn arge profit, Of course, this was under the condition that the Ming family still dared to do their pirating business and continue their smuggling to Dongyi right under Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    Thus Fan Xian smiled. He was very pleased with this result. The Ming family could do nothing but throw money into this lot this year.


    ¡°Room A1, Ming family, 5,120,000 wins!¡±


    As the usually listless official announced the highest bid in the dozens years of the pce treasury opening bid, he finally appeared spirited. The voice he used to announce the price was powerful and resonating. The ¡°wins¡± word left his mouth and was immediately gone. Without any dragging, it appeared very clean.


    No matter what attitude they had toward the Ming family, the merchants also felt a thread of excitement and cheered for this amount.


    On the contrary, it was the father and son in room A1 whose faces did not wear any sign of joy. Particrly Ming Qingda, who had a thin line of worry between his brows.


    He was thinking the same as Fan Xian, if there wasn¡¯t the aid of some shady methods, these four lots...were certain to be a loss.


    Most importantly, it seemed that there were masters helping Xia Qifei make his bids. Their grasp of the proper amount to bid was good. In a moment, the deposit for this bid of 5,120,00 would be 2 million...furthermore, the other party¡¯s true battle for the bid would definitely be at the end.


    Last night, the Ming Garden had pulled together silver through the night. The six houses only pulled together 600,000 liang, far removed from the 1,350,000 liang the old matriarch had set. This bid for the four bound lots had far exceeded Ming Qingda¡¯s estimate. What were they going to doter?


    There was still half of Taiping money house¡¯s silver left, but no one knew what would happen next. Ming Qingda¡¯s hands gently pressed on the wooden box beside him, thinking deeply.


    Ming Lanshi nced his exhausted looking father and felt his heart wrench. He knew his father had not slept at allst night. He had gone to a few of the big money houses in Suzhou to transfer silver. Not until the early hours of the morning did he finally have enough to put his heart at ease. In this box was the cash banknotes that the Zhaoshang money house had written with urgency.


    ¡°Do you think that the imperial envoy will also want thest four bound lots?¡± Ming Qingda sighed tiredly.


    Ming Lanshi did not know how to reply.


    The sun had shifted to into the middle of the day, and the pce treasury bidding took a break with the bailiffs of the Suzhou government and the transportpany bringing in food for the various merchants. Although the food provided by the officials was not as delicate and sophisticated as it usually was in the houses¡¯ of these giant merchants, they still ate with relish. They moved closer to the dispirited Quanzhou Sun family and asked about some matters.


    Everyone was eagerly anticipating the afternoon; that was the final battle. In the morning, the giant sum of five million had already been bid, to what dazzling level would the afternoon reach?


    No one noticed Ming Qingda silently walking up to the main hall and arriving at the side hall where the important figures were having lunch. Without trying to avoid suspicion, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Greetings Eunuch Huang and Imperial Censorate Guo, I have some things I want to report to the imperial envoy. Could we have some privacy?¡±


    Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng were greatly shocked, thinking: What is he ying at? Was the Ming family going to lean to Fan Xian¡¯s side in front of everyone? But it wouldn¡¯t be so public...Ming Qingda had long maintained the Ming family and had not insignificant rtions with the officials at court. He also had his own dignity. Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng met each other¡¯s eyes. They had deep trust in Ming Qingda, so they smiled and retreated, leaving him and Fan Xian space to talk.


    ...


    ...


    There was no one else in the hall. Ming Qingda lifted the front of his robe with some difficulty and knelt in front of Fan Xian. He did not say anything.


    Fan Xian had a bowl in hand and chopsticks in the other, and he was currently moving between the dishes looking for something delectably to eat. His gaze did not drift to that side at all, he only said, ¡°The four bound lots at the end, I...will still bid for them.¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: The Bright Moon Is Not For Those Who Walk The Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s chopsticks pushed the food around on the te and picked out a piece of beef seeped in sesame oil. He ced to on his white rice before bringing it slowly to his lips. He chewed it finely, savoring the taste, and still did not acknowledge Ming Qingda kneeling at the side.


    Ming Qingda was not a simple person. What this one kneel represented was also not that simple.


    Fan Xian needed time to think.


    Only when he finished thinking did he gently put down his bowl and chopsticks, and said, ¡°Master Ming, your age is much more advanced than mine. How can I live with this?¡±


    The imperial envoy¡¯s hands raised him without effort, and Ming Qingda had to stand.


    The conversation between official and merchant began calmly and seriously. Fan Xian looked at him and asked, ¡°What did you want to exin?¡±


    What kind of exnation could bring back the lives of Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates? How could Fan Xian let go of the Ming family? Ming Qingda did not know and did not need to know. What he needed right now was for Fan Xian to temporarily let go of the Ming family so the n and those in Jingdou could have the necessary time to adjust. The situation was too unclear. Even if he was going to be an opportunist, he had to know which way the wind was blowing...


    He only hoped that his position was enough to have the imperial envoy let up the pressure a little, to have the imperial envoy believe that he had the strong desire to lean toward his side.


    Fan Xian did not wait for this astute and circumspect old Ming master to reply and said, ¡°You are not sincere, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you defect.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression was calm, but he sighed and said, ¡°You won¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°It is not I who cannot trust you,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°You don¡¯t even trust yourself. You¡¯ve been on that boat too long. If you want to get off...it¡¯s very difficult. You should be understand this, if you are still on that boat, the other people on the boat will always ensure your safety. If youe on to my boat, what will happen to the goods you left on the other boat?¡±


    These goods were naturally not those goods. Ming Qingda also understood this clearly. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, he knew he would not be able to persuade this young imperial envoy. With a trace of exhaustion, he self-deprecatingly begged, ¡°Please point me on a bright path.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze remained among the dishes on the table. After some thought, he quietly said, ¡°You have many brothers. I recently heard that...Master Xia in room B4 is also your brother?¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart began to hurt. The Ming family had followed Fan Xian¡¯s enemy for too long. If they wanted Fan Xian to truly believe the Ming family was willing to fall to his side, he had be able topletely control the Ming family in his hands. Xia Qifei clearly was the pawn through which Fan Xian would control the Ming family. Switched with any other person, Fan Xian would not ept this agreement.


    Fan Xian¡¯s words were undoubtedly a condition for him. Only Ming Qingda could not ept this condition, no matter what. Never mind the fact that Ming Qing would never let go of his own family¡¯s business, every time he thought of Xia Qifei¡¯s cold eyes and the miserable whip scars beneath his shirt, his heart began to twist.


    In the present situation, the Overwatch Council was on the attack while the Ming family was on the defense, and the Ming family was backing up step by step. Today¡¯s price surge in the pce treasury bidding was on the first of a chain. Problems would follow on each other¡¯s heels, and the Ming family would be shaken about by the wind and rain.


    Only at this moment did Ming Qingda discover that this young imperial envoy was so cautious and conservative, severe and sinister in his bones. He was not moved at all by the enormous lure he had put out. What Fan Xian wanted was much more than what he was able to give. It was more than 400,00 liang. It was more than the future secret cooperation of the Ming family in Jiangnan. It was a rather egotistical and arrogant desire forplete control of the pce treasury¡¯s production.


    ¡°Please, will Sir give us a way out,¡± Ming Qingdaughed bitterly and said. Earlier he wanted a bright path, but at the moment he could only ask for a way out. ¡°If thest four lots go down like this, with the tens of thousands of descendants in the n and countless servants on the sides, I fear that next year the family will not be able to feed them all.¡±


    ¡°The Ming family does notck silver.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the master of the Ming family in front of him, and his approval of him grew in his heart. Clearly these were words to threaten him, yet they were said warmly and lowly, and did not pierce the ears at all. On the contrary, afortable smoothness shone through. ¡°The four lots in a moment...it will be as if the Ming family has spat out the silver they swallowed in previous years.¡±


    He inclined his head slightly and narrowed his eyes as he sized up the slightly declining looking Ming Qingda. In his heart, he guessed at what this master of the Ming family was nning to do. He said, ¡°You should know about my past. I very much do not approval of the methods you used in the past to sell things. Of course, I am not an unreasonable bandit. As long as you do things more reliably, I will also be more reliable.¡±


    The so-called reliability was referring to the incidentst night.


    Fan Xian used the tip of his chopsticks to knock on the edge of the porcin dish making a crisp ding sound. ¡°To hold the bowl like a dragon spitting pearls, to reach with chopsticks like a phoenix bending its head. To eat until mostly full, to pack away what is not finished...being a person is like eating a meal. The pose must be beautiful, and one must know one¡¯s limits. This is good enough.¡±


    Ming Qingda knew he would not be able to gain any more progress in front of this imperial envoy. Having received Fan Xian¡¯sst words, his heart rxed a tiny bit. Although he could not believe all of it, he definitely believed Fan Xian did not intended to force the Ming family into copse. The other party still wanted to control the Ming family rather than destroy them.


    To want to control the enormous Ming family...Xia Qifei couldn¡¯t do it...mother couldn¡¯t do it, only he could. Ming Qingda had this confidence. Because of this, he was definitely going to vomit blood for thest four lots. He understood that in the future, there was still space for negotiation with the imperial envoy.


    Merchants were the least afraid of negotiation, haggling over the price was their forte.


    Ming Qingda respectfully bowed to Fan Xian again and retreated.


    Watching the Ming master of this generation¡¯s slightly bent and slightly old looking back, Fan Xian once again ced his chopsticks gently on the table. He narrowed his eyes. Even now he still could not see Ming Qingda¡¯s limits.


    The kneel earlier represented a wealth of meanings. Surrender? To ask for peace? Defection? Aspensation forst night¡¯s incident? If the Ming family truly wanted to lean toward him, then this kind of public pce treasury situation today was actually the best ce to show his true feelings.


    The problem was that, Fan Xian did not believe, at all, that the old man would willingly surrender. He hadn¡¯t finished ying his own cards, and the Ming family had not yet reached the end of their lines. If a big tree that was used to standing on the other side of the river wanted to uproot itself and move to this side of the river, the pain and sacrifice it would have to go through would be more than what the Ming family was willing to pay.


    Why would the other party assume such a lowly stance? Above him, there was still that old matriarch. If the Ming family wanted to lean in a direction, this kind of important decision that affected all the futures of the tens of thousands in their n, Ming Qingda did not yet have the power to make this decision alone.


    Furthermore, this kneel was not in secret. Someone should have already seen, and it would immediately spread. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. Was the other party ying the pity card? In this world that has not yet produced Ah Bian, perhaps the pity card was still a viable move. But, to purposely kneel in front of others, how pitiful could this be?


    If it had been a different official faced with the inclination that Ming Qingda had shown, they would definitely be secretly joyful. Only Fan Xian did not think this way. Just as Ming Qingda thought, he wanted too much, and the Ming family could not provide it. Furthermore, he had already prepared for this a long time. He had the confidence to consume the Ming family and was not here to ept the Ming family¡¯s defection.


    Since he was able to consume the Ming family regardless of the time, why would he still haggle with the Ming family to obtain their surrender?


    It was not because he did not want to, or could not do so, in was because he disdained to do so.


    ...


    ...


    The clean breeze seeped through the door and blew away the lingering smells of food in the courtyard. It also blew away a trace of the firecrackers scent on the heavy atmosphere that could still not be moved. Tension filled the courtyard, like millennia-old ice or a massive rock at the bottom of a river. The spring sun and wind could not melt it, and therge waves in the river could not move it.


    The voice of the transportpany official responsible for the announcements had be raspy, not because he had spoken too much or not had drunk enough water, it was only because he was nervous.


    The merchants along the A and B corridors in each room could not remain seated. Separated by thettice windows and standing within the high thresholds, they nervously watched outside.


    There was still the bidding for thest four pce treasury lots. After two rounds of bidding, no one was still cheering. No one was even wiping away the cold sweat from their foreheads.


    The Quanzhou Sun family, who had been scared by the Ming family in the morning, listened to the prices with a pale face. His eyes looked listlessly outside and was scared anew by those two crazy families. All the merchants felt that today they had their eyes opened wide, but at the same time, they had also been greatly shocked.


    That was silver! How could the Ming family in room A1 and the Xia family in room B4 dare to throw it out like that? Was there no difference, in their eyes, between those thick stacks of banknotes and waste paper?


    Lingnan Xiong looked outside with red eyes and could not believe his own ears. He asked the ounts master beside him, ¡°Did the announcer report it wrongst time?¡±


    The ounts master of the Xiong family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°A number audited by the Flower Hall, how could it be wrong...my god, a few of the Xia master¡¯s brothers were killed yesterday and today he is ruthless and crazy...but this Ming family is actually going crazy with him! The old Ming master isn¡¯t a bandit.¡±


    Xiong Bailing was so nervous he didn¡¯t have time to swallow his saliva. It stuck in the middle and he almost choked. He turned his hand, took the tea from the hand of one of his subordinates, and chugged it down. He lowered his voice and cursed, ¡°Even if Xia Qifei is the Seventh Ming, I think that the two brothers are fighting with real fire...watching brothers fight is very exciting. It looks like the Ming family are all a bit crazy.¡±


    It was not only the announcer whose voice was shaking and the Jiangnan merchants who couldn¡¯t stop wiping away their sweat, even the three figures sitting in the main hall were beginning to be nervous.


    Hearing the prices for the second round, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng met each other¡¯s gazes, and their faces becamepletely pale. The two of them had never thought that the pce treasury bidding for the final four bound lots would be raised by Fan Xian and the Ming family to...such a horrifying price.


    The Ming family was definitely going to suffer a loss on these four bound lots, and it was going to be a great loss. For Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng, the less that entered the Ming family¡¯s ounts, the silver that could not see the light of day that was sent from Jiangnan to the capital would lessen greatly. Thinking of this, their stares at Fan Xian became somewhat poisonous.


    Although Fan Xian had a powerful state of mind to maintain his outward appearance of calm, a careful observer would still be able to see the slight tremor at the washed and starched sleeves of the imperial envoy¡¯s official purple robes, the slightly tight press of the thin and delicate lips, and the slight redness below his earlobes.


    After all, an asion like this was rare to see. The Qing Emperor was said to be the richest person in the world. Fan Xian would dare to bet that the Qing Emperor, who had never entered the warehouse of the Ministry of Revenue, had never seen so many banknotes that floated through the sky with the raspy and shaky voice of the official announcer.


    11,500,00 liang of silver!


    Ten years after the establishment of the Qing Kingdom, the finances and taxes of the entire country added together was only 10 million liang! Even in today¡¯s extremely wealthy Qing Kingdom, an amount of silver thatrge was still an unbelievable number. If this 10 million was used to buy death soldiers in Jiangnan, it would be enough to destroy the small countries all around Dongyi with just the wave of a hand. It was enough to be a tyrant in a region.


    An amount of silver thisrge, how many beauties could it buy? How many warhorses and weaponry could it make? If the entire amount was invested into the people¡¯s welfare, how many riverbanks could it fix? How many pots of porridge could it cook? How many halls could it open? How many people could it save? Yet...if it were all changed into silver ingots, how many people could it crush?


    The 5 million in the morning was already the highest bid in the history of the pce treasury, yet the afternoon had easily broken the record. Particrly in the second round of bidding, the Ming family forcefully pushed the price above 10 million. This not only broke the record, it also broke everyone¡¯s psychological barriers.


    This oue was because of a few reasons, of course creditid with the situation the Ming family was currently in, beset with difficulties inside and outside, as well as therge amounts of silver and gold that Fan Xian had borrowed from the hands of the Northern Qi Emperor. The Ming family needed to win this bid, and Xia Qifei had the power to hedge it. After all of these factors were added together, it created this horrifying number.


    Fan Xian drank some tea and forced down the emotions in his heart. He made a hidden gesture.


    Enough, stop here. Have a rest. Have a rest.


    ...


    ...


    It was not until now that Fan Xian gradually understood Ming Qingda¡¯s thoughts, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, many people¡¯s thoughts.


    When Ming Qingda was bidding, he closely followed Fan Xian¡¯s n. One reason was the pressure from Xinyang. The thoughts for another reason were a little mysterious. He did nothing but give silver to those around. If he bid a low price, he must give a portion of what he earned to Xinyang. If he bid a high price, it was the same as giving the silver to the pce treasury, which was the same as giving it to the Emperor and Fan Xian.


    Ming Qingda saw that the matter was difficult and the court needed his silver, so he decided to go all out. He wished he could bring out half of his family business, then he could both win the bid and align with Fan Xian¡¯s intentions. Then of the people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend on either side, he wouldn¡¯t have offended either.


    The only pity was offending the money. This much silver and gold, who knew how many years it would take before the Ming family recovered their strength? The so-called spending money to avoid disaster, this time the Ming family had really put down blood money on avoiding disaster.


    From Fan Xian¡¯s perspective, the Ming family¡¯s financial power had already reached a terrifying stage. The Qing Emperor would definitely not allow this kind of existence to expand. He would either weaken the other party orpletely destroy them.


    This was the true purpose the Emperor sent Fan Xian to Jiangnan.


    And Ming Qingda had also clearly grasped this intention.


    However, back in the day Shen Wansan still died. Would the Ming family survive? These were future matters, and Fan Xian did not have a way topletely control it. However, Fan Xian felt that the Ming family¡¯s behavior was very useful, so he had made a hand gesture to stop Xia Qifei bidding.


    He was not purposely causing mischief or being merciful, rather, Fan Xian knew that the old Ming master had not finished performing his show. Eleven million and five hundred thousand liang of silver was already enough. Fan Xian did not want the court to discuss too much and bring him too many negative evaluations.


    Seeing that the bandits of room B4 had stopped bidding, everyone, including the officials and merchants, did not feel anger at not seeing the whole show. Rather, they all let out a breath at the same time like a heavy weight had been lifted off their shoulders.


    The bidding this afternoon was too terrifying; that number was too sensitive. The merchants did not wish to cause something bad to happen, and the officials also did not wish for the situation to develop to an explosive degree.


    In the Flower Hall, the Ministry of Revenue and the pce treasury worked together and began auditing work. They finally confirmed the lot and used a vermillion brush to carefully and nervously write the documents, then handed it to the front hall.


    The announcing official walked to the stone steps. He swallowed to soothe his hoarse and scorching throat. In a shaky he voice he said, ¡°Goods along the southeast roads, the water roads, four lots bound together. Room A1, Ming family, 11,500,000 liang...wins!¡±


    No one cheered, no one mored. Everyone wished they could quickly escape the courtyard of the pce treasury and get as far away from this number as possible.


    ¡°Father! Father!¡±


    It was at this moment, a cry of rm came from inside room A1, closest to the main hall.


    In a moment, everyone rose from their chairs in shock and looked in that direction. They didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Ming family.


    ¡°Father! What¡¯s wrong? Help! Help! Come save him!¡±


    From room A1 came the panicked sounds of young master Ming Lanshi as he called for him. In the mor, officials quickly pushed open the door and entered. Only then did they discover that the master of the Ming family, Ming Qingda¡¯s face was ashen and he had fainted on the ground.


    Regardless of official or merchant, everyone thought they knew what had happened. Everyone thought that the master of the Ming family was pressured by internal and external pressures to forcefully take this four bound lot and had been forced to pay an astronomical amount. Thinking of the fact that the Ming family may deteriorate because of this sum, the old Ming master was attacked by anxiety and had thus fainted and could not wake up.


    Everyone knew who had forced the Ming family to their present miserable circumstances. All the eyes in the courtyard swung unconsciously toward the imperial envoy standing on the stone step.


    Fan Xian did not panic. He narrowed his eyes and chided, ¡°What are you all panicked about? Quickly seal the warehouse and deposit the silver. When the process is done, quickly send Master Ming to the doctor!¡±


    There was an entire procedure for the opening and closing of the pce treasury. There were also a lot of banknotes in the courtyard, so it took some time before the still unconscious Master Ming was lifted out and put on a Ming carriage, which Fan Xian had given special permission to drive to the door, and was taken directly to the doctors.¡±


    ...


    ...


    No one had expected that the lively pce treasury bidding, which had created a number of new records and caused so many dangers, would have such a dismal and dull ending.


    Watching the Ming carriage drive away and thinking of the Ming master whose life hung in the bnce, the Jiangnan merchants couldn¡¯t but help sigh incessantly as a few threads of sympathy welled up in their hearts.


    The Ming family left first. After the merchants had been inspected, they also left the pce treasury courtyard. The rest were all officials, who began the final winding up work.


    Since they made a living through selling money, the work of checking the 40 percent deposit was the most important.


    The three important figures stood in the Flower Hall and watched as the Ministry of Revenue and transportpany officials registered the ounts and applied the seal.


    Fan Xian saw at the very bottom of the Ming family¡¯s final 4 million liang deposit a thick stack of banknotes issued from Zhaoshang money house. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he knew this matter was finallyplete.


    In his original n, when the Ming family was forced to use the Zhaoshang issued banknotes for thest four bound lots, Fan Xian had to purposely make it difficult for them. After all, Zhaoshang¡¯s reputation was not as good as Tianxia¡¯s. When the time came, Eunuch Huang and Guo Zheng would speak up for the Ming family and, thus, Fan Xian could once again remove himself of all suspicion.


    Only, he hadn¡¯t expected Ming Qingda to do things so cleanly. Fan Xian was toozy to make a fuss about the small things. Only when Ming Qingda fainted at the end...


    ¡°Pretend, keep on pretending.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly in his heart but wore a sympathetic expression on his face. He sighed to the Eunuch Huang beside him and said, ¡°The Ming family won the bid with difficulty, but Master Ming is indeed quite advanced in years and cannot suffer these surprises and has fainted. It will be fine as long as this happy matter doesn¡¯t turn into a funeral.¡±


    Eunuch Hong, who was rubbing his fingers and drooling over the silver, was still slightly nervous. Hearing the imperial envoy speak, he almost broke his finger in shock. He opened his mouth to curse but did not dare to do so. How can there be people like you who y with others and then make such cynical remarks?


    Eunuch Huang huffed angrily and did not say anything. Instead, Guo Zheng smiled superficially and said, ¡°This year, the pce treasury¡¯s ie is a full 80 percent more than previous years. Once this gets back to Jingdou, the Emperor will definitely heavily reward you. You¡¯ll certainly be granted the title of king or marquis imminently.¡±


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s identity and the power he currently held, his future titles as king and marquis was sure to happen. He didn¡¯t want to hear Guo Zheng¡¯s fawning. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°It is all due to you all and the Jiangnan merchants who are so considerate of the court. To be willing to suffer heavy losses to supplement the pce treasury...as for myself, I have not been of much use in this matter.¡±


    Guo Zheng choked and thought: Today the Ming family almost soiled their pants, isn¡¯t that all your doing? And you have the face to say you have not done much? He huffed coldly and did not speak anymore. Only in his heart he endlessly cursed, Act, keep on acting!

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: Xia Mingji


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°When the Great Prince killed Hu Ma, do you know how they invented the bronze wire with thorns they pulled?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that iron?¡±


    ¡°The difference isn¡¯t that big. Do you know how?¡±


    Honestly speaking, Northern Qi actually did not have this thing. The Northern Qi ruler and officials were the most interested in the military equipment the Third Workshop produced in the Qing Kingdom pce treasury. It was with great difficulty that the speaker voluntarily brought this up, so the girl of the other party naturally felt a thread of joy. She sincerely said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, copper wire is difficult to pull out,¡± the gentle voice sighed and said. ¡°I heard it was the Jiangnan merchants fighting for a piece of copper board and pulled it out through with sheer force.¡±


    This joke was originally rather amusing. Coming from his mouth, it seemed rather cold.


    The corners of the girl¡¯s mouth only twitched.


    He asked again, ¡°Do you know how the dike passage in Shazhou from Sha Lake into the river was dug?¡±


    The girl shook her head. She didn¡¯t really want to y these games with him.


    He waggled his head and said, ¡°Because the Jiangnan merchants dropped a piece of copper into a mouse hole on the dike.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Haitang looked at the joking Fan Xian. She silently stared at him for a while before saying, ¡°I understand the two jokes. I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed the hair on his slightly itchy and sore neck. Sisi had not been in a good mood recently. Every day she was overly aggressive. She brushed his hair and pulled too hard at the back of his head, so there were little red spots. As he rubbed he said, ¡°These two jokes tell us that for merchants, being miserly is always the virtue most worth praising while benefits is a temptation they can never defend against.¡±


    These were two jokes he had heard about Jews in his previous life, and they seemed fitting to use it on the Jiangnan merchants.


    He turned his body and pointed his back to Haitang. He had begun scratching an itch himself, but the area of the itch had rapidly grown and immediately run to the center of his back. Although Fan Xian¡¯s palm could easily reach there with little tricks, the sensation was not very good. So, he pointed to his back.


    Haitang gave him a re. Her hand had already extended out and gently scratched his back through the clothing.


    Feeling the clever hands that could easily defeat the Second priest scratching on his itch with no ulterior motives, Fan Xian felt his whole body rx. He gave a groan offort before continuing to say, ¡°Being miserly is part of a merchant¡¯s nature. It is a little unexpected that Ming Qingda was so willing to cut himself. Furthermore, rting to profits, next year, I¡¯ll have tofort the Quanzhou Sun family and the other families who were empty-handed this year. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to let your Emperor know that at most next year I can maintain this year¡¯s portion. Any more will be very difficult.


    Haitang hmm¡¯ed in acknowledgement.


    Closely following this she asked again, ¡°How are you preparing to deal with the Ming family? It seems like you are very pleased with Ming Qingda¡¯s attitude.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said seriously, ¡°His attitude cannot represent the attitude of the Ming family. The incident that night has not yet been wrapped, and I cannot pull back. Right now, all of the Ming family¡¯s injury is financial. In the next year, using just the goods shipped out of the pce treasury to block him, I can keep his family bleeding...but the Ming family as a whole is still pretty healthy. It is impossible to swallow them whole. So as long as I am in Jiangnan, I will go slice off a piece of meat every few days.¡±


    The so-called nibbling away perhaps followed this logic. Only, Haitang could not help feeling sorrowful for Ming Qingda as she listened to this. That old Ming master had sufficiently lowered his position, but he was still unable to stop Fan Xian from carrying out his aggressive n.


    Seeming to guess what she was thinking, Fan Xian exined, ¡°The Ming family won¡¯t be resigned to their fate. The problem is that the n Xiao Yan set this time is not the same as defeating the Cui family. The methods of the Overwatch Council have to bepletely above board. Everything I do must adhere to Qingws. This isn¡¯t a shadowy plot, this an overt plot. Facing a difference in power, the Ming family will not carry out direct counterattacks. Don¡¯t think that Ming Qingda wants purely to keep the peace. He is also wasting time to wait for the situation in Jingdou to change.¡±


    His tone became heavier. ¡°For the Ming family, the situation has to change in Jingdou, otherwise they can only wait to be eaten by the court.¡±


    Haitang continued quietly, ¡°So you will not let them wait quietly and peacefully, rather, you will try your best to weaken them as much as possible before the situation in Jingdou changes.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Fan Xian said expressionlessly. ¡°Everything has to be done by the rules. My only worry is that the Ming family¡¯s reputation is so good, it is difficult to understand. There are no problems at all in the pce treasury transportpany ounts. The other party¡¯s ability to cover their tracks is too powerful...currently, there has been no other news from that ind. It seems like someone is helping them cover it up. Faced with such a seemingly warm and virtuousrge family like this, if I, or the Overwatch Council, pushed the Ming family too hard and they put on an overly pitiful appearance, there might be negative repercussions from the people of Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°You are not one who cares about others¡¯ opinion,¡± Haitang chuckled and said.


    Fan Xian also smiled, ¡°That is true. However, although I don¡¯t care, that doesn¡¯t mean the Emperor doesn¡¯t care. He wants to leave his name in history and hold power forever. This was already a difficult matter. If it wasn¡¯t because of this, why hasn¡¯t the court moved against the Ming family and used one of their many methods to tten them? It is because they are afraid of leaving the impression that the Emperorcks grace and the court is shadowy and oppressive in the hearts of the people, which would leave a dishonorable mark on the history books.¡±


    ¡°Is the Qing Emperor this kind of person?¡± Haitang asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Believe me,¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°the Emperor is indeed someone who cares about their reputation. Otherwise, why would he be so determined not to fall short of your Emperor when the auspicious signs came from the heavensst time? This time, the Emperor sent me to Jiangnan because he hopes that I will be able to handle everything beautifully, both crush the Ming family and not end up with a bad reputation. If the Jiangnan people, or even all those under heaven, at that time are outraged by the injustice the Ming family has suffered...if the powers in Jingdou make another ruckus, then even if the Emperor is heartless enough to want me to be the ck dog, he would still be forced to summon me back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Since that is so, today is already the fourth day after the pce treasury bidding. Why have you done nothing?¡± Haitang asked.


    Fan Xian smile and said, ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t done anything? I have spent a great deal of effort on the Baoyue Brothel matter.¡±


    Haitang felt it was a bit strange to bring up Baoyue Brothel. She sighed and said, ¡°You borrowed silver from me to use in river works, and that is fine. But you are using the silver of the Northern Qi court...to open a brothel. If this news gets back to Shangjing, I¡¯m afraid the Emperor is going tough himself to death at me.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that this Northern Qi sage girl had always felt a bit ufortable with him running a brothel. He said seriously, ¡°The river works are a good work, you know that. I am about to begin to arrange for refugees to work. That is also doing good works. But you don¡¯t understand, opening a brothel...is also doing good works.¡±


    Haitang was doubtful. Brothels force women to do such pitiful things, how is that connected to doing good works at all?


    ¡°The two oldest professions of mankind are the assassin and the prostitute.¡± Fan Xian snapped his fingers and pointed to his back again to indicate for Haitang not to stop the scratching action. ¡°You cannot change this. I cannot change it. Even my mother couldn¡¯t change it. Since it is, this profession will certainly always exist. Why don¡¯t we control this profession in our hands, set down some rules, and do our best to protect the interests of those poor women?¡±


    First he said Gu Long¡¯s famous words, and then he repeated the words he used to persuade Shi Chanli. Fan Xian summarized seriously, ¡°I run brothels to protect those prostitutes. Those who blindly wear virtuous hats and cover up their eyes to pretend there are not such things in this world, those are the people how truly have no humanity and don¡¯t consider those prostitutes as people.¡±


    By the time Fan Xian talked about the specific ¡°new rules¡± in Baoyue Brothel such as bringing in doctors, having monthly leave, and such, the hand Haitang had been using to scratch Fan Xian¡¯s back had stopped. She gazed with shock at the back of his head. It seemed she hadn¡¯t expected Fan Xian to have more than empty words.


    By the time she had heard thest words, the admiration on Haitang¡¯s face had already been hidden. She quietly said, ¡°What you say makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fan Xian raised his head in surprise. He didn¡¯t think the other person would reply so seriously. This did not feel good at all, like Xu Ziling convincing a nun.


    He shook his head and chased this sorrowful thought out of his mind. He said, out of the blue, ¡°Duoduo, sorry.¡±


    This time it was Haitang who hmm¡¯ed in surprise.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°A few days ago, you and I had been distant. I thought about it afterward. It was mainly my fault. Of course, there is also your fault, but at the root, it is my fault.¡±


    Although Haitang wasn¡¯t sure about what he wanted to say and did not understand this strange convoluted and verbose sentence structure. She still easily connected it to thoughts like that of standing beside the old road in Shangjing, Northern Qi, and this young man in front of her saying ¡°morning sun, the world is yours and mine,¡± and such things.


    A faint smiled rose to the corner of her mouth.


    Fan Xian pped his hands and stared at her eyes. ¡°I desire honesty between friends. I have not been honest enough with you, so that is my fault. Ever since you left Northern Qi and arrived in Jiangnan, you have been watching all that silver every day and worrying about how I am. You have too much pressure, and it is making it difficult for your state of mind to be calm. To not have acted earlier to sessfully resolve this pressure is your fault. However, your pressure, my pressure, in the end, these pressures are both caused by me, so the fault is also mine.¡±


    Haitang smiled. She covered her mouth and only revealed that pair of bright and clear eyes.


    Fan Xian was slightly startled and unconsciously said, ¡°Your eyes are very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± It was the third hmm between the two of them.


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°I never thought you had a girly side to you...but in the end, you still haven¡¯t told me how old you are.¡±


    Seeing Haitang slightly angry expression, he nomittally waved his hand and said, ¡°Change of topic! Weren¡¯t you asking earlier why I haven¡¯t acted against the Ming family these few days?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re busy with the brothel renovations.¡± Haitang also knew how to joke, but was usually more tart.


    Fan Xian nodded and smiled. ¡°This is one reason but, of course, the main reason is...I am waiting for Xia Qifei to recover.¡±


    ...


    ...


    On the night of March 26th, in the west side of Suzhou where the salt merchants and royal merchants all gathered, rednterns were strung up, firecrackers filled the sky, and the atmosphere was joyful. Xia Qifei, the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits who had, in recent days, stolen the limelight in the pce treasury matter had officially set up a courtyard in Suzhou. Today was the first time the doors had opened to wee guests.


    In reality, the true tycoons all had their ownrge gardens outside of Suzhou in the waterways. They usually lived in their own manors and rarely stayed in the city. However, each family also had an extravagant residence on the west side of Suzhou because it was a symbol of their status and a demonstration of a their power.


    The price in the west side of the city was expensive, and no one ever wanted to sell property; not everyone had the right to live there. Yet, Xia Qifei was able to sessfully open his own courtyard. This meant that after the pce treasury case, Jiangnan had acknowledged his right.


    The Xia Qifei that moved into Suzhou had to wash himself clean and not leave a trace of his criminal ways on his face. Thus, he could not move in with the identity of the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits. His current identity had been changed. He was now master of Xia Mingji.


    Xia Mingji was, naturally, also a newly opened business. The secret meaning behind the name was clear to all the merchants who hade to offer their congrattions. The Ming family was eye-catching, but no one knew whether or not the Ming family would send someone. Rumors said that after old master Ming Qingda had fainted, it took him two whole days to wake up, and he was still very weak.


    A carriage stopped outside of the Xia manor. The carriage waspletely ck and did not have any crests. The sharp-eyed Tiger Guards surrounding it and sudden increase in strangers on the street made clear the identity of this carriage. The merchants around the door of the manor quickly walked over and bowed toward the carriage, then warmly prepared to wee the person in the carriage.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian said to the Third Prince in an even voice, ¡°You Highness really wants to join in this ruckus? It does not seem proper.¡±


    The Third Prince smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I know what teacher is worried about. Since the teacher is here today to help Xia Qifei without trying to avoid arousing suspicion, adding me won¡¯t count for much.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and knew that this child had never forgotten Yi Guipin¡¯s teaching. No matter what, he was going to tie himself to Fan Xian, not only mentally but more so in public opinion.


    One big and one small, the two nobles in Suzhou held themselves aloof as they dismounted the carriage. They drew cheers from outside and repeated calls to rise.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood and used his hand to touch the clearly new study desk. Smelling the light scent of fresh wood, he thought that this world wasn¡¯t very good but it was enough that newly renovated houses didn¡¯t smell like methane. Suddenly he felt a shock in his heart and found that he hadn¡¯t thought about things in his original world for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    Perhaps he was bing more and more ustomed to this world. Why did he feel an unnamed desire in his heart that always burned and itched, yet he didn¡¯t know what he wanted?


    It wasn¡¯t tobo. It wasn¡¯t porn. He didn¡¯t know what it was.


    He shook off his daze and found that Xia Qifei and the Third Princess were both staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help smiling self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Qingcheng, you¡¯re injured, have a seat. Don¡¯t mind me, I am often absent-minded.¡±


    Knowing that the imperial envoy had arrived with the Third Prince, the Jiangnan merchants in the front yard, who hade to offer their congrattions, were, on one hand, jealous of Xia Qifei¡¯s good fortune, and startled by the imperial envoy and the Third Prince¡¯s action, which did not try to avoid gossip. On the other hand, they did not dare to be overly noisy. Thus, the sounds of drinking and music from the front did not disturb the conversation in the study in the back garden.


    Xia Qifei was actually shocked by Fan Xian¡¯s arrival, furthermore, the Third Prince hade with him.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°In Jiangnan, everyone knows of our connection, I think Jingdou probably knows too. Since this is the case, why bother hiding?¡±


    Xia Qifei nced at the Third Prince, suddenly remembering a rumor. He didn¡¯t avoid the taboo subject and said directly, ¡°Commissioner, I have brought you trouble.¡±


    ¡°What trouble?¡± Fan Xian gazed at him warmly and said. ¡°You¡¯re working for the court. Recently, you appeared to be impressive but in reality, you¡¯ve lost quite a lot.¡±


    Xia Qifei thought of the brothers who had died that night and his face became dark.


    ¡°Has your injury gotten better?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Xia Qifei replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After a short silence, Fan Xian slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. For the Ming family, my attitude is very firm. Perhaps the progress will be a little slower, but...don¡¯t think that I have been fooled by someone¡¯s act.¡±


    The master of this generation of the Ming family, Ming Qingda¡¯s kneeling in the pce treasury courtyard and his fainting after winning the bid had spread throughout and outside of Suzhou in thest few days. Thus, Xia Qifei, as the knife in Fan Xian¡¯s hand, was most worried that the hand holding this knife would suddenly change its mind. Hearing Fan Xian make his promise right now, although Xia Qifei¡¯s body was injured, his mood was lifted¡ªrevenge and taking back the Ming family were the greatest dreams of his life. If he didn¡¯t have Fan Xian¡¯s help, he would never be able to achieve it.


    Fan Xian looked at his expression and said seriously, ¡°You work for the court, so the court will support you. More bluntly, since you are mine now, I must publicly announce it to the world. This connection does not need to be removed, and there is no need to hide it. When you do things in Jiangnan in the future, send goods to the North, thisyer of influence will make it much easier.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s expression appeared to be moved, but he felt some fear in his heart. He didn¡¯t know why themissioner was so anxious to make this matter clear. Xia Qifei thought he was working for the court, so he did not understand that Fan Xian using him did not mean that the court was using him.


    Xia Qifei would send the goods to the North along the route the Cui family once used to connect with Fan Sizhe in the Northern territories. In the South, Fan Xian, under the protection of the Emperor in the North, reopened that smuggling route. This was Fan Xian¡¯s true purpose.


    The South was secretly managed by the Overwatch Council, and the North had the Provost of the Discipline Commission, Wei Hua. Since he was an old friend of Fan Xian¡¯s and someone the young Emperor of Northern Qi trusted, this route was already wless. The only thing that still needed to be hammered out was...Xia Qifei, the beginning of the line.


    Fan Xianing to talk was for nothing else but to use the words of the people to bind Xia Qifei tightly to his side. After today, no one would believe that Xia Qifei was not Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aid. In the future when the smuggling started, if Xia Qifei wanted to betray Fan Xian, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone who dared to trust him. Furthermore, Fan Xian¡¯s enemies would also target Xia Qifei. Before at the Jiangnan Restaurant was an excellent beginning. This would only have Xia Qifei hold onto Fan Xian even more tightly.


    Using external threats to lock down his heart, the Third Prince had pestered his way aboard, but Xia Qifei had toe onboard whether or not he wanted to.


    ...


    ...


    Before Fan Xian left the Xia manor, he gave Xia Qifei one more warning, ¡°The day after tomorrow, all the necessary paperwork will be done. At that time, it will be your time.¡±


    Xia Qifei felt slightly excited. Although he knew themissioner only needed him to attract the Ming family¡¯s attention, he was still able to make some noise in the Suzhou government. It seemed that he was getting closer and closer to his life¡¯s goal.


    ¡°But you have to understand,¡± Fan Xian sighed and patted his shoulder, ¡°there is no precedent for such a thing in the Qingw. The other party is the eldest son of the wife. ording to thew, he has an advantage. Even if the Council helps, it would be impossible to obtain the ideal result...there are many ways to take back what has been lost. Don¡¯t be anxious, and don¡¯t be overly disappointed.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s heart jumped. He always felt Fan Xian was not only talking about the Ming family matter. Between their two levels, it seemed that the words ¡°family business¡± had created some kind of agreement and harmony. He wrapped one hand around another and said with emotion, ¡°I dare not ept the honor for you to trouble yourself over my matters.¡±


    ¡°You can ept it,¡± Fan Xian said tenderly, ¡°From the beginning, I have been clear. I am also one do things for my interest. You shouldn¡¯t think too much of it.¡±


    The more he emphasized personal interest, the more honest Xia Qifei believed him to be. He bowed many times and saw him and the Third Prince out of the manor. urately speaking, Fan Xian and the Third Prince had only stood for a while at the Xia home before leaving. Altogether they were there for less time than it took to drink a cup of tea, however, the attitude and determination revealed by this would certainly travel throughout the merchants¡¯ mouths into the ears of the Ming family.


    After the carriage left Xia manor, it did not hurry back to Hua Garden. Instead, it dove toward the east part of the city. In the east side of Suzhou, there were many jianghu heroes, so the guards beside the carriage became nervous.


    ¡°What day is the day after tomorrow?¡± The Third Prince opened wide his innocent eyes and asked Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°The day Xia Qifei enters the Suzhou yamen to sue the Ming family for stealing the family business.¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: Torture Chamber And Will


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was quiet on the long streets of Suzhou. The crisp sounds of the carriage wheels covered a sound of surprise from within the carriage.


    After controlling his surprise, the Third Prince said, ¡°He can take this to court?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Whether or not he wins is another matter, but he has to take it to court.¡±


    The Third Prince was only nine, after all, he was still a child. Hearing this, he immediately became interested and said, ¡°Sir, when the timees, let¡¯s go watch the show. I heard that Xia Qifei¡¯s birth mother...was beaten to death by the current Ming matriarch.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a family propertywsuit, not an old murder case. They¡¯re going to talk about the articles in the Qingw. It won¡¯t be very interesting.¡±


    The Third Prince asked, ¡°Sir, do you have ns?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°If all this could be nned...why would I interfere in that way? I just ask for the time to be dragged out. The longer, the better.¡±


    The Third Prince sat back down on his chair unhappily. He looked at the unfamiliar scene around them that skimmed by and asked without thinking, ¡°If we¡¯re not going back to Hua Garden at this time, where are we going?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°The Emperor has told you to learn from me, and you have worked hard. Since you havee out with me today...you can learn along the way what you will have to know in the future.¡±


    The Third Prince was slightly startled and didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian was talking about.


    The carriage headed to the north part of the city through the west side of city but did not enter any of the ces where the heroes had long lived. They quietly followed a small alley and turned toward the west. Using the darkness of the night as a cover, and with the secret alertness of the members of the Qinian Unit, they left behind any possible spies and shadows and disappeared into Suzhou.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage stopped outside a private residence. Thend here was isted and difficult to notice. Gao Da dismounted from the driver¡¯s seat. His hand wrapped around the hilt of the long knife behind his back, and he looked coldly and closely for a while before clenching his fist to signal that it was safe. Only then did Fan Xiane down from the carriage holding the Third Prince¡¯s hand.


    The assassins of the Sixth Bureau with Fan Xian were recovering from injuries, and Fan Xian did not want the only two unharmed ones to risk their lives again. Thus, the responsibility of his safety was presently handedpletely to the Tiger Guards and Qinian Unit. They seemed to be doing things very carefully.


    Following the silent archway in, the Third Prince felt some fear in his heart. It was dark all around, yet his nose could smell a trace of smoke. This kind of feeling made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The child unconsciously tightened his hold on Fan Xian¡¯s hand.


    Entering a room, they turned into another room. It was a bedroom. All of the furniture in the room was present: arge bed, dressing table...there was even a couple lying on the bed sleeping.


    The Third Prince opened his mouth wide but couldn¡¯t make any noise. What was happening? Fan Xian started slightly and turned back to nce at the Overwatch Council official who led the way.


    The expression of the official didn¡¯t change, he walked straight to the side of the bed and pulled a hook on the bed frame. There was a squeak, and the curtain at the head of the bed slowly pulled back revealing a downward nting path. He then made a ¡°please¡± motion.


    Through the entire process, the couple on the bed shifted in a bit and did not have any reaction. They did not nce at the people beside the bed. It was like they were blind and deaf; it was also like Fan Xian and this group of people were all spirits.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head. He always thought it was some novel he read in his previous life. He never thought it would be reality before his eyes.


    This private residence was a secret residence the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council had ced in Suzhou.


    ...


    ...


    The Third Prince now knew where they hade to today. He held Fan Xian¡¯s hand and carefully walked toward the underground passage. He heart beat like a drum. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Teacher, although I am a prince, following the rules of the court, I do not have the right to know the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret residences.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Every city has three to five secret residences. It is nothing unusual. As for the rules, I am here. No one will say anything.¡±


    He was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. After that letter from Chen Pingping, he held the absolute and paramount power of the Overwatch Council.


    Hearing Fan Xian say this, the Third Prince felt slightly assured and continued to walk forward in the light of the dimmps. The residence of the Overwatch Council Fourth Bureau in Suzhou was not thergest, but it was the most hidden. Before they had gone down for too long, they arrived at a secret room.


    The light was tranquil and dimly lit up the slightly narrow room. In the room were a charcoal fire, two branding irons, a few boxes of medicine, a few long benches, and a dozen sharp metal implements of varying shapes and lengths.


    It was the standard setup for forcing confessions, particrly when paired with the two barely breathing people on the gibbet whose flesh and blood were blurry, it became iparably clear.


    Fan Xian smelled this familiar and intimate air, and couldn¡¯t resist sniffing. He felt the Third Prince¡¯s hand tighten around his and couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart. Although this child acted sinisterly in the Royal Pce in Jingdou, he was, after all, still a child. He had never truly seen this kind of ughterhouse-like scene.


    The Fourth Bureau officials forcing the confession had, because of the heat, already taken off their clothes. They went about their work with their upper bodies naked. Upon seeing their superior and their superior¡¯s superior suddenly entering the secret residence, they jumped in fright and began to urgently look everywhere for clothes to wear.


    Fan Xian waved his hand to stop their actions and said, ¡°Keep on working...how is the questioning?¡±


    One of the officials was just putting on a sleeve and, stuck in a dilemma, walked to a table in the corner of the room. He carefully brought a few pieces of paper over. They were the results of the forced confession.


    Fan Xian took it and nced it over. He couldn¡¯t help furrowing his forehead. It was because he was always thinking of the Junshang Conference matter that he hade personally today to see the state of questioning and to hurry things up. Unexpectedly, it had already been a few days, yet there had been very little progress.


    The two people who had been caught by the Overwatch Council and tortured were the two swallow-like assassins that had tried to kill Xia Qifei outside of Jiangnan Restaurant on the night of March 22nd.


    That day, the two assassins had been poisoned by the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau. They had quickly seen an opportunity and had thought to escape, however, they didn¡¯t expect to be knocked out by Haitang mid-flight. After the incident, Fan Xian took them over with no trace of politeness and hid them in a secret residence. The severe forced confession was to learn a bit more inside information about the Junshang Conference. For the Overwatch Council, the Junshang Conference was truly a mystery. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but worry about a power that even the Overwatch Council had no grasp of.


    A loose organisation? Yet they could use the Second Priest of the Qing Temple as a pawn?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows as he looked at the results of his confessions his subordinates¡¯ had exhorted. These two assassins were famous killers in the Jiangnan area. Their martial skills were powerful, and they did things ruthlessly. However, they didn¡¯t seem to know much about the Junshang Conference; they had just been bought by the Ming family with silver to work for them.


    ¡°Wake them.¡± He shook his head impatiently.


    One of the officials took a little bottle and brought it close to the nose of the two people hanging on the gibbet and let them breathe it in. The two began to struggle weakly. Their muscles twisted and fresh blood began to flow again from their wounds. The men also awakened.


    The two assassins forced their eyes open. Fear shone out of their blurred eyes. They had long lost the bravado of when they had first been captured. It looked like they had been heavily tormented by the ruthless officials of the Overwatch Council Fourth Bureau.


    Fan Xian and the Third Prince sat on the unclean bench. Fan Xian flipped through the paper in his hands and quietly asked, ¡°The Sir Zhou you talk about...how is he connected to the Junshang Conference?¡±


    The two assassins knew of the methods of the Overwatch Council. Since they were not prepared to be martyrs, they naturally fought to answer first. They cried out in hoarse voices, ¡°Sir, Sir Zhou is the Junshang Conference¡¯s ount house. As for what he does specifically in there, I truly don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fan Xian felt slightly surprised and raised his head. ¡°Sir Zhou is not the lead housekeeper of the Ming family?¡±


    One of the assassins said in a trembling voice, ¡°I also only heard it once, by chance. Concerning the Junshang Conference, I truly only know this one detail.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been stewing for a few days, yet both of you are still quite spirited, looks like you haven¡¯t suffered much.¡± Fan Xian shook his head.


    A thread of hopelessness shed through the eyes of the two assassins.


    The officials of the Overwatch Council began to torture again, carrying out such work thatcked beauty and was repetitive and boring. The miserable cries in the torture room rang out again and again, iparably mournful, yet they had no way of reaching the ground above.


    Fan Xian did not cover the Third Prince¡¯s eyes.


    The Third Prince looked at this scene. His face was a deathly white, yet he forced his head to not turn to the side. However, looking at this bloody scene, he suddenly felt the food in his stomach rising uncontrobly up his throat and his chest felt suffocated.


    Fan Xian took out a small box of medicine and, using the tip of his fingers to pick some out, he smeared it carefully below the Third Prince¡¯s nose. He said quietly, ¡°The Junshang Conference incident has already been reported to the Emperor...the other party¡¯s daring is unexpectedlyrge, and so Your Highness can understand just what kind of daring the other party has. As for our enemies today and our enemies tomorrow, there are some methods we must learn, but...we must never revel in them.¡±


    The Third Prince knew that Fan Xian was teaching him.


    In the side room, the flesh on the assassins¡¯ chests had already mixed with the blood and be gooey balls of flesh that fell hissing onto the metal board.


    ¡°We cannot consider torture and torturers as the supreme strategy in protecting the court¡¯s rule. We cannot develop a dependence on these methods. Spreading the wide may still miss some fish. Using torture to force a confession may still not obtain all of the necessary information,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°To know the way of governing the world is to temper justice with mercy. If you trust someone, you must not doubt them. If you doubt them, then you must not use them. Leniency is the foundation. The others only work as a supplement...little tricks.¡±


    A refreshing scent wormed into the Third Prince¡¯s nose and removed his nausea. He understood what Fan Xian meant. Fan Xian¡¯s different attitudes toward Ming Qingda and Xia Qifei clearly exined Fan Xian¡¯s ¡°if you trust, do not doubt; if you doubt, do not use¡± method of doing things. Tonight¡¯s witnessing of the torture was to teach him that not all strong-handed methods were effective.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°To be able to find out about the Ming family is not bad.¡± Fan Xianforted his subordinate. ¡°Handle the confession papers well and have these two to recover. They¡¯ll be useful in the future.¡±


    After leaving this secret residence, Fan Xian¡¯s mood was rather heavy. He had initially hoped to find some trace of the Junshang Conference but, unexpectedly, nothing could be discovered from these two assassins. He could only go along and teach the Third Prince some things when in reality it was only to hide his awkward helplessness.


    Sitting in the carriage, heading back to Hua Garden, he carefully thought about it. The Overwatch Council was the Emperor¡¯s secret service, so there were many things that could not be done publicly. Thus, from the structure of the organization, there were some natural limits. For example, there couldn¡¯t be too many people. As for a strategic town far away in Jiangnan, although it had always been an important territory of the Fourth Council, it was still clear that there were not enough people.


    If he wanted to investigate the Junshang Conference, which seemed like a mysterious organization floating in the clouds, the strength of the Overwatch Council at present was far from enough.


    Fan Xian suddenly wished Xiao Yan could be beside him. Only, he knew that as Yan Bingyun controlled the Fourth Bureau now, he couldn¡¯t lightly leave the capital. Furthermore, much of the work of the First Bureau, which was directly subordinate to himself, also needed Yan Bingyun to help Deng Zi Yue make decisions.


    Even if Wang Qinian was here, perhaps things would be easier.


    He sighed.


    Yang Jimei not only gave Hua Garden to him with both hands, he also left behind the servants and cook. After the Overwatch Council inspected them and confirmed that these people were clean, Fan Xian did not reject this kindness.


    Thus, Sisi, except for handling the intimate matters, began to enjoy the treatment of being a young mistress of the house. Although she was not used to it, there was nothing she could do. The pitiful girls that Fan Xian had bought on his way to Jiangnan also did not have the opportunity to do much. They were truly treated like the girls of a big family.


    Particrly worth mentioning was the cook that Yang Jimei had left behind. He could truly make the royal cook blush with shame. The three meals each day were all different and creative. It actually made Fan Xian reluctant to go out and try the Jiangnan delicacies.


    Sisi very much liked this cook. The Third Prince hated this cook.


    This morning, Fan Xian, Haitang, and the Third Prince were sitting around a little table drinking a porridge made from corn, diced ham, and watercress. The color of the porridge wasn¡¯t very nice, but thebination of different tastes mixed together was extremely delicious and strange. Fan Xian drank three bowls in a row, causing Sisi, who wasdling the porridge, to almost not have enough time to do so.


    A few people suddenly came in from outside escorted by a Tiger Guard. The people came into the room, looking at Fan Xian and the Third Prince sitting around the table. They then looked at Haitang and couldn¡¯t help being startled.


    Fan Xian looked at these people crossing the threshold and was surprised. The people who came were Sang Wen and Deng Zi Yue. Sang Wen had alreadye down to Jiangnan to help him, but why wasn¡¯t Deng Zi Yue keeping watch at the First Bureau? What had hee to Jiangnan for? When Fan Xian saw clearly the person standing between them, he rose to his feet without thinking and cried out in surprise, ¡°Dabao! Howe you are here?¡±


    Who else could that rotund man standing between Sang Wen and Deng Zi Yue, without a care and a vacant expression on his face, be...other than Dabao?


    Fan Xian hurried to them in fright and caught his uncle¡¯s hand in his as he asked Deng Zi Yue, ¡°What happened? Where is Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s expression was one of exhaustion, and he gave a pained smile. ¡°Mistress is not feeling well recently so has temporarily slowed down her trip to Jiangnan. Only...this uncle heard that he was going to see you and was making a ruckus at home, so the Minister sent me to bring him to Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Troublemaker.¡± Fan Xian sighed. Immediately his heart clenched and he urgently asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er is not well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Sang Wen¡¯s face wore a warm smile. Her two cheeks remained very cute. ¡°The princess has probably caught a cold and is a bit tired. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    She took out two letters and handed them to Fan Xian. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    Fan Xian epted them and had a look. They were from father and Wan¡¯er. Having no time to read them, he tucked them into his clothes and said angrily, ¡°What does father mean by this? Right now Jiangnan is a mess, how could he send Dabao here?¡±


    Dabao suddenly broke into a grin. He tugged on Fan Xian¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Xiao Fanfan, you hide so long during our hide-and-seek game this time...that¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Holding his bowl of porridge, the Third Prince stared curiously at the door. He found that the usually scary Fan Xian, when in front of this big idiot, was so...he couldn¡¯t resist any longer. With a sputtering sound, he sprayed out the mouthful of porridge he had in his mouth.


    Deng Zi Yue smiled awkwardly and quickly went up with Sang Wen to greet the Third Prince. He didn¡¯t dare even nce at the sorry figure Fan Xian cut. The two of them had probably also had to suffer many of Dabao¡¯s disturbances on the road.


    Since Dabao was here, there had to be no shortage of servants on the way. Sisi knew this and quickly went out to make arrangements for them.


    While Fan Xian finally got Dabao settled down, he first arranged for him to live in the back garden. He then had the little girls who had nothing to do all day go keep himpany and eat melon seeds. It was only then that the front hall calmed down.


    Haitang rose, gave a small bow, and then left the front hall. She knew that Fan Xian must have a lot of things to tell Deng Zi Yue.


    After Deng Zi Yue entered the hall, it was like he didn¡¯t see the girl at all. When she bowed to him of her own ord, he quickly returned the bow.


    Sitting on the table, Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Justst night I was thinking that there is indeed ack of people beside me. It¡¯s good that you came. But, what about the capital?¡±


    ¡°The capital has Xiao Yan keeping watch. After receiving the report you sent back to the capital, the director had me bring some people to help,¡± Deng Zi Yue exined. ¡°Besides, that thing you wanted prepared, the Second and Third Bureau have been busy for months and have only just finished it. I thought I might as well bring it with me.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I thought someone else would bring it. I didn¡¯t think it would be you.¡±


    He nced at the Third Prince drinking porridge beside him eavesdropping and coughed a few times. He then asked the little master to leave.


    After the Third Prince had unhappily left, Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°When you came in earlier, why was your expression so strange?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue looked around and gave a pained smile, ¡°When I left the capital, the rumors were flying wild in Jingdou...everyone was saying you and that Northern Sage girl, Haitang, were of the same profession, sat at the same table, slept...there is endless debate in court. Furthermore, since you control the pce treasury, you have to avoid suspicion. The officials in the court are all preparing to attack you for this matter... I didn¡¯t expect to see her the moment I walked into Hua Garden. Only then did I know that the rumors were true, and I couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.¡±


    ¡°Sleep in the same bed?¡± Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Fancy that those people could think of such things. Never mind, it¡¯s fine to not discuss this matter. Show me the thing you brought for me.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue carefully took out a t box from among his clothes and handed it to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian opened the lid and closely examined the piece of paper lying silently in the box. The paper was slightly yellowish white, the edges curled slightly, and it looked to be quite old. The writing on the paper was a bit crooked. It looked like the writer had written it by thest light of the oilmp.


    ¡°It¡¯s well made,¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said. ¡°Although this will won¡¯t be of much use if we want to drag out the family propertywsuit, it will depend entirely on this.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue replied, ¡°Rest assured, the Second and Third Bureaus worked together and consulted countless pages of handwriting from the master of the Ming family back then. The paper used is also a presently difficult-to-find old paper from that year. Combined with the skill of the antique finishing and attention paid to the details, no one should be able to tell it is fake.¡±


    ¡°Of course the Ming family knows it is fake; the real one was destroyed long ago,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Using a fake to pass off as the real...there really are all kinds of professionals in our Council. In the future, we could probably make a great of silver in the fake antiques business.¡±


    ¡°Send it to Xia Qifeiter. When the court opens tomorrow to try the case, with this will thrown in...the Suzhou government is probably going to be dumbfounded.¡±


    The investigation focusing on the Ming family was ongoing, but there had not been any results. One reason was that the family¡¯s ability to cover their tracks was very good. Another was that there were thousands and tens of thousands of links and connections in the Jiangnan officialdom that protected them. The Suzhou government was, naturally, one of them. Although Fan Xian did not have the means to directly behead the Suzhou government, using a secretly made orange-colored will to scare the officials of Jiangnan Road was still something easy to aplish.


    Waiting until there was only him left in the Flower Hall, only then did Fan Xian draw out the two letters tucked into his shirt. He first skimmed them quickly and then read them carefully. Wan¡¯er¡¯s letter was mostly talking about other people¡¯s business in Jingdou. It did asionally mention the situation in the Pce. Only, her phrasing was rather difficult to understand.


    The biggest benefit of having his wife in Jingdou was that she could help Fan Xian at the first moment learn which way the wind would blow in the Pce.


    The Eldest Princess had returned to Guangxin Pce. The Second Prince had quietly returned to the stage. The Crown Prince¡¯s movements were the most secretive. The dowager empress seemed somewhat displeased by Fan Xian¡¯s arrogance in Jiangnan.


    The strangest thing was that the Emperor was still calm, this...wretched Emperor. What good did it do for him to make such a mess under heaven? Just where did his confidencee from?


    Fan Xian sighed. His finger gently stroked the slightly scented letter paper. Suddenly, his longing for Wan¡¯er surged up. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a number of months. He knew that his wife and was worried about him as well as plotting.


    After he finished reading his father¡¯s letter, Fan Xian finally understood the purpose of Dabao¡¯s trip to Jiangnan.


    In his letter, Minister Fan urged Fan Xian to find a time to take Dabao to Wuzhou. The Prime Minister Ling Ruofu lived in recluse in Wuzhou after quitting his position. It had been a long time since he had seen his son. Since Fan Xian was taking Dabao to Wuhou, he could also visit his father-inw along the way.


    This excuse was very good. Even the Emperor had no way to oppose it.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: The Family Property Lawsuit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A huge piece of gossip buzzed around the Suzhou government. The people, who lived to watch a show and were not afraid of the government, had heard the news earlier. They all waited around the yamen early in the morning, talking as they waited.


    Everyone was discussing the matter that had spread like wildfire through Suzhou and gradually attracted all the eyes in Jiangnan¡ªthe battle of the Ming family property.


    No one had imagined that the seventh young master of the Ming family, who should have died long ago, would suddenly appear before them all. Furthermore, he had changed into the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits and was a famous figure in the underworld. During the pce treasury incident, the Seventh Ming¡¯s identity had changed again, and he had be a royal merchant responsible for managing the pce treasury¡¯s road to the North.


    No matter how his identity changed, what attracted people¡¯s attention most was still his identity as a descendant of the Ming family. Today, Xia Qifei was going to enter the Suzhou government and hand in his suit to sue for the Ming family property. Who knew how the Ming family would respond to this?


    Into whose hands would the enormous Ming family fortune fall into?


    In the hearts of most people, they were biased toward the Ming family. First, they had hidden well their darker side and cultivated an extremely clean and bright image for the Jiangnan gentlemen and people. Second, Ming Qingda was the eldest son of the wife of the Ming family. Even if Xia Qifei was truly the seventh son of the Ming family, ording to Qingw and age-old precedent, the family property should belong to the eldest to inherit.


    Besides, who could actually prove that Xia Qifei was Ming Qingcheng?


    It was very lively outside of the Suzhou yamen but inside was unbelievably tense. The Suzhou Zhizhouy sprawled on his table with a headache. He sighed dispiritedly and sadly to the advisor besides him. ¡°Tell me, what do I today?¡±


    The Ming family was a centuries-oldrge family with countless connections in the Jiangnan officialdom. They were long inseparable. If something happened to the Ming family, a small half of the officials in Jiangnan would probably go down with them. For important positions in the Suzhou government, the Ming family had long fed them fully. Xia Qifei insisted on making the family property case. Of course, the Suzhou Zhizhou had to stand on the side of Ming Qingda and the matriarch to consider this question. However, behind Xia Qifei was the imperial envoy. This was not someone the Zhizhou could afford to offend.


    The advisor¡¯s face was filled with terror as he walked in anxious circles. Suddenly he stopped his movements and snapped the paper fan in his hand closed.


    ¡°Sir, it is time to be a clean official.¡± The forehead of the advisor scrunched into an ugly looking knot as he gritted his teeth.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou panicked and said in great anger, ¡°What kind of crap is this? Am I not an honest official normally?¡± Finishing these words, he thought of some things and suddenly lost his anger. ¡°This is a Ming family matter. I cannot remove myself out of the situation. After all, I am sitting in this position because I leaned on the old Matriarch in past years.¡±


    The advisor knew that the old master had misunderstood his meaning. He quickly edged forward and said a few words to exin in a low voice, ¡°Sir, have you seen anyonee from the Ming family to say anything?¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou paused. After thinking a bit, he said strangely, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Ming family hasn¡¯t sent anyone toe make sure we are on the same page.¡±


    The advisor smiled darkly, ¡°Thus, it seems that the Ming family has a card up their sleeve. No matter how this case is made or whatever Xia Qifei has in his hands...the Ming family¡¯s enormous property would still only belong to the old master... since the Ming family isn¡¯t worried, naturally they have the confidence to win. So, why are you anxious for them?¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou slightly lowered his head and asked using an extremely low voice, ¡°Then in your opinion, what should I do?


    This advisor specialized in criminalw and was intimately familiar with Qingws. With a swish, he opened his folded fan and proudly said, ¡°No matter whether or not Xia Qifei could find an old person from back then to prove his past, even if he was the seventh son of the Ming family, following Qingw, he has no share in this family property. Since you don¡¯t want to offend either side, and the Ming family is presently protected by Qingw, what are you worried about? Today, you only have to act with justice and handle the case ording to thew...I think it will be difficult for the imperial envoy to me you.¡±


    There were countless eyes on this shocking Jiangnan case, and the Suzhou Zhizhou furrowed his brow and thought for a while. He felt that he could only follow this method. By acting with justice and determining the case ording to thew, he could not offend Fan Xian. He could passively watch the Ming family seed and also raise his reputation as an official. It seemed to be a win-win-win scenario.


    He finally rxed and let out a long breath. ¡°It is indeed so. No action is the best action.¡±


    The drum outside of the government began to sound.


    The Zhizhou furrowed his brows and cursed. ¡°This Xia water bandit really is in a rush.¡±


    Although he said this, he did not dare to slight him. He tidied his official¡¯s robe, put on an imposing expression with a trace of benevolence, and walked out of his study toward thew court.


    ...


    ...


    Arriving in the court, he could only hear the mor outside of the building. It took a wave of ¡°sha wei¡± to suppress the din outside caused by the Suzhou people.


    The Zhizhou narrowed his eyes as he gazed down the court and found, to his surprise, that Xia Qifei hade alone to thew court. There was no one beside him. It looked like the imperial envoy did not send someone to help Xia Qifei.¡±


    ¡°Who is there in the court?¡±


    ¡°Commoner Xia Qifei.¡±


    ¡°What matter do you have to report?¡±


    Xia Qifei was silent for a moment. His attention wandered a little and he momentarily forgot to reply. He wore a pure blue cotton robe, and the whiskers on his chin had been shavedpletely clean revealing clear skin. He looked to be heroic and full of vitality. The hands that were showing at the sleeves were shaking very slightly. It looked like today¡¯s matter had great meaning for the Seventh young master of the Ming family.


    The Zhizhou nced at him with some annoyance. He felt that this man standing proudly in the court was not an insignificant challenge to his power. Furthermore, when facing him, he didn¡¯t kneel.


    He prepared to fly in a rage but found his sleeve being tugged on by his advisor.


    The advisor said quietly, ¡°Fan...Fan...don¡¯t mind the small things.¡±


    The Zhizhou was startled. That¡¯s right. What was the point of kicking up a fuss about these small things?


    Xia Qifei finally lowered his head. He wrapped one hand around a fist and said in a clear voice, ¡°I ammoner Xia Qifei. My original surname was Ming, name Qingcheng, and I am the seventh son of the old Ming master. Since my youth, I have been kicked out of the house by the violent woman and have wandered lost and miserable until today. Having lost my father and my home, today, I have unwillingly entered the court to sue the old matriarch of the Suzhou Ming family as well as the master of the family, Ming Qingda, for colluding with bandits, rashly harming others, and stealing my property...please will the just and incorruptible official find justice for me!¡±


    When these words were said, the entire yard filled with noise. Everyone knew that Xia Qifei hade today to take the family property, but no one had imagined he would immediately use the old Ming matriarch and Ming Qingda of conspiring to plotting murder back then. Each word was sharp and edged with menace. Furthermore, he had used violent woman and bandit all in one breath, not leaving any space to maneuver.


    The people outside the court began to mor. They thought the old Ming matriarch was a benevolent old woman who had done countless kind things over the years. How could she be connected to a violent woman? They also faintly guess that the old matriarch and Ming Qingda probably couldn¡¯t escape their connection to the strange disappearance of the Seventh young master all those years ago. But, people always believed what they believed. They believed what they had already convinced themselves, so they hissed in displeasure at this usation pointed toward Ming Qingda.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou also furrowed his forehead and said with annoyance, ¡°These are serious usations. Words are not enough. Where is the official form?¡±


    Xia Qifei drew out the official form and handed it with two hands to the advisor at the bottom of the court. After the advisor handed the form to the Zhizhou, the two of them leaned close to read it and felt a shock. This form was well-written and perceptive. Each word used the old Ming matriarch, and furthermore, it carefully avoided the rules the Qingw had concerning things of this matter. It only focused on the old Ming master¡¯s will and did not spare any efforts on detailing Xia Qifei¡¯s miserable and wandering life these years, moving all those who read it.


    Although the Zhizhou was moved, he still smiled coldly in his heart. He narrowed his eyes. This kind of writing was good for a novel, but it would do no good in awsuit.


    He banged the wood block and called in a severe voice, ¡°Xia Qifei, do you have evidence to present?¡±


    Xia Qifei replied calmly, ¡°No one from the Ming family has arrived yet. Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    Seeing Xia Qifei¡¯s calm expression, the Zhizhou furrowed his brows. He wondered if Xiz Qifei actually had some kind of fatal weapon? He was silent for a while and discussed it with his advisor. He then sent a subordinate to ask someone of the Ming family toe and answer the case.


    Following the annotations as written beside Qingw, this was a civil case and originally did not need the defendant to appear. However, the matter contested today was too big. The powers behind the two sides were too big, and its effect on the Jiangnan area was too big. The Suzhou Zhizhou also did not dare to drag this out too long. In any case, he knew the Ming family would certainly not stay out of it.


    As expected, the bailiff had just stepped out when someone from the Ming family followed them in. It looked like the Ming family had already prepared someone to answer the litigations and was just waiting to fight this victory-assured battle.


    Seeing who came, the Suzhou Zhizhou furrowed his brows again and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who approaches?¡±


    The elegant young master smiled slightly and bent forward in a bow. ¡°Ming Lanshi greets you Sir.¡±


    This young master of the Ming family knew that the Suzhou Zhizhou was putting on a show right now. He had to y the role of an upright and inspoken official in front of themon people, so he spoke coldly. Usually, this Zhizhou was much friendlier to him. However, after the Ming family¡¯s analysis these past few days confirmed the situation of their assured victory of this propertywsuit, Ming Lanshi understood what the Suzhou Zhizhou was thinking and did not concern himself with it.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± The Suzhou Zhizhou said. ¡°Recently, the master of the Ming family is not well. As the eldest grandchild of the oldest child, it is reasonable for you toe and deal with this matter. Come, give the form to Ming Lanshi to read.¡±


    The advisor brought the form down. Unexpectedly, Ming Lanshi did not ept it. Instead, he smiled slightly and bowed, ¡°Sir, the Ming family are not criminals familiar with thew, so I do not understand the tangles within. I ask for the help of the litigation masters.¡±


    After he finished talking, he nced to the side. The so-called ¡°criminals familiar with thew¡± was naturally directed toward Xia Qifei to his side. Xia Qifei did not have any reaction and didn¡¯t even nce at his big nephew.


    Following Ming Lanshi¡¯s words, a person shed by behind them and epted the form from the advisor with both hands and smiled fawningly.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou and advisor saw the person and their originally hovering hearts immediately felt reassured. This litigation master, Chen Bochang, was a famous litigation master around the Jiangnan area. In other words, he was the most infamous litigation rod. He worked well with the local governments. When he made a case, he could always turn ck into white, bring the dead back to live, and turn men into women. He had a glib tongue and walked the world with Qingw in his hands, and he had never lost.


    The Ming family had brought out Chen Bochang. With the Qingw concerning the eldest inheriting set in stone protecting it, there was no way they could lose this family propertywsuit.


    Chen Bochang held Xia Qifei¡¯s official form and read it closely. A disdainful smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his lips. He seemed to belittle the other party, and the imperial envoy behind him a little. He cleared his throat and lightlyughed. ¡°What a touching and moving story...only I¡¯m not sure...Chieftain Xia, what this story has to do with the Ming family?¡±


    This litigation master referred to Xia Qifei as Chieftain Xia to affect public opinion. He was reminding themoners who were listening that this Xia Qifei was still a seasoned killed on the rivers andkes, and a leader of the underworld.


    Xia Qifei said without any expression, ¡°It tells the story of the Ming family for the past 20 years, and you say it has nothing to do with the Ming family?¡±


    Chen Bochang suddenlyughed coldly and said mockingly, ¡°Sir Xia is very amusing. You say it is the Ming family¡¯s story, and so it is the Ming family¡¯s story? You say you are the Seventh young master of the Ming family, and so you are the Seventh young master of the Ming family?¡±


    He saluted the Suzhou Zhizhou in the hall and smiled, ¡°Sir, this case is too absurd. There is truly no need to continue it.¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou pretended to furrow his brow and said, ¡°From where do these rash wordse?¡±


    Chen Bochang smiled and said, ¡°There is not a shred of evidence, yet he calls himself the seventh son of the Ming family...sir, if another person called themselves the seventh son of the Ming family, what of it? Everyone in Jiangnan knows that the old Ming master had seven sons and four daughters. The seventh son was born of a concubine who was sickly as a child and unfortunately died decades ago of illness. How could there now be a seventh son of the Ming family? If anyone can say they are a descendant of the Ming family and make a suit in court to destroy the Ming family¡¯s reputation, while also damaging the name of the old Ming matriarch and master, were is the justice in that?¡±


    He gazed at Xia QIfei and smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, everyone today knows that Chieftan Xia is not a normal person...however, I am curious as to why you would make such an absurd move after the pce treasury bidding? What sinister intentions are you hiding that cannot be told to others?¡±


    Chen Bochang clearly found the case to becking in challenge, so he had attacked aggressively from the beginning with devastating criticisms. He gazed at Xia Qifei and shook his head. ¡°Without evidence, don¡¯t randomly sue people. Without witnesses, don¡¯t randomly attack...Chieftan Xia, today you humiliated the Ming family¡¯s reputation. In a moment, I will definitely sue you for leveling false usations.¡±


    Those who had personally witnessed the old matriarch beating Xia Qifei¡¯s birth mother to death and chasing Xia Qifei out had all long been silenced these dozen years. It was impossible for Xia Qifei to have any evidence or witnesses at hand, thus the Ming family was very confident.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly a whiny andzy voice that raised goosebumps on all those who heard it came from outside the Suzhou yamen.


    ¡°Who says you can¡¯t have a case without evidence? Who says you can¡¯t report a murder without witnesses?¡±


    ¡°In the first year of the Qing calendar, a concubine in Dingzhou killed her husband. The wife reported it with no evidence. Later, a saber was found in the stables. Case solved.¡±


    ¡°In the Ministry of Justice archives, spring roll, case 137. With the Nanyue King of the Song dynasty as an example, it is clearly stated that civil cases are split into three levels. Of cases involving more than 10,000 strings of cash, they are not restricted by the rigid rules, do not need to stay in prison, and there is no need forplete evidence.¡±


    ¡°The Ming family property is much more than 10,000 strings of cash.¡±


    ¡°With two precedents, why can¡¯t this case be made?¡±


    ¡°For the matter of evidence, after it is reported, the court will naturally inspect the scene and look for clues. Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    ¡°Besides...who says Sir Xia doesn¡¯t have evidence?¡±


    The person who walked in from outside the yamen wore a schrly robe and held a golden fan in his hands. He was ostentatious and arrogant. He spoke rapidly, bringing in example cases and citing Ministry of Justice archives. Although he argued slightly irrationally, he sessfully suppressed the Ming family¡¯s forceful and imposing pressure and pulled the gazes of everyone to him.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou angrily stroked his beard and said, ¡°Who are you? How dare you enter without being summoned! Come, beat him!¡±


    The man folded his golden fan and stuck it behind him. He bowed respectfully to the top of the hall and said, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    After saying this, he retrieved a piece of paper from his sleeve and waved it in the air. He smiled mischievously and said, ¡°I am the same as this Sir Chen Bochang. I am also a litigation master, however, I am Xia Qifei¡¯s litigation master. I have arrivedte. I hope you will spare me that offense and allow me to stand, with my body intact, in the court and reason with the Ming family...if this case hasn¡¯t even been tried and sir has the litigation master of one side beaten into a faint...if this gets out, I¡¯m afraid it will affect your reputation.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    Xia Qifei gave a pained smile. How could the imperial envoy send him such a willful and troublesome litigation master?


    The Suzhou Zhizhou was caught by the litigation master¡¯s words and extremely angry. Yet, he couldn¡¯t actually beat him, otherwise, he would not be able to exin it to the imperial envoy. For a time he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t talk, but Chen Bochang¡¯s eyes lit up. He e stared at the litigation master with his fan stuck behind him. He felt he had finally met an opponent who was silver-tongued and glib, and he was very excited. He also stuck his fan behind him and said, ¡°The two examples you raised earlier, those are special cases. Particrly that of the Ministry of Justice spring cases. It is only for the Supreme Court of the Ministry of Justice in the capital to consult. It never affects the judgement of local cases.¡±


    The other litigation master shook his head and said, ¡°Not so. In the fourth year of Daxing, when the former Prime Minister Ling Ruofu went to appraise matters in Suzhou, he followed the spring cases to judge a family property case. From where does the ¡®never affect¡¯e from?¡±


    Chen Bochang¡¯s heart clenched. He indeed had no recollection of the case the other party had brought up. Either he was making things up or this familiarity with Qingw and past precedents...was even better than his.


    He only heard the other litigator continue speaking with a slight smile. ¡°Brother Bochang, don¡¯t say things like the Qingw doesn¡¯t follow past sentencings. Whether or not past precedents are used is not limited by the Qingw, rather it is all at the whim of the main judge.¡±


    He raised his hands and bowed toward the Suzhou Zhizhou to curry favor, but the Suzhou Zhizhou was instead cursing in his heart. He knew that the words ¡°at his whim¡± had forced him into a corner. It looked like this family property case had to be investigated.


    Who exactly was this litigation master? Chen Bochang and Ming Lanshi met each other¡¯s gaze and both felt strange. Where in Jiangnan did such a shameless litigation mastere from?


    The Suzhou Zhihou finally could not resist anymore and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Please, dare I ask, what exactly is sir¡¯s name?¡±


    Xia Qifei was also looking at his litigation master and saw him raise his hands and smile. ¡°I am Song Shiren. I am a member of the Jingdou Litigation Masters Guild, transferred here under special permission from the Ministry of Justice toe today especially for the honor of participating in thergest family fortune case in history.¡±


    Song Shiren!


    The Suzhou Zhizhou immediately had the desire to escape. Ming Lanshi also felt his mouth go dry, and Chen Bochang was even more shocked.


    Who was Song Shiren? He was the most famous barrister in Jingdou. It could be said he was the most famous barrister in the entire Qing Kingdom. Chen Bochang¡¯s reputation was only in Jiangnan, but this Song Shiren was famous under all heaven for being clever, sly, and difficult to provoke. Ever since the start of his career, relying on his study of the Qingw since youth, he had made countless officials lose all face and made countless victims miserable and cry.


    Song Shiren¡¯s fame and infamy had even been heard of by themon people of Suzhou. When they heard him announce his name, it was like the lid of a pot had been raised. It grew very lively outside of the yamen. Everyone knew that today¡¯s show was going to be even better.


    Ming Lanshi nced worriedly at Chen Bochang. After Chen Bochang slightly panicked, he recovered his calm. He narrowed his eyes. A powerful urge to banter suddenly exploded inside him. With a cold smile he said, ¡°Young master, rest assured. I have yet to lose a case, but Song Shiren has lost before!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Chen Bochang seemed to have forgotten a very important point. The only case Song Shiren lost in his life was the casest time when the Count Sinan¡¯s illegitimate child, He Quan, hit Guo Baokun. Song Shiren had only lost to Fan Xian once.


    Since they were going to fight a family property case, they had to first confirm Xia Qifei¡¯s true past and whether or not he actually was the seventh son of the old Ming master.


    Chen Bochang¡¯s stance was firm. If the Xia Qifei could not prove this matter, the other things did not need to be discussed at all. Only then he would not give the infamous Song Shiren an opportunity to grasp his ws.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou furrowed his brows and asked that Xia Qifei¡¯s side provide solid evidence to prove his identity.


    Song Shiren was no longer as rxed as before. He shook his head at Xia QIfei and invited out their first witness.


    She was a midwife whose age was already very advanced. Her walk was slightly trembling and unsteady. She approached the court and verified, between breaths, that she was the one who had helped old master Ming¡¯s concubine give birth back then and that newly born infant had a green birthmark on the back of his waist. Xia Qifei opened his clothing in front of the court. Indeed, there was a green mark on the back of his waist.


    Chen Bochang furrowed his brows. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice to Ming Lanshi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mentioned this yesterday?¡±


    Ming Lanshi audibly ground his teeth and said in an angry and low voice, ¡°This midwife...is fake! The one back then died a few years ago from an illness!¡±


    Chen Bochang sighed sorrowfully. Even if they knew the midwife was fake, how could they prove it? Although that midwife looked muddled, in her answer earlier she remembered the position of the Ming Garden very clearly. She knew the appearance of the old Ming master and what the concubine wore to the rooms. She remembered everything correctly. From the spectator¡¯s perspective, this midwife couldn¡¯t be more real.


    The Overwatch Council really was good at passing off fakes as genuine.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: The Iparably Harmonious Piece of Paper


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ming family would not lose their footing just because of a midwife who had appeared from nowhere. Chen Bochang was also good at arguing. Looking at how old the birthmark was, and the advanced age of the midwife, the evidence was not enough to support these aggressive attacks. In any case, they couldn¡¯t just admit defeat like this.


    If Xia Qifei¡¯s past only had such deficient evidence, it would not work. After all, the Suzhou Zhizhou, as well as the Jiangnan Road officials, were all leaning toward the Ming family.


    Song Shiren was very angry. He thought the Jiangnan people were indeed wicked. He had worked extremely hard to ¡°design¡± this midwife, yet the other party would not admit to it. They only watched the expression and words of the Suzhou Zhizhou on the bench. Song Shiren knew that their evidence regarding the Ming family property was slightly weak and not sufficiently convincing.


    However, he was very confident. Discovering the Suzhou government¡¯s secret bias and unwillingness to believe his words, he couldn¡¯t help using his sharp tongue that irritated people. He wantonly belittled the Ming family and secretly jabbed the Suzhou government a few times. His words were filled with mockery and sarcasm. Besides, he was a famous person of Jingdou. He didn¡¯t care about the methods of the Jiangnan families. Relying on Sir Fan junior¡¯s backing, he was much more daring.


    Ming Lanshi, Chen Bochang, and even the Suzhou Zhizhou on the bench were not in a rush. The smiled with narrowed eyes at this performance by the world-famous litigation master, hearing his saliva fly in the court. Although they hated this bastard in their hearts, they had to forcefully suppress it.


    ¡°Sir Song, if you want to prove that Xia Qifei was the old Ming master¡¯s seventh son, do you have any other evidence?¡± The Suzhou Zhizhou clenched his fist in his sleeve and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Sir, the midwife earlier clearly remembers well, why can¡¯ it be evidence?¡± Song Shiren stood firmly, like an ace in the hall.


    ¡°Ah, brother Song, these words are not appropriate.¡± Chen Bochang stood at the side and raised his sped hands. ¡°That old woman¡¯s movements are already difficult, her cheekscked strength, and is someone about to die. How could the words of someone so old and muddled be urate? Furthermore, she does indeed know theyout of the Ming family back then very well, but how do know someone with an agenda didn¡¯t tell her these things...and then have her remember ande forward to frame others?¡±


    Song Shiren¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°What a shameless false charge.¡±


    Chen Bochang was slightly angry. You dare to do such a shameless thing, can I not even talk about it?


    Song Shiren couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge him and said directly to the bench, ¡°Sir, do you also believe this exnation?¡±


    Themoners outside of the court had mostly believed Xia Qifei¡¯s past. After all, that midwife¡¯s acting ability was exquisite. The crowd watching realized that the Suzhou Zhizhou and Ming family would probably deny it to the end. Some who liked to watch a lively show began to make some noise.


    Most of the people remained silent since they were still biased toward the Ming family. Particrly since it seemed that the power behind Xia Qifei came from Jingdou, the Jiangnanmoners liked to avoid this kind of situation.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou¡¯s old face flushed slightly. He knew that it indeed was inappropriate to deny and not admit the midwife¡¯s statement of confession. Looking at Ming Lanshi¡¯s gaze, he knew that he could only push through with it. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°That midwife is indeed old and muddled. This right of belief lies in my hands. If it was a normal civil case, it would be fine to do as Sir Song argued. Only, Sir mentioned earlier, the Ministry of Justice divides cases into three levels. This matter of the Ming family property belongs, without question, to the first level. If there are no other more detailed and reliable evidence, I cannot judge this case.¡±


    Song Shiren was waiting for these words. He furrowed his brow and pretended to be disappointed. In a high voice he aside, ¡°Sir! This cannot be! The matter happened long ago. Where could other circumstantial evidence be found? I have found a witness, but you have said it is not eptable. What kind of evidence will be eptable?¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou felt a spark of joy. He thought: No matter how arrogant and famous you Song Shiren are, when you are in court, you are still dough to be rolled around by us old officials. No matter what other witness and evidence you bring, I will always find a way to dismiss their trustworthiness. Hearing Song Shiren¡¯s sudden question, he instinctively said, ¡°With both witnesses and evidence, I can judge the case.¡±


    Song Shiren did not wait for him to continue. He opened his lips and in quick-fire session and threw out his words, ¡°Sir? Who judges the case?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is me...¡±


    ¡°Since it is you judging the case, dare I ask what is considered evidence?¡± Song Shiren pushed aggressively, not giving the Suzhou Zhizhou anymore more time to react.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou paused slightly. He began to speak but stopped.


    Song Shiren raised his hands and met his eyes. He forcefully asked, ¡°What exactly is evidence?¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou was frightened by his imposing manner. It was like he had returned to many years ago to the scene when he had taken thew exam. Instinctively he said, ¡°Marks, the murder weapon, written evidence...¡±


    ¡°Written evidence? Good!¡± Song Shiren shouted his approval. His eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°Sir is wise.¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou paused, not knowing why he was wise. He hesitantly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sir Song...¡±


    Song Shiren still did not give him an opportunity to finish his sentence and asked urgently, ¡°Sir, if there is written evidence, could it be used as evidence?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, yes...¡±


    Song Shiren once again cut across him. ¡°If there is written evidence, Sir must admit it!¡±


    The Suzhou Zhizhou angrily nodded his head and said, ¡°What are you saying? I am also familiar with Qingw. How could I not know the power of written evidence? You are speaking much too rudely. If you can bring out written evidence, naturally it will be more trustworthy than the midwife earlier.¡±


    After these words were out, the Suzhou Zhizhou suddenly felt he had said something wrong. Why did he be so talkative all of a sudden?


    He unconsciously gazed down the court only to see Ming Lanshi and Chen Bochang¡¯s shock and a trace of disappointment, while Song Shiren¡¯s face was filled with an extremely pleased smile.


    ...


    ...


    Song Shiren had repeatedly cut across the Suzhou Zhizhou¡¯s words and disrupted his thought-out responses. At the end, he suddenly left an opening. After provoking him repeatedly, he had this Zhizhou following his intentions. Before he showed his evidence, he confirmed the importance of written evidence in front of everyone to prevent another shameless scene of denying the evidence.


    This was actually a shallow, psychological method and skill in speaking used in debates. It was like waving a sausage continuously in front of a dog but not letting him have the satisfaction of taking a bite. At the end, you could stuff a banana there and the dog would still eat all of it happily and forget that he had originally wanted to eat the sausage and not the banana.


    Chen Bochang discovered that the Zhizhou had fallen for Song Shiren¡¯s trick and sighed secretly in his heart. He didn¡¯t have an opportunity to cut in because that bastard, Song Shiren, talked much too fast. His arrogant and cheeky tone of voice indeed angered people easily.


    He met Ming Lanshi¡¯s eyes and shook his head somewhat helplessly. He felt a thread of confusion. Exactly what written evidence did the other party hold in their hands that could actually prove Xia Qifei¡¯s past?


    The Suzhou Zhizhou knew he had been yed by Song Shiren. Looking at his vile smiling face, he wished he could order him to be beaten. But, he could not do that now. He could only ask in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have written evidence, why didn¡¯t you bring it forward earlier?¡±


    Song Shiren respectfully bowed and said, ¡°I will bring it forward now.¡±


    The Zhizhou smiled coldly and said, ¡°If your written evidence is not effective, don¡¯t me me for ending the case thus.¡±


    Song Shiren smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Sir, rest assured, although this written evidence is old, it is a dead object. It cannot grow old and muddled...please be assured.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou was unkindly silenced.


    ...


    ...


    Song Shiren moved closer to Xia Qifei¡¯s ear and said a few words. Xia Qifei furrowed his brow slightly. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t expected that thing to be brought out so quickly. It looked like it was indeed a difficult matter to prove his past.


    He took out a little box from within his clothing and carefully handed it to the advisor. His eyes were fixed on the box the advisor held as if he was terrified that someone would steal it in broad daylight.


    Looking at Xia Qifei¡¯s cautious expression, Chen Bochang furrowed his forward. He moved closer to Ming Lanshi¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Young master, can you guess what it is?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s expression was somewhat confused. Suzhou was not like Jingdou; they did not have such things as birth certificates. What exactly was the written evidence?


    The Suzhou Zhizhou on the bench opened the box. He and the advisor scanned it together, and their expressions immediately changed. The Suzhou Zhizhou nced at Ming Lanshi with aplicated gaze.


    Song Shiren¡¯s smiled slightly. He was iparably calm. He raised his voice another octave and said in a clear voice, ¡°This written evidence is a will written by the personal hand of the previous Ming master. The will clearly states that all of the Ming family property is left to the seventh son, Ming Qincheng...this will has always been held in Sir Xia¡¯s hands. It is enough to prove that Sir Xia is the seventh son of the Ming family!¡±


    Not waiting for the public to wake from their shock, Song Shiren changed the topic and got in first to add an extrayer of protection. He gazed at the Suzhou Zhizhou with a cold smile and said, ¡°Of course, there will be some ignorant people who will say that Sir Xia had coincidentally picked up this will and so hase forward pretending to be a descendant of the Ming family. Only, earlier there was the midwife and now there is the written evidence. If there are people who dare to bring false charges forward so brazenly...hmph, the people of this world are not blind, and they are not stupid. The officials up and down Qing court, the people of Jiangnan, who would believe it?¡±


    The will of the old Ming master!


    The direction of the wind in the court changed. Themoners outside let out a roar, while Ming Lanshi and Chen Bochang in the court seemed like they had been struck by lightning and stood there in a daze. Ming Lanshi¡¯s face was full of shock as he muttered to himself, ¡°No way! When did grandfather write a will? This has to be fake!¡±


    Song Shiren stood at the side and watched the young master of the Ming family. He smiled superficially and said, ¡°As expected, without even having a look, someone has already begun to say it is fake...perhaps the Ming young master is an immortal?¡±


    Ming Lanshi was still deep in shock. Hearing Song Shiren¡¯s words, he angrily shook his arms and said, ¡°This will has to be fake!¡±


    Hearing these words, Song Shiren felt pleased and knew that the situation he had most feared had not happened. His extra protection hade at the right time. If the other party did not argue the authenticity of the will, but rather had done as he said earlier and bit down on the fact that Xia Qifei had found this will and was here today to pretend to be the seventh son of the Ming family to steal family property, that would have been the most difficult to deal with. If the other party continued with such shamelessness until the end, he actually had very little he could do.


    But now, in his shock, the young master of the Ming family was only concerned with the authenticity of the will and had not used Xia Qifei of using the will to pretend to be...now, as long as he could prove the will was real, then... the reality of Xia Qifei as the seventh son of the Ming family would be confirmed.


    Song Shiren gently let out a breath. It looked like he had been making a scene in the court, but every word he said, and the order in which they were said, had been nned and carefully chosen. It was only in this way that he could direct this difficult situation they way he wanted.


    The best litigation master in the Qing Kingdom indeed deserved his reputation.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou¡¯s face was ashen. He waved his hand to gesture for the litigation masters of both sides to approach the desk. ¡°The written evidence is present, only we don¡¯t know if it is real or not...¡±


    Song Shiren was set on not letting the Zhizhou be happy today and said, ¡°Sir, whether it is real or not, a verification will suffice. Where is the dilemma?¡±


    Chen Bochang was, after all, a famous litigation master in Jiangnan. At this moment, he had long already shaken off the previous surprise. He knew that Song Shiren used the trick of surprising the opponent. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sir, since the other party says this is the will of the old Ming master, then, of course, it will be verified. At this moment, the young master of the Ming family is present, why not let him have a look?¡±


    He turned to Song Shiren and warmly said, ¡°You have no objections, right?¡±


    ¡°As long as the young master Ming won¡¯t go crazy and swallow the will, what is the harm in looking?¡± Song Shiren narrowed his eyes with a sinister smile. ¡°Brother Chen¡¯s ability to be unperturbed is indeed incredible.¡±


    ¡°You too, you too,¡± Chen Bochang smiled slightly and replied.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou could not understand what the two great litigation masters were praising. Only Song Shiren and Chen Bochang understood that since they were fighting a family property suit, proving Xia Qifei¡¯s identity was only the beginning. The important question was to whom exactly the enormous family fortune belonged. Even if the will Xia Qifei had brought out was real, following Qingw, the Ming family still seemed to stand on a certain victory.


    Thus, Chen Bochang was not really panicked, and Song Shiren was not really happy. They both knew that there was still a long road ahead of them.


    Ming Lanshi walked over and looked at the will on the table with a face full of unease.


    In the Ming Garden, there were still many letters left by the old Ming master. The descendants of the Ming family saw them regrly and had long remembered them. Thus, when Ming Lanshi saw the thin and dry handwriting on the will, he knew it was indeed his grandfather¡¯s personally written letter. And the paper that was used for that will was indeed the Qingzhou paper the old Ming master favored.


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s expression was slightly afraid. He bowed to the Zhizhou and retreated.


    Chen Bochang moved closer to his ear and asked gently, ¡°Is it real or fake?¡±


    Ming Lanshi furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid...it might be real...¡± But this young master of the Ming family had, after all, already helped the n manage their businesses. His will had been sharpened to be firm and persistent. In a sh, he felt a thread of oddness and remembered some of the old secrets his father had once revealed to him about those years. His expression became strange and he lowered his voice. ¡°No...this is fake!¡±


    Chen Bochang asked, ¡°Oh? How did you determine that?¡±


    Ming Lanshi gritted his teeth and said in a dark voice, ¡°Given the methods of that ancestor in my family...if she wanted to act back then, how could she leave behind something like a will?¡±


    Chen Bochang was startled. He knew that Ming Lashi was talking about the Ming family matriarch. After a moment of thought, he agreed it would be so. If the Ming matriarch wanted to steal the family fortune, and kill and chase them out back then, the first matter of business would have been to determine the matter of the will. Logically speaking, this will could not possibly have been left in this world.


    ¡°Then this will...¡± He furrowed his brows.


    Ming Lanshi said in a quiet voice, ¡°It is the same as that midwife. They¡¯re probably both fakes made by the Overwatch Council.¡±


    It was only now that the Ming family suddenly discovered how much time and effort the Overwatch Council supporting Xia Qifei had put into this matter. That perfectly crafted will would have taken months of time, otherwise, it would certainly not be so meticulous. Just the antique finishing on that paper and choice of materials were both extremelyplicated matters.


    It must be noted that this kind of Qingzhou paper had stopped being produced a decade ago. Who would have thought the Overwatch Council would be able to find some.


    While the tricks used by the Overwatch Council were powerful, the method of using awsuit was extremely shameless. To falsify evidence from beginning to end...was there still justice in this world?


    Ming Lanshi thought sorrowfully, but a person floated unbidden into his mind¡¯s eye. It was the young and delicate imperial envoy. He seemed to be standing somewhere and looking at him with a warm smile on his face. His lips were slightly parted like he was about to eat a big meal.


    Sir Fan junior was the main instigator behind this matter.


    ...


    ...


    Since the will was out, it had to be verified for authenticity. The Suzhou government had already sent someone to the Ming Garden to retrieve the old Ming master¡¯s letters. At the same time, following Song Shiren¡¯s apparently fair suggestion, they had sent for the bidding signatures in the pce treasury transportpany archives. They also invited the official of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council stationed in Suzhou toe and verify the age and paper of this will.


    Everyone knew that the Overwatch Council was an expert in doing such work. Since they were experts in forging fakes, naturally they were experts in determining fakes. However, this was forged by the Overwatch Council, and they were being asked to verify it. It was like asking a wolf to solve a case of missing sheep.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou cursed loudly in his heart, but he did not dare fault the Overwatch Council directly. He could only allow this suggestion, however, he had other thoughts. He sent others to invite the Imperial Censorate as well as the powerful criminalw master from the Jiangnan governor¡¯s manor toe determine the authenticity of the will.


    The Suzhou government¡¯s trial of the case came temporarily to a close because of the appearance of the will. It would take some time to verify the will, so the watchingmoners quickly went to the tea houses to buy some tea and cakes. After satisfying their thirst and hunger, they rushed back to watch the show. By the time they returned, the best spots had already been taken by those who had endured their hunger. They could only curse silently as they would not be able to get them back.


    The Ming family had long ago sent over a lunch box, and Ming Lanshi ate without tasting. Chen Bochang said something in his ear and only then did his mood improve slightly.


    Hua Garden didn¡¯t try to avoid suspicion at all and sent a lunch box to Xia Qifei. There were few people on his side, only he and Song Shiren were eating lunch. Song Shiren nced at the Ming family¡¯s side and said quietly to Xia Qifei, ¡°With the reveal of the will, you¡¯re past cane into the light.¡±


    The excitement in Xia Qifei¡¯s eyes appeared and was immediately hidden. He gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Song Shiren said seriously, ¡°confirming your identity as a descendant of the Ming family does not mean you can take back what belongs to you.¡±


    Xia Qifei understood what he was saying.


    Song Shiren sighed. ¡°Qingw is very strict and follows the scriptures. It is exined in the marriagews, and the rules for the inheritance of family property are too rigid. The other party is the eldest son of the wife, so they have a definite advantage. Even if you have the will of the old Ming master in your hands, you will not be able to make the officials give the Ming family property to you. Furthermore, these Jiangnan Road officials...it looked like, they all listen to the Ming family.¡±


    Xia Qifei nodded and said, his face full of determination, ¡°If I can establish my name today, it will be a happy surprise. As for the matter of the family property, everything is as you say. Sir has also said that this matter cannot be rushed. As long as the will is confirmed, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we don¡¯t fight the case.¡±


    Song Shiren smiled slightly and shook his head. ¡°We will definitely fight it out. Even if we know for sure we cannot win, we still have to keep fighting. We have to continue until the Ming family is beaten ck and blue, without any strength to respond. I do have the power to drag it out until the Ming family is humiliated.


    This litigation master said it easily and casually, but actually, he secretly had a bellyful of discontent toward Fan Xian.


    He had been summoned from far away to Jiangnan. Who knew it was to fight...a case they were certain to lose. Fan Xian had ordered him to drag out the process of this case for as long as possible. Song Shiren had only lost once in his career in court, and now he had to lose for the second time because of Fan Xian. When he thought of this, he became full of resentment, but there was nothing to be done. Who made him lean toward Sir Fan junior, and who made Sir Fan junior so generous?


    By afternoon, the verification group formed¡ªincluding the Overwatch Council official, Suzhou government official, Imperial Censorate official, and master of criminalw from the Jiangnan governor¡¯s manor¡ªhad studied this yellowing paper for a long time.


    First theypared the handwriting and signature. The old Ming master¡¯s thin and dry characters were extremely hard to imitate, and each person had their writing habits. For example, all the bottom of the walking radical were dragged down. All of these were sufficiently demonstrated on this will.


    Second, the paper used was indeed that of the Qingzhou paper that had stopped being produced a long time ago. The master of criminalw determined, based on the yellowing and extent to which it had been affected by damp, that the time this will was written was close to when Xia Qifei imed it had been.


    The tone and diction of the will were alsopletely in line with what the old Ming master used during his life.


    Most important, the seal, after beingpared to the old Ming master¡¯s one brought over from the Ming Garden, was exactly the same.


    ...


    ...


    It was this perfection that made the experienced old official from the Jiangnan governor¡¯s manor feel slightly strange. For a will that had been stored for a dozen years, the color of the seal had indeed be old and faded, but the fine details were still visible in the seal and exactly the same...this was too strange.


    However, this old official understood that this matter was veryplicated. This point could not be considered a point of suspicion, so he did not pay too much attention to it. As for the officials of the Suzhou government and Imperial Censorate, they only wanted to prove the will was fake. In the end, they even used the magnifying ss that was a specialty of the pce treasury. Yet, they still could not find any ws.


    After the officials had a discussion and came to a consensus, the Suzhou Zhizhou unwillingly and without any other choice announced in the court: The will was real. Xia Qifei was the seventh young master of the Ming family that should have died long ago¡ªMing Qingcheng.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: Xinfeng Restaurant¡¯s Buns, Prince, And The Lawyer In Court


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I always feel that there is something missing in my life.¡±


    It was thest day of March in Jiangnan, the spring rains fell soundlessly to the ground andnded softly on the pavilion in Hua Garden like the gaze of lovers on each other. In the pavilion, a man and womany on twofortable chairs talking to each other.


    Haitang nced at Fan Xian and shook her head. ¡°Your life can be considered perfect. What is there to regret?¡±


    Fan Xian thought carefully about all that has happened in his life. It indeed could be said he was high-spirited and lived unscrupulously. If he wanted money, he had money. If he wanted power, he had power. If he wanted people, he had people. The luxuries enjoyed by those around him, he also enjoyed. The luxuries that those beside him could not enjoy, he could enjoy them. For some reason, he always felt unsatisfied. He knew clearly how one¡¯s life should be lived, but to truly live it that way was an unknown desire that only grew stronger and stronger.


    Not concerned with ideals, culture, and those intangible things, he gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Before, there was an Emperor. When he became old and muddled, he thought about his past and said that since he had 10 martial skills, he could be considered a perfect elder[JW1] ...of course, this king was also muddled headed when he was young. But he was an Emperor, he was much more arrogant than me. But I don¡¯t want to be muddled, and I also don¡¯t think there is such a thing as perfect in this world.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be an Emperor?¡± Haitang almost smile as she asked the question everyone around Fan Xian, even Wang Qinian, his most trusted aide, dared not ask.


    Haitang thought that Fan Xian truly was an incredible person. Hearing a Northern Qi person like herself asking such a traitorous question, he didn¡¯t try to hide anything at all. Rather, he directly sank into a deep thought. If this kind of action was seen by outsiders, they would definitely think that Fan Xian already had a disloyal heart.


    ¡°Being Emperor is too tiring,¡± Fan Xian said with a headache. ¡°Your Emperor...my Emperor...although they look like they are livingfortably, it is tiring in both body and mind. It is really no fun.¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and said honestly, ¡°I think you, as the imperial envoy, are not much more rxed than an Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To be an Emperor you have to be able to watch tens of thousands of people die in front of you and not have your heart tremble. I actually cannot do this.¡±


    Haitang asked, ¡°In front of you? Haven¡¯t you always said you had ruthless intentions?¡±


    ¡°I can kill a dozen, a hundred people,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°But to truly swim in a sea of blood, I don¡¯t know if I would have the ruthlessness if that timees.¡±


    ¡°The so-called quantitative change that leads to a qualitative change. I¡¯ve told you this before.¡±


    He waved his hand. He did not want to continue this topic. Hey on his chair and carefully listened to the quiet sound of the spring rain bringing moisture to the earth.


    The pavilion gradually sank into silence.


    ...


    ...


    An Overwatch Council official wearing a robe silently appeared at the back entrance to Hua Garden. The rainwater had soaked his official robes, and his body emanated a dark chill. It was Deng Zi Yue, who had recentlye from Jingdou.


    Haitang smiled and said, ¡°It looks like you are going to continue being busy nning to kill fewer people.¡± Finishing this sentence, the girl didn¡¯t wait for Fan Xian to reply before cing her hands into her big pockets. Dragging her steps and swaying her hips, she walked with the step of a vige girl and left the little pavilion.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly as he watched Haitang¡¯s retreating figure. He saw her swaying gently away from the thin rain. The rain wet her hair at the temples, so it looked like she had not used the zhenqi from Tianyi Dao¡ªthe so-called being close to nature was naturally like so. However, the feet in her cloth slippers were not stained by the water collected on the ground, so it seemed she had used a trick.


    Deng Zi Yue watched Haitang leave and then silently entered the pavilion. ¡°Same as yesterday. Today in court they were still unraveling the articles of the Qingw. Although Song Shiren is eloquent and has not caught any disadvantages, in reality, there has not been any progress. As long as the Suzhou government hangs on to Qingw and won¡¯t let go, Xia Qifei won¡¯t win this case, even with the will in his hand.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded to show that he understood and then sank into thought.


    Today was thest day of March. The Ming family property case that had caused a sensation in Jiangnan was already on its fourth day. After getting through the storm on the first day, the case had sunk into a stalemate. Although this was within Fan Xian¡¯s expectations, he was bing impatient listening to his subordinates¡¯ reports every day.


    In the first day, Song Shiren had used a very cleverly faked will to confirm Xia Qifei was indeed a descendant of the Ming family. This news had immediately spread from Suzhou throughout Jiangnan. Now, everyone knew that the Seventh young master of the Ming family was alive again and, what¡¯s more, was fighting the eldest son of the Ming family for property.


    However, Qingw was set following the spirit of the scriptures. The natural inheritance right of the eldest heir was rooted deeply into people¡¯s hearts, and it was also written clearly in thew. That will seemed to have exhausted its historical use. It would be difficult for it to be of much help for Xia Qifei¡¯s wish.


    If Xia Qifei wanted to take back the Ming family property, that would be the same as pushing over the rules the people had followed for hundreds and thousands of years. This rule was so powerful that one person could not overturn it, not even Fan Xian or the Qing Emperor. If this case broke the natural inheritance right of the eldest heir, the effect would be toorge.


    Fan Xian furrowed his head. He suddenly thought of a strange matter. If the effect of the Ming family property case continued to spread, to the point of bringing around a great debate on the liberation of thought, then what about the natural position of the Crown Prince in the Pce?


    He sucked in a cold breath. This n was made by Yan Bingyun and had been approved by Chen Pingping. That old far-nning cripple could not have not thought about the follow-up effects of this matter, unless...the old crippled had received the Emperor¡¯s secret sign and had begun to shake the atmosphere of public opinion around the Crown Prince¡¯s natural right of inheritance?


    The matter of the Jiangnan Ming family was big. If it¡¯s effects reached Jingdou, then the matter would be even bigger¡ªto the point that Fan Xian did not even want to see that kind of situation. Because of his mother¡¯s connection, Fan Xian would not watch as the Crown Prince inherited the throne and the empress who wanted the kill him be empress dowager. Currently, directly provoking the Crown Prince might urge him to give up his previous enmity with the Eldest Princess and Second Prince to join as one body¡ªa result Fan Xian did not want to see it.


    Fan Xian sank deep into his thoughts. His original orders to Song Shiren was to do his best to drag out the case, and make the case asrge-scale as possible; the wider the effects, the better. Only now did he realize that behind this matter hid various thoughts of that old cripple.


    He trusted Chen Pingping, only Chen Pingping seemed, on ount of trying to protect him, to not tell him all the details of many matters. Fan Xian was a person who wanted to learn, understand and control the situation.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to make a trip to Wuzhou once the matter of the Ming family has temporarily halted.¡± He sighed and found more and more that his father¡¯s arrangement for him to go to Wuzhou to see his father-inw was a wise decision. It seemed his father knew long ago that he would have doubts about some of the state of affairs in court. Being so far from Jingdou, the only person who could meet him face to face and help him solve his problems was the old Prime Minister.


    Deng Yi Yue could not guess Fan Xian¡¯s true worries, but he could see that themissioner had new thoughts about the case against the Ming family property. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Should we have Song Shiren close the case? In any case, Xia Qifei has now been confirmed as the seventh son of the Ming family. In a few days, the Overwatch Council will go forward and have him worship and return to his ancestors. Following Qingw, the Ming family has to give him a share. Although that share won¡¯t be much, it aplishes the original goal to have him sessfully enter the internal unit of the Ming family.¡±


    Fan Xian listened to Deng Zi Yue¡¯s analysis and feltforted. It felt good to have a trusted aide beside him. However, he did not answer his question, instead he asked carefully, ¡°Having the Fourth Bureau arrange for Xia Qifei...oh, now we should call him Ming Qingcheng...the matter of having Ming Qingchen meet with the Fourth of the Ming family, how is that going?¡±


    Since Xia Qifei was to be like a thorn in the throat of the Ming family, then, of course, they had to collude with the dissidents within the Ming family. Fan Xian¡¯s understanding of the shady dealings within a wealthy andrge family was not very detailed. In his previous life, who knew how many times he had watched the dramas on the Hong Kong TVB channel.


    Deng Zi Yue reported, ¡°We¡¯ve already made contact. Xia Qifei will meet with the Fourth of the Ming family at the beginning of next month.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Only now did he begin to talk about the earlier question. He gently bit his itchy inner lip and said calmly, ¡°Have Song Shiren continue fighting. We¡¯re going to fight this case until the end! The bigger the momentum the better...even if we can¡¯t win, we also cannot lose! Put pressure on the Suzhou government, and don¡¯t let them force the case closed. We will fight until all the schrs and people under heaven begin thinking about this question!¡±


    Deng Zi Yue raised his head and asked in surprise, ¡°Sir, what question?¡±


    Fan Xian now realized he had let it slip. He smiled. After some thought, he decided not it keep it from this confidante in front of him. ¡°To have everyone under heaven begin to consider whether or not the eldest heir should have the natural right of inheritance.¡±


    As Deng Zi Yue was the leading official of the Qinian Unit, he knew everything about Fan Xian. Hearing these words of themissioner, he quickly understood the meaning within. He started and paled, then wrapped a hand around his fist and advised against it. ¡°Sir, we cannot...if the court and Pce begin to have...suspicion, that would not be easy to clean up.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his eyelids slightly and said, ¡°Zi Yue, you seemed to have forgotten my identity. My surname is Fan. Don¡¯t worry too much. As for having suspicions against me...I¡¯m afraid that the nobles in the Pce will suspect that I am overreaching my duties.¡±


    He had already thought it through. Since he was going to have to go against the East Pce eventually, he would first act on Chen Pingping¡¯s intentions and prick the opponent. After all, given his current power and position, as long as he didn¡¯t rebel, no one could do anything to him. Furthermore, even if there were people who thought he was creating these kinds of public opinions for his future, more people would think that Fan Xian was making arrangements for the Third Prince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t report on this matter to the Director,¡± Fan Xian ordered. ¡°It is only a small matter.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was unable to hide his shock. He gave a pained smile. He thought the marketing campaign for stealing the position of heir had officially begun. Was it a small matter?


    Fan Xian thought of something and suddenly smiled. ¡°Song Shiren is only a litigation master. Was he going to be the lever that opened the earth? Or, perhaps I have made this tooplicated. A debate in court on Qingw has little to do with the old rules under heaven.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue did not understand the wording ¡°earth,¡± but he still guessed the general meaning. He gave a pained smile and said, ¡°For Song Shiren to meet Chen Bochang is like a craftsman meeting a sound piece of timber. The two sides fight, and sparks fly off everywhere. They don¡¯t just go around in circles on Qingw...if the contents of their debate in court actually spread out, I¡¯m afraid it will cause people to think of that question.¡±


    Fan Xian felt his interest awaken. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll have to go see. Go call the Third Prince and Dabao. In a moment, the whole family will go to the Suzhou government to watch the show.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue gave a pained smile and epted the order.


    ...


    ...


    Under the decoration of the thin rain, threepletely ck carriages left Hua Garden and slowly drove toward the street closest to the Suzhou yamen. The people riding had left after having lunch. No one was in a hurry though, since the Suzhou government was taking a temporary break.


    Although it was the food street closest to the Suzhou yamen, it was still some distance away. Sitting on the third floor of the Suzhou branch of Xinfeng Restaurant, Fan Xian stood leaning against the railing and looked toward the direction of the Suzhou yamen throughyers of rain. In an angry voice, he said, ¡°I am not a irvoyant. How can I see the fun?


    Deng Zi Yue had sent someone ahead to book the restaurant and currently was setting out the security. Hearing themissioner¡¯s scolding, he couldn¡¯t help giving a pained smile. ¡°Commissioner, this is already the closest...although it is the whole familying out to see the fun, we can¡¯t drive threerge carriages to the Suzhou government and rm the officials or have the people stare. That just won¡¯t do.


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°If I had known earlier, it would have been better to stay home to have Yang Jimei¡¯s cooking. Why bother braving the rain?¡±


    As he spoke, a person behind him tugged on a corner of his clothing. He turned his head to look and saw the charmingly na?ve Dabao. He couldn¡¯t help asking with surprise, ¡°Dabao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dabao opened his mouth in a grin and said, ¡°Xiao Fan...this...restaurant...also has jietang buns.¡±


    Dabao used a thick finger to point at the individual steaming trays on the table, each with a singlerge white bun. They were steaming warm. The delicious scent gradually seeped out from the inside.


    Fan Xian sighed. He sat beside Dabao and used his chopsticks to split open the hot bun while grabbing a spoon to move the soup from the bun into Dabao¡¯s bowl. He smiled and said, ¡°This is also Xinfeng Restaurant, it is just the Suzhou branch.¡±


    The Xinfeng Restaurant shopkeeper, who had been carefully serving from the side, quickly and solicitously said, ¡°Yes. Young master Lin, although Jiangnan is far away, the taste is not very different from Jingdou. Have a try.¡±


    Dabao muttered something distinctly then turned toward the bun in front of him and began his attack. Hepletely left the shopkeeper in the cold.


    It was Fan Xian who asked, ¡°Shopkeeper, how did you know to call him young master Lin?¡±


    The shopkeeperughed dryly and said fawningly, ¡°Commissioner, what are you saying? At the old branch in Jingdou, you often brought young maser Lin to Xinfeng Restaurant to eat. This is giving the little store a lot of face. The old shopkeeper always brings this up and is very proud and grateful. Although I am often in Suzhou, I also know of your rtionship to Xinfeng Restaurant. How could I not serve with heart?¡±


    In Jingdou, Fan Xian personally controlled the First Bureau. The restaurant closest to the First Bureau yamen was Xinfeng Restaurant, so he often took Dabao to eat their jietang buns.


    In the current trend, as long as it was noble eating¡ªno matter the time¡ªit would always be an ostentatious show and a big feast. There were few people of Fan Xian¡¯s rank so interested in jietang buns and fried noodles in soybean sauce. Although the taste of Xinfeng Restaurant was delicious because of its homestyle cooking, it had three branches in the Qing Kingdom and was well-known, its business had always been average.


    Because of Fan Xian and Lin Dabao¡¯s regr visits, the Xinfeng Restaurant in Jingdou gradually raised its ss. It attracted countless schrs who wanted to have a seat where the immortal poet once sat and try the buns that Sir Fan junior could not forget. This made the old shopkeeper of the Xinfeng Restaurant unable to contain his joy.


    The Suzhou branch shopkeeper knew what kind of honored guest Fan Xian was and, of course, ttered him to no end. He was particrly careful inying down seasoning that removed odors[JW2]. His attentions made Fan Xian extremelyfortable. For a moment, he was much less gloomy about not being able to see the show outside the Suzhou government.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian ate noodles while Dabao munched on buns. The Third Prince, very much not in keeping with the steadiness of his age, was properly eating a bowl of soup balls. Sisi led the girls in drinking two bowls of porridge. She then stood beneath the eaves and watched the rain falling from the sky. She stretched out a hand to catch them,ughing with joy.


    Fan Xian never controlled his servants much, so these girls were very lively. Hearing theughter behind him, his mood improved. He waved his hand to summon Deng Zi Yue and said, ¡°It should have started in Suzhou government. Send someone over to listen and write it down.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nodded and went to arrange it.


    Fan Xian waved his hands again to have Gao Da and the Tiger Guards to eat. He then turned around and continued working on the bowl of noodles. He could not resist once again stealing a piece of meat from Dabao¡¯s dish to eat. Dabao, as always, did not make a fuss. Hisrge size represented a small grudge.


    Haitang had disappeared to somewhere. At this moment in Xinfeng Restaurant were all Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates, servants, and family. He happily appreciated the rain with a light heart. He picked at the white noodles and threw aside all thoughts in his head.


    Seeing that Dabao had finished eating, Fan Xian asked warmly if he wanted more. Dabao shook his head. Fan Xian removed a handkerchief from his clothes and carefully helped Dabao wipe away the grease beside his mouth.


    The Third Prince watched this scene and felt astonished. A strange expression shed through his eyes.


    The Tiger Guards at the next table also paused.


    Everyone knew of Fan Xian¡¯s kindness and care toward Dabao. Even seeing this kind of scene, it was still impossible for many people to reconcile this Fan Xian with that ruthless and severe powerful official of the Overwatch Council. When they often ate at Xinfeng Restaurant, this scene had once moved Deng Zi Yue and Mu Tie. Today, perhaps the Tiger Guards and the Third Prince would see Fan Xian in a new way.


    His attentiveness to a mentally impaired uncle could not be as simply exined as ¡°loving all under the same roof.¡± Although Fan Xian did indeed very much love and respect his wife, if all these details were used as a pretense by him to buy people¡¯s hearts, no one would believe it. To be able to do so sincerely for so many years...if that person was not a great evil, then they were a saint.


    Which one was Fan Xian?


    ...


    ...


    During the monsoon season on the Jiangnan waterways, there was never the saying of spring rain being as precious as oil, so the thin rain gradually becamerger. The heavens generously irrigated the earth with moisture.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes at the rain outside of the eaves, but his thoughts had already turned to another ce. The Council¡¯s report was clear. This year there had not been much rain and snow upstream on Yangtze River. Although this would affect the disaster areas¡¯ renting, at least they wouldn¡¯t have to worry, for now, about the spring floods¡ªa terrifying creature. Thus, the matter of the river repairs could proceed smoothly. Yang Wanli should have just arrived to report in at Jingdou. He would probably need some time before reaching the River Transport Governor¡¯s yamen.


    As for the silver required for river repairs...this time, the pce treasury bidding was 80 percent higher than previous years. On the surface, the amount had already been given to the pce treasury and had, after a lot ofplicated paperwork, began to be shipped to Jingdou. First, it would enter the pce treasury. Then, the Emperor would openly order it be moved into the national treasury and sent toward the River Transport Governor¡¯s yamen.


    In secret, under thebined efforts of the Overwatch Council and Ministry of Revenue, and after the old officials that Fan Xian¡¯s father had sent had finished making up the ounts, arge amount of silver had already begun to travel through a different route, directly toward where the River Transport needed. The purpose of it had been prepared. In thisrge amount of silver, a portion of it was the pce treasury¡¯s bidding silver, which the transportpany had painfully squeezed out from their reserves. Another portion was the silver that Fan Xian had temporarily borrowed from the young Northern Qi Emperor through Haitang.


    All that silver was put in Taiping money house that Fan Xian first took it to use. As for returning...that would have to wait until Xia Qifei had made contact with Fan Xizhe in the North to use the smuggled goods of the pce treasury to slowly repay it.


    In these matters, Fan Xian had put sufficient effort into hiding them. Since it concerned the Northern Qi Emperor, the matter was hidden even more securely. He did not let the Qing court in Jingdou hear of a single whisper. Fan Xian had long mentioned to the Emperor in a secret memorial about the matter of the silver being shipped to the River Transport. In this matter, he had no selfish motives. He didn¡¯t take a single liang, and the entire thing was run secretly. It was impossible for Fan Xian to obtain from this any reputation as one who loves the people...all of the benefitspletely belonged to the people of the Qing Kingdom. Ultimately, it benefited that old Emperor, so he silently allowed it.


    The only problem Fan Xian had to exin to the Emperor was how exactly did he manage to get his hands on such arge amount of silver.


    Since he could not mention the Northern Qi Emperor, the major bankroller, he needed a good reason. Fan Xian had, when he first began this n, already made the arrangements for this matter. One part was from the bribery money he had obtained the past two years in the officialdom. Another was from the benefits of toppling the Cui familyst year. Yet another part was from theyer of earth that he had scraped off from the pce treasury transportpany after going to Jiangnan.


    In the future, if it could still not match the Emperor¡¯s ounts, Fan Xian still had onest trick. He would say the silver had been left to him by Uncle Wu Zhu.


    He guessed that the Emperor would not go find and confront Wu Zhu about it. If the River Transport really did well, perhaps the dragon would be happy and the Emperor would use the ample pce treasury bidding silver to return a portion to Fan Xian.


    Concerning the Ming family, Fan Xian already had arrangements. The investigation work was still progressing slowly, only it was hidden at the moment by the eye-catching trial. For Fan Xian, defeating the Ming family was indeed a long-term project. He could only nibble away at it bit by bit. If his methods were too aggressive and bullied the Ming family too severely, it would affect the stability of Jiangnan. The Jiangnan governor would probably be the first to stand out and oppose him.


    For the governance of a country, stability was the demand that crushed all others.


    The survival of the Ming family did not lie with the Jiangnan trial, rather it was in the fight in Jingdou Pce. If the master of the Ming family, the Eldest Princess and the princes fell in the battle for power, then it would naturally be difficult for the Ming family to protect their basket of eggs. If Fan Xian lost, the Ming family would be ted, and Xia Qifei would have to, again, flee from cmity in all directions like a dog without a family.


    If Fan Xian and the Eldest Princess maintained their current status quo, then the Ming family would be like how it was, struggling at the doors of death that Fan Xian pressed on them. They would never suddenly copse but would stubbornly and basely live on, struggling and waiting.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    A soft call pulled Fan Xian from the depths of his thoughts. He shook his head in a daze. Only then did he find that the light outside was much dimmer. Not only because the rain had thickened, but also because it was no longer early. Only now did he know this thought of his had taken so much time. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh. It seemed like Haitang was right, his days were not much more rxing than the Emperors.


    ncing at Sisi, who was tired from ying and leaning on the rail resting, Fan Xian gestured with his eyes for one of the girls to cover her with some clothes. He then nced at Dabao, who was uneasily and embarrassedly saying something to the Third Prince. Only then did he be more awake. He took out his interest in watching drama and said to Deng Zi Yue, ¡°How is it over there?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue smiled and handed over the paper in his hand. He moved closer to his ear and said, ¡°This is a record of the debate on the court floor...Sir, do you think the Eighth Bureau should organize these debates into a collection and spread it everywhere under heaven?¡±


    This was an extremely ruthless and daring idea. It looked like Deng Zi Yue had finally approved of Fan Xian¡¯s thinking and knew that the Overwatch Council could no longer maintain its neutral position of previous years in the battle for the heir position.


    Fan Xian jokingly scolded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if they are just rumors. If this is printed as a book, won¡¯t the Pce hate me to death?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°pce,¡± the Third Prince on the other table nced over. Fan Xian pretended not to see and sighed. ¡°Speaking of the Eighth Bureau...we have too few people in Jiangnan today. That matter still hasn¡¯t had any effect.¡±


    He was talking about the movement to spread Xia Qifei¡¯s story in Jiangnan. Fan Xian had thought that with the people of the Eighth Bureau, the rumors battling around Jingdou could p the Second Prince until he had no strength to reply. Now, with Xia Qifei¡¯s loss of his mother as the script of the miserable story and the verdict of the Suzhou government as evidence, he thought he could stir up some noise in the Jiangnan region andpletely destroy the kindly image the Ming family had cultivated. However, they did not expect that the power of the Ming family was indeed so strong in Jiangnan. The Eighth Bureau did not have enough people in Jiangnan, and the Ming family had sent many storytellers to yell about it. They were still linking the family property case and Xia Qifei¡¯s underground background to a plot created by an important person in Jingdou.


    When the two werepared, it was Fan Xian¡¯s whose reputation was much worse. Although the people of Jiangnan believed that Xia Qifei was the seventh son of the Ming family, they all thought that Xia Qifei jumped out so suddenly this year because the Jingdou official that Fan Xian represented wanted to oppress the good people of Jiangnan.


    When Fan Xian thought of this heughed heartily. It looked like that still sick and in bed master of the Ming family, Ming Qingda, was indeed very familiar with his style of doing things. His methods and speed of responses were also iparably urate and quick. Ming Qingda was indeed not that simple.


    The big power was not in Jiangnan, so Fan Xian could easily consider this fight against the Ming family as a game. He did not have much animosity toward Ming Qingda. On the contrary, it was faint approval. After he had read through the paper Deng Zi Yue had brought him, he couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud.


    Jiangnan had many clever people, and Song Shiren from Jingdou was also not bad. This case in the Suzhou government had gradually left the realm of Qingw and begun to develop in the direction that Chen Pingping had hoped for. Both sides had begun to bring in ssical literature. They always brought up things that had happened in early Wei and also raised their hands in respect to Master Zhuang. It looked nothing like a trial. For this concept of the right of the eldest heir to the inheritance that had rooted itself deeply in the hearts of the people, both sides had opened a pre-show for a ce where the Emperor listened to lectures.


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. The tense but slightly absurd scene of the trial seemed to appear before his eyes.


    In the public court, the debate was still ongoing. This was the fourth day. The main generals on both sides were exhausted after repeatedly using their brains, so the intervals between the opening of the court was much longer than the first day. Without much being said, someone woulde forward first and ask for a rest.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou knew that Xia Qifei¡¯s side wanted to drag it out, but there was nothing he could do. He had received the imperial envoy¡¯s concern verbally earlier that wanted him to publicly judge the case and not carelessly close the case. Since he couldn¡¯t carelessly close it, he could only have the two below argue it out.


    But, with one Song Shiren and one Chen Bochang, they were both famous and able speakers. If he left to debate, they could probably talk for a whole year.


    The Suzhou Zhizhou understood it and epted it. Whenever the pair requested a rest, he would always smile and allow it. He also ordered the bailiffs to bring benches for the two to sit on. As for the matter of tea, it would not becking.


    Ming Lanshi sat on the bench with an ashen expression. These days the trial had been dragged out had not been good for the young master of the Ming family. He couldn¡¯t help with the family business, and those uncles of his werepletely useless trash that knew only how to eat and not work. It was after the pce treasury bidding that the matter of the goods being shipped to North Min needed important figures from the family. And so, his father, who had imed illness, had to stand up once again and manage these affairs.


    The Ming family knew the imperial envoy wanted to use this trial to trip them up, forcing the Ming family to not have the ability to focus on multiple fronts in the pce treasury market. Only the Ming family did not have any good way to retaliate to this. They could only keep thempany and keep dragging things out. Looking at this situation, the trial might drag on for a year. As long as they didn¡¯t lose, it was fine.


    It was now the Ming family¡¯s turn to speak. The face of Jiangnan¡¯s famous litigation master was a little bit grey, like he had been taxed in body and mind. He took the hot towel from the hands of a student beside him and vigorously rubbed his face to renew his spirit, and then walked into the court. In a serious voice he said:


    ¡°In ancient times, the sages spoke of five rtionships¡ªaffection between fathers and sons, righteousness between rulers and subjects, difference between husbands and wives, order between seniors and juniors, and trust between friends. Sir, Sir Xia has been confirmed as the Seventh young master of the Ming family, but the affection between fathers and sons and the heir of the Ming family are not two extremes...¡±


    He had not finished speaking when Song Shiren, in the side hall, cut in entrically and said, ¡°It is not Sir Xia, it is Sir Ming. Don¡¯t get it wrong again. Otherwise, after this case, Ming Qingchen, the Seventh young master of the Ming family, can continue to sue you.¡±


    Song Shiren¡¯s face did not have a good color, and his eyes were slightly sunken. He hade alone to Jiangnan. He didn¡¯t have time to bring any servants or students. Although, he had the help of the scribes of the Overwatch Council. They were looking through piles of old paper for evidence and scripture useful to him, which was not an easy task. His opponent was a local litigation master with countless people helping him behind the scenes. So, even the spirit of the greatest litigation master in the world could not hold out against four consecutive days of batter.


    Hearing Song Shiren¡¯s words, Chen Bochang was not anxious. He chuckled and bowed in apology toward Xia Qifei, and then continued to speak, ¡°But, we cannot afford to be inattentive to the words ¡®order between seniors and juniors.¡¯ Since Ming Qingda, the master of the Ming family, is the eldest of the heirs, then logically he should have the power to control the Ming family property.¡±


    He continued in a high voice, ¡°In the mourning garments of the ssic of Rites there are four regtions: the sky cannot have two suns, the earth could not have two masters, the country cannot have two rulers, and the family could not have two leaders.¡±


    Chen Bochang became more and more energetic as he spoke, and his voice became more and more excited, ¡°It has been so since ancient times, how can it change? Qingw has been set long ago, Xia...Sir Ming, why get so tangled in it? I hope Sir will determine the case as early as possible.¡±


    Song Shiren rose with some difficulty and smiled at Xia Qifei¡¯s concerned expression. He walked to the front of the court and proudly said, ¡°The so-called family property is only an inherited position and a division of property. I have no objections to what Sir Chen said earlier, except in case of inherited titles and that of dividing the property. The old Ming master had the position of a count, back before, and now it has been inherited by Ming Qingda. Sir Ming Qingchen does not doubt this matter. While inheriting positions only take into ount the seniority of heirs, there are other rules for dividing property.¡±


    Chen Bochang said angrily, ¡°The inherited title is guaranteed by the division of property. It is written clearly. The right of the division of property is naturally ready toe at the call.¡±


    Inheriting a title and division of property were the two most important parts of an inheritance. Song Shiren smiled coldly and said, ¡°The division of property is the foundation of inheriting a title. You talked of Qingw earlier. I will also talk about Qingw.


    He pped the golden fan into his hand and said in a high voice, ¡°Article 34 of Qingw: housekeeping is united under the respected elder, family finances were public property! My client has no objections to the housekeeping, but these family finances are public property, so naturally need to be finely divided. As for how to divide it, since we have the will of the old Ming master, of course, we must follow the wishes of the deceased honored sir!¡±


    Chen Bochang was angry. What kind of logic forcefully pulled apart the inheritance of titles and the division of property to be discussed like this?


    ¡± Qingw says: if living together and the elder does not evenly share out the family finances, this crime is decided by abination of status, age, and private use of family finances. Every 20th string of cash is 20 strikes!¡± Song Shiren looked coldly at Ming Lanshi and said each word clearly. ¡°My client was chased out of the house in his youth. Does this count as purposely uneven distribution? If it is 20 strikes for every 20 strings of cash...is the Ming family limited to 200,000 strings of cash? I want to see just how many buttocks the Ming family has to be beaten!¡±


    Ming Lanshi rose in great anger.


    Song Shiren turned in another direction. He smiled and bowed to the Zhizhou on the bench and said, ¡°These are thews of the Qing. The Ministry of Justice has records of using status, age, and private use of family finances to judge cases. Sir has also studied thew once and should know that I speak the truth.¡±


    Without waiting for the Ming family to reply, Song Shiren said proudly again, ¡°Speaking of thew, I have another one. In Qing marriagews, it clearly says if living together and the property is not evenly divided, it should be counted as three levels below corruption! What crime is this? This the heavy crime of theft.¡±


    Chen Bochang narrowed his eyes and felt great admiration for this litigation master from Jingdou. It was clearly a family property case, yet he had forcefully cut it into the two sides of inheriting a title and dividing property, and then he jumped around this crevasse like a monkey,ing closer with each step. Although he stood firmly with the Qingw and scriptures, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so familiar with the tiny details fromws long ago.


    Thews that Song Shiren mentioned earlier were all things the court had forgotten when fixing thew. It had probably long disappeared into a shadowy corner of the book depository that even mice disdained to visit. Yet, at this moment, it had been carefully found by the other party and used grandly in court¡ªthis litigation master was indeed incredible!


    Song Shiren¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes were growing bloodshot. Fighting the case to this degree was already at the limits of his ability. The inheritance of the title and division of property was indeed veryplicated. He began to have a gradually growing feeling of confidence. Even if that will had no effect, in the end, he could still try to reach the effect of ¡°all receiving an equal share.¡±


    One-seventh of the Ming family was not a small sum.


    Although he could not satisfy Fan Xian¡¯s wild dreams, since the imperial envoy had honored him so, he had to fight this case as beautifully as possible and add the most beautiful stroke to the profession of litigation master.


    Participation in a fight at a level such as the Ming family property was, for a litigation master, already the highest level. Matters that were bigger, such as the inheritance in the Pce, what authority did a mere litigation master have to speak on it? Furthermore, if the court had not split into two sides and identally met in a trial of strength, the Ming family property case would never have gone to court. It would have been impossible to file the case. Song Shiren would never have had the opportunity to participate.


    So, although he was very tired, his spirit was abnormally excited. Opportunities like this were too rare; he had to make the most of it.


    If Song Shiren knew that this case he was fighting in Jiangnan would stimte someone¡¯s sensitive nerves and facilitate cooperation with someone else, and thus cause the situation in which Fan Xian¡¯s and those people¡¯s confliction views were confronted earlier...even if he were given the stimtion of leaving his name in history multiple times, he would still only be so scared as to conceal his identity and escape.


    Song Shiren did not pay attention to that problem: the so-called family property, everyone wanted to fight for it. Not only the Ming family but also the Emperor¡¯s.


    [JW1]¡±Ê®´óÎ书¡±¨C 10 martial skills


    ¡°Ê®È«ÀÏÈË¡±¨C perfect elder


    ʮȫ¨C perfect.


    This part is a y on the word Ê®, which means 10.


    [JW2] To tter, mentioned in the previous sentence, is also ¡°to p the horse¡¯s hindquarters.¡± This is a joke about tasteful ttering that didn¡¯t ¡°smell.¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: The Night Of The Building Opening And Murder


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as Fan Xian often said, no matter what happens, life will always continue.


    When time slowly crept into the fourth month of the sixth year of the Qing calendar, there was not much change in Jiangnanpared to previous years. The Ming family property case, which had caused such a momentary sensation, was still ongoing. After the pce treasury opening, the various royal merchants began the work of collecting the goods and selling. The officials were still secretly collecting silver, and the people of Suzhou were still discussing matters of country, home, and love.


    There were some small changes. Since the Ming family property case had gone on for too long, both sides had repeated this for too long, and it gradually lost its original feeling of freshness and excitement. Every day, the crowds that stood outside the Suzhou government to watch became fewer and fewer. The Suzhou Zhizhou and two litigation masters could not hold out much longer in this marathon-like torment. The daily opening of the court became once every three days and now, the court had not opened for six days.


    Song Shiren and Chen Bochang, with the help of their respective powers, were still buried in piles of ancient paper and moldy Qingws in search of evidence beneficial to themselves. However, the focus of the Ming family and Xia Qifei had already moved on from the case.


    The Ming family knew they couldn¡¯t allow the imperial envoy to put all their attention on the family property trial anymore. They forcefully strengthened their spirits and began to manage the pce treasury business that was certain to be a cost this year. They only hoped they could limit the loss.


    Xia Qifei also needed to start learning how to run a business. With his swift change, he had be the biggest royal merchant in Jiangnan, besides the Ming family. The route to the North that had been used by the Cui family had already mostly been taken by him. He had to create a new path through the various provincial security measures to connect with the merchants in the North. Although he had Fan Xian behind him to help, it was still aplex job.


    The day before he left Suzhou, Xia Qifei, with the identity as the Seventh young master of the Ming family, invited the giant Jiangnan merchants still in Suzhou for a meal. That night, it was a gathering of powerful figures, and there was an endless stream of carriages. The merchantsing and going were imposing in their wealth and noble air. They frankly stole 70 percent of the noble air in Suzhou.


    All of this noble air gathered at the ce Xia Qifei invited his guests¡ªthe Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel.


    Although dyed by many days, the Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel finally opened for business. The building had originally been the Ming family¡¯s Zhuyuan Restaurant, which was in the liveliest area in Suzhou. Shi Chanli had taken the 50,000 liang silver and cleaned up everywhere. All levels of the government had given Fan Xian plenty of face and waved their hands to allow them to go ahead. Once the renovations were done, it was supposed to open for business at once. However, because some issues arose, it was dyed.


    An issue had been that the Baoyue Brothel did not have a presentable girl to headline. In this world, everything needed the effect of a brand. Although Shi Chanli had bought some prostitutes from the bosses in the romance industry, he had not found someone whose name rang through Jiangnan as the lead role.


    Without a lead role to support the endeavour, Baoyue Brothel, which wanted to make a bang in Jiangnan, definitely did not dare to open like this. So they had dyed until Sang Wen reached Jiangnan. Using her jianghu position in the profession, they managed to attract a few jianghu master musicians. Shi Qing¡¯er of Jingdou¡¯s Baoyue Brothel taxed herself in body and mind to invite a recently emerged performing prostitute from the Liujing River as well as a West Lake beauty that the Great Prince had taken from the West Lake. She sent these two girls to Suzhou two match with those famous musicians. Only then did Shi Chanli have the confidence to officially open for business.


    Tonight, Xia Qifeiid out a feast for the giant merchants of Jiangnan on the second floor. The rednterns were strung higher, and the music was gentle. Coincidentally, it gave the opening of the Baoyue Brothel a beautiful start.


    They didn¡¯t widely invite guests for the first day of the opening, since they only invited the richest people in Jiangnan toe. Once this reputation got out, those young masters who thought of themselves as romantics would soon alle leaping to them like dogs with their tongues out.


    The newest performing prostitute to emerge in the Liujing River in Jingdou was Liang Diandian, who was no more than 16 years old. She had a natural romantic air. Between her still childlike brows floated soul-stealing charm, but there was also a hidden thread of coldness. The moment she began her career, she stole the attention of tens and thousands in the field of love. She was said to be¡ªafter Yuan Men and Si Lili, who had be a legend of the brothels¡ªthe one with the most potential and steadiest of girls in a lead role.


    However, Liang Diandian hadn¡¯t even had time to show herself off in Jingdou when she was bought. Unwillingly on her side, the Baoyue Brothel forcefully sent her to Suzhou. She couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy in her heart, but knowing the background of the Baoyue Brothel, she couldn¡¯t really fight it. After she arrived in Suzhou, the first thing she did was sign a contract, a novel idea for her, with Sang Wen. What surprised her was that the contract seemed to benefit her...how could there be such a brothel owner in the world?


    The other beauty from West Lake was different to the women born in the middle ins. Her eyes were slightly sunken without any sense of it bulging. Rather, it was the intense outline that deepened the allure of her face. Her slightly dark skin did not appear to be rough, rather, it had the mysterious beauty of a ck pearl. Furthermore, this West Lake beauty¡¯s figure was very full, rounded in the front and perky at the back. It made the mouths of the Qing Kingdom peoples, who were used to the light vor of the local women, go dry.


    However, this West Lake beauty¡¯s origins were even more...strange than that of Liang Diandian. This West Lake beauty, Ma Suosuo, was a princess of one of the West Lake tribes.


    When the Great Prince led the army on an expedition to the West andpletely defeated West Lake, no one knew how many tribes he conquered. The chief of the second biggest tribe, to show his sincerity in surrendering, presented his precious daughter to the Great Prince, with some intention of marriage. Unexpectedly, the Great Prince was a rough bloke and considered his enemy¡¯s daughter like a female ve. After marrying the Great Princess of Northern Qi, it became even more inconvenient to have the West Lake beauty stay in his manor. Once he heard that Fan Xian was missing a lead role in his opening of a Jiangnan brothel, he urgently sent her to Baoyue Tower and then Suzhou.


    As these two girls were traveling from Jingdou to Suzhou, before the opening of Baoyue Brothel, the Eight Bureau had helped Fan Xian advertise sufficiently. Although the Eighth Bureau did not have many ways to use this against the Jiangnan Ming family, making these twodies into peerless beauties that could only be found in heaven and certainly not on earth was an easy task. Shi Chanli coordinated with the rumors and guesses that circted around the marketce. He cleverly had the two girls make a trip to Suzhou in a carriage.


    The trip was for nothing but reputation and to let thosescivious people of Jiangnan catch a glimpse of their beauty from afar. Along the way, there were countless lechers following the carriage. All around the carriage, the green ns were ttened by countless pairs of male feet and horseshoes. The so-called trip was more like ttening thend.


    Thus, everyone in Jiangnan knew what kind of girls the Baoyu Brothel now had, and their appetites had been whetted.


    ...


    ...


    At the opening, the two headlining girls did note out to greet the guests. Even guests with identities such as the masters of the Quanzhou Sun family and Lingnan Xiong family did not have the privilege to have theme out and sit with them for a while.


    The two were sitting obediently and quietly in a room, at the sides of a young man. They gently raised bowls and cups, feeding the young man food and alcohol. In front of him, no matter how much resentment was in these two girls¡¯ hearts, they would not dare show it at all. They didn¡¯t even dare to use the tricks they were most proficient at to bewitch men.


    Their existence in this world depended solely on their appearances and their ability to meticulously guess other¡¯s thoughts. Fight now, the young man sitting peacefully and quietly between them had a delicate appearance. As for his thoughts...everyone knew that Sir Fan junior had a crystal heart. There was nothing in this world that he did not know, and there was not one person he couldn¡¯t see through.


    Fan Xian shook his head, indicating to the two girls beside him they didn¡¯t need to serve him anymore. To say that the two beautiful girls beside him, whose charms were gradually bing known in Jiangnan, did not cause him, a normal man, to have any thoughts or think about being the first to experience them, was definitely a lie. However, his mind was indeed not on matters of this kind.


    He looked at Liang Diandian and sighed, wondering how could this 16-year-old girl be so alluring? Her watery eyes seemed to be able to talk. This made him think of another question that had gued him for a long time¡ªhow old exactly was Duoduo?


    Seeing the action in Liang Diandian¡¯s eyes, Fan Xian knew the girl was just being a professional and currying favor from him as a means of support. However, turning his head back to see that West Lake beauty, Fan Xian¡¯s heart began to cry out bitterly.


    The ve was once a West Lake princess, and now she was helplessly stuck on this road. Ma Suosuo had probably already epted her fate. In this world, women were nothing more than goods in the hands of men to be casually sold and bought. She had been sent by the Great Prince to Jiangnan, so Baoyue Brothel did not seem that scary. Shopkeeper Sang and owner Shi were also not cruel. Sir Fan in front of her was also very pretty. It seemed much better than being left in the manor doing hardbor and being watched coldly by the prince¡¯s wife.


    Fan Xian sighed sorrowfully at Sang Wen sitting opposite him.¡±What is this? Isn¡¯t this the Great Prince being a bully?¡±


    Sang Wen was startled, then opened her slightly wide mouth and chuckled. ¡°Suosuo is naturally very beautiful. Only, you haven¡¯t met many of the Hu people, so you are not used to it right now. The Great Prince is not purposely deceiving you.¡±


    Fan Xian huffed. In his previous life, he had seen countless western beauties and was once an avid fan of Adjani. Of course, he was able to see what was attractive about this West Lake beauty...however, the Great Prince was someone who feared neither the heavens nor mother earth, yet he was scared enough to send this girl to Suzhou. It was clear that months after the Great Princess of Northern Qi married into the distant South Kingdom that she had finally changed herself into a lioness of Hedong. The Great Prince had sent Ma Suosuo to Suzhou because he wanted to protect Ma Sousou¡¯s life. Since it was so, it meant that although the Great Prince had no romantic interests in this West Lake beauty, he did have a thread of pity.


    Under these circumstances, did Fan Xian really dare to let Ma Sousou go and greet guests? He probably had to look after her carefully in case the Great Prince suddenly became interested. What if thinking of the girl in his drunkenness and waking up to the sound of horns in an army camp, he then came to ask him for her. What would he do then?


    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to let them go out to see guests?¡± Shi Chanli walked in. He had probably had something to drink with the merchants. His face was slightly red, and his words were slightly unsteady. Se stared directly at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and thought for a bit. He turned to nce at Liang Diandian¡¯s thoughtful expression and knew that if he really did look after Ma Sousou, he would have topensate Liang Diandian a bit. After steadying himself he said, ¡°At the moment we are just making our name. There is no rush to have them go out and see guests.¡±


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Just asionally, you two should go out and y a piece and dance a little or something.¡±


    Liang Diandian was slightly startled and bowed down at the same time as Ma Sousou. Ma Sousou was not yet familiar with the way the officials spoke, but gratefulness for Fan Xian still shone out from her eyes.


    ¡°Wife is not as good as a concubine, a concubine is not as good as stolen, stolen is not as good as not able to be stolen, not able to be stolen is not as good as have people able to see it every day and feel their hearts itch but not be able to touch[JW1] ...have the Jiangnan men endure for a few days and learn what it is like to distantly see but not closely touch.¡±


    He finally said to Sang Wen and Shi Chanli, ¡°Men are a very base kind of animal. If you can understand this point, this business will be easy to run.¡±


    Hearing these words, Shi Chanli was a bit embarrassed and not happy. Sang Wen, on the other hand, covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Take the two of them out to meet Xiong Bailing and his old friends. With these merchants bragging, our reputation will be even better.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and waved his hand.


    Liang Diandian took Ma Sousou¡¯s hand and rose to bow sincerely to Fan Xian, and then was led out by Sang Wen.


    Fan Xian had Shi Chanlie closer. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Keep an eye on Ma Suosuo and casually put the word out to let them all know that she is the Great Prince¡¯s...woman.¡±


    Shi Chanli was surprised. ¡°What if it gets back to Jingdou?¡±


    ¡°I want to let others know that my rtionship with the Great Prince is good.¡± Fan Xian licked his dry lips and took a drink from a light alcohol. He smiled and said, ¡°At this moment, everyone is showing their hands...most importantly, why should we wipe the butt of their family business?¡±


    He huffed through his nose and said, ¡°I came with the Great Princess all the way south, of course I know she isn¡¯t a kind one. The Great Prince is certainly very rxed and also knew that in this world only I...the Great Princess would give some face too. Since I have to put in the effort, of course, sacrifices had to be made.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s anger was pure as he thought, I am worked to death in Jiangnan while you brother princes are in Jingdou taking care of family matters. He felt the injustice in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    The Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel was not only used for simple matters likeundering money and earning money. It was purely Fan Xian¡¯s own business, and it shouldered the heavy responsibility of bing his second intelligence system. Deep in his heart, he could never fully trust the Overwatch Council. Whether or not he could have the Overwatch Council was, in the current situation, still dependent on the word of the Emperor.


    When it was being renovated, the brass pipes had already beenid down like in the old building in Jingdou. The people his father had sent to be responsible for collecting the intelligence reports were hidden from the rted officials and already stationed in the building before the girls came in.


    The people in the building had be drunk, and their voices grew gradually louder, yet the room Fan Xian was in was strangely silent.


    He rose and went to the toilet behind the bed to empty himself, then he adjusted his internal breath. He took off themon clothing he wore and took out what he had long agobeled as ¡°work clothes¡± from the cab. After trying it on, he found it still fit well. It looked like this half a year of noble living had not caused his figure to rapidly go out of shape.


    He strangely sat down again. After confirming that he was beginning to get used to the feeling he had taken half a year hiatus from, Fan Xian finally pushed open the window in the room. His fingers dug strongly into the outside wall in the dark of night, and he slid like a gecko into the darkness below.


    After the zhenyi in his body had exploded and caused massive damage, he began to be careful about this use of zhenqi. Without being in the necessary circumstances, he stopped trying to push the zhenqi to his palms and pulling it back. This kind of trick took up too much attention and zhenqi.


    Both his feetnded on the ground, and he made a few turns in theplicated corridors before finding the back door of the Baoyue Brothel. He pushed opened the door and walked out. He saw the carriage that had long been waiting for him in the alley.


    Deng Zi Yue sat in the driver¡¯s position with a straw hat on his head hiding much of his face.


    Gao Da sat in the carriage. He lifted a corner of the curtain and peered out alertly.


    Fan Xian shed into the carriage and gently said one word, ¡°Go.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir, how is your injury?¡± Gao Da did not fear Fan Xian¡¯s cold gaze. His highestmand was to protect Fan Xian¡¯s safety. Before he received confirmed information, he did not dare let Fan Xian go into danger.


    Concerning Fan Xian¡¯s strange injury, the people under heaven could not agree on one exnation, but most believed he had recovered long ago. There were only a few people who knew the truth. Eunuch Hong was one of them, except the Emperor had Fan Xian very coldly maintained his silence. And those like Gao Da, although he had originally been fooled by Fan Xian, he had been constantly beside Fan Xian these few months and realized that themissioner¡¯s zhenqi situation waspletely different than when they were in Northern Qi.


    Even with Haitang giving him the Heart of Tianyi Dao, only Fan Xian knew to what degree his injury had recovered. No else knew, including Haitang.


    He lowered his head and said in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then he quickly added, ¡°Have you confirmed her location?¡±


    Outside of the carriage, Deng Zi Yue nodded. ¡°After she escaped from Jingdou, she had stayed in Suzhou the entire time. The Council had not expected for her to be so daring. We had also not expected the Jiangnan officials to offer her protection in secret...so it was not until a few days ago that we confirmed it.¡±


    A sliver of a cold smile rose to the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. ¡°With the Ming family hiding her, of course, the Jiangnan officials had to give some face...it looks like the Jiangnan officials still do not attach much importance to me.¡±


    After all, Gao Da was the Emperor¡¯s Tiger Guard. Hearing these words, he furrowed his brow slightly and said, ¡°Young master, shouldn¡¯t we inform the local government to apprehend her...after all, the Ministry of Justice¡¯s cases are never managed by the Council.¡±


    Since Fan Xian dare to bring him tonight, he was not afraid of him reporting anything to the Pce. He shook his head and said, ¡°If we inform the local government we might let her get away again. After all, she is one of the Second Prince¡¯s and Hong Cheng¡¯s person. The Ministry of Justice¡¯s wanted posters have no affect on her. It is not easy to catch her openly.¡±


    ¡°Should have brought more people,¡± Gao Da furrowed his brows and said. ¡°Since she is running away under orders, she must have aces with her. It will not be easy to catch her alive.¡±


    ¡°We are not catching her alive, we are just killing her.¡± Fan Xian leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes to restl. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to defeat the Ming family, I only need to use her to pressure the Ming family. Today is the opening of the Baoyue Brothel. No one should be expecting us to make a move against her, and they will be expecting even less that...I will personally act.¡±


    Gao Da began to speak and then stopped. He began to understand Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts, but he had no way of stopping him. The purpose of Fan Xian¡¯s actions were actually very simple. Since on the path to defeating the Ming family, the Jiangnan Road officials were secretly standing against him and dared to act to protect the Ming family, then he would use tonight¡¯s incident to shock those Jiangnan Road officials.


    For those officials, there was no more apparent show of the Overwatch Council¡¯s power than fresh blood and death.


    The carriage sank into a deathly silence. The only sound to be heard was the wheels below rolling over the stones.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage drove to the outside of one of Suzhou¡¯s quiet alleys and stopped. It was still a long way away from that manor.


    Fan Xian touched the dagger in his boot and then gently pressed the soft sword at his waist. He had borrowed the sword from Haitang. After he had carefully checked his equipment, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Gao Da, you are responsible for the outside perimeter. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive. Don¡¯t let anyone slip away.¡±


    Gao Da made a noise of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Zi Yue is the person that was sent to the governor¡¯s manor?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Deng Zi Yue nodded.


    ¡°Wait here for us. Be careful.¡±


    Fan Xian shed out of the carriage like a ck mudfish and quickly disappeared into the darkness below the high wall.


    Tonight, there came three people. Given Fan Xian¡¯s identity, he shouldn¡¯t go alone into danger, however, today¡¯s matter had to be done secretly. A more important reason was that Fan Xian had, in the depths of his heart, always had the impulse to brave such dangers. Furthermore, he had to go through a mission to recover his confidence in his martial abilities. He needed to test what level he was at with the sword he had been practicing with in secret for the past few days.


    Gao Da counted and estimated it was about time. He rewrapped the hemp rope on the hilt of the long knife and walked out of the carriage. Like a demon, he walked steadily toward the back of that manor.


    Who knew how many aces were hiding in the manor in the darkness, yet they were only two people. Probably only Fan Xian and Gao Da would have this kind of confidence.


    Gao Da stood silently below the back wall of the manor. His entire body seemed to have be one with the stone wall; there was little difference between them. The zhenqi in his body gradually began to circte, and he could hear every sound inside the wall clearly.


    From inside the garden came the asional gentle noise. It was like the sound of themissioner¡¯s favorite sharp-tipped goose feather brush slicing through paper. Without paying close attention, no would be able to notice this sound.


    Gao Da knew one person had already died by Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    There was another muffled sound. It was like the sound of a sesame cake that had just been taken out of the oven and suddenly lost its air.


    Gao Da¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Had themissioner used his palm to split open someone¡¯s head?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was like a specter in the dark night, moving steadily and silently through the garden. A number of bodiesy behind him. The wounds on the bodies were not obvious, and there was not a lot of blood, but they were certainly dead.


    In the rooms beside him, the doors were wide open. Before the soundly slumbering people had risen, they had already been killed by him in their beds.


    The servants and serving girls were also lying motionless in a room, but there were no wounds on their body. It looked like only a sleeping gas was used. Until now, no one in the garden had discovered that a killer was close to them.


    Just like what Chen Pingping had once taught him, no one was able to forever defend against an assassin at the level of great grandmaster. Someone like Fan Xian, whose power was above the ninth-level and had studied the dark skills of an assassin from his youth, there were few ces in the world that could defend against him.


    As Fan Xian silently walked toward the back garden, he also kept an alert gaze on the high walls on either side. The Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligence report had been sufficiently detailed and had investigated the strength of this garden¡¯s defenses clearly, so there was no one hiding in the dark that could escape his cold and eagle-sharp eyes.


    He walked passed a tree.


    A person shed behind the tree, and a knife chopped down silently.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes faced the front, and his expression didn¡¯t move. His right hand was already on his waist. He drew out the sword with a soft hiss. His wrist shook out, his left foot took one step back, and the heel of his right foot turned slightly. His entire body leaned a clever angle to the left, and the sword in his hand followed his arm like an arrow from a bowstring and craftily pierced out.


    With a snap, the throat of the attacker silently began to spray blood as he fell.


    Fan Xian withdrew the sword. Even at this moment, he didn¡¯t pay attention to his front or back.


    A door to a side room on the stone stairs opened. A person discovered Fan Xian¡¯s existence and rushed forward in a panic.


    Fan Xian held his arm out evenly with his sword across his chest. It was as strange asmitting suicide, yet it blocked all the openings in front of his body.


    In the next moment, his feet had taken three rapid steps. The sword that looked like an invincible defense was filled, in a sh, with a ruthless intention to kill.


    This strike went out, and all of Fan Xian¡¯s attention seemed to before him. All of his mind was focused on this one strike. With such power, who could block it?


    Fresh blood sprayed out, and a headnded on the ground.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained calm as he took two light steps toward the right. His zhenqi flowed out through his lower back and back in from his shoulder de. Like a spring, he flicked out with this right arm. It flicked back like the hard willow branches in Suzhou during the spring when they were pulled down heavily.


    It was a flick filled with such poetic grace. His right hand was holding the sword like thest stroke of a great artist¡¯s paintbrush, and it gently dipped down.


    Coincidentally, itnded on another person¡¯s throat. He had killed another person.


    Fan Xian struck out three times and killed three people, what...kind of sword technique was this?


    ...


    ...


    If Gao Da was in the garden at this moment, he would have gasped out loud. If Haitang saw this scene, she would understand why Fan Xian was always hiding from her these days when practicing. If Yun Zhn, who was ying hide-and-kill with the Shadow in Jiangnan right now, saw these three strikes, he would be stunned and wonder, when did teacher ept such a young disciple?


    Sigu sword.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s Sigu sword.


    Focusing on the front and not the back. Focusing on the left and not the right. That Sigu sword.


    Having killed all of the attackers who had woken up, Fan Xian shook the edge of his sword with satisfaction and was pleased with the results of tonight¡¯s test. The Shadow assassin pierced him once and almost killed him. Thepensation he finally sought from him seemed to have sufficiently made up for the injury.


    Not everyone was as lucky as Fan Xian to be able to learn the true essence of the Sigu sword. The key to it was not in the strength of the sword and not in the tricks, rather it was in the footwork. Only with footwork could it concentrate one person¡¯s power into the metal sword.


    Fan Xian faintly felt that footwork was not actually the most important part.


    What was important was a focus on the front and not the back, a focus on the left and not the right ruthlessness. Each strike had to use all of your strength with the intention to kill at the front. It could not be stopped by spirits or blocked by the heaven. The so-called Sigu actually had no cares[JW2].


    Thinking of this, Fan Xian silently shook his head. The strike the white-clothed Shadow had sent out at the Hanging Temple almost hid the brilliance of the sun. If the person in front of the sword at the time had not been him, perhaps the Shadow would have mercilessly pierced him beneath the sword.


    ...


    ...


    A cold sword graced the courtyard. Everyone who could die died under this sword. Only two people escaped through the back wall, but Fan Xian did not acknowledge them. He only carried his long sword and quietly walked toward the silent bedroom.


    The sound of two shes came from outside the back wall. Gao Da drew back his knife and looked at the flesh beside him that had been chopped into four pieces. He shook his head.


    The bedroom door was pushed open by Fan Xian. He saw the girl who had just awoken. She only had time to light the candle and did not have time to put on her clothes. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Master Yuan, long time no see.¡±


    Yuan Meng, who had been listed as wanted by the Ministry of Justice everywhere under heaven and had hidden in Suzhou, tightly bit her lower lip. She looked at the handsome youth at the door who was like a god of death. She suddenly hoarsely cried out, ¡°Sir Fan junior...why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Such a childish question...but I am willing to answer you.¡± Fan Xian walked toward her slowly and calmly. ¡°Your hands have been stained with the blood of too many innocent girls. Father has given the order and, as a child, I must be filial.¡±


    A few strands of Yuan Meng¡¯s ck hair floated listlessly near her forehead as she smiled wretchedly. ¡°The Jingdou matter, I had only been acting under orders...as for the matter of the Ministry of Justice hunting me...you should know, that brother of yours and the Third Prince that you are currently teaching, neither are very clean. If you are going to kill me, then go ahead, but don¡¯t think to use these righteous words to sicken me.¡±


    Fan Xian evenly lifted his long sword and smiled slightly. ¡°ept your fate. You are a bad person. If I was a good person, perhaps you would still have some chance. Unfortunately, as you know, I am also...a bad person.¡±


    Yuan Meng nervously bit down on her lower lip and was enveloped by fear. Suddenly she opened her mouth in a shrillugh. ¡°Haha! You want to capture me to defeat His Highness? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no chance!¡±


    Finishing these words, she shattered her teeth and took poison tomit suicide. Her whole body suddenly tensed and fell onto the red nket in the middle of the bed with a thump.


    Fan Xian shook his head thinking, I was here originally kill you. He swung his arm, and the tip of the sword pierced through her throat.


    [JW1]¡±ÆÞ²»Èçæª,檲»Èç͵,͵²»Èç͵²»×Å,͵²»×Ų»ÈçÈÃÈËÌìÌì¿´µÄÐÄÑ÷È´ÒÀÈ»Ãþ²»µ½¡±


    This makes much less sense when tranted because there is a lot of y on words going on here.


    [JW2]¡±ËùνËĹË,Æäʵ±ãÊDz»¹Ë¡± Sigu sword ¨C tranted literally is ¡°four cares sword¡± so there is wordy going on here.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: Killing Yuan Jingmeng To Swap Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the dark, the unlucky calls of birds rang out. The clouds parted, and the moon shone out. asional ck shadows flitted across the tips of trees.


    ¡°Up the mountain,¡± Fan Xian said to Deng Zi Yue as he and Gao Da returned to the carriage. ¡°Go quietly.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nodded and gently moved the reigns. The horse with the bite pulled the carriage and rounded the deathly silent courtyard toward the back of the city. Behind the courtyard was a mountain, hidden in the darkness. With spring trees blocking, if anyone was looking down from there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the group.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian silently took off his gloves. They were as thin as ayer of skin. He used the gloves to carefully wipe the blood off the soft sword and confirmed there was no trace of blood left. He then sheathed the sword once more around his waist and flicked his index finger firmly. Some powder flicked onto the gloves. With a swoosh, they went up in mes.


    Gao Da nced at him, took out a metal bucket from under the chair, and ced it in front of him. Fan Xian threw the burning gloves into the metal bucket. He watched the gradually shrinking me with narrowed eyes. The fire in his eyes also gradually went out. Before too long, the carriage had driven up the mountain.


    Below, the courtyard was still silent. The people inside were either dead or fainted, so they could not make any noise. No one knew that homicides had taken ce inside, so no one woulde to look.


    Who knew what Fan Xian was preparing to see as he remained behind on the mountain?


    Deng Zi Yue gently stroked the horse¡¯s back. He entered the carriage and silently sat down.


    Fan Xian lifted a corner of the curtain and gazed downward. After looking for a while, there was still no change.


    ¡°It will probably be some time before the other party discovers this.¡± Deng Zi Yue looked at the sky and thought it should be exactly midnight. He advised Fan Xian, ¡°It won¡¯t be this early.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and knew that he was indeed a bit anxious. He quietly said something to Gao Da and then leaned against the back of his chair, closed his eyes, and rested.


    Gao Da lifted out a rug and covered him with it. Gradually, his slightly cold body warmed up. Fan Xian felt drowsiness ovee him in the warmth and fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian opened his eyes and made a noise.


    Deng Zi Yue lifted the curtain and gazed downward. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Fan Xian lifted the rug and ced his head near the window. He narrowed his eyes as he looked down. He saw that outside of Yuan Meng¡¯s hidden manor suddenly came a person. He gently knocked on the door with great familiarity. The rhythm of the knocks clearly hid some kind of secret signal. It looked like he was the middleman responsible for themunication between the Jiangnan powers and Yuan Meng.


    He wore simple cotton clothes, and his face was normal. He knocked on the manor door for a while and found that no one answered him. He seemed to be a bit surprised and nervous, and immediately retreated into the darkness.


    Fan Xian, who was monitoring from the mountain, was not anxious, he knew this person woulde back.


    As expected, the person did not go far. In a moment, there was an extra head above the northwest corner of the wall that sneakily looked out. It was that person looking into the garden to see what had happened.


    He summoned the courage and jumped into the garden. The three people on the mountain were no longer able to see what he saw in the garden, they only heard a very stifled cry. It should be that he had finally found the tragic scene of therge number of bodies and puddles of blood in the garden.


    The manor door was immediately pushed open and a man rushed into the darkness with his head lowered. He was probably going to his master to report.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stretched in the carriage and yawned. It was only now that he noticed that the edges of the sky had gradually be white. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°The day is almost here. If the other party wants to hide this matter, they will have to act quickly.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nodded. ¡°Each manor has people watching. There will be a report tomorrow on who receives the message tonight.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Have a guess. Who exactly do you think will manage the funeral matters for Master Yuan today?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue gave a pained smile and said, ¡°The Suzhou government...will certainly send people here. Sir, I can keep an eye on things here. You should go back to the manor and rest.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Yuan Meng¡¯s death startled the Jiangnan official who was secretly protecting her. The murder was done at night, and the peeping came in the morning. Whichever official could know of Yuan Meng¡¯s death within such a short time and hurried here to manage the funeral matters...of course, was the official who yed a dishonorable role in this matter.


    This morning they should be able to find out just which people in Jiangnan Road were the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides.


    Fan Xian also had no other choice. The Overwatch Council did not have enough people in Jiangnan, so it was impossible for them to ce a fatal spy in every manor. They could only use the method of splitting up the monitoring and use the killing of Yuan Meng to investigate.


    ...


    ...


    The Suzhou Zhizhou had been busy every day listening to Song Shiren and Chen Bochang debate in court. Not only did he neglect his official duties, his spirit had also been greatly drained. Every night, he fell into a deep sleep. He even rarely was intimate with his favorite third concubine. When he was called out from his bed early this morning, his mood was angry.


    After he had heard the message, it was like a basin of cold water had been poured over his head. All of his anger disappeared without a trace in an instant. Shock and deep worry surged in his mind.


    Yuan Meng was dead? This had happened too suddenly. How would he exin this to the Second Prince, the Crown Prince, and...the Eldest Princess?


    As he anxiously pulled on his clothing, he ordered someone to send the advisor in the manor to him. When the advisor arrived, the Zhizhou was already dressed. With a trace of resentment, he said, ¡°Why did youe so slowly? Yuan Meng is dead!¡±


    All the advisors were trusted aides to these old officials and hid nothing from each other. Of course, this advisor also knew of Yuan Meng and gave a pained smile. ¡°It is what it is. Since the imperial envoy hade to Suzhou, and yet Master Yuan still refused to leave, the final result was certain death.¡±


    The Zhizhou furrowed his brows and said, ¡°She was hidden so secretively...do you mean that it was the Overwatch Council that had acted?¡±


    ¡°Other than the Overwatch Council, which other power in Jiangnan could kill Yuan Meng without a sound?¡± the advisor analyzed. ¡°You must not panic right now. In any case, Yuan Meng has already died. It is impossible for the Overwatch Council to find out our connection to her...if you react badly right now, it will actually cause the Overwatch Council to discover your connection to this matter.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s considerations were indeed sufficiently prudent.


    The Zhizhou thought for a bit and then furrowed his brows. ¡°But...it seems a bit strange. If it was the imperial envoy who acted, why did he kill Yuan Meng instead of having her captured? If the imperial envoy wanted to use the Ministry of Justice¡¯s wanted posters to move me, he should not have dealt with it like this.¡±


    The advisor had also not understood this point. ¡°Yuan Meng was someone close to the Second Prince and the Crown Prince, although the Ministry of Justice has put out wanted posters, no official under heaven dared to brave the danger of offending the noblemen in Jingdou to bring her to justice. You don¡¯t need to be overly worried. Everyone knew of this. As for why the Overwatch Council didn¡¯t capture her alive...I think perhaps Master Yuan knew she couldn¡¯t endure the Overwatch Council¡¯s punishment and somitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°We need to go see.¡± The Zhizhou made up his mind. ¡°We need to at least know some details.¡±


    The advisor resolutely and decisively advised against it. ¡°Sir, you cannot go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Zhizhou furrowed his brows. ¡°Why? Naturally, I will not go in an official capacity. It is almost daybreak. If it is not quickly tidied up and words gets out...the Ministry of Justice in Jingdou is sure to have things to say, and the Overwatch Council will use this as an excuse to show off. How will our little Suzhou government answer the Emperor¡¯s questions?¡±


    ¡°If the Overwatch Council wanted to use this as an excuse to show off, they would not have this made this into a dead problem,¡± the advisor reminded him. ¡°Who knows how many eyes are watching right now over there? You definitely cannot go. As for the funeral arrangements, I will goter in disguise with a few trusted aides.¡±


    The Zizhou thought and knew it was indeed better this way and allowed the suggestion. This official and advisor thought they had responded prudently enough, but they never thought that when the advisor disguised himself as Chen Qiyuan and slipped out of the manor, a spy hidden in the alley outside of the Suzhou yamen had seen this scene clearly.


    When the Suzhou government advisor arrived at the outside perimeter of the Yuan Meng¡¯s secret residence in a curtained sedan chair, he found that there were already some strange people on the streets. His heart clenched. He lifted the curtain to see before he felt at ease. He furrowed his brows at a man in a cloth shirt who had hurried over to the sedan chair and said, ¡°What exactly happened? How did the people just die like this?¡±


    That cloth-clothed man was the Suzhou thousandman and one of the officials roused from his bed today by the news of Yuan Meng¡¯s death. He was originally meant to be stationed outside of the city. Since his manor was inside the city, he was actually the first to get here. Hearing the advisor¡¯s question, this thousandman said in bad temper, ¡°You ask me? Who am I going to ask?¡±


    The advisor was startled and came down from the sedan chair. The two looked at each other¡¯s clothing and couldn¡¯t stop themselves sighing and smiled bitterly. A proper official and advisor were both forced to dress in the clothing ofmoners.


    ¡°Are the streets clean?¡± the advisor asked carefully as he slightly turned his face and hid his appearance.


    The thousandman said, ¡°Rx, my subordinates have already cleaned up. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone watching nearby.¡±


    The advisor nodded and walked shoulder to shoulder with the thousandman toward the manor.


    When they entered the yard and saw the tragic sight of corpses covering the ground, the advisor couldn¡¯t help throwing up. He covered his mouth and nose and said, ¡°Where is Yuan Meng¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°In the room?¡±


    The advisor forced down his revulsion and fear, and walked into the room to have a look. He saw Yuan Meng¡¯s state of death with her eyes wide open. He went forward to confirm that she had died before the advisor felt himself rx a little. He sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how we are going to exin this to the capital.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll clean up and then worry,¡± the thousandman said with hatred. ¡°Daybreak is about to arrive. If we let people see this, it will probably spread immediately through Suzhou, and then what will we do?¡±


    ¡°No one came from the Ming family?¡±


    ¡°Those unscrupulous businessmen...they¡¯re afraid the imperial envoy is watching in the shadows and refuse to show their face.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The two walked out of the manor and ran into a few people who had arrivedter. A number of people grouped together and spoke with serious expressions. They felt that this should be the work of the Overwatch Council, but it also shouldn¡¯t be the Overwatch Council who did it. The discussion went back and forth and twisted this way and that, yet they still did not know how to deal with this.


    ¡°The wounds on the body had been ruined, although we can tell it should belong to a sword. It is difficult to discover the style of the sword. We only know that one person acted and, of course, it was an ace,¡± a figure who looked like an expert in criminalw said in a deep voice. ¡°If it was the Overwatch Council killing people, why hide it?¡±


    In the end, it was still the advisor of the Suzhou Zhizhou who made the decision and said coldly, ¡°It is better if this case is not solved. All of us need to retreat and have our subordinates clean this all up. If the Overwatch Council does not bother with it, then bury this matter. If the Overwatch Council truly had us followed...in any case, don¡¯t let it drag us down. When they ask questions, just say we received a report and so came to see the situation.¡±


    The thousandman spat and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m a martial general, how could I be here looking at the case?¡±


    The advisor rolled his eyes and him and said, ¡°Who asked you toe in such a rush?¡±


    There was nothing to fight about. The people began to split off to their tasks. Those responsible for cleanup went and cleaned up. Those responsible for burying the bodies went and buried the bodies. Those responsible for going home to write up documents went to write documents. As for whether this matter would be reported, that would have to wait to see the news from the imperial envoy.


    As these people were busy, they did not discover on the mountain in the distance there was apletely ck carriage that slowly drove away like a specter.


    ...


    ...


    The people were killed by Fan Xian, but it was these officials of Jiangnan Road who were burying them. However, he definitely didn¡¯t have thoughts to take advantage of them. As for the wounds on the bodies being treated by him again, it was because he didn¡¯t want the Sigu sword¡¯s wounds to get out. Since it was impossible to frame Dongyi, there was no need to brave this danger. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t let the Emperor in the Pce know that he could use the Sigu sword. Otherwise, the Emperor would certainly think of the assassin at the Hanging Temple and the younger brother of Sigu Jian. The Overwatch Council would bring a terrifying result.


    The carriage moved slowly. Fan Xian smiled coldly in the carriage and said, ¡°One Yuan Meng has died, and the officials of the Jiangnan Road are shocked to this extent...are these all dogs raised by the Eldest Princess?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nced at Gao Da and guessed that themissioner wanted to borrow Gao Da¡¯s ears toin to the Emperor in the Pce. He smiled and replied, ¡°The Eldest Princess was in Jiangnan for a long time, of course, she would have some trusted aides.¡±


    ¡°Did you see clearly everyone who hade today?¡±


    ¡°Some of the faces were unfamiliar. Since these people all came from their manors, I¡¯m sure the spies should have seen clearly. We will have confirmed information in a moment,¡± Deng Zi Yue sighed and said. ¡°Only the Ming family is ruthless. They know this matter should not be touched and are refusing toe out.¡±


    Fan Xian also felt it was unfortunate. He originally thought that even if he couldn¡¯t use the Yuan Meng matter to scoop out a piece of flesh from the Ming family, at least it would make them feel bad.


    In a moment, the carriage arrived at Hua Garden. Fan Xian felt a bit tired and waved his hand to have the others go rest while he returned to the back residence.


    Sisi was lying on the table waiting for him toe back. Seeing him enter the room, she quickly poured hot water for him to soak his feet.


    She knew that the young master did not want too many people to know of tonight¡¯s event. So, it was not suitable for her to order the serving girls to bring hot food. Thus, she personally went to fetch the swallow¡¯s nest that had been kept warm in water and served it for him to eat.


    Fan Xian drank all of the porridge in one go with satisfaction and soaked his feet. He thenid on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    He did not wake from this sleep until the afternoon. He didn¡¯t know what changes Yuan Meng¡¯s death had brought to Suzhou within this one day. He also did not care much.


    Knowing he was awake after Sisi¡¯s announcement, Deng Zi Yue walked in looking somewhat haggard. He handed the file in his hand to Fan Xian.


    He took it over and had a look. On it was recorded all the yamens in Suzhou that had strange movements early in themorning. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and sighed. ¡°These officials in the city are all enemies. Are they going to let me live? They¡¯ve certainly managed to stay calm after Yuan Meng¡¯s death.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The officials are stuck in the middle. They don¡¯t have it easy either.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled coldly. ¡°Since we have the list, the lives will be even more difficult in the future. Send the list back to Jingdou and have the Second Bureau begin to investigate old files. For the people we want to move, we have to dig out their dirty pasts, even...if they took a dozen liang of silver a dozen years ago, I want it dug out.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue knew that in the process of Fan Xian deciding to move the Ming family, along the way he was going to move these officials a little. He didn¡¯t dare make a loud noise and quietly acknowledged the order.


    Fan Xian read until the end and the fire in his eyes gradually grew. He threw the file down on the table with anger and cursed in a low voice, ¡°As expected...as expected Xue Qing also knew of this matter. This man certainly had fun swinging on the wall!¡±


    For Fan Xian, any information the Jiangnan officialdom revealed because of Yuan Jingmeng¡¯s murder would not surprise him.


    The Eldest Princess had done business with the Ming family in Jiangnan for a long time, so, of course, most of the people in the officialdom of this area belonged to them.


    Given the power and position in Fan Xian¡¯s hands, he did not worry much about facing this kind of opposition. What he needed to know clearly was where the Jiangnan governor Xue Qing was going to stand on this matter.


    Xue Qing was a bordend official. Even with Fan Xian¡¯s imperial envoy identity, there was little he could do about him. Furthermore, the governor controlled the civil administration and military affairs. The power he could control in his hands was too powerful. If even he stood against Fan Xian, the forces against Fan Xian defeating the Ming family became unusually powerful.


    Deng Zi Yue saw his slightly angry expression. He carefully andfortingly said, ¡°The governor¡¯s manor also received the message, but they haven¡¯t made any noises or any kind of reaction. Sir, the other party is, after all, the governor of a road. If the officials below have connections to the capital and Yuan Meng wanted to hide in Jiangnan, this matter could not have been hidden from him. However, he does not wish to offend you, and he certainly does not wish to offend the princes in the capital. This matter cannot exin anything. Governor Xue Qing should still be waiting.


    Fan Xian muttered to himself and found his reactions did seem to be a bit over the top. Perhaps the tension hidden below the disorganization of these few days had made him overly sensitive. He couldn¡¯t help smiling self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, however...go make the arrangements still. The day after tomorrow, I...will go once more to visit Xue Qing.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was startled, and it seemed like he wanted to say something.


    Fan Xian nced at him and smiled. ¡°If you have an idea, just say it. Why are you being like a girl in front of me?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go visit Sir Xue Qing in a rush.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Deng Zi Yue replied, ¡°After all, right now the governor is still in the center. If you go visit, given your personality, I¡¯m afraid you immediately force the governor to pick a side...what if the governor doesn¡¯t do as you want, then what? In my opinion, it is best to let Governor Xue Qing maintain his stance of watching the game. We will continue to do what we are doing. We will continue to pressure the Ming family. Every day that the governor doesn¡¯t make up his mind is another day where there is none to contend with you. Then, we will have more time to do what we need to do.¡±


    He continued, ¡°You want the governor to make up his mind, but in reality, the longer it takes for the governor to make up his mind, the better it is for us.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Right now we are just gently knocking against the Ming family. Xue Qing can continue to watch the show. Ifter in the year I strike hard, Xue Qing won¡¯t be able to keep watching the show. At that time, he will have to pick a side...I am notpletely confident.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue thought about it and smiled. ¡°I think it we should at least wait until you¡¯ve been to Wuzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian understood his meaning. Xue Qing was the previous Prime Minister Lin Ruofu¡¯s favorite student back in the day, and Lin Ruofu was Dabao and Wan¡¯er¡¯sf father, his father-inw. Even if Xue Qing didn¡¯t need to support him for his father-inw¡¯s sake, his father-inw was certain to know about Xue Qing¡¯s bottom line.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Fan Xian immediately felt arge weight lifted off his chest. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°He¡¯ll make our victory more likely. Although that old father-inw of mine is almost rusting, his weight is still significant.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue chuckled.


    Fan Xian saw Deng Zi Yue¡¯s exhausted expression and asked curiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep this morning?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue respectfully replied, ¡°I had to confirm these reports so it took some time.¡±


    Fan Xian wanted to urge him to rx a bit, but thinking of his previous behavior, it seemed like he didn¡¯t have much of a stance to persuade the other. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling and suddenly thought of another matter. He asked, ¡°Zi Yue, before you entered the Qinian Unit...you were in the Second Bureau, right?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nced at him in astonishment and nodded. He didn¡¯t know why themissioner was suddenly asking this question.


    ¡°Wang Qinian will return at the end of summer.¡± Fan Xian gazed at him and smiled. ¡°The Council is preparing to have him take over the First Bureau, thus Shangjing in Northern Qi needs someone who can control the situation. You¡¯ve been with me for almost two years and have seen some things...do you have the daring to go to the North?¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: Fishing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Deng Zi Yue thought for a moment and clearly understood themissioner¡¯s words.


    The so-called leader of Northern Qi was indeed a dangerous position, however, it was also the most important segment in the Overwatch Council¡¯s foreign battle lines. All those who returned from this role had been ced in important positions¡ªthere was little need to bring up the predecessor Yan Bingyun, who had be the leader of the Fourth Bureau at such a young age. Everyone knew that once Director Chen retired and Sir Fan junior took the role of director, Xiao Yan could have an even more important assignment.


    Wang Qinian was Deng Zi Yue¡¯s previous superior, whom he had been very familiar with. After being cooped up in the Council 10 years, the moment Wang Qinian met Fan Xian he was sent to Northern Qi. After Wang Qinian returned, it was certain he would be the new leader of the First Bureau.


    The trip to Northern Qi was dangerous, but it was the gild on a political tform.


    Themissioner asking whether or not he wanted to go to Northern Qi was because he was getting ready to promote him. Furthermore, he had heard that the old leader of the Second Bureau was getting old and preparing to retire...he himself had also started out in the Second Bureau.


    Deng Zi Yue was endlessly excited and knelt in front of Fan Xian. In a serious voice, he said, ¡°It is all up to Sir¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t continue to say anything. the Jiangnan matter made him feel more and more that although the Emperor had great trust in him, he still absolutely blocked any connection between him and the military. As for when he handled matters, the unconditional power he had in his hands was actually still limited. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of Jiangnan governor Xue Qing¡¯s existence.


    The one that sat in the dragon chair didn¡¯t really trust his true sons, much less Fan Xian. He knew that it was already good the Emperor allowed him to hold such great power, but he also knew the Emperor would not let him expand his power. Since the paths going out were difficult, Fan Xian had to ensure that he held whatever power he had more firmly in his hands.


    For example, the Overwatch Council. After Cheng Pingoing¡¯s era, the Overwatch Council had swapped out the old blood and reced it with fresh blood loyal to Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    Deng Zi Yue reported to him other movements the Overwatch Council had recently taken. All were still targeted towards the Ming family. Although the Overwatch Council¡¯s governance specializing in surveince did not have the direct authority to interfere in non-governmental powers, what the worldcked least was reasons from governmental bodies. The Overwatch Council hadpleted preparations for the early stage. At any time, they could do as Fan Xian ordered and stick their hands into Jiangnan affairs. From the pce treasury to Suzhou to the docks, from the camps to the treasury, they could apply pressure on the Ming family from all directions.


    This was lll that Fan Xian could do. Since they couldn¡¯t find concrete evidence for the Ming family¡¯s crimes, then they couldn¡¯t use public power to proceed with their bullying. Jiangnan Road officials were all watching him...right now, the Overwatch Council¡¯s job was to, through the harassment of the Ming family¡¯s trade route as well as the pce treasury transportpany¡¯s meddling with their goods, furtherpress the Ming family¡¯s ie. Sinking the family¡¯s flow of silver into a state of desperatecking was the only way they could force the Ming family to continue transferringrge amounts of silver.


    And, the trap was actually hidden in the transferring of silver.


    ¡°How long has it been since the ind has sent any messages?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his head. The ind matter that was sufficient to crush the Ming family had suddenly sunk into silence.


    Deng Zi Yue heard Fan Xian¡¯s worry. He also had some misgivings. He reported, ¡°The Quanzhou branch also felt that the matter was strange and has sent someone onto the ind. There will probably be informationing back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Jiangnan was veryrge. It took too long for information to travel from an ind in the East Sea to Suzhou. Fan Xian knew that he could only wait for now.


    After Deng Zi Yue left, only then did Fan Xian feel a bit tired. He stretched and went out of his room to take a walk around Hua Garden.


    Although it was Yang Jimei¡¯s grand garden, it was not much stained with a salt merchants¡¯ wealthy and noble air or the arrogance of private salt peddlers. Rather, it was invariably refined and elegant. It was not the same as other manor gardens¡¯ shallow flowing waters, green rock gardens,yers of mountain ranges, and corridors and pavilions. Through the clever arrangements of the original designer, it showed a different kind of life force. The entire garden seemed alive, enveloping gently and lightly around those in the garden like Jiangnan¡¯s green mountains and the blue waters of West Lake.


    This kind of clever arrangement that so united man and heaven was, without a doubt, most appreciated by a direct descendant of the Tianyi Dao, Haitang. In the days they had been in Suzhou, she spent most of her time in the garden quietly thinking and did not go out to seek the elegant Jiangnan people.


    When Fan Xian saw the floral clothing beside the littleke, he did not feel surprised at all.


    ¡°Such a thing as fishing does not seem appropriate for you.¡±


    He walked to the side of theke and sat down, sitting slightly higher up on the bank than Haitang. There was about half a meter of distance between them. From this angle, he could just see Haitang¡¯s steady shoulder and the flowery cloth wrapped around her head. Beside her was ced a normal, yellow straw hat.


    Hiatang didn¡¯t turn her head and replied evenly, ¡°Why is it not appropriate?¡±


    The bamboo rod in her hands did not move at all. Only the tip bobbed up and down like it was giving greeting to the fish in the water and had no other intentions.


    Fan Xian smiled and randomly wiped the moss on his hands beside him. ¡°Fishing is also killing. I¡¯ll teach you a method where you don¡¯t need fish bait and your heart is the hook.¡±


    In the novels he had read in his previous life, they said that profound people loved to y these kinds of games. Unexpectedly, Haitang still did not turn her head and was not moved. Rather sheughed mockingly. ¡°How boring. If you don¡¯t use bait, do you not want to catch anything? Heart hook...since what is needed is temperament, once your heart is a hook, naturally it is hooked. As for whether or not it could be pulled up, what is the difference?¡±


    Fan Xian was angry and bitter. He just wanted to chat, so why bring out such a ridiculous conversation?


    Haitang turned her head to nce at him and smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re mind hasn¡¯t been peaceful these days. Why not sit with me? Fishing is very good for calming the mind.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. ¡°A gentleman stays away from the kitchen, needless to say, fishing and hunting too.¡±


    Haitang couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him and shook her head. ¡°Hypocrite.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and moved forward a little. However, his butt slipped and he almost slid into theke. It made him il his arms and legs, and give out a cry.


    Beside theke there were rocks but no trees or grass. Other than Haitang, there was no one to help, so he grabbed Haitang¡¯s shoulder with both hands. Haitang¡¯s shoulder shook and shook his hand. She then turned her hand around and wrapped it around his wrist, helping him steady his bnce. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Not only are you a hypocrite, even your acting is so fake, much too insincere...how could there be a ninth-level ace who could not even sit steadily?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the sky and sighed. ¡°No one understands me, and Duoduo also does not trust me. How will I live?¡±


    Haitang flipped her wrist and had him sit next to her. She took out another fishing rod and shoved it into his hands. ¡°Since you want to fish, then you must have patience. Don¡¯t be in a rush.¡±


    Her words carried two meanings. Fan Xian knew very well that she was not talking about picking up girls, but rather about the problem of defeating the situation in Jiangnan. He took out an earthworm from the little mud can beside him and hung it on the fish hook. Throwing it into the water, he scattered some crumbs that Duoduo had prepared into the water to lure the fish.


    Thekeside suddenly became calm.


    A momentter, Fan Xian¡¯s light voice broke the rare moment of rapport. ¡°I have patience and am not in a rush. The Jiangnan situation is not difficult to control. The n has already been set. I will confidently take each step. The problem is that Jiangnan is watching Jingdou and I have no control over what will happen in Jingdou. Matters over there might develop in the direction I want, or it could suddenly explode into a huge matter that no one has time to react to.¡±


    ¡°A huge matter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Fan Xian did not continue to say anything. He only said, with a trace of misgiving and a thread of true admiration, ¡°You know I am themissioner of the Qing Kingdom Overwatch Council, then you must also know who the true boss of the Overwatch Council is.¡±


    ¡°North Xiao En, South Pingping[JW1] .¡± Haitang¡¯s smile carried a trace of bitterness. ¡°That Director Chen has killed countless of our Northern Qi people. How could we not remember him?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Each serves their own master, and each has their own desires. The two sides were enemies at the time, so such mutual killing was natural. I only want you to know that this old man is one of two people in the entire world that I cannot understandpletely.¡±


    ¡°Two people?¡± Haitang curiously twisted her head to look at him.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was cautious as he said, ¡°Even if it is my Emperor or your Emperor, I can still guess some of their thoughts and positions. Because they sit on the dragon chair, they are certain to think of matters rting to this dragon chair. But Chen Pingping is not the same. The so-called absence of desire makes him vast. The man is about to die, and his words...are not to be mulled over. There is no way for me to understand what this old man wants to do or what he is doing. Given his current position, there is no need at all for him to be involved in the fight for the throne. No matter who bes Emperor, they will have to provide well for him...and he has been so calm this entire time, it also does not align with how he has done things for his whole life.¡±


    Chen Pingping was one of the most famous schemers of his day. With this kind of person, it was fine if they didn¡¯t act, but once they did, everything was turned on its head.


    Haitang thought for a moment then quietly said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact you didn¡¯t avoid me and exined to me the connection between your mother and Director Chen, I would definitely have seen this matter in a different way. Including everyone in the world, I¡¯m afraid they will all think that Chen Pingping only cares about you because of the order of the Qing Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Yet through what you have told me in the past, I seem to be able to see an unfortunate possibility,¡± Haitang smiled self-deprecatingly and said. ¡°You want to help the Third Prince take the throne, but does Chen Pingping...want to help you?¡±


    ¡°It is too difficult.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°There are problems with my birth. If those nobles in the Pce are notpletely swept away, there is no way for me to enter the Pce...besides, who knows who was behind the incident back then. I will eventually find the truth about this matter, only I cannot rush right now. As for what you said about the director¡¯s intention...¡±


    He smiled slightly and shook his head. ¡°Being the Emperor is not like being amissioner. If he doesn¡¯t let me know, he would definitely not dare to undertake such a big matter alone.¡±


    Haitang sank into thought. A momentter she shook her head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, so I won¡¯t think of it for now.¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan is only a small fry; the capital is the big fish.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were calm. He stared at the two slightly bobbing thin lines. It was a long time before he said, ¡°Fishing...I am still worried. Am I bringing up the fish or am I being dragged by the fish into the water without being able to climb back out again?¡±


    Hiatang smiled. ¡°You got your feet wet by theke long ago, you can¡¯t not step into the water now.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Only there is a feeling of uncertainty. I don¡¯t like the feeling of not having control of these matters in my hands.¡±


    ¡°No one, not even the ruler of a country...can control everything,¡± Haitang said lightly. ¡°We can only try our best to grasp the big picture that is already enough.¡±


    ¡°You said just then, there are two people you are unable to understandpletely. One is Chen Pingping, who is the other?¡± Haitang was very interested in this question. She knew that Fan Xian had great confidence in his ability to understand people clearly. He was even able to understand some of the Qing Emperor¡¯s thoughts, yet now he admitted himself that there were people he could not see through. She very much wanted to know who the second person was.


    ¡°My father.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Actually...he is like Chen Pingping. They are both very powerful figures, however, Chen Pingping has always moved up and down on the surface while my father has always stayed below. Although I am his son, I am not sure of his true thoughts.¡±


    Fan Xian treated both Chen Pingping and Fan Jian like fathers. He trusted and did not doubt them. After his mother died 14 years ago, revenge and washing away the blood of the empress¡¯s family engulfed him. While the streets of Jingdou ran red with blood that night, the love and protection these two father figures had shown him during his process of maturation made Fan Xian admire them with gratitude.


    The strangest thing was it was these two who closest to him that he could not understandpletely.


    ¡°Ah, so all this time you haven¡¯t been worried about Jiangnan but about Jingdou,¡± Haitang smiled slightly and said. ¡°With these two unfathomable people behind you, you indeed have nothing much to worry about in the Jiangnan matter.¡±


    ¡°I am a whetstone the Emperor has given to those brothers to use,¡± Fan Xian replied. ¡°This Jiangnan matter, the Eldest Princess, the Crown Prince, and the Second Prince...are they not whetstones father and Chen Pingping have given me to use? The elders all have high hopes for me. I am very gratified.¡±


    The word ¡°gratified¡± was said with great anger.


    The two fishing lines were still steadily sunken into the soft surface of the water. There was not one tremble caused by a wrist. Haitang nced at him and said, ¡°It looks like you indeed do not need to use the fishing line to train your temperament.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I have always been determined and calm, and not easily wound up by external things.¡±


    For Fan Xian to speak of his own merits was not awkwardly touting his own horn, rather, it was an excellent attitude of self-analysis.


    ¡°How old exactly are you right now?¡± Haitang asked. She could not understand how such a young person who held such great power in their hands could deal with many diverse affairs yet still maintain such a calm state of mind.


    Fan Xian came back at her very quickly and asked in return, ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    Haitang pursed her lips. Her eyes were bright. Her expression had been softened by the blueke in front of her, but she did not want to answer this question.


    Fan Xian huffed and said, ¡°I turned 18 on January 8th.¡±


    Haitang shook her head and mocked, ¡°Looking at how you usually act, if you said 80, no one would believe you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Elders had experienced the spring winds, summer rains, autumn frosts, and winter snows. They had long seen all there was in the world, so they could use that pair of slightly indifferent eyes to see through everything in this world.


    Only because they had experienced it all, could they view it lightly and use the calmest state of mind to use the most ruthless of methods to face those seemingly strange andplicated situations. A necessity of being a schemer was to have limited desires. Thus, there is less to be used by enemies. Since ancient times, the most famous schemers had always been old men, old women, or eunuchs.


    Young people had bloodlust. For example, the Second Prince, the Crown Prince, and even the Eldest Princess, thus, will always at some point make an unwise decision.


    On the the other hand, when someone like Fan Xian, who had experiences from two lives¡ªalthough he had been given a sorrowful 80 years oldbel by Haitang¡ªdid things he, indeed had the patience of an old man. While using Xia Qifei to fight the family property case against the Ming family, all other areas of the Overwatch Council remained silent until the waves of that case were just about to disappear. That was when the Overwatch Council attacked.


    In a sh, many Jiangnan Road officials were politely invited to the Inspection Division the Fourth Bureau had stationed in Jiangnan Road to have tea.


    Everyone knew the Overwatch Council¡¯s tea was authentic Longjing, and the scent of tea permeated everywhere. However, no officials wanted to go drink tea.


    Although for Governor Xue Qing¡¯s sake, few of the Jiangnan Road officials were captured. In the process of chatting and drinking tea, the Overwatch Council would asionally talk of some old matter that still made the officials iparably panicked. After they returned to their manors, they began to think, with a headache, of their future prospects and personal safety. For those relevant, the officials who received reminders noticed that they could no longer protect the Ming family so obviously.


    On the other side, the Overwatch Council began to cause problems for the Ming family business. Although they could not directly capture people and goods, under the pretense of searching for spies from Dongyi, in a day, the Ming family store began to be searched by the government and the Ming family¡¯s caravans and ships suddenly began to have problems in their shipping process.


    Although they only found the Ming family guilty of small crimes like taking along personal goods, they did not find anything extremely incriminating about the Ming family. However, this continuous harassment sessfully slowed down the Ming family¡¯s enormous industry system.


    In business, what was important was the speed in which goods could be sent out, exchanged for silver, and then brought back. It was like a neverending great river. The Overwatch Council was like sand that was slowly being sunk into the river. Once the speed of the river slowed, the mud and sand would umte. The once clear water would be muddy and not be able to flow as well.


    This move of the Overwatch Council used the least amount of manpower and attracted the least amount of discussion, yet the results it achieved were good. After the Ming family had paid out the enormous sum for the pce treasury bid, it was the first time in many years they felt strapped for cash. With the harassment by the Overwatch Council, the cash flow became even tighter. They were forced to begin transferring silver from Taiping money house. At the same time, Ming Qingda had also begun secretly having Zhaoshang money house sign over bank drafts.


    [JW1]¡±±±Ð¤¶÷,ÄÏƼƼ¡± It is unclear how the cardinal directions rte to the their names. Previously they have only been Chen Pingping and Xiao En.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: Behind The Ming Family¡¯s Tragedy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Over many years, the Ming family multiplied and grew in the Jiangnan region. After decades and multiple generations of being carefully operated and bold expansions, it finally became one of the leadingrge families. They eventually made a connection with the Eldest Princess. After they became royal merchants of the pce treasury, the Ming family¡¯s reach became longer and deeper through the never-ending stream of silver the pce treasury goods brought in. Not only did they have countless industries in Suzhou and Hangzhou, they directly controlledrge amounts of ships, caravans, and stores.


    Family members also controlled many business that were unremarkable but deeply connected to the Jiangnan people¡¯s lives, such as grain, oil, food, and brothels. So much so, someone once said that as long as Jiangnan people open their door, they will certainly have dealings with the Ming family¡¯s industry.


    In such arge family, the factions within it were unusuallyplicated. However, the group that wielded the highest power were still the six sons of the two wives from the main Ming family. The other, more distant rtives, were only responsible for managing business in the middle to low levels.


    When the old Ming matriarch alone held the power of the family, she understood the dangers of division within the family n. The first arrangement she made was that other than the one branch of the heir, Ming Qingda, the other five Ming descendants would only receive dividends. They would have no power to make any arrangements or suggestions in the enormous Ming family industry and were strictly prohibited from participating in the family business.


    This arrangement was, without a doubt, a wise one. Using this strong method ensured that at least the Ming family remained, on the surface, united and cooperated. It did not develop the same problems as other families. The Ming family presented a united front to the outside world.


    Although they could not participate in the family business, it was impossible for the other five masters to simply hide their money under their beds and wait for it to birth little money chicks. They would take it to invest outside of the family business and did a lot of business in Jiangnan.


    The Ming family used this kind of method to, step by step, stretch their hands further and thinner. In the end, the business of these branches still clung onto therger family branch. If the Ming family fell, then the businesses of those five masters would also have problems. Thus, they had to use the power in their hands to protect the main branch.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, these businesses that did not belong to the Ming family in name, were still named Ming. So, the Overwatch Council began to treat them all equally and also harassed these businesses.


    With this, the five masters could not stand it anymore, thinking, They didn¡¯t receive much good from the family, yet they were also implicated. Business was bing more and more difficult to do. What was to be done?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Open your dog eyes and see. It is the Fourth master in front of you!¡±


    The Fourth master of the Ming family was born of the concubine, so his position in the family was not high to begin with. Thus, he had always liked to walk birds to avoid offending the old matriarch and his eldest brother. Every year, he depended on the dividends to do business. He had opened a fruit and vegetable business and did some of the businesses that the collective had missed. His days passed quite happily.


    However, he recently could not be happy no matter what. The tradingpany came to check every single da, and his business appeared to be crumbling. Although these were not overly important consequences, a negative trend could clearly be seen. The officials that usually bowed and scraped before him rarely wanted to drink tea with him now.


    He understood. The officials had been scared by the Overwatch Council.


    No matter what, it was not up to these people to promote him. A trace of fierceness shed across the Fourth master¡¯s face, and he pped the other man across the face. The southern barbarian that was pped spun three times on the spot. A red handprint appeared on his face and a trickle of blood leaked out from the side of his mouth.


    The Fourth master of the Ming family was thergest fruit seller in Suzhou. It looked unremarkable, but it monopolized 30 percent of the melon and fruit business in Jiangnan. He even single-handedly managed the matters of sending tribute to the Pce. It would not be a problem to call him King of the Melons. Furthermore, he used the Ming family¡¯s reputation to start his own guild and managed the entirety of the Jiangnan fruit market. In all these years, he had never had any powerful figures who dared toe into his territory and pick his fruits to eat.


    In the past few days, there was suddenly a merchant from Lingnan who jumped over the Ming family¡¯s agreement with the Xiong family and directly sold fruit in Suzhou without first going through the Fourth master¡¯s hands.


    Lingnan¡¯s temperatures were warm, and their fruits beautiful. Once the problem of long-distance shipping was solved, there was great profit to be made. If this merchant knew the rules and hade to visit the Fourth master after arriving in Suzhou, perhaps the Fourth master would have nodded his head and given him a share to work with. However, this merchant either didn¡¯t know the rules or had something else to rely on. He used the fact that he had plentiful goods and cheap prices to forcefully pull down the fruit prices in Suzhou, and even Jiangnan, by 20 percent in 10 days. This merchant¡¯s business had also rapidly expanded.


    The Fourth master¡¯s face was full of a sinister smile as he looked at the Lingnan merchant he had smacked to the ground. He chuckled and said, ¡°Does everyone now dare to climb on top of the Ming family? A mere southern barbarian...where did you get such daring?¡±


    He knew that when his family¡¯s business had begun to be pressured by the Overwatch Council, no matter how effective the council really was, news spread and a trend was set. Countless merchant powers that had previously been suppressed by the Ming family began to stir. They all wanted to use this opportunity while the Ming family was hard-pressed to obtain some benefits.


    However, the Fourth master could do absolutely nothing to the imperial envoy Fan. He didn¡¯t even have time to be afraid. But, how could he let a southern barbarian interfere on his own territory?


    ¡°Use the stick to teach him a lesson.¡± The Fourth master looked at the Lingnan fruit merchant lying on the ground crying and begging for mercy. A trace of despicableness shed by the corner of his mouth.


    Once his wordsnded, a terrible cry began to ring out from the yard. The Fourth master¡¯s subordinate used a wooden stick and ruthlessly brought it down on the Lingnan fruit merchant¡¯s body. Each hit sounded with a smack. Who knew how many of the poor merchant¡¯s bones were broken. The terrible cries gradually became lower. His whole body was covered in blood, and he fainted from the beating.


    The trusted aide from the ount house on the side saw this bloody scene and felt his heart stutter. He moved closer and said, ¡°Fourth master, this person...should belong to the Xiong family.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± The Fourth master said sternly. ¡°Xiong Bailing, that old bastard, wanted to use this fruit merchant to test the waters. If I don¡¯t hit back, he¡¯ll think he can actually take advantage of the Ming family.¡±


    The master of ounts gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Fourth master, at this time, you can¡¯t bring more trouble for the family.¡±


    The Fourth master thought of something and his expression darkened. ¡°The old matriarch has already begun to suspect me. If I don¡¯t show some rashness right now, what I can do?¡±


    Countlessplicated feelings also welled up in the ount master¡¯s heart. He had no idea what to say.


    The Fourth master rose from his chair and gazed at the blood-covered Lingnan merchant on the ground. In a dark voice he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t allow you to do business, but doing business is not bullying others. You cannot bully me.¡±


    The Lingnan merchant had awoken. Hearing these words, he was scared deeply and quickly nodded his head for all he was worth.


    ¡°Pay 10,000 liang of silver and bring the price back up. We willpete fairly.¡± The Fourth master chuckled, which was iparably sinister. ¡°You don¡¯t bully me, and I will not bully you.¡±


    After he finished bringing the person under control, the Fourth master called for people to drag him out. He gazed at the puddle of blood on the ground and spat. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about Fan Xian bullying me, but who the f*ck do the Xiong family think they are?¡±


    Returning to his room, the Fourth master cleaned his hands and rolled up his sleeves. He took down a birdcage from the corridor on the side and began to tease it. Although his mouth was whistling, his eyes were very far away.


    The ounts master followed timidly behind him and said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth master, you¡¯re saying...the old matriarch knows of your meeting with Xia Qifei?¡±


    The Fourth master¡¯s body froze. He suddenly cursed in great anger, ¡°It was all your stupid idea! Something about having a foot in each boat. The Seventh master was fortunate to not die and would certainly have good forter. He also had the imperial envoy¡¯s support, and the property would eventually be taken by him...you had me go meet with him and take the opportunity to speak first! F*ck! The next day I was called in by the old matriarch and scolded. I almost didn¡¯t make it out alive!¡±


    He was unbelievably angry. After he finally managed to calm the emotions in his chest, he coldly said, ¡°The Overwatch Council has been targeting our family. If I didn¡¯t act savagely today, what would the old matriarch and eldest brother think of me?¡±


    After being cursed at by his master, the ounts master didn¡¯t make a lot of noise. He tearfully said, ¡°But when Master Xia wanted to see you that day, you couldn¡¯t not go. Fourth master...you really don¡¯t want to listen to Master Xia¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°Seventh brother, seventh brother...¡± The Fourth master felt very strange when he thought of the younger brother that had suddenly appeared. Concerning the matter of Xia Qifei¡¯s mother being harmed by the old matriarch, he had heard rumors. He and his mother were perfectly clean, so he did not fear the other party like the heir did. Thinking of the words Xia Qifei had brought from the imperial envoy that day, a mysterious light shed through his eyes and disappeared. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the imperial envoy, but I am more afraid of the old matriarch...besides, right now the Ming family is still our family¡¯s Ming family. If I really listened to you and joined hands with Xia Qifei, with such a terrifying imperial envoy watching at the back, the Ming family will...be the court¡¯s Ming family.¡±


    The Fourth master smiled wretchedly. ¡°No matter how tyrannical the heir is, we have been brothers all these years. In the end, my name is still Ming.¡±


    The ounts master did not keep trying to persuade him.


    ...


    ...


    The Fourth master had formally rejected Fan Xian¡¯s kindness that had been made through Xia Qifei. The imperial envoy¡¯s reaction was very quickly brought to therge manor the Fourth master had bought in the south part of Suzhou.


    The Suzhou government¡¯s bailiffs pushed open the door and entered. Under the close watch of the Ming family thugs, they shakily came to the main hall. They brought out thewsuit and requested that the Fourth master follow them back to the Suzhou government to stand trial.


    ¡°Stand trial?¡± The Fourth master had never expected there to be a day he could be captured and asked to stand trial. He shouted at the bailiff sternly, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Who reported me? For what?¡±


    The bailiff had no choice. In normal circumstances, he would not dare to offend a genuine Fourth master of the Ming family. He wished he could kneel on the floor and lick the Ming master¡¯s boots. He gave a pained smile and gestured with his eyes at the Fourth master, indicating that there was someone behind him. Then he lowered his voice and implored, ¡°It¡¯s a Lingnan merchant. He reported that the Fourth master forcefully dominated the market, hurt people, andmitted violent crimes.¡±


    The Fourth master was startled and furrowed his brows. He had not expected the Lingnan merchant would actually report him. He further did not expect that the Suzhou government would ept this case. For many years the Ming family had held a special position in Jiangnan. The Suzhou government had such a close connection to the Ming family, so how could they ept that Lingnan merchant¡¯s suit? Although the Overwatch Council had been obstructing the Ming family, they could not directly interfere with local government affairs or public affairs. The Overwatch Council could not take the lead on this kind of criminalw case. Previously when they acted violently, they had no need to worry.


    This time the Suzhou government actually sent someone.


    His gaze passed over the head of the bailiff. He saw an unfamiliar court official standing behind a few other officials. Looking at his official¡¯s robes, his ranking was not very high. It did not look like the apparel of the court system. His eyes narrowed, and soon he guessed the other party¡¯s identity. Apparently, from when the Lingnan merchant entered the yard, all of this had been watched by an Overwatch Council official. No wonder the other party reacted so quickly.


    The Fourth master¡¯s eyelid twitched. He knew he had miscalcted one thing. Although the Overwatch Council could not directly question him, they could keep an eye on the government¡¯s actions. If they ignored and did not question him, the Overwatch Council would probably capture government officials to take back and question. With such a strong deterrent, no wonder the Suzhou government dared to capture him today.


    Heughed coldly and gazed at that bailiff. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    The bailiff was about to cry from anxiety and implored, ¡°Fourth master should at least give the Zhizhou some face.¡±


    The Ming family servants all began to make a din and surrounded the bailiffs in the middle with wooden sticks in their hands. Their cold gazes stared, intentionally or otherwise, at the Overwatch Council official at the back of the group.


    That Overwatch Council official smiled slightly and said, ¡°My good fellow officials, what are you going to do? It seems they¡¯re...preparing to rebel here.¡±


    Beating up an official. Not obeying court orders. What difference was that to rebellion?


    Hearing these words, the government officials knew that they had to take him back today. Otherwise, the Zhizhou would not be able to report back to the Overwatch Council. The Lingnan merchant¡¯s wretched report had been witnessed by many in the public court, furthermore, people from Hua Garden also had arrived. They were drinking tea in the tea shop across from the public court. No action would be able to escape the imperial envoy¡¯s eyes.


    The official set his heart and gazed at the Fourth master. ¡°Fourth master, please!¡±


    He used is eyes to continuously gesture and make him understand that today was not the same as the past. Sometimes one had to be amenable. As for after he was brought to the Suzhou Government, there were naturally other opportunities to change things around.


    The Fourth master slightly lowered his head. After muttering to himself, he forced down the anger in his heart. He knew what the situation was like today and nodded his head.


    That official let out a big breath and sighed. ¡°Fourth master is having pity on me.¡±


    The young Overwatch Council official of the Fourth Bureau in the back watched this scene with a cold smile.


    The ounts master moved closer to the Fourth master¡¯s side and said worriedly, ¡°Fourth master, what do we do?¡±


    The Fourth masterughed sinisterly and smashed the birdcage in his hand on the ground. The smashed birdcage broke. Bird feathers flew chaotically, and bird blood sprayed everywhere. He smiled icily, ¡°If I must go I will go. All these years, I¡¯ve only ever had tea in the back garden of the Suzhou government building, yet I¡¯ve never had the luck to see the true appearance of Suzhou¡¯s prison. Today, I will go to broaden my horizons.¡±


    He lowered his voice again and said hurriedly, ¡°Immediately send a message back to Ming Garden and have eldest brother bail me out...don¡¯t worry, the old matriarch will trust me more because of this.¡±


    Having finished giving out orders, the Fourth Ming master, for the first time in his life, was taken by officials to the Suzhou government¡¯s prison.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Looks like fourth brother has no other intentions.¡± After the news got back to the Ming Garden, Ming Qingda sent people out to open up channels while he went to the quiet little yard his mother lived in to report the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll go now to bring him back. Although he hurt a Lingnan merchant and the Suzhou government took him in under pressure from the Overwatch Council, the matter was not that big after all. There shouldn¡¯t be anyter consequences. Sir Fan junior has no way of using this matter to finish him off.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch sat in her chair deep in thought. Her old, sunken eyes were closed. She seemed to be thinking about some problem. She still had not replied to Ming Qingda¡¯s words.


    He felt a little strange. A chill suddenly surged up a momentter.


    The old matriarch slowly opened her slightly listless eyes and said, ¡°The Ming family is still being rocked by storms. Fourth first met with Xia Qifei in secret; that is disloyal. Later, he acted rashly and impetuously, making the family worry for him; that his unfilial. Such a disloyal and filial child. What is the point of bailing him out?¡±


    After Ming Qingda was silent, his sorrow returned. The Ming family¡¯s response to Fan Xian¡¯s aggression was to move forward by retreating, ying on sorrowful emotions was why he had knelt in the pce treasury, and had hister illness. Now that the Overwatch Council was pushing aggressively, the Ming family faltered and indeed appeared very pitiable. Yet, the old matriarch intended, it seemed, to slice a deep cut into her own family.


    He sucked in a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Currently, the situation is still within our control. Sir Fan junior can only walk the outer boundaries and can¡¯t truly get hold of something to use against us. At this time, the sacrifice does not need to be so big...after all, he is of Ming blood.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch looked at him coldly and without emotion. ¡°The imperial envoy will push more and more ruthlessly. We will have to eventually sacrifice someone we can give up in exchange for the sympathies of the Jiangnan people and support of the gentry under heaven. Since Fourth has been taken into prison, isn¡¯t this the best opportunity? If the people were to know that the imperial envoy, for the purpose of obtaining silver and wealth, forced a Ming master to death, the court would be shocked. We would obtain many benefits and time...this deal is worth it.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression did not change. He thought for a moment then said, ¡°As mother wishes.¡±


    He understood that Fourth brother was, after all, the son of the concubine. In his mother¡¯s eyes, he was dispensable.


    The old Ming matriarch gazed at him icily and said, ¡°How is the silver flow in the family? Why are you often going to Zhaoshang money house to transfer money?¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled coldly in his heart. The seal of Taiping money house is always in your hands. If I wanted to truly have the Ming family in my hands, how can I seed if I don¡¯t think of other paths? He thought like this, but his mouth exined it in a few warm sentences.


    The old Ming matriarch nodded. ¡°However, Fourth might not be enough to make all of the hearts of the people under heaven lean toward us...Qingda, you have to be prepared. Perhaps you will be forced to leave the position of the Master of the Ming family so that the people under heaven can see the wretched situation of our Ming family.¡±


    Ming Qingda was startled. He bowed deeply and backed out of the yard.


    Outside of the yard, he smiled at his son Ming Lanshi, who had been waiting the whole time. ¡°Did you hear it? I¡¯ve said before...her favorite is your sixth uncle.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: Whose Navy?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian did not know what was happening internally in the Ming family. For him, the they were a rock. He had put pressure on it, but, for now, he couldn¡¯t crush it. He had patience. Fishing could not be rushed.


    He was at the Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel. The business was going well. The girls were were all busy weing guests. Few people noticed the male owner and female shopkeeper respectfully escorting a figure quietly to the top floor.


    Pushing open the window to gaze out, he saw many workers in the back beside the smallke, digging in the mud. The money andbor required to expand theke was not a small sum. He couldn¡¯t resist sighing and asked, ¡°It is necessary?¡±


    Shi Chanli smiled slightly and said, ¡°Following your instruction, we sent the branch¡¯s n andyout urgently to the North. The reply came the day before yesterday. What the Second young master means is that theke is too small and thend is not open enough. The guests whoe will feel that it is narrow and cramped. We might as well put in the effort and extend theke forward by a few hundred meters.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a pained smile. It looked like Sizhe far away in Northern Qi still thought about the Baoyue Brothel often. It required an enormous sum of money. Sizhe only had to say a word, while he had to mobilize many hands to make it.


    ¡°This noise and smell won¡¯t it interfere with the business?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve surrounded it with cloth. The guests in the building don¡¯t usually notice that side. Although the business at the moment is good, we can only dig out theke right now...otherwise, when spring is in full swing and summer is approaching, that is the best time for business. At that time, it would not be convenient to dig it.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He trusted his brother¡¯s eye for business. He hade to Baoyu Brothel today mostly to find information. He looked at the file his subordinate had delivered and furrowed his brows. ¡°Where did that housekeeper of the Ming family escape to?¡±


    The Ming family housekeeper had the same surname as the housekeeper Fan Xian had hit as a child in Danzhou, both were surnamed Zhou. This person was not very simple. All these years, he had been the old matriarch¡¯s trusted aide and was responsible for managing the ounts of the mysterious Junshang Conference. After Xia Qifei had almost been assassinated outside the Jiangnan Restaurant by the Junshang Conference, the Overwatch Council had begun to secretly investigate the whereabouts of that housekeeper and prepared to secretly capture him. They wanted to obtain important information from him.


    The Zhou housekeeper seemed to havepletely disappeared within a day. He no longer appeared at any of the Ming family industries. They didn¡¯t know if the Jiangnan Road officials were hiding him or something else. Even with the Overwatch Council¡¯s methods, they still had not found a trace of his whereabouts.


    Deng Zi Yue walked in from outside of the room and reported to Fan Xian the matter of the Fourth Ming master being captured by the Suzhou government. Hearing him asking about the whereabouts of housekeeper Zhou, he couldn¡¯t help furrowing his forehead. This matter was his responsibility, and there had not been any progress after all these days. He felt very ashamed.


    He furrowed his brows and shook his head. A momentter he said, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t already been silenced by the Ming family, then...¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that he is just casually hiding in the Ming Garden.¡± Fan Xian knew that if they really wanted to hide the ounts master, the Ming Garden would be the most dangerous but also the safest method. He couldn¡¯t resistughing and said, ¡°Are we really going to go into the Ming Garden to grab him?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue gave a pained smile. ¡°Without solid evidence, how can we go into Ming Garden to grab him? The other party is an inherited count and, furthermore, if this matter bes too serious, the governor would certainly be forced to put pressure on you.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and felt this matter was already bing unamusing. He waved his hand and said, ¡°If we break in and fail to catch him, it will be difficult to exin it to the governor. If we can confirm that he is in there, we could try being savage this once.¡±


    ¡°We just can¡¯t confirmk,¡± Deng Zi Yue said helplessly.


    The two were just chatting when an Overwatch Council spy suddenly knocked carefully on the door. Deng Zi Yue nced at Fan Xian and walked out the door to say a few quiet words. His face immediately became serious. He said a few more words in a low voice and quickly turned around. He came close to Fan Xian¡¯s ear and said, ¡°There is news from the ind.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s spirit was startled. That pirate dock had been silent for so long, he almost thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use that little ind to defeat the Ming family. Hearing this news now, he said with great joy and interest, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nced at him again and carefully said, ¡°The people on the ind...are all dead. Everyone is dead.¡±


    ...


    ...


    With a bang, Fan Xian expressionlessly mmed his palm against the table beside him. The table didn¡¯t shatter, and the tea bowls didn¡¯t break, but this one palm clearly demonstrated his anger and discontent. The Ming family really acts ruthlessly and cleanly. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What about our person?¡±


    The Overwatch Council had a spy on the ind. Fan Xian was worried about his life.


    Deng Zi Yue said, ¡°He was lucky and survived. When the Quanzhou side got to the ind, they just happened to pick him up.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was slightly heav. ¡°What is his name?¡±


    ¡°Qing Wa.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived in Suzhou. He is recovering in the secret residence.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Qing Wa thought he was dreaming, that he had been dreaming for days. After the ind had been circled and annihted by the soldiers, only he survived. Encircled by carnivorous birds in the sky and bodies on the ground, he tried to find the escape path that his captain had once left behind. He went to the hidden crescent to find a boat to sail.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Ming family¡¯s silencing had been done so absolutely. All the boats on the ind had been destroyed, even the pirate captains quick three-masted ships had been sunk to the bottom of the water.


    Looking at the sails that had changed color with the sinking, Qing Wa felt hopeless. The ind was isted. If the Quanzhou side found that things had changed and braved the danger to send someone else to the ind, it would still take a lot of time. Could he survive on this ind by himself with no water or food?


    The spies of the Second and Fourth Bureaus received strict outdoor survival and intelligence gathering training when they first entered. It was fortunate he had the skill at hand, as he, Qing Wa, managed to survive on the ind by himself.


    There was no water on the ind, fortunately, it rained. There were no wild animals on the ind, but there were bodies...and the birds that ate the bodies. There were fish and ms in the ocean, so he survived with determination and nausea.


    Finally, his colleagues from Quanzhou braved the danger and once more came to the ind. The extremely weak Qing Wa was finally lifted onto a boat. He could also finally have a good sleep.


    In his dreams, he thought about those birds that he ate and that there might be rotting human flesh in their stomachs...Qing Wa still couldn¡¯t help having nightmares.


    He slept for a long time, from Quanzhou to Suzhou. Once he woke up, he found an extra young and delicate official standing in front of him looking at him with admiration and tenderness.


    The Overwatch Council official beside him reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s themissioner.¡±


    Themissioner? Qing Wa was startled and fought to get up to pay his respects.


    Fan Xian quickly stopped him from getting up. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at this Qing Kingdom version of Robinson Crusoe and a sigh of admiration rose in his heart. Political battles were not taking another to dinner, it was a game of life and death. However, whenever a sacrifice was necessary, it was actually that of the lower officials.


    Fan Xian took out a pill and fed it to him, then he used a golden needle to help him circte his blood. He carefully treated him for a long while before confirming that it would not leave too many residual effects. When the other party had sufficient attention to speak, he began to ask questions.


    In their conversation, Fan Xian obtained a lot of useful information, which Qing Wa never had time to send back to the maind. For example, the pirate captain was connected to Ming Lanshi¡¯s concubine.


    He coldly said, ¡°No wonder that concubine suddenly went back home to visit family, she¡¯s probably long sunk into the river to feed tortoises...if one marries a bastard,[JW1] the only end is tortoise food. She was pitiful. Zi Yue, immediately send someone to that concubine¡¯s family home to check. I want to see how Ming Lanshi is going to exin this.¡±


    Qing Wa had also managed, against all odds, to save a letter. This was solid evidence. Even though the Ming family could still deny it, they could still use it to make a fuss.


    ¡°As for the soldiers on the ind, do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Fan Xian stared at Qing Wa¡¯s eyes as he asked. Although he knew the man had barely managed to survive on the ind, had endured a long distance journey right after getting back tond, and was already extremely weak, he couldn¡¯t help it. He had to know. This truth was stuck like a thorn in his heart, and it made him anxious.


    That group of sailors were clearly sent by the Ming family, so they were also sent by the Eldest Princess. Fan Xian very much wanted to know who in the army was standing on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side. He thought the Emperor would also be interested in this matter.


    It could not have been Yan Xiaoyi. Even though Yan Xiaoyi was the Viceroy who hade out of Qing Kingdom¡¯s Southern battles and was a powerful ninth-level superior official, his military power had always been tightly watched by the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian knew that Yan Xiaoyi did not have this kind of naval power.


    ¡°Back in the day, the Quanzhou sailors were the court¡¯s strongest power on the water,¡± Deng Zi Yue nced at Fan Xian and said gently. ¡°However, after the Ye family incident, to clean out the Ye family¡¯s influence in the Quanzhou navy, the court split the Quanzhou navy into three. Now, the Jiangnan navy¡¯s nominal leading yamen is in Shazhou. You should have met the official from Shazhou. To go from Shazhou through the ocean to the ind to kill people...the distance is too far. Furthermore, the trip is made on Yangtze River and is easy to reveal traces of themselves. I think it should be them.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. His emotions stayedpletely steady at the mention of the Ye family. He turned his head to look at Qing Wa.


    White bubbles formed at the corner of Qing Wa¡¯s mouth. He was thinking hard about the soldiers that hade that night. He knew this matter was very important. It could help the Council determine which power dared to act in collusion with the pirates.


    He opened his mouth with great difficulty and said, ¡°When the soldiers came onto the ind, it was just before dusk. There are a lot of reefs around the ind, yet they could still force their way onto the ind despite the dim lighting. They should be professional sailors rather thannd soldiers who had borrowed boats...I once saw clearly one of the soldier¡¯s face, looking at his facial structure it should be someone from the North.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows, ¡°Could it be Dongyi¡¯s navy?¡±


    Qing Wa shook his head with difficult and reported, ¡°They spoke asionally. It wasn¡¯t a Dongyi ent.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at Deng Zi Yue. They saw the unease in each other¡¯s hearts. The Qing Kingdom had three great navies. In the North was the Jiaozhou navy, stationed near Shangdong Road, and it was very powerful. If the other party was apetent and capable person on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side, then the Eldest Princess¡¯ control and power in the army was much more powerful than what he and others had imagined.


    Since the Emperor refused to let him have a thread of military power and always appeared to be very confident and mysterious, Fan Xian was certain that the majority of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s military power was held in the Emperor¡¯s hands. It was under this premise that Fan Xian could do things with rtive confidence. Now, he had suddenly discovered that his estimation of the Eldest Princess and the princes¡¯ power had suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds. How could Fan Xian not be vignt?


    The Ye family would gradually fall toward the Second Prince, and the North fighting Viceroy Yan Xiaoyi now had another navy.


    ¡°Who does the Jiaozhou navy belong to?¡± Fan Xian asked with furrowed brows.


    Deng Zi Yue lowered his voice and said, ¡°The localmander sailor is a full first-level genera. He does not need to listen to Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s orders. He¡¯s never seemed to have any leanings, after all, he was born to the Qin family, but his rtionship with Ye Zhong and them is not bad.¡±


    Fan Xian gently curled his fists and shook his head. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Looking at the exhausted Qing Wa on the bed, a light smile rose to his face and he said, ¡°Recover well. After you¡¯ve recovered,e and work for me.¡±


    He very much admired this young Overwatch Council official who was able to go undercover on a pirate ind and sessfully survive in the end. This kind of talent should be his trusted aide.


    Qing Wa was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that after his narrow escape, he would be able to run into such good luck. For a moment he froze on the bed and didn¡¯t know what to say. It was not until Fan Xian had led the people of the Qinian Unit out of the room and the official of the inspection division of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council stationed in Quanzhouughed and congratted him that he finally woke from his daze. He knew he had finally made it...he had finally woken from his nightmares.


    Fan Xian was a bit angry. All the news today had been bad. It looked like he had to quickly send the council report back to Jingdou to have the old cripple be more attentive and not always stay in the Chen Garden looking at beautiful girls. Your sessor has run into problems, surely you have to solve them?


    ¡°Sir, good news.¡±


    Just as Fan Xian was silently cursing his bad luck, Deng Zi Yue, forcefully suppressing his joy, respectfully reported.


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°That ounts master of the Junshang Conference...we have his whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Sir is wise. The information has been confirmed. That person is in...the Ming Garden.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Finally there is something to do.¡±


    [JW1] Tortoise and bastard/cuckold are the same words in Chinese, so Fan Xian is making a pun

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: Unwilling To Let Go


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the middle of April, spring was beautiful and heavy in the air, unable to be more so. All of Jiangnan was enveloped in a warm wind. The people walking on the road had already begun to wear lined clothing. Thousands of kilometers away from Suzhou, outside of Jingdou, a smear of snow was still visible on the top of Cang Mountain, as cold as the white cloth over a dead man¡¯s face.


    The tall and big man wearing a straw hat withdrew his gaze from the snow on the top of mountain. He silently drank the remaining tea and ordered a bowl of in noodles. He began to eat it tastelessly.


    This ce was 15 kilometers outside of Jingdou, called Shipai Vige. This big man wearing a straw hat was the Second priest of the Qing Temple, Great Master San Shi, who had made his way with great difficulty from Jiangnan to Jindou.


    San Shi had note to Jindou to preach or break off branches from the drooping willows. He was here to kill, he was here...to kill the Emperor.


    Although Fan Xian had, intentionally or not, allowed him to leave Jiangnan, the Overwatch Council¡¯s search was tight. Even though they had not put out heavy troops on the northwest roads, it still took San Shi a great deal of time to go around the Overwatch Council and ck Knights blockade to arrive in Jingdou.


    The Junshang Conference was indeed a loose organization. When this organization had an exceptionally divine and important mission, its importance would clearly show. Very few knew exactly how many powerful figures under heaven this mysterious organization had collected.


    Although San Shi held the venerable position of Second priest in the Qing Temple, he had very little speaking power in the Junshang Conference, furthermore, he personally objected to the Junshang Conference¡¯s arrangements in Jiangnan. After having a taste of failure when trying to disturb Fan Xian¡¯s administration, he sacrificed himself and left behind the arrangements of the Jungshang Conference. Alone, with a great goal in his chest like a red sun in his heart, he came proudly all the way to Jingdou. He came to Jingdou to kill the one who could not be killed.


    As he thought, he silently ate his noodles. He followed his elder brother¡¯s teaching from back in the day, ensuring that each strand of noodles was finely chewed into mush before satisfyingly swallowing it down.


    For some reason, San Shi became felt sorrow rise in his heart. It was difficult to suppress. Two murky tears slid out from his old eyes and fell into his noodle soup. He was going to enter the capital to ask that Emperor, why.


    ...


    ...


    After finishing his noodles, he put on his hat to hide his appearance and picked up a wooden staff the height of a man. He left the noodle shop and followed a little path at the foot of Shipai Vige and began to walk in the direction of Jingdou.


    In front of him was a dark and dim royal city, behind was a clean and white mountain. The Ascetic walked between them.


    The woods became deeper and deeper, and the path became narrower and narrower. It was early morning, so there were not any diligent woodcutters up early to chop wood. In the wilderness, it was impossible for there to be many people passing by. It was silent on the mountain path, so silent that it was slightly strange. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of birds and insects.


    After all, San Shi was not a warrior skilled in assassination, he was only a highly cultivated Ascetic. Even though he felt in his heart there was something strange, he did not pay it much attention.


    Neither the court nor the Junshang Conference would know he hade from Jiangnan to Jindou. The only person who knew was Haitang. No matter what, she would not reveal his movements. San Shi was confident in this point. He did not think someone could have gotten hold of his route ahead of time andid down an ambush.


    Thus, when that mournful and fatal arrow flew out from the dense woods and wanted to ruthlessly bury itself in his eye, he felt surprised.


    The flight of that arrow was very strange. In the beginning, there was no sound at all; it was like a ghost. When it was only a meter away, it suddenly whistled. The whistling was soul-stealing and absolutely terrifying.


    Hiss...roar!


    The long ck arrow seemed to cry out, ¡°Kill!¡±


    ...


    ...


    San Shi let out a muffled grunt. His long wooden staff stabbed viciously into the ground. The carved bird head at the top of it extended very quickly, blocking the feathery arrow that seemed to have flown from the sky.


    With a muffled thunk, the arrow ruthlessly sunk into the head of the wooden staff. The power contained in the arrow shocked San Shi enough that his wrist shook slightly. In a sh, the bird head of the wooden staff exploded.


    He narrowed his eyes. A chill surged in his heart. This thunderbolt-like skill with an arrow seemed to be at the level of the Zhengbei Viceroy, Yan Xiaoyi. But he should be in Canzhou, thousands of kilometers away from Jingdou.


    Through the leaves in the woods, San Shi¡¯s bright eyes saw clearly the archer¡¯s appearance. It was a young and unfamiliar face, but he knew the arrow he had personally caught must have received the true teachings of Yan Xiaoyi. This unfamiliar youth must be Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s disciple.


    As he was thinking of these things, San Shi borrowed the rebound power of the shock andunched himself into the air to position his body like a bird. His hand held the wooden staff, and he smashed downward like an insane demon.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why the other person wanted to kill him, before he entered Jingdou and asked the Emperor his question, he would not allow himself to die.


    San Shi¡¯s figure was tall and sturdy. He wore a bamboo hat. His intent to kill was very strong. His entire person was in the air like a ruthless big bird. His manner was imposing and conveyed a sense of having reached a point of no return.


    When fighting against archers, the most important thing was to reduce the distance between oneself and the opponent. But he had opened himself uppletely to the other person. While in the air, there was nowhere from which he could draw power. It was even more difficult facing demonic arrows. San Shi swept over. Seeing the archer¡¯s calm expression, he knew the other person was going to use this opportunity to fire an arrow.


    As expected, the archer made movements. His hands flew and drew an arrow from his back, nocked it, aimed, and fired. Three simple actions butpleted naturally, harmoniously, and quickly. It was like it had been one beautiful, inseparable move. This simple appreciation of beauty came from hard practice and natural talent in archery.


    Swoosh! The second arrow had already been fired toward San Shi¡¯s throat. He was still in the air and had no way of dodging such a quick arrow. However, he had been waiting for this moment. He gave a muffled grunt and neither hid or dodged. He moved all his zhenqi toward his chest and used his stupidest, yet most powerful, Iron Skin to forcefully take the shot.


    The arrowsnded at his throat and made a strange clinking sound. A light shed through San Shi¡¯s eyes. His entire body had stopped in front of the archer, and his staff came down. There was only one meter of space between them. How could that archer dodge?


    ...


    ...


    The archer¡¯s expression remained calm. Faced with the insane demon-like staff, he took two steady steps back. He raised his longbow in front of his body and spat out one world, ¡°Seal!¡±


    Four golden knives appeared out of nowhere and dissolved into four streaks of light. They sealed the San Shi¡¯s fatal blow. A loud explosion rang out. The knives shattered, and the power of the staff was scattered. A cloud of dust rose and permeated the woods.


    Among the dust in the air, the bow rang out again. A soul-stealing arrow flew through the dust and trees and toward San Shi¡¯s throat from a very short distance.


    The distance was too close. San Shi didn¡¯t have time to dodge, but he didn¡¯t dare let his throat, the weakest part of his body, be continuously tested by the archer¡¯s skills. He stretched out a palm and made a praying pose.


    The archer had used four knives to seal his strike. He would use one palm to seal this shot. That narrow, but soul-devouring arrow, hammered into San Shi¡¯s thick calluses. It was like a mosquito bite on a poor person¡¯s flesh. It wobbled a little before falling down. It was only a light bite, a light hit, yet his entire body begun to shake violently.


    He was pushed back a step by the arrow...another one came flying. San Shi raised his palm again, sealed, and took another step back. The arrows flew faster and faster out of the dust like there was no end to them. Who knew that the archer had such terrifying speeds.


    It was the ninth arrow.


    San Shi had been forced by those terrifying arrows back to the side of the mountain road. He gave a muffled grunt and straightened his arms. He swung his long staff and sent thest arrow flying. Then, he felt something tighten beneath his food. A horrifying animal trap closed with a snap bloodily over his right foot.


    The animal trap was so big, it was probably used to catch tigers. Even though San Shi had the ability of Iron Skin, he had fallen into a trap. The flesh on his calf split, and fresh blood poured out. He let out a pained roar. He furrowed his brows, unwilling to give up. There was a small spot of blood on his throat. The hand clenching his wooden staff also had many little spots of blood, and they were slowly oozing out blood.


    It was hard to fathom how many sharp arrows there had been. If it had been anyone else, they would have long been shot full like a hedgehog. Only he could have not suffered any true injuries. It was only a pity that he was forced into the trap by those arrows.


    The dust gradually fell. In the woods opposite, the face of the young archer once again appeared, as well as four knife-wielding attackers.


    San Shi looked at the other party coldly and said, ¡°I never expected it was you who killed...¡±


    He didn¡¯t get to finish his words. The young archer was here to silence him and didn¡¯t have the interest to converse with San Shi. Although he knew San Shi was a legendary figure, the younger generation grew up fiercely and did not have any extra reverence to give.


    The youth used a steady finger of their right hand to nock the poisoned ck arrow onto the string and once again took aim at the throat of the San Shi, who was unable to move.


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    He spoke but the arrow in his hand did not leave the string.


    A din rose in the woods. Countless young archers surged from all around. Separated by a distance of a few meters, they encircled San Shi in the middle. They all held bows in their hands. Following the instruction to shoot, countless long arrows left their strings and flew in straight soul-stealing lines ruthlessly toward his body.


    San Shi¡¯s pupil contracted slightly. Seeing the other party¡¯s arrangement, he knew he probably wouldn¡¯t survive today. That many archers in the mountains had to be the work of the military. No matter how powerful an ace, in the face of the military¡¯s merciless and cold-blooded continuous attacks, they would not be able to survive. Furthermore, his right foot had already been caught by that damnable animal trap.


    He wasn¡¯t Ye Liuyun, nor was he Ku He. San Shi sighed in his heart and swung the long staff around in his hand to block the oing rain of arrows from all directions.


    Thunk. Thunk. Thunk. Thunk. Countless breaks rang out around his body. In barely a moment, over a hundred flying arrows had been broken by his wooden staff. The broken arrows piled up around him and looked unusually dismal.


    Some of the arrows did make it through his defensive circle and pierced his body. Only, these archers were not as talented as the previous youth and were unable to pierce through San Shi¡¯s Iron Skin.


    That leading young archer was not in a rush. He only looked coldly at San Shi who was struggling for life like a wild animal. Looking at this Ascetic battling without help against a sky full of arrows, he knew that his zhenqi was solid and strong. If they wanted to shoot and kill him at a close range, they needed to be patient. They had to keep chipping away. No amount of skills would be able to maintain the zhenqi. As soon as San Shi¡¯s showed any signs of weakening, once an arrow entered his body, that would be his time to die. He aimed at San Shi¡¯s throat, coldly waiting for that moment.


    The dozens of archers in the woods continued to coldly fire arrows. San Shi roared loudly and endlessly swung his wooden staff, fighting in the rain of arrows.


    There would eventually be a point when his strength ran out. Thus, San Shi¡¯s fierce might appear to be particrly tragic. Faced with the powerful weapon of the military, what use was a martial ace? The scene was chilling.


    The merciless rounds continued, and the broken arrows piled up. They gradually mounted over his calf and buried the animal trap and his injured leg. It looked like a self-immting monk who was continuously chopping firewood for his own imminent burning.


    San Shi¡¯s clothing was already wet with sweat. The speed at which he swung his wooden staff had slowed. It was clear that his zhenqi was not as abundant as before. This was the opportunity. The patient lead archer gently released his middle finger, and the arrow on the string shot out.


    With a swoosh and a thunk, the entire woods seemed to have fallen silent in an instant.


    San Shi held the arrow at his throat. A choking noise came from his mouth; he was already unable to talk. Fresh blood ran down from his palms.


    The archers stopped firing.


    The young archer furrowed his brows and said coldly and mercilessly, ¡°Continue.¡±


    The firing began again. In a sh, dozens of arrows were shot into San Shi¡¯s body. Fresh blood dyed his whole body red.


    San Shi slowly opened his eyes and sighed once again in his heart. He knew it would be pointless to y weak to lure in his enemy. That disciple of Yan Xiaoyi did things in the same cold and merciless style as his master.


    He waved his hand, and his big sleeves brushed away countless arrows like illnesses. He opened his eyes revealing a sudden light. He roared, and the wooden staff he held in his hands splintered into pieces by his pure zhenqi. The wood shards flew and exposed the knife within...a huge knife.


    In Suzhou, San Shi had once used the knife to cut through the long street. At this moment, this knife could only cut through himself. It came down on a nt. The edge of the sword entered the flesh without a sound, and he ruthlessly cut through his right calf.


    He would never again be caught in an animal trap. San Shi was like a big bird with broken wings that once again took to the skies. Like an eagle hunting rabbits, he dove into the other party. Knife light sshed like snow, causing people to spray blood. In one move, he cut off three heads and sliced through a number of chests. The woods became covered in blood.


    What a powerful knife!


    ...


    ...


    When San Shi took out his knife, that cold, young archer had already turned and left. He quietly went up a tree and began to fire arrow after arrow. He knew San Shi was a spent force. As he had cut off one of his own legs, the blood flowed endlessly. He wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer.


    As expected, after the knife light shone brilliantly, it began to dim.


    After littering the ground with bodies, the poison in San Shi¡¯s body began to act. His injuries red and blood had run dry. Heid out his long knife and hilt on the grass, gave a muffled grunt, and then spat out hisst turbid breath.


    The Second priest of the Qing Temple was dead.


    To confirm San Shi¡¯s death, the archers gathered around. They were all elites in the military. Today they hade to ambush, or even to shamelessly murder, the Second priest of Qing Temple. Not everyone was able to maintain a calm expression. After San Shi had fallen into the trap yet was still able to cut through his own leg and kill so many of their brothers, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    ¡°Clean it up. You guys return to camp,¡± the young archer said coldly. ¡°Ding Han, you¡¯re responsible for clean up.¡±


    A soldier bowed and epted in a low voice.


    The woods once again became silent. These soldiers, adept at shooting, took off their disguises and found other hidden areas to change and return to camp.


    After leaving the woods, that young archer had changed into a set of ordinarymoner¡¯s clothing. He did not follow the group back to camp. Instead, he took a twisting path out of the mountain woods and found the official road to the capital. On the road, he hitched a ride with a carriage going the same way. Along the way he talked andughed with the merchant, and thus he entered Jingdou.


    Having entered Jingdou, the first thing the archer did was to eat two bowls of Chinese cabbage porridge. He then bought a paper pinwheel on the side of the street. He made his way through the big street in the south side of the city, walked past quiet alleys, and stopped to have a look at a storytelling hall. It seemed he could not resist the temptation of today¡¯s story and entered the building. He ordered a bowl of tea, a te of melon seeds, and began to listen to the story.


    After listening for a while, he felt the need to relieve himself and went to the washroom.


    He exited by the wall behind the toilet. After confirming there was no one following him, he entered a residence. Who knew who this residence belonged to, but he walked in it as easily and at ease as if it were his own.


    He entered the study and kowtowed before the desk. He reported to the pair of small feet beneath the table, ¡°Your Highness, he has been removed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Qing Kingdom¡¯s Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, smiled slightly. This woman with inhuman beauty was even more charming when she smiled.


    When the young archer had shot Great Master San Shi dead, he had appeared so cold and merciless. Now, he did not dare to meet the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes. After he rose, he stood to the side as custom dictated.


    ¡°San Shi...what a waste.¡± The Eldest Princess sighed with regret. ¡°He didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on imitating the bravery of an ignorant man. In the current circumstances, how could we have the Emperor be suspicious of us? Everything is not yet prepared. Right now it is not the time to act. For those who refuse to do as they are told, they can only go.¡±


    The young archer continued to remain silent. He knew these big matters should be the concern of the older generation. He only needed to carry out orders.


    The Eldest Princess nced at him and smiled slightly. ¡°You are not able to follow Viceroy Yan and fight in the North. Do you have any resentment?¡±


    The young archer smiled and said, ¡°All father does in the North is drink all day. How can itpare in excitement to the capital?¡±


    They spoke a bit more and then she let him leave the study.


    This residence had no master nor name, no one knew the Eldest Princess asionally stayed here. Her favorite thing to do was sit alone in this study and think about things. Often she would drive herself crazy with her thoughts.


    Junshang Conference? A self-deprecating smile rose to the corner of her mouth. When she was young, what had been the purpose of organizing the Junshang Conference? It had been to do something for the Qing Kingdom. She wanted to help her brother, the Emperor, do the things he could not do, such as killing some of those officials amd taking family property.


    Although her brother, the Emperor, never knew of the existence of the Jungshang Conference, it had helped him plenty in secret. For example, in the war against Northern Qi, he was unaware of the secret influence it had in Dongyi.


    When did these things change so much? The objective of the Junshang Conference had undergone a great change in her own hands.


    A trace of wretchedness shed across the Eldest Princess¡¯ face. She thought of Fan Xian far away in Jiangnan, the pce treasury, the Overwatch Council, the suspicion and bias the Emperor has shown these two years...I once gifted the ruler a bright pearl. What has the ruler gifted me?


    She closed her eyes and then opened them again. They had recovered their calm. She smiled slightly and thought, Since the ruler cannot tolerate me, I¡¯ll have to cherish myself. It is not unthinkable to pay a certain price for this. Sir Yuan¡¯s words do indeed have their logic.


    In that patch of woods, other than a faint scent of blood, there was no other trace to be found of the killing that happened earlier. It looked like the military¡¯s ability to clean a scene was no worse than the Overwatch Council¡¯s.


    Everyone had left. Ding Han, who had been left responsible for the cleanup, was thest to the leave the mountain woods. Not long after he left, he silently made his way back around to the woods and found a broken arrow he had purposely hidden below a pile of mud. He carefully ced it into his clothing.


    Following that, he spat into his hands and began to dig hard. After digging for an indeterminable amount of time, he finally dug to a deep ce. He dug out the body that had already been burned beyond recognition. After confirming it was San Shi¡¯s body, he pulled out a dagger from his boot and plunged it into the neck area, before very carefully cutting off Great Master San Shi¡¯s head.


    He refilled the earth, scattered leaves, and spread out moss. After checking there wasn¡¯t any problem, only then did he let out a satisfied breath and turned to leave the mountain woods. He didn¡¯t need to go into Jingdou. The ce he was going to was just outside Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    At the back of the mountain at the back door of Chen Garden, an old servant took from Din Han¡¯s hands a box and a package. Ding Han silently bowed and began his return to the camp.


    In a dark room, Chen Pingping sat in a wheelchair and smiled slightly at the charred human head on the cloth. He asked, ¡°Do you think...after being burned to this state, will the Emperor still recognize the idiot San Shi?¡±


    The old servant chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. He only saw that his master seemed to be happy, so he was also happy.


    Chen Pingping took out the broken arrow from the box and looked at it with narrowed eyes. Suddenly he said in a sharp voice, ¡°San Shi is an idiot. Do you think the Eldest Princess is also an idiot? She could have used anyone, but she used Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son. It does bind him closer to her...but isn¡¯t it too easily revealed?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it will be more difficult for themissioner to act.¡± The old servant was Chen Pingping¡¯s trusted aide and housekeeper. He knew much of the thoughts of this director and carefully reminded him.


    Chen Pingping sunk into thought and said a momentter, ¡°Fan Xian might still act too early...but let him do what he thinks is the right thing. As for those things he might be unwilling to do, I will do them.¡±


    There were many things Chen Pingping would never tell Fan Xian because he knew Fan Xian¡¯s heart was nowhere near as hard and strong as his own. He rolled his wheelchair to the window. From the distance faintly came theughs of the beautiful girls the old man had collected.


    He looked outside and thought of Yuan, who was always beside the Eldest Princess. He couldn¡¯t stop himself smiling like an innocent child. ¡°Often the things my enemies do not want me to know, I actually do know. However...¡±


    A trace of self-deprecation shed through the old man¡¯s eyes and he sighed. ¡°Being a person that knows everything is actually, at times, not a happy thing.¡±


    The old servant gently squeezed his shoulders. He knew that tomorrow the director would take the head and broken arrow into the Pce, and the Junshang Conference would be revealed for the first time to the Emperor. The Emperor would have to finally make up his mind.


    Chen Pingping slowly lowered his head. If he didn¡¯t cause some big ruckus, if a few of the nobles in the Pce didn¡¯t die, how could he be satisfied to let go and die?

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: The Pce And The Court


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emperor was not in a good mood.


    In the Pce and court, everyone knew the Emperor has not been in a good mood because the he had temporarily paused his regr event of watching opera with the empress dowager. Every day, other than in the daily court attendance, not many people had the chance to see the Emperor. Eunuch Yao, Eunuch Hou, and the reinstated Eunuch Dai had been surrounded by officials on a daily basis. Everyone wanted to know exactly what had happened.


    The Emperor also had not summoned any of his trusted officials into the Pce. It didn¡¯t look like it was because he was worried about something.


    People just knew that the Emperor was not in a good mood. In the court, most of the memorials sent in from various provinces were rejected. The official of the Supreme Court was ruthlessly scolded, and old Master Qin of the Bureau of Military Affairs was also scolded by the Emperor. The Qin family were the most trusted of the Emperor¡¯s aides and powerful military officials. Under normal circumstances, he would give the Qin family some face in front of the civil and military officials, but today he had treated them harshly.


    At the Jingdou garrison, young General Qin Heng¡¯s expression did not change. When he entered and left the Hall of Governmental Affairs, he maintained a clear smile. It looked like he did not care much about the scolding the Emperor had given his family.


    Looking at this scene, the officials understood that the Emperor had wrongly scolded his trusted aide to warn someone else in the capital.


    This was a confusing method. No one could guess who the Emperor was warning, but the warning itself existed. As expected, on the third day, Ye Zhong, far away in Dingzhou, once again sent a bitter memorial to the Emperor stating that since there was peace under heaven, Dingzhou no longer needed to maintain so many soldiers.


    The Ye family asking to personally disband the military showed their terrified posturing. The Emperor lightly allowed it and did not allow the court and Bureau of Military Affairs to debate the matter. All of the officials, including the newly appointed Hu the Schr and Shu the Schr, all thought it was a follow-up to the Hanging Temple incidentst year and did not connect it to anything else.


    After the Ye family asked for disbandment, the Emperor¡¯s mood seemed to improve. He resumed his daily visit to the empress dowager and allowed the Eldest Princess to live in the Pce again. Guangxin Pce once against truly opened its doors for the Eldest Princess.


    Distance creates beauty and danger. One family all living together would certainly be much safer. The old man in the Chen Garden thought this must be what the Emperor thought. He sighed and knew matters had not gone exactly as he had nned. There was still much he needed to do. Since the seeds had begun to sprout in the ck soil in their hearts, there would eventually be a day it would grow into a poisonous vine and unstoppably push through thatyer of hard rock on top.


    Only the people living in the Pce knew the Emperor¡¯s mood had not truly taken a turn for the better. His face still carried a trace of worry and unhappiness.


    He was the ruler of the world; the master of the Pce. He was the one everyone had to watch when they made any small movements. Everyone¡¯s livelihoods depended on him, as did everyone¡¯s hope for the future and wealth. Everyone in the pce was careful and nervously tried to guess what other thoughts were hidden in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    The eunuchs that closely served the Emperor in Taiji Pce and the royal study had be highly experienced. They did not make any sounds to the probing questions from various pces. Under the might of Eunuch Hong, the housemaids and eunuchs in the various pces also did not dare to ask too obviously.


    After the Eldest Princess moved unhappily into Guangxin Pce, she immediately recovered her usual beauty and went to talk and keep the empress dowagerpany daily. asionally, she would also go the Eastern Pce to visit the empress and Crown Prince. However, she was somewhat confused and wasn¡¯t sure exactly what the Emperor was thinking.


    A lead eunuch in the Eastern Pce had be an important person. Eunuch Hong Zhu had always served beside the Emperor and was well-liked by him. It was rumored he had some rtion to Eunuch Hong and was familiar with the people and going-ons in the Taiji Pce and royal study. If sending someone to make discreet inquiries, he would be the most appropriate choice.


    Hong Zhu had taken up the post of a fourth-level lead eunuch in the Eastern Pce for three months. Using his status as being assigned by the Emperor and his own careful and satisfactory service, he had received the empress¡¯ approval. Except, it was impossible to obtain eptance at once. However, the empress had given Hong Zhu sufficient benefits. She wanted to see whether or not he could be used and to what extent.


    The empress smiled slightly as she gazed at Hong Zhu kneeling before her. She quite liked this little eunuch who understood the situation. He was discreet and had delicate features. She gently said, ¡°The Emperor is worried about matters of state, and I wish to help lessen his burdens. Although the back pce is not to interfere in state matters, if I know about the Emperor¡¯s mood, I will be able to make some soups to send and make His Majesty feel better.¡±


    Hong Zhu furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Empress is thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Go ask,¡± the empress sighed and said. ¡°If the Emperor finds out, there is no need to hide it. It is not anything shameful to start with. Don¡¯t bring misfortune on yourself.¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s expression was moved. He took his orders and left.


    Not long after, the recently popr figure made a few rounds of the enormous Royal Pce. After he had been fawned on thoroughly, he didn¡¯t dare continue receiving praise so proudly and quickly returned to the empress¡¯ pce.


    He leaned in close to the empress¡¯s ear and said a few words.


    The empress frowned slightly. Her noble face faintly showed her worry. She sighed and said, ¡°So it is because of the empty national treasury. I have also heard of the work to repair the banks of the Yangtze River. It¡¯s been dyed from the beginning of winter of the year beforest until now, and it¡¯s all because there isn¡¯t enough money...ah, if I could make silver appear out of thin air then I could solve His Majesty¡¯s worries. It¡¯s a pity...¡±


    Hong Zhu chuckled and said, ¡°Empress is the mother of the world, why do you need to worry about such things? As for the national treasury, isn¡¯t it Minister Fan who manages the Ministry of Revenue?¡±


    When the empress heard the words ¡°Ministry of Revenue,¡± her eyes lit up. She asked with false nonchnce, ¡°Minister Fan has been managing the Ministry of Revenue for many years, it could be said he has worked hard. The empty national treasury...is a problem of ie, does he have any solutions?¡±


    Hong Zhu was slightly startled. He began to speak then stopped.


    The empress saw his expression and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Child, you have quite the load on your mind.¡±


    Hong Zhu jumped in fright and quickly knelt down and said with a pained expression, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, only in the royal study...I heard that the Emperor had been very angry yesterday saying that the Ministry of Revenue was useless, and that...¡± He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard...there are officials in the Ministry of Revenue who are in the red and secretly moved national funds. The amount was also veryrge, so the Emperor...was angry.¡±


    The empress¡¯ heart stuttered. She immediately hid the expression on her face. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°There is no need to tell me of these state affairs. How is His Majesty¡¯s mood recently? Where does he often wander to in the Pce?¡±


    Hong Zhu looked around. He knew this was tabooed information in the Pce, but he gritted his teeth, crawled to the empress side, and said something in a low voice.


    The empress¡¯ willow-like brows went up and then shortly softened again weakly. Her lips trembled slightly, and her cheeks were pale. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°The little tower...the little tower again.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After Hong Zhu had left the pce full of unease and fear, a young man shed out from behind the windscreen. He wore a light yellow robe. The needlework on the surface was soft and gentle, and his eyes were bright and spirited. In the pce, other than the emperor and dowager empress who could wear this color, the only other person was the Crown Prince.


    Qing Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s body was already much better than it was a few years ago, at least his face had lost that unhealthy pallor. This was because of the empress¡¯ strict teachings and the fact she did not allow him to waste too much energy on the matters between men and women. It was also because as he gradually became older, he faced numerousplicated situations and forced step by step by his royal brothers. He had to make changes out of necessity.


    His biggest enemy had been the Second Prince, but after the Second Prince was sessfully half crippled by Fan Xian, he suddenly found that who he thought was his greatest help, Fan Xian, was actually his father¡¯s son. What¡¯s more, he was the son of his father and that witch.


    For the Eastern Pce, they had long had an insoluble hatred for the Ye family. The Crown Prince was now most wary about Fan Xian, who was far away in Jiangnan.


    Everyone involved knew everything clearly. After Fan Xian¡¯s past was exposed, if the Crown Prince took the throne, Fan Xian would definitely not meet a kind end. If Fan Xian alone held great power, he would certainly not allow the Crown Prince to inherit.


    ¡°Mother, it seems we can make a move in the Ministry of Revenue matter.¡± The Crown Prince had been behind the windscreen the whole time listening to the empress and Hong Zhu¡¯s conversation.


    The empress closed her eyes and thought for a bit. ¡°This eunuch, Hong Zhu, just how trustworthy are his words?¡±


    ¡°70 percent.¡±


    The empress smiled slightly. ¡°I thought so too. Hong Zhu originally served in the royal study and followed beside your father. His meteoric rise was just a matter of time. Although he has now been moved to the Eastern Pce and raised to levels to be the head eunuch, he holds much less power now than earlier in the year.¡±


    The Crown Prince said, ¡°If Fan Xian had not told father about Hong Zhu taking bribes...father would not have angrily sent Hong Zhu away.¡±


    Everyone knew about this matter in the pce. They all knew the story of that day in the royal study. They all thought that Hong Zhu had left the royal study because he had offended Fan Xian.


    The empress sighed and said, ¡°Looking at His Majesty¡¯s punishment, he seems to truly like Hong Zhu this little eunuch...the question is, I am not sure whether this matter is real or fake.¡±


    The Crown Prince furrowed his brow and thought for a moment. ¡°Hong Zhu¡¯s grudge against Fan Xian should be real. The eunuchs and serving girls in the Pce have all heard him gritting his teeth as he talked about this matter. As for father¡¯s side...even if he did send Hong Zhu to watch me, I haven¡¯t done anything slightly wrong for much of thest year.¡±


    The empress nodded as a murderous intention shed through her phoenix eyes. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°As long as the reason for His Majesty¡¯s anger is real...then we can investigate the Ministry of Revenue matter. We can¡¯t let Fan Jian stay in the Ministry of Revenue anymore, otherwise, with Fan Xian controlling the pce treasury in Jiangnan and Fan Jian controlling the national treasury in Jingdou, your future is going to be difficult.¡±


    The Crown Prince nodded and said, ¡°I will remember well father¡¯s teachings and only do what father wishes me to do.¡±


    The empress furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Guangxin Pce in a moment to ask your aunt for her opinion.¡±


    Hearing the Eldest Princess mentioned, a strange light shed through the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes. He immediately hid it well and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are we still asking aunt¡¯s side to step forward this time?¡±


    The empress shook her head and said with a cold smile, ¡°She is also not someone easy to get along with...besides, now that the Emperor has had her move into her pce, is it not so that he is able to keep a close eye on her? With her deep in the pce, it will be much more difficult for her to contact the officials in court. When your father does something, although it always looks simple, it is actually extremely clever. You should learn more of this from him...ah, if that aunt of yours wants to make any move, it is not going to be easy.¡±


    This nominal mother of the country sighed, yet there was a schadenfreude that couldn¡¯t be hidden revealed between her brows. The Eldest Princess has shone too brightly among the women in the Qing Kingdom and always faintly covered the empress¡¯ glory. How could she possibly be happy? Now, her husband found this aunt to be more and more objectionable. Although logically the empress knew that it was nothing good, emotionally she couldn¡¯t help feeling a thread of joy.


    That shameless vixen!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I am just letting her know.¡± The empress sighed and patted the Crown Prince¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll have to temporarily put up with your aunt¡¯s rtionship with the Second Prince. Don¡¯t think about what happened before. As for the matter of investigating the Ministry of Revenue running into the red this time, I will find someone to do it...don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A chill emerged between her brows. ¡°Although my natal family has already been murdered by those wretched people, I still have some people hidden in the court. As for Fan Xian...did he think he could hide his transfer of that much silver from the national treasury to Jiangnan from the world? Did he think he could hide it from the Emperor? No matter how much the Emperor likes Fan Xian, he would definitely not allow this kind of thing to happen right beneath his nose!¡±


    The Crown Prince was slightly startled. No wonder the Ministry of Revenue was in the red so badly. It turned out that Fan Xian¡¯s daring was unbelievably big. Only now did he know that his mother and aunt had long grasped the root of the Ministry of Revenue problem. No wonder they were so confident.


    The empress smiled slightly and said, ¡°After the Ministry of Revenue matter, the world will have a few days of peace. Fan Xian will not be able to hop around like he is right now. Think about it closely. In His Majesty¡¯s mind, as long as you don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, even if youpeted with those people a bit, he will pretend he didn¡¯t see. In the end, you are still the Crown Prince, and this is something known by everyone under heaven.¡±


    The Crown Prince sighed. ¡°In all these dynasties and generations, I am perhaps the most good-for-nothing Crown Prince of them all.¡±


    The empress smiled coldly and said, ¡°There have been countless Crown Princes in history whose lives were not as good as yours before they inherited! What are you afraid of? As long as you endure until the day you take the throne, then that will be your moment to shine.¡±


    She continued coldly, ¡°Naturally I have my reasons for my certainty that the Emperor still wants you to inherit.¡±


    The Crown Prince said anxiously, ¡°But...although the Second Prince is about to fall, the Third Prince has gone down to Jiangnan and has been with Fan Xian the whole time.¡±


    This was the matter most secretly discussed in the Pce. The Third Prince had followed the imperial envoy to Jiangnan at such a young age to watch how things are handled. Nominally he was there to learn, but was he learning how to govern a country? Thus, the birth mother of the Third Prince, Yi Guipin, became the center of the discussion. However, this woman of the Liu family maintained her silence and kept to herself.


    The empress red at the Crown Prince and said between gritted teeth, ¡°To be so scared of a yellow-faced child, how juvenile are you?¡±


    The Crown Prince said unhappily, ¡°I just cannot see...the intentions you say father has.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have such intentions, he would have deposed you long ago!¡± The empress felt resent for him not managing to meet such expectations.


    The Crown Prince smiled bitterly. ¡°Perhaps father is giving me a chance.¡±


    The empress shook her head and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong,pared to your brothers...you have one particrly powerful advantage, yet you...still do not understand.¡±


    The empress¡¯ expression was calm with a hint of iciness. She slowly said, ¡°The Great Prince has a Dongyi background. The Second Prince¡¯s birth mother, Lady Shu, has some power in the capital. The Third Prince¡¯s mother, Yi Guipin, is born of the Liu family, which is arge family in the capital, and has Fa Xian as a support. Of all the princes, only you...only the two of us are alone without any family power to use.¡±.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor and I are, after all, a husband and wife that has lived together for all these years.¡± The empress smiled disdainfully. ¡°Everything about your father is great; he is just too paranoid. With the passing on of this throne of the Qing Kingdom, of course, he fears that the power of the Li royal family would fall to rtives...so when picking his heir, he cannot ept someone who has an overlyrge family power behind them.¡±


    ¡°Thus the Second Prince is not possible, and the Third Prince...even less possible!¡± The empress¡¯ cold gaze was like two knives scooping out the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. ¡°Only you...the Emperor allowed that old cripple to kill all of my family. One reason was because of the evil witch, but isn¡¯t another reason so that your future obstacles have been swept clear?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my child.¡± She gently stroked the Crown Prince¡¯s icy cheeks and sighed. ¡°If nothing goes majorly wrong, no matter what the Emperor does, it is all to help you grow stronger. Many years ago, he chose you and has never doubted his choice.¡±


    The empressughed hysterically and said, ¡°Even if his choice was originally wrong.¡±


    Suddenly her expression became severe. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°So, do you understand? You are able to have your position as the Crown Prince and to be sure of keeping your position in the future...it is all because your mother¡¯s family had to pay a price of 3,000 lives! Those are your ancestors, your rtives! They all died. They used their blood, their bodies toy down this path for you to the royal seat! You must endure until the day you seed!¡±


    A spring breeze floated through the Royal Pce, but this spring breeze was so icy that it made one chilled.


    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help shivering. Because the empress dowager, his great-grandmother, had always controlled the back pce strictly, he had only in recent years learned, from his mother, of the truth of that night when Jingdou ran red with blood, that his grandfather and uncles had all died in that political turmoil.


    So...it was because father wanted to remove the rtives beside him...


    His heart began to clench. He had no idea how he should respond. If his mother¡¯s analysis was correct, then as long as he appeared sufficiently steady and nothing majorly went wrong in the world, then that dragon chair would still be his.


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s gaze became determined. He nodded seriously toward his mother.


    Mother and son seemed to both have forgotten that sentence they had said¡ªthe inheritance of the Crown Prince was under the condition that nothing major went wrong¡ªand everyone in the world knew, no matter whether it was Chen Pingping or Sir Fan junior, they were both dark and ruthless people who were experts at finding big problems in no problems.


    ...


    ...


    The Pce and court were actually two parts of one whole. With the Emperor, a difficult to ignore role, the two sides were beautifully and harmoniously unified together. If the officials wanted to curry favor with the Emperor, they had to curry favor with the nobles in the Pce. If the nobles in the Pce wanted to extend their hands beyond the Pce, they had to use the officials outside to do things for them.


    The so-called interest group was thus created.


    When the Emperor raged in the royal study about specifically the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit and after this message had traveled through countless channels out of the Pce, the entire officialdom began to slowly stir. If the Emperor did not like something, as an official, their highest goal would be to quickly catch up. Even if those standing against the Emperor were figures of legendary rank like the great grandmasters, the officials would still have to summon their courage and be first. They would not be satisfied to be behind others.


    With the Emperor¡¯s mood as a marker, these things were never wrong.


    However, a clear time difference appeared between the news in the Pce and the reaction in the court. The officials were steadier and more cautious than in the past.


    Since they were investigating the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue, they could not help but involve the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, Fan Jian. Everyone knew that Fan Jian was not only extremely ruthless but also very close to King Jing, who had affection with the Emperor as milk brothers. The officials were unsure what affection exactly the Emperor had to Fan Jian.


    The second reason the officials were careful was simple¡ªFan Jian¡¯s son, known as Fan Xian and by the courtesy name An Zhi, was themissioner of the Overwatch Council and the current all-powerful imperial envoy of Jiangnan Road.


    Everyone knew that Fan Xian was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. They also knew Fan Xian¡¯s filial piety was famous throughout the entire kingdom. Countless stories floated among the people, such as refusing to recognize his father on the pain of death while in the Pce or that he fought desperately at the annual meeting to be allowed to enter the Fan memorial hall.


    If the investigation reached Minister Fan, no one knew how Fan Xian would react. The officials knew the Second Prince had once tried to use the Second young master of the Fan family. In the end, he had angered Fan Xian, who had used countless dark and ruthless moves against him. He arrogantly defeated the already secretly powerful Second Prince until he was utterly defeated from head to tail and was incredibly wretched.


    In the end, Fan Xian sessfully had the Second Prince banished to a house arrest. This brilliant result was enough to shock most of the officials who were politically opportunistic. Sir Fan junior didn¡¯t even care about the Second Prince, much less other officials.


    The pressureing from the pce grew stronger and stronger, and the information from various sides confirmed that the Emperor indeed had thoughts of singling out the Ministry of Revenue as a point of attack. The true reason for the Emperor¡¯s bad mood these days was also the Ministry of Revenue. Thus, the slowly stirring officials finally suppressed their natures and began to go home to write their memorials.


    Among these officials were some who truly acted for the country and hoped the court would investigate the officials involved in the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue. There were some who received orders from Pce nobles who wanted to use this opportunity to topple the Fan family and y a trick of striking from a distance to destroy Fan Xian¡¯s reputation while he was far away in Jiangnan. Most were politically opportunistic officials who had been in the court for a long time and rose in ranking by guessing the Emperor¡¯s intentions.


    For many different reasons, the officials in the Jingdou court came to a rare unanimous consensus. They asked that the court investigate the rumored matter of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit to give the Emperor and people under heaven an exnation.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382: Poaching Talent In Court


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing court began at the scheduled time. The day was barely bright, and the Pce was still cool. The Emperor still sat high in his dragon chair while the officials humbly and straightforwardly discussed the government affairs of various counties and Roads. After all urgent matters were discussed and concluded, the Emperor, with faint exhaustion floating on his face, asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    An official from the Ministry of Justice stepped out and carefully reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the matter of the head of the pce treasury transportpany Sir Fan junior...how should it be handled?¡±


    Many of the Jingdou officials were surprised that although the investigation of the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue, which had been umting power for days, had not yet started, the criticisms toward Fan Xian, who was far away in Jiangnan, had arrived aggressively.


    Within three days, memorials from the Jiangnan Imperial Censorate and other officials began to fly into Jingdou like pieces of snow. Each word and sentence used the head of the pce treasury transportpany of being arrogant and using his status as an imperial envoy to suppress his colleagues. He disregarded thews of the country and regtions of the court. He willfully killed four of the treasurers of the pce treasury, angered the people, and incited the strike of the threerge workshops.


    The threerge workshops of the pce treasury were an important column in the financial affairs of the Qing Kingdom and such arge event like a strike had not happened for many years. When the news traveled to Jingdou, it shocked many people. Jingdou and Jiangnan were far away from each other. The people did not know of the true situation at the North Min transportpany yamen. They knew even less about the fact that it was the Imperial Censorate Guo Zheng and the officials of the Eldest Princess who turned the facts on their head. Clearly, it was the strike that came first followed by Fan Xian suppressing the situation by killing people. After being used by these excitable officials, it became so that Fan Xian first unreasonably killed, which then incited themoner¡¯s anger.


    In the hearts of the court officials, Sir Fan junior was indeed someone who couldmitted such crimes.


    Lao Fan had not even been investigated when the officials began to have strong objections to Xiao Fan. The matter was debated in the court for days, but no one had any ideas, and the Emperor did not say anything.


    Among the civil officials, there were a few who were not corrupt. They did not fear the fact that Fan Xian was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. On the contrary, because of this, they looked at Fan Xian with even more distrust in their eyes. They worried that this powerful official would harm the very foundations of Qing Kingdom and the interests of the people.


    Hu the Schr who had already entered the Hall of Governmental Affairs and had begun to make his way around the cab, had never met Fan Xian and his knowledge of him was limited to the rumors in the officialdom and the public. Although he had the introduction of Shu the Schr, and he gradually admired Fan Xian¡¯s literary talent, he still believed the words in the memorials.


    Hu the Schr had spent many years as a local official in various counties. He deeply understood the unreasonableness of the Jingdou officials. He was worried that Fan Xian would rely on his family¡¯s power and his past to run amok in Jiangnan since there would be none to contend with his power.


    He decided to speak on behalf of the Jiangnan officials. It would prevent the location from being too deeply damaged, and he was afraid that Sir Fan junior, whom he quite admired, would slide toward the crooked path.


    Hu the Schr stepped out and calmly said, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter should be thoroughly investigated.¡±


    The Emperor rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Investigated? Fan Xian had long written me a report telling me of this. The Overwatch Council also has their reports, and the Hall of Governmental Affairs also as a copy for the archive. Schr, you should know, this time the pce treasury¡¯s trouble was because Fan Xian was investigating the long-established corrupt practices and caused it by getting justice for the workers.¡±


    Hu the Schr said in a clear voice, ¡°Your Majesty, those are only Sir Fan junior¡¯s side of the story. Since there have been so many officials using him, someone has to be sent to Jiangnan to ask. If the memorials are true, then there should be a strict investigation andpensation made. We must not hurt the hearts of the tens of thousands of workers. If the memorials are lying, then the Jiangnan Road officials should be severely rebuked to soothe Sir Fan junior and return some justice to Sir Fan junior.¡±


    The Emperor almost smiled as he gazed at him. After all this Schr had said, he was determined to send someone to Jiangnan. Only, Jingdou is far from Jiangnan. Even if the capital sent someone, would Fan Xian actually be scared of them? However, the Emperor had called the long-exiled Hu the Schr back to the capital because he wanted to use the schr¡¯s stubbornness and honesty.


    It was like how many years ago he used Lin Ruofu and Chen Pingping topete against each other. The Emperor of the Qing Kingdom was preparing to use Hu the Schr and Fan Xian to eventuallypete against each other. Since that was so, he could not, at this time, make the Schr lose face. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re words make sense. Offer a candidate to go to Jiangnan to have a look. Whatever the matter is, it needs to be seen personally to know for sure.¡±


    Hu the Schr wanted this seemingly fair suggestion of handling the matter. Since he had achieved his goal, he backed away.


    Shu Wu, Shu the Schr, couldn¡¯t stop himself saying worriedly, ¡°Of course we must investigate clearly who is telling the truth and who is lying. But I am worried that after the pce treasury has gone through this storm, the ie this year might run into problems. After all, this is Sir Fan junior¡¯s first year managing the pce treasury. I hope that Your Majesty will give him plenty of advice.¡±


    This was a mild suggestion, but it represented the worries of many officials. They were concerned that Fan Xian was overly irritating and ruthless, and would cause major problems for the production of the entire pce treasury. Although Su Wu was gentle, that did not mean that the others were gentle. On the contrary, there were a few officials who used his words as an opening and began to extol their own deep concerns and loyalty to the court. They spoke of Sir Fan junior¡¯s youth and how the matter of the pce treasury was of great importance. If, within this year, there was too big a difference to previous years, should the court consider a different candidate, and so on?


    This was a brazenck of trust in Fan Xian. The meaning was very clear. If Fan Xian could not raise the level of the pce treasury¡¯s profit, or if it was not as high as previous years, then what right did he have to control the pce treasury?


    Because it was so brazen, each word and sentence seemed to be for the consideration of the court. Although the officials wanted to move deity from the pce treasury, they could not refute anything.


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°This year¡¯s results for the pce treasury would only be known next year. I think, my dear officials, you are being too hasty. After all, some time will be needed to find out whether or not Fan Xian will disappoint me.¡±


    The Emperor seemed to suddenly think of something and said, ¡°However, the pce treasury bidding ended a few days ago, and the bidding books should have already been escorted to Jingdou. If my dear officials wish to see Fan Xian¡¯s ability, have a look at the results of this year¡¯s pce treasury bidding. It should tell you a thing or two.¡±


    Qing Kingdom was vast, so there was a great distance between Jiangnan and Jingdou. The bidding had started March 22nd in Suzhou, but the news had just reached Jingdou. If it had traveled by the secret mail road and council report, it should have been a few days faster. Either Fan Xian had forgotten or there was a problem of secrecy with the bidding books, but he didn¡¯t reveal anything earlier to the Emperor or the court. After dealing with the strike of the threerge workshops in North Min, the Overwatch Council had begun blocking the road for messages between the two ces. So, although Jingdou vaguely knew about the bidding matter that had set Suzhou abuzz, they did not know of the specific situation.


    The message that should have traveled the fastest, under Fan Xian¡¯s suppression, traveled even slower than Great Master San Shi.


    The Emperor gazed at the group of people below and said, ¡°Has the Taichang Temple received any documents?¡±


    All of the ie of the pce treasury¡¯s threerge workshops were audited and managed by the Taishang Temple and imperial court, so the Emperor asked the head minister of the Taichang Temple.


    ¡°It just arrived early in the morning,¡± the head minister of the Taichang Temple coughed a few times and said with an anxious expression. ¡°I was in a rush to enter the Pce, so I have not yet seen it.¡±


    The Emperor huffed coldly, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you rushing to get it!¡±


    The head minister of Taichang Temple bowed and burst into a trotting run out of the Pce to retrieve it.


    ¡°We will all wait a bit.¡± The Emperor announced that the court conference would be extended. He epted a bowl of tea from Eunuch Yao beside him and sipped it slowly.


    Time ticked by in seconds and minutes. Pce officials began to feel a bit anxious but did not reveal any kind of expression. Besides, they were truly curious how exactly things had gone? The 40 percent deposit from the pce treasury¡¯s spring opening bid was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s first major piece of ie each year, so these officials couldn¡¯t help but anticipate eagerly and wait nervously.


    The Emperor looked at the officials with cold eyes and was slightly unhappy in his heart. He understood why that when it came to Fan Xian, all of the civil officials all had to stand up and express their opinion. Even those who had good rtions with him, such as Shu Wu, were not an exception. Fan Xian was his illegitimate child. The officials long hadints about the court¡¯s cement of Fan Xian in important positions. They felt it was not ording to the regtions and only because the Emperor felt sorry for his own flesh and blood, so he used official positions to console him.


    But this pce treasury was mine, this world was mine, this son was also mine...the Emperor thought coldly. When did it be time for these old men to run their mouths off about this? The Emperor knew in his heart that if Fan Xian failed to live up to expectations and turned Jiangnan into a mess, and the pce treasury went into decline...if cmity befell one of the important areas in the country and realized the officials¡¯ worries, then no matter how he protected him, he could only transfer Fan Xian back.


    The Emperor had confidence in Fan Xian. It was a kind of confidence that had been gradually nurtured. After Fan Xian came to the capital from Danzhou, the Emperor had kept a wary and detailed eye on Fan Xian¡¯s every move. He wanted to see just what kind of ability the child had.


    In all things, Fan Xian¡¯s performance had not disappointed him. In the literary arts, he had the 300 poems in front of the pce. In martial arts, he had the title of a ninth-level. He had Zhuang Mohan gifting him books. His ability to seize gold was not vulgar, and he had no inclination to corruption. Even his romanticism was not done the same way as the other young and elegant men. As for his handle on the court situation, it was even less like that of a mere 18-year-old. His loyalty to his ruler and filial piety toward his father were both to be praised.


    When all was said and done, the Emperor was still a normal middle-aged man. it was difficult for him not to feel some inklings of pride toward Fan Xian, an illegitimate child. After all, it was his seed.


    When the officials began to express their doubts about Fan Xian, he had the Taichang Temple immediately announce the details of the pce treasury opening bid. Although he did not know the specific amounts, the Emperor never doubted Fan Xian¡¯s ability to scrape up everyst silver coin¡ªthe most basic skill required to be an official.


    The sound of urgent footsteps rang out from outside of the pce. The head minister of Taichang Temple ran in at a trot. His face and ears were red as he endlessly wiped the sweat from his forehead. Behind him followed the vice-minister of Taichang Temple, Ren Shao¡¯an, who was also puffing endlessly. To run all the way from the Taichang Temple to the Taiji Pce was indeed quite tiring.


    The Emperor allowed the two to rise after a simple salute. His body leaned forward and a trace of interest showed in his expression as he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The various elderly officials in the pce also looked nervously at the two officials of the Taichang Temple.


    The head minister of the Taichang Temple swallowed. Before he could even speak, his expression was already one of joy. He replied in a loud voice, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    Once these words were out, everyone knew the situation of the pce treasury spring opening bid in the sixth year of the Qing calendar was good, and it was very good, not just a little good.


    The officials who had some faint intentions to protect Fan Xian all let out a breath and smiles appeared on their faces. Shu the Schr was nodding his head in approval. The majority of the officials were startled. It seemed no one had expected that after the strike and being impeded by the Eldest Princess¡¯ powers, Fan Xian, who was managing the pce treasury for the first time, would actually be able to obtain decent results.


    Only the expression of that Hu the Schr was calm, without anything strange.


    After the Qing Emperor on the dragon chair heard these words, he felt his chest rx. His expression stayed calm, but now he sat his entire butt back into his chair, incredibly firmly. Although he had confidence in Fan Xian before he received confirmed reports, he had still been a bit nervous.


    The Emperor smiled slightly and asked, ¡°What is the exact amount?¡±


    Everyone needed money, and the Emperor was no exception. He had all of the money in the world but still wished that the amount of money under heaven would grow and grow. He was the greatestndlord in the world but still like all the other wealthyndlords. Joy shed faintly through his eyes.


    The Ren Shao¡¯an coughed and took a file. He read in a clear voice, ¡°On the 22nd day of the third month of the sixth year of the Qing calendar, the total of the pce treasury transportpany opening bid of the 36 lots for the north, sound, and east roads is...¡±


    He spoke to here and seemed to be startled again by that enormous number. He steadied his state of mind and said, ¡°Twenty-four million two hundred and twenty-two thousand liang...in total...¡±


    Once this floaty ¡°in total¡± came out, the entire Taiji Pce became absolutely silent for a long time.


    Twenty-four million two hundred and twenty-two thousand liang? This much? This was a whole 80 percent more thanst year. Fan Xian...how did he do it? Did he have the magical ability to bewitch other¡¯s hearts and made the Jiangnan royal merchants into idiots?


    The officials were all wide-eyed and tongue-tied. They looked at each other a bit breathlessly from the pressure of the enormous amount. Everyone¡¯s minds dank into a kind of daze.


    Bang!


    Shu the Schr, his face bright red, fell to the ground. It caused chaos among the officials, so it took a while to help him up.


    The schr¡¯s expression was unbelievably excited. He sputtered incoherently toward the Emperor on the dragon chair, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty! Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    The officials finally reacted. After a loud startled sigh, they turned around and began to salute and praise the Emperor. The fawning surged like the ocean. The Emperor¡¯s grace was like a mountain...heaven protects the Qing Kingdom...the Emperor is wise...and so on.


    Twenty four millions liang of silver. Even if right now they could only take 40 percent into their ounts, that was still close to 10 million liang of silver. Such arge ie could be used to do too many things, such as making river repairs, strengthening the army, improving the life of the people, and...raising official sries? No matter which faction these officials belonged to, after all, they were still officials of the greatest country in the world. When they thought of the fact that the court had such arge amount of silver to remedy the emptiness of the national treasury and solve the current urgency, they all began to dance with joy.


    This kind of dancing for joy was not an act, rather it was true joy. No matter whether or the officials were corrupt or not, talented or not, they always hoped the court would be better.


    At the same time, they were desperately fawning over the Emperor. They couldn¡¯t help thinking of the person they had doubted and been opposed to: Sir Fan junior.


    Credit for sessful pce treasury opening and bringing in so much benefit for the court all belonged to Fan Xian, who was far away directing the fight in Jiangnan. Only, how could they make this turn? Their eyes rolled around in their heads and refused to bring up the Jiangnan matter.


    It just had to be Hu the Schr who stepped out first. Once he stepped out, the noise in the court immediately quieted down. They all wanted to hear what Hu the Schr wanted to say.


    Hu the Schr said calmly, ¡°This amount is sorge as to be difficult to believe. I hope that Sir Fan has not used some other method to drain the pond for the fish. If he has deceived the Jiangnan royal merchants, and the pce treasury production cannot keep up, then what will we do next year?¡±


    Among the harmony, the sudden inharmonious note truly made some people ufortable. The officials burst into a mor. Even those who found Fan Xian objectionable could not stand for it. They all spoke on behalf of the pce treasury transportpany and felt that Hu the Schr¡¯s words were not appropriate.


    The Emperor had also left behind the previous excitement and looked coldly at Hu the Schr. ¡°In your opinion, Fan Xian has sought out this much silver for the court, but he shouldn¡¯t be awarded, rather he should be punished?¡±


    Hu the Schr shook his head and said resolutely, ¡°I meant, that I have some suspicions, that is all. After all, I was not in Jiangnan. I don¡¯t know the specific circumstances. I am just doing my duty and reminding Your Majesty. As for Sir Fan junior, as long as there is no problem with the opening bid, of course, he should not receive any punishment and should be greatly rewarded.¡±


    The Emperor calmed his emotions and quietly asked, ¡°In your opinion, how should be he rewarded?¡±


    ¡°Although it is a matter of silver, it is the foundation of the country,¡± Hu the Schr said calmly. ¡°Sir Fan junior has provided a great service to the foundations of the country and should certainly receive a magnificent reward.¡±


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°What is a magnificent reward?¡±


    ¡°After the North Min and Suzhou bidding matter has beenpletely investigated,¡± Hu the Schr lifted his head and said gently. ¡°I am willing to act as the guarantor and ask that the Emperor summons Sir Fan junior to enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs and work in the cab.¡±


    After he spoke, the court was shocked and the officials startled. What kind of role in Hall of Governmental Affairs? That was the backbone of the court. After Prime Minister Lin left his role, the Qing Kingdom no longer had the Prime Minister position. Its responsibilities had been taken over by the schrs of the Hall of Governmental affairs. Especially after Qin Heng entered the Jingdou garrison, Yan Hangshu, the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, left, and Hu the Schr returned to the capital, the position of the cab of the Hall of Governmental Affairs became even more set. If one was able to enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs, that was the same as entering the court¡¯s highest organization for policy making. Hu the Schr wanted to rmend Fan Xian enter the cab?


    The officials wondered which side Hu the Schr was actually on. Why was he saying inauspicious things one moment and the next he wanted to give Fan Xian such an important and elevated position? Yan Hangshu, the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, red at Hu the Schr with hatred and confusion.


    Unexpectedly, after the Emperor heard this suggestion, without even stopping to think, he replied directly, ¡°No, Fan Xian is too young.¡±


    The officials were slightly reassured. They thought the Emperor was being fair about this suggestion. Otherwise, it would have been too absurd to allow a not-yet 20, green behind the ears child enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs to work.


    Hu the Schr said calmly, ¡°In ancient times, talented individuals became Prime Minister at 16, besides, the Hall of Governmental Affairs is Your Majesty¡¯s organization for documents, it is not truly the Prime Minister position. Furthermore, Sir Fan junior is talented and brilliant, and suited to many tasks. Such a talent should be in court and helping to lighten Your Majesty¡¯s burdens.¡±


    The Emperor gave him a not-quite-there smile and simply shook his head. ¡°He is themissioner of the Overwatch Council. ording to the Qing Law, an official of the Overwatch Council cannot also be a court official. Even after he has quit that position, he can only be a sinecure third-level government office.


    Hu the Schr continued quickly, ¡± Qingw cannot stand against Your Majesty¡¯s edict. His youth is not a problem, and his position asmissioner of the Overwatch Council also isn¡¯t a problem. If this was not so, how could I dare say this is a magnificent reward?¡±


    The Emperor tilted up the corners of his mouth in a smile and waved his hand. ¡°There is no need to discuss this further, I...will not allow it.¡±


    An Emperor¡¯s words were difficult to retract, so Hu the Schr could only retreat. However, there were no other expressions on his face.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes as he gazed down and saw Hu the Schr and Shu Wu met each other¡¯s gaze. He then knew that Shu Wu, this old man, received the news earlier, and the Emperor immediately guessed the reason why Hu the Schr took the opportunity today to raise such an absurd suggestion.


    ¡°What a talent...An Zhi is indeed a talent.¡±


    The ability Fan Xian had demonstrated was overly shocking, so the civil officials would always be cautious with Fan Xian in the Overwatch Council. They would be happier with Fan Xian leaving the Overwatch Council and once more falling into the warm embrace of the civil officials. After all, Fan Xian more the hat of an immortal poet and vaguely the leader on the hearts of all the young schrs. For Hu and Shu, it should not be a difficult matter to admit Fan Xian to their ranks.


    Both schrs were people who cherished talent and could read the situation. They could see the Emperor¡¯s future ns and felt a bit dissatisfied for Fan Xian, this bright pearl, to be thrown like this into the darkness of the Overwatch Council. Regardless of whether it was from the perspective of self-preservation of the civil system or for Fan Xian, they wanted to dig Fan Xian out.


    Although it was a bit early to bring this up, Hu the Schr had taken this rare opportunity and revealed the sincerity of the civil system. By mentioning this, years in advance, he had begunying down the foundations for the debate.


    As for these little ns of his officials, the Emperor had always been indulgent and did not bother about them much. On the contrary, through this matter, he more and more felt the honor that this illegitimate child of his brought to the royal family.


    The Emperor¡¯s heart was proud. His expression was calm, and his eyesplicated. He nced at the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, who had been standing silently in the line, the father in name of his own son¡ªFan Jian.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: The Matter Of The Ministry Of Revenue (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the Emperor¡¯s gaze only lightly brushed by Fan Jian, it was noted by many of the people in court. Because of that 20 million liang of silver, Fan Xian, far away in Jiangnan, had pulled his official reputation in a terrifying stage, and the Emperor probably liked it.


    Were they still going to investigate the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue? The silver from the Jiangnan pce treasury was enough to cover everything. If they investigated the Ministry of Revenue at this time, would it look like they were not giving Fan Xian enough face?


    The officials knew the Ministry of Revenue would have to be investigated because the rumors about the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue had already flown around for a long time. Although it was unfounded, and might not be without reason, the emptiness of the national treasury around the beginning of the year seemed to faintly prove this point. If this matter was not cleared up, the court politics of Qing Kingdom would not stand firm. However, investigating was one matter. When to investigate needed a wise mind to decide.


    Fan Xian had done a great service. If these officials immediately jumped out to use Fan Jian, it seemed a bit unreasonable. They also didn¡¯t know what the Emperor thought of this.


    No matter what, they needed someone to take the lead. When the court quieted down a bit, an official rose, bowed to the ground, and reported to the Emperor regarding the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue. His words were firm, as if all the money was missing from the national treasury had been noted by him. No one knew where this official had gotten his confidence.


    The Emperor¡¯s intentions were unclear. Listening to the official¡¯s words, he furrowed his brows and nodded his head. For a moment, the officials did not know whether or not the Emperor wanted to investigate.


    The officials did not dare to stare at the Emperor¡¯s expression, so they secretly swung their gazes toward the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, Fan Jian, in the ranks. They saw he had a serious expression, with a hint of contentment in his solemness. They couldn¡¯t help admiring the man¡¯s breathing techniques.


    ¡°The matter of the Ministry of Revenue...after discussion in the royal study, an edict will be sent down.¡±


    After the Emperor finished saying this coldly, he announced a dismissal of the court conference. With a brush of his dragon robe, he disappeared behind the windscreen.


    The officials walked toward the exit of the hall. They couldn¡¯t resist whispering along the way, guessing at what the Emperor was truly thinking in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    That afternoon, in the not somewhat small royal study below the dragon bed, there were drum-shaped stools. A few schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, Yan Hangshu from the Ministry of Appointments, an official from the Supreme Court, and Minister of Works were all present. Beside the dragon bed were the Crown Prince, Great Prince, and Second Prince. Like in previous years, their hands were hanging, and they stood respectfully.


    The Emperor sat on the t bed and calmly flipped through the memorials the officials had handed up. Fromst night, there had been a continuous stream of officials who had begun to write on the matter of the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue as well as officials using national funds. Only, the powerful had been taken out of their sails today in court by the banknote Fan Xian had sent. The Emperor also had not allowed the hundreds of officials to debate the matter in the court.


    Sitting on the stools, Shu the Schr and Hu the Schr secretly met each other¡¯s eyes. They knew the Emperor had ced the matter of investigating the Ministry of Revenue in the royal study to discuss for the purpose of leaving the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, some face. Only...why was Minister Fan not in the royal study today? If the Emperor had the intention of protecting the Fan family, he should have allowed him to exin himself.


    The two Schrs¡¯ were a bit nervous. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s arrangement, it seemed a bit different than what they had imagined. The deficit of the Ministry of Revenue looked like it was true and not another little trick the Emperor has yed. It seemed like Minister Fan was really about to be pushed into the heart of the struggle.


    ¡°Fan Jian has reported in sick.¡±


    Seeming to have guessed what the officials were guessing, the Emperor had not yet raised his head. He spoke in a quiet voice, but it was difficult for his quiet voice to hide a faint anger.


    The officials gave a pained smile. The thought the head housekeeper of the Qing court was a strange one. Every time he ran into someone in the court using him, he never did anything. He never bothered with any aligning of the factions. He didn¡¯t even disdain to enter the Pce to exin himself. He only had this one simple move and used illness as an excuse.


    Minister Fan¡¯s daring seemed like it wasn¡¯t as small as people had always thought.


    ¡°Each speak your mind.¡± The Emperor tossed aside the memorial in his hands. ¡°What are your thoughts on the Ministry of Revenue?¡±


    The expressions of these elders, who were the backbone of the Qing court, were calm. Their eyes were on their nose, and their noses were on their hearts. They all refused to be the first to jump out and offend the Fan family. Speaking from the point of court interest, they all believed that the Ministry of Revenue should be investigated, however, they all had good rtions with Fan Jian. Since it was the entire court that suspected the Ministry of Revenue, there had to be someone who wouldn¡¯t be able to resist speaking out.


    Unexpectedly, everyone¡¯s powers of meditation were good. After a moment, no one had opened their mouths. The royal study sank into a kind of awkward silence.


    The Crown Prince watched this strange scene and couldn¡¯t resistughing in his heart, thinking, These officials only wanted stability, but they don¡¯t know that this kind of action would only make father more and more unhappy in his heart.


    This moment was the time for him to sell a favor. He quickly coughed and looked at Shu the Schr for a bit.


    Shu the Schr also found the situation to be slightly strange. The Emperor had asked a question, yet none of them had dared to answer. Where did they expect the Emperor to put himself? He quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    He only had time to say these two words before the anger the Emperor had suppressed had already exploded out. He berated, ¡°The memorials to investigate the Ministry of Revenue all written by you!¡±


    He picked up the memorial beside him and waved it in the air, angrily rebuking, ¡°And at this time, the ones putting on a dead bird expression is also you! What use does the court have for all you closed-mouth gourds?¡±


    The officials in the royal study all responded fearfully. They quickly left their seats and bowed, admitting to their faults and smiling bitterly.


    The Emperor had some white-fungus soup, which slightly calmed the fire of anger in his chest. He huffed coldly and waved his hand to have them sit.


    Since the Emperor had be angry, the direction of the wind was obvious.


    Shu the Schr had a good rtionship with the Fan manor, but he felt he was wholeheartedly working for the public good. He didn¡¯t have any personal hatred toward Minister Fan, and he didn¡¯t wish for others to use this opportunity of investigating the Ministry of Revenue to attack the Fan manor. So, he took the lead and said, ¡°The matter of the Ministry of Revenue is an important one. It is where the court¡¯s financial affairs are located. Each year¡¯s expensese from the treasury of the Ministry of Revenue. Although I don¡¯t know where the recent rumors havee from or from where the Imperial Censorate learned that the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue was sorge, since there is this reason, it must be investigated. It will be up to Your Majesty as to how it should be investigated.¡±


    Shu the Schr considered his words and then smiled slightly. ¡°All these years, Minister Fan has managed the Ministry of Revenue. Although he was the assistant minister a few years ago, because the old minister was always confined by illness to his bed, all of the matters in the Ministry were led by him. It must be noted that each matter of the Ministry of Revenue is tedious, so the officials have neglected their importance. When managing the Ministry of Revenue, it is difficult to make contributions but too easy for things to go wrong. In the end, it is a bitter assignment with bitter work. In all these years Sir Fan has managed the Ministry of Revenue, although he has made no contributions, he has also had no mishaps, and that is already a huge contribution to the court. I hope that Your Majesty will be considerate of Sir Fan¡¯s hard work and contributions, and be lenient. Even if investigated, it would not do to take it lightly.¡±


    After these words, everyone knew where Shu Wu stood. The Ministry of Revenue had to be investigated, but it could not be a mess. The Crown Princeughed coldly in his heart. Shu the Schr had reasoned well with these parts. Since it was unknown where the rumor hade from, he was suggesting that even if the Ministry of Revenue had a deficit, perhaps it was someone in the court who wanted to use the opportunity.


    Hu the Schr nodded his head and agreed, ¡°It must be investigated.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face was calm. He asked the Minister of Works, ¡°What about you?¡±


    A trickle of cold sweat ran down the Minister of Work¡¯s back and he gave a pained smile. ¡°These two years the Ministry of Works have done things by Your Majesty¡¯s edict and regtions of the Hall of Governmental affairs. When moving silver to the Ministry of Revenue, it never goes smoothly...but the public will not affect the private. I don¡¯t believe that the Ministry of Revenue is purposely making things difficult for the subordinates in my department. Perhaps the Ministry of Revenue did have trouble with the cash flow.¡±


    It was a devastating criticism. If the Ministry of Revenue did not have a deficit, how could it have cash flow problems?


    Shortly following that, the Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, made clear his stance and attitude toward the matter. He was responsible for testing officials and the appointment and dismissal of officials. He rmended the Emperor to investigate. If there was a problem, there should be punishment. If there was no problem, it would reduce the pressure on the Ministry of Revenue.


    The Emperor grew tired of hearing these evasive words from his officials. He furrowed his brows and used his finger to gently knock on the table on the bed before pointing to a few thin memorials. ¡°Memorials from Jiangnan, have a look.¡±


    Eunuch Yao quietly went forward, received the memorials, and passed them among the officials¡¯ hands.


    For a while, all that could be heard in the royal study were the sounds of the officials flipping through the memorials and their gradually deeper breaths.


    After a long time, they finally finished reading all of the memorials. They raised their heads with shock on the faces. Shu Wu and Hu the Schr met each other¡¯s eyes and quickly twisted their heads away. Neither had hidden the deep concern in their hearts if what was written in the memorials was true, Minister Fan¡¯s daring...was too big.


    ¡°The Imperial Censor Guo Zheng reports, in the matter of the pce treasury bidding, Fan Xian chose a puppet named Xia to rig it. At the same time, he providedrge amounts of silver for Xia to enter the doors of the pce treasury. On one hand, he had Xia take six of the lots going North. On the other hand, he shed with the royal merchants and forcefully raised this year¡¯s bidding.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s calm voice once again rang out. He was as cold as if this matter had absolutely nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Guo Zheng has suspicions about where therge amounts of silver Fan Xian hade from.¡±


    The Emperor gazed at the various officials and smiled coldly, ¡°I...am also suspicious. We will first put aside the matter of Fan Xian allowing his subordinate topete with the royal merchants, but which of you can tell me, this much silver, where did he get it from?¡±


    Shu Su¡¯s throat felt dry, and he couldn¡¯t really speak. Only now did he understand why so many officials were sure that the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit was such arge amount. Turns out it was because of Jiangnan. The Emperor¡¯s meaning was clear. Fan Xian was able topletely control the situation of the pce treasury opening bid, and his subordinate to secretly control six of the lots heading North, because of the enormous amount of silver in this matter. It was probably...from the Ministry of Revenue, transferred from his father¡¯s hand.


    The officials were silent. This time, it was not because they were afraid of offending Minister Fan, rather they were still lost in the shock. Looking at the inscription on the memorial, it should have arrived at the Pcest night. The Emperor would have known earlier that in the pce treasury bidding, Fan Xian had used some shady methods. But the Emperor¡¯s joy earlier in the court conference had not been an act. The Emperor¡¯s silent endurance. His deep ns and distant thoughts were not something the officials could guess at. Perhaps the Emperor very much liked Fan Xian earning money for him, but he didn¡¯t like Fan Xian using the court¡¯s silver to earn money for him?


    The court¡¯s silver could only be touched by the Emperor. No one could use it without permission. It looked like this time the Fan family had rubbed the Emperor the wrong way. In the silence, the Second Prince, who had only been allowed back into the royal study to listen at the side in February, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Father, I am something to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± The Emperor said coldly.


    A slight and calm smile rose to the Second Prince¡¯s gentle face. He bowed to the officials and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Commissioner Fan and I have some resentment between us, but I dare not let that stop me from expressing my opinion. I believe, since Fan Xian is far away in Jiangnan with the identity as an imperial envoy, naturally there is no one to hold him back. His orders to his subordinates to steal the court¡¯s silver for his own use is a big crime. The Ministry of Revenue privately transferring national funds to Jiangnan is almost rebellion.¡±


    He was setting the tone. Everyone knew that he was targeting the Fan family, but no one was able to refute anything.


    The Great Prince, who had yet to speak, suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°The Jiangnan Censor Guo Zheng has an old grudge against Fan Xian. Back in the day, he had almost been punched by Fan Xian in the main hall of the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    After saying this, he did not continue to speak.


    Shu the Schr listened to this, thinking, That¡¯s right, we must grasp this opportunity, otherwise if it is really as Guo Zheng said, not only will the Ministry of Revenue be in a big mess, Fan Xian in Jiangnan will also not have a good ending. If both sides descend into chaos, who knew how many heads would fall to the ground? The Qing court could not endure such a big upheaval again.


    He quickly followed the Great Prince¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, about Guo Zheng. I am not afraid of my words being insolent, but I have to say one more thing. This person strives to achieve extraordinary things and acts rashly. Last year, he was demoted to Jiangnan by Your Majesty. It is difficult to say that he would not frame Fan Xian because of his old grudge and purposely exaggerate this matter.¡±


    When the words ¡°old grudge¡± were said, no one could resist ncing toward the Second Prince, whom Fan Xian had the oldest grudge against. Although the Second Prince¡¯s face maintained a clear and slight smile, his face was starting to heat up. He nced at the Great Prince with hidden bitterness. Since his youth, he had been close to the Great Prince, he didn¡¯t understand why today his big brother had to stand on the side of that bastard.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: The Matter Of The Ministry Of Revenue (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu the Schr finished speaking, the Emperor nodded. Even if he did have other thoughts, he could not say anything at this time. Last year, when Fan Xian made trouble for the Ministry of Justice, the court had the Imperial Censor of the Left sent far away to Jiangnan. The excuse they had used was that he wanted to achieve extraordinary things, but his morality and conduct were not good.


    These words hade from the Emperor¡¯s golden mouth,so it could now not be taken back. Then, the Emperor had to console Fan Xian, but now the Emperor wanted to use Guo Zheng¡¯s memorial to do some things but had been pushed back by Shu the Schr. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. Does this count as digging a hole and jumping in it himself?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a eunuch go to Jiangnan?¡± The Crown Prince jumped out and demonstrated his stupidity. He chuckled and said, ¡°Father, although we cannot trust the words of Imperial Censorate Guo Zheng, once that eunuch returned, we will know exactly what happened in Jiangnan.¡±


    These words appeared to be dependable and apromise, but in reality, they were rather sinister. Wasn¡¯t the eunuch¡¯s nder of Fan Xian controlled by the dowager empress in the Royal Pce with a single word? The Crown Prince had confidence in this matter.


    The Emperor red at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°How can a eunuch¡¯s words be trusted? These are your ancestors¡¯ teachings, don¡¯t you forget!¡±


    The Crown Prince timidly did not dare speak again. Eunuch Yao, who was serving to the side, was silent and did not speak. His expression did not change.


    ¡°We will wait for Xue Qing¡¯s memorial.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Everyone in the royal study nodded. They though the words of a proper governor of a road were naturally more trustworthy.


    Hu the Schr, who had not expressed his opinion yet, finally spoke. ¡°Since it is so, then the Jiangnan matter should be temporarily put aside. If this matter is true, I...cannot believe it. If it is like what the Second Prince said earlier, if someone truly privately moved the national funds to Jiangnan to profit from it, then it is indeed very close to rebellion. I believe that Minister Fan is certainly not such an insane person. However, since the Jiangnan Imperial Censorate and officials of other ces have already sent up their memorials, the court cannot ignore it and ask no questions. The investigation into the Ministry of Revenue should begin to satisfy the court officials and wash clean the usations Minister Fan has endured.¡±


    The Qing Emperor still maintained a superficial respect toward these Schrs in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. After muttering to himself, he nodded his head and suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Even if such a thing were done, it could not be considered insane...only, I am a little curious, has anyone thought about exactly how this should be investigated?¡±


    Although the slight smile floated at the corners of his mouth, the hearts of the officials in the royal study still felt a chill. They could hear that the Emperor had a big objection toward Minister Fan, however, no one understood why the always-favored Fan manor would suddenly be somewhere that the Emperor did not like to see? But how did an Jian offend the Emperor?


    The Emperor¡¯sst question also struck the officials mute. They had no idea how to reply.


    In Qing court, there were two systems used to control and govern. One was the Imperial Censor, the Imperial Censorates who had grown used to the court floggings. Another was the powerful Overwatch Council.


    The Imperial Censorate was an organization that prevented corruption and had the power to raise concerns based on rumors. That was why Imperial Censorate Guo Zheng dared to use Fan Xian of privately shifting national funds to the treasury andpeting for interest with the merchants without a shred of actual proof.


    The Overwatch Council dealt with the aftermath of situations, and their powers were immense. After receiving authorization from the Emperor, they could take any civil or military officials into court for questioning.


    Under normal circumstances, if a problem arose among the six ministries, the Overwatch Council went forward to investigate the matter. They could ask any official below the third-level to that square and ck building to have tea. Once the matter had been investigated to the level of the vice-minister, they would go and ask for another imperial edict to be granted special privileges. Like this, they investigated level by level.


    Logically speaking, the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue should follow this procedure. The problem was...The Overwatch Council had the director above and the Eighth Bureau below. It had been many years since the unwieldy-in-movement Director Chen Pingping, so terrified the officials, had personally taken on a case. In the past year, he had almost exclusively stayed in Chen Garden outside of the capital and did not involve himself in matters. There was a new position between the director and Eighth Bureau, a very strong and special position: Overwatch Council Commissioner Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian had the power to mobilize the entire Overwatch Council. Other than the hiring and dismissal of personnel, his powers were not much different to Chen Pingping¡¯s. If the Overwatch Council were to investigate the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue...


    The officials in the royal study all shook their heads heavily. If the son investigates the father, it would be a miracle if any problem is found! If word of this got out, Northern Qi, Dongyi, and everyone under heaven would probably consider this the greatest joke in the Qing officialdom.


    Shu the Schr gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Looks like the Overwatch Council will have to not be involved this time to avoid arousing suspicion. However, I do not know how to arrange for an investigation of the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    The elderly officials beside him all nodded their heads. Since they were going to investigate the Ministry of Revenue, then it had to be done seriously. Regardless of whether they wanted to knock down Fan Jian or the suspicions from him, they needed to treat this seriously. It could not turn into a child¡¯s game.


    The Emperor gave a coldugh and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow the old rules?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Shu the Schr repeatedly grumbled, thinking, This issue was very clear. Emperor, why must you pretend to be confused? After hesitating for a while, he finally summoned his courage and said, ¡°Your Majesty, after all, Sir Fan junior is themissioner of the Overwatch Council with full authority. If we have the Overwatch Council investigate the Ministry of Revenue...if this gets out, I¡¯m afraid the impact would not be good.¡±


    ¡°Just have the Overwatch Council investigate,¡± the Emperor said coldly. ¡°At the same time, have the Ministry of Appointments, Ministry of Justice, and Supreme Court send people to help. Then you all can pick out a leader to lead this matter. Since we are investigating the deficit of the Ministry of Revenue, it is not a task just a few people can aplish.¡±


    The officials in the royal study understood. Sending helpers was a way to monitor the Overwatch Council. However, they did not understand why the Emperor wanted to forcefully drag the Overwatch Council into this puddle of muddy water since he had already decided to have the Ministry of Appointments, Ministry of Justice, and Supreme Court investigate the Ministry of Revenue.


    As for the candidate to lead the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue, the officials also hesitated. They were aware that the chosen official would heavily offend the Fan family and all rted officials. They also knew that if they could find a problem, it would be an important stroke on their reputation in the world. Two sides bnced each other out. In the end, no one dared to brave this danger and ept this hot potato.


    Even the enemies of the Fan family, the Minister of Appointments and Second Prince, were silent.


    The Emperor¡¯s mood was hard to gauge. He was smiling slightly, and his gaze slowly brushed over the officials and his sons¡¯ faces. Itnded on Hu the Schr¡¯s face.


    Hu the Schr secretly sighed and knew that he could not avoid this difficulty. He had entered the capital earlier in the year and been elevated by the Emperor to a cab Schr in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Although his literary reputation from many years ago remained, and his official reputation in the various Roads hadid a path for him, he had not had any clear achievements in the central hub. The Emperor had his heart set on him for no other reason than the fact that he had been in the capital for a short amount of time and had not yet be entangled with the various powers. On the other hand, he also wanted to use the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue to establish his own power in court.


    Hu the Schr was grateful for the Emperor¡¯s trust and heavy use, but he also had a faint hatred toward the Emperor for making him offend the senior and junior of the Fan manor.


    The Great Prince, who had said one line and then became silent again, now got ahead of Hu the Schr and said coldly, ¡°Father, I am willing to be the one to offend other.¡±


    The Emperor chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°You...cannot.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said. ¡°I dare to use my head as surety that I will investigate fairly and not have any biases. Please trust in my loyalty, father.¡±


    The smile on the Emperor¡¯s face gradually vanished. ¡°If I have said you cannot do it then you cannot do it. You are the leader of the imperial guards[JW1] , but you want to investigate the Ministry of Revenue? Do you want to set a precedent for the military interfering in politics?¡±


    The Emperor said thest line very severely. The Great Prince paused and could not continue to push. Although the Emperor had always liked that he spoke his mind, today he still put on the heavy hat of the military interfering with politics on the Great Prince¡¯s head, so he could only hesitatingly retreat.


    Hu the Schr left his seat to ept his orders. ¡°I am willing to lead the matter of investigating the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    The Emperor nodded and turned to gaze at the Crown Prince. He said coldly, ¡°The Crown Prince will also go. Follow Hu the Schr and learn. In the matter of the investigation, Hu the Schr is the lead. You are just there to run errands.¡±


    ¡°I will obey the edict.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face was calm, but he was overjoyed in his heart. Although he was only an errand boy in name, once he sat in the Ministry of Revenue yamen, who would not fear him as the Eastern Pce Crown Prince? Of the so-called leaders, other than Hu the Schr, it seemed there was a share for him too. The Crown Prince was quite happy. It looked like father¡¯s indifferent attitude toward him after the Hanging Temple incident was finally changing.


    The various officials epted their orders and left, and the royal study recovered its peace. The Emperor drank his tea with a cold expression and rose to leave the bed.


    Eunuch Yao quickly ced a cloak on him. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s mood was not very good, he carefully asked, ¡°Your Majesty, should we return to the pce to rest?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Emperor headed out of the royal study. ¡°We¡¯re going to the little tower.¡±


    Eunuch Yao started following and quickly caught up. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he found it odd. Recently, the Emperor had been going to the little tower more and more.


    ...


    ...


    Outside the Pce gates, the officials, each with their own unease, raised their hands in farewell. Some were pleased and headed back to announce to their cohort that the Emperor was preparing to single out the Ministry of Revenue. Some were worried and preparing to go home and consider how they were going to face the court. Some were confused and remained in their confusion, wondering how the Emperor¡¯s thoughts could have made such a turn in just one day.


    ¡°Xiao Hu,e to my manor for a drink.¡± Shu Wu did not fear anything. At the Pce gates, he pulled on Hu the Schr, who had been preparing to leave one step ahead.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s mind was filled with the investigation and had no interest in drinking. He repeatedly begged for mercy, ¡°Lao Shu, can¡¯t you see my luck is not bad today? I don¡¯t have the mood to make poetry with you.¡±


    Both of them enjoyed literature and were leaders among the civil officials. The Emperor did not forbid officials visiting each other in private, so their friendship was good. Although their difference in age was fairly big, they were often found together.


    Shu the Schr made a sign with his eyes, and Hu the Schr¡¯s heart moved and agreed to the suggestion.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The divine heart is difficult to guess.¡±


    Shu Wu¡¯s manor was in the south of the city and known for its quiet and seclusion. It was not very spacious, but the two of them talking tipsily under the pavilion did not have to worry about the spring breeze blowing their offensive discussions over the wall and being overheard by bystanders.


    Shu Wu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will not be easy for you as the official envoy. This is truly pleasing the brother but disappointing the wife.¡±


    These wordspared the Emperor to the brother, and Fan family as the wife. It couldn¡¯t help but be inappropriate. Hu the Schrughed heartily and said, ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? Your surname isn¡¯t Hu[JW2] , perhaps you¡¯ve drunk too much?¡±


    ¡°It is not nonsense,¡± Shu Wu said seriously and lowered his voice. ¡°Tell me what you are going to do? Looking at what the Emperor wants, he definitely wants the Ministry of Revenue to be found to have some problem before he is willing to let it go. But if the Ministry of Revenue really did have a problem, then what about Minister Fan?¡±


    ¡°Right now, the question is, does the Ministry of Revenue have a problem or not?¡± Hu the Schr¡¯s expression was worried. ¡°Given your detailed exnation of Sir Fan junior¡¯s personality to me¡ªlooking at his ruthlessness in his rity, and daring and arrogance hidden beneath his culture and elegance¡ªfor him to mobilize the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s silver to Jiangnan for the purpose of stabilizing Jiangnan and increasing taxes... it might actually be true!¡±


    ¡°Putting aside whether it is true or not. In any case, every day that Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing doesn¡¯t make clear his stance, it will be impossible for the court to the know the situation over there. As for the Ministry of Revenue deficit...¡±


    Shu Wu smiled coldly. ¡°The Ministry of Revenue is the yamen in charge of money. Wars need money, river repairs need money, disaster relief needs money, building gardens need money, running the spring examinations need money...all of the people in the world are stretching their hands toward the Ministry of Revenue demanding money like they are demanding a debt repayment. Adding to the fact that the princes and officials asionally borrow a little, it ispletely a mess! In every dynasty and in every generation, which Ministry of Revenue has had apletely clear ount?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for the Ministry of Revenue to be clean,¡± he continued in a cold voice. ¡°Minister Fan of our Qing court started work as a low-level official in the Ministry of Revenue and has spent his life working in this ministry. To say something fair, the Ministry of Revenue under his management is already the cleanest and clearest Ministry of Revenue since the founding of this country. But even like this, if one were to be truly nitpick, how could one not find something?¡±


    Hu the Schr nodded his head. Minister Fan Jian was not like the previous Prime Minister Lin Ruofu. He was also different from Fan Xian, who was currently being arrogant in Jiangnan. Although there might be some dirty things below his hands, his actions were unusually subdued and honest. There was not much to say in terms of ability, and his positive official reputation was rare to see among officials.


    If such a Minister of Revenue were to fall in the political battle this time, the two schrs would feel it was aplete waste. However, the Emperor insisted on showing his intention to make Fan Jian leave his position.


    ¡°Why was this?¡± Shu Wu furrowed his old brows and very straightforwardly asked the question that had been running around the hearts of every official in the royal study.


    Hu the Schr was silent. He raised his wrist and lifted a cup of liquor produced by the pce treasury and gulped it down. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Shu Wu stared at his eyes. He knew that some of the judgements of this colleague, who was much younger than him, were worth trusting.


    Forced by the other party¡¯s gaze for a long time, Hu the Schr sighed and slowly said, ¡°When nobody expected it, the Emperor had this intention, it¡¯s truly...¡±


    He seemed to be unable to find an adjective to describe the Emperor. He could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°It is truly admirable. His Majesty investigating the Ministry of Revenue appears to be because of his inner suspicions raised by the rumors in the officialdom, but in reality, it is a great n of three birds with one stone to move.¡±


    ¡°Which three birds?¡± Shu Wu asked. His beard was covered with alcohol.


    ¡°The first bird, of course, is the Ministry of Revenue, it is Minister Fan. If anything is found during the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue, no matter what, Minister Fan will have to resign and go home.¡±


    ¡°The second bird is...the Eldest Princess¡¯ group of officials that initiated this,¡± Hu the Schr smiled bitterly and said. ¡°If something goes wrong at the Ministry of Revenue and Fan Jian quits his position, how could Fan Xian just kindly let it go? Rest assured, the Emperor would definitely not allow this matter to implicate Fan Xian. After the incident, Fan Xian would still be themissioner of the Overwatch Council. Thus, the Overwatch Council would naturally proceed to carry out their revenge on the Eldest Princess¡¯ group of officials. At that time, the Emperor would be forced by the pressure in the Pce to be a mediator as he watched all this happen. He might even act as if he were consoling Fan Xian and be forced to remove a few officials.¡±


    ¡°Pressure from the Pce?¡± Shu Wu sighed. ¡°Why will the Emperor not care about the pressure from the Pce after the incident? And stop being a mediator?¡±


    ¡°The logic is simple. The Emperor could push both Minister Fan¡¯s leaving and Fan Xian¡¯s anger onto the Eldest Princess¡¯ officials.¡¯ As a ruler, the most important task is maintaining the bnce between the officials in the court. Fan Xian¡¯s side first lost a Prime Minister andter lost Minister Fan. In order the maintain the bnce, the Emperor must remove arge group of people from the other side.¡±


    Hu the Schr continued to speak, ¡°This kind of exnation, this intention of the ruler was the best method of convincing that old woman in the Pce. Everything...is for the Qing Kingdom, is it not?¡±


    He smiled slightly andughed at himself.


    Shu Wu continued to sigh and asked, ¡°Then what is the third bird?¡±


    Hu the Schr gave him a slight smile and gazed at him. ¡°The third bird is naturally myself and you, Lao Shu.¡±


    Shu Wu was greatly surprised. ¡°What are you saying? You epted the order, and our discussion in the royal study was all public rted. Fan Xian is not a muddled person. How could he be angry at us?¡±


    ¡°What you said is exactly what I wanted to say,¡± Hu the Schr said. ¡°Who told us to reveal our desire to pull Fan Xian into the cab in court today? The Emperor¡¯s policies have long been decided. In the future, you and I will be on one side while Fan Xian¡¯s Overwatch Council will be the other side. Since we have other intentions in mind, the Emperor will naturally break our intentions. Even if Fan Xian does not hold a grudge against us because of this matter, how could he not hate the civil officials who used Minister Fan in front of the whole court? After this matter, Fan Xian will certainly reject thoughts for an honorable official career path. You, I, and he will never have the chance to sit together in the Hall of Governmental Affairs.¡±


    ¡°There are only guesses, nothing more.¡± Shu Wuughed uncontrobly. ¡°Even if the divine heart is difficult to guess, don¡¯t make it soplicated.¡±


    Hu the Schr sighed helplessly. ¡°You wanted me to say it, and in the end, it is also you whough. These words are enough for us to lose our heads 10 times over. Don¡¯t you go spreading it around after drinking.¡±


    ¡°What, I am also a schr,¡± Shu Wu chuckled. ¡°I am just drinking withpany.¡±


    Suddenly his expression became startled. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°No, your first bird isn¡¯t right. You have to exin to me clearly. Why doesn¡¯t the Emperor want Minister Fan to keep managing the Ministry of Revenue. Why is he forcing Minister Fan to resign?¡±


    Hu the Schr sighed faintly and said, ¡°The reason is actually very simple. It is because the Emperor no longer wishes to see Minister Fan¡¯s face every day in court.¡±


    The two leading civil officials of the Qing court became silent at the same time. They sighed in their hearts and felt injustice on behalf of Fan Jian. It looked like with things like a dragon child, it was best to not to casually raise it.


    ...


    ...


    Before the two schrs began to feel wronged on behalf of the Minister of Revenue, Minister Fan, they had once thought about whether or not they should quickly inform the Fan manor about the court¡¯s decision to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. Later, they thought Fan manor had many connections in the Pce, how could they not know? So, this thought faded.


    Indeed, not long after the conference in the royal study concluded, the supposed ill Fan Jian had already heard about it and knew that in tomorrow¡¯s court conference, the Emperor would officially open the investigation into the Ministry of Revenue.


    But he was not particrly worried. That solemn face had long lost the romantic air of the old days. It was simply cold and calm now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not three birds with one stone, it¡¯s four birds one stone,¡± Fan Jian smiled slightly and said to the person opposite. ¡°As a loyal official of the Emperor¡¯s for almost 30 years, my admiration for him has always been constant and never lessened. As for today¡¯s matter, truly it is...admirable, ah, admirable.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was in front of others or not, if the Emperor was mentioned, Fan Jian would always knit his brows calmly and bepletely respectful. The two cries of ¡°admirable, admirable¡± in the study were filled with great disrespect.


    ¡°What is the fourth bird?¡±


    Fan Jian extended his right palm and opened it in front of this body. He bent his thumb in like he was learning a clever palm technique from somewhere. His four fingers pointed resolutely and unyieldingly toward the sky.


    ¡°The fourth bird is the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor wants to see if when his order goes out, whether or not it will be like the past when he could easily control and move the terrifying Overwatch Council or if it is as he fears and already in Fan Xian¡¯s grasp.¡±


    ¡°Xian¡¯er¡¯s progress has been too quick.¡± Fan Jian thought of his son far away in Jiangnan and sighed. ¡°If the Emperor could not even direct the Overwatch Council, then the power the Fan manor holds might be a bit too much.¡±


    The corner of his eyebrow suddenly lightly arched up, and he smiled merrily. ¡°And, the Emperor wants to see what the true rtionship is between Chen Pingping and me. All these years, the Emperor has absolutely trusted me and that old cripple, and you know why. Before Fan Xian entered the capital, the old cripple and I never got along. If it was something he wanted to do, I would certainly not do it. If I wanted to do something, he would certainly oppose it.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s expression dimmed, ¡°Now that I think of it, it should have been because Chen Pingping and I were suspicious of each other. We suspected that the other party had yed some dishonorable role in the event of many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Once Xian¡¯er had entered the capital,¡± he continued to exin in a quiet voice, ¡°there was a lot less suspicion between us, so the Emperor¡¯s suspicions of us increased. More importantly, Xian¡¯er was bing more and more brilliant. Every time Xian¡¯er became more brilliant, and the Emperor thought of what happened that year and the current scene, he became a bit more objectionable toward me.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is jealous.¡±


    ¡°And so I am leaving.¡±


    In the end, the Minister of Revenue Fan Jian reached a conclusion.


    But he immediately had a frivolous expression on his face rarely seen today andughed mockingly. ¡°However...you know me, I am always silent and have a talent for acting, but in my bones, I am a very fierce person. He wants me to learn from Lin Ruofu and ask to resign to prevent everyone from tearing into each other and making it an ugly scene...but I refuse to quit. In any case, the Emperor is always going to care more than the officials in the matter of face.¡±


    [JW1]¡±½û¾ü¡± Trantion is imperial guards, but there is already a phrase for that.


    [JW2]¡±ºú»°¡± is nonsense. Hu the Schr¡¯s surname is ¡°ºú¡± so he is punning on his name/the situation.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: The Investigation And The Artist¡¯s Work (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This is what you taught me.¡±


    Fan Jian sighed. His fingers gently rubbed and felt the texture of a piece of paper.


    There was a portrait of a woman¡¯s head drawn in charcoal on the paper. Although there were very few strokes, it managed to capture vividly the woman¡¯s spirit and appearance, particrly the eyes of the woman. They looked at Fan Jian with a kind ofpassion, warmth, cheek...as he gazed at her.


    ¡°The picture the Emperor had a great artist secretly draw of you is in the pce,¡± Fan Jian gazed at the woman in the picture and said with a slight smile. ¡°But for me, your appearance has always been in my mind very clearly.¡±


    ¡°Every time I want to talk with you, I cannot resist but to draw another one.¡±


    ¡°To draw a cheeky you, a cold you, a hurt you, a happy you.¡±


    ¡°There are so many of you, which is the true you? It¡¯s a pity, there is no way to ask you.¡±


    Fan Jian sighed and brought the paper to the candle to burn. He watched the elegantplexion gradually disappear into the fire, and said in a daze, ¡°If, that year, the Emperor and I had not gone back to my old home in Danzhou for the summer, I would not have met you, and...nothing of theter things would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I would still be that artist lingering all day long in the brothels.¡± The Minister raised the corners of his lips and a small self-deprecating smile rose to his face. ¡°You said before, this world most needed artists. Pity, in the end, I became the person in Qing Kingdom who stinks the most of bronze.¡±


    The fire on the paper gradually burned to the center, leaving ck ash and broken remains of paper.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always seen me as the most trustworthy elder brother.¡± Fan Jian spoke like this in the end. ¡°I am very grateful for your trust, so be at ease, even if I don¡¯t have the power to change too much. At least I will determinedly stand in Jingdou and watch Xian¡¯er gradually grow up.¡±


    A soft knock came from outside the study.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Fan Jian said with a slight smile.


    Lady Liu walked in carrying a cup of winter cherry. She gently ced it on the table. The worry on her face was impossible to remove. What had happened in the pce had long traveled home through Yi Guipin. As the present mistress of the Fan manor, she knew what kind of difficulty the old master was going to face in court tomorrow.


    Fan Jian nced at her and sighed. ¡°Be at ease. The Emperor will not be overly cruel.¡±


    A slight anger shed through Lady Liu¡¯s eyes. She gently said, ¡°If the Emperor remembers your past friendship, he would not have been provoked by those small incidences and want to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. In the six ministries, who was clean all the way from head to tail?¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head and said, ¡°You have to trust in the Emperor. This matter involves major court politics, of course, it cannot be easily overlooked.¡±


    Lady Liu knew that the old master did not want to continue this sorrowful topic and shook her head helplessly.


    Fan Jian lifted his whole and said toward the trace of the burnt paper on the desk, ¡°Salutations to each.¡±


    And then drank the winter cherry in one gulp.


    Lady Liu was startled. She wondered who the old master was saluting.


    ...


    ...


    On the second day, the court conference began again. As expected, the Emperor strictly criticized the botched performance of the Ministry of Revenue in thest two years and pushed most of the me of the crime onto the head of the Minister of Revenue. As the Minister of Revenue Fan Jian was still said to be sick and did not attend court, thus the Ministry of Revenue had no one to defend it. The leaderless group of Ministry of Revenue officials wretchedly endured the attack of the civil and military officials in court.


    The court sent out a public edict to begin the investigation into the Ministry of Revenue deficit. The Overwatch Council would be specifically carrying this out, with the Ministry of Appointments, Ministry of Justice, and the Supreme Court helping. Hu the Schr from the Hall of Governmental Affairs would lead the investigation with the Crown Prince at his side to help out.


    There had been rumors of investigating the Ministry of Revenue, so this matter did not surprise anyone. Once the circumstances wereid out, the officials still felt a thread of shock at such a big move. It looked like the Emperor really did want the Ministry of Revenue to have some hard times.


    Who knew how Sir Fan junior in Jiangnan would react after learning about this matter?


    That afternoon, the officials from various departments united in the investigation began to establish their presence in the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s yamen. There were also Jingdou garrisons responsible for transferring soldiers to guard the various warehouses, since the first adversary they investigated was the problem of the ounts of the seven departments of the Ministry of Revenue.


    For a while, the usually lively Ministry of Revenue yamen beside the big locust tree became even noisier. There were far fewer officials who came today to pick up money, but there were a lot more officials to check the money.


    The officials of the Ministry of Revenue anxiously invited in officials carrying the imperial edict to investigate. After an endless amount of trouble, they finally managed to get enough grand chairs to invite the various officials to sit down. Then, the left and right assistant ministers reported the circumstances of the running of the Ministry of Revenue for the past two years. Earlier, under the eye of the Overwatch Council, some began to clean out the ounts to be checked overter.


    Hu the Schr and the Crown Prince sitting in the center did not make things difficult for the Ministry of Revenue officials. After some warm words and advice, they waited for the specific investigation to begin. However, the officials of the Ministry of Appointments and Ministry of Justice had a rare chance to make things difficult for the old men of the Ministry of Revenue. How could they pass it up? They intimidated with words and raised their voices in angry scolding. They directly called the Ministry of Revenue a ce that sheltered evil people and abetted wrongdoing, and not somewhere to help the court control money and grains.


    Hu the Schr couldn¡¯t stop himself from furrowing his brows. He knew that these two senior officials were not friendly with the Fan family at all. If he didn¡¯t keep a close eye on them, he was afraid the investigation would truly be a method for the other party to attack dissidents.


    Facing such an ostentatious scene, and looking at the important officials sitting in the hall, all of the officials of the Ministry of Revenue, including the left and right assistant ministers, felt a sorrowful mood and some kind of hopelessness. Minister Fan was not in the yamen, and these officials of the Ministry of Revenue all felt a sense of being isted by the court officials. They knew they were about to face the most critical juncture of their official careers, nay, of their lives.


    The Overwatch Council officials watched the work of organizing the ounts. They watched the old officials clean out more than sevenrge bamboo baskets of ount books. They carried it with difficulty to the main hall.


    The Crown Prince was shocked by all the ounts and said with surprise, ¡°There are so many ount books. To match them all one by one, how long will that take?¡±


    The left assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue said angrily, ¡°Your Highness, the Ministry of Revenue has seven departments matching the seven Roads¡¯ finances. There are another four minor departs matching to river works and such. There are threerge warehouses, the Xi Mountain documents warehouse, and seven other warehouses that were transferred to the Ministry of Revenue by the pce treasury to manage. There are 17 warehouses near Jingdou, and there is also the Baoquan Office and Qianfa Hall that were responsible for minting money. As for storehouse yamen for the watercourse affairs far away in Hangzhou and...¡±


    This assistant minster thered on and spoke for as long as it took to drink a cup of tea, and he didn¡¯t even stop for a break.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s mind became confused from the listening and quickly raised his hand to stop it.


    The officials investigation the Ministry of Revenue were all stunned. They had always known that the Ministry of Revenue was responsible for managing money, but how could they have expected there to be such aplex structure set up beneath it? In order to investigate clearly, it looked like it wasn¡¯t going to be the work of a day or two.


    The assistant minister smiled superficially and said, ¡°Your Highness, at this time, portions of the yamen ounts are still being tidied up. The sevenrge baskets here are the ounts of the Shangdong Road silverpany because the minister had made me responsible a few days ago for tidying up the ounts for this Road, so they were quickly moved out. As for the final ounts, it would need at least a dozen more days to clear them out.¡±


    Rebuked by the assistant minister, the Crown Prince¡¯s face almost choked on his anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many ounts there are, and I don¡¯t care how many days it takes. Since the Emperor has sent down an edict to investigate, you have all better move quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me reporting you for secretly obstructing the edict to investigate!¡±


    No one expected this assistant minister to remain fearless and said, ¡°You highness, naturally I do not have such daring. Since all the officials are following the Emperor¡¯s orders to investigate, there has to be some method. Which department exactly are you starting with? Other than ounts, when will you begin checking the amount of stored silver in the treasury? A few million liang of silver, even if it¡¯s counting...it will still take a few days.¡±


    The Crown Prince angrily swished his sleeve and didn¡¯t bother to argue with these wicked officials. In any case, when they found a problem, there wouldn¡¯t be good consequences for them.


    Hu the Schr watched coldly from the main table and felt it was odd in his heart. The Ministry of Revenue under the management of Minister Fan was indeed different from the other ministries. Although the assistant minister was not a lowly position, it was interesting that he dared to sh with the Crown Prince openly.


    He knew that the assistant minister was angry today, and couldn¡¯t help smiling and exining, ¡°The assistant minister Yu¡¯s words are not wrong. Since we are investigating, of course, it should be done methodically and thoroughly. Furthermore, it is best if it did not disturb the day-to-day affairs of the Ministry of Revenue. All the state affairs up and down the country need the Ministry of Revenue to send out silver. If we overly disturb the affairs of the Ministry of Revenue in our investigation, I¡¯m sure the Emperor would not be happy to see that.¡±


    Assistant minister Yu was clearly more respectful toward Hu the Schr. He bowed and said in an even voice, ¡°We will do as schr instructs.¡±


    Since they didn¡¯t know where to start checking, they first had to tidy up the ounts in the Ministry of Revenue, and then have specialist officials proceed with the auditing. The Overwatch Council, Minister of Appointments, and Supreme Court all had specialists. However, looking at the state of things, it would have to be at least the day after tomorrow before they could start.


    An official suddenly said to Hu the Schr, ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we...first take out the ounts concerning the treasury and Jiangnan department, and have a look.¡±


    The entire hall fell silent.


    The treasury was where the silver for the national treasury was stored. If the Ministry of Revenue really did move the treasury silver to Jiangnan as the officials in court had deduced, it would certainly be in the Jiangnanpany ount. This official had clearly targeted that department with the rumor in mind.


    Hu the Schr started slightly, but could not find any reasons to refuse. Furthermore, he wanted to know whether or not the Ministry of Revenue had the daring to privately move national funds down to Jiangnan. He and the Crown Prince discussed it briefly, and then ordered the Overwatch Council official go with the Ministry of Revenue official to first bring these two ounts.


    The first night there was no trouble.


    The second day there was no trouble.


    The third day there was no trouble.


    From the beginning, the Qing court¡¯s investigation of the Ministry of Revenue fell into the endless ocean of the battle between ounts. The officials who wholeheartedly wanted to find a problem with the Ministry of Revenue were, in a sh, buried under the ounts that were more than the snow on Cang Mountain.


    In the spacious main hall, the ounts were piled like small mountains. Everywhere permeated the smell of dusty old paper, and it restricted the breathing of some of the officials investigating. Their eyes were filled with the yellow paper and numbers that exhausted their visions. They caused these officials¡¯ eyes to blur and their hearts to be confused.


    The silent investigation halls were filled with the endless sounds of pages being turned, pitter patter of the abacus, and asional sound of tea being sipped. The silence and monotonous and repetitive sounds mixed together like an effective luby.


    The investigating officials, who sat on the grand chairs, were still physically and emotionally tired. They were full of spring fatigue, even though they did not need to personally face those terrifying andplicated numbers.


    They had been busy for a few days auditing the numbers on the ounts and still did not find any problem. They were still checking the numbers of the treasury and Jiangnan department ounts, and, for now, had not found any evidence that would be used to flip the Ministry of Revenue.


    This point caught everyone by surprise. Even Hu the Schr, who secretly leaned toward the Fan family, felt it was strange. With so many ounts, even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, there should at least be some careless mistakes for it to be normal, right? With such an oceanic volume of calction work, had the Ministry of Revenue not made any mistakes at all in the past two years?


    It was said that if the water was clear, there would be no fish. If the ounts were clean, then they were fake. It was impossible for there be to such a perfect ount in the world. If there was, then it had to be a fake ount.


    Hu the Schr thought this, and so did the investigating officials from the Ministries of Administration and Justice also thought this. They began to check with more vigor. If they could find a single hole, they would be able to use a hair to move the whole body and pull the entire Ministry of Revenue from its horse.


    However, when this warm but tedious afternoon ended, the various officials buried in the ounts raised their heads and looked at each other with shocked eyes and shook their heads at their respective superiors. The countless threads of disappointment welled up in their hearts.


    There was not a problem, at least, not in the ounts of the Ministry of Revenue and the Jiangnan department.


    The Ministry of Revenue they had investigated was very clean, strangely clean, as a naked as virgin after a bath.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Something is not right,¡± The Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, who had rushed to the Ministry of Revenue, shook his head and said to Hu the Schr beside him. ¡°It is too unusual.¡±


    Hu the Schr nodded.


    Yan Hangshu narrowed his eyes and said, after some thought, ¡°Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be problems from just checking these two ounts. People are not stupid. They knew that the court suspected this area so, of course, they covered their tracks in this area very well. However, all of the ounts and treasuries are under our control. The items and numbers have to match up. If the Ministry of Revenue really does have a problem, it must be from covering their tracks. I think...our next step shouldn¡¯t be focused on these ces, we should expand out. Check the seven departments and three treasuries. All of the ounts have to be brought together and checked. We will surely find something fishy among them.¡±


    Hu the Schr furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Not even talking about how difficult it would be, it would certainly take a lot of time.¡±


    The Crown Prince listened at the side. Suddenly, a strange feeling welled in his heart. Have the officials beside him never taken advantage of the treasuries the Ministry of Revenue managed? How did they all have the daring to endlessly expand the ounts being checked? He thought about it and agreed with Yan Hangshu¡¯s suggestion. To be able to defeat the Fan family was what he most wished to see.


    News of the clean ounts traveled quickly from the Ministry of Revenue to the Fan manor. The expression of the supposedly sick Fan Jian did not change, he only muttered to himself, ¡°When an artist makes fake ounts, of course, they seek perfection. Go investigate. The broader the better. The bigger the mistake you, find the better.¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: Fan Jian¡¯s Sword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The investigation of the Ministry of Revenue continued. With the expansion of the battle lines and an increase in the number of people invested from each department, they finally found some traces they could use.


    The investigating unit finally felt at ease. They figured that no matter how many problems this loose thread could pull out, as long as they had a good start, then they would have broken through the wless image of the Ministry of Revenue under Minister Fan.


    The first problem found was in the money for winter jackets sent to Cangzhou in the fourth year of the Qing calendar. The amount was not very big. However, following this thread, it was like rolling a snowball. The shortfall that the Ministry of Revenue elders had hidden behindyers andyers became bigger and bigger. Gradually ity exposed in front of the shocked eyes of the investigating officials.


    The Crown Prince and the Minister of Administration, Yan Hangshu, were overjoyed. Theypletely ignored Hu the Schr¡¯s requests to be careful and ordered their subordinate officials to dig deeper. From the county to the capital, they dug up thisplicated line from the very roots. Gradually, the evidence they held in their hands closed in on Jingdou, which was to say, it closed in on the high-level officials in the Ministry of Revenue who could truly sign off on these things.


    The left and right assistant ministers who had been responsible for aiding the investigation in the Ministry of Revenue also began to feel rmed and scared. This winter jacket ount had originally had a n, and they had once checked this project. They could never have expected that behind the mere hundred thousand liang for winter jackets, so many things could be pulled out.


    No matter whether it was the court or merchants who did creative ounting, the mostmon method was to take a big shortfall and break it into countless trivial fragments, then scatter them among giant projects like salt in a snowstorm and water in a flood, to disappear without a trace.


    No one had expected that the burden scattered out from the winter jackets had not been spread properly. On the contrary, it had given the game away.


    The left and right assistant ministers waited in the Ministry of Revenue yamen for a whole night with ashen faces. When they left their posts that day, they decided that regardless of thements, they had to go to the manor of the Minister to ask for some ideas. Unfortunately, the Crown Prince coldly sent orders that before this matter was cleared up, the officials of the Ministry of Revenue were not to leave without permission. At the same time, he had the Overwatch Council and a few trusted aides keep an eye on the two assistant ministers.


    Ever since Fan Jian had entered official service, he had always worked in the Ministry of Revenue. Regardless of how the name of the Ministry of Revenue changed before and after the new policies, and no matter how the people and situation changed in the court, he had started as a lowly zhan. Nine years ago, he was already the left assistant minister. At that time, the Minister of Revenue was old and sick at home. The Emperor greatly favored Fan Jian but also did not want to bypass ranks in his promotion. So, he had forced that old and sick Minister of Revenue to remain in his post and did not allow other powers to ce people in. From then, he made it possible for Fan Jian to lead the entire Ministry of Revenue from the position of assistant minister.


    Time shed, and nine years had already passed. In those years, the Qing Emperor had favored the Fan manor heavily, and Fan Jian had also used those years to make the entire Ministry of Revenue into an interest group like one solid piece of metal. A very quiet and inconspicuous interest group.


    When the Ministry of Revenue investigation started, all the officials in the Ministry of Revenue looked up to watch their minister. They knew that as long as he did not fall, nothing much would happen to them. But today, the Ministry of Revenue seemed to have sunk into danger, and the left assistant minister was unable to enter the Fan manor. For the moment, the Ministry of Revenue officials felt fear and great unease.


    ...


    ...


    The left assistant minister could note, but Fan Jian had run the Ministry of Revenue for a long time. He knew everything there was to know about the tense situation of the past two days. That very night he knew the Crown Prince and officials investigating had already found a fatal weapon in the Ministry of Revenue¡ªthe winter jackets of the northern soldiers.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be able to move me.¡± Fan Jian sat in his study drinking winter cherry. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°No matter who goes to Cangzhou to inspect it, the jackets on those soldiers¡¯ bodies are all of superior quality. No matter how bad I am, I would not make an issue on the bitter cold of Northern soldiers.¡±


    Today, he was not talking to a picture. The person sitting across from him was alive, a prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Fan manor who had always received Fan Jian¡¯s deep appreciation: Sir Zheng Tuo.


    When Fan Xian punched the official in Jingdou, the person handling the matter was Sir Zheng Tuo. He was also a veteran official of the Ministry of Revenue. Since he handled matters well, Fan Jian decided to have him leave the Ministry of Revenue and had him use the particrly useful identity as a prot¨¦g¨¦ to work for him.


    Zheng Tuo thought for a bit and frowned. ¡°Those winter jackets from that year, not only were they not of inferior quality, on the contrary, even their workmanship was done very carefully. We were very particr about the material. The cotton filling came from the pce treasury workshops, and the cotton cloth used was first-rate productions from the pce treasury. Some of the other essories had broken the roles and used goods from Dongyi. They can¡¯t say much about you on this point...but...¡±


    He began to speak and then stopped.


    Fan Jian smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me all these years, so you should know that I do things carefully. However, when analyzing the situation, I¡¯m not afraid to think of the worst possible angle.¡±


    Zheng Tuo gave a pained smile and said, ¡°However, because the material used for that batch of winter jackets was very good, when the Ministry of Revenue discussed the price, it was set slightly higher. The money taken from the national treasury...seems to have been a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Speak more straightforwardly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Zheng Tuo said. ¡°The Ministry of Revenue took a lot of silver from that batch of winter jackets, andter it was used to fill in other areas.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Fan Jian spoke without expression. ¡°A lot of silver was indeed taken from this batch of winter jackets. That was because that month¡¯s official sries almost couldn¡¯t be paid. The Emperor did not know of this situation, and I couldn¡¯t bear to have this matter bother the Emperor. At that time, the silver sent from the pce treasury had not arrived, and we also had to prepare the rewards for the second year of the western expedition army. The Ministry had no other choice other than to take some money from this batch of winter jackets.¡±


    He waved his hand and smiled. ¡°However, this amount of silver was not very big; it didn¡¯t manage to fill all the other ces.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Tuo¡¯s face was full of worry as he spoke. ¡°The winter jackets is just one thing. This time the court is investigating the Ministry of Revenue. They¡¯ll only find more and more things like this as they look. If all these incidences of moving silver to fill in deficits are gathered in Jingdou, I¡¯m afraid...they¡¯ll eventually point to the batch of silver the Ministry movedst to Jiangnan.¡±


    Fan Jian sighed and shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. In reality, the silver moved to Jiangnan this time was mostly for the matter of the pce treasury opening bid. This actually has little to do with An Zhi. I am the Minister of Revenue, so I also want the pce treasury¡¯s ie to be a bit better. If the court doesn¡¯t use money to challenge the Ming family, how would the Ming family be willing to pay so much silver?¡±


    He lowered his head and said quietly, ¡°Actually, at the very beginning of this batch of silver being moved, I had gone to the Pce and told the Emperor.


    The study was deathly silent. Zhang Tuo was shocked and speechless. He couldn¡¯t talk for a moment. The excuse for investigating the Ministry of Revenue was because the Ministry of Revenue had secretly moved national finds to Jiangnan to make a profit. The movement of thisrge cache of silver was actually known by the Pce.


    Fan Jian very determinedly shook his head. ¡°His Majesty has his own difficulties...if it gets out that the court brought cmity to the wealthy merchant family, the Ming family, the court¡¯s reputation would be too ugly. However, everyone in the court is now guessing about that matter. The Emperor had to, however unwillingly, investigate a bit.¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°Since it is so, how can we make it public?¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Zheng Tuo said, appalled. The meaning of his words were clear. Since it was the Emperor who had directed the matter, was this only to settle the discussions force Minister Fan to be the scapegoat?


    Fan Jian said calmly, ¡°As an official, of course, I have to help the Emperor with his worries and concerns. The Ministry of Revenue¡¯s move in transferring the silver was too big this time. Eventually, it could not be hidden. If, in the end, the Ministry is still found guilty, I¡¯ll have no choice but to stand before the Emperor and resolve this matter.¡±


    The methods with which the court used to defeat the Ming family were very dishonorable, furthermore, behind the Ming family were countless court officials who acted as their supporters. For the sake of the stability of the Qing court, the specifics of these kinds of methods and the Emperor¡¯s implicit consent could not be announced to the court.


    Zheng Tuo¡¯s expression was moved and sorrowful. Minister Fan was indeed a loyal official. Even in the heart of the struggle, he was still thinking about protecting the Emperor¡¯s dignity and interests of the court.


    ¡°Sir, just resign,¡± Zhang Tuo said painfully. ¡°It¡¯s already that time, so there is no need to keep holding on.¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head with ack of enthusiasm.


    Zheng Tuo once again persuaded him painfully, ¡°I know you¡¯re not one to hang onto a post for riches and honor. Looking at the current situation, the Emperor has already made preparations to stop the investigation after you resign. As long as you resign your post, it is something of an end for the matter of moving silver from the national treasury. I doubt the Second Prince and Eldest Princess¡¯ side will keep pursuing and attacking the matter. Hu the Schr and Shu the Schr will also speak on your behalf...¡±


    In regard to the question of resigning, Zheng Tuo, as Fan Jian¡¯s confidante, had actually already suggested it many times, but Fan Jian never agreed. He gently let out a breath and said, ¡°There some things that once you do them, it is clear you canpletely pull yourself out...but you just won¡¯t do them.¡±


    Fan Jian lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°The Ministry of Revenue has always been managed by me. The court has gone to war year after year and spend countless amounts. Yangtze River has also needed repairs for three consecutive years. In this world, there is no one who knows better than me the emptiness of the national treasury. And, there is no one who understands better than me about the dangerous situation in front of us. All of the officials think we are living in a time of peace and prosperity, but how many know of the dangers that lurk beneath the magnificentndscape?¡±


    ¡°But...Sir Fan junior has already gone to Jiangnan. As long as the pce treasury returns to the right track, the country¡¯s dangerous situation will be slowly resolved,¡± Zheng Tuo said anxiously.


    Fan Jianughed in his heart. If the pce treasury situation was notpletely in Fan Xian¡¯s control...if the Emperor did not have the confidence to turn the Qing Kingdom national treasury situation around in two years, how could that Emperor afford to let him resign?


    Although he thought this, his face was serious and pained. ¡°It is because Fan Xian has new control of the pce treasury and the situation is all very good, so at this moment, I cannot go...¡±


    Fan Jian sighed. ¡°One, because it is the critical moment between sorrow and joy I dare not let go. I want to manage it for the Emperor for another two years. Second, is An Zhi, this child. He appears to be steady and cold, but in reality, he is very emotional and ruthless. If I really resigned, and it was because of the matter of moving money to the pce treasury...given his personality, I¡¯m afraid he would immediately quit his position in the pce treasury transportpany ande back to the capital to find justice for me.¡±


    Zheng Tuo¡¯s face was full of shock. After thinking carefully, he found the Minister¡¯s words had some logic.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back now,¡± Fa Xian closed his eyes and said. ¡°As for the matters in the Ministry, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. Although a single spark has lit the fire, one day it will burn itself out, even this fire on me. But, if I can hold out for one day, I will stay another day. Furthermore, if this fire besrger, who knows how many people it will burn?¡±


    Zheng Tuo sighed and felt deep admiration for the fact that Minister Fan served the public wholeheartedly. He didn¡¯t say anymore and left the study.


    He left Fan manor and got into his own carriage. He returned to his home andid down a piece of paper. He wrote a secret letter and handed it to someone in the manor, then heid on his own bed with his eyes wide open, unable to enter sleep for a long time.


    The Fan manor¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ Zheng Tuo, until today, could still not decide what kind of person he was when he asked himself honestly.


    The Minister of Revenue Fan Jian was actually also not sure what kind of person his confidante was, but he was sure about one thing.


    Zheng Tuo was not his. Zheng Tuo was the Emperor¡¯s. Fan Jian wasn¡¯t sure if Zheng Tuo had been ced at his side through the Overwatch Council or if he had gone through the inner court. Regardless of how, Fan Jian knew that over these years, each of his actions has been watched by the man in the Pce. So, over these years, each of Fan Jian¡¯s actions had been performed for him, including tonight¡¯s pain and righteous analysis.


    Fan Jian was not Lin Ruofu. He would not be knocked down by those closest to him. Beginning from that night many years ago, amid the drumming from the west side, he firmly made up his mind. He would never, ever trust another person in Jingdou.


    The Ministry of Revenue had indeed sent arge amount of silver to Jiangnan, and this movement of silver had indeed received Qing Emperor¡¯s implicit consent. When the Pce had be angry about this matter and ordered the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue, Fan Jian was beyond angry and felt a sense of absurd drama.


    He couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud.


    This cache of silver from the national treasury to Jiangnan was, of course, not for the purpose of shing with the Ming family. Fan Jian knew that his incredible son had long gathered a shocking amount of silver. Only, he didn¡¯t know where this silver hade from.


    The reason Fan Jian had moved the silver to Jiangnan was to provide a cover for Fan Xian. Compared to Xiao Fan, Lao Fan¡¯s consideration of problems appeared to be more shrewd and ruthless. He didn¡¯t believe that Fan Xian could use the excuse of the Ye inheritance to convince the Emperor, which was why Xia Qifei suddenly had so much silver on hand.


    Every time he thought of this, Fan Jian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Fan Xian was growing more and more daring in his actions. He even dared to ally with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s old enemy, Northern Qi.


    When the son caused trouble, the father had no choice but to provide a cover. Furthermore, to ensure that his son¡¯s n would be able to proceed smoothly, the Ministry of Revenue had to put some money into the money house to ensure that it could be withdrawn at any time. This, was theplete truth about the Ministry of Revenue privately transferring money from the national treasury to Jiangnan.


    In this n, although the amount the Ministry of Revenue moved wasrge, what was spent was very little. The majority of the portion took a loop around Jiangnan and had long returned to the Ministry of Revenue. So, Fan Jian was not at all worried about the Crown Prince, Minister of Appointments, and those people actually finding anything.


    Furthermore, Fan Jian purposely let some slip to the river works yamen.


    If the Emperor wanted a major official without any major slip-ups to resign, he only had to make some noise and then proceed with some clever hints to some people, and then the official had to resign. Prime Minister Lin Ruofu he had fallen under such an arrangement.


    Fan Jian did not want to ept the Emperor¡¯s arrangement, and he also didn¡¯t want to retire to Danzhou so early, so he allowed them to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. Only by making the water muddy, could he better prove his own innocence. At the same time, he pricked the man sitting on the dragon chair through Zheng Tuo¡¯s mouth.


    Only if he believed Fan Jian was loyal, stupid, and dumb but still not receable, could Fan Jian continue to stand proudly in this Jingdou filled with darkness and watch Fan Xian grow with a kind and fatherly gaze.


    ¡°Is everything under control?¡± Fan Jian carefully scrutinized the letter for his son.


    A man dressed in ck stood in front of him and bowed deeply. ¡°Zheng Tuo is like Yuan Bo¡¯an, both are without sons or daughters. They¡¯re both probably people of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Jian frowned and said, ¡°Yuan Bo¡¯an is really of the Overwatch Council? No wonder my inws had fallen so quickly.¡±


    The ck-clothed man said in a deep voice, ¡°But Zheng Tuo has a nephew, ording to my investigation...it should be his own son. However, he is afraid of the Pce using this child to threaten him, so he hasn¡¯t dared to im him.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he smiled slightly. ¡°Very good. We can threaten him now.¡±


    The ck-clothed man nodded. His hands were t by his side. The man had a line of old calluses running down from the webbing between his thumb and index finger on his right hand. If Fan Xian had seen this detail, he would certainly have thought of the calluses Gao Da and the other Tiger Guards had due to long years of holding the hilt of a long knife.


    Fan Jian gazed at the ck-clothed man and said, ¡°There really isn¡¯t much to do following me. These years you¡¯ve been quite unupied. Don¡¯t be resentful of me.¡±


    The ck-clothed man smiled and said sincerely, ¡°Eleven years ago, I failed in protecting the royal family and allowed a serving girl beside the empress dowager to be killed. I was certainly a dead man. It is all thanks to you remembering our past rtionships that you secretly saved me. If it were not for your saving grace, I¡¯m afraid I would have long been under the yellow earth counting maggots.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. ¡°Your personality is just this frivolous, not like a Tiger Guard at all. No wonder you were the Emperor¡¯s least favorite back then.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Keep an eye on Zheng Tuo. When need be, send his son¡¯s right hand to his room.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: Picking Up A Giant Snowball


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The investigation of the Ministry of Revenue made great progress. The officials of the three departments were pressed closer and closer to their goal. The Crown Prince¡¯s expression also became more and more boastful, and he would sigh asionally when in conversation with Hu the Schr. No one knew whether he was sighing about the purge that the Ministry of Revenue was facing or the stronger and stronger spring.


    The description of rolling a snowball was appropriate. In Cangzhou, where there was snow year-round, the winter jackets of the tens of thousands of soldiers did not bring too much trouble for the Ministry of Revenue. But from there, traces could be followed to the capital and that led to other old incidences. All of the clues were gathered at the Ministry of Revenue.


    The deficit becamerger andrger. Qing Kingdom¡¯s wound, which the Ministry of Revenue officials had always carefully hidden, was bloodily torn apart and revealed for the officials to appreciate.


    After the investigation unit went into the Pce to report, they increased the intensity of the investigation. At this point, even Hu the Schr new that the Ministry of Revenue could not be protected anymore. If Fan Jian quickly resigned right now, the court might still leave the Fan manor some face for Fan Xian¡¯s sake. If this confrontation went on, it would not be as simple as Fan Jian losing his post.


    Although Hu the Schr and the civil officials were terrified by the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit, they also did not wish the court to make too big of waves. They also did not want the temporarily bnced court to have some kind of nt. So, through some channels, they conveyed kindness to the Fan manor.


    As long as Minister Fan personally asked to resign, Hu the Schr and Shu the Schr were willing to jointly guarantee his safety.


    This was the only kindness of these officials. For Fan Jian, a veteran official who had followed the Emperor for almost 30 years, once he had decided on an idea, the response he made would be incredibly stubborn. The Fan manor expressed gratitude for the kindnesses the various manors secretly made, but as for the kindness themselves, Fan Jian himself still did not make any specific responses.


    He had not entered the Pce crying and sobbing to the Emperor. He also did not submit his resignation. In fact, he was still ill at home, and his illness did not seem to be taking a turn for the better.


    The officials knew that Minister Fan was not sick, and the Pce also knew. But, the Emperor did not send the royal doctors and eunuch Hong to check up on the Fan manor. Since the Pce that had not treated the Fan family fairly, the Pce tolerated Fan Jian¡¯s way of showing resentment through his illness.


    In the following days, the Crown Prince sat in the Ministry of Revenue and watched the people below investigating. It forced Hu the Schr to also personallye to watch. The investigating and the investigated were both quite tired.


    On this day, the work of investigating the Ministry of Revenue made another breakthrough progress. The silver in the ounts did not match that in the national treasury. The huge amount of deficit pointed in four directions to four unremarkable officials.


    Finally, they found specific people executing the orders and specific incidents of the deficit. Hearing this report, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up, but his expression remained very calm. He was thinking, If we follow these officials all the way up, will we not pen you into a dead end, Fan Jian? Wait until we trace it all the way to Jiangnan. The court will remember that 20 million liang of silver that was to Fan Xian¡¯s credit, but the corresponding crime would force Fan Xian to suffer all of the consequences!


    When Hu the Schr heard the names of the four officials, particrly thest one, his eyes also lit up. His expression remained calm. He thought Minister Fan¡¯s methods were truly very exquisite. It looked like he and Shu the Schr¡¯s worries these days had been unnecessary.


    The Crown Prince was young and did not have the same meticulousness of thought that Hu the Schr had. He also did not have Hu the Schr¡¯s ability to remember all that passed before his eyes, so he did not see the trap within. Under the mindset being able to sessfully capture their enemy, he danced with joy and, without any thought to his reputation, ordered his officials to focus their attack on this problem.


    Although the Minister of Appointments stood secretly on the side of the Eldest Princess and the Second Prince, in front of this positive situation and with the Crown Prince leading the way, he cheerfully joined in. He stood beside the Crown Prince and cheered. Although he didn¡¯t personally participate, his cheers rang out without stopping. Hu the Schr watched from the side and smiled secretly.


    ...


    ...


    The investigation of the Ministry of Revenue had reached a critical juncture. In the main hall, deep in the courtyard, the Crown Prince¡¯s proudughter rang out. In his hand, he held the official¡¯s confession. With an imposing and tyrannical aura and a cold light growing gradually in his eyes, he forcefully questioned the Ministry of Revenue official in front of him.


    ¡°Speak! Where did the 400,000 liang of silver in this ount go?¡±


    It was deep into spring, and the weather had be hot. The wretched sixth-level official kneeling in front of the others was already soaked through with sweat, and the color of his official robes had be dark purple. Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s strict yelling he wanted to cry but had no tears. He was only an agent, how could he know where the Minister had moved this cache of silver?


    The Crown Prince saw the official¡¯s frightened state and nced at him with irritation. He suddenly remembered his goal and softened his voice. ¡°The move for this cache of coins was signed by you. You have to exin where this silver went next. The court¡¯s silver cannot just randomly be used like this.¡±


    This official could not stand the pressure of the questioning and stammered, ¡°It was unfinished work left by the vice-director of Jiangzuo.¡±


    The Ministry of Revenue had seven departments, and each was managed by the director and the vice-director, fifth-level officials. The vice-director of Jiangzuo was Fang Li, a rtively high-level official in the Ministry of Revenue.


    His name, along with the other three directors in the Ministry of Revenue, were targets the Crown Prince¡¯s investigating officials had already found. Today, they were to be questioned in court, so the Ministry of Revenue could no longer deny anything.


    The Crown Prince was quite pleased with this sixth-level official¡¯s behavior, although his face remained dark. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Go wait below and listen.¡±


    The official left the hall in a fluster and sullen. He didn¡¯t know what he was about to face.¡±


    ¡°Send in the person called Fang Li.¡±


    The Crown Prince was in high-spirits and did not notice that his actions had already overstepped the regtions. In his ordering of people around, he did not consult the opinions of the nominal leading official, Hu the Schr.


    In a moment, that vice-director of the Ministry of Revenue, Fan Li, walked in. He bowed to the various officials standing around. His bearing was proud, and he did not seem to know what was about to happen.


    The Crown Prince looked at this person¡¯s face and found his heart thudding. He felt he looked a bit familiar. He took a closer look and found that he seemed to have heard this official¡¯s name somewhere before.


    Fan LI had alreadye into the hall, and the Crown Prince didn¡¯t have much time to think more. Hu the Schr and Yan Hangshu still maintained a sly silence. They gave the entire stage to the Crown Prince and let him y on it alone.


    The Crown Prince looked at the two officials beside him and huffed quietly thinking. In the future, this whole world would be his, what was it to question a few Ministry of Revenue officials? As long as it could implicate Fan Jian and connect all the deficits with the silver in Jiangnan...even if it looked ugly right now and damaged the dignity of the Eastern Pce, he could not worry about that right now.


    He mmed the table and said in a cold voice, ¡°Report your name and rank.¡±


    The Ministry of Revenue vice-director of Jiangzuo started, and his lip trembled slightly. His face was full of shock as he gazed at the Crown Prince. He had not expected that the Crown Prince would be so severe to him. His face flushed red. He raised his sped hands with difficulty and said, ¡°I am the Ministry of Revenue vice-director of Jiangzuo, Fang Li.¡±


    The Crown Prince frowned and had an Overwatch Council official hand over the file found a few days ago as well as the confession of the official who signed the silver transfer. He asked darkly, ¡°Tell me, where did this 400,000 liang of silver go?¡±


    Fang Li looked like he had been struck by lightning. He stared at the Crown Prince like an idiot, or perhaps...he stared like the Crown Prince was an idiot?


    He stammered for a long time before he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Highness, I truly don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Crown Prince frowned with a look of worry for the country and its people. ¡°Just saying you don¡¯t know...I¡¯m afraid...won¡¯t be enough...¡±


    Now Fang Li was truly stunned. Particrly when he heard the Crown Prince say ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡± with a twist, his heart dropped into an ice vault. He understood what he heard and saw. The Crown Prince not only forgot who Fang Li was, he hadpletely forgotten about the 400,000 liang.


    He was sorrowful in his heart. Heughed self-deprecatingly and helplessly, after all this, what did he count as? He was just a small fry in the Ministry of Revenue. He had worked for the Crown Prince before and drunk with him at the same table. Why would the Crown Prince need to remember his normal and unremarkable face now?


    What was that 400,000 liang for? That year, the Crown Prince liked women. He liked to spend money on women, repair gardens for women to y in, and reward his trusted aides. Who was the Crown Prince? He was the future master of the country. Eventually, all the money in the world was his. If he used it, he used it, why would he waste his thoughts to remember where it hade from?


    Fang Li¡¯s mouth was dry. He stared speechlessly at the Crown Prince. He wished that the other party would be able to remember something to prevent this absurd and unbelievable situation from continuing and developing to a point of no return.


    Unfortunately, the Crown Prince did not seem to notice the gaze of this Ministry of Revenue official.


    The investigation work was still ongoing, and the vice-director of the Ministry of Revenue knew that this matter was too big. Once he spat out the truth in front of all the officials, it could not be taken back again. He determinedly gritted his teeth and refused to say another word.


    The Crown Prince felt this was very strange. He frowned as he looked at the familiar looking official. He didn¡¯t understand where the other party got their daring from. The confession was before them yet he said not a word...was the other party...did they want to take all the me for Fan Jian? Or, has there always been something more to this matter?


    The long silent Minister of Appointment, Yan Hangshu, suddenly aggressively mmed the table and said severely, ¡°This bastard sure is daring! Come! Drag him out and question him properly!¡±


    He turned his head and asked, ¡°Sir Hu, can corporal punishment be used?¡±


    Hu the Schr, who had been staring at the ants fighting in front of his shoes the entire time, seemed to only just realize what was happening. He opened his pair of listless eyes and said, ¡°Ah? Use corporal punishment?¡±


    Thest word of ¡°use corporal punishment¡± was said without much tone, and it wasn¡¯t clear whether it was a question or consent. Yan Hangshu impatiently raised his sped hands and said, ¡°All will be as you order.¡±


    An official of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council took the order and prepared to go forward to drag out this stubbornly quiet vice-director. The stubbornly silent Fan Li heard that he was going to prison and the words ¡°use corporal punishment.¡± In his fear, he finally couldn¡¯t control his state of mind and gave a wretched cry, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged. I was a graduate in the first year of the Qing calendar and became the vice-director in four years. It is all because of the power and might of the royal grace, how could I do such an illegal thing?¡±


    This session of sentences spewed forth, but he truly had some ability. In such a tense moment, he still only gazed at Hu the Schr while he exined himself and refused to even nce at the Crown Prince.


    When the always silent Yan Hangshu jumped out and suggested using corporal punishment, a sense of oddness deepened in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. When he heard Fang Li¡¯s exnation, he felt a chill go down his back that pierced right to his bone.


    A graduate in the first year of the Qing calendar? The son of the previous Director Guo of the Board of Rites, Guo Baokun, who had always had good rtions with the Crown Prince was a graduate of the first year of the Qing calendar¡ªFang Li and Guo Baokun were the same year.


    Countless memories resurfaced in the Crown Prince¡¯s mind. In a sh, he remembered many things. That year, because of Guo Baokun¡¯s rmendation, he had condescended to have had a meal with a low-level official of the Ministry of Revenue called Fang Li. Through the arrangements of the Eldest Princess, he had the other party receive two promotions in the Ministry of Revenue.


    Later, the Crown Prince had hinted to Guo Baokun, and this trusted aide of his and Fang Li had secretly moved a cache of silver from the Ministry of Revenue for his own use.


    Only, many years had passed, so no one knew where that cache of money had been spent. Guo Baokun had long died somewhere, and the Crown Prince had forgotten all about this matter and Fang Li. Who would have thought he would meet this person again while investigating the Ministry of Revenue?


    Had...that 400,000 liang of silver flowed into his own pockets?


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face was filled with shock as he watched Fang Li being dragged out of the hall by the Overwatch Council. A bitter taste rose in his mouth, and his chest began to tighten. He knew that this official could not be questioned by the three departments, otherwise, there would be a big problem. He understood that he had already made the stupidest mistake and could not let this mistake continue.


    He red fiercely at the Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, who stood beside him with a slight smile on his face. He roared out, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The manor of the director of the Board of Rites, who had been knocked down by Fan Xian, was, in name, close to the Easter Pce. In reality, they were the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aids. The Crown Prince had discovered this the night His Highness recited poetry. Since the other party was the Eldest Princess¡¯ people, Yang Hangshu knew of the matter of him borrowing money from the Ministry of Revenue through Guo Baokun. The Crown Prince thought fiercely that it was fine that this old man hadn¡¯t reminded him, but he wanted to strike him while he was down.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Hangshu gazed at him with a slight smile.


    The Crown Prince was speechless for a moment. It was impossible to stop. He had single-handedly begun to investigate the case with great fanfare. In the end, he had implicated himself. How could he wrap this up?


    He frowned and narrowed his eyes, ¡°It looks like this official has something to say. It won¡¯t hurt to ask him first.¡±


    Yan Hangshu smiled and nodded his head. Hu the Schr naturally also did not have any objections.


    Fang Li, who had just narrowly escaped death, knew that the Crown Prince had finally remembered him and let out a big breath. When he met the Crown Prince¡¯s worried gaze, he knew that today¡¯s matter was truly difficult to handle.


    A vicious thought shed through the Crown Prince¡¯s mind. He suddenly remembered that Guo Baokun had long disappeared somewhere. As long as he, himself, refused to admit anything and found a way to have Fang Li keep his mouth closed, then he could wash himself clean.


    Having thought through this point, he said with a warm expression, ¡°Fang Li, think carefully before you tell us where this silver went. I am investigating this case by imperial edict, of course, I will not let go of a corrupt official, but...I will also not wrong a good official.¡±


    Hope shed through Fang Li¡¯s eyes. He knew the Crown Prince was hinting to him to randomly use someone else. Since this 400,000 liang ount had been dug out,, there was no way to close it in front of Hu the Schr, Minister Yan, and the officials of the Supreme Court and Overwatch Council. He knew it could only be like this. He lowered his head. His eyes darted wildly as he made up his mind. He only had a moment of time, but he didn¡¯t know who to push it onto. After taking the money back then, he had secretly destroyed the ounts, but it was difficult to give thisrge amount of money another purpose.


    Yan Hangshu nced at the Crown Prince and sighed in his heart. He knew that the other party was preparing to sacrifice a pawn, and this pawn seemed to be prepared to be sacrificed. It was a little unexpected. How could such a useless individual such as the Crown Prince have made this low-level official, Fang Li, so obedient? It was clear that the Crown Prince had not recognized this person earlier.


    He didn¡¯t understand that in Fang Li¡¯s heart, the Crown Prince was the one to inherit the throne one day. As long as he could survive this matter, he would always have a chance to turn his fortunes around. However...for 400,000 liang, why would the Emperor take pity on the life of a low-level vice-director? Fang Li had clearly not thought about this point.


    ...


    ...


    Not letting Fang Li think for too long under the inspecting gazes of the hall of officials, a slightly tired voice had already helped him answer and resolve his dilemma. At the same time, it looped a chain around the Crown Prince¡¯s body.


    ¡°I recorded this transaction.¡±


    ¡°That year the Board of Rites sent out orders because the Emperor had written an imperial edict to repair the buildings in various locations for the autumn examinations as well as the school residences, so he needed the Ministry of move money. Altogether there were 14 transactions for a total of 400,700 liang of silver.¡±


    ¡°The silver had already been sent to the Board of Rites. They should have the receipts. However, I did not handle this matter myself. I will go check to make sure in a moment. It was all carried out ording to the Qingw and court regtions. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for my poor subordinates.¡±


    ¡°As for whether or not there is a problem with this cache of money, word just needs to be sent to the various provinces to see the conditions of the autumn examinations and school residences, and everything will be clear.¡±


    Minister Fan, who had been sick for many days, finally dragged his weak and ill body to the Ministry of Revenue yamen. He stood near the door and recounted each transaction weakly to the officials in the hall.


    The official from the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council quickly went forward to help, while Hu the Schr led Yan Hangshu and the investigating officials to quickly rise and bow. Although there were special investigation officials, not a single person dared to show a trace of disrespect.


    This Minister of Revenue, who had led the Ministry of Revenue for nine years, defended his subordinate as well as exined word by word exactly where the silver had gone. As long as it was checked, the truth of this matter woulde to light. The Crown Prince¡¯s face grew pale, and his eyes began to wander.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: With Reason And Heavenly Might


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Minister.¡±


    ¡°Sir Hu.¡±


    Hu the Schr¡¯s face was filled with a slight smile as he weed Minister Fan.


    The officials responsible for investigating the Ministry of Revenue all gathered around and expressed their condolences to the recovered Minister. The Minister of Appointment, Yan Hangshu, was not an exception. His old face was filled with sincere concern and worry. The Overwatch Council investigating officials had carefully helped block Minister Fan from the breeze blowing through the door.


    They were eager to learn whether or not the court was truly investigating the Ministry of Revenue. Did the Emperor really want Minister Fan to resign? As long as Fan Jian was in court, and the Emperor did not tear apart this bond of being milk brothers...and as long as Fan Xian was still alive, no official in the court dared to treat Minister Fan lightly.


    Thus, the current scenario had a preposterous sense ofedy. The Minister of Revenue, who was being investigated, was instead being asked after by everyone and carefully protected, particrly the investigating officials from the Overwatch Council. Led by Mu Tie, the First Bureau had always been, and still was, the yamen Fan Xian directly managed. He was their superior¡¯s father, so how could they dare to do otherwise?


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face turned green then white. Watching the scene in front of him, a great sense of unease welled in his heart. Fan Jian had imed illness for many days and did note to the Ministry of Revenue. Today he had arrived and seemed to have attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. This usually secretive and unassuming official seemed to have some kind aura around him.


    He was the Crown Prince, the future ruler of the Qing Kingdom, but when faced with Fan Jian, he still had to unwillingly stand up. A warm smiled was pushed onto his face and hefortingly said, ¡°Minister, are you feeling better?¡±


    The Crown Prince was not afraid of Fan Xian, and he did not care about the Overwatch Council. As one of the royal family, and particrly as the inheritor of the dragon chair, it was necessary for him to show a certain respect. The old Fan family and their old Li family¡¯s rtionship was too deep. In Danzhou, there was still the old woman watching from a distance. The Emperor was not sure how his father felt toward that wet nurse.


    Fan Jian gave an ashamed smile and said, ¡°The matter of the Ministry of Revenue all began because of me, yet Your Highness and Sir Hu had to tire yourselves. It is truly my wrongdoing.¡±


    Everyone exchanged some pleasantries, and each returned to their own seats. Although Fan Jian belonged to the side being investigated, there had been no public memorial edict targeting the Minister of Revenue. He made no secret of it and sat in the dead center, not letting anyone take over his position.


    This was the Ministry of Revenue. This was Fan Jian¡¯s territory.


    ...


    ...


    After everything had recovered its peace, only then did everyone turn their gazes to the vice-director Fan Li.


    No everyone¡¯s eyes were the same. Yan Hangshu¡¯s were filled with schadenfreude. The Crown Prince was hesitating. Hu the Schr was cold. The Overwatch Council officials watched with furrowed eyebrows. Only Minister Fan¡¯s face was peaceful as if he never had the thought about how many this Fang Li could implicate.


    At this point in the proceedings, the Crow Prince had understood everything. Fan Jian was a shameless, sly, and silent of fox.


    When the court began to investigate the Ministry of Revenue...actually, it began a few years ago when the Crown Prince had stretched out his and for a loan. Fa Jian had coldly and clearly saw this scene, and then had used ruthless methods to quietly suppress the matter. No one found out about it. In doing so, he had purposely left a nondescript and unassuming little tail. Once it had been gently shaken, it wouldnd on one of the seven departments.


    Thus, not only had he helped the Crown Prince hide it, he also got hold of something big to use against him. Most importantly, this kind of hiding also hides the officials on the Crown Prince¡¯s side. From then on, this cache of 400,000 liang became nothingness and was covered up unnaturally well. So well, that even Fang Li thought there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Adding to it was the copse of the Board of Rites and the Crown Prince¡¯s trace of stupidity.


    Only Fan Jian was clear about the entire process, and he was unusually shrewd and ruthless. He didn¡¯t directly throw this out to attack his enemy, rather, he ced the loose thread in the wild and left a slight trace. For example, the winter clothes the soldiers wore in the Northern snow andpletely unnecessary siege machines on the Southern battle lines.


    When the court began to investigate the Ministry of Revenue, they found this loose thread and began to gently tug. In the, they pulled out their own belt. This was a ploy that had been nted for years.


    Fan Jian did not have to do anything. He only had to wait until he was being threatened and create some kind of situation, then have someone pull on their long-forgotten belt with strength. It was a good ploy.


    The investigation targeting the Board of Rites had already begun. Although after Guo You was strangled in the imperial prison, the Board of Rites experienced a huge change of personnel. The documents were in a mess. Under the strong abilities of the court¡¯s investigating unit and Overwatch Council¡¯s meticulous search, the transfer form the Board of Rites had made out and receipts the Ministry of Revenue had always secretly kept were matched against each other.


    That 400,000 liang of silver had indeed been sent to the Board of Rites. The question was, where had the Board of Rites sent the 400,000 liang that had been split into 14 batches to repair the autumn examinations and student residences?


    Hu the Schr had long patrolled the various ces under heaven and afterward joined the Hall of Governmental Affairs. He knew that the various student residences in the various provinces and Roads were still rambling and broken down. Many of the autumn examination buildings were even leaking rain. Thus, his expression became uglier and uglier. He asked the Board of Rites¡¯ official in front of him, ¡°Who can tell me, where did this 400,000 liang go to?¡±


    Hu the Schr turned his body slightly. He nced at the Crown Prince and sighed.


    Everyone in the hall was aware of the situation in the court a few years ago. The Board of Rites had always been the Eastern Pce¡¯s back garden and did not have the daring to falsely request 400,000 liang and spend it. Everyone could guess that this cache of silver must have flowed toward the Eastern Pce. Since it has been traced to the Eastern Pce, it seemed that it was difficult to proceed with the matter.


    Hu the Schr muttered to himself for a moment then said, ¡°The most pressing problem at hand is to investigate the whereabouts of this 400,000 liang of silver.¡±


    The Crown Prince felt his heart jump, but a warm smile was on his face. ¡°Sir Hu¡¯s words are logical.¡±


    Mu Tie of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council did not have the privilege to sit beside these officials, so he was standing to the side. He looked at Fan Jian¡¯s expression. He suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°The silver did reach the Board of Rites, however, the official that handled this matter died in the autumn examination case the year beforest.¡±


    The Crown Prince was silent. Guo You was dead. Guo Baokun was gone. Now the Overwatch Council had confirmed the death of the person who had handled this matter. Even if the Eldest Princess¡¯ side knew that he had some connection to this 400,000liang of silver, they would not be able to find any evidence to give to Hu the Schr, so his was slightly reassured. Although reassured, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sorrowful and angry. Aunt! Why did you do this?


    Unexpectedly, Mu Tie¡¯s next words made a chill run through the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    He only heard him say, ¡°But, there are always traces to be found. Schr, do you think the Overwatch Council should go investigate the Board of Rites?¡±


    Investigate the Board of Rites?


    Everyone in the hall was startled. He wanted these wolves and tigers of the Overwatch Council to investigate the Board of Rites? The court investigating the Ministry of Revenue would clearly make Sir Fan junior, far away in Jiangnan, very angry. If the Overwatch Council investigated the Board of Rites under Sir Fan junior¡¯s control, the poor officials of the Board of Rites might not survive.


    However, Mu Tie¡¯s request seemed appropriate.


    Fan Jian slowly stroked his beard. His face was expressionless but he was thinking that the brain of this trusted aide of An Zhi¡¯s seemed to work much better than before, He even managed to guess my intentions.


    Fan Jian¡¯s intentions were simple. If the Ministry of Revenue wanted to protect itself, it had to drag out the battle lines and pull in more ministries...the Board of Rites was only the beginning. After all six ministries had problems found with them, the extremely wise Emperor couldn¡¯t remove all six ministers.


    The Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, nced at Fan Jian and felt great admiration for this old fox. He quickly shook his head and rejected the idea. ¡°The court explicitly stated to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. It would not be good for the ripples to extend too far.¡±


    Fan Jian smiled superficially and said, ¡°Makes sense...makes sense.¡±


    Everyone could hear the mockery in these two repeated words. Yang Hangshu¡¯s face flushed red. He knew his objection made no sense since the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit implicated the Board of Rites, of course, it should be investigated.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s expression was also very pained. Trying to mollify the situation he said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss a bit more..¡±


    If he let go and asked for an imperial edict to have the Overwatch Council investigate the Board of Rites, then in the end it would certainlye to the Crown Prince. Before they went to the pce and asked for the edict, as the leader of the investigating officials, Hu the Schr did not dare make this judgement.


    The Crown Prince suddenly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The matter of the Board of Rites will eventually have to be investigated. However, there has to be an order. The matter of the Ministry of Revenue deficit has not yet been resolved. If the investigation is expanded too broadly, it will likely be an obstruction to His Majesty¡¯s edict.¡±


    Fan Jian remained smiling slightly and said, ¡°You Highness makes sense, makes sense.¡±


    Hu the Schr sighed in his heart and said, ¡°For the matter of the Board of Rites, we¡¯ll go the Pceter to listen respectfully to the imperial wishes. We will follow the Crown Prince¡¯s wishes and continue with the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    ...


    ...


    If the investigation continued, there would certainly be more problems found with the Ministry of Revenue. That 400,000 was just the tip of the iceberg. The Crown Prince did not believe the Fan family could be so clean in the Ministry of Revenue.


    Of course, the Ministry of Revenue was not clean. There was more than this one loose thread of the Crown Prince that Minister Fan had nted in his ploy.


    As the investigation into the Ministry of Revenue went deeper, a few other ministries were sessfully dragged by the Ministry of Revenue under the water. The Supreme Court was the first among them. The face of its long silent official immediately changed color and was very awkward.


    The Ministry of Revenue didn¡¯t have messy ounts. It had too many secret ounts. One after another of the deficits pointed to the use by some part of the court. At the end of the investigation, even such an innocent yamen like the Imperial College didn¡¯t escape.


    Minister of Appointments Yan Hangshu began to be on his guard. Although there had been problems found with the Ministry of Revenue at this time, nothing had implicated the Eldest Princess and the Second Prince. Because on his side, the money came from the pce treasury. However, Fan Jian and the Ministry of Revenue were so well prepared, who knew if they would use some kind of way to harm the Second Prince?


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for now,¡± Yan Hangshu furrowed his brows and said. ¡°After we ask for an imperial edict, we will continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Fan Jian continued to smile and say these two words.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s face was cold as he watched the officials of the investigation unit. He wondered how the court have be corrupt to this extent. If the Emperor made up his mind to keep investigating, Minister Fan would have to resign. As long as it didn¡¯t get to Jiangnan, he wouldn¡¯t be too responsible. However, arge portion of the other officials in the court were probably going to fall.


    ...


    ...


    The Royal Pce was deep in spring. There were asional red apricot trees showing above the low walls of the inner pce. The green trees and bright flowers contrasted. The beautiful scene could only be seen and not touched.


    It was already dusk and had quickly turned dark. The doors to the royal study opened then closed, closed then opened. A number of officials came then left. In the end, there was just the Emperor left alone.


    There was also that old eunuch and a bright candle.


    Bang! The Qing Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he mmed one palm against the wooden table. Somehow he did not spill a drop of tea. In an icy voice, he said, ¡°What a daring Ministry of Revenue, a daring Eastern Pce! Do they really think I¡¯m too afraid to kill them?¡±


    The officials who entered the Royal Study earlier were the ones responsible for investigating the Ministry of Revenue by imperial edict. After hearing their report, the Qing Emperor¡¯s rage grew. His original intention was to investigate the Ministry of Revenue and use the matter of the Ministry moving money to Jiangnan to urge Fan Jian to resign. He wanted to use this rtively open and aboveboard method to re-establish the bnce in the court.


    However, he had never expected that the Ministry of Revenue would be much cleaner than he thought, that Fan Jian was much cleaner than he thought. On the contrary, it was the other departments in the court that had taken countless benefits from the Ministry of Revenue, particrly the Eastern Pce.


    Earlier, Hu the Schr had already secretly submitted a memorial about the matter of the Board of Rites and had sorrowfully hinted that it would be best to not continue the investigation into the Ministry of Revenue. Otherwise, it would cause great turmoil in the court. Before the Ministry of Revenue had time to bear the responsibility of their actions, the officials of the other departments would have already started eating prison meals.


    After the Emperor¡¯s anger, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a slight chill at the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s methods, thus, his earlier thunderous anger. From his perspective, since Fan Jian knew of these long ago, why did he keep it hidden the entire time? He waited until an attack on the Ministry of Revenue before suddenly throwing it out. He caught the officials by surprise. Wasn¡¯t this catching the Emperor by surprise as well?


    He had grown up with Fan Jian from a young age and knew what this great housekeeper of his was capable of. He was not surprised by the preparation of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s response. He was angry that the officials in the court were so disappointing and caught by the Ministry of Revenue on such a big ship. What made him angrier was that the Crown Prince was so stupid. How could he dare to give him this world?


    The Emperor¡¯s anger toward Fan Jian¡¯s incisive counter-attack was because this ¡°friend¡± was...


    ¡°He wants to threaten me!¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows and said coldly.


    Eunuch Hong, with his face full of age spots, shook his head and sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, excuse my speaking out of turn, but people...are always selfish. Even a loyal official like Minister Fan, in such a dangerous situation, he has to think of some methods of self-preservation.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice was slightly severe as he smiled mockingly, ¡°To use such schemes, is that a loyal official?¡±


    Eunuch Hong sighed and said, ¡°Director Chen also likes to y with such schemes, but in terms of loyalty, even I don¡¯t dare to put myself above.¡±


    The Emperor slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Chen Pingping has saved my life countless times. How could Fan Jianpare?¡±


    ¡°Minister Fan has managed the Ministry of Revenue these years and quietly smoothed over all hidden dangers. Why is that? Nothing more than for the peace of the court.¡± Eunuch Hong sighed. ¡°If Minister Fan truly had a disloyal heart, he had enough evidence in his hands to do something major. He never made any such overtures. It clearly shows that he does not want to cause unrest in the court.¡±


    ¡°He should have at least told me first,¡± The Emperor said icily.


    Eunuch Hong said in a gentle voice, ¡°Given the messages from the Fan manor these years, the reason why Minister Fan didn¡¯te to the Pce to report this matter was because he did not wish Your Majesty to spend effort on it...Your Majesty should still remember the news that came a few days ago.¡±


    The Emperor paused and remembered the message that Zheng Tuo had brought. His emotions gradually calmed down, and he recovered some goodwill toward Fan Jian. He frowned and said, ¡°However, the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue must continue. If it is too hastily concluded, what would happen to the court¡¯s dignity?¡±


    ¡°What is important right now is Your Majesty¡¯s attitude toward Minister Fan.¡± Eunuch Hong lowered his head.


    The Emperor shook his head. ¡°He cannot be the Minister of Revenue anymore. I canpensate him in other ways...but he can no longer lead the Ministry of Revenue. An Zhi is far away in Jiangnan managing the pce treasury. No matter how you look at this matter, it is not appropriate for Fan Jian to continue in the post of Minister of Revenue.¡±


    A sense of sorrow rose in Eunuch Hong¡¯s heart. He felt somewhat sympathetic for Fan Jian, who had worked so hard all these years. He probingly said, ¡°There is something I am not sure whether or not I should say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s raised his pitch a little and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior is a heaven-blessed genius. It was putting the right person in the right ce when Your Majesty arranged for him to control the pce treasury and Overwatch Council. As for Minister Fan, by conventional reasoning, he truly should not continue managing the Ministry of Revenue, but...perhaps Your Majesty still remembers, in the first year of the Qing calendar, it was in this very royal study when it was still vice-director Fan Jian that he had an argument with Director Chen. Minister Fan, from his very bones, did not wish for Sir Fan junior to control the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Continue.¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows. He understood the implicit meaning in Eunuch Hong¡¯s words.


    ¡°After all, Minister Fan is a distinguished and talented schr.¡± Eunuch Hong smiled slightly. ¡°He is a sentimental man. I shall be presumptuous as to say, that no man of sentiment should be trampled beneath others. With Minister Fan remaining in the capital and Sir Fan junior working in Jiangnan, things will be much steadier.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was calm. A momentter he said, ¡°Earlier in the dowager empress¡¯ pce, she also said this. One, for the sake of the wet nurse in Danzhou, the Pce has always been more protective of the Fan manor. Two, with Fan Jian in the capital, Fan Xian would indeed be more at ease working in Jiangnan.¡±


    What so-called ease? It was nothing more than secret defenses and threats.


    ¡°Nobility can wait,¡± the Emperor finally said with a cold face. ¡°I will not treat the Fan family unfairly, but I cannot allow the matter of the Ministry of Revenue to conclude like this.¡±


    To exchange the power of a minister for the title of nobility, did Fan Jian lose out or did he benefit?


    ...


    ...


    At the Fan manor, Fan Jian was drinking his winter cherry with his eyes closed and enjoying the massage given to him by Lady Liu behind him. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Emperor will think I am threatening him; that would not be good.¡±


    Lady Liu¡¯s face was slightly dark. She knew this matter was very difficult to resolve. Although the Pce would treat the manor unfairly, it looked like the master would have to step down from the Minister of Revenue position. The Emperor¡¯s wishes had already, through Yi Guipin, been once again urately and cautiously brought to the Fan manor.


    These days, the work of investigating the Ministry of Revenue was still progressing dully. It had implicated even more people. The entire court had already be a pool of muddy water. The civil and martial officials were all fearful, and the Overwatch Council had already captured quite a few people. The Ministry of Revenue itself had been found to have a few problems. It was just some forces that had been working hard had not yet achieved the wanted result. Still, no one has been able to grasp the secret silver route between the Ministry of Revenue and Jiangnan.


    Many people, including the Eldest Princess, began to feel a strong sense of unease. Perhaps the silver Fan Xian used in Jiangnan truly did note from the Ministry of Revenue? As long as there wasn¡¯t a major crime, even the Emperor could not forcefully request Fan Jian to resign.


    ¡°The summer floods are about to arrive,¡± Fan Jian smiled slightly and said. ¡°The court will need silver. The investigation of the Ministry of Revenue will wind down. I¡¯ll burn some more time with the Emperor. As long as I canst until Fan Xian returns to the capital at the end of next year, there won¡¯t be any major problems.¡±


    Lady Liu smiled and realized that the master had been waiting for nothing but the flood the heavens would bring. It was like using heavenly might against heavenly might. The Emperor was not a muddled ruler. He understood the need to weigh the pros and cons.


    ¡°I wonder how the situation is over there with Fan Xian,¡± Fan Jian said with some worry. ¡°The money sent to the river works hollowed out a lot of his confidence. The Ming family is not so easy to eat in one bite.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: The Capital Deep In Spring


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rain kept falling. The flowers in the Jingdou gardens had long bloomed, fell, and mixed into the mud.


    As for the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue, the Pce was still waiting for a result. This ced a burden on the court officials. They understood clearly that whomever wanted to topple the Ministry of Revenue had to fall first. Without even needing the far away Sir Fan junior to speak out, Sir Fan senior in the capital had showed enough trump cards.


    The investigation went back and forth. No one wanted it to fall on them. Who would want that kind of stupid thing? Furthermore, the Crown Prince had already been a stupid example.


    In officialdom, the most powerful was the Emperor¡¯s words. Second, was the so-called unwritten rules. The Ministry of Revenue was swaying between these two. No matter how much it swayed, it refused to fall.


    Fan Jian refused to resign and resolve this matter. Even though rumors came from the pce saying that the Emperor was prepared to offer nobility as a show of hispensation, the Fan family still held out. For a moment, the officials in the capital couldn¡¯t help but feel great admiration for Fan Jian¡¯s confidence.


    In reality, Fan Jian was not holding out with all his might. After the Ministry of Revenue had implicated enough officials and the Crown Prince began to turn his gaze to other things, such as self-preservation or dragging a few of his brothers under the water, the Minister of Revenue had not returned to the Ministry of Revenue yamen. Rather, he began to leisurely drink tea in his manor, went to the residence to look at the mountains and rivers, and asionally went to friendly manors to have a chat.


    It was not appropriate for him to visit other manors because the Ministry of Revenue investigation was at a critical juncture. He did not want to bring trouble to others. Others also did not dare to be too close to him.


    King Jing¡¯s manor was an exception. He was the empress dowager¡¯s own son, her youngest son, and the Emperor¡¯s own younger brother. All these years, he had been silent, well-behaved, and nted his flowers. The Pce all knew what this attitude showed so never bothered him much.


    Fan Jian and King Jing had always been on good terms. It was normal to visit his manor. On the other hand, given King Jing¡¯s personality, there was nothing he was afraid of.


    One day, Fan Jian entered the Pce and talked deeply and sincerely with the Emperor in his royal study for a whole night. He sincerely confessed his thoughts to the Emperor.


    He analyzed it from all directions and believed it was best for him to continue in the post of Minister of Revenue. On this question, he did not conceal anything from the Emperor. He was reluctant to give up his post, not to zealously continue fighting[JW1]. In this seemingly simple, but really veryplicated situation, Fan Jian analyzed himself and the court piece by piece. He urged the Emperor to withdraw his order to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. This was the best choice for the Qing Kingdom. It was the bright and honorable path. Such raising of the virtuous, even if it was oneself, such straightforwardness and uprightness, even the Emperor was slightly surprised.


    The next day, it was said King Jing also went into the Pce. It was rumored that this preposterous King talked for a long time in the empress dowager¡¯s Hanguang Pce and even argued with the old matriarch. As for the content of their argument, no one knew.


    ...


    ...


    That night, the empress dowager and the Emperor watched the highlights of the opera. As they were eating melon seeds, the empress dowager told the Emperor the story of King Jing entering the Pce. The Emperor smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The empress dowager¡¯s meaning was clear, it was the same as when Fan Xian first entered the capital. The Fan family has done a lot for the Li family, so they couldn¡¯t be treated too unfairly. Besides, if the youngest were toe to the Pce every day and make a fuss, this wouldn¡¯t look good...most importantly, the matriarch knew that her grandsons had probably all done some ugly things in the Ministry of Revenue. The investigation of the Ministry of Revenue had gotten to the royal family. What was the royal family to do with their dignity?


    Minister Fan had always thought that the Emperor would care more about face than the officials, but he had not expected that the first to be ashamed would be the empress dowager. However, the effect was much the same.


    The next day, the edict came down. Although, in order to protect the court¡¯s propriety, it did not explicitly withdraw the imperial edict to investigate the Ministry of Revenue. Using the excuse of state affairs, the Emperor moved most of the officials in the joint investigation unit back to their original departments. Without question, the intensity of the investigation against the Ministry of Revenue weakened greatly.


    The officials collectively let out a breath. As the saying went, you are fine, I am fine, we are all fine. It was court that tried not to offend each other. Why make it so that parties could not co-exist?


    Everyone knew in their hearts that the reduction in intensity of the Ministry of Revenue investigation certainly had something to do with the fuss King Jing had made in the Pce. Thinking of this, the officials couldn¡¯t help feeling it was a bit odd.


    Fan manor ha always been friendly with Jing manor, which was known to all. However, now was not like the past. At the beginning of autumnst year, there seemed to be some problems between the two families. First, Fan Xian and the Second Prince¡¯s battle implicated King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng. Later, thedy of the Fan family was, to the shock of everyone, epted as a disciple by the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor, Ku He, and the marriage between the two families came to nothing.


    But King Jing entered the Pce? Have the two families repaired the rtionship as it was before? The civil and military officials all sighed, feeling more and more that Fan Jian had unfathomable depths.


    However, at the same time, the Emperor announced a confusing personnel appointment¡ªthe Imperial Censorate He Zongwei was promoted to Imperial Censorate of the Left and added to the unit investigating the Ministry of Revenue.


    He Zongwei was, back then, talented and famous in Jingdou, on par with Hou Jicheng, one of the Fan¡¯s four disciples. Because he had always been on good terms with Guo Baokun and had connections with the Board of Rites, he had dyed his steps going into official service to avoid talk. He waited until the spring examination in the fifth year of the Qing calendar but was forced to give up the examination due to the death of a rtive.


    So, this famous and talented individual never participated in the imperial examinations. In people¡¯s hearts, his luck was indeed extremely bad.


    On the other hand, He Zongwei¡¯s luck was extremely good. That year, he was on good terms with the Guo family, met the Crown Prince, and his fame in the capital took off. Later, in the spring of the fifth year of the Qing calendar, he was ¡°coincidentally¡± implicated in the matter of the previous Prime Minister¡¯s fall. In the end, he was spotted by the Emperor and jumped overyers andyers of processes and directly bestowed the title of Imperial Censorate by imperial edict.


    Everyone knew that this was only because He Zongwei was a person good at swaying from side to side, and he stood on the right team. For one moment, he stood on the Crown Prince¡¯s side, and in another, he stood on Xinyang¡¯s side. However, now he had be the Imperial Censor of the Left.


    Such a young figure, yet he made it to such a position. People couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and speechless. Why did the Emperor have such a great appreciation of this person?


    Actually, it was not like there wasn¡¯t precedent for such a thing. Fan Xian was younger than He Zongwei, held a higher position, had more power, and was more famous.


    The problem was that everyone now knew that Sir Fan junior was secretly a prince and was famous for both his martial and literary aplishments. It was not strange for him to have the position he did today. But, what was it about He Zongwei?


    Some of the gossipy officials couldn¡¯t help secretlyughing that perhaps the Emperor had found another illegitimate child.


    No matter how the officials or people guessed, in the end, this old talent of Jingdou, who had long been hidden in the Second Prince¡¯s carriage, in the Eldest Princess¡¯ manor, and in the Imperial Censor¡¯s study, was finally about to officially step onto the stage of history and would radiate light and heat for many years.


    Young, handsome, talented. He had status and the Emperor¡¯s approval. He Zongwei stole everyone¡¯s gaze like a newly risen sun, while Fan Xian was probably the ck hole that would swallow the sun. No one would believe thatst year, Fan Xian had punched this now popr member of the court ck and blue.


    This was He Zongwei¡¯s lifelong humiliation. He knew that Sir Fan junior far held him in true contempt. Now that the Emperor thought highly of him, then he had to do things for the Emperor.


    ...


    ...


    The situation that left the Crown Prince in terrible shape was finally being resolved, although, he still had to find a way to smooth over that 400,000 liang of silver. Last night, in the Hanguang Pce, the empress dowager thoroughly scolded her grandson before telling him that the Emperor was not in a good mood. While great-grandmother was able to help protect him once, it did not mean she would be able to do so again.


    The Crown Prince was regretful. In the two years after Fan Xian entered the capital, he had been doing well. He was well-behaved and quiet, and even yed around with women less. However, the person he was two years ago was rather preposterous and had left a number of loose ends, which were easy to grab.


    Thinking of this, he began to feel hatred for the Minister of Revenue who had grabbed these loose ends tightly and caused him such pain. That Fan family!


    Compared to the Second Prince that he had hated with intensity in the past, the Crown Prince decided that within the next few years, his biggest enemy was, without question, the Fan family. Regardless of whether it was the senior or the junior.


    The matter of investigating the Ministry of Revenue had already forced the Eastern Pce and Fan family into closebat. This time, the Fan family had taken the advantage. Regardless of whether or not the Crown Prince wished to resolve this peacefully, given Fan Jian intelligence, he knew that after the Crown Prince inherited, the Fan family would have to suffer the consequences.


    The Crown Prince was not the Emperor. He did not have feelings for the old woman far away in Danzhou.


    As for Fan Xian, because of the Ye family matter all those years ago, this was an irreconcble hatred. The Crown Prince did not have hope that Fan Xian would stand on his side, in fact, he did not even have hope that he would not oppose him in the matter of inheriting the throne.


    Since the main dilemma had been established, all the other problems were minor ones. All the past unhappiness could be wiped away by the wave of a hand. So, when his trusted aide sent word that the Second Prince had invited him to meet on the Liujing River, the Crown Prince thought for a moment and then agreed to the suggestion.


    He smiled coldly and knew that that second elder brother of his also realized that if they were to defeat Fan Xian, it would not be enough to depend on their own power. There was only one chair. Whether it was the Crown Prince¡¯s or the Second Prince¡¯s, everyone could draw their daggers and fight for it after. At the moment, they had to ensure that this chair did not end up beneath the Third Prince¡¯s butt.


    In the current situation, these two sons of the Emperor had to abandon their former hatred and band together. They had to unite all the power they could to be able to strike at that bastard far away in Jiangnan.


    On Liujing River, the spring was as heavy as a woman¡¯s nce. It was gradually bing warmer. Summer wasing.


    On a pleasure boat, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince drank andughed, enjoying the scenery and the beauty. It was like there had not been any unhappiness between them these few years.


    The Second Prince actively extended his hand and naturally expressed his position first. He first expressed his apology for the dishonorable action of Minister Yan Hangshu, who had struck while the Crown Prince was down during the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue.


    Of course, he would not say it explicitly. Although the Emperor was sometimes a bit stupid, most of the time he was quite clever. He only needed a slight hint to understand.


    The Crown Prince also sighed, saying that after Fan Xian entered the Pce, his pressure on him had lessened.


    The brother¡¯s met each other¡¯s eyes. Both saw the faint worry and helplessness in each other.


    Fan Xian held too much power in his hands, and the old people standing behind him were also too powerful. More importantly, it seemed that now some of the people in the Pce were leaning toward his side.


    Li Chengping, the Third Prince had long been at Fan Xian¡¯s side. What exactly did father mean by this arrangement?


    The Crown Prince and the Second Prince sank into silence at the same time.


    In the end, it was the Second Prince who slowly opened his mouth andughed gently. ¡°Your Highness, I heard that Fan Xian had opened a branch of the Baoyue Brothel in Suzhou. The two girls in it are very famous. One is a girl he snatched from Hongcheng while the other is rather interesting. I heard...she is a female ve from eldest brother¡¯s manor.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyelids drooped, and he gritted his teeth. He gave a cold huff and said, ¡°That big brother of ours. Didn¡¯t he speak for Fan Xian that day in the royal study? Looks like he is truly afraid of that Great Princess from Northern Qi...second brother, you¡¯ve always been friendly with eldest brother, why didn¡¯t you see he is such a henpecker?¡±


    The Second Prince raised his eyebrows andughed. He didn¡¯t continue to say anything.


    A warm breeze gently blew, and the pleasure boat floated slowly. The willow branches were hard put to resist the gradually warmer weather and longed for the rain that had stopped in the morning to fall once again.


    The two people sitting by the window in the boat had warm expressions. In reality, they each had their own ulterior motives. They only unwillingly sat together to discuss matters.


    ¡°He Zongwei will continue to investigate the Ministry of Revenue,¡± The Second Prince smiled slightly and said. ¡°Please be reassured, he knows how far to go.¡±


    The Crown Prince huffed coldly. Including the Board of Rites and He Zongwei, these people had actually all been close to the Eastern Pce. They had been pulled away by the Eldest Princess and the Second Prince. Now, He Zongwei had already found firm footing in the court. How could the Crown Prince not be resentful?


    He said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, He Zongwei is one who is fond of schrly honor, and he is a true servant of many masters. Today, he stands on your side. Who knows which side he will be on in the future?¡±


    The Second Prince stared in a daze at the spring scenery outside of the boat and sighed. ¡°Rx, he won¡¯t throw in his lot with Fan Xian¡¯s side.¡±


    The Crown Prince said, ¡°But given his present position, it seems like there is no need to stay on your side...¡± He mockingly smiled. ¡°When is all said and done, father gave him the position.¡±


    The Second Prince was slightly surprised. He knew that the Crown Prince¡¯s words were right, but he was toozy to offer a retort. He smiled slightly. ¡°It was not convenient for him toe today for exactly the reason you said. Since he is an official, of course, he has to be careful to maintain distance from us.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± The Second Prince turned to look at the Crown Prince. An innocent and warm smile remained on his face, but a few threads of annoyance grew in his heart. He felt difort in his heart to have been forced to ally himself to this person he has always held in contempt. ¡°Today, I have invited Your Highness out because someone wishes to see you.¡±


    The Crown Prince paused and furrowed his brows. ¡°Who is so arrogant as to dare to call me to meet them?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Even if it is me?¡±


    From the back of the cabin came a soft, bright, and alluring female voice. Once this voice came out, it seemed to immediately cover the marvelous natural sounds of the wind, river, willows, and flight of the birds. It seemed to be iparably touching.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed. Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. Dumbstruck, it took him a moment to slowly stand up and bow toward the back of the cabin. He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°After aunt entered the Pce, you did not visit me. I had thought that you did not wish to see me.¡±


    The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui lifted the beaded curtain and walked out slowly. She gave a sly smile as she gazed at the Crown Prince.


    Suddenly, the Crown Prince felt nervous for no reason and did not dare look directly at that inhumanly beautiful face.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It seemed like we have fallen into a trap with the Ministry of Revenue matter this time.¡± There was a hint of tiredness on the face of the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui, yet it could not hide her brilliance. Suddenly, she sputtered inughter and said, ¡°That son-inw of mine is truly very amusing. He designed a trap for us to burrow into. Fortunately, King Jing made a fuss. If the problem had grown, we would still not have found evidence of the Ministry of Revenue secretly sending silver from the national treasury to Jiangnan. That would have been difficult to exin to the civil and martial officials.¡±


    The Ministry of Revenue¡¯s silver had made a round in Jiangnan and had long returned, naturally, it could not be found. Although some of the silver had been left in the Jiangnan money house, that amount was not very big. Given Fan Xian¡¯s ruthlessness, it was hidden without a w.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes watched his nose, and his nose watched his heart. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Please give me your advice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to drink tea today,¡± The Eldest Princess said with a smile. ¡°After all, you are...true brothers. Anything can beid out and talked about. Don¡¯t let outsidersugh at you.¡±


    She held the ¡°true¡± on the tip of her tongue and emphasised it. Although it was the main point, she unintentionally revealed an intention to entice.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°If we cannot find information to use against the Ministry of Revenue, Fan Xian...has no ws to grasp on to. Can we only wait for him to strengthen his wings in Jiangnan and then return to the capital?¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Revenue has to be investigated.¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ watery eyes stared at the Crown Prince¡¯s face and she smiled. ¡°The Emperor has temporarily taken a step back. In the future, he is sure to take arge step forward. There is no need for Your Highness to worry about this. As for that son-inw of mine, there is even less to worry about...An Zhi seems very stubborn, but in reality...it is very easy to defeat him.¡±


    The Crown Prince and the Second Prince were both surprised wondering how could she say that. It was difficult to nder Fan Xian, and it was even more difficult to topple him. There was no way to destroy him mentally and impossible in the flesh. How could the Eldest Princess say it so casually?


    ¡°That son-inw of mine,¡± The Eldest Princess said softly, ¡°seems to be emotionless, but actually...he is very sentimental.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After the secret conference on the Liujing River came to an end, the Second Prince boarded his carriage under the protection of the Eight Generals and returned to the manor in the north of Jingdou. Since Fan Xian had killed one of the eight generals and Fan Wujiu had been scared home by the swordsman of the Sixth Bureau, there were only six left. They no longer looked as mighty as previous years.


    The Second Prince had been bestowed the title of King for some years and had been married for many months. His rtionship with his wangfei, Ye Ling¡¯er, had always been very good, and there hadn¡¯t been any negative rumors.


    In their bedroom, she helped her husband put on a thin sky-blue coat. Faint worry floated on her usually open face.


    The Second Prince turned back to look and felt slightly apologetic. He held her cold hands in his andfortingly said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Today...¡± Ye Ling¡¯er bit her bottom lip. A struggle shed through her bright like jade eyes, and she finally gathered her courage to ask, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    The Second Prince lowered his head and was silent for a moment before telling her very straightforwardly, ¡°I went to Liujing River to see the Crown Prince and aunt.¡±


    A surge of warmth welled her heart. Such a big thing, yet the Second Prince did not hide it from her. He truly saw her as someone close to his heart. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we just pass our days peacefully?¡±


    The Second Prince was warm and considerate and did not reveal any tyrannical and shameless behavior of the royal family. One of the reasons was because Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s background was very deep. Another was because he truly did have some feelings for her.


    This younger generation of the Qing Kingdom had actually all grown up in one ce, for example, Wan¡¯er, these princes, Ye Ling¡¯er, and the youngdy of the Fan family. The division between the royal family and their trusted families was not very clear.


    The Second Prince knew that his wife was thinking of him and couldn¡¯t resist letting out a sigh. ¡°In many things, we have no choice.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at him in a daze. She suddenly spoke. ¡°In the past, it was the Emperor pushing you out, but now...Fan Xian has already taken your role. Why must you still participate?¡±


    The Second Prince sighed again and said calmly a momentter, ¡°If it is truly as you say, and my mission in history has already beenpleted, then indeed I should not participate in this matter. But don¡¯t you forget.¡±


    He slightly mockingly said, ¡°The master you mentioned, that most famous Sir Fan junior in the Qing court, is in reality...a figure who best remembers a grudge.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°What kind of grudge cannot be resolved? Should I go talk to him?¡±


    Although the Second Prince secretly smiled at his wife¡¯s childishness, he still felt faintly touched. He pulled her into his embrace andfortingly said, ¡°There is a lot of hatred between men that cannot rely on the rtionship between women for them to be resolved.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin further. He knew that the hatred between himself and Fan Xian was difficult to resolve. The Tiger Guards that had died on Nin Street, the Baoyue Brothel incident, those dead prostitutes, and many, many more...Fan Xian held him ountable for all of it. In reality, this was something that the Second Prince did not understand. Clearly, only a few unimportant subordinates had died. Why would Fan Xian hate him so much?


    In order to protect himself, he had to have power. Of course, the actual most important reason was...until today, the Second Prince was still not satisfied.


    No one was satisfied. Yet, very few knew of the hard work of Fan Xian, far away in Jiangnan.


    [JW1]These two phrases sound very simr in Mandarin, hence theparison.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: Spring Union


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Crown Prince had been scolded, the area of investigation had shrunk, the Ministry of Revenue was temporarily safe, and the Overwatch Council once again straightened its spine. Things were just this amusing. Whether or not the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council could straighten up depended on the Minister of Revenue¡¯s body and angle of the ground.


    Hu the Schr pped the table in the Hall of Governmental Affairs and fiercely cursed that all those schrs were not clean. In any case, he was still young and hot-tempered and did not need to always have the bearing and style of an elderly official like Shu Wu did. The Emperor needed Hu the Schr¡¯s fame and drive. Only, in the matter of the investigating the Ministry of Revenue, Hu the Schr did notpletely satisfy the Emperor¡¯s desires.


    From what he could see, at least from the circumstances that had been uncovered, the Ministry of Revenue did not have it easy. What made Hu the Schr most secretly angry was that even until today, there were still officials in the court who would not let go and wanted to find evidence rting to Jiangnan.


    The sound of the table being pped rang out again. Hu the Schr¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed deeply. He coldly stared at the official beside him. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Moving silver to Jiangnan? Where is the silver? Isn¡¯t it in the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s treasury? In the future, if there is no evidence, don¡¯t randomly talk about such groundless things to avoid chilling the officials¡¯ hearts.¡±


    He looked at these ashen-faced officials and huffed coldly. ¡°Everyone, do your best.¡±


    Finishing these words, Hu the Schr shook his arms out and walked out of the little room beside the Royal Pce. He left many officials in the room looking at each other.


    Everyone felt deep regret and embarrassment. They investigated the Ministry of Revenue, and it was clean. Meanwhile, countless problems had been found with their factions. The supporters behind these officials were all linked in countless ways to Jiangnan. Looking at the situation in Jiangnan, these important figures judged that the silver Fan Xian used for Xia Qifei to challenge the Ming family was moved from the national treasury.


    It was because of this judgement that they dared to so confidently attack the Ministry of Revenue. Since all that silver was still in the pce treasury transportpany, the national treasury could certainly not cover it up. But, there was not a single trace.


    The officials gnashed their teeth in anger. They didn¡¯t dare respond to Hu the Schr¡¯s fierce scolding. They been told to kick up such a fuss, and, in the end, were not able to find any problems.


    The father and son of the Fan family were too sinister.


    It was very early in the morning, and the sun in the east had not yet risen. The Hall of Governmental Affairs was preparing the memorials for the court. The officials¡¯ expressions were all somewhat tired. Most of them had not slept all night. However, thinking of the imminent battle in court, everyone had to be at 120 percent. In the first stage of investigating the Ministry of Revenue, it was clear that it had ended with the two factions of the Eldest Princess and the Eastern Pce beingpletely defeated. How could they save the situation?


    With or without intending to, these officials shifted their gazes to a young official who had been sitting in the shadowy corner, He Zongwei. He was the new celebrity in the court. Behind him, he had connections to the Eldest Princess and the Eastern Pce, and now he had the Emperor¡¯s deep appreciation.


    Since Hu the Schr did not wish to make too much of a fuss on the Ministry of Revenue matter, it meant that the Emperor had many unspeakable intentions that could not be sessfullypleted through the official. This was why he had moved the new Imperial Censor of the Left He Zongwei into the unit investigating the Ministry of Revenue.


    The officials looked at He Zongwei. They wanted to learn from this young official how exactly the Pce was preparing to deal with this matter.


    He had been specially ced in the Hall of Governmental Affairs and listening in for three days. He remained steady in his duty and was rigorous with respect toward Hu the Schr and the other officials. He did not speak much, nor did he act rashly. He truly embodied the spirit of being steady, calm, and unflustered.


    However, being stared at like this by the other officials, He Zongwei knew he had to show some kind of ability. This was not just for himself, it was also for the Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess,¡± he sighed and warmly said to the other officials. ¡°Looks like this matter will slowly go on. Hu the Schr was a bit anxious earlier. Please don¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    Slowly going on exined the Pce¡¯s attitude. The Fan manor¡¯s response was both clever and tough. The Pce was, at this time, unable toe up with a good solution to change out this Minister of Revenue. It could only wait for another opportunity.


    The officials became silent. They felt unsatisfied in their hearts as well as faintly concerned.


    Since Fan Jian¡¯s position did not change, the officials who had led the attack would have to face the appropriate consequences.


    ...


    ...


    After the matter, the court officials belonging to the Eldest Princess and Eastern Pce factions began theirst attack¡ªnot to kill their enemy, only to save themselves. No matter how clean the Ministry of Revenue was, the investigating unit had still found some small problems, particrly under the instruction of He Zongwei who had joined after the event. The officials gave up their shocking usations and simply refused to let go of the small problems they had found with the Ministry of Revenue. For example, some of the numbers in the ounts were not clear, there was a small cache of silver that could not be located.


    Although these were small problems, it showed that the people investigating the Ministry of Revenue were not doing so for revenge, rather, they truly wanted to find problems with the Ministry of Revenue.


    As he listened to the impassioned usations of those officials, Hu the Schr smiled coldly from where he stood in the first ce on the left row. Beside him, Shu Wu¡¯s face was full of concern, and Minister of Appointments Yan Hangshu did not say a word.


    The Emperor sat high in his dragon chair. He used aplicated gaze to look at one person among the ranks of officials.


    Today, the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, had alsoe to court.


    The Emperor looked at Fan Jian¡¯s slightly salt-and-pepper hair and sighed in his heart. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Where did that 180,000 liang of silver go?¡±


    Fan Jian stepped out. He didn¡¯t defend himself, and he didn¡¯t exin. With his age clearly showing, he bowed and directly apologized humbly.


    That 180,000 liang of silver had long been sent to the river transport governor¡¯s yamen.


    ...


    ...


    The court immediately burst into an uproar. The Ministry of Appointments and rted officials, who had advocated strongly for the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue, immediately hid the joy that appeared on their faces. They were confused. Why did the ruthless Minister of Revenue admit, in court and before the Emperor, privately moving national silver into the river transport governor¡¯s yamen? They knew this was not an opportunity to be missed.


    In a sh, officials stepped out and righteously used the Ministry of Revenue, pointing the me directly at Fan Jian.


    In this world, the only people with the authority to the stored silver in the national treasury were those with the Emperor¡¯s decree. No one else was allowed. Fan Jian had the Ministry of Revenue move silver to the river transport governor¡¯s yamen, yet he did not have a royal decree in hand. No matter from which angle this was considered, it was the crime of impetuously lying to the Emperor.


    The Emperor stared at Fan Jian¡¯s exhausted face. A faint light shed through his eyes. He did not seem to hear the demands of the officials in court to punish the Minister of Revenue.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t hear, but some of the officials heard it very clearly. A fiery rage lit up in the depths of their hearts.


    The deficits in the Ministry of Revenue were closely rted to the officials attacking the Ministry of Revenue. While Minister Fan¡¯s move of the national silver to the river works could be considered inappropriate, his intentions could be understood. He did it for the court, for the people. Yet, it had be a sore point for those shameless and mean people to attack.


    Shu Wu¡¯s eyebrows trembled, and there was a great rage in his eyes. He turned his head and red at the officials who had stepped out.


    The elders of the Hall of Governmental Affairs knew that for the court to send out silver, the paperwork was veryplicated. If they were to slowly ask for an edict and then move the silver into river works, the Yangtze had probably already burst its banks. During the depths of winter, Shu Wu had onceined to the Emperor about this matter. Although he did not know the details of the matter of Fan Jian transferring money from the Ministry of Revenue to the river transport governor¡¯s yamen, he was certain that it had nothing to do with private profits.


    Bullsh*t! The Fan family had nond on either side of the Yangtze. What good would he receive by moving silver to repair the river?


    Shu Wu forcefully repressed the anger in his chest and stood out. He faced the Emperor in the dragon chair and saluted.


    Seeing this schr of virtue and prestige stepping out, the officials attacking the Ministry of Revenue mumbled and withdrew their voices, returning to their ces in the ranks.


    The Emperor nced at him and said, ¡°What is the crime of privately moving silver from the treasury?¡±


    Lao Shu the Schr raised his head and said straightforwardly, ¡°Your Majesty, if you are asking about thew you should ask the Ministry of Justice or the Supreme Court. I work in the Hall of Governmental Affairs and am not familiar with the Qingw.


    The Emperor gave an almost smile and said, ¡°Then what would you like to say?¡±


    Shu Wu saluted again and turned around to nce contemptuously at the fledgling officials. ¡°I am of the opinion that Minister Fan hasmitted no wrong in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The matter of the river works has long been dire. Fortunately, this year, the strength of the spring floods were not as powerful as previous years, but the summer floods are about to arrive. As for the matter of the Ministry of Revenue moving silver into the river works yamen...¡±


    Shu Wu took a deep breath and said very respectfully, ¡°I approved the memorial in the Hall of Governmental Affairs and directly transferred it to the Ministry of Revenue, so I am actually very aware of the matter of the Ministry of Revenue moving silver.¡±


    Once these words were out, the court broke into another round of mour.


    Unbelievably, Shu the Schr took such a big risk and bound himself to the Fan family? Why did he do this?


    Minister Fan seemed to be slightly surprised too as he looked at the elderly schr in front of him.


    The Emperor frowned slightly and then suddenly smiled a momentter. ¡°Oh? Why do I know nothing of this?¡±


    ¡°I am muddled by age, please forgive me.¡±


    Shu the Schr was not muddled by age. Earlier, the officials were talking tumultuously and he couldn¡¯t stand to see it. A thread of his resolute conscience surged up from the bottom of his heart and his blood charged, making him stand out to act as a guarantor for the Ministry of Revenue. At this moment, he recovered his senses and realized that the Emperor would certainly not like the people of the Hall of Governmental Affairs acting as guarantors for the six ministries. He smiled bitterly and lowered his voice, ¡°Your Majesty, pity my old age. Last night, I also drank a couple cups and suddenly had a burst of juvenile frivolousness. At this time, even if I wanted hold control my mouth and I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    The Emperor saw a proper schr acting the clown and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. That thread of unhappiness at being challenged gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Hu Xuzhi,¡± the Emperor smiled slightly, ¡°in your opinion, what is the Ministry of Revenue guilty of?¡±


    After a slight moment of consideration, he said quietly, ¡°Guilty of deceiving the ruler.¡±


    A buzz started up around the court.


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and asked with great interest, ¡°How should it be punished?¡±


    ¡°Not punished.¡± Hu the Schr bowed very deeply.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Revenue moving silver into the river works is out of a desire for public good, it is an act of loyalty to Your Majesty. Although he deceived the ruler, he did so out of love.¡±


    Hu the Schr said lightly, ¡°When the Qingw convicts, it cares to understand the reasoning and mindset. A bright heart knows of the reason and understands the action. The Ministry of Revenue officials and the Minister are honest and sincere. Please see this clearly, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor seemed to be very interested in this exnation and smiled slightly. ¡°But thew is here. If we do not act ording to thew, how will we silence all the mouths of the people? How will we have the officials follow thew?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to block all the mouths of the people,¡± Hu the Schr replied evenly. ¡°As long as the banks of the Yangtze can be filled, the people can see with their eyes and hear with their ears. As long as they have food to eat and a safe ce to live, they will know of Your Majesty¡¯s hard work.¡±


    The Emperor was moved and nodded his head.


    Hu the Schr continued to speak, ¡°As for the officials...¡± A bitter mile suddenly rose to the corner of his mouth. ¡°If the officials are truly safeguarding thew, then that is fine. In my opinion, although the Qingw is heavy, it cannot outweigh the word of the Emperor. If Your Majesty empathizes with the hard work of the Ministry of Revenue and is lenient in your judgement, the officials will recall with emotion your divine heart.¡±


    At the end, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°Your Majesty, it has been raining continuouslytely.¡±


    Thisst part was said in a very low voice. Other than the few officials close to the dragon chair, no one else was able to hear it.


    The Emperor sank deep into thought. He knew that the Schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs closest to him were standing on the side of the Fan family today because they were thinking of the court, thinking of the wealth of the Qing Kingdom. He frowned as he thought. Hu and Shu did not know of his actual intentions. They had been provoked by the matter of river works, so had stood out to protect the Fan family. But...were his actions this time so inappropriate?


    Did the officials with some conscience in the court all believe that Fan Jian should be kept?


    His furrowed brows gradually loosened. He gazed at Fan Jian below in the hall. In a quiet voice, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what other people have to say. You tell me, why did you move silver to the river transport governor¡¯s yamen without my permission?¡±


    Fan Jian sighed and walked forward a few steps. He bowed to the ground and replied very simply, ¡°Your Majesty, I was worried there wouldn¡¯t be enough time.¡±


    In reality, this cache of silver was one portion of the silver the Ministry of Revenue had sent to Jiangnan. The Emperor knew this, and Fan Jian knew the Emperor knew this. Today, in the court, although the officials took this opportunity to attack him, Fan Jian refused to defend himself at all. He did not intend for the Emperor to help him share the burden.


    To dare to privately move the national silver to repair the river was an action in the interests of tens of thousands of people. It was truly a rarely seen righteous official in the Qing court. No wonder it moved the Schrs Hu and Shu.


    He dared to face heavy usations and not defend himself for the sake of the Emperor¡¯s face. It was truly the action of a loyal servant of the Qing court. No wonder the Emperor was also a bit moved.


    The Emperor thought deeply and then slowly nodded his head.


    After the court conference, the public edict was sent down. The Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficit was severe, and the Emperor was angry. His orders for the investigation of the Ministry of Revenue were to proceed. The Overwatch Council and Supreme Court were responsible for the questioning of any problems that had already been found.


    Minister of Revenue Fan Jian had his second rank of nobility removed and his sry fined, but keep his post.


    It was funny to speak of this second rank of nobility that had been bestowed by the Pce after Fan Xian saved the Emperor in the Hanging Temple. As for the fine, including the sry fine fromst time, Fan Jian would not be able to receive a sry for a full two years. However, he remained steadily in the position of Minister of Revenue. And, correspondingly, the deficits that had already been found in the Ministry of Revenue implicated many officials. A vigorous investigation was about to begin.


    Various powers were forced to cut off their own hands and feet to prevent the deficits the Ministry of Revenue had suppressed for all these years from cutting off their heads.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s 400,000 liang of silver was filled in by the dowager empress using her private funds, but the officials of various factions did not have such a kind grandmother. Regardless of whether it was the Eastern Pce¡¯s faction or the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction, many of the officials fell from their horses and some new blood, young figures like He Zongwei, began to gradually enter the court.


    Because of Fan Xian and the Second Prince¡¯s previous battle, a batch of officials had already been wiped out. This year, in the depths of spring, because of the Ministry of Revenue and the Eldest Princess¡¯ battle, another batch of officials were wiped out.


    To abandon and renounce became the main tone for a while in the court.


    The origin of the story began in Jiangnan. Fan Xian had created a fake situation so that the people on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side would think that they had caught the Fan family¡¯s biggest criminal act. Only then did they have the courage to throw out such a pawn into the muddy water with the intention of dragging the Jingdou Fan family off their high horse.


    No one expected that the silver hade Northern Qi. The Fan family did not move the silver in the national treasury. Of course, the Emperor believed he knew that the Fan family had moved it and that it was moved with his permission. The Emperor thought he knew all of the things under heaven, but he was wrong.


    When all was said and done, the Fan family very managed to stand steady and the Emperor increased his control of the officials a bit more. This made the Pce a bit more peaceful.


    It was a great joy.


    From the current situation, it appeared, at least on the surface, that there was no power in the capital that could threaten that chair. For a moment, the spring scene was bright and cheerful, iparably harmonious.


    However, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince had been forced to, in secret, ally themselves temporarily. Although the Fan family had been hurt in this matter, everyone knew that after Fan Xian returned, something big was sure to happen.


    ...


    ...


    The kind of might and power required to force two absolutely irreconcble brothers to unite together was enough to make all the people feel proud and smug. However, Fan Xian, who had made all of this happen, did not feel pleased at all.


    One reason was that news from Jingdou had not had time to reach the distant Jiangnan. Another reason was that although he could make the princes afraid to make a noise in Jingdou, here in Jiangnan, far away from Jingdou and faced with that constantly retreating Ming family, he suddenly discovered that to crush the Ming family was surprisingly difficult.


    It was more difficult that crushing his own royal brothers.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: Bright And Cheerful Scenery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Often there was amon point betweenmercial and political battles that when it appeared things were at an end, there was also a glimmer of hope. When things were very intense and fiery, who knew when it would suddenly be deste and quiet?


    As for the Ministry of Revenue battle in Jingdou, Xinyang and the Eastern Pce thought they had their finger on the pulse and had gotten hold of the best information to use against the Fan family. They attacked proudly and quietly. They wanted the Fan family¡¯s square and round crest to have a change of owner. They did not know that in the end, all the trouble had the opposite effect, and they would lose arge amount of power for no good reason.


    To speak of Jiangnan, Fan Xian held the imperial envoy sword in his hand. After clearing the pce treasury, he controlled the transportpany and forced the Ming family to rapidly retreat through Xia Qifei challenging them. Then through the officialdom, he sessfully forced the Ming family into a chaotic situation, and, through the giant power of the Overwatch Council, he made life difficult for the Ming family all under heaven. His power was imposing, and it seemed that at any moment he could crush the Ming family into a pile of fine powder.


    However, right at this moment, it was hard to imagine such a shocking thing could happen.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°My people need to enter the garden.¡± Fan Xian mmed the table. His eyes were like hooks as he looked coldly at the person before him. He bit off each word clearly as spoke. ¡°Sir Xue, I have already waited for 10 days. I will not wait anymore today.¡±


    Sitting beside him was the most influential person in Jiangnan, the Jiangnan governor Sir Xue Qing. They were having their secret discussion in the study of the governor¡¯s manor.


    The ount¡¯s master of the Junshang Conference, who was also the head housekeeper of the Ming family, Mr. Zhou, had already been found by the Overwatch Council. He was hiding in the Ming Garden. Regardless of whether it was for that assassination attempt in front of the Jiangnan Restaurant or because of Fan Xian¡¯s strong interest in the Junshang Conference, the Overwatch Council had enough excuse to kill their way into the Ming Garden and retrieve him.


    However, that was, after all, the Ming Garden. One of the three major gardens under heaven. It represented countless Jiangnan people¡¯s interests, countless people¡¯s lives, and countless people¡¯s hopes.


    Even though Fan Xian wanted to send people into the Ming Garden to search, he had no choice but to first go to the Jiangnan governor¡¯s manor and inform Xue Qing. As long as Xue Qing nodded his head...what Ming family...what Jiangnan gentry...Fan Xian did not care much about them.. He could not directly enter the governor¡¯s manor and raise this seemingly shocking suggestion.


    Xue Qing¡¯s attitude was also very clear.


    You want to search the Ming Garden? Sure.


    You want the governor¡¯s manor to send officials to help? No way!


    He was not afraid to offend the Ming family, but he knew very well that the Ming Garden was like a door. In the previous few months, Xue Qing and Fan Xian had cleaned up the Ming family industry outside of the door. They had tormented the Ming family¡¯s spirit but had not touched the foundation of the Ming family. So, the other side had retreated and feigned weakness to protect itself. Once the government stepped over the Ming family¡¯s tall threshold.


    This meant that the battled had already reached the nucleus. The two sides had torn into each other, and it had be a situation of one must die for the other to live.


    Qing Kingdom court did not care about the toppling of a wealthy merchant family, even if this family was the wealthiest in the kingdom. However, the Ming family directly supported a hundred thousand people, and they influenced the lives of many of the Jiangnan people. The Ming family did not need to strive to counterattack. As long as this situation was revealed, the stability of the entire Jiangnan area would be in question.


    Xue Qing looked coldly at the young man beside him, thinking, You are the imperial envoy. After you¡¯ve churned Jiangnan into a mess, you can dust yourself off and leave. After you return to the capital, there are still the Emperor, Director Chen, and Minister Fan to support you. But what about me? Would the mess at the end be all left to me?


    If Jiangnan was not stable, how would he continue as the governor?


    When Fan Xian, very respectfully, came to the governor¡¯s manor to discuss this matter, Xue Qing rejected the request for the two sides the work together with a strange determinedness. His words were very clear. Since it was about the mysterious Junshang Conference and that the Overwatch Council had found the problem in the beginning, and it did not involve local governmental affairs, his people could help the Overwatch Council clean up around the perimeter but would not directly enter the Ming Garden.


    This was the way of the being an official. Xue Qing knew that Fan Xian did not have a handle on the problems that could be caused by searching the Ming Garden. Thus, he wanted to drag him down too. How could he allow himself to meekly be dragged under?


    It had already been 10 days, and Xue Qing still refused to relent. Fan Xian began to feel the anger gradually rise in his heart.


    After leaving the governor¡¯s manor, Fan Xian boarded his carriage and furrowed his brows. With his chin on his hand, he began to drift into a daze.


    Deng Zi Yue nced at his master and said quietly, ¡°People have long been scattered outside of the Ming Garden door and are keeping watch. I heard that the Fourth master in the Suzhou manor also did not suffer much. When do we want to enter the Ming Garden to capture the person? We can do it ourselves. We don¡¯t have to have the governor¡¯s help, although we might lose some people.¡±


    Ming Garden would have hired guards and maybe even a powerful private military. Fan Xian had once seen the garden from a distance. He knew that with some small additions, it could be a solid castle. If they wanted to force their entry with the Overwatch Council people, it would be a difficult matter without the ck Knights.


    If Xue Qing did not agree, the ck Knights could not enter into the wealthynd of Jiangnan.


    ¡°It is not difficult to enter the Garden.¡± Fan Xian gave a pained smile and shook his head. ¡°As long as the Ming family are not preparing to revolt, who would dare to hold back the Overwatch Council with my documentation for a search?¡±


    ¡°Whatever castle-like armed forces...the old Ming matriarch would not dare to move any of them.¡±


    His face gradually grew cold. ¡°If we want to enter Ming Garden to take someone, there are two problems. One, we don¡¯t know how many aces the Junshang Conference had in there. If head housekeeper Zhou has the inside knowledge of the Junshang Conference and has not yet been silenced, would those aces escort him away from Suzhou? Two, we cannot make this too troublesome. The Ming family has already feigned weakness for a few months. The sorrowful atmosphere they have created is incredibly thick, particrly after that Fourth young master was taken into the Suzhou manor and has not been let out yet. The rumors floating around outside are bing more and more strange...¡±


    Deng Zi Yue listened quietly. He knew what themissioner was worried about. Everyone in Jiangnan was saying that the Overwatch Council, under Fan Xian¡¯s direction, was oppressing the Ming family and had intentions to take over the family wealth, and that it was about to change into a story of killing to steal the property.


    There had to be a reason to send out troops, and the court¡¯s reason for defeating the Ming family has never been straightened out. Thus, in the Jiangnan area, with hundreds of families of gentry, they all began to use a wary and irritated gaze to stare at Fan Xian. The reputation Fan Xian had built for two years in Jingdou had been majorly stained.


    ¡°Ming Qingda is a clever man,¡± Fan Xian frowned and said. ¡°This strategy of retreating as advancing is indeed very good. They appeared to be constantly retreating, yet we are still pushing them back step by step. In the people¡¯s eyes, there would always be an emotional bias, furthermore, the Ming family has deep roots in Jiangnan. Their ability to stir up public opinion is every stronger than that of our Eighth Bureau.¡±


    After they learned that Zhou was hiding in the Ming Garden, the Overwatch Council and pce treasury transportpany¡¯s attack on the Ming family became more and more fierce. The Ming family industry received endless harassment. It had the appearance of the end of an era and looked incredibly pitiable.


    ¡°Public opinion is a very important matter, as is reputation.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°If we keep suppressing the Ming family like this, not only will the people develop an antipathy toward us, even the royal merchants Xia Qifei contact might grow fearful for the court. No one knows whether or not they will be the second Ming family.¡±


    ¡°What gives me the biggest headache is,¡± he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation in the capital right now. I don¡¯t know if I make too big a move, if too many people die or if the criticism is too heavy, would that give the people in the capital an excuse to transfer us back?¡±


    While the Jiangnan situation was still unstable, Fan Xian did not want to return to the capital. After he returned to the capital, he would be impeded by those women in the Pce. This was not a situation he could ept.


    The carriage arrived at Hua Garden. He spoke a few words with the Third Prince and others, then he took Deng Zi Yue and a few trusted aides into the study. He spread out arge map on the desk and began to think in silence.


    After Fan Xian thought for a while, he used his finger to point at a province on the map and asked quietly, ¡°Has there been news from Quanzhou?¡±


    The family home of the concubine of the heir of the Ming family, Ming Lanshi, was in a vige right beside Quanzhou. The Overwatch Council had found that this concubine¡¯s older brother was indeed the person responsible for running the Ming family¡¯s pirate business and stealing from their own merchant ships on the Eastern Sea. That pirate leader had already been silenced by the military the Ming family had colluded with, while that concubine had also vanished. To use the Ming family¡¯s words, she had gone back to visit family.


    The Overwatch Council knew that this was a lie, but who could reveal this lie?


    ¡°That concubine did not return to the vige,¡± A member of the Qinian Unit reported. ¡°We also didn¡¯t find traces of bandits along the way. She should have been silenced in Suzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He had long expected this, so he was not surprised. He asked, ¡°What is important is that vige. Since it is that pirate¡¯s family home, there must be some people who followed him onto the ind to be pirates. Those rtives must have some knowledge of this matter. Since the Ming family has washed that ind in blood, those vigers are not likely to stupidly stay on the side of the Ming family.¡±


    Shame shed across the face of the member of the Qinian Unit. He said, ¡°That vige is already empty.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows tightly. The vige was empty? There was no need to ask for a reason. Since it was empty, it was one of those dirty methods.


    ¡°Where are the rtives from here?¡± His finger was still pointing directly at Quanzhou. He frowned and asked, ¡°The shippingpany and officials on the boat were killed by those pirates. When will those rtivese to Suzhou to report the case?¡±


    Another member of the Qinian unit replied in a deep voice, ¡°Most of the rtives have already returned ind, only some are still remaining in Quanzhou. However, the people of the Fourth Bureau went to have a look. Those rtives received arge amount of money aspensation, and their interest in pursuing the pirates have already faded. Most importantly...the Ming family have truly been good to them. They simply do not believe the Ming family would collude with the pirates.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled then turned and lightly mockingly said, ¡°Of course it is not collusion. The Ming family are the pirates.¡±


    Following this, he asked about some of the earlier arrangements of a few of the Bureaus and received from them all some not very wonderful replies. Only now did he know that after he had chopped down the Cui family in Jingdou, in the days that Yan Bingyun took to n and prepare a secret n for the Ming family, they had already made sufficient preparations. They had not left many ws.


    Fan Xian sat down in that slightly icy chair. His mind wandered as he held a warm bowl of tea.


    His subordinates looked at themissioner silently.


    It looked like it would be very difficult to take down the Ming family in a short amount of time with open and aboveboard methods. If they used the Overwatch Council¡¯s sinister methods¡ªJiangnan, after all, was not like other ces¡ªthey had to consider the people¡¯s reaction. If the people really took to the streets, it would be difficult for the Overwatch Council to wrap things up.


    Thinking of this, Fan Xian began to be angry at Xue Qing¡¯s indecisiveness. If the Jiangnan governor made an appearance and followed in at the back...with one of them in the light and one in the dark, with one red face and one white face, this matter might be much simpler.


    Fan Xian did not feel a great sense of defeat. He knew that in the battle between the court and the Ming family, the Ming family could always only be on the defensive. Fan Xian had plenty of time to y with the Ming family slowly. His rush to enter the Ming family was mostly because he wanted to understand the Junshang Conference.


    In thispetition with the Ming family, he could endlessly try to knock down the other party. Even if he didn¡¯t seed the first time, he could rest for a bit and then try a second time. But the Ming family couldn¡¯t. Thisrge family could not lose even once. Once they lost, it would be the end.


    ¡°Make the preparations.¡± Fan Xian lowered his eyelids. ¡°Prepare to enter the Ming Garden to capture him.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Deng Zi Yue hesitated for a while then said, ¡°We¡¯re not waiting for the governor to express his stance?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°When I do things, I¡¯ve never liked to follow in other people¡¯s footsteps. I¡¯ve waited 10 days. That is giving Xue Qing enough face. If I make my move at this time, he would not me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°What about talk by the people of Jiangnan?¡±


    ¡°Talk? Saying that I am oppressing the Ming family? I am going to enter gently. I am not going to hit a single person or kill a single person. How have I oppressed them?¡± The trace of a smile was revealed on Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Besides, I have thought it through. If such a thing as a reputation is destroyed in Jiangnan, I¡¯ll just slowly pick it upter.¡±


    Fan Xian waited for 10 days. It was not that he did not have the confidence of entering the Ming Garden to capture Zhou or not giving considerations to the talk, it was also not to wait for Xue Qing to express his stance, he was waiting for new from Jingdou.


    After the pce treasury bidding, he knew that the Eldest Princess faction in Jingdou would attack the Ministry of Revenue. He was waiting for the result of this matter.


    Although the matter was in Jiangnan, the head was in Jingdou. Each day that the situation in Jingdou was unclear, it was difficult for Fan Xian in Jiangnan to strike.


    The next day, the birds on the tip of the willow branches cried out randomly. Three quick horses sped into Suzhou under the cover of the dawn. The garrisons guarding the city knew they were the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret spies and did not dare to stop them.


    Horse hooves thundered and rushed to Hua Garden. Someone had alreadye out to lead the three horses into the garden.


    This was the Overwatch Council¡¯s quickest messaging route. It was countless times faster than Qing Kingdom¡¯s express post horse.


    Fan Xian held the council report from Mu Tie in the capital and felt some joy. He knew that the result of the matter was as he had expected. The Ministry of Revenue was fine, while the Eldest Princess¡¯ side suffered a major loss.


    Only when he read the details, he understood that the Emperor intended to use this opportunity to have the Fan family in Jingdou retreat from the stage. The slight smile on his face immediately became serious.


    He didn¡¯t have time to consider his father¡¯s matter. Fan Xian shook his head and said to the Overwatch Council official beside him, who was long ready to receive his orders, ¡°Enter the Ming Garden and take him.¡±


    Once the Overwatch Council official left with his orders, from the various offices around Suzhou came out a number of officials. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves shattered the quiet of the morning. Leaving the city, more than 40 Overwatch Council Fourth Bureau officials rode out under Deng Zi Yue¡¯s leadership. Openly and publicly they headed toward Ming Garden.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Fan Xian turned and said warmly. ¡°No one knows what kind of people the Junshang Conference has left in Jiangnan.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s hands were stuffed in the big pockets of her floral clothes. She tilted her head and smiled.


    ...


    ...


    In the early hours of the morning, in the outskirts of Suzhou, the early rising birds sang a bit and then returned to sleep again in the trees. It was very quiet around the official road, particrly around the beautiful and expansive Ming Garden. They could faintly hear the sound of water being poured for face washing and teeth brushing. Everything was just like how it usually was.


    On the road, there suddenly came dozens of riders. The people on the horses were wearing the Overwatch Council¡¯s official robes.


    As the dozens of riders vigorously arrived outside of Ming Garden, the spies hidden around the garden responsible for surveince came down from the trees and out from behind the mountain. Some of them mixed in with their colleagues who hade to search the garden, while other quietly disappeared without a trace.


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s face was serious as he rode his horse up to the Ming Garden¡¯s main door. He flipped off the horse, and his subordinates behind followed in one uniform movement.


    Ming Garden was silent like a shy virgin, but Deng Zi Yue could clearly see the soul-devouring shes of metallic light behind the low wall. On some of the high points to the left, he could also see longbows and crossbows.


    The other party had alreadyid down heavy defenses in waiting. If they fired together, not one of the dozens of Overwatch Council officials would probably be able to return alive.


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s expression did not change. He believed in themissioner¡¯s judgement. Although the Ming family were bandits at heart, when faced with such a big bandit like the Overwatch Council, they would not be so stupid as to actively fight with fire.


    As expected, the main door of the Ming Garden was slowly pulled open. With both eyes bloodshot and looking like he had not slept all night, the young master of the Ming family, Ming Lanshi, respectfully stood beside the door. He spread his right hand and said, ¡°Everyone, pleasee in.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392: Rising Climax


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Report.¡±


    The carriage stopped at a ce only two streets away from the Suzhou government. The Tiger Guards kept an alert out for nearby movements. An Overwatch Council spy wearingmon clothing stood closer. After his token was verified, he leaned close to the window in the carriage and spoke in a quiet voice.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian was holding something and looking at it closely. He nodded and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The Ming Garden didn¡¯t offer any resistance. The people of the Fourth Bureau have already entered and are currently searching. For now, there haven¡¯t been any results.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment then said, ¡°Use appropriate force, tell Deng Zi Yue not to be too aggressive.¡±


    The spy made a sound of acknowledgement. He turned and left the carriage, disappearing into the morning crowd in Suzhou.


    The carriage slowly began to move again. It had gone half a street toward the Suzhou government when another Overwatch Council spy shed out from a corner of the street and approached the side of the carriage. They lowered their voice and reported, ¡°No strange movements at the docks.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and did not speak. He waved his hand and had the person leave.


    To get from Hua Garden to the Suzhou government, they had to cross almost half of city. Along the way, the carriage advanced silently and did not draw the attention of too many people. Most of the people in Suzhou did not know that early this morning, the Overwatch Council officials had already charged aggressively into Ming Garden.


    In this distance, the crows that the Overwatch Council had moved at thest minute began to report on information from all quarters. All information rting to the Ming family¡¯s reaction was gathered in this moving carriage.


    The situation in Ming Garden, the situation of the Ming family¡¯s merchants opening shop like usual, and the response of the governor¡¯s manor, all of this was sent at the quickest speed to the carriage to be handed to Fan Xian for him to consider holistically.


    Today, this carriage was the Overwatch Council¡¯s headquarters.


    Fan Xian also felt something was strange. Even if the Ming family feigned weakness, they could not allow themselves to be bullied without any sign of a response. To the contrary, it was the governor¡¯s yamen that started to tense up. There were already thoughts of mobilizing the military.


    In today¡¯s n, seeing the Ming family¡¯s reaction was one part, but capturing Zhou was the most important part.


    Ming Garden had been under the Overwatch Council¡¯s constant and strict surveince. Zhou shouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to escape. Most importantly, up until now, the Ming family shouldn¡¯t have known that the Overwatch Council had the information of Zhou hiding in Ming Garden.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop a trace of a self-deprecating smile from rising to the corner of his mouth. For the big ns and families in this world, if they were attacked by outsiders, they were always like centipedes and would not die in an instant. If their internal problems were incited, then they would face true difficulties. These words were said by Cao Xueqin in ¡°A Dream of the Red Mansions.¡± He was having this feeling now because Zhou¡¯s hiding ce was told to Fan Xian through some channel by someone in the Ming family, someone very powerful in the Ming family.


    Otherwise, given the strict defenses of Ming Garden how could they know so certainly that Zhou was there? The Overwatch Council, over a dozen years, still had not seeded in nting a high-level spy.


    As long as Zhou was in Ming Garden, then today¡¯s matter could be considered sessful.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage slowly drove toward the Suzhou government. More Overwatch Council spies came forward to report various pieces of information. When there were no more peculiarities, the carriage burrowed into an unremarkable little alley. Close to a thick wall, the carriage stopped for some unknown reason.


    About three meters to the left of the Suzhou government was the jail holding criminals. The prison executed people in the autumn and fed them in the spring. It now was the time when the poption was most prosperous. In a single prison, it held 40 to 50 people.


    Through the metal doors of the prison and to the end of the path, there was some light sshing through the skylight that carried warmth. It dispersed some of the dampness. Compared to the other cells that did not see the sky or the sun, it was much morefortable.


    This cell had ayer of straw on the ground. Below it, something forbidden, like a cotton nket, could faintly be seen. A pale-faced middle-aged man was drinking alone, enjoying the treatment not afforded to usual prisoners.


    This was the Fourth master of the Ming family. Because the Overwatch Council wanted to defeat the Ming family, he became the first sacrifice that was offered. He was forced into the Suzhou government. It had already been over 10 days, yet there was still no indication of him being let out. However, the Ming family was still arge family with great power. The Suzhou government had practically been supported by them, so there was someone taking care of everything while he stayed there. His days could be considered quitefortable. There were some infamous bandits in the cell beside his who all looked at him with envious gazes.


    The Fourth Ming master couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge those petty thieves. He only nted his eyes to look at the three bailiffs outside of his cell door. A slight mocking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s happening today?¡±


    The bailiff opened the cell door with a bang and a bailiff bowed. With a ttering smile, he said, ¡°Fourth master, it¡¯s been hard on you these days. However, the Overwatch Council keeps a tight watch, so we can¡¯t move you to a single cell.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master shook his head and sighed. ¡°The matter at hand is to be able to get out of here as quickly as possible. Has there been no word from the family?¡±


    At this time, two other bailiffs had already brought in good food and alcohol andid it out in front of him. The fragrance washed over their senses.


    The Fourth Ming master was confused. It was not yet time for lunch, why were they bringing food so early? Suddenly, he thought of something and couldn¡¯t stop his expression changing dramatically. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°After this meal, it¡¯s best to be on your way.¡± The bailiff sighed.


    The Fourth Ming master¡¯s face was deathly white. He couldn¡¯t quite believe his own ears. At most he was forcefully dominating the market. How could it be a capital offense? Besides, he was of the Ming family. How could the government dare to kill him so casually? He unconsciously backed away and stared at the bailiff with hatred. Viciously, he said, ¡°What you said, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The bailiff lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the intention of the Overwatch Council. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master was not a stupid person. After a moment of thought, he understood the matter from beginning to end. He was silent for a moment thenughed mournfully. ¡°What Overwatch Council? It¡¯s probably the family that wants to kill me.¡±


    The bailiff straightened and lowered his voice. ¡°Since Fourth master already understands, then don¡¯t take it too much to heart. It¡¯s for the good of the family...the Overwatch Council is forcing the family hard right now. Rumors say that they already entered the Ming Garden this morning. If nothing is done and trouble not stirred up, how could the Overwatch Council be willing to draw back their hand? You¡¯re the Fourth master. It is worth it to use your life to temporarily ensure half a year of peace and safety for the family.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master cursed in a rage, ¡°Those sons of b*tches! If they need someone to die, why don¡¯t they have the old matriarch die? F*ck her ancestors!¡±


    Having reached the moment of life and death, he understood why the Ming family would send someone to kill him. This was certainly not to silence him. He did not know anything about the core of the family business. This was a stain to be smeared onto the Overwatch Council¡¯s face. Since the Ming family had decided on the battle n of feigning weakness and tragedyst year, they needed the death of the Fourth master of the Ming family to be the explosive turning point.


    Thinking of this, his heart was unbearably hopeless, unhappy, and angry.


    The bailiff¡¯s expression changed.¡±The old matriarch is the protector of tens of thousands of families, Fourth master¡¯s words should be more respectful.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master smiled miserably. He backed toward the corner and cursed continuously. ¡°I am also a master of the Ming family. Why should it be me who has to die? Just because I¡¯m not her trueborn?¡±


    At this moment, two bailiffs had already walked to the Fourth Ming master¡¯s side. Theypletely ignored the Fourth master¡¯s cursing and resistance. Taking out a scrap of dirty cloth, they stuffed it into his mouth blocking his obscenities. At the same time, they tied his hands behind his back.


    By this time, the noise in the room had already rmed all of the prison. Many prisoners were looking curiously and fearfully towards this direction.


    The lead bailiff furrowed his brows and yelled, ¡°The Overwatch Council is conducting business. Silence, all of you!¡±


    Even though they were locked in prison, these prisoners knew that, currently, the Overwatch Council was suppressing the Ming family. However, no one thought that the Overwatch Council coulde into the prison to secretly kill the Fourth master. They couldn¡¯t stop a chill running through them, and they gradually felt a sense of injustice for the Ming family, but no one dared to look in that direction again. They were terrified of bringing trouble on themselves.


    ...


    ...


    The bailiff looked at the te of food in front of him and shook his head. He sighed in regret and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even eat yourst meal. It¡¯s truly been hard on you.¡±


    After saying this, he waved his hand. The two bailiffs who had caught the Fourth master slipped a noose around his neck.


    The Fourth master¡¯s neck was pulled tight, and his face turned a bright red. His two feet scrabbled against the floor and kicked up the straw dirtying the nket underneath.


    The rope became tighter and tighter. The Fourth Ming master¡¯s eyes seemed like they were about to pop out. His nostrils red wide, and he appeared strangely horrifying. The strength of his kicks became weaker and weaker, like a dying frog, he struggled weakly and without strength.


    It was easy to imagine the hopelessness in the heart of the Fourth Ming master who was about to die. It was easy to imagine the hatred and resentment he felt toward that old woman of the Ming family and Ming Qingda. However, he was about to die, what could he do?


    The bailiff coldly watching the dying Fourth Master suddenly felt strange. His gaze nted toward the cell next door and saw that the prisoner was looking at him. He looked at the bailiff coldly. Not like he was coldly watching the ruckus, but rather his face waspletely expressionless.


    He suddenly turned and saw that the prisoner had removed something from the pile of straw and was aiming it at him.


    It was a crossbow.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! The crossbow rang out three times, and three bolts flew out. They urately pierced the throats of the three bailiffs. Their hands flew to their throats, but they didn¡¯t have time to make a single sound before they fell to the floor. Their legs kicked a few times, and then they died.


    Once the bailiff died, the rope loosened. The originally dying Fourth Master kicked weakly and gradually recovered his strength.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the prisoner in the cell beside his with a dazed and blurry gaze. He didn¡¯t know why the other party saved him, and he didn¡¯t see clearly how the other party saved him.


    The other prisoner was acting like he had done nothing. His eyes stared tly into the distance as he squatted beside the bars.


    The Fourth Ming master¡¯s entire body was sore and rubbery. He had also soiled his pants, and the stench was unbearable, however, he knew had just had a narrow escape.


    Suddenly, the thick wall behind him seemed to have been moved by spirits. A gash quietly opened up and revealed the deep blue sky outside.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da withdrew hisrge knife. His face was slightly pale, forcing his way through the thick walls of the Suzhou government prison had drained a lot of his zhenqi. He entered the cell, picked up the Fourth Ming master with one hand and left again.


    Another official of the Overwatch Council entered and pulled out the bolts from the three bailiff¡¯s throat. He carefully arranged the scene inside the cell, then he walked to the bars and extended his hand.


    The prisoner that had saved the Fourth Ming master earlier did not say anything. He handed the Overwatch Council official the secret crossbow in his hand, then he pointed to the lunch box to the side. The Overwatch Council official picked up a drumstick and ced it in his hand. The prisoner smiled and looked somewhat pleased.


    The Overwatch Council official lowered his voice and said, ¡°Wait another two months, Sir still needs you to be a witness.¡±


    The prisoner nodded as he munched on the drumstick.


    Not long after the Overwatch Council official left, the prisoner flicked what was left of the drumstick into a cell across from him. Suddenly his expression changed and he cried hoarsely with distress and terror, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killing and escaping!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The carriage left the little alley behind the Suzhou government and slowly drove to where the governor¡¯s manor was. However, there was now an extra person in the carriage.


    The Fourth Ming mastery distressed and terrified under the chair in the carriage. He raised his head to gaze at the young and handsome figure, and couldn¡¯t speak for some time.


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Indeed, therge and wealthy families are not very dark.¡±


    Shortly after, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Naturally, you already understand, so I will not need to say much. You need to have a good grasp on the Ming family of the future and work well with Seventh Ming.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master swallowed. The scene of his narrow escape from death had been too much for his state of mind and did not allow him any consideration of the offer before he nodded his head fiercely.


    Fan Xian quietly said, ¡°The old matriarch wants to kill you but she fell into my Overwatch Council. She made it known to the public and created for me a shameless and cold-blooded appearance. She wanted to incite the public¡¯s emotions to protect the Ming family...however, now that I have rescued you, instead the dirt is on the Ming family. To say that the Ming family broke into a prison...how do you think she will respond?¡±


    The Fourth Ming master¡¯s eyes were empty. He shook his head. Enduring the pain in his throat he hoarsely said, ¡°Sir...don¡¯t underestimate that old...that old whore.¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393: Who Was Not Surprised?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian sat in the carriage, his eyes looking out. He said in a quiet voice, ¡°Regardless of whether you should be dead right now or captured by the Ming family, in any case, during this period of time, it¡¯s impossible for you to appear before people. The Council has arranged for a ce for you. Hide there ande out after this matter has settled down.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master weakly agreed.


    Fan Xian nced back at him and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°Back when I had Seventh Ming meet with you, you should have agreed. Why the need for such a scare?¡±


    The Fourth Ming master gritted his teeth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who would have thought this pair of mother and son could be so ruthless?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head impatiently, ¡°To protect such arge family, naturally, there needed to be many sacrifices.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master fell into silence. His hand touched his red, tight, and very sore throat. He knew he was nothing more than a sacrifice and did not have much right to ask for anything.


    When the carriage had traveled half the distance of the set route, another carriage took the Fourth Ming master from Fan Xian¡¯s carriage. This left only Fan Xian and a few members of the Qinian Unit. The seven Tiger Guards were following Gao Da¡¯s orders and were scattered around the carriage, covering up their tracks.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going now?¡± A subordinate asked in a low voice.


    Fan Xian thought about it and then said, ¡°Wait another half hour and then send a message to the governor¡¯s manor. I want to see Xue Qing again.¡± His gazended on this subordinate¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Earlier, did you make the appropriate arrangements in the prison?¡±


    The subordinate said in a low voice, ¡°Yes. Furthermore, the Suzhou government has had someone keeping watch. The Ming family will not be able to escape the usation of breaking out prisoners, only...¡±


    ¡°Speak straightforwardly.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, if the Ming family wanted to kill the Fourth Ming master to frame the Overwatch Council, there is no need to do it so ridiculously.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°The methods are not important, what was important was the time. Today, the Overwatch Council entered the Ming Garden to search it and the Fourth Ming master died in prison. Regardless of how he died or how the Ming family arranges his funeral...as long as he died, and his body is found by others, all of the gentry and people in Jiangnan will think that I had done it.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°The Ming family...has been waiting for me to grow impatient and enter the Ming Garden so they could throw out this sacrificial pawn. However, now that the Fourth Ming master did not die, I am truly curious as to how the Ming family will continue to y the tragedy card.¡±


    The carriage came slowly to a stop. The morning sun in Suzhou warmly and softly touched on the long street, touched on people¡¯s hearts, and then touched on the top of four-wheeled ck carriage as if it wanted to stroke away the coldness in the heart of the person in it.


    Estimating that a ruckus had already started over in Ming Garden, Fan Xian lifted the curtain and stepped down from the carriage. The Tiger Guards gathered near him as he stepped toward the tall doors of the governor¡¯s manor.


    An official of the Overwatch Council had long delivered a calling card, so the doormen of the yamen did not dare obstruct him. An advisor hurried out and invited Fan Xian inside.


    It was still in the study. In it was the governor, Xue Qing, and the imperial envoy, Fan Xian. Thetter straightforwardly expressed his reason for visiting and informed the governor that Overwatch Council people had already entered Ming Garden.


    After hearing of the situation that had already urred, Xue Qing¡¯s eyes tightened, almost unnoticeably, at the corners. He sighed and slowly said, ¡°There are many things that cannot be achieved by rushing.¡±


    Going to Jiangnan to defeat the Ming family was an established policy of the Qing Emperor. Fan Xian was just the specific executor of this policy. As the Emperor¡¯s confidant, Xue Qing knew the origins of this matter. However, he differed greatly from Fan Xian on the specific measures to be taken.


    The court had not set a timeline for the assimtion of the Ming family. The Emperor believed he had plenty of time and enough patience to slowly swallow up all of therge families in Jiangnan. Thus, ordingly, Xue Qing did not want to act too hastily. He had always used appeasement as the main strategy to prevent creating too much trouble and causing chaos in Jiangnan, thereby destroying the foundations of the court¡¯s rule.


    Xue Qing was not very happy about Fan Xianing directly to the yamen and stating his entry into the Ming Garden. He still did not understand why Fan Xian was in such a rush. He was a young, powerful noble, not yet twenty. What did he care if it took a few years?


    He also felt a thread of anger in his chest. He knew Fan Xian¡¯s action was to force him onto the same boat and to pick up a knife. The Overwatch Council had already entered Ming Garden. If the two sides shed, as the Jiangnan governor, no matter what, he had to ensure the peace. He would have to do whatever was necessary.


    Previously, Xue Qing refused to relent because he didn¡¯t have the confidence they could defeat the Ming family, and he was worried about the talk in the capital. Now that Fan Xian had yed him, his rage gradually rose. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Who will be responsible if it all goes wrong?¡±


    Fan Xian thought quietly for a bit and then said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Xue Qing looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Not to pull rank, but I am still your senior no matter how you look at it...you haven¡¯t been careful enough in this matter. The Ming family has already feigned weakness for almost half a year. They were just waiting for you to take advantage of them. Now, you¡¯ve taken that advantage through the door. How could they miss this opportunity?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°What can they do now that I have entered Ming Garden?¡±


    Xue Qing lowered his eyelids slightly and said, ¡°The Ming family supports 1,000 private soldiers. Although the court has always known, for the sake of the contributions they¡¯ve made for the court, they¡¯ve always looked the other.¡±


    For arge family of tens of thousands, it was not difficult for them to use various methods and give various reasons to support a thousand soldiers. After hearing this, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly. ¡°Is it for contributions to the court or for contributions to the Junshang Conference?¡±


    The words ¡°Junshang Conference¡± silenced Xue Qing. For such a mysterious organization with such limitless power to appear in the Jiangnan he governed, it had to be said that he had failed in his duty. He had been severely scolded in a secret letter from the Emperor.


    Xue Qing understood that Fan Xian was using the Junshang Conference to pressure him. He could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°What exactly is your n?¡±


    Fan Xian was quiet for a moment and then said, ¡°The Ming family was going to kill the Fourth Ming master and frame the Overwatch Council. I stopped this from happening.¡±


    ¡°In the Suzhou government?¡± Xue Qing was slightly startled. Only now did he understand why Fan Xian appeared to have a card up his sleeve.


    ¡°One thousand private soldiers...but if the Ming family do not dare to raise their g in rebellion, I only have to send in 40 people and they won¡¯t dare to move at all.¡± Fan Xian continued to smile slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t they like to y using retreat as advancement? I want to see how far they can retreat.¡±


    Xue Qing watched him through half closed eyes. ¡°They truly won¡¯t dare to move? You¡¯re not holding an imperial edict.¡±


    Measure for measure, Fan Xian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have an imperial edict, but I have the Emperor¡¯s sword.¡±


    Xue Qing lightly said, ¡°The Ming Garden just has to wait for a few people to die to use that as an excuse to change their tune. They couldn¡¯t directly bury the 40 Overwatch Council spies in Ming Garden, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. The Emperor¡¯s sword? Ming Garden could find sufficient excuses to argue that they didn¡¯t know about this point. They just thought that Sir Fan junior of the Overwatch Council wanted to kill people and steal property, so they were forced to retaliate...don¡¯t forget, the Ming family hasid down good foundations thesest few months. For something like this to happen right now, everyone under heaven will believe their side.¡±


    These words struck right at Fan Xian¡¯s heart. If they really pushed the Ming family too far, it was possible they would do such an insane thing.


    Given the Ming family¡¯s foundation and support in the capital, it waspletely possible for them to shed all pretenses with Fan Xian and fight. Furthermore, it was the Overwatch Council who entered the Ming Garden first. Even if the two sides fought openly, public opinion would be on the side of the Ming family.


    However, unexpectedly by Xue Qing, Fan Xian did not seem to care about this at all. There was not a ripple of expression on that young, handsome face.


    Xue Qing couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows.


    Fan Xian finally opened his mouth. There was a light self-mocking smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°While the Ming family was waiting for me to act, I was waiting for them to act. As long as all pretenses are shed...if they actually dared to touch my subordinates, I will, no matter what, use them of rebellion. I don¡¯t care if no one believes me. I will put that hat on the head of the Ming family matriarch, that old bastard.¡±


    To say such crazy things in front of the governor proved that Fan Xian didn¡¯tck daring. However, his following words made Xue Qing feel a slight chill.


    ¡°Naturally, no one will believe they would rebel,¡± Fan Xian said with a slight smile. ¡°But once I strike, the ck Knights that have been staying in Jiangbei woulde. I will have everyone in the Ming Garden killed. As long as everyone in the six families are all dead, who will cry for the injustice? The gentry or the people of Jiangnan?¡±


    He continued to say calmly, ¡°Even if they brought their injustice to Jingdou, so what? Even if they brought thewsuit before the crown, so what? The people in the six families have been wiped out by me. There would only be Xia Qifei left and, at most, the addition of the Fourth Ming master for show. The court would still receive the Ming family¡¯s property...as long as the goal is reached, it¡¯s fine if the methods are somewhat dirty.¡±


    He turned his head and stared at Xue Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I trust that if my Overwatch Council loses 40 something people and then I move the ck Knights to Suzhou, you won¡¯t obstruct me, right?¡±


    Xue Qing¡¯s pupils constricted. If matters really developed in this way, if the Overwatch Council threw in 40 something officials and he still forcefully obstructed the ck Knights froming South...he was afraid the Overwatch Council would truly flip out. If he angered that old man in the wheelchair, then even if he was the governor, it would probably still not end well for him.


    Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s warm and innocent eyes, Xue Qing felt a sudden chill for no reason. He had a whole new understanding of the young official beside him. It turns out that Commissioner Fan of the Overwatch Council was indeed a ruthless person who killed without blinking. Indeed, the younger generation handled matters with sufficient craziness.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Having massacred the Ming Garden, naturally, Fan Xian would have to suffer the consequences. Xue Qing still did not believe Sir Fan junior would make this gamble with the Ming family.


    ¡°I? At most, they¡¯ll remove all of the noble positions, remove me from my post, and reduce me to amoner...and exiled 3,000 li away?¡± Fan Xian seemed to be thinking of his own end. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, I can go anywhere under heaven.¡±


    Xue Qing couldn¡¯t stop himself shaking his head and sighing. ¡°Then the 40 subordinates you sent into the Ming Garden...they¡¯re all sacrifices?¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily, I was only talking about the worst possible situation. I believe, given the cunning of the mother and son of the Ming family, they will certainly not make this choice. I am very curious how exactly the Ming family will respond.¡±


    ¡°This is like ying cards. I might not win with this one round, but I am curious which card the other party will y.¡± He opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Sometimes, I have the curiosity of a gambler.¡±


    ¡°I...am also beginning to feel curious.¡± Xue Qing¡¯s eyelids quivered slightly. ¡°I hope your judgement was right and that ount master Zhou is still in Ming Garden.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Fan Xian encouraged this governor. ¡°I have someone in Ming Garden.¡±


    Xue Qing furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know who exactly Fan Xian had ced into the Ming Garden. Given his identity, it was not convenient for him to ask, so he closed his mouth and did not speak. The two leading figures of the Jiangnan officialdom sat like this in silence in the study, waiting for news toe from Ming Garden.


    They didn¡¯t wait long before the news came. The advisor of the governor¡¯s manor approached Xue Qing¡¯s side and whispered for a moment in his ear.


    Xue Qing became silent, and then he looked at Fan Xian. He sighed and said, ¡°The card the other party yed seemed to have been beyond your expectations...I am going to start mobilizing soldiers.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly.


    Xue Qing continued to smile bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m mobilizing soldiers...for the protection of your subordinates and not to prevent you massacring the Ming Garden.¡±


    Xue Qing knew he didn¡¯t have to tell him in detail. He hurried out of the study with a still shocked expression. Fan Xian stood and heard the whole story from the mouth of the member of the Qinian Unit outside.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s information should have traveled faster than that of the governor¡¯s manor, but because he was, after all, in the governor¡¯s manor, the information actually ended up arriving slower.


    After Fan Xian had heard what had happened in Ming Garden today, he still couldn¡¯t help reacting like Governor Xue Qing. A shocked expression came across his face and his mouth was slightly open. He signed and said, ¡°Extreme...even more extreme than me.¡±


    He was ready to curse out some obscenities to release the feeling of absurdity in his heart, but in the end, he resisted. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. His expression gradually became calm, and then he gave out orders.


    ¡°Have Deng Zi Yue pull everyone back.¡±


    ¡°Do not respond to attacks or verbal assaults.¡±


    The official of the Qinian Unit epted the orders and left. Following this, Fan Xian walked out of the main doors of the governor¡¯s yamen only to see that the yamen was in chaos. Most of the officials who did not know what was happening looked at each other. They did not understand why the governor had picked now to inspect the governance of the city. Why was he calling at this time for all the military officials in the city toe to the manor to discuss matters.


    Fan Xian had the right to participate in the discussion, but he knew it was not appropriate for him to stay in the governor¡¯s manor today. He would have to trouble Xue Qing to quell the unrest that was about to arrive, while he should go do something else.


    In the carriage, Fan Xan rubbed between his eyes. He suddenly said to Tiger Guard Gao Da, ¡°Actually, a lot of times, how a matter progressespletely depends on the order in which people die.¡±


    Gao Da was startled. He did not understand what themissioner was talking about.


    Fan Xian scratched his head and said, ¡°Clearly, I wanted him to die, but if he died before I wanted him to die, then...we actually have some problems.¡±


    ¡°Who died?¡± Gao Da asked with a frown.


    ¡°The great-grandmother in the eyes of the Jiangnan people, the matriarch that saved who knows how many poor people.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Because she couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation of the Overwatch Council entering Ming Garden and the oppression by Sir Fan junior over thest while. This morning, she hung herself in anger.¡±


    The old Ming matriarchmitted suicide?


    Gao Da fell into shock. Although he was from Jingdou, he knew of the prestige and status that this old ancestor of the Ming family had throughout Jiangnan.


    ¡°Using her death to demonstrate her convictions,¡± Fan Xianughingly scolded. ¡°Ming Qingda sure is ruthless enough, even more ruthless than his mother.¡±


    In reality, the old Ming matriarch did not want to die. Even though the old Ming matriarch was gradually bing older and older and the breath of her life had flowed out for many years, even though she had sufficiently enjoyed a happy and prosperous life, she still did not want to die.


    The Ming family had a great reputation in Jiangnan. Opening shop and giving out porridge, sponsoring schrs, and such, the Ming family had done countless such charitable acts. This old Ming matriarch was like a benevolent immortal from the skies in the heart of these people, wrapped from head to toe in honey-sweet and glowing clothing to the point that now the Jiangnan people, and even some from further away, had begun to erect shrines to her.


    Clearly, the old Ming matriarch had not connected her life to the shrines, and she had never thought that now the shrines have been erected. She could have, or rather should have, lived for a few days.


    In this beautiful morning, hearing that the Overwatch Council spies had entered the Ming Garden to search, the old woman had been angry and cursed. ¡°After Ming Garden was constructed, when has it ever been searched by the government? Even if the governor was entering the manor, he had to bring his manners. These Overwatch Council bastards!¡±


    The little garden she lived in was deep in Ming Garden. She couldn¡¯t hear the mor of the Overwatch Council searching the front at all, however, this kind of humiliation still made her angry. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Are you nning to allow our family to be thus bullied?¡±


    Standing beside her was Ming Qingda. His face was slightly grey. He understood what his mother was saying. In a small voice, he replied, ¡°The people have gone, only...Fourth, after all, is also a brother.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch looked at her son coldly and with irritation, thinking, If you¡¯re not ruthless, how can you aplish big things? How could you have the family struggling at death¡¯s door under the Overwatch Council¡¯s powerful attacks and endure until the day that the tables turn in the capital?


    ¡°You have to be ruthless.¡±


    The old Ming matriarch scolded.


    Ming Qingda nced at his mother¡¯s wrinkled face. A very filial smile appeared on his face as he acknowledged her words.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394: ck Mud Beneath The White Frost In the City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Overwatch Council charged into Ming Garden like this today because of Mr. Zhou,¡± Ming Qingda nced at his elderly mother and said evenly. ¡°Do you think we should...¡±


    The old Ming matriarch looked at him coldly. She knew what he meant. Housekeeper Zhou was the main housekeeper of the Ming family, and he was also the ount¡¯s master of the Junshang Conference. He was too important. If they let the Overwatch Council find him, many of the Junshang Conference¡¯s secrets would be known to Fan Xian and, through him, the Emperor.


    Regardless of whether it was for the protection of Ming Garden or the safety of the Junshang Conference, housekeeper Zhou had to die. However, there was a problem. The matriarch sighed gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, but Mr. Zhou was sent to us by the Eldest Princess. Whether or not to kill him, it is not our decision to make.¡±


    ¡°The search is about to reach the back,¡± Ming Qing said without expression, but a cold smile shed through his heart.


    Junshang Conference? How was an organization at that level something a wealthy andrge merchant family like the Ming family should be implicated in? As expected, now that they were past the point of no return, they couldn¡¯t get rid of it even they wanted to. He always had a deep prejudice against the old matriarch binding them so close to the side of the Eldest Princess. As for the Junshang Conference, he found it even more necessary to avoid.


    The old matriarch slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Rx. Mr. Zhou¡¯s safety shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± The old woman suddenly furrowed her brows and said hesitantly, ¡°There is one matter I still don¡¯t understand, why is the imperial envoy so certain that Mr. Zhou is still hidden in Ming Garden? If he doesn¡¯t find him, how will he exin it to the world?¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s heart thumped. A simr look of confusion rose on his face.


    The matriarch thought about it and felt a bit tired. She shook her head weakly. Her white hair clearly showed her age.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± The old woman said irritably. ¡°Don¡¯t let those Overwatch Councils thugs disturb my rest.¡±


    ¡°Rx, mother.¡± Ming Qingda walked to her side and ced both his hands on her shoulders. He seemed to be getting ready to help her stand, in an even voice, he said, ¡°No one will disturb your rest ever again.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The old matriarch suddenly turned her head back and saw guilt, fear, and malevolence appear then immediately disappear from the eyes of her trueborn son.


    Then her mouth was covered with a leather rope wrapped tightly around her throat.


    She wanted to cry out but could not make a sound. Her hands were held tightly by her own son. She could only kick with her small feet. They kicked randomly and made pping sounds.


    Endless fear and anger shed through the old woman¡¯s eyes. She stared intensely at her female servant not far from her. She had countless trusted and aides in the manor, but at this moment, none of them were beside her. She didn¡¯t know where they had disappeared to.


    The female servant nced at the old Ming matriarch and slowly turned her body around.


    The rope at her throat became tighter and tighter. The matriarch could not breathe. A fiery pain was in her chest. Her eyes began to fade. She knew everyone had betrayed her. However,pared to the betrayal, the strong and thick sense of remorse and hatred were even more difficult to suppress. It flowed out with her tears and the saliva from her mouth.


    ¡°You have to be more ruthless.¡±


    ¡°To seed in great matters, of course, there needs to be a sacrifice.¡±


    All of these words suddenly rang out again, apanying the ringing in her ear, just before death attacked the old woman¡¯s heart. Her eyes bulged. She stared intensely at her trueborn son in front of her.


    Ming Qingda lowered his head unwaveringly. He grasped her hands and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Perhaps a long time passed, or perhaps it was only a short instant that passed, but the chest of this old Ming matriarch sitting in the grand wheelchair, who controlled Jiangnan from the shadows for decades, gave a muffled thump. Her body suddenly became soft. Her feel dangled lifelessly below the chair and did not make any movements.


    When people were old, they should rest.


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s search of Ming Garden was not going smoothly. Although no one dared to obstruct them, Deng Zi Yue could feel the anger in the gazes of the people growing stronger and stronger. Furthermore, the guards and hired thugs staring and waiting in the shadows could pull out their weapons and rush up at any moment.


    There was no nice way of searching the home. All along the way they overturned tables and chests, and berated everyone in stern voices to return to their rooms. They appeared to have the imposing manner of an evil predator and incited a sense of enmity among everyone in Ming Garden.


    However, Deng Zi Yue was not worried. As Commissioner Fan had told him to enter the garden, he must certainly be confident. As expected, although the people looked at him with loathing and hatred, no one dared to obstruct him. However, Ming Garden was too big. After looking for a while, they had only searched half of it and had not found any trace of housekeeper Zhou.


    ¡°I am going to search the back garden,¡± Deng Zi Yue said to the young master of the eldest branch, Ming Lanshi, who had been beside him the entire time.


    ¡°No!¡± Ming Lanshi stared intensely at him and harshly said. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Do you really think the Ming family is so easily dishonored?¡±


    In the back garden lived the woman and rtives. How could it be searched? Ming Lanshi used this as a pretext to kick up a fuss and angrily cursed out the Overwatch Council officials. Deng Zi Yue set his face and refused to budge even a single step. In his hand he held a document written in Fan Xian¡¯s own hand on which was the imperial envoy¡¯s seal. It was sufficient excuse for a search.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t search in the name of the Overwatch Council, he could only do it in the name of the imperial envoy of Jiangnan.


    It must be noted that the Overwatch Council was not allowed to be involved in local governmental affairs. They were particrly not allowed to judge civil matters on their own authority. The outing today was a move of hanging a sheep¡¯s head while selling dog meat. It could be said that Fan Xian was borrowing soldiers.


    The two sides faced off in front of the door to the back garden. The Ming Garden guards had resisted for a long time and couldn¡¯t resist anymore. Obscenities flowed out as they cursed endlessly. Under the impassioned emotions, the hired thugs and private soldiers that were supposed to stay hidden at the sides emerged andpletely surrounded almost 40 Overwatch Council officials in the center of the yard.


    Deng Zi Yue darkened his face and said coldly, ¡°Young master Ming, are we to continue searching...or are you prepared to resist the imperial edict?¡±


    When the imperial envoy was out, they represented the Emperor¡¯s wishes. Who dared to resist an edict?


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s face turned green then white. He tightly gritted his teeth and acted sufficiently humiliated and embarrassed. A momentter, he roared in an angry voice, ¡°Go search! The heaven has eyes! I don¡¯t believe that the Overwatch Council won¡¯t have retribution in the future for bullying others through force!¡±


    Why would Deng Zi Yue pay attention to all this? With his hand holding the hilt of his simple knife, he stepped toward the back garden.


    Unexpectedly, he had not gone 10 steps when someone came rushing out straight into him. He saw the person wore the outfit and essories of a servant. Based on the quality of her clothing and appearance, she was also an important person in Ming Garden. This girl¡¯s face was deathly pale, and her eyes were lifeless. She charged toward the crowd crazily like she had seen a ghost. She cried out indistinctly, ¡°Dead! Dead! Dead!¡±


    Dead?


    Deng Zi Yue felt his heart jump and some kind of inauspicious omen. He frowned and stopped the girl. In a severe voice, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    There was a trace of the haughty air of arge family on the girl¡¯s face, but right now she seemed to have been overly shocked. Her face was a mask of distress and terror. She trembled for a long time and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. She could only shake uncontrobly in front of Deng Zi Yue. If he had not ignored taboo and grabbed her arm, she would probably have copsed to the ground already.


    The Overwatch Council people searching the garden did not recognize the girl, but the Ming family people knew her: she was the old matriarch¡¯s personal servant and one of her confidantes. Suddenly, everyone from the six branches gathered around. Seeing her expression, they couldn¡¯t help being scared and wonder what exactly had happened.


    Ming Lanshi urgently grabbed the girl from Deng Zi Yue¡¯s hand. Holding onto her cor, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who died?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue stood at the side and watched with cold eyes. A strange light shed through his eyes.


    The girl servant was shaken by the young master a few times before she finally regained her senses. Her mouth cracked open. Before she could say anything, she first burst into mournful tears. ¡°Young master, the old matriarch...the old matriarch, she...¡±


    ¡°What happened to the old matriarch?¡±


    ¡°The old matriarch...she¡¯s gone!¡± The girl servant struggled to finish her sentence, then her head tilted and she fainted in Ming Lanshi¡¯s arms.


    It was like Ming Lanshi had been struck by lightning. He stood there in a daze. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his own ears.


    The members of the six branches around him all looked at each other with wide eyes and wide mouths, frozen like countless frogs. It seemed they did not know how to use a shocked expression to express their current inner feelings.


    The old matriarch was gone?


    The old matriarch was gone!


    The yard remained deathly silent for a long time. The first cry suddenly exploded out and was followed by rising cries. It was like a grand chorus of singing. The miserable cries and sobs rose and fell in session. Many people sat down in shock, unable to stand up again no matter what.


    Ming Garden was enveloped in an atmosphere of shock and sorrowful rage.


    Other than the Fourth Ming master in the Suzhou prison and Master Ming, who was beside the old matriarch, masters from the four branches were present. These four men cried and sobbed. Pushing aside the dazed Ming Lanshi, they lifted their long gowns and charged into the back garden.


    Instantly, no one cared about the rule of not entering back garden without permission. No one had to give a cry for the hundreds of people who had appeared in Ming Garden to rush into the back garden apanied by sobs.


    The Overwatch Council officials present looked at each other and had be the most awkward group of people. Deng Zi Yue¡¯s pupil constricted and felt a sense of crises. When he had epted his orders and came to search the garden today, he never thought that it would turn into such a situation.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how the old matriarch had died, Deng Zi Yue was sure that she had died too miraculously and coincidentally. It was so ingenious that the Overwatch Council wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the responsibility if they tried.


    A moment earlier, he caught sight of Ming Lanshi¡¯s state of mind, which made more questions arise in the depths of his heart.


    The old Ming matriarch¡¯s death had shocked everyone in Ming Garden. The guards all rushed out and charged to the Overwatch Council¡¯s side. With weapons and bows in their hands, they enveloped the Overwatch Council. Hatred shed in their gazes.


    Deng Zi Yue furrowed his brows slightly and knew that if they made one misstep right now, it would end in a fight. However, before they came, themissioner had exined clearly, things...shouldn¡¯t have developed like this.


    He made a prompt decision and ordered his subordinates to enter the back garden. Ming Garden was in a state of chaos, so no one had the time to care about them. Furthermore, those Ming Garden private soldiers holding weapons and watching them would never attack in the ce where the old Ming matriarch had died.


    ...


    ...


    They walked in the back garden for a long time. Following the sounds of crying, Deng Zi Yue saw the ground covered with kneeling people outside of a quiet little garden. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in his heart. Sweeping his gaze around, he saw in therge central room, below the rough roof beam, a long white sash with a person hanging from the end. It was an old woman.


    The old woman¡¯s hands hung by her side. The points of her feet pointed toward the ground, and she swayed in the air with the gentle spring breeze. The scene was just as creepy as it seemed, particrly the pair of bulging eyes that refused to close. The eyes were bloodshot from her final struggle before death and looked out full of hate and dissatisfaction.


    Coincidentally, they looked straight at the Overwatch Council officials outside the garden.


    Deng Zi Yue was arrested by the sight of the dead person¡¯s gaze. He quickly turned his head and ordered his subordinates to be prepared to break out at any moment.


    The sound of crying filled the garden. The descendants knelt across the ground, sobbing their eyes out and endlessly kowtowing.


    The old Ming matriarch was dead. Ming Garden would certainly hold the Overwatch Council responsible for this debt. With emotions in the crowd running so high, no one knew what would happen. However, the path of retreat had long been blocked by the private soldiers, who watched them like predators with eyes full of hatred. If they were to kill their way out, it would be difficult.


    Before long, Ming Qingda, whose forehead was already bleeding from his kowtowing, removed the old matriarch¡¯s body from the roof beam with the help of his four brothers. He forcefully suppressed his sorrow and made the rted arrangements for the funeral, and then led his four brothers out of the garden.


    No one dared to talk. Everyone used their exit to stare at the Overwatch Council officials outside.


    Deng Zi Yue had never had this many people want to devour him. The Ming family¡¯s gaze already expressed this kind of hatred clearly. He knew that right now they could not retreat. Once they retreated and news of it got out, it would bring great danger to the Overwatch Council. If the moment the old Ming matriarch died, the people of the Overwatch Council fearfully retreated, what was this but an act of a guilty conscience?


    He set his face and narrowed his eyes. ¡°The old Ming matriarch colluded with Dongyi andmitted suicide for her crimes...temporarily pause the funeral arrangements. After her cause of death has been determined, then proceed.¡±


    From the perspective of the Overwatch Council, he had to appear particrly unyielding at this time. For the Ming family, the old ancestor had just died and the Overwatch Council had already used her ofmitting suicide for her crimes. No one could endure this.


    The Sixth young master loved to wrestle and was a big man with a crude personality. Adding to the fact he was the youngest of the Ming children and always the best loved by the old matriarch, he also had the strongest feelings for the old matriarch. His mother had just suddenly died. In his moment of sorrow and rage, when he heard Deng Zi Yue¡¯s words, he turned around, grabbed a chair, and began to bring it down on him.


    Deng Zi Yue lifted his knife and blocked the chair with a clunk.


    The Sixth young master¡¯s eyes were red, and the muscles in his face twisted. In a sharp howl, he said, ¡°Come, beat this group of heartless hired thugs to death!¡±


    The Ming family guards were waiting for this order. In this half year, they had almost been suffocated by the Overwatch Council¡¯s suppression. No matter how they bowed and scraped, they were unable to protect themselves. Today, they had even forced the old matriarch to death. Looking at the Overwatch Council officials present, it was like looking at evil dogs that had charged into their home. The crowd roared and rushed forward with their weapons, fearing that they would not attack fiercely enough. ngs and bangs ran out in the chaotic fight.


    From the moment he found about the old matriarch¡¯s death, Deng Zi Yue knew that things were going to go wrong and had warned his subordinates to be prepared to do battle. Although the battle came suddenly, none of them were caught off guard. The people of the Fourth Bureau formed into a small defensive circle and pulled out the in knives at their waists, ready to do battle.


    For a while, only the sounds of the wind could be heard, and only the light shing off the swords and knives could be seen. asionally, there was a fresh tragic cry apanied by the scared screaming of the Ming family women.


    Ming Garden had the advantage of numbers. Within the private soldiers, there were a few aces and masters who showed their faces. Many of the Overwatch Council were injured, and blood flowed like it cost nothing.


    Although the Fourth Bureau was not a martially powerful yamen of the Overwatch Council, they were, after all, people who had received professional training. Although people were injured, they were immediately reced by those within the circle. They barely managed to maintain the defensive circle and sessfully repel the Ming family¡¯s private soldiers¡¯ first wave of attack.


    But...how long could theyst? The Sixth young master was about to go crazy, yelling with all his strength.


    There came the light sound of a p.


    The Sixth young master¡¯s face received a p. He turned his head in shock to see his eldest brother¡¯s still sorrowful but more so rage-filled face.


    Ming Qingda lowered his voice and gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you want the whole n to die as well?¡±


    Not waiting for the shocked and dazed Sixth young master to reply, Ming Qingda set his face and yelled, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    His voice was not loud and so many people did not hear. Spots of red appeared on Ming Qingda¡¯s pale face and he raised his voice to a roar, ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡±


    ...


    ...


    After all, he was the Master of this generation in name. After the old matriarch¡¯s death, the words ¡°in name¡± could be removed. Under Ming Qingda¡¯s order, all of the thugs in Ming Garden stopped and retreated.


    The crowd parted to make a path. Ming Qingda coldly followed the path and walked forwards until he reached the Overwatch Council officials.


    The Master of the Ming family looked coldly at Deng Zi Yue like he was looking at an evil dog waiting to die.


    Deng Zi Yue did not appear weak at all and smiled coldly. ¡°Master Ming, you asked a good question...are you really going to rebel?¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s gaze carried a trace of coldness and disdain, yet he still did not say anything. At this time, what response could the Ming family make? Kill the 40 officials of the Overwatch Council in front of them? Without even needing to wait for an edict from Jingdou, Sir Fan junior sitting Suzhou and Governor Xue Qing could mobilize troops at any moment and wipe out Ming Garden.


    But...the other party had forced his mother to death.


    All of these doubts and painful internal struggles appeared on Ming Qingda¡¯s face, and it was all seen by the Ming family and Overwatch Council officials.


    ¡°Brother!¡± The Sixth young master rushed crying to Ming Qingda¡¯s side. ¡°They forced mother to her death. We can¡¯t let these dogs leave alive.¡±


    After everyone in Ming Garden had gradually calmed down, they seemed to all understand the difficulty and struggle in the Ming Master¡¯s heart. The Sixth master was not an exception. The mother and son rtionship ran deep. How could he endure this anger?


    ¡°The humiliation and pain you have brought to the Ming family...¡± Ming Qingda¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. His face was deathly pale as he stared at Deng Zi Yue¡¯s and said, ¡°The Ming family will return in tenfold...as for today, kneel and ask forgiveness from the old matriarch, and I shall let you leave the garden.¡±


    The Sixth young master could not believe his ears. He urgently said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t let it go just like this!¡±


    On the contrary, it was Deng Zi Yue standing opposite who narrowed his eyes and said after a moment of thought, ¡°Master Ming, you should know that the Overwatch Council kneels only for the heaven, the earth, and the ruler. We do not kneel for anyone else.¡±


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows. His spirit seemed to have taken a major hit after today¡¯s repeated attacks. He stood a bit unsteady and barely managed to hold onto the Sixth master¡¯s shoulder, which also prevented the Sixth master from acting rashly. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Then...the good and bad will burn together.¡±


    As they were talking, Deng Zi Yue felt the gaze with which Ming Qingda looked at him seemed to be trying to signal some kind of deep hidden meaning, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Ming Qingda sighed in his heart. He had not expected the Overwatch Council would be so unyielding to not be willing to make any superficial concessions even in the face of such a dangerous situation. The confrontation continued. It could explode at any moment.


    There were always a clever figure or two of the six masters. Seeing that the situation was not right and hearing their eldest brother words, they felt a trace of rm. As merchants, what right did they have to burn alongside the court? To smash a rock with an egg, putting on this appearance would not make the rock lose anything.


    Furthermore, they weren¡¯t trueborn sons of the old Ming matriarch. Why should they pay with their lives? So, the Second master and Third master both came around. They put a sorrowful expression on their faces and leaned close to Ming Qingda¡¯s ear to urge the Ming Master to put the tens of thousands of lives in the family first and temporarily endure it. They had to slowly n for the revenge for the old matriarch.


    Ming Qingda had personally killed the old matriarch, so he already had a guilty conscience. The paleness of his face was not purposely enacted. In the current situation, he had to act like he and the Overwatch Council could not live under the same sky and the two powers could not co-exist. Now that the Second and Third masters hade out to persuade him, he felt a bit more at ease and put on an expression of a painful struggle.


    No one knew how long the confrontation went on when suddenly there was a mor outside of the garden. Following it was the thundering of hooves and countless riders as their horses crashed in.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s heart stuttered, thinking, the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights were clearly still in Jiangbei, so they couldn¡¯t have charged into the Garden right now. Who were the neers?


    ...


    ...


    Thousands of soldiers and their horses swept in with spears as dense as a wooded forest and an impressive military might. Immediately, they separated the Ming family¡¯s private soldiers and Overwatch Council officials. For a moment, the dust rose and the grandeur was imposing.


    The people who hade were the provincial soldiers the Jiangnan governor had mobilized. Using an urgent order, they had rushed as quickly as possible and made it before the disaster began. They stood between the two groups, who had their swords drawn and bows drawn.


    The leader was an experienced general. He had already heard what had happened. With a serious expression, he exchanged some words with Ming Qingda. Originally, he wanted to enter to pay his respects to the old matriarch, but he knew that Ming Garden was not ready, so he could only drop the subject.


    Along with the provincial military entering the garden, there was also a member of the Qinian Unit of the Overwatch Council. He moved closer to Deng Zi Yue¡¯s side and ryed the two sentences themissioner had said.


    Deng Zi Yue was surprised. It wasn¡¯t a problem to retreat right now. With thousands of provincial soldiers¡¯ present, even if the Ming family wanted to make a move they wouldn¡¯t be able to. The problem was if they did so, did they not make true the fact the Overwatch Council had forced the death of the old Ming matriarch? He did not understand what Fan Xian was thinking. The best response was clearly to mobilize the ck Knights and use this as an excuse topletely wipe out the Ming family.


    However, the arrival of the provincial military protected the lives¡¯ of the Overwatch Council officials, but they also prevented the possibility of the ck Knights massacring the garden.


    As for Deng Zi Yue¡¯s suspicions about the cause of the old matriarch¡¯s death...only the Suzhou government had the authority to investigate it; the Overwatch Council did not have this authority. However, all of the government officials in the Jiangnan region belonged to the Ming family, so they were certain not to find any problems. He was even more confused. Just what arrangements had themissioner made? Were they still going to capture housekeeper Zhou? Was he just going to allow the situation to develop like this?


    ...


    ...


    It was the depths of spring, yet Suzhou was covered in silver adornments and in wrappings. It was not snow, yet it was colder than snow.


    It seemed like all the people of Suzhou were wearing mourning. Those strips of snow-white cloth were like strands of imperial orders, speaking of the Ming family matriarch¡¯s benevolence and contributions to the Jiangnan people.


    The news of the old Ming matriarch¡¯s death seemed to spread throughout Jiangnan in a single night, and the specific circumstances of her death spread through the mouths of different people and became stranger and stranger.


    Regardless of which version of events they heard, the me was all squarely pointed at the Overwatch Council. The anger of the people began to converge, yet they could not, at the moment, find a channel through which to vent it. The Overwatch Council yamen had always been secretive, and so temporarily there hadn¡¯t been the heroic scene of tens of thousands of people sealing the door and demanding justice. As for Hua Garden where the imperial envoy lived, it was heavily guarded. The people, for now, did not yet have the daring to demonstrate there.


    Thus, everyone could only wear mourning and use the sorrow and anger on their faces, and the hate-filled cursing in the marketce, to express their silent protest. This was against the Overwatch Council as well as against Sir Fan junior.


    The old Ming matriarch¡¯s mourning hall had not yet opened, so the officials and nobles from various ces who hade to offer their condolences were temporarily living in Suzhou.


    The entire city was enveloped in that cold atmosphere and was at odds with the surrounding spring scene.


    However, Fan Xian did not care about this. His skin was thick enough, his heart ck enough, and his spirit strong enough to be able to pretend the entire city wearing mourning was a movie from his previous life. As for those voices that cursed him from the shadows and in the light, he was able to prevent them from entering his ears.


    He sat in the top floor of the Suzhou branch of the Xinfeng Restaurant that he had booked. In his heart, he only worried about Haitang. She had gone in his stead to apprehend Mr. Zhou of the Junshang Conference and had not yet returned. He didn¡¯t know if she had run into danger.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help giving a self-mockingugh. In this world, the only people who could hurt Duoduo were those Great Grandmasters.


    He picked up his whole bowl and slurped up some noodles before giving a satisfied sigh. Then, he opened his mouth to say, ¡°Master Ming, I¡¯ve really been wretchedly yed by you this time.¡±


    Ming Qingda knelt at his side, repeatedly kowtowing, and fawningly said, ¡°Sir¡¯s thinking is as agile as the Yangtze River, and your power is as lofty as a mountain. How could you care about such a tiny breeze around you?¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395: I Watch The People¡¯s Hearts From Above


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Torrential river water? A flooding Yellow River?¡±


    ¡°Rise, you are now the true master of the Ming family. You don¡¯t have to be so careful in front of me.¡±


    Fan Xian took his measure of Ming Qingda with an amused gaze, and then picked up his bowl to slurp up more noodles to eat.


    Ming Qingda had secretlye to Xinfeng Restaurant. He had been very careful to avoid the eyes and ears of everyone, and he also felt a bit nervous. After all, a sorrowful and angry atmosphere was building in Suzhou. All ten thousand of the Ming n were watching this master. If others knew that he hade secretly to see the imperial envoy, he probably wouldn¡¯t be the master for much longer.


    However, although they had met today, the imperial envoy would still not say anything clearly. Ming Qingda found this to be a bit peculiar.


    Fan Xian put down the bowl and thought for a bit before speaking. ¡°There is no need to talk about anything else. I will only ask you, the Mr. Zhou you promised to give me, where is he now?¡±


    Ming Qingda felt the chill and imposing force in the imperial envoy¡¯s words and unconsciously lowered his head to exin himself.


    ¡°That person...I was not able to control him and let him out of the garden. This is my mistake. Please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Punish?¡± Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve done this, how can I punish you?¡±


    Ming Qingda sighed and said, ¡°By this point, do you still not believe my sincerity?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Last time in the courtyard of the pce treasury I already said you must hold the blow like a dragon spitting pearls, to reach with chopsticks like a phoenix bending its head, to eat until mostly full, and to pack away what is not finished...being a person is like eating a meal; the pose must be beautiful and you must know your limits.¡±


    He stared at Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes. ¡°In our agreement, you sell the person to me and respond as necessary to the situation, but it did not involve theter content...you did not tell me about this matter and did it yourself. The current situation puts me in a very difficult position.¡±


    Ming Qingda was quiet for a moment and then said quietly, ¡°Matters are already like this. In order for the Ming family not to dissolve into smoke in my hands, some of the people obstructing ahead need to rest. I trust you will be able to understand.¡±


    ¡°Understanding is one matter. You acting on your own without my receiving my permission is another matter.¡± Fan Xian scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can use the opportunity of my subordinates entering the garden to do as you wish and that this matter will bepletely hidden. You have to know, I have paid too high a price for this matter. Right now, the entire Jiangnan is watching me...have a think about how you can fix this situation.¡±


    Ming Qingda was silent. A momentter, he said, ¡°This is my fault, I will think of a solution.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head, but he actually did not particrly trust this ruthless and cunning old fox.


    Ming Qingda saw that the imperial envoy¡¯s expression had cleared a bit. Only then did he gather his courage to speak. ¡°Sir...there were people in Ming Garden who surrounded and attacked the Overwatch Council officials, this matter has to be investigated.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not only was this Ming master ruthless, but the thickness of his skin was actuallyparable to his own. He sighed and said, ¡°If these words were heard by outsiders, who knows how shocked they would be. The Master of the Ming family is actually urging the Overwatch Council to investigate Ming Garden.¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled slightly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t do so, how can I have you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Fan Xian calmed down. ¡°My identity and position are not the same as yours. You are unable to hand me Mr. Zhou, but I will still do what I promised you. I will deal with Sixth Ming; you won¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± he stared at Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes and said in an imposing manner, ¡°as I said earlier, you yed me this time, and now everyone in Jiangnan wishes they could devour me. You have to think of a way to handle this matter, otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    Ming Qingda bowed sincerely and epted the order, then he carefully asked, ¡°What about Fourth?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and did not answer his question.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s sighed and knew that the imperial envoy had to hold some information to use against him to feel at ease with allowing him to sit in the position as the head of the Ming family. Concerning the matter of the Fourth master being broken out of jail, the Overwatch Council had witnesses. They could throw it out any moment to have him killed.


    Fan Xian gave him a not-quite-there smile. How could he bring out such a piece as the Fourth master right now? If they didn¡¯t follow up the jailbreak matter, then there would be little use of for the Fourth master. If they did follow up with is, the Fourth master would only die, would it not be a waste for him to die like this?


    ¡°Right now, the emotions are still running high in your family. Don¡¯t rush the matter of cleaning out the old matriarch¡¯s trusted aides,¡± Fan Xian advised. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°In these matters, you are more experienced than me, my words are extra.¡±


    Ming Qingda quickly replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your advice along the way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth quirked up and he stopped him speaking. ¡°The ferocity of thest method was not something I could have thought of.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice, ¡°after the matter has cooled down, you need to arrange for the matter of Xia Qifei returning to the family.¡±


    Ming Qingda suddenly raised his head. He looked at Fan Xian with a calm butplicated gaze. A momentter he faintly said, ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say so many pompous things,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°You know, and I also know, you don¡¯t trust, so, I also don¡¯t trust you. Xia Qifei is someone that I can truly trust. Each day that he doesn¡¯t enter Ming Garden to discuss the matter, the agreement between us will not be considered made.¡±


    The furrow between Ming Qingda¡¯s brows appeared to grow even deeper. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°When Qingcheng was young, he and I had disagreements. I¡¯m afraid he hates me to the bone right now, but, I will follow your orders. I am willing to back down. However, the old matriarch just passed away...right now the emotions are high. Everyone knows that Qingcheng is your trusted aide. If I let him return home, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to suppress the bacsh of the tens of thousands of people in the n.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said straightforwardly, ¡°Look at the situation. Everyone in Jiangnan hates me. Do you think I care about the bacsh from the tens of thousands of people from your n? You created this situation, so you will have to settle the bacsh. I only ask for results. As for the process, that is something for you to worry about.¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°This matter...is truly rather difficult.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing difficult.¡± Fan Xian smiled mockingly and looked at him. ¡°I have always had an appreciation for your methods. The old matriarch is about to be buried, and the Overwatch Council has no authority to investigate anything. However, I will have the grave constantly watched. It is better for it to be difficult for you than for it to be difficult for me. If I am truly put in a difficult situation that is impossible to endure, then you should face difficulties for your entire life.¡±


    The Overwatch Council already had enough information to use against Ming Qingda. If he got any ideas again, before Fan Xian¡¯s good days came to an end, Ming Qingda would have first died of a thousand wounds. With the situation as it was, Ming Qingda understood that although his crafty n had allowed him to be the true Master of the Ming family, he had sat down right in a volcano, particrly thatst move which he had hidden from the imperial envoy. Although it meant that the Overwatch Council would no longer be able to threaten the Ming family, it had also truly angered Fan Xian.


    Toward this kind of naked threat, Ming Qingda knew he could only wholly ept it. He had done such an unfilial thing. Unexpectedly, in the end, it had allpletely benefited the other party. He raised his head and looked at the imperial envoy, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s very calcting.¡±


    Fan Xian was not angry at all andughed heartily. ¡°You like to calcte others, and now you think you have been calcted by me, so you feel unhappy. However, don¡¯t think too highly of me. In this regard, I truly do not have much talent.¡±


    His voice became cold. ¡°Resiliencees from an absence of desire. You want too much, so you give me too many opportunities. As for things like calction, I have always believed such things like schemes are never as straightforwardly terrifying as power. The calction goes back and forth, and wastes precious life...Master Ming, in the future, you should do things more honestly and sincerely.¡±


    Ming Qingda became silent.


    ¡°Go back now, there are still many things for you to deal with, such as the hatred the people in your n feel for me that need to beforted,¡± Fan Xianughed coldly and said. ¡°If there are ns in the future, I will send someone to inform you.¡±


    He thought a bit and then advised, ¡°I know you are afraid of that Junshang Conference...however, don¡¯t fall out with them yet. I need the Ming family to have a position in it.¡±


    Ming Qingda knew he had no other options; he could only agree to this for now. Rising, he went downstairs. His retreating figure became bent, revealing his age.


    ...


    ...


    After Ming Qingda left, the leader of the Qinian Unit of the Overwatch Council, Deng Zi Yue, came out from behind the curtain. There was no way the shock could be hidden on his face. It was not until today that he learned themissioner actually had so many secret agreements with the Master of the Ming family.


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s orders, he sat. Deng Zi Yue opened his mouth wide and was dazed for a while before he organized his thoughts clearly to say, ¡°Unbelievable, truly unbelievable.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop himself shaking his head. ¡°What is unbelievable? Ming Qingda is a clever man. He knew this was the court¡¯s intention. He could not hope to stand against the court. He only hoped to use a rtively peaceful method to protect some livelihood for the tens of thousands of people in the Ming family...and on this point, he and his mother had some irreconcble differences. Under such circumstances, if he didn¡¯te to me, who else could he go to?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still underestimated him.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect hisst move. In this way, the Jiangnan people are all watching us, and Xue Qing is also greatly shocked. Regardless of which way the court is leaning, there is no way we can continue with our coercion of the Ming family.¡±


    ¡°On one hand, he colluded with me to stabilize his position as the Master of the Ming family. On the other hand, he secretly acted ruthlessly and incited the emotions of the people under heaven to temporarily protect the Ming family¡¯s interests. Ming Qingda indeed did not let me down.¡±


    ¡°However...there is one thing he didn¡¯t ount for...he uses me, but I also use him. The problem is that my confidence is much stronger than his, so in the end, he could still only be used by me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone miscalcted one thing,¡± Fan Xian exined seriously. ¡°Including the things I said to Xue Qing, in reality, it was all to scare him...you all think I can sweep aside the Ming family at any time, but actually, this is impossible to do. Thus, I need to use Ming Qingda.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue looked at the thoughtfulmissioner in shock.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and then opened them a whileter. He slowly said, ¡°If the Ming family truly rebelled, what can I do? Actually mobilize the ck Knights to Suzhou to massacre the garden? True, that would wipe out all six branches of the Ming family and make the blood run like rivers and cover the wilderness in corpses, but...what good would that do for me?¡±


    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°After a period of solemnity, relying on the court¡¯s power, we can im Ming Garden was rebelling. Within half a year, it will make the entire Jiangnan region keep quiet out of fear. Not one person will dare to say anything. The court will sessfully take over the Ming family¡¯s enormous property and everything will be as the Emperor nned.¡±


    His face became cold. ¡°But, what good is that to me?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was silent, themissioner had repeated twice ¡°what good is that for me.¡± Themissioner unconsciously ced his n and the Emperor¡¯s n against each other. This sent a slight chill through Deng Zi Yue¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    He understood that if Ming Garden was massacred, it would create a horrifying crisis. Although the Emperor would acknowledge the Ming family¡¯s framed rebellion, in order to pacify the hearts of the Jiangnan people, the Overwatch Council would certainly be severely punished and themissioner would suffer harsh consequences.


    To bring the Ming family into the national treasury on behalf of the court required him to give up his own interests...Fan Xian would not do such a stupid thing.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°This is why I wanted to find Xia Qifei at the start, then the Fourth master, and then finally Ming Qingda,¡± Fan Xian exined evenly. ¡°The situation in Jiangnan appears to be very muddy, but it is actually clear. Xue Qing is the Emperor¡¯s confidante and watching from the side, so I had make the waters a bit muddier.¡±


    ¡°To bring in the Ming family, it could only be done peacefully...¡± Fan Xian slightly lowered his eyelids. ¡°If I am too aggressive, the Emperor could throw me out at any moment. You should understand this reasoning.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue felt a chill in his heart. He was increasingly confused as to why themissioner had to mention the Emperor repeatedly in front of him. He didn¡¯t understand why themissioner was telling him all these tabooed things.Was he testing him?


    ¡°The old Ming matriarch has always been one of the important figures in the Junshang Conference,¡± Fan Xian continued to say. ¡°Each day she stays in position is another day for it to be impossible for the Ming family to be taken down peacefully by me. So her death, although it has brought me some trouble, speaking as a whole...I am willing to ept this result.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed into Deng Zi Yue¡¯s eyes and said quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve been beside me the whole time, of course you know...it has not been easy for me.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue sighed in his heart and saluted wordlessly.


    Fan Xian walked to the railing at the top floor of the restaurant. He narrowed his eyes and watched the pedestrians below wearing mourning and the incense shop in the distance working against the clock. He knew Suzhou was busy in the wake of that old woman¡¯s death. Who knew how many noble and powerful figures had already gathered here waiting to worship in the mourning hall.


    Deng Zi Yue followed behind him and looked at the scene below. He sighed and said, ¡°There are too many ways to defeat the Ming family, the current situation...does not seem like the most optimal.¡±


    Fan Xian replied calmly, ¡°That is why we will have to get Ming Qingda backter for that trick he yed on me.¡±


    In today¡¯s Jiangnan, with the strange death of the old Ming matriarch and Ming Qingda¡¯s secret collusion with Fan Xian, the Ming family and Xinyang perhaps could still promise something on the surface, but in secret, they were very different fromst year. While Fan Xian controlled Jiangnan, opening his hands, the pce treasury smuggling business was about to start with great fanfare. Without the Ming family holding them back, it would go much more smoothly.


    In the end, the price that Fan Xian paid was nothing more than his illusory reputation. However, in his view, forcing the death of the old Ming matriarch and creating a slight disturbance in the people¡¯s hearts, the Emperor was certain to find some reason to thoroughly scold him, but he was happy with this kind of reaping what is sown.


    In reality, there was a lot of inside information that affected Fan Xian¡¯s decision-making that he did not tell Deng Zi Yue. For example, he couldn¡¯t mobilize the ck Knights because he feared the Emperor would throw him out.


    Fan Xian clearly understood that it was already an anomaly to be such a young official as him that held such great power. Although the Emperor still very much trusted him right now, who knew when the Emperor would suddenly change his mind? Judging from the Emperor¡¯s actions these years, he was a highly suspicious person, so he had always kept a severe gaze on him and strictly prevented him from having any rtion to the military side.


    Mobilize the ck Knights? Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. He knew how many would be scared if he took such a ferocious action.


    From the recent disturbance with the Ministry of Revenue in the capital, Fan Xian could see even more clearly that before the Emperor had made up his mind to clean out the Eldest Princess¡¯ force. He had already begun to be vignt about the existence of the Fan family. In Jingdou, the Emperor did not manage to use the matter of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s deficits to force his father down. If the Ming family matter became more troublesome, who knew whether or not the Emperor would take away his power?


    The word ¡°power¡± looked simple, but it was like a drug. Once consumed, it was difficult to break away from. Although Fan Xian was aware, he could not stand for the power in his hands to be decreased in any way. He was used to the benefits of power, but, for self-protection and to protect others, he needed the power he held.


    To advance through retreat, he had to let his reputation take a hit for now


    ...


    ...


    Deng Zi Yue followed beside him and lowered his voice. ¡°The situation recently is rather tense. The Eight Bureau suggests perhaps you should go over with a few sticks of incense.¡±


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s identity as the imperial envoy, if he were to pay his respects to the old matriarch, it would clearly lighten the current situation.


    But...Fan Xian only shook his head with a cold expression and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was slightly startled and did not understand why.


    Fan Xian extended his hand and pointed to the city people with sorrow on their faces and said in a quiet voice, ¡°In reality, the people¡¯s hearts are not scary. What is scary are those who stand above the people and can use the people¡¯s hearts...as long as I satisfy those people, what the people think will not impact the big picture.¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396: You Make Trouble Outside The Garden, I Laugh Inside The Garden


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It had begun to rain in Suzhou again. It was said that the rain upstream was even heavier. The attention of the court officials was focused on the heavily damaged banks above Shazhou. Fan Xian was in Suzhou, but his gaze was also in that direction. Yang Wanli had long taken his post in the river transport governor¡¯s yamen. The silver transferred from the pce treasury had stopped, and the silver from the national had arrived. The money in river works had never been as abundant as this year, however, the river repairs had begun toote this year. No one knew whether or not it could hold up against the summer floods.


    The rain was heavy and immediately dampened the Jiangnan heat. All that was left was a cold remnant of spring. For the Jiangnan people, this rainwater only increased their internal mncholy and sorrowful rage. Few people thought of the previous year¡¯s victims upstream of the Yangtze River, who were without a roof to live under and without clothing to protect them, because the old Ming matriarch¡¯s funeral was about to take ce.


    Fan Xian watched all of this coldly and did not react. After Deng Zi Yue, everyone including the governor, Overwatch Council, and his subordinates in the pce treasury transportpany all advised him that it would be best to offer a stick of incense in the mourning hall. If the imperial advisor made the gesture, given the reverence of the Qing Kingdom people to the court, they shouldn¡¯t continue their troublemaking.


    Fan Xian staunchly rejected this suggestion. In his eyes, it was just the funeral of an old bastard. What about it? It was only the death of a single person. If the matter upstream of the Yangtze was not handled well, god knows how many people would die.


    The officials sighed in despair at the imperial envoy¡¯s attitude. They thought perhaps he had not felt the undercurrent flowing through the people.


    ...


    ...


    At the end of the month, Ming Garden was filled with the intive cries of birds. White cloths were hung up high in the expansive mourning hall. It was now the seven days in which the coffin was stopped.


    Once seven days came to an end, it was the time to announce the death. ording to the funeral regtions of the Qing Kingdom, after seven days, the news had to be sent to their family, friends, and even enemies. Regardless of what hatred the two sides had, the rule of announcing the death could not be waived. The original purpose of this was so that the death vanished all gratitude and hatred. Often a person¡¯s enemy would use the asion of the announcement of the death to personally visit their mourning hall and offer their condolences. It was like resolving their disagreements during their life. From then on, the yin and yang were separated and the two had nothing to do with each other.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Hua Garden. ording to the regtion and the old matriarch¡¯s status, the white notice announcing the death should also be sent to the imperial envoy¡¯s hand. As for what he was going to do, it would depend on how he handled the white notice.


    No one had expected that when the Ming Garden sent the notice to Hua Garden, Hua Garden only courteously invited in the Third master for a cup of tea and then saw him out. The white notice was not epted.


    The Third master threw a fit right outside Hua Garden. He cursed them out thoroughly and then viciously spat on the stone steps in front of Hua Garden. Immediately, a servant came out and used clean water to wash away all traces of the spit.


    Nothing and no one under heaven was higher than the ¡°way.¡± In the heart of themon people, the deceased was the senior. This was the way of the world. For the imperial envoy to not pay the deceased respect, the people felt a trace of shock and many kinds of anger.


    They were angered even further because before the old matriarch¡¯s mourning hall had opened, the Overwatch Council struck again and captured the Sixth master, who led the obstruction of the search in the Ming Garden. They captured him on the grounds of investigating Dongyi spies, and thus, not only the Suzhou government, but even the governor¡¯s manor could not say anything. Furthermore, after the Overwatch Council secretly captured the Sixth master, they immediately sent him to be watched by the Shazhou navy and did not hand him to the local authorities.


    Whether or not there was someone taking the lead, in any case, from the next day, there was a continuous gathering of people in front of Hua Garden. In loud voices, they cursed and scolded, calling out slogans they didn¡¯t understand such as ¡°severely punish the true criminal,¡±¡±release the innocent,¡± and such.


    To make even more of a headache, the Jiangnan schrs had joined in the ranks, and young students were very hot-blooded. Each time Sir Fan junior¡¯s actions made these students feel a sense that their idolized image was being destroyed, they were angry beyond description; they mored loudly and criticized harshly.


    Hua Garden was as quiet as usual. However, the Jiangnan Road governor¡¯s yamen was worried that there might be an uprising by the people, so he moved a squadron of soldiers to stand guard outside it. They drove the angry schrs to the end of the long street.


    Governor Xue Qing, under heavy escort, made his way with great difficulty through the excited crowds and entered Hua Garden.


    In the study, he and Fan Xian argued spiritedly for a long time. The result was that neither was able to sway the other. In the end, Xue Qing asked helplessly, ¡°With these excitedmoners surround the garden and refusing to leave, where is the court¡¯s dignity?¡±


    Fan Xian coldly said, ¡°To surround the prince, their intentions are not honorable. If you still won¡¯t use soldiers, I will.¡±


    Xue Qing was startled. Only then he remembered that the Third Prince was still living in the garden. If the Suzhou people were allowed to continue surrounding Hua Garden and it got back to Jingdou, then there was no need for him to continue being the governor. Some of those schrs leading this would probably also pay with their lives. As the Jiangnan governor, he could not allow such terrifying things to happen in his jurisdiction. After a moment of thought, he sincerely asked, ¡°What should be done?¡±


    Given Xue Qing¡¯s ruthlessness and shrewdness, it was a small problem to handle some schrs that were drunk on their hot-bloodedness. What was important was that he understood this atmosphere was one that Fan Xian had purposely cultivated. Without understanding his true purpose, he had no need to interfere and sink himself into this chaotic mess.


    Fan Xian nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s all a bunch of hot-blooded young people. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for them...however, with this continuous rain, it is very cold at night. Their hot-blood will cool and naturally, they will disperse.¡±


    Xue Qing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°What if they don¡¯t disperse?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Righteous anger can¡¯t be eaten for food. If they still haven¡¯t dispersed by night, it means some of the people surrounding the garden are not here with righteous anger, instead, they are there for another purpose.¡±


    The goal the people in the shadows wanted to reach was simple. Besides inciting the people to an uprising, as long the people¡¯s reactions were a bit stronger and the matter traveled back to Jingdou, then the Emperor would have to have some kind of response.


    Xue Qing thought for a moment and then immediately understood Fan Xian¡¯s meaning. ¡°Should the governor¡¯s manor act in this matter?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°This is a reputation-destroying matter. It will be fine for me to shoulder it myself...Sir, just guard Hua Garden well. After all, the safety of the Third Prince is of the most vital importance.¡±


    Xue Qing understood, but he couldn¡¯t stop feeling slightly strange and shocked. If they followed the conventional morals of the officialdom, in the matter of suppressing a people¡¯s uprising, everyone always did it without drawing the attention of their superiors. However, Fan Xian putting on this solitary and stubborn show had indeed reduced his own pressure.


    Their discussion ended, and Xue Qing took his leave.


    Fan Xian sat alone in the study, lost in thought. Soon after, he couldn¡¯t resistughing mockingly at himself. Haitang had left for many days and had yet to return. If they were unable to capture Mr. Zhou, they would lose one-third of the benefits of this Ming Garden uprising. As for the angry Suzhou people, Fan Xian did not care about them at all...with Ming Qingda in the lead on the other side, the matter would certainly not go beyond the realm of excitement. But, it was very clear that behind the actions of the crowds, there were many shadows hiding in the darkness.


    Without someone provoking and inciting them, how could small city people ustomed to being timid and fearful have the daring to yell outside the imperial envoy¡¯s manor?


    Concerning this matter, Fan Xian had already made sufficient preparations. Now that he had also received Xue Qing¡¯s answer, his heart was at ease.


    The matter developed just as Fan Xian expected. By dusk, the people outside had gradually dispersed. There were some righteous looking students wearing square headscarves and somemoners of unknown status mixed together. With the governor¡¯s manor¡¯s soldiers on guard, those people could only recite scripture from the end of the long street. They angrily used the imperial envoy of acting with disregard for their lives and bringing disaster to the Jiangnan people.


    It was unknown who started it, but the crowd gradually became excited and forced their way toward Hua Garden. The governor¡¯s manor¡¯s soldiers did not dare to strike ruthlessly for a moment, and they were slowly forced back.


    They came closer and closer to Hua Garden before the crowd stopped. In a mor of noise, all kinds of obscenities were shouted out. However, the students were notpletely stupid. They knew cursing was one thing, but they only shouted obscenities about the Overwatch Council and did not involve Fan Xian¡¯s ancestors to the eighteenth generation.


    Everyone knew that Fan Xian¡¯s ancestors were the Emperor¡¯s ancestors. It was fine to curse the Overwatch Council that was hated by schrs everywhere, but to curse the Emperor¡¯s ancestors to the eighteenth generation? Everyone only wanted to help the old matriarch who died so unjustly let out some anger, they did not want to throw their own lives into it.


    Hua Garden remained quiet. Glowing lights could faintly be seen inside and music traveled out through the rain.


    The governor¡¯s manor¡¯s soldiers stood guard sternly. They torches in their hands lit up the outside of Hua Garden.


    The rain came down like thin like needles and had long soaked through the students still remaining outside. They meet each other¡¯s gazes and wiped clean the rain on their faces. They found it difficult to believe their own ears. Suzhou was already like this, and they themselves were already like this, yet the imperial envoy had the leisure...to be like that?


    They were being drenched by the rain while the imperial envoy was listening to opera. The students mysteriously began to be angry. Their cursing, which had just stopped due to their exhaustion, was renewed with vigor.


    Amidst the cursing, a person wearing simple grey clothing stood in the crowd. They rolled their eyes around a few times then removed an item from within their clothes and threw it into Hua Garden. The item fell into the garden and only made a muffled sound, there was no explosion.


    On the contrary, shocked cursing came out from within Hua Garden. ¡°Who the f*ck is throwing bags of dog blood!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Throwing dog¡¯s blood was one of the best ploys to insult someone, although it was a bit childish, like kids having a disagreement. Once it was thrown into Hua Garden, where the imperial envoy lived, it became a major matter.


    The students¡¯ were startled and their cursing took a break. They wondered which of their peers was so daring.


    As they were thinking, three ck shadows shed over Hua Garden. It was three swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. They looked coldly at the people making trouble on the street outside the garden.


    The crowd became silent without reason, then suddenly someone cried out, ¡°The Overwatch Council are going to kill people! We...!¡±


    A shadow shed into the crowd. The provoking cries rang out clearly and then stopped. It was like a duck that had been choked by someone.


    The crowd started and separated from the center to see a cloth-clothed man holding the throat of the grey-clothed man walking out coldly.


    The cloth-clothed man was the head of the Tiger Guards, Gao Da. Following Fan Xian¡¯s orders, he had been standing outside the entire time watching the people who were fanning the mes. Given his ability, capturing someone was naturally very easy. He threw the grey-clothed man onto the ground and stepped on the man¡¯s chest, hearing the man¡¯s ribs shatter.


    The students watched this wretched sight and hot-blood rushed into the heads. They surrounded Gao Da in the center and cried out loudly, ¡°Murder! The Overwatch Council killed someone!¡±


    This scene shocked the surrounding officials from the governor¡¯s manor. The urged their horses closer and approached. At any moment, it could be a situation that needed to be suppressed by the soldiers.


    Gao Da coldly picked up the grey-clothed man and shook him like a sack. With a tter, countless items fell out from his body.


    ¡°First, he is not dead.¡±


    The reply to Gao Da¡¯s words was the sound of the grey-clothed man¡¯s groan. The students¡¯ mood became slightly more stabilized.


    Gao Da coldly said, ¡°Second, you are here to ask for justice, while this person is here to entice the imperial envoy to kill you all. There is a difference, so there is a difference of treatment...these are the imperial envoy¡¯s own words.¡±


    Only now did the students wake from their daze. Looking to the ground they couldn¡¯t help jumping in fright. They saw that not only did bags of dog blood fall from the grey-clothed man¡¯s body, there were also fire-starters,mp oil, and other simr things. Only now did the crowd realize that if they had allowed this man to stay amidst the crowd as he wanted and had burned down Hua Garden, in which lived the prince and imperial envoy, they themselves would certainly bebeled as thugs by the court and killed on the spot.


    ¡°The second of the imperial envoy¡¯s own words,¡± Gao Da said coldly.


    The crowd was intimidated by his imposing manner and all listened well.


    ¡°To express the injustice you feel is the nature of young people, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Gao Da continued to state Fan Xian¡¯s words, ¡°But to be provoked and incited by others without knowing the truth, how stupid is that? If you have a sense of injustice to express, you have to seek out a correct path. To make this kind of ruckus like fishwives at the market is truly very embarrassing.¡±


    The students hearing these words felt very dissatisfied. A student that looked like a leader stood out, upright and unafraid, ¡°The Overwatch Council handled matters unfairly and forced the loss of a life. I have already gone to the Suzhou government to report the case, however, officials protect each other and the Suzhou Government is afraid of the power of the Overwatch Council and did not dare to ept thewsuit. Dare I ask the imperial envoy, what other path will allow me to express my sense of injustice?¡±


    Gao Da looked at that person coldly, ¡°The imperial envoy says since you have the daring to gather outside the garden and make trouble, do you have the daring to enter the garden to discuss the matter?¡±


    The students immediately broke into a mor. Some said they couldn¡¯t enter. Some said they must enter. The opinions of the crowd were diverse and muddled. In the end, they all gathered their gazes on the student who had spoken out earlier. He was a student of Jiangnan Road¡¯s Bailu Academy, Fang Tingshi. His background was poor, but he was very knowledgeable and experienced. He had always been deeply admired by his peers and was the unofficial leader of the students.


    Fang Tingshi considered for a moment then gritted his teeth and removed the bloodletters he had collected from the people from inside his clothes. He raised it above his head and said, ¡°I am willing to the enter the garden to discuss with the imperial envoy.¡±


    Gao Da nced at him expressionlessly. Holding that grey-clothed man, he began to walk into the garden. Fang Tingshi felt slightly uneasy, but he gathered his courage and walked in. At the same time, he managed to dissuade his peers¡¯ requests to enter together.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian sat in the grand chair with his eyes half closed, enjoying the gentle massage of Sisi standing behind him. His finger tapped on the table following the song the singing master was singing in the garden pavilion.


    To the side of his hand was the daring Fang Tingshi, who dared to enter the garden alone to ask the imperial envoy for justice. He was reading something. His face was green one moment and white another, and his lips trembled slightly. It seemed he was shocked by what was recorded.


    Fan Xian slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°These are top secrets of the court, however, a lot of it cannot be taken to the Suzhou government as evidence. In many cases the witnesses are dead and many implicate nobles in the court. I also cannot use this publicly to break the Ming Garden¡¯s pretense...however, since you have the daring to pull together a group of students to demand justice, you cannot be an idiot. After seeing these things and knowing the details of the Ming Garden matter, you should be able toe to your own conclusions.¡±


    In Fang Tingshi¡¯s hand were the fruits of the secret investigation the Overwatch Council had carried out on the Ming family during this past half-year. It included the pirates on the ind in the Eastern Sea, Ming Lanshi¡¯s concubine¡¯s mysterious death, the story of Xia Qifei and the Ming family, the Ming family¡¯s smuggling to Dongyi, Sigu Jian secretly leaving aces to enter Jiangnan to assassinate Fan Xian...each ount was all recorded clearly. Since these records were circumstantial evidence, they were unable to be submitted to a court as evidence. Fang Tingshi knew that what was written here was definitely true.


    His hands holding the case files shook slightly and he said, ¡°But...it shouldn¡¯t be like this. The old Ming matriarch embraced Jiangnan. She sponsored countless poor and struggling students. My family has always been poor. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ming Garden gifting rice each month and paying for me to go to school, how could I have entered the Bailu Academy?¡±


    His eyes were red and looked angrily at Fan Xian. ¡°Sir, since I dared to enter the garden today, I didn¡¯t expect to leave alive. I do not believe the things recorded on here. The Overwatch Council is the best at framing others...¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t bother at all to respond.


    Fang Tingshi also could not go on speaking.


    ¡°Ever since I took over the Overwatch Council, when has there been a case of cooking up imaginary charges to trap someone?¡± Fan Xian ridiculed. ¡°As for you, as a student, you should have the ability to think for yourself and not ept what others say and what others see. You only need to look at the situation of these recent years and use your brain.¡±


    ¡°Of course, none of you actually have brains,¡± Fan Xian criticized harshly. ¡°If you had brains, none of you would have been provoked toe surround Hua Garden. What kind of ce is this? This is the imperial envoy¡¯s yamen and the prince¡¯s temporary imperial residence. If I were to behead 300 of you, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. In the end, you will have died and my reputation would also be lost. It only benefited thosewless merchants who seek to circumvent thew.¡±


    His anger was faked because Fan Xian knew that these students fell for this method the best.


    As expected, Fang Tingshi mumbled indistinctly, ¡°Your chiding is correct...¡± He began to have second thoughts. Not only did the imperial envoy not make a move to suppress the students, on the contrary, he had invited him into the manor; his heart was indeed sincere. He opened his mouth in a pained smile and said, ¡°Sir is very magnanimous.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and shook his head ¡°I can¡¯t be considered magnanimous. It is only because you are still young that I don¡¯t want to use such methods...so I have been able to endure you until today.¡±


    He suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°You should know which four people are the four disciples of the Fan family.¡±


    The four disciples of the Fan family were Hou Jichang, Cheng Jialin, Shi Chanli, and Yang Wanli. All of them had leapt up after that year¡¯s spring examinations. Everyone knew they were Fan Xian¡¯s disciples.


    Fang Tingshi nodded his head.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°These four students are all older than me, however, they still call me teacher. Speaking of Jichang, he had also made trouble in Jiangnan before and was like you today.


    Fang Tingshi was slightly startled.


    Fan Xian finally said, ¡°It is not an appreciation of talent, perhaps seeing you I am being nostalgic.¡±


    After Fang Tingshi left, Sisi furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Young master, these people don¡¯t know what is good for them. Howe you are...¡±


    ¡°Still this polite?¡± Fan Xian shook his head and said. ¡°Reputation is indeed not important, but the subject of students should still be considered. In the future, after these people pass the provincial imperial examinations, they will all enter the court and be officials. Even if I am not thinking about myself, I still need to make considerations for His Highness.¡±


    Sisi said again, ¡°This matter is going to end like this.¡±


    The trace of a warm smile rose to the corner of his lips. ¡°If Fang Tingshi can persuade the students to leave, it means he is capable. In the future, of course, he should be cultivated properly. As for those ghosts mingling in the crowd...I was waiting for them.¡±


    Ming Qingda had sent someone with a message earlier saying that the internal faction of Ming Garden had already mostly been suppressed. The problem was that it was not easy at the moment to suppress the rumors in Suzhou, particrly as the crowds making trouble were being provoked intentionally by some people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use knives.¡± Fan Xian turned around and gave orders to Gao Da. ¡°The wooden sticks I had you prepare a few days ago are more effective. For suppressing things, it is good to make them hurt, but they can¡¯t bleed.¡±


    Whatever matter, if the word ¡°bleeding¡± is put in front of it, it will always be trouble.


    After Fang Tingshi left the garden, he talked for a long time with the other students. Unfortunately, in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to persuade everyone. On the contrary, some of the suspicious students wondered whether or not he had be fearful of the court¡¯s power and so on. Some people in the group provoked others with peculiar words. After Fang Tingshi exploded in rage, he felt ashamed. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only take his fairly close peers and leave Hua Garden.


    There was only half the number of people in the angry crowd. Having had the previous incidence of the dog¡¯s blood, the governor¡¯s manor soldiers watched even more closely.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, a huge group of people charged out of Hua Garden. With wooden sticks in their hands, they struck toward the students who surrounded the garden and would not leave. In a moment, wretched cries rang out. The sound of wood on flesh could be heard clearly.


    Although the people of the Overwatch Council did not strike hard and the students did not receive heavy injuries, how could these students, who were immersed in literature every day, endure the teachings of the stick? They cried and yelled, and were dispersed by the wooden sticks. The front of Hua Garden immediately recovered its peace.


    Only the thin rain fell slowly.


    The governor¡¯s manor soldiers looked at this scene with open-mouthed shock. They thought the imperial envoy really was vicious and ruthless.


    No one noticed that along with the students running in all directions away from the beating, there were also some sneaky shadows. After these sneaky shadows, there were some Overwatch Council spies disguised as schrs ormoners who ran in fright as well as keeping a careful eye on them.


    Fan Xian stood on thedder and climbed to the top of Hua Garden wall with the Third Prince¡¯s hand in his own. Looking at this sight, he couldn¡¯t stop hisughter and said, ¡°Following the perfect model, I should have had the group disguise themselves as gentlemen loyal to the ruler who loved the people to beat these students.¡±


    The Third Prince asked curiously, ¡°Sir, then why didn¡¯t you do that today?¡±


    Fan Xianughingly scolded, ¡°To use the people of the Jiangnan water bandits? Now, everyone knows that Xia Qifei is one of our people. Why bother to hide behind that extrayer of powder?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397: A Strange Guest To Suzhou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Very high-spirited...¡±


    Fan Xian had one foot on the railing on the topmost floor of the Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel. In one hand he held a fan that he was using. The continuous cold rains at the end of spring had stopped and the heat had returned. In a sh, it made the temperature of the air rise again.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the procession on the road wearing funeral gear. Hearing the mournful sounds of the music, he couldn¡¯t hold back a smile. Ming Qingda indeed had some tricks up his sleeve. The mournful and angry look on his face, and his attitude of absolute irreconcbility with Fan Xian, were done very well. He actually had the old Ming matriarch¡¯s funeral procession cut across the entire city. The route was very ostentatious. Along the way weremoners who put out little tables with fruits to worship her. Beggars who had received benefits in the past kowtowed to the giant slow moving coffin as it moved along the street.


    The mournful music was actually sometimes quite moving, at least it was to Fan Xian¡¯s ears.


    He fanned himself and couldn¡¯t resist sighing again, ¡°Very high-spirited...¡±


    The wind came from the fan[JW1]. He couldn¡¯t be bothered topete with the Ming Garden in attitude. He did not find using a dead person to obstruct his sight exciting. If they wanted to parade, they could. It did not cause any true loss to him.


    After sweeping clean the Sixth master and the old matriarch¡¯s trusted aides and rted persons, Ming Qingda had gradually stabilized his control of the Ming Garden situation. It was also under his powerful suppression that the tens of thousands of the Ming family did not make a call to indiscriminately destroy the good and the bad because of the old matriarch¡¯s unusual death.


    After Fan Xian divided the students making a ruckus and then used wooden sticks to teach them a lesson, the schrs immediately quieted down when they did not receive further support from the Ming family. Just as Fan Xian had expected, the so-called righteousness could not be sustained.


    Fan Xian knew that to be able to suppress the cries for revenge from within the Ming family¡¯s internal faction must have been hard work for Ming Qingda. However, this matter was originally Ming Qingda¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t want Fan Xian to act out violently, he had to swallow this hard work, and his anger.


    What made Fan Xian truly happy was that the spies scattered into the crowds a few days ago had already sent back messages. Perhaps it was because of the Ming family¡¯s sudden silence that caught the elders of the Junshang Conference off guard but, at least in the Jiangnan region, the Junshang Conference made some rtively stupid decisions in some matters, like inciting the people to gather and cause amotion.


    By means of the investigation the Overwatch Council did in this matter, and the few people that Ming Qingda had secretly sold to Hua Garden, the Overwatch Council was already keeping watch on one manor downstream of the Yangtze River. It was a gathering ce the Junshang Conference had set in Jiangnan. It was an unremarkable manor and not a very important location to the Junshang Conference, however, Fan Xian needed to get rid of it to express his stance.


    With him in Jiangnan, the Junshang Conference had best behave themselves for now. If they didn¡¯t behave, he would make them shut their mouths.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Knights could not enter Ming Garden because the Emperor did not like to see the Overwatch Council¡¯s martial strength overly interfere in local politics. However, as for this mysterious Junshang Conference, an organization that seemed to be possibly opposing the Emperor¡¯s might, the Qing Emperor didn¡¯t care about what methods Fan Xian used.


    Governor Xue Qing also did not oppose Fan Xian¡¯s n. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to ask for instructions from Jingdou.


    Today was the old Ming matriarch¡¯s funeral procession and burial, and it was also the day that 500 ck Knights crossed the Yangtze to wash somece with blood.


    The funeral procession had already gone through the long street below the Baoyue Brothel. Fan Xian noticed that some of the noble figures had carefully retreated from the procession. The Jiangnan gentry did not want to offend the Ming family, but they also did not dare to overly neglect the imperial envoy¡¯s face. So, they saw the procession to the city gates and then turned back on their own.


    ¡°Very high-spirited...¡±


    With great power in hand, why fear the people¡¯s heart? Although Fan Xian did not feelcent, he had begun to feel in the depths of his heart that power was like a drug. No wonder the western philosophers¡¯ had a saying, something that Shaolong passed on, and was often seen in forums¡ªabsolute something, would bring absolute something.


    Fan Xian was aware that he did not need corruption. Without any shame, he thought his realm of consciousness was rtively high, and so he couldn¡¯t resist a third sigh.


    There should be someone asking amodatingly, ¡°Sir, why...¡± Unfortunately, it would be half a year before Wang Qinian could return to the Qing Kingdom. Beside him, Deng Zi Yue considered for a long time with a strange expression before he choked out a sentence, ¡°Sir...you seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Of course I am in a good mood. This old woman died cleanly and efficiently. Standing on a tall building and watching someone else be buried, how could I not be happy?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue wondered how was this something to be happy about? Unable to resist, he opened his mouth to remonstrate, ¡°The Jiangnan people...¡±


    He had only said three words when Fan Xian stopped him. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do not repeat those arguments. What are the people¡¯s sentiments and opinions? In a few months, these people will havepletely forgotten. Whatever kindness, whatever benefits, it would only be remembered for a few days. In the end, it won¡¯t be more important than daily domestic worries. Themon people...themon people are the type of people most prone to forgetting.¡±


    The words were pointed, and they pointed to Fan Xian¡¯s past. They pointed to the Ye family that had long been blown past, rained on, and dissolved into the royal pce treasury.


    Back then, the Ye family wasparable to today¡¯s Ming family. They were 10 times more impressive, 10 times more powerful, and 10 times more benevolent to the people. One day, the court changed its face and the family was destroyed. The tens of thousands of people under heaven all kept quiet out of fear. Who dared to seek justice for the Ye family?


    Deng Zi Yue was startled into silence. He knew they had touched on a sore point for themissioner, so he did not dare to speak again. He also understood why every time themissioner brought up public opinion and popr sentiment he would smile coldly at them and not care.


    ¡°Those of us who are officials, we are only the Emperor¡¯s officials, we are not these people¡¯s officials.¡± Fan Xian words werepletely the opposite of serving the people.


    With the situation as it was, what could Fan Xian be displeased about? The Ming family was a monkey in the palm of his hand. Jiangnan was certain to settle. Xia Qifei had already sent a message from Jiangbei a few days ago that he had connected with Fan Xian¡¯s younger brother. The waves in the capital around the Ministry of Revenue had settled. Hangzhou was urgently picking medicine. The threerge workshops were in full swing under the serious, conscientious, and brisk eyes of the Qingyu Hall shopkeepers.


    As for within the officialdom, Fan Xian and Xue Qing¡¯s rtionship was growing closer by the day, In the Pce, the Emperor¡¯s trust in him had not decreased. Particrly after the Ming family matter, Fan Xian had sacrificed his own reputation. This, without question, increased the Emperor¡¯s feelings of tenderness toward his solitary illegitimate child.


    Looking around, it was all situations of great personal victory. As for the Junshang Conference...a cold smile shed past the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know what the old cripple in the Chen Garden outside of the capital was thinking. In any case, Fan Xian did not n to investigate too deep into this matter. The so-called raising of a tiger was thus.


    If he wanted to eradicate the Junshang Conference, first of all, it would be very difficult thing to do. Even if Fan Xian temporarily looked around wildly and braved the risk of losing more than half the power in his hand, he might still not seed in this task. Just looking at how the tyrannical Second priest of the Qing Temple, Great Master Sanshi, was thrown out by the Junshang Conference as a sacrificial pawn, it was possible to imagine how much power this supposedly loosely structured organization hid away.


    Even if he sessfully toppled the Junshang Conference with the utmost help from his father and the old cripple, settled Jiangnan, and stabilized the monarch¡¯s control, the Emperor would not allow Fan Xian to lead soldiers and fight. Then, what could Fan Xian do? Would he retire to that dim room in the Overwatch Council at such a young age and grow old?


    Fan Xian did not want to be a second Chen Pingping. For some problems, he would not rush to resolve them. On the contrary, he wished these problems could be in situations under his control and to bloom slowly like a flower with poison.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that his thoughts in the Baoyue Brothel today were the same as that of the old cripples. The elder and the youth were both working hard toward a goal that could not be publicized. It was regretful that neither of these two people seemed willing to inform the other, perhaps...they didn¡¯t want to implicate each other?


    Not deeply investigating the Junshang Conference did not mean not defeating the Junshang Conference. The Junshang Conference had yed Fan Xian a few times in Jiangnan, and he had to eventually pay that back. Currently, the ck Knights were progressing silently on that mountain trail.


    Months of nning and the only tiny loophole was the Junshang Conference ount¡¯s master, Mr. Zhou. He had yet to be silenced and was still able to silently escape despite being under both Ming Qingda and his own surveince. This demonstrated that he was certainly an important figure in the Junshang Conference, perhaps he even held the truth to the Junshang Conference.


    And Haitang...had still note back. Faint worry rose between Fan Xian¡¯s brows. Mr. Zhou had to be under the protection of someone very powerful.


    He left the side of the railing, sat back down at the table, and gave orders to Deng Zi Yue, ¡°Contact the governor¡¯s manor, send out wanted posters...¡±


    His spoke quietly, ¡°The Ming family has already sent over housekeeper Zhou¡¯s picture. Give it to the governor¡¯s manor. Both sides will search together.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue felt apprehensive. He knew that the imperial envoy did not have any better ideas and could only start to use the government¡¯s power to try and apply some pressure publicly. As for that picture, he knew that it was drawn by the old Ming matriarch¡¯s personal servant.


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°If we could capture Mr. Zhou alive...wouldn¡¯t it be too marvellous?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You hopes are indeed marvellous.¡±


    The top floor of the Baoyue Brothel was empty. Only Fan Xian¡¯s table was upied. Two people suddenly appeared at the table beside the railing and had replied to Fan Xian¡¯s words very coldly.


    The metallic sound of countless des being unsheathed rang out in the top floor, full of cruel intentions.


    With Gao Da in the lead, the seven Tiger Guards gripped their strangely shaped long knives with both hands and formed the head of a trident, protecting Fan Xian behind them.


    At the same time, a dozen swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council surged out from the side of the building. They hadn¡¯t drawn their swords beside them. In their hands were raised ck painted bows that did not reflect much light and appeared threatening. The swordsmen aimed at the two people at the table.


    There was originally no one in the building, yet these two people had silently appeared. The other party¡¯s arrival had not only been hidden from the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, it had also been hidden from the Tiger Guards, as well as Fan Xian, whose internal injuries had long healed. What kind of realm was this?


    Fan Xian¡¯s guards reacted quickly. In an instant, they had partitioned off the two people.


    With a dozen bows, in addition to the seven Tiger Guards who could stand against Haitang Duoduo and Fan Xian, who had long reached the ninth-level, even if the neers were Dongyi¡¯s Yun Zhn and Northern Qi¡¯s Lang Tao, everyone was confident they could easily take the other party down.


    However, the two people did not have any change in expression when faced with this array. One of them had a slightly forced smile, while the other figure, wearing a straw hat, only gave off a coldness that regarded everyone he saw as nothingness.


    The figure wearing the straw hat slowly lifted his head and revealed a strange appearance. There was not a trace of expression on his face, only his eyes looked at the people in the building as coldly as if he was looking at a group of dead people


    ¡°You want Mr. Zhou? This person is Mr. Zhou.¡±


    Surrounded by crossbows, the person was still very at ease. A natural aura of aggressiveness rose from across the crowd as he looked coldly at Fan Xian.


    ¡°But, I will not give him to you.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the person through the Tiger Guard¡¯s clothing. His mind turned, and he calmly said, ¡°So it is you who is protecting Mr. Zhou. No wonder Haitang has yet to seed...since you are not willing to give the person to me, then why did youe to see me? I don¡¯t have the habit of chatting with uninvited guests.¡±


    The person said coldly, ¡°An exchange. Pull back the ck Knights, and I will spare your life.¡±


    Spare your life? Under such circumstances, he could still say he would spare Fan Xian¡¯s life?


    Unless he was an idiot, only then would he have such confidence. Fan Xian knew the other party was certainly not stupid, so, they definitely had the ability to kill him in such a situation.


    Fan Xian smiled and asked, ¡°How is Haitang?¡±


    The man suddenly strangely rolled his eyes. ¡°I very rarely kill women.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°That is good...release.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It was a very sudden, very expected call of ¡°release.¡±


    The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council released the triggers in their hands, and 30 poisoned crossbow bolts flew out in three batches. Like a deadly and dense rain, they flew toward the table!.


    What Mr. Zhou? What Junshang Conference? He did not have time to care about them. As long as he could kill the person in front of him, Fan Xian would think anything was worth it...high-spirited? A bitter smile rose at the corner of his lips.


    [JW1]¡±ÒâÆø·ç·¢°¡¡±¡±·ç×ÔÉÈÖз¢¡± There is a pun between this phrase and the previous line, but it doesn¡¯te across in English.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398: You Dare To Kill Me?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At a distance of fewer than three meters, the speed of the 30-plus poisoned bolts was terrifying, and the power they held was shocking. No would have thought that someone could dodge such a dense and sudden attack.


    Even if the person sitting beside the table was a god, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.


    So he didn¡¯t even try to dodge. He also didn¡¯t seem to move, but a pair of chopsticks vanished from the container on the table. This pair of chopsticks was held steadily in his hand and began to dance easily through the air as if he was picking out delicious food from nothingness.


    The soft tips of the bamboo chopsticks whistled through the air. It was as if it was not a pair of chopsticks but rather an ancient weapon infused with boundless zhenqi.


    Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding. Like rain hitting a banana leaf.


    ...


    ...


    A collection of dull thuds rang out as all of the bolts in their rapid progress were lightly nipped and pulled by that pair of chopsticks. In an impossible state of affairs, they were all pushed slightly to the side, so they moved slightly off from their expected trajectories. They passed by the bodies of the two people sitting at the table and shot into the wood boards and walls of the Baoyue Brothel.


    The crossbow bolts shot into the wood, and the tail of the bolts quivered slightly. In an instant, the 30-plus bolts made it look as if the room spouted a riot of grass, yet it did not harm their target at all.


    The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council saw this scene before them and felt a chill surge through their hearts, taking over their entire body. To be able to push aside this many speeding bolts in such a short distance with just a pair of chopsticks, this kind of speed, this kind of eyesight, this kind of power, this kind of...


    The other person was not human. The other person was definitely not human.


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council was the toughest organization in the court of Qing Kingdom. The Overwatch Council officials had the firmest and most persistent state of mind of Qing Kingdom. However, they were, after all, still people. When they found the enemy they were facing today seemed to have already secretly left the category of human, they felt some fear and a sense of helplessness.


    The Third Bureau¡¯s consecutive firing could only fire three rounds. It was already toote to raise their bows. Furthermore, the hands of the Sixth Bureau swordsmen were shaking as they stared with disbelief at the person beside the table. They seemed to have forgotten their next move.


    At the same time, the arrows poured forward. The Seven Tiger Guards charged toward the table like seven aggressive tigers leaving the mountain. Under the protection of the arrows, they held their long knives in their hands and became seven streaks of snow-bright light chopping toward the table.


    The light of the knives were still in space when Fan Xian called strictly from behind the Tiger Guards, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Following this cry, he rose and his entire body lifted up.


    ...


    ...


    At the call to retreat, the six Tiger Guards, other than Gao Da, forcefully pulled back their zhenqi and ced their knives across their chest very awkwardly. In the air about one and a half meters away from that table, they forcefully stopped their bodies.Their toes tapped, and they followed orders to retreat.


    However, Gao Da¡¯s martial ability was the most powerful, so his reaction was the fastest. He was the middle point of the trident and had already reached the table and faced the mysterious figure in the bamboo hat. He felt a slight chill in his heart, but he was unable to retreat. He could only let out a roar and circte the zhenqi in his body to the extreme. His hands shifted on the hilt, and he chopped down into the air.


    Gao Da suddenly felt the foot behind him tighten and his body was pulled backward by an abundant, irresistible, and enormous force of zhenqi.


    The strike had alreadye down.


    The knife shed across the front of the table because he had been pulled by someone behind him.He didn¡¯t strike the figure in the bamboo hat, instead he chopped down on the floor in front of the table.


    With a sharp crack, the thick and solid wooden floors parted like thin paper beneath the long knife in Gao Da¡¯s hands and a giant tear appeared. For a moment, the dust rose and wood shavings flew in all directions. Through that hole, it was possible to see the tables on the floor below.


    In the instant that Gao Da had struck, the man in the bamboo hat gently put the pair of chopsticks in his hand on the table.


    It was not until then, that anyone noticed that beside the table leg was a sword. A very simple sword that gave off no light. A rough cloth was wrapped thickly around the outside.


    Then, the pair of chopsticksnded on the table and the normal looking sword suddenly emitted a bright light. With a zing, the sword hilt began to shake on its own ord. It jumped up excitedly and ripped apart the rough cloth wrapped around the sheath of the sword. It forced out half a snow-bright sword.


    A cold and murderous sword not-of-this world emanated out from this half of a sword.


    The sword will entered the space between the floorboards. When Gao Da¡¯s long knife touched the floor, it traveled out. At the same time that the long knife split open the giant hole in the floor, countless fine cracks appeared along the knife gash and rapidly spread over.


    The cracks did not have any patterns to speak of, yet they appeared to be a beauty without any vitality.


    ...


    ...


    The cracks rapidly invaded Gao Da¡¯s long knife. His long Tiger Guard knife began to shake uncontrobly. On the sharp and solid surface of the knife, it looked like an invisible pair of hands were using a diamond to carve into it and countless deep marks appeared.


    Gao Da¡¯s hands also began to shake. He fearfully and helplessly let go of the knife.


    The long knife cracked into pieces like a weathered stone face.


    The terrifying sword will only traveled to the outside of the knife hilt and then suddenly jumped up. Gao Da gave a muffled grunt. He covered his chest and then sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, his right wrist cracked. The joint had actually been shattered!


    It was only a matter of three breaths. The crossbows and the seven knives of the Tiger Guards were as simple as the raising of a pair of chopsticks andying them down to the man in the bamboo hat.


    In their meeting just now, the Overwatch Council had been wretchedly defeated.


    At this point, the people protecting Fan Xian knew that the other party¡¯s words earlier were not empty threats. With his extraordinary and godlike realm, if the man in the bamboo hat wanted to kill the imperial envoy, even if they all died, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    Extraordinary and godlike.


    Other than the four Great Grandmaster¡¯s, who else had reached such a realm in this world?


    Fresh blood trickled out from the corner of Gao Da¡¯s mouth, and his eyes were full of terror. Half kneeling on the ground, he stared at the man in the bamboo hat sitting not far away. Biting off each word, he said, ¡°Sigu Jian!¡±


    As a Tiger Guard to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s royal family, who had he ever been afraid of? However, Gao Da said these words weakly and with hopelessness.


    In the people¡¯s hearts, the four Great Grandmasters had long left the category of normal humankind. All of the rumors had already almost be legends, and the people only felt reverence toward these four Great Grandmasters.


    Respect and fear, nothing else beyond these.


    No one dared to make a move against four Great Grandmasters, even if someone wanted tomit suicide, they would still not choose this road.


    Gao Da stared at the figure in the bamboo hat intensely. He did not understand why Sigu Jian, who should be far away in Dongyi, would be here in Jiangnan. It was not until now that he felt his ankle being gently released by someone.


    Earlier, if that person had not grabbed his ankles powerfully and pulled him back, Gao Da¡¯s strike down and the man in the bamboo hat¡¯s sword will sweeping out, right now it wouldn¡¯t just be his long knife that was shattered in pieces, his body would be too.


    Only now did Gao Da feel a boundless fear. He unconsciously looked back and saw Fan Xian¡¯s right hand was shaking as he gently wiped it on his long gown.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand waspletely soaked in a cold sweat. He knew that if he hadn¡¯t seen and called quickly, the seven Tiger Guards would have all died by the hand of the man in the bamboo hat.


    However, his expression remained calm. Although his pupils constricted slightly and his right hand hidden behind his back was slowly shaking, he still remained calm. Faced with this extraordinary and godlike figure, he had to be calm.


    He was facing a Great Grandmaster.


    Fan Xian was not a normal person. Since his youth, he had lived with a Great Grandmaster who had not entered the ranks of the Great Grandmasters. He was personally taught by Uncle Wu Zhu. When faced with this man in the bamboo hat, he was not like the other people in the building who were so terrified they couldn¡¯t even speak.


    He was still terrified. He could feel his mouth be bitter and astringent.


    Wu Zhu had once talked about the words ¡°true power.¡± Wu Zhu, without a trace of zhenqi, had extraordinary power, but he was, after all, Fan Xian¡¯s closest family. Now that Fan Xian met a Great Grandmaster for the first time in person, he finally realized that under the pressure of the other party¡¯s true power, he didn¡¯t have any chance to retaliate.


    Fan Xian was a meticulous person who knew himself well. He knew that with his ninth-level power, 10 of him could not defeat Uncle Wu Zhu.


    The same logic would prove that 10 of him could not defeat the old man in the bamboo hat in front of him.


    Particrly after what he saw and felt earlier, it made Fan Xian further believe the words Uncle Wu Zhu had once said.


    ¡°A first-level could kill a ninth-level as long as they are lucky enough. But if you are facing those guys...don¡¯t talk about such things like luck.¡±


    The warriors under heaven move from bottom to top with the ninth-level as the strongest. However, between each level, the difference was not insurmountable, otherwise, Fan Xian would not have been able to kill indiscriminately on Nin Street or yed with Lang Tao and them in Shangjing, Northern Qi, like he did.


    However, once passed the ninth-level, it advanced into the realm of celestial beings. Just like Ku He that baldy and the man in front of him...it was apletely different realm. The difference in power was like a deep gorge of which the bottom could not be seen. No kind of scheme and shrewdness could make up for it.


    The top floor of the Baoyue Brothel waspletely silent, while the downstairs had long begun to mor. Although Gao Da¡¯s strike had chopped into the empty air, it had shocked countless people. The noise was unbelievable, however, it quieted down after a small break because the guard downstairs and Shi Sang were handling it.


    The man in the bamboo hat beside the table remained silent, as if he was waiting for Fan Xian to make a decision.


    His body did not glow, but in the people¡¯s eyes, his thin cloth clothing seemed to be ted with the brilliance of the sky. No one dared to look directly at it.


    As for the exchange, the Mr. Zhou that Fan Xian had long wanted to capture sat silently and timidly beside the man in the bamboo hat. No one would have noticed him.


    A simple person, yet he blotted out all the brilliance between the heaven and earth.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s left hand was still holding the fan. He squeezed it tightly and looked at the man in the bamboo hat. He did say anything for a moment. The top floor of the Baoyue Brothel was absolutely silent, a deathly silent. The atmosphere was oppressive.


    The man in the bamboo hat looked at Fan Xian, whose expression was calm, and smiled. ¡°Your reaction, your strength...they seem to be a bit stronger than the rumors say.¡±


    The man referenced how Fan Xian had assessed the situation extremely quickly, called back six of the people, and then exploded from his seat. In the short moment Fan Xian was in the air, he used the Coffin-Breaker to dramatically strengthen his right arm and then used a little trick to tightly grip Gao Da¡¯s ankle, forcefully pulling him back and saving his life.


    For Fan Xian to be able to do all of that in so short a time, it could already be so considered very perfect, possibly to the extent that the man in the bamboo hat revealed a trace of appreciation.


    However, Fan Xian did not answer him. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, he slowly walked to the railing and did not look again at the man in the bamboo hat.


    Including Gao Da, all of the guards were shocked. Themissioner was very daring! Faced with a Great Grandmaster that tens of thousands revered, he was able to act so naturally and dared to not look at the other party.


    Fan Xian walked to the side of the railing and faced the wealthy Suzhou and the sparse air above it, as well as the remnant smell of firecrackers in the air. He took a deep breath. His face changed slightly before immediately returning to normal. Who knew what he was thinking of?


    Footsteps rang out from the steps.


    Shi Chanli, with his face full of shock, and Sang Wen, who had her mouth opened wide and worry mixed in with her gentleness, nced at the table surrounded by the Overwatch Council and immediately turned their questioning gazes on to Fan Xian beside the railing.


    ¡°Everyone is dismissed.¡±


    Fan Xian remained by the railing and gave the order coldly without turning his head. He gripped the fan in his hand tighter and tighter. The paper on the fan was already beginning to go out of shape. He had made up his mind.


    Earlier, when the Tiger Guards had suddenly attacked, Fan Xian¡¯s call was enough to make everyone retreat without regard to their life. From that, it was clear that all the guards offered absolutely no objections to his orders and would carry them out thoroughly. However, when he gave the order to have everyone go downstairs, everyone, including the Tiger Guards, all used silence to show their protest.


    There was a Great Grandmaster who wanted to kill people. At this kind of time, no one dared to leave Fan Xian alone in the building.


    Fan Xian turned around. He looked at Gao Da and smiled slightly, ¡°Perhaps mymands are no longer effective?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da¡¯s heart thumped. Looking at the familiar and warm smile on themissioner¡¯s face and the encouragement in his smile, he felt momentarily confused. He understood Fan Xian. Every time he revealed this charming smile, often it was when he was truly angry; it was also when he had a card up his sleeve.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°Without my orders, no one is allowed to take one step into this building. Also, immediately evacuate the surrounding streets to prevent idental injuries.¡±


    Gao Da let out a trembling breath and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He gave a muffled grunt and led everyone down the stairs. Along the way, he pushed down Shi Chanli, who was standing by the door and refusing to leave.


    As Fan Xian¡¯s personal guards went down the stairs, they saw a scene that remained forever etched in their minds, a scene that terrified them.


    Fan Xian walked slowly step by step toward the table. He wore a strange smile on his face. The out-of-shape fan was open again in his hand. As he fanned, he walked toward the table steadily and with great confidence and ease.


    ...


    ...


    In reality, from that side to the table was only a distance of a dozen steps or so, but in these dozen or so steps, Fan Xian felt he had walked through the gates of hell.


    What was remarkable was that the closer he got to the table with the man in the bamboo hat, the calmer Fan Xian felt, like an oasis of peace.


    Reaching the side of the table, Fan Xian stared at the man¡¯s eyes and rudely met his gaze, as if he was not scared at all. The man only had to casually raise his hand and he would be able to kill him. But, he also seemed to think that this imperial envoy of Jiangnan Road was amusingly daring and smiled slightly as he looked at him.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da went downstairs and immediately rearranged all defenses. He also followed themissioner¡¯s order and evacuated the nearby people. He ordered his subordinate to quickly go to the governor¡¯s manor to mobilize troops. Although he knew these methods would do nothing against the extraordinary martial artists in the building, it still kept people upied.


    He then climbed to the top floor of the building closest to the Baoyue Brothel and flipped onto the roof. He carefully hid his body and watched every movement in the Baoyue Brothel across the street. He was prepared to throw his own life into this gamble at any moment.


    Gao Da hid behind the gargoyle on the roof and stared at the top floor of the Baoyue Brothel. He could not hear what was being said inside, but just watching what was happening was enough to shock him.


    ...


    ...


    The building was empty except for Fan Xian and the man in the bamboo hat facing him. One was sitting beside the table, and one was standing beside it.


    As for Mr. Zhou, Fan Xian did not consider him a person but rather an eyesore, so he waved his hand indicating for him to move to the side.


    The already deeply terrified ount master of the Junshang Conference, Mr. Zhou, started and then immediately left his seat obediently and sat down in a corner beside a railing.


    A chair was emptied.


    Fan Xian lifted the front of his robe and sat down expansively without a care.


    He was now less than half a body¡¯s length away from the man in the bamboo hat. It was intimate, dangerous, and terrifying in the extreme.


    Gao Da, watching from a distance, almost died of fright while Fan Xian in the building continued to smile lightly.


    He folded up the out-of-shape fan in his left hand, slowly lifted the chopsticks the man in the bamboo hat had left on the table, and put them back into the container. He did these three actions very attentively, slowly, and carefully. After the chopsticks were put back into the container, he then sighed happily and pped his hands as if he hadpleted a mighty work.


    The man in the bamboo hat had not moved to kill him. This meant everything could still be discussed.


    ¡°Daring.¡± The man in the bamboo hat looked at Fan Xian with a slight smile. ¡°Of the younger generation, you are the most outstanding talent.¡±


    If the Grandmaster¡¯s words got out, it would certainly establish Fan Xian in a stable position, yet Fan Xian did not feel and gratification from these words. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°So what? If you want to kill me, it is still the work of a moment.¡±


    The man in the bamboo hat calmly said, ¡°My words earlier are still in effect. If you pull back the ck Knights, I will not kill you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head. His eyes revealed a glimmer of mocking and disdain.


    In this, it has been a long time since someone dared to use this kind of gaze to look at the man in the bamboo hat. So, although the man in the bamboo hat was a top figure in the world, he still couldn¡¯t help a glimmer of anger.


    ¡°This is your demand?¡±


    ¡°A full Grandmaster has fallen to such lows?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want your old face, our Qing court still want our face.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and countless scathing words flew out as if the person in front of him was not an unfathomable Great Grandmaster but one of his subordinates in the Overwatch Council that he grabbed by the ears to scold.


    The man in the bamboo hat was startled. It was clear no one had ever lectured him like this before. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Fan Xian aggressive mmed the table and stared at the man¡¯s strange appearance and said each word clearly, ¡°Are you going senile? This is a matter of the Junshang Conference. Whether or not I mobilize the ck Knights to ughter people has f*ck all to do with you...unless you have disciples in that manor? Do you think I will listen to you if you charge in like this and put a knife to my throat? Even if I did listen to you, what about the future? Do you think your disciples won¡¯t die? They¡¯ll probably die even faster!¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s voice became sharp. It held a mixture of boundless disdain and ridicule. He pointed at the man¡¯s nose and taunted, ¡°I beg you to be more clear-headed. What year are we living in now? Long gone are the days a sword could remove all obstacles. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are a sword immortal? That is still a dead end!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The man in the bamboo hat looked at Fan Xian like he was watching an idiot and suddenly felt that he was an idiot. He walked the earth and received the reverence of tens of thousands, even the ruler of a country treated him with respect. It was impossible to find someone who was not respectful to him much less someone like this beautiful youth in front of him...pointing at his nose and taunting him.


    But, he was a Great Grandmaster after all. He was stunned for a moment before recovering his calm. On the contrary, he gazed at Fan Xian andughed out loud with such cheer.


    ¡°It has been many years since anyone dared to talk to me like this.¡±


    As he spoke, the man¡¯s tone dropped and he said coldly, ¡°I will count to three. If you don¡¯t give the order to pull back the ck Knights, I can only kill you.¡±


    Those steady hands slowly came to a rest on the table.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze dropped slightly, looking at the hands that should be aged yet had not a single extra wrinkle.


    ...


    ...


    Below the table, the sword was pulled with a powerful force. It gave the roar of a dragon and began to buzz. The hilt of the sword rose slowly. The half of the sword shining with a snow-white brilliance lit up the inside of the building brilliantly.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    The man in the bamboo hat began to count backward coldly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He nced at him and directly said, ¡°One.¡±


    Finishing this word, his fist smashed down beside him.


    This punch contained the bitter cultivation of almost 20 years of day and night mediation, the tyrannical zhenqi of the unnamed skill, the Coffin-Breaking technique of the Ye family, and the Heart of Tianyi Dao learned from Haitang. Qi followed the will, and in a breath he shattered tens of thousands of barriers, broke through meridians, circted the punch through his body and ferociously mmed it down.


    His fistnded on the hilt of the sword.


    The air in the building moved without cause, and the air outside of the rail seemed to have been shaken, distorting the scenery around it.


    With a zing, that normal sword was smashed back by Fan Xian, and the dragon¡¯s roar immediately disappeared.


    Beside the railing, Mr. Zhou had long fainted from this world-shaking shock and was wretched lying beside the railing.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian swallowed back the mouthful of fresh blood that had risen up in his chest. He stared fiercely and toughly at the man¡¯s eyes and suddenly opened his mouth to yell out, ¡°Deng Zi Yue, listen to my orders!¡±


    This shout imbued with zhenqi traveled out and in a moment reached the entire long street. Gao Da, hidden across the street started and unconsciously stood up, while Deng Zi Yue who had been standing guard in the middle of the street the entire time didn¡¯t know what had happened. In a trembling voice, he replied, ¡°I am here.¡±


    Fan Xian continued to stare into the man¡¯s eyes and viciously said, ¡°Send the order for smoke and fire. Have the ck Knights enter the garden, if they meet resistance...kill without mercy.¡±


    Kill without mercy!


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, aplicated sigh came from the man in the bamboo hat and interrupted the silence at the top of the Baoyue Brothel. ¡°You are right. I shouldn¡¯t have re-entered the human world. Only, the people you want to kill, that you want to capture, are people that I care about. What is there to be done?¡±


    The man in the bamboo hat gently grasped the sword hilt beside the table. He picked up and said in a quiet voice, ¡°So I picked up the long sword and left the Eastern Mountain...¡±


    The power of the sword gradually overflowed.


    If was a lie to say Fan Xian was not scared or nervous, but he valiantly used his state of mind to control every tremble in his muscle. He stared intensely at the man¡¯s face and said one sentence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Silence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Because you are not Sigu Jian that idiot.¡±


    Fan Xian again tightly gripped that broken fan on the table and said, ¡°Of the four Great Grandmasters, as long as it is not that mercilessly idiot, no one dares to kill me.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand continued to grip the hilt steadily.


    Fan Xian believed that if the other party pulled out his sword, his body and head would separate. So, he forcefully pushed down the glimmer of fear deep in his heart and said each word clearly, ¡°So that is why I don¡¯t understand why you would appear here. In my heart, you should be on a half broken boat singing under the skies, rxed and at ease...A virtuous person whose sleeves do not dip into the flowing clouds, not a brutish martial master who would let matters bring confusion to your heart and act in such a stupid way.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze changed. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure whether or not his eyes were ying tricks on him because he saw a glimmer of appreciation in the other person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The waves only bloom for a moment butpared to rocks a millennia-old, none are the same...Sir is also like this.¡± Fan Xian stared intensely at the other person. ¡°If you are Ye Liuyun, how could you dare to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: One Strike To Topple The Building


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s first and only time meeting Ye Liuyun was the year he was 12.


    That year he was lying on a precipice with strange colors swirling before his eyes. He was watching the solitary half boat below the precipice, the millions of holes on the beach, and the one hit battle of the strong between the two exceptional people.


    One of the people was the Great Grandmaster of the Qing Kingdom and the other was his uncle.


    The 12-year-old Fan Xian had only mastered the basics for the Tyrannical Way. His perception was not very insightful, so he could only sigh in admiration for the reputation of that battle but extracted the essence within it. On the contrary, it was in recent years he would asionally think of a time or scene and then gradually find, within his memories, the marvelous parts, the shocking parts, and the parts from which he could learn.


    The more he remembered, the more admiration he felt toward Uncle Wu Zhu and Ye Liuyun¡¯s exceptional methods. Sometimes the image of Ye Liuyun on the solitary half boat sailing on the ocean would still rise in his mind and that very strange song would still sound beside his ear.


    But he had never, ever thought that this Great Grandmaster of the Qing Kingdom, this major figure that was revered by tens of thousands of people, would be in the top floor of a brothel and be someone he had to face.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was the person who feared death the most in this world, so for enemies that he might have to face alone, he had once done ample research and analysis.


    After much calction, and weighing up of his strength and background, among these people, the one he should fear most ought to be Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian, the most unfathomable would be Northern Qi¡¯s Ku He, and the most troublesome were, of course, the ones in the Royal Pce.


    However, although Sigu Jian was an idiot and could kill him easily, everyone knew that idiots hated going out to strange ces.


    While the most unfathomable and the one who most enjoyed exploiting others, the Imperial Advisor Ku He, had been personally struck down into the mundane world by his closest Uncle Wu Zhu¡ªa person who could be injured did not feel so scary.


    As for the ones in the Qing Royal Pce, they were all rted and did not need to be considered for now.


    The people Fan Xian truly feared were all at the level of a Great Grandmaster, thus it could be seen that this was not excessive self-confidence, it was just a bit arrogant. However, the topic hade back round again. Given his power, in addition to his blind uncle, they only really needed to consider these people.


    Among the Four Great Grandmasters, it was only Ye Liuyun that Fan Xian had not worried about.


    For one, his childhood memories were overly deep. He always felt that this elder of the Ye family had a refined and graceful attitude. Spending much of his time traveling, he was a true person with a path. His personality was bright and cheerful, not one that would be involved in the pointless battles of the mortal world.


    Second, the state of the Ye family in Jingdou made Fan Xian see clearly that Ye Liuyun was truly a sympathetic person, otherwise, it would be impossible for the Emperor to maintain the bnce between the two sides. The Hanging Temple was a dark me that destroyed the Ye family; such a base method, yet Ye Liuyun could resist returning to the capital. He considered the Ye family¡¯s contentment and safety and the continuation of the Ye n to be more important than anything else.


    As long as Ye Liuyun did not stop in Jingdou and impact the bnce of the current situation, the Emperor would not truly do anything to the Ye family. This could not be publicly announced. In the ce between the imperial power and Ye Liuyun that surpassed martial ability, there was a natural implicit understanding.


    Fan Xian could not understand why Ye Liuyun would make a move because of the Junshang Conference matter and charge so determinedly to him and use his life to threaten him.


    If this wasn¡¯t stupid, then what was it? Even if the ck Knights were called back this time, would the Emperor not know of the connection between the Ye family and the Junshang Conference? Wouldn¡¯t this bnce still be destroyed?


    Since he hade, so be it. Fan Xian had calcted this Great Grandmaster¡¯s fate. Only then did he dare to be so mocking and disgracefully acerbic. He knew very clearly, If you are Ye Liuyun, how could you dare to kill me?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stared at the pair of eyes that were as calm as limpid autumn waters below the bamboo hat as if he wanted to divine the Great Grandmaster¡¯s true purpose in suddenlying to Suzhou.


    In the depths of his heart, he was prepared if Ye Liuyun immediately answered his question with one of his own, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to kill you?¡± He would immediately coldly toss out his mass murder weapon that walked the jianghu as an exnation.


    If you kill me, Uncle Wu Zhu would naturally kill everyone in the Ye family. This was a very simple truth. Ye Liuyun would certainly believe it and furthermore, would not ept it.


    ¡°Ah...so that year, you hid on the precipice and secretly watched.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ye Liuyun did not continue Fan Xian¡¯s previous sentence. He only slowly returned the sword in his hand back into its sheath. He looked at that handsome face and sighed.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped, but no expression appeared on his face. It was still cold and calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Ye Liuyun asked.


    Fan Xian truly did not understand and nodded his head. The ferociousness and confidence he purposely showed earlier immediately weakened greatly.


    Ye Liuyun smiled slightly and said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t on the precipice, how could you recite those lines? How could you know I am me? How could you be sure I knew you were you? How could you know I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    It sounded veryplicated, so Fan Xian was actually a bit dazed. Fortunately, his enlightenment hade a dozen years earlier than normal people. Having lived twice, his foundational knowledge of logic and such was stronger than most. He turned it over in his head a few time and finally unraveled Ye Liuyun¡¯s words.


    What Ye Liuyun wanted to express was very simple: In this world, at least today, at least in Jiangnan, there were not many people who could recognize him.


    This shocked Fan Xian. Was it true that very few people would be able to recognize the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Grandmaster?


    ...


    ...


    He unconsciously loosened his tight grip on the paper fan and a glimmer of mocking rose to the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you pretend to be ruthless you can imitate my uncle. Don¡¯t think that if you wear a bamboo hat you can imitate bald Ku He. Don¡¯t think that if you carry a sword that others will believe you are Sigi Jian.¡±


    ¡°You are Ye Liuyun, whether or not I recognize you, you are still Ye Liuyun.¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s movements were of utmost importance to the Overwatch Council. It was impossible for Ye Liuyun to imitate him, so this was something that Fan Xian could not understand. Did Ye Liuyun do this because he truly wanted to shed of pretenses of cordiality with the Emperor?


    He smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Although Sigu Jian is indeed rather stupid and has been the scapegoat countless times for the Qing Kingdom, your acting is a bit toocking in effort.¡±


    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± Ye Liuyun looked at Fan Xian coldly. ¡°I am just here to remind you. Your visit to Jiangnan has resulted in too many deaths already.¡±


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at one of the four extraordinary martial art masters left in the world without cowering back at all. He slowly said, ¡°In this world, how could goals be achieved without people dying?¡±


    ¡°What goal do you want to reach?¡±


    ¡°I am an official...my responsibility is to protect the Emperor¡¯s interests so that they are not damaged at all.¡± A strange light shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Other than this, I have no other intentions.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is death?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Ye Liuyun became silent. A few momentster he said, ¡°Your...mother was not like this back then.¡±


    Fan Xian did not find it surprising that the other party would bring up his mother, but his face wore a frosty expression as he coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t use my mother to pressure me. Besides, speaking of killing people, I¡¯m sure you remember very clearly that my mother was no better than me.¡±


    ¡°I am talking about roots and natural disposition.¡± Ye Liuyun¡¯s voice suddenly deepened. ¡°Those who like to kill, how could they hold great power?¡±


    The slightly warm atmosphere earlier from reminiscing about former times immediately froze over and became tense again.


    ¡°In Jingdou, you have those people taxing their body and soul to worry for you, for the time being, I will not talk about that.¡± Ye Liuyun sat upright beside the table, his whole person seemed as tough and unyielding as the pine trees on the Easter Mountain. ¡°When you came to Jiangnan, Jiangnan became troublesome. How many people have died because of your clever hands?¡±


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and felt an incredible anger in his heart. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Perhaps if I didn¡¯te to Jiangnan, these people would not have died? The pce treasury bastards would not be bastards and the rotten Ming family would be virtuous?¡±


    He smiled disdainfully. ¡°Elder, earlier I said not to pressure me in my mother¡¯s name, now I will add to that, using righteousness also has no effect on me.¡±


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s expression did not change. It was impossible to see either joy or anger. He only quietly said, ¡°In the matter of killing Yuan Meng, you drugged the servants in the manor, so it appears you have some kindness. However, these drugged people were all captured by the Suzhou governmentter and killed to keep them from talking.¡±


    He looked warmly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and continued to speak, ¡°When you left, you should have guessed that under the pressure of the Overwatch Council those innocent people could only die. You didn¡¯t kill the innocent, but the innocent died because of you.¡±


    ¡°I only need to shoulder the responsibilities I need to shoulder.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth had some teaching from his previous life for a light reply, but great astonishment surged up in his heart.


    It was not because of those innocent people dying because of him. Although this did darken his heart slightly, the astonishment came from Ye Liuyun¡¯s tone. That tone seemed to faintly hint that...the details of his entry and killings in the manor werepletely known to the other person.


    Fan Xian stared into Ye Liuyun¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know just how much this Great Grandmaster knew. If he knew he had already mastered the Sigu Sword, that would be bad...this was one of Fan Xian¡¯s secrets. Once it was known by the Emperor in the capital, the entire Overwatch Council would be trampled into the ground because of the incident with the Shadow at the Hanging Temple.


    Ye Liuyun could certainly use this to threaten him, but looking at his expression, it seemed like he did not know the details.


    Of all the things Ye Liuyun could have brought up, why did he bring up thepletely unimportant Yuan Meng?


    A severe light shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, and he immediately recovered his calm. He gave up the thought of killing him to stop him talking. Today¡¯s situation was not the same as in the past. He had always been the knife, and the people the meat. Today, it was him struggling desperately on the chopping board. If he wanted to kill this man in front of him, it would be essentially impossible to do during Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s recovery period.


    Thus, Fan Xian mmed the table and roared in anger, ¡°To seed in an important matter, one cannot bother about the trivialities! If I didn¡¯t strike like lightning and allowed Jiangnan to go on like in the past, how many deaths would the Ming family cause? How many more people would those pirates kill? Will you fill in the deficit in the national treasury?¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Liuyun to reply, that resentful finger of his extended out again. He very daringly and rudely pointed it at Ye Liuyun¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°What about that Junshang Conference? Is it cleaner than me? What is your identity...how could you lower yourself to work for them? You are the Grandmaster of the Qing Kingdom, why do you not stand on my side? Why do you stand on that side?


    Thest sentence twisted cleverly and pointed straight at his heart.


    Ye Liuyun furrowed his brows slightly and slowly said, ¡°The Junshang Conference is not like what you imagine.¡±


    Fan Xianughed mockingly and said, ¡°Of course I understand. You are a lofty Great Grandmaster but you are still a person, you still need luxuries. Walking the earth and wandering the horizons seems joyful, but if you always scorched and drenched by sun and rain, how could it feel fun at all? If everywhere you went, in each province andnd there was someone to receive you, to serve you, to worship you...naturally you will be happy. Other than the Junshang Conference, who else could offer you the entire world?¡±


    Ye Liuyun smiled slightly as he looked at him. It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect for this young man to be able to so easily discern his rtionship to the Junshang Conference.


    The matter was just this simple. Ku He was worshipped by Northern Qi. Sigu Jian was worshipped by Dongyi. The one in the Royal Pce was naturally worshipped by the Qing Kingdom. But what about Ye Liuyun? He walked the earth and did not return home. He blew the wind on the sea and supported the pines on the Eastern Mountain, and he traveled the rivers andkes. All of this needed someone to manage, someone to look after.


    The Great Grandmaster also needed to eat and to live in inns, particrly someone of his status. Surely he didn¡¯t like the clich¨¦d fawning and preferred to live in a quiet garden and talk with hermits hidden within the mountain.


    A garden needed money, going into the mountain to visit friends required travel expenses. Traveling around the world was actually a very extravagant life. It wouldn¡¯t do for a proper Great Grandmaster to be a highway robber.


    Fan Xian was done speaking. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°But your disciples¡¯ rtionship with the Junshang Conference is not so simple...if you want to scoop up people from my hands, it will not be so simple. For your sake, the Junshang Conference has protected these maiden-like hands. Are you going to use these hands to hold up the sky for the Junshang Conference?¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze, with or without intention,nded on Ye Liuyun¡¯s hands that were lying on the table.


    That pair of hands were as white as jade without a single wrinkle. They did not look like an old person¡¯s hands. They looked like a pair of woman¡¯s hands that had never seen sunlight and only knew embroidery in a boudoir.


    This was from many years ago when Ye Qingmei pushed Wu Zhu to enter the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jindou and his first battle with Ye Liuyun. It was a mark of Ye Liuyun sessfully sacrificing his sword and letting go of his hand. After all these years, nothing had changed at all.


    Hearing Fan Xian describe his hands as womanly, his eyes, which had been as calm as limpid autumn waters, gradually began to re up.


    ...


    ...


    The most important thing in a negotiation was to understand the other person¡¯s emotions, even if that person was a loft Great Grandmaster. When Fan Xian first realized that Ye Liuyun was about to show his anger, he immediately changed the topic of conversation and slowly said, ¡°There should still be a while before the ck Knights make their move...if you truly care about your disciples in the garden... shouldn¡¯t you give Mr. Zhou to me?¡±


    Ye Liuyun looked at him with a not-quite-there smile and seemed to be mocking him as well as looking at an ignorant child. ¡°Now you are willing to ept my condition?¡±


    Fan Xian slightly lowered his eyelids, but his heart gave a thump. He originally thought that since Ye Liuyun had dragged the ount master of the Junshang Conference all the way to Baoyue Brothel, he intended to use Mr. Zhou to exchange for the descendants of the Ye family in the Junshang Conference.


    Perhaps the other party never intended to do this?


    ¡°I never ept any condition when threatened by others.¡±


    He raised his head. His calm eyes gazed with sincerity at Ye Liuyun¡¯s strange appearance. ¡°But, that does not mean I am not willing toe to an agreement with an elder worthy of respect.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Liuyun finally made an expression. He sighed and said, ¡°Indeed so shameless...¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°You use martial abilities to threaten people; I use lives to threaten people. If we are talking about being shameless, the difference is not that big.¡±


    Ye Liuyun slowly stood up.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped, although his face remained calm. He once again opened that poor fan that had already been warped and drenched in sweat and fanned it randomly.


    Ye Liuyun looked at the fan in his hand and a glimmer of amusement shed through his eyes. He could see that this young man was actually very nervous deep in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Do not think that you understand everything and that you can control everything,¡± Ye Liuyun said. ¡°Otherwise, there will be a day that you will die very unfortunately.¡±


    Ye Liuyun sighed.


    ¡°You are a clever man, but don¡¯t be overly clever,¡± Ye Liuyun lectured.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You should know how theter matters should be handled.¡± Ye Liuyun slowly lowered his head allowing the bamboo hat to hide his strange appearance. He held the long sword wrapped in rough cloth backwards and walked to the rail to pick up Mr. Zhou by his cor.


    Fan Xian finally felt a glimmer of helplessly and confusion. If Ye Liuyun was not here to deliver ount master Zhou to him, then why did he condescend to talk with him for so long?


    Ye Liuyun turned his head. Smoke and god gradually rose in his eyes and an instinct yet chilling murderous intent shocked Fan Xian¡¯s body. He finally slowly said, ¡°I carry a sword not to imitate that idiot Sigu Jian. Perhaps you, child, have forgotten that back then I used to wield a sword.¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly drew out the sword. The snow bright and sharp de did not give a trace of light. It seemed that all of the light had been absorbed by the palm of that steady and pure white hand.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyelid jumped, and he gathered his mind. He bit down hard on the tip of his tongue and used the pain to alert himself. At a time of life or death, every stratagem and battle of wits was fake. He suddenly forced out the Tyrannical zhenqi surging in his lower back and moved it into his fists before striking forward. He struck the table.


    Following a strange and sharp cry, Fan Xian¡¯s entire person was shocked up by the Tyrannical double punch. His body twisted in the air like a pathetic dog, anxiously and dismally, he dissolved into a ck line at an admirable speed and sped out of the building.


    Fan Xian swept over the long street. His entire person hovered in the air. His eyes were full of terror. Even now he could feel the murderous sword will behind him chasing after him as if it could chop him in two at any moment.


    He twisted his body and kicked out with his leg. He opened his mouth and spat out blood before increasing his speed again. He made three flips in the air and the tips of his feet stepped on the green banner outside the building opposite. Using the strength of the rebound, he once again dissolved in a light smoke andnded on the street.


    The six Tiger Guards and the Overwatch Council swordsmen had long charged over and securely protected him in the middle. Layer uponyer, the acted as his meat shield without fearing death.


    In an instant, Fan Xian felt surrounded by people and could not see the situation outside. A glimmer of gratitude shed through him before his body returned to its most sensitive state, prepared to escape at any moment.


    ...


    ...


    It was absolutely silent on the long street, a strange silence.


    Fan Xian did not dare move rashly. He hid for an indeterminable amount of time behind his guards before he felt something was strange. He ordered his subordinates to make a small gap.


    Ye Liuyun was no longer in the Baoyue Brothel.


    Looking down the gap his subordinates, who were half dead with nervousness, had opened up, Fan Xian saw, at the end of Suzhou long street, a cloth-clothed man in a bamboo hat manhandling a person and slowly walking toward the city gate.


    Although he was walking slowly, each of the other person¡¯s step seemed to be 30 meters long. He gradually grew distant.


    Fan Xian swallowed some saliva to soothe his burning throat. He burrowed out of the crowd with a confused expression. Standing on the long street, he gazed at Ye Liuyun¡¯s retreating figure in a daze.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da had alreadye down from the building opposite. Seeing the safe and unharmedmissioner, he was overjoyed and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    Fan Xian ced his slightly shaky hands behind him and said with a forced calm, ¡°What could have happened?¡±


    As he spoke, he watched Ye Liuyun¡¯s figure disappear into the city gate.


    No one had noticed that on the top floor of the Baoyue Brothel, other than the deep gash Gao Da had left, there were gradually some new changes. Beside the table that Fan Xian had broken with his fists, a crack suddenly appeared in the thick red paint at about half the height of a person on the thick corridor column.


    The fan that Fan Xian had thrown down during his escape had disappeared without a trace.


    The gash on the paint suddenly split open with a crack like a miserable injury. The skin was peeling outwards and revealed the wood inside. The solid wood inside was also slowly cracking open.


    The crack was impossibly deep, and it had already bisected this huge column.


    It was not just the column. All of the wooden columns, railings, walls, decorations, and tables had begun to crack at waist height. The cracks gradually grew and extended, slowly bing one unit. It was like a supernatural workman had instantly drawn a ck line across the room.


    Only, the line wasn¡¯t drawn in ink, it was drawn with a sword.


    With a crisp crack, the first thing to fall over was a vase shelf in the corner of the top floor of the Baoyue Brothel. The vase fell onto the floor and shattered into power.


    Then there was a gigantic sound.


    ...


    ...


    The long street had emptied long ago. There were only Fan Xian and the dozens of his subordinates surrounding him. Hearing the sound, they consciously raised their heads and gazed up and to the right.


    Everyone was dumbstruck and speechless, including Fan Xian. Their eyes were filled with shock and fear, and their mouths were opened wide revealing perfectly white, tea stained, or missing teeth, to the point that they didn¡¯t even react when the wood and dust gradually filling the sky fell into their mouths.


    The Baoyue Brothel copsed. More urately, the top floor of the Baoyue Brothel copsed. Even more urately, half of the top floor of the Baoyue Brothel was, with a determined poise, neatly copsing ording to a perfect design, sending dust up into the air.


    As the dust settled, everyone clearly saw that it was like Baoyue Brothel had been cleaved in half by a heavenly sword. The top hadpletely copsed, leaving, very tidily, on the bottom half of the boards and decorations.


    The break was very neat and smooth. It was truly like a giant sword had sliced it through the middle.


    Everyone knew that this had indeed been sliced open by a ¡°person.¡± In everyone¡¯s hearts, their first impressions once again rose up¡ªthis person was not a person.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was the first person on the long street to close their mouth. He looked at the long empty city gates and then turned back to his own broken building. He couldn¡¯t resist pping his face heavily to convince himself this was truly happening.


    Once the Overwatch Council and the Tiger Guards woke from their daze, the gazes they turned toward Fan Xian were somewhat strange, full of shock and lingering fear, and some confusion. How did themissioner get out alive?


    This question...Fan Xian was not too sure either.


    ¡°Deng Zi Yue.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice were slightly hoarse and his eyes were flushed with an unhealthy red. As he coughed he said, ¡°Make a trip to over there.¡±


    It was clear that Deng Zi Yue was still in a daze. Only after Fan Xian had repeated himself angrily twice that he woke up and quickly acknowledged it.


    Fan Xian called him over to stand in front of him and lowered his voice, ¡°If...I¡¯m saying if, someone surrenders, then you have to ensure their survival.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was slightly shocked and raised his head to look at themissioner.


    A glimmer of fear shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°Bring the person back...no, have the ck Knights directly escort them back to Jingdou.¡±


    He sighed in his heart and didn¡¯t want it to have any connection to it. In an elder¡¯s matters, let the elders y by themselves. He couldn¡¯t suffer such mental torment again.


    Deng Zi Yue epted his orders and turned his head to nce at the half destroyed building. He couldn¡¯t resist swallowing and asking in a shaky voice, ¡°Sir, who exactly was that person?¡±


    Fan Xian red at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Gao Da say it was Sigu Jian?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue proved himself to be a trusted aide of the Second Bureau and very directly countered, ¡°It is clearly written in the Council report, Sigu Jian is still in Dongyi...¡±


    Fan Xian directly cut across his words and said angrily, ¡°Look at this broken building! The other person was a Great Grandmaster! Can our spies keep an eye on their movements?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue did not understand why Fan Xian was angry. He took his orders and went in search of a horse to ride out of the city. He had to quickly meet with the ck Knights.


    After Deng Zi Yue left, Fan Xian remained standing on the street and refused to return to Hua Garden. His subordinates and the Tiger Guards could not persuade him, so they could only stand with him.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist ncing again at his broken building. He wanted to say something but resisted.


    In a short time, there was an express report from the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°Report, already left the city gate.¡±


    ...


    ...


    More time passed.


    ¡°Report, already passed the Night Pavilion.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the end, a frightened rider stopped.


    ¡°Report, already passed the Seventh-Li Hill.¡±


    The Seventh-Li Hill was more than seven li away from Suzhou. It was already the road back to Jingdou, more than a full 20 li. Although no one dared to believe that the man in the bamboo hat could have traveled 20 li in such a short time, they remembered the other person¡¯s identity and understood a little.


    Having confirmed that the exceptional martial artist who split a building with one strike had left Suzhou, everyone let out a breath. Tiger Guard Gao Da wiped the cold sweat from his brows and moved closer to Fan Xian¡¯s side. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Sir, should we arrange for someone to stop him?¡±


    ¡°Who could stop him?¡±


    Gao Da thought for a bit. He had indeed said something very stupid, so he quickly said, ¡°Quickly write a secret report and send it to Jingdou.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be in time, but I¡¯ll still have to write it.¡±


    ¡°Deng Diwen.¡± He called another member of the Qinian Unit, one of the original swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau responsible for protecting Xia Qifei a few days ago. When Deng Zi Yue wasn¡¯t around, Fan Xian trusted him the most.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t hide it from Gao Da and directly said in a cold voice, ¡°Go tell the governor¡¯s yamen that tomorrow we are going to Ming Garden again. We are going to seize all of the Ming family¡¯s private soldiers.¡±


    Gao Da listened at the side and felt slightly apprehensive. He had indeed not expected that after such a dangerous moment, themissioner would first think of how to use this incident to his advantage.


    An assassination attempt on the imperial envoy was a big matter. Right now the anger of the Jiangnan people was at its height. Everyone was sure to think of the Ming family. This incident could be used to further weaken the Ming family and at the same time, it could also decrease the people¡¯s rage at the old Ming matriarch¡¯s death. Gao Da truly prostrated himself in admiration for themissioner.


    ...


    ...


    Having confirmed that Ye Liuyun had left Suzhou, Fan Xian¡¯s heart rxed. Only, he still had great misgivings and was confused. However, it was impossible for him to speak of it to anyone. He looked again at the half-broken building beside him and couldn¡¯t help pulling a gloomy face and cursing, ¡°How much will this cost to fix? That old bastard!¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone jumped in fright and was immediately shocked. No one dared to open their mouths. The street waspletely silent. No one would have thought that themissioner actually dared to curse out a Great Grandmaster.


    Fan Xian looked at everyone¡¯s strange mood and felt anger surging up. He opened his mouth and ranted, ¡°This is my building! Someone destroyed it, and I¡¯m not even allowed to curse? That is a bastard!¡±


    Gao Da wished he could cover themissioner¡¯s mouth, but he didn¡¯t have the boldness. He couldn¡¯t help feeling even more admiration for themissioner. He was indeed an exceptional figure full of daring.


    Earlier, Fan Xian faced Ye Liuyun alone in the building, which already had made his subordinates admire him. Later, he survived and even sessfully had the Great Grandmaster leaving swiftly, so everyone felt an admiration of Fan Xian to their very bones.


    Of course, what everyone most admired was that Fan Xian dared to curse him on the streets after the incident.


    ...


    ...


    Under everyone¡¯s admiring and praising gazes, Fan Xian muttered something but no one heard clearly. They only saw his body go soft, and he sat down.


    A floral image floated past, and a girl held onto Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Everyone knew she was themissioner¡¯s close female friend, so they were not nervous. They were just a bit worried. It looked like having gone against a godlike Great Grandmaster, themissioner still received some internal injuries.


    Everyone quickly followed the young man and woman in front toward Hua Garden. The soldiers from the governor¡¯s manor finally arrived.


    Fan Xian tilted his body into the girl¡¯s embrace and smelled that faint floral scent. He couldn¡¯t resist saying resentfully, ¡°He¡¯s already left and then youe out.¡±


    An apologetic look shed across Haitang¡¯s face and she said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes. ¡°Who can beat this kind of strange creature?¡±


    Haitang asked worriedly, ¡°Internal damage?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian replied seriously. ¡°I pretended for too long upstairs. Actually my legs...turned to water long ago from fear.¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: Hua Garden¡¯s Brainstorm


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In front of a valley about 20 li from Suzhou, was an unremarkable manor peacefully waiting for the dusk to fall.


    With the fall of dusk, night also arrived. Four hundred ck Knight steeds, with muffled bits and cloth-wrapped hooves, silently surrounded the manor like a nighttime god of death.


    Then came a bloody massacre. The ck Knights outside the manor fired in ming arrows, while the people on the inside also lit fires. The fire-beacon lit up and lives were snuffed out. The manor waspletely destroyed.


    ...


    ...


    The ck Knights were the Fifth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. It was the department with the strongest martial ability but did not have someone in the yamen. They were always outside Jingdou waiting for Chen Pingping¡¯s directions, until the Overwatch Council gained a youngmissioner. Now, the ck Knights were divided in half, with 500 following Fan Xian. From this, it was possible to see Chen Pingping¡¯s high opinion of Fan Xian.


    When Fan Xian went as a diplomat to Northern Qi, the ck Knights had escorted him to the boundaries between the countries. By the Wuduhe, they sessfully wiped out the military squadron Shang Shanhu had sent out to rescue Xiao En. The strength of their martial prowess was evident.


    The ck Knights that had been waiting since then in Jiangbei and finally had a ce to use their martial abilities. Yet, the deputymander of the ck Knights, who was on his horse at the foot of the mountain, did not have an excited expression. For him, this was just a simple task.


    Commander Jing sat firmly on his horse and watched the roaring fire in the garden. His right hand gently pressed against his face and removed a ck colored mask that had hidden his appearance, revealing a slightly pale face and pair of cold, emotionless eyes.


    The task the Commissioner had assigned had beenpleted. They had not expected that the garden would have such strong martial power, so the ck Knights had taken some losses. The most terrifying was that everyone in the garden seemed to know they hade to the end of their road and resisted with their lives; not a single person surrendered.


    Commander Jing did not know who was in the garden, he was only carrying out themissioner¡¯s orders. Furthermore, the people in the garden had also lit fires, any evidence that could not see the light of day had probably long been destroyed.


    He pulled the reins, the hooves clip-clop-ed, and he slowly rode closer to the burning garden. His ck Knights were looking after the injured members and cleaning up the scene. His eyes kept a close watch on all of this when suddenly his eyelid twitched.


    Five horses broke out of the fire, glinting like ck fire. They were like ghost horses from the underworld.


    On the five horses, other than the ck armor-d knights, there were a few extra figures trussed up like zongzi.


    Commander Jing brought his right hand back to his face and reced the ck mask before the five riders approached. His thin lips parted slightly and an icy cold voice rang out. With some surprise and shock, he asked, ¡°Alive?¡±


    The five riders rode closer to him and reported, ¡°These five hid in the well; they surrendered.¡±


    Although Commander Jing remained cold, he was happily surprised. The corner of his mouth moved, and he revealed an icy smile, ¡°Themissioner should be happy.¡±


    Given this garden¡¯s attitude of fighting to the death and the ns to kill indiscriminately, to capture some alive was indeed not an easy task. Commander Jing looked at the five captives on the horses and felt it was strange.


    ¡°Back to Suzhou.¡±


    The ck colored masks reflected the golden yellow mes and appeared to be extraordinary splendid and brilliant; it made people shiver despite theck of cold.


    Below the mask, Commander Jing coldly gave out orders. The horses outside the garden neighed and tore through the silence of the dark night in the valley. The horses¡¯ hooves sounded chaotically before they reformed into ranks, neatly divided into three lines of a ck current. They wound their way around the zing manor and nted over the road at the foot of the mountain before disappearing into the ck night.


    Not long after the ck Knights had left the mountain like spirits and headed back, they ran into Deng Zi Yue¡¯s group, which carried themissioner¡¯s newest orders.


    Commander Jing was silent. He then ordered a small squad of knights to escort the captives to Jingdou. The rest of the hundreds of nighttime gods of death did not enter the city, instead, the silently searched for a ce to cross the river and returned once more to their camp in Jiangbei.


    ...


    ...


    When Deng Zi Yue returned to Hua Garden to give his report, Fan Xian only nodded his head to show he had heard. Having written the secret memorial for the Emperor in the study, he handed it to a subordinate in the Council to send back to Jingdou by urgent post.


    Alone he went to the main hall, where bright lights hovered high above and lit everything brightly, particrly the chest full of snow-white silver. It was lying quietly, reflecting an alluring brilliance.


    Fan Xian nced at the silver. He shook his head and sighed. Sitting on a chair beside the chest, he thought silver was indeed very effective. The 138,880 liang of silver just sat neatly in the chest. He couldn¡¯t resist taking another nce and sighed again. In the end, he still gave up what he was thinking.


    When faced with Ye Liuyun, the feeling of helplessness and weakness actually made Fan Xian a little angry. He did not feel much self-pity or any humiliation since to be unable to defeat a Great Grandmaster was absolutely fair and reasonable, but...


    He knew that no matter how his life developed, there would be a day that he would have to face a Great Grandmaster. Even if it wasn¡¯t Ye Liuyun, if it was Sigu Jian or the person in the Pce, in the end, he would have to face them.


    But today, Ye Liuyun¡¯s ability to destroy half a building with one strike and the unnatural imposing manner that seemed to surge out from between the heaven and earth made Fan Xian realize that himself in the present could do nothing to someone at the realm of a Great Grandmaster.


    It was like how the Ming family could do nothing to him; it was the same logic.


    A Great Grandmaster was too strong, so strong that they could ignore any usual attempts to besiege them by military force. It was no wonder that the Emperor treated the Ye family so even-handedly, Ku He could support so many orphans and widows, or that even the idiot Sigu Jian could protect Dongyi.


    Fan Xian thought and sighed. He began to miss his dear Uncle Wu Zhu.


    He immediately dismissed his own thoughts. In his life, he couldn¡¯t always depend on his uncle to resolve his worries and difficulties for him. Plus, Wu Zhu would not have an advantage against these Great Grandmasters. From the depths of his heart, Fan Xian could not bear to let his Uncle Wu Zhu brave such dangerous and difficulties.


    ...


    ...


    So, how could they kill a Great Grandmaster?


    With thepany of the chest of silver and light of the hall, Fan Xian sank into deep thought. In a moment, his mind had modeled many scenarios and topics. What kind of ce did he have to create where death was certain and a perfect opportunity for murder so that he could kill a Great Grandmaster on the spot?


    His palm unconsciously pped the chest and he suddenly stood up. In a loud voice, he called, ¡°Meeting! Meeting!¡±


    As he called, he walked to the back hall.


    Themissioner had called for a meeting, so no one dared to neglect it. The upper-level officials of the Overwatch Council situated in Hua Garden, all the members of the Qinian Unit, and the seven Tiger Guards gathered in the discussion hall.


    Fan Xian¡¯s had barely sat in the chair before he couldn¡¯t resist it anymore andughingly scolded, ¡°Take Mr. Lin back to y.¡±


    He red at the Third Prince, who hade to see themotion, and Da Bao, who had run in at some point, and had the servants help take them outside.


    He nced again at the people present and shook his head. ¡°Have Shi Chanli and Sang Wene in as well.¡±


    The subordinate received his order and left. Shortly after, Shi and Sang arrived in the hall. Shi Chanli often helped his teacher handle various matters, so he was not unfamiliar with these meetings. The hesitancy and surprise hung on Sang Wen¡¯s face. The imperial envoy was naturally discussing matters of state, what could she, a mere singer, do?


    ¡°The topic of today¡¯s meeting is simple. Everyone open your minds. If you have any oundish ideas, feel free to share them out loud.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his temples and said with a headache, ¡°I really cannot think of an idea by myself.¡±


    Tiger Guard Gao Da nced at him and saw that themissioner was worried, but he did not know what he was worried about. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Please instruct us as needed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pool our knowledge for mutual benefit,¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said. ¡°Come and help give ideas.¡±


    Everyone looked at him curiously, not sure what kind of ideas they were to give.


    Fan Xian very seriously said, ¡°How do you think...we can kill a Great Grandmaster?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The discussion hall immediately chilled, and everyone looked at each other. Sang Wen was so shocked that the corners of her slightly wide mouth was pursed into a small cherry. Shi Chanli felt even more intensely an urge to turn around and leave.


    What were they discussing? How to kill a Great Grandmaster?


    If someone could truly think of a way, then the first thing the South Kingdom and Northern Qi would do was send someone and legally kill Sigu Jian, then the two countries would split Dongyi¡¯s wealth and the noble girls of the aristocratic families as bounty.


    Of everyone in the hall, only Deng Zi Yue¡¯s ranking was somewhat high and was close to Fan Xian. Looking at his expression, and the strange expressions on his colleagues¡¯ faces, he carefully said, ¡°Sir...have you been injured by the sword qi?¡±


    Fan Xian started and then roared in anger, ¡°I haven¡¯t hurt my head!¡±


    He didn¡¯t acknowledge his subordinates¡¯ shock, instead he forced everyone to give ideas. For a moment, the people in the discussion hall had no other choice and could only pick some absurd ideas to give. As they gave ideas, they felt very ill at ease. The Great Grandmasters were revered by tens of thousands of people. His role was like that of an immortal, yet at this moment, they had to follow themissioner¡¯s orders and think about how to harm them...


    The Overwatch Council was a dark yamen following with dark water. After talking a bit, everyone became daring and felt a strange sense of excitement. To have a meeting to discuss killing a Great Grandmaster...even if they couldn¡¯t kill them, just thinking about it was exciting enough.


    In the name of opening the discussion, someone said since they definitely couldn¡¯t beat a Great Grandmaster, in order to defeat him they had to weaken his strength and increase their own, so they suggested poison.


    Immediately someone countered and said that the Great Grandmasters¡¯ abilities had already surpassed the boundary. When poison entered their body, it would immediately turn into a puddle of snow water, so it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Then someone suggested they should choose a kind of medicine that would stimte a body¡¯s special quality. It was not a poison but was able to, in a short amount of time, mobilize the body¡¯s emotions and energy. Afterward, they would naturally be weak.


    Fan Xian interrupted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s an aphrodisiac.¡±


    Someone else said that desire steals a person¡¯s life. First, they had to throw his resolutions into disorder and then desire would be his downfall. Then, they had to make him crazy and create a special scene to arouse the Great Grandmaster¡¯s emotions and force his state of mind into chaos and confusion.


    Fan Xia nodded in approval but in his heart he was cursing that Ouyang Feng was even crazier.


    Deng Zi Yue thought for a long time and suddenly pped the table. ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult. We just have to think of a way to create a situation where the other party cannot easily escape, then surround them with the Six Bureau¡¯s archers and fire methodically without rest or stopping, burning up his zhenqi. Even if it needs tens of thousands of arrows, we must weaken the other party...and then have the ck Knights of the Fifth Bureau charge in. After all, the Great Grandmaster is not a god. He can stand against a thousand, but a thousand Knights...he will eventually die.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and asked, ¡°With your n, how many people do you think will die?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue calcted and reported, ¡°All the archers of the Sixth Bureau will probably die, 10 percent of the ck Knights should survive.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I want to kill someone, not send my own people to death.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue excitedly said, ¡°If it could seed, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people die.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows rose and he smiled coldly. ¡°How can you stop the other person from moving and just let you shoot and charge at them? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a scarecrow...¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was silent.


    The brainstorm continued. Everyone¡¯s ideas became more and more absurd and nonsensical. Suggestions included kidnapping, causing an avnche, and even rigging up a toilet.


    Then, the counter arguments followed. First was that Sigu Jian did not have any rtives because he had killed all of them himself. At the same time, Dongyi never saw any snow from one end of the year to the other. As for thest suggestion, everyone snorted and did not even bother to acknowledge it.


    Fan Xian gazed at this scene coldly and felt more at ease. The seemingly absurd meeting today was actually to lighten the fear in his subordinates¡¯ hearts concerning the Baoyue Brothel today. Without a doubt, Ye Liuyun¡¯s sudden appearance today cast a strong shadow on these people¡¯s hearts. It was even difficult to see the usual determination on Gao Da¡¯s face.


    Working with this group of subordinates, he could not allow them to sink into these kinds of inappropriate emotions.


    So,Fan Xian publicly asked everyone to discuss how to kill a Great Grandmaster. After a series of discussions, it could clearly be seen that the fear pressing down in the depths of everyone¡¯s hearts had lightened greatly. The excitement was effective in sweeping away the shock everyone received today.


    Of course, the people in the discussion hall had indeed raised some very effective ideas. No one knew whether or not Fan Xian would make use of them in the future. As for his subordinates, imagining Sigu Jian as the enemy was indeed a little out of Fan Xian¡¯s expectations.


    The people and officials of the Qing Kingdom would never think to defeat Ye Liuyun.


    Since they were currently in the honeymoon period with Northern Qi, and because of Fan Xian and Haitang¡¯s rtionship and the fact that the mistress of the Fan family was now Grandmaster Ku He¡¯sst disciple, his subordinates would not discuss how to kill Ku He in front of themissioner.


    Once again it was poor Sigu Jian.


    ...


    ...


    The discussion continued until the candles burned out. After everyone had dispersed, they continued to talk secretly in the corridors in the garden. They could not contain their excitement for themissioner¡¯s bold proposition.


    Fan Xian shook his head and called over Sang Wen. ¡°The Baoyue Brothel has been half destroyed. It will take at least half a month to fix it. What arrangements have you made for the girls?¡±


    When the streets were first evacuated, the clients in the Baoyue Brothel had left. The girls had also been removed to a safe location. Only now did Fan Xian had the time to worry about his brothel business.


    Sang Wen replied respectfully, ¡°The girls have temporarily been settled in other brothels. Those owners were very easy to persuade and took them all in. Only, it is not a done thing for them to stay long in another brothel.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. At this moment, there was no one in Suzhou who dared not to watch his mood. The brothel owners were probably overjoyed to help take in his girls.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Shi Chanli will lead the repairs. You can take a break these days.¡± Fan Xian suddenly thought of a matter. His brows rose and a ruthless expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Keep all the receipts,rge and small, safe. When we return to the capital next year, I am going to find someone to collect the ount.¡±


    Sang Wen made a noise of acknowledgement.


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to live outside. Hua Garden isrge. Over the next few days, keep Sisipany and help look after that uncle of mine.¡±


    Sang Wen smiled straightforwardly. She covered her mouth and did not say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Haitang also said that,¡± Sang Wenughed lightly and said. ¡°And those two girls are also going to be brought to the garden.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled and then understood that she was talking about the two headliners¡ªLiang Diandian and Ma Suosuo. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised at the thoroughness of Haitang¡¯s considerations. Liang Diandian had not officially debuted, so it was indeed inappropriate for her to enter another brothel. As for Ma Suosuo...shewas the concubine of the Great Prince, so she had to be carefully looked after.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: These Months


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Entering the back garden with Sang Wen, Fan Xian raised his head to see warblers and swallows, greens and reds, singing to each other harmoniously. The depths of spring was nearing the heat of summer. The cold wind carried a message, and the bright moon hung like a wheel in the sky. Everywhere werenterns hanging among rock gardens and green trees. The moonlight mixed with the firelight and added a sense of haziness. Amidst this haziness, a dozen girls were chatting. Those beautiful girls did not wear much and either stood under trees or were curled up on the bed. Their poses were different, and their beauty asionally shone through the muslin. Their bodies emitted a light aroma that directly assaulted the nose.


    Fan Xian paused. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of confusion. Perhaps he had arrived at the Cave of the Silken Web? When did Hua Garden be Chen Garden?


    The girls chattered without stopping and, for the moment, did not even notice Fan Xian standing with his back to the light. They continued to talk excitedly about the events at Baoyue Brothel that happened during the day: the might of that strike and the imperial envoy¡¯s awe-inspiring rant on the street.


    The main speaker was one of the two headliners. The ones listening were the girls with wide eyes filled with either curiosity or admiration.


    Fan Xian lowered his voice and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the girls from the brothel were all sent somewhere else?¡±


    Sang Wen covered her lips as she smiled and exined, ¡°Aren¡¯t these the girls from the garden?¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian realize. Unconsciously he took a closer look and sighed in his heart. Everyone said that girls changed greatly at 18. These were the refugee orphan girls that Sisi had picked up and brought back. How was it that a few days in Suzhou and they had bloomed so beautifully?


    Although their sense of childishness remained abundantly between their brows and their inexperience was still present, how could it hold back the advancement of their youth? It made one joyful.


    Since no one unrted ever came into this back garden, the girls, who were excitedly listening to Liang Diandian¡¯s story, did not behave in any formal way. There were some lying on the couch with their buttocks¡¯ sticking up and pretending to pride, while some held fans pretending to be elegant. The long straight legs gave off a taut beauty through the thin cloth.


    The Great Prince¡¯s concubine, Ma Suosuo, was sitting on a chair listening. Although she had seen the events from a distance, the story told by Liang Diandian¡¯s sandalwood mouth was more hair-raising. Except, Liang Diandain had not personally seen the events within the brothel, so her description of Fan Xian¡¯s persistence in the face of death and courage could not help but be slightly exaggerated. She sessfully created the image of a perfect young man that Qing Kingdom was not meant to have.


    The gazes of girls were hot and embarrassed. They loved the imperial envoy but could not and dare not to say anything. Even Ma Suosuo with her head slightly tilted watching the pond had a strange light shining in her eyes.


    Fan Xian swallowed and knew that if he kept watching he would make many life mistakes. Those girls were still developing, but the Great Prince¡¯s concubine and Liang Diandian were both natural born beauties with brows ck as umber and lips as red as vermilion. They had spirit in their eyes that made those who look lose their minds. How could he look more? He was just about to call out to remind everyone when he heard one of the girls in the Garden unintentionally say something, so he closed his mouth and quickly stood in the darkness.


    Sang Wen nced at him in suspicion, not knowing what had happened.


    The little girl was no more than 12 or 13 years old. Her eyes were wide as she naively asked, ¡°Sisters, why haven¡¯t we seen the mistress yet?¡±


    Because of timing, Fan Xian had lived alone in Hua Garden for several months and did not move to Hangzhou. During this time, the girls Sisi had brought back lived in the garden. They had long learned the identity of their savior. To be servants in the imperial envoy¡¯s home made them feel very lucky, however, after all this time, they had yet to see the mistress. This seemed strange to them.


    Liang Diandian listened to this question and was startled. She didn¡¯t say anything, and the little girls had no idea that she was of Jingdou. She knew of the ruckus years ago around the Fan-Lin marriage. The Lin family daughter was the Eldest Princess¡¯ illegitimate child. This secret, which had been known only to the noble and powerful members of the court, became a rumor in the public sphere. Although there was no evidence, most people believed it. Everyone knew that Sir Fan junior and Xinyang had long been like fire and water.


    A girl spat and scolded, ¡°This our master¡¯s family business. What right do we have to discuss it? If Sisi hears you, you better be careful with your mouth?¡±


    The girl earlierughed naively and said, ¡°Hehe, actually...I just wanted to see what kind of immortal beauty is the woman that is worthy of the young master.¡±


    In their hearts, Fan Xian was one of the best people, so they were curious about what kind of person Lin Wan¡¯er was.


    ¡°I heard that this mistress is the daughter of a virtuous andrge family.¡± Liang Diandian¡¯s mind suddenly turned and sheughed sweetly. ¡°However, I heard that her appearance is nothing special, probably not even as good as Sisi.¡±


    ¡°That is true. How many people could be worthy of the young master...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who knows if in the future...oh right, isn¡¯t there another girl living in the garden? It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t see much of her usually, what arrogance.¡±


    Liang Diandian gave a not-quite-there smile and said, ¡°I heard...that she is also the master¡¯s female confidant, only she is not like Sisi who has been with the family for a long time, she has no name or status here.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The girl who vaguely knew of Haitang¡¯s identity could not scold Liang Diandian so she could only pick on the girl. ¡°Are you really looking to die? The airs of such arrogant people are not for the likes of you to see.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian could not listen anymore. He coughed a few times and walked into the light.


    The girls all jumped in fright and stood up. They reigned in their emotions and calmed their breaths. They bowed uniformly and gently said, ¡°Greetings, young master.¡±


    The titles in Hua Garden still followed the rules in the manor in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian looked at this little girls and shook his head, thinking, If the discussion in his own household is like this, who knew what rumors were flying around outside. However, he was a person with an easy disposition and couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about how other people were silently criticizing him. He warmly said, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should all go sleep.¡±


    The girls muttered something and then saluted again. They quickly tidied their clothes and silently returned to their own rooms.


    Only Liang Diandian and Mao Suosuo were called back by Fan Xian.


    He stared at Liang Diandian, whose beautiful face revealed a natural charm, and did not say anything for a moment.


    Liang Diandian felt a joy in her heart but nothing showed on her face, on the contrary, she purposely appeared delicate and weak. She shyly half lowered her head to put her most beautiful side on disy.


    The year of the Fan-Lin marriage, the rumors around the marketce said that Fan Xian was truly very tender toward his sickly wife. From this, she knew that Sir Fan junior was a person who cared about his rtionships.


    Among the boudoirs, Fan Xian was the man of these girls¡¯ dreams. Although Liang Diandian had grown up in a pleasure boat, she was not an exception, only she had a few more tricks and ns that other people did.


    Liang Diandian was confident in her appearance, thinking, The mistress is nowhere near as pretty as herself and yet was still able to receive Sir Fan junior¡¯s love. This man probably liked pitiful women, so she had purposely put on this appearance. Furthermore, after the Suzhou branch of the Baoyue Brothel had opened for business, Fan Xian had yet to let her take a client. He probably had some intentions toward her.


    Feeling Fan Xian¡¯s unwavering stare, Liang Diandian¡¯s joy grew deeper. She kept her head lowered shyly and did not say anything.


    Standing behind Fan Xian, Sang Wen saw this scene and a loathing smile rose to the corners of her mouth.


    Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Everyone has the right to make a better life for themselves, so I do not have any feelings of ill will toward what you are thinking.¡±


    Liang Diandian suddenly raised her head and met Fan Xian¡¯spletely emotionless gaze. Only then did she know she had gotten it wrong and felt fear in her heart.


    Fan Xian continued coldly, ¡°However, I do not like it.¡±


    Liang Diandian felt shame assault her and did not dare say anything.


    ¡°No one is born to serve another. If you do not wish to work at Baoyue Brothel, have shopkeeper Sang Wen clear your record. Once you have earned the silver back, we will let you go.¡± Fan Xian stared at her lovely face. ¡°Sang Wen, help her pack and move her to another ce to live.¡±


    Sang Wen had not expected themissioner to be so merciless toward the fairer sex, but she also did not dare say anything. She took Liang Diandian, who had tears glimmering in her eyes, into the manor to pack.


    Only Fan Xian and Mao Suosuo remained in the garden.


    Ma Suosuo suddenly opened her mouth and gently said, ¡°Master, do I also have to leave the manor, in case I pollute the peace here?¡±


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched, and heughed bitterly. Looking at this Hu Princess¡¯ sea blue eyes, straight nose, and deep, beautiful face, he gently said, ¡°Stay. Don¡¯t speak too much, and don¡¯t ask too many questions. I like you very much. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will help you.¡±


    Ma Suosuo was slightly surprised. She raised her head to look at Fan Xian. It seemed that she had not expected for the other party to have seen everything so clearly, and her expression revealed so. She couldn¡¯t help but gratefully said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°No need for thanks, I¡¯ve always liked standing on ice to watch the world.¡±


    Returning to his room, Sisi had already prepared the hot water. After washing his face, he extended his feet into the hot water and gave a satisfied sigh. Shortly after, he closed his eyes and began to use the method Haitang had imparted to him. Using a trickle of zhenqi to repair the meridians that had been injured by Ye Liuyun¡¯s sword qi today. Since he was young, his method of cultivation had been different from everyone else¡¯s. The proper meditation technique was, for him, just as simple as falling asleep.


    No one knew how long he napped with his eyelids slightly open and zhenqi flowing through his entire body. He found that he already felt much better. He also found that inside the room was strangely quiet.


    Looking to the side, only then did he find that Sisi had already fallen asleep lying on the desk. Since she had probably been too worried during the day and waited far toote at night, the girl was probablypletely exhausted.


    Fan Xian smiled but did not wake her. He grabbed the towel himself and dried the water on his feet, then he gently walked behind her andid his robe over her, worried that she would catch a cold.


    He stood behind Sisi for a while looking at the fine hairs on the back of her pure white neck and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh, remembering the time in Danzhou when he and Sisi copied out books. How rxing and joyful was that? Completely without external matters to ensconce them, with only one oilmp, one desk, one pen, and one tender server, the two of them sat side by side copying ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Although they had no literary criticisms, each delicate line of writing carried a true aroma.


    He thought for a moment and then pressed his right hand gently on the back of Sisi¡¯s head and rubbed it gently for her. On these acupuncture points, he applied a small amount of zhenqi to help harmonize her body. After he encouraged her into a deep sleep, he carefully picked her up andid her on the bed and pulled up the thin nket. He patted her cheek gently with reassurance and shuffled out of the room.


    As he closed the door, he seemed to see the glimmer of a safe and satisfied smile appearing on Sisi¡¯s deeply asleep face.


    ...


    ...


    With his clothes over his shoulders, shuffling his feet, and his shoulders raised, Fan Xian wandered around Hua Garden without a care as to his appearance. It seemed like he wanted to use the wind around him to blow away the pent-up frustrations in the depths of his heart. Although Hua Garden was beautiful, it was a pity he could find no calm. There were too many things pressing down on his heart. Without Uncle Wu Zhu or Wan¡¯er beside him, he had no one to talk to, no one to discuss with, and no way to express his frustrations.


    No one knew why he was doing things in Jiangnan in such a rush, why he did not spare anything to push for a major turn. His friends, his subordinates, his enemies, and even his family...everyone seemed to have made an incorrect judgement about Fan Xian.


    It was this judgement that made Fan Xian the angriest.


    Everyone thought he could bepletely emotionless when it came to the battle for power, everyone, whether intentionally or not, forgot the countless links between him and the Eldest Princess. They were just waiting to see how he would stomp Xinyang to the ground, but they didn¡¯t think that not only was Fan Xian going to stomp, he was going to do it brilliantly.


    Fan Xian had no feelings at all toward the Eldest Princess, but he did have deep feelings for Wan¡¯er, who was, after all, the Eldest Princess¡¯ trueborn daughter.


    Everyone had forgotten this point. Everyone had purposely forgotten this point.


    Fan Xian was angry and gloomy. Although he had already secretly made the arrangements, he was still very angry.


    If, one day, the Eldest Princess actually died by his hands, what about Wan¡¯er?


    ...


    ...


    No one to talk to. No one to talk to.


    Fan Xian could not stop his steps.


    It was like this in the officialdom. It was like this on the jianghu. It was also like this in Hua Garden. He walked around the lonely pond, passed the neglected corridor, andpletely unconsciously, he followed the familiar stone path and walked to the quiet study at the very back of Hua Garden.


    He raised his head and looked that the door. He couldn¡¯t stop a self-mocking smile from rising. Why did he walk to here again?


    In the novel, ¡°A New ount of the Tales of the World,¡± Wang Xian lived in the depths of the mountain. Since he missed Dai Andao, he braved the snow and traveled through the night by boat to visit. Just as the morning light was rising, Wang arrived before Dai¡¯s home. He turned around and left without knocking. The servant was greatly surprised, and Wang said, ¡°The urge came and left, why bother seeing Dai?¡±


    Fan Xian did not have the strange attitude of the famous schr. He also didn¡¯t like to y games of tacit mutual understanding, furthermore, he would not do what the master and disciple did. Since he hade, he understood that he was used toing to find her to discuss matters when he faced a truly difficult situation, to search for a solution or at least a solution that would ease his mind.


    So, he walked up the stone steps and gently pushed opened the door.


    The study door was not bolted. In the past half year, she had lived here quietly. A single person living far away in an isted part of Hua Garden.


    Haitang had woken up long before he hade to the door and was already sitting up on the bed. She had a floral jacket wrapped around her shoulders. Sitting on the bed, she gazed at him with almost a smile.


    There were no lights lit in the room, only the faint moonlight shining through the window. Given their martial realms, they could see everything in the room and the expression on each other¡¯s faces with perfect rity.


    The night was a bit cold, and Fan Xian rubbed his hands. He turned to close the door, then shuffled to stand beside Haitang¡¯s bed. Without any show of politeness, he lifted one corner of the nket and burrowed in. Sitting at the other end of the bed, he and Haitang looked at each other across the bed.


    The bed was very warm and did not have a scent. There was only a clean and warm feeling.


    Haitang looked at this scoundrel and said, without choice, ¡°You must remember, I do n on getting married in the future.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s feet kicked a few times on the cotton sheets on the bed and sighed infort. He was also a little unexpectedly disappointed to not have hit Haitang¡¯s foot. It seemed like the girl across from him was sitting cross-legged.


    He said, ¡°I am the cheating male.¡± Then he smiled and said, ¡°You are the cheating female.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± his said, ¡°this is what is being said outside.¡±


    Haitang gave him a re.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°It is only one thing, but I will never be satisfied even if I die. Although I was born slightly better than some, I have tried to lure you into anything. How could they be so certain there is something illicit between us? Duoduo, I am very unhappy. Today, since I have already shouldered the false reputation, it is not that I am saying anything regretful since it is already so, it is not as if we have other reasons...¡±


    These words were said with such hidden bitterness.


    Haitang only sighed and said, ¡°Although this part has not been set in print, Sisi has brought them to show me after she copied them. Seventy-seven times the things Qing Wen said, why do you bother to make such remarks to me again? I am not second young master Bao, and you are not the girl Xiao. Ye Liuyun has not injured you to the point of death, yet here you are acting so aggrieved. Who knew what you were resenting in your heart.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and shook his head. He did not speak for a while.


    The study, converted into a bedroom, sunk into silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being ambiguous,¡± Fan Xian said gently. ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand what I mean, only, I really do like staying with you and talking.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s bright eyes shone in the dark night.


    ¡°But right now, we are indeed being very ambiguous,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°I originally came to vent some of my bitterness. I didn¡¯t expect to suddenly find another bitter matter.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has to marry.¡±


    Fan Xian half leaned against the foot of the bed with his eyes closed he said, ¡°But why is it that every time I think of you marrying someone else, I feel so unhappy in my heart?¡±


    The smile in Haitang¡¯s eyes gradually filled into a moon reflected in the water, then filled into a moon gradually running out with the water from a bamboo basket. Her hands gently pulled at the corner of the nket, pulling it over her chest. She gazed at Fan Xian¡¯s face and slowly said, ¡°Then...what if I married you?¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402: nkets Protected The Common People Under Heaven


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Haitang¡¯s words made Fan Xian feel very good and very powerful. This young man and woman shared a single nket and spoke quietly under the moonlight of such moving things. It was difficult for it to not be explicit with a powerful and clich¨¦d ending.


    However, Fan Xian was not surprised. He also didn¡¯t hide under the bed in fright nor did he leap at her. He only sincerely and seriously replied to her, ¡°Very good, we can discuss the wedding date.¡±


    ...


    ...


    This was his reply to the question of ¡°what if I married you...,¡± so now it was Haitang¡¯s turn to be shocked. She had a strong sense of being caught in her own trap. She knew very well that she had once again underestimated the shamelessness and ck-heartedness under Fan Xian¡¯s gentle exterior.


    She chuckled and lowered her head. Comining in her heart, how could she have just spouted such a line?


    In her interactions with Fan Xian this past year, they had long nurtured a rtionship that surpassed friendship and was closer to that tacit understanding like that of family. Fan Xian looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. His eyebrow raised and he said, smilingly, ¡°That empress dowager of yours.¡±


    ¡°That Emperor of yours.¡± Haitang raised her face and continued it with a smile.


    ¡°That baldy of yours.¡± Fan Xian continued seriously.


    Haitang tilted her head slightly, ¡°Your identity.¡±


    ¡°And your identity,¡± Fan Xian said with a slight smile.


    These few random sentences already clearlyid out the obstacles and problems running between them. In the rtionship between men and women, what was important was to be of one heart and mind. Although the two of them had never exchanged sweet or loving words, with the moonlight as witness, they had already thoroughly figured out the other person¡¯s thoughts.


    There were countless mediocre people in the world. As for a rare confidant in this world of mortals, who would be willing to lightly miss it or give it up?


    The problem was that the Qing Emperor would not want Fan Xian to have the outside support of the Northern Qi Tianyi Dao, which was a powerful force, while he already held such great power. While the dowager empress of the Northern Qi had been urgently looking for a matching household for Haitang, it was impossible for her to allow Haitang to handle it herself.


    The respective position of Fan Xian and Haitang in their own countries ensured that if they decided to break this current situation and publicly stand shoulder to shoulder, they would both face unimaginable pressure.


    The South Kingdom was a bit easier to deal with, even if the Qing Emperor did not like Fan Xian receiving more foreign support. Given the Emperor¡¯s great self-confidence, he would likely think to use this opportunity to further weaken Northern Qi¡¯s strength. Fan Xian could use this as an excuse to persuade his father.


    In the eyes of the people of Qing Kingdom, Fan Xian marrying Haitang was a joyful matter that would earn the Qing people a great deal of face, and it was something they had the advantage in. Who wouldn¡¯t be willing?


    The objections from Northern Qi would be quite fierce. The officials, who always self-defined themselves as orthodox, would not be able to ept that the pride of their country, the saint Haitang, one of the Tianmai beings, would marry a Southern savage they held in contempt deep in their hearts. Not only would they not ept, the empress dowager and Ku He would both prevent this matter from happening.


    In exchanging students, there was room for discussion on both sides. In a matter of marrying out a girl, it was clear that the Northern Qi people were suffering a loss. How could they agree?


    As for that little Emperor, he had some methods that even Fan Xian admired. There was no hope that he would be willing to let go. Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°When you came to Jiangnan, your Emperor asked you to monitor me making silver...if you be a woman of my family, then it can be said we have a family-run shop and can spend his money as we wish. Wouldn¡¯t he die of anger?¡±


    Haitang smiled and said, ¡°If he heard what you said, that would really make him angry.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Actually, after you marry me, our whole family could find a quiet and isted ce to live out the rest of our lives, that could be possible. Who cares how angry the courts of the two countries will get.¡±


    Haitang looked at him with a not-quite-there smile and said, ¡°Would you be satisfied?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment, not to be outdone, he gazed back and asked, ¡°Perhaps you would be satisfied?¡±


    The two people gazed at each other and knew that each other¡¯s heart was bound. They had benevolence toward this world. Although Fan Xian¡¯s benevolence came from his selfish inner heart and Haitang¡¯s benevolence came from her kind nature, regardless of who, neither would be able to turn their back and walk away, to coldly watch all that happened in the world.


    They were all people of this world. How could they leave it?


    The room once again sank into silence. In the sky above Hua Garden, the crescent moon suddenly came through the smoke like clouds, and the moonlight became slightly brighter. It reflected back from the wall and garden into the room, covering therge bed, cotton nket, and faces of the two extraordinary people in ayer of light haze.


    Haitang gazed at him calmly before suddenly smiling. ¡°Most importantly, you already have a wife.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian became silent and knew that this sentence was not easy to reply to. He had been reborn into this world for almost 20 years, and he had not yet heard of a custom of having two wives. Although when he was on the precipice, he had talked to Uncle Wu Zhu about the Three Represents and the three objectives, one of which was to marry lots and lots of wives. However, now that things were like this, he discovered that to be a stud with many beauties, in reality, was very difficult.


    The important point was that his standards were too high, so he sighed helplessly. There was no need to talk about Wan¡¯er, the most favored Princess. The Haitang in front of him, whom he could not bear to let go of anymore, also had an iparably high position in Northern Qi. They hadid out so many obstacles earlier. What if he married Haitang as a concubine?


    Fan Xian shuddered and even he felt that this was a bit tactless. Furthermore, he believed that the Northern Qi people would certainly go crazy. The two countries might even go back to being at war again.


    ¡°Cold?¡± Haitang looked at him with a smile. Her hands pulled at the nket and carefully pulled it up to her shoulders.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It is my heart that is cold.¡±


    The night was indeed a bit cold. With both of them under the same nket, it was impossible for it to cover two people. Haitang pulled some over and the top half of Fan Xian¡¯s body was left out, he shivered and pulled it back.


    With a swish, Haitang started and found that the nket had been stolen from him. She red at him angrily and stole it back.


    Fan Xian chuckled. Without saying anything, he pulled it toward himself again.


    The two of them sat like this in the bed and yed a childish game of pulling the nkets. Fortunately, neither of them used zhenqi, otherwise what crime had the nketmitted? It would have long be tens of thousands of cotton threads and danced away in the wind,pletely destroyed. What crime at the nketmitted? To be stolen back and forth by the two most powerful people of the younger generation, without giving an inch, the nket wasn¡¯t an imperial seal.


    If these two people had followed the progress of the original history, perhaps after many years, they would be standing in each other¡¯s country fighting for the world. Since they had begun to fight for the nket, there was no need to fight for the world.


    Heaven protects the people of the world.


    ...


    ...


    It was rare for them to be so silly. The two closed their mouths tightly and red at each other. Haitang¡¯s originally crossed legs were no longer, and she red angrily and shyly. This allowed Fan Xian, this skirt-chaser, to grasp the opportunity.


    Fan Xian let go, and immediately the big nket was stolen by Haitang. With a whoosh, the curtains rose and buried the top of half Haitang¡¯s body into the flower soft bedding. The girl let out a slight cry of surprise.


    A pair of legs in thin pants were left outside of the nket. Particrly the pair of naked feet, were pale and alluring.


    Fan Xian extended his hand and grasped the pair of feet.


    Haitang¡¯s leg shook slightly but did not struggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cold.¡¯ Fan Xian said righteously and coldly, but in his heart, he was actually very pleased. His trick earlier had indeed reached his highest realm. Swift as lightning, quick as a storm, the sunflowers came out. It had some resemnce to Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s realm of striking people with sticks. How could Haitang dodge it?


    Perhaps...Haitang had not wanted to dodge at all?


    The tactile sensation wasn¡¯t bad, Fan Xian held the girl¡¯s feet in his embrace, and his eyes narrowed proudly. For some reason, his brain remembered his previous life, when he was in high school, heavy snow had fallen from the sky and he had held the female ss monitor¡¯s feet just like this in his embrace...


    Oh, perhaps it is only when you are content that you can remember those already distant and blurry memories.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Let go.¡± Haitang¡¯s voice buzzed through under the nkets, except her tone had an additional glimmer of anger.


    Fan Xian started and hesitantly let go,pletely betraying the determination men should have at this time.


    Haitang flipped the nket down and red angrily at him, however, her cheeks were slightly red and her hair was a mess. She really didn¡¯t look like she had the power to pressure and terrify.


    Fan Xian watched as she pulled her legs back under the nket. He chuckled but did not say anything.


    The blush on Haitang¡¯s face showed slightly. She red at him, then turned her body to face the inside of the bed.


    Fan Xian silently changed into a ck cat and crawled over to lie evenly with her. However, hey very properly and used a voice as thin as a mosquito to say, ¡°Cold, give some nket to me.¡±


    Haitang buzzed a reply in a voice like a bee and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have your own hands?¡±


    Although she said that, the girl still moved in a bit and made some room for Fan Xian. At the same time, she left half the nket to him.


    Fan Xianid downfortably. He sniffed heavily and found that indeed there wasn¡¯t anything scented, there was only a calm, clean, and warm feeling enveloping him. He opened that pair of bright eyes and looked at the dark ceiling.


    The two of them huddle in one bed. The silence became awkward and ambiguous. Earlier, Fan Xian had said he didn¡¯t like to be ambiguous, but in reality, he loved to suffer in this kind of feeling.


    He thought in his heart, Duoduo...today finally revealed some girly tendencies. It was different and interesting. Yet, he did not examine himself to see that he had strange hobbies in his heart.


    Haitang had calmed down and carefully revealed her face. ¡°Are you really not going to let me marry someone?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Fan Xian put two hands behind his head and smiled slightly. ¡°Even if you are getting married, you can¡¯t marry anyone else. It can only be me.¡±


    Haitang admitted defeat.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I came today because I had some bitterness to vent.¡± Fan Xian nced at the girl beside him and rted his worries earlier in the garden.


    After Haitang thought for a while she gently said, ¡°For you toe to me now to talk about you and your wife¡¯s business, is it a bit inappropriate?¡±


    Fan Xian started and then realized he had indeed been a bit of a bastard. He couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s talk about Ye Liuyun. I still don¡¯t understand why he would show himself in Suzhou.¡±


    As soon as they began to discuss serious matters, Haitang¡¯s childish behavior suddenly disappeared and she recovered her usual calm and steadiness. Turning over, she began to discuss and analyze with Fan Xian. She also told the story of her following Ye Liuyun from a distance and all that happened in between.


    The two discussed back and forth and still could not make heads nor tails out of it. On the contrary, Haitang suddenly said lightly, ¡°There is one possibility, I don¡¯t know whether or not you¡¯ve considered it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°Perhaps the Emperor already knew of the Ye family¡¯s rtionship to the Junshang Conference, so Ye Liuyun was not worried about the Emperor finding out he had once struck out,¡± Haitang said.


    Fan Xian thought for a moment then shook his head. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Having finished talking about Ye Liuyun, what else could they talk about? The manor in Jingdou, Lin Wan¡¯er? Naturally, this was not a suitable topic to discuss in bed. Fan Xian felt guilty to some extent. No matter how open-hearted Haitang was, she wasn¡¯t an unfeeling wooden person.


    Lying here like this, with their breaths mingling, their warmth seeping into each other, and asionally touching, although it was not ecstasy, it still made the temperature slowly rise under the nkets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Temple,¡± Fan Xian said lightly. Perhaps he had made up his mind.


    A glimmer of warmth and emotion shed through Haitang¡¯s eyes as she smiled slightly. ¡°Beside the West Lake in Hangzhou, you said we will only talk about the affairs of the world.¡±


    ¡°The Temple is my business,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Naturally, in the future, it is also your business.¡±


    The trust and closeness in these words made Haitang feel warm. Even though she was the saint girl of Northern Qi, able to enter and leave the Royal Pce without obstruction and had an eminent position, where could she look to find a confidant, to find a true friend, to find someone who could treat her equally and without ill-feeling?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The ¡®wu¡¯ character?¡± Haitang pushed herself up slightly and used her finger to draw in the air. An upstroke, a downstroke, an up, a down. She drew a few half circles with her brows pulled tight. ¡°What does this symbol on the Temple mean?¡±


    At this point, Fan Xian had already told her in detail what Xiao En had said in the cave, it was only out of consideration for her feelings that he hid the matter of Imperial Advisor Ku He eating human flesh.


    Haitang listened silently the entire time. It was only when he narrated the events of when Xiao En was in Northern Wei did aplicated emotion sh through her eyes asionally. In the end, she was very confused by the symbol and so opened her mouth to ask.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Fan Xian said with a headache. ¡°Seems like there will eventually be a day I¡¯ll have to go to the Temple to see.¡±


    Unswerving determination gradually appeared in Haitang¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°I want to go.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°I know how alluring this is to you, so you must promise me...you can¡¯t go secretly by yourself.¡±


    He pointed at his own head and said, ¡°The path Xiao En took back then is all hidden here.¡±


    ¡°Who was the girl who ran out from the temple?¡± Haitang asked, she actually already had a faint idea.


    Although the answer did not surprise her, it still made her sigh.


    ¡°My mother,¡± Fan Xian said proudly.


    ...


    ...


    Thus the topic once again turned toward the Ye family back in the day. asionally they would talk about the elegance of the blind uncle. The more she heard about the details, the deeper the yearning became in Haitang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Back then, what kind of era was that?¡± the girl sighed and asked. ¡°The four Great Grandmasters all appeared in that era, and other than that, there was still your mother and the blind Grandmaster, those two eye-catching figures.¡±


    Fan Xian joked and said, ¡°In a few days, you¡¯ll have to call her mother-inw.¡±


    Haitang couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge him and sighed to herself. ¡°Toe out from the Temple...perhaps...¡± Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Lady Ye should be a Tianmai being, right?¡±


    ¡°What is a Tianmai being?¡± Fan Xianughed coldly, he could not tell the fantastical time traveling story. ¡°Everyone says you are a Tianmai being, what do you think?¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly. ¡°Teacher says that those who are chosen by the Temple and are able to carry heaven¡¯s will are Tianmai beings. I also don¡¯t know why the teacher refers to me like that.¡±


    ¡°If it is like that, then isn¡¯t Ku He a Tianmai being? Your Tianyi Dao martial methods were truly stolen out of the Temple by my mother.¡±


    ¡°...this is stolen, not imparted by the immortals of the Temple.¡±


    ¡°This...a schr¡¯s business, stealing books...how can it be stolen?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Does the Lady Ye have a very special bloodline?¡± Haitang was suddenly interested, her bright eyes were fixed on Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Your meridians are very different from those of normal people, otherwise it would be impossible for you to practice that strange Tyrannical martial method. This is definitely rted to your mother¡¯s past.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the girl¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking about. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Are you thinking that my child in the future might also be a strange one?¡±


    Haitang smiled superficially and did not reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about things like borrowing seed!¡± Perhaps Fan Xian had thought about his own romantic birth. In a rage, he lowered his voice and roared, ¡°And also don¡¯t think about putting aphrodisiac in the wine!¡±


    Haitang looked at his angry expression and only smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Si Lili didn¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Every time Fan Xian thought about this matter he felt angry, the anger gradually rose.


    Under the nkets, the two people¡¯s bodies were already hot like fire, and now an evil fire had also been incited. How could it not create a fire of desire? Fan Xian gritted his teeth and set his face, without caring whether or not Duoduo would turn her hand and easily kill him, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her.


    Hugging her from behind, he felt the girl¡¯s slightly hot and trembling body. Fan Xian said beside her ear, ¡°If you are truly interested, you don¡¯t need to use aphrodisiacs. I would still be willing to offer my body to you.¡±


    Haitangughed coldly and said lightly without turning her head, ¡°Other than moving your hands and feet, do you not have any other ability for me to admire?¡±


    Fan Xian said in a great rage, ¡°I only moved my feet earlier. When did I use my hands?¡±


    Haitang thought of something and her voice suddenly went soft. A momentter she gently said, ¡°On the official road when we left the pce treasury...¡±


    Fan Xian immediately remembered. That day beside the spring woods, he calmly held the hand of the girl he held in his arms and refused to let go.


    In the interaction between men and women, what was important was one attacked and one defended, to turn the tables on the attackers. As for Fan Xian and Haitang, sincest spring, he had began to write poetry drafts in his heart and then used the aphrodisiac of using one word to summarize his heart as a marvelous trick. Adding in theter regr meetings, it cleverly changed from the earlier battle of wits and strength to a battle of the heart. In the end, it was a battle of emotions.


    The rtionship between the two of them changed. Their emotions changed, and their methods changed.


    Here and now, what was there to fight about? To fight with another, was it really boundlessly fun? Fan Xian actually did not like it, so he extended his hand under Duoduo¡¯s arms toward the front and grasped her hands. He rubbed his face on the back of her neck with satisfaction.


    Haitang only felt her face bing warmer and warmer. The bastard behind her was someone with a wife, yet he constantly teased her. It was truly despicable. But why has her heart been in a mess this half year? Why was she unable to maintain her previous calm state of mind that was so connected to nature?


    She sighed faintly and said for the third time tonight, ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to marry.¡±


    Fan Xian mumbled indistinctly and said, ¡°You have to marry me, bring your sister...except it is a pity you don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless.¡± She gently bit her lip. For some reason, Haitang suddenly felt angry and shy.


    Fan Xian said gently, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped...if I don¡¯t destroy your reputation, if we don¡¯t spend a night under the same nket, tomorrow that old woman would have you marry someone. This is something I had no choice but to do.¡±


    Haitang was defeated again.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Today, you said so many secrets, even the secret of the Temple. Are you not worried I am not using a honey trap?¡± Haitang suddenly smiled and asked.


    Fan Xian replied seriously, ¡°Duoduo...you¡¯re not a great beauty.¡±


    Early the next morning, Fan Xian pushed open the door and left. He saw the bright morning sun and felt the cool breeze, it was veryfortable. Unable to resist, Fan Xian stretchedzily.


    Ah! A girl servant¡¯s scream came from the garden, then the girl immediately shut her mouth.


    Everyone knew that the imperial envoy had private rtions to Haitang living in the back garden, but the two had always kept to etiquette in front of others and not revealed any traces of their rtionship. Who knew that today...Sir Fan junior would so publicly walk out from her bedroom?


    Walking out early from the bedroom, what did that mean?


    Fan Xian smiled slightly as he looked at the servant. In a warm voice, he said, ¡°Morning.¡±


    Then he walked to the front garden. Along the way he greeted the servants and subordinates with a warm, ¡°Morning.¡±


    For a moment, the people in the garden did not understand, thinking, When did the master be so gentle and cultivated? Why was his mood so good to the point that others were pointing it out?


    Immediately, the shocking news gradually traveled through the servants¡¯ mouths across Hua Garden. Following that, it traveled into the ears of Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates.


    Sisi¡¯s mouth was opened wide at hearing this news. Although she knew this was a matter of time, she still felt it was rather sudden. She suddenly felt that the letter in her hand had be rather heavy. Last night, she had slept deeply and had forgotten to give the letter to the young master. She was a servant of the old manor in Danzhou, and all of her mind was on Fan Xian. She quickly asked a servant, ¡°Where is the young master right now?¡±


    ¡°In the front hall?¡±


    ...


    ...


    By the time Fan Xian had cleaned up and was sitting in the front hall preparing to discuss business, the members of the Qinian Unit, including Deng Zi Yue and the seven Tiger Guards, already knew of the biggest news in the garden today.


    The courageous and strong martial artists looked at Fan Xian with respect on their faces. To be able to swallow the Northern Qi Sage girl, this not only needed daring, it also needed a very high martial ability.


    Deng Zi Yue was the only person with a gloomy expression. He was an important figure in the old manor in Jingdou, and Lin Wan¡¯er was very good at doing things right. She always gave good rewards to the guards close to Fan Xian. She was friendly and likable, and well-loved by the old servants in the manor. He suddenly felt that the situation was far from good. Who was the mistress of the Fan family? He, and all of the servants, naturally stood on the side of the wife. However, he couldn¡¯t stop a chill in his heart as he thought, if, in the future, the Fan household had a falling out, how could the wife defeat Haitang?


    Fan Xian did not know that his confidant was thinking of such trivial matters, he was only focused on drinking porridge. Actually,st night, his talk with Haitang had burned up too much of his energy. They also had to make arrangements targeting Ye Liuyun¡¯s mysterious appearance and analyzed the situation between the two countries, so it was difficult not to be tired.


    Except, if he said this out loud, no one would believe him. Talking state affairs under the nkets? What bull.


    At this time, Sisi finally arrived at the front hall and handed over the letter in her hand.


    Fan Xian looked at the handwriting on the letter and felt surprised. He ripped open the letter to read and immediately his mouth fell open slightly, the porridge almost dripped out. He thought, this old woman is shameless and lowly, although he was also shameless and lowly, ...he was not yet ready, would he let himself be tormented now?


    He rose and stared at Deng Zi Yue. He sighed long and short and said, ¡°Find a few people to go to Shazhou. They need to be capable and detail-oriented.¡¯


    Deng Zi Yue said questioningly, ¡°The Suzhou matter has not concluded.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was bitter as he said, ¡°Go pick someone up.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your mistress.¡±


    Wan¡¯er was going toe. Fan Xian was happy, only there were too many happy things all at once. It seemed to be a bit troublesome.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403: The Gathering Of Abandoned Children


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wan¡¯er had not arrived yet, but the people that Fan Xian in Suzhou had sent out began toe back one by one. They scattered Fan Xian¡¯s sinister seeds all around Jiangnan and brought back to the good news Fan Xian needed.


    The first to return was Xia Qifei.


    Fan Xian did not meet him in Hua Garden, as the Baoyue Brothel was half copsed they also could not meet there. In the end, he chose to visit the Xia-Ming manor in the south of the city deep in the night. Fan Xian had paid for this garden, but he had onlye once with the Third Prince.


    The somewhat travel-worn Xia Qifei looked at the approaching Fan Xian escorted by Tiger Guards and jumped in front. He had originally nned to visit Hua Garden in the afternoon but had been instructed to wait in the manor. He had not expected that themissioner would personally visit.


    After he respectfully showed Fan Xian into the study, these two illegitimate children did not spend much time exchanging pleasantries. Fan Xian impatiently expressed a superior¡¯s warmth and immediately dove into the topic.


    Through Xia Qifei¡¯s report, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was finally at ease. Ever since Xia Qifei took on those big lots from the pce treasury, he had begun to, with the help of the Overwatch Council, move his jianghu bandit brothers. They began to turn toward the right path, however, after all, these were jianghu people. Fan Xian was worried that the Seventh would not be able to deal with the matter appropriately.


    It was tonight that he finally felt at ease. It looked like Xia Qifei had indeed inherited somethings from his old man. Bringing in goods, making the bill ofding, opening up a path, and bribing officials, these were all skills necessary to a merchant. He didn¡¯t miss a single one.


    What put Fan Xian¡¯s heart most at ease was that after the Xia-Ming merchant group passed through Jiangbei, they had connected with the Northern Qi people in a little town south of Cangzhou.


    On Northern Qi¡¯s side, that little Emperor had appointed the son of Marquis Ning, Wei Hua, as the leader of the Brocade Guard. There would be no safety concerns in the sending of the goods, but Fan Xian was curious as to who had personally entered deep into the Qing Kingdom territory and braved the risk to collect this first batch of goods.


    ¡°It was the Provost himself.¡± Xia Qifei also seemed to be slightly shocked at the meeting back then.


    Fan Xian was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but readjust his judgement of this Wei Hua. He was in a lofty position, yet he was so daring as to enter the territory of the Qing Kingdom. He also couldn¡¯t help feeling disdain for the defensive abilities in the Cangzhou area.


    The Northern Qi Brocade Guards were only responsible for the safety of the roads going North. Back then, it was the Northern Qi empress dowager and Eldest Princess making exchanges that had be very familiar with it. Now, it was the little Emperor and Fan Xian making exchanges. This first trade needed to be done with extra care.


    ¡°Where are our people in the North?¡± he suddenly furrowed his brows and asked.


    Xia Qifei looked at him carefully and removed a letter from within his clothes. ¡°This is a letter a Sir Wang asked me to bring. There is another presenting toward the South.


    Fan Xian epted the letter and saw that it was indeed Wang Qinian¡¯s unique penmanship. He did not take the long box that Xia Qifei handed over, he just indicated for him to ce it to the side. He shook his head and asked, ¡°Wang Qinian, this guy, he¡¯s even more cowardly than me, of course, he would not stupidly go South...however, we do need someone to follow them. Which merchant in the North is taking over?¡±


    He knew that the Cui family routes in the North had already beenpletely taken over by himself while the Qing court still thought that it was the controlled by the little Northern Qi Emperor...the matter of Second Fan controlling the Northern smuggling route was only known by a few people in the Fan manor, the Yan family, and a few of Fan Xian¡¯s confidants. The Qing Emperor only knew that Second Fan was in the North, but would not think that Fan Xian had the daring to let his young brother run such arge business.


    Fan Xian did not n to tell this to Xia Qifei, so he only asked it as a casual question. He wanted to see how his brother was doing in the North through Xia Qifei¡¯s words.


    Unfortunately, Xia Qifei¡¯s attention at the time had beenpletely on the very daring provost of the Brocade Guards and did not pay much attention to the merchants in the North. However, he had heard some vague rumors. He heard that the merchant responsible for handling the pce treasury smuggled goods was very mysterious. Normal people didn¡¯t even know whether the big boss was male or female.


    Fan Xian smiled and a glimmer of approval rose in his eyes. Sizhe, this kid, looked like he had finally learned to keep a low-profile and endure silently. However, now that Haitang was in Jiangnan, it was just him and Wang Qinian making their way in the North. It was not convenient for the Overwatch Council spy system to help him handle too many matters. Of course, the little Northern Qi Emperor would, for his sake, not make things difficult for Sizhe, but...for one young man to contend in such a dangerous ce, it really was hard for him.


    Fan Xian did not n to send people to help him because his rebirth experience clearly told him that to excel, one must improve oneself through practice. Sizhe had a natural gift formerce. If he didn¡¯t go through this difficult and repetitive grind to be polished, that would truly be a pity.


    Fan Xian talked a bit more with Xia Qifei and found himself approving more and more of this leader of the Jiangnan water bandits, now his subordinate. It looked like his original choice to subdue him in Shazhou would be of great benefit to hisrger Jiangnan n.


    ¡°Everything was done as ording to policies set previously.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Su Wenmao is in the pce treasury. I will leave Deng Zi Yue in Suzhou. Deputy Ma Jie will handle the moving of the goods from the pce treasury. If you temporarily are unable to figure out the ounts, then listen to the suggestions of those old officials.¡±


    The old officials were all experts scooped out of the Ministry of Revenue. It had been a giant gift from the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, for his son. It would be easy for them to make some false ounts and pull a few tricks.


    Xia Qifei made a sound of acknowledgement and hesitantly said, ¡°This is the first time, and the route North has been cleared...but it won¡¯t be hidden for too long.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment. The hint of a cold smile rose between his brows. ¡°What are you afraid of? Xinyang smuggles every year, who doesn¡¯t know this? As long as they don¡¯t have information to use against us, what can they do to you or me?¡±


    A chill ran through Xia Qifei¡¯s heart. He realized that themissioner was indeed extremely daring and confident. However, he kept thinking of another matter and couldn¡¯t help a strange expression rising on his face.


    Fan Xian watched and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He calmly gazed at him and said, ¡°Are you feeling dissatisfied concerning the Ming family matter?¡±


    Xia Qifei thought for a moment. Over this half year, everything he learned told him that it was best not to hide anything in front of this young man, so he gritted his teeth and summoned his courage, ¡°I am dissatisfied.¡±


    Xia Qifei was silent. During the Ming Garden crisis, he had been following orders and sending goods North, so he did not participate in it. He had received the news during his journey and seen thest of the people¡¯s mourning. He couldn¡¯t help giving a bitter smile, ¡°Although dead, she died grandly.¡±


    Fan Xian said gently, ¡°You know how the old Ming matriarch died?¡±


    Xia Qifei suddenly raised his head. He gazed at Fan Xian thinking, Didn¡¯t you help me force her to die? Suddenly his mind turned and thought of the Jiangnan people¡¯s peace after the chaos and the Ming family¡¯s strange silence after the funeral; he couldn¡¯t help but think of another terrifying possibility.


    ¡°Ming Qingda?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    Fan Xian nodded coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide this from you. The Emperor wanting to subdue the Ming family was an easy matter, but to smoothly subdue the Ming family was a very difficult matter. The current situation is one that I worked very hard to devise, so please don¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Xia Qifei immediately understood everything. Themissioner had made a secret deal with Ming Qingda. He felt a mixture of emotions and some faint fear, would he...be a useless pawn to be sacrificed?


    Fan Xian¡¯s following words surprised him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied, and neither am I,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Of the six branches of the Ming family, currently you and I only hold two of them. Through this matter, Ming Qingda finally became the true master of the Ming family...and I can no longer act openly...that old fox tricked me, do you think I won¡¯t make him repay that?¡±


    Xia Qi Fei opened his mouth slightly and eager anticipation shed through his eyes, ¡°When do we act?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your feverish anticipation get to your head every time revenge is brought up.¡± Fan Xian seemed to be lecturing him, but he also seemed to be stating some business that was mighty, distant, and his own.


    ¡°The Jiangnan people¡¯s blood letters had been sent to Jingdou long ago, the Emperor¡¯s edict scolding me should be here in a day or two.¡±


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°At this time, I will not move against Ming Qingda again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Xia Qifei thought of something and asked hesitantly, ¡°How does it benefit Ming Qingda to act in this way? Does he naively believe that as long as he lowers his head, you would leave him a path?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with approval and said, ¡°He is just dragging out the time, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Dragging out the time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°using his mother¡¯s life in exchange for a year of time. I once said, this elder brother of yours, does things even more extreme than me.¡±


    ¡°One year of time?¡± Xia Qifei asked with confusion. ¡°What can that do?¡±


    Fan Xian would not tell him about the seemingly stable but actually strangely dangerous situation in Jingdou. He only smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your elder brother is bowing and bending the knee, biding his time, and swaying between the two sides, all to see clearly the situation of the court in a year¡¯s time. As for you and I, we¡¯ll just watch for a year.¡±


    After a year, the other side should not be able to resist making a move, right? After a year, he would be able to kill some people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Fan Xian tried to convince Xia Qifei as well as himself. ¡°Your elder brother is a clever man, but in the end, he sways between the two sides not wanting to offend either. In the end, he will die for his cleverness.¡±


    ¡°Because in the end, he has no power.¡±


    Just as Fan Xian said these words, he suddenly remembered the three sentences Ye Liuyun said to him before he sliced the building in half and a chill ran through his heart. Perhaps the Great Grandmaster had seen further than him and already seen some danger that he was not aware of?


    After the imperial envoy was almost assassinated, Jiangnan Road Governor, Xue Qing, exploded with rage and immediately had a very powerful response. Ming Garden¡¯s private soldiers were all disarmed, and the enmity the Jiangnan people felt toward Fan Xian due to the old Ming matriarch¡¯s death was somewhat lessened because of Fan Xian¡¯s injury¡ªpeople¡¯s hearts have always been such strange things.


    In the end, Ming Garden¡¯s power was once more diminished. It still became a piece of dough in Fan Xian¡¯s hands, allowing him to shape it as he wished. However, with the current situation in Jingdou and the imperial edict that was about to arrive, he had to push back his ns to ater date.


    ¡°Even if Ming Qingdapletely throws in his lot with me, I would still not ept.¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched and what he said made Xia Qifei happy.


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°I am someone who really holds a grudge. Perhaps you don¡¯t care about your water bandit brothers who were killed in front of the Jiangnan Restaurant, but I remember. A number of the swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau I sent to protect you died.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s sorrow showed slightly.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°Ming Qingda is a clever person, as I said earlier. That is why he believes thatpared to a great benefit, I would ept the deaths of these seemingly normal people with a smile...but he is wrong.¡±


    He quietly said, ¡°The Ming family asked someone to kill my people, so I will kill their people. Although these were his mother¡¯s actions, having a son pay for his mother¡¯s debt...isn¡¯t that fair?¡±


    Xia Qifei couldn¡¯t resistughing and respectfully bowed, ¡°You are correct, it is fair.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian patted Xia Qifei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We won¡¯t speak any more of such boring things. In this half year, you should learn how to manage well the route going North. At the same time, be on good terms with the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family. As for Yang Jimei, you can also have some contact...in the future, you are going to manage the Ming family¡¯s massive fortune, so it is important to have good rtions with these major merchants.¡±


    Xia Qifei heard the meaning in themissioner¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He quickly said, ¡°Many thanks for helping me aplish my goal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°However, I have already ordered Ming Qingda, you will definitely appear at the yearly worship in the seventh year of the Ming calendar.¡±


    After Xia Qifei¡¯s great surprise, a tumble ofplicated emotions surged in his heart, this meant...he was going to return to his family? He had wandered on the jianghu for so many years, finally, he could return to Ming Garden.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving Xia Qifei¡¯s manor, Fan Xian disapproved of Xia Qifei¡¯s final joy and tears in his eyes. Was returning to the family so important? After all, he was a person with the experience of two lives. Although he knew how people in this age valued bloodlines and this matter at hand so highly, he still did not understand it very much and even held it in some contempt.


    Those who gave birth to me were my parents. Those who raised me were my parents. If you treat me as your child, I will treat you as my parents. If you treat me with hatred, I will treat you with hatred. This was the logic.


    The second person to return to Hua Garden in Suzhou somewhat surprised Fan Xian, because, at that time, he was worrying in the study about going to Hangzhou to pick up Wan¡¯er and whether or not he should bring that chest of silver as that chest of silver...was a bit too heavy.


    Just as he was thinking hard, a shadow appeared before his table and gave him a fright.


    ¡°Next time you enter, I¡¯ll trouble you to knock.¡± Fan Xian nced at the shadow and lowered his head again to read the Council report.


    The Shadow suddenly tilted his head. Under the ck clothes covering his entire body shone a pale white face that seemed interested in Fan Xian. After all, even the Director treated him like a nephew, yet Fan Xian was not the same.


    ¡°Yun Zhn returned to Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and knew that this meant that the game between the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council and the ace assassins of Dongyi that had continued four months had finallye to an end.


    While Fan Xian was in the pce treasury¡¯s threerge workshops, at the voting conference in Suzhou, in the Ming Garden battling the enemy with wit and strength, there was another secret battle line. They fought silently but were actually an important enoughponent to turn the situation aroundpletely, and the battle on this front was certainly bloodier and more terrifying.


    He was silent for a moment and then said heavily, ¡°How many brothers did the Council sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen.¡± The Shadow¡¯s words still did not have any obvious changes in emotion.


    ¡°How many people died on Dongyi side?¡± This was a topic Fan Xian was very interested in.


    ¡°Seventeen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, one for one, it seems we didn¡¯t lose out.¡± Although it could be said they didn¡¯t lose out, there was still a sinister fire shing in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He lightly used his finger to knock on the table and slowly said, ¡°Remember this debt clearly. After some time, we will take it back.¡±


    The Shadow asked, ¡°Will you get it back or will I?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and smiled easily, ¡°Can you defeat that idiot brother of yours?¡±


    The Shadow did not get angry, ¡°No, but you can¡¯t either.¡±


    Fan Xian remembered the power of Ye Liuyun¡¯s strike and admitted this truth. ¡°Although I can¡¯t defeat him, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The Shadow looked at him and didn¡¯t know where this young man¡¯s confidence came from to dare to say he could kill a Great Grandmaster.


    The study fell silent.


    Fan Xian continued with his own business and didn¡¯t even nce at the Shadow in front of him.


    In the end, it was still the Shadow who broke the silence.


    ¡°I heard...Ye Liuyun came?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and asked curiously, ¡°How did you know it was Ye Liuyun?¡±


    ¡°Because Sigu Jian is still in Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and shook his head, thinking, Such simple logic that even Shadow, a man who only knew how to kill people, could figure it out. What on earth was Ye Liuyun, this old man, thinking?


    ¡°Can Sigu Jian not quietly escape Dongyi?¡± Although Fan Xian thought that way in his heart, he still couldn¡¯t break the habit of framing Dongyi and did not wish for the internal faction of the Qing Kingdom to have such arge crack.


    The Shadow was silent for a moment then said, ¡°He...it¡¯s already been six years since he left the Sword Hut.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was shocked. He knew the Shadow¡¯s identity and, of course, trusted the other party¡¯s judgement and source of information. If it really was like this, then this matter was too strange. No wonder that even though the Qing people had used Sigu Jian as a scapegoat countless times, Dongyi had yet to make a direct response.


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of a marvelous possibility.


    ¡°Do you think...¡± he rested his chin on his hand and asked animatedly, ¡°Do you think it is possible that your idiot brother has already died?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Shadow¡¯s words could only bring Fan Xian a sigh.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t leave, it¡¯s fine.¡± Fan Xian immediately thought of another wonderful thing and smiled. ¡°As long as Sigu Jian does not go out, I don¡¯t have to be afraid someone will kill me.¡±


    The Shadow thought about this and tacitly epted this truth then said again, ¡°I heard Ye Liuyun came.¡±


    This was already the second time the Shadow had raised this topic. Fan Xian clearly did not want to talk about it, however, he didn¡¯t expect the Shadow to be so stubborn. He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and said, ¡°And I heard love came back...whether or not it is Ye Liuyun, whether or not he came or not, is it very important?¡±


    ¡°It is very important,¡± The Shadow replied with rarely seen seriousness. ¡°My idol is Sir Wu and the person I want to defeat the most is Sigu Jian but if I can battle Sir Ye Liuyun once, it is enough for me to be pleased all my life, so...Sir, I envy you.¡±


    Fan Xian was lost and sincerely said, ¡°There is no need to be envious of me. Next time there is something amazing like this, I will definitely leave it to you. As for Ye Liuyun, I can promise you, if you fight him, the person who dies...will certainly be you, and it will be a very thorough death.¡±


    The Shadow was silent, and then he turned and left, disappearing into the darkness.


    Fna Xian suddenly thought of something and said quietly to the dark and empty night, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I am going to Hangzhou, you wille with me.¡±


    He was going to Hangzhou to pick up Wan¡¯er. He didn¡¯t know whether or not Haitang would go with him. For safety purposes, he felt more at ease with the Shadow beside him.


    ...


    ...


    After that night, Fan Xian and Haitang recovered their usual interaction. It was only in asional moments their gazes would meet and there would be many more things that were unclear. It was strange that Haitang was just as indolent and peaceful as she always was, on the contrary, it was Fan Xian who felt out of sorts.


    Haitang¡¯s gaze would asionally be all smiles, which made Fan Xian angry.


    This reality made Fan Xian realize clearly that even if he used some dirty tricks such as having the word spread out, he might still not be able to bind such an independent woman by his side for a lifetime. He had once encouraged Ruoruo to travel around, but someone like Duoduo...


    However, Fan Xian was as selfish as he admitted...there were not many young men who dared or could marry Haitang Duoduo. After he had caused such a scandal, who would dare to marry her?


    A naughty smile shed through his eyes as he ripped open the letter Wang Qinian had sent back. He skimmed it and couldn¡¯t helpughing again. Seems like Lao Wang was very unhappy in Northern Qi. The burden on his shoulders was too heavy. It was indeed not asfortable as following Fan Xian. This letter was asking about his return date.


    Fan Xian understood how he felt. Living in a foreign country, there was indeed a feeling of loneliness. Once things go wrong, regardless of whether it was the Overwatch Council or the court, either of them could throw him aside. This feeling of being tossed to one side was not a good one.


    As he thought, he suddenly sighed. Tonight, he had first seen Xia Qifei and then the Shadow, including Wang Qinian far away in the North, these were all his capable subordinates. The first two both carried a deep vengeance with them. They were both the smallest of arge family. They wandered the ends of the world and could not return to the homes they had.


    In reality, how was his past any different?


    A gathering of abandoned orphans would eventually be hyped.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404: The Sword And The Edict


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Fan Xian finished reading the Council report, his eyes felt a bit dry and he couldn¡¯t resist cursing a few times in his heart. When he was little, his name and courtesy name had already been arranged by those people. Surname Fan, name Xian, and courtesy name An Zhi. Thinking of this now, this name was given to him by that Emperor in the Pce, only...ever since he had entered Jingdou, or more urately speaking, after the spring imperial examinationst year, when had he ever been unupied[JW1] ?


    When he sometimes asked himself honestly, judging by the experience of two lives, Fan Xian had toe to a conclusion that he was not very happy with. The old Emperor in the Pce was actually quite good to him, although he knew that arge part of the reason the Emperor had given him so much power was because he needed the existence of someone like himself to use to bnce the situation in court. Furthermore, he had indeed shown great ability in this area.


    The royal family had always been heartless. For him to be where he was today, credit had to be given to his mother¡¯s favor. This meant that the Emperor did indeed have some father-son feelings for him¡ªat least he wasn¡¯t like the Han Emperor, he was at least still alive and living better and better.


    Fan Xian would not be infatuated with this glimmer of father-son emotion. He was amazingly clear-headed and calm. He was still somewhat angry at the Emperor for throwing him to Jiangnan and so much work at him, so many troublesome matters.


    He was not a donkey...although Haitang seemed to enjoy ordering Sizhe around like one.


    ...


    ...


    He rubbed his eyes and took out the long rectangr box from beside him and curiously ripped open the wax seal on the outside.


    This was a gift Wang Qinian had carefully asked Xia Qifei to bring back. In the letter, it said it was to show respect to him but did not exin what it was.


    The box slowly opened and revealed the true appearance of the thing inside. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. It was a sword, a sword that did not appear to be unusual but a sense of great age emanated from its entire being.


    Pulling out the long sword, he wrapped his right hand firmly around the hilt and slowly pulled. Without a sound, the de of the sword left the sheath and emerged.


    Like the snow on Cang Mountain, like the blue in North Lake, like the wind in Jiangnan, the clear and bright sword light rippled in the study. It was unbelievably warm but with a glimmer of bone-piercing cold enveloped within it.


    Fan Xian expression shifted slightly. He saw the preciousness and sharpness of this sword. What particrly gave him secret joyful was that this kind of murderous intent within the warmness was simr to his own strange personality.


    He lightly flexed his wrist and casually swung it a few times. He felt that the weight was very suitable as well. The de of the sword swept out silently. It passed over the candle three times, and the candle did not move at all.


    The weapons Fan Xian usually used were nothing but secret crossbows and the slim, pure ck dagger in his boot. Although it was enough to kill with, he still did not have a suitable weapon, particrly if he was going to fight against true aces.


    Since he had been stabbed by the Shadow, Fan Xian was fortunate in learning the secrets of the Sigu Sword. These days, he practiced single-mindedly, and it could be said he has had some small sesses. That night he killed Yuang Jingmeng had already proved this point. With the Sigu Sword in his heart, Fan Xian had a growing desire to match it to a good sword.


    When he killed Yuan Meng, it was Haitang who lent him a soft sword.


    One could not live off a woman, and it was not good to always borrow a sword.


    Fan Xian lightly flicked the edge of the sword and listened closely to the soft buzzing sound. He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in approval. He considered this fawning of Lao Wang¡¯s well done.


    Lifting the paper in the box, on it was written Wang Qinian¡¯s skillful supporting words. Full of fawning, it showed regret for peeking at his letterst year and talked about the history of the sword, which actually belonged to thest Emperor of the Wei Kingdom.


    The Wei Kingdom had been defeated by the Qing Kingdom, and the fighting families took the opportunity to rise. The treasures in the Royal Pce had long been stolen away by the eunuchs and sold. This sword had since then fallen among the people to never be seen again. However, after 20 years, it finally resurfaced. After Wang Qinian heard, he had paid a hefty price to buy it and then carefully made some external changes before sending it to Jiangnan.


    ¡°So, it is an emperor¡¯s sword...¡± Fan Xian looked at this sword and smiled, yet he did not quite ept it in his heart. If this sword truly had an imperial aura, the Emperor of the Wei Kingdom would not have died back then.


    However, immediately his brows furrowed together. Wang Qinian knew that he was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. To spend arge sum to buy the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword and then send it to him from so far away, was this truly just an act to curry favor or was he using this sword to hint at something?


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed, thinking, A man like Wang Qinian who had a wife and daughter, how could he have such bravery? It should be him who was thinking too much.


    He felt a bit ufortable in his heart. At heart, he was just like the Emperor; they were both suspicious people.


    Blowing out the candle he left the study to sleep. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist muttering, ¡°Zorro.¡±


    The study door closed, the moonlight was peaceful, and the candle broke into four pieces. One stuck to the surface of the table while the three others rolled without stopping.


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster, an Imperial Messenger arrived in Suzhou from Jingdou. The Imperial Messengers were not those eunuchs with wings, they were the eunuchs only responsible for bringing messages from the Emperor. They could not fly; they could only ride horses, so were naturally slower.


    Hua Garden was cleaned until it looked like new. The courtyard had been swept, incense lit, and all rted taskspleted. With Fan Xian as the head and the Third Prince beside him, everyone in the Overwatch Council Qinian Unit, as well as the Sixth Bureau guards and Tiger Guards, stood densely together. They all waited patiently in the front yard for the arrival of the imperial edict.


    They were epting the imperial edict. As the Sage girl of Northern Qi, it was not suitable for Haitang to be present, so she had left earlier.


    However, Fan Xian and his people waited for a long time no one arrived. Fan Xian became somewhat irritated and called for someone to bring him a chair. He sat himself in the corridor and had Sisi shell pumpkin seeds beside him while he chatted casually with the Third Prince.


    Deng Zi Yue moved closer to his ear with an awkward expression and said, ¡°Sir, be careful, the wait is inevitable.¡±


    His gaze flicked over to the side.


    Fan Xian knew what he wanted to say. His subordinates in the Overwatch Council did not matter, and the Third Prince was now firmly following him, but his insolent behavior did indeed seem a bit disrespectful of the Emperor¡¯s might. To the side there was also Gao Da and the other six Tiger Guards, there were also the Tiger Guards responsible for the Third Prince¡¯s safety. No one knew whether or not there were people among them sent by the Emperor to spy on him.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and did not say anything. In his Northern Qi trip, as well as this Jiangnan trip, it had always been Gao Da and the other six following him. The two sides had interacted happily, at least, they hadn¡¯t dragged him back and or done anything that made him ufortable. Recently, Fan Xian had purposely shown his true side to them.


    He suspected that these seven people would be his personal bodyguards for life, so he might as well use endless small mistakes to have them be used to his future big mistakes.


    Sometimes, people¡¯s hearts could not be bought, they could only be hooked. It was like this between men and women, and it was actually also like this between men.


    ...


    ...


    As for the Third Prince¡¯s Tiger Guards, fortunately, they didn¡¯t make Fan Xian wait for too long. Following the sound of a canon outside, a few royal guards walked in first and then bowed a eunuch into the garden.


    Fan Xian had stood long ago. He led the Third Prince forward by the hand and saluted deeply, then he quietly waited to listen to the imperial edict.


    The eunuch, who hade to announce the imperial edict, was Eunuch Yao and an old acquaintance of Fan Xian¡¯s. The two met each other¡¯s eyes. Eunuch Yao knew that this young master was in a hurry. A chill ran through his heart, so he passed over the processes that he could and directly opened the double damask cloth edict. In a high voice, he began to announce the edict.


    The contents of the imperial edict were just as Fan Xian expected. Some of the sentences within it were even matters that Fan Xian and the Emperor had already discussed and agreed on in their secret letters.


    As the ruler of a country, the Emperor had to express shock and anger at the chaos in Jiangnan. The imperial edict seemed to have used severenguage to harshly upbraid Fan Xian. In the imperial edict, there was not a single mention of the Ming family.


    The glimmer of a smile shed across the corner of his mouth as he knelt on the ground. This was as it should be. How could a mere wealthy family in Jiangnan affect the Emperor¡¯s heart? Although this time the incident had not been small and the people¡¯s blood letters had been sent to the capital, and a few corrupt officials even wanted to try the case before the Emperor in Jingdou, the Emperor¡¯s scolding of Fan Xian could be considered an ounting for all those under heaven.


    However, the imperial edict, the court¡¯s official document, would certainly not mention the Ming family. It criticized Fan Xian for not handling matters carefully, but what matter was it? The court would not say a word on it. This was what was called politics.


    It was only some scolding words and, of course, fined Fan Xian another year of sry. There were no other punishments.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s high pitched voice stopped. Everyone thanked the Emperor then rose. They then asked after the Emperor¡¯s health and such boring matters, after which Fan Xian finally epted the imperial edict and handed it to an official behind him to store away.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°They fined my sry again?¡± Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist muttering. ¡°Father and I haven¡¯t been paid for the past few years, who is going to feed the family?¡±


    He and the Third Prince walked in front. Eunuch Yao followed behind with his body bent forward, he walked with small steps and wore a fawning smile.


    ¡°Lao Yao...You have to return the silver to me, otherwise, I can only eat porridge.¡±


    Fan Xian jokingly scolded.


    Eunuch Yao put on a bashful expression and walked forward a few steps. ¡°Have mercy, everyone knows you are the best at making money...you¡¯ve not been in Jiangnan for half a year and yet you¡¯ve earned tens of millions of silver for the court. What use do you have for my loose change?¡±


    As Eunuch Yao spoke, he silently cast his gaze briefly toward the Third Prince. Fan Xian¡¯s earlier joke could be a major issue or it could be nothing. In the past, the Fan family had indeed bribed these eunuchs thoroughly. Of course, he also knew that Fan Xian did not care all for his ie.


    However, he had made this joke in front of the Third Prince. Eunuch Yao knew that although this prince was young, his thoughts wereplicated. He couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly afraid, but he saw in this nce that the Third Prince¡¯s expression was calm as if he had not heard anything. Then he thought, since Fan Xian dared to say such things in front of the Third Prince, then naturally he must have his reasons.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart stuttered. He knew that the guesses in the Pce were not wrong, the Third Prince and Sir Fan junior were indeed something.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the daring to touch the silver earned for the court, are you...encouraging me to corruption?¡±


    The three of them had already entered the middle hall. Fan Xian and the Third Prince each sat to the side of the main seat while Eunuch Yao stood to the side. Hearing these words, he gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, please don¡¯t make jokes at my expense.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and waved his hand, gesturing for him to sit.


    Eunuch Yao immediately sat down. This long journey had indeed tired him out.


    ¡°I thought you would be able to arrive earlier. I had to wait for a while,¡± Fan Xian said as he casually shelled pumpkin seeds.


    The Third Prince was also imitating Fan Xian in shelling the pumpkin seeds.


    Eunuch Yao stared and suddenly felt his vision blurring. The ¡°brothers¡± on the high seat indeed looked very simr, only one was arge size and the other a small.


    He quicklyughedpanionably and exined, ¡°We had indeed arrived at the inn outside the cityst night, but ording to the rules, we could only enter the city today...this imperial edict has two copies. I first went to the governor¡¯s manor and so camete. Please don¡¯t me my legs for not being agile.¡±


    He carefully watched Fan Xian¡¯s expression and found that this powerful young, who was so red in court as to be purple, did not appear to be truly angry. Only then did he let go of his breath.


    In reality, as the eunuch imparting the imperial edict, the eunuch was like the Emperor¡¯s mouthpiece and could arrogantly travel the seven Roads and provinces. Earlier in Xue Qing¡¯s manor, Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing had shown full respect to Eunuch Yao from the Pce. However, he could put on airs where he wanted, except here in Hua Garden Eunuch Yao would never dare do so.


    Without even mentioning the fact that Fan Xian was an imperial envoy, just these two ¡°princes¡± identity and Fan Xian¡¯s power was enough to make Eunuch Yao behave himself well.


    ¡°Of course I knew you have to go Governor Xue Qing¡¯s manor first,¡± Fan Xian said with irritation. ¡°Am I ignorant to even such basic etiquette?¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°What did the Emperor tell the governor?¡±


    Eunuch Yao thought about it and said with difficulty, ¡°...it¡¯s much the same as your edict.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Xue Qing has also been fined a year¡¯s sry?¡± Fan Xian raised his head and asked with great interest, however, the tone of his words seemed to be heavy with schadenfreude.


    Eunuch Yao chuckled and put up three fingers.


    ¡°Fined for three years? Now my heart feels more bnced.¡± Fan Xian smiled and threw the shell of a pumpkin seed. ¡°I did say that the Emperor is wise and kind. He would never have pitiful me carry all of the me.¡±


    Eunuch Yan gave a forced smile, wondering how to continue the sentence.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian immediately changed the topic and asked, ¡°For such a long and difficult journey, why did someone as old as youe? Are there no young and capable eunuchs in the Pce?¡±


    ¡°Lao Dai had been training a few, but as you know, after that incident this matter has been dyed. Although, he has recently been moved back out of pity. This time, the imperial edict to Jiangnan was urgent, so naturally, I had to make the trip.¡± Eunuch Yao sighed.


    ¡°Is Lao Dai alright?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Eunuch Yao smiled, ¡°Thanks to your blessings, they are living quite well in the Pce.¡±


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Pce was not quite the same as that in history. From the beginning of this kingdom, they were very vignt against eunuchs. After the previous Emperor took the throne 20 years ago, he further prevented eunuchs from interfering in state affairs, and the prohibition was very strict. It was difficult for eunuchs to have power, so they did not divide into multiple factions. On the contrary, these eunuchs knew that the circumstances were difficult and banded together.


    Every time Fan Xian interacted with the eunuchs, he truly did not see them as strange and evil people. He treated them as usual; he did not purposely try to curry favor or humiliate them. He was not warm to their face, and then turn around and stab them in the back. With these actions, the eunuchs very much liked this youngmissioner.


    ¡°As long as they are living well.¡± Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. The eunuchs in Qing Kingdom did not have a bad record. These irregr people were indeed quite pitiful. Putting on a show of casualness, he said, ¡°Lao Dai did not manage to train any...but,st year, that kid in the royal study, Hong Zhu, seemed to be quite clever.¡±


    ¡°Hong Zhu...has already been moved to the Eastern Pce to be the deputy head eunuch. It was the Emperor¡¯s blessing.¡± Eunuch Yao answered carefully as everyone in the Pce knew that Hong Zhu had been sent away from the royal study because Fan Xian has said some things in front of the Emperor. The rumor was that Hong Zhu had been blinded by greed and dared to extend his hand for a bribe from Sir Fan junior.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression darkened slightly. After thinking for a while, he sighed. ¡°Perhaps it is for the best. It is not appropriate for someone too clever to serve the Emperor...not knowing when to push and when to retreat, not knowing when to stop.¡±


    Too clever? This was clearly an insult. Eunuch Yao thought that the rumours were indeed true. Hong Zhu didn¡¯t seem stupid, so how could he dare to provoke Sir Fan junior? It looked like that kid would not be able to rise again in the Pce.


    ...


    ...


    After seeing off Eunuch Yao, Fan Xian led the Third Prince to the study. After a moment of silence, he quietly said, ¡°Do you understand why?¡±


    The Third Prince thought for a while. After all, was said and done, he was still young and didn¡¯t understand the reason within. He shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Right now it is the end of spring and the beginning of summer.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyelids lowered slightly as he talked. ¡°We are about to go to Hangzhou. During the journey, I have to make a trip out. The Jiangnan matter has pretty much been set. At most...the Pce will leave you by my side for a year. That means, at the end of the year, we are sure to return to the capital. When the timees to leave again, there will only be me and not you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Third Prince asked with surprise.


    ¡°There is no why.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°In the eyes of some people, perhaps I have a sly and unkind aura. You are a proper prince of the heavenly bloodline. If you are with me for too long, you might be contaminated with some bad habits.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The Third Prince anxiously said, ¡°following you to Jiangnan to learn was something father personally approved.¡±


    ¡°Fa...the Emperor...¡± Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°If the empress dowager misses her youngest grandchild, then the Emperor can only summon you back.¡±


    The Third Prince became silent. He knew that the empress dowager was not like other grandmother¡¯s. She did not particrly like her youngest grandson, rather, she preferred the Crown Prince and the Second Prince more.


    ¡°Which is to say,¡± Fan Xian said, ¡°from next year onwards, you will be alone in Jingdou and I...will not able to be by your side at all times.¡±


    The Third Prince raised his head and a ruthlessness, at odds with his childish face, appeared on face. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will live well and wait for your return.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being childish again,¡± Fan Xian smilingly scolded. ¡°With the Emperor beside you, who would dare to do anything to you?¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°Only, from now on, you have to stand out...at least have the officials in court and the generals in the army know you and be used to you.¡±


    ¡°Used to what?¡±


    ¡°Used to the fact that you are also a proper person and not just a snotty-nosed kid,¡± Fan Xian said coldly. ¡°Used to you...you are also a possibility.¡±


    The Third Prince had been with Fan Xian for half a year and was deeply admiring of this ¡°elder brother¡± and felt that being beside Fan Xian was much more cheerful than the cold atmosphere in the Royal Pce. At such a young age, he could only trust and only wanted to trust the things Fan Xian said.


    But he still asked, ¡°Sir, shouldn¡¯t the first move be to silently endure? You once said, when the wood bes a forest, the wind will surely destroy it.¡±


    ¡°You are not yet a sky-reaching tree.¡± Fan Xian smiled and rubbed the Third Prince¡¯s head, although this action was not respectful. ¡°Since the Emperor had youe with me to Jiangnan, it is already impossible to hide you. Since it is impossible to hide...then I might as well stand up behind you and see what wind dares to blow at you.¡±


    The Third Prince scratched his head, not quite understanding.


    ¡°I want to send a message to Jingdou through Eunuch Yao¡¯s mouth.¡± Fan Xian pulled back his hand and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°You, are the person I chose.¡±


    The Third Prince suddenly screwed up his courage and said, ¡°Even though the Crown Prince...but in the end, it is father¡¯s choice.¡±


    Fan Xian did not open his eyes, he only said quietly, ¡°The Eldest Princess has chosen your second brother, and the empress dowager as chosen the Crown Prince. Although the Emperor has not chosen, in reality, many people have already begun to choose, what is one more?¡±


    [JW1] The Xian character in his name means to be unupied, leisure, etc.


    FacebookTwitterGoogle+Th¨ºm...

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: This Matter Does Not Concern Romance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spring wind did not care about romance and neither did the summer wind. It was only the wet, clear, or humid air that continued their endless rolling. So, the people living in the air developed certain emotions due to the rolling of the heaven and earth.


    ¡°So what if you made it clear? Would the Qing Emperor just believe your stance?¡± she gazed at Fan Xian and said with a tinklingugh. Haitang was wearing a light blue unlined garment. On the clothing was, stereotypically, sewn tworge pockets and her hands were, stereotypically, tucked into the pockets.


    Fan Xian slightly tilted his head. He understood what she meant. Having Eunuch Yao take every scene in Jiangnan back to Jingdou to have everyone in court know that he had chosen the Third Prince, this kind of practice of choosing before the Emperor was definitely not something Fan Xian would have done before.


    However, things were not the same. Fan Xian held too much power in his hands, so he had to demonstrate to the Emperor that he had absolutely no interest in that throne.


    The problem was as Haitang had said, why should the Emperor trust him? Just because of the Third Prince? After all, the Third Prince was still a child. If, after the Emperor passed, Fan Xian helped the Third Prince onto the throne, given the power in his hands and his background, at any moment he could set up the Third Prince as a figurehead and act as regent, ruling from behind a curtain or something like that.


    ¡°The Emperor is healthy and in his prime,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and quietly said. ¡°The future is too far away, I can¡¯t always go on being a solitary official. Furthermore, he ced the Third Prince beside me. I am just going along with his intention, as for...what consequences will it create?¡±


    His eyes narrowed and he looked at Shou Lake in front of him and light fog above theke. He quietly said, ¡°I have been thinking about a question for a long time.¡±


    Haitang yawned and covered her mouth, ¡°What question?¡±


    ¡°The other reason I stood out this time was to give the two princes in the capital some pressure,¡± Fan Xian said with a wide smile. The two princes he spoke of were the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. ¡°I really do want to drive them to desperate action, otherwise with things moving so slowly, who knows high that mother-inw of mine would be. Would she be as high as a few floors...¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s heart thudded slightly. She nced at him with her face away from him. ¡°Are you truly going toy out your cards...¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not done with the question yet. I want to force the two brothers to desperate action, but what about the Emperor? He had the Third Prince follow me to Jiangnan, so he must have expected the situation would develop like this. With the Third Prince involved and his attitude so ambiguous, how could the Crown Prince ept this? And now the Second Prince cannot go up or go down, and it is impossible for him to just give up...does our Emperor want to force his own son to rebel?¡±


    Having exined his doubts, the coldness in his heart felt slightly better and flowed out with a sigh.


    Haitang lowered her head and said, ¡°Even though the royal family is merciless, in the end, he is a father, why would he manipte his own son like this?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, ¡°This is what I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Haitang suddenly opened her mouth and said.


    Fan Xian was confused, ¡°What is there to congratte?¡±


    ¡°Since your thoughts are so simr to the Emperor¡¯s, then in the situation at the end of the year...naturally, you will win,¡± Haitang said lightly.


    Fan Xian thought for a moment then quietly said, ¡°It seems that your confidence in my Emperor is even more ample than mine.¡±


    ¡°Because you are a Southerner,¡± Haitang said indifferently. ¡°After you entered the capital, the Qing Emperor has always appeared somewhat taciturn, so you have not felt his terror. Back when he was just the Crown Prince, he had led the army three times on Northern expeditions. As a distant Qing Kingdom, he shattered the Wei Kingdom and made the other kingdoms keep quiet out of fear...such ruthless strategies and such terror. Standing on your side and considering this matter, naturally, I have a great deal of confidence in him.¡±


    ¡°Your Emperor is a heroic ruler.¡± Haitang very directly praised the Emperor of another kingdom. ¡°For these two years, the lion has not been sleeping, he has only closed his eyes to digest the food in his stomach. But if someone truly dared to try and touch his position, his eyes would open and he would mercilessly tear his enemy to pieces.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent. ¡°Actually...I understand. That is why I want me to do this thing, not him.¡±


    ¡°After all is said and done, you are still a very sentimental person.¡± Haitang gazed at him with a not-quite-there smile. ¡°Although you usually like to hide your kindness under a veneer of selfishness, you are still a very sentimental person. If the Qing Emperor ends up striking out in anger, it is certain to be a bloodbath. You don¡¯t wish to see this scenario, so you want to do it yourself...topress this destructive power of this matter to be as small as possible.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and implicitly admitted this exnation. Regardless of how much hatred he had for Xinyang the Eldest Princess, the Crown Prince, and the Second Prince, after all, the Eldest Princess was Wan¡¯er¡¯s mother and that loveable Ye Ling¡¯er had now be the second imperial concubine. As for the fight for that chair, once it exploded, it was certain to bring disaster to the n. In many ways, Fan Xian was a cold and emotionless person, but he still didn¡¯t want thousands of heads to hang above Jingdou and have their filthy blood wet the city walls.


    That Second Prince, who was so simr to him, smiled so shyly. Would he be able to smile like that once he had been turned into just a head?


    If the Emperor and himself won, what about the Ye family? What about Ye Ling¡¯er?


    For Fan Xian, these were all problems, but for that Emperor, none of these were problems. Thus Fan Xian strongly desired to be able to obtain the power to resolve this problem, but...


    Haitang gently said, ¡°You should know, you cannot resolve this problem by yourself. Your enemies have powers that are beyond what you can deal with. For those people, the Qing Emperor has his own ns and does not need you to do it in his ce. Ultimately, right now you are just the sharpest sword in his hand, but he is the hand that holds the sword.¡±


    Fan Xian knew she was talking about the Junshang Conference and silently nodded his head.


    ¡°And there is also the empress dowager.¡± Haitang smiled slightly.


    Fan Xian saw a glimmer of sadness in her smile and couldn¡¯t resist muttering, ¡°Both dowager empresses are very troublesome.¡±


    It was clear that Haitang did not wish to continue that pointless topic. Her gaze, unintentionally or not,nded on the ancient sword on his waist.


    ¡°Wang Qinian sent it,¡± Fan Xian met her gaze and exined. ¡°Apparently it was once the sword of thest Emperor of the Wei Kingdom.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s expression did not change as if she had long known of this sword¡¯s history. In a clear and cold voice, she said, ¡°Be careful of causing too much discussion.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Thanks for your reminder, I originally thought no one would recognize it.¡±


    Haitang lowered her head, thinking about something. A momentter, she faintly said, ¡°The destruction of the Wei Kingdom was not even 30 years ago. Although Xiao En and Zhuang Mohan, thest two spiritual representation of the Wei Kingdom, have already passed, it has not been that many years. Right now, there are still many who remember the events of that time.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know why Haitang¡¯s mood was strange but an absurd feeling welled in his heart. Today, it could be said the world was at peace; everywhere could be considered wealthy. Who would have thought, not even 20 years ago, it was a great battlefield. At that time, battles raged without end, countless people died, and onerge kingdom was destroyed and two kingdoms were born. The green hills ran with blood, the yellow waves piled up the bodies, and countless white bones were heaped together. The major figures who now led the world on its path were both thus.


    The two fell into silence, gazing dazedly at Shou Lake in front of them.


    Theke was not the one in the Baoyue Brothel in Jingdou, it was theke behind the Suzhou Baoyue Brothel. Last month, Fan Sizhe sent a letter to have the Jiangnan people began to dig theke. It had taken a lot of manualbor, and they had forcibly doubled the size of Shou Lake. If one were to gaze out the back of the Baoyue Brothel, the beautiful scenery was at its peak.


    However, the Baoyue Brothel had been half destroyed by that attack and was still busily being repaired. So, Fan Xian and Haitang were just coldly standing by thekeside watching the fog appear and disappear, disperse and then convene again, as fickle as life itself.


    ¡°Your brothel is being repaired very slowly,¡± Haitang seemed to say out of the blue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be using Northern Qi¡¯s silver too tantly right in front of you.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°There is no rush to repair the building. I have transferred some professionals from the capital, and they¡¯re going to closely examine the sword mark in the building.¡±


    The so-called professionals were people of the Second and Third Bureaus. Since Baoyue Brothel¡¯s destroyed building was Ye Liuyun¡¯s first crime scene, Fan Xian hoped to be able to dig out some of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s true attack style from the aura of the sword mark to use in the future.


    Haitang said, ¡°I had a look already.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that Haitang¡¯s experience with martial arts far exceeded his own, so she would certainly have some discoveries.


    ¡°Eight columns, cut through at the same time.¡± Haitang recalled the fine marks in the building and couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. ¡°The other cracks were made only made by the sword will...you and I, if we wanted to cut through the columns, we would be able to just barely do it, but as for that kind of control of power, who knows how many months or years before we cane into contact with that kind of realm.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said, ¡°In your opinion, given this kind of world-shaking strike, how many can Ye Liuyun use?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Haitang very directly said, ¡°That is under normal circumstances. If that old man is pushed to extremes, no one knows what miracles could happen.¡±


    It was indeed a miracle to be able to demonstrate the might of heaven and earth with a human¡¯s power.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You really won¡¯t go with me?¡± Fan Xian faced theke and let out a deep and turbid breath.


    ¡°Someone has to stay in Suzhou,¡± Haitang smiled slightly and said. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve shamelessly had the Eighth Bureau announce our rtionship everywhere. If I really did go to Hangzhou, how do you n on having me conduct myself? Even if you are a shameless person, you should at least be considerate of me.¡±


    It was a very direct resentment. Although said with a smile, Fan Xian had no means of blocking it.


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Haitang slightly inclined her body and lightly said, ¡°I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    In the early morning of Suzhou, the fog on theke weed the sunlight and quickly dispersed. This pair of young people, one man and one woman, did not say another word, they thus naturally split off and followed thekeshore in different directions.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving Suzhou did not take much time. Fan Xian had originally been prepared to live by West Lake in Hangzhou while in Jiangnan. It was only because the Ming family matter had be an unexpectedly thorny problem and many other unexpected problems that forced him to stay. Knowing they were going to move to Hangzhou, his subordinates had prepared everything long ago. Even the servants in Hua Garden made their preparations to leave under Sisi¡¯s leadership.


    Fan Xian did not return Hua Garden to the salt merchant. Haitang was staying in Suzhou to keep an eye on the pce treasury transportpany as well as therge amounts of silver in Zhaoshang money house, so needed a ce to live. He also considerately left her a few average-looking but nimble servant girls.


    Yang Jimei would not be tenderhearted about this garden, on the contrary, he was extremely happy.


    On the farewell feast, Yang Jimei smugly sat below and didn¡¯t even hear what he said to the two high officials sitting above. He only felt that his ancestral tombs must have been amazing because, unbelievably, he was eating with the imperial envoy at the same table.


    The meal didn¡¯t take much time. Governor Xue Qing, the usually rarely seen inspector-general, and Suzhou Zhizhou being investigated by the Overwatch Council, hade to send Fan Xian off. But because of the ruthless scene under the bamboo canopy that day on Dragon Rise festival, none of the various Jiangnan officials dared to bring any gifts.


    Only Xue Qing prepared a precious gift without fear. The weight of the gift made even Fan Xian a bit shocked and speechless.


    After the feast, Fan Xian and Xue Qing strolled in the garden. Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Sir, spoiling your juniors like this...first, I am not worthy, second, how will I scold those Jiangnan Road officials in the future in good conscience?¡±


    His words were a y on words.


    Xue Qing only smilingly scolded, ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, so you have to take it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Fan Xian was confused.


    Xue Qing said in a clear voice, ¡°Half the things inside are for Lady Lin, no, it should be Mistress Fan. It¡¯s is her first visit to Hangzhou, she certainly didn¡¯t bring enough things with her. This is prepared for her.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The other half is to show respect to my teacher. I am long been busy in Suzhou with official affairs and have been unable to personally show my filial respect. I hope you will be able to take my regards.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. A few days ago, he had told Xue Qing about his uing visit to Wuzhou and had written it in a letter to the Emperor. Only now did he remember that no matter what, Xue Qing was sure to prepare a weighty gift.


    Having thought this through, he did not say any more on this topic. In a light voice, Fan Xian said, ¡°While I am in Hangzhou, if you have any instructions, please feel free to write me.¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Xue Qing said with a smile. ¡°You are the imperial envoy. I dare not have any instructions, but there will always be troubles.¡±


    Fan Xian casually made some responses. He knew that Xue Qing had long been waiting for him to leave Suzhou but did not expose this.


    Just as they were about to part, Xue Qing suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, there is one matter to which I have not found the answer.¡±


    ¡°Please speak,¡± Fan Xian replied.


    Xue Qing was silent for a moment then said, ¡°How...old exactly are you this year?¡±


    Given his status as the Jiangnan Governor, he didn¡¯t use any polite phrasing. Rather, he directly used a senior¡¯s tone to ask. Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°19.¡±


    Xue Qing was slightly startled. It matched rumors, yet on the contrary, he found it slightly unbelievable. He couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head with a bitter smile. ¡°It is as they say, heroes are made young.¡±


    The imperial envoy having left the city, Hua Garden immediately became much quieter. Suzhou, which had been living under the powerful oppression of the Overwatch Council and Fan Xian, seemed toe alive within a day. Having confirmed that the Fan manor¡¯s ck carriage had exited the city gates, the Suzhou people began to spread the news. Hot tears swam in the eyes. That treacherous official had finally left! Some people even began to light firecrackers.


    That night, Jiangnan Road, particrly the officials of the Suzhou government, began to congratte and celebrate. They celebrated each other not having been invited for tea at the Overwatch Council. As for those officials who had already fallen, no one spared them an extra nce.


    ...


    ...


    Although Suzhou and Hangzhou were close, it was still impossible for Fan Xian to hear the firecrackers the Suzhou people lit to send off the pestilence demon. Althoughter, the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret reports did report it, he only dismissed it with augh.


    The group of people settled down in the Peng family manor on the side of the West Lake in Hangzhou, returning to the time when they first reached Jiangnan. Before Fan Xian had even sat down, he asked, ¡°Where is the Mistress at now?¡±


    A subordinate reported, ¡°There seemed to be some obstruction. She is still in Shazhou.¡±


    Fan Xian started slightly and a sense of unease welled in his heart. After thinking for a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just led the seven Tiger Guards and rode toward Shazhou.


    Dusk was about to arrive. Because Fan Xian was worried about Wan¡¯er, he had forgone his usual carriage and just rode here on horseback. As he entered Shazhou, he felt like his entire body was going to fall apart.


    While his subordinates and the Tiger Guards behind him were also pale-faced, they almost copsed with exhaustion on this swift one day journey.


    A dozen fine horses shattered the silence of Shazhou in the darkness. They directly came to a stop outside of a manor. This manor was initially the Shazhou base of the Jiangnan water bandits. Now, it had long been taken for use by the Overwatch Council. After some repairs, it had, in name, be Fan Xian¡¯s private residence.


    Fan Xian flipped off the horse. Without acknowledging the greetings of his subordinates at the door, he directly charged into the manor.


    Just as he was about to mount the stone steps inside the manor, he saw a familiar face. It was the wife of the Teng family. Fan Xian furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Young master?¡± A glimmer of surprised joy shed through the eyes of the wife of the Teng family. ¡°Why are you here? The Mistress is fine. She is just resting in her room.¡±


    However, Fan Xian did not believe her. Logically speaking, Wan¡¯er should have reached Hangzhou today. If she was dyed, it must be because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. He urgently pushed open the door and entered, sweeping to her beside like a gust of wind. He waved his hand back and shut the wooden tightly with a gust of palm wind.


    He gazed at the girl lying on the bed and looked the lines of exhaustion on that familiar and beautiful face. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of pain and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, then travel slower.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled widely as she looked at him and said, ¡°Should I go slower...so you¡¯ll have more time for fun?¡±


    Fan Xian was startled and smiled. ¡°Where do you get all these cheeky words.¡± As they spoke, his finger was already lightly ced on her white-as-jade wrist and he began to take her pulse.


    What Fan Xian was most worried about was Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. She had lung disease for a number of years. Although in thest two years he had been carefully taking care of her and they also had the medicine teacher Fei Jie had personally mixed, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was simply weak. He was worried it could not endure the wind and chills of traveling.


    With his finger lightly ced on Wan¡¯er¡¯s wrist, Fan Xian¡¯s expression became gradually cautious. The feeling of touch particrly shocked him. How had Wan¡¯er be so thin?


    ¡°You stopped taking the medicine?¡± Feeling that her pulse was different, Fan Xian drew his finger back like he had been shocked. He gazed at his wife with shock. His eyes filled with concern and confusion.


    Lin Wan¡¯er slowly drew her hand back and coughed lightly. Gazing at Fan Xian, she calmly said with a glimmer of determination and joy, ¡°Yes, I stopped taking the medicine...before Ruoruo left, she brought Grandmaster Ku He to the manor to visit. Grandmaster Ku He said that Sir Fei¡¯s medicine is too powerful. If I want to have children, I must stop taking this medicine.¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: Childishness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing Wan¡¯er¡¯s words, Fan Xian¡¯s face immediately darkened. Remembering that his wife wasn¡¯t feeling well, he quickly pushed a warm smile on to his face. Smiling slightly he said, ¡°Why think about what you can and cannot have? Sir Fei is my teacher and has watched me grow up from a young age. That medicine is something that the teacher brought over from Dongyi with great difficulty when we got married. How could he not understand the logic of powerful medicine beingplementary? In this year, when you took the medicine, your body clearly improved. You can¡¯t stop taking it...you little silly egg.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled slightly. There was a trace of exhaustion in her smile and she said lightly, ¡°Naturally, Teacher Fei¡¯s medicine is good, but...Grandmaster Ku He said...¡±


    Without waiting for his wife to finish speaking, Fan Xian was already saying resolutely and decisively, ¡°When ites to fighting and debating martial arts, of course, Grandmaster Ku He is a leading figure in the world, but when speaking of diagnosing illness and taking medicine, he can¡¯t evenpare to one pinky finger of teacher and myself. Listen to him? You might as well listen to a sow.¡±


    Although he controlled himself, Wan¡¯er still heard the anger deep in his voice. She gently pulled his hand and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Although I stopped taking the medicine, the doctor has seen to me and said that the old illness is already gone. Only, I might be a bit bloated recently and so my body might be a bit weak.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. Half sitting on the bed, he held Wan¡¯er in his arms and gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Your body is the most important thing. Don¡¯t listen to what other people say.¡±


    Wan¡¯er leaned into his embrace. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, ¡°But...I really want to have a child.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent, thinking of something. A momentter, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be angry with you...but I want you to know that this matter is not up for discussion. As long as you are healthy, whether or not we have children, what does it matter?¡±


    In this world, it was a great crime to not have descendants. Wan¡¯er and Fan Xian had already been married a year and a half yet there had not been not a peep from her stomach. Wan¡¯er often remembered this in her everyday life and felt unhappy. Yet, at this moment, hearing Fan Xian¡¯s powerful and resonating tone, she was momentarily shocked.


    Wan¡¯er emotions wereplicated. It seemed that she should feel happy, yet there was a faint sorrow and some feelings of regret.


    Fan Xian watched his wife¡¯s unhappy expression and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh. He extended a finger to rub gently between her brows and gently said, ¡°In this world, there are many who stupidly think...that not being able to have children is the fault of the woman, but in reality, let me tell you, whether or not there are children is the business of the couple...I think, it is very likely that I have some kind of deficiency of semen disease. How is that rted to you?¡±


    This was a naughty hoke tofort Wan¡¯er but hearing this, Lin Wan¡¯er was dumbfounded. She thought her husband really was thick skinned to say those words out loud, but shepletely did not understand what illness Fan Xian was talking about. She only faintly understood that Fan Xian wanted to pull the me onto himself and couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Whether or not we have children? What does that have to do with the men?¡±


    Fan Xianughed out loud and said, ¡°Who says it has nothing to do with them? Otherwise, you try to have Lao Yao and Lao Dai from the Pce have a few children?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was shocked again.


    Fan Xian continued with a smile, ¡°Even the most profound Eunuch Hong, if you ask him to have children, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it...thus, having children involves both the man and woman.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er immediately recovered her spirit. Her cheeks flushed red and huffed, ¡°The more you talk the more unreasonable it is.¡±


    Fan Xian contained hisughter and said seriously, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something serious, you have to keep taking the medicine.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er listened and made a sound of acknowledgment, but her eyes shed. Fan Xian watched with his head lowered and couldn¡¯t stop a sigh in his heart. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her. Wan¡¯er, this girl, was usually very simple-minded and pleasant but sharp as ice within. However, when faced with an important matter involving her and Fan Xian, she was unusually stubborn.


    The scientific logic that Fan Xian had spoken of, probably even the very unconventional Haitang wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it, so naturally, Wan¡¯er was like this.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Why must we have children?¡± Fan Xian held his wife tenderly and said gently. ¡°Look at your life as a child in the Pce or think of my exile as a child to Danzhou and you will know. After you¡¯ve had a child, you have to raise them. If you don¡¯t raise them well, it would have been better not to have had them in the first ce.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er lowered her head and pursed her lips. Very calmly and confidently, she disagreed, ¡°We are not them. We can raise our child well.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a thread of helplessness. ¡°But...if it is really because of me that we cannot have children, then we won¡¯t have any. It¡¯s not as important as your health.¡±


    Although Lin Wan¡¯er felt warm, she still stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I want a child.¡±


    Fan Xian said, with a headache, ¡°Always this stubborn.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er raised her head to look at him. Her long eyshes lightly fluttered. ¡°I want to have a child with you...this year, you¡¯ve either been in Northern Qi or in Jiangnan, I¡¯m very lonely...¡±


    Although it was only part of the reason, hearing it still made thick remorse rise in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The two of them hugged quietly. Perhaps incited because of their body temperature, Wan¡¯er gently began to cough again. She didn¡¯t want Fan Xian to worry, so she did her bests to suppress it causing her face to flush bright red and be very pitiful. Fan Xian felt his heart twist and gently rubbed her chest. Comfortingly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. After we reach Hangzhou, I¡¯ll take of you carefully...as for Sir Fei¡¯s medicine, I¡¯ll analyze it carefully again. No matter what, you can¡¯t stop taking it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er raised her head and looked pitifully at him like a little cat.


    Fan Xian set his face and put on a fiendish expression. ¡°This matter is not up for discussion.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er pouted with her full lips and rubbed her head on his chest.


    Fan Xian sighed and began to massage her to rx her state of mind. As his hands rubbed in circles, he used a thread of the pure zhenqi of the Tianyi Dao. Wan¡¯er only felt her body warm and her thoughts gradually clearing. The exhaustion in her body after the long journey became stronger and just like that, she peacefully fell asleep leaning on his body.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian walked out of the bedroom. He stretched and eased his rigid limbs.


    The wife of the Teng family approached and talked to him about what happened on the trip. As Fan Xian listened he nodded. It seemed like after leaving Jingdou and away from the surveince of his father, Wan¡¯er had begun to stop taking her medicine. This action could be said to be brave, but it could also be called impetuous.


    However, Fan Xian could not feel an iota of anger. Although he still felt, in the depths of his heart, that Wan¡¯er should care the most about her body as it was for the matter of children, how could he bear to let Wan¡¯er be unhappy?


    Ordering the wife of the Teng family to prepare the medicine usually used, she said, awkwardly, ¡°If the Mistress won¡¯t take it, then what?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a bit. ¡°After it¡¯s prepared,e tell me. I will give it to her.¡±


    Joy welled up in the Teng family¡¯s wife¡¯s face. After praising heaven a few times, she went in great spirits.


    Arriving at the front hall, he was greeted by Deng Zi Yue, whom he had sent to Shazhou to pick up Wan¡¯er. He gave him another run down of what happened on the trip. The Jiangnan water bandits were very well behaved, and there were also Jiangnan navy stationed here so Wan¡¯er and her group had not run into any problems as they followed the river down.


    Fan Xian nodded. He sat down and suddenly sighed, worry rose on his face.


    Deng Zi Yue was slightly surprised, thinking, Thismissioner, even when he was facing the Second Prince in Jingdou or when he was killing people in Jiangnan in the night, he had never shown such a grim expression, what had happened? He guessed in his heart that perhaps the battle for the position of the main wife in the Fan manor had already begun. This scared him and he became quiet and lowered his head, not saying anything.


    Fan Xian had no idea what Deng Zi Yue was thinking, he was just remembering Wan¡¯er¡¯s earlier words. Did Sir Fei¡¯s medicine...really have such severe side-effects?


    Before he went from Danzhou to Jingdou to be married, before he met Wan¡¯er at the Qing Temple, Fan Xian already knew that his wife had long had tuberculosis. This kind of illness, in this world, could practically be considered a terminal illness. However, when young men and women left, they also had endless courage to wee future illness, so at that time, he only strongly suppressed that faint fear.


    Fortunately, there was Sir Fei Jie. On the night of their marriage, Sir Fei returned from Dongyi with great difficulty and brought back a miracle medicine just for tuberculosis. The medicine was called Iced Smoke and took Sie Fei four years to acquire.


    Four years before the wedding, there was already the rumor in the Pce of a marriage between the Fan and Lin families.


    The medicine that had taken so much time and energy was indeed effective. Wan¡¯er persisted in taking it. Each time, she only scraped a little off from that medicinal pill and use a medicinal soup to take it. Her body gradually improved, and she no longer coughed. The doctors in the Pce all agreed that the Princess¡¯ tuberculosispletely disappeared like a miracle.


    But...side-effects?


    ¡°Tortoiseshell soaked in vinegar,¡± Fan Xian recalled the ingredients in the medicinal pill, ¡°foxglove, donkey-hide glue, beeswax...what do these have to do with having children?¡±


    But he immediately remembered, on the night of his wedding, Fei Jie¡¯s expression as he spoke.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°After taking the medicine, all bedroom matters must stop for a month.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Naturally, this was a naughty joke, but recalling it now, Fan Xian found that his teacher did seem to have been hiding some important information. Andter...Fan Xian always found it strange why Sir Fei Jie very rarely saw him as if the other party was hiding from something.


    Was it to say...the true side-effects of the Iced Smoke was that it would damage the patient¡¯s ability to have children?


    Sitting in the chair, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. As long as Wan¡¯er¡¯s illness could be cured, as long as the tuberculosis never came back, as long as she was healthy, what did it matter whether or not they could have children?


    Speaking of which, in his previous life what Fan Xian found the most perplexing was that sometimes on TV or in novels the doctor of the delivery ward would have a very serious expression ande out of the delivery room to tell the pregnant woman¡¯s family that it was a difficult birth and they could only save one. Did they want to save the adult or the child?


    Save the adult or the child? Did this need to be asked? Fan Xian had always thought this was the stupidest question, definitely stupid to the extreme.


    Fan Xian was not stupid.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Old bald donkey!¡± Fan Xian stared coldly at the stone tiles in front of him. A dark fire grew in his eyes and he said sinisterly, ¡°You idiot!¡±


    Deng Zi Yue started, he didn¡¯t understand the phrase ¡°idiot¡± but it was clear that themissioner was angry to the point of exploding. He quicklyforted, ¡°Sir, calm down, calm down.¡±


    Fan Xian cursed explosively, ¡°Calm the f*ck down!¡± He mmed down with his hand and shattered the table beside him. He cursed sinisterly, ¡°That bastard old bald donkey, just what evil intentions does he have?¡±


    Putting aside whether or not Sir Fei¡¯s medicine had side-effects, they had truly benefited Wan¡¯er¡¯s body greatly. After she stopped taking the medicine, her body clearly became weaker. Who knew what would happen in the future? Wan¡¯er had stopped taking the medicine because Ku He had exposed this matter...but why would Ku He do this?


    Fan Xian did not believe that Ku He was a pure person who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the fate of mankind. Fan Xian believed that the matter of whether or not his wife could have children would not be so important to Ku He.


    Each time he thought of the fact that Wan¡¯er old illness had almost rpsed due to these words of Ku He¡¯s, Fan Xian¡¯s finger began to shake and his anger rose. He felt it difficult to suppress the urge to kill someone.


    He rose with his eyes full of a sinister fire. He stared at Deng Zi Yue and said, ¡°Send an order to Su Wenmao and Xia Qifei. Lower by one grade the goods being sent North this year!¡±


    Deng Zi Yue gaped wondering what had just happened. In their deal with Northern Qi, both sides had been very happy this entire time. Suddenly this happened, it seemed that it would damage the big picture. He couldn¡¯t help but try to mediate. ¡°Sir, although I don¡¯t know what has happened, if we lower the grade by one, that would mean that Northern Qi would lose hundreds of thousands liang of silver...this is a big matter.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that Deng Zi Yue was advising him not to let his personal grievances hurt the bigger picture. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°I am a person who will get revenge if wronged. Someone doesn¡¯t want my family to be happy, so I will make his country not happy. To use a few hundred thousand liang in exchange for a dozen days of my wife coughing is already letting him off easy.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue heard the sinister chill in his voice and did not speak of again. He carefully asked, ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    Fan Xian did not reply.


    ¡°Sir, you said a bald donkey...what donkey is that?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°It is Ku He of Northern Qi, that hairless old donkey.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was silent. He was so shocked he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He quietly thought that since themissioner dared to curse out Sigu Jian¡ªor perhaps it wasn¡¯t Sigu Jian¡ªin the middle of the street, to curse Ku He as an old donkey in his own home at this time did not seem to be a big deal.


    Fan Xian continued coldly, ¡°Send a message to Wang Qinian, have him be ready to announce the news.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Deng Zi Yue epted his orders and asked, ¡°What specification, around what time?¡±


    ¡°Specification?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Within three days, have everyone in Northern Qi know of a story and have the people believe in this story...as for what time, listen for my order.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ruoruo had gone to study under Ku he, Fan Xian wished he could have sent out the message of Ku He¡¯s oppressive actions today. Although he knew that this kind of rumor would not significantly damage Ku He¡¯s majestic reputation, he would not gain any true benefit from it. It definitely was not the best time to put out this information.


    Fan Xian could not endure it. Since he could not kill Ku He, then he had to do something in revenge. Most of the time, Fan Xian appeared to be a dark and sinister person, but when it involved the people he cared about the most, he would be angry like a lion. Even though he knew he wouldn¡¯t get much out of it, or even suffer a loss, he would still roar to protect his territory.


    No matter what Ku He was thinking, Wan¡¯er had indeed stopped taking the medicine because of his words, so Fan Xian would certainly make sure Northern Qi and Ku He himself suffered some losses.


    Perhaps it was a bit childish, but Fan Xian could still be considered a person because of this childishness.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: The Same Sky


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The big tree in the Shazhou side garden was very unfortunate. It had been used by Fan Xian, who was wielding the Emperor¡¯s sword, to let out his princely anger and had lost countlessyers of bark. The young imperial envoy was indeed very angry, but it was also impossible for him to show an angry face in front of his wife. He also couldn¡¯t immediately charge to Shangjing in Northern Qi to curse his own sister¡¯s teacher, so he had to find some way to let out his anger.


    Fan Xian was not one of those boring bosses that liked to hit and criticize his subordinates to relieve his stress. Coincidently, in his previous life, when he was lying in bed reading ¡°The Reader,¡± he had once read a heart-wrenching story and had cried buckets. In this life, he learned from the male protagonist in that story.


    The love-struck male protagonist was often mistreated by his wife and had endured it for countless years. Always, in the middle of the night, he would slip out and smash trees beside the river, seeking from it some bnce in his heart.


    Fan Xian did not smash trees. He used proper Sigu Sword technique to carve at the trees. As he carved, he gritted his teeth tightly.


    Once the trees had be old in one night, had their clothingpletely shredded, and showed their petty and naked figures, Fan Xian and his group sat in the carriage and left, returning to the Peng manor beside West Lake.


    ...


    ...


    There were a number of people waiting beside West Lake for the imperial envoy and Princess. Although it was not convenient for the Suzhou¡¯s two inspector generals toe personally, the Hangzhou Zhizhou that Fan Xian secretly approved of was not modest at all. He had closed off one-third of the long bank beside the West Lake for the convenience of the Fan family carriage entering. He also led a host of subordinates in, terrified that the two important figures felt any displeasure.


    As for this fawning, Fan Xian veryfortable epted it. After all, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was not well and indeed did need quiet. After everyone had gathered in the manor, Sisi and the Teng family wife helped Wan¡¯er to go rest. Fan Xian took a moment to go see the Hangzhou Zhizhou and said a few warm words. However, the next day, he had Tiger Guard Gao Da block all of the officials¡¯ wives outside the back garden.


    Mistress Fan was not seeing guests.


    ...


    ...


    Wan¡¯er gazed pitifully at Fan Xian, her brows had long knit together like weak willow leaves in the wind. Her eyes were full of tears andints, ¡°Good husband, have mercy on me.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Be good, drink the medicine, otherwise there will be spanking.¡±


    Wan¡¯er had no choice; she could only bitterly drink the medicine. She couldn¡¯t resist sighing in her heart, thinking, Why was she so stupid? She had told Fan Xian all of the reasons but given his personality, of course, he would not allow her to do this. If she had known earlier, she might as well have note to Jiangnan and secretly stopped taking the medicine in Jingdou.


    Suddenly, she thought shyly, if she hadn¡¯te down to Jiangnan, even if she did stop taking the medicine and removed the foreign matter from her body but...without him, how could she have a child?


    Fan Xian was using a handkerchief and helping her wipe away the remnants of the medicine at the corners of her mouth. He suddenly saw the blush on his wife¡¯s cheeks and felt slightly startled. Not knowing what she was thinking in that little head of hers, he curiously teased, ¡°Wife, why are you so embarrassed?¡±


    Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes at him and said huffily, ¡°Not telling you.¡±


    She quickly changed the topic of conversation. She hade down to Jiangnan this time for two reasons, one was that it was already agreed uponst year. The second was an urgent matter that she needed to discuss with Fan Xian, and she would not feel at ease to have servants send this message.


    Fan Xian saw her be serious. His brows tightened slightly. He leaned closer to hear his wife speaking quietly into his ear. His mood became more and more serious, but his face did not change at all. It was still very calm. Heforted and exined, ¡°I wondered what the matter was for you to rush like this to Jiangnan...the elders in the Pce love to gossip about others, they don¡¯t understand much.¡±


    During their days in Jingdou, this young couple had a good tacit understanding of each other. They had once made clear¡ªnow that Wan¡¯er was his wife, his woman¡ªin such aplicated rtionship, Fan Xian felt tenderness toward her and did not wish for her to be overly involved in sinister matters. Even if in Wan¡¯er could help him greatly, for example, their pillow talk on the day the Great Prince had visited the Fan manor.


    But speaking of this, Wan¡¯er could not pretend that nothing was happening beside her. She also could not hide her eyes and pretend not to see her husband and her not-very-close mother draw their swords and ready their bows.


    A girl¡¯s heart can be difficult to guess, but in this matter, she wanted to find a way to protect Fan Xian but not so that the two sides sunk into a situation that could not be salvaged. However, it was very difficult for Fan Xian to understand it, and it was the same for Wan¡¯er.


    She could only ask around carefully for information and help Fan Xian analyze the mysteries of those women¡¯s politics. She used her special identity and privilege of being able to enter and exit the Pce without obstruction to help Fan Xian far away in Jiangnan contact various people in the Pce, to remove what resistance she could.


    Fan Xian knew about these things and that he could not stop her, so he could only let her be. Furthermore more, sometimes, he indeed needed Wan¡¯er to act as a lubricant in between, just like that trip into the Pce after the spring examination incidence.


    ...


    ...


    Because of Fan Xian¡¯s opposition, Wan¡¯er¡¯s capabilities were not fully used. Her natural feels on politics and the matters in the Pce were suppressed, but this did not mean she did not understand these things. After she heard of that story in the Pce, she came to Jiangnan without hesitation.


    Unlike what everyone had thought, the Mistress of the Fan manor had note to Jiangnan to see that Northern Qi Sage girl called Duoduo. She had to remind Fan Xian of some things in person.


    ¡°The elders in the Pce...can have arge influence.¡± Wan¡¯er gazed at Fan Xian worriedly and gently said. ¡°The empress dowager is the empress¡¯ aunt, their connection cannot be separated...the empress has arranged for someone to enter the Pce to read to the empress dowager the ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Don¡¯t be careless about the danger hidden in this.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent and threads of anger surged through his heart. In the beginning, in Danzhou when he began to copy the ¡°Story of the Stone,¡± it was only to find a game for himself and Sisi, to find some joy for Ruoruo, and at the same time, fulfill his literary intentions. He had not thought too much of it. Although he knew that Lao Cao¡¯s words were indeed somewhat taboo during his time, thinking that this was apletely different country, apletely different world, how could it be taboo? So, he had been careless.


    No one expected for his birth and his future to have had suchrge changes. Each word and line of ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡±...seemed to be expressing his dissatisfaction and secret resentment, particrly that speech regarding Lady Qiao.


    Anyone could have written this book, just not him. Now, everyone in the world believed that he had written this book.


    The resentment in the novel seemed to be recounting his refusal to ept and his indignation at what happened to the Ye family back then. The empress had arranged for someone to enter the Pce to read the book to the old empress dowager. Given the empress dowager¡¯s sensitivity and suspicious mind, would she not think that he had disloyal thoughts?


    In matters of the royal family, what was important was the heart. If the heart was suspicious, then the person was suspicious. If the heart was to be punished, then the person was to be punished.


    Fan Xian thought about this quietly for a bit and found that this indeed was a problem he would have to face soon. If the empress dowager truly thought he felt dissatisfaction in his heart and wanted to redress the incidence of that year, then the old woman¡¯s temporary silence might not exist much longer. Qing Kingdom ruled through filial piety. If the empress dowager said anything, the Emperor would have to take some action.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Fan Xian had been in Jiangnan for many days, and his power had reached another level. These small waves did not scare him. He gently patted his wife¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if that old woman is suspicious of me...so what? I haven¡¯t done anything. She can¡¯t just ask the Emperor to remove my post.¡±


    Wan¡¯erughed bitterly and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She used a finger to gently stroke the center of his brows and huffed, ¡°That is my grandmother as well as your grandmother...how can you just call her old woman.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, when I saw you at the Qing Temple back then, I would never have guessed that you were actually my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...I wonder who kept it from me this long,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er muttered with pouted lips.


    Without waiting for Fan Xian tofort her, Wan¡¯er continued seriously, ¡°Even if this matter is no trouble right now, but what about the matter of the Ming family? The waves of this case you started in Jiangnan has long reached Jingdou. Now, Song Shiren is truly famous. Since he dared to say that the heir does not have a natural right to inherit...this touched on a lot of people¡¯s bottom lines. Although Song Shiren is helping Xia Qifei fight this case, everyone in the capital knows that you are their supporter in the background, and they can¡¯t help but ask in their hearts...what exactly is our Sir Fan junior thinking?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrows raised and he said, ¡®What can I be thinking about?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at him. ¡°On the surface, it looks like you want to help Xia Qifei take back Ming family¡¯s property...will the empress dowager not be suspicious of you? Furthermore, there is still the trouble of the ¡°Story of the Stone¡± earlier..bine the two together, and everyone will think that you want to take back the pce treasury.¡±


    ¡°But to whom does the pce treasury belong to?¡±


    ¡°Who is the heir in our Pce?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°The things you have done aftering to Jiangnan is truly putting yourself opposite the Crown Prince and even opposite the empress dowager.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while, then decided to say his true thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right...but in reality, I am purposely creating this atmosphere to make the people in the Pce think I have disloyal intentions.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s parted her lips slightly in shock. She felt that such premature action did not seem like his personality.


    ¡°You came a few dayste so you don¡¯t know that the Emperor had sent a eunuch to announce an edict.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°In a few days, the capital will know my stance that I am standing on the side of the Third Prince.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er felt slightly confused and nervous. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°You want the Third Prince to join in thepetition...but he is only a child.¡±


    ¡°This child is remarkable.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and smiled slightly. ¡°His abilities are not bad, furthermore, I am very confident in my ability to judge people and am also very confident in my ability as a teacher. No student of mine will be mediocre.¡±


    ¡°But...you still haven¡¯t exined why you are creating the current atmosphere.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er furrowed her brows. If this situation is allowed to develop like this, the two dies would gradually lose any chance of reconciliation and it would force...she suddenly raised her head and stared in shock at Fan Xian. In a startled voice, she said, ¡°You...are preparing to move against them?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The bedroom became silent for a while. Fan Xian slowly nodded his head and said, in a quiet voice, ¡°A lot of people ignored the empress and the Crown Prince, but they and I know very clearly that between our two sides, only one side can survive...right now, taking advantage of the fact that the Emperor still cares about me and values me, I am the hidden disaster.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression gradually became helplessly and dimmed. Although she knew that in battles amongst the royal family there was never room for any sentimentality, she still felt a chill when she thought of the fact that between her dearest husband and her elder brother, the Crown Prince, one of them had to die. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were colder than his wife¡¯s thoughts, slowly and coldly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill, but they already killed people decades ago and now, it is impossible that they will let me go. Since it is so, I will finish this matter.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was silent for a long time then opened her mouth and said, ¡°Then...what about her?¡±


    The ¡°her¡± was naturally the biggest problem lying between Fan Xian and his wife, that Eldest Princess who refused to be content with her lot.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and he gently held Wan¡¯er in his embrace. Warmly, he said, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s thoughts are too deep. I won¡¯t try to understand them. Your mother¡¯s thoughts are also too big, and it¡¯s not for me to understand them...this is a battle between her and the Emperor. I only need to y a supporting role...I can¡¯t promise anything else, but I can promise you that I will not personally do anything to her.¡±


    Was this promise trustworthy?


    ¡°My uncle, the Emperor, has always treated me tenderly...¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was like an injured little cat lying in Fan Xian¡¯s embrace. She spoke weakly, but her eyes gradually showed a misty color. If the Eldest Princess truly had the daring to do that thing then afterward, even though by means of Fan Xian¡¯s power and identity, Lin Wan¡¯er would not be implicated, but...her identity in the royal family would be awkward and dangerous.


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that Wan¡¯er sigh was the truth. After they were married, as they walked in the Pce, only then did he clearly feel that the Emperor was indeed very tender toward Wan¡¯er. Her position in the Pce was indeed much higher than that of a usual princess. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing. The Emperor had married his favorite niece to his illegitimate child, was this also apensation for him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all the elders¡¯ business,¡± he smiled slightly and said. ¡°Let them make a fuss.¡±


    Although his words were light, the contents were not. In the next year, if Qing Kingdom¡¯s dragon chair did not have a change of owner then there would be a bloodbath amongst the royal family. What would happen to Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er, this young couple? If it was the former, Fan Xian believed that his whole family would be buried along with the Emperor. If it was thetter, how could Wan¡¯er face it?


    Fan Xian suddenly felt that forcing the other party to act ahead of time seemed to be a pointless thing, except, in order to protect himself and those around him, he had to do this.


    ¡°The old cripple should also be thinking like this, right? Hopefully, he will have some better ideas.¡±


    Fan Xian gently patted Wan¡¯er¡¯s back. Looking out the window at the peacefulke, at the green mountains, and the fishing boat at the willow branches, his thoughts floated to the far away Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    In the cold Pce in Jingdou, the servant girls and eunuchs walked silently. asionally, a young servant would let out a fewughs and quickly be harshly scolded by the elderly nannies. The rich spring hade to an end, and the beginnings of summer had arrived. The trees in the Pce were at their most luxurious, however, the people in the Pce still did not have a thread of rxed freedom.


    Guangxin Pce was once the Eldest Princess¡¯ residential pce. After the news of the Eldest Princess secretlymunicating with Northern Qi and selling out a high-level Overwatch Council employee was exposed to the entire city via letters by Uncle Wuzhu, the supposedly most beautiful woman in the Qing Kingdom quietly retreated from the Jingdou political scene and went to the cold Li Pce.


    Although she could still faintly influence the situation in the pce from the Li Pce in Xinyang, it was not as convenient as being in Jingdou. Thus, in the sixth year of the Qing calendar, she finally persuaded the empress dowager and moved back to Jingdou. The letter that had created such a stir had long disappeared into people¡¯s memories.


    However, not long after she returned to Jingdou, the power of the Junshang Conference in Jiangnan revealed her, angrily, in front of her elder brother, the Emperor. Thus, the Emperor ordered to once again move into the Pce, nominally to gather the family, but in reality, it was close-distance surveince.


    However, after all, the Eldest Princess had operated in the Pce for a long time, she was also the empress dowager¡¯s favorite girl, and her rtionship with the empress had always been very close, so still no one could stop her entering and leaving the Royal Pce. The tricks she had done in secret had also been sessfully kept a secret from many people.


    To make the Emperor feel at ease, she could not leave the Pce too much or be in too close contact with the officials below. So, her mostmon activity was talking with the empress dowager in the Pce and studying flower, bird, insect, or wood-patterned embroidery with the empress.


    What she was embroidering was probably not cloth.


    ...


    ...


    The situation in Jiangnan had settled. Regardless of whether or not the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui epted it, admitted it, or felt bad about it. Ultimately, the Jiangnan she had operated for over 10 years had already beenpletely taken over by that ¡°aplished¡± son-inw of hers.


    The old Ming matriarch was dead, Great Master San Shi was dead, and the Ming family were keeping quiet out of fear. Under thebined suppression of Fan Xian and Xue Qing, the Jiangnan officialdom did not have much bacsh. The trusted aides she had installed into the threerge workshops in the pce treasury transportpany had all been pulled out by Fan Xian. Although the letters from those officials were still respectful, under Fan Xian tyranny, they had no way to move.


    The people¡¯s rage that had been stirred up with difficulty had, for some unknown reason, dispersed silently. Thus, the bloodletters from the people that had been delivered from so far away and the old schrs making a case in front of the Emperor became unrooted trees and could not be even a glimmer of a threat to the court.


    ¡°Fined their sry?¡± The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui narrowed her eyes, a glimmer of ridicule shed through her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Do you think the Fan family has a need for this little bit of silver?¡±


    Sitting beside her was the dignified and richly dressed empress. The empress smiled slightly and said, ¡°The Emperor loves the Fan family dearly. The investigation into the Ministry of Revenue a few days ago, wasn¡¯t it also hastily wrapped up?¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled slightly. Her long eyshes blinked delicately in a way far from in ordance with her age. With a slight smile, she said, ¡°Minister Shang has credit in serving the country. How is he someone women like us canpare to?¡±


    She sighed and said, ¡°When it¡¯s all said and done, I don¡¯t have a son. I have a daughter that I¡¯m not very close to. What¡¯s the point paying attention to all this? I think, when autumn arrives, I will ask mother to allow me to return to Xinyang to live.¡±


    The empress¡¯ heart thumped, and she secretly cursed this vixen for acting weak. She also realized that the other party was retreating to advance, however, in the current situation, if Li Yunrui actually threw up her hands and stopped, she and the Crown Prince would not be able to stand up against Fan Xian and the Third Prince¡¯s might. Of course, the empress was not an idiot. She knew that it was impossible for the Eldest Princess to surrender the power in her hand and leave like this. The other party said this only to gain the upper hand.


    The empress¡¯ smile carried with it a glimmer of cautiousness that should definitely not have been there. ¡°What are you talking about? Although I am just a stupid woman who knows nothing of the affairs of the country, even I know that you are a pir of the country and have contributed to the Qing Kingdom in countless ways...if you go to Xinyan, the Emperor would be the first to disagree.¡±


    The two women¡¯s conversation still could not leave that chair. Only, in this kind of thing, before action was taken, no one dared to say anything too revealing.


    The Eldest Princess was silent for a little while, then slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mother is getting old. It is very easy for her to be fooled by others.¡±


    The empress nodded her head and smiled slightly, ¡°We¡¯ll go slowly.¡±


    The two fell into silence and raised their cups to sip the tea. The empress suddenly asked probingly, ¡°I heard...Fan Xian has been doing well in Jiangnan, only recently a master suddenly arrived and destroyed half a building in Suzhou?¡±


    The matter of a sword splitting half a building was not something that could be hidden for too long. It still traveled to Jingdou and into the Pce.


    The Eldest Princess knew what the empress wanted to ask, but she refused to tell the truth to the other party. With a slightly prideful smile, she said, ¡°I am not very clear about matters of the jianghu.¡±


    If there was a Great Grandmaster standing behind the Eldest Princess, then the empress would have a better idea of the position she should be in for their cooperation. Of course, this was a great boost to the empress¡¯ and the Crown Prince¡¯s determination.


    Seeing that the Eldest Princess was not willing to speak openly, the empress cursed a few times in her heart and then made her farewells.


    Looking at the deste retreating figure of the mother of a nation, a glimmer of pity and disdain shed through the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes, thinking, Such a lowly role, yet they still want to share in the bounty. She truly did not know where that confidence came from.


    It was impossible for the chief strategists of Xinyang, Huang Yi and Yuan Hongdao, to enter the Pce, so at this moment, the trusted aide beside the Eldest Princess was a eunuch. This eunuch stood to the side and quietly said the question in the Eldest Princess¡¯ heart, ¡°The empress...does she not know this is...?¡±


    ¡°Asking a tiger of its own skin.¡± The Eldest Princess said the words that her trusted aides could not say. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°Even if I am the tiger, she can only stand on my side. Otherwise, if the Third Prince truly took the throne, at that time if Fan Xian wanted to avenge Ye Qingmei...who would help block?¡±


    She slowly closed her eyes and said, ¡°Her and I have temporarily shelved the problem of whether it should be Chengqian or the Second Prince...because she knows that if this seeds, she cannot defeat me. She can only beg for survival.¡±


    ¡°Over in Jiangnan?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to mind it anymore.¡± The Eldest Princess sighed. ¡°My son-inw had made preparations before going to Jiangnan. Those bumpkins in Jiangnan are no match for him.¡±


    She shook her head. After her mind wandered for a while, she faintly said, ¡°Thinking of it now, I had made a big mistake at the beginning. If there wasn¡¯t the Nin Street incident, it would not be like this between Fan Xian and myself...if he stood on my side, who would stand against us in this world?¡±


    Without waiting for the eunuch to reply, sheughed self-mockingly. ¡°That is to indulge in a fantasy. If there was not this deep and unresolvable hatred between Fan Xian and myself, how could that brother of mine, the Emperor, dare to give him such powerful positions?¡±


    The eunuch listened to the side and did not even dare breathe too loudly.


    ¡°I was wrong from the start.¡± A glimmer of coldness and determination shed across the Eldest Princess¡¯ beautiful face. ¡°No matter how powerful Fan Xian was, he is pulled by strings from within the Pce. Why did I pay attention to this puppet? I should have focused on the person holding the strings.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Not far from Guangxin Pce, in Hanguang Pce, the empress dowager was half squinting with sleepiness. After all, she was getting old. Her focus was already not what it used to be, and her decisiveness in killing was also not what it used to be.


    ¡°Stop, stop.¡± The old woman stopped the reading servant girl with loathing. Looking at the book the servant girl held, she didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a bunch of absurd nonsense, I don¡¯t understand how there could be so many in the streets who like to read it.¡± An old nanny beside her said in a pleasing manner.


    The empress dowager shook her head and said in a quiet voice a momentter, ¡°Children...it¡¯s normal for them not to ept such things.¡±


    The old nanny didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Aplicated emotion shed through the empress dowager¡¯s eyes. Of course, she understood the empress¡¯ intentions in having her read the ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Although she was very angry at Fan Xian¡¯s resentment, she was more furious about the empress¡¯ actions.


    No matter what faults Fan Xian¡¯s mother had, Fan Xian was a child of the royal family. This is what the empress dowager considered the most important point.


    ¡°How long had it been since Chen¡¯er left?¡± The empress dowager suddenly remembered her favorite granddaughter and asked the people beside her.


    ¡°The Princess should have already arrived in Hangzhou now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...I¡¯ve been to Jiangnan, the scenery there isn¡¯t bad, but the women there are too presumptuous.¡± The empress dowager furrowed her brows. ¡°No matter how carefully the Fan family has prepared, it can¡¯tpare to the things in the Pce. Have some some things prepared to send to Jiangnan.¡±


    The old woman thought for a bit and then said, ¡°Send a letter to ask Chen¡¯er if she¡¯s settling well beside the West Lake. If she doesn¡¯t like it ,have her move in the temporary imperial residence in the mountain.¡±


    The old nanny quickly made a sound of acknowledgement.


    ...


    ...


    Inside the royal study, the Qing Emperor, who had just concluded the royal discussion, rubbed tiredly between his brows and drank a mouthful of the warm ginseng tea. He looked outside the scenery that never seemed to change and furrowed his brows with some loathing.


    ¡°Hong Zhu...¡± The Emperor called unconsciously. Only after calling did he remember that Hong Zhu had been moved by him to the Eastern Pce for half a year. He couldn¡¯t him smiling self-mockingly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have orders?¡± The eunuch beside him asked respectfully.


    The Emperor shook his head and lightly coughed a few times. The echo of the cough bounced around the room. He couldn¡¯t help being startled, thinking, perhaps he was truly old. Hearing the echo of the coughs, he realized how lonely he was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the little tower.¡±


    He swept up his dragon robe, straightened his chest, and walked out of the door. Behind him, the eunuch rushed to catch up and only managed to hear the Emperor sigh faintly, ¡°When will I have time to visit Danzhou again?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Qing Kingdom this year was much the same as previous years. The Pce was still lonely and dirty. Outside the Pce was still lively, the court stillpeted, the Six Ministries still fought, and the Overwatch Council was still silent and sinister. Old Director Chen was still in the Chen Garden enjoying the singing and dancing, and Minister Fan was still busy in the Ministry of Revenue.


    The people fought for survival. When they had the time, they looked for happy things tofort their almost numb state of mind.


    For example, the East family married a girl, an elderly died in the West family. The south side didn¡¯t flood this year, the west side seemed to be at war again. Sir Fan junior hadn¡¯t written any poetry. Had the Northern Qi Sage girl met the Mistress of the Fan family yet?


    All the way down from Jingdou, in Jizhou where it was about to merge with the Yangtze River, the two sides of the river band was a bustling scene. The people repairing the banks worked hard like ants to move the sand and stones. This year, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s luck was pretty good. The spring flood had been much smaller than expected, and the national treasury¡¯s ample silver brought the river transport governor¡¯s yamen a great deal of confidence. Although each level skimmed some off the top, a lot of pay was still sent down, so the people¡¯s motivation to work was also much higher.


    Yang Wanli¡¯s face was deeply suntanned and wore an outfit of rough cloth. His brows were locked tight as he stood under the bamboo canopy. Although the situation right now was good, the spring floods were the most terrifying thing. He bore a heavy burden having to supervise the distribution of the silver sent over secretly, so there was a great deal of pressure on his mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t know anything about rushing repairs, the drainage divide, and such things, he still lowered his status and personally went to work. After a few continuous days of being exposed to the harsh sun, this disciple of the Fan n finally washed away the final traces of a schr and became a true official.


    On the river bank, a number of people approached from the distance. They looked like officials from a different ce.


    From far away, that group of people began to tell at the bamboo canopy.


    Yang Wanli lifted the front of his robe and wiped at the sweat on his face, gazing with confusion at that side. Finally, he saw clearly who was approaching and couldn¡¯t help stepping out of the canopy in surprised joy.


    ¡°Jichang? Jialin? Howe you are here?¡± Yangli weed them with emotion and grabbed both of their hands.


    The visitors were indeed Hou Jichang and Cheng Jialin of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples. After the spring examinations, these two had been working in the outer provinces. Because of Fan Xian¡¯s care, as well as their own abilities, they had risen very quickly. In less than a year, they had already jumped up a few levels and crossed the first difficult threshold of the seventh-level.


    However, the ce where these were located was very far from Jizhou, so in Yang Wanli¡¯s surprise, he also couldn¡¯t help feeling it was unexpected.


    Hou Jichang did not have the time to answer his question. He only grasped the callused hands and gazed at Yang Wanli¡¯s suntanned face. With great emotion, he said, ¡°Master wrote us, he only said you havee to the river transport governor¡¯s yamen. I had not thought...it would be so harsh.¡±


    To one side, Cheng Jialing also began to sniffle.


    Thinking of something, Yang Wanli chucked and then said seriously, ¡°In the past, I only knew how to talk about state affairs, but after having direct contact with the people¡¯s matters, only then did I realize how difficult the lives of the people are...teacher had mee to repair the river, it is truly an act of trust and an education...only by personally experiencing this did I know that under teacher¡¯s seemingly indifferent expression there is actually a heart that worried for the country and its people.¡±


    The three of them became silent. It was Hou Jichang who broke the silence and slowly said, ¡°ording to the rumors, teacher was able to dominate that Northern Qi Sage girl because of that sentence he said in Northern Qi¡¯s Royal Pce.¡±


    Speaking of the Northern Qi Sage girl, Haitang, even though the three of them were Fan Xian¡¯s students, they still couldn¡¯t help secretlyughing.


    Yang Wanli resisted hisughter and asked, ¡°What sentence?¡±


    Hou Jichang turned and gazed at the work on the river bank below his feet, gazed at the roaring Yangtze river not too far away and sighed. ¡°The first concern was the affairs of state, enjoyment of pleasureester...I am thinking, perhaps we underestimated teacher at the beginning.¡±


    The three of them each though over this sentence in their hearts and a sense of respect was born.


    ¡°Teacher...although he has a cheeky appearance, he has a sincere heart.¡± Yang Wanli thought of all he had heard and seen during these few months. He thought of the importance Fan Xian ced on the river transport and the changes that Fan Xian¡¯s arrival had brought, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration.


    Beside the bamboo canopy on the river bank, there were other officials from the river transport yamen. Hou Jichang noticed that Yang Wanli always used ¡°teacher,¡± and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice to remind him, ¡°In front of outsiders, it¡¯s better to use ¡®sir¡¯ to prevent the court saying we are forming factions.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen make friends, not factions, but if we truly need to form factions, I am willing to be teacher¡¯sckey.¡± Yang Wanli smiled slightly, using a deep voice different to that in his past. ¡°Everyone knows of the four disciples of the Fan family. As long as we are working for the benefit of the people, why should we care about the rumors?¡±


    Hou Jichang was slightly startled, thenughed in a clear voice, ¡°You¡¯re right, it is I who is being too meticulous. Wanli, it seems like you really have grown a lot in this half year. Following beside the teacher is indeed greatly beneficial for cultivating moral character and personality.¡±


    Cheng Jialin also said admiringly, ¡°We are officials far away and you are in Jiangnan, who knew that teacher would go the Jiangnan.¡±


    Yang Wanli smiled. ¡°I did not stay by the teacher for long, instead that guy Shi Chanli...if you go visit Suzhou, you¡¯ll know how much teacher has changed him.¡±


    Speaking until now, Yang Wanli only remembered to ask, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    Cheng Jialin smiled slightly and replied, ¡°For this half year, teacher has been reorganizing the governance in Jiangnan and there had been a lot of empty position, so the Board of Appointments moved me to Suzhou.¡±


    Yang Wanli nodded his head happily. He knew that once Cheng Jialin went to Suzhou, he would certainly be of great help to Fan Xian.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Hou Jichang smiled and said, ¡°I am going to Jiaozhou to take the position of provost.¡±


    Yang Wanli was surprised, thinking, this kind of transfer could be considered a banishment. He didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian would make such arrangements.


    Hou Jichang also did not exin anything. He only knew that Sir Fan junior must have his reasons for having him go to Jiaozhou. ording to what the teacher said in his letter, that kind of sinister future event, of the four of them, indeed only he could barely manage to do it.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The first concern is the affairs of state?¡± Among the Jiangnan waterways on arge ship, Fan Xian was lying on a bamboo chair on the deck watching the multitude of stars in the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I came to this life to enjoy it. I am not here to worry about the country and its people.¡±


    In a night such as this, therge ship was traveling on the river and had long left Hangzhou.


    They passed the heat for a month beside the West Lake. Fan Xian carried out a careful analysis on the medicine Fei Jie left and found, to his anger, that what Ku He said should be true. However, it seemed that Fei Jie was remorseful. He made no reply at all to Fan Xian¡¯s letter of invitation, who knew where that old pervert was hiding.


    However, Wan¡¯er continued to take the medicine so her body had gradually recovered to how it was initially, and Fan Xian¡¯s mood was much better. His hatred toward Northern Qi¡¯s Ku He had subsided greatly. As for things like having children, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to start with. He was not yet 20, what was the rush?


    After everything had been settled in Jiangnan, he would take everyone beside him, board one of therge ships the navy provided, and begin a journey along Jiangnan¡¯s waterways.


    The destination of the journey was none other than Wuzhou, Jiaozhou, and Danzhou.


    At this time, it was deep in the night. Wan¡¯er, the Third Prince, and all those people had long gone to sleep. On the quiet deck, there were only Fan Xian and Da Bao lying shoulder to shoulder. Even the Sixth Bureau swordsmen and the Tiger Guards who usually hid in the shadows had been sent away by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t sleep, and Da Bao had slept too much on the ship during the day and so could stay up for a bit. The two of themy shoulder to shoulder, randomly talking as they ate Jiangnan¡¯s delicious desserts.


    No one understood why Fan Xian would have such a great rtionship with his idiotic uncle. Even Fan Xian could not exin why. Perhaps, it was only because when talking with Da Bao he can obtain a rxation he never had before. There was no need to think of anything, there was no need to fear anything.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have to talk about politics, the world, right and wrong, ck and white, good and evil, other¡¯s death or his own, the white jade workshop, or the stinking sewers. They only needed to talk about food and such simple and joyful things. For example, the stars that decorated the night dome above the ship.


    The river wind blew warmly. The waves were not happy, and therge ship stopped in the middle of a namelessrgeke. The reeds around them were far away, and there were no water birds singing at night annoyingly. It waspletely quiet. The stars above were lonely and distant. Fan Xian looked at the stars above and said to Da Bao beside him, ¡°What do you think are the stars in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Sesame.¡± Da Bao used hisrge fat hands to gesture. ¡°The moon...is a baked sesame cake, the stars...are sesame...Xiao Bao is right.¡±


    Xiao Bao was the second Lin young master that had died at Uncle Wuzhu¡¯s hands. Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped and shortly after he smiled slightly. Pointing at the stars and moon, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not it¡¯s a bake sesame cake, I only know that this Qing Kingdom¡¯s sky also has a moon. It also has those stars, and what¡¯s more...it¡¯s very strange, the day also only has one sun.¡±


    For the sun toe out during the day and for the stars and moon toe out at night, this definitely couldn¡¯t be considered strange. Even children understood thismon knowledge.


    But Da Bao nodded seriously and said, ¡°Xiao Xianxian, I also think it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°Yea, it¡¯s very strange. I found out when I was just a little kid, this ce...is also Earth.¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: Wuzhou Uncle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Diaoyu Tai, 10 years without a visit, even the wild gulls guess where I went. White clouds float across the green mountains, facing the lovely wine, I drink deeply. Although Ick Yizhou¡¯s talent in governance, my interest in alcohol supersedes that of Liu and Ruan, and my love of poetry is also not below that of Li and Du. Suan Zhaiughs at me, I admire Suan Zhai.


    The nightes and the wild monkeys of West Lake cry out. How many extraordinary people have been there in 20 years, rising and falling with the blossoming and withering of the flowers. Gazing at the skies, worshipping the military parade stage. With stars in sleeve and peace in heart, break the spell of smoke. Suan Zhaiughs at me, I ridicule Suan Zhai.


    ...


    ...


    The weather in Wuzhou was at its height. Perhaps the little flowers in the corners of the streets knew they did not have many more days, so used all their strength to indignantly bloom for thest time. The yellow color contrasted sharply against the grey city wall and appeared to be particrly eye-piercing.


    To the right of the neighboringke was Wuzhou¡¯s recently built restaurant. It was the ce to go for quiet and liveliness. The so-called quiet liveliness was not actually in conflict. The peace referred to the environment, while the liveliness referred to the people.


    It was just past noon and the sun emanated eye-piercing rays of brilliance. The baking heat drifted along the city and chased the leisurely people into the restaurant. Behind the restaurant was a recently excavated littleke. Theke wind took this opportunity to pour itself over the people just like the big fans the pce treasury produced, except it did not need manpower and was able to bring the people a sense of coolness.


    Duckweed flourished on the surface of theke. It covered the surface thickly and hid the sunlight, using its shadows to protect the fish in the water.


    Ever since the Baoyue Brothel was added to Jingdou, all the restaurants in the world seemed to have gone crazy in a night. They began to copy that kind of arrangement with ake behind the restaurant and a courtyard on the banks of theke.


    However, the building,ke, and courtyard in Wuzhou actually all belonged to one person.


    This person, in the minds of the Wuzhou people, was like the peacefulness of the building, duckweed on theke, and cool breeze winding through the people. He was everywhere, protecting everything in Wuzhou.


    Wuzhou did not have major merchants,rge families, or military, they only had him.


    Ever since this man, born into poverty, began to serve as an official over 20 years ago, his name had be a symbol of Wuzhou. As long as he was present, the lives of the Wuzhou people were good.


    Everyone had feelings for their hometown. Although everyone in the world believed that this man was the first evil Prime Minister since ancient times, for Wuzhou, he...was Wuzhou. In officialdom, people often relinquished his tabooed name and directly referred to him as Sir Lin Wuzhou.


    He also was known as thest Prime Minister of Qing Kingdom, Lin Ruofu, who now was retired in Wuzhou.


    Ever since Lin Ruofu had quit his post and returned to his hometown, given his identity, he rarely came out to meet the people of Wuzhou. Even the Zhizhou, who was as respectful as a grandson, and the governor, who demonstrated the respect of a disciple, did not have many opportunities to see his face. However, his influence in Wuzhou was still something no one couldpare to. Putting aside influence, at least half the property in Wuzhou was surnamed Lin.


    Because he sought the wealth of the world, Wuzhou flourished. So, no matter what, the people of Wuzhou would never say a negative word against Lin Ruofu, even the most hot-headed of schrs.


    But, it might not be the case for other people.


    ¡°I will protest the unfairness on behalf of the Ming family.¡± In the restaurant, a man around 30 years old was speaking indignantly with anger between his brows. It was unknown what his profession was ,but the vitriol in his tone could not be hidden. ¡°Is the court only going to fine his sry after he forced someone to die?¡±


    The effect of the Jiangnan matter was too big. Its influence had reached the Wuzhou territory in Jiangbei. The world had a lot of say about the Jiangnan matter. After all, Qing Kingdom was not a sealed country with tightly sealed roads, and the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council did not have the power to keep an eye on all the ces outside of Jingdou, so when the people discussed this, they were quite daring.


    Because of the old Ming matriarch¡¯s unusual death, the reputation of imperial envoy Fan Xian took a great hit. After a series of actions, the Ming family was rocked by the wind and rain and further proved Fan Xian¡¯s ruthlessness. In this world, people often sympathized with the weak, so in their discussions, they often despised the side of the government.


    However, after Fan Xian took to the stage, he had been too brilliant and eye-catching that even the darkness of the Overwatch Council could not dampen his brilliance. So, not everyone was protesting injustice for the Ming family. Those young schrs, who knew where they had received the information, once again edged their butts closer to the side of Sir Fan junior, leader of all schrs under heaven.


    When all was said and done, not many people believed that the poetic Sir Fan junior would actually be after the Ming family¡¯s silver.


    ¡°The Ming family? What injustice?¡± A young man in his early 20sughed mockingly. ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than bandits who colluded with pirates and killed to steal goods. It is the court¡¯s good fortune and our blessing that Sir Fan junior defeated them. Only stupid people like you would make such a dumb announcement.¡±


    That middle-aged man became furious. He pped the table and said, ¡°What pirates? Don¡¯t attack maliciously. I am a Suzhou man. The old Ming matriarch was unbelievably benevolent...she¡¯s already dead, she is not to be recklessly framed by an ignorant child like you!¡±


    The young man arguing with him earlier was a schr of Wuzhou Hearing the middle-aged person announcing his origin, only then did he know that the other person was a traveler from Suzhou. He couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly and waving his fan. He said, ¡°This matter has already spread throughout the schrs. Do you really think the Ming family is that innocent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Sir Fan junior...dare I ask, do you know of anything Sir Fan junior has done that was not honorable?¡±


    The Suzhou merchant paused. Thinking carefully, he realized that Sir Fan junior had been working for the court in Jingdou for thest few years and there was actually no evidence to say he had done anything despicable.


    The Wuzhou schr smiled slightly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything, right? Sir Fan junior is a heaven-born genius who holds himself very properly. He exposed the spring examination scandal and tossed Northern Qi¡¯s national prestige outside the city. Such a figure, how could he fight for powerful with you bronze-stinking merchants? The Ming family...if they had not done so many things in secret that angered both humans and spirits, how could they force Sir Fan junior to act?¡±


    These words were actually a bit unreasonable, but still the Suzhou merchant was unable to counter it for the time being. He could only viciously say, ¡°The Ming family colluded with pirates? Even the Jiangnan people didn¡¯t know, yet you Wuzhou people knew...where are the pirates? Howe the court didn¡¯t capture them? If there really was a problem with the Ming family, the court should publicly try the case. How could they use power to threaten people?¡±


    The two parties¡¯ argument became more and more violent, and their voices and anger gradually rose. Although the merchant was not speechless, his face was red. He stood up and rolled up his sleeves, gearing up for a fight.


    Fortunately, someone came up from the side to hold him back so that the weak schr did not get the worst of it.


    No one noticed that in the process of stopping the fight there seemed to be a few feet that kicked at the merchant, making the merchant repeatedly howl with pain.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing this sight, the people in the restaurant were startled, particrly travelers passing through Wuzhou. They were thinking and discussing the matter of Sir Fan junior. Why did it seem like the Suzhou merchant had offended everyone in Wuzhou? As they watched for a bit longer, the travelers felt a chill in their hearts. Even the shop boy had gone up tond a kick.


    Finally, someone could not keep watching. A frail cry came from a table in the corner, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    The owner of the voice was a girl. She wore a skintight, light yellow shirt that enveloped her curvy figure. At her waist was tied a long sword. It looked like she was a jianghu figure. Her appearance was also very delicate.


    Hearing this cry, the people at the same table as her all quietly cursed, thinking, their little sister disciple was going to make trouble again. With some fear, they looked at their master sitting at the back and wanted to call the girl back, however, the girl had moved quickly and was already walking to the center of the room.


    The master of everyone at that table appeared calm. His age was near middle-aged. The atmosphere around his body was reserved, and it was impossible to see his depths. He only shook his head with pain. It seemed like there was little he could do about the girl.


    The people who were trying to make peace saw a meddlesome person approaching and dispersed, leaving the pitiful Suzhou merchant in the center. After all, the woman was carrying a sword beside her, whichmon person would want to provoke her?


    The Wuzhou people in the buildingughed and didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge her. It was the schr from earlier who smiled coldly and said, ¡°To insult a court official in a public ce in front of all these people, even if the officials are benevolent, can people such as us not strike out?¡±


    ¡°Insulting a court officials?¡± That young woman furrowed her brows with loathing and said, ¡°What is great about that Fan Xian?¡±


    The building erupted into a mor. Even the Suzhou merchant who had spoken so disrespectfully of Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at hearing this girl so boastfully looking down on Fan Xian.


    Who was Fan Xian? In today¡¯s world, which other young person was more in the limelight than him? How could the girl dare to say such things?


    The Wuzhou schr smiled coldly and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior is indeed nothing special, except it is difficult to find someone else who is more exceptional[JW1] than him.¡±


    That pretty girl furrowed her brows as if she felt that it wasn¡¯t much of a skill to bully these people. She asked, ¡°But what does that have to do with you?¡±


    The Wuzhou schr smiled slightly mockingly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Sir Fan junior is Wuzhou¡¯s uncle[JW2] , yet this man dared to speak ill of him in a restaurant in Wuzhou. Don¡¯t you think he deserves a beating?¡±


    Fan Xian had married Lin Ruofu¡¯s daughter, and so naturally he had built a close and exceptional rtionship with Wuzhou, a ce he had never visited. After Prime Minister left his post, Wuzhou no longer had someone to speak for them in Jingdou. The people couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat angry, but Fan Xian, this uncle, had done so well for himself that naturally, the Wuzhou people also felt some honor. How could they tolerate a foreign traveler discussing Fan Xian so presumptuously?


    The Suzhou merchant¡¯s beating was an unexpected cmity. He should have remembered Sir Fan junior¡¯s rtion to Wuzhou.


    ...


    ...


    The beautiful girl seemed to dislike hearing Fan Xian¡¯s name. The corners of her mouth twitched and she revealed the glimmer of a ridiculing expression. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t see him daring to be presumptuous in our Northern Qi? So he is only relying on his father-inw¡¯s might and hiding in Wuzhou like a turtle...¡±


    So, the people from that table were from Northern Qi.


    It was said that the South Kingdom had long renewed diplomatic rtions with Northern Qi, and they were currently in the honeymoon period with the marriage between the two countries in addition to Ku He epting a disciple. However, after all, they were enemies of many decades. The hatred between the people of the two countries had not reduced much. Hearing the girl exposing her identity, fear and cautiousness appeared on everyone¡¯s face.


    Even the Suzhou merchant that had been beaten felt like he was unlucky and spat onto the floor. He didn¡¯t thank his savior at all, instead he turned and went downstairs.


    The beautiful girl was noble born, and her master was also second to none. Ever since her youth, she had never received so many eye-rolls, immediately her mood became terrible.


    It just happened that at this moment, the Wuzhou schr cursed in great anger, ¡°If Sir Fan junior is a turtle...then what does that make your Northern Qi¡¯s Sage girl?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The restaurant immediately became silent. It was so silent that it seemed like the movement of the girl¡¯s hair beside her angry expression could be heard.


    The Northern Qi girl¡¯s face became cold, and a chill shed through her eyes. It seemed that she had been provoked to real anger by these words. Her fingers slowly pressed down on the sword hilt beside her. A gust of sword will came out and immediately it was as if the cool breeze in the building had been frozen in ce.


    Such an incredible realm, how could a normal person stand against it? The Wuzhou schr only felt his leg soften. He knelt to the ground with a face full of shock.


    At the table, the Northern Qi girl¡¯s teacher shook his head with a solemn expression full of disapproval and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    The Northern Qi girl viciously released the hilt of her sword, but her expression flickered rapidly and she pped out with a palm.


    At this moment, a grey shadow shed and blocked in front of the Wuzhou schr.


    ...


    ...


    At the table, the middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed.


    The beautiful girl¡¯s strike had gone out, and it was impossible to pull it back. She mmed it against a hard object.


    The girl gave a muffled groan and felt a great powering from the other person¡¯s body. She was no match for them. Her chest thumped, and she was shocked back a number of steps.


    The neer wore a grey outfit. One hand was blocked steadily in front of him with a long sword held in their grip. The tip of the sword was resting on the floor. He had used this sword to block the girl¡¯s faintly discernible and indefinite strike.


    The girl looked at the strange sword in the grey-clothed man¡¯s hand. She looked at his expressionless face and huffed coldly. She knew she wasn¡¯t a match for him, but she did not feel scared. Her master and her brother disciples were all sitting on the table behind her. In the entire Qing Kingdom, as long as Ye Liuyun did note, who could do anything to her?


    However, she was not willing to get the worse of that strike. She gritted her teeth. Flipping her wrist, she pulled out the thin sword beside her. The pattern on the sword gleamed as she prepared to attack.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    At the table behind her, the middle-aged man spoke slowly. Although his voice was quiet, it had a severity that would not tolerate disobedience.


    The girl stomped her foot angrily and retreated to the table. Unwillingly, she said, ¡°Master, let me fight once more. I believe I can beat him.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly and said, ¡°Last year, in Shangjing, even your elder brother disciple Chen, Chen Puzhu, lost at this man¡¯s hands, how could you be his match?¡±


    The girl was startled and turned her head to look at the man only to see the master that had appeared from nowhere bow to her teacher, ¡°Sir Lang Tiao, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gao, long time no see. What a coincidence today.¡±


    The middle-aged man at the table was the first disciple for Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Advisor Ku He, the top master in the Pce, and Haitang Duoduo¡¯s brother disciple, Lang Tiao. The grey-clothed man wielding the long knife who rescued the Wuzhou schr earlier was Fan Xian¡¯s close personal guard, Gao Da.


    Coincidental? For the people from two sides to suddenly meet in Wuzhou was not something ¡°coincidence¡± could exin.


    ...


    ...


    Lang Tiao gazed at Gao Da¡¯s slight smile and said, ¡°He still won¡¯t see me?¡±


    Gao Da¡¯s expression did not change. He respectfully replied, ¡°The journey was tiring. The Mistress is quietly recovering and the young master has no time.¡±


    The girl watched curiously as her teacher talked to this person. Only now did she know that her teacher knew this person. She had long been cultivating in the mountain and did not know what had happened in Northern Qi, so she did not guess Gao Da¡¯s identity. Even on this trip to Jiangnan, which was of her initiative, she had no idea of her teacher¡¯s true n.


    Lang Tian slowly lowered his head. Holding his wine cup gently with two fingers, he quietly said, ¡°I trouble you to take back a line for me, this matter cannot keep being dragged on...we Northern Qi people have our own pride.¡±


    Finishing these words, Lang Tiao rose and prepared to take his disciples and leave the building.


    The bamboo curtain to the side suddenly moved slightly and a young handsome man slowly walked out from behind the curtain. His appearance was very delicate. His lips were pressed together, and there was an innocent smile on his face. There was also a heart chilling coldness within it.


    Lang Tiao stopped his steps and gazed deeply at this neer.


    The young man only slightly inclined his head in greeting and turned his face. With a not-quite-there smile, he looked at the girl making a fuss and said, ¡°This is Qing territory. Youmitted a violent act right on the street. Do you think you can just leave like this?¡±


    Lang Tiao was slightly startled. He did not know why someone of the other person¡¯s status would make things difficult for his female disciple. He prepared to say something but saw the other party determinedly waved his hands to stop him. Lang Tiao shook his head helplessly. The Northern Qi court depended on this young man in too many ways, so he could only let him do as he pleased.


    The Northern Qi girl did not know who the other party was and only thought it was another pedantic schr who only knew how to argue and incite others. She smiled coldly, and said, ¡°I am who I am, my surname is Wei and my name is Yingning. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yingning?¡± The young mane looked at this beautiful girl and his eyes lit up. He thought about the current news as well as Lang Tiao¡¯s purpose ining to Jiangnan, immediately he understood why this girl was so angry earlier.


    He turned toward Lang Tiao and asked, ¡°Your disciple?¡±


    Lang Tiao contained a smile and nodded.


    The young man scratched his head, ¡°She is Wei Hua¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    Lang Tiao once again nodded. He found it slightly funny and waited to see how the young man would deal with this matter.


    No one expected that the young man only made an oh sound and did not ask anymore. He turned to face the girl named Wei Yingning and said in a gentle and warm voice, ¡°Seeing that there hasn¡¯t been any negative consequences, leave the sword and I will spare you this time.¡±


    Leave the sword? Wei Yongning was very angry. The Tianyi Dao put a great significance on things imparted from the teacher. This sword by her side was given by her teacher. If the sword is there, so is the person. If the sword dies, so does the person. How could she casually leave it behind?


    She smiled coldly and said, ¡°Who are you to speak so arrogantly?¡±


    A glimmer of anger finally appeared between Lang Tiao¡¯s brows. It seemed he had not expected that the young man would care so little for old friendships.


    He gazed at Wei Yingning and smiled slightly. ¡°Never mind for now who I am but I know what kind of person you are. You are Wei Hua¡¯s sister...while I call your old father brother at the table, you are considered by junior, so what if I discipline you a little?¡±


    He turned again to gaze at Lang Tiao and smiled coldly, ¡°To use such a shameless method for me to show myself, it is amusing?¡±


    Lang Tiao gave a bitterugh and sat down again. The disciples with him saw their younger disciple sister being humiliated, yet this teacher of theirs, who had a great reputation in Northern Qi, did not do or ask anything. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Wei Yingning listened to his words and did not believe them at all. Her father was Marquis Changing, the younger brother of the empress dowager of Northern Qi, how could he be brothers with this young man who was as pretty as a woman? Her lips trembled slightly and pointed her sword forward, crying out, ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡±


    The young man looked at her with disapproval, thinking, Such an explosive temperament is not like Wei Hua, that sneaky thief. Rather, it was very much like Marquis Ning, that drunkard. Never mind his rtion to her family, just speaking of the trouble that old Northern Qi whore brought him, he would have to teach her a proper lesson today.


    He moved his hand like lightning. The tips of his fingers gently touched the web between the thumb and forefinger in Hei Yingning¡¯s hand and gently and cleverly stole her sword.


    This move was as quick as lightning but, more importantly, there had been no sign of it. The movement had been very small...it was a very beautiful little trick.


    Wei Yingning¡¯s stared at this scene like she had seen a ghost. She opened her mouth in fright and could not say anything.


    The young man slowly stroked the face of the long sword and said with approval, ¡°It is indeed a very good sword. Wei Hua that kid had used all the money his old man had given him on his own manor, and still...he had the face to steal my wife.¡±


    Wei Yingning¡¯s chest tightened and found that she was truly stupid that it had taken until now for her to realize the other person¡¯s identity. Her elder brother was a general of the Brocade Guard, he was someone everyone was afraid of. In this entire world, other than the Emperor, perhaps it was only him who dared to speak so disdainfully.


    The young man gently flicked the back of the sword, gazing at her furrowed brows, he said, ¡°My young sister is your aunt disciple, my not-yet married wife is your elder aunt disciple. No matter how you see it, you are my junior. Is there any problem for me to discipline you?¡±


    Tianyi Dao was actually very particr about this. Wei Yingning had nothing to say, she was only thinking, How dare this hateful young man in front her disrespect aunt disciple Duoduo like that? To subject the Wei manor to such humiliation, her face was red with anger.


    ¡°Correct, I am Wuzhou¡¯s uncle,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°I am very clear as to why you are here, but give up the thought and have Wei Hua also give up this thought. More urately, please have your empress dowager give up this thought. After a few more days, you...will eventually have to call me uncle.¡±


    Finishing his words, he twisted the sword in his hand into a piece scrap metal and threw it back.


    [JW1] There is a pun here in Chinese.


    ¡°Ã»Ê²Ã´Á˲»Æ𡱠and ¡°Á˲»Æ𡱠Same characters, different phrasing, so the meanings are opposite.


    [JW2]¡±¹ÃÒ¯¡±¨C Literal trantion is uncle, but it¡¯s also sometimes used as a title of respect. There is no direct English trantion.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: Negotiations With Wife¡¯s Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was said that Fan Xian and his group had long left Hangzhou and been in Wuzhou for almost half a month. Other than letting the Emperor know of this ahead of time, it was not revealed, so the people of Wuzhou did not know.


    However, there was no such thing as aplete secret. Matters like going to visit an old family home made it even more difficult to hide. Thus, the first disciple of the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor, the first master in the Pce Lang Tiao, knowing of Fan Xian¡¯s movements was not something difficult to imagine.


    Lang Tiao¡¯s trip to Jiangnan also involved another strange and interesting problem.


    From the beginning of the sixth year of the Qing calendar, the Northern Qi Sage girl Duoduo had gone to Jiangnan to meet with Fan Xian. The story of these months had long traveled North and South across the Yangtze River. Under Fan Xian¡¯s propaganda, the rumors spread and everyone believed that between the imperial envoy of the South Kingdom and the Northern Qi Sage girl Haitang was ayer of unclear and ambiguous connection.


    Simr to the situation that Fan Xian and Haitang had worried about in that bed under those nkets, this kind of romantic story between a man and a woman moved too many people¡¯s hearts in an expected manner. The Qing Kingdom had not had any reaction, but Northern Qi could no longer remain calm.


    Haitang was Ku He¡¯s favorite disciple. She was the aunt disciple closest to the Northern Qi Emperor and the Northern Qi empress dowager¡¯s favorite of the younger generation.


    She was an outstanding girl. She was the image of a Tianmai being responsible for carrying the burden of the essence of the Northern Qi people and promoting the morale of an entire country. This wonderful girl was, rumors said, going to marry into the South Kingdom.


    This reality made the Northern Qi people angry and the Northern Qi Emperor anxious. Furthermore, people in high positions knew of Fan Xian¡¯s position in the South Kingdom and the dishonorable role he yed. The Northern Qi Emperor greatly approved of Fan Xian, to say the least. He was a fan of the ¡°Story of the Stone,¡± and also known as a Stone Fan. Although the empress dowager was not very old, her personality was a bit stubborn. She would not allow a marriage to happen.


    Concerning Shen Zhong, Shang Shanhu, and the general of the Brocade Guard, the young Emperor of Northern Qi had sessfully forced his mother topromise. In matters rting to marriage, the Northern Qi empress dowager¡¯s words carried significant weight, so the young Northern Qi Emperor could not push forward.


    Besides, in the depths of his thoughts, the young Northern Qi Emperor might not wish to see Haitang marry into the Fan manor. First, there was the matter of the few million liang of silver. Second, there was the problem of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. So, he maintained a silence on this matter, while the main initiator was the empress dowager.


    The empress dowager¡¯s opinion was simple. How could Duoduo, the Sage girl of a nation, be embroiled in such a dirty rumor without being able to extract herself? How could her favorite marry Fan Xian, a scoundrel without any status?


    So, she sent out a group of people with Lang Tiao at the head to invite Haitang back to Northern Qi. She also found a suitable marriage for Haitang within their nation.


    When all was said and done, no matter what, she would not let Haitang marry Fan Xian.


    This was the wish of the entire Northern Qi nation.


    ...


    ...


    As for Haitang¡¯s marriage, the empress dowager had promised her to the son of Marquis Ning: her own nephew, the leader of the Brocade Guard, Wei Hua. The two people¡¯s ages were simr, and Hua Wei was indeed a capable official with a high status. It was a good match.


    Wei Hua was not an idiot. He did not wish to marry a woman much more powerful than himself or want to offend Fan Xian. Everyone knew Fan Xian had inherited an entricity from Chen Pingping, which was to solidly shield his shorings and firmly hold a grudge.


    To steal his wife, how big a grudge would that be? Every time Wei Hua thought about the things Fan Xian had done in Northern Qi, even though he was surrounded by guards from the Brocade Guard, he still felt a chill in his heart.


    No matter how much Wei Hua did not wish to marry, he did not have boldness to rebel against the empress dowager¡¯s edict. He could only send a personally written secret letter via the Brocade Guard to the Overwatch Council in the South to exin the matter to Fan Xian. At the same time as reminding him of this matter, he also removed himself from it.


    Thus, the people going South still came, with that stubborn Lang Tian and Lang Tian¡¯s female disciple, Wei Hua¡¯s younger sister, Wei Yingning.


    She liked Haitang just like all of the girls in Northern Qi. She had always believed that the Overwatch Councilmissioner in the South had used some shady trick to make Haitang stay in Suzhou. When she learned that the empress dowager had orders for aunt disciple Haitang to be her sister-inw, she was the happiest person. Aftering to Qing Kingdom, she had be the angriest person.


    ...


    ...


    From another perspective, everything Fan Xian had done and said was an unbearable humiliation to Marquis Ning¡¯s manor, the home of Haitang¡¯s future husband. Thus, Wei Yingning had appeared so impetuous. Her impetuousness did not mean that her teacher, Lang Tian, would also be impetuous.


    Lang Tiao was the first of Ku He¡¯s disciples, a notable and powerful figure in the world. He knew why the empress dowager had himself and this group of peoplee on a diplomatic mission to the South Kingdom. After passing through the Wuduhe, they had traveled south but stopped in Wuzhou and did not go directly to Suzhou to get Haitang and take her back.


    Whether or not Haitang returned was not only a matter concerning Haitang, it also concerned this young man in front of him.


    Lang Tiao looked at Fan Xian¡¯s delicate and peerless face and couldn¡¯t help sighing. If he and his people went to Suzhou to bring Haitang back, whether or not his disciple sister was willing, without receiving Fan Xian¡¯s permission, a grudge would certainly be made.


    Everyone under heaven knew that the South Kingdom¡¯s Sir Fan junior and Northern Qi¡¯s Haitang was a match made in heaven.


    Even as proud as Lang Tiao was, he did not dare provoke Fan Xian too far. If they wanted to take Haitang back to Northern Qi without Fan Xian¡¯s permission, he was afraid they would face the South Kingdom army chasing them down and capturing the. He had the group stop in Wuzhou so he could meet Fan Xian and report this matter to him.


    However, Fan Xian clearly knew that these people were in Wuzhou but refused to see them. This was normal. If one knew one¡¯s wife¡¯s family had sent people to have their wife marry someone else, who had the time to acknowledge them? Not sending the army topletely wipe out the other party was already good enough.


    This was the background and prelude to a series of shes in the restaurant.


    ...


    ...


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s frivolous tone, particrly his talk about uncle this and uncle that, the Northern Qi people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but be angry. The thought the South Kingdom people were indeed shameless and even one such as Fan Xian was not free from vulgarity and acted in such a lowly manner. How could they talk about matters between men and women without their parents¡¯ consent and the words of a matchmaker?


    Lang Tiao was one who understood Fan Xian. Heughed bitterly and said, ¡°You knew that this matter was impossible. Why be so stubborn?¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his nose like he had smelled something unpleasant. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Brother, I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    Lang Tiao was Haitang¡¯s elder brother disciple, so Fan Xian¡¯s words were rtively respectful. However, his words couldn¡¯t help be provoking as they fell onto Wei Yingning¡¯s ears. She truly was the other party¡¯s niece now.


    Lang Tiao thought for a bit, smiled, pped his hands, and had his disciples all leave the restaurant.


    Fan Xian also smiled. Lifting the front of his robe, he sat down opposite Lang Tiao. Before them was the tea an Overwatch Council subordinate had brought up earlier. The two sat across from each other at the table and faced each other without speaking.


    A momentter, Lang Tiao said warmly, ¡°You have been avoiding me. I¡¯ll eventually have to go to Suzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and smiled slightly. ¡°Suzhou¡¯s scenery is very good. Duoduo and I often wandered the streets. We both like it very much.¡±


    Lang Tiao¡¯s gaze focused slightly. He changed the topic and said, ¡°There are many things that can be as you want them.¡±


    Fan Xian avoided answering and straightforwardly said, ¡°To be honest, there has been nothing in my life that I have wanted and been unable to aplish.¡±


    As the saying goes, when the words are not right, more words are pointless. Lang Tiao¡¯s brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t what to deal with the scoundrel in front of him. He could guess some of Haitang¡¯s thoughts, so he found more and more that the task the empress dowager had set was bing a thorny problem.


    Fan Xian nced at him and lightly smiled. ¡°The Northern Qi empress dowager wants you to go to Suzhou, so you should go. As for whether or not you can take the person, how is that rted to you?¡±


    Hearing these words, Lang Tiao thought for a while and actually smiled. There was an unfathomableness to his smile. ¡°You are so confident. Is it because you are sure that Duoduo will note back with me?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. In this matter, Haitang¡¯s desire took the most important position. No one could change anything. Regardless of whether it was Northern Qi or himself, it was futile to try and influence her decision.


    Lang Tiao said in a warm voice, ¡°Perhaps you have misunderstood something. I came to Wuzhou to see you not because I need you to help me persuade her...I only want you to know we are going to take her back. This is a matter of etiquette. We are not asking for your permission.¡±


    Fan Xian gritted his teeth slightly and said coldly, ¡°Her problem...is that not also my problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid...that perhaps she doesn¡¯t think that way.¡± Lang Tiao smiled slightly and gazed at him. ¡°I am her elder brother who has watched her grow up. Although you are friendly with her now, I¡¯m afraid I know much more clearly her true thoughts. She is a proud person. Think about it. Will she stay in Suzhou forever?¡±


    Fan Xian once more became silent. He knew Lang Tiao¡¯s words were right. Duoduo looked like a vige girl and did things warmly, but because of her powerful ability, she had developed a strong self-confidence in her bones along with pride. It would indeed be difficult to have a girl like this wait for him in Suzhou. Most importantly, up until now, Fan Xian could not promise her anything.


    This was a love story. It is the story of a stallion, but really is just a story of a person with another person. It was slightly sad and helpless.


    ¡°She is a Northern Qi person,¡± Lang Tiao stared at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said gently. ¡°This is not a concept forced upon her, rather, it is an understanding she has formed since her youth. When her personal path shes with the interests of the court and the people, you should be able to guess how she will choose.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and opened his mouth, ¡°When have you all ever respected her opinion?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Lang Tiao very directly rebutted. ¡°It is only that...you have always influenced her opinion.¡±


    Fan Xian was angry. He mmed the table and said, ¡°You people are unreasonable.¡±


    Lang Tiao gazed and him and didn¡¯t say anything. After a long while, he broke the silence and smiled coldly. ¡°What can you give my sister disciple? I won¡¯t care about what the empress dowager thinks or what my teacher thinks. If you can marry her, I will stand on your side!¡±


    These words were said so resoundingly and powerfully that one did not dare doubt them.


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°I have worked hard for such a situation, naturally, it is so I can marry her in the future.¡±


    Lang Tiao gave a not-quite-there smile and said, ¡°How will you marry her? Will you put aside your current wife?¡±


    ...


    ...


    This was Wuzhou, Lin Ruofu¡¯s old home. Fan Xian was Wuzhou¡¯s uncle. It also was Wan¡¯er¡¯s hometown. Regardless of whether it was Lin Wan¡¯er or Haitang, neither were people who could be a concubine. On this problem, Fan Xian had not found a solution. A long time ago, he had once ridiculed the Eldest Princess, believing that her vision was limited because she had limitations. Now, he had sadly discovered that he also had limitations.


    He was not as good as Ye Qingmei, as good as his mother. He had sat down in this world and temporarily did not have a way to break through the obstacles in it.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s state of mind, Lang Tiao smiled faintly. ¡°Coming to Wuzhou, it was just etiquette to let you know. After all, in Qing Kingdom, it is just you that we are closest to. It would not be good to hide this from you. Speaking honestly, if we go to Suzhou, Duoduo is certain to go back with us.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent as he thought about Duoduo¡¯s personality and character. He knew Lang Tiao¡¯s words were true. She was too clever, so she was too foolish. She was too kind, so she was too cruel to herself...


    ¡°Go to Suzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke with a slight smile as if perhaps he had thought something through.


    Suddenly it was Lang Tiao who was startled.


    Fan Xian warmly said, ¡°I have realized that it is not good to be too selfish in this matter. To have her bear the pressure of a country is also not good...if she wants to go then she can go, it will be like going back to her home.¡±


    Lang Tiao sensed a glimmer of uncertainty in his words.


    Fan Xian continued to smile and said, ¡°So what if she returns to Northern Qi? You know your sister disciple. How could she marry Wei Hua? It will not be as simple as your empress dowager wants it to be.¡±


    Lang Tiao gave a muffled hmm.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes slightly. The glimmer of a mocking smile rose to the corners of his mouth, ¡°Even if you asked Imperial Advisor Ku He toe forward to force Haitang to marry...but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But...under heaven, who else dares to marry her?¡±


    Fan Xian stared at Lang Tiao¡¯s eyes and said the most arrogant thing in his new life. Mockingly and coldly, he slowly said, ¡°Everyone under heaven knows she is my woman...who dares to offend me to marry her? Does Wei Hua have that daring?¡±


    ...


    ...


    A deathlike silence fell over the restaurant. A light breeze picked up outside the building and blew across the sweat on the two bodies. Lang Tian was silent for a moment. He had heard Fan Xian¡¯s intention to destroy indiscriminately in his words and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°I really do not understand you. Why must you make this matter so horrifying?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°There are many things that you see as very unimportant but are very important to me.¡±


    Lang Tian fell into silence again. After some time, he gave a pained smile and said, ¡°Such a stupid joke.¡±


    It was indeed a stupid joke. The two people were not talking about something else, it was something rting to her.


    Lang Tiao gazed at Fan Xian¡¯s calm eyes and lightly smiled. ¡°To talk about such matters in Wuzhou...are you not afraid that Prime Minister Lin will feel ufortable in his heart and the Princess will be unhappy?¡±


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Earlier, Lang Tiao dared to use words to block him because he was counting on this point. He was sure Fan Xian would not dare say some things boldly and confidently.


    Fan Xian was slightly startled. He did not acknowledge him. He only smiled coldly and said, ¡°Today, we have already met. Why are you still not going to Suzhou? Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    Lang Tiao also did not acknowledge these words. His mind suddenly wandered a little and he asked warmly, ¡°There is something I have to ask..st year, in front of the West Mountain precipice, that ck-clothed man, was that you?¡±


    These words hade too suddenly and unexpectedly as to have caught Fan Xian a little off-guard, but his training since his youth was truly very solid. He expression was startled and he asked, ¡°What ck-clothed man?¡±


    Fan Xian had already told everything to Haitang concerning West Mountain, Xiao En, and the Temple. He learned from Haitang that Imperial Advisor Ku He had already found the problem, but this was something he would never admit. He would hold out for as long as possible.


    Fan Xian trusted Haitang. She would not betray him on these vital matters.


    As expected, Lang Tiao did not continue asking. He only said in a quiet voice, ¡°Since it is so, then there is no need to talk about it anymore. I am going to Suzhou, and you are in Wuzhou, hopefully, there will be no problems.¡±


    ...


    ...


    There was certain to be problems.


    Fan Xian was calm and quietly said, ¡°There will be problems. If you dare to not be considerate of her intentions...no matter who, even if your teacher came out, if you force her to marry, trust me...really, please trust me.¡±


    The tone was very warm, yet Lang Tiao¡¯s heart was slightly chilled. He, as someone who already reached above the ninth-level, had noticed that although Fan Xian¡¯s progress was unusual, he was still not as shrewd as himself. Hearing these warm and gentle words, he still couldn¡¯t stop a chill going through his heart.


    ¡°Trust you in what?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°If you dare to force my second wife to marry, I will definitely find a way to wipe out Northern Qi.¡±


    Lang Tiao was silent. Regardless of whether or not Fan Xian¡¯s threat could be realized, given his connection to Northern Qi, if he valiantly joined the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Blood Faction, it was still a loss that no one could endure.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± So Lang Tiao also warmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t let my sister disciple marry someone she doesn¡¯t want to marry.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit, smiled, and extended his hand to hold Lang Tiao¡¯s thick, broad, and powerful hands, ¡°This is a man¡¯s promise.¡±


    A glimmer of a smile suddenly shed through Lang Tiao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Perhaps it is not only men¡¯s.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t acknowledge it. ¡°To reply to your earlier question...as for Duoduo¡¯s matter, I am only respecting my father-inw¡¯s opinion. Whether or not I can marry her, at least...I can¡¯t let others marry her.¡±


    Who would have thought that this old man, his father-inw Lin Ruofu, would have set down such a rule for Fan Xian? Perhaps no one had thought of such a thing.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: Father-inw Laughing Talks About The Junshang Conference


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lang Tiao was startled. He had thought that by choosing Wuzhou as the ce to talk. No matter how shameless and low Fan Xian was, he would still have to be considerate of Lin family¡¯s face. Who would have thought that the ex-Prime Minister of the Qing Kingdom would be just as shameless as his son-inw? Furthermore, his skin was thick to such an extent.


    Was there stillw in thend? Was there still a natural order?


    This is a matter of morality. Lang Tiao stood, speaking to himself in his heart. He did not wish to talk further with Fan Xian, so he raised his hands and bid goodbye.


    The restaurant recovered its peace. Fan Xian huffed out a breath and wiped at the sweat on his forehead as he sat down again at the table. He did not feel very nervous. As for the people from Northern Qi, he did not feel they were a very thorny problem. In any case, he understood Haitang. Her temperament was something he couldn¡¯t grasp clearly. Even if she temporarily let Suzhou, there woulde a day they would see each other again. As they say, although jianghu was far, they would always argue again.


    What truly had Fan Xian nervous and uneasy was the contents of Lang Tiao¡¯s silent cursing earlier. After all, this was Wuzhou, the hometown of Prime Minister Lin. To discuss the matter of himself and another woman with guests from far away in this provincial city, what would Wan¡¯er think? Where would Prime Minister Lin hang his face? How will he exin it to his family?


    He long avoided meeting with Lang Tiao partly because of these considerations. He hade today because Lin Ruofu had an open and frank conversation with him. Only because of this did he have a sufficiently thick skin and shamelessness toe meet Lang Tiao and discuss matters.


    The Northern Qi people took the sword that had been turned into scrap metal, boarded their carriage, and headed to the South. As for what would happen in Suzhou, Fan Xian no longer wanted to manage it. He also did not have the power to manage it. It was fine just to wait for the news from Deng Zi Yue and them. He stood at the railing of the restaurant and looked at the people¡¯s shadows. Staring at the still fumingdy of the Wei family, he couldn¡¯t stop a bitter smile rising to the corners of his lips. He couldn¡¯t persuade Haitang, and Lang Tiao could not either. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not Ku He would make an appearance. Duoduo was a noble person who very much liked to control her own life. This was a very special thing about her.


    Shortly after, his thoughts returned to the matter in Wuzhou. A glimmer of remorse couldn¡¯t help but rise in Fan Xian¡¯s heart towards Wan¡¯er. Thinking back and forth, there was no good way to go about it. Only then he began to gradually feel Zhang Wuji¡¯s pain yet happiness back in the day. Except, he knew that he was not as hypocritical as him and was much more shameless.


    He shook his head and lifted the front of his robe, allowing the wind outside the restaurant to blow into his clothes helping him cool his frame of mind. He then followed the footsteps of the long-departed guests down the stairs.


    ...


    ...


    Although he had note to Wuzhou with great fanfare, after living in the Lin family Manor for a few days, news had long traveled out. The Wuzhou Zhizhou already prepared a generous gift to visit while the people in the marketce also guessed that Fan Xian was vacationing in Wuzhou.


    When Fan Xian¡¯s carriage passed through the streets, no one came to disturb him and not a simple person exposed it. The people of Wuzhou only looked at the carriage and slightly inclined their bodies in a soundless greeting.


    This type of heartfelt respect with a glimmer of distance made Fan Xian happy. It also made clear the position and reputation his father-inw had in Wuzhou. He had not expected that the respect of the Wuzhou people toward him was not only because of the old Lin Prime Minister but also because of his own reputation. The Wuzhou people were very proud of their uncle.


    When the carriage returned to the horrifyinglyrge Lin manor, Fan Xian quickly walked to the back hall. The first words from the old man ying with an emerald-green snuff were, ¡°Those who wish to do big things must have a thick skin and a ck heart.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He found a chair to sit in and quietly countered, ¡°This has nothing to do with that matter.¡±


    The old man ying with the snuff box was the previous Prime Minister Lin Ruofu who had retired. In a year, this once second-to-none figure in Qing Kingdom had already changed into a benevolent elderly man. He hair was gently pulled together, and he wore afortable non-lined garment with a pair of half-boots without heels.


    However, in Lin Ruofu¡¯s deep-set eyes, there was a glimmer of tiredness and boredom. Perhaps having left the fighting and scheming of the court, this kind of quiet cultivation actually caused his spirit to be less than it used to be.


    Lin Ruofu heard Fan Xian¡¯s unconscious retort and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly while criticizing, ¡°Perhaps you really do think this is a matter between a boy and a girl?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think...there is that much difference in essence.¡±


    Lin Ruofu¡¯s hand that had been constantly stroking the snuff box stopped. He gazed at him and said, ¡°Is that so? But once this matter develops, it will not be this simple. If that girl did not have the identity of Northern Qi¡¯s Sage girl, if she didn¡¯t have the connection to the royal family...a matter of sons and daughters? Do you think I would allow you have such thoughts after being married for less than two years? Do you think the Emperor would acquiescence?¡±


    Fan Xian understood this logic. If marrying Haitang did not bring any benefits to him and those around him, no one would stand on his side. Particrly from Lin Ruofu¡¯s perspective, there would definitely be no reason for him to help his own son-inw scheme for another wife.


    ¡°Father-inw...¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said. ¡°The person telling me to go hard is you. At this time, the person criticizing me is also you. What am I to do?¡±


    Hearing these words, Lin Ruofu couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°The words you saidst night matched my thoughts well. I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is like with that woman, as long as you stand firm in the court, the Lin family will also stand firm.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head. With Haitang and powerful foreign support, his position in Qing Kingdom would be much more secure. However, in some respects, he was indeed a very cold and emotionless person, but he still retained some of his opinions from his previous life. Unconsciously, he did not wish to have his private life connected to politics.


    Furthermore, Haitang might not be willing to marry him.


    Seeming to guess what Fan Xian was thinking, Lin Ruofu smiled slightly and said, ¡°In reality, you and I both understand the development of this matter. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not she marries into the Fan family...it¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t marry someone else.¡±


    Fan Xian once again nodded his head, admitting that the old fox¡¯s thoughts aligned with his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Wan¡¯er and Da Bao.¡± He stood and respectfully bowed toward his father-inw.


    Lin Ruofu thought for a moment then warmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Wan¡¯er. Although she did not grow up beside me, she is someone who grew up in the pce. She will understand the reasoning within.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and did not say anything, thinking, his father-inw was certainly very open. However, his thoughts turned and he remembered that hadn¡¯t Lin Ruofu¡¯s career only taken off after he had a daughter with the Eldest Princess? Thinking of this, he pretty much understood.


    He thought for a bit then said persistently, ¡°I am only going to see Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°It is her and Da Bao¡¯s first trip back to Wuzhou. The rtives are probably treating them like gods. At this time, they should be ying at Yi Dongtian.¡± Lin Ruofu gazed at his son-inw with a not-quite-there smile. ¡°If there is anything that needs to be said in your room, wait for nighttime.¡±


    Fan Xian angrily scratched his head.


    ¡°Do you know why I agreed to marry Wan¡¯er to you?¡±


    Although Fan Xian had guessed a little, he continued to shake that slightly pounding head.


    Lin Ruofu slowly put the snuff box down on the table and said, ¡°Originally, the Emperor had intentions of granting Wan¡¯er to you. This was during the second year of the Qing calendar. At the time, Chen Pingping was against it, vehemently against it, so I found the trickery within the matter.¡±


    Fan Xian wondered how Chen Pingping¡¯s opposition rted to his opposition?


    Lin Ruofu answered his question. ¡°Of all the officials in the court, I only feared three people.¡±


    ¡°Which three?¡±


    ¡°Your father was one, the old cripple Chen was the second, and that old man of the Qin family.¡±


    Fan Xian thought about it carefully. Chen Pingping controlled the Overwatch Council. Other than the Prime Minister, he held the most power of all the officials in the court. The shadowy power he held was very great, so he was someone Lin Ruofu should have feared back in the day. Although the old man of the Qin family was elderly and rarely attended court, as the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, he was the top figure in the army and a super official. His disciples were spread out among the army, so he would also receive Lin Ruofu¡¯s close attention.


    However, that old man of his own family...at that time, he was only the vice minister of the Ministry of Revenue. Why would Lin Ruofu take him so seriously?


    Lin Ruofu did not answer the question in his eyes and continued in a light voice, ¡°And among the three of them, I was most admiring of Chen Pingping¡¯s insight. When he strongly opposed your marriage to Wan¡¯er...while this thing, at the time, did not have any obvious negatives, yet the other party was so...so I knew he must have some secret information that I did not know of...so...¡±


    The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°I also opposed it.¡±


    Knowing that Wan¡¯er and his uncle were out ying, Fan Xian understood that the matter of talking to Wan¡¯er would have to wait until the night. Hearing his father-inw¡¯s tone, he knew he was getting ready to discuss state affairs. He sat downfortably to listen closely. Listening to this point, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you agreeter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before...perhaps you have already forgotten.¡± A glimmer of sadness appeared in Lin Ruofu¡¯s smile. ¡°Gong¡¯er passed. At my knee, there were only Da Bao and Wan¡¯er. The Emperor had revealed his intention to have my leave my post...I had been in the court for many years. My title of the evil Prime Minister was not for no reason. I had offended countless people. However, because of my protection, the people in my n had obtained many benefits in this world...after I went, who would protect them? Who would protect my Dao Bao?¡±


    Lin Ruofu stared into his eyes and said, ¡°The day you gifted me the snuff box, I determined you were able to do all this. So, I agreed to the matter.¡±


    That delicately made snuff box made by his grandmother was right now quietly sitting beside Lin Ruofu on the wooden table.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment, He then very calmly and sincerely said, ¡°Rest assured, as long as I am alive, I will not let Wan¡¯er feel wronged or allow Da Bao to live unhappily.¡±


    Lin Ruofu nodded his head with approval. He then sighed and said, ¡°Later, your identity came out...only then did I know you weredy Ye¡¯s son, then what was there for me to worry about?¡±


    This was slowly turning the direction of the conversation in the direction Fan Xian needed, to the direction that could not be publicly dered or asked after.


    ¡°In court, among the civil officials...I don¡¯t have any capable people, other than Ren Shao¡¯an,¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said. ¡°On the surface, it looks like I can utterly defeat the Second Prince. But, if there is a day in the future when there is a discussion in court, I have no one to speak for me.¡±


    Lin Ruofu clearly knew what he meant but did not point it out. On the contrary, he smiled and said, ¡°Lao Shu and Xiao Hu, the two most powerful schrs in the Hall of Governmental Affairs both like you very much...are you not content?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Liking cannot be used as food. When the timees to take a stand, who can trust each other?¡±


    Lin Ruofu stared at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You need someone you can trust?¡±


    Fan Xian did not deny this point. He chuckled like a greedy little bird drooling with their mouth open waiting to be fed by their elders.


    Looking at this expression, Lin Ruofu couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. However, he immediately restrained hisughter and calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    This answer surprised Fan Xian greatly, however, he understood. Since Lin Ruofu had put his entire n on his wagon, he had to give him a hand. He would not allow the horse to run but not allow the horse to eat. Naturally, he must have his reasons for today¡¯s answer.


    As expected, Lin Ruofu warmly said, ¡°Are you confused? Ever since I left Jingdou, the civil officials in the court have be a mess. There are those who have thrown in their lot with the Second Prince and Yunrui, and those who threw in their lot with the Eastern Pce. There is also a big group standing well-behaved with the pce secretary.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly. He had discovered this phenomenon long ago. The strange thing was that...


    ¡°The strange thing is, why has no one actively thrown in their lot with you?¡± Lin Ruofu looked at him with almost a smile. ¡°Right now, you already have a reputation among the schrs under heaven. Adding to Zhuang Mohan¡¯s gift, although you are a little young, it is not impossible for you to publicly open your doors and be a leader of the schrs...why? Why is it only Shao¡¯an, a colleague of from the Honglu Temple back in the day, who rushed to show their stance, while none of the other civil officials threw their loyalties to you? In this year, not a single civil official approached your door. Up until now, other than your four students in various provinces passing their days, you have not expanded your power at all.¡±


    This was exactly Fan Xian¡¯s biggest confusion and biggest headache. At first, he had thought it was the Emperor¡¯s way of checks and bnces, butter he found that the Emperor¡¯s priority in watching him was still concerning the military side. He didn¡¯t particrly care about him associating with civil officials, so he did not understand. It was like there was a hand in the darkness preventing his progress in that area.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at his father-inw, ¡°Why?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that it was like this because his father-inw far away in Wuzhou was using the remnants of his influence to not allow his disciples to get too close to him.


    ¡°When the wood bes a forest, it will certainly be destroyed by the wind,¡± Lin Ruofu, who quite liked his son-inw¡¯s cleverness, warmly said. ¡°Furthermore, you have already grown too mighty, even more so than that proper prince. You¡¯re right, I was the person who arranged this. Those people that you think can be used, I will temporarily not allow you to use them to prevent attracting discussion from the Pce...as for when I will give them to you...¡±


    The old man sighed, ¡°Back then, I had stood too tall and was forced to retreat. How could I allow Wan¡¯er¡¯s husband to retrace my path?¡±


    ¡°When the Emperor takes the throne, I will give those people to you.¡±


    Lin Ruofu said this at the end.


    Fan Xian was silent but had sensed an inauspicious sigh. To only give him people after a new Emperor had taken the throne...in other words, Lin Ruofu would not brave the dangerous when faced with the current unfathomable Emperor.


    Lin Ruofu¡¯s shadowy influence on the court still existed, so he had to avoid suspicion. He had to make the Emperor believe that he was truly retiring in Wuzhou.


    In this problematic, difficult, and vicious cycle, the biggest loss was that Fan Xian was not able to obtain the aide.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± Since the two sides were already speaking openly, Fan Xian did not avoid anything. ¡°The Crown Prince and the Second Prince¡¯s power are almost all in the court. If one of them inherits in the future...I think, I will not have pleasant days.¡±


    Lin Ruofu said, ¡°You...should speak more straightforwardly.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Fan Xian spoke straightforwardly. ¡°I will not allow either the Crown Prince or the Second Prince to sit on that chair.¡±


    Lin Ruofu smiled and said, ¡°And so this is your problem...without that help, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince are already not a match for you. Why bother to worry about this? You¡¯ve done well in thest year, but your biggest problem is that...you are fighting against the wrong side.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled.


    Perhaps Lin Ruofu had thought of something from many years ago. His gaze grew more and more distanced. He slowly said, ¡°Under the current circumstances, you only have one enemy...that is Yunrui.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was startled. Shortly after, some disagreement rose in his heart. He had seen the Eldest Princess¡¯ methods. She schemed with as much meticulous care and wless artistry as she did her embroidery. It was a pity that when faced with himself, themissioner of the Overwatch Council, along with the help of Chen Pingping and Yan Bingyun¡ªone old, one young¡ªthe weapon the Eldest Princess excelled the most at did not have any effect on him.


    As for power, Xinyang had once sent assassins to Cang Mountain to assassinate Fan Xian. It had resulted in abject failure.


    No matter what Fan Xian thought about it, he did not think the Eldest Princess was very scary. Perhaps the rumors had overstated the facts. Faced with Lin Ruofu¡¯s serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Lin Ruofu said, ¡°Did you forget the Junshang Conference?¡±


    ¡°Junshang Conference?¡± Fan Xian slowly lowered his head. ¡°There is only one Ye Liuyun. He can¡¯t make any changes to the big picture.¡±


    ¡°There is only one Ye Liuyun.¡± Lin Ruofu looked Fan Xian with a strange gaze. ¡°There is also only one Sigu Jian. There is also only one Yan Xiaoyi. There is also only one...me.¡±


    ¡°But the Junshang Conference, they may be countless.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what this meant. He looked at his father-inw inplete shock. With slightly dry lips he asked, ¡°You...are also part of the Junshang Conference? And Sigu Jian?¡±


    ¡°What is the Junshang Conference?¡± Lin Ruofu asked with a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps no one can exin it clearly. Even Yunrui herself cannot state it clearly...what I can understand is that the Junshang Conference is a very loosely structured organization. It could be a small tea-tasting group or it could be the hand behind the scenes to the ughter of tens of thousands of lives and the destruction of countries and redrawing of territorial lines.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s questions were stopped by Lin Ruofu¡¯s waving hand.


    ¡°The Junshang Conference is just a way for those who stand slightly higher in the world tomunicate with each other.¡± Thest Prime Minister of the Qing court slowly narrated this secret. ¡°We are not the rulers of a country. It just happens that we hold great influence or actual power in our hands. There are many things that we cannot conveniently do, so we will go through the Junshang Conference, this channel, to ask friends for help. When friends are in trouble, we will also help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very fair, is it not?¡±


    ¡°The Junshang Conference is nothing more than a fellowship of friends.¡±


    ¡°The Junshang Conference does not have a rigid and perfect organization structure. There are also no set goals or desires that all wish to achieve.¡±


    Lin Ruofu finally summarized, ¡°And so, just speaking in terms of pure killing intention, the Junshang Conference, because of its loose structure, is actually not very powerful. At least...it cannotpare to the Overwatch Council under that old cripple.


    Fan Xian was a little confused. Since it was so, why was his father-inw still warning him about the Eldest Princess¡¯ Junshang Conference?


    Lin Ruofu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Chen Pingping is pressuring Yunrui. You seemed to be doing the same...did I guess right?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but admire the other person¡¯s political sense and nodded.


    ¡°But, you and the old cripple seem to have both made a mistake,¡± Lin Ruofu said lightly. ¡°You both think that if you can force the Eldest Princess along with the Second Prince and the Crown Prince to jump up, to force them into opposition against the Emperor, you will be able to easily obtain victory over the entire campaign.¡±


    ¡°Is that not so?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. Qing Kingdom was the most powerful under heaven. Although the Qing Emperor had been silent for over 10 years, history had proven that the Qing Emperor¡¯s methods were not something everyone could stand against.


    ¡°Because you have both underestimated Yunrui, underestimated the Junshang Conference...if this situation is allowed to continue to develop, if she truly goes crazy...who knows what the consequences will be?¡±


    Lin Ruofu smiled merrily and discussed the woman who had been involved with him for many years and had given him a lovely daughter...Her Highness, the Eldest Princess.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Junshang Conference very loosely organized? How could it be on par with the powerful strength of a country?¡±


    ¡°The Junshang Conference is like a ball bouncing around the room. Once someone presses it down, its rebound power is concentrated.¡± A glimmer of worry appeared on Lin Ruofu¡¯s face. ¡°Particrly in this year, Yunrui seemed to have been pushed into a corner with no way to retreat by you and the old cripple¡¯s clever traps...if at this time, the Junshang Conference suddenly found an unusually strong opponent, the looseness would be tight and the hidden powerful could be demonstrated.


    ¡°This is the same as people...when you find the goal you have desired for so long, any danger is worth facing to achieve it.¡±


    Hearing these words, a chill rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Although this scene was one he had worked toward and hoped for, he was still scared by his father-inw¡¯s words.


    If, other than Ye Liuyun, the Junshang Conference had connections with Dongyi and had many other avenues of support, then their power had long surpassed the restrictions of national borders. Rising above the world, the right change could send the loosely organized fellowship into a bucket of dynamite...


    Under heaven, of course, only the Qing Emperor had this right.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Will Sigu Jian also make a move?¡± Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Lin Ruofu gazed at him and smiled. ¡°If Yunrui does not go crazy, she will not make such arrangements. If she is forced into a corner by you and the Emperor...who could say? The safety of the Emperor involves the bigger picture. If he died, too many people would benefit greatly from it.¡±


    The previous Prime Minister said with a serious expression, ¡°Other than you and I, the people and officials of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    If the Qing Emperor died, Northern Qi would be the happiest and Dongyi would also celebrate, but Qing Kingdom would probably immediately face an endless crisis.


    In the end, Lin Ruofu said, ¡°For this great goal, Qing Kingdom¡¯s enemies would all band together. Earlier you said Sigu Jian, why didn¡¯t you speak of Ku He?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth was a bit bitter. He didn¡¯t want to continue this topic.


    Lin Ruofu smiled coldly. ¡°The Junshang Conference? Those who are not of the Junshang Conference...as long as they are willing, can join at any time. Mediating between two parties is actually what Yunrui is most talented at.¡±


    Fan Xian knew this. The Eldest Princess had a great private rtionship with the empress dowager of the Northern Qi and had worked hand in glove with Dongyi. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling bitterly and said, ¡°Everyone is from all different parts of the country, for a shared goal...hmm?¡±


    He suddenly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What we can guess, the Emperor can certainly think of. Why hasn¡¯t he taken the initiative to strike first?¡±


    The room was silent for a while before Lin Ruofu opened his mouth and warmly said, ¡°Earlier we talked about Yunrui. Although she is crazy, I have known her for 20 years, so I can guess what she will do.¡±


    ¡°But the Emperor...¡± Lin Ruofu couldn¡¯t help but show a glimmer of admiration. ¡°Although he has once betrayed me, I have to say that no one knows what he is thinking in his heart, perhaps...he is waiting for that day.¡±


    Perhaps, he is arrogant to the point of being brainless. Fan Xian thought for no reason.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Lin Ruofu said in a quiet voice, ¡°Weren¡¯t you originally going to be a spectator? However, if matters reach a certain level, regardless of whether you want to or not, you¡¯ll still have to go on stage and y your part. Right now, no matter where you start from, you have to stand firmly on the side of the Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian thought in his heart that this was nonsense. Even if he wanted to stand on the side of his mother-inw, after being scared by his father-inw, he did not have the boldness to y with a lunatic.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: Leaving The Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While he was in Suzhou, Fan Xian had been anticipating the Wuzhou trip because he knew that the old Prime Minister in front of him had only be silent this year. It was as if he had disappeared from the world in order to prevent the Emperor from being on guard against him.


    Of course, truth bes fiction when fiction bes truth. After acting in this way for too long, the feeling would often sink into the bones. Fan Xian admired his father-inw¡¯s spirit of daring to lose and win.


    The court was not somewhere to stay long, so he left lightly. There was no need to finely negotiate any details. In any case, he had left Fan Xian this tail in the capital. Giving the Emperor sufficient face, the court would give the honorably retired ex-Prime Minister some face too.


    This kind of political intelligence made Fan Xian trusting of his father-inw¡¯s judgement. After hearing these words today, although he felt a chill and a faint excitement, he was sunk deep in thought preparing for the waves about to arrive. They would be difficult to calm. Although his was one of the hands stirring it up, it seemed Fan Xian had underestimated the influence of this matter.


    He understood the Eldest Princess¡¯ thoughts but was unable to capture the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. However, Fan Xian did have his own advantages. For him, the people who knew most of the secrets in this world were that old cripple, his father, and his father-inw.


    These three people were, in the five years after the new policies, the Qing Emperor¡¯s most capable three subordinates. They were three intelligent and capable officials of the Qing court. Fan Xian remembered clearly that before he arrived in Jingdou from Danzhou, his father and Chen Pingping were practically strangers who had essentially never talked. Prime Minister Lin and Chen Pingping were each other¡¯s strongest oppositions in the court.


    urately speaking, it was impossible for these three people to tell each other information.


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s entry into the capital and his marriage to Wan¡¯er, all this had be a stance buried under old paper. At that time, other than the Emperor, there now was Fan Xian who could also gather together the resources from the three elders and enjoy information from three sides. He was a fortunate man.


    For Fan Xian, the present him could see even more clearly than these three elders. However, this kind of luck, or perhaps power, seemingly could not be given to an official. No matter what, one of the three had to back down.


    Prime Minister Lin Ruofu, because he was not the Emperor¡¯s childhood friend, had be the first sacrifice.


    Sometimes when Fan Xian searched his heart, he found that this emergence from obscurity into a governmental position had indeed, for the Lin family, brought great harm. The Emperor would not stop at that. At the end of spring, there was the matter of investigating the Ministry of Revenue during a court conference in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian woke from his thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. The court clearly still had many problems within it, yet the Emperor was rushing to kill his dogs...but the prey had not yet been killed...what was happening? Just where did the Emperor¡¯s confidencee from?


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask about the Jiangnan matter,¡± Lin Ruofu broke his line of thought and slowly said. ¡°I trust in your abilities. Although it appears that on this trip to Jiangnan you have overdone things, however, I trust you have an escape n. However, it is best to make some preparations for when you return to the capital to report on your post, particrly since we don¡¯t know when those people will make a move.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°Rx, nothing will happen.¡±


    Lin Ruofu also couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He looked with approval at the son-inw in front of him. Looking at the steadiness and confidence on the young man¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s confidencees from historical proof...but you, this baseless confidence, where is it from?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit then replied with a smile, ¡°I believe that my luck is the best in this world.¡±


    Lin Ruofu was speechless and shook his head helplessly. A momentter, he said evenly, ¡°What do you think of Yuan Hongdao?¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled. He knew of Yuan Hongdao. He was once an important guest of the Prime Minister¡¯s manor and was also a longtime good friend of Lin Ruofu. However, it seemed that after the Prime Minister stepped down, he had yed various dishonorable roles. He had shadily be Xinyang¡¯s top strategist. Without question, his honor hade from selling out friends.


    Fan Xian did not understand why his father-inw would suddenly bring him up. He furrowed his brows remembering that his father-inw had not thought to kill this person for revenge at the time and felt it was strange.


    ¡°Yuan Hongdao is a very powerful person as well as a very free person,¡± Lin Ruofu smiled slightly and said. ¡°I still do not understand why he would betray me.¡±


    ¡°Is he not on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side?¡±


    ¡°Does...Yunrui have this ability?¡± Lin Ruofu sighed. ¡°I am not sure. A year has already passed by. My hatred toward Hongdao has also gradually lessened, so I cannot understand the truth behind this matter at the time.¡±


    ¡°Ask him for me,¡± Lin Ruofu wore the glimmer of a cold smile, ¡°...why.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded sincerely, thinking that meeting will either be with a sword or a bow.


    Lin Ruofu watched his expression and shook his head. ¡°If the capital really does be a messter, perhaps he can help you.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled. He didn¡¯t understand what this meant.


    Lin Ruofu sank into thought, also thinking about this problem.


    Perhaps that old cripple in the garden outside of Jingdou was busy being pleased with himself.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian and his group stayed in Wuzhou for a number of days. When he had the time, he would be in the study asking advice from his father-inw. He wanted to learn more about what happened in the past and some political tricks. Although he was a person of two worlds and had heaven-given talent as well as a wealth of life experience, in these matters, there was an evil Prime Minister of the ages in front of him, so he could not pass up this opportunity.


    When he had gone on a diplomatic mission to Northern Qi, Fan Xian had once learned from Sir Xiao En in the carriage. This was Fan Xian¡¯s biggest advantage. He could ensure his mediation at the second hour in the morning and would seize every chance to learn skills to protect his life. This kind of perseverance and determination was at odds with theziness he showed.


    In the conversations over these days, Fan Xian focused on studying the important parts of the court, particrly the military branch that was the most unfamiliar to him and contributions the Qin and Ye families had made since the beginning of the country. He had greatly increased his perceptual awareness. Fan Xian found it stranger and stranger how a generationally loyal family like the Ye family could be involved with the Eldest Princess¡¯ side.


    This question could only be buried in the depths of his heart.


    Concerning the Jiangnan matter, although Lin Ruofu did not want to be involved, in the end, he still wrote a letter to Governor Xue Qing. As for the contents of the letter, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. Whether or not the governor would give the previous Prime Minister this face was another matter. Most importantly, his father-inw analyzed Xue Qing¡¯s personality for him.


    Xue Qing was an official close to the Emperor. He was fond of achievements, and his thoughts were meticulous. If arge meritorious deed was given to him, he would secretly cooperate.


    The pce treasury smuggling was still ongoing. The investigation and seizing on the seas was still happening, and the exploitation and weakening of the Ming family had not stopped for a single day. ording to the messagesing from Suzhou, Ming Qingda yed both the snake and the mouse. Yet, he wasn¡¯t able to truly maintain contact with Taiping money house. Without another choice, he increased the amount of money he was moving through Zhaoshang money house.


    Fan Xian thought, Very good. As long as it passed that critical point, that was when the Ming family would be destroyed.


    ...


    ...


    Outside Wuzhou, there were plenty of green mountains that hid much of the extreme heat from the South. Adding to the gentle mountain breeze blowing away the heat, it was the best ce to go to avoid the heat of summer.


    Fan Xian and his group also livedfortably in Wuzhou. Once he was far away from matters of politics, he would go with Wan¡¯er and Dao Bao to wander around the surrounding mountains, hunt animals, seek out little streams, roast frogs, and tell Wan¡¯er the story of the orphaned melon seed.


    There were times they would spend the night in the mountains. The stars would dot the sky. Nothing more beautiful could be imagined. They watched the magpie bridge graduallye closer and the Milky Way go with the wind. Fan Xian held his wife in his arms, quietly teasing and making a mor. Looking at the star-filled night sky, he did not know whether the world was going toe together or split, he only knew that the time for the Cowherd and the Weaver girl to meet had almoste.


    Leaving behind the worldly irritation was a great joy.


    With great mutual understanding, he and his wife did not discuss Suzhou, Jingdou, or matters from anywhere else. They didn¡¯t talk about Haitang, the Eldest Princess, or the Emperor. Only asionally they talked about her sister Ruoruo who was currently cultivating in Northern Qi, the wild game made by the Teng family in the Fan n manor outside of Jingdou, the extremely delicious chicken legs that Dezhou exported...


    All the way west, the two pointed at mountains and asked about mountains, went into the water when they saw water, pitied the little deer they met, were fierce to the lone wolves they met. They walked alongside the creek beside the woods, flowing by the precipice and into the clouds. This was a rare interaction after their marriage. It was as if nothing existed besides them: there was only Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er.


    Wrong, there was still Da Bao.


    However, what was loveable about Da Bao was that he was often silent.


    These days could notst forever. If Fan Xian wanted to save days like this, he had to leave the mountain once more and enter the world of human affairs.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Da Bao ising with us?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Were we not meant to bring him to father-inw and have him keep himpany?¡±


    Lin Ruofu lived alone in Wuzhou. Although there were countless people in their family, there were very few who were truly close to him at his side. Wan¡¯er had to follow Fan Xian. If Da Bao also went with them, who would keep the old Prime Ministerpany?


    Without his child, with essentially no children at his knee, Fan Xian could sympathize with this kind of loneliness.


    ¡°Father insisted,¡± Wan¡¯er spoke quietly. After Fan Xian¡¯s careful care these days, in addition to the traveling in the mountains, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body had indeed recovered greatly. A healthy flush shone through on her smooth cheeks, and the eyshes on her big eyes blinked at him.


    Fan Xian gazed at her with a smile and gently held her hand. ¡°Both is fine.¡±


    Dayster, that group of ck carriages left Wuzhou and slowly drove toward the east. Along the way, they passed numerous little cities and big mountains until they arrived at a crossroad.


    This was already within the territory of the Dongshan Road. This crossroad led to two of the provincial cities under the governance of the Dongshan Road.


    To the east was Danzhou, toward the north was Jiaozhou.


    ¡°Go to Danzhou and wait for me. I have to handle some matters in Jiaozhou,¡± Fan Xian stood on the carriage and spoke evenly to Wan¡¯er in the carriage. ¡°At most I¡¯ll be 10 days behind you.¡±


    Of course, Wan¡¯er knew what he had to do in Jiaozhou and sighed in her heart. She knew Fan Xian could not refuse the Emperor¡¯smand. She could only push a warm smile on her face that would reassure them both. She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about going to pick flowers and trample the grass.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled embarrassedly and bowed. ¡°Rest assured, wife, I will not go pick flowers on the side again.¡±


    Beside Wan¡¯er, Da Bao had been sitting with a wooded expression. Hearing these words, he suddenly interjected, ¡°There are...flowers in the garden.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a slight anger. Wan¡¯er felt a slight regret. Da Bao had no idea what had happened. At this, the three said their farewells.


    ...


    ...


    Not quite three li after heading north from the crossroads, Fan Xian burrowed out of the carriage and stretched. To the subordinate beside him, he asked, ¡°Everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready,missioner.¡±


    Beside the mountain woods in the distance, a toon of grave ck riders with a chilling murderous aura could faintly be seen waiting.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412: Entering The City


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dongshan was one of the Seven Roads of Qing Kingdom. It nted toward the northeast. Going north from Xiao Mountain, it plunged into the small countries secretly influenced by Dongyi. It crossed through those cities and entered Northern Qi¡¯s territory. Last year, when Fan Xian went on a diplomatic mission to Northern Qi, he had taken a different route that went around Cangzhou and had entered the Northern Sea, so he had not been here before.


    Now, he would not go toward the North. There was nothing that he wanted in Northern Qi.


    Sitting in the carriage and looking at the map in his hand, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist furrowing his forehead. He pointed to a corner of the map, and said, ¡°So Jiaozhou is below Danzhou. Thisrge nk space up here. What is this ce?¡±


    Beside him was Deputy Commander Jing of the ck Knights. He was still wearing the iron mask on his face. He listened to themissioner¡¯s words and said in a deep voice, ¡°To the north of Danzhou is arge swathe of harsh mountains and jungles that very few people dare to enter. When the map was drawn, there was only a nk. To the north of this nk is Dongyi, which faces the ocean.¡±


    Dongyi? Fan Xian sighed and thought one day he would go to see it. He only learned today that Dongyi, the world¡¯srgest city, was actually not far at all from Danzhou, where he had spent his childhood. Fan Xian was familiar with the mountains and jungles to the north of Danzhou. He knew that it was pretty much impossible to find a path through it. Furthermore, this piece of geography was very special. Along the sea was an unbroken precipice of hundreds of li that even birds would think was dangerous.


    If Dongyi people wanted to reach Qing Kingdom, they had to go around the west side of the mountains or via the sea.


    Remembering that Dongyi¡¯s sea power was very great, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop a glimmer of worry sh through his eyes. Although the navies of this world were unable to influence the bigger picture, they still had the power to carry out some harassment. What if Dongyi forced anding in Danzhou?


    Only now did Fan Xian finally understand why the Emperor ced such a priority on this matter and asked for him to personally act. He also understood why the court persisted in maintaining a navy beside the isted Jiaozhou after the best navy in Quanzhou was disbanded.


    Jiaozhou was to the south of Danzhou, where there was a navy of valiant sailors stationed to counter Dongyi¡¯s power on the seas.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help an icy smile rising to the corner of his lips. Of course, he now knew that the Quanzhou sailors in the past, at some levels, could be said to be his mother¡¯s private army. When the court acted, it was indeed thorough.


    ¡°Lao Jing...why don¡¯t you take off the mask?¡± He gazed with a smile at the Deputy Commander of the ck Knights beside him and tried his best to make his tone softer, to not reveal the chill in the depths of his heart.


    Following Chen Pingping¡¯s strict orders, ever since Fan Xian went on the diplomatic mission to Northern Qi, these 400 ck Knights had be his subordinates. The 400 ck-clothed, cked-horsed, and ck-faced riders had helped Fan Xian greatly in the matter of Shang Shanhu rescuing Xiao En and surrounding the Junshang Conference in Jiangnan.


    For various reasons, Fan Xian had not yet found a way to extend his hand into the military, however, the existence of the ck Knights was the same as giving him the greatest military power. It made him much more powerful and also gave him more confidence when negotiating with others.


    In a situation where he didn¡¯t have military influence, having the ck Knights under him was reassuring.


    However, Fan Xian was not very close to these subordinates because the ck Knights could not enter the province or evene near a province. While Fan Xian was someone who liked to have fun, he was not willing to live in army camps. Thus, there was not much time for superiors and subordinates to talk. It was impossible to remove this sense of unfamiliarity in a short time.


    Fan Xian knew that if he wanted to do anything in the future, he had to control this, the biggest military power under hismand. He could not depend on Chen Pingping¡¯s control. He could only rely on himself to have these 400 riders follow him unswervingly. He had to subdue the other party from the depths of his heart.


    After meeting with the ck Knights at the crossroads, he had tried the methods he had used to subdue Wang Qinian and Deng Zi Yue on the strange deputymander ck Knight, who was always wearing his silver-colored mask.


    Fan Xian smiled warmly and sincerely. Chatting casually, he created a warm and honest atmosphere. Of course, he did not forget to show the steadiness and confidence that a superior ought to have.


    However, Jing continued to be indifferent. Without any show of emotion, he replied straightforwardly, ¡°Used to it.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a bit angry, but he suddenly smiled slightly and said, ¡°There are only two types of people who wear masks.¡±


    Riding on horses, Jing following beside him did not have any reaction, however, Fan Xian found that the hand holding the reigns had tightened slightly. It looked like Jing was rtively interested in this topic.


    He was probably curious as to how the famous Sir Fan junior would critique the mask.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Either the face under the mask is too ugly or had to have suffered a heavy injury and cannot be seen by others, or...the face is too pretty, pretty like a girl...¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am not mocking myself with these words.¡±


    ¡°The ck Knights have to go into battle and kill the enemy. The fiercer you look, the easier it is to scare the enemy. Thus, the first reason does not exist anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled as he gazed at the slightly shining metal mask and said, ¡°Seems like Commander Jing must be a rarely seen beauty of a man.¡±


    Commander Jing was indeed startled and a momentter he said, ¡°Themissioner is indeed...incredible.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled. After hearing the story of Prince of Lan Ling and Di Qing too many times, he could definitely make some guesses.


    However, Jing still did not remove his mask. It made Fan Xian curious. Had he guessed correctly or not?


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Fan Xian said lightly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to do this kind of political work anymore.


    Commander Jing¡¯s gaze became solemn. Raising the reins in his hands, he replied, ¡°My surname is Jing, no name.¡±


    ¡°Jing No Name?¡± How could Fan Xian not know the surname of themander of the most powerful military power in his power? He was just pretending to be shocked. He remembered the strange thought he had when he first learned this person¡¯s namest year.


    ¡°If you are Jing Wuming[JW1] , wouldn¡¯t that make me the father of the high-ranking beautiful woman[JW2] ?


    ...


    ...


    The hundreds of riders rode in one thin line, silently moving forward in the quiet valley toward the North. After a set period of time, scouts were sent out in all directions so they shouldn¡¯t have revealed their movements.


    Fan Xian and Commander Jing were riding right in the middle. They were slowly winding their way through the valley. Fan Xian was, because of his recent thoughts, smiling again. Commander Jing nced at him with some curiosity. ¡°My surname is Jing. I don¡¯t have a name, not that I am called No Name.¡±


    The nameless major figure in the Fifth Bureau? The namelessmander of the ck Knights?


    Fan Xian opened his lips slightly and couldn¡¯t help sighing. No wonder everyone was terrified of the Overwatch Council like they were the devil. Under the influence of Chen Pingping, that old cripple, the entire structure of the Overwatch Council and the style and past of its members all carried a strange aura.


    He knew that thismander would not lie to him. He lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s still better to have a name.¡±


    Commander Jing was silent for a moment then nodded his head, ¡°Please give me a name.¡±


    To give a name, for the one giving the name, was a very high honor. Fan Xian was shocked and didn¡¯t believe his ears. Turning back to look at themander¡¯s calm and sincere gaze, he knew that the other party was not joking.


    He slowly lowered his head and thought seriously for a while before smiling slightly and said, ¡°A single character name ¡®Ge¡¯, and ¡®Zhi Wu¡¯ as a courtesy name. How is that?¡±


    Commander Jing had been a hero in the army. It was only because he had offended nobility that Chen Pingping had scooped him out and ced him in the ck Knights, so he was a man of some learning. Hearing this name, he immediately understoodmissioner Fan¡¯s meaning. He was pleased and nodded his head with a smile.


    The corners of hips lips beneath the metal mask curved into a pretty line.


    The influential figure with no name or surname who had provoked his superior, been punished with the supreme penalty andter disappeared, and used a silver mask to hide his appearance, finally had his own name. Now so many years after breaking of from the first half of his life, he began a new chapter.


    ¡°Jing Ge.¡± Among the clip-clop of the horses¡¯ hooves, Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Who exactly did not offend back then?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Whether it was because Jing Ge was not yet used to his new name or because he was shocked by themissioner¡¯s perceptiveness, he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    After being silent for a while, he quietly said, ¡°The Qin family.¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a cold breath. He knew just how powerful the Qin family was in the military. Old man Qin had long held the position of the head of the Bureau of Military affairs by force and now Xiao Qin had be part of the Jingdou garrison. Even when his father-inw was in court, he slightly feared the Qin family.


    In a single thought, Fan Xian could not help but develop the greatest admiration and shock for Chen Pingping. That old cripple was indeed courageous. He dared to use an enemy of the Qin family and use him for a long time. Not only that, he had allowed Jing Ge to rise to the position of deputymander of the ck Knights.


    ¡°I...have a decent rtionship with the Qin family,¡± he said this probingly. He thought, as long as Jing Ge was willing to ask him for help, he could try to mend the past hatred and desire for revenge after he had returned to the capital.


    Jing Ge smiled, and the smile shown outside of the silver mast was very happy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jing Ge said these words very sincerely, ¡°but there is no need.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with narrowed eyes, as if he wanted to see just what his silent and valiant subordinate was thinking about. After a long while, he asked, ¡°You and the Qin family...what is your disagreement?¡±


    Jing Ge was silent for a moment then said in a dark voice, ¡°In the camp, I killed the eldest son of the Qin family.¡±


    The eldest child of the Qin family? Qin Heng¡¯s elder brother? Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart chilled. If the person Jing Ge killed back then was still alive, he would probably be one of the top generals in the court. Such a hatred...just what was Chen Pingping thinking? Why did he take in a time bomb into the Overwatch Council?


    A few bird cries came from the front.


    The silently marching ck Knights stopped their steps very neatly. It was not the people, it was the horses. This kind of horse training was among the best in the world. Perhaps, only the Wang camp in the West Lake could have this ability.


    Dusk gradually approached.


    Fan Xian and Jing Ge rode their horses to the front. Through the valley and halfway up the mountain, they stood up high and looked down at the city at the foot of the mountain.


    The city was not big. The lights had already been lit inside like twinkling stars.


    This was Jiaozhou.


    Looking toward the right, arge swathe of the sea was turning, with the dimming of the day¡¯s light, from blue to pitch ck. Faintly, a heavily guarded dock could be seen along with a dozen battleships and eye-catching camps.


    This was the Jiaozhou navy.


    ¡°Attack at will. Kill all those who dare to enter the city without mercy.¡±


    Fan Xian had already tossed Jing Ge¡¯s question to the back of his mind, giving orders coldly and straightforwardly. Pulling on his reins, he left the main group of the ck Knights and, without a single guard, rode onto a narrow mountain trail toward Jiaozhou at the foot of the mountain.


    [JW1] A literal trantion of this was ¡°Jing No Life. It was meant to be a y on ¡°Jing No Name.¡±


    [JW2] This is a reference to some show ¨C I haven¡¯t seen it, so I tried my best to capture the joke

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: Someone Is Having A Feast In Jiaozhou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck Knights headed straight for Jiaozhou. In order to fool people, the route they chose could not be the official road. No matter how much confidence Fan Xian had in himself and the ck Knights¡¯ strong battle power, he knew that if a disturbance started, he couldn¡¯t hold back one of the three great navies of the Qing Kingdom with only 400 riders.


    So, entered the city quietly without a shot fired.


    Seeing the gates of Jiaozhou in the distance, Fan Xian dismounted his horse. Using an Overwatch Council trick he learned in his childhood, he found a quiet spot and let the horse go. The horse had understood what his owner meant. Without hesitation, it headed toward the valley on its own and, in a moment, disappeared.


    It was not that Fan Xian didn¡¯t have the heart to kill the horse. The iron stench of blood was truly unnecessary and would only bring trouble. After confirming the horse would not reveal his movements, he sat down beneath a tree and dug a small hole beside him. He took off his clothes and buried them in the dirt. He then took out the equipment he was carrying and made a detailed survey of it. He checked that the ck dagger, secret crossbow the Third Bureau had given out, and the sleeping powder and poison that never left his side were all there. He then rubbed something on his face before unconsciously nodding his head. Shortly after, he let out a sigh.


    Somewhat unhappily, he buried the Emperor¡¯s sword Wang Qinian had sent into the dirt. Fan Xian wondered when he would be able to use this sword openly and publicly.


    By the time he had left the tree, Sir Fan junior had already turned into a normal young man. His appearance was still delicate; only the space between his brows was slightly wider and the corners of his eyes were pulled down slightly. He lost a bit of heroism and added a sense of sincerity. He was apletely different person.


    Under the rough spun clothing was still the ck night-moving clothes he wore next to his skin. Fortunately, the quality of the material was excellent and breathable, so it did not feel hot.


    Following a rarely used mountain path, he headed toward Jiaozhou. The sun had long sunk beneath the top of the mountain behind him and dusk enveloped his surroundings. At thest moment before the city gates closed, Fan Xian arrived. He handed over his travel documents and answered routine questions from the gate guard, then he easily walked into the city.


    The travel documents made by the Overwatch Council were not high-quality fakes. They were the real thing, so no one would find any problems. When Fan Xian answered the questions, although he was cautious and respectful, he was not panicked. Jiaozhou was near the seas, so there were many peopleing and going to start. The gate guards had long seen everything, so did not give it much priority.


    Going through the gates, Fan Xian rubbed his eyes and smiled, just like a traveler from far away. He used a curious gaze to evaluate the private residences and scenery around him, but he didn¡¯t move too slowly nor did he slow his footsteps. He perfectly yed the part of a foreigner busy with his affairs.


    Jiaozhou was indeed different from normal provincial cities. Although it neighbored the sea, itsmerce¡ªor more urately speaking, its bulk selling industry¡ªwas not very developed. The wealthiest street that went across the city did not have many stalls to either side. Even those that did have something of a shop front were half hidden and did not have a sign. It was impossible for outsiders to figure out what was being sold inside.


    The entire city seemed solemn and quiet. Itcked the aura and smoke of life, but it had an additional dignity.


    As Fan Xian walked, he paid attention to these details. He knew that this was because the Jiaozhou Navy was often stationed here. Jiaozhou was far away from the middle in. It was truly a ce where the mountains were high. The Emperor was far away and the navy themselves had tens of thousands of troops. This strength was truly scary.


    Inparison to therge navy, the strength of Jiaozhou itself appeared somewhat insignificant. The highest-ranking official was only a Zhizhou. In front of the admiral of the navy, he remained well-behaved.


    Jiaozhou¡¯smercial affairs depended on the whims of the navy. All of the life necessities of the tens of thousands of navy officials, other than what the court appointed, weremandeered from around them. Although this made the Jiaozhou people somewhat angry, it also brought a strange wealth¡ªat least they did not have to worry about not being able to sell their goods and grain.


    Because of these reasons, Jiaozhou was therge navy¡¯s base of logistics. It was like the sweet maiden at a warrior¡¯s side; she could only ept and could not make any sound of resentment.


    With an entity asrge as the navy beside them, Jiaozhou also carried a thick military aura. The best pieces ofnd weremandeered by military personnel. Thergest manors were all lived in by high-ranking navy officials. The best girls were all forcefully taken by the navy.


    Although the court had explicit orders that did not allow stationed troops and generals to live in the neighboring provincial cities, everyone knew this rule had long lost its effectiveness not only in Jiaozhou, but also the provincial and border troops. As long as it was a major figure with some power, no one wanted to live in the harsh conditions of the military camp. Instead, they bought houses and women in the provincial city.


    The ck Knights were exceptions of exceptions.


    Fan Xian raised his head to gaze at the brothel with its hovering rednterns and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Where there were a lot of soldiers, the brothels¡¯ business would be very good. He wondered whether or not the navy officials would refuse to pay. However, ording to the information from the Council, although the Jiaozhou Navy were the Emperors of Jiaozhou, they never ate the grass near their burrow.[JW1] Usually, they ate the grass on the sea to the South.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian lowered his head and walked quickly past arge manor with grand eaves, red painted doors, and walls hidden among bamboo. It took up the space of half a street and was even more extravagant than the homes of the major officials in Jingdou.


    Therge manor was like the brothel in the distance with bright rednterns hanging outside, and it appeared very cheerful. On the door were images of immortals with low-flowing beards. It appeared that some major figure was celebrating a birthday.


    At odds with this festive atmosphere were the guards standing outside therge manor. The guards¡¯ appearances were dark. Scaling could faintly be seen below their ears. They were probably people who spent much of their lives on the sea. The soldiers did not nce around. With a solemn face, they carefully watched the people passing by the manor.


    There were not a lot of people who strolled past it, so they were more responsible for checking the guests. Although other than high-ranking officials in the navy, the other guests were officials from Jiaozhou. Even faced with wealthy merchants who could stand in public and some merchants from the distant Jiangnan, these soldiers did not rx. They carefully checked the gift boxes to ensure that no one brought a weapon inside.


    It was their master¡¯s birthday feast, so they had to ensure everything was absolutely safe.


    Other than the front door being closely guarded, Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi secretly shifted and heard sounds inside the manner that told him there were a number of soldiers hidden in isted areas.


    He quickly walked by with his head lowered. A glimmer of a sinister smile rose to the corners of his lips. He clearly evaluated the strengths of the guards at the corners of the street outside therge manor and, at the same time, he drew a map of the topographical map of the surrounding area and deeply imprinted it in his mind. This manor was nothingpared with back in the day when he had only walked once through the enormous Royal Pce and memorized clearly every little alley.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving behind the bustle and the sounds of greeting, he let that eye-piercing red of the redntern disappear in the dark. Fan Xian pressed his lips together. His eyes, seemingly unconsciously, swept toward an area below the wall on the street and saw a familiar secret mark. He then turned and entered, walking to the end of a small alley.


    It was a dead end.


    Fan Xian raised his head to look at the wall at the end of the alley and shook his head. His toes tapped against the floor, and his entire body rose up. His palm lightlynded on the wall, and he flipped over.


    Silently, Fan Xian, in the disguise of a normalmoner, once again disappeared into Jiaozhou.


    Behind the wall was a little courtyard. The ce was not very quiet. The sounds on a street a fewrge houses away could faintly be heard. Although there were six rooms in the front and back, they looked to be old and worn. It meant that although it wasn¡¯t a normalmoner living here, they were also not living very well.


    Fan Xian walked up the stone steps and entered. Pushing open the door, he made a direct line for the main seat. Picking up the teapot beside him, he sniffed it and then poured himself a cup of tea, which he drank.


    Anxious footsteps came from the side as the owner entered the room. Finding a young man he did not know sitting there, he was about to ask questions. Suddenly, he saw the person¡¯s hand make a gesture. He couldn¡¯t help being shocked and joyful, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. Putting down the teacup in his hand, he gazed at Hou Jichang¡¯s slightly thinner face and couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°You¡¯re in Jiaozhou to be an official. I had thought it could better your wizened body. How are you even thinner?¡±


    After Hou Jichang had seen Yang Wanli on the banks of Jiangnan, he had made nothing of the hardships and rushed to Jiaozhou to take up his post. The trip was tiring. Additionally, he had to secretly help Fan Xian investigate those shocking matters, so the pressure on his spirit was also veryrge. He had been in Suzhou for a month but had not made much progress. Deeply afraid that he would hinder his teacher¡¯s great ns, he had not slept for days. At this time, his eyes were deeply sunken and his cheekbones protruded. He looked nothing like the confident and at-ease talent he was in Jingdou.


    He smiled bitterly and self-mockingly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have teacher¡¯s ability to smile as I look at world affairs.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. Although of his four disciples, Hou Jichang could be said to be the most meticulous of thought and ruthless and daring when acting, when faced with the uing bloodiness, it was easy to see that schrs were still schrs after all. This matter could have been handled by the Overwatch Council. However, Fan Xian had arranged for Hou Jichang toe because he wanted to shock the Jiaozhou officials and he had a personal agenda. After Jiaozhou¡¯s crisis, someone would fall and take the credit. Such arge meritorious service would certainly help Jichang achieve unconventional promotion.


    Fan Xian wanted to leave this kind of benefit for this student, only, he had to take some shock that could be considered the price.


    ¡°Since you arrived in Jiaozhou has there been anything strange?¡± Fan Xian asked calmly. He did not ask about the matter of the Jiaozhou Navy smuggling because he knew well that it was impossible for Hou Jichang to have figured out these dark matters in officialdom in so short a time.


    Hou Jichang thought for a bit and said, ¡°Everyone under heaven knows that I am your student, so the officials have been quite polite to me. Even those sailors and generals have been very discreet, only...I have not found any anything, I¡¯ve only heard some rumors.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. This was a situation he had long guessed. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°The Admiral of the navy, Chang Kun, is having his birthday feast today. Did he not invite you?¡±


    Hou Jichang paused and said, ¡°I am only a small official, however...it should be because he was giving you face. The Admiral also gave me an invite, only...you said you were arriving today, so I have been waiting at home. I haven¡¯t decided whether or not to go.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± Fan Xian said without hesitation. ¡°You go first.¡±


    Having him go first, the hidden meaning was that Fan Xian would go after.


    Hou Jichang furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You are just one person?¡±


    ¡°One person is enough,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Chang Kun is not Xiao En. He does not have the right for me to attach too much importance to him.¡±


    He paused and then said, ¡°Today is his birthday feast. In the future, his family can celebrate his birthday after his death and have his memorial service on the same day...how much less trouble that will be.¡±


    Hou Jichang¡¯s heart jumped, and his mouth tasted bitter. He gazed in a daze at his teacher. He knew that Fan Xian was going to kill someone at the feast tonight, but he didn¡¯t know how exactly his teacher was going to do it under the protection of the valiant Jiaozhou Navy. Furthermore, a navy admiral was an official of the first-level and couldn¡¯t just be assassinated and have that be the end of the matter. The Emperor and his teacher...shouldn¡¯tmit such a muddled mistake. If the feast became a desperate battlefield, how would they deal with the aftermath?


    [JW1] I opted to keep the literal trantion because there is a y on words in the following sentence: ÍÃ×Ó²»³ÔÎÑ±ß²Ý ¨C A rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass by its own burrow (idiom); One shouldn¡¯t do anything to harm one¡¯s neighbors.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: Someone Is Doing an Assassination in the Bathroom


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Why did hee to Jiaozhou? Why did he have to defeat the Jiaozhou Navy? Actually, the origin of all of this was because of the little ind on the East Sean, that little ind that had been washed with blood.


    The pirates on the ind were the Ming family¡¯s secret army. When the court was investigating rigorously, they had beenpletely wiped out. Fortunately, a spy of the Overwatch Council managed to survive with difficulty and had reported the bloody scene of that night.


    It was the Jiaozhou Navy; it could only be the Jiaozhou Navy. In the months after, the Overwatch Council increased their investigation of Jiaozhou. Although to this day, they still did not have hold of any evidence they could present, the knowledgeable people at the topmost level of the court had determined that the Jiaozhou Navy was the Ming family¡¯s hand, the Junshang Conference¡¯s hand, and the hand the Eldest Princess nurtured.


    No matter how much the Qing Emperor could silently endure, he could not endure such a thing happening. So, he had sent a secret letter to Fan Xian giving him full authority to handle the matter. As for how to handle it, he did not specify.


    Fan Xian had a great headache. He had no evidence at hand, yet he had to bring the Jiaozhou Navy back under the realm of the court¡¯s control. How exactly should he do that?


    The navy was not the Ming family, the Cui family, or the Second Prince...it was a truly powerful martial force. If he did not handle it well and caused mor and raised arms, no matter whether or not the court could subdue it in the end, he would make a great deal of trouble for himself.


    He also knew that in the Ming family¡¯s smuggling business, the Jiaozhou Navy yed an important role, particrly on the route toward Dongyi. If there wasn¡¯t the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s protection, it would certainly not have gone this smoothly for over 10 years.


    The role the Jiaozhou Navy yed in the smuggling route on the sea was just like the role Fan Xian¡¯s Overwatch Council as well as Wei Hua¡¯s Northern Qi Brocade Guard yed in thend smuggling route.


    However, on that ind, the navy killed too many people...


    ...


    ...


    Hou Jichang had already gone to the feast. In the little courtyard was only the disguised Fan Xian. Hou Jichang hade to Jiaozhou on orders to investigate the matter of the Navy smuggling, however, he had not made any progress. He had to do a lot of things in secret, so it was not convenient to hire too many servants. Thus, the little courtyard waspletely silent.


    Without lighting any lights, Fan Xian sat in the dark, calmly thinking. He ran through each step of his n. As he thought, he couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. In a moment, what he had to do would be certainly be considered childish in politics and rude in terms of style. However, the Emperor had given him full authority to deal with this matter. It was easy to see how much the Emperor cared about what he would do when he was forced to Jiaozhou.


    If they followed the usual route of investigation and questioning...the generals of the navy were not stupid and would not admit the crimes that could wipe out their families. Furthermore, once the military and the Overwatch Council stood in confrontation against each other, it would be easy for the military to slide toward an explosion. If they rebelled, tens of thousands of navy officials would surround Jiaozhou. How could Fan Xian and his subordinates survive then?


    So, they had to take the dangerous path.


    Coincidentally, it was the birthday of the Navy Admiral, Chang Kun, so all of the high-level navy officials were gathered in Jiaozhou and far away from the squadrons they controlled. Although there were still tens of thousands of sailors in the Jiaozhou Navy, there were only a few garrison officials. Once they moved and those inside the city could not easilymunicate with those outside, the sailors¡¯ reactions would be a few beats slower.


    Fan Xian could use this opportunity to clear out all of the leading officials at the feast in one fell swoop. His appetite had always been big, but even Hou Jichang was curious as to where Fan Xian got his confidence from.


    He was only one person.


    ...


    ...


    Chang Kun gazed at the hall of guests with his face full of smiles, however, in this smile was one-part aloofness and two parts arrogance. He was smiling because today his mood was very good. He had lived over 40 years, and everything was smooth sailing. He held a high position. All these officials and wealthy merchants from inside and outside of the city hade to fawn over him. Even major figures from the distant Jiangnan had sent gifts. This feeling of pride, how could he not smile to express it?


    But, he couldn¡¯t enjoy himself to the fullest because of his position. As the highest militarymander in Jiaozhou, and the local Emperor in name and reality, each of his words and actions could affect tens of thousands of people. He couldn¡¯t help but be wary and had to put on a severe and solemn expression.


    He could maybe pull in around a few hundred thousand liang of silver from the feast today. He calcted in his heart as he raised his cup to drink. The noble guests below all stood up and raised their sses in response, praising endlessly.


    Chang Kun¡¯s gaze nted toward the seat to his left in the corner. He saw the official had an unconcerned expression and felt a great unhappiness in his heart. This official had been in Jiaozhou for some days and not only had he note to pay his respects to him, he hadn¡¯t even performed the nominal greeting.


    Chang Kun continued to endure it and had even invited the official to the feast today. Although Hou Jichang was only a minor official and Provincial Judge in Jiaozhou, so he was nothing more than a seventh-level small fry, his background was too deep. Everyone under heaven knew he was one of Fan Xian¡¯s four students. Last year, in the spring imperial examinations he had been in the third rank of candidates who passed. Even though Chang Kun was a first-level military official, he still had to give Fan Xian this face.


    Furthermore, because of the Jiangnan matter, Chang Kun had long been wary of the Overwatch Council, and the fear in the depths of heart could not be assuaged. He didn¡¯t understand why Sir Fan junior would arrange for his student toe to the isted Jiaozhou. Perhaps the Overwatch Council had actuallye because of the Jiaozhou Navy? But, the Ming family shouldn¡¯t have revealed anything. The old Ming matriarch was already dead, so no one should be able to bring forth any evidence.


    So, on his own birthday feast, Chang Kun held his wine cup but let his thoughts float elsewhere. They had not left anyone alive on that ind. The people who had acted were his own trusted generals, and those soldiers were shut up in their camp every day. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Chang Kun woke from his daze and smiled self-mockingly. His wives and children were all in Jingdou. He wondered how they were doing. As for Jiaozhou, even if the court had heard some rumor, what could they do to him? Without any evidence, the Overwatch Council would not dare to move against a military elder like himself.


    Thinking through the cause and effects, he newly judged the situation. After confirming his safety, the big stone that been pressing down on his heart finally lightened. He nodded to the people beside him and agreed with the idea of bringing in the dancing girls to add to the cheer.


    However, looking at Hou Jichang¡¯s calm expression below, Chang Kun still felt a bit ufortable. He gently coughed, feeling that his midsection was a bit bloated. He spoke a few words to his subordinate and went to the bathroom in the back courtyard.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian left Hou Jichang¡¯s home and walked to the back wall of the lively admiral¡¯s manor, carefully hiding his figure. Just like how there were very few guards along the top of the Royal Pce¡¯s walls, this almost seven-meter tall wall of the admiral¡¯s manor also had no one watching it.


    Using theyer of cloud on a summer¡¯s night as cover, Fan Xian let out a muddy breath and moved the zhenqi in his body. His two hands were ced firmly against the dust-covered wall. With a little push, he confirmed that the thinyer of zhenqi flowing out from his palm could still have the same effect as when he was on the Danzhou precipice.


    After the Tyrannical zhenqi blew up in his body, he was fortunate to have Haitang take care of him. However, he was still worried that his specialty, the Spiderman technique, would disappear with the slight changes in the way the zhenqi is moved around his body.


    Fortunately, it was still there.


    Just like a specter, Fan Xian silently flipped over the tall wall of the admiral¡¯s manor and slid into the brush in the courtyard. Very easily, he tapped out two of the guards and then walked to the kitchen. Removing the Overwatch Council¡¯s special poison injecting equipment from his clothes, he used the thin needle at the front of the tube to inject the pre-prepared sleeping medicine into a sealed vat of alcohol.


    To the side was an unsealed vat of alcohol. Fan Xian thought for a bit then spooned some to drink. He felt that the taste of this alcohol was indeed pretty good. As expected, the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s luxuries could not be supported on just military funds.


    As he left, he casually tossed a pill into it.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood in the dark of the night and watched a few guards from a distance. He couldn¡¯t hold back a smile. Chang Kun was indeed a coward. Even when he used the bathroom, he had people standing guard outside.


    He climbed onto the roof from the back. Somewhat angrily, he pinched his nose and jumped down. The tips of his toesnded on the ground silently. He looked around at this bathroom and found that even the bathroom in the manor was extravagant. It was actually two rooms. Unfortunately, the outer way did not have a toilet. Fan Xian undid his pants and began to take a piss.


    The dripping of water startled the admiral on the toilet in the other room.


    At this moment, Chang Kun¡¯s pants were halfway down his ankles. He was sitting on the chair, which was hollowed out with a toilet below it. Although his appearance was somewhat miserable, a glimmer of an eagle-like ruthlessness quickly appeared in his eyes.


    There was someone outside!


    When he found out that someone could get through the manor¡¯syers of guards ande to his side as he was on the toilet, Chang Kun felt a chill go through his heart. His first reaction was to yell loudly, ¡°Assassin!¡±


    But, he was a clever man, so he immediately shut his mouth tightly. If the person who hade was a killer, then they wouldn¡¯t purposely make some noise to startle him. Since that person had the ability to silentlye to his side, then even if he did call the guards, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the assassination.


    So, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only waited tensely, wanting to know why the ace outside hade.


    A cold and clear voice came from the other room.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to your feast?¡±


    A glimmer of viciousness shed across Chang Kun¡¯s face, but he quickly smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know your name, where could I send the invite?¡±


    The dividing curtain was raised. Fan Xian, without one holding his nose, furrowed his forehead and looked at the appearance of this defecating old general, ¡°You are Chang Kun?¡±


    Chang Kun was awkward and angry. When has a proper first-level official of the Qing Kingdom been questioned under such circumstances? Furthermore, the tone of the person asking was so arrogant and informal.


    He knew this was not the time to be strong-willed. He could clearly feel the danger of the young man in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I am Chang Kun...this warrior, could you allow me to wash my hands and then talk?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to yell?¡± Fan Xian smiled and asked. ¡°Today, you can yell your heart out, and it won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chang Kun¡¯s forehead was furrowed tightly, and he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    I am Fan Xian.¡± Fan Xian put down the curtain and replied through it.


    Chang Kun was greatly shocked, and his hands began to shake...Fan Xian? The Commissioner of the Overwatch Council? How could he suddenlye to Jiaozhou? How could he appear at his birthday feast? How could...he appear in his own bathroom?


    Was the person outside truly that young killing star? Chang Kun¡¯s thought flew wildly as he tied his pants and said, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    After discovering the person¡¯s identity, Chang Kun knew there would be trouble. He could even begin to smell hisplete defeat and fall from grace. He forced his state of mind to calm. As he tried to dy, he began to calcte.


    ¡°Naturally, it is notfortable to meet in the bathroom,¡± Fan Xian said lightly from the other side of the curtain. ¡°In order to fool others, it could only be so.¡±


    To fool others? Then, there was another exnation. Chang Kun¡¯s heart settled a little, but he did not dare lift the curtain and go out. He sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°If it is truly Commissioner Fan, what business do you have here today?¡±


    ¡°To discuss a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°The deal on the nameless ind on the East Sea.¡±


    The light and sinister voice floated in from outside the curtain. It was like Chang Kun had been struck by lightning. His mouth was so dry that he couldn¡¯t even smell the stench in the room anymore, and his breathing came anxiously. There was only one thought in his head: The court indeed did know about it. The Overwatch Council hade to deal with him.


    But, he was not an idiot. He heard the possibility of a turnaround in Fan Xian¡¯s tone, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Your collusion with the Ming family, secretly ordering pirates to capture the pce treasury¡¯s merchant ships and organizing the smuggling to Dongyi...this is what I want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spray such venomous nder on me.¡± Chang Kun¡¯s heart was like the rocks in the toilet pit. He cried out in a severe tone, purposely raising his voice a little, thinking to secretly inform his personal guards outside.


    Fan Xian did not seem to have noticed his little n. He mockinglyughed, ¡°You know yourself whether or not it¡¯s nder.¡±


    Chang Kun said severely, ¡°Show your evidence. The Overwatch Council shall not frame me for the crime...I am not so na?ve, child. My Jiaozhou Navy is also not like the weak officials in Jingdou. If there is not solid evidence, then don¡¯t even think to try anything. Be careful that it won¡¯t be an easy mess to clean up.¡±


    Although Fan Xian¡¯s sinister reputation was known, Chang Kun had tens of thousands of iron blooded men under him, so he indeed wasn¡¯t very scared of him.


    ¡°Those crimes of yours, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I believe them. It also doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the people and officials under heaven believe them.¡± Behind the curtain, Fan Xian¡¯s voice took on a glimmer of coldness. ¡°What is important is that the Emperor¡¯s believes in your crimes, otherwise, why would he have mee to Jiaozhou to handle this?¡±


    Chang Kun¡¯s heart jumped wildly and was knocked down by Fan Xian¡¯s words. As long as the Emperor believed there were problems with the Jiaozhou Navy, then given the Emperor¡¯s methods, even if he didn¡¯t use thew to punish him, he would have other ways to make his life worse than death. Chang Kun was one of the old generals that had followed the Qing Emperor on three Northern campaigns. His worship and fear of the Qing Emperor in the depths of his heart could never be wiped away.


    Behind the curtain, Fan Xian continued to attack. ¡°There are very people in this world that can rescue you...other than me.¡±


    Chang Kun fell back down on the seat. His eyes narrowed. His thoughts began to spin. A moment he sighed and said, ¡°Commissioner...what exactly do you want?¡±


    Admiral Chang Kun was a twice first-level official. Although Fan Xian¡¯s power could not be imagined by a third person, themissioner of the Overwatch Council was a position with ranking. At the beginning of the conversation in the bathroom, Chang Kun held onto this point and refused to be at any disadvantage in terms of manner. However, at this point, he had begun to refer to Fan Xian asmissioner, which meant his defenses were beginning to loosen.


    The silence didn¡¯t go on for too long before Fan Xian said quietly behind the curtain, ¡°I have long been confused by one thing...your connection to the Ye family is not that deep to that extent. Your connection to Yan Xiaoyi is also not that great, and, in recent history, there is no connection between you and Her Highness, the Eldest Princess. Although your position is high and you are very powerful, in the Junshang Conference, you could still only y the role of a worker. So, I am very curious who your true master is. Who ordered you to move the court¡¯s troops to help the Ming family to secretly notify Dongyi.¡±


    Chang Kun kept his mouth closed. His expression was sinister, and he would not reply. What Fan Xian had said were indeed the things the Jiaozhou Navy had done these years. However, no matter what, he would not reply. Once these crimes were made true, never mind Fan Xian, even if the empress dowager came out, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the lives of him and his family.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell my superiors,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Under these circumstances, you can only trust me...I am truly just curious. Whether or not you die, whether or not your whole family dies with you, do not benefit me at all.¡±


    Chang Kun still could not tell him, he smiled coldly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Am I an idiot...Commissioner, what do these things have to do with my Jiaozhou Navy? If you have evidence, then you can use the Emperor¡¯s sword to capture me in the tent, and the tens of thousands of Navy officials would not dare to even fart. If you don¡¯t have evidence, then don¡¯t block me to talk in such a stench filled ce.¡±


    He sinisterly said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, today is my birthday. If you are willing to give your sentiment and face, you can drink a cup or two at the feast. As for talking, let¡¯s not do that. Whenever your Overwatch Council has gotten the evidence, it won¡¯t be toote toe find me then.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed behind the curtain.


    Chang Kun narrowed his eyes behind the curtain.


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, you are a first-level official. The Overwatch Council cannot question you without a special edict...as for evidence, your people killed cleanly. Even if there were one or two survivors, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible to bring down a military elder like yourself. As for the Ming family, I know the old Ming matriarch you had a connection to had unfortunately died. You¡¯re right. Looking around, I indeed don¡¯t have any evidence at hand.¡±


    His voice seemed to be a bit worried. ¡°The Emperor does not wish for you to remain with the Jiaozhou Navy, but there is too much opposition in court to transfer you, and the Overwatch Council has not evidence. What do you think? How could you disappear from Jiaozhou?¡±


    Chang Kun was startled and suddenly felt an absurd sense of danger. At the same time, he was shocked. Why had his personal guards not rushed in?


    Fan Xian finally sighed. ¡°Since you are not willing to ept the exchange, then I have no other way...I can only choose the most straightforward as well as the most absurd method.¡±


    Finishing these words, Chang Kun¡¯s pupils shrank like he had seen a strange scene. He stared at the curtain in front of him.


    The green colored curtain was like a t patch of soil when suddenly a bamboo shoot grew out of it. The bamboo shoot was not green; it was ck. Moving the green curtain, it came closer to his chest.


    Chang Kun was panicked, angry, and dumbstruck, but he waspletely unable to move. He could only watch this scene, watch the tip of the ck dagger rip through the weak barrier that was the curtain. With a ripping sound, it came toward him. With a splutter, it pierced deeply into his chest.


    ...


    ...


    At the moment before his death, Chang Kun opened his eyes wide, and countless questions and confusions shed through his mind. Why was his zhenqi suddenly flowing so awkwardly? Why were his four limbs numb? How could the Overwatch Council dare to assassinate him?


    He was the Admiral of the Jiaozhou Navy! He was the local Emperor of Jiaozhou! He had ten thousand soldiers at hismand! His unnatural death would cause shock and would incite rioting among troops! He was a full first-level official of the court! How could the Overwatch Council dare to assassinate him?


    In the politics of the Qing officialdom, although the Overwatch Council was an expert in assassinations, under the Qing Emperor¡¯s powerful suppression, they had never dared to use this method on the high-level officials. The Qing Emperor knew that once this precedent was set, the entire country could sink into chaos.


    So, earlier in the bathroom, Chang Kun was still calm and not very scared because he had predicted that Fan Xian would just kill him like this for no reason. He would not dare.


    But, Chang Kun lowered his head to see the ck dagger in his chest, and the glimmer of a mournful smile pulled up the corners of his lips.


    Fan Xian withdrew the dagger and casually wiped the blood clean on the green curtain before sticking it in his boots. Looking at the blood-covered Chang Kun on the chair behind the curtain, he couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. He was right, even the Qing Emperor would not dare assassinate a military elder without any evidence, but he was not the Emperor. He was rushing to go back to Danzhou to see his grandmother. He didn¡¯t have the time to waste in a sh*tty ce like Jiaozhou.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: Charging Into The Manor Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian carried Admiral Chang Kun¡¯s body and strutted out of the bathroom. He had the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. With the additional support of Tianyi Dao, his strength wasn¡¯t much below that of King Kong, so he did not feel tired.


    On the ground outside the bathroomy a few dead people. These were the personal guards Chang Kun had tried to call earlier to save his life. These people¡¯s martial ability had been very high, but now they were lying on the ground dead.


    Seeing the yawning Shadow, Fan Xian threw the body in his hands over and scolded, ¡°Killing the admiral in his manor! You should be careful.¡±


    ¡°Celebrating the ether birthday on his birthday feast,¡± the Shadow replied with great wit. ¡°You also know that this matter has be big.¡±


    There was not a trace of worry to be seen on his pale face. As the true leader of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council and the top assassin in the world, perhaps assassinating an admiral was truly not enough to make the Shadow overly worried. Furthermore, given the Shadow and Fan Xian¡¯s current ability, even if someone found out right now about Chang Kun¡¯s unusual death, they could escape lightly before they were surrounded.


    After all, Fan Xian was also a professional assassin.


    The Shadow grasped the back of Chang Kun¡¯s neck, holding him like a wooden puppet. He lowered his head to take a nce. A strange look shed through his eyes. He turned his head to ask, ¡°Deal with it as nned?¡±


    Fan Xian hmm¡¯ed and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no other way...in any case, your family has long be ustomed. I will move quicker, but you should be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone see.¡±


    The bathroom was in an isted area with bushes and trees hiding it from the outside. The servants in the manor rarely noticed this area, particrly now as the night was gradually growing dark. Without the light of a candle, everything was pitch dark. No one knew what had happened. However, the bathroom would eventually be used by someone. Fan Xian also knew that the Shadow could not conceal his tracks for too long. After saying these words, he rose to the tips of his toes and his body lifted up like a streak of smoke. He floated toward the side of the courtyard wall and ced the tip of his fingers on the wall. His entire body flipped out of the courtyard like arge bird disappearing into the dark night.


    The back garden of the manor waspletely silent. Faint sounds of drinking andughter came from the front. The birthday feast was at its liveliest. A few pieces of the dancing girls¡¯ clothing had probably fallen to the floor already. No one had noticed that the admiral¡¯s bathroom visit had gone on for too long, and no one would have thought that the he was already dead.


    ...


    ...


    The admiral¡¯s manor was only a distance of two streets from Hou Jichang¡¯s home. Following this straight line toward the north and making two turns, there was an unremarkable cloth shop. After Fan Xian had silently left the admiral¡¯s manor, he made wildly in the dark for this ce. He turned and swept through the door. His fingers came together to make a hand gesture. At the same time, he took out and showed themissioner¡¯s token tied at his waist.


    The lights in the room were not bright so it would not attract the attention of the patrols outside. Seeing Fan Xian, the owner of the cloth shop was first startled. After confirming the other person¡¯s identity, he immediately recovered his calm. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°Immediately?¡±


    ¡°Immediately.¡± Fan Xian nodded his head. As he began to take off his clothes, he grabbed a cup of tea and gulped it down. Even though his cultivation was high, he had rushed the entire way. In this heat, he still felt thirsty. After getting rid of his outer clothes, he asked, ¡°How many people?¡±


    The owner of the cloth shop was, with his disciples, busy taking out clothing and rted items. Hearing his question, he replied, ¡°Seven people.¡±


    Fan Xian extended his hand through the robe he was handed, nodded, and did not continue speaking.


    This cloth shop was like the oil shop in Shangjing, Northern Qi; they were both secret houses of the Overwatch Council. But, this was not the Jiaozhou branch of the Overwatch Council. The branch¡¯s manor had long been made public. Fan Xian wanted to catch the leaders in the admiral¡¯s manor unprepared and so had chosen here.


    He dressed hastily and removed his disguise. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to move. He allowed the owner of the cloth shop and a few subordinates to carefully and busily organize his body. This made him feel strange, like a male model changing backstage.


    In a moment, Fan Xian had transformed back into themissioner of the Overwatch Council. The ck official robes on his body exuded a chilling, murderous intent, and even beat down the heat of the hot day somewhat.


    The owner of the cloth shop was the true leader of the Overwatch Council stationed in Jiaozhou. Looking at this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as a great sense of confusion rose in his heart. He knew the process of themissioner¡¯s work tonight, so he did not understand why he first braved the danger of entering the manor, and then, after the matter, hurriedly changed to openly go to the manor to investigate the case.


    Even the Shadow, who was fulfilling his orders in the admiral¡¯s manor, did not understand Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts. If they wanted to assassinate Chang Kun, the Shadow would have been enough. There was no need for Fan Xian to be so busy. It was even a little tragic.


    All of this was only because before Fan Xian killed Chang Kun. He still felt things were a bit strange and had a deep fear of the hand behind Chang Kun. An unnamed enemy whose strengths were not known was truly the most terrifying.


    Pushing open the door of the cloth shop, Fan Xian walked out with his head high and chest out. The summer wind stroked the corners of his ck official robe, rustling them.


    Behind him, the people of the cloth shop efficiently got rid of hats and shirts, revealing dull ck colored official robes of the Overwatch Council. On their heads were official¡¯s hats. They held a few important items in their hands. The owner of the cloth shop held a yellow scroll, and his disciple held a long sword.


    Just like this, the group of eight people walked openly and loudly out of the door into the Jiaozhou night. Going along the heavily guarded long street they walked, perhaps it was bravery, or impetuousness, toward the admiral¡¯s manor not far in the distance.


    Other than the brothel which was still lively and the admiral¡¯s manor, the rest of Jiaozhou appeared to be very quiet. For a strange group such as Fan Xian¡¯s to suddenly appear on the silent long street immediately drew the eyes of many people.


    Since this was not far from the admiral¡¯s manor, immediately some soldiers, hidden in the darkness, walked out. Stopping the group, they prepared to ask questions.


    Originally, it was the provincial troops who held the peace in Jiaozhou. But, because of the vast navy to the side, the troops were like half a master in the city. Gradually, they took the position of the provincial troops. These soldiers were also arrogant and overbearing. Today, they were responsible for guarding the admiral¡¯s manor. They could only listen to the delicate singing of the performers inside and smell the scent of food and drink, but had to suffer in this hot night. They were already not in a good mood, so their tone was not very gentle when they came out to investigate.


    ¡°Stop! Who are you people? Why are you still on the street this time of night...¡±


    The sound of the soldier¡¯s questions suddenly stopped because the young man leading the strange group on the long street had smiled at him. His appearance was handsome, and his smile was warm, but it was in this warm and gentle smile that seemed to hold a power and pressure that could not be directly looked at.


    The leader was a low-ranking military officer. Looking at this group of people, he felt it was very strange. Wearing all ck at night...he unconsciously tightened his grip on the hilt of his knife.


    This strange group of people did not even look at him. They treated the weapons in the hands of the dozen soldiers like branches in a summer night. Their expressions did not change, and their smiles did not waver. Leisurely and carefree, they walked directly by.


    The officer became angry. He pulled out his knife and blocked it in front of the other party.


    When the knife came out, it snapped. With a crisp ng, somehow the tip of the knifended on the ground.


    The owner of the cloth shop beside Fan Xian, who had already put on his official robes, pulled back the knife in his sleeves and shed a token. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°The Overwatch Council is investigating a case. All unconcerned people should withdraw.¡±


    The officer was startled speechless and still holding the broken knife in his hands. The Overwatch Council¡¯s rtionship with the military had always been fairly good. They rarely investigated the military¡¯s internal problems, so the Qing Kingdom soldiers were not afraid of the Overwatch Council. However, there were too many rumors in the public, so the horrors of the Council were entrenched deeply in people¡¯s hearts.


    Officers were soldiers, and soldiers were also people. Suddenly finding a group of cold Overwatch Council spies walking by his side and his sword chopped in half, the soldier could not help but be terrified.


    By the time he had recovered, he found the Overwatch Council people had already walked to the street outside the door of the admiral¡¯s manor. The officer¡¯s heart clenched, but he did not have time to notify his colleagues in the manor. Thoughts spun around his head. He couldn¡¯t decide whether to immediately report to his superiors or leave the city to inform his brothers in the camp.


    The armed force standing guard outside the admiral¡¯s manor was not just a small squad of navy officers. At both ends of the street, those officers responsible for safety had all discovered the oddness here and immediately recognized the identity of this group of ck-clothed people.


    Secret agents of the Overwatch Council!


    No one knew what the Overwatch Council people wanted to do. They were all subordinates of the court, so the navy officers couldn¡¯t immediately pull out their knives and hack the other party into meat sauce. They knew the Overwatch Council was a special organization directly subordinate to the Emperor, so everyone felt a chill in their hearts. They stared with gazes filled with enmity at Fan Xian and his group.


    ...


    ...


    The group of Overwatch Council officials walked to the front door of the admiral¡¯s manor under the gazes of dozens of eyes. Fan Xian pulled his official¡¯s hat up a bit and scratched at his slightly itchy hairline. He raised his head to nce at the rednterns and pictures stuck on them at the door to the manor. Smiling, he said to the guards, ¡°The Overwatch Council is investigating a case by order of imperial edict. Have your mastere out to ept the edict.¡±


    The six guards, who had been looking at each other, immediately let out a breath. A few of them looked at each other, and someone quickly ran into the manor with the message. The rest of them quickly opened the main door, preparing to wee an imperial messenger.


    Fan Xian was worried that the matter in the back of the admiral¡¯s manor would be discovered by someone, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to these regtions. Raising his foot, he stepped over the manor¡¯s high threshold and directly charged in.


    The navy officials looked at each other behind him, wondering how there could be such an arrogant person in this world. Even if you were an official of the Overwatch Council, even if you had an imperial edict with you, but...you¡¯re not here to conduct a search. How dare you charge in like this?


    The Overwatch Council people charged in, so Chang Kun¡¯s personal guards did not dare to slight them and followed them in. Taking the most advantageous ces, they stared alertly at Fan Xian and his group. Although no one thought they would strike out in a moment, they had to push back a little against the other party¡¯s imposing manner.


    Like he couldn¡¯t feel anything, Fan Xian walked quickly to the door of the main hall, pushed them open, and entered. At once, he saw the guard that had gone in earlier to deliver the message had not been able to find the admiral and could only say something in the ear of a deputy general.


    The music in the hall was still present, and the song and dance continued. Through therge doors came the sounds of Jiaozhou¡¯s night.


    Fan Xian stood just in the entrance and looked at the lively scene with cold eyes. He knew that Chang Kun¡¯s death had not yet been discovered. Now slightly more at ease, his expression became colder and he smiled icily. ¡°Everyone is in such good spirits.¡±


    The hall suddenly fell silent. Everyone was startled by this uninvited guest. A few of the rude Jiaozhou Navy generals had already drunk too much. Hearing the singing suddenly stop, they stared at the beauty in their arms, who was staring outside the hall with a trace of fear and unwillingly, and turned their head to see the group of ck-clothed people.


    A general suddenly rose, thinking, Who the f*ck dared to disrupt my drinking? He was about to open his mouth to curse without restraint, then a few of the government officials felt their heart jump. In the blink of an eye, they recognized the true identity of the group of ck-clothed people standing at the entrance. Although the Overwatch Council¡¯s robes were not remarkable, they were too conspicuous.


    Hou Jichang, sitting at the end seat, only smiled slightly and drank. He talked quietly with the courtesan beside him. His eyes did not even nce toward that direction.


    The navy general who was about to curse without restraint forcefully swallowed his filthy words back into his stomach. He stared with great dissatisfaction at Fan Xian, secretly muttering that it was unlucky and wondering howe these ck dogs of the Overwatch Council had suddenly run over?


    A middle-aged man sitting to the side of the main seat slowly rose. He smiled at the center of the hall door and said, ¡°What business do the members of the Council have here tonight?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at the man and knew that he was an important figure among the Jiaozhou Navy, one of Chang Kun¡¯s right-hand men and who had made his name through his intelligence, Dang Xiaobo.


    The owner of the cloth shop beside Fan Xian coldly said, ¡°The Overwatch Council is investigating a case. Where is Admiral Chang Kun?¡±


    A mor rose in the inner hall. Everyone had confirmed the guess in their hearts and had be increasingly tense and alert, particrly the officials of the Jiaozhou Navy. Their eyes spun wildly as they calcted god knows what.


    At this moment, the Jiaozhou Zhizhou had toe forward to speak. This half-a-century old man coughed and said self-importantly, ¡°Sir, today is the admiral¡¯s birthday. What matter cannot wait until tomorrow to be discussed?¡±


    ¡°I am a busy man. Please do not speak too much nonsense.¡± Fan Xian swept his eyes across the hall.


    The Jiaozhou Zhizhou was slightly angry, thinking, there were at least five or six officials above the third-level sitting in this hall. Even the Overwatch Council could not be so presumptuous. Containing his anger, he said, ¡°Please, may I ask your position and name?¡±


    Holding back a smile, Fan Xian said, ¡°I am the currentmissioner of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian, and my courtesy name is An Zhi.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: A y Inside The Admiral¡¯s Manor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as expected, the admiral¡¯s manor, which had already be absolutely silent, became even more silent. The officials stared dumbstruck and speechless at Fan Xian in the doorway. A few navy generals unconsciously pressed their lips together. They could already smell the uing storm. Everyone present sank into a strange silence and atmosphere that hid the air of confrontation.


    Deep in that confrontation was the generals¡¯ fear. Everyone under heaven knew Fan Xian¡¯s identity and what the Overwatch Council did. For the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council to investigate the distant navy with an imperial edict, it was obvious that this was not a small matter.


    The Navy generals hid the worry in their eyes. Quietly looking at each other, they all guessed that perhaps the matter on the East Sea had erupted.


    Unlike the generals and officials, those singers and dancers who had been chided to the side had bright eyes that glowed. They stared at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face. First, it was not easy to see an immortal-like figure like Sir Fan junior. Second, everyone knew that Sir Fan junior was a leading figure. If they took his fancy, their future would be bright.


    However, the girls were not stupid. Feeling the strange atmosphere in the inner hall, they knew there wasn¡¯t much of an opportunity to y the honey trap today.


    After the leading officials finally recovered from their shock, Dang Xiaobo, under the circumstances while the admiral was not present, became the representative of the navy. He smiled slightly and rose in wee. Standing shoulder to shoulder with the Jiaozhou Zhizhou, he bowed toward Fan Xian.


    None of the officials dared to sit anymore. They all stood up, somewhat in fright, and greeted Fan Xian.


    ¡°Greetings to the Commissioner.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the Imperial Envoy.¡±


    Because the martial and civil were different, the navy and Jiaozhou government used different titles for Fan Xian.


    ¡°Excused.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s chin moved slightly in a nod. Without looking to the side, he walked forward surrounded by the officials and then .sat down in the chair that had belonged to the admiral.


    The eight Overwatch Council officials followed him over and stood behind him with their hands holding the hilts of their knives. They stared ferociously at all of the officials in the hall.


    It was a bit arrogant, but he had this right.


    Dang Xiaobo watched as this major figure acted tough. Although his appearance was not happy, he was quietly happy in his heart. As long as he was a domineering type, he would be much easier to defeat. It looked like the rumors of Sir Fan junior¡¯s darkness were not true.


    He coughed lightly and raised his hands in a respectful gesture. ¡°Greetings to the Commissioner. What case has brought you to Jiaozhou this time?¡±


    ¡°You are the deputy general of the navy. Even if I needed extra hands to help with the case, I cannot have you transfer them to me,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. He turned to the Jiaozhou Zhizhou and said, ¡°Today, I am handling a case by imperial edict and don¡¯t have enough people with me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sir Wu, to transfer a camp of the provincial soldiers to me.¡±


    The Jiaozhou Zhizhou¡¯s, Wu Gefei, was a third-ranked candidate during the old government and had once tried to connect with Prime Minister Lin and the Fan manor. Suddenly hearing that Sir Fan junior knew his surname, his heart warmed and his body felt cozy. He smiled widely and said, ¡°Please give your orders.¡±


    Sir Wu had one thing in his favor: the silver that he should be greedy and take, he would take it, but he did dare not to have any thoughts he should not have. He was very much well-behaved. In a ce like Jiaozhou, where everything was controlled by the navy, not only were there many government affairs they did not cooperate with, if there were any benefits to be taken advantage of, he never had a chance and instead was a very clean official.


    Wu Gefei had long wanted to transfer to a wealthy province, except he did not have any influential official in Jingdou to help speak for him. Hearing such warmth in Sir Fan junior¡¯s tone, he was so overjoyed he had long forgotten his mother¡¯s maiden name and that if the Overwatch Council wanted to move troops, they needed an order from the Council and the Bureau of Military Affairs. He directly said something to his advisor. The advisor took the orders and left, not wasting any time.


    Dang Xiaobao watched coldly from the side, feeling slightly startled. He thought, The Commissioner had just arrived in Jiaozhou and had not yet made anything clear, yet he was borrowing troops from Jiaozhou. What was he preparing to do? But after thinking for a while, he felt slightly more at ease. The power of the Jiaozhou officials was weak. Even the provincial army was only a measly few hundred people and their training had always been bad. They were no match for the navy soldiers. If the Overwatch Council was really here to cause trouble for the Jiaozhou Navy, then Commissioner Fan would certainly bring more than seven or eight people in. He would also not mobilize the provincial troops right in front of him.


    Thus, Dang Xiaobo was not very afraid, but he was just a bit confused. Just what did the Overwatch Council want to do today?


    ¡°Where is the admiral? The Emperor has an edict. Why has he still note out to receive it?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows tightly and asked.


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s expression was embarrassed. He also found it strange. There was such amotion outside, how could the admiral not have noticed it? Even if he was ying with women in the back, he should havee out by this time. If he truly offended Fan Xian, no one would have pleasant days.


    He gave Fan Xian a forced smile and exined a little. Then with a nce, he had a manor guard go to the back garden to inform the admiral.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene with cold eyes, but in his heart, he was quietly calcting the time.


    ...


    ...


    After three breaths, a wretched cry arose from inside the admiral¡¯s manor. The sound cut through the silence of the Jiaozhou night and traveled far.


    Everyone in the hall was harshly shocked. Before anyone had time to say anything, weapons were drawn in a panic from under tables and everyone ran toward the back garden. Although no one dared to believe that something would happen in the admiral¡¯s manor, that wretched cry was not fake.


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s gaze was strange. He did not go, he only stared strangely at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian did not even look at him. A glimmer of worry appeared in his furrowed brows, ¡°Did weete?¡±


    When had finished saying these words, he had already grabbed the crying Jiaozhou Zhizhou Wu Gefei. His body lifted and arrived in the back garden along with the anxious navy generals.


    It was a bloodbath in the back garden.


    Seven or eight soldiers of the admiral¡¯s manory tragically in the blood. Some had their heads separated from their bodies, and some had thick blood on their chests.


    Seeing this scene, the Jiaozhou civil officials felt their legs turn to water.


    While the navy generals were staring fixedly at a ck-clothed man beyond the pools of blood, their expressions were wild as if they wanted nothing more than to charge forward to tear the person into pieces and devour them. However, they were just anxious and angry, but did not make a single move.


    In the hands of the ck-clothed man was the body of Jiaozhou Navy Admiral Chang Kun!


    A line of fresh blood slowly slid down Chang Kun¡¯s body and dripped onto the ground. While the head of this local leader was lowered, it was impossible to tell whether he was alive or dead.


    Looking at the bodies around the garden and the admiral, whose status they did not yet know, the eyes of the navy officials were red and bloodshot. How could these valiant generals, who had spent years killing on the sea, have thought that an assassin would dare to act in Jiaozhou, and would dare to kill so many brothers in front of their face?


    ¡°Put down the Admiral!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Put the sword down!¡±


    The navy officials shouted and surrounded the ck-clothed man, but because they were scared of hitting bystanders, they did not move.


    Fan Xian coldly put down the Jiaozhou Zhizhou, Wu Gefei. Gazing at the ck-clothed man present, he seemed to be talking to himself as he said, ¡°You are indeed earlier than me.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo had already woken from his shock. He felt deeply that this matter was strange. Why did the Commissioner of the Overwatch Councile personally to Jiaozhou? Why would he directly charge into the birthday feast rather than investigating secretly? Why did Fan Xian¡¯s expression earlier show that he knew someone wasing to assassinate the admiral? Why did Fan Xian say earlier that the other party had arrived earlier than him?


    His mind spun quickly. He knew that this matter definitely had something to do with that little ind on the East Sea. However, he was not Chang Kun, he did not know about the existence of the Junshang Conference. He only vaguely knew that the admiral was serving some organization. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s purposely affected tone, he couldn¡¯t stop himself sinking into an absurd imagination.


    Dang Xiaobo stared anxiously at that ck-clothed man. Looking at the admiral in his hands, his temples throbbed with a red-hot pain. He wondered, Did the court want to investigate that organization, so that organization had to kill the admiral to keep quiet? Is this what made Sir Fan junior condescend to personally visit? Otherwise, why was Fan Xian so anxious earlier?


    However, this thought was not enough to persuade him. In his heart, there was also a thread of suspicion about the Overwatch Council. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. Looking at the ck-clothed man beyond the bloodbath, there was an indescribable worry and concern as well as seriousness that was impossible to ignore.


    ¡°No onee closer. If anyonees closer I will kill him.¡± The ck-clothed man said in a raspy voice, there was a glimmer of viciousness and confidence in the tone.


    The admiral was a major figure. His death would certainly shock the court, and it would affect everyone in the Jiaozhou Navy. Thus, although all of the Navy generals were anxious, they did not make a move. They were terrified that the ck-clothed man¡¯s hand would shake slightly and Chang Kun¡¯s head would be sliced off.


    The guards outside the manor had already crowded around. Taking the high spots on the garden wall, they all waited with taut bows aimed at the ck-clothed man in the garden.


    Surrounded by military, how could he escape?


    However, no one dared to give the order to attack. None of the generals dared to take on this responsibility. Extremely angrily and carefully, they nced at the Jiaozhou Zhizhou.


    Nominally, this was happening inside Jiaozhou, so logically speaking, the Jiaozhou Zhizhou should handle it.


    He was burned by these zing res and woke from his earlier fear and terror. He began to curse his heart, thinking, You lousy navy officials! Usually you think so lowly of me, but now that something big has happened, you want to push to the front as a shield. I¡¯m not going to do that.


    The Jiaozhou Zhizhou bit his lip. At this moment, the highest status was Overwatch Council Commissioner Fan, who had just charged into the birthday feast..


    Thus everyone stared anxiously at Fan Xian. However, the generals were a little afraid. Sir Fan junior was famous for not valuing life and very considerate of the court¡¯s face. If he had the soldiers fire arrows, the admiral would not survive.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. Walking forward one step, he stared at that ck-clothed man and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but assassinating a court official is already a death penalty that will wipe out your family. I am Fan Xian, you should know my identity. Even if I let you go today, I can still find out who you are. Please believe me, as long as I know you are dead, your parents, your wife and children, your friends, your childhood ymates, your hometown people, even those vige wives who gave you a cup of water to drink on the road...I will find them all.¡±


    The glimmer of a warm smile rose to the corners of his mouth, ¡°And I will kill them all.¡±


    The scene waspletely silent. Only the rapid breathing of the officials could faintly be heard, as well as the sound of the archers¡¯ finger¡¯s rubbing against the bowstring.


    A general was greatly shocked. What was important was to rescue the admiral. What result wille about Fan Xian¡¯s scare tactics? As he prepared to open his mouth to speak, he was stopped by Dang Xiaobo¡¯s furrowed brows.


    Dang Xiaobo used a strange gaze to look at Fan Xian¡¯s profile. He knew that Fan Xian¡¯s words were attacking the heart.


    Fan Xian gazed at the ck-clothed man and slowly said, ¡°Put down the admiral and tell me who is giving you orders. I...will only kill you.¡±


    ¡°You can also kill the admiral, then I will kill you as well as everyone I said earlier,¡± Fan Xian stared at him and said. ¡°As long as there is someone in this world with a connection to you, I will kill them all one by one.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s heart was slightly eased. He knew the Commissioner had no other choice, they would have to see whether or not the assassin¡¯s defenses were lowered.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir Fan junior?¡± The ck-clothed manughed hoarsely. ¡°I truly did not think you coulde to Jiaozhou. I have miscalcted a little this time.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Even if I am not here, you cannot escape,¡± Fan Xian said coldly. ¡°It was I who did not expect that you would act so quickly.¡±


    The ck-clothed man paused and suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me with words. I am only here to kill. I have no idea why we have to kill this admiral.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fan Xian took a few more steps forward. Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°How should I refer to you and Master Yun?¡±


    Master Yun? Dongyi¡¯s master swordsman, Yun Zhn? The foremost disciple of Sigu Jian? Everyone in the garden looked at each other. They could never have expected Fan Xian¡¯s words. The navy generals were particrly shocked. The Jiaozhou Navy always had an unclear connection to Dongyi. Why would Dongyi do something like this today?


    However, to be able to enter the heavily guarded admiral¡¯s manor and kill all these people not far from the main hall, it was probably only something that those ninth-level assassins from Dongyi could do, right?


    The generals red angrily at the ck-clothed man. With Fan Xian and the Overwatch Council beside them, they didn¡¯t dare to curse.


    Dang Xiaobo still did not believe the judgment of his unconscious mind. He still didn¡¯t believe that the ck-clothed person was someone from Dongyi.


    As expected, that ck-clothed person coldly said, ¡°I am not of Dongyi. Yun Zhn has no connection to me. As for Sigu Jian, that old dog, don¡¯t even mention him in front of me.¡±


    Even if the man wanted to conceal his identity, if he was truly of the Dongyi Sigu Sword, he would not call Sigu Jian an old dog in front of everyone. Hearing these words, everyone knew that Fan Xian had judged incorrectly. This ck-clothed man must be from somewhere else.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter as if he could not believe that the ck-clothed man was not of Dongyi. Heughed quietly and self-mockingly. ¡°Seems like there are many peoplepeting for business with me.¡±


    The ck-clothed man said in a cold and raspy voice, ¡°Open a path, prepare three horses and three days¡¯ worth of food and water three li outside of the city, and I will release the person in my hands.¡±


    ¡°How do I know whether the person in your hands is dead or alive?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tone was even colder than other man¡¯s, appearing as if he did not care about Chang Kun¡¯s life.


    The ck-clothed man paused, perhaps knowing that in terms of speaking and negotiating he was no a match for the Overwatch Council. Instead, he just shut his mouth.


    ¡°Are you not afraid I¡¯ll put poison in the water?¡± Fan Xian continued coldly. ¡°As well as the earlier threat, it seems like you truly do not care.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°If you are going to kill the admiral then do it. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Although he knew that Fan Xian was attacking the heart, looking at the admiral in the ck-clothed man¡¯s hands, he was still heavily shocked by these words. The navy officials began to cry out randomly and anxiously.


    The ck-clothed man looked around and smiled icily. ¡°I don¡¯t care, but someone cares. As for your earlier words...I am an orphan, and no one in this world has been kind to me. I don¡¯t care that you will kill everyone I care about in this world after this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and a strong feeling of absurdness welled in his heart. Naturally, the ck-clothed person facing him was the Shadow, however, after this negotiation, it seemed that the acting was bing more and more real.


    ¡°Pretty boy, quickly make up your mind.¡± Seeing that no one in the garden would be able to defeat him, the ck-clothed man coldlyid down hisst notice. The cold sword in his hand was against the back of Chang Kun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Say those two words again?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a cold light shed out. A finger pointed coldly and full of murderous intent at the ck-clothed man¡¯s face.


    The ck-clothed man opened his lips, preparing to say something.


    Fan Xian¡¯s finger that was extended in the air shook slightly and a crossbow bolt hidden in his sleeves dissolved into a ck light and silently shot out!


    The ck-clothed man let out a cry. He did not have time to use Chang Kun to block his body. His whole body arched back and shed a few times strangely, and avoided that silent bolt.


    In this instant, Fan Xian had moved forward. With a flick of his fingers, he flicked on his Meridians. His wrist flipped and he caught hold of the ck-clothed man¡¯s wrist.


    Swing!


    Using the power of the Coffin-Breaker technique and some little tricks, even Fan Xian was quite pleased with this trick. His entire right arm shook and pulled Chang Kun¡¯s body back toward him. Shortly after, his toes tapped against the group, and he and the ck-clothed man wound up in one ce.


    In just a moment, the two of them had fought from the inside of the garden to the wall. Bing two terrifying ck shadows they fought with a strange speed. Swords struck out without wind, punches fired without sound, yet their strength permeated the surroundings and forced a gap between the archers on the wall.


    Inside the walls, Dang Xiaobo had already leapt forward and caught Admiral Chang Kun¡¯s body. The eight members of the Overwatch Council did not go to help Fan Xian. Instead, they stood nervously in front of Dang Xiaobo¡¯s body, terrified a few more assassins might pop up and kill Sir Chang. Their anxiety was obvious.


    Dang Xiaobo looked at the two streaks of ck light on the wall and cried out anxiously, ¡°Sir Fan junior, retreat. Fire! Fire!¡±


    Never mind the fact that Fan Xian had just saved the admiral, just given Fan Xian¡¯s own identity, there were still soldiers who dared to fire at him in the Qing Kingdom.[JW1]


    An explosive cry came from the wall. Fan Xian took a hit to the shoulder and sprayed out a mouthful of blood, at the same time, his body shrunk in and removed the ck dagger from his boot and stabbed it directly into the ck-clothed man¡¯s chest.


    At the same time, the archers were in a mess. It seemed like there was someone intentionally causing chaos and making the gap muchrger.


    The heavily injured ck-clothed man covered his chest and swept away quickly. Swinging his sword, he sliced a number of people and disappeared into the dark night.


    A few navy generals were going to lead soldiers to give chase, but found that the Jiaozhou night was a deep ck and there was no trace of the assassin¡¯s trail.


    Fan Xian held his left shoulder, a bit mad that the Shadow had actually struck so heavily. Coughing a few times, he coughed up a few threads of blood. Using a vicious gaze, he looked around and said, ¡°Everyone,e back. There is no need to give chase.¡±


    The navy generals were unsettled and had a lingering fear, and they all looked at Dang Xiaobo. His eyes shed and he furrowed his brows. ¡°The Commissioner has an order, who dares to not obey?¡±


    Only after hearing these words, the generals hesitatingly stopped their pursuit and hurried back to look at Chang Kun¡¯s injury.


    Fan Xian also walked over. Lowering his head, he saw that the wound on Chang Kun¡¯s chest was a bit wider. It was easy to guess without even thinking that the Shadow¡¯s tricks had hidden the wound he had left very well. Chang Kun was on hisst breaths, barely breathing, it seemed that he could die at any moment. But for some reason, he just wasn¡¯tpletely dead yet.


    ¡°Everyone, move.¡± Fan Xian nced with loathing at these generals and walked over.


    Seeing his superior¡¯s tragic state, Dang Xiaobo had no idea what to do. He suddenly remembered that Sir Fan junior¡¯s other identity as a medical god. Immediately, a bit more hope bloomed in his heart.


    Fan Xian had a quick look and took a pulse, then, atst, shook his head, ¡°Still alive, but can¡¯t be saved.¡± What need was there to take the pulse? He had killed the person, and he had kept him barely alive. He could not be clearer on Chang Kun¡¯s situation.


    The generals look like they had been struck by lightning, but they knew that Sir Fan junior would certainly not lie. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other with no idea what they should do next.


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s body swayed a little as his face went pale. With great difficulty, he managed to steady his body. He silently summoned a close guard and said something quietly in his ear. He had the guard rush out of the city to bring the soldiers in the navy camps back.


    Everything was still unusually strange. Although, Dang Xiaobo was grateful for the Overwatch Council¡¯s help, he still felt the matter was strange. Forcing himself to focus, he bowed toward Fan Xian, ¡°Your noble body, I am unspeakably grateful...¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, Fan Xian already said, ¡°When the assassin escaped earlier, what happened?¡±


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s heart jumped, thinking, Did the assassin have someone on the inside in the Navy?


    Fan Xian turned and coldly said the still shaken Wu Gefei, ¡°Where are the provincial soldiers I had you mobilize? Immediately close the city gates and search for the killer. At the same time, surround this manor. All of the navy soldiers are to await questioning. No one is allowed out of this manor!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Two voices rang out at the same time. Wu Gefei had very happily epted this task while Dang Xiaobo felt a great unease at Fan Xian¡¯s words and wanted to oppose it.


    [JW1] This might be a typo in the original text. It seemed like it should be a rhetorical question or a negative statement, but it¡¯s neither.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: Announcing Verbal Orders In The Study


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Opposition was pointless. Admiral Chang Kun had been assassinated. Adding to that fact, when the ck-clothed assassin had escaped, there was something strange going on among the naval archers. As the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian was the highest-ranking official on site and noblest person, coincidentally. Being in charge of the aftermath, he used this excuse to forcefully reject Dang Xiaobo¡¯s suggestion. Although the officers of the Jiaozhou Navy were fearful, there was nothing they could do.


    In a moment, 300 provincial soldiers directly subordinate to the Jiaozhou Zhizhou imposingly surrounded the admiral¡¯s manor. The navy soldiers and archers originally stationed outside the perimeter looked at each other and, finally, on receiving Deputy General Dang¡¯s nce, gave up their weapons. For the moment, they were watched in therge garden in the back of the admiral¡¯s manor.


    At this time, the Jiaozhou gates were closed. Another 200 provincial soldiers began to trace that ck-clothed assassin. However, the officials and generals earlier had all watched Sir Fan junior battle that assassin. The thought, if Commissioner Fan could not hold down the assassin, what good was it to send out these provincial soldiers who only had normal martial ability?


    Dang Xiaobo nced at his disarmed subordinates and then looked at the provincial soldiers, who had finally turned the tables and were excitedly stationed outside the garden. A quickly hidden glimmer of cold shed through his eyes. The admiral had died too strangely, and Sir Fan junior hade too strangely. Furthermore, after the Overwatch Council had arrived, the assassination had happened. The other party had used this major event to forcefully take away the weapons of the navy soldiers and moved the provincial guards to surround the admiral¡¯s manor. All these strange things meant that matters were not that simple.


    It was not until now that Fan Xian let out a breath. As long as he trapped the important generals of the navy in the city, he had reached one of his goals.


    This was a proper beheading tactic. First, he killed Chang Kun, who had the deepest manor of the Jiaozhou navy officials and held the highest official position, then he shut the various heads and brains of the navy into the admiral¡¯s manor. Even if the tens of thousands of navy soldiers were one giant dragon, at this time, the dragon had no head. Even if they made a mor, they had lowered the damage to the lowest point.


    For this goal, Fan Xian had truly worked very hard. Yan Bingyun was far away in Jingdou and could not help n the details of this event, so the entire order of events was arranged by Fan Xian himself. Because of Jiaozhou navy¡¯s connection to the Junshang Conference, Fan Xian had been wary. He did not want to disturb the grass to startle the snake. Adding to the fact he was not very confident in his n, he did not bring the people of the Qinian Unit. They were all his trusted aides. If something went wrong and they had to die with the Jiaozhou navy, Fan Xian could not give them up. He hade alone with the Shadow to cooperate with the Jiaozhou n. If they really could not control the tens of thousands of people, he and the Shadow had enough power to lead the 400 ck Knights and ride away.


    In order to ensure the surprise of the move, he had purposely spent a few more days in Wuzhou and used the excuse of visiting rtives in Danzhou to hide his true movements.


    What he wanted was the element of surprise. If people on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side hade too, although he was a fake prince and Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, he could not wipe clean the Jiaozhou Navy.


    This was ast resort. If they had investigated the case properly, even with the Overwatch Council¡¯s aid, Fan Xian would still not be able to find evidence to use against the cunning Chang Kun. Once the true martial force shed and caused a mutiny, Fan Xian and the 400 ck Knights with him would not be able to defend against 10,000 soldiers face to face. Although the Overwatch Council had hidden members in Jiaozhou, other than the eight people with him, Fan Xian did not want to use them until it was the most important moment.


    He slowly turned around and looked coldly at the navy generals behind him, whose faces were either the color of dirt or very angry. Laughing coldly, Fan Xian thought that since the Emperor had wanted him to steady Jiangnan and subdue the navy, most of these familiar faces had to die.


    He knew that the Jiaozhou Navy couldn¡¯t havepletely been controlled by Chang Kun alone. There had to be some generals and soldiers who were loyal to the court. When the Jiaozhou Navy had gone to the little ind on the East Sea to silence everyone in spring, for this almost rebellious act, Chang Kun must have only dared to mobilize troops under his personalmand. Tonight, he wanted to see clearly, of the navy generals standing in front of him, which were loyal and which were traitors.


    As for the man called Dang Xiaobo, Fan Xian warmly said, ¡°Deputy General Dang, how do you think this matter should be dealt with?¡±


    Dang Xiaobo was panicking in his heart. He was calcting whether or not the trusted aide he had sent out had made it before the city gates were closed. Suddenly hearing this warmly asked question, his heart stuttered and he answered sorrowfully, ¡°The admiral has unfortunately been assassinated. Everything is up you to decide...this matter is a major one, I think that an extra urgent post should be immediately sent to report this matter to Jingdou.¡±


    Although he said for Fan Xian to take charge, he kept saying this ought to be reported to Jingdou. As long as the news of the Jiaozhou admiral¡¯s death was immediately spread out, Fan Xian, being in Jiaozhou, would be hard put to avoid suspicion for simply being there. He would probably act more carefully when handling matters. Fan Xian understood the man¡¯s meaning and couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in approval, but he was thinking that if he had known there was such a talent in the Jiaozhou Navy, he would have taken him for himself rather than sending in Jichang to brave such danger.


    However, Chang Kun had already died, so this case had to be investigated. Fan Xian knew that Dang Xiaobo was someone he had to get rid of immediately and made up his mind to not allow him to leave his side. He lightly said, ¡°This is a serious matter, of course, it must be immediately reported to the Emperor, however...¡±


    The direction of his words changed and drew the attention of everyone in the garden.


    ¡°The admiral has unluckily been killed by traitors,¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and said with iparable chilliness. ¡°Once this news gets out, I¡¯m afraid it will shock the court and have a had effect on the people. Putting aside the court¡¯s dignity, even for the peace of the country, to prevent those sinister traitors outside the city from using this matter to cause mischief, this news must be suppressed...the Jiaozhou Navy and Overwatch Council will send a secret memorial to Jingdou at the same time to rte the whole story of tonight clearly to the court.¡±


    He coldly stared at the people. ¡°But, within three days, if I hear that the Jiaozhou people have learned of the specifics of tonight and any negative rumors, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    The generals thought about it for a bit. Such handling of the matter indeed made sense, so they all nodded. Only Dang Xiaobo cried out bitterly in his heart. He gave meaningful looks to Admiral Chang¡¯s trusted aides. If the matter was handled as Fan Xian wanted, the outside world would not know what had happened in the admiral¡¯s manor, news inside and outside would bepletely severed. Looking at the attitudes of the local Jiaozhou officials, he and the other navy generals were going to be like turtles in a container, nowhere to stick their mouths and no way to escape.


    Not giving Dang Xiaobo too much time to think, Fan Xian coldly said, ¡°Everyone, for such a thing to happen tonight...it¡¯s truly...¡± His brows did not affect a sorrowful expression, on the contrary, it was self-mockingly helpless. ¡°None of us can escape responsibility. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to stay in this garden for a few days to wait for things to be cleared up.¡±


    Once this order went out, it was effectively putting the navy generals under house arrest.


    Immediately following this was arranging the admiral¡¯s funeral matters. Fan Xian no longer interfered. He stood to the side to watch the navy generals sorrowfully handling the matter. He absolutely did not allow that Dang Xiaobo to leave his line of sight. As for the matter of purchasing, it could temporarily be put on pause. But looking at this scene with cold eyes, looking at Chang Kun¡¯s body that had already been lifted onto a bed, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help being a bit distracted. This general was one of the old people from the Northern expedition all those years ago. From these generals¡¯ heartfelt sorrow, it was possible to see that Chang Kun¡¯s prestige in the military was very high while the washing of the little ind on the East Sea with blood showed this person¡¯s ruthless¡¯ methods.


    He had died just like this.


    Fan Xian shook his head self-mockingly. His favorite quote from his previous life was, ¡°Those who wield the pen will, in the end, not defeat those who wield the gun.¡± No matter what schemes and ns, nothing was as useful as martial power. Of course, this required the martial power to be sufficiently strong. Plots and martial power each had their uses. His assassination of Chang Kun, just which side did that lean to?


    Tossing these random thoughts from his head, he rted to Jiaozhou Zhizhou Wu Gefei in a low voice some matters to pay attention to, then he led a few of the important figures of the navy generals along with Wu Gefei toward the meeting room in the back of the admiral¡¯s manor.


    The meeting room was actually the study, however, the space was veryrge and the candle holders were very extravagant.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes like he had not seen the furnishings inside and sat down in the main seat, calling for the others to sit as well. Wu Gefei sat silently at Fan Xian¡¯s side. At this moment, the Jiaozhou Zhizhou had woken from the earlier shock and Fan Xian¡¯s trust, and felt that today¡¯s matter was indeed too startling.


    The navy generals¡¯ expressions were even moreplicated. They didn¡¯t know what Sir Fan junior would say.


    ¡°The Emperor had a secret edict...for Sir Chang Kun.¡± Fan Xian sighed. Standing up, he took out a sealed letter from his clothes. Looking at it, he said, ¡°However, as Sir Chang suddenly met an unfortunate end, this secret letter can only be read to you all.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo started. Raising his sleeve to wipe at the beads of sweat on his forehead, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because the weather was too hot or because he was sorrowful over his superior¡¯s death. In any case, his spirit was a bit tired, he said, sincerely, ¡°Sir, it does not fit precedent.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze flickered down and he lightly said, ¡°Shut up, it is enough to keep your ears open.¡±


    Having already reached this point, what else was there to say? With Zhizhou Wu Gefei kneeling first, Dang Xiaobo gritted his teeth and knelt at the same time with the other two navy generals in front of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian nced directly at the people kneeling in front him, coughing lightly, he said, ¡°Imparting the Emperor¡¯s verbal orders, listen to each word carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The four people replied in unison.


    ¡°Chang Kun, it has been two years since we saw each other. I have three things I don¡¯t understand and cannot rest well. Turning it over and over, I had to speak directly to you to feel at ease, thus I have had Fan Xiane ask you face to face in my stead.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his brows, reading. On this letter was written the Qing Emperor¡¯s own words that had been directly sent over from the Pce. It was truly a verbal order.


    The four people below listening to this verbal order felt a chill run through their hearts. They could tell that when the Emperor had said these words, his mood had been very bad.


    Particrly Dang Xiaobo felt that the sweat on his back had formed a small river only to hear Fan Xian¡¯ voice ring out coldly again.


    ¡°The first thing I do not understand, are youcking for money? Have I neglected your official sry? Or is the manor that the capital gave you too small?


    The second thing I do not understand, are you old and muddled? Back during our Northern expeditions, you were a clever fellow, how could you be so stupid now?


    ¡°The third thing I do not understand..¡±


    Reading to here, Fan Xian paused slightly and sighed in his heart. Although the Qing Emperor was not in front of him at this moment, and Chang Kun, who was originally meant to hear this verbal order, had already been assassinated by him, Fan Xian still could feel a thread of the Qing Emperor¡¯s anger and strong disappointment.


    The Admiral Chang Kun was a close official of the Qing Emperor when he went with him on the Northern expedition, otherwise, it was impossible for him to control such a military power like the Jiaozhou Navy alone. Jiaozhou controlled Dongyi to the North and Jiangnan to the South. It was very important.


    But, such an official that the Emperor trusted without question had betrayed the Emperor and secretly sent out soldiers to help the Jiangnan Ming family and had massacred countless souls on the little ind.


    Fan Xian looked at the letter. Hs eyelids drooped weakly, quietly thinking that the Emperor was so hurt and disappointed because of the reason Director Chen had once said. What the Emperor could ept the least was someone he trusted betraying him and lying to him.


    So, Chang Kun had to die, except the Emperor was still not satisfied and wanted to viciously scold him before he died. Unfortunately, Fan Xian did not have the desire to help the Emperorplete his wish.


    Heposed himself and continued to read.


    ¡°...your heart, has it been eaten by a dog? If you don¡¯t answer well, I will have Fan Xian take your body to feed it to the wild dogs on the Northern ins, that ce where you had once risked life and limb with me. You know how those wild dogs love to bite at people¡¯s faces.¡±


    A sinister wind seemed to start up in the study after Fan Xian imparted the Emperor¡¯s verbal orders, cold and wet.


    Jiaozhou Zhizhou Wu Gefei never thought that the Emperor¡¯s verbal orders would be this kind of content. He had no idea how Chang Kun had made the Emperor so mad, and so he could only gape with hisrge mouth to express confusion and shock.


    The faces of the three high-ranking navy officials had already be very pale. Dang Xiaobo¡¯s back was still sweating, but it immediately became as piercing as ice water.


    The three generals kept their heads on the ground and repeatedly kowtowed. They did not dare open their mouths to ask nor open their mouths to exin, Although the verbal orders had been vicious, they had not mentioned Chang Kun¡¯s specific crime.


    The anger of the Emperor, although it was only on a piece of paper, was still not something these navy leaders could stand against.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian had already slowly sat back down. He did not call for the four kneeling people to rise. Faintly he said, ¡°Everything understood? Today, I hade to handle a case, the case was...Chang Kun¡¯s case. However, he had died ahead of time. It has really caught me by surprise.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo gritted his teeth and straightened his body. Without any fear, he gazed directly at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Excuse me for being so bold as to dare to ask what case the Commissioner was handling by order of imperial edict? The admiral has performed meritorious services for the control and has worked hard guarding the borders. I truly do not understand what crime...I¡¯m afraid that Jiaozhou is far away and the Emperor has been fooled by some evil base person...¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze gradually became icy.


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s teeth were about to shatter before he managed to finish his words. ¡°I hope the Commissioner will investigate carefully and give him justice. Do not chill the hearts of the tens of thousands of soldiers who work hard to guard the borders for the court!¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He only looked coldly at Dang Xiaobo¡¯s eyes.


    After some silence, the atmosphere in the study immediately became tense.


    ¡°What crime?¡± Fan Xian icy cold voice broke through the silence. ¡°Does colluding secretly with Dongyi not count as a crime? As a border guarding navy, secretly organizing the smuggling of pce treasury goods, does that count as a crime? Colluding with Jiangnan merchants to be bandits and create chaos...does that count as a crime?¡±


    ¡°Secretly moving the navy out of the harbor and killing people on an ind in the sea to help traitors cover their traces...¡± Fan Xian voice grew angrier and angrier. He stared at Dang Xiaobo and said, ¡°The daring of the Jiaozhou Navy...is truly very big. If these don¡¯t count as crimes, then what counts as a crime?¡±


    He suddenly rose and looked at the four kneeling people with narrowed eyes. ¡°You ask that the court not chill the hearts of tens and thousands of soldiers, but your actions are even more shameless than those bloodthirsty pirates. Are you not afraid of chilling the court¡¯s heart, of chilling the people¡¯s heart...of chilling the Emperor¡¯s heart?¡±


    While Fan Xian was speaking vehemently, his gaze had actually been focused on the three navy generals of the four people. Dang Xiaobo still had an expression of devout loyalty and injustice while of the two other generals, one¡¯s gaze was shrinking while the other was shocked mixed with disbelief as if he had not known of the matter at all.


    Fan Xian did not care whether or not this person¡¯s acting was first rate, there was time for testingter.


    Dang Xiaobo said loudly and with great pain, ¡°One can always trump up a charge against someone else. If the Overwatch Council wants to frame us, the navy, we will certainly not be content. The admiral¡¯s body is not yet cold, how could you have the heart to force us so?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly, ¡°You want evidence?¡±


    Dang Xiaobo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, even a beheading is only a bowl-sized wound. No matter what, I cannot die without understanding.¡± As he said these righteous words, his heart was iparably nervous. He wished desperately that the troops outside Jiaozhou would be able to receive the message, kill their way in, and scoop these navy generals out of the garden.


    As for whether or not that counted as rebellion, he couldn¡¯t worry about that for now.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: A Night Of Drugging People But Not Killing Them


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°I am here to investigate the case. For such things as evidence, how can any be found if there isn¡¯t an investigation? However, you can rest assured, I am not stupid enough to shoulder the crime of privately killing a general.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s heart suddenly chilled. Concerning the admiral¡¯s unusual death, he thought of a possibility that had not urred to him before.


    ¡°The navy, for at least tonight, will not be entering the city,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I have one night of time to make you all confess.¡±


    Thinking of the Overwatch Council¡¯s rumored methods, the three navy generals couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood run cold. Dang Xiaobo¡¯s eyes were bulging. Staring at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, he viciously said, ¡°Are you nning to beat out a confession? Are you not afraid...¡±


    ¡°Of causing a mutiny?¡± Fan Xian rubbed his fingers. ¡°If you have the ability to cause a mutiny, show me.¡±


    Although the words were spoken casually, he still felt some worry in his heart. He didn¡¯t know whether or not those 400 ck Knights could give him enough time. He had to purge the Jiaozhou Navy, but he also couldn¡¯t allow the most important town in Qing Kingdom to break out into chaos. He had to have the navy generals¡¯ confessions before daylight came. At the same time, he had to find the trustworthy generals and have them reassure the tens of thousands of soldiers outside the city.


    This was truly a difficult problem.


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s face was deathly pale and flickered through a number of expressions. He seemed to be bncing the loss and gains of the matter. However, he knew that the city gates were now closed and the admiral¡¯s manor had already be isted. If their own people wanted to rescue them, it was impossible for them to arrive immediately. To suffer at the hands of the Overwatch Council for a night, even immortals couldn¡¯t stand that.


    However, there were still a dozen navy generals outside. Although those close navy soldiers had been relieved of their weapons, they still had battle power.


    A glimmer of solemnness shed through Dang Xiaobo¡¯s eyes. He finally saw clearly the young noble¡¯s true thoughts. In a slightly raspy voice, he clearly stated, ¡°Sir did note to Jiaozhou to investigate a case...rather, you are here to kill people.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. He didn¡¯t refute his words. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re notpletely wrong. The crimes I listed earlier, you know the truth in your heart. Even if heaven and earth do not know what you have done, someone still knows. It is an old ount, and it¡¯s time to repay it today.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo lost hope. As Chang Kun¡¯s foremost confidant, he knew about the navy interfering in Jiangnan matters as well as the various secret acts against the court. He knew that it would be difficult for him to escape this, so he was determined to have one fight.


    Fan Xian seemed to have seen the thoughts in the depths of his heart. Slowly, he said, ¡°Touch me...and that¡¯s truly a rebellion.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo¡¯s expression changed again. Suddenly, he rose tall and angrily said, ¡°Even if you are a prince, even if you are a ninth-level ace, if you want to beat out a confession...it¡¯s still impossible!¡±


    As his words fell, he struck toward Fan Xian with one palm.


    ...


    ...


    The person who had truly struck was the cowering general kneeling on the ground. This general had gotten a straight knife from somewhere. With a wild cry, he shed toward Fan Xian¡¯s throat. His strike made the wind whistle. It held an aura of metallic blood that came from the military. It was very terrifying.


    Dang Xiaobo, unexpectedly, flipped his body. With one palm raised in defense in front of his body, his entire body broke through the study¡¯s door. Escaping into the garden, he began to yell in a loud voice.


    Fan Xian looked at the approaching knife with cold eyes. With the touch of his finger, he touched it to the general¡¯s wrist. His left hand flipped and lifted the desk beside him, easily throwing the heavy wooden table over.


    With a muffled crash, the wooden table fell apart and woodchips flew everywhere. Fan Xian extended his hand into the flying pieces. When he drew it back, there was an extra knife.


    Fresh blood poured out from the general¡¯s head and his arms were full of splintered wood. His head seemed to have been smashed into his shoulders.


    The dying general gazed dumbstruck and speechlessly at Fan Xian in front of him. His brain buzzed and disturbed hisst thoughts. He could not understand why the strike he had sent out only had the appearance of power. Where had all his internal strength cultivation gone? Even at this moment, he still did not know that there was a big problem with the wine he had drunk tonight.


    Fan Xian did not even look at him. He only had the two people kneeling on the ground rise. Looking at Wu Gefei, he smiled gently and said, ¡°You saw it all. I wanted to investigate the case, Deputy General Dang Xiaobo knew that his crimes had been revealed and showed the signs of his treachery in front of the might of heaven. He incited his subordinate to act violently to try and assassinate me.¡±


    He rambled on for a while. In reality, it was just to find a not very good excuse. Wu Gefei¡¯s teeth ttered. Unable to say a single word in his fear, he managed with great difficulty to nod his head.


    Fan Xian nodded his head with satisfaction. His left hand flipped and plunged the knife in his hand into the chest of that general. Fresh blood sprayed out. The general gave a muffled groan and died.


    ...


    ...


    By the time Fan Xian led Wu Gefei and the navy general, whose coloring was not very good, out into the garden, the situation in the garden waspletely different from earlier. Amid Dang Xiaobo¡¯s random screeching and cries of nder, the navy generals waiting to be investigated in the garden had all gathered to one area. Their eyes were filled with caution and viciousness.


    Dang Xiaobo had already made his announcement. He told his colleagues what the Overwatch Council was like, what the civil officials in the capital were like, the admiral¡¯s strange death, and that the Overwatch Council wanted to use this opportunity to capture people and to wipe out the navy generals in one fell swoop.


    Some of the generals were confused. The Overwatch Council always had a good rtionship with the military side. Although everyone in officialdom knew that the Overwatch Council was the most disgusting and shameless yamen in the world, but...why would the Overwatch Council want to defeat the Jiaozhou Navy? What good did this bring to Sir Fan junior? If Sir Fan junior was here today to take military power, then why did he only bring eight subordinates?


    Some of the generals only half believed Dang Xiaobo¡¯s words. The guess that the court would secretly harm the admiral was too shocking a thought, however, the navy leaders still felt that tonight¡¯s atmosphere was not normal. The Overwatch Council people and Sir Fan junior must have had an agenda. Furthermore, there was the body of Chang Kun, who had led the navy for more than 10 years, still lying stiffly on the bed. In the back, the concubines were still sobbing.


    Chang Kun had too many trusted aides among the Jiaozhou Navy. Although the situation was still not clear, a few generals had already taken hold of weapons in their hands and stood behind Dang Xiaobo. They all felt the danger. The admiral¡¯s manor had already been surrounded, and the city gates had already been closed. The navy soldiers in the harbor in the sea had no idea their leaders had essentially been put under house arrest in the city. If the Overwatch Council wanted to use this opportunity to kill people, this was the best situation.


    Under the drive of the navy generals, the navy soldiers who had originally surrendered their weapons began to make a din and faced off against the Jiaozhou provincial soldiers. Step by step, they pushed forward. The situation appeared to be very tense.


    It was only Fan Xian who was not nervous.


    He coldly evaluated everyone in the garden. He furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡°What? Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Fan Xian was a full powered Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. At this moment, his position as a Jiangnan Road imperial envoy had not yet been removed. As long as Jingdou did not have a new edict, no matter where he was, his words represented the might of the Qing Emperor. Even those as brave as the Jiaozhou Navy did not ignore this point.


    Furthermore, everyone under heaven knew that this young and handsome nobility in front of them was actually a seed of the dragon.


    The navy generals couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at Dang Xiaobo. They wanted to see how they should act next. Dang Xiaobo¡¯s buttocks were already sitting on the tiger¡¯s body. He knew that if he did not rebel, he would certainly be a ruined body by the end of the night. But, if he was to rebel, what excuse could he use?


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He killed the admiral!¡± Dang Xiaobo said wretchedly, smiling like he was crazy. ¡°How there be such a coincidental thing in this world. The moment you, Commissioner Fan, arrived our old general died tragically for no reason...Sir Fan junior! You¡¯re truly ruthless...without evidence, you rashly killed a pir of the nation. How will you exin yourself to the court in the future?¡±


    Naturally, he did not know that Chang Kun had died at Fan Xian¡¯s hands. However, at this moment, he had to frame it in this way. Unexpectedly, it had actually aligned with the truth.


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly and said, ¡°The admiral¡¯s death...you know the reason for it the best. You¡¯re right, even if that assassin did not kill him, I...would have killed him.¡±


    A mor rose in the garden. The navy generals looked with great anger at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian continued in a light voice, ¡°Chang Kun betrayed his country. If he didn¡¯tmit suicide for his crimes, there would be someone who wanted to silence him. Deputy General Dang...¡± he ridiculed, ¡°perhaps you were also involved? Otherwise, why would you be so scared? Why would you talk so irresponsibly?¡±


    Dang Xiaobo knew that the other general had already died because of Fan Xian¡¯s hands. Feeling his heart grow colder, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I still say the same. You can always trump up charges against someone.¡±


    Everyone in the garden was dumbstruck while Wu Gefei and that navy general who had already heard the Emperor¡¯s secret edict stood awkwardly not far behind Fan Xian.


    Betray the country? The admiral betrayed the country?


    ¡°You want evidence?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°Let me ask you. In March and April, did a fleet of ships and soldiers from the navy leave the port for a month?¡±


    To the side, immediately someone remembered. At that time, the admiral had used the order for capturing bandits close to shore and framed it as an exercise maneuver.


    While those trusted aides of Chang Kun who had been involved in this matter had faces the color of dirt. Thinking of the countless people killed on that little ind, they unconsciously nced toward Deputy General Dang Xiaobo again.


    Dang Xiaoboughed coldly, ¡°Going out to sea to capture bandits is part of the navy¡¯s duties.¡±


    ¡°Capturing bandits? Why has it still not been reported to the Bureau of Military Affairs?¡± Fan Xian asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Those pirates were the Ming family¡¯s private army. I went to Jiangnan by imperial edict to investigate the matter. If it were not for you silencing them, the Ming family would have long fallen...you are truly very daring to stand in opposition to the court. If this isn¡¯t rebellion, then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Evidence...¡± Dang Xiaobo cried out loudly.


    ¡°Is there really no evidence?¡± Fan Xian suddenly smiled very warmly. ¡°There will always be loose mouths of the thousands of soldiers taken to the ind, there will always be those who repent sincerely. Is there truly no one who remembers what that navy squadron did? The gold and treasures that you found on the ind, they must have been the reward given to you by those people...do you think it is that easy to wash clean? Do you think that if you sell it, I won¡¯t be able to find where it came from?¡±


    Without waiting for Dang Xiaobo to argue in front of the generals, Fan Xian spoke again coldly, ¡°I also have a witness, however...do you want it at this?¡±


    Dang Xiaobo shared a meaningful nce with a few of Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aides behind him. He knew that whether or not the court had evidence, in any case, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council was here to kill. He set his heart and a wretched smile gradually grew on his face, ¡°It¡¯s always that old trick of trying to frame us, then...let us all burn indiscriminately.¡±


    Immediately following that, he roared, ¡°Brothers, the Overwatch Council killed the admiral. They are certain to kill us to keep us silent. Fight him to the end!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian watched this scene with the trace of a smile. All was silent outside the city, which meant that everything was under control. There was no harm in enjoying this a little more.


    ¡°Zhizhou Wu,¡± he smiled warmly and said, ¡°the court is looking at you.¡±


    Wu Gefei felt his heart clench. Chang Kun had already died, and he was a figure without a faction. He knew which team he should stand with. However, in the depths of his heart, he was still very worried about the tens of thousands of soldiers outside the city. Having spent many years under the pressure of the Jiaozhou Navy, he truly did not dare to sh head-on with the navy, however, looking at Fan Xian¡¯s warm but pressuring smile, he finally set his heart. In a stern voice, he called, ¡°Where are the provincial soldiers? Keep an eye on those navy figures!¡±


    The provincial soldiers, who slightly feared the Jiaozhou navy, heard the Zhizhou¡¯s shout and forced themselves to attention. They suppressed the navy soldiers who were beginning to stir. After a tussle, knife des against fists, it was actually the provincial soldiers that injured a dozen people. Fortunately, there were a lot of people and nothing happened.


    Meanwhile, Dang Xianbo had already taken a few of the generals who had been involved in the little ind on the East Sea matter and charged toward Fan Xian with his knife drawn.


    It was nothing more than your death or mine!


    Even if you are a prince, you have to pay some price!


    These navy generals had all been tested through fire and blood. They attacked powerfully. Even Fan Xian, a ninth-level ace, did not overly underestimate them. However, he did not make a move. He just coldly watched as the generals slowly fell down in front of him.


    Dang Xiaobo already swept to Wu Gefei¡¯s side, preparing to use him as a hostage. He knew that no matter what, it would be impossible for him to curry favor from Fan Xian. To adapt so quickly and think so deeply, he was indeed an incredible figure.


    Unfortunately, he was just like his colleagues. He raised his zhenqi and felt a stuffiness in his chest before his entire body softened.


    Drugs?


    Dang Xiaobo thought of the rumors of the Overwatch Council¡¯s methods and couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked.


    Then, a knife was pushed through the right side of his chest. That pain made him curl up like a shrimp, lying limply in front of Wu Gefei.


    Wu Gefei had been heavily scared by Dang Xiaobo¡¯sst struggle for life, and his legs felt a little weak.


    The person that had stabbed Dang Xiaobo was one of the eight Overwatch Council agents that Fan Xian had brought into the admiral¡¯s manor. He was standing at the very end.


    The agent withdrew his blood covered short knife and bowed to Fan Xian. Although silent, the hands were holding the hilt of the knife were trembling slightly, whether from fear or from excitement.


    Fan Xian turned slightly, gazing at Dang Xiaobo, whose eyes were filled with venom, at his feet. Evenly, he said, ¡°This person is called Qing Wa...he is the sole survivor from that little ind on the East Sea. He has seen your true appearance. He is a witness. You won¡¯t survive.¡±


    Dang Xiaobo lost all hope, thinking, He hadbed through the ind multiple times. How could there still be a survivor?


    The Overwatch Council agent that had been directly transferred from Jiangnan Suzhou to go undercover in Jiaozhou, Qing Wa, bowed once more to Fan Xian with slightly red eyes then retreated to stand by Zhizhou Wu.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian turned around, coldly watching the provincial soldiers binding up the navy soldiers and gently nodded his head. The matters in the city had pretty much beenpleted, but what about matters outside the city?


    The Emperor had sent him to Jiaozhou, but it was not to have him kill the 10,000 soldiers. He also did not have that power. After all, he was not his blind uncle. Purging the top levels of the navy and ensuring that the navy¡¯s military heart was stabilized, that was what was most important.


    Just like being in Jiangnan, as an Emperor, stability was the most important thing to wish for.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath. First, he killed Chang Kun, then he subdued the generals. From top to bottom, only this could ensure that the other party would not gather the strength of the military and proceed to counterattack. They only needed to put the control of the Jiaozhou Navy back into the court¡¯s hands. At this moment, they still needed these navy generals to make an appearance.


    He gazed at those generals who had not participated in assassinating him and were keeping quiet out of fear. He couldn¡¯t stop himself frowning. Who was trustworthy among these people? Were there still any of Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aides left behind? Although the Overwatch Council¡¯s reports were very detailed, this involved people¡¯s hearts and tens of thousands of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, so Fan Xian still found it difficult.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s matter will have to trouble you all, generals,¡± Fan Xian said sincerely. ¡°With the court handling a case, even though the chief offender has been taken, there is always some paperwork. Who wille first to have a heart-to-heart with me?¡±


    The generals¡¯ mouths were closed tightly. The gaze with which they looked at Fan Xian wasplicated. The first was fear, second was anger, and the third was helplessness.


    The admiral was dead, Deputy General Dang was heavily injured and uncertain whether alive or not, their longtime colleagues had been knocked out by the Overwatch Council¡¯s use of drugs, and the navy¡¯s soldiers had been bound up by those dogs. This sudden storm had shocked the navy generals to their core and brought forth iparable anger and hatred.


    They all understood what Sir Fan junior wanted to do. There were still ten thousand soldiers outside the city. If he didn¡¯t have these old bones go out to suppress them, if these navy soldiers knew what had happened in the city, it would certainly cause chaos.


    The court definitely did not want Jiaozhou to have problems.


    Thus, the court still needed these people.


    This only left the navy generals with one reliable path: they had to bargain with Fan Xian. However, in front of everyone with the newly dead admiral, no navy general dared to brave the wrath of tens of thousands of people toe out and negotiate with Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian immediately understood the reason and couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly. ¡°Then, please return to your rooms to rest. In a while, I...wille personally to talk.¡±


    Finishing these words, he nced at the old general that had listened to the Emperor¡¯s secret edict in the study, the third-ranked figure in the navy.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: Who Is Whose Man?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At dusk, the Jiaozhou city gates had long closed, so Fan Xian¡¯sst order was unnecessary. However, since such a major thing had happened, such a serious sh, Wu Gefei knew that it had to be handled carefully. Otherwise, if the tens of thousands navy soldiers fought their way into the city, then his life would be hard to preserve. He strictly ordered his trusted subordinate to watch from the gates and keep an eye on movements in the port.


    At the same time, the Jiaozhou government bailiffs and provincial soldiers were carrying out a search in the city. Although the court was here to investigate the Jiaozhou Navy matter since the admiral was assassinated and had to find the assassin, they might also dig out some deeper secrets.


    Wu Gefei hoped he would nevere in contact with those terrifying secrets. He rubbed his slightly dry eyes and reported to Fan Xian the situation in the city as well as the movements outside in a rough voice.


    Fan Xian nodded and was pleased with the speed at which this Zhizhou had reacted. Without the cooperation of Wu Gefei, if he wanted to control the admiral¡¯s manor and put all the generals under house arrest, it would be almost impossible.


    He warmly encouraged the Zhizhou to go back and rest, but Wu Gefei repeatedly said that he did not dare, thinking, How could I go back and sleep when even a prince like you stays up the night? Furthermore, the situation in the manor was still uncertain, so no one knew what unexpected changes could happen in the long night.


    Seeing Wu Gefei persisting in staying by his side, the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth curved up into a smile. He lightly said, ¡°Are you worried about what¡¯s happening outside the city?¡±


    Wu Gefei started and shortly after gave a forced smile. ¡°Admiral Chang Kun controlled the navy for more than 10 years. He has many trusted aides under his banner and also has a great reputation among the lower soldiers. Today, he died unusually while you have also put the upper-level officials under house arrest. If this matter travels to the port...there only needs to be a few inciting things, then those men will probably all begin to howl.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°I had originally thought to capture Chang Kun and have hime out tofort the navy. Who would have thought he would be assassinated?¡± He smiled coldly. ¡°The other party struck well. With this, they caused a massive divide between the court and the navy. It makes me rather embarrassed.¡±


    Naturally, all of this was bullsh*t. He killed Chang Kun. If Chang Kun had not died, it would have been impossible to subdue the navy. However, since he was framing someone, he had to do it to the end.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡± Wu Gefei inclined his body and asked tiredly. ¡°The news can¡¯t always be hidden. Furthermore, with the court handling the case, the edict has to eventually be sent to the military.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into silence. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not his n would progress smoothly. In his original n, first, he killed Chang Kun, then took down Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aids. He would use the Overwatch Council¡¯s methods to get hold of the first confession and then use the naval generals still loyal to the court to retake control of the situation. After which, he would search for evidence rting to the East Sea matter in the navy and make the case a solid one. He would use blood and steel to hold those naval soldiers who had other thoughts...


    However, the problem now was among the navy generals. Who exactly should he trust? Oftentimes, the Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligence reports could not bepletely trusted, at least, they were not as reliable as interacting in person.


    In that instant, Fan Xian very much missed young master Yan far away in Jingdou. If Bingyun was at his side, he would certainly haveid out a perfect n and wouldn¡¯t be like him, standing in the dark in the admiral¡¯s manor unsure of what to say to a group of navy generals.


    Fan Xian sat down beside the rock table and slightly furrowed his brows. Making up his mind, he made a hand gesture to Qing Wa at his side.


    Qing Wa quickly took his orders and went. No long after, waves of wretched and tragic cries rang out from the wood house at the back of the manor. For those who had shockingly good hearing, perhaps they could also hear the sound of a branding ironnding on human flesh and the cracking sound of bones breaking.


    Wu Gefei¡¯s face was dirt colored. He knew the Overwatch Council had begun to use torture. Thinking of the rumors of the Overwatch Council methods that terrified even spirits, the Zhizhou¡¯s hands began to shake. However, he forced down his nervousness and fear and bravely suggested, ¡°...Sir, this...perhaps is not appropriate.¡±


    Fan Xian understood his meaning. There were still a lot of naval people in the manor. If he used torture so openly, it might incite public anger. However, Fan Xian had this intention in mind.


    Under both abuse and humiliation, the navy generals would either give out their final angry roar or be scared witless and reveal to him their deepest thoughts.


    The matter would indeed develop as Wu Gefei feared. The navy generals ced under house arrests at the manor heard the repeated tragic cries and all walked out from their rooms, staring at Fan Xian with anger.


    Fan Xian did even nce at them. ¡°Ah, so you all haven¡¯t slept yet. Is there anything you would like to say?¡±


    As he was talking, they suddenly heard amotion start outside the manor. The sounds gradually traveled into the garden. Fan Xian frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was alreadyte into the night. The admiral¡¯s manor had long been well surrounded and the events at the birthday feast had already been sealed. Who was outside?


    Wu Gefei wiped the sweat from his forehead and ordered a bailiff to go have a look. After that bailiff came back, he reported with awkwardness, ¡°It¡¯s the family of the generals.¡±


    Although the news had been sealed, since the navy had been stationed for many years in Jiaozhou, someone found a way to let out some of the news. Since it was veryte, the wives and concubines were already naturally worried after discovering that their men had yet to return. When they received the rumored news, although not knowing whether it was true or false, they sent people toe collect them.


    Fan Xian smiled and immediately thought of the representatives of the wealthy merchants and Jiangnan merchants he had left in the great hall. Indeed, the matter could not be hidden for long. He only hoped that after the city gates closed, the reaction from the port would be slower.


    Wu Gefei looked awkwardly at Fan Xian while the expressions of the generals were somewhatplicated. They had also not thought that their women would be so daring, but they were also confused. Who had let out the news?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Since there are people here to pick you all up, please return home.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Wasn¡¯t it a house arrest? How could they be released just like this?


    Fan Xian lightly said, ¡°I am investigating by order of an imperial edict. Since Dang Xiaobo has already died for his crimes and those evil spirits hiding among the navy have also jumped out, everyone else is only implicated. I will not make things difficult for you all.¡±


    The generals met each other¡¯s eyes, unable to believe what they were hearing was real.


    ¡°Go back,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Although I am anxious to chat with you, it is not good to offend your various wives.¡±


    There were no proper wives in Jiaozhou; they were all concubines that the naval soldiers had taken or even just lovers. Fan Xian saying these words actually made the generals a bit awkward.


    Suddenly, Dang Xiaobo and those people¡¯s wretched cries rang out again from within the wood house.


    The women outside seemed to have heard it and led their family servants into a mor.


    For a moment, inside and outside of the admiral¡¯s manor was a lively din.


    The generals left the manor with suspicions and unease, but they knew there was certain to be countless pairs of eyes in the city from the Overwatch Council staring at them. They shouldn¡¯t even think aboutmunicating with the naval officers outside the city. Even if they managed it, it would be impossible to exin to the courtter.


    As for Fan Xian¡¯s final words, theynded deeply in the generals¡¯ hearts.


    To chat...this would involve an order. The Commissioner was giving them a chance to return to the embrace of the court. It would depend on who would rush to do the right thing ande forward to bare his heart.


    Each had their own ulterior motives; each with their own thoughts. The generals left.


    ...


    ...


    Wu Gefei did not know what Fan Xian was thinking and couldn¡¯t ask too much, so he just increased the defenses around Jiaozhou. Before he left, he carefully said, ¡°Sir, it is best to not be too intense.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Judging by Wu Gefei¡¯s behavior tonight, the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s evaluation of him had been on the low side. Perhaps it was because of the existence of Chang Kun that this Zhizhou was not able to demonstrate the standard that reflected this ability.


    Fan Xian would not kill Dang Xiaobo. This was the biggest piece of evidence for the East Sea ughter. He would eventually be escorted to Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    Even the women in Jiaozhou knew that the Overwatch Council had taken control of the admiral¡¯s manor. They knew about Admiral Chang Kun¡¯s death. They knew that the navy had taken heavy losses, They knew that their men¡¯s lives were in danger.


    The news that Fan Xian could not suppress for long immediately spread into the ears of many people. Although it was the provincial soldier¡¯s under Wu Gefei who were guarding the city gates, the navy had their own channels. The man Dang Xiaobo sent out earlier sessfully got through the seal. Following a small trail along the outside of the city, he quietly neared the port.


    He looked at the flickering lights in the distant port and felt excited. Although he did not know that Dang Xiaobo had already been taken down by the Overwatch Council, he knew the navy was facing its greatest danger ever. As long as he could enter the camp and mobilize soldiers and take down the entire Jiaozhou, they would be able to ensure the generals¡¯ safety. As for how thetter matters should be handled, those were problems for the superiors to consider.


    Unfortunately, when he was just hundreds of meters away from the naval camp, he suddenly felt the ground begin to shake. There was no sound, but there was someone behind him.


    He turned his head back but he did not see people, he only saw a dozen horses covered in ck armor. It was not until these horses came closer that he saw there were knights dressedpletely in ck clothing riding on the back of the horses.


    In the dark of the night, the ck armor reflected the dim light of the moon in the sky and seemed to carry a glimmer of death.


    His pupils shrank and his body began to shake. These were the ck Knights, the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights.


    The head flew into the sky and fresh blood sprayed from the opening. It was not until the moment of his death that this naval officer began to feel his stupidity. Since the Overwatch Council was here to deal with the navy, how could they not bring the ck Knights feared by all under heaven?


    Jing Ge¡¯s face was still covered by that silver mask. He nced coldly at the body and nodded to the guard beside him.


    The guard pulled on his reins and flipped away. Standing at the foot of the mountain, he made a few hand signals. However, it was so dark right now and the moonlight was so weak, who could see these orders?


    After his hands dropped, on the low range between Jiaozhou and the naval port, it was suddenly like the woods after a rain. Rows of densely packed things grew out. Looking at it, it had a strange beauty.


    They were all riders. Lines of neat ck colored riders stood on the mountain, waiting as silently as spirits for their orders. Arrayed in a battle formation, they directly faced the distant naval campground.


    The array did not move at all. It was unclear how these riders controlled their horses. There wasn¡¯t a single neigh, and the hooves did not even paw randomly at the ground.


    The tens of thousands of naval soldiers seemed to not know a thing.


    Leading his 10 hand-picked riders behind him, Jing Ge looked coldly in the direction of the naval camp. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Another moment.¡±


    The riders behind him hooked a foot through their stirrups and began to string their bows. They then slowly and uniformly pulled out their straight knives. Left-hand crossbow and right-hand knife, this was the ck Knights standard get up.


    A glimmer of murder shed between Jing Ge¡¯s brows. Following Fan Xian¡¯s orders, he was outside the city preventing the navy generals in the city from contacting the naval soldiers, but even he had not expected that the naval generals would react so quickly. At the same time, Dang Xiaobo had that naval officer leave the city, there were a number of other navy generals who had made the same decision.


    Although the ck Knights had already killed seven people around this low mountain range, Jing Ge could not promise that none of the navy¡¯s people had gotten through this blockade and entered the navy camp.


    Watching in the direction of the distant port, Jing Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed, the silver mask on his face carried a cold light. There was movement in the naval camp, and the lights were also brighter than before. It looked like the soldiers already knew about the news inside the city. There were currently a few generals fanning the mes and trying to entice the navy soldiers to attack Jiaozhou, to go rescue those long dead people and to have these soldiers go to their deaths.


    Jing Ge waited silently for that moment. He knew that the navy wasn¡¯t of one mind At most, the other party would be able to mobilize 2,000 people. This was something the Commissioner had already calcted for.


    Four hundred ck Knights were not enough to stand against 2,000 navy soldiers.


    Jing Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. They were all people of the Qing court and soldiers of the Qing court. He didn¡¯t actually want to ughter the other party.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian did not know about the tense situation outside the city, but he could guess. The navy should have already started moving. The ck Knights surprise attacks were second to none under heaven, particrly at night. No one should be able to be a threat to Jiaozhou. However, the night was alreadyte. If by the time day came and he was still unable to have the navy generals go out to subdue people¡¯s hearts, it would probably be difficult to avoid an evenrger rebellion.


    While he worried for the ck Knights, he sat in the admiral¡¯s manor with a slight self-mocking smile waiting for the return of the generals.


    It was the same as the ranking order. The first general to return to the manor was that third-ranking figure in the navy. This forty-something-year-old general straightforwardly knelt to Fan Xian and expressed his undying loyalty to the court, his iparable pain and hatred toward Chang Kun¡¯s rebellious and traitorous actions, as well as his sympathy for the Commissioner¡¯s hard work in investigating this case through the night.


    This expression made Fan Xian very happy. It did not waste all that he had done tonight and the mental attack he had nned for so long.


    However, hister words made Fan Xian slightly angry. Although this general, surnamed He, had a rtively high position in the navy, he also admitted that in a situation without either Chang Kun or Dang Xiaobo, it would be a very difficult matter for him topletely control the navy.


    What particrly made Fan Xian angry was that this General He directly expressed his unwillingness to be the first to step out. Under the current situation, whoever stood out first would certainly receive the navy soldiers¡¯ most direct resentment. If he wanted to have a leadership position in the future, it would be a veryrge problem.


    Faced with this shameless old man, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be overly fierce.


    General He cried and sobbed, saying, ¡°Sir, I have long followed the Great Prince on his western expeditions fighting the Hu people. I¡¯ve only been in Jiaozhou for half a year. I truly do not know much about the navy¡¯s situation.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart. After all that, General He was one of the Great Prince¡¯s people. Although the Overwatch Council intelligence report had mentioned this, once this shameless man had exposed his identity, no matter what Fan Xian wanted, he had to give the Great Prince this face.


    Following that, an endless broken stream of generals returned to the manor, expressing their loyalty to the Emperor and their greetings to Fan Xian. At the same time, they carefully took out the rted evidence to exin where their faction stood.


    None of these generals were Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aides or agents nted by the Eldest Princess in Jiaozhou. However, no one was willing to stand out to help Fan Xian resolve his difficulty because the matter was indeed too big. For the sake of their future prospects and their masters behind them, they were more willing to temporarily maintain their silence.


    As for why they hade to talk to Fan Xian, it was nothing more than the fact they were scared that if Fan Xian became angry, they would be captured like Dang Xiaobo and bebelled with crimes such as colluding with bandits and betraying the country.


    Each had their own factions and supports. Those whose supports in Jingdou had some connection, whether deep or shallow, with the Fan family, so Fan Xian had to give them some face.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to give the Eldest Princess or the Eastern Pce face, but he had to give these people face.


    ¡°Sir, I am Shao Renan¡¯s distant uncle.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I am old master Qin¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    When a deputy general in charge of logistics mysterious and awkwardly said, ¡°Sir, my surname is Liu...¡± Fan Xian finally exploded. This was one of the three most powerful Qing navies?


    He had never thought that the faction connections of one naval officer could be soplicated. Surnamed Liu? You have a connection to my step-mother¡¯s rtives. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Fan Xian angrily chased this bastard out, but did not allow him to leave the manor since he was a roundabout rtive. Even if you don¡¯t want to y the card of being a crafty scoundrel upon meeting, you have to y it!


    For Fan Xian, thergest benefit was knowing that the military was not one cohesive unit. The internal factions wereplicated. There were people from the Pce, people from the previous Prime Minister¡¯s manor, people from the old Qin family and people from the Hall of Governmental Affairs. None of them could be pushed too hard, but all of them were extremely sly. None were willing to jump out to be Fan Xian¡¯s knife.


    In the end, Fan Xian picked two people to be his knives and at the same time allowed thest person to walk in.


    He did not look at the person. Rather, he was just thinking his own thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help a thread of anger in his heart. In the end, of the two generals he had chosen, one was from Duke Liu¡¯s manor and the other was a connection from his father-inw¡¯s past. In any case, these were the closest connections, so they couldn¡¯t escape.


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. The military had be like this: a ce for those major figures in court to arrange employment. If it continued like this, even the military would be a cesspool of corruption. How much of the battle power that the Qing Kingdom had always been so proud of would remain? With such an army, how could they protect the boundaries and keep peace among the people?


    Chang Kun was indeed not a good person, but what were these generals as well as the people behind them?


    He looked at thest general with a gaze full of ridicule. He knew that the other party was an old general of the navy and had some measure of respect among the soldiers, however, he did not know which family he belonged to. He couldn¡¯t help mockingly saying, ¡°May I ask which person in the court you have a past with? Prime Minister Lin? Shu the Schr? Or the old master of the Qin family? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the Director or that father of mine, I won¡¯t believe that.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart. Seeing the navy officers, he knew that if this continued, Qing Kingdom would truly have generals who knew nothing of the military andmanders who were not loyal. Soldiers were an important matter to a country. To have students and old friends scooping benefits from the military, how could these people be so shameless?


    The general stood in front of Fan Xian. His expression tightened slightly, then he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Young master, I am your person.¡±


    Fan Xian started and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Whose person are you?¡±


    The general¡¯s expression did not change, he smiled slightly and repeated, ¡°I am your person.¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a deep breath, an absurd feeling welling up in his heart. Earlier, he had been righteously and angrily criticizing the officials, how could a fist now smash into his own face?


    However, he never had a trusted aide in the military. Chen Pingping and his father were closely watched by the Emperor. Even if they had ced someone in, they wouldn¡¯t not tell him. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and evaluated the person in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Whose person are you exactly?¡±


    The general repeated for the third time. ¡°I am your person...¡± he said very respectfully. ¡°I have nothing to do with anyone else. I am only your person.¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: I Came From Faraway To Make Our Appointment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The oilmp in the study flickered, and the room brightened then dimmed again. Fan Xian looked at the changing yellow light on the general¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a while. An oilmp flickering should be, ording to Qing Kingdom¡¯s superstitions, a joyful thing. However, Fan Xian currently could not confirm this fact.


    ¡°Talk about your past and speak your thought.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly sucked in a breath and tried his best to make his expression softer.


    ¡°My name is Xu Maocai.¡± The general smiled slightly and began to narrate his identity and connection to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian nodded. Such a normal name was indeed a necessary requirement for those who wanted to hide their identity. However, he did not know the other person had escaped the purge back then. He understood even less why the other person would choose this moment to show himself.


    ¡°Young master, I am not a person of the Fan manor or a person of the Overwatch Council,¡± Xu Maocai calmly said. ¡°I am a person of the Ye family. More urately, I was the Mistress¡¯ person.¡±


    ¡°You were one of the Quanzhou Navy?¡±


    After confirming his guess, Fan Xian¡¯s brows did not rx.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Xu Maocai replied. ¡°Twenty years ago, I was an officer on a Quanzhou Navy ship. After the Quanzhou Navy was disbanded, it became the threerge navies of today. I came to Jiaozhou and have stayed in the military until now.¡±


    Fan Xian knew the story of this part of history. It was connected to the Ye family, and a story that could never be ignored. That year, something happened in Jingdou and his mother was suddenly attacked in an isted manor of Taiping. Uncle Wu Zhu only had time to pick up. Perhaps it was because of Fan Xian that Uncle Wu Zhu didn¡¯t use the might of one person to challenge the entire country...


    The old Ye family in Jingdou was destroyed in one day. The problem was, the Ye family was not limited to just Jingdou. They had property in various provinces and roads. This kind of influence had already extended to all aspects of Qing Kingdom. The military was not an exception.


    After the Emperor hade back to the court with Fan Jian and Chen Pingping had hurried back to the capital, the situation was already set. Other than revenge, the problem ced before the officials was how to deal with massive property the Ye family had left behind, as well as their influence.


    Just as history recorded it, and just as Fan Xian knew, the Ye family¡¯s threerge workshops were taken by the royal family and became the pce treasury that was now Qing Kingdom¡¯s economic lifeline. The shopkeepers of the Ye family were put under house arrest by the court, and the Ye family was thus pinned with the crime of rebellion.


    Four years after the Jingdou incident, the Emperor led Chen Pingping and Fan Jian in a bloody counter-attack and revenge. He wiped out one-third of the noble families in Jingdou. He even went as far as topletely wipe out the empress¡¯ very powerful family. Yet, he was still unable to change some things, such as the Ye family¡¯s crime and how the Ye family was punished, because this matter was certainly rted to that old woman in the Pce and involved the peace under heaven.


    Ye Qingmei had died strangely and unjustly. In order to prevent a counterattack from the Ye family, the court had to carry out a purge on the Ye family and a screening of their inheritance. For the stability of Qing Kingdom, this was the only option. Judging fromter developments, it looked like Chen Pingping and Fan Jian had implicitly consented to this point.


    Thus, all the shopkeepers of the Qingyu Hall who were Ye members were allowed to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door. Many yearster, they were released to breathe the fresh air by the grown Fan Xian. However, the powers the Ye family had left in the court and military were mercilessly swept clean, leaving behind not a trace.


    Because the Quanzhou Navy was once responsible for protecting the shipping of pce treasury goods, it was particrly saturated with the Ye family. From various perspectives, it could be said it was Ye Qingmei family¡¯s private army. Thus, in the purging after the incidence, the Quanzhou Navy was targeted first and merciless split by the court into three parts. After being secretly purged and stabilized, it became the present three navies of Qing Kingdom.


    Every time he thought of the events of the past, the sinister fire that had long been suppressed in the depths of Fan Xian¡¯s heart began to rise. He knew that since Ye Qingmei had already died, those elders had to make this choice for the sake of the world¡¯s stability. If he was the Emperor, he was sure that he also wouldn¡¯t have been lenient. However, he was still ufortable and unhappy in his heart.


    Seeing that Fan Xian¡¯s mind was starting to wander, the Quanzhou navy elder, Xu Maocai, gently coughed a few times.


    Fan Xian¡¯s attention snapped back. He looked at General Xu with aplicated expression. Countless questions welled in his heart. How could this old member of the Ye family have survived the purge? How had he hidden his identity until today? The power of the Ye family had not diedpletely. However, most of the people were like the treasurers in the pce treasury...forgetting their past identity. After revealing themselves, they became a member of the court.


    Xu Maocai was clearly not like this.


    Fan Xian expressed his questions straightforwardly.


    Xu Maocai replied even more straightforwardly, ¡°I entered the navy toote. The Mistress had originally arranged for me to train for two years on the sea and then enter the Overwatch Council to help the Direction...however, as you know, some things happenedter, so I never had the chance to connect with Director Chen. Very coincidentally or fortunately...I have survived until today.¡±


    ¡°What you mean is if Chen Pingping knew you were someone of the Ye family, he would not tolerate you remaining in the military,¡± Fan Xian said coldly.


    Xu Maocai was slightly startled. After thinking for a moment, he slowly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know but my luck is already sufficient, so I wouldn¡¯t bet on it.¡±


    ¡°What about my father?¡±


    Xu Maocai knew that this young man was certainly not talking about the man on the dragon chair but Minister Fan of the Ministry of Revenue. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Matters back then were too strange, I...didn¡¯t dare trust anyone.¡±


    Didn¡¯t dare trust anyone. Although his tone was still calm, Fan Xian could hear a glimmer of coldness and disappointment in it. After the Jingdou incident, no one in the court had cried injustice for the old Ye family. Furthermore, the situation at that time was indeed too strange. As an agent of the Ye family, Xu Maocai always had suspicions in his heart as to just what role Chen Pingping and Fan Xian had yed in the incident.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression still did not change. Instead, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°I trust that you know my connection to the Ye family. However, I don¡¯t understand why you are telling me all this at this time.¡±


    This was a test, from the beginning of their chat to now, Fan Xian had not expressed anything that could be used by others against him.


    Xu Maocai raised his head with confusion, looking at Fan Xian like he was looking at a stranger. He had suddenly forgotten, before today, he and Fan Xian were strangers.


    ¡°Young master, you are the Mistress¡¯ only flesh and blood,¡± Xu Maocai said in a deep voice. ¡°The Mistress¡¯ family property must be inherited by you and her revenge...as her son, naturally it also falls on your shoulders. I have no talent, but I am willing to serve.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°ording to what I know, the nobility that participated in that matter had all been killed 13 years ago by the wisdom of the Emperor, even though these shameless bandits had lived an extra four years. Revenge? Who should I find for revenge?


    While Xu Maocai had hidden in the Jiaozhou Navy all these years, he did not know much about the movements in the upper echelons of the court. But very strangely, in this general¡¯s heart, he had a strong instinct that not all of the Ye family¡¯s foes had died. Furthermore, it was impossible they had all died so easily.


    He said with slight worry, ¡°This is a problem you need to think about.¡±


    Fan Xian was admiring of the man before him. Xu Maocai had not revealed any traces of himself to the court and now he was a high-ranking general in the Jiaozhou Navy. It waspletely possible for him to continue his life in such contentment, to throw everything about the Ye family and the Mistress into the back of his mind, and just enjoy his position without needing to think about seeking revenge against the court for such a terrifying matter.


    Furthermore, ording to what he had said, when he entered the Ye family back then, it hadn¡¯t been for long. He had been just a young man in his early 20s.


    Fan Xian remained unmoved and smiled slightly, ¡°Why should I think about it?¡±


    ¡°You are a descendant of the Ye family.¡± Xu Maocai¡¯s breathing seemed to have sped up a little as if he was slightly disappointed.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°General, I respect your personal character but you seemed to have missed something. I am not only my mother¡¯s son; I also have a father.¡±


    Xu Maocai suddenly raised his head and stared coldly at Fan Xian¡¯s face. A momentter, disappointment, shock, understanding, surrender and various otherplicated emotions appeared on his face. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, you are a prince.¡±


    ording to the way of the world, Fan Xian was a descendant of the Ye family but his more important identity was that of being the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. Particrly with the early death of Ye Qingmei, how could a person who had grown up under the secret gaze of the Royal Pce have much emotion toward a mother he had never met? If the target for the revenge of the Ye family was the court...would this prince be willing to rebel against his own family n?


    This society was still a pure patriarchal society.


    Although Xu Maocai was disappointed, he was not too surprised. However, a bitter smile pulled up the corners of his lips. He thought to himself that he had endured for all these years, but today, after he had suddenly seen the flesh and blood of the Mistress, he could not resist any longer. However, he didn¡¯t know if what awaited him immediately was a silencing.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian only warmly asked, ¡°Since you understood my earlier words, then please tell me, why did you dare toe find me tonight?¡±


    Xu Maocai did not understand why he would be asked this. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Ever since the news spread, I had been secretly paying attention to news about you, following your actions...as well as thinking of ways to learn about what you¡¯ve done these years after leaving Danzhou. Regardless of whether it was controlling the Overwatch Council or taking over the pce treasury, I always felt that your method and style of handling matters as well as the heart hidden away was very simr to the Mistress¡¯. Thus, I chose toe see you.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist a self-mocking smile. He did not know whether or not his mother had been so sinister and shameless in the past. However, to be able to create such arge family industry from nothing, it looked like she didn¡¯t shy away from tough methods. Furthermore, she could not escape suspicion from the deaths of the two Princes. As for the simr hearts that the sensitive Xu Maocai had found?


    Both were time travelers from the edge of the world. They had met but why did they need to get to know each other?


    Fan Xian smiled warmly, thinking, if you wanted to find two people whose thoughts were simr and could understand each other, there was probably only himself and Ye Qingmei. This kind of connection seemed every more miraculous than that of usual mother and sons. Perhaps they had lost some closeness in blood, but they had some extra closeness in spirit, and it was difficult to weaken.


    This was something the Qing Emperor could not have guessed, even Fan Xian and Chen Pingping would not be able to imagine. The entire world would think it something impossible to understand. As a prince, why did Fan Xian have such deep emotions for a mother he had ever met, to the point that he had thrown far away the so-called family bonds of this world as well as the royal family?


    As no one was able to understand the emotions between Fan Xian and Ye Qingming, so it was that the clever people in this world could not guess Fan Xian¡¯s true thoughts. However, at important moments in the future, some people would pay the price for this.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hong Changqing.¡± Fan Xian did not continue his questions with Xu Maocai. Rather, he raised his voice slightly and called for a subordinate of the Overwatch Council.


    Qing Wa, who had survived the deste ind and been fortunate enough for Fan Xian to take under his wing, came into the room. He originally had a name, but since he was now working beside Fan Xian, Fan Xian changed his name. It was also to make it easier for him to do things in the future. As for why he was called Hong Changqing, for one, this came from Fan Xian¡¯s memory of heroic figures from his previous life. Second, it was because ever since Hong Zhu was surnamed Hong, his luck had been very good.


    ¡°Be more alert,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone get within 10 steps of this room.¡±


    Hong Changqing took his order and left.


    Xu Maocai looked with askance at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian gazed at him and smiled slightly. ¡°At this time, you can take out your evidence to make me believe the connection between you and my mother.¡±


    Xu Maocai¡¯s heart leaped, he immediately understood what Fan Xian meant. A difficult-to-name excitement surged up in his heart. He licked his slightly drip lips and carefully took something out from his shoe and handed it to Fan Xian.


    Since he dared toe to Fan Xian and name his allegiance, he definitely had the evidence to convince Fan Xian of his past.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian held the metal bullet. In a sh, his mind wandered. As for that chest, the only people in the world who knew about it were himself and Uncle Wu Zhu. This bullet not only exined Xu Maocai¡¯s identity, it also plunged him into a daze. It was as if he had returned the seaside in Quanzhou all those years ago, when, for some reason, a young man just about to enter the navy had received the appreciation of the Ye Mistress and such a treasure.


    The Emperor was looking for that chest. Chen Pingping was also looking for that chest. No one had ever found it.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s smile was a bit distant.


    Perhaps, Xu Maocai was also thinking of past events. His eyes grew red, and he quietly said, ¡°The Mistress was throwing this for fun beside the sea. I saw that it was delicately made and felt that it was a pity...¡±


    Twenty years ago by the Quanzhou seaside, a beautiful and ageless woman was bored to death. She had taken out an M82 A1 bullet and threw it into the sea, hoping to hit a fish that was gradually sinking because of her beauty.


    Beside her, the young man¡¯s face expressed his pity at this. The woman smiled and casually threw one to him to y with.


    Yes, back then, the scene was just like this.


    Fan Xian rose. Two of his fingers slowly rubbed the metal surface of the bullet feeling the sensation and lines that did not belong to this world and took a deep breath. In this instant, everyone else in the admiral¡¯s manor seemed to have disappeared. What Jiaozhou Navy? What Eldest Princess? What Junshang Conference? They all receded from his mind like sea foam.


    He was only thinking of this bullet and the woman who yed with this bullet. She had tilted her head and smiled. He thought perhaps he had rushed from so far away just so he could make his appointment with her?

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: Entering The Sheep Herd


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The study door was closed tight just like how the mouths of idealistic gentlemen would never open in the face of torture.


    Dang Xiaobo and others were being tortured in the back garden, but their mouths had long been gagged with smelling cloths so they did not make wretched cries.


    Hong Changqing looked alertly around in the dark night. Leading the few bailiffs the Jiaozhou Zhizhou had sent over around the study, they prevented anyone else from nearing the room.


    The study sank into a deathly silence. No one knew what Fan Xian and Xu Maocai were talking, discussing, debating, and fighting about inside.


    Looking in by the faint candlelight seeping out, the expressions of the two people could be seen bing more and more serious and a glimmer of coldness appearing in their eyes.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly, the shadows on the two sides of his nose be very clear. In a light voice, he said, ¡°This matter will end here.¡±


    Xue Maocai thought for a bit then nodded, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The two people temporarily paused their conversation about the fast and the future. Xu Maocai forcefully suppressed his excitement and recovered his usual calm, changing Fan Xian¡¯s title from young master to Sir.


    He knew that he and Fan Xian¡¯s conversation was an act of treason. If someone else found out what he and Fan Xian had talked about, he would be killed without a doubt. Fan Xian would also not have a pleasant future.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the future in the future,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°What are we going to do about the problem at hand?¡±


    Xu Maocai has already been in the Jiaozhou Navy 20 years. Starting from the very lowest level of a soldier, he had worked his way up step by step and endured until he had reached his present important general rank. Among the navy, he had connections that others could only hope to have. If Fan Xian had his help in dealing with the Jiaozhou Navy, it would certainly be much easier.


    ¡°I will go connect people in the military.¡± Xu Maocai thought for a bit then said, ¡°If you need someone to step out, I can try.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned in thought. If he was able to bring arge number of middle- to low-level officers to his side, things would go much better. Although the general from the old Qin family was not willing to step out, Xu Maocai was willing to help him. It would probably be much the same. However, after thinking for a bit, he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t step out personally.¡±


    Xue Maocai looked at Fan Xian in some confusion.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I don¡¯t anyone to find any problem...after all, you are of the Jiaozhou Navy. Since you have had this identity for all these years, there is no need to step out today.¡±


    Until it was a critical moment, this pawn of Fan Xian¡¯s in the military could not be exposed. For just a malformed arm like the Jiaozhou Navy, he certainly did not need to use the new sharp cleaver he gained with great difficulty along the way.


    ¡°However...help me think of some ideas of the lower levels of the navy,¡± Fan Xian continued saying. ¡°Influence those you can to at least have them be a bit more peaceful. After the sky brightens, I will go to the navy to announce the edict. I don¡¯t wish to be surrounded by tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Xu Maocai smiled and bowed. ¡°Rest assured, actually, tonight, I think you have over-thought this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Fan Xian raised his eyebrow, interested.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the military¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor and the influence of the Emperor on the soldiers,¡± Xue Maocai said peacefully. ¡°Perhaps Chang Kun could single-handedly control one part of the navy, perhaps his trusted aids can incite those soldiers that do not know the truth...but under the current circumstances, Chang Kun is already dead while Dang Xiaobo and his people have been ced by you into jail. Regardless of whether they were soldiers ormoners, if they have the daring to move against an imperial envoy, then there needs to be a person taking the lead.¡±


    Xu Maocai continued, ¡°If the sheep dare to rebel against the wolf, there has to be a wolf hiding among the herd of sheep.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯ eyes lit up. Looking at Xu Maocai, he didn¡¯t speak for a moment. It was only now that he had found that the lucky person his mother had left behind indeed had a unique way of looking at problems.


    ¡°However, I am a foreign wolf,¡± he smiled as he said, ¡°while the old wolves in the navy love feathers.¡±


    Xu Maocai said lightly, ¡°Escort them there, and they¡¯ll have to go...they also don¡¯t need to say anything. As long as they stand in the camp, the naval officers would naturally know their stance. If there are still people causing problems in the military, you could kill some of them.¡±


    ¡°Kill to establish dominance?¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°I am afraid of causing a rebellion. The iron stench of blood is shocking and pungent. It is easy for others to lose their heads.¡±


    Xu Maocai looked at him and smiled. In an even voice, he said, ¡°Sir, the stench of blood will also easily make people fearful, particrly those lower level people who were not very brave to start with.¡±


    Although these words were said evenly, they carried a strange resentment. It was likely that 20 years ago when the Quanzhou Navy was being purged, this man had seen many people who had remained silent out of fear at the stench of blood and did not take any action.


    Fan Xian thought for a bit then nodded his head.


    Xu Maocai saw that the worry between his brows had not yet been removed and knew what he was worried about. After thinking for a moment, he probingly said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t step out today, I can try after this.¡±


    Try what? Naturally, it was to experience having the Jiaozhou Navy under Fan Xian¡¯s control. Given Xu Maocai¡¯s present experience and position, as long as he stood out a little in the navy case the court was investigating and showed his loyalty to the Emperor more purely, even if Fan Xian did not help him, there was still a great chance that he would be promoted to the admiral of the navy.


    For Xu Maocai, this suggestion was not for his future career prospects. He was thinking that he could help Fan Xian obtain a powerful support.


    However, Fan Xian only shook his head.


    ¡°I knew of your matter toote,¡± he said. ¡°Thus, I have no previous arrangements. The future of the Jiaozhou Navy has long been decided. After 10 days, the Bureau of Military affairs will take over. As for you...I will think of a way so you are not implicated and continue to live in Jiaozhou, however, the admiral¡¯s position is impossible.


    Xu Maocai nodded. He knew that the future of the navy had already been decided by the court. Since Fan Xian did not know of his identity, of course, he had not made previous arrangements.


    ¡°The next admiral will be?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yi,¡± Fan Xian slowly said. ¡°Qin Heng¡¯s younger cousin.¡±


    Qin Heng was currently the head of the Jingdou garrison, the leading figure of the second generation of the old Qin family. While Fan Xian was in the capital, their rtionship had been rtively harmonious.


    However, Xu Maocai had only heard this name when his expression became a bit strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fan Xian could see his worry and asked curiously.


    ¡°Why would the Emperor allow someone of the old Qin family to take over?¡± Xu Maocai frowned and said. ¡°Even if the Ye family has now lost favor, there is more than just these two families in the military. There are a number of generals in the western expedition military that have been waiting a long time for an appropriate position.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t understand,¡± Fan Xian smiled and replied. However, in his heart he thought that for such an important ce as Jiaozhou, the Emperor would definitely choose his most trustworthy confidant to control it in order to avoid another Chang Kun incident.


    Xu Maocai gazed at Fan Xian, wanting to speak then stopping. A momentter, he finally made up his mind and said, ¡°The old Qin family is not that simple.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but I always felt that the Qin family is not that simple,¡± Xu Maocai frowned and said. ¡°As you know, the third-ranking person in the navy is that person from the Qin family. Chang Kun has meddled so much in the navy, leading thousands of soldiers down South, how could it have been without him knowing? Why did he never report it to the court? If he had talked to the old Qin family, yet they did not tell the Emperor...this matter is a bit strange.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent, carefully calcting the details he then said, ¡°Thus you need to stay in Jiaozhou and keep an eye on the admiral that is about to arrive. I believe that the Qin family would not betray the Emperor because no matter how you look at it...there is no advantage to this at all.¡±


    Xu Maocai thought that this was indeed the logic. Right now, the Great Prince controlled the Imperial Army while the Ye family was now too terrified to make a sound after being scolded by the Emperor and could only keep their heads tucked away in Dingzhou raising horses. In the entire Qing Kingdom military, it was the Qin family whose reputation was the best. If they betrayed the Emperor, it would be impossible for them to obtain a higher position and glory.


    The decisions in politics were the same as doing business. No one wanted to do those things that brought them no benefit.


    ¡°Go do what you need to do,¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°Be careful of your safety. In the future, if I do not actively seek you out, don¡¯t do anything for me.¡±


    Xu Maocai smiled and rose. Walking to stand in front of Fan Xian, he knelt and respectfully kowtowed once. Without saying anything, he turned and left.


    Looking at the departing figure of this 40-something-year-old general, Fan Xian ced his hands behind his back and narrowed his eyes. He knew that the other person¡¯s kowtow had beenpletely voluntary; he was probably iparably happy. For something 20 years ago toe to fruition now...after all, there are not many 20 years in a lifetime. Yet, this person was able to wait for so long. It was truly a feat.


    A faint glimmer of white rose in the distant horizon, Fan Xian watched it with narrowed eyes. His mind drifted somewhere else with tightly furrowed brows. He felt there was an additional thread of pressure on his heart and an added excitement. Rebellion was not something he would do, just like what Ye Qingmei had said in the letter all those years ago. Unite the world? She did not think it was worth doing, and Fan Xian also did not like to y these games. However, in the future, other than rebellion, there would always be many meaningful things to do such as living happily, having the person who just left live happily, and making some people live very unhappily.


    At this moment, there was no mor in the admiral¡¯s manor, there was only a surrounding silence. Many people were not sleeping, and the dawn had just arrived.


    ...


    ...


    As the morning light gradually grew brighter, the closed Jiaozhou city gates were slowly pulled open. The provincial soldiers that had sealed the city for an entire night tiredly retreated, standing weakly to the two sides of the city gate. They used their gazes to send off a group leaving Jiaozhou heading toward the navy camp not far in the distance.


    In the center of the group was Fan Xian. Riding on a horse, he had already changed into his official robes and was looking unusually luxurious and full of might. On his left was Hong Changqing, coldly holding the Imperial Sword granted by the Emperor. On his right, the Overwatch Council member held the golden yellow imperial edict.


    In front, there were soldiers holding signs and puffing as they walked, behind him were a row of golden yellow umbres flying high.


    Somehow they had found a musical band in Jiaozhou, which was blowing and banging gongs and drums. There was endlessly liveliness.


    It was a simple honor guard for the imperial envoy. Fan Xian looked at it with cold eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile in his heart. The Jiaozhou Zhizhou was indeed quite capable. In less than half a night, he had managed to rustle up all these things. However, why was the smell of makeup so strong on the musicians? Had he borrowed them from the brothels?


    The honor guard of the imperial envoy had been left in Suzhou since Fan Xian had not thought he would use it beside the sea. However, since he was going to the navy to announce an edict, putting on such a show would always be beneficial. However, Fan Xian was a bit worried for Wu Gefei. Would this trickery make those old schrs in Jingdou unhappy?


    All of the Jiaozhou officials and the innocent navy generals were following obediently behind Fan Xian. Judging by their expressions, it was impossible to tell whether these people were happy or sad. However, they had been up all night so very few were in a good mood.


    The Jiaozhou people who had risen early had already vaguely learned ofst night¡¯s incident from the breakfast stalls. They all flocked to the inside of the city gates to watch the scene. The bravemoners pointed at the imperial envoy¡¯s honor guard and spread the news that the young noble as beautiful as a girl on the big horse at the front was the Sir Fan junior of legend.


    Fan Xian¡¯s reputation in the public was truly bright.


    While the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s reputation in the city was not very good.


    It was unknown who began it, but the thousands of people around the city gates cried out, wishing for the imperial envoy¡¯s health. They then knelt down and bowed disorderly.


    Looking at the ck wave of people¡¯s heads, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit dazed. Thinking of the words Xu Maocai had said in the early hours of the morning, only now did he understand that the people at the lowest level of society did indeed have an instinctual fear and respect for the lofty imperial envoy.


    This knowledge did not make Fan Xian any morefortable. He nced unconsciously at Xu Maocai.


    Xu Maocai put on a charming expression and smiled.


    Unwillingly, Fan Xian waved his hand to stop the procession of the group. Pushing a warm smile onto his face, he dismounted under the escort of the officials and lightly approached the people outside the line. He warmly returned the greetings and respectfully helped up a few elderly people. He then exchanged a few pleasantries and repeated a few useless phrases such as the Emperor was well and everything was well before mounting his horse and starting the procession.


    ...


    ...


    On the navy¡¯s training field, Fan Xian sat peacefully in the chair on the high stage looking down on the soldiers. The expressions of the soldiers were strange. They were either excited, angry, or fearful. However, all the gazes were flickering in the direction of the imperial envoy and officials on the stage.


    Most of the navy soldiers already knew aboutst night¡¯s events. The timing had been too tight, so Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aides in the middle level did not have the opportunity to incite the emotions of the entire camp. They only led a group of soldiers in an attempt to enter the city and rescue people. However, this group had suddenly disappeared in the dark.


    Thus, the navy soldiers were currently all a bit scared. They didn¡¯t know why the court had suddenly sent an imperial envoy. They also did not understand why Admiral Chang Kun and Deputy General Dang were not on the board. Were the rumors true?


    Fan Xian looked down the stage at the moving heads with narrowed eyes. He found the ckness stretched all the way to the side of the port.


    It was not until now that he felt a glimmer of worry. He had seen the Imperial Guards before, and the ck Knights were often at his side. Suddenly seeing tens of thousands of soldiers lined up neatly in front of him, only now did he feel the imposing manner the numbers brought. If these ten thousand soldiers were all his enemy, then he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue sitting on this stage.


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched up in a self-mocking smile. He didn¡¯t seriously listen to the words of that third-ranked navy general. He was thinking his luck was pretty good to have found Xu Maocai in the navy. Although the emotions of the soldiers below the stage appeared to be a little unstable, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. Xu Maocai must have done a great deal of secret work after midnight.


    Chang Kun was already dead, and Dang Xiaobo had been punished. Without anyone in the charge, no matter how bloodthirsty these soldiers were, they would not be able to do anything. Xu Maocai was right. He had overestimated the danger of the situation.


    Fan Xian touched the thin paper tucked into his clothes. This was a confession written by a general that had participated in the East Sea matter. Dang Xiaobo had indeed been a tough one. Even after being beaten unconsciously, he still refused to open his mouth. However, not everyone in the military was this tough. Under the torture and forced confessions of the Overwatch Council, finally, someone had caved.


    Having gotten the confession, he could act in the name of righteousness. Fan Xian was no longer worried about anything. He listened attentively to the general talking with dry enthusiasm.


    The general was the one from the old Qin family. He originally had been unwilling to step out, but Fan Xian listened to Xu Maocai¡¯s suggestion and didn¡¯t even give him an opportunity. He simply shed pretense of cordiality and invited him to step out to admonish with an insincere smile. At the same time, he had given him the arduous task of announcing Dang Xiaobo¡¯s crimes.


    Just as Fan Xian expected, when the general announced Dang Xiaobo¡¯s three great crimes, colluding with foreign enemies, privatelymunicating with sea bandits, and moving troops against orders, the soldiers below the stage began to shuffle around. The middle-level officers in particr began to show the first negative signs.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene and slowly left his chair. Walking to the front of the stage, he gazed at the tens of thousands of soldiers below and warmly said, ¡°I am Fan Xian, here by imperial edict.¡±


    He was not an immortal, so he didn¡¯t have the ability to have the entire scene sink into silence using just his gaze. However, his words were imbued with a thread of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. It felt out quickly, rising in spirals over the entire training ground and making the soldiers pause.


    In this space, Fan Xian began to state his ostensible purpose. ¡°Admiral Chang Kun was assassinatedst night.¡±


    A mor broke out below the stage. It was full of disbelieving discussion and shocked voices.


    Jiaozhou Zhizhou Wu Gefei nced worriedly at Sir Fan junior at the front of the stage. He had not approved of announcing the news to the entire navy together from the very beginning. They could have talked to each camp separately. He didn¡¯t know what Sir Fan junior was thinking.


    Fan Xian gazed at the soldiers below the stage and slowly said, ¡°Admiral Chang has been stationed in Jiaozhou for many years. He willingly lived in a miserable ce in order to guard a border for his country. He was truly one of the pirs of the country. Each time the Emperor discussed him, he would sigh in praise that Admiral Chang was a merit to the country and that his loyalty wasmendable.¡±


    The only three people who knew the inside story on the stage were silent. They had received the results of the case that Fan Xian would announce on behalf of the court earlier. However, the other officials and generals were immediately struck dumb upon hearing these words. Wasn¡¯t Sir Fan junior here to investigate Admiral Chang?


    The soldiers below the stage were also gradually quieting down. They looked at the stage with confusion. Not a person had understood what the imperial envoy was saying.


    With a glimmer of seriousness on his face, Fan Xian faintly said, ¡°Heaven is blind for Admiral Chang to have died so early...it was those vicious evildoers. They actually dared to do such a wicked thing!¡±


    His voice gradually became higher and filled with anger. His gaze was also filled with a ruthless sternness as if he wanted to find the true suspect from among the tens of thousands of soldiers standing below the stage.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: The Sea Breeze That Brought A Stench Of Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A slightly salty, slightly wet, and slightly cold wind blew in from the sea chilling Fan Xian¡¯s cheeks. He coldly stared at the densely packed soldiers beneath the stage, but the depths of his heart was gradually bing calm.


    In handling the navy matter, the most important and dangerous time was actuallyst night. Having reached the morning, the most dangerous time had already passed so he was not overly worried.


    The generals and provincial officials who did not have inside information all thought that the imperial envoy was praising first before starting his disparagingments. To rify Chang Kun¡¯s loss of reason to the naval officers under the bright light of day made them think that he would immediately carry out the cruelest and most inhumane attack. When they actually heard Fan Xian¡¯s words, they were iparably shocked that he did not start flogging the corpse.


    Fan Xian voice spread extremely far across the expansive training ground. He only warmly and sorrowfully recalled the meritorious deeds that Admiral Chang Kun had performed for Qing Kingdom. He onlymended the dead person. His expression was sorrowful and gaze sincere. He did not bring up the matter of the little ind on the East Sea at all or the matter of the navy colluding with Dongyi.


    Wu Gefei and the third-ranking general from the old Qin family met each other¡¯s gazes and then slowly turned their heads away. Last night, Fan Xian had informed these important figures the intentions of the Pce, so they were not surprised.


    Chang Kun was a first-level admiral. There was no strong evidence of who exactly the hand behind him belonged to, although they knew that the Eldest Princess¡¯ Junshang Conference yed an important role. Under the circumstances, the court did not wish to expose their shorings. They were not willing to openly and publicly strike Chang Kun to the ground.


    A first-level official and important military figure was colluding with pirates andmunicating with the enemy. Once this truth spread, where was the Qing court to hang their face? Where would the Emperor hang his face?


    They wanted Chang Kun to never be able to meddle in the Jiaozhou Navy again. As for evaluations of his virtue after his death, the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian did not really care about it. The most important task was toplete this matter at the lowest price possible.


    Of course, the Emperor probably could not swallow this anger. However, after a bit of time, when the situation in Jingdou was mostly settled, the Emperor would sweep clean those family ns that dared to meddle behind his back. Chang Kun would also be dug out of his grave, have his bones ground into dust, andpletely lose his standing and reputation.


    After finishing his string of praises, Fan Xian¡¯s face was as cold as a rock in the sea. His expression was very ugly.


    ¡°Last night, I arrived in Jiaozhou and wished to have a secret meeting with the admiral to investigate the matter of a portion of the navy colluding with sea bandits...however, without seeing him at all, he had already passed. Who dared to be as crazy as to kill inside the admiral¡¯s manor? Who dared to get in before the court investigate the case and to use such savage methods to carry out their rebellion? Who dared, after the incident happened, to try and kill all the officials and generals in the admiral¡¯s manor in order to silence them? Who was itst night that dared to secretly mobilize the navy, to incite the navy¡¯s heart to try and incite a rebellion to take over Jiaozhou, to swallow all this darkness in blood?¡±


    ¡°Who...¡±


    ...


    ...


    The previous night, there had been abnormal movements in the naval camp and the rumors had been spreading. However, it was not until the imperial envoy spoke of it in detail on the stage that the naval officers knew the admiral had not been forced to death by the court, rather he had been assassinated. And, there were generals in the navy that dared to collude with pirates and secretly oppose the court.


    Naturally, not everyone believed it. At least, Chang Kun and Dang Xiaobo¡¯s trusted aides would not believe, so the soldiers on the field gradually began to mor. Someone began to shout, ¡°Where is General Dang? Where is General Dang?¡±


    Someone else shouted, ¡°Where did the piratese from?¡±


    The crowd became angry. The soldiers were stirred up. The crowd gradually surged toward the front of the high stage.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm, and he smiled slightly.


    Xu Maocai gave a meaningful nce toward his trusted aides below the stage. The minds of those officers among the soldiers spun. They began to yell in loud voices, ¡°Revenge for the Admiral! Kill that bastard!¡±


    As for who exactly the bastard was, the tens of thousands of soldiers did not know, but this yell happened to align with the naval soldiers¡¯ anger and suppressed atmosphere. Thus, the calls gradually melded into one, their voices shook the horizons and, whether intentionally or not, they suppressed the incitement of those generals who were not yet resigned and had evil intentions in their hearts.


    Fan Xian raised his hands tly and pressed down gently. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Heaven is blind, but heaven has a heart, Those crazy evildoers have already been caughtst night. After the case is closed, there will naturally be a public sentencing to honor the Admiral¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The navy soldiers all looked at each other. They were all trying to guess who in the navy was so faring. Looking at the stage that was missing a few generals, some clever people began to guess.


    As expected, in the names that Fan Xian read out, they were all well-respected generals in the navy in the past. Dang Xiaobo¡¯s name was shockingly listed at the top.


    The voice on the high stage very clearly told these people that it was indeed these generals in the navy that had yed such a rat-sh*t role.


    ...


    ...


    As he spoke, five bloody generals were escorted forward from the right. These were the generals that had risen in revolt against Fan Xian in the admiral¡¯s manorst night. At this moment, these people¡¯s expressions were deathly white and spirits dejected. After being tortured, they couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. Instead, they fell to their knees directly in front of Fan Xian. No one knew what the Overwatch Council had done. Although these people¡¯s expressions were full of indignant hatred, none of them could open their mouths to cry out their injustice.


    Below the stage, the tens of thousands of soldiers became silent at the same time. Using aplicated gaze, they looked at this scene on the stage and the usually lofty generals. They knelt in front of the soldiers¡¯ eyes with their heads hanging low, with disheveled hair and blood, looking iparably wretched.


    In the death-like silence, Fan Xian looked at this scene. His hands behind his body were preparing to clench into a signal.


    As expected, a sharp voice suddenly cried out from among the silent soldiers, ¡°The Admiral was killed by those people on the stage! Treasonous officials meddling in the military! General Dang is innocent!¡±


    Dang Xiaobo had his own trusted aides. The group that had gone to the East Sea had their own thoughts. They all understood what this scene was targeting, so they were not willing to see this matter develop in the way the imperial envoy had arranged it. Following this shout, a few other voices also cried out full of anger and hated. They pointed the me squarely at Fan Xian and the other generals on the stage.


    These people were all directly under Chang Kun and Dang Xiaobo¡¯smand, middle- and low-level officers able to influence soldiers below theirmand. Thus, with this yell, the area below the stage immediately erupted into chaos. The naval officers who had already be a bit anxious from the rumors now did not know who to believe while a thousand soldiers began to push forward.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, staring at the people leading the shout. He then clenched the hand he held behind his back into a fist.


    The face of the third-ranked general standing behind him dimmed and was forced by Fan Xian to make up his mind. He knew that once a rebellion happened, he, standing on the stage, could only be torn into pieces.


    Thus, he came to stand beside Fan Xian. With his eyes glinting brightly, he roared, ¡°You sons of b*tches, are you going to rebel? Will you not even believe our words and the words of the imperial envoy?¡±


    Although he had not been with the navy for long, his status was there. With his roar, the situation below improved slightly, but danger was still lurking beneath. Dang Xiaobo¡¯s trusted aides were still hidden in the shadows, endlessly stirring up trouble and taunting in a loud voice.


    Xu Maocai, also following Fan Xian¡¯s hand gesture, gave a second order with a meaningful gaze. Immediately, a different sound appeared among the soldiers below the stage.


    ¡°Kill Dang Xiaobo! Revenge for the Admiral!¡±


    ...


    ...


    It was only one and did not create a rolling thunder sound, but Fan Xian still smiled warmly and kindly listened to the will of the people, nodding to his side.


    Hong Changqing, along with a few ufortable looking navy generals, walked to Fan Xian¡¯s side and pulled out the straight knives they wore at their sides. With one foot, they pushed against the backs of those generals that were Chang Kun¡¯s trusted aides. They pushed these criminal generals to the ground and then chopped down with their knives.


    With four cracks, the sharp knives chopped into those sturdy necks, splitting skin and flesh, releasing the blood, and breaking the bone, forcing the heads away from the body. They rolled around on the high stage as a great pool of fresh blood sprayed out.


    The bodies of the headless generals swayed for a moment on the stage then returned to silence and death.


    Silence fell on both the stage and below it. The navy officers below the stage stared dumbstruck at this scene...thinking, They died just like this? The case had yet to be tried, yet the imperial envoy just killed these generals like this?


    Fan Xian frowned and looked at the fresh blood not far away from his feet as well the deathly pale and heavily breathing Dang Xiaobo who was not far from him. Shortly after, he raised his head and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled your desires, however, Dang Xiaobo is the leading criminal and will be escorted back to Jingdou...I¡¯m afraid only a lingering death will be enough to satisfy the Admiral¡¯s spirit.¡±


    These words were a bit shameless, but the naval officers below the stage did not think so. They just looked at the young man on the stage wearing a luxurious official robe and felt an evil chill surge up from deep within their hearts.


    In reality, the naval officers were not idiots. They would not believe that Deputy General Dang killed Admiral Chang. He had no reason to do so, and everyone knew of their close rtionship. However, there were four people¡¯s heads on the stage. Everyone knew that the imperial envoy dared to kill people and was willing to kill people. Admiral Chang was dead and Dang Xiaobo was captured. Even if the court was doing a purge, what could they, insignificant soldiers who had not benefited much from these two figures, do?


    Were they actually going to surge up and kill the imperial envoy on the high stage, and then take to the bush and be an enemy of the entire world?


    Being bloodthirsty did not mean being animalistic and unable to use the brain to consider problems. Thus, the tens of thousands of soldiers below the stage were silent, including those officers who were trying to incite violent action. Lowering their bodies, they thought about how they could sneak out of the navy.


    Killing people to establish dominance. Fan Xian looked down the stage with satisfaction. He knew that Xu Maocai¡¯s words had indeed been correct.


    However, this matter had not yete to an end. There were still trusted aides of Dang Xiaobo and Chang Kun¡¯s diehard followers on the stage. If he didn¡¯t bring these people out, how could the Jiaozhou Navy be said to be peaceful?


    Fan Xian stood on the high stage and said, ¡°Last night, someone in the navy received a secret order from Dang Xiaobo and tried to lead the navy in attacking the city. Naturally, such crazed and rebellious behavior cannot be let off easily.¡±


    The moment his words fell, the thundering of horse hooves came from outside the camp. Everyone turned their bodies and looked nervously in that direction.


    A group of knights inpletely ck armor sped down from a small hill. With crossbows on their saddles and sharp knives at their hips, they controlled the reins with one hand and held hemp sacks in the other. They came into the naval camp with rarely seen horsemanship and control. They brought in a plume of dust and a sense of theherworld.


    The ck Knights!


    This was the naval officers first time seeing one of the most powerful cavalries in Qing Kingdom who, legend said, were numb to killing and moved in secret-like spirits. The officers were all shocked. They did not understand why these people were here. If they were here to kill people, 100 riders seemed far too few.


    The hundred ck Knights rode to a stop below the stage and bowed to Fan Xian from horseback. They then threw the hemp sacks in their hands on the ground. Closing ranks, they followed the two sides of the stage and formed two half circles, one on each side of the high stage.


    At the same time, on a little hill behind and to the left of the naval camp, there silently appeared two lines of ck Knights just like two very hard ck lines deeply carved into the ridge. Facing the naval officers below, they were posed as if preparing to charge.


    The navy officers exploded into a mor.


    ...


    ...


    The hemp sacks were filled with human heads, either with blood covering their faces, missing noses and ears, or had a giant gash on their foreheads. Hundreds of human heads rolled out and piled below the high stage. Such a bloody and terrifying sight had not been seen for a long time in the long peaceful Jiaozhou. The naval officers jumped back a few steps in fright and left a giant empty space, allowing these human heads to adorn this massacre field under broad daylight.


    Fan Xian took one step forward on the stage. His luxurious clothing fluttered, and his expression was handsome. Standing proudly with the pile of human heads, he said, ¡°These were the traitorous soldiers who tried to wash Jiaozhou with bloodst night. There is no need to panic. The traitorous soldiers have already been caught, and I am not someone fond of revenge.¡±


    The naval officers did not dare speak out of fear.


    ¡°However...¡± Fan Xian slowly said, ¡°I will definitely find who organized this in secret. Whoever dares to act against the court and rebel should be prepared to have their entire families wiped out.¡±


    ¡°The people, I have already found.¡± He gazed at the people below the stage. ¡°A total of 17 people, no dogs. Seventeen dogs that used the court¡¯s sry to grow their wild ambition!¡±


    The range of the purge was not very big. Including the navy generals on stage, the officers below the stage all sighed. At this moment, the sudden appearance of the 400 ck Knights, as well as the heads on and off the stage, had already intimidated the naval officers¡¯ state of mind. Since no one dared to rebel, they could only wait and see how the court would handle this. They only captured 17, so it had little to do with most of the people.


    They felt unconcerned and let matters rest.


    In order to protect themselves, they could sell out the superiors whom they were usually terrified of.


    ...


    ...


    Following the sounds of the third-ranked general calling out the names on the stage, the naval officers below the stage began to gradually move in fear, wishing the be as far away as possible from the named officers. Suddenly, 17 small circles appeared on the training ground, little empty spaces. In each empty pace there stood a naval officer whose face was the color of earth.


    These were all culprits inciting trouble in the camp and causing a portion of the naval officers to battle the ck Knights outside Jiaozhou.


    The clip-clop horse hooves rang out as the ck Knights led their horses slowly into the tens of thousands of people. The knights¡¯ faces were cold. They paid no attention to their surroundings and were not nervous. Although tens of thousands of people were beside them, it was as if they were entering an empty space.


    The navy¡¯s courage had all been used up. They all moved aside to make way, allowing in the ck Knights who were here on orders to capture these people.


    Three knights captured each person. Although some of the officers bravely resisted helplessly, they were still trapped beasts. With a few ps, they were flipped onto the ground. They only aplished pain before they died.


    Another 17 bloody and cruel sounds, and 17 human heads returned among their brothers¡¯ heads. The blood stained the high stage. The stench of blood drew countless flies.


    Although Fan Xian was present, his expression did not change. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the sun that was gradually moving above his head. He knew that the Jiaozhou matter could be consideredpleted.


    He then began to announce the edict.


    Fan Xian waved his hand. Without caring for the rules and etiquette of the court, he had an Overwatch Council subordinateplete this task while he returned to his chair and rested a little.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°ording to the will of heaven, the Emperor orders...¡±


    Fan Xian did pay much attention to what the Emperor said. upied with his own thoughts, he was only looking at the ant-like naval officers kneeling on and below the stage. In the end, he heard a sky shattering cheer and a mountainous cheering of ¡°Long live the Emperor.¡±


    Did the navy officers get another increase in sry?


    ...


    ...


    By the time the news of the Jiaozhou Navy got to Jingdou, it was already news from half a month ago. Jingdou was located more ind and didn¡¯t have the moisture from the sea wind, so it seemed a bit drier than Jiaozhou. The climate was not veryfortable. On the contrary, some people whose bodies were weaker began to feel ufortable.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s fire had been quite big recently...his internal heat, not his anger. He rubbed his nose, thinking, if he still had a nosebleed tonight, he would have to go ask the royal doctors to have a look. The skill level of those doctors really wasn¡¯t much. If mistress Fan was still learning in the Imperial Academy of Medicine, how great that would be.


    He trotted to the front of the pce, respectfully pushing the door open, and then leaned close to the empress¡¯ ear to say something.


    He had been in the Eastern Pce for some time now and had sessfully won the empress¡¯ trust. However, the Crown Prince always felt a bit ufortable looking at this little eunuch. For a eunuch to grow pimples and to be so full of internal heat as to often have nosebleeds, how was he like a yin person?


    Listening to Hong Zhu¡¯s words, the empress furrowed her brows tightly and asked, ¡°It is logical for Admiral Chang to be given a title posthumously...however, for such a startling case, why was it not tried by three ministers and instead was just investigated by the Overwatch Council alone?¡±


    It seemed like the empress did not know the inside story of the Jiaozhou Navy, but she had faintly guessed that this matter had to be rted in some way to the Eldest Princess. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see when that Royal Highness wille knocking on our door.¡±


    If the matter was really as she imagined, that Fan Xian had gotten rid of the Jiaozhou Navy, it would be like chopping off one of Li Yunrui¡¯s arms. This Eldest Princess would certainly go crazy.


    However, this case was somewhat blurry and unclear. Would a Deputy General dare to collude with bandits to assassinate the admiral, and coincidentally on the night that Fan Xian arrived in Jiaozhou? Did the Jiaozhou Navy actually collude with the pirates on the East Sea? Did Chang Kun not know?


    All of the court officials were suspicious. The military side seemed to have intentions to counter-attack because no matter what Chang Kun did, he was an important figure in the military.


    However, no one dared to say anything. Although the Emperor expressed sorrow and pain at Chang Kun¡¯s death¡ªthe funeral was handled very grandly and his rewards to the Chang manor were very generous¡ªeveryone could see that the Emperor was actually...very happy.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: Great Things To Be Done


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Summer was bright and beautiful, which was no lie, but to say that the afternoon was humid and hot, that was also true. All of Jingdou was enveloped in the heat of summer, which made everyone ufortable. Often, the clear water drunk would not even take half an hour before it seeped out through the skin with the residue in the body. It became an oily moisture that covered an entire person and made them ufortable all over and breathing difficult.


    Lower-ssmoners, who did hardbor carryingrge bags up the steps downstream of the Liujing River, were particrly affected. Their sweat soaked their entire body and dripped onto the green stone steps creating countless lines of water, which appeared somewhat shocking. Therge trees beside the dock extended their leaves but were unable to fully block out the sun in the sky. The clean wind from the river was also unable to wipe away the heat. On the contrary, it brought humidity.


    By the stone steps, a ck dog was lying under the shade of a tree with his red tongue extended and panting. It looked with pity at the hardborers who were almost unable to breathe under life¡¯s heavy burdens.


    On Liujing River, a inly decorated boat was floating along. The Second Prince of Qing Kingdom slowly drew back his sympathetic gaze from the shore and turned his body to smile slightly. ¡°Fan Xian is indeed an incredible person. Not even speaking of the silver the pce treasury sent back, he brought a great deal of food from Dongyi and Northern Qi earlier. He must have guessed that this year would be a busy one in repairing the riverbanks. Even if the summer floods did no harm, the grain production in the South has yet to recover. They would certainly need disaster relief.¡±


    A number of merchant boats were stopped at the river docks. Hundreds of hardborers were moving the grain that Qing Kingdom had bought onboard and then using the waterways to send it to the Southern provinces that had not yet recovered fromst year¡¯s disaster.


    The cute girl beside the Second Prince blinked her bright eyes and smiled but did not say anything.


    The Second Prince chuckled and continued, ¡°Do you find it strange that I am saying positive things about Fan Xian? In reality, the reason is very simple. Fan Xian is worthy of being praised for some things, particrly in the area of state affairs. Although he has never governed a road or department alone, he...has heart. Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but we just found out that when his student Yang Wanli went to the Water Transport Governor¡¯s yamen, arge amount of silver was actually secretly put into the Water Transport¡¯s yamen. This is why the repairs of the riverbanks this year is progressing so smoothly.¡±


    A glimmer of mockery appeared on the Second Prince¡¯s face. ¡°If he had the departments in court pull together the silver, and if the Ministry of Revenue and Ministry of Works took their time, who knows how long it would take?¡±


    He continued faintly, ¡°Thus, when governing the world, methods and tricks can all be taught, but thoughtfulness like Fan Xian¡¯s...it is very rare. This is all silver he had worked hard to scrape out from Jiangnan, yet he was not miserly at all and threw all into the River Transport. Father is the one who gets the des, and the people of the world are those who benefit. What can you gain? This Fan Xian...I understand him less and less.¡±


    The day was hot. The manor in Jingdou had also be humid and hot, so the Second Prince had brought his new wife of half a year to Liujing River to rx and find a quiet ce to speak intimately. However, seeing the lively scene in the distant at the docks, the Second Prince couldn¡¯t help his heart moving. So, he had changed the topic of conversation onto the far away from Jingdou, Fan Xian.


    ¡°Fan Xian...who knows what kind of person he is? No one understands him.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er smiled slightly, aplicated expression rose between her brows. How spirited and strange was this girl back then. Now that she had married the Second Prince and had suddenly be a royal wife, she now had to have an aura of nobility. She also seemed much more mature.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t understand.¡± A self-mocking smile rose on the Second Prince¡¯s face that looked somewhat like Fan Xian¡¯s.


    ¡°These things he has done since arriving in Jingdou from Danzhou...just how many people could understand them?¡±


    Thinking about it, he shook his head and smiled for some reason. He slowly picked up Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to the back of the boat, looking at the wide mirror-like expanse of the Liujing River as if he wanted to use the spiritual influence of the sky and the expanse to soothe his heart.


    The servants of the manor at the tail of the boat saw this scene and all knowingly gave them a wide berth, not daring to disturb the prince¡¯s and his wife¡¯s quiet. The entire manor, and even all of Jingdou, knew that after the Second Prince and Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s wedding, the two got on very well. Although there had yet to be news of the wangfei¡¯s pregnancy, this young couple were often together. The Second Prince was handsome, and Ye Ling¡¯er was a famous beauty in Jingdou. This fine-looking couple was the envy of countless bystanders.


    Ye Ling¡¯er leaned at the Second Prince¡¯s side and lightly held onto his arm. Her eyes, which were brighter than the surface of the water, gazed at a gull flying in the distance. She was thinking of that distant man, her teacher, and she couldn¡¯t stop a glimmer of a smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. ¡°The people in Jingdou all fear Fan Xian. They all think he is sinister and scary to his bones. Because of that, they¡¯ve caused all these troubles and killed so many people. In my view, this bastard is nothing more than a jokester who likes to mess around.¡±


    The Second Prince also smiled. He knew of his wife¡¯s frequent visits to the Fan family before she married him and that his wife and the Chen girl referred to each other as sisters. Their rtionship was not ordinary. He also knew that his wife secretly called Fan Xian ¡°teacher.¡± However, he would never suspect that his wife and Fan Xian had any romantic rtions. Although Ye Ling¡¯er could be childish at times, when it came to the important matters, she was open and honest. If she did not like him, even an imperial edict couldn¡¯t have made her marry him. But, when he sometimes heard Ye Ling¡¯er use that familiar tone in bringing up Fan Xian, he still couldn¡¯t help a feeling of absurdness and a faint jealousy.


    ¡°It is not as simple as messing around and being absurd,¡± The Second Prince said warmly. ¡°A few days ago, I heard someone in the Crown Prince¡¯s retinue made a book to see how many people Fan Xian has killed in these two years and how many people he¡¯s offended. In the end...he had a very long list of names. This made the Crown Prince unbelievably happy.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er sputtered withughter, thinking, How did teacher be like a demon? Including the spring examination¡¯s case and the matter of controlling the First Bureau, Fan Xian had indeed already offended most of the powers in court.


    ¡°That is why it is said that no one understands just what Fan Xian wants to do. Aunt is his mother-inw...and she has already expressed her kind intentions. However...he did not ept. I don¡¯t need to talk about me. Ever since he returned to the capital, I have been trying to reconcile with him. He has chosen, unusually valiantly, to strike me down.¡± The Second Prince smiled self-mockingly. ¡°I admit, the Nin Street incident was my fault, but...in the court, it is not umon for enemies to be friends.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er nced at him and murmured, ¡°His personality is stubborn, and he likes to hold grudges. He¡¯s not that easy to convince.¡±


    ¡°But how does this benefit him?¡± The Second Prince furrowed his brows. ¡°To have offended so many people...in the future...I¡¯m saying that once father is not here anymore and the new Emperor takes the throne, he is certain to take back his authority. Without the Overwatch Council in his hand, these vengeful powers will all fall on him. Who could protect him?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that the new Emperor will definitely take back his authority?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er lowered her head and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see the Crown Prince having too much of a chance, and the Third Prince is Fan Xian¡¯s student.¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince is too young,¡± The Second Prince sighed and said. ¡°The process of a person¡¯s growth will always be broken by a sudden event. It was like that for me back then. When the Third Prince is a bit older, our father will naturally find another way. If, in the future, it is really the Third Prince who sits on that chair, do you think at that time the Third Prince will still be like the Third Prince right now? Do you think he will allow Fan Xian to maintain his current authority?¡±


    ¡°Us brothers, none of us canpare to father. No matter which one of us inherits, the first thing we need to do for sure is to get rid of Fan Xian, that big tiger.¡± The Second Prince smiled slightly. ¡°This is something that must happen. Given Fan Xian¡¯s intelligence, he must have thought of this point.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er nced at him worriedly and quietly said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up.¡±


    The Second Prince didn¡¯t continue this sentence, instead, he slowly said, ¡°Since Fan Xian understands this point and already knows he has offended most of the officials, then what can he do? Unless he is preparing to walk apletely different path, he will never be able to shake off the future chaos.¡±


    ¡°What path?¡±


    The Second Prince turned his head around and smiled warmly. ¡°Sitting on that chair himself.¡±


    ...


    ...


    One¡¯s position dictates the topic of conversation. Although the content being discussed on the boat on Liujing River was shocking, in reality, the topic was often discussed in various manors. Ye Ling¡¯er did not fear it. On the contrary, she felt sick of it. She forced a smiled and said, ¡°Given my understanding of teacher, he would not do this.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Second Prince was very interested. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian likes to travel the world. Did you not know?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er smiled and said. ¡°Being sent to Jiangnan this time, everyone knew that it was the Emperor banishing him in disguise as well as not wishing for his past to raise too many waves in Jingdou. He meant it as a way to avoid the publicity. However, as far as I know, Fan Xian did not have any resentment toward this banishment. He went very happily. The opportunity to see different people and scenery, for him, seems to be the greatest joy.¡±


    It had to be said, Ye Ling¡¯er did indeed understand Fan Xian very well.


    ¡°Sitting on that chair? It would be difficult for him to ever leave the Pce. Fan Xian would suffocate.¡±


    Husband and wife smiled at the same time.


    The Second Prince thought for a moment and then said, ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t fight for this chair...will he be willing to let go? Furthermore, even if he was willing to let go, will other¡¯s let him go?¡±


    ¡°Is the chair really that good?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er frowned and said. ¡°Furthermore...on what basis will Fan Xian fight for it?¡¯


    ¡°On what basis?¡± The Second prince smiled. ¡°On the basis of father¡¯s unquestionable trust in him. On the basis of the full support of Director Chen, Prime Minister Lin, and Minister Fan. On the basis of the Overwatch Council in his left and the pce treasury in his right. And, don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s also surnamed Li. Speaking honestly, in the current situation, if nothing major changes and Fan Xian wanted to take the throne after father passes, he has the best chance.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er only heard the words ¡°major changes.¡± If what her husband beside her said was true, then there was definitely a lot of people preparing for this major change.


    The Second Prince continued, ¡°At the moment, Fan Xian¡¯s only nk is support from the military. There is no opportunity for him in the Ye and Qin families, but don¡¯t forget my dear brother the Great Prince. I don¡¯t know what is up with him recently. He is always putting on an expression of looking at Fan Xian like he¡¯s family.¡±


    This said, the Second Prince finally revealed a glimmer of resentment. Thinking about it, he and the Great Prince had grown up together and were very close. Who knew that once Fan Xian entered the capital, the Great Prince instead stood on Fan Xian¡¯s side. If it had been anyone else, they would not feel very good about it.


    ¡°The most important indication of which way the wind is blowing is the Jiaozhou matter,¡± the Second Prince said worriedly. ¡°Although father has always unquestionably trusted Fan Xian, he has never allowed him to touch anything rted to the military. However, this time he arranged for him to handle the Jiaozhou Navy. I¡¯m worried that father is preparing to rx his hold on this matter.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er slowly lowered her head and said a momentter, ¡°After all this, when all is said and done, you¡¯re still unsatisfied in your heart.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Second Prince said, slowly and determinedly, ¡°I am indeed not satisfied...if others can sit on that chair, why can¡¯t I? If I sit on that chair, I will not do worse than the others. If the world didn¡¯t have an extra Fan Xian, why would I beining and groaning on this boat?¡±


    Another moment of silence.


    ¡°I admit, in mypetition against Fan Xian, I waspletely defeated.¡± A glimmer of freedom and ease suddenly appeared on the Second Prince¡¯s face. ¡°However, sometimes I am a bit unsatisfied. If father had initially given the Overwatch Council to me, given the pce treasury to me, would I have really done worse than Fan Xian? I am indeed not satisfied. To have schemed for all these years and have all thise to nothing because of this brother that suddenly appeared...I still want to fight for it. Even if I lose to him in the end, I want to lose wholeheartedly and satisfactorily.¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er sighed and gazed at him.


    The Second Prince¡¯s heart moved. He realized that ever since his wife married into his manor, her previous thoughtless cuteness had lessened a great deal. Perhaps this was the price of marrying him, having to hear about these fights and schemes all day.


    Ye Ling¡¯er quietly said, ¡°I know recently that the Eldest Princess wanted you to reconcile with the Crown Prince, and I also know why this is so. Coming back to his topic, I¡¯ve never liked the Eldest Princess, even though she is Chen¡¯er¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Aunt is a very incredible person.¡± The Second Prince chose his words carefully. ¡°She has done a great deal for the court. A lot of the time, she is not doing it for her own selfish motives. Taking this matter as an example, if, in the beginning, she had truly only been thinking of her future wealth, then initially she would not have chosen me and educated me. She could have always stood with the Eastern Pce. The Eastern Pce also needed her.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she choose you?¡± A glimmer of cynicism appeared at the corners of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it not because you were born prettier than the Crown Prince?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Enough!¡± The corners of the Second Prince¡¯s mouth pressed together slightly as he roared in a low voice. He had never thought that this wife would had such anger toward the Eldest Princess.


    Ye Ling¡¯er huffed coldly and said, ¡°Is that not true? She encouraged you to fight against the Crown Prince and now she wants you to reconcile with the Crown Prince to fight against Fan Xian and the Third Prince. All this fighting back and forth, what purpose is there? Even if she seeds in the future and Fan Xian loses power, at that time, what about you and the Crown Prince? Who will sit in that chair?¡±


    ¡°That is a matter for the future,¡± The Second Prince lowered his head and said slowly. ¡°Aunt loves me.¡±


    ¡°A matter for the future?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er was angry. She finally recovered her bright appearance when she first rode into Jingdou. Very straightforwardly, she said, ¡°She is only reveling in the process of this matter. As for whether you or the Crown Prince wins in the end, they¡¯ll still be her puppet. What need is there for you to still be involved with them? The Crown Prince inheriting is logical and natural. Fan Xian needs to protect himself, which is his matter. As long as you no longer pay attention to this, you can extricate yourself easily. What isn¡¯t good about it?¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Ling¡¯er seemed to feel her words were too rushed. She sighed, softening her voice, and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about others, you have to think about me and your mother in the Pce. Fan Xian once said, retreating one step gives you the wide oceans and skies. Is that not a joyful thing?¡±


    Fan Xian again. The Second Prince listened to these words and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he retreat?¡±


    ¡°If he retreats, he will die. You¡¯ve said this before.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er gazed into his eyes without any show of weakness. ¡°But if you retreat, who can do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°What can they do to me?¡± The Second Prince pressed his thin lips together and faintly said. ¡°I¡¯ve killed Fan Xian¡¯s people before. Could he let me go in the future? If the Crown Prince takes the throne, could he let me go? The Third Prince...who knows what kind of person he will be.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er fell into a disappointed silence.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is just a reputation we need at the moment.¡± The Second Prince closed his eyes, smelling the river breeze flowing over his face. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Right now, we need the name of his Eastern Pce and grandmother¡¯s support.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er knew there were still many things he hadn¡¯t told her and could not tell her. Yet, in these words, she still heard the sound of some kind of danger approaching. She couldn¡¯t resist a shiver in this summer¡¯s day. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°The Crown Prince isn¡¯t an idiot. How could he not guess the Eldest Princess¡¯ thoughts? How could he trust her?¡±


    ¡°This is something aunt needs to think about. How to repair the cracks from before, and how to have the Crown Prince and the Queenpletely believe her sincerity. This has nothing to do with me. I only have to wait.¡±


    The Second Prince spoke quietly. Slowly opening his eyes, he gazed at the surface of theke and said each word clearly. ¡°Last year, I didn¡¯t manage to endure, and so gave Fan Xian an opportunity. At least now I¡¯ve learned to be patient and to endure. After all, I am my father¡¯s son. No matter how the situation changes, I will also have a fraction of a chance.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er gazed at him with disappointment and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. You think the Eldest Princess will still choose you to inherit, but...to be helped up by someone else, is that really meaningful?¡±


    ¡°Never mind being helped up. Even if I¡¯m being led to the throne, what of it?¡± The Second Prince suddenly smiled. ¡°Father was also helped onto the throne by a woman and still became a renowned Emperor. As long as you¡¯re sitting on that chair, there are always great things to be done.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Because of the problem of the Jiaozhou rebellion, Chen Pingping, who had long been nurturing his old age in the Chen Garden, was finally pushed back into Jingdou by the Emperor¡¯s three edicts and returned to that square, grey building.


    In that dark and secret room in the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping gently stroked themb wool nket on hisp and couldn¡¯t resist giving out a yawn. Using a slightly sharp voice, he said, ¡°What a tiny matter, yet they still had to disturb me.¡±


    Miraculously, Fei Jie was not collecting medicine in the mountains. Instead, he was sitting beside Chen Pingping. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Most importantly is the problem in the Pce. Fan Xian has made trouble again. Our Emperor likes him more and more, but the people in the Pce are bing more and more afraid of him...I¡¯m afraid some things will have to be brought ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is the Crown Prince an idiot?¡± Chen Pingping slowly asked. ¡°Of course, he is indeed an idiot. Otherwise, why would he be with that crazy woman again.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the Eldest Princess¡¯ craziness, she still has her ways.¡± Fei Jie rolled his strangely colored eyes. Staring at Chen Pingping, he said, ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t this what you arranged? I even worked hard to make those medicines.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°The Crown Prince is too cowardly. We have to give him a hand.¡±


    ¡°It is truly a crime that will wipe out a family n.¡± Fei Jie sighed. ¡°I am a solitary person, but your old family home still has arge number of distant rtives.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled with ridicule. ¡°You should be concerned about the trouble Fan Xian is going to make for you when hees back to the capital at the end of the year. You made a medicine for the Chen girl, and in the end, you made an infertility medicine. After Fan Xian has no descendants, watch how he is going to tear you apart.¡±


    Fei Jie said angrily, ¡°To be able to cure the tuberculosis is already very good. What else does he want? Will he dare threaten his master and destroy his ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t understand. In any case, his recent letters have all be extremely angry, and he¡¯s been asking where you¡¯ve gone,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly.


    In reality, Fei Jie always felt remorse in his heart because of this matter, so he had unconsciously avoided his most sessful disciple. Hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. A momentter, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he take on a girl to share his room? Besides, Haitang is also over there...the body of a Sage girl shouldn¡¯t be too bad. It shouldn¡¯t have any problems with having a child.¡±


    ¡°Haitang Duoduo...is not a mother hen. Be careful that you don¡¯t let people of Tianyi Dao hear this thought of yours.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly.


    Fei Jie couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge him and directly asked, ¡°Concerning the Jiaozhou matter, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Opinion?¡± Chen Pingping huffed coldly. ¡°I gave the Shadow to him. I gave the ck Knights to him. I have the entire Overwatch Council to him...yet in the end, he made such a crude and low-ss product to give to me!¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Chen Pingping couldn¡¯t stop himself shaking his head. ¡°Without Yan Bingyun at his side, when ites to such things as scheming and plotting, Fan Xian bes an idiot. However, I really don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because his luck is just better than other people¡¯s or because of some other reason...the result of this matter isn¡¯t too bad.¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: Officials Have Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair to the window. As it has been his habit in the past, he gently lifted a corner of the ck curtain and felt the heat outside being separated by the thick ss. He gazed at the corner of the Pce¡¯s golden eaves and half closed his spiritless eyes, shrining his entire body into the wheelchair.


    ¡°I had Yan Bingyune over.¡±


    Fei Jie was not surprised at hearing this. He knew that each time before the Director did something major, he would always choose to have an escape path arranged. However, it was an escape path for him¡ªit was for the Overwatch Council.


    A light knocking sound came from outside the secret room. Chen Pingping listened for a while, and then a look of approval appeared on his face. The person knocking on the door was still just as unhurried and patient. Speaking strictly based on personality, he was indeed far more suitable than Fan Xian. He used a finger on his right hand to knock gently on the arm of his wheelchair.


    Receiving consent, the person outside pushed open the door and entered. It wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was the current leader of the Fourth Bureau, the person Chen Pingping had been discussing earlier, Yan Bingyun.


    Yan Bingyung had already been rescued back to the country for almost a year. He had long recovered from the injuries he had received and recovered his icy appearance. He had the Fourth Bureau well organized. Compared to when his father Yan Ruohai was in this position, the current Fourth Bureau was even more imposing. In a sh, young master Yan had be an important and shadowy figure in Qing Kingdom.


    However, the Overwatch Council¡¯s works usually did not see much light, so Yan Bingyun¡¯s name was not very well known. This did not stop the high and mighty officials, who had inside information, from doing everything they could to send their daughters to Yan manor. Without even bringing up Yan Bingyun¡¯s own influence, power, and appearance, considering his good rtionship to Fan Xian and the Yan manor¡¯s dukedom, who didn¡¯t want a son-inw like this?


    After Yan Bingyun entered the room, he bowed to Chen Pingping and reported the recent works of the Overwatch Council. With Chen Pingping retiring in the Chen Garden and Fan Xian far away by the sea, the daily running of the Overwatch Council was handled by him.


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes and listened for a while before suddenly opening his mouth and asking, ¡°Did Fan Xian notmunicate with you earlier?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head. ¡°The timing was too tight. The Council was only responsible formunicating the Pce¡¯s intentions to the Commissioner. As to the specifics, the Second Bureau did not have time to develop a strategy. It was all handled by the Commissioner.¡±


    Chen Pingping nodded and suddenly smiled. ¡°How is your wedding being handled? A few days ago, your father came to the Chen Garden to ask me for ideas...only, this matter is not easy to handle.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was silent. The elders in the Council were all aware of the matter of Lady Shen, but they had not spoken of it explicitly. The current wedding problem was posed by the Pce, so it was difficult for him to deal with.


    The matter of Lady Shen was known to many people in Jingdou. It involved Jiangnan and what Fan Xian was doing in that matter, so it had long been closely guarded. Even if was exposed to the light in the future, for the sake of a good rtionship between the South Kingdom and Northern Qi, Yan Bingyun would still not be able to publicly have Lady Shen marry into his manor.


    ¡°Drag it out for now,¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and said. ¡°For this matter, go ask the thoughts of that person in the prince¡¯s family and have her help you stall.¡±


    The person in the prince¡¯s family was the Great Prince¡¯s wife, that Great Princess that married in from the distant Northern Qi. Ever since she married into the South Kingdom, she had been gentle and virtuous. She very much had the elegance of a great family. She was very well-liked by the empress dowager in the Pce. It was very different from the discrimination the Great Prince received.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face remained calm, but he was slightly moved in the depths of his heart. The old Director probably couldn¡¯t even be bothered to care about the Jiaozhou matter, yet he was willing to give ideas for the wedding of someone like him. This kind of care toward his subordinates was truly...


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Fan Xian will handle it after he returns to the capital.¡± Chen Pingping suddenlyughed sharply. ¡°This guy has a great deal of experience in being a matchmaker and in breaking marriage.¡±


    These words were true. In the past few years, the Pce has granted four weddings, and two of them were rted to the Fan manor. Fan Xian himself managed to marry Lin Wan¡¯er. He then made 8,000 turns and made an earth and ground shaking noise to create a situation just for the sake of allowing his sister to escape from her granted marriage.


    Every time he thought of this matter, Chen Pingping could not help but feel a glimmer of admiration for that kid¡ªhe was truly a troublemaker and obstinate person.


    It was only now that Yan Bingyun found a moment to bow to Fei Jie and express his gratitude. In this year of recovery, Fei Jie had helped him quite a lot.


    Chen Pingping finally coldly said, ¡°The original n was to have you and Fan Xian switch to have you first handle the First Bureau. However, looking at the recent circumstances...you need to prepare yourself mentally.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t know what preparations he had to make.


    ¡°Fan Xian can¡¯t be too distracted by Council matters,¡± Chen Pingping lightly said. ¡°After Wang Qinian returns to the capital, either he will be in the First Bureau or stubbornly be stuck to Fan Xian¡¯s side. Find someone capable in the Fourth Bureau and prepare them to take your position.¡±


    Yan Bingyun faintly guessed something, but he did not be excited and only nodded.


    ¡°After I retire, you have to help Fan Xian steady his position.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s voice seemed to be a bit tired, it was like he was entrusting information to an orphan. ¡°Even if Fan Xian became a director, he would probably still not have the patience for these detailed affairs. Once you are Commissioner, you have to help him handle it well.¡±


    Yan Bingyun silently knelt down with one leg, wrapping one hand around his other fist and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him and Fei Jie, who also looked at him. A momentter, the old cripple quietly said, ¡°Everyone under heaven believes...Fan Xian is the first Commissioner since the establishment of the Council, but the Yan family has always worked in the Council. Of course, you know there was a previous person. You will be the third Commissioner since the establishment of the Overwatch Council. Remember this, it is both an honorable and dangerous position.¡±


    Yan Bingyun felt a pressure pushing down on his shoulders, rendering him unable to move.


    ¡°That day will arrive very soon, so I want you to listen carefully and understand my following words.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the first Commissioner was to watch me,¡± Chen Pingping said very lightly, without any trace of unhappiness. ¡°Of course, he had that ability. His Commissioner identity is very unconventional. Usually, he doesn¡¯t do much. However, even though he no longer manages Council affairs, if you have the opportunity to see him in the future...no matter what he orders, do as he says.¡±


    This time, Yan Bingyun did not directly reply with ¡°yes.¡± Instead, he was silent for a moment then said, ¡°Even if it contradicts an edict?¡±


    Chen Pingping opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was like that of an eagle on a stone precipice, iparably sharp. After a long moment, he coldly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Bingyun breathed in deeply twice and forced down the glimmer of confusion and unease in his heart. He tried his best to calm down and asked, ¡°How will I know who he is? The Commissioner token is on Sir Fan junior.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled, ¡°We all call him Sir Wu...of course, some call him Lao Wu. However, you don¡¯t have the right to call him this. As long he is in front of you, you will naturally know he is him. This is a very simple matter.¡±


    Once you see him, you will know he is him. This was an awkward and mysterious saying, however, Yan Bingyun cleverly understood.


    ¡°His existence is the Overwatch Council¡¯s greatest secret,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly. ¡°On this point, the Emperor has given strict orders, so you have to know to keep it secret. As long as Sir Wu is around, even if the situation changes greatly in the future, at least this broken yard of ours, this abnormal existence, will continue to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door.¡±


    Yan Bingyun knelt with his head lowered. He understood what the Director meant. The Overwatch Council was the Emperor¡¯s Special Forces, yet it was not restricted to just this. It was one of the sharp swords held across the Qing Kingdom¡¯s official, and the Emperor was the hand that held this sword. If this hand suddenly disappeared...this sword, the Overwatch Council, would immediately be the opponent that everyone wanted to break. However, who was this Sir Wu who had a deterrent power close to that of the Emperor?


    Chen Pingping raised two fingers and coldly said, ¡°Fan Xian is the second Commissioner of this Council, however, you know about his identity. The Overwatch Council can only be one portion of his journey, and it cannot forever limit him within it. You will be the Council¡¯s third Commissioner. What you need to do is not the same as the previous two.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed tiredly and said, ¡°Your task is...if one day I am dead and Fan Xian has gone crazy, you have to ignore everything and endure. If you have to bear humiliation to save your life or must make greatpromises to protect the whole, you must protect this Council. Even if you can¡¯t protect it on the surface, you must save theworks we have always hidden in the shadows.¡±


    Yan Bingyun could no longer pretend to calmness. He gazed at the old man in the wheelchair with shock because the old man¡¯s exnation of the three generations of Commissioners clearly contradicted each other, particrly Sir Wu and his tasks. If Sir Wu didn¡¯t die, the Overwatch Council would not fall. What about his task? Furthermore, the old man was speaking so seriously and sorrowfully.


    There was only one possibility: the Direction estimated that in the near future, either Sir Wu would die or a power that the Overwatch Council waspletely unable to stand against would fall down out of the sky. For example, the hand holding the sword could easily let go and allow the sword that was the Overwatch Council to fall into the yellow mud.


    Why would the Emperor bring down the Overwatch Council? Why did the Director seem like he was entrusting this to an orphan?


    Yan Bingyun was always intelligent and calm, however, he couldn¡¯t help but be greatly troubled. He did not dare to think deeply about this problem and or continue asking questions. He didn¡¯t know what the old man in the wheelchair was going to do, and he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen or how it would impact everyone¡¯s lives.


    ¡°Say, why do you think the world has an Overwatch Council?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s words seemed like he was asking Yan Bingyun, but it was also like he was asking himself.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s forehead was furrowed tightly. His mind was actually still stuck on his earlier shock. The Director¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor had never been doubted by anyone, and the Emperor¡¯s favor toward the Director was a rarely seen honor. Why was it like this?


    ¡°For the Emperor...¡± Yan Bingyun opened his mouth unconsciously to speak but immediately closed his mouth.


    ¡°I hope that everyone in Qing Kingdom will be able to be uninhibited. To not surrender when being mistreated by others, to not be frustrated when assailed by disaster, to not be afraid to fix things when seeing injustice, to not ingratiate oneself like jackals and beasts...¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenlyughed out loud.


    Yan Bingyun was too familiar with these words. Every member of the Overwatch Council had seen these words as they grew up. These words were inscribed on the stone tablet in front of the Overwatch Council, golden and shiny, unfaded over the years. Inscribed at the end were three characters¡ªYe Qingmei.


    Everyone under heaven knew that Ye Qingmei was the Mistress of the Ye family back in the day and Sir Fan junior¡¯s birth mother.


    ¡°Actually, there are two more lines after these words,¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and slowly said. ¡°Except, no one dared to bring them up again after her death. Go home and ask Ruohai. He will tell you what those two lines are.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tens of thousands of words in Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart only became this one word.


    ...


    ...


    Young master Yan sat in the carriage and hurried back to Yan manor. Maybe it was because the temperature was too hot or because he was overly fearful in the depths of his heart, but sweat hadpletely soaked through his always white shirt.


    Passing through the small back garden, he didn¡¯t acknowledge the greetings of the servants along the way. With a serious expression, he entered the study.


    In the study, the still retired Yan Ruohai was ying Go against a woman. The piecesnding on the stone tform did not make much noise, yet the matte pieces exuded a killing aura.


    Seeing Yan Bingyun entering the room and sensing that his son¡¯s state of mind was strange today, Yan Ruohai smiled warmly at the person opposite and said, ¡°Today, Lady Shen¡¯s mind is not on the game.¡±


    Lady Shen, the only surviving daughter of the previous Commander of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards Shen Zhong, who had escaped to Qing Kingdom, gave an embarrassed smile and rose. Giving Yan Ruohai a bow, she nced with concern at Yan Bingyun and slowly walked out of the study. As she left, she carefully closed the door.


    Yan Ruohai looked at his son and gently said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yan Bingyun recounted Director Chen¡¯s orders in the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior is certain to be Director.¡± Yan Ruohai looked tenderly at his son. ¡°In the future, his attentions will have to be ced in the court. He will certainly need someone to handle specific Council affairs. You¡¯ve worked very hard these few years and have done a lot for the court. Although, in my opinion, you are still a bit too young, however...since Sir Fan junior trusts you so, you¡¯ll have to help him well as the Commissioner.¡±


    For this old man, Fan Xian¡¯ ns in the future of the Overwatch Council were clear. In the Overwatch Council, other than his Qinian Unit, the person he most trusted was Yan Bingyun. His ns for Yan Bingyun were not surprising.


    ¡°However...¡± Yan Ruohai changed the topic and sighed. ¡°Why would it be Commissioner? Your experience, your ability...are all still very distant.¡±


    He mockinglyughed, ¡°You aren¡¯t Sir Wu.¡±


    ¡°You also know...about Sir Wu?¡± Yan Bingyun anxiously asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Council for many years,¡± Yan Ruohai smiled slightly and said. ¡°No matter how you put it, this is a good thing. Our family social status has honor again, so why are you so distressed?¡±


    ¡°That saying...what are the following two lines?¡± Yan Bingyun worriedly asked.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Ruohai faintly said. ¡°Those are two very treasonous lines...no matter who says it, they will die.¡±


    Yan Ruohai smiled slightly and said, ¡°Back then, someone once said those words and even she...died.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Yan Ruohai sighed and said. ¡°There is no need to doubt the Director¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor. I think he is worried about what will happen after the Emperor. Enduring humiliation as part of an important mission means to protect your own power under impossible circumstances and wait for the future.¡±


    He stared into his son¡¯s eyes and said each word clearly, ¡°Perhaps...you will be a shadowy thief that sells out their master for glory, a shameless bastard that tens of thousands will curse heartily. Have you prepared yourself mentally for these things?¡±


    Yan Bingyung did not reply to his father¡¯s words. He calmly asked, ¡°Father, if...and I¡¯m saying if, you had to choose between the Pce and the Council, which would you choose?¡±


    What was he choosing? It was self-evident.


    Yan Ruohai used an amused gaze too look at his son and sighed. ¡°Silly child, naturally I will choose the Council...if the Director did not have this confidence in me, how could he tell you so much?¡±


    Yan Bingyun forced a smile. He hadn¡¯t expected that his father would reply so simply and clearly. He was silent for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°I am your son, so...I have made those mental preparations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for you, child.¡±


    Out of the blue, Yan Ruohai suddenly said, ¡°These years have indeed been hard for him.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Royal Pce of Qing Kingdom, in an inky darkness, theyers of Pce eaves emanated a cold and strange scent. The Emperor wore light clothing. He stood in the night wind in front of the Taiji Pce and looked coldly at the square in front of the Pce, enjoying the rare coolness.


    In the corner of Taiji Pce, the eunuch and serving girls were silently standing there while the guards responsible for the Emperor¡¯s safety carefully maintained their distance to ensure they could not hear the Emperor¡¯s conversation with the person beside him.


    Chen Pingping sat on the wheelchair gently stroking themb wool nket on hisp. He sighed and said, ¡°Go slowly. The resentment in a child¡¯s heart...I think it has already been much smoothed over these years.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°Actually, in that little tower...the child has already forgiven me...however, there is always a feeling of deficiency.¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed in a slightly high voice and replied, ¡°Of all the princes, currently he has the greatest power...what should be given to him has all been given to him. Although he is stubborn, he is not stupid. He understands Your Majesty¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m afraid of is that he doesn¡¯t care about these things.¡± A glimmer of a smile rose between the Emperor¡¯s brows. ¡°At the end of the year, he insisted on going to the Fan family¡¯s ancestral temple. Isn¡¯t that him showing his resentment to me?¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t wait for Chen Pingping to open his mouth before continuing, ¡°I...can give him a name, but...not right now. Tell him this for me.¡±


    Chen Pingping understood what the Emperor meant. The empress dowager was still alive, so the Emperor had to consider her face. However, given these words, it seemed like all that Fan Xian had done these two years, his daring to be a solitary official, already made the Emperor have enough trust in him.


    ¡°Your Majesty has heart,¡± Chen Pingping smiled and said.


    In reality, words like ¡°have heart¡± should never be used to describe a ruler, however, he and the Emperor had grown up together. In addition to all that had happened since, it made their official and ruler rtionship unusual.


    ¡°Having heart is one matter.¡± The Emperor slowly shook his head. ¡°What is important is that this child has heart, furthermore, he has this ability...the Northern Qi matter, the Jiangnan matter, the Jiaozhou matter...they all gave the court face as well as substance. Furthermore, this child is not greedy for wealth or fame. It is truly very rare.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Should he be transferred back?¡±


    ¡°No rush,¡± The Emperor said lightly. ¡°The Ming family still has tails that have yet to be chopped off, and the Junshang Conference that you spoke of when you entered the Pce a few days ago...have An Zhi sweep for them again in Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly turned his hand, grasped the wheelchair, and began to push it. He walked along the long corridor in front of Taiji Pce. As he pushed, he smiled and said, ¡°Your age isn¡¯t that advanced, yet these years you are really showing your age. How could you still need amb¡¯s wool nket on such a hot day? Are you not sweltering? Has Fei Jie given you medicine or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who is about to die. What¡¯s the point in wasting that medicine money?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s white hair flew above the wheelchair. ¡°Your Majesty, let go, your old servant is not worthy.¡±


    Only when it was just the two of them would Chen Pingping refer to himself as ¡°old servant.¡±


    ¡°If I say you are worthy, then you are worthy,¡± The Emperor said calmly. ¡°Thinking back to King Cheng¡¯s manor, you were a little eunuch sent over by the Pce. From that moment on, you served me every day. Now, we are both old. You¡¯ve broken your leg in your service to me. What is it that I push you a little?¡±


    Chen Pingping shrank his body and sighed. ¡°Sometimes, when I think back, it seemed yesterday is still before my eyes. Your servant seemed to still be apanying Your Majesty, fighting with Prince Jing and Minister Fan...¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a moment. He sighed and said, ¡°Yes...I was thinking a few days ago. It would be good to go back to Danzhou to visit sometime.¡±


    For the Emperor to go on an inspection tour was no simple matter, so Chen Pingping didn¡¯t even think and directly said, ¡°No.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°What are you worried about now?¡±


    Chen Pingping knew that behind the Emperor¡¯s visit to Danzhou there would certainly be something big. He lowered his voice and slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡±


    The Emperor thought for a moment then shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Without waiting for Chen Pingping to open his mouth, the most powerful person in the world coldly said, ¡°You and I are both people who crawled out from under piles of corpses back then. These little fights and arguments of these little clowns are not enough to move me to clean them up. However, sometimes I am greedy. If Yunrui truly has the ability to convince those two bastards to take action, I can use it toplete that matter we have long wanted to finish. Wouldn¡¯t that be marvelous?¡±


    ¡°Too dangerous.¡± Chen Pingping sighed. He was thinking how to make the Emperor¡¯s thoughts more determined.


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°Under heaven, is it not to gain through risk?¡±


    In the distance, the serving girls and eunuchs watched this scene. Seeing the Emperor personally pushing Director Chen¡¯s wheelchair for him, they couldn¡¯t help feeling iparably shocked as well as iparably warm. Such a legendary story between rulers and officials was truly rarely seen.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: The Son Of Heaven Has A Sickness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any other intentions in going to Danzhou.¡±


    The Emperor pushed the wheelchair to the corner of Taiji Pce. The railing in front of him reflected a faint white light, giving it the sense of there being a few meters difference in height to the square. The most terrifying official and ruler pair, who also made Qing Kingdom and the world cooperate for the longest time, sighed at the same time. Although the walls of the Pce were tall andrge whenpared with the expansive square, they didn¡¯t seem so tall. The southern night sky in the distance had pinpricks of starlight streaming down.


    ¡°I just want to go visit,¡± The Emperor said very casually. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone. I wonder if it¡¯s still the same as before, with that many fish.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, thest time you visited Danzhou, that ce wasn¡¯t yetpletely part of our Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Taking a boat from Dongyi to Danzhou seems closer. If to the north of Danzhou wasn¡¯t thatrge swathe of ruthless and dangerous forest...I think Sigu Jian would not have given up such a good port.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately there is that swathe of forest,¡± Chen Pingping smiled and said. ¡°Only then she would have taken the boat, so we could meet her on the sea.¡±


    The Emperor fell silent. It was clear that he did not want to continue this recollection. Chen Pingping sighed and turned the subject around. ¡°Your Majesty stands higher than people under heaven and sees further. I don¡¯t dare to doubt your judgement and decisions, however...I can¡¯t think of how, if the Eldest Princess really has that intention...how will she persuade those two people?¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t think more. He directly said, ¡°There is no need to persuade. If there is a chance to be able to pierce me through with a sword, such arge lure, no matter whether it is Ku He that Ascetic Monk or Sigu Jian that idiot, I trust none of them would want to miss it.¡±


    If Fan Xian had been listening at the side, he would certainly have sighed in admiration that the Emperor¡¯s analysis right aligned with the analysis of that old Prime Minister in Wuzhou. Qing Kingdom lost a Lin Ruofu. He wondered whether the Emperor felt it was somewhat of a pity.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s hand that had been stroking the nket on hisp slowly stopped, like he was digesting the Emperor¡¯s words. A momentter, he slowly said, ¡°If the two of them really staked everything all on one throw, what will Qing Kingdom use to stop them?¡±


    ¡°When the soldierse block them with generals,¡± the Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°Who are the generals?¡± Chen Pingping calmly asked. ¡°Ye Liuyun chopped down half a building in the South. Other people can mistake him for Sigu Jian, that idiot, but I think so. It will be impossible to count on him to strike. I¡¯m also afraid that he will be mad in his old age.¡±


    ¡°An Zhi also spoke of it in a letter,¡± the Emperor coldly said. ¡°After all, he is a person of the Qing court. It¡¯s not good for him to collude with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°As for those two people, in the end, they are not gods. I hold the world in my hands, so why would I fear those two ordinary people? As for the question of generals...¡± The Emperor lightly continued, ¡°Lao Wu is the best killing general of this time.¡±


    Very calm words, very strong confidence, but a glimmer of an unfathomable smile hung from the corners of Chen Pingping¡¯s lips. Since he was sitting in front of the Emperor, the Emperor could not see his strange smile.


    ¡°I will give Yunrui an opportunity,¡± the Emperor said coldly.


    Chen Pingping was silent, but in his heart, he was thinking, I¡¯m afraid...Your Majesty is only giving yourself an opportunity, an opportunity to convince the empress dowager and yourself.


    Up to now, Chen Pingping still did not know where the Emperor¡¯s great confidence came from. Although he had been working toward the side closest to the truth, because of Fan Xian¡¯s interference in the Hanging Temple, the show he wanted Wu Zhu to see was still not yet finished.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what ns you have made for future matters.¡± Chen Pingping sighed, asking a question he would certainly not ask again.


    The Emperor also seemed to be surprised. He smiled slightly. The beard on his chin slowly fluttered in the night wind, and the worldly gaze particr to middle-aged people softened slightly. This was the first time in many years that Chen Pingping had taken the initiative to ask this. The Emperor¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like to acknowledge these things?¡± The Emperor mocked. ¡°In the past, when I asked for your opinion, you were like an old rabbit running as far as you could.¡±


    Chen Pingping pursed his mouth and said, ¡°The matter of a bunch of children, but in the end, they are the Emperor¡¯s children.¡±


    The Emperor understood the meaning in these words. After thinking for a moment, he said in a calm and determined voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided.¡±


    Now it was Chen Pingping¡¯s turn to be surprised. He couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head, sighing like an old man from a vige.


    The Emperor slowly said, ¡°Chengqian is too weak, the eldest is too kind, the Second...¡± He furrowed his bros, ¡°The Third is too young.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed again.


    The Emperor suddenlyughed and released the hands from the back of the wheelchair and ced them behind his back. He walked to stand in front of Chen Pingping. He gazed at the expansive square hidden in the depths of the Pce across the white jade railing as if he was watching thousands of troops and tens of thousands of horses, as if he was looking at everything under heaven.


    ¡°I know many people think that I¡¯ve pushed these children too harshly.¡± The Emperor¡¯s back appeared somewhat deste. ¡°One time Shu Wu had drunk too much alcohol and directly said it to my face.¡±


    Speaking of this, there was a glimmer of anger in the Emperor¡¯s tone.


    ¡°But, can just anyone be the Emperor?¡± The Emperor turned his head back and looked at Chen Pingping¡¯s clearly aging face like he was asking him. It was also like he was asking himself, or perhaps he was asking those restless sons of his inside and outside the Pce.


    In the distance, the serving girls and eunuchs looked in their direction. They couldn¡¯t hear what the Emperor and Director Chen were talking about. They had no idea that the Emperor and Director Chen¡¯s conversation involved the future ownership of the dragon chair.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°As an Emperor, one cannot be emotionless or overly emotional.¡± The Emperor turned his face away. ¡°Those without emotion would treat the world without emotion, and the world will certainly fall into chaos. Those with too much emotion are certain to be hurt and be the one to bring sorrow to the world, and there will also be chaos.¡±


    ¡°I am not a muddled ruler. I want to achieve great deed, but I also need someone to inherit. Choosing an Emperor cannot just be based on personal favorites.¡± The Emperor smiled coldly and said. ¡°I have watched the Crown Prince for 10 years. He is an overly sentimental person among the merciless. He is suitable for guarding the city, however, when I go, I think the world will have just be united with chaos still existing. He has neither a stone heart nor ruthless methods. How will he guard this united world for me?¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince?¡± The cold smile on the Emperor¡¯s face still did not abate. ¡°In the beginning, I had favored him. In his battles with Chengqian these years, he did note off at a disadvantage. However,ter he disappointed me slightly. He blindly walked toward the road of mercilessness under the guise of being overly sentimental. If he ascends to the throne, he is certain to be a humane Emperor. However, these sons of mine...I¡¯m afraid not one will be able to survive.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent, but he thought that the ways of the world were not something that could be exined or understood. Back then, the Second prince was a handsome young man that only knew how to read books. If he had not been forced by you to this degree, had not been subjected to such pressure and temptation, how could his personality be like it is today? Your Majesty, ah, Your Majesty...the ways of raising a lion were truly not suitable to use in raising someone to take over the position of Emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s thoughts these years in allowing his sons topete for the position of heir were simple. It was difficult to rule the world. Whoever could endure, this world would belong to them. He never thought that not all young people were like him, used to standing in a current as dark as ink and appreciating the scene on the riverside. He had changed his sons a great deal, but the final results of these changes might not be something he wanted.


    ¡°What about the Great Prince?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s words tonight had far exceeded the beliefs he usually held.


    When the Emperor heard these words, he was surprised again. He smiled more brightly. It seemed that he very much liked that Chen Pingping was once again speaking the whole truth like he had in the past. ¡°I am not surprised you would bring up his name.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°The lives of the mother and son were both rescued by you and Xiao Yezi, naturally you have extra affection toward him. I also love him...but he is overly sentimental. In this dangerous battle, whoever has a soft heart will likely be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±


    The Emperor sighed. ¡°In addition, he is half Dongyi after all. It will be difficult to convince the people. More importantly, if we have to massacre Dongyi in the future. Do you think he has the determination?¡±


    ¡®


    Chen Pingping sighed. The Director seemed to have sighed more tonight in this Royal Pce than at any other time.


    ¡°Thus, there is no need to consider him,¡± the Emperor slowly said. ¡°The Third Prince...he is still young, I can still watch him for a few more years.¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenly smiled strangely and made a suggestion that would perhaps make the entire world tremble.


    ¡°What about...Fan Xian?¡±


    The Emperor slowly turned around and gazed at Chen Pingping with almost a smile. After an indeterminable amount of time, he still not answer the question. After a long time, the Emperor suddenly roared withughter. Hisugh echoed through the long empty corridor in front of Taiji Pce. It scared the serving girls and eunuchs at the end of the long corridor witless.


    The sound of theugh gradually quieted, and the Emperor slowly reined in his smile. He calmly, yet unquestionably, said, ¡°Without question, he is the most suitable.¡±


    Overly sentimental was always more annoying than mercilessness. The aura Fan Xian had exhibited in this world coincidentally aligned with the Qing Emperor¡¯s requirements for his heir. Appearing warm and sentimental, but in reality, cold and merciless, along with a glimmer of sorrow for the universe and mankind in the depths of their bones.


    The Emperor still thought that glimmer in Fan Xian¡¯s bones should have been inherited from his mother, right?


    If these words of the Emperor got out, the entire Qing court would probably be shocked, and a powerful change might even happen across the entire world.


    ¡°He has no title,¡± Chen Pingping said with a strange smile.


    The Emperor¡¯s smile was also somewhat strange. ¡°A title is just a word from me...there will eventually be a day when everyone from that time is dead.¡±


    Chen Pingping knew that the Emperor was talking about the empress dowager in the Pce. He gently coughed a couple of times and said, ¡°I think you should let it be.¡±


    The Emperor gazed at him. ¡°Why? I always thought you didn¡¯t like Fan Xian, but judging by these two years, you truly love him greatly.¡±


    ¡°Love is one matter,¡± Chen Pingping smiled insincerely and said. ¡°Fan Jian and I not seeing eye-to-eye is another matter...however, in my opinion, given Fan Xian¡¯s personality, he would not want the Fan and Liu families to be white bones under the earth because of their connection to him.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Chen Pingping understood this Emperor in front of him too well. He sighed in his heart. If the Emperor really wanted to support Fan Xian onto the throne, then before he died, he would definitelypletely wipe out the Fan and Liu families. He would stop at nothing to wipe them all out, and this was something that Fan Xian would certainly not ept. What made Chen Pingping slightly tired was that he finally confirmed that the Emperor had not ced Fan Xian on the inheritance list at all.


    Chen Pingping stood in the middle and knew that the road was not passable, so he could only go through a different path¡ªthe Emperor had a sickness, a sickness of the heart.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I like the eldest and An Zhi because I like their hearts.¡± The Emperor stood in the night wind in the Royal Pce and made a determined choice for the ownership of the dragon chair. ¡°What I want to see are the hearts of these sons...if they have none, then this matter can be put aside. If they have them, I want to know whether the Crown Prince and the Second Prince¡¯s hearts value me, this father of theirs.¡±


    Chen Pingping didn¡¯t make a sound. He just coldly thought, As a father, if you don¡¯t treasure your sons, what right did you have to ask that they treasure you?


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s gaze should look further than ours.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian thought, at this moment, he was just like a monkey. Having climbed to the top of the mast, he looked at the sun rising to his right. Weing the slightly wet and salty sea wind, he yelled loudly and happily.


    What satisfaction to travel on the ocean. There was no need to pay attention to the vat of dirty water in Jingdou, or the troubles in the officialdom, and no need to look at those dead heads in Jiaozhou. Fan Xian seemed to have returned to the restless youth he was when he arrived in Danzhou. Every day, he climbed up and down the boat until he finally climbed to the top of the tallest mast on the boat.


    He built an awning and looked at the swathe of warm red in the distance. He thought, he was already looking far enough, except, he still didn¡¯t know just what step the Emperor had already seen.


    The boat came from Jiaozhou and followed the winding shoreline on the east side of Qing Kingdom heading slowly north toward Fan Xian¡¯s hometown.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: A Letter On The Sea Breeze


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ever since his rebirth, or more urately, ever since he moved from Danzhou to Jingdou, Fan Xian rode in a ck carriage, wore ck robes, held a ck dagger, and walked in the dark. All over his body, inside and out, shone a ckness.


    On the expansive blue sea, the ship was pure. The mast was tall, and the white sails were like the clean wings of a massive bird that seemed to be heading toward the white clouds on the horizon.


    That cripple, Lieutenant Dan, had once tied himself to the mast and bitterly cursed about the injustices of this world to the rain and world-shaking waves.


    Fan Xian was at the top of the mast at this moment, but did not have this feeling. Afterparing Chen Pingping to his good friend Forrest Gump, he¡ªwearing a light white shirt¡ªnarrowed his eyes slightly. Weing the morning sea, his thoughts and state of mind became as pure and joyful as a scene seen by chance.


    To curse heaven and earth, to me the gods and use others, to fight against the heaven and earth, to be arge ¡°person¡± written with a pie and a na[JW1] , this was not the life desired by the selfish and death-fearing Fan Xian. He was greedily enjoying each moment of his rebirth. Wealth, beautiful women, and immense power were needed, and the asional enjoyment of solitude was also needed.


    After leaving Danzhou, although there were many amusing things that could be yed with, each day was busy with schemes and plots, killing people, and preventing himself from being killed. It had been a long time since he enjoyed this kind ofplete rxation and emptiness of having nothing to think about


    Without question, Fan Xian was the first little bourgeois in the Qing Kingdom. That mother of his was clearly of the ±£¶û[JW2] faction. So he was definitely not going to pass up a bourgeois opportunity like going out on the sea to enjoy the sea breeze, drink good wine like Chu Liuxiang, eat beef, and be like young master Xu in pretending he was the master of the boat. It was a pity that there were not many beauties in bikinis on this boat.


    The boat broke through the waves leaving a thin, white trail on the surface of the blue sea. It seemed to narrowly pass by the red sun. On the mast, the young man waved his arms, moved his feet, and sang with his mouth. He was truly very like a monkey.


    ...


    ...


    The sea breeze in the morning was actually a bit chilly. After Fan Xian yelled loudly a few times, the corner of his shirt blown by the wind felt a bit cold. He didn¡¯t feel very well everywhere on his body. Although his inner strength had been cultivated to the point where he didn¡¯t feel the heat or the cold, this kind of wetness was still ufortable. Only now did he know that there would always be a price for acting cool, so he somewhat resentfully prepared to return to the deck.


    He still couldn¡¯t resist looking greedily again at the seemingly boundless sea as an unnamed desire surged into his heart. This kind of desire had begun to appear in his heart fromst year, but he had never been able to urately grasp just what it was. He had once discussed it with Haitang but still not manage to dig it out from his heart.


    The wide and expansive sea outside the boat created a strange feeling within his heart that could neverpletely rx. He furrowed his forehead and spat out a gob of spit. It flew in an arc and fell far away into the ocean and made a few extra bubbles on the sea, adding a bit more pollution.


    The navy officials and Overwatch Council on the deck below looked up at the scene. Over these few days, they had be used to the asional deranged action the imperial envoy revealed. Although it was strange for the immortal poet of a generation and a powerful official to suddenly be a monkey, and one which only stood on the top of the mast gazing into the distance, everyone thought again and figured that since all geniuses would have their own unique entricities, it was understandable.


    Fan Xian¡¯s action of spitting was seen by many of the people on the deck. A sailor couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration and said, ¡°Even his spitting is handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ooooo...ooooo....¡± A strange cry came from the top of the mast. ¡°I am Tarzan[JW3]! I am Tarzan!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The people on the deck looked at each other. The sailor who fawned earlier was indeed slightly more daring than normal people. He gathered his courage and asked the Overwatch Council official beside him, ¡°Sir, what mountain is Mount Tai?¡±


    The person he asked was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide Hong Changqing. He looked at him coldly and then turned his face away.


    A wind picked up and with a gentle p, a pair of bare feetnded firmly on the deck. A young man wearing a white unlined garment released the rope in his hand and yawned. Beside him were sailors who rushed forward to retie the rope.


    Fan Xian had jumped down from the top of the mast.


    Although they had seen this scene many times, many people on the deck couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck. How tall was this mast? How could Sir Fan junior so easily jump down?


    The gaze with which Hong Changqing looked at Fan Xian was filled with worship. Everyone knew that Sir Fan junior was a rarely seen ace in the world, but they were unable to imagine that a true ace was this incredible.


    Someone moved a deck chair over, and Fan Xianid down on it like all the bones in his body had turned soft. His two feet were propped on the railing, letting the sea breeze clean his feet and feeling the sea breeze blow through his toes like the detailed and gentle massage of a lover. He sighed with contentment.


    In his left hand, he held a cup of the wine that the pce treasury produced, which he slowly drank from. In his right hand, he gently held the broken skins of nuts and brought it to his mouth. The same regret once again rose in Fan Xian. If Wan¡¯er or Sisi could be beside him, that would be good.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Hong Changqing stood beside him opened his mouth to speak only to stop again. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist, he lowered his voice and aside, ¡°What mountain is Mount Tai?¡±


    In this world, there were many famous peaks. However, no one had ever heard of Mount Tai. Hong Changqing gently said, ¡°Is it tonight¡¯s secret order?¡±


    Fan Xian was startled. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling and scolded, ¡°What Mount Tai? There is a Dong Mountain though.¡±


    Suddenly, a sailor on the boat yelled in a high voice with a trace of excitement in his tone, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Dong Mountain!¡±


    Fan Xian rose and walked with the excited officials of the Overwatch Council to the left railing of the boat, waiting for the appearance of the Dong Mountain. Fan Xian suddenly remembered for no reason that before he became sick in his previous life, he had once taken a boat the Three Gorges. As they were about to pass Goddess Peak, the travelers had also been excited like this.


    At that time, Goddess Peak was hidden by clouds and rain of the Wushan county. They could only see the bedroom and did not see the goddess¡¯ naked body. It was a great pity.


    Fortunately, today¡¯s weather was clear without a scrap of cloud in the sky. Dong Mountain did not hide his appearance.


    The boat traveled north for a number of li, rounding its way around a patch of dark and dense beach before turning to the left with great difficulty. The people on the boat immediately felt their eyes light up. The usual scenery they had seen for many days suddenly disappeared and a mountain that stretched between heaven and earth filled everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The great Dong Mountain!


    It was a stone mountain. It seemed normal, but this stone mountain was enormous. It was countless meters tall, and the side facing the sea was an iparably smooth precipice. There was not even a fine crack on the precipice. It was as smooth as a piece of jade, like a sky god had once used a mystical sword to split open this mountain.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene and sucked in a cold breath. Given the power of his vision, he judged this mountain to be at least 2,000 meters tall. How could the cliff facing the sea bepletely smooth? Although he was a pig when it came to geology, he knew that this marvel was rare to see.


    The great Dong Mountain was actually notrge. It was just tall and steep like a stone column, a veryrge stone column.


    Since the side facing the sea was smooth, no one knew how many millennia the sea wind had battered at it without it showing any movement. There were no traces from the movement of any animal. Even those proud and untamable giant beasts were unable to build their homes on it.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, thinking this ce was indeed marvelous. Compared to the precipice of the Xi Mountain in Northern Qi it was more beautiful and more extreme.


    While the side of the Dong Mountain facing away from the sea seemed to have very fertile soil, a verdant and lush wood grew on the mountain. It created the appearance of green and abundant woods.


    One side was green, and one side was white. The two sides of the great Dong Mountain used these very different colors to adorn the world and formed a harmonious feeling like a piece of green jade bing lighter. It was extremely beautiful.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist sucking in another cold breath. He knew of the great Dong Mountain. In this world, there were two ces referred to as Dong Mountain. One was in the west of Qing Kingdom, which was a small mountain. It was only because Qing Temple had a temple there and a few folk gods worshipped there, so it had some fame.


    The other was on the border of the Eastern Sea, the famous great Dong Mountain known to all.


    The great Dong Mountain was famous because of its marvelous structure and perfect scenery, and it produced the most wless jade. Fan Xian remembered a year ago, during the birthday of the Northern Qi empress dowager, someone had offered delicate jade as tribute from the great Dong Mountain. After Qing Kingdom had won this piece ofnd during their Northern expedition, it had built another Qing Temple on Dong Mountain and strictly forbade jade mining. Thus, there was only stock jade from Dong Mountain on the market, and the price has grown more and more expensive.


    Another reason the great Dong Mountain was famous was because of the Qing Emperor¡¯s edict. The incense smoke in the Qing Temple in the great Dong Mountain had already exceeded that of the Jingdou Qing Temple. One reason was that, after all, the Jingdou Qing Temple was closely guarded andmoners were often too afraid to go. This was not a problem at the Qing Temple in the great Dong Mountain. The second reason was that Qing Temple at the great Dong Mountain was truly miraculous. Manymoners who were too poor to see a doctor came to pray at the temple. Afterward, they would receive the blessing of the Temple and their serious illness would recover without being treated.


    Two Dong Mountains. The mountain beside the sea wasrger, more famous, and more miraculous, so everyone knew that the mountain before them was the great Dong Mountain while the one near Jingdou was known as the little Dong Mountain.


    Although in his previous life Fan Xian was a materialist, in this life he was a staunch idealist. Looking at the precipice of the great Dong Mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and once again felt as he did when he first entered a Qing Temple. Was there really a mysterious force that watched him?


    Was it the temple?


    He unconsciously shook his head.


    Mountain trails could faintly be seen winding through the woods on the other side of the great Dong Mountain like a thin rope tightly binding that thickyer of green clothing around the naked body of the mountain.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was very powerful, so he could also see that on top of Dong Mountain was a ck temple directly facing the sea below the cliff as well as the sun opposite it.


    He unconsciously smiled. He wouldn¡¯t have to practice rock climbing on this precipice in the future, would he? This difficulty was a bit too extreme.


    ...


    ...


    In a short time, the great Dong Mountain was left behind by the boat and thrown to the back of the heads of the people on the boat. Other than a few sighs admiration, no one said anything more and returned to their own stations.


    Hong Changqing noticed that the imperial envoy seemed to be quieter than before. He only sat on the deck chair in a daze. For a lively and jumping monkey to suddenly turn back into a thinking monkey, something must have happened. He didn¡¯t dare ask. He only stood properly behind Fan Xian ready to hand over alcohol, fruits, and snacks.


    ¡°When will we reach Danzhou?¡± Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and asked.


    Hong Changqing was startled and then went to ask a naval officer beforeing back to reply, ¡°Afternoon.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and suddenly sighed.


    Hong Changqing thought for a bit then hesitantly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Sir, why do you sigh?¡±


    This time, it was Fan Xian who was startled. He was silent for a while and did not reply. He had discovered a funny, yet, also not funny reality. The trusted aides that apanied him...no matter whether they were there from the start like Wang Qinian or cameter like Deng Zi Yue and Su Wenmao, after following him for a while, they all seemed to be developing in the direction of a fall guy. Although, not everyone had talent like Lao Wang¡¯s.


    For example the sentence, ¡°Sir, why do you sigh?¡± Is it not very simr to that line, ¡°Princess, why do you smile?¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. He now understood the origin of this matter. These confidants tried to please him, not because of anything else, only because he was the princess. Unintentionally or not, they would fawn over him, cheer him up, and share his worries.


    Thinking about it, it seemed like it was only Xiao Yan¡¯s attitude that was different from normal people.


    Fan Xian smiled and followed Hong Changqing¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Looking forward to going home, amon emotion.¡±


    He had lived in Danzhou for 16 years and had left for two. Suddenly about to go home, there would always be some strange emotions. He wondered how grandma was, whether or not the serving girls in the manor had married out, do the little yellow flowers on the cliff still bloom so faintly? After he left, was there still someone who stood on the roof and yelled loudly that it was raining and to take in the clothes? The hedonistic enemy he had dreamed in his childhood, had they had children? Dong¡¯er, Dong¡¯er, how is the tofu selling?


    Hong Changqing chuckled, but he didn¡¯t understand what the Commissioner was timid about. He thought, You are already an important court official and you¡¯re returning to your hometown with the identity of an imperial envoy. You are certainly bringing honor to your ancestors. Wearing bright clothing and traveling by day, it would be iparably joyful. Why was he worried like this?


    Fan Xian nced at him and asked, ¡°Your hometown is in Quanzhou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, born and raised.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, when you have time, find an opportunity to visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Two identities of the two people were different, naturally, they didn¡¯t have much to say. Fan Xian was silent for a while then said, ¡°After getting onshore, immediately go get the Council reports from thest few days.¡±


    Hearing official matters being discussed, Hong Changqing¡¯s face immediately grew serious. He answered severely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In that split second, Fan Xian had ended the few days of leisurely travel on the sea early and recovered the role he was meant to y, once again hiding away his monkey-like self.


    His thin lips pressed together slightly. There was no extra emotion on his handsome face.


    ¡°Send an order to Jiangnan. All methods to continue, but do not overdo it. Everything will be discussed after I return from the capital after the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll follow beside me. Have the seven people from Jiaozhou go to Jiangnan to help Deng Zi Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Xian had taken all eight of the Overwatch Council members who had been exposed because the methods in punishing the Jiaozhou rebellion had been rtively rough, while the military was not yet purged, Fan Xian did not want his subordinates to endure such danger. That nephew generation person of the old Qin family had already taken over the Jiaozhou Navy. As for how to punish the more than a thousand soldiers who were involved in the rebellion and how to carry out a purge without inciting a major uproar, these were all problems that the old Qin family had to consider. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to think about it anymore.


    He was just worried about his student, Hou Jichang. Concerning the Jiaozhou Navy smuggling matter, Jichang couldn¡¯t do much. The problem was that Fan Xian had to leave him in Jiaozhou. Themendations from the court at the end of the year were all uniform. Jichang was sure to be promoted. Furthermore, with Wu Gefei in Jiaozhou, he should know how to handle it.


    As for Xu Maocai...Fan Xian smiled slightly, Let him remain buried, he might be useful one day.


    Finding that the Commissioner had once more sank into thought, Hong Changqing didn¡¯t disturb him and quietly waited to the side. Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you very anxious to wipe out the Ming family?¡±


    Ever since Hong Changqing had survived that little ind, he had been lost in nightmares simr to that scenario. Suddenly hearing the Commissioner speak out loud the matter hidden deepest in his heart, his face nched. He knelt down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare interrupt your n.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°The Ming family...won¡¯t be jumping around for much longer.¡±


    He had invested so much time and effort into the trip down to Jiangnan. Although it seemed that the Ming family was still struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, Fan Xian knew that after paying such a price, he had long wrapped a rope around the Ming family, just like the rope Ming Qingda wrapped around his mother¡¯s neck.


    With the old Ming matriarch dead, that rope only needed to be tightened a little bit more. The Ming family was already dead. It just depended on when Fan Xian had the time to tighten it. Ming Qingcheng, the Fourth master, Zhaoshang, the pce treasury...Fan Xian was very pleased with his result.


    ...


    ...


    In the afternoon, the boat rounded a patch of bend in the sea with silver sand. In the distance, they could see an inactive seaport. It was surrounded by seagulls dancing around. Under the distant setting sun, the surface of the sea rose and fell slightly like a golden wave. Under the golden wave, there were hidden currents of jade that were groups of fish.


    Seeing those seagulls, Hong Changqing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in annoyance.


    Fan Xian rose, looking at the officials on the dock ready to wee him and the ck Knights that had arrived before him in Danzhou to wee him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    They had arrived in Danzhou. Their life in the sea had ended. Suddenly, Fan Xian had double the nostalgia and sighed with twice the feeling.


    [JW1] ¡°Pie¡± and ¡°na¡± describe the two strokes that make up the word ¡°person¡± in Chinese.


    [JW2] It¡¯s unclear which faction this is. Google search says it is short for Paul.


    [JW3]̩ɽ This could also be read as Mount Tai, the name of a mountain in China . It bes relevant in the next sentence.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: Return Home With Honor (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the boat with the white sail slowly moved along the bends of the shore toward the side, a small boat came from the direction of Danzhou. The little boat moved quickly and soon neared therge boat. The men on the boat made hand signals, and the two boats slowly came together.


    The ropedder was let down and a sweaty official climbed up, panting heavily.


    Fan Xian had already changed into normal clothing and was currently pulling on his shoes. Unable to speak for the moment, he nodded to indicate for the official to speak.


    The official wiped at the sweat on his forehead and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I am the Dianli of Danzhou, here especially to wee you back to your hometown.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian was slightly startled. He hadn¡¯t noticed the man¡¯s official robes earlier. Hearing the man say he was a Dianli, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    He was not someone who liked to be ttered and fawned over, but he knew that for an Overwatch Council Commissioner and an imperial envoy to return home, the parent officials of Danzhou must feel very honored and would certainly do their best to curry favor with him. Howe the Zhizhou did note? Why was it a Dianli who came?


    He unconsciously looked at the ant-like people on the dock and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Where is the Zhizhou?¡±


    It was only a casual question, however, itnded in the Danzhou Dianli¡¯s ears like thunder and scared him severely. With a tearful face, he said, ¡°Sir received the message that Sir would be arriving. At this moment, he should be rushing to docks to wee Sir. Sir shouldn¡¯t me Sir, it is because...Sir didn¡¯t know that Sir would arrive so early.¡±


    This string of ¡°sirs¡¯ confused even Fan Xian. Only after parsing it for a while did he understand. Danzhou had not thought his boat would arrive this quickly.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What is there to me? I¡¯m just returning home as a private individual. There is no need for such a grand wee.¡±


    However, it was already a grand event on the dock. Fan Xian¡¯s vision was startling. He could faintly see people rushing to prepare the canopy, and there were more officials rushing toward this area. There were also a great deal of Danzhoumoners gathered there.


    The Danzhou Dianli¡¯s heart eased slightly. He gathered his courage and raised his head to evaluate this major figure who had not returned to Danzhou in two years. He had been transferred to Danzhou after Fan Xian left, so he had only heard rumors from the strange young master in the Count¡¯s manor. In the officialdom, he heard even more stories these two years about the glorious works that Sir Fan junior had done in Jingdou and everywhere else. He had long been filled with curiosity about this important figure who hailed from Danzhou.


    Indeed...he is a figure from heaven. The Dianli was startled by Fan Xian¡¯s appearance and immediately lowered his head to report the day¡¯s situation.


    It turned out that Wan¡¯er, the princess, who had taken the Third Prince and a group of people back to Danzhou, had startled the entire city. After Danzhou¡¯s seaport business failed, it had long be an isted location. Although the Emperor conferred favor on it each year, reduced taxations, and the people were happy, who had ever seen such a grand event? This was the prince and princess.


    Everyone guessed that since his wife and student had both returned, Sir Fan junior would also return. So, they had long begun to make preparations. However, they had not expected that Fan Xian would be handling matters in Jiaozhou. None of the officials ormoners had any idea when Fan Xian would arrive, so they had gradually rxed their thoughts. Until today, when a troop ofpletely ck riders suddenly appeared outside the city, went through the city defenses, and went directly to the dock to beginying out defenses. Only then did the people guess that Sir Fan junior was about to arrive.


    Time was too tight, thus, only the Dianli who had coincidentally learned of this matter had rushed over while the Danzhou Zhizhou and other officials were probably still in their manors avoiding the summer heat. They were probably hurriedly putting on clothes and rushing over.


    The Danzhou Dianli was terrified that the provincial government wouldn¡¯t be ready in time and anger Fan Xian, so he hade quickly on a little boat to apologize humbly.


    He carefully looked at Fan Xian¡¯s expression.


    Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How is the old woman?¡±


    The Dianli smiled tteringly and said, ¡°She is very healthy. The Zhizhou often visits the manor to pay his respects.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Wan...hmm?¡± Fan Xian suddenly furrowed his brows.


    The Dianli¡¯s heart jumped. He thought that this young master was finally about to begin expressing his displeasure at today¡¯s weing party. He was so scared, the amount of sweat on his back tripled in amount.


    However, Hong Changqing, who was beside Fan Xian, understood that he was just suddenly confused, not sure how to refer to his wife in front of this official. So he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Has the Mistresse?¡±


    Fan Xian let out a breath and nodded. Although this Dianli in front of him was a low-ranking official, he had no reason to make him use Mistress to refer to Wan¡¯er, although this Dianli would certainly be very willing to have Lin Wan¡¯er as his grandmother[JW1] .


    ¡°Your wife is in the manor,¡± the Dianli said carefully. ¡°The old mistress is also in the manor. Today is very hot. I was worried that she would miss you and insist oning to the dock to wee you, so I haven¡¯t reported this to the manor yet.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, pleased, and patted this Dianli with approval on the shoulder. It was also his intention to not have the ck Knights inform the manor. He was preparing to surprise the old mistress as well as some other people in the city.


    The Dianli was overwhelmed by this show of favor.


    ¡°Have everyone on the dock disperse,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Lend me your little boat to use. I¡¯ll go back by myselfter.¡±


    Since the old mistress and Wan¡¯er had note to the dock, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to go socialize with officials. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk with the Danzhou locals and elderster. Having experienced the ufortableness of sitting properly under the canopy in Suzhou, once was enough.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing these words, Hong Changqing and that Dianli said at the same time, ¡°This cannot be done.¡±


    Hong Changqing was worried about Fan Xian¡¯s safety. After a moment of silence, Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Qing Wa, you haven¡¯t been with me for long. Remember in the future, you are a person of the Overwatch Council. Concerning my decisions, you just have to ept them. I can¡¯t get rid of those Tiger Guards the Emperor has granted me. Do you also want to stick to me and let not me have a moment of peace?¡±


    Although his words were gentle, the meaning was heavy. Hong Changqing forced a smile and didn¡¯t say anymore.


    The Danzhou Dianli said, with a bitter face, ¡°Sir, although this side appears to be smooth beaches, the back is all precipices and cliffs. There is nowhere to go...you can only onshore from the dock. If you want to go for a walk and travel the mountain, it is best to wait for another day.¡±


    Fan Xian rose and tightened his clothes. He looked at the cliff being slowly left behind on the side of the boat. He looked at that incredibly familiar reef and couldn¡¯t help sighing in contentment. He asked, ¡°Sir, I grew up in Danzhou. Would I not know the way home?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Danzhou was not big. But, in the past few decades, it had produced a Minister of Revenue and an Emperor¡¯s wet-nurse. This was already glorious enough. Now, there was also an imperial envoy, and this imperial envoy had lived there until he was 16. In the past two years, all of themoners in Danzhou had felt excited and happy about this. When socializing with people from neighboring provinces, they had an extra glimmer of confidence and pride.


    The ck Knights of the Overwatch Council hade to the docks toy down defenses. Although the people were scared, they also guessed that this major figure was about to return home, so they all crowded around. They wanted to see whether the young master of the Count manor who was as pretty as a girl had changed in appearance during these two years in Jingdou.


    A matron holding a basket with eggs in it muttered loudly, ¡°They said he wasing back after the New Year, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t a real person. This time it should be the real person, right?¡±


    A person to the side smiled and said, ¡°How can it not be the real person? Didn¡¯t you see that the Third Prince and the Lady Fan had bothe back?¡±


    Another person spoke spiritedly, ¡°I wonder if Sir Fan has changed? When he went to Jingdou, who knows how many girls in Danzhou cried until their eyes were swollen.¡±


    That matronughed loudly. ¡°How can appearances just change like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible, even fathers can change just...¡±


    Immediately, this unknown person was dragged into a small alley by the excited crowd and beaten.


    ...


    ...


    After the slight awkwardness and silence, the Danzhoumoners gathered around the dock waiting for Fan Xian. They gradually turned the topic of their conversation back to Fan Xian himself and stories from the past.


    ¡°Do you remember, every time a hurricane came, young master Fan liked to stand on the roof at their manor and yell loudly for everyone to take back theirundry?¡±


    Everyoneughed. Those young people who were close to Fan Xian in age couldn¡¯t help remembering many things from the past. At that time, Fan Xian was only the illegitimate child of the Count¡¯s manor. asionally, he would even mess around with the children in the streets. However, as they grew older and with their different identities, they had long be people of two worlds.


    In the eyes of the young men, there was only admiration and someplicated emotion. Someone said in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the imperial envoy tell a story.¡±


    His speaking voice was very small, and the contents of what he said would probably not be believed by most people. Most of the people unconsciously had their ears filter these words. Seeing no one acknowledging him in the group, the young man angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s true...I still remember that it was a treasure hunting story.¡±


    Still, no one paid any attention to him. That matron with the basket of eggs said, full of amusement, ¡°Speaking of our young master Fan, he is truly not like other people. Even as a child, he was obedient and well-behaved. There were also a few strange things. Every time he went onto the streets with the serving girls from the Count¡¯s manor, when did he ever let the serving girls carry things? Tch, tch, this master is truly very kind.¡±


    The discussions on the dock flew wildly with numerous stories. In a short time, the Danzhou Zhizhou, leading the other officials, arrived in a hurry. They were panting and tidying up their official¡¯s robes. Looking at the white-sailed boat that was about to reach the shore, they let out a breath in their hearts. They were happy that after all their rushing they had finally made it.


    However, no one expected that the imperial envoy was not on the boat.


    The Danzhou Dianli came down thedder and faced the Zhizhou¡¯s angry gaze. With a tearful face, he said, ¡°Sir left halfway. At this moment, he should have already returned to the manor.¡±


    The Zhizhou was shocked and red at him. In his heart, he was anxious to get to the Count¡¯s manor. However, he didn¡¯t dare to leave at this moment because although the imperial envoy had disembarked, there were still a number of officials on the boat he had greet. In front of Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aides, he didn¡¯t dare be overly arrogant.


    Hearing these words, the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but yell in unison. They then shortly they began toin, their tones full of pity.


    Wearing the official robes of the Overwatch Council, Hong Changqing led a group of Overwatch Council secret agents off the boat and looked at the group of people on the dock. The crowd was swept by this cold gaze and immediately fell silent. Unexpectedly, Hong Changqing pushed a warm smile onto his face and said, ¡°The Commissioner is distressed that everyone is being burned by the sun on the dock, so he thought of this unwilling idea. In future days, he wille out to meet with everyone.¡±


    He turned again and bowed to the Zhizhou and intimately said, ¡°Sir truly did not wish to startle the local officials, so he epts your kindness. However, please lead everyone back for now.¡±


    On a cliff not far outside Danzhou, there was a white figure energetically climbing up. Perhaps energetically is not an appropriate term because the white dot of a person on the rock face was climbing very easily, The tips of his toes pushed slightly, and his fingers curved slightly. HIs entire body was stuck against the wet and slippery rock face, moving up in a smooth curving line. It was impossible to tell it was difficult.


    He seemed to be strangely familiar with this deserted cliff face filled with bird nests and moss. The route chosen was also iparably precise. His hands and feetnded without a trace of hesitation like he knew where the protrusions were and where the crevices for his feet were.


    There was no need to say more. It was Fan Xian, who had left the white-sailed boat.


    Since he was a child, he had begun to climb this cliff under Wu Zhu¡¯s supervision until he was 16. A full 10 years he had spent on this cliff, so he was as familiar with each piece of grass and tree as the lines on his palm.


    He hadn¡¯t climbed in two years, Fan Xian evened out his breathing and leaned close to the cliff he had not seen for a long time, to the seabirds and mud he had not seen for a long time, and climbed.


    Before long, he was already standing on the highest cliff looking down at the waves pping the rocks and the sight of Danzhou in the distance.


    He turned and unintentionally saw arge group of blooming little yellow flowers. Other than the fact the flowers were blooming more, everything on top of the cliff seemed to be exactly the same as two years ago.


    Fan Xian sighed and sat down. His feet dangled over the side of the dangerous and tall cliff. A faint worry and longing rose in his heart.


    Uncle Wu Zhu was not here.


    [JW1]ÉÙÄÌĄ̈C Mistress


    ÄÌĄ̈C grandmother


    It¡¯s a y on words here also mocking the Dianli.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: Return Home With Honor (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sea breeze blew against Fan Xian¡¯s face, waking him from his thoughts. He sat in silence on this precipice and ran through all that had happened since his rebirth in. This was not only because he had thought of Uncle Wu Zhu, it was also because this familiar cliff top stirred his emotions.


    Many years ago, it was on this cliff that the very young Fan Xian had, in front of Wu Zhu, sworn his three big wishes.


    Have many, many children.


    Write many, many books.


    Have a very, very good life.


    Uncle Wu Zhu summarized this as: Fan Xian needs many, many women, and to find many ghostwriters and many servants. So, he needed a lot of money and power, thus, the two of them went to Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    Up until now, Fan Xian had experienced a lot in his second life. Although he had not left much behind, he still did not have children, however, he was not in a rush. He didn¡¯t find a ghostwriter, but he had almost written A Dream of Red Mansions to its conclusion, copying poems in front of the pce and copying poems when meeting beauties. Without question, he had grown to be this world¡¯s greatest copycat.


    As for money and power, Fan Xian had also obtained a great deal, but...a very, very good life?


    He furrowed his brow and shook his head. People were never satisfied.


    His reminiscing and summarizing did not take him very long. After confirming that Uncle Wu Zhu was not on the cliff, he very practically rolled up his pant legs and followed the familiar stone path between the cliffs, sweeping down like a bird.


    The reason he did not rush to see the grandma after returning to Danzhou and instead came to the cliff was because Fan Xian had long been worried about Wu Zhu. Although in the past half-year, he had not shown a trace of concern in front of others¡ªof course, not many people knew of Wu Zhu¡¯s existence¡ªbut in the depths of his heart, he was very worried.


    Someday before he left Jingdou, in front of that pond that had frozen into a mirror in the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping had told him the news that Wu Zhu had been injured.


    The number of people in this world that could injure Wu Zhu could be counted on one hand. Last summer, in the battle between Ku He and Wu Zhu that no one knew about, Uncle Wu Zhu and Ku He each had to recover for months. This time...how long would Uncle Wu Zhu have to recover this time?


    Fan Xian was already used to his blind uncle¡¯s appearances and disappearances, but thinking of Wu Zhu¡¯s strange injuries this time, he couldn¡¯t help but worry in his heart and feel that this matter was not that simple. After half a year without news, this made him a bit angry. Once he returned to Danzhou, he tried to find traces of Wu Zhu.


    But Uncle Wu Zhu was not here. He also wondered how his injury was doing.


    ...


    ...


    Under the cover of dusk, Fan Xian walked quietly alone into Danzhou. This was the ce he had grown up in. He greedily breathed in the slightly salty and wet air. His mood became joyful and did not be salty and damp.


    He walked past the city gates, the market, and wine stores. The day was bing dark. No one noticed that this young man was the imperial envoy so eagerly anticipated by the people.


    He walked along until he reached the outside of a junk shop. Fan Xian closed his eyes and listened, then he turned toward the alley, stepping on the moss that grew on the long unused path. He found a key from beside the dusty door, pushed opened the back door, and shed inside.


    The front and back halls of the junk shop were covered in dust. The goods on the shelves had perhaps long been stolen by thieves. There was only a cutting board left at the back. On it, the thin knife marks seemed to be telling the story of a young man chopping slices of radish.


    Fan Xian chuckled. He walked forward and lifted the vegetable knife beside the cutting board and swung it a few times. This knife had been ¡°presented¡± to him by Wu Zhu. When Uncle Wu Zhu sliced radishes, he never left marks on the cutting board. This was something he only barely managed to do in the future.


    The taste of radishes in sorghum really was very good.


    ...


    ...


    He hadn¡¯t taken that much time. When Fan Xian stood outside his own family¡¯s Count manor, the sun had not yetpletely fallen behind the foot of the mountain to the back. The warm light still shone on the outside of the very lively Count manor.


    Today was the day that the imperial envoy returned home to visit, so all the servants in the manor were busy, excited, and proud. Everyone¡¯s faces were like the tworge rednterns hanging outside the manor door, ruddy and high-spirited.


    All the officials in Danzhou had long been politely sent away. As this moment, the person going through the manor door was the housekeeper.


    Fan Xian stood with a smile at the door thinking of something as he looked at the familiar faces. There were a few unfamiliar faces as well. They had probably entered the manor within thest few years.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t stand at the door of the manor.¡± A manager saw the white-clothed youth and said with furrowed brows, however, his tone was not very aggressive. Under the management of the old master, the manor had always kept strict family traditions and rarely were there cases of bullying the good.


    Fan Xian forced a smile but before he could say anything, he heard a sharp cry from a shadow that cut right through the manor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The sharp cry came from a young girl. Her face was bright red. She stared at Fan Xian outside of the door with bright eyes. She ran out quickly and almost tripped over the high threshold, scaring Fan Xian into quickly helping her up.


    The girl drew back her hands like she was shocked. Twisting her hands together, she looked at Fan Xian but was so excited she couldn¡¯t speak. The manager outside was very curious. A few of the older people finally saw clearly Fan Xian¡¯s appearance in the dusky light and also let out a cry.


    The girl finally woke from her daze. With her face bright red, she turned and yelled into the yard, ¡°The young master is back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The young master is back! Quick, go tell the old mistress!¡±


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    Following the spread of this news, the Count¡¯s manor that was already filled with a joyful atmosphere immediately exploded. A thunder of footsteps moved outside, and countless people came to wee Fan Xian home.


    Fan Xian was already being led by the girl, under the careful escort of the managers, into the manor. Fan Xian looked at the shocked and fearful men behind him and jokingly scolded, ¡°Do I not know what the path is? You can go back.¡±


    The people made a sound of acknowledgement and somewhat unwillingly retreated.


    Fan Xian nced at the girl beside him and felt she looked familiar. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t match her to a name. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling widely and asking, ¡°What is your name? Are Xiao Qing and Xiao Ya still fine?¡±


    The girl immediately felt hurt. The young master had left for less than two years, so how could he have forgotten her name? Listening to what her sisters said, the young master was always good master who cared for the serving girls ever since he was little. He was the kindest and politest. She couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Fan Xian gloomily and said, ¡°Young master, sister Xiao Qing has already married, and sister Xiao Ya is still in the manor...I, I am Xiao Hong.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hong?¡± Fan Xian had already been quite impressed by this girl¡¯s gloomy nce. Hearing her name clearly at this moment, he almost tripped in his shock. He stared at the little girl¡¯s delicate appearance and still couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t resist sighing, ¡°It¡¯s only been two years, how could you have already grown so big?¡±


    As the saying goes, girls change 18 times between childhood and womanhood. When Fan Xian had left Danzhou, Xiao Hong had only been a 12-year-old tea girl. Now, she had be a big girl. Her figure was clear, and she had grown into her features. No wonder Fan Xian didn¡¯t recognize her at first.


    Without waiting for the master and servant to exchange their feelings, they could hear a mor rising from the west. The sound was like countless birds flying toward them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sharp. From far away, he saw that his Tiger Guards, Hong Changqing, and others had alreadynded in the back. From that, it was possible to see how anxious the girls in front of the array were.


    A gust of perfumed air blew over. The girls of the manor stopped not far in front of Fan Xian. They looked at him with faces full of happiness and then sincerely bowed, ¡°Greetings to young master!¡±


    The girls¡¯ faces were mostly filled with joy and excitement, with the asional sh of unhappiness at the two-year separation.


    The housekeeper and servants of the manor also rushed forward from the back. Kneeling, they greeted Fan Xian.


    For a moment, the garden was densely packed with over 20 kneeling people. Xiao Hong stood beside Fan Xian and didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. Finally, she recovered her wits and also knelt down.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian pulled on her arm andughingly scolded the serving girls in front of him that he had grown up with, ¡°Everyone, get up! When I was home, I didn¡¯t like all this. Howe after I¡¯ve left for two years...you all dare to disobey my order?¡±


    The girls all giggled and stood up. Surrounding Fan Xian, some asked solicitously about his well-being, some brought him tea and water, some used fans to fan him, and there were also those who took this opportunity to tidy his clothes and satisfy the emptiness after not being near the most perfect male in the world. Each had their own reasons, and they were numerous.


    It was like being hugged in all directions when Fan Xian entered the back garden.


    Fan Xian looked at the Tiger Guards and Hong Changqing who stood to the side with strange expressions and red, thinking, I grew up among women. This kind of life is the mostfortable. What are you old men staring at?


    Entering the back garden, who knew he would hear this sentence.


    ¡°What a scandal!¡±


    The girls hanging onto Fan Xian giggled and let go. Fan Xian, drunk on the rxed life he had been long separated from, quivered. The most sincerest smile rose on his face as he gazed toward the steps.


    He saw an old woman full of nobility looking at him coldly while Wan¡¯er was holding on the old woman¡¯s left arm with her face full of smiles. The Third Prince himself was holding the old woman¡¯s right hand, and Sisi was holding arge umbre while hiding behind the old woman¡¯s back. She looked at Fan Xian with almost a smile as if to tell him...today, you are done for.


    For an old woman to have such status, she could only be the Emperor¡¯s wet nurse. She had brought up an Emperor, a king, and a Minister. She had taught the Danzhou ancestors of a Commissioner as well as the grandmother of the Fan family.


    Fan Xian looked at the old woman¡¯s benevolent and peaceful appearance. He couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in his heart. He let out a strange cry and was about to leap over.


    Who knew that during his travel, the old woman suddenly coldly cried, ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked and stood there dumbly. Staring at the grandma, he didn¡¯t know what wrong he hadmitted now.


    The old woman slowly looked up and down at this grandson of hers that had left for two years without returning. Her gaze gradually moved down from Fan Xian¡¯s face. She confirmed that the kid still had all four limbs and had not destroyed his appearance. Only then did she nod her head with approval. However, when her gazended on Fan Xian¡¯s leg, her gaze became cold again.


    ¡°Go wash your feel. You¡¯re already such a grown person, yet you still don¡¯t pay attention to anything.¡± The old woman scolded severely.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and saw his mud covered feet. Only now did he remember that when he climbed the mountain, he had thrown his shoes away. He raised his head and said pitifully, ¡°Grandmother...¡±


    ¡°Wash first.¡±


    As she finished speaking, the serving girls allughed. Some brought Fan Xian a chair and others went to get hot water. They all helped Fan Xian wash his feet. Another serving girl went into a room and brought out a pair of shoes Fan Xian had worn a few years ago. She tilted her head andughed, saying, ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t know whether your feet have grown.¡±


    Fan Xian wore a put-upon expression and allowed them to tidy him up. Looking at Wan¡¯er beside grandmother¡¯s unrestrained smile, he couldn¡¯t resist ring. Wan¡¯er stuck out her tongue and smiled cutely. Wan¡¯er was very curious. Her husband was someone who feared neither heaven nor earth, but once he returned to Danzhou and met this old woman, why was he so scared?


    After washing his feet and putting on his shoes, Fan Xian began to edge toward the steps with shifty-eyes.


    The old woman saw his expression and knew that he was up to no good. She suddenly remembered the crazy action he had done the day he had left Danzhou and jumped in fright. She scolded with a serious face, ¡°...what is this monkey going to do now?¡±


    Monkey? To the side, Lin Wan¡¯er and the Third Prince couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    Normal male servants were not allowed into the back garden, so the housekeepers, servants, as well as the Tiger Guards and Hong Changqing, were all watching the show from outside. The people listening at the side could only think about how Fan Xian used to climb up and down on the roofs and rock gardens in the manor many years ago, while Hong Changqing thought of how the Commissioner bounced around on the white-sail boat and couldn¡¯t help but nod his head, thinking that the old woman¡¯s description was exactly on point.


    Fan Xian smiled cheekily and edged closer to the steps. He could tell that the grandma was only being severe on the outside. He pressed closer with every step.


    The old woman panicked. She pointed at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Just stand there. Just stand there. Don¡¯te closer.¡±


    As her words fell, Fan Xian had already leaped over. The skill of a ninth-level ace was indeed nothing tough at. They saw him pick up the old woman and nt a huge kiss on her cheek. With a smack, he kissed her loudly enough to make a sound.


    There was joyfulughter inside and outside the garden.


    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Fan Xian said sincerely. He saw earlier that the lines of his grandmother¡¯s face were deeper than two years ago, and she was also slightly thinner. For some reason, a faint sorrow welled in his heart.


    He helped his grandmother into the room and had her sit down properly on a chair, then he knelt on the ground and formally greeted her again, kowtowing a solid three times.


    ¡°I heard you have another girl in Suzhou?¡±


    After the grandmother and grandson had warmly talked for a while, the old woman suddenly changed the topic and caught Fan Xian off-guard.


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head only to see Wan¡¯er¡¯s confusion. She probably also did not understand why the old woman was talking about. As for Sisi, she was even more innocent looking, showing that it was definitely not her who had said anything to the old woman.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: Grandson, Sister-In-Law, Husband And Wife, Ah...


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Suzhou?¡± Fan Xian chuckled and said to the grandmother. ¡°What girl are you talking about? If we¡¯re speaking about girls, I built a Baoyue Brothel in Suzhou. The girls there are pretty good.¡±


    The old woman shook her head impatiently. ¡°That is another matter, instead of being a proper official, you go into the romance business. Are you not afraid of losing face?¡±


    Fan Xian did not feel like it was facing losing. He smiled widely and said, ¡°That is second brother¡¯s business. I am just looking after it for him.¡± After saying this, he nced at the Third Prince sitting beside the old woman. A sh of awkwardness immediately appeared on the Third Prince¡¯s little face. He could not escape his connection to the initial Baoyue Brothel.


    The old woman sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject, you know who I am asking about.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent. Of course, he knew that grandmother was asking about Haitang. He and Haitang¡¯s matter had been spread everywhere under heaven, and grandmother was not one of those pure women whose ears did not listen to matters of the outside world. Of course, she knew the story. However, this matter already had some problems, and he really didn¡¯t know what to say in front of Wan¡¯er¡¯s face. He raised his head and said with a warm smile, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t listen to those rumors. Haitang being in Jiangnan is only to help me handle some matters.¡±


    Naturally, the old woman did not believe this and said suspiciously, ¡°What is a Northern Qi person doing always being beside you? She isn¡¯t an ordinary girl.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words dried up. He stole a nce at Wan¡¯er and found that his wife¡¯s face was calm, but her little hands were gripping the corner of her sleeve. He couldn¡¯t help but force augh and turn toward his grandmother. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± The old woman looked at him with a not-quite-there smile. After all, there were still people in the hall at this moment, so she couldn¡¯t speak inly. She only warmly said, ¡°There are some things that should be done on the surface if they can be done on the surface...I greatly dislike hiding things. If it is honorable, then bring her home to let me have a look. If you don¡¯t have this intention, then be careful of your actions. After all, even though she isn¡¯t a person of Qing Kingdom, she is still a girl. She can¡¯t have her reputation destroyed just like this by you.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± the old woman stared at him and asked.


    Fan Xian sighed and nodded, thinking that this matter was not one of yes or no. His own shamelessness had indeed been seen through immediately by grandmother. As for Haitang, Lang Tiao had already gone to Suzhou. Given Haitang¡¯s personality, he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t go against her teacher. Once she had returned to Northern Qi, it would be difficult to meet again, so there was no need to talk about future events in detail.


    ¡°I say, grandmother,¡± he said with a pained expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for two years. Why are you scolding me the moment you see me? Can you wait for a bit and then do it?¡±


    The old woman huffed coldly and said, ¡°Do you know that you haven¡¯t been back in two years?¡± She red at Fan Xian. The wrinkles on her face gradually rxed, and she smilingly scolded, ¡°When you arrived in Danzhou, you didn¡¯t even rush home. Where did you go y earlier? You¡¯re already at such an age, so howe you are still so insensible?¡±


    Fan Xian understood. It turned out that his grandmother was jealous. Heughed and said, ¡°I left the boat halfway to wander around.¡±


    Without waiting for her to speak, he took the opportunity to send out a meaningful gaze. The grandmother and grandson had lived together 16 years. How could they not know the thoughts the other was hiding? The old woman gently coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Get ready to start the feats. I still have some things to say to An Zhi.¡±


    After saying this, she shakily stood up and prepared to bow to the Third Prince to y her rolepletely. The old woman was originally a wet nurse of the royal family and could be considered a family servant. She was especially particr about the divide between superiors and inferiors. Lin Wan¡¯er was Fan Xian¡¯s wife now, so as the grandmother, she did not have to mind. However, with the Third Prince living in their home, she was careful to maintain etiquette.


    However, her position was too special. The Third Prince always referred to himself as Fan Xian¡¯s student. How could he dare to ept a bow from this ancestor? The little kid¡¯s face fought until his face was bright red and dodged away with all his might, running for the door like his butt was on fire.


    Fan Xian went forward and gently tugged on Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand. He leaned close to her ear and said some things. Wan¡¯er repeatedly nodded and, as asked, she led Sisi out of the door.


    Left in the hall were only the old woman and Fan Xian, grandmother and grandson. Fan Xian brought over a little stool and sat beside her, just like in the past, to listen to a lecture properly.


    Now that there were no more outsiders, the old woman¡¯s words were much more direct.


    ¡°That Haitang girl, how do you n to deal with this?¡±


    Fan Xian tilted his head in thought. Furrowing his brows, he said seriously, ¡°It will be difficult to marry her in. Stall for time first and then see.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Fan Xian hesitated. He always felt that he and Haitang were more friends than anything else. If he brought her home, he was afraid that this kind of feeling would change. ¡°It¡¯ll depend on her. If she wants to marry, then I want to marry.¡±


    ¡°It still that old saying, the Fan family is, after all, a great family, how could we let her drift alone outside?¡± The old woman gently coughed. ¡°Since you like her, she¡¯ll eventually have to enter our home.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. He thought that this matter was not something the Fan family could decide alone. Since grandmother had already set an edict, he could only do his best to carry it out. He used his palm to gently pat at grandmother¡¯s back, quietly transferring in a thread of Tianyi Dao¡¯s gentle zhenqi to help her take care of her body. He found, to his delight, that grandmother¡¯s body was quite good. Although she appeared older over these two years, there were still no signs of decline.


    ¡°However...even if she marries in, there has to be an order of superiority,¡± The old woman suddenly said severely. ¡°You cannot mistreat Wan¡¯er. Originally, following my thoughts, I do not like Haitang, that girl. Being together with you without name or status, how proper is that?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that he had been busy with official affairs recently and had indeed neglected his wife a bit. Furthermore, Wan¡¯er was a girl who appeared calm but was very meticulous in the depths of her heart. To say something clich¨¦d, the higher Fan Xian¡¯s position, the less he wanted Wan¡¯er to be involved in those shady affairs. It was unavoidable that Wan¡¯er wouldck some sense of true existence. That feeling was probably not veryfortable.


    However, it could be seen that during these days in Danzhou, Wan¡¯er had received the grandmother¡¯s great liking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise this matter anymore.¡± The old woman looked at the grandson at her knee and sighed. She gently stroked his face and said, ¡°Being in Jingdou these years must not have been easy...you know all about those things now, right?¡±


    In reality, in the 16 years in Danzhou, Fan Xian and grandmother did not have any overly intimate actions. Fan Xian understood that this was because grandmother wanted to raise him as someone who was cold, severe, and hard so that he could be able to preserve his life in the future in Jingdou. Thest time she was so gentle...when was it? It seemed that it was when he was still an infant. She had held him in the little tower and cried silently.


    Fan Xian was a little lost in thought. It was also that night that he knew that other than Uncle Wu Zhu in this world, his grandmother was also good to him, heart and soul.


    ¡°I know.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. A momentter he smiled and sighed, ¡°The question of my past is always so unexpected.¡±


    The old woman smiled slightly and said, ¡°It has all already passed. I see that the Emperor still loves you tenderly.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and did not reply. She had raised the Emperor of Qing Kingdom and was likely proud of this fact deep in her heart. However, it was clear that her words did not say everything. At least, it did not exin what she had said that night 18 years ago.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at his grandmother¡¯s wrinkle-filled face and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Grandmother, my mother...how exactly did she die?¡±


    The old woman was startled as if she had thought he would ask this question. After hesitating for a moment she slowly said, ¡°Has your father not told you yet?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled weakly. ¡°Father has spoken of it, but I have always felt that matters couldn¡¯t have been so simple.¡±


    ¡°Your mother was an incredible person,¡± the old woman tenderly patted his cheeks and said. ¡°I trust that the Emperor has already avenged her. As for whether or not any enemies had been missed, naturally...there is that guy to take care of it.


    That guy was the person who fought with people daily back in King Cheng¡¯s manor.


    Fan Xian smiled. It looked like his grandmother also did not know the details or, perhaps, she did not wish to tell him her guesses. Speaking of which, if it had been anyone else, he had already received sufficientpensation from the royal family. Why must he be stuck on whether something in the past had any loose ends?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sizhe...what kind of child is he?¡± The grandmother suddenly opened her mouth and asked.


    Fan Xian was startled then shortly smiled again. Only now did he remember that ever since his brother¡¯s birth, he had lived in Jingdou. He had never even seen his grandmother¡¯s face. He chose his words carefully and slowly said, ¡°Sizhe, ah...back then, perhaps he had run amok. As he has gotten older, his behavior is more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me about it.¡± It was very clear that the old woman was interested in her one true grandson.


    Fan Xian smiled and told her all of Sizhe¡¯s actions since he entered Jingdou. He didn¡¯t even hide anything rted to the Baoyue Brothel. This story made the old woman¡¯s expression serious with an asional smile.


    ¡°Are you saying...these two children run a brothel in Jingdou?¡± The old woman sighed, thinking, she really was old. There was no way for her to understand these children¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But...the Third Prince is still so small.¡±


    ¡°He is small but full of tricky ideas.¡± Thinking of that matter, Fan Xian was filled with anger. He huffed coldly and said, ¡°The Third Prince is not just a child.¡±


    The old woman smiled. ¡°Sizhe is alone in the North. Is he doing well?¡±


    Letters regrly came from Northern Qi, so Fan Xian knew very well his brother¡¯s life in the North. Hefortingly said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve arranged people to look out for him.¡±


    The old woman thought for a moment then worriedly said, ¡°After all, it is a foreign country. If that Haitang girl were still in Shangjing, Northern Qi, perhaps it would be fine. But under the current circumstances...there isn¡¯t even anyone you trust in Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian could not speak of his secret agreement with the little Emperor in Northern Qi. He thought for a while then said, ¡°Rx, grandmother, isn¡¯t Ruoruo in Shangjing right now? She is now Grandmaster Ku He¡¯sst disciple, so the Northern Qi court has to give her some face. With her watching, Sizhe won¡¯t do anything outrageous.¡±


    Speaking of which, it was very strange. For the past two years, Fan Xian had exhausted every means to send his brother and sister to Northern Qi. Minister Fan had vaguely guessed at it but didn¡¯t expose it. It was clear that the old mistress did not think of that. She only smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of Ruoruo, I wonder if her body is better?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s great...there¡¯s no more yellow hair on her head[JW1] .¡± Fan Xian¡¯s mind suddenly spun. ¡°Grandmother,e back with me to Jingdou this time...father misses you very much.¡±


    The old mistress was silent for a while and then slowly shook her head.


    Fan Xian sighed. He didn¡¯t understand why she continued to live in Danzhou.


    ¡°Ruoruo is 17 or 18 now,¡± the old mistress worriedly said, ¡°yet she still isn¡¯t engaged. You broke her marriage with Hong Cheng. You have to keep an eye out for a family who has a good nature, good background, and can be trusted.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s chest thumped loudly and he said, ¡°Since you have given me this task, I will certainlyplete it well.¡± His words sounded dependable, but he did not think like this in his heart. He thought that Ruoruo was still so young, so why should she rush to marry? It was better to see more and experience more. He thought like this but hadpletely forgotten that when he and Wan¡¯er had married, they were barely older than children.


    ¡°As a big brother, you¡¯re doing very well,¡± the old woman looked warmly at Fan Xian and said with approval. ¡°You have managed them well. The Fan family is blessed. If your brother and sister aplish anything in the future, it will be all due to your hard work.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face turned red, thinking, What management did Ruoruo need with her icy intelligence? Sizhe¡¯s natural disposition had been forcefully twisted by him. At first, it was for his personal gain. As for strengths...even the Qingyu Hall shopkeepers admitted that Sizhe was amercial genius.


    The grandmother and son¡¯s secret conversation was reaching an end before the old woman hesitantly said, ¡°What about that person? Did theye back with you this time?¡±


    The old woman was asking about the blind boss who had been their neighbor for 16 years. Fan Xian started and then understood. With a pained face, he said, ¡°I was going to ask you whether or not you¡¯ve recently seen hime back?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face became severe. ¡°So he is not with you...then your random running around, like this afternoon, is definitely not allowed anymore. Otherwise, if something happens, how will I exin things to the Emperor and your father?¡±


    Fan Xian moved closer to his grandmother¡¯s ear and mysteriously said, ¡°Rx, grandmother, I am now an ace of aces.¡±


    The old womanughed involuntarily and covered her mouth, revealing some charm from many years past.


    As they were speaking, someone came and reported that the feast had begun. With great implicit understanding, the grandmother and grandson looked at each other. Fan Xian held the old woman¡¯s arm as they walked out.


    The person who came to give the message was the wife of the Teng family. She led the way with her head lowered.


    Fan Xian looked at her back and suddenly opened his mouth to say, ¡°Has Wan¡¯er been drinking her medicine?¡±


    The wife of the Teng family slightly turned her body and quietly reported, ¡°The Mistress has been drinking her medicine on time and in the right proportions.¡±


    ¡°Where is Da Bao? Howe I haven¡¯t seen him today?¡± Fan Xian was confused, he hadn¡¯t seen Da Bao wee him today.


    ¡°That husband of mine also came today. He didn¡¯t know you would be arriving early so he apanied Master Lin out fishing on the sea,¡± the wife of the Teng family said with a smile.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Teng Da also came? Have hime see meter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old mistress that Fan Xian had been supporting suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er has been taking a medicely, and I¡¯ve been very curious what medicine it was. It smells very fragrant.¡±


    Fan Xian wondered whether or not he should tell her about this matter. After thinking for a little while, he ended up smiling warmly and, lowering his voice greatly, he told her about Wan¡¯er¡¯s body and the matter of children.


    The old woman was silent, but her expression seemed somewhat unpleasant. After a long while, she gently coughed and said, ¡°The adult is the most important. You are both young, so there is no rush.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled calmly and said, ¡°This is why I like grandmother best.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After the feast ended, he talked a little with Teng Da and asked him about the recent situation in Jingdou as well as the health of his father and Lady Liu. He also asked about news from the Jingdou marketce that the Overwatch Council could not convenient contact. Fan Xian had a glimmer of tiredness early. After making his excuses to everyone and paying his respects to grandmother, he took Wan¡¯er back to their bedroom.


    This bedroom still looked as it did a few years ago. None of the furnishings had changed.


    Fan Xianid on the bed and nted his eyes to look at Wan¡¯er sitting beside the table ying with the candle me. He could hear Sisi in the other room preparing hot water. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Xiao Bao,e here.¡±


    Wan¡¯er turned her head and giggled while a glimmer of embarrassment shed across her face. ncing outside, she protested coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know to be a little quieter?¡±


    The so-called joys of the bedroom were not all matters between men and women, often it was in the small details. The so-called Xiao Bao was a secret signal between Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er, a little detail, a little trick...Wan¡¯er was Da Bao¡¯s sister so naturally, she was Xiao Bao[JW2] , as well as a little treasure.


    After she had washed her face and rinsed her mouth, Sisi smiled and walked out. Just like in the past in Danzhou, she slept in a little bed in the other room.


    The red candle was extinguished, and the Fan coupley shoulder to shoulder on the bed. Wan¡¯er was curled up like a little cat in Fan Xian¡¯s embrace. Her hands tightly grasped the unlined clothing of his chest. She grasped it with some strength as if afraid that somebody would run off.


    ¡°I¡¯vein in this bed 16 years.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s bright eyes were open in the dark. ¡°Ever since I was little, I really liked sleeping. When it was time for a midday nap, I never need the serving girls to lull me to sleep. I would just sleep like this.¡±


    Wan¡¯er made a small sound and looked at him.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and gently kissed her pouty lips. Indistinctly, he said, ¡°But I¡¯ve always felt I¡¯ve never woken up. How could I have married such a good and obedient wife like you? Am I still dreaming?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er clicked her teeth shut and bit him hard. Staring at him viciously, she said, ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    [JW1] I think this phrase means ¡°to have grown up.¡±


    [JW2] Literally means ¡°little treasure.¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: Mercy And Deep Running Still Waters[JW1] Are A Pair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian winced and, with a suffering face, he stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his broken lip. He suddenly found that there was a trace of sweetness. Only now did he know that the anger Wan¡¯er had been suppressing these days hadpletely exploded out in this one bite. He considered his words and carefully said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything else, I just think...you¡¯ve suffered hardships these days.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er turned in his embrace and indistinctly said, ¡°What hardships?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to spend with you.¡± Fan Xian thought for a bit and then said, ¡°And now, my sister and brother have both gone to Northern Qi, Ye Ling¡¯er has married, and it¡¯s impossible for Ruo Jia to y with you...leaving Jingdou, going to Jiangnan,ing to Danzhou, I guess you don¡¯t even have some beside you to say private things to, besides, these are all unfamiliar ces.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s big eyes were beginning to gradually mist over. She sighed gently and said, ¡°You, ah...to say you have no heart, yet you know all of this. To say you have a heart, yet you can endure to treat me like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was a bit chilled. He coughed and asked, ¡°How have I treated you?¡±


    ¡°There is more you want to say?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er gazed intently at his eyes.


    Fan Xian thought for a bit and then nodded.


    Lin Wan¡¯erughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re being shameless again. I¡¯ve told you in Jingdou before, whatever you want to do, I won¡¯t stop you. In any case, these womanly words have no power. I just wish you could be more candid and let me know before things happen. No matter how useless I am in the present, I am still the senior daughter-inw in the Fan family. There are some things you cannot hide from me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fan Xian was faintly angry. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t abandon yourself to self-pity. The Wan¡¯er I like is a warm and cheeky girl...¡±


    His words were only half spoken when he closed his mouth. On the contrary, Wan¡¯er smiled sweetly and warmly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep lecturing?¡±


    Fan Xian coughed and said, ¡°Whether or not you believe it, I had no intention to say anything else today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°Then when are you going to tell me the story of Haitang?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment then said, ¡°That¡¯s not the same, not the same.¡± Saying this, he tightly hugged Wan¡¯er, who had rolled over in a huff. One hand gently encircled her soft waist while he quietly said beside her ear, ¡°We¡¯ve been apart for a dozen days, so why talk about that?¡±


    If it had been Haitang, or Ruoruo, women that had been influenced by Fan Xian¡¯s modern feminist ideas, at this time, they would probably have long kicked Fan Xian off the bed.


    Although Wan¡¯er had grown since a young age in the Pce and her entire mind was meticulous and deep, it was just on the matter of men and women that she had received the most traditional education. In a huffy voice, she said, ¡°That girl¡¯s identity is different and already troublesome, but you had to do things your way. In the future, who knows what problems this will cause?¡±


    Hearing this apparent concession, not only did Fan Xian¡¯s heart not rx, on the contrary, a faint regret welled up. People, especially men, if one said they did not love someone, that seemed to be untrue. But if one said he would love someone for their entire life and never look to the side, this was also a lie.


    Admiring the jade on Dong Mountain and watching the sunset on Xi Mountain, was to do different things at different ces. There was no need for anyone to lie to themselves and brainwash the world.


    ¡°However, you are at home all day with no one to y mahjong with you. It is indeed very boring.¡± Fan Xian did not want to continue the topic because he had suddenly realized that with Haitang, her position still fell into the category of friend. That girl may not want to marry into the Fan family. What was the point of worrying about this early? Why make his wife worry along with him and be jealous of A, B, C things.


    ¡°The women in the Pce...do they not also pass their days like this?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s words touched on Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s true weakness deep in her heart and made her sigh endlessly.


    She had grown up, ever since a young age, in the Pce. Her mother was an illustrious princess and her father was Prime Minister Lin. Unfortunately, she had been long locked in the Pce and had not seen her parents very many times. It was like she had been raised collectively by the women in the Pce. She was naturally smart and, having grown up in that atmosphere, also not exceptionally brilliant. But, at least she somewhat understood the machinations on the field of power. She believed her abilities should have been used more effectively.


    However, for one, because of her connection to the Eldest Princess, Lin Wan¡¯er had an antipathy for maniption and scheming, but she would rather have peace. For two, because of the enmity between her husband and her mother, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable ce to shine.


    This was something she and Fan Xian had discussed a long time ago.


    If a person cannot find a ce in their surroundings, they will eventually feel a sense of loss. If she was a normal girl, then managing housework, being filial to her parents-inw, serving her husband, and raising some children would be enough. But, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s birth ensured that if she continued in such a normal life, she would always feel some regret in her heart. It was even more so since she could see many people beginning to shine around Fan Xian.


    At one point, Lin Wan¡¯er was ready to ept her fate. She was prepared to hold onto the wonderful memories of having children to transcend obstacles and work hard to have a child for Fan Xian, thus, tying her husband¡¯s heart to her side. That was why she had run the risk of stopping the medicine Fei Jie had given her.


    Fan Xian was a tender and sensitive person, so he realized the deeper meaning of his wife¡¯s action. Of course, he knew the reason for the faint worry between his wife¡¯s brows these few months, but...he still had yet found a good solution.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s dream was inmerce, so Fan Xian could kick him to the North to smuggle. Ruoruo¡¯s dream was heavily influenced by Fan Xian, so Fan Xian could use up every method to have her be Ku He¡¯s disciple and walk far and see different people. However, Wan¡¯er¡¯s...status was not the same. She was his wife, her dream...or to put it more clich¨¦d, what path should she seek to achieve her value?


    The spring examination case, as well as someter matters, made Fan Xian understand that Wan¡¯er¡¯s specialty was indeed in the Pce, in nning. She could help him a great deal. However, the problem was he and Xinyan were like fire and water, so how could he let Wan¡¯er be caught in the middle?


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°If one day there is a day when swords sh, I really don¡¯t know what I should do.¡±


    Such naked words were rare between the couple. They had long avoided this matter. Lin Wan¡¯er was silent for a while then said, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have too much feeling for my mother...but, after all, she is my mother.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Fan Xian ced his nose against her hair and took a deep breath. ¡°Believe me, at least I will never hurt you.¡±


    Would anyone believe these words?


    Fan Xian suddenly smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it is indeed very boring to stay at home all day...I have some matters I want you to help me do, however, it might be hard work and mentally taxing.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er widened her eyes with curiosity and turned her body so she was face to face with Fan Xian. ¡°What matters?¡±


    With a soft fragrance in his embrace, Fan Xian held his wife and couldn¡¯t resist rubbing her full body. He smiled and said, ¡°You know I am a wealthy person.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh and, turning her hand, pped that wandering hand.


    Fan Xian said seriously, ¡°When I first went down to Jiangnanst year, I found that although Jiangnan was wealthy, in reality, there were still a great number ofmon people who did not have enough to wear and enough food to fill their stomachs. If even Jiangnan is like that, there is little need to talk about Jiangbei and thosemoners in the middle of the Yangtze River that were flooded. Who knows how they are going to survive?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Did you say you already thought of a way to move the silver taken from the pce treasury to the River Transport Governor¡¯s yamen?¡±


    ¡°That is only one portion.¡± Fan Xian thought about it and said, ¡°You know more about the court than me. There are few officials there that can be trusted. If I put the silver into the court, even with the Overwatch Council and Yang Wanli watching it, what will flow away will still flow away...not to speak of others, at least the Fan and Liu families, as well as the Pce, will all take some from this cache of silver. So I was thinking...some things it is easier for us to do ourselves.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan really is rich. Those wealthy merchants can bring out tens of millions of liang of silver.¡± Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Yet, there are still so many poor people...this is a problem of uneven distribution.¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have any power to change this reality. I can only find some mediocre methods to improve it.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Lin Wan¡¯er guessed her husband¡¯s thoughts and hesitantly said, ¡°You are going to rob the rich to give to the poor?¡±


    Fan Xianughed out loud. He hadn¡¯t expected his noble-born wife to be able to use the piratenguage often seen in novels. He couldn¡¯t resist sliding his knuckle down her perky nose.


    Wan¡¯er stuck out her tongue and giggled.


    ¡°But...it really is like robbing the rich and giving to the poor, right?¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit then said seriously, ¡°My thoughts are like this, in any case, we¡¯ve scrapped so much silver from the pce treasury and officials, we have to think of some way to spend it. There is no way for our family to use all of it. As I said earlier, I don¡¯t want to go through the route of the court, but then how will we use this silver on themon people?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er made a noise of agreement and said, ¡°In the past, themon thing to do is to open porridge shops and build charity schools. I remember when I was little, there was a disaster in the North, and all the refugees surged into Jingdou. A few major officials in the court asked the Emperor to send out troops to suppress them and have these refugees be scattered into the nearby provinces. However, the Emperor did not agree to this suggestion, rather he dismissed those major officials and opened the royal storage. That year, when they were giving out the porridge, the empress dowager even brought some of us from the Pce todle it out.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He had heard of this story. The Emperor wasn¡¯t an idiot, naturally, he knew how to handle the situation. He said, ¡°Just handing out porridge on short notice isn¡¯t enough. Charity schools are also difficult to expand, so I have decided to put the money I have earned into a special organization so it can do charitable works for many years.¡±


    Hey on the thin nket and waved his hand. ¡°Poor students who have no money cane to our school to study. If they don¡¯t have food to eat, we will buy and give out rice. If they have no sprouts, we will give it to them. In any case, whatever the court has not thought of to do, we will do it all.¡±


    Seeing his confident expression, Lin Wan¡¯er felt excited in her heart as well, but she immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Idiot, do you know how much silver this will cost?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t money meant to be spent?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The money I earn is from the court and merchants, and the court and the merchants get their money from the hands of the people. The so-called taking from the people to use for the people is based on this logic.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°taking from the people to use for the people,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help her eyes lighting up. ¡°These words are new but...they make sense.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and looked at his wife¡¯s worshipful expression. For some reason, he thought ofst year when he was in the royal pce in Shangjing, Northern Qi. The situation when Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor and Haitang Duoduo had heard him say loudly, ¡°The first concern are the affairs of state, and enjoying pleasureester,¡± and couldn¡¯t help blushing a little with shame.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Wan¡¯er shook him seriously afterward and said, ¡°It still won¡¯t work. Putting aside the face that this is a bottomless pit that cannot be filled no matter how much you throw in, you need to think some more based on this matter¡¯s influence. It is taboo to take something that is the concern of the court.¡±


    After Fan Xian thought for a while and then had a different idea. ¡°Can it be done anonymously?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er stared at him like an idiot and said, ¡°If it is done anonymously, how can it be done on such arge scale? It¡¯s not like you just want to save one province or one county. If they don¡¯t know it¡¯s a charitable action organized by you, will the local officials not quickly lower their mouths to this juicy meet and take a bite? Your name will have to appear.¡±


    Fan Xian thought that this logic was sound, however, he had to both show his name and not make the court mad, which was truly difficult to do.


    Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°What if...we used the Pce¡¯s name to do this? Using the empress dowager¡¯s name to do it. We don¡¯t need the nobles in the Pce to put out money. We can put up the money and have them carry this name. The court¡¯s face will be honored, and they will gain face. I believe that the Emperor will be happy too.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled and looked Wan¡¯er for a long time without saying anything, thinking that was indeed the logic. If the people in the Pce made an appearance, it would certainly be much easier to carry out. Then this...wouldn¡¯t it be like the so-called Benevolent Assembly that he often saw in his previous life? Except the Qing Kingdom one would be new and certainly be much more ceremonious. However, since there was this beginning, there would always be some changes to the people¡¯s lives.


    Lin Wan¡¯er became interested and continued giving ideas. ¡°No matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t spend like this. I think we have to rescue the urgent and not the poor. Our true focus should still be put on education and disaster relief, as for daily things...¡±


    Having made it through halfway, she held her tongue. Fan Xian also held his tongue. The two of them looked at each other and then smiled together. In the smile was a glimmer of embarrassment and self-mockery.


    As to just what they should do to better the lives of the people of Qing Kingdom or even the world, how could this couple born with golden spoons in their mouths truly know the details? They could offer some generalments. If they were truly talking about specifics, these two would run in circles around education and giving porridge.


    Afterughing for a while, Fan Xian said seriously, ¡°We still have to do it. There are people who understand this. Yang Wanli was born poor. Once the riverbanks matter has let up, I¡¯ll call him back to the capital to talk.


    The unconventional methods from his previous life shed through his mind. Although things like the green sprout method appeared bright and neat, Fan Xian knew that he did not have the power to change the big picture. He thought to himself that he could only repair it. Although it was trivial and the changes couldn¡¯t be too big, it could make themon people¡¯s lives a bit easier.


    Even if it was only a little, this thing could still be done.


    In any case, Fan Xian didn¡¯t need to worry about it, he only needed to spend some money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this matter to you to handle.¡± Fan Xian gazed at Wan¡¯er with a smile.


    Wan¡¯er was startled and said, ¡°Such a big matter, how could you just give it to me to do?¡±


    ¡°With you handling it, I am at ease,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Besides, if we want to pull the noble women in the Pce to have a share, without you making an appearance, how could it be done? To have the wives handling it, it would be less risky than me making an appearance. Don¡¯t say you won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er was overjoyed and excited. She finally had something to do. How could she pass up on this opportunity?


    The couple talked a bit more and decided to get this thing up and running in a while. During this, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but say a few more beautiful lines like ¡°giving a man a fish is not as good as teaching a man to wish,¡± shocking Wan¡¯er repeatedly. The couple talked endlessly and lost their intention to sleep.


    ¡°How long have you prepared for this matter?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er buried her head in his chest and asked indistinctly.


    Fan Xian slipped up for a moment. ¡°Almost half a year.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face and felt a glimmer of warmth deep in her heart. She knew that arge part of why Fan Xian was doing this was because of her.


    In reality, from Fan Xian¡¯s perspective...he did itpletely for Wan¡¯er.


    However, the couple in bed at this moment did not think that this organization, which had appeared on the spur of a moment, wouldter, because of the over-abundance of resources in Fan Xian¡¯s hands and by Wan¡¯er¡¯s ability, gradually grow distance from their initial idea and change into an organization no one would have imagined¡ªbringing great benefits to the world and Fan Xian himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put all the silver in one ce,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er blinked her longshes and said. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand anything about economics, seeing what you and Sizhe have done, it is clear that money can grow more money.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He would not bring hardship to himself by doing this. With his brother working in the North, Shi Chanli and Sang Wen doing the flesh business in the South, once that fortune entered the ounts from the money house, it would naturally be an active source. Seeing Wan¡¯er recover her bright personality, knowing that she had be excited after having something do to, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was extremely happy. The matter he had thought so long about had finally achieved the desired effect. What made him the happiest was that, with this interruption, perhaps the family gossip would be even fainter.


    However, things often do not go as desired.


    Lin Wan¡¯er bit her lip and said, ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered me about the matter we were talking about earlier.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled. He chuckled and embraced her warmly in his arms. He muttered indistinctly, ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t happen again.¡¯


    Still that question. Which man¡¯s word could be trusted? As expected, Lin Wan¡¯er did not really believe it. She nced outside and quietly said, ¡°Although Sisi has already entered the door, without a ceremony it will be difficult for her. I¡¯ve already talked to grandmother. We¡¯ll organize it in a few days.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°You can do as you like. In any case, she grew up with me. She probably doesn¡¯t care about this.¡±


    The husband and wife talked in very low voices, but at this moment, coughing sounds came from the bed in the other room. The coughing was filled with embarrassment and anger.


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at Fan Xian and giggled, ¡°Do you hear that? Who says she doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    Fan Xian awkwardly patted her butt and said, ¡°Usually this girl sleeps like a pig. Why is she so awake today?¡±


    Speaking of sleeping like a pig, Lin Wan¡¯er immediately thought of Siqi who had apanied her in entering the Fan manor. She was her personal serving girl, back in the side garden. She had dozed every day keeping Fan Xianpany. Even if she had performed no meritorious services, she at least put in hard work. Lin Wan¡¯er furrowed her brows and said, ¡°What about Siqi?¡±


    Seeing Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression, Fan Xian knew that this Mistress very much wanted her servant to also enter their household. However, Fan Xian was slightly afraid now of this matter and begged for mercy. ¡°I think not, it¡¯s not like I sleep with many each night.¡±


    Wan¡¯er nced at him with faint displeasure.


    After much trouble, the couple was finally tired. Fan Xian held his wife contently and said beside her ear, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er indistinctly said, ¡°Danzhou is not big, I¡¯ve already explored all of it...where else is there to go?¡±


    ...


    ...


    First putting aside the Fan couple¡¯s one day trip, Fan Xian was quite busy for some time after returning to Danzhou. Receiving the familiar people from his past was quite the task. Where could he find time to go out? With the grandmother hosting, Sisi, who had an unexpected incident with Fan Xian on the boat in Jiangnan, was finally taken into the family without any mishaps. However, Sisi had long grown used to serving Fan Xian and could not ept this change in her role for a while. Her entire person seemed confused and unsure what to do.


    As for this, everyone had long been mentally prepared. Sisi had grown up with Fan Xian, and their rtionship was very good. Many in the manor still remembered that year when the 12-year-old Fan Xian had stood up for Sisi and beat the housekeeper from Jingdou bloody.


    That housekeeper had left after being humiliated, and they never heard from him again. They had no idea where he went.


    After Fan Xian went to Jingdou and Danzhou received news of his marriage, the old ancestor sent Sisi to Jingdou. Who didn¡¯t understand the meaning hidden in this? Everyone in the Jingdou and Danzhou manors knew that someday Sisi would enter the family. However, after it happened, although the girls in the Count¡¯s manor congratted Sisi, they couldn¡¯t help feeling admiration and envy.


    The old mistress gave Sisi a big red pack and then talked with her warmly for some time. Sisi was sobbing and, her eyes were red. Even Wan¡¯er, standing to the side, was wiping her tears.


    The next morning, the back door of the Fan manor was pulled open with a creak. Fan Xian pulled Sisi¡¯s hand and sneakily walked out of the door. He turned back to nce at the girl whose eyes were swollen like peaches andughingly said, ¡°Have I been bullying you or what?¡±


    Sisi choked and red at him. In this manor, only she dared to be so impudent with Fan Xian. She looked at the rising fog in Danzhou and the quiet street. She couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Young master, where are we going?¡±


    See, she still couldn¡¯t change how she referred to him.


    Fan Xian grabbed her hand and felt that it was indeed very exciting, as if it were a ndestine love affair, even though they had openly and publicly married yesterday. From this, it could be seen that men were indeed a very base animal.


    A warm smile shed across his face. ¡°We are going to buy tofu to eat.¡±


    [JW1] The original phrase was ¡°ÃÆɧ¡± which describes someone who appears in and dull but when they be ustomed to the situation, their passion is difficult to imagine. Some have likened it to tsundere, but that is also not quite urate.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: There Is No Tofu In Danzhou Today


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the early morning, Danzhou was silent. Near the Count¡¯s manor, in particr, there was not any extra noise. Danzhou was not very big. It was even possible to faintly hear the crowing of chickens and the barking of dogs out in the country while living in the city. If one truly listened intently, one could possibly even hear which family was emptying out their chamber pots and which family was boiling water to start breakfast. In the distance, the market had long awoken and was using fresh vegetables and meat to draw in the women in charge of their kitchens.


    In the summer morning, the air was fresh. Fan Xian and Sisi walked along the quiet streets and came to the side of the familiar market.


    He smelled the stronger and stronger scent in the air and nodded his head with satisfaction. ¡°I haven¡¯te to such ces in the past two years.¡±


    Sisi nced at him, thinking, As the imperial envoy, naturally, you had no chance to buy groceries.


    Fan Xian quietly said, ¡°Do you remember when we lived in Danzhou, how we used toe to market often to buy things?¡±


    Sisi nodded and smiled. ¡°Ever since you were young, you would go shopping with the sisters and help them carry things. In the beginning, you scared a lot of people. I heard about it when I entered the manor and also thought you were a strange person.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m strange now?¡± Fan Xin smiled and walked first into the marketce. When he passed by a two-story building, he unconsciously stopped and turned his head to look at it.


    Sisi thought it was strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fan Xian pointed at that building and asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lao Ha¡¯s home? The one who delivers groceries? I thought the building had been burned down? Who is living in it now?¡±


    Speaking of this, Sisi also remembered. She tilted her head and thought for a bit. She then said apologetically, ¡°I also haven¡¯t heard them say.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at the newly built two-story building in a daze. The grocery deliverer Lao Ha and Overwatch Council assassin of Shangdong Road had both died here. Afterward, his grandmother had someone set fire to the building to destroy the bodies and evidence. The people of Danzhou had no idea of the truth of this matter; they only thought it was a usual fire.


    His expression calmed down. That had been when he had been in this world 12 years. He had killed for the first time here.


    ...


    ...


    The marketce was morous.


    The fishermen from the sea were pushing little carts and silently gesturing with the fish sellers in the marketce for the price of the first run of fish. Meanwhile, the fresh silver fish in the baskets moved endlessly, making a pping sound. Now and then, a cart would be pushed in, and the peddler would yell loudly for others to make way. In the second row, the leaves of vegetables were covered in dew, and were fresh and alluring. In the side room, at the chicken stall, the chickens¡¯ clucking rose with the stench. At the west corner, arge white pig was giving out its final tragic cry beneath the butcher¡¯s knife.


    There were already a number of Danzhoumoners starting to buy fruits and vegetables. They had to be early to be able to buy the freshest produce. The folkways of the Danzhou people were simple. Adding to that fact, the Qing Emperor had been particrly benevolent and bestowed his favor yearly. He had also stopped taxes. This meant that the people¡¯s lives were very good, to the point they could afford to eat meat daily.


    Seeing this scene, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit moved. Qing Kingdom was really not so bad.


    In a few steps, he hade to the quietest corned in the marketce. Looking at the figure at the tofu stall from a distance, Fan Xian stopped his steps and gazed with narrowed eyes at the familiar figure. He looked at the woman¡¯s red face and slightly prominent, well-rounded figure. He smiled warmly. He had been held by her as a child, so how could he not be tired of seeing her?


    Sisi looked at the woman and smiled happily, preparing to run over. Unexpectedly, her hand was pulled back by Fan Xian. She nced at him with confusion.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Why meet? It¡¯s enough to see from a distance. Looking at sister Dong¡¯er¡¯s expression, her life should be going well. We shouldn¡¯t go disturb her.¡±


    Sisi didn¡¯t understand. Since they had snuck out, were they really not going to greet her and just look at her stupidly and briefly from a distance?


    ¡°Every month, the manor gives her some money. That was my idea.¡± Fan Xian seemed to beforting himself. ¡°With this money, her life shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The woman who sold tofu was called Dong¡¯er and was once a serving girl in the Danzhou Count¡¯s manor. This girl had begun to look after Fan Xian from when she was 10 all the way until Fan Xian was 10. Naturally, her bond with Fan Xian was beyond the usual.


    However, when Fan Xian was 10, the girl¡¯s age had also grown. Adding to the fact that Fan Xian knew his life in the future would certainly be very dangerous, he had found an excuse to chase her out of the manor. However, he had always helped her in secret.


    He liked Dong¡¯er, so he wanted to arrange a normal and content life for her.


    However, it seemed that a normal and happy life was not easy toe by. Fan Xian and Sisi watched for a while when they suddenly found that four or five big men had surrounded Dong¡¯er¡¯s tofu stall and were excitedly and spiritedly saying something.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed and a glimmer of coldness shed through his delicate appearance. Although the men were excited, they did not seem to be forceful and had not made any undue moves, so, for now, he was not angry.


    He indicated to Sisi to follow him closer to the tofu stall so they could clearly hear the conversation. He also saw clearly the wrinkles at the corners of Dong¡¯er¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help his heart growing dark.


    ¡°Dong¡¯er, it¡¯s not that we are being aggressive, but this debt has already been dragged out for a year. Isn¡¯t it time to return it?¡± The big man that was the leader furrowed his brows and said. ¡°You can ask around. The money we gave your family is already the loosest. There will never be interest as low as this.¡±


    Dong¡¯er rubbed her hands somewhat helplessly. These hands spent many years being soaked in tofu water and were somewhat red and rough. She lowered her head and said embarrassedly, ¡°A few more days, a few more days. You know that my husband hasn¡¯t been well this year. It¡¯s taken a lot of money to treat him.¡±


    The man looked at her and suddenly opened his mouth to say, ¡°I say, Dong¡¯er, why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Dong¡¯er raised her head in confusion.


    The man chuckled and said, ¡°Putting aside everything else, the Deputy Governor has always taken the least money from you. Our boss has also not asked you for heavy interest...everyone in the marketce respects you, why is this? It¡¯s because you were someone who hade out of the Count¡¯s manor. Although on the surface you had been chased out, which of us old folks of Danzhou doesn¡¯t know the truth? The young master of the Fan family cares greatly for you. When he was little, he would spend all day at your tofu stand ying.¡±


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°We are all giving young master Fan face, and no one dares to bully you...but...¡± He suddenly angrily said, ¡°This is not a lot of silver. You could go to the Count¡¯s manor and speak with the old woman. Would she not help you?¡±


    Dong¡¯er pressed her lips together and refused to say anything.


    The man finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore and roared, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t dare to speak to the old woman, everyone now knows of the major event in the Danzhou manor. The young master of the Fan family has already returned home. He is now the imperial envoy. With a little help from him, your whole family will rise meteorically. What do you care about this little bit of silver?¡±


    Dong¡¯er suddenly raised her head and said with a determined expression, ¡°Don¡¯t bother the manor with my matters. The money I owe you, naturally, I will slowly repay you...it¡¯s all thanks to your care these two years brother Hu. I am very grateful.¡±


    It was clear that these words did not have much effect. Although the man did not dare to intimidate Dong¡¯er, he did depend on this to earn money. Angrily, he said, ¡°Since you say you have no bond with the manor, then we¡¯ll stop being polite. The money you should pay, you will pay it today!¡±


    Listening up to now, Fan Xian finally understood the root of the matter and couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband was probably not well, but...the money he had the manor sent each month should be enough. Looking at Dong¡¯er expression, she probably had not been willing to use the money he had sent and was only willing to depend on this tofu stall to barely manage.


    There was no need to continue listening. Fan Xian also did not make a hobby of waiting until the situation had be excited before stepping out to be the big boss.


    He nodded to Sisi.


    Sisi immediately understood and quickly walked a few steps, stopping in front of the tofu stall. Looking at the men, she calmly asked, ¡°How much is missing?¡±


    These men were clearly startled by this suddenly appearing girl. Although Sisi had not purposely dressed up whening out today, living every day in a wealthy family, her clothes and jewelry were all expensive and first-rate. The men¡¯s eyes were sharp, so, they knew the girl¡¯s background was not ordinary. They coughed slightly and respectfully said, ¡°It is just 10 liang of silver.¡±


    As they spoke, the men¡¯s eyes were wandering around the tofu stall.


    Dong¡¯er had frozen when Sisi stood in front of her tofu stall. A momentter, the glimmer of a helpless smile appeared on her red face.


    The leading man suddenly saw the man standing to the back of the tofu stall. Seeing the man¡¯s very recognizable delicate appearance and linking it to the background of the tofu stall¡¯s, Dong¡¯er, and the beautiful girl standing in front of him, he immediately guessed the identity of the man. He quickly added in a trembling voice, ¡°Is it indeed just 10 liang, the interest...we did not dare to collect at all. Since mydy has made an appearance today, it ispletely waived.¡±


    Sisi turned her head to nce at Dong¡¯er with a face full of smiles and said, ¡°Sister, is it this much?¡±


    Dong¡¯er was still sunk in shock and nodded her head with some panic.


    Sisi nced at Fan Xian to the side. Of course, she knew Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts and said to the men with a smile, ¡°I can see that you have protected my sister. I thank you for this kindness on behalf of our family¡¯s young master.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out a small banknote from her sleeve and handed it over. Warmly, she said, ¡°In the future, please help look after this stall.¡±


    The man epted the banknote and nced at it. It had a face value of 20 liang. He couldn¡¯t do anything but force a smile and retreat, but he also nted another nce at the young man¡¯s expressionless appearance behind the tofu stall. He didn¡¯t dare say anything more and only murmured in a trembling voice, ¡°Certainly, certainly.¡±


    After saying this, he quickly pulled at his confused subordinates behind him and hurriedly left. As he passed by Fan Xian, he bowed deeply to the ground, not making a peep.


    Fan Xian shook his head and walked into the tofu stall looking at Dong¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t quite believe her eyes. Resentfully, he said, ¡°Why have money that you don¡¯t use but instead go borrow with high interest?¡±


    Dong¡¯er forced a smile and nced at him. Quietly, she said, ¡°Young master, why are you here?¡±


    Fan Xian angrily said, ¡°A few years ago it was this line and now it is still this line. You are my serving girl. Can I note to visit you?¡±


    To the side, Sisi covered her smile and said, ¡°I wonder who it was earlier who stood at the side and wouldn¡¯te over?¡± Saying this, she walked to Dong¡¯er¡¯s side and warmly picked up her hand.


    Dong¡¯er wiped her hands in a panic randomly on the apron on her front and smiled warmly.


    Fan Xian stared at Dong¡¯er¡¯s appearance and looked more closely at the lines at the corners of her eyes. Time had not been merciless. It had not left overly deep marks on the woman¡¯s face. Looking after her family matters and her little business would always be tiring. In particr, standing together right now with Sisi,pared to Sisi who lived like a princess, she appeared to be even more ufortable.


    Fan Xian sighed and suddenly didn¡¯t know what topic he should pick to talk about. With a serious expression, he asked, ¡°Where is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°At home with her father. Her father...is not well.¡± Dong¡¯er nced at Fan Xian¡¯s expression and smiled warmly. She had brought Fan Xian up. She knew what he was thinking and could also guess why he was unhappy. Quietly, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to misuse the money you sent. In any case, we can manage...¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Fan Xian waved his hand angrily and said, ¡°Take me to your home and sit down and chat.¡±


    Dong¡¯er nced at her tofu stall and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fan Xian angrily said, ¡°What is there to look after in this broken stall? Back then I got it wrong. What peaceful life? If you had followed me, you wouldn¡¯t have to endure such filth.¡±


    Seeing him angry, Dong¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything. Sisi went forward and picked up her hand then began to walk out of the marketce.


    Fan Xian left the tofu stall after the two of them. He stared coldly at the interested gazes being directed his way around the marketce. After some thought, he picked up the twopleted pieces of tofu and leisurely strolled out of the ce.


    After he left, the entire marketce exploded into noise. All the peddlers had recognized who he was and couldn¡¯t help sinking into shock and excitement.


    The imperial envoy hade to the marketce. What kind of miraculous gossip was this? There was also the serving girl from the past, the current beautiful tofu seller, that attracted many people¡¯s spections.


    ¡°Did you see? Like I said...young master Fan is one who holds onto past friendships. Since he has returned to Danzhou, naturally, he woulde to visit Dong¡¯er.¡±


    Someone clicked their tongues and sighed. ¡°The imperial envoy, what a major position this is, yet he still cherishes old friendships.¡±


    Someone gossiped outrageously and someone scolded back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Sisi also came? You dare to talk so nonsensically? Be careful that someone doesn¡¯te from the manor and send you west to fight the Hu people!¡±


    No matter how the discussion in the marketce fermented, Fan manor¡¯s authority was and Fan Xian¡¯s reputation were present. Some random rumors would naturally die out. However, Fan Xian¡¯s sudden appearance and the tofu stall¡¯s sudden closing down brought the liveliest emotion to the already lively morning marketce.


    No one thought of the fact that today, there would be no tofu to eat in all Danzhou.


    ...


    ...


    Dong¡¯er¡¯s home in Danzhou was in an isted courtyard, hiding quietly in the depths of an alley. This kind of single-door courtyard was rare to see in Danzhou since they were worth a lot of money. This had been bought back in the day by Fan Xian with money he had made selling Pan Ling¡¯s calligraphy to the inner court news pce. He purchased it when Dong¡¯er had gotten married. Back then, Fan Xian had been very insistent. Dong¡¯er had not dared to go against the intentions of the 11-year-old young master and had continued to live in it.


    The furnishings in this courtyard were a little old. Walking into the courtyard, Fan Xian looked around and found it rtively clean and tidy. Nodding his head with satisfaction, he ced the two pieces of tofu in his hand on the stone mill and put his hands behind him as he walked into the main hall.


    Dong¡¯er rushed to pour tea and bring out snacks. Fan Xian stopped her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my temperament. I don¡¯t like to eat such things.¡±


    Dong¡¯er smiled warmly and said, ¡°Back then, everyone in the manor said that you were a strange child. To be a child and not like to eat snacks...instead you liked to gnaw on bones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a strange child.¡± Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°It was only you who didn¡¯t think I was strange.¡±


    Sisi randomly swiped at the low couch, knowing that Fan Xian also did not care about this, and invited him to sit. Fan Xian shook his head. Lifting the curtain to the left of the main hall, he charged in with no sense of unfamiliarity.


    Entering the inner room, he saw a man about 30 years old who was struggling to rise from the bed. HIs features were regr, and he appeared honest and considerate. His face was slightly pale, and it seemed like he wasn¡¯t very well.


    Seeing Fan Xian entering the inner room, Dong¡¯er leaped up anxiously and quickly followed him in. ¡°Young master, this is where sick people stay. Why are youing in here?¡±


    The man on the bed was Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband. His surname was Mai. He had long guessed the neer¡¯s identity.


    Although ever since the day the young master of the Fan family returned to Danzhou he had discussed with Dong¡¯er whether or not the young master woulde to visit them, the disparity between their positions was toorge. Thinking that this event was too unlikely, the couple had rxed and not made any preparations.


    ¡°Young Master Fan, don¡¯te in here,¡± he fearfully said. He was greatly startled.


    Fan Xian only smiled and sat directly beside him. One handnded on his pulse. Using his eyes, he indicated for him to calm down.


    Dong¡¯er stood at the door, guessing that the young master was examining her husband. She couldn¡¯t help feel a glimmer of confusion. She had seen the young master holding medical books and reading them. However, even the doctors in the city had said it was difficult to cure.


    Her husband was even tenser. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s finger resting on his pulse, thinking, This was the current imperial envoy and, ording to the rumors, a child of the dragon...how could he be examining his illness? He was excited and moved. His eyes even became wet.


    Silence fell in the room. Sisi didn¡¯t enter the room. She just stood behind Dong¡¯er and watched carefully.


    After a long time, Fan Xian released his fingers. Opening his eyes, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°What a coincidence, it¡¯s a problem of the lungs. It¡¯s easy to cure.¡±


    Hearing these words, the couple were overjoyed but still a bit disbelieving. Behind them, Sisi covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Both of you, rx. Our Mistress also has a problem with her lungs. The royal doctors in the Pce couldn¡¯t cure her. It was all down to the young master who cured her.¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432: Only Talking About Rtives


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing him say this, Dong¡¯er and her husband were unable to contain their happiness. They thought of all the difficulties the family had to go through this year because of this illness. Dong¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but raise her sleeve and gently wipe at the corners of her eyes.


    Fan Xian had Dong¡¯er prepare brush and ink. After some thought, he wrote some prescriptions. He looked it over carefully, twice. After confirming there was no problem with it, he blew it dry and handed them to her. He ordered that the medicine be taken on time and for them to not be miserly with the silver anymore.


    Dong¡¯er agreed with a slight smile.


    Fan Xian looked at her expression and knew she might not listen to his words. He couldn¡¯t help but grow angry again and said, ¡°Where is the logic in making hardships for yourself?¡±


    Dong¡¯er only smiled gratefully and refused to answer this question. Fan Xian was angry. Today was hot, so he only wore an unlined garment. Since this was Danzhou, he was not very worried, thus he did not have his medicinal case with him. To Sisi, he said, ¡°When we go back tonight, remember to remind me to make a few medicinal pills.¡±


    He then turned his head and said warmly to Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband, ¡°Mai Xin¡¯er, you have to take this medicine regrly, but Danzhou probably can¡¯t fill the prescription properly. In a few days, when I return to Jingdou, your whole family wille with me. After all, you are the head of your family. I have to ask your opinion first and see if there is anything in Danzhou you can¡¯t leave behind.¡±


    Mai Xin¡¯er opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He understood what the young master¡¯s words meant. If he and his family went with the young master to Jingdou, they wouldn¡¯t have any more hardships. However, he coughed and directed his questioning gaze toward Dong¡¯er.


    To the side, Sisi watched with cold eyes and couldn¡¯t resist smiling slightly. This was her young master¡¯s personality. He could never be forceful for women close to him and couldn¡¯t force Dong¡¯er to do anything, so he could only act on brother Mai.


    How could Dong¡¯er not understand Fan Xian¡¯s intentions? She sighed and said, ¡°I know that the prescription you gave is a good one...I promise you that I will never borrow on heavy interest again. I also promise to take out all of the 100 liang you have sent us over these years and use it...in Danzhou. One hundred liang is enough to livefortably for a lifetime. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Sisi looked at Fan Xian¡¯s expression and agitated from the side. ¡°That medicinal pill can¡¯t be made even if you have money. Even if the young master finds the ingredients in Jingdou and makes it, will he have the time to send it such a long distance to you?¡±


    Caught in a difficult situation, Dong¡¯er nced at her and said, ¡°What kind of medicinal pill is it that takes so much effort?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. ¡°Do you still remember that very ugly teacher at the manor back in the day?¡±


    Hearing these words, Dong¡¯er immediately thought of wild hair and eyes that shed green like a hungry wolf. Unconsciously, she shivered. Covering her mouth and feeling nauseated, she said, ¡°Why are you bringing up Sir Fei? Back then, we felt afraid whenever we saw him.¡±


    ¡°This medicine is made by Sir Fei,¡± Fan Xianughed loudly and said. ¡°Although he looks rather ugly, did you know he is the famous Fei Jie of our Qing court?¡±


    Dong¡¯er sank into shock. Not until today did she know that that pervert-looking teacher back in the day had such an important identity. However, thinking of the young master¡¯s past, it became rtively easy to ept.


    Fan Xian turned and smiled slightly at Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband. ¡°For the matter of following me to the capital, you should make some preparations.¡±


    Although Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband was honest and considerate, he was not very opinionated. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s resolute and decisive words, he unconsciously made a sound of agreement.


    However, Dong¡¯er huffed coldly. ring at him, Mai Xin¡¯er quickly shut his mouth.


    Seeing this sight, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Looking at this family, Dong¡¯er was the one with the true power.


    ¡°Look after yourself. What are you blindly worrying about?¡± Dong¡¯er said without good humor toward her husband. Rising, she pulled Fan Xian and Sisi out of the bedroom and sat down in the middle hall.


    They drank two cups of tea and made some light conversation. No matter how severe Fan Xian was, Dong¡¯er remained forcefully silent on the suggestion of moving to Jingdou and refused to open her mouth to agree.


    Fan Xian looked at her expression and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh, thinking that such a gentle and warm sister also had such a stubborn side.


    A few coughs came from the bedroom. Fan Xian listened carefully then lowered his voice slightly and gently said, ¡°Dong¡¯er, back then before you got married, I had taken you to secretly meet brother Mai because you two saw eye to eye. I didn¡¯t acknowledge this back then...brother Mai had lost both his parents young, and he was honest and considerate, and didn¡¯t have any troublesome rtives in Danzhou. I trusted he would be good to you after marriage. Only then did I feel at ease.¡±


    All of this was true. When Dong¡¯er had gotten married, Fan Xian was only 11 years old. Yet, he had investigated a great deal in secret. Only then did he feel at ease having his serving girl marry into the Mai family.


    Dong¡¯er rubbed her red hands together nervously and shyly said, ¡°He is still very good to me...someone picked out by you, how bad could they be?¡±


    ¡°Since neither of you have rtives in Danzhou, why are you not willing toe with me to Jingdou?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°I made a mistake back then to put you outside. Your life doesn¡¯t seem much more peaceful.¡±


    Without waiting for Dong¡¯er to speak, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me looking after you in Jingdou. You will continue to run your tofu store. However, you¡¯ll be right beside me, so we can look after each other.¡±


    Fan Xian would not need Dong¡¯er to look after him, so the meaning of this was very clear.


    Sisi encouraged the sentiment. ¡°Exactly, Dong¡¯er, did you know, after the young master got to Jingdou, his first business was to make a tofu store. Now, the kings¡¯ manors all eat the tofu from our family.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows twitched and forced a smile, wondering why her words sounded so awkward?


    Sisi smiled and continued, ¡°If you went, wouldn¡¯t this tofu sell even better?¡±


    Dong¡¯er hesitated for a while then said, ¡°I understand young master¡¯s intentions, and I am grateful. However...I truly do not want to go to Jingdou.¡±


    ¡®Why not?¡± Fan Xian asked, furrowing his brows.


    Dong¡¯er thought for a bit and a glimmer of warm smile suddenly shed across her face. She slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Danzhou for a long time. Who is willing to leave behind their home? Although Jingdou is a good ce, it is too big. I¡¯m afraid I will panic if I go...besides, I don¡¯t want to trouble you to look after me.¡±


    ¡°Jingdou doesn¡¯t have any demons. What is there be panicked about?¡± Sisi muttered from the side.


    Dong¡¯er covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Not everyone is like you. You¡¯ve always been very daring.¡±


    As they were talking, the clear voice of a young child suddenly rang out outside the courtyard. Dong¡¯er¡¯s expression suddenly became very warm and gentle. Rising, she walked to the door and gazed out.


    The sun had already risen high in the sky. The zing sunlight spilled past the eaves and shot down,nding on the woman¡¯s still beautiful face. The sunlight immediately became warm, and the woman¡¯s expression appeared to be peaceful and content.


    The little girl who had been ying outside had returned.


    Dong¡¯er led her daughter into the room, pointed to Fan Xian sitting in the middle, and said, ¡°Call him ¡®young master.¡¯¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the little girl led by Dong¡¯er and a true smile rose to his face. In a blink, two years had gone by and this child had grown into her looks. She had inherited her mother¡¯s beauty and begun to steal people¡¯s gazes. The elegance between her brows also made one feel tenderness toward her. In particr, her pair of darting and agile eyes that were currently looking curiously at him.


    ¡°Or call me uncle.¡± Fan Xian extended a hand and pulled the little girl into his embrace. Looking at the slightly anxious and uneasy girl, he smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a few years. Do you not recognize your uncle?¡±


    The little girl raised her face and looked at Fan Xian¡¯s beautiful face. She tilted her head and thought for a while. She suddenly giggled and said, ¡°Uncle, where did you run off to y?¡±


    Just like how Fan Xian had been held by Dong¡¯er as a child, Fan Xian had spent his childhood often hanging around the tofu stall. This child had been held by him countless times. Furthermore, he would always spoil her, treat her tenderly, and often bought little things for this girl, so this girl had an especially deep impression of this ¡°uncle.¡± Although she was young, she remembered clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re nine, right?¡± Fan Xian looked carefully at the face of the girl in his arms and asked Dong¡¯er.


    Dong¡¯er smiled warmly and said, ¡°You have a good memory, in a few more months she will be 10.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the big cloth pocket on the girl¡¯s body and lifted her above his head, weighing her up and down. With satisfaction, he said, ¡°Her body isn¡¯t weak. However, as a girl, don¡¯t go out being crazy every day. At such a young age, Dong¡¯er don¡¯t let her do anything to make our girl¡¯s life difficult.¡±


    Dong¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°How could I let her do anything? She is just returning from school.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his gaze and nced at her curiously, smoothly he ced the little girl down.


    The little girl cleverly greeted Sisi. Only then did Sisi pinch her little cheeks tenderly before taking out the present Fan Xian had prepared earlier and stuffed it in her hand.


    The little girl nced at mother. After receiving permission, she happily ept the gift. While rubbing her slightly sore face, she said to her mother, ¡°Mother, I am going to boil medicine for father.¡±


    Dong¡¯er looked at her tenderly and nodded.


    The little girl skipped, happily holding her gift and going into the inner room.


    Seeing this scene, in addition to what she had said previously, Fan Xian suddenly had a different perspective of Dong¡¯er. It was truly not easy for her to bring up such an obedient child. Although many youngdies from noble families in Qing Kingdom would go to nobility schools to be educated, and there were even special private schools for girls in Jingdou, in the public, the status of girls was still very low. As for going to school for an education, it was even more rare.


    For Dong¡¯er to be able to get her daughter an education, this kind of courage was not something normal women couldpare to.


    Fan Xian looked at her and said with praise, ¡°You did well. This child must continue to be educated.¡±


    Dong¡¯er smiled warmly. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°But, after all, she is a girl. Although she knows some characters, it¡¯s only to know some logic. However, I don¡¯t know what to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°What to do?¡± Fan Xianughed loudly. ¡°With me as her uncle, she can do whatever she likes under heaven!¡±


    This was a promise now. Dong¡¯er was overjoyed. She knew the young master didn¡¯t like her bowing, so she only nced at him with gratitude.


    Fan Xian continued seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t marry her off randomly. Even if she¡¯s going to marry, you have to let me know first.¡±


    Dong¡¯er smiled and nodded contently.


    As they chattered, it became noon and time to have lunch. Dong¡¯er embarrassedly said, ¡°Young master, sit for a while. I will go prepare it.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that if he ate at her house, it would be a great disturbance. She might even have to go borrow ingredients from her neighbors. He quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Naturally, we will eat here. Only, don¡¯t go to so much trouble...we¡¯ll just have the tofu rice you used to often make in the past.¡±


    Dong¡¯er suddenly cried out, holding her head in her hands, she angrily said, ¡°There isn¡¯t even any paste. I left it in the tofu. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to eat it.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Did you forget I brought two pieces back?¡±


    After a flurry of activity, Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband was helped out of the bedroom by the little girl. Although he hadn¡¯t used Fan Xian¡¯s prescription, when Fan Xian had examined him earlier, he had already injected a thread of Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi into him so at this moment, Mai Miao¡¯s spirit seemed much better.


    The roomful of people gathered around the kang and ate a lively meal of tofu and rice.


    Dong¡¯er and her family couldn¡¯t help but feel apologetic and ufortable, but Fan Xian was eating with great joy. Seeing Dong¡¯er¡¯s motherly expression as she waited by the door for her child, he knew that Dong¡¯er¡¯s life could go on happily. She didn¡¯t necessarily have to go with him to Jingdou.


    ¡°Uncle, is Jingdou fun?¡± The little girl also asked with iparable curiosity. She had her eyes open wide and dug into dug into the soft tofu rice in therge bowl she was holding.


    ¡°Jingdou is very not fun.¡± Fan Xian put down his bowl. Looking at the little girl, he said seriously, ¡°Very not fun...but if you don¡¯t go, how will you know? Will you go visit me in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl said happily.


    ...


    ...


    Returning to the manor, Fan Xian told Wan¡¯er what had happened. Listening to Fan Xian¡¯s recounting, Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tear up. When she heard that Dong¡¯er refused steadfastly to go to Jingdou, she felt an extra measure of respect in her heart.


    Coming out, Fan Xian stretched and rubbed his slightly full stomach then gently pped his hands.


    A shadow slowly appeared from the sunshine beside the column in the corridor.


    Now that the Tiger Guards knew of Fan Xian¡¯s temper, as well as his strength, they no longer followed him as closely as they did in the past. There was only this shadow. After chasing back all of Dongyi¡¯s ninth-level swordsmen, he had once again be a maggot attached closely to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian turned his head to look at him and said, ¡°Are you not annoyed following me around like this every day?¡±


    The Shadow considered this seriously and said, ¡°It is indeed very annoying.¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Is it not annoying following the cripple?¡±


    The Shadow replied very straightforwardly, ¡°The cripple has beautiful women beside him.¡±


    Fan Xian was annoyed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You saw everything today. What do you think of Mai Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Since there were no traces before and he was healthy, he shouldn¡¯t have such a serious illness,¡± the Shadow said in a low voice. ¡°He should have taken an external injury and then caught the illness.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded silently. The judgement was extremely simr to the situation he had found after personal examination. He said calmly, ¡°This is not something I can easily ask them about face to face. Given Dong¡¯er¡¯s outwardly gentle but inwardly stern temperament, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t say anything anyway. The person who dares to not give me face in Danzhou does not yet exist. This matter is probably a misunderstanding. Go investigate and teach the other party a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No one is to die,¡± Fan Xian set the boundaries and calmly said. ¡°He had been kicked, and you will also kick him. Kick him until he can¡¯t get out of bed for three years.¡±


    The Shadow tilted his head and gazed at him. A momentter, he said, ¡°You want me to kick someone?¡±


    His tone was a little strange. This was the leader of the Overwatch Council assassins, the most powerful assassin in the world, yet Fan Xian would order him to...kick someone because of a little matter in a distant little province?


    ¡°You are the best in the world at killing.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly and patted his shoulder. ¡°I trust your kicking ability will also not be bad. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    The Shadow had nothing to say and once again sank into the darkness.


    Entering his grandmother¡¯s room, he followed the old rules and gave a formal bow to pay his respects. He then told her about his visit to Dong¡¯er today. Fan Xian knew that in Danzhou, there really wasn¡¯t anything that could be hidden from his grandmother, so in his heart he felt a faint difort. She should know his thoughts. How could she have allowed his serving girl to be treated in such a way in the city, to the point her husband had been bullied until he was bedridden?


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s expression, the old mistress knew what he was thinking and smiled, ¡°Are you resenting me in your heart?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s words were thus but his tone was very hard.


    The old mistress looked at her grandson¡¯s rare demonstration of pique and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. She recounted to him the whole story. It turned out that somehow, the son of the previous guard of the province liked Dong¡¯er. However, that man was not an idiot and did not use force in Danzhou in front of the Count¡¯s manor. He would just go to the tofu stall, salivating and hanging around.


    Dong¡¯er found his hanging around intolerable, but as he had not used any overly despicable tricks, she could only endure it.


    Even though the woman could endure, the woman¡¯s man could not. One day, brother Mai exploded the man¡¯s world and thoroughly beat him up.


    Naturally, this matter became muchrger. After all, the old man of that person was the current guard of the province. Although Dong¡¯er¡¯s husband¡¯s body was solid, he couldn¡¯t hold up against a crowd. He was mmed to the ground and even taken into prison. It was after the old mistress had spoken that the guard of the province didn¡¯t pursue matters further.


    However, in this way, brother Mai received a kick to the chest. With all the cold and damp air in the prison, he had caught the root of the trouble and had been lying in bed ever since.


    Hearing grandmother¡¯s recounting, Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. Knowing the whole story, he also finally understood why Dong¡¯er was silent. When all was said and done, it was still brother Mai who struck first, furthermore...although everyone in Danzhou knew of his connection to Dong¡¯er¡¯s family, in the eyes of the world, and even grandmother, Dong¡¯er was just that serving girl that had long been chased out of the manor, a servant while the other party was the son of a guard of the province. The difference in ss was always present. With this result, no one in Danzhou would think that the Fan manor had not done well. On the contrary, they would feel that the Fan manor had done a great deal to help Dong¡¯er¡¯s family.


    However, Fan Xian did not think this way. In his heart, the separation between groups of people should not be based on ss.


    Only family.


    The old mistress looked his thoughtful expression and couldn¡¯t resist opening her mouth to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Fan Xian raised his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to also kick that man.¡±


    The old woman was startled then shortly she smiled and said, ¡°Then kick away, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: The Few Days Before Leaving Danzhou


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They chatted casually for a while and Fan Xian took this opportunity to once again bring up the suggestion of having his grandmothere with him to Jingdou to enjoy her old age. However, like before, the old woman used silence to directly express her attitude.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°You won¡¯t go no matter what?¡±


    The old mistress knew he was talking about Dong¡¯er and her family. She smiled and said, ¡°Living in Jingdou...is too difficult. Furthermore, Dong¡¯er and you are so close. Don¡¯t forget, the serving girls that grew up with you have all been taught by you to have lofty ambitions and are very unyielding. There is nothing anyone can do.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his head, thinking it was indeed the truth. Now, Xiao Ya who still remained in the manor was the smallest of those who had followed him. He could tell that her mouth would be a ruthless one that would show no mercy. There was also Xiao Qing, who had brought her husband back to the manor to visit him. Xiao Qing¡¯s husband was a schr with merit to his name. But, in the end, he barely dared to breathe loudly in front of Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing and Xiao Ya were like this, not to mention Dong¡¯er and the always impudent Sisi. These serving girls in the manor had been spoiled by him and taught badly. Anywhere they went, they would be stubborn and did not care about the rules that govern the logic of this world. Although they appeared to be gentle and easygoing, their hearts were forthright.


    As Fan Xian thought, he began to smile contentedly. Even if he couldn¡¯t change this world too much, at least he had changed the thoughts and lives of a few women. That wasn¡¯t too bad. Of course, they had to be his girls to be able to enjoy this benefit. If they didn¡¯t have him as a mountain of support behind them, the tempers of these four girls would make their journeys in the world difficult.


    One night of silence.


    The next day, a piece of news came into Danzhou. Some young master in some manor had been kicked and had spat out bowls of blood. An urgently found doctor managed to save him, and now he was lying in bed groaning.


    No one had seen the culprit. Danzhou¡¯s folkways had always been simple, peaceful, and kind. The people were also honest at heart and not violent. News like a noble young master being beaten had never been heard of before.


    The entirety of Danzhou was shocked. The Zhizhou was greatly angered and prepared to investigate the case properly to give his predecessor and teacher a great deal of face. When his advisor edged closer and said some things into his ears, the Zhizhou immediately became calm and returned to his meditation room at home to drink tea.


    The clever people in Danzhou began to slowly guess at the whole story of this incidence, but no one dared discuss it too much. While the young master who was hit certainly felt anger and resentment in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare cry loudly for justice. On the contrary, he respectfully dispatched someone to Dong¡¯er¡¯s little courtyard and offered up with both hands the medical fees for the past two years andpensation.


    The matter quieted down quickly. The Danzhou people knew that the young master of the Fan family was not one who liked to cause trouble. He was one to protect his shorings, and so they were not worried.


    After a few more days, a secret edict from Jingdou and a Council report from Jiangnan were delivered at the same time to the Count¡¯s manor. Fan Xian lowered his head and read the two thin pieces of paper. He knew that this visit to Danzhou had reached an end. He couldn¡¯t help a glimmer of reluctance to leave welling up in his heart.


    After all, he was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and a full imperial envoy of Jiangnan Road. Furthermore, he was still young and healthy. He couldn¡¯t be like Chen Pingping and stay in a ce he liked to nurture his old age.


    Although Danzhou was good, he would eventually have to leave.


    In the morning of the next day, Teng Zijing took Lin Da Bao and the Third Prince open-sea fishing once more while Fan Xian finally fulfilled his promise to Wan¡¯er. Taking her little hand, they used slow steps to walk across Danzhou¡¯s earth, enjoying the air. They undertook a rich one-day Danzhou trip.


    After the couple had disguised themselves slightly, they went to the bustling marketce and beach beside the docks to see the beautiful white birds that Hong Changqing deeply hated. They told some stories sitting behind the back door of the Count¡¯s manor. Only then did they go to that very quiet junk shop.


    Wan¡¯er smiled warmly the whole way, allowing her husband to take her hand and walk sometimes fast and sometimes slow. She knew all of this was part of Fan Xian¡¯s best memories. He had brought her today because he wanted her to be able to share in the warmest and best parts of his heart.


    Inside the junk shop, it was silent. The dust was still just as thick.


    Both of them werezy people, so naturally, they were toozy to clean. They just stood in the room and looked around, talking about past matters.


    Wan¡¯er silently listened to Fan Xian¡¯s rueful memories of his childhood and couldn¡¯t stop a tremor in her heart. She thought that not only was her own childhood in the Pce tense and dangerous, her husband¡¯s childhood, other than being happy, was also very difficult and hard.


    Her hand held the cleaver gently, and she smiled slightly. ¡°So uncle used this knife to slice up radishes to go with your drink?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled happily and nodded.


    Wan¡¯er red at him and said, ¡°To be drinking liquor at such a young age, are you not afraid of getting drunk?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she asked, ¡°Where is the precipice you trained on? Does it have as a steep incline as the one on Cang Mountain? Can you take me to see?¡±


    Fan Xian started and said, ¡°That ce is dangerous. You can¡¯t get up there.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gave a sound of understanding, but her smooth face clearly showed a strong disappointment.


    Fan Xian looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Hold me tight.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er was startled but thenughed. She put her hands over Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders and held on tightly, just like that night in bed. It was as if she was afraid he would disappear just and even more afraid that he would sink into the Danzhou air.


    On the high precipice beside the Danzhou seashore, Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er stood beside the precipice hand in hand. A few steps forward was the abyss, the sea, and kes of snow.


    The sea breeze washed over them. The sun above them seemed, on the contrary, further away than when they were on the ground. The halo of light was lightly covered and did not appear to be burning so fiercely.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s breathing was slightly panicked. Her face was red, while her eyes were slightly fearful. The entire way, she had been carried up the cliff by Fan Xian. It had truly been the most stimting experience of her life. Those wet, slippery, and precipitous cliffs...she had no idea how she had gotten up. Suddenly, she was standing on the side of the precipice and did not feel very scared as she was a bit numb.


    She nced somewhat fearfully at the distant Danzhou and found that with her sight, she couldn¡¯t clearly see the appearances of the private residences.


    She turned her head again and nced at the calm looking Fan Xian. She opened her mouth and quietly said, ¡°...in the past...you climbed it every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°I started from six, or was it seven? I can¡¯t remember anymore. in any case, other than myself and uncle, you are the third person toe here.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er lowered her head and stuck out her tongue. She knew this was one of Fan Xian¡¯s biggest secrets. To be brought here by him...a glimmer of sweetness rose in the girl¡¯s heart, which quickly turned into a glimmer of bitterness. She slowly leaned against Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I always thought my life in the Royal Pce was hard. Only now do I know that you had it even worse than me.¡±


    To be forced to climb a mountain at such a young age, what was its purpose? Naturally, it was because he was worried someone wanted to kill him. To grow up in such a terrifying atmosphere, how torturous it would have been for the boy back then. Thinking of this, Wan¡¯er felt a sliver more sympathy for the man next to her that seemed iparably strong.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly, ¡°What hardships were there? If I didn¡¯t want to die, I had to be hardworking. In reality..pared to other people in this world, you and I are can be thought to have grown up in a honeypot. Don¡¯t lightly speak of hardships. At least we don¡¯t have to worry about whether or we will have a next meal, whether or not we have clothes, or whether or not we will be sold by our parents to brothels to be prostitutes or servants.¡±


    Wan¡¯er listened quietly.


    ¡°My confidence and ease...are all acted.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the golden light on the surface of the sea and let his mind wander. ¡°Actually, you should know, I can be considered the person who lives the most carefully, most diligently, and works the hardest in the world.¡±


    Wan¡¯er nodded. Even on the night of their marriage, during that time in Cang Mountain, Fan Xian did not forget his twice daily cultivation. In reality, for someone at Fan Xian¡¯s current realm and power, there was absolutely no need for him to work so hard. People usually only saw the bright and beautiful side to Sir Fan junior, but they never thought about how much sweat and work he put into it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been like this ever since I was young,¡± Fan Xian said slowly. ¡°No one could understand why I was so exacting with myself.¡±


    Wan¡¯er only understood a little, so she listened quietly.


    Fan Xian stopped for a moment. Slowly closing his eyes, he faced the Danzhou sea breeze and said, ¡°Actually, the reason is very simple...I don¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Just like what I used to say when I was little...only after getting drunk does one know the depth of passion, and only after death does one know the value of life. A person who has not died cannot know how terrifying death is.¡±


    ¡°I want to live on in this world, so I have to be ruthless, so I must make myself strong.¡±


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°Furthermore, you have no idea that once you have grown used to lying in bed without moving, unable to even move a single finger...when suddenly heaven gives you another chance to move, you would be endlessly grateful and would revel in ying like crazy.¡±


    He was drunk on the memories of his two lives. Beside him, Wan¡¯er could not understand anything she heard. She looked with some confusion at his handsome face and saw a maturity and tragedy that did not befit his age suddenly appear on his face. Her heart moved and ached. A glimmer of unexinable sorrow welled in her heart along with Fan Xian¡¯s.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were slightly wet, and she found it difficult to remain on her feet. She pulled at the corner of her sleeve and helped Fan Xian wipe clean the corner of his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    The visit to Danzhou to see rtives ended like this. However, before they left, Fan Xian went into the old mistress¡¯ study and talked with her for a while. Concerning the news that came from Jingdou, the two seemingly warm and gentle grandmother and grandson were actually the coldest people carrying out a serious conversation.


    When he left the study, Fan Xian¡¯s expression was somber.


    Returning to his room, Wan¡¯er carefully asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major.¡± Fan Xian thought for a while then calmly said, ¡°It is natural for the Imperial Censorate to upbraid me in court. As a Jiangnan Road imperial envoy, I have run off to Danzhou to y, which is certain to annoy many people. What is important is that I have heard some rather ufortable news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Seeing a rare glimmer of annoyance on her husband¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°What news can throw you into such turmoil?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and forced a smile. ¡°At the end of the year, Yan Xiaoyi is returning to the capital to report. I guess he will enter the capital around the same time as me.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi? The Viceroy to the North of Qing Kingdom, once the Commander of the Imperial Army, a famous ninth-rank super official of the Qing Kingdom...most importantly, he was the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aide. He had a great reputation in the military. Even the Emperor would not act hastily to suppress him without sufficient evidence.


    For such a figure to return to the capital, it would be inevitable that he would sh directly with Fan Xian.


    Even to today, Fan Xian still remembered that shocking arrow he had met when he stole into the Royal Pce that year.


    Wan¡¯er furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Is the...martial performance before the pce going to be resumed?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her with shock and then smiled. Patting her head, he thought to himself that this wife¡¯s instincts in this area were truly very sensitive. He nodded and said, ¡°I heard it was the intention of the Bureau of Military Affairs. The military rmends resuming the martial performances as a way to rouse the morale of the people.¡±


    ¡°What did the Emperor say?¡± Wan¡¯er was worried. She knew that Qing Kingdom was one that won theirnds on horseback and had always ced a heavy importance on military merit. However, after three expeditions North, the Emperor decided to take care of his health in case of another battle. He had turned his gaze on civil governance and also stopped the important annual martial performance from many years ago.


    ¡°Naturally, the Emperor would not object.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°This is a good thing. The court is worried that after a long period of peace, even the Jiaozhou Navy would deteriorate. Naturally, they need an excuse to gather the support of the military.¡±


    After Lin Wan¡¯er was silent for a while, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid...this is targeting you.¡±


    ¡°I am a civil official.¡± Fan Xian smiled as he spoke, but he clearly felt the glimmer of a problem in his mind. He thought differently about the Second Prince on Liujing River. The Second Prince thought that the Emperor had Fan Xian handle the Jiaozhou Navy matter as loosening his grip and allowing Fan Xian to contact and be familiar with military affairs. However, Fan Xian thought that that unyielding ¡°father¡± was actually thinking the opposite. He had killed Chang Kun and framed Dang Xiaobo. Regardless of how the factions in the military were, it was likely that those generals all hated him in their hearts.


    The Emperor still did not want the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council to gently stroke military power.


    Wan¡¯er watched him sigh and said, ¡°You are a civil official...but you are also a world-famous martial ace.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyebrow rose and said, ¡°Do you mean to say, that after Yan Xiaoyi returns to the capital, he will challenge me to a duel at the martial performance?¡±


    Qing Kingdom was fond of fighting. Although the practice had be lessmon these years, the valiant spirit deeply entrenched in people¡¯s hearts could not be wiped away. Just like how Ye Ling¡¯er could challenge Fan Xian to a duel by throwing knives outside the side courtyard of the Royal Pce, dueling was still legal in Qing Kingdom. Furthermore, in such a context as the martial performance in front of the pce, no one wanted to refuse.


    Fan Xian was willing to refuse. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°So childish. Just because he wants to fight me, does that mean I have to fight him?¡±


    In his heart, martial ability was used to kill people and not used for dueling and fighting. If he wanted to kill someone, Fan Xian had countless ways that were more effective and safe than dueling. Dueling was a childish game. Fan Xian suddenly felt that the Qing military was a bit childish and couldn¡¯t help snorting disdainfully.


    Wan¡¯er sighed and warmly said, ¡°Although this idea is the most direct and effective, it is very stupid...mother shouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to have Yan Xiaoyi challenge you in the pce. Regardless of whether he wins or losses, Yan Xiaoyi would not dare to truly hurt you with the Emperor watching. I am also confused by the logic in this. Perhaps we are thinking about this wrong. Yan Xiaoyi is a Viceroy of the North, and it has been two years since he¡¯se back to the capital. It is time for him to make a report.¡±


    A thought suddenly urred to Fan Xian, and he furrowed his brows. If Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s return to the capital this time had something to do with the so-called martial performance, then it proved that that power in the court was finally trying to challenge the might of the royal family head on. However, what was the Eldest Princess counting on?


    ¡°If I avoid the fight, it will weaken my reputation,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°But as you know, I don¡¯t care about this reputation.¡±


    This was a lie, Fan Xian was someone who loved vanity. If it had been any other major general of the military challenging him in the martial performance, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t even blink before beating him until the other party wouldn¡¯t even be recognizable to his mother and give his reputation another gilded edge. However, the person was Yan Xiaoyi.


    Fan Xian searched his heart and knew that even though his injuries had long recovered wholly, and he also had the help of Haitang¡¯s Heart of Tianyi Dao, and he stood firmly at the peak of the ninth-level, if he truly had to face a super ace who shocked the world with one arrow, he would still not gain an advantage.


    He did have two people on his side who could stand against Yan Xiaoyi, Haitang and the Shadow. The problem was that it was impossible for these two people to attack for him.


    He also had one other person who could easily defeat Yan Xiaoyi, Uncle Wu Zhu. The problem was that Uncle Wu Zhu had once again left home.


    Amidst Fan Xian¡¯s nervousness, he suddenly became mysteriously excited. His nose seemed to have smelled the salty and wet scent on the precipice. If after arriving in the capital and had to face Yan Xiaoyi face to face, if he didn¡¯t use his little tricks, how far could he get?


    Jingdou, thunder, ace, martialpetition...these words tempted Fan Xian¡¯s uneasy heart.


    After he was silent for a while, he suddenly raised his head and smiled brightly. Warmly, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight, but...what if I tried to kill him?¡±


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she was speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434: Snowy Night Meets Green Banner


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One winter day during the sixth year of the Qing calendar, the faint dusk sunlight shone through from the distant Cang Mountain. The day was very cold, and the private residences all around were covered in white snow.


    The clouds gradually thickened andpletely swallowed the faint sunlight. The wind also grew gradually stronger, picking up the collecting snow on the ground and swirling it in the air while more snow fell down from the sky. Coming from different ces, with different colors, the snowkes borrowed the strength of the wind to twine together, twisting in all directions in the oppressive air and demonstrating differentyers of white and cold.


    The wind and snow picked up again. The people rushing along on the roads faced unspeakable hardships. They all searched for the closest vige or inn to rest. This year, Qing Kingdom had not suffered floods, but the snows were falling heavily. It was fortunate that during the summer, Jiangnan¡¯s disaster relief had gone unusually smoothly. The disaster-strickenmoners had ces to stay, so their chances of freezing to death were much smaller.


    This was Yingzhou, the province hit hardest by floods and where the bandits had been most cruel after the disaster.


    However, ever since imperial envoy Fan Xian had gone to Jiangnan, the Yingzhou bandits, either because they were afraid of the might of heaven or afraid of Sir Fan junior¡¯s legendary tactics, had be much better behaved and quietly gone into hiding.


    It was because of this that these travelers dared to travel on the roads in such snowy weather. However, although the human disasters had left, the heaven had no sense of honor. Although the Yangtze was not sealed, no one wanted to brave such cold to travel toward Jingdou, except for a group of ck carriages.


    ...


    ...


    The windows and lower edges of the carriage were sealed tightly with glue. Not a breath of cold air was able to pass through. However, the thick cotton curtain hanging in front was being attacked by the wind and snow, and would asionally make muffled, sorrowful sounds.


    A heating stove was lit in the carriage. A gust of warm air infused with fragrance rose into the air, making the carriage as warm as spring. It was a fresh contrast to the cold air outside the carriage.


    Fan Xian felt a bit hot. He reached with two fingers toward his neck and loosened the robe slightly, revealing his neck. He took two deep breaths. Only then did he put down the scroll in his hand and gazed with narrowed eyes out of the carriage.


    He only saw a clean white outside. Cang Mountain vige, the winter fields, and the pond were all buried under the snow, frozen into ice mirrors. The scene of flooding at the beginning of the year had already disappeared. The people who had died in the flooding had also long been buried. Perhaps their white bones were shivering deep in the earth.


    In the distance, there were some simple and crude houses. It could be seen that the materials used in building were not very solid, and they were not very good at keeping out the cold. However, spots of firelight could be seen peeking through with some sense of warmth. Fan Xian nodded with satisfaction. As long as they had firewood for the stove, it was good. Although the people¡¯s lives were hard, they were good at enduring. A tiny amount of warmth was enough to protect them through this evil winter.


    ¡°Find a ce to rest.¡± Fan Xian looked at the snow collected on the Overwatch Council coachman outside the carriage. He couldn¡¯t help but furrowing his brows and said, ¡°Although making time is important, don¡¯t get sick because of the cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The group of carriages slowly made a turn, following the widest of ridges between fields toward the closest vige.


    For his return to the capital to report on his duty, the court had set a time limit. Who knew that they would run into thergest snowstorm in years? They had been dyed for a few days in Shazhou and suddenly time was short. That was why the Overwatch Council subordinates would follow his orders to change carriages in Shazhou and continue against the wind and snow bynd.


    When they entered the vige, there was already a local Lizheng, shivering and rushing over to wee them. This Lizheng was offering up with both hands a thick cotton coat and looking at this group of ck carriages with curiosity and fear. He wondered to himself which major figure would be hurrying in such snowy and windy weather.


    Naturally, there were Overwatch Council officials whomunicated with him. Fan Xian did not wish to overly disturb ces, so he had traveled stealthily the entire way. He disembarked from the carriage and felt the snow being blown by the wind into his cor and unconsciously tightened it. Wrapping the silver-white fox fur cape around him, he walked into the vige.


    Leading a few swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau, Hong Changqing followed silently behind him.


    Fan Xian nted a nce at them and thought of Wan¡¯er, who was still in Jiangnan and very busy. The Third Prince had already left for the capital a month earlier. To ensure his wife¡¯s safety, he had left Gao Da and the other six Tiger Guards in Hangzhou.


    When he had left Danzhou, they had just been entering into autumn. Fan Xian and his group first went to Hangzhou. These few months had mostly be used in cleaning out the leftovers of the Junshang Conference in Jiangnan, as well as on other official affairs.


    After the matter they had decided on in Danzhou had been approved by the Pce, Wan¡¯er had taken the lead and begun it. The matter had developed unexpected smoothly. The Linnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family had both put in arge amount of silver into this enterprise. Even the dying Ming family put in a token amount. However, Wan¡¯er had still not thought of a name to use, so had taken on the name of ¡°Hangzhou Conference¡± for now to use.


    With silver to support it and its connection to Fan Xian, the Hangzhou Conference could easily purchase the Northern Qi grain ahead of time. It could easily break through the obstacles in various provinces without worrying about the governmenting to make trouble for them. Adding to it were the widespread connections of the Fan, Liu, and Lin families, as well as Xia Qifei¡¯s Jiangnan water bandits¡¯ channels into the public. The Hangzhou Conference developed quickly. Other than the court¡¯s route, the disaster relief in Jiangnan now had an extra smooth and quick channel.


    However, Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er were always hidden behind the scenes. Very few people knew the role this couple yed in the Hangzhou Conference. They all thought this matter was organized by the nobles in the Pce and that the pce treasury River Transport yamen was just a tool.


    This winter, another heavy snowfall came to Jiangnan. No one knew how many families would run out of food, how many families¡¯ homes would be crushed, or how many people would be frozen to death. Lin Wan¡¯er had to stay in Hangzhou for a bit longer, at least until she had helped the Jiangnan people get through this period. It was still that old saying, even if they couldn¡¯t help much, it was still better than nothing.


    Lin Wan¡¯er was busy in this matter. Her long helplessly suppressed talent in strategy was finally demonstrated a little. Fan Xian had not spent much time or effort on this matter. It was just his wife alone using letters to control the situation. She used coldness, might, and gentleness to manage this strange beast. It was like carefully having to plow the fields for everyone under heaven but not to point where it would have the government, that horse keeper, be unhappy.


    That matter required a lot of hard work, a kind of bnce and tediousness. Even Fan Xian was somewhat afraid of it. However, Wan¡¯er had finally found something that she could do to prove herself. How could she be willing to let go so easily? So, she continued despite the hard work. When Fan Xian had left Hangzhou, he was worried that she would not look after herself. The Teng family¡¯s wife was also a servant deeply terrified of the Mistress, so he had decided to also leave Sisi there.


    As Fan Xian thought, he quickened his steps into the vige. The carriages had already been secured. After leaving some guards, his subordinates, a total of more than 30 people, followed him into the vige. They entered the just emptied nobility school.


    The Lizheng followed carefully at the end. He didn¡¯t dare ask who this important figure in an expensive fox fur cape was. He only guessed endlessly in his heart.


    Entering the empty school, someone had already lit the firece. After cooking some sweet ginger water, the women in the vige busily portioned it into bowls and respectfully handed it to the officials.


    Fan Xian picked it up and drank a mouthful without saying anything. His clear and spirited eyes were only looking in a daze at the row of houses outside the main door. He suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°If the snow gets even heavier, can these houses handle the pressure?¡±


    This vige was still part of Danzhou, one of the poor ces that had suffered floodsst year. This row of houses had been gradually builtst year and appeared to be flimsy, so Fan Xian was a bit worried.


    The Lizheng started, not knowing whether or not he was talking to him. Hong Changqing coughed and gave him a meaningful look.


    Only then did the Lizheng wake from his shock. Half bending over, he moved two steps closer to Fan Xian and respectfully replied, ¡°Master, in a few days, the snow will umte even thicker. As for whether or not it can hold, I am really not sure.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him in surprise, thinking, A mere Lizheng, yet he did not boast at all That was very rare. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°Then, won¡¯t you need to patrol it every day?¡±


    The Lizheng chuckled and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. With such heavy snowfall, as the Lizheng, of course, I must take an extra look every day.¡± He continued proudly, ¡°However, I think it should be fine. These houses may look unremarkable, but they were designed by the old carpenters in the pce treasury. I heard that over in the threerge workshops, they all live in these kinds of houses. The pressure of the snow shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, and his subordinates behind him also smiled. The Lizheng was a bit confused, wondering what there was to smile about.


    He asked a few more questions about whether there was enough wood and charcoal and other such questions, then Fan Xian ended his conversation with the Lizheng. For some reason, aplicated emotion welled in his heart. The strength of Qing Kingdom was indeed great. As long as it was used well, it was no problem to ensure that these people had a normal life. He seemed to have gradually be used to the feeling of being a powerful official. Although he was just passing through, he still couldn¡¯t resist asking a few questions.


    A powerful official?


    Fan Xian sighed and walked to the door of the school. Narrowing his eyes, he looked out at the darkening sky and increasingly cold wind, heavy snow, and deep chill, but his thoughts had floated to somewhere else. The first time he thought he should be a powerful official in this lifetime, he had told his father. The second time was in Shangjing, Northern Qi, and he had told Haitang after drinking.


    ...


    ...


    Haitang left.


    When Lang Tiao had brought the Northern Qi diplomatic group to Suzhou, Fan Xian had known that Haitang would certainly follow her elder brother back to Northern Qi. For one, there was the Northern Qi empress dowager¡¯s edict and for two, Haitang could not find an excuse to convince herself to stay. She was the sage girl of Northern Qi, not the Qing Kingdom¡¯s princess. Why should she spend all day in the Fan family¡¯s Hua Garden? Furthermore, her most important task ining South was to supervise Fan Xian carrying out their secret agreement on behalf of the Emperor. Now, given her rtionship to Fan Xian, even the little Emperor was feeling a bit of a headache. Naturally, he would agree with the empress dowager and summon this aunt disciple back.


    Fan Xian did not see the scene with his own eyes, but he seemed to be able to see it in his mind. That floral clothing, that vige girl, holding her basket and swaying her body with a carefree attitude as she left Suzhou without even ncing back.


    However, although Haitang had left, Fan Xian¡¯s agreement with Northern Qi was still progressing steadily. The smuggling going North under Fan Sizhe, as well as Xia Qifei¡¯s Southern support, had already entered a stable period. Both sides of the channel had been opened and goods produced by the pce treasury flowed endlessly into Northern Qi territory. Naturally, the price was much cheaper than that on the market. The inner court of Qing Kingdom had lost a great deal of money because of Fan Xian¡¯s secret tricks. However, the Hangzhou Conference gained a great deal of money.


    It was all the people¡¯s silver, so why care about who was holding it and using it?


    Under Fan Xian¡¯s assault, the Ming family had truly sunk into an impasse. Although the Ming family still had tens of millions of silver in property, property was not liquid. The Ming family was reluctant to sell off thend and property to bring life back into their business, so they could only borrow from outside to have sufficient turnover.


    The problem was, the old Ming matriarch had been strangled by Ming Qingda. However, this Master of the Ming family had not had the time topletely take over the old Ming matriarch¡¯s position in the Junshang Conference. Although Dongyi¡¯s Taiping money house still supported the Ming family, it was clearly much weaker in strength.


    Thus, Ming Qingda could only go find the money house that had reached out to him in his time of greatest need¡ªZhaoshang money house.


    Fan Xian stood by the door with his head down. He thought, The more borrowed, the better. He had followed the Emperor¡¯s wishes and was going topletely bring down the Ming family without soldiers or bloodshed, which was why it had dragged on for so long.


    He raised his head and looked at the heavy snow in front of him. His heart was filled with satisfaction and pride. He had touted his own horn for so many years, but to be able to deal with Jiangnan, he had to allow himself this opportunity to be proud.


    It was at this moment, his pupils suddenly constricted.


    In the heavy snow, a streak of ck broke through the wind and approached like a sh of ck lightning, it seemed to have crossed the line between space and time. Using the power of the wind to cover the sound of it cutting through the air, in a sh, it had appeared in front of him.


    It was an arrow. A ck arrow.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. He did not move or dodge. He used the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. Raising his left hand, the long sword at his waist swung and the point of the sword came chopping down.


    There was a muffled sh.


    This seemingly n, but actually very vicious strike, of Fan Xian¡¯snded in empty air.


    A green banner suddenly appeared in front of him. Below the banner was a green-clothed man. That man wore a green ribbon tied on his hair.


    This soul-eating arrownded on the pole in the middle of that banner; the feathered arrow quivered.


    There were tworge words written on the banner.


    ¡°Tie Xiang.¡±


    The secret agents of the Overwatch Council had already reacted. Six of the swordsmen raised their crossbows and surrounded the green-clothed man in the center while the other swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau had already followed the snow in the dark and had moved toward the position where the arrow hade from and disappeared into the darkness.


    Fan Xian looked at the green-clothed man. His eyes were calm, and he was thinking about something. Suddenly he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    A simple word and all of the Sixth Bureau swordsmen who had gone out preparing to kill the archer followed orders and came back. Silently, they stood on the snowy in in front of the school and surrounded the green-clothed man in the center.


    Fan Xian raised his head and nced at that green banner. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°A fortune teller. Did you foresee that someone woulde to assassinate me?¡±


    The green-clothed man had his head lowered so his face could not be seen clearly. They could hear him say with a slight smile, ¡°A mere arrow, how could it harm Sir Fan junior?¡±


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°That is why I don¡¯t understand. You didn¡¯t move for therge arrow, so why are you here for the small arrow?¡±


    The green-clothed man said warmly, ¡°Although the arrow is young, it is an aggressive personality and always a bit impetuous.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    The green-clothed man continued, ¡°I am not a fortune teller...¡± He put two of his fingers together and, trembling, pointed at the two words on his green banner. ¡°My name is Tie Xiang.¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: Thirteenth Wang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Tie Xiang?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes swept over the green banner. Narrowing his eyes and shaking his sleeves, he turned and walked back into the school, leaving the green-clothed man coldly outside.


    The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council nced warily at the green-clothed man and also retreated into the room. Although they were not sure why the Commissioner would prevent them from following and killing the archer, a Council order was absolute, so no one dared to have any objections.


    The green-clothed man, holding the green banner, tilted his head as if slightly startled. The heavy snow swirled through the air and fell in the darkness, gradually umting on his shoulders.


    This scene was indeed somewhat strange. After the sudden assassination attempt, Fan Xian was as calm as if nothing had happened. As for the green-clothed man who had suddenly appeared before him and helped him block that soul eating arrow, he showed no interest in him at all. Without giving him any further attention, it was as if he had absolutely no interest in talking.


    The green-clothed man looked at the tightly closed door and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head and smiling. He thought to himself that the Sir Fan junior of legend was indeed a clever person.


    He tidied his clothing and very calmly approached the door to the school. Extending his hand, he politely and gently knocked twice.


    After a moment, Fan Xian¡¯s calm voice came out from behind the door.


    ¡°Please enter.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The green-clothed man put the banner beside the wooden door of the school. The snow and water on the banner dripped onto the grey ground. His head was lowered. Only a small smile at the corners of his lips could be seen. He didn¡¯t greet Fan Xian straightaway, instead, heughed quietly and said, ¡°Compared to the rumors, you are a bit more wild and impetuous.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands were ced in front of him, being warmed by the fire. He still did not open his mouth.


    The green-clothed man said warmly, ¡°Is this how you treat guests?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s rubbed his warm hands. He epted a cup of delicious alcohol from a subordinate at his side and took a few sips. Lightly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s is cold and snowy. You knocked, so I have allowed you in to shelter from the snow. This is me being tender toward the people and not me treating you as a guest.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t knock, you wouldn¡¯t see me?¡± the green-clothed man asked. ¡°Do you have nothing you want to ask me?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him coldly and did not see the green-clothed man¡¯s appearance clearly. ¡°What right do you have for me to see you? And why would I need to ask you?¡±


    The green-clothed man slowly raised his head. Therge hall in the nobility school lit up by firelight suddenly grew bright.


    They saw that his brows were like swords, his eyes were as gentle as jade, and his lips were thin and slightly tilted. It weakened the severity of this appearance and added a measure of amiableness. His appearance was unusually delicate, and his age was also unusually young.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be slightly absent-minded. He smiled slightly and thought to himself that this bastard was quite good-looking, only a little bit less so than himself.


    The green-clothed man seemed to not have expected such an indifferent attitude from Fan Xian. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Why do you keep me at arm¡¯s length?¡±


    Fan Xian took another sip and withdrew his gaze from the man¡¯s gentle and beautiful face. He calmly said, ¡°Perhaps you have performed a meritorious deed for me?¡±


    The green-clothed man thought for a bit and said, ¡°Even if I were not here tonight, that arrow would still not have harmed you.¡±


    This was what he had said earlier.


    Fan Xian ced the wineskin beside him and gazed at him calmly. ¡°Since you are of no help to me, don¡¯t expect me to remember your friendship. This point, you need to understand.¡±


    The green-clothed man was startled. Smiling, he said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you. If you need shelter from the snow, then take the shelter. If you want to speak, then speak...but do not act mysterious and unfathomable. I very much loathe and detest that.¡±


    The green-clothed man started. He forced a smile and said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Fan Xian suddenly moved closer and said seriously, ¡°Do you want me to take you in?¡±


    From ancient times until now, from history to novels, this kind of meeting in the deste area, wise masters and understanding ministers rolled together with the wheel of history. It was always apanied by the glory of the idealist, respect for the wise, loyal following and other contrived ploys. Fan Xian¡¯s forceful and direct expression, and even somewhat unsightly expression, had probably never happened before.


    Fan Xian sated at the green-clothed man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Do not entertain hopes that we will have an equal rtionship. If you want to be my subordinate, then you must stand below me and be careful of your ce. Whether it is in conversation, handling matters, or even your posture as well as the thoughts in your heart, they must all be ced below me.¡±


    He straightened and lightly said, ¡°If you want me to take you in, then give up those unrealistic fantasies and your ego. This world will not stop spinning if it is missing one person. My personality is a bit strange, and I don¡¯t have a habit of widely receiving guests.¡±


    The green-clothed man was quite shocked by this series of sentences from Fan Xian. He stood somewhat gloomily in the hall. After being silent for a while, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Sir is indeed forceful.¡±


    Fan Xian calmly stated, ¡°Because I have this right.¡±


    Without waiting for the green-clothed man to open his mouth, Fan Xian said, ¡°If you have something you want to say, then say it. Otherwise, go sit in the corner by the fire and leave after the snow has stopped.¡±


    The green-clothed man had not thought that matters would evolve into the current situation, so he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He had to get close to Fan Xian before he entered Jingdou to inform him of the intentions of some faction. He coincidentally knew the direction of that little arrow and so had used this opportunity to appear in front of Fan Xian. He had thought that he would obtain a good first impression, but he had not expected that although Fan Xian was not suspicious, he had destroyed his intentions with unusual toughness.


    The green-clothed man considered this for a while then smiled slightly and said, ¡°Perhaps I can protect Sir a little all the way back to Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°That reason is not sufficient.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°You and I both know, it was only a small arrow that came. Would I even care about him?¡±


    The green-clothed man thought some more and finally sighed, ¡°I brought a message for Sir.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡±


    ¡°A message from the East.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head and stared into the green-clothed man¡¯s eyes.


    The green-clothed man could endure hardships. He was actually one of the topmost figures amongst the youth under heaven. When faced with Fan Xian¡¯s might, he could still stay so calm.


    Fan Xian pped his palms.


    All of the Overwatch Council swordsmen and secret agents in the hall stood silently and walked out of the main doors of the school. Hong Changqing turned and carefully closed the wooden door, leaving a quiet ce for Fan Xian and the green-clothed man.


    After the room had recovered its silence, the green-clothed man smiled slightly and raised his hand in greeting. ¡°Dongyi greets the Commissioner.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent and slowly took a few deep breaths, forcing himself to recover his calm. A cold light shed through his pupils. He coldly said, ¡°Announce your name.¡±


    ¡°The thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut, Tie Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Sigu Jian only took 12 disciples,¡± Fan Xian looked at the green-clothed man and said. ¡°Furthermore, I have never heard of a young man called Tie Xiang in Dongyi...those I have not heard of, do not exist.¡±


    Given the Overwatch Council¡¯s widespread informationwork, Fan Xian¡¯s words were said with great confidence.


    After the green-clothed had been silent for a moment with his head lowered, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°My name is Wang Xi. I am traveling the Qing Kingdom by order of my teacher, under the name Tie Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Wang Xi?¡± Fan Xian casually asked. ¡°A good name.¡±


    Wang Xi smiled slightly and said, ¡°The name might not be any good, but this person still has some uses.¡±


    Fan Xian should have asked, Your Dongyi and my Overwatch Council are irreconcble enemies, why have youe to my door to offer your support? However, very strangely, Fan Xian did not open his mouth to ask, and Wang Xi did not actively open his mouth to exin.


    Both of these young men had wisdom and calction beyond that of their same-age peers. They had seen clearly each other¡¯s thoughts in a sh. For Fan Xian, Dongyi should have long sent someone to make contact with him. He had not expected the person who came would be a difficult young man to read.


    Dongyi had long had good rtions with Xinyang. Sigu Jian was probably just like Ye Liuyun, enjoying the offerings from the Junshang Conference. However, Fan Xian knew that in this world, there were no permanent enemies or friends, there only would forever be interest.


    Although Sigu Jian was an idiot back in the day, to be able to protect Dongyi, as well as other little kingdoms by himself for 20 years, meant he depended on more than just the sword in his hand.


    One who supports a country must be careful. Under the powerful pressure of Qing Kingdom, if Dongyi wanted to survive, it had to maintain close rtions with the highest level of power in Qing Kingdom. Sigu Jian and the Eldest Princess¡¯ rtionship had developed in this way.


    However, following Fan Xian¡¯s appearance, the power structure of Qing Kingdom had undergone a great change, particrly after he gained control of the Overwatch Council and pce treasury. Fan Xian had the power to threaten Dongyi. Inparison, there were less and less bargaining chips in the Eldest Princess¡¯ hands.


    Not all eggs can be ced in the same basket. Chips cannot forever be ced on the same side. Girls in the family can¡¯t all be married into the same family. This was a matter of spreading out the risk equally.


    Sigu Jian was still betting on the Eldest Princess. The closeness of Dongyi and Xinyang¡¯s rtionship was not something with which Fan Xian couldpare. Furthermore, ever since Fan Xian had begun his career, he had formed a difficult-to-resolve hatred and desire for revenge against Dongyi. For example, the two women assassins on Nin Street and the sudden attack on Yu Zhn on the banks of West Lake.


    But, Dongyi still had to make contact with Fan Xian.


    If the Eldest Princess fell, Fan Xian would, without question, be Dongyi¡¯s first choice in partners. Before this kind of choice, Dongyi had to first express its goodwill.


    Politics was indeed strange. Fan Xian and Dongyi were still enemies but both sides knew that other than enmity, they also had to begin trying to make contact. Today, they were irreconcble adversaries. In the future, they might drink and chat together happily.


    In front of great benefits, whatever hatred could all be washed clean. Although Fan Xian would not think in this way, Sigu Jian certainly thought like this.


    However, Fan Xian knew that Dongyi and himself could only have thesemunications hidden in the dark. Much of Sigu Jian¡¯s, that idiot¡¯s, chips were still on the side of the Eldest Princess. Just like how Prime Minister Lin had analyzed in Wuzhou, if that thing were to truly happen, Dongyi could ensure dozens of years of peace. Why would they stille to find Fan Xian?


    The reason why a white-clothed [JW1] man called Wang Xi woulde to make contact with him today was only to open the way beforehand.


    ¡°Is this the desire of your teacher or Dongyi?¡±


    Wang Xi thought for a moment and then replied with a slight smile, ¡°It is the desire of my teacher.¡±


    A question and an answer. Both sides knew that this contact could still not be aboveboard. This was just a ruthless shadowy step by Sigu Jian. This step could not be known to anyone.


    ¡°What benefits will I receive?¡± Fan Xian asked very straightforwardly. ¡°There is arge group of ninth-level aces from the Sword Hut who wanted to assassinate me in Jiangnan. I can¡¯t just pretend nothing happened because of one sentence from you.¡±


    ¡°No benefits, only attitude,¡± Wang Xi exined warmly. ¡°Dongyi and you are still enemies, but I am not. I am just an attitude expressed by my teacher. Including Dongyi, very few people know of my existence. As long as you desire it, I will stand beside you. This will never change.¡±


    ¡°Including even if your elder brother wants to assassinate me again?¡± Fan Xian picked up the metal poker and prodded at the coals in the basin. Casually, he said, ¡°You would stand by my side andpletely wipe out the people of Dongyi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Xi answered seriously. ¡°All those who are unfavorable to you are my enemy.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Sigu Jian, ah, Sigu Jian. The things this idiot thinks of are indeed interesting.¡±


    As he said this, Fan Xian watched for Wang Xi¡¯s reaction out of the corner of his eye. When he said ¡°idiot,¡¯ the biggest taboo of Dongyi, the other party¡¯s expression remained calm and didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut...¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. The four Great Grandmasters, plus Uncle Wu Zhu, Ku He¡¯s truest disciple Haitang and, of course, Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯sst disciple was himself. If the green-clothed man in front of him really was Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple, then he should be a rtively powerful figure.


    ¡°In the future, I will call you Thirteenth Wang,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°Thirteenth Wang...have you thought about that given my grudge-holding personality, if in the future, your Dongyi still came to deal with me with that crazy woman, how could I let Dongyi off just because of you?¡±


    ¡°It will benefit both sides.¡± Wang Xi smiled freely with an indescribable ease. ¡°As for those who offend Sir, you can do your best to think of ways to kill them. Teacher had me enter Qing Kingdom to travel. I don¡¯t have a hidden evil agenda. Naturally, I want to survive.¡±


    ¡°As long as I survive,¡± Wang Xi calmly said, ¡°Dongyi will continue to survive as it is.¡±


    Hearing these indifferent but actually very unusual words, Fan Xian slightly lowered his head and asked, ¡°You are also going to the capital?¡±


    Yes.¡± Wang Xi leisurely sighed. ¡°Since I am traveling, of course, I must go to Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou. I heard that Jingdou has a Baoyue Brothel...with countless of beautiful women within. I must savor it carefully.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a discount.¡±


    Wang Xi smiled and said, ¡°I can earn a lot from fortune telling.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier you are not a fortune teller?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Wang Xi replied quietly, ¡°Sir...life is too mysterious. In and out of wind and clouds, and the stars shine without order, it is not something mortals can calcte.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind turned. A momentter he slowly said, ¡°Going back to our initial topic, then it is to say...you are the attitude of Sigu Jian alone, the attitude of a small portion and you have nothing to do with Dongyi¡¯s greater direction at all?¡±


    ¡°You could say it like that,¡± Wang Xi replied, neither obsequious nor supercilious.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Fan Xian rubbed his hands that were beginning to get cold again. He ced his hands above the fire base and looked at the bright red shining among the white ash in the basin, ¡°I don¡¯t like having a powerful archer watching me in the dark all the way back to Jingdou who also sometimes suddenly fires a few cold arrows.¡±


    Wang Xi was silent.


    ¡°Go outside and kill that archer.¡± Fan Xian raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Since you are Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude, then I want to see your attitude. Before we enter Jingdou, I want to see the head of that archer.¡±


    Wang Xi remained silent. Only a long whileter did he gently nod his head. From beside the door, he picked up the long green banner. As he was about to push open the wooden door with both hands, he suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really like to kill people, can the content be changed?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s head had already lowered. He said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t kill people, what use is there in keeping you?¡±


    ¡°My skills are very good,¡± Wang Xi calmly said, but there was an unfathomable feeling in his words. ¡°I can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me?¡± The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched up and he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the right to say this.¡±


    Wang Xi smiled and said, ¡°I have this right. Sir, you can try it.¡±


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s current realm, for Wang Xi to dare to say something like this, it showed that he had a rtively strong confidence in his abilities.


    However, Fan Xian still did not raise his head and only quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t boast in front of me. Qing Kingdom is not Dongyi. You could die at any time out in the isted areas and not know from which patch of sky the fatal strike fell from.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the light in the school suddenly dimmed. A wind without origin blew the snow-white ash in the fire basin. A powerful but hidden, traceless but murderous, aura enveloped Wang Xi standing by the door.


    Wang Xi¡¯s hand holding the green banner shook slightly. The ck feathered arrow that had been stuck on the pole of the green banner shattered into pieces.


    Wang Xi coughed a few times and took a few steps back. There was not a trace of fear on his face, instead, he smiled and said, ¡°No wonder my elder brother returned in such low spirits from Jiangnan. Sir has such an ace at his side protecting him. Naturally, there is no need for me...that¡¯s fine, then I will go kill some people for you.¡±


    After saying this, he pushed open the door and left, disappearing into the dark night. That long green banner appeared and disappeared in the distance of the night snow.


    [JW1] This might be a typo since he¡¯s been said to have green clothes up until now.


    The author could also be calling him a schr/non-official. These people were also often known as white-clothed people.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: There Is Snow In The Valley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The snow was still falling as the night gradually grew darker. The Lizheng in the vige was making arrangements for this group of officials to rest in various private residences. Fan Xian did not allow Hong Changqing and the swordsmen to stand duty because he knew there was still danger hidden outside.


    Although the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau specialized in assassination, they had no good ways of dealing with a long-distance attack. In therge school, there was only himself left lost in thought. Although the fire in the fire basin was burning and there was a great deal of charcoal prepared beside the basin, it felt that the temperature seemed to have dropped.


    Silence.


    Fan Xian stretched his hands over the fire to warm them. His head was slightly tilted. It was clear he was lost in thought. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I struck out.¡±


    He paused and then summarized, ¡°But, I struck empty air.¡±


    The lighting in the school¡¯srge hall changed slightly. The red light from the fire basin cast out Fan Xian¡¯s shadow. The shadow twisted and turned on the ground, then a man in ck clothes walked out of that patch of shadow. Very naturally, he sat down beside Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian nced at this deathly pale middle-aged man and handed over the wineskin.


    The Shadow silently looked at Fan Xian¡¯s wrist and wineskin in his hand. After thinking a bit, he shook his head. In a sinister voice, he said, ¡°Alcohol will make one¡¯s reaction slower.¡±


    ¡°What is the name of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son?¡± Fan Xian changed the topic. He took back the wineskin and drank a mouthful, feeling a line of fire burning down from his lips to his midsection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± The Shadow shook his head. ¡°The nickname you gave him was pretty good.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ spend your days so tense. This little arrow brother should still be freezing outside in the snowy night. He wouldn¡¯t daree close to attack.¡±


    The Shadow nodded.


    Fan Xian once again handed the wineskin over and said, ¡°Have a drink. I¡¯m not Chen Pingping. Although there are many people under heaven who want to kill me, at least it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    The Shadow thought about it and epted the wineskin, taking a few shallow sips from it. A momentter, two spots of color appeared on his deathly pale skin like the clown role in opera. It was very cute.


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°If the two exchanged ces, I would never be able to endure the loneliness of the darkness...I¡¯ve long been curious, do you not usually need to eat or drink water?¡±


    When he was protecting Chen Pingping or Fan Xian, the Shadow never left their side. It was no wonder Fan Xian had such a question.


    The Shadow replied sinisterly, ¡°Naturally, I have my ways.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and did not say more. He turned the conversation back to what he said previously. ¡°You saw my sworde down on empty air.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The Shadow¡¯s voice did not have any emotion. ¡°That Thirteenth Wang is very powerful.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Of course he knew Wang Xi was very powerful. He was powerful enough that he could get near the school in a snowy night and yet neither Fan Xian nor the Shadow had sensed anything. He was powerful enough that while the arrow was high in the air, he had moved like a spirit to stand in front of Fan Xian and was powerful enough so that Fan Xian¡¯s sword struck air.


    It looked like a simple block with the green banner, but Fan Xian knew the strength that ck arrow in the snowy night contained. The further Wang Xi appeared to downy it, the more it proved his ability.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through him.¡± Fan Xian picked up the iron poker beside his feet and randomly prodded it into the fire basin. ¡°This Thirteenth Wang is indeed very powerful, but he is very good at enduring. Those who can endure must certainly have great ns...¡±


    Suddenly his brow rose. ¡°He¡¯s not enduring. He doesn¡¯t care. Wang Xi¡¯s style of conversation shows that he doesn¡¯t care about many things. He doesn¡¯t care about my verbal attack and does care about purposeful humiliation...if he was truly sent by Sigu Jian, why does he care so little? He could not mind, but he can¡¯t not care. To not be able to see someone¡¯s desire, that is a bit of a problem.¡±


    Just what did this Thirteenth Wang want?


    This question gradually weighed on Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He did not like this condition where there was suddenly an outsidering in to mess up the situation.


    The Shadow suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°This person...should be someone from the Sword Hut, but not just from the Sword Hut.¡±


    Fan Xian did not really understand, but he trusted the Shadow¡¯s judgement. Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple was indeed incredibly mysterious.


    He sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait until he kills the little archer and then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    The Shadow nced at him. He knew this was a test ofmitment. He knew that Fan Xian was borrowing this knife to kill someone, not to see the quality of the knife, but to see its heart. If the Thirteenth Wang truly was Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude and Yan Xiaozhi¡¯s son died by his hands, Fan Xian could make quite an issue of it. At least, an enormous crack would appear in the connection between Xinyang and Dongyi.


    ¡°Other people do not know that Thirteenth Wang is Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple.¡± The Shadow reminded him.


    Fan Xian calmly exined, ¡°If he kills the little archer, then I will have everyone under heaven know that he is Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple.¡±


    The Shadow was quiet for a moment. ¡°Sir is wise...perhaps this kind of benefit is not enough.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what he meant. Bringing Sigu Jian into this would make Dongyi angry. Although Fan Xian and the entire Qing Kingdom were used to pushing all the me onto the head of that idiot Sigu Jian, now Sigu Jian had given a thread of his sincerity to Fan Xian. If this thread of sincerity was only used to stir up trouble in the rtionship between Xinyang and Dongyi, it seemed like a waste.


    He nced at the Shadow and faintly said, ¡°On the matter of Dongyi, I¡¯ll listen to you. You are more familiar than me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the Shadow slowly said. ¡°Also, it will be snowy for the next five days. It will be perfect for an arrow attack, so you need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°How far are the ck Knights from us?¡±


    ¡°10 li.¡±


    Fan Xian became silent. In such heavy snowfall, to have a bow-wielding ace distantly following the group was truly troublesome. Fortunately, the ck Knights were sweeping the surroundings. It was impossible that the other party had moved a military troop here for his mission.


    If they mobilized the army to kill Fan Xian, then they must wipe out the targetpletely and not leave behind a trace of evidence to be brought to the Pce.


    Even the most powerful Qing Kingdom military didn¡¯t have the power topletely massacre 500 ck Knights and not leave a single one alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they would choose to attack me on the way back to the capital. The other party should know that the chances of sess were not very good.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°Although Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son is young...he shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he has reasons for needing to make a move,¡± the Shadow slowly said. ¡°I¡¯ll go kill him.¡±


    After Fan Xian thought for a moment, he slowly shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know whether or not he has other people with him. We can stay together and let that Thirteenth Wang make a move...safety first. For creatures like aces, it is difficult to pull together 10 to 20 of them. If it is only a few people, why should we worry?¡±


    The Shadow looked at him strangely and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian raised his head and gazed at the grey hanging in the ckness of the rafters of therge hall in the school and sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to use his own people to carry out the most effective counter-attack during this snowstorm. In these two to three years, the biggest crack in his state of mind was that arrow and bow.


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s bow and arrow.


    Up until now, two years to the day, Fan Xian could still clearly feel the aura of death on that corner building in the Royal Pce. He still felt iparable fear about the vicious currents on that arrow.


    The arrow outside the school earlier hade too suddenly and made little sense. Fan Xian was worried that this situation was a trap to lure himself or the Shadow out into the snowy woods to be ughtered.


    Yan Xiaoyi was also going back to the capital on orders. The Council reports said he was still on the road and had not yet reached the capital, but who knew which road was he on? Was he on the same road back to the capital?


    Fan Xian randomly prodded the charcoal fire in the fire basin. His thoughts had long floated to the snowy woods outside the vige. The fire in the basin gradually dimmed and went out.


    ¡°Go, rest early.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed in the darkness. Standing, he patted his shoulders and tightened the cor of the fox cape. Pushing open the main doors to the school, the snow and wind outside poured in and forced him to narrow his eyes, but an arrow did note flying at him. It made him feel slightly disappointed.


    The next day, the group of carriages followed Yingzhou to the North, moving in the direction of Jingdou on the official road. Because ofst night¡¯s events, the defenses for the entire group of carriages became stricter. The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau set out three people disguised as merchants braving the snow, hidden in the darkness watching all suspicious figures.


    Fan Xian sent out another order. The 500 ck Knights that had protected the head and tail of the group reduced their distance to the group of carriages. The sounds of hooves could faintly be heard, ensuring their safety.


    Along the way, there were some figures who carried an aura of the jianghu in the tea houses, restaurants, inns, and outside of ry stations who watched this group of carriages.


    The Overwatch Council secret agents were a bit wary. After they reported it to Fan Xian, he only gently nodded and did not have any major reaction.


    Just as they were about to leave Yingzhou, a woman with a broken arm was respectfully waiting by the side of the road. Stopping the carriage, she requested to see Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian saw her. As he drank his tea, he looked at this rather charming woman with some interest.


    The woman knelt between the carriages. With a trace of respect and fear, she said, ¡°Subordinate greets Sir.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Guan Wumei, stand and speak.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This once famous female bandit of Yingzhou and Xia Qifei¡¯s cousin respectfully stood up. She half bent her body so that her head didn¡¯t hit the top canopy of the carriage.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± Fan Xian rubbed between his brows and asked. Although the Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligencework was spread out all under heaven, if they wanted to investigate someone in the marketce, they couldn¡¯t do as well as the Jiangnan water bandits already deeply entrenched with the public. Regardless of whether it was which inn had taken what guest or which carriage had sent who away, the Jiangnan bandits could find out everything.


    Guan Wumei reported on the situation these few days and then said, ¡°We only faintly found someone. They had arge package, but the brothers in the gang couldn¡¯t tail him. They lost track of him the day before yesterday in Fujiapo. Looking at the direction he went in, he should be heading to Jingdou.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment, thinking, It looks that the little archer was indeed very brave and valiant toe kill him.


    After speaking a bit more, he had Guan Wumei disembark from the carriage.


    The group of carriages restarted their progress. Just as the Shadow had seen in the sky, snow fell endless from the sky the next few days. The snow was sometimes heavy and sometimes weak. It gradually blinded one¡¯s sight and confused one¡¯s heart.


    Atst, they safely reached the Weizhou upstream of Wei River. This was thest province in the South before entering Jingdou. The territory wasn¡¯trge, but it was very prosperous. However, the court had long set his return date. Fan Xian¡¯s silver chest for his family property was still on Wei River. Traveling slowly toward Jingdou under the protection of the Shazhou Navy, he could not dy.


    The next day, he left Weizhou. However, he had already exposed his identity and, moved 100 provincial troops toward Weizhou. Weizhou was terrified that someone would happen to this major figure, so they agreed to all requests.


    Therger group traveled north for one day. They left Weizhou¡¯s territory and entered the governance of Jingdou.


    Fan Xian stood on the carriage and turned his head to gaze back. He saw on the low mound the silver-masked Jing Ge was watching him.


    He nodded his head. Jing Ge mounted his horse, raising his right fist. The 500 ck Knights were like a sharp ck knife, slicing through the silence on the mound. Travelling through the hills, they prepared to return to the ck Knights camp 40 li away.


    This was an iron-d rule of the Qing court. The ck Knights were an unequaled personal army the Emperor had personally given to Chen Pingping. In order to ensure the Overwatch Council¡¯s special position and bnce, the ck Knights were strictly forbidden from entering the jurisdiction of Jingdou.


    One step in and they would be killed without pardon. This was an iron rule of the ck Knights. Fan Xian often thought that through this iron rule. It could clearly be seen that although that Emperor of his was self-confident to the point of narcissism and could even see rebellion as a game, he probably knew deep in his heart that if the nobility of Qing Kingdom rebelled, the cripple could be the most terrifying.


    Although the Emperor would not believe that the cripple would rebel, as an Emperor, he ihad to take precautions.


    Entering the territory of Jingdou, the official roads became wider, and the mountain woods became less. There were more people walking. The snow and rain gradually lessened, and the umted snow gradually melted. Wet mud enveloped the horses¡¯ hooves, making the progress of the entire group appear difficult.


    However, the people of the Overwatch Council had already rxed. In Jingdou, no one would dare carry out a murder in broad daylight.


    Although Fan Xian was a careful and cautious person, he was not an exception. Ever since the inception of Qing Kingdom, even though the military asionally had those of thriving ambition, no one dared make trouble near Jingdou.


    A small mountain valley appeared before their eyes. The white snow pressed down on the precious evergreen woods, making the branches of the trees creak. The ice had frozen into dragons.


    Fan Xian lifted the thick cloth curtain and looked at this mountain valley. He found that there were not many rocks on the mountain. In the distance, Jingdou¡¯s giant city walls could faintly be seen, stealing one¡¯s breath like a giant beast.


    He let a smile break across his face. Jingdou, he had finallye back. The little archer¡¯s illogical arrow had actually made him nervous for so many days. It looked like he still needed to improve the cultivation of his temperament


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, Fan Xian¡¯s earlobe trembled. He heard the sound of a sharp knife sliding into flesh and blood in the mountain woods in front. That was the sound of the Shadow attacking. He then heard the sound of a crossbow being wound.


    Fan Xian gave a sharp cry and grabbed the coachman in front of him. All the carriages in the group suddenly stopped at this sharp cry.


    From on top of the low mountain, a huge crossbow bolt came rushing toward him across the air, carrying with it the cry of wind and thunder. With a crash, it shot into the carriage Fan Xian was in.


    The coachman at the front of the carriage gave a wild yell. Fighting free of Fan Xian¡¯s hand, he threw himself in front of Fan Xian.


    Although Fan Xian had reacted quickly, that bolt, as long as an arm, still ruthlessly pierced into the coachman¡¯s chest. Blood and organs flew out from the impact, covering the walls.


    The bolt punched through the body and nailed the coachman¡¯s body beside Fan Xian. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was dark. He pped the wall. With a clicking sound, a wooden board immediately lowered inside the cotton curtain, sealing up the entire carriage.


    Immediately after, countless horrifying and breath-stopping sounds of crossbows rang out in the valley.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437: White Snow, Red Woods, ck Hair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    A dense smattering rang out from around the carriage. This was the sound of crossbow boltsnding on the walls of the carriage, as well as the music to steal souls.


    In a sh, countless bolts shot toward the carriage Fan Xian was in. In particr, the arrow fire by the hidden and terrifyingly powerful crossbow, contained with it an iparable force that directly pierced the carriage.


    There was a boom.


    The ck carriage helplessly bounced. Its shafts split by the power of that arrow. It jumped among the stones, looking like a frog waiting to be ughtered. But, the carriage did not shatter into pieces.


    Fan Xian lowered his body to lie on the floor of the carriage, forcefully moving the zhenqi in his body to cancel out the massive power of this attack. Looking at the big hole beneath the body of the coachman, he couldn¡¯t help but be aghast. The power of this giant crossbow was too strong. It had actually punched a hole through the bottom of the carriage, revealing the rocks and snow beneath.


    Fan Xian knew very well just how tough the Overwatch Council¡¯s specially made carriage was. Between the inside and outside wooden boards, there was ayer of steel wool and ayer of thin, but strong, steel board. If this carriage, abination of the collective wisdom of the third workshop of the pce treasury and the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council, had not protected him, he would probably have died under this barrage of bolts, dense as icy rain.


    He perked up his ears to listen to the whistling of the arrows outside. He knew that the enemies were definitely targeting him. Although he didn¡¯t understand how the ambushing enemies saw through the Overwatch Council¡¯s carriage swap, he knew that this was not the time to consider the whys and wherefores. His ears had determined, in this short amount of time, that the bolts fired into the valley in an attempt to kill him were pouring down in torrents at a great speed. It had already long surpassed the amount the Qing army used to fight against the cities of other countries.


    They were using the strategy of attacking a city to kill him.


    Such a powerful crossbow attack and the other party¡¯s meticulous preparation made Fan Xian feel a glimmer of death¡¯s aura.


    It was clear that the enemies in the valley were also surprised that these carriages were so tough and able to endure the power of such strong bolts.


    The rain of bolts continued. In the valley, came the tragic cries of horses. Before being attacked, the sharp cry Fan Xian made had already notified his Overwatch Council subordinates, the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau, and the secret agents to quickly hide in the carriages when the opportunity arose. However, the coachmen left outside the carriages and provincial soldiers from Weizhou did not have such good fortune.


    The crossbow bolts ruthlessly pierced into the bodies and heads of the provincial soldiers, and into the chests and eyes of the horses. They pierced and ripped, forcing live flesh away from the life they were attached to.


    There was no way to hide. Over half of the hundred or so provincial soldiers died in the first wave of arrows while those horses cried out pitifully and fell onto the snowy ground. Fresh blood stained the blood in the valley. It was a horrible sight to endure.


    Everywhere there were bodies, arrows, fresh blood, and death.


    While the carriages had be the Overwatch Council¡¯sst line of defense, under the storm of arrows and bolts, they wretched and pitifully endured, like a boat in a vast ocean. At any moment, they could be swallowed by a massive wave. In just a brief moment, the carriages had been shot through with countless back bolts. The bolts pierced deeply into the carriage, through the steel boards, strong and steady...the carriages in the valley looked like coffins that had suddenly sprouted countless dark feathers.


    ...


    ...


    From the woods came a few more tooth aching sounds of the powerful crossbow, which also apanied very low panting breaths.


    There was a whooshing sound.


    The terrifying giant crossbow fired once again. This time, it not only aimed at the carriage Fan Xian was in, but two other bolts were aimed at the carriage in front.


    The powerful bolt ruthlessly pierced into the ck carriage. With a massive boom, the carriage once again jumped and then tragically began to flip toward the left side.


    What incredible power this was.


    Hidden in the carriage, Fan Xian felt his surroundings turn upside down in an instant. A great shock threw him from the bottom of the carriage. He could see that above him a sharp metal bolt had already broken through the walls of the carriage, piercing in sinisterly and terrifyingly, only 15 centimeters from his chest.


    That was very close. Fan Xian looked at the bolt madepletely from metal and at the woodchips and pieces of steel that the bolt had brought out. He knew that the carriage could notst for much longer.


    The carriage couldn¡¯t be too heavy. When it was designed, there was only a thin steel board between the twoyers of wood. After all, the strange people in the Third Bureau would never have thought that when an enemy attacked, they would use the powerful crossbows used to guard the city.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian knew he couldn¡¯t sit and wait for death. He quickly took two breaths of the slightly sweet air and, in the moment the carriage overturned, his entire body had already wormed out from the earlier hole in the bottom of the carriage.


    Clearly, the assassins in the valley had not expected Fan Xian to find an escape that wasn¡¯t within their considerations, so their reactions were a bit slow.


    It was in this moment that the tips of Fan Xian¡¯s feet touched the ground. Not daring to stop, his body turned forcefully and drew a few strange lines on the empty ground in the valley. Moving in a zig-zag direction, he charged toward the woods to the side of the valley.


    Thwunk! Thwunk! Thwunk! Thwunk! Ten slender, long, and sharp bolts viciouslynded where Fan Xian had been earlier. They shot into the bottom of the overturned carriage and into the mud and snow at the bottom of the valley.


    The danger has not yet been resolved. Fan Xian let out a sharp cry. His entire person flew up. He pped one hand on a green stone on the ground and narrowly avoided the second wave of bolts. The green stone shattered. The person vanished, The boltsnded in empty air.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian swept into the woods. Turning his hand and ripping, he tied the white fox fur cape around his left leg. He took out a medicinal pill and ate it. He then took off his ck official robe and wore it inside out.


    One hand pulled out a ck dagger from inside his boot, the other held the hilt of the sword by his waist. Like a spirit, he vanished into the trees.


    Before he vanished, he once again gave a sharp cry, but he did not turn his head to nce at his trusted aides in the valley who were in imminent danger.


    A number of the Overwatch Council officials had already died, and those people had all died in the earlier instant.


    When Fan Xian¡¯s carriage had been overturned by the shock of the powerful bolt, his subordinates had worried about his safety. Ignoring the order Fan Xian had given out earlier through the sharp cry, they had forced open their carriage door and returned fire toward the valley with the crossbows they carried with them. They wanted to earn a moment of reprieve to rush to the side of Fan Xian¡¯s carriage.


    However, the Overwatch Council officials used handheld crossbows. It was clear that they did not have the reach of the crossbows of the people in the woods. While the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau were trained to be like gods of death in the dark, when faced with this kind of rapid-fire, they still had little opportunity to return fire.


    In just a moment, the bolts turned the Overwatch Council officials who had just opened the carriage door into hedgehogs. The eyes of the officials closed.


    The quickest person only moved six steps toward the carriage Fan Xian was in before he was nailed to the ground by three bolts.


    Fan Xian saw this scene, but his expression was extremely calm. In the calm, there was a glimmer of deathly white coldness. Only with calmness could there be the most effective counter-attack.


    When he hade out of the carriage, he had repeatedly moved three times but was still hit by an arrow in his leg thigh. Although it was only a superficial wound, it burned like fire. The fox fur cape was soft and very suitable for tying around the wound on his thigh.


    ...


    ...


    On two side of the valley, there were snowy woods. The earliest sound Fan Xian¡¯s ears had heard was the Shadow¡¯s warning. He knew the Shadow was in those woods, so he chose the opposite direction.


    He trusted in the Shadow¡¯s ability. No matter how many people were in the woods over there, the Shadow could make them die or sink into the shadow of death.


    While the woods on this side needed Fan Xian to handle personally.


    Such dense rains of bolts had to stop, otherwise, everyone in the valley would die.


    Once the bolts stopped raining down and the Overwatch Council secret agents in the carriages had an opportunity to enter the woods, Fan Xian believed that the men of the Sixth Bureau would certainly use the ck swords in their hands to harvest the lives of these killers, leaving not one behind.


    ...


    ...


    A few urgent whistling breaths came from within the snowy woods. It was clear that the enemy had already discovered that Fan Xian had entered the snowy woods and were mobilizing people to try and carry out thest attack.


    No one dared to underestimate a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and a ninth-level ace, so these whistling breaths that delivered the orders seemed a bit panicked. The bolts being fired toward the valley had clearly decreased because the people firing at the carriages knew that their target was Fan Xian. If Fan Xian didn¡¯t die, they would all have to die.


    However, although the bolts being fired at decreased, they were still dense and powerful enough to force the swordsmen of the Overwatch Council to stay in the carriages.


    ...


    ...


    The search and killings continued. In the snowy grounds at the top of a neighboring mountain, the sound of a footstep in snow rang out. A man holding a crossbow gazed cautiously all around.


    The snowy ground suddenly split open and a ck dagger pierced deeply into his lower abdomen. The dagger twisted and then was pulled out, making the poison activate quicker.


    The man lowered his head in pain and hopelessness. Looking at the young man in front of him dressed all in white, he tried to cry for help but his throat was slit by a streak of ck light.


    Fresh blood sprayed out with a sputtering sound. He covered his throat with his hand and knelt on the snowy ground. His right hand weakly clenched the crossbow and it fired into the ground beside his knee. The powerful rebound forced his almost-dead body to jump and then fall down onto the snowy ground with a muffled groan.


    After Fan Xian cut open the man¡¯s throat, he indifferently flew forward and hid behind a tree, watching hisst moves with cold eyes and a slightly chilled heart. Even as he died, he didn¡¯t forget to warn his colleagues of the enemy¡¯s situation. The military of the Qing Kingdom was indeed the most valiant in the world.


    All along the way, he went through the snowy woods and up the snowy mountain. Fan Xian had already killed a dozen people, and his body was feeling slightly tired. He knew clearly that a full 200 archers had attacked him this time and there had been a number of aces. He felt it would be quite strenuous for him to take on himself. The Shadow¡¯s side seemed to also not have beenpletely sessful.


    The other party had truly paid a great price.


    He had already broken through two attacking lines and came close to the top of the mountain. Fan Xian knew that the most powerful city-guarding crossbows had been installed here. Hearing his target, he didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s dying warning. Subterfuge and assassination were actually more physically and mentally taxing than face-to-facebat, so he decided to change his method.


    The meticulous sound of footsteps in the snow rang out in the woods. A group of archers nervously looked around. One-half of the archers had been sent off to kill Fan Xian while the other half was putting pressure on the carriages in the valley. No one had expected that Fan Xian would be able to silently break through two lines of defenses ande to the mountaintop.


    Very few people in this world knew that ever since he was young, Fan Xian had learned assassination and defenses against being assassinated. This ability to move sneakily had already sunk into his bloodstream.


    The snow swirled. A line of snow suddenly appeared on the ground, and a snowy shadow shed forward from behind the trees. Using the snow falling down from the trees, he dissolved into a straight line and charged over.


    So quick!


    These archers only felt a sh in front of their eyes and an icy coldness on their throats. The crossbows in the hands fired randomly in their nervousness.


    Schew! Schew! Schew! Schew!


    Criss-crossing, hidden among the dangerous bolts, Fan Xian swept across. The slender and long ck dagger in his left-hand slide across the throats of the archers. His right hand turned and pulled out the long sword lying across his back and chopped down directly.


    The left hand was slender, soft, and detailed. The right hand was tyrannical and powerful. The left side was a ck line. The right hand was a bright colored ball.


    The crossbows flew and fired into the sky wildly, firing into the dense snowy woods. Under the outline of the ck lines and the contamination of the bright colored ball, a group of archers repeatedly cried out tragically and all copsed to the ground, dead. Fresh blood flowed in all directions.


    With a ng, the sword in Fan Xian¡¯s right hand met some powerful opposing force at the end. Fan Xian¡¯s feet did not touch the ground, and he quickly swept back. Standing three steps in front of the other person, he looked coldly at them.


    The other party held a knife in both hands. Although scared, they still valiantly looked directly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. A loud cry came from their mouths to inform his neighboring colleagues.


    Fan Xian still did not move. He looked at him coldly and then clucked his tongue.


    As the sound fell, his ck dagger had already shot while he mysteriously followed this dagger...and shot out like he was a shadow being dragged behind the dagger.


    In a split second, Fan Xian had arrived in front of the person. The ck dagger had also arrived.


    Having his state of mind disturbed by the cluck, the person gave a wild cry and chopped down with both knives and chopped the ck dagger into the snowy ground.


    Fan Xian let out a strange sound as his body rose half a meter from the ground. His right wrist turned. He hovered the long sword upside down and struck it toward the persons¡¯ undefended area.


    To be able to survive already proved the person¡¯s ability. He quickly took three steps back. His hands did not surrender the knives. Rather, he swung. Apiece of knife light shed by. In a sh, he struck against the power of Fan Xian¡¯s sword.


    A crisp nging rang out.


    The knife broke. The person¡¯s chest caved, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had little energy to care about the Tyrannical zhenqi Fan Xian had ced on the sword. But, he had sessfully pushed aside Fan Xian¡¯s strike and gave himself a chance to survive.


    While Fan Xian, in order to main his strange speed and technique, had given up his sword.


    His entire body was like a spirit rising up, moving toward the middlene of the other party. Without anything fancy, he quickly and steadily pped his palm against the chest of the other party.


    With a number of cracking sounds, the man¡¯s ribs broke into inch long pieces. His eyes bulged out, and he wretchedly died on the snowy ground.


    Fan Xian turned and swept back. From the snow, he lifted the long sword and dagger. The tips of his toes skimmed the woods as he floated over the tops of the branches gracefully and could be seen anymore.


    This exchange was nothing more than three ps, the so-called ¡°in an instant¡± was like so.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian looked at the three powerful crossbows below in the woods and couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in his heart. Indeed, they were city crossbows. Countless questions and a feeling of unease rose without bidding in his heart. However, at this moment, his people were still trapped in the valley. He couldn¡¯t think about too many things.


    The strangely shaped and terrifying city crossbow were installed at the top of the mountain. At the bottom, it was controlled by a wooden base and metal hinges. The pulley to nock the arrow and the lock spring needed thebined strengths of multiple people toplete. The giant bolts were ced at the side.


    Fan Xiany on top of the snowy woods and looked at this scene with narrowed eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the massive attack his carriage had endured and of the people who had died in the valley.


    The city crossbows were still slowly and steadily firing. Two of the carriages in the valley had already been shattered. The Overwatch Council had suffered heavy casualties.


    Even though Fan Xian found that there were three aces above the seventh-level present, he still did not hesitate at all. He morphed into a white bird and flew toward the three crossbows.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The person beside the crossbows, who was clearly in charge, suddenly roared.


    What fired was not the crossbow, instead, it was a sudden dense rain of arrows from the woods to the left.


    It was clear that these killers were prepared. Fan Xian was in the air. Faced with this rain of arrows, it seemed like there was nowhere to hide. Then, immediately after, everyone saw a sight that shocked them and left them dumbstruck.


    Fan Xian swung out with his right hand and turned his entire clothing over, covering his face and head while his body fell straight toward the ground like a stone.


    He did not change qi to forcefully change his shape, rather, he directly dispersed the zhenqi in his body. He allowed himself to fall like a leaf, or like a stone, following the rules of Mother Nature, as hended on the ground.


    It looked simple, but the powerful vibrations from this kind of zhenqi conversion was enough to break the Meridians of most aces in the world. It was only Fan Xian, this talented and strange creature, who could use this method.


    No one expected Fan Xian to be able to fall like this, so most of the arrows flew toward the sky and the startled birds in the woods. Only a few arrowsnded on Fan Xian¡¯s body. They were deflected by the specially made official robe the Overwatch Council had made for him and the extremely powerful Tyrannical zhenqi in his body.


    However, Fan Xian still felt like he had been struck by lightning. A bone piercing pain made his eyes grow red. He knew he had suffered internal damage. The surface of his body had probably already begun to bleed.


    The moment his feet touched the ground, his entire body fell down. Like a snow fox, he rapidly slid along the surface of the snow, floating toward the three city crossbows.


    The arrowsnded in the snow behind him, densely packed together like they were sending him off.


    ...


    ...


    A very quick knife approached him. Fan Xian¡¯s wrist flipped, and the ck dagger spread out like a ball of ck shadow. In a moment, it had matched the knife 14 times.


    Fourteen crisp ngs rang out. The knife-wielder suddenly retreated. His face was a greenish-white. It was clear he had suffered some hidden loss, but he had sessfully trapped Fan Xian at his side.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and nced at him. He knew that his knife-wielder certainly had an important position in the military. And, there were two others on this mountain who were like this ace.


    What Fan Xian needed was time.


    So, he retreated until he was in the embrace of an attacker who arrivedter. He turned his hand to with his wrist bent and the ck dagger struck out from under his armpit.


    The person behind him let out a strange cry and abandoned his knife. Bringing his hands together, he risked the danger of the extreme poison on the dagger and sped the dagger.


    However, this strike of Fan Xian¡¯s was very powerful. The dagger finally slid past the meaty palms of the person and pierced somewhere into the person¡¯s body. They let out a roar and mmed toward the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head with one palm.


    Fan Xian did not turn his head; he turned his palm.


    Immediately after, he pulled out the dagger and plunged it back in. Using the knife hilt, he struck toward the person¡¯s face. It was like Fan Xian grew a pair of eyes on the back of his head. The knife hilt went straight into the person¡¯s eye socket.


    The person reached out with his left palm and stopped the hilt of Fan Xian¡¯s knife before his eyes, with centimeters to spare.


    Fan Xian pressed down with his thumb. A sharp de appeared out the end of the hilt. It pierced through the person¡¯s palm. Immediately after, it pierced through the person¡¯s eyeball.


    By the shore of the Northern Sea, even Xiao En had fallen for this trick of Fan Xian¡¯s, much less this brute from the military.


    The person did not try to cover his eye, which was spraying liquid in all directions. He let out a wretched roar. Knowing of his certain death, he unusually valiantly held onto Fan Xian from behind.


    His left palm and eyeball wore Fan Xian¡¯s dagger, and his right arm was tightly locked around Fan Xian¡¯s throat.


    The knife-wielder in front also swung down with his knife. Quick as lightning, he came down directly on Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian let out a muffled grunt, with a zing sound, he pulled out his dagger from the eye of the person behind him and directly struck toward the person in front.


    Who would have thought that knife-wielder cared so little about his own life. With a roar, his knife did not stop and allowed Fan Xian¡¯s dagger to stab through the right of his chest.


    It seemed like these strong warriors in the military were determined to leave Fan Xian¡¯s body in this valley not far from Jingdou, even at the cost of their own lives.


    Fan Xian¡¯s left arm that had struck out was still rigidly extended. Holding the dagger at the front and by his wrist was a secret crossbow.


    The spring lock made a tiny sound. The knife-wielder, who had killed a number of Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates with crossbows, suddenly found his eyes had gone dark. He then felt a wave of intense pain. Only then did he know that two crossbow bolts were stuck in his eye.


    Two delicate ck arrows were stuck in that knife-wielder¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian spat out a powerful breath and took a step forward with the valiant soldier behind him. He bypassed the de of the knife-wielder¡¯s knife. Using his metal shoulder, he blocked the other party¡¯s right hand. With a snap, it was still the knife-wielder¡¯s hand that broke.


    Fan Xian lifted his foot and kicked out.


    With a muffled thud, the knife-wielder in front was kicked, with resentment and aggression, 3 meters away. Hended heavily against the trunk of a tree. His abdomen was split open, and his entrails flowed out. He looked wretched.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, the third person finally came.


    But, Fan Xian¡¯s foot had not been pulled back yet. However, he had been waiting for this person. Without paying any attention to the person holding him tightly from behind, his right hand still held the hilt of the sword extending past his shoulder.


    With a tearing sound, the arms of the person behind him broke together.


    Like plum blossoms weing a storm, like a little boat fighting against the ocean, without looking around at all, Fan Xian coldly and sternly stabbed out with the sword. The sword de trembled slightly. It appeared soft but was tough and unbending. With single-mindedly, victory it pushed forward.


    It was the strike Fan Xian hid the deepest. It was also his most powerful attack when face to face with an enemy. If it were not the most dangerous moment, he would not use it.


    Sigu Sword.


    ...


    ...


    The de of the sword went through the soldier¡¯s throat and lifted him into the air above the snowy ground. His eyes bulged and stared at Fan Xian, while his hands hung uselessly. A pair of curved knives fell into the snow.


    The eyes seemed to be speaking and expressing his fear and confusion. As if they were saying, Such a strike, how could it havee so silently?


    Suddenly, another miracle happened.


    Fan Xian held one person aloft on his sword and had one wrapped around his back. Beneath the snowy ground, another person appeared. A grey shadow burrowed out from under the snow. With a faint breath, he held a slender sword. Sticking close to Fan Xian¡¯s back, he struck out.


    This was the true killer.


    Fan Xian had sneakily killed countless people in the snow. But right now, facing the three aces¡¯ surround attack, he was truly both mentally and physically exhausted so he hadpletely not noticed the strangeness of this patch of snow.


    At the moment he was about to im victory, the enemy¡¯s final killer finally appeared.


    Fan Xian only had the time to take one step forward before he felt a thread of fiery pain from his waist all the way to the back of his neck.


    The sword directly pierced through Fan Xian¡¯s official robe that could block normal attacks and left a long wretched wound on his back. The sword did not stop. Rising into the sky, it tore apart Fan Xian¡¯s hair ribbon.


    The person behind Fan Xian had long been shocked into the snow by this strike.


    While the person behind Fan Xian had already changed into that assassin, he had hidden in the snowy ground for a while.


    His back had taken a grievous injury, and his long hair was spread out behind him. There was a sword that was about toe to take Fan Xian¡¯s life. Fan Xian¡¯s spirit and energy were almost at extreme exhaustion. It waspletely impossible for him to mobilize the Tyrannical zhenqi in a sh.


    He only had time to turn his head. He turn his eyes. His loose ck hair swung out and weakly struck against the face of thisst assassin.


    ...


    ...


    After his hair fell, a thin needle was now stuck in the man¡¯s temple. Very slender, it trembled as if a gust of wind would be able to blow it away.


    The assassin¡¯s body froze in that instant. The sword aimed at Fan Xian¡¯s heart did not have the time to strike out.


    With the t of his palm, Fan Xian chopped on the assassin¡¯s throat. The back of the assassin¡¯s neck exploded in a shower of blood.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438: Jingdou, I Trust You Have Been Well Since We Last Met?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The assassin¡¯s head flipped back, only managing to hang on upside down by that lonely and thin vertebra. A blood red and disgusting throat faced the no longer snowing blue sky.


    Without time to take a breath, Fan Xian flipped his hand pulled up the long sword stuck into the snowy ground. Rising to his toes, he curled his body into a ball and retreated quickly backward. After he curled into a ball, the surface area of his body exposed to the air became smaller. The grey-white Overwatch Council robes covered his entire body without any gaps.


    The crossbows rang out again and again, like the austere killings on West Lake, but very fewnded around Fan Xian¡¯s body. His movements were truly too quick. Even fast crossbows were unable to hit him urately.


    asionally, a few boltsnded, but none were able to pierce through.


    Fan Xian swept to a position above the city-guarding crossbows. Mobilizing the remnants of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body, he turned his hand and flipped them over.


    How much strength did this need?


    The giant city-guarding crossbows rolled in the air and smashed heavily onto the two city-guarding crossbows to the side.


    In this short amount of time, Fan Xian flicked the tip of his sword,nding a strike on the spring locks of the crossbow mechanism while it was still in the air. The mechanism was still nocked and stretched to its limits.


    The Emperor¡¯s sword Wang Qinian had sent from so far away was indeed a treasured de rarely seen. The de passed through, and the spring lock snapped without further reason.


    All around them, the killers began to panic. Angrily yelling, they charged toward Fan Xian but had forgotten the problem of the city-guarding crossbows.


    A series of heart-stopping creaks rang out from the top of the snowy mountain. With three enormous crashes, the city-guarding crossbows smashed together and immediately tilted in a different direction. While one of the bowstrings had already been snapped by Fan Xian, thepletely metal arrow that had stored up power for a long time finally shot out.


    But, it wasn¡¯t aimed at the valley. It was aimed at the ground.


    The powerful rebound made the enormous city-guarding crossbow jump up and flip half the height of a person. They directly came down on the group of people trying to kill Fan Xian.


    After being run over, all that was left was a patch of blurry blood and flesh, broken arms and snapped legs.


    The city-guarding crossbows that were smashed into were no longer able to control their bowstrings and mechanisms. With two twangs, they fired. The crossbow bolts flew out randomly without any direction.


    Two sharp lights shed by. One boltnded on a young tree. How could the trunk of the tree endure such a powerful force? The bark flew off, and the hard wood split open like tofu. Arge hole appeared in the middle. Immediately following this, it broke from this point in the tree and crashed down.


    Fresh blood followed the terrifying bolt and flowed onto the ground. The three killers, who had been skewered into a meat skewer but were not dead yet, moaned continuously.


    The scene was chaotic for a time.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Fan Xian once again secretly entered the snowy woods. Hiding in the tree branches, he breathed heavily and was careful to not let the fresh blood on his back fall down from the trees and startle those killers.


    The other party had crossbows. If, at this moment, another group of crossbowmen surrounded the heavily injured Fan Xian, even he wasn¡¯t sure he would be able to survive.


    His task was alreadyplete. The denseness of the crossbow bolts in the snowy woods had decreased greatly, and the three leaders were already dead. This further made these ambushers feel a chill in their hearts and panicked. There was no one giving orders, and they no longer had the backing of the three city-guarding crossbows. The pressure on the ck carriages in the valley immediately lessened greatly.


    Fan Xia hid in the trees and listened to the movements in the woods opposite. He knew the Shadow had already gotten there ahead of him and disturbed the camp on the top of that mountain. The hearts of the ambushers were unsettled. The assassins of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council finally had a chance to demonstrate their abilities.


    Naturally, the people of the Overwatch Council knew when an opportunity hade. They didn¡¯t need to wait for the orders of a leader. They had already charged out of the carriages. Pulling out the ck hammers and dodging the now sparse rain of bolts, they silently and sinisterly entered the woods.


    In the carriages, they had turned their ck official robes inside out. Like grey-white spirits, they entered the snowy woods and began to use their methods and resentful anger to kill every life in the woods at all costs.


    A long-nned ambush and crossbow fight had finally, under Fan Xian and the Shadow¡¯s, these two aces¡¯, desperate attacks, be a close range massacre in the woods.


    There was no one in this world who were better than the assassins of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council at killing. Even the army of the most powerful Qing Kingdom, in the woods in a close range assassination battle, were still not a match for the Sixth Bureau.


    Listening to the strange silence in the snowy woods, asionally a crossbow would sound. asionally there would be the sounds of steps in the snow, the sound of metal hammers entering the abdomen, or a wretched cry.


    Fan Xian knew that his subordinates had already taken the definite advantage. The revengeful ughter was being carried out methodically and thoroughly. For the 200 archers who had ambushed the Overwatch Council, after making the Overwatch Council suffer heavy casualties and injuries, it would be impossible for them to survive.


    His heart that had long been strung up finally rxed.


    ...


    ...


    No survivors, just has Fan Xian had expected. The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau had attacked ruthlessly and not left a single survivor. Of course, this was not just because the Sixth Bureau had attacked ruthlessly. When the battle was about to end, the remaining 20-something archers had uniformlymitted suicide.


    Fan Xian stood on the snowy ground and looked coldly at these 20 odd bodies. Looking at the expression on their faces, he found that showed no sorrow or fear. There was only determination and loyalty.


    The army of Qing Kingdom was indeed the most powerful martial force in the world. If this kind of discipline and bravery were ced on the battlefield, how terrifying that power would be.


    There were 30 Overwatch Council officials in the ck carriages in the valley. In the end, only about 20 people were able to enter the snowy woods. Just these 20 people managed to kill over a hundred archers.


    In the woods on the two sides of the valley, behind those quiet and dark rocks and trees, there should be a number of bodies whose blood had already frozen solid.


    Fan Xian¡¯s emotion¡¯s surged. Coughing a little, he coughed up some blood. Slowly turning his body, he looked at the bloody person on the ground.


    He was covered in blood. One eyeball had been punctured by a dagger and looked as ugly as a deted wineskin. His two arms had been neatly broken. His left hand was a bloody hole, and his right hand had been snapped by the Tyrannical zhenqi.


    This was one of three aces from earlier, the one that had attacked Fan Xian from the back who had held onto him without fear even as he was about to die. Unexpected, in the end, he was the only one of the killers who had survived.


    Fan Xian walked to his side and slowly raised his foot. Stepping on the person¡¯s face, he stepped a few times to make him wake up.


    The bloody person slowly awoke. His spiritless eyes swept around and saw the Overwatch Council secret agents around Fan Xian, as well as the bodies of his brothers scattered through the woods. After a wave of sorrow, he recovered his resolution. Suddenly, a pitiful expression appeared in his eyes, resisting the pain, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t kill me. I am willing to do anything...¡±


    There came the sound of teeth closing.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand shot out like lightning and stuck his finger into the man¡¯s mouth. With a wrench, the man¡¯s chin was bloodily forced open a notch, unable to fully close again, a few teeth even came out with it.


    Fan Xian stretched out his hand and wiped away the blood on the snow beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide. You are still useful to me...now, your hand is gone and you cannot close your mouth, how will you show your loyalty through death?¡±


    ¡°Help him stop the bleeding. Let him live.¡±


    Fan Xian gave the order to his subordinates beside him. He then slowly walked toward the valley at the bottom of the mountain. As he walked, he coughed blood, and blood flowed down his back.


    Hong Changqing followed behind him. He wanted to help hold him up but had his hand thrown off obstinately.


    Hong Changqing¡¯s luck was not bad. He had not died today under the rain of crossbow bolts. Only his left shoulder had received a light injury.


    However, the other people in the Overwatch Council did not have such good luck. Of the 30 people who had followed Fan Xian back to the capital, almost half had died. The surviving ones had all been injured and were very weak.


    All the way to the valley, the Overwatch Council officials along the way slightly inclined their bodies in greeting. This was a show of respect to the Commissioner from the depths of their hearts. Everyone knew, without the Commissioner¡¯s fearless secret attack, every one of the Overwatch Council officials would probably have died in the valley.


    Gradually, the Overwatch Council officials gathered behind Fan Xian. Dragging the only survivor, they returned to the valley, to the side of those broken carriages.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian crouched down beside his overturned carriage. His finger pulled at the shattered shaft and asionally nted a nce at the dead coachman inside the carriage. His expression was calm. No one knew what he was thinking. He also refused the requests of his Overwatch Council subordinates to treat his wounds.


    Why? What was all this for?


    The valley was covered with the bodies of provincial soldiers. Which faction was so daring as to carry out an ambush in a valley so close to Jingdou? Who had the power to mobilize so many aces from the military and even moved the city-guarding crossbows here?


    The city-guarding crossbows were the second point of suspicion in this incident. The killers needed time to install the crossbows and would also have to make a great deal of noise. Why did the Jingdou garrison, who were responsible for the safety of the areas around Jingdou, not notice anything?


    However, what most chilled Fan Xian¡¯s heart was how could the other party have calcted the time of his return to the capital so precisely? From Yingzhou to Weizhou, he had created a diversion. He had the Jiangnan water bandits put out a fake rumor and had traveled straight ahead. If they wanted to kill him, these soldiers could not have been ambushed near Jingdou for too long. How could they have calcted the timing so precisely?


    What was even more terrifying was that even though they were closer to Jingdou, Fan Xian had never let down his guard. Every 3 li he would send out a scout. Why had the first scout reported that everything was as normal? Did the scout not discover the unusualness in the valley? Until the Shadow warned him ahead of time...


    Countless questions surged into Fan Xian¡¯s mind. There was one set of questions in particr that made his entire body run cold.


    Today¡¯s situation had beenpletely different from the situation at the Hanging Temple.


    Today¡¯s situation was a deadlock. The other party had used such a powerful force and such meticulous preparation, they had wanted, without a question, to kill him. If the Eldest Princess had incited Yan Xiaoyi to act, then something major must have happened in Jingdou. Only then would the other party be so unrestrained and dare to look down on the Emperor in such a way...but, if unrest had truly appeared in Jingdou, even if the Pce was unable to send news out.


    Fan Xian thought somewhat darkly, What about you? Even if all the people in the world were frozen, but you...must have a way to let me know.


    This was a mutually contradictory proposition. If there was no major unrest in Jingdou, then it could not exin why the Eldest Princess and Yan Xiaoyi dared do something so major. If there truly was unrest in Jingdou, why did he not receive a warning earlier?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir, you should make a decision,¡± a member of the Qinian Unit with fresh blood drying on his face said quietly beside Fan Xian¡¯s ear. The people in the Qinian Unit had been with Fan Xian the longest, so their words were rtively direct. This person said in a low voice, ¡°Should we retreat back to Weizhou and first establish contact with Jingdou or directly enter Jingdou?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. ncing around at his heavily injured subordinates, he knew he had to immediately make a decision.


    If there really was great unrest in Jingdou, then he and his group would be going to their deaths in the capital.


    He was silent for a long time. He suddenly raised his head. Looking at Jingdou¡¯s city walls that could faintly be seen outside the valley, he coldly and valiantly said, ¡°Light the res.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A rocket re shot into the sky from the snowy valley carrying with it a shrill cry and a bright light that swallowed the snowy sky and dim day.


    This was the Overwatch Council¡¯s first-level danger and request for help signal. The entire Qing Kingdom army and Overwatch Council system used this kind of signal. Fan Xian did not know whether the people who would arrive in a while to receive them would be of the military or the Overwatch Council.


    He hoped it was the former.


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, the sound of horse hooves clip-clopping as urgently as a rain shower sounded from outside the valley, as did the sound of horses neighing. In a brief moment, a group of about 200 cavalry rode into the mountain valley. The cavalry¡¯s armor was bright and neat, and their weapons were to their side. They appeared very stern, however, they didn¡¯t even have the time to raise a banner.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, not having a banner was a bit strange. Having just gone through a bloody assassination, he wasn¡¯t willing to trust anyone.


    The person in the lead was a 30-something-year-old middle-aged man with a stern expression. A short beard floated below his chin. He wore a sword by his waist. There was a glimmer of confusion in his stern expression.


    When he saw the bodies and horse corpses around the valley and mountain, the overturned carriages everywhere, and the bolts deep in the cracks of rocks, other than confusion in this general¡¯s expression there was also a boundless shock and faint anger.


    The general raised his clenched right fist and said in a high voice, ¡°Take precautions.¡±


    The 200 riders behind him immediately became alert and gazed at everything in the mountain valley.


    The man rose with a dark expression into the mountain valley. He rode directly to the side of Fan Xian beside the carriage. Very smoothly, he flipped off his horse. Holding the long sword in his hand, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Fan Xian coughed and gazed at him ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Who did this?¡± The general¡¯s expression was full of murderous intent as he asked through gritted teeth.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and suddenly opened his mouth to say, ¡°I had not thought that the person who came would be you...are there no other generals among the Jingdou garrison? I am surprised to have disturbed the Commander of Defense toe rescue us.¡±


    The person who hade was the second son of the Qin family, the current head of the Jingdou garrison and the most popr figure from the military in the court, Qin Heng.


    Qin Heng saw that Fan Xian was still alive and able to talk, so he knew that the enemies must have already been purged. Only now did he rx and sigh. ¡°The Overwatch Council¡¯s first-level request for help. Everyone in Jingdou knew that you were almost back, of course, I guessed it was you...it almost scared me to death. How could I note?¡±


    He lowered his voice and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°If you died, who knows how many of the Jingdou garrison would die with you.¡±


    Actually, the instant he had seen Qin Heng enter the valley, Fan Xian had rxed. Since the Qin family was still in control of the power of the Jingdou garrison, that meant the Emperor still had control of the Jingdou army. Nothing should have gone wrong in Jingdou.


    But, he still asked, ¡°Is everything fine in Jingdou?¡±


    Qin Heng understood what he was worried and shook his head, ¡°All is quiet.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said, ¡°Then...this is truly very strange.¡±


    Qin Heng also understood what he meant by this. If all was quiet in Jingdou...then who dared to brave the danger of the Emperor¡¯s rage to go assassinate a royal child?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian loosely recounted today¡¯s events to Qin Heng. Qin Heng listened in fright and said with a frown, ¡°These people truly have the ambition of wild wolves.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly gazed at him and asked, ¡°You are in charge of the Jingdou garrison. For there to be such powerful soldiers hidden here in a valley so close to Jingdou...how do you exin it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin,¡± Qin Heng said straightforwardly. ¡°This is our problem.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head.


    Qin Heng said, ¡°Go back. Your injuries need tending to.¡± He then sighed and said, ¡°These people attacked very ruthlessly. Are all your subordinates dead?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian coughed and smiled slightly. ¡°My subordinates are all waiting for you.¡±


    From the woods on the two sides of the valley, a dozen Overwatch Council agents slowly walked out. They had handheld crossbows in their hands and were calmly and coldly pointing them at Qin Heng as well as the Jingdou garrison troops who were cleaning up the bodies.


    Qin Heng¡¯s expression changed slightly and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I can trust right now?¡± Fan Xian mockingly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I almost became a ghost earlier.¡±


    Qin Heng silently shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°If you think pointing these small crossbows at me can make you feel at ease, then do so.¡± Following this, he furrowed his brows. ¡°How about I take you back to Jingdou first? You might feel much safer that way. The cleanup work here can be given to the Jingdou garrison to do. This is our job anyway.¡±


    This heir of the Qin family spoke calmly and seriously. ¡°If it is really as you said that the military has had a hand in this matter, trust me, the old Qin family will definitely help you get justice.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need. We can go together. I want to keep these bodies.¡±


    Qin Heng knew what kind of ragey hidden under Fan Xian¡¯s calm expression. He nodded and looked again at the almost dead, but not yet executed killer, and asked, ¡°What about this survivor? The Emperor may want to question him himself.¡±


    Fan Xian expressionlessly said, ¡°All the dead people in this valley are mine. This live one is also mine.¡±


    ...


    ...


    For the moment, they could do nothing about the bodies of the provincial soldiers. They only carried out the bodies of the Overwatch Council officials who had died in the line of duty. They also gathered in one ce the dead bodies of the killers from the woods on the two sides.


    Fan Xian looked at the cold bodies of his subordinates and slightly tilted his head, then he nced at the bodies of the killers. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Look after the bodies of our brothers, as for these people...what is the point of dragging all these bodies? Chop their heads off and bring them back to Jingdou.¡±


    Hong Changqing ryed the order from his side in a high voice.


    Qin Heng watched this scene from the side and furrowed his brows slightly. If nothing had gone wrong, these bodies were also good soldiers in the military. Because of conflicts in the court, they had be killers who had tried to kill an imperial envoy of the court, so, naturally, their deaths were not a loss. But Fan Xian¡¯s humiliating treatment of the bodies seemed to make this young general in the military slightly ufortable.


    Fan Xianpletely ignored the feelings of Qin Heng. He carried a glimmer of joking expression as he watched his subordinates chopping heads.


    After all the cleanup was done, the rest of the blood and bodies, dead horses and broken carriages would be dealt with by a follow-up staff from the court.


    Half of the Jingdou garrison riders dismounted and carefully helped the bodies of the Overwatch Council officials onto the horse. At the same time, they also had the injured Overwatch Council officials mount the horses.


    This was all Qin Heng¡¯s decision. He knew that at his juncture, he had to do everything he could to calm Fan Xian¡¯s and the Overwatch Council¡¯s anger.


    The Overwatch Council and military always had a close rtionship, and their friendship was old. Because of this battle in the little mountain valley, there would certainly now be a wound that would be difficult to ever close and heal.


    After Fan Xian had mounted a horse, Qin Heng flipped on the horse and said calmly beside him, ¡°Have you thought about the fact that if it really was the military who wished to harm you...at this moment, I could have you all killed.¡±


    The Overwatch Council officials had already withdrawn their crossbows and were all heavily injured. Qin Heng had 200 cavalry, so he indeed at the confidence to say this.


    But Fan Xian did not even nce at him.


    Behind the two of them were the horses carrying the bodies of the Overwatch Council officials. Suddenly, the body on one of the horses bounced up.


    The corpse was like a spirit as it swept over the distance of three horses and lightlynded behind Qin Heng and sat on his horse,ying close to the back of his chest. Such intimacy...it was like he was his shadow.


    Qin Heng was greatly shocked. However, he only had time to half draw the long sword at his waist when he noticed that the person behind him had gently blown a breath of air on the back of his neck¡ªit was very icy cold.


    Qin Heng knew, if he were attacked without time to defend¡ªgiven the terrifying ability of the person behind him and under these circumstances¡ªif the other person wanted to kill him, even if Great Grandmaster Ye Liuyun came, he would not be able to save him.


    The shadow behind him was disguised as a normal secret agent. He wore the grey-white clothes with his head lowered. It was as if he were falling asleep.


    Qin Heng fell silent. He sheathed his word and nced at Fan Xian. He did not look at him. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were narrowed and looking at Jingdou in the distance.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439: In Front Of The Bureau Of Military Affairs, A Great Head


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was pitch ck and deserted beside the city gate.


    The city gate had long been emptied. The residents of Jingdou had been kept outside the police cordon. With faces full of shock, they watched the grouping in from the South. They saw the blood on the people, the bodies on the horses, and the young man riding straight-backed on arge horse in the lead.


    A loud mor went up.


    Sir Fan junior that had been separated from Jingdou for a year and had finally returned to the capital. However, no one expected thating back with him would be this many bodies and blood, as well as a very broken ck Overwatch Council carriage that seemed like it could fall apart at any moment.


    The people watching from a distance whispered and discussed it amongst themselves. Seeing the sight before them, they were iparably shocked. Everyone had guessed that Sir Fan junior must have run into some kind of danger on his return to the capital. However, no one thought that the so-called danger had actually happened very close to the peaceful and prosperous capital.


    The soldiers of the Jingdou garrison led the horses silently, walking on either side of the group for protection.


    The people watched with fear on their faces. After confirming that it was not the court capturing Sir Fan junior, they all began to guess. They thought of Fan Xian¡¯s shocking past, the rumors from the past year, and of the pce treasury. Even someone as stupid as amon woman knew that it had to be someone inside the court that wanted to harm Sir Fan junior.


    Although what Fan Xian had done in Jiangnan had a certain impact on his reputation, in Jingdou, he still had a very good reputation. The spring examination case, independently running the First Bureau, poetry in front of the pce, and going to Northern Qi...In the hearts of the Jingdou people, he was their biggest pride and the court¡¯sst conscience.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sir Fan junior!¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior!¡±


    Themon people looked at the injured Fan Xian and didn¡¯t know how to express their concern and support. They also didn¡¯t know how to greet him. They could only yell across the great distance. Their shouts rose and fell in session.


    Qin Heng turned his face to nce at him. A glimmer of envy showed in his eyes, but he immediately recovered his calm.


    Fan Xian nced at the dark crowd and nodded his head slightly. His expression softened slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel moved in the depths of his heart. He knew that in this second life, he had not done anything for these people from the depths of his heart. But, the asional good he brought would be remembered by thesemoners for a lifetime.


    Although Jingdou was dark, the hearts of these people were still turned toward the light.


    Some of the less courageousmoners suddenly began to yell sharply and pointed at Fan Xian and the group of riders.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to turn his head to know what had shocked thesemoners.


    The horse behind him dragged below it a door board broken from a carriage. On this door board was tied an almost dead bloody person. The wound on this bloody person had already stopped bleeding. The fresh blood that had flowed out earlier had be a ck color and glued his clothes to his body. What was more terrifying was that the man¡¯s two arms had been broken at the shoulder, leaving two bloody holes. One eyeball covered in blood had also deted.


    Also, the two arms that had been chopped off had been tied carelessly by someone to the side of the door board.


    This was thest surviving member of the killers in the snowy valley. He had been dragged back by the Overwatch Council all the way to Jingdou¡¯s city gates. Along the way, the bouncing had been endless. He appeared wretched.


    Fan Xian did not have a glimmer of emotion. Waving the horse whip in his hand, he rode toward the city gates.


    Having gone through the dark hole of the city gate, he saw the sight of Jingdou in the depths of winter. Fan Xian took a deep breath. Dozens of Overwatch Council officials wearing ck official robes came forward in wee. One person silently took hold of the reins of Fan Xian¡¯s horse while the rest of them went toward the back to receive their heavily injured colleagues.


    The official holding his reins had a slightly darkplexion and said sorrowfully, ¡°I have failed in my duties.¡± He nced at Qin Heng beside Fan Xian. ¡°After the re, the city gates were temporarily shut, so we were unable to leave the city toe to the rescue.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said slightly tiredly, ¡°There is no need to me yourself, Mu Tie, this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Mu Feng¡¯er!¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er quickly ran forward from the back and stood sincerely beside the horse. Anger and unease rose on his face. ¡°Mu Feng¡¯er is here.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°Take a group of people and these brothers back to recover. We¡¯ll talk about the funeral arrangements tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Feng¡¯er took his orders and left.


    Fan Xian said to Mu Tie, ¡°Bring some people and follow me.¡±


    Mu Tie was confused, thinking, Sir received such a heavy injury. The Pce probably wouldn¡¯t summon him in a hurry, so where was he going in a rush? However, he knew could not ask under the present circumstances. He lowered his head and epted the order. At the same time, he made a few hand gestures to themunications officials on the side of the street.


    Fan Xian nced at Qin Heng and asked, ¡°After entering the capital, are there still people who dare to kill me?¡±


    Qin Heng thought for a bit and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Then why are you still following me?¡±


    Qin Heng thought for a bit again and then said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kill people.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t kill anyone because I am not yet sure who I should kill.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council officials that had followed Fan Xian back to the capital had been taken away to have their injuries seen to. The person behind him was now a secret agent from the First Bureau. They walked quietly and solemnly deep into Jingdou. In a moment, they hade to Tianhe Avenue.


    Behind the group, they were still dragging that almost falling apart carriage, the door board, and the bloody man who was a spectacle too wretched to endure.


    As they walked, everything was seen by themoners in Jingdou. The crowd of people watching from the two sides of the road grewrger andrger. Uncontrobly, they sucked in a few cold breaths. By now, the news had long spread throughout the marketce. Sir Fan junior was returning to the capital by imperial edict to make his report. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed outside the capital. The Overwatch Council suffered heavy losses, and Sir Fan junior also almost died.


    Ever since that night 14 years ago when the streets of Jingdou ran red with blood, Jingdou had long been sunk in peace. It had been many years since such a shocking thing had happened.


    Fan Xian sat straight-backed on his horse and walked forward. Behind him was an endless stream of people from the First Bureau joining the group. The group became longer and longer, but it remained silent and somber.


    Seeing this sight, the Jingdou people all felt a chill in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know whether or not Jingdou would immediately have blood flowing like rivers. No one dared to underestimate Fan Xian¡¯s drive and ruthlessness.


    The majority of the Overwatch Council officials in Jingdou belonged to the First Bureau, and Fan Xian was a senior of the First Bureau. The senior had been attacked, so this was a major matter. Without needing much encouragement, the First Bureau secret agents in Jingdou began to move. Those following Fan Xian joined the group, and those investigating in secret began to notify the other spies hidden in various manors.


    Fan Xian suddenly pulled on his reins and stopped his horse. Turning his head, he nced at his determined-looking subordinates and furrowed his brow slightly. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°There are almost 200 people here. The entirety of the First Bureau is only 310. Are you all not working?¡±


    Mu Tie thought to himself that judging from today¡¯s array, it looked like they were going to kill people for revenge. How could they bring fewer people? To attack someone so grandly in Jingdou, no matter how much reason there was, in the end, they would probably be put down. The First Bureau was betting all their lives on Fan Xian. He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°We will all listen to Sir¡¯smands.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t have anyone more peoplee. I am not going to kill people.¡±


    Qin Heng, who had been following him closely, felt his heart stutter at hearing these words.


    The group continued to move. Under the shocked gazes of the people, they went along the usually quiet Tianhe Avenue and flowing water on the two sides of the road. Slowly, they headed toward the Royal Pce in the distance.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Bingyun stood by the window and looked at the path below the building through the ss. He looked at the full of murderous intent yet iparably silent group. The watching crowds had already been dispersed by the bailiffs of the Jingdou government, so Tianhe Avenue appeared to be rather lonely.


    He looked at the person on the horse at the very front and sighed slightly.


    A subordinate knocked and entered. Kneeling on the floor, he reported, ¡°Someone has been sent to inform Chen Garden, and defenses have been raised to the first level. The Sixth Bureau has mobilizedpletely and already control the alleys near the Bureau of Military Affairs.¡±


    ¡°Have the Second Bureau drop everything that is not urgent and put all their effort into investigating the mountain valley attack.¡± Yan Bingyun did not turn his head, he only looked at Fan Xian on the road.


    The subordinate epted his orders and raised his head to ask, ¡°The Commissioner is heading that way. Should we go to provide support?¡±


    Yan Bingyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Make preparations. If Sir really makes a move...¡± His expression changed slightly and immediately forced a smile. ¡°Rx, he won¡¯t make a move. He can endure even better than us.¡±


    The subordinate suddenly raised his head and looked at Yan Bingyun, thinking, The Commissioner has been attacked. How could young master Yan be so calm andposed? Why was he not rushing out of the Council to wee the Commissioner or to stop him?


    ...


    ...


    Between the Royal Pce and the Overwatch Council, there was still another building. With dragons curled on top and stone lions guarding the door, the yamen was grand and below the stone steps. It appeared very mighty and ineffable.


    Fan Xian silently rode his horse toward that building.


    Behind him dragged the door board. It bounced at the end of the Tianhe Avenue. It finally could endure no more and broke apart. That bloody man¡¯s feet were still bound to the horse¡¯s tail. It bounced on the ground and continued to be pulled. However, that pair of broken armsnded on the ground. An Overwatch Council official picked up the arms.


    The bloody man was jolted awake and made some ufortable groaning sounds. However, half of his jaw had shattered and he was in a half-dazed condition, so he couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    The man pulled along by Fan Xian¡¯s horse and his blood once again began to flow. It left a long line on the snowy ground.


    A bloody line.


    The end of the bloody line was that building.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the yamen on the stone steps. He looked at the two mighty and ineffable lions to the sides of the stone steps and sighed in his heart. When he had been in Jingdou in the past, because of the Emperor¡¯s pressure and his own self-awareness, he had purposely drawn out his distance to this ce. Up until today, this was his first timeing here.


    This was the center of Qing Kingdom¡¯s military. Back in the day, it was the Ministry of War. Later, under the new policy, it was renamed the Department for Army Affairs. Now, it had recovered its ancient title and was known as the Bureau of Military affairs.


    By imperial edict of the Emperor, the Bureau of Military affairs controlled the movements of Qing Kingdom¡¯s military power. It was responsible for all affairs concerning expeditions against foreign powers. In the past dozen years of battles, countless generals andmanders had emerged from here and earned innumerable amounts ofnd and wealth for Qing Kingdom.


    The Qing army was the most powerful army in the world. The Bureau of Military affairs in the Qing Kingdom was the head of this most powerful army.


    ...


    ...


    Long before Fan Xian had entered the city, the people of the Bureau of Military affairs knew of the news that had shocked Jingdou. By the time Fan Xian and his group had headed toward the Bureau of Military Affairs, all of the generals were feeling a glimmer of strangeness and unease. A number of officials from the military had already run out of the Bureau of Military Affairs and were standing on the steps to watch Fan Xian and this group of people.


    Fan Xian sat calmly on his horse. He didn¡¯t dismount. He just looked at the tightly closed main door on the stone steps.


    The main door was slowly pulled open. Five or six major officials of the Bureau of Military Affairs rushed out and behind them. The soldiers of the Bureau were holding their weapons tightly and staring warily at the group of ck-clothed Overwatch Council people at the yamen¡¯s door.


    The situation was somewhat tense.


    However, Fan Xian was not nervous. He recognized that the people who hade out to greet him were the two deputies of the Bureau and three deputy Chengzhis. With the old master of the Qin family staying home because of illness, these officials were running the Bureau.


    He waved his horse whip and stopped the Right Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs from opening his mouth. He didn¡¯t give the other party a chance to express concern, anger, nervousness, pity, or any other emotion.


    Fan Xian slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I know that there many amongst you who do not want to me to return to Jingdou, at least, not alive,¡± Fan Xian said coldly. ¡°But...I still returned.¡±


    The Right Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs began to speak then stopped. His eyes were looking at the bloody man dragged behind Fan Xian. He looked at this tragic sight. The official who had climbed through fire and blood only slightly furrowed his brows.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I was attacked on the outskirts of Jingdou. I trust that you all know of this matter already.¡±


    The Right Deputy of the Bureau began to open his mouth and said, ¡°It is truly shocking...¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Fan Xian said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about who wanted to kill me. I just know...it was one of your people.¡±


    Your people.


    This set the tone for the conversation.


    The Right Deputy was greatly shocked. He furrowed his brows and refuted, ¡°Myself and my colleagues all sympathize with your attack, however, the case is not yet clear. Please don¡¯t be overly...¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He only gently stroked the smooth horse whip and said from his horse with a lowered head, ¡°Why bother exining?¡±


    ¡°Do you recognize this person I¡¯m dragging?¡± Fan Xian nced at the bloody person behind him and smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, you are sure to not recognize him. Even if he is certainly a close general to some major figure in the military, you still wouldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°This person is the only survivor left from those who attacked me today.¡± He sighed. ¡°A very good soldier. What a pity.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his hand and flicked the whip. The point of the whip was very long. With a p, itnded on the face of the bloody person in the snow behind him. However, the person had long been on hisst breath and had no reaction at all.


    Soldiers had their own sources while the people in the Bureau of Military Affairs had long learned from the Jingdou garrison that among the group that attacked Fan Xian this time, they had used the city-guarding crossbows. With this, it was impossible for the military to not be implicated.


    The people of the Bureau were only thinking about how to face the rage of the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping¡¯s retaliation, and the Emperor¡¯s anger. Their expressions only changed slightly in the face of Fan Xian¡¯s humiliating strike toward the military. Anger burned in their hearts, but they did not show it directly on their faces.


    From the Bureau¡¯s main door, another person slowly walked out. He was not veryrge but appeared especially valiant, in particr, the reserved gaze in his eyes was very imposing. His expression was stern, and he wore a longbow on his back.


    Looking at the purple clothing he wore, it was clear he was a major official.


    Such an outfit. If it was not Yan Xiaoyi, the Governor of the North, who had returned to the capital to make his report? Who else could it be?


    Fan Xian did not even nce at Yan Xiaoyi. He only turned his hand and the whip once againnded on the bloody man behind him, leaving another terrifying mark on the already wretchedly injured face.


    Immediately after, the tip of the whip flew up and wrapped around the person. A knife light shed, and the rope tied behind the horse¡¯s tail was broken.


    The bloody man flew straight up. He flew over the heads of the soldiers below the steps andnded heavily on the snowy ground in front of the yamen of the Bureau of Military Affairs, sending up a flurry of snowkes and bloody snow.


    He happened tond right in front of Yan Xiaoyi.


    Yan Xiaoyi lowered his head and nced down. No one knew whether or not there was a glimmer of change in his eyes.


    Fan Xian raised his right hand.


    Mu Tie pulled out the knife at his side and walked over to the side of the wreck that was thest surviving carriage. Holding the hilt with both hands, he chopped down heavily.


    The knife shed and came down. Thest remaining hold in the carriage could no longer stay together and half of the carriage copsed with a crash.


    Countless round objects rolled out from the carriage. They rolled past the splintered wooden boards and clean white snow, and stopped below the stone lions outside the Bureau. Their momentum was difficult to stop. They gradually piled higher and higher, covering half the height of one side of the stone lions that were next to the road.


    They were human heads.


    Countless human heads piled between the carriage and the stone lions.


    They heads were potted with blood, had countless open or closed bloody covered eyes, and threads of flesh hanging from them. Just like this, they buried the mighty stone lions outside the Bureau doors to their chests.


    ¡°The 200 warriors who ambushed me are all here,¡± Fan Xian said lightly. With a wave of his horse whip, he pointed at the Qing Kingdom¡¯s military elders on the steps. ¡°Live people, I¡¯ve given you. Dead people, I¡¯ve also given you. I hope you will be able to give me something.¡±


    Then he said to the indifferent looking Yan Xiaoyi, ¡°How is your son?¡±


    Lastly, Fan Xian lowered his head. Facing the 200 heads around the stone lions, he tugged on his lip and mockingly said, ¡°Great heads, ah...¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi raised his head. A bright light suddenly appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: From Where Is The Report From?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Anyone could hear the meaning and resentment hidden within these two sentences. Yan Xiaoyi stood on the stone steps and stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes as if he wanted to use his gaze to coldly nail the other person.


    He knew that he could not kill Fan Xian in Jingdou, which was a sorrowful reality. After all these years, he still realized, ufortably, that even though this pretty boy on the horse in front of him cursed his son in such a sinister manner and threatened him in front of the entire Jingdou¡ªno, it was terrorized him¡ªhe still couldn¡¯t do anything ahead of time.


    He was the son of a hunter while the other person was the son of the Emperor.


    Yan Xiaoyi was not like the other elders in the military. He was not from aristocratic families like the Qin and Ye families nor did he descend from the royal family like the Great Prince. Although he had the Eldest Princess as a support, in reality, his rise in the military depended on his own abilities.


    His current glory and high position as the Governor of the North hade from him fighting with his life in the North, West, and South.


    Under his arrows, there was no one who could go even one round against him, and there was nomander who could stand against his army for three days. He had aplished countless meritorious deeds.


    Thus, he was where he was today.


    Even though the Emperor knew clearly that he and the Eldest Princess were overly close, he still trusted him greatly and showed him extraordinary favor. A few years ago, the Emperor had even asked him to take on the responsibility as Commander of the Imperial Army.


    What was all of this for? It was because Yan Xiaoyi had a determined and powerful heart.


    As a super ace of the ninth-level in the Qing Kingdom military, only Ye Zhong could stand against him, or perhaps also that mysterious figure hidden deep in the Qin family. Thus, throughout Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s life, he had never feared anything. He had even asionally thought that when his troops faced a Great Grandmaster, would the Grandmaster be able to escape his arrow?


    Why would he be afraid of a young man? Even this one looked at him from atop a horse below the steps was just a young man who depended on his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s influence to obtain some recognition. Even if this young man¡¯s gaze was so cold and ruthless, but...


    Don¡¯te and provoke me!


    He stared at Fan Xian. Like the sky shaking arrow on his face, his gaze seemed to be telling Fan Xian that if he wanted to, he could kill him at any time¡ªeven if his identity was special. But there are some things that are better not done.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was not afraid to raise his face. With his eyes slightly narrowed, he dissolved the slight piercing pan and greeted it with a cold smile.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not the ambush in the valley this time was done by Yan Xiaoyi. Although the Eldest Princess was the most suspicious in this matter, some points of suspicion made him unable to be certain of this judgement. However, he continued to say this because one day Yan Xiaoyi would kill him. Since it was so, he didn¡¯t have to think about too many things.


    Regardless of whether or not Yan Xiaoyi did it, Fan Xian knew he had to do something shocking to warn those who had secret designs for himself. If they wanted to kill him, they had to decide whether or not they could afford this price.


    The 200 great heads in the front of the stone lions outside the Bureau of Military Affairs was the proof.


    ...


    ...


    The people up and down the stone steps outside the Bureau of Military Affairs seemed to have been frozen by a gust of icy air.


    Yan Xiaoyi stood proudly on the stone steps while Fan Xian sat straight-backed on his horse. The two people¡¯s gazes were perfectly matched. The murderous intent in their eyes made one very ufortable. The stench of blood surrounding them and the stench of the heads under the stone lions seemed to be afraid of these two people¡¯s matching stares and dispersed away.


    Someone coughed gently.


    Qin Heng, leading his horse, walked over to the stone steps. In a low voice, he apologized to the Right Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs and straightened his body. He gave a slight and warm smile to Yan Xiaoyi and said, ¡°Greetings to the Governor.¡±


    Hising was very well-timed and clever. It coincidentally blocked Fan Xian and Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s confrontation of gazes and warmed the sh that could happen at any moment.


    Yan Xiaoyi pulled back his piercing gaze and calmly said, ¡°Hello, Marquis junior, how has the old master been recently? Having returned to the capital, I¡¯ll have to visit the old master at some point.¡±


    Qin Heng had long been granted the title of Marquis. The old master that Yan Xiaoyi was talking about was, the old Qin master who had long been ill and stayed at home. With Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s position as the Governor of the North, in front of the pir of the military, he could only refer to himself as a general.


    With Qin Henging out to ease the tension, Yan Xiaoyi had to give him this face.


    But Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to. He lowered his head and yed with the horse whip in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re blocking me and Governor Yan.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Qin Heng was speechless and stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Fan Xian was thinking. Was he going to challenge Yan Xiaoyi to a duel right in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs? Although everyone knew that Fan Xian and Haitang were equals, and he was the publicly epted first ace in Qing Kingdom of this younger generation, he was facing Yan Xiaoyi. No one was optimistic about his chances.


    Furthermore, these two people¡¯s status¡¯ were not the same and the location was special. How could they fight without restraint?


    Qin Heng slightly tilted his head and said in a lower voice, ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was iparably calm, but Qin Heng¡¯s heart began to tremble. After hearing the news of the ambush, everyone in Jingdou had been worried about the situation.


    Everyone was scared that Fan Xian would go crazy.


    If Director Chen Pingping was an old ck dog, then naturally Fan Xian was a little ck dog. The little ck dog had been poked by someone viciously with a knife. Going crazy, it would bite friend and foe alike. The court full of civil and martial officials were afraid that in Fan Xian¡¯s anger, he would go to war and rock the foundations of the entire Qing court.


    Fan Xian listened to Qin Heng¡¯s words and slowly replied, ¡°I just want to inquire about some questions. If one is treated with propriety, they shall return the virtue. If met with swords, one would return with a knife. Governor Yan, is this not the logic?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian wanted to ask some questions to his face but did not have the opportunity.


    Hearing him speak of knives and swords, the people of the Bureau of Military Affairs thought that Sir Fan junior was about to go crazy. Unconsciously, they made preparations to go into battle. Although the Bureau of Military Affairs were mostly consultant military officials and their martial power was not as strong as that of the Fiver Roads military, they had housed the essence of the Qing army for the past dozens of years. They had just been confusedly bullied by Fan Xian at their door and had endured for a long time, so there would have to be a time for them to retaliate. All of the military officials grasped the hilts of their knives.


    Entering the capital, Yan Xiaoyi could only bring 100 personal soldiers. At this moment, these 100 personal soldiers had long been arrayed in the corridor by the side door of the Bureau. They nervously watched the 100 or so First Bureau officials of the Overwatch Council in front of the yamen.


    The soldiers who had returned from the North had a look of hardship about their faces. They had long been hammered by Yan Xiaoyi into an invincible army. However, unlike the soldiers of the Qin and Ye families, these personal soldiers all carried bows.


    Jingdou forbade crossbows but not bows. This was the self-confidence showed by the martial-orientated royal family.


    The two sides stared at each other. The constantly worried leader of the Jingdou garrison, Qin Heng, could not rx. If Fan Xian had used his words earlier to provoke Yan Xiaoyi and issued an invite to a duel, as long as Yan Xiaoyi agreed, even the Emperor would be unable to stop it. The two sides would certainly be stuck in a situation from which there could only be one survivor.


    However, as the battle array involved a sh between the Overwatch Council and the military, Qin Heng knew this battle would not happen. There were countless eyes watching this ce. Whether it was the Emperor or the officials¡¯ system that ran state affairs, neither could simply watch the foundations of Qing Kingdom, which had a leading role in the world, copse because of the heads in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs.


    As expected, a yell and the sound of urgent horse hooves came from the distance.


    A group of soldiers from the Imperial Army rode forth in bright armor. The Bureau of Military Affairs was between the Overwatch Council and Royal Pce. The reactions of the Imperial Army seemed to be a bit slow. However, some bright-eyed people knew that this was time the Imperial Army had purposely left to allow Fan Xian to vent some of his anger and resentment.


    The Imperial Army symbolized the Emperor¡¯s might. No one dared look down on them, at least on the surface.


    When the group from the Imperial Army wound their way through and separated the people of the Overwatch Council from the soldiers of the Bureau of Military Affairs, no one expressed any objection. Furthermore, the person leading the soldiers was the Great Prince.


    He was once the Commander of the Western Expedition and had close connections with the military. Now, everyone knew that his rtionship with Fan Xian was rtively close.


    Seeing that he was here to mediate, everyone present let out a breath at the same time and deeply felt that the Emperor was very wise. This choice in person was too perfect.


    The Great Prince took his reins and walked to Fan Xian¡¯s side. The worry on his face appeared and disappeared immediately. He nodded his head slightly to indicate his understanding. Without saying anything unnecessary, he only said, ¡°Father knows of this matter. Go home and recover.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with a not-quite-there smile and remained silent, waiting. Naturally, he was going to leave. He couldn¡¯t actually go on a killing spree against the Bureau of Military Affairs here. However, the people he was waiting for had not all arrived.


    In a moment, three royal eunuchs ran in panting from outside the crowd bringing with them the Emperor¡¯s verbal edict. Expressing shock and concern toward the full authority Jiangnan Road imperial envoy¡¯s assassination attempt, he carried out a stern scolding of the Jingdou Garrison and secretly reminded and intimidated the people of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Then, he ordered Sir Fan junior to immediately return to his manor to look after his injuries and wait for the court to fully investigate the matter beforeing to conclusions.


    In another moment, two clearly not very healthy officials also ran over panting. They were Shu the Schr and Hu the Schr. These two major officials of the Hall of Governmental Affairs expressed their concern for Fan Xian as well as their iparable rage toward the attacker.


    Shu Wu was an old friend of Fan Xian¡¯s, but this was Fan Xian¡¯s first time seeing Hu the Schr¡¯s appearance. He found that he was even younger than he had imagined. He was at most 40-something years old.


    Sitting on his horse, Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said to the Great Prince, ¡°You understand me. There is enough face in this first round. For now, I won¡¯t go crazy.¡±


    The Great Prince nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Fan Xian pulled on his reins and turned in circles on Tianhe Avenue. Lifting it, he pointed it directly at the military personnel on the stone steps of the Bureau of Military Affairs, waved it, and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The people of the Bureau of Military Affairs felt that this distant whip hadnded on their faces.


    ...


    ...


    Returning to the Fan manor, the Great Prince asked about some of the specific circumstances while in the valley. He was silent for a moment and then left the manor. Fan Xian knew he had to rush back to the pce to receive the Emperor¡¯s storm-like inquiries. However, he didn¡¯t want to warn him too much because he still had a lot of misgivings.


    The Pce sent three royal doctors from the Imperial Academy of Medicine to the Fan manor, but Fan Xian did not use them. He only allowed brothers from the Third Bureau to apply medicine and tend to his wounds. The remaining poison wouldpletely be gone in a few days. As for that wretched wound on his back, it was unclear how many days it would need to heal.


    Not until he was lying in his warm bed in his own home did Fan Xian¡¯s body and mind finallypletely rx. Immediately, he felt a difficult to resist exhaustion. Although his back was on fire from the pain, he still hugged his pillow and fell into a deep sleep.


    When he woke, the day was already dark. A serving girl went out and brought back a rice porridge kept warm with hot water. The person who had stayed by Fan Xian¡¯s bed the entire time epted the rice porridge and helped Fan Xian sit up. Digging out a spoonful, they blew on it carefully, and slowly fed it to him.


    Fan Xian had a bite and pressed together his rather dry lips. Gazing at his father beside him, who was currently carefully spooning up the porridge, he found that in just a year apart, his father had more white hair and his wrinkles were deeper. For some reason, he momentarily felt a twist in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    Fan Jian didn¡¯t say anything. He only fed him a few more mouthfuls before putting the bowl of porridge on the table. He then calmly said, ¡°That year, when you wanted to enter the Overwatch Council, I had told you that one day there would be problems. However, since the problem had already appeared, there is no need to talk about this anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°There are many things I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Fan Jian warmly said, ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    Fan Xian told his father all of the questions he had in his heart when he was beside the destroyed carriage in the valley. He hoped that this father of his, who appeared to be of little significance in the court but who actually had very strong foundations and well-practiced tricks and was someone that the Emperor was unable to force to resign, would be able to give him some hints.


    ¡°Since you have determined that it was the military who acted,¡± Fan Jian said, ¡°then we can analyze it. Other than the royal defenses in Jingdou, Qing Kingdom has five roads of border soldiers and seven roads of provincial soldiers. With the border soldiers as the most powerful, Ye family¡¯s Dingzhou is one and the Qing family is another. The border guards in Cangzhou are under the control of Yan Xiaoyi, and there was another at the border of the Nanzhao Kingdom. In reality, the strength of the provincial soldiers could be ignored and not calcted. However, it was like this. In reality, the border soldiers of the five roads were not divided so clearly. Students and old friends of the Ye and Qin families scattered throughout the military. They all had a certain influence in various aspects.¡±


    Fan Xian paused slightly and then continued, ¡°When the Great Prince had gone on the Western Expedition back then, the great army was actually pulled together from among the border soldiers from the five roads. After the battle was over, they would return to their various ces.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡°This was also the Emperor¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Because of the Western Expedition, these generals were promoted to important positions and essentially became the hands and feet of the royal family, so they could not be directed by the Ye and Qin families. Thus, the border guards of the five roads were not controlled by any single family.¡±


    Very strangely, faced with such a major matter as Fan Xian being targeted for assassination, the father and son were not overly emotional or angry. They only coldly analyzed the situation.


    ¡°As for the Jingdou defenses, within a radius of 40 li outside of the capital, it is all under the jurisdiction of the Jingdou garrison. The garrison has about 20,000 people. Inside, there is Qing Kingdom¡¯s strongest Imperial Army, 10,000 people. There are also 13 city gate officials. Although they seem unremarkable, they are directly ordered by the Emperor¡¯s edict to manage the jurisdiction of opening and closing the Jingdou city gates and is also an important yamen. The Pce also has first-rate guards. Although, ording to the traditions of the court, the Commander of the Imperial Army also manages the Internal Guards, in reality, only Commander Gong Dian truly did so. At other times, the Internal Guards are all managed by that eunuch in the Pce.¡±


    Eunuch? Naturally, it was Eunuch Hong. Fan Xian suddenly heard something strange in his father¡¯s words. Only Gong Dian truly managed both the Imperial Army and the Internal Guards?


    He suddenly raised his head and said in surprise, ¡°Gong Dian...is so trusted by the Emperor?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s first interaction with the power of the Pce¡¯s defenses was that strike against Gong Dian at the door of the Qing Temple. He knew clearly Gong Dian. He also knew that a big reason for the incidence at the Hanging Temple was because the Emperor wanted to chase the Ye family¡¯s power out of Jingdou and have Gong Dian chased down from the position of Commander of the Imperial Army. However, ording to what his father had said, the Emperor¡¯s trust in Gong Dian, or it could be said the Ye family, was truly very terrifying. Why did the Emperor forcefully push the Ye family to the side of the Second Prince and to the side of the Eldest Princess?


    Fan Xian faintly felt that he seemed to have grasped something important, but he still did not understand and couldn¡¯t help his head hurting.


    Fan Jian quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it tooplicatedly. Although the Emperor is very calcting, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in the power of the Jingdou defenses. As for why he wanted to chase the Ye family out, I think...I can guess a little bit.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Father, what is the reason?¡±


    Fan Jian smiled and gently helped him lie down. Slowly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your mother is also surnamed Ye...that year, when she first entered Jingdou she had once fought with Ye Zhong. Wu Zhu has also battled with Ye Liuyun. Even though there is no connection between your family and theirs, the Emperor would still probably worry about some things. During the Hanging Temple incident, the Emperor did not trust you as much as he does now, but he was already preparing to ce you in an important position. Naturally, he had to take precautions against certain matters.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. Shortly after, he took in a cold breath. As the Emperor, one¡¯s schemes were indeed...however, this kind of life, what meaning was there in it? Only, he had not thought that no matter how incredible his father was, there was still a time when he would guess wrong.


    ¡°The Ye family and I have little feeling between us,¡± Fan Xian said, but he remembered that girl with eyes as bright as jewels.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any now, but it doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be in the future.¡± Fan Jian raised his eyebrow. ¡°What I am interested in is why the Emperor would take such precautions against you.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time before he quietly said, ¡°Father, do you think the incident this time...was arranged by the Emperor?¡±


    To be in the outskirts of Jingdou and mobilize the military to kill, and to be able to move the city-guarding crossbows...In the end, as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, one who controlled all the intelligence reports in the world, he had absolutely no preparation at all. Every time he thought about this matter, Fan Xian felt that behind the ambush in the valley, there wasn¡¯t just the Eldest Princess¡¯ craziness, there was something hidden deeper. In his list of suspects, the Emperor was in the first position. As for who was in the second...


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Emperor.¡± Fan Jian suddenly said faintly, ¡°At this time, he doesn¡¯t even have the time to love you and favor you, how could he try to kill you...unless...he is going to die.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and asked, ¡°To be able to make the Jingdou garrison and the Overwatch Council lose effect at the same time...other than the Emperor, who has this power? The Eldest Princess with Yan Xiaoyi?¡±


    He shook his head. Yet, Fan Jian smiled slightly and answered with another question, ¡°You should be guessing at something, otherwise, when you came back from the Bureau of Military Affairs, why didn¡¯t you go into your own garden to have a look?¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: The Old Grandfather Who nted Pak Choi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Fan Xiany on the bed, shaking his head as he spoke. He immediately began to cough. It seemed that even his internal injuries knew he couldn¡¯tpletely believe his judgment. Under such raging emotions, it was difficult to not have a reaction.


    However, Fan Xian still did not think it was possible. Ever since he was young, he had followed Sir Fei and learned rudimentary biology and poisons. He had learned about the rules of the Overwatch Council as well as the structure of its departments. He learned how the Overwatch Council handled matters and tricks to killing people. Ever since a young age, his life had been tightly tied with the Overwatch Council, who the people and officials of the Qing Kingdom were the most afraid of.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, he was just a child. At most, he was a child with some genius traits. However, he knew that the Fan An Zhi in Danzhou¡¯s spirit was already rtively mature, so he understood early that in his future he would certainly be tied closely to the Overwatch Council.


    The appearance of the Commissioner token after he entered the capital made Fan Xian understand even more clearly the hard work of those elders in the Overwatch Council. The other party wanted to hand the Overwatch Council to him. Or, it could be said to be returned to him. Even more urately, it was to return it to the woman from long ago.


    Up to now, Fan Xian had immeasurable wealth, a reputation known to all under heaven, and a very high position. Perhaps all of this was because of his experience as a person of two lives, the poetry and lyrics of countless talents before him, and his determined spirit he had trained as child. He knew that all of these were just external objects and difficult to tie to himself. He could lose them at any moment.


    He had managed to keep all of these until now as he was dependent on the power of the Overwatch Council.


    No matter from which direction one approached it, the Overwatch Council was the foundation and root of Fan Xian¡¯s existence in this world.


    The ambush in the valley was not the same as the assassination at the Hanging Temple. The heavy injury he took after the Hanging Temple was aplete ident. The Shadow¡¯s appearance waspletely under the control of Chen Pingping. If his Tyrannical way had not been coincidentally bottlenecked, thus happening to break his Meridians, he likely wouldn¡¯t have taken such a heavy injury.


    However, the ambush in the snowy valley was just to kill him. Once it had started, it was impossible for it to be drawn back.


    If it was truly as his father had said and what he guessed. This foundation suddenly rxed, and Fan Xian would be able to withdraw dejectedly at any time.


    As for this guess, no matter whether it was logically or emotionally, Fan Xian was not willing to ept it and would also not ept it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Fan Xian repeated the word again in a heavy tone.


    He was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. After two years of Chen Pingping¡¯s purposeful release of his hold and his help, he had long ced his people into the eight bureaus. The Qinian Unit had be a special department. There was himself in the First Bureau, the Fourth Bureau of Yan Bingyun, the Third Bureau had Fei Jie, the Fifth Bureau had no intentions and now had Jing Ge, and the Sixth Bureau had the Shadow.


    Thinking back and forth, Fan Xian now was no longer the isted person he was in the beginning. All of the resources of the Overwatch Council had long been solidly grasped in his hands. He could not understand. Even if there was a traitor in the Council, it would still be impossible to keep himpletely in the dark and cooperate with his enemies.


    Unless it was him. The person he had thought of in the valley.


    But, he had always been so kind to him. That pair of hands that were always on themb wool nket were always so steady. That thin and sickly body appeared so dependable. No matter where he was, he always felt that he was his biggest support, allowing him to do anything without a glimmer of fear.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°There has never been anything impossible in this world,¡± Fan Jian said coldly. ¡°Back then, your mother wasparable to you now. She also had the Overwatch Council in her left hand, the pce treasury in her right, and Lao Wu behind her. Furthermore, she also had us. With the Quanzhou Navy to the South, how was shepared to you now? But, in the end?¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He faintly felt that the snowy valley incident might have some connection to the incident from many years ago.


    ¡°If empress¡¯ father¡¯s head was chopped off by my own hand...¡± Fan Jian lowered his head to look at his long and slender fingers. He smiled slightly. ¡°But...who knows whether or not the heads that should have fallen have all fallen?¡±


    This was the first time Fan Xian had learned of this matter and was very shocked. He looked at his father for a while and couldn¡¯t speak. It was not until today that he heard that the empress¡¯ father had been personally killed by his father.


    He understood what his father meant. The year that Jingdou ran red with blood was a great act of retaliation on the copsed Ye family. At the time, the Ye family had strong foundations. After being overthrown in one night, although the Emperor had been on a Western Expedition, an unknown number of powerful and noble families in Jingdou had joined in this matter. There were some that had escaped capture, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for some to be the main culprits.


    Fan Xian broke the silence. Revealing a determined expression on his face, he warmly said, ¡°Father, there is no need to say more. I trust the Director.¡±


    Fan Jian sighed.


    Fan Xian continued warmly, ¡°What you said, he has actually also said it to me before...I have also long thought about the matter back then. I found that before I entered Jingdou, there was an unusual coldness between you and Director Chen. You two werepletely not like how you are now. I understand that you both are cautious in your hearts, however, just as I trust you unconditionally, I also trust him unconditionally.¡±


    He coughed gently and continued, ¡°Suspicions against yourrades is a very terrifying thing. Perhaps someone has purposely hidden something all this time just to make you and Director Chen suspect each other.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like this,¡± Fan Xian said in a heavier tone. ¡°I trust my own feelings. Only feelings will not lie to you.¡±


    His gazed out of the window.


    After a long time, Fan Jian smiled and saidfortingly, ¡°Looks like you still have some confidence in human nature...in this, you are very simr to your mother.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled and said, ¡°Only toward a few special people.¡±


    Following this, Fan Jian calmly asked, ¡°How are you nning to deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll first wait to see the results of the Emperor¡¯s handling.¡± Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that nothing will be found in the investigation. The other party has made such arge investment, naturally, they would have thought of a way to deal with the aftermath.¡±


    He smiled mockingly. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know where the Emperor¡¯s confidencees from. Even the military is starting to be disturbed by someone. Is he still aspletely unworried as before?¡±


    ¡°Something will always be found in the investigation.¡± Fan Jian gazed at his son and knew the youth had not let the blood get to his head. Smiling with approval, he said, ¡°All of the city-guarding crossbows are numbered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even these city-guarding crossbows were moved from elsewhere. It¡¯ll be bad if the wrong person is investigated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± A strange smile rose to the corner of Fan Jian¡¯s lips. ¡°Under the Emperor¡¯s age, the case was investigated very quickly. By the afternoon, there was already news. There are five city-guarding crossbows in the valley. They¡¯ve just been produced by the pce treasury. They should have been sent toward the direction of Dingzhou. For some reason, they were behind on the delivery time. Coincidentally, they appeared on your way back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Dingzhou?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°The Ye family is going to be a scapegoat again? Can the Emperor bring himself to be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Emperor¡¯s knows about the strangeness in this matter,¡± Fan Jian said. ¡°However, what if the Ye family did this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why there needs to be other evidence,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°That survivor I sent to the Bureau of Military Affairs, is he of any value?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Fan Jian smiled strangely again. ¡°This trick of yours is the same as back when you defeated the Second Prince, delivering the witness to the other party¡¯s yamen.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°However, one trick shouldn¡¯t be used twice. At least, the Bureau of Military Affairs did not fall for your trick this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°How did they handle it?¡±


    Fan Jian smiled slightly and said, ¡°They treated that survivor like an old ancestor, deathly afraid that he would die from blood loss leaving them unable to answer the Emperor¡¯s questions. Immediately after, they used this matter as an excuse to say that this must be investigated by the Overwatch Council. As the military side needs to avoid suspicion, thus they sent the person to the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled.


    Fan Jian continued to smile. ¡°The person was left by you to the Bureau of Military Affairs, so the Overwatch Council refused to ept him. Thus, they had him dragged back to the Bureau. Those crude military people in the Bureau have really learned to be shameless. They actually dragged him back to the Overwatch Council.¡±


    The generally stern looking Minister of Revenue smiled and shook his head. ¡°This afternoon, the two departments have been setting themselves against each other over this survivor. You give it to me, and I¡¯ll give it to you, as if this person was a hot yam. No one is willing to ept it.¡±


    Although he had been ambushed and was feeling very gloomy, hearing these words from his father, Fan Xian still couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He seemed to be able to see in front of his eyes Tianhe Avenue this afternoon. At the center of the Qing court¡¯s power, the two yamen dragging the man back and forth like a dead pig. That soldier had probably never in his life thought he would receive such treatment.


    ¡°How was it dealt with in the end?¡±


    ¡°In the end, the Pce spoke and the Overwatch Council took him into prison.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Who would have thought so many things would happen in Jingdou this afternoon while I slept.¡±


    Fan Jian silently looked at his son. A momentter, he slowly said, ¡°After the night that Jingdou ran red with blood, your ambush by the military was the biggest thing to happen...furthermore, you came back alive. Who knows how many people will no longer be able to sit easily in their manors, and who knows how many people won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly going to act?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t act personally,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°I am going to make them hurt to their very core.¡±


    Fan Jian nodded his head and said, ¡°You can handle it yourself, just...don¡¯t offend the entire military.¡±


    ¡°I know the limits.¡±


    Fan Jian rose and left his bedroom. In the end, he said, ¡°You have to live.¡±


    ...


    ...


    This night, there were countless people who sat in silent rooms with uneasy minds.


    The news of Fan Xian being attacked by an assassin had long spread throughout the entirety of Jingdou. The routine court conference had abruptly stopped because of this sudden event. ording to the private discussions of the court officials, when the Emperor heard this news, he had appeared rtively calm. He had immediately ordered the Commander of the Imperial Army, the Great Prince, out of the Pce to patrol and then ordered Shu the Schr and Wu the Schr to represent the Emperor in asking after Fan Xian.


    However, ording to Eunuch Yao in the Pce, after the Emperor had returned to the royal study, he had shattered a porcin teacup in his hand and was silent for a long time.


    Everyone knew the Emperor was sunken into a rage, however, not everyone was afraid. Those who had organized the snowy valley incident and those who had secretly helped were each plotting in their manors with their own ulterior motives and unease.


    Since these people dared to kill on the outskirts of Jingdou, they had preparations for receiving the Emperor¡¯s anger and Overwatch Council¡¯s revenge. However, they had not thought that after mobilizing such power and such meticulous nning that Fan Xian still did not die.


    ¡°Unbelievable! He still didn¡¯t die!¡±


    The Crown Prince in the Eastern Pce gritted his teeth as he spoke. With one hand, he grasped the embroidered cloth on the footstool beside him and scrunched the soft cloth into countless ugly flowers.


    The empress¡¯ brows were lightly outlined. She sat coldly and nobly across from him. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Be aware of your identity and your words. Fan Xian is a major official of this court. If he doesn¡¯t die, as the heir, you should be happy. How could you be so disappointed?¡±


    The Crown Princeughed. ¡°This is the Eastern Pce. Besides, everyone knows that between myself and Fan Xian, only one can survive. Everyone probably thinks that I arranged the snowy valley incident. Since it is so, why should I pretend to havepassion?¡±


    The empress looked at him silently and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Emperor will not suspect you because we don¡¯t have this power to start with.¡±


    The Crown Prince was silent until he came to his senses. Among the powers in the court, his was the weakest. One reason for this was because his fight against the Second Prince all these years. Additionally, he had lost the Eldest Princess, this powerful aide. Another reason was that of Fan Xian¡¯s existence.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Who would have thought it would one day be a good thing? Mother is right, I don¡¯t have the power to mobilize the army to kill.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± A glimmer of anger shed through the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, ¡°if Fan Xian had died, that would have been good.¡±


    Fan Xian, what a man. During the family property case against the Ming family in Jiangnan, he insisted on arguing that the heir had no heaven given right to inherit. Do you think what you are thinking is not clear to me? Not clear to the empress dowager? The empress dowager had already begun to grow angry...the Crown Prince smiled coldly, grateful in his heart for that unknown power. The bold attempt to kill Fan Xian openly under such circumstances had helped many in Jingdou do what they did not dare.


    ...


    ...


    Many people were guessing this night as to just which power was so presumptuous as to risk universal condemnation to kill a favored official in the outskirts near Jingdou.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were directed toward the Eldest Princess because it seemed like only this noble had the craziness, daring, and power.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great pity it didn¡¯t seed this time.¡± In a quiet manor in Jingdou, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most powerful, as well as most beautiful woman, was lyingzily on a low couch. At the foot of the couch was a fire with heat rising from it.


    Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and the pupils were filled withziness. She gazed at the Second Prince sitting below her and smiled slightly. ¡°However, this matter has nothing to do with me. I am not stupid to this extent. There are plenty of simple ways to defeat Fan Xian.¡±


    The Second Prince started. When he heard the news of the snowy valley attack, he had thought it was the Eldest Princess who had done it. Thinking it over and over, only she had such courage to dare not consider the Emperor¡¯s mood. He even faintly suspected that perhaps this incident had received the implicit consent of the empress dowager.


    Unexpectedly, he heard the Eldest Princess very directly deny it.


    ¡°Of course, I am also very grateful to that person.¡± Li Yunrui smiled slightly. The 30-something-year-old woman did not have the slightest appearance of a flower wilting. On the contrary, her charm was iparably demonstrated. Every time she narrowed her eyes, every turn of her wrists, a natural sense of style shone through. She sighed. ¡°If I could kill that son-inw of mine, that would be good. The snowy valley attack was simple, rough, and direct. It had a military style...I like it.¡±


    Her words suddenly paused. The Second Prince didn¡¯t know what he should say. The room was filled with speechless sighing.


    After a long time, the Eldest Princess slowly shook her head and said, ¡°Even this could not kill him...is it because his luck is good or something else?¡±


    The Second Prince and the Eldest Princess looked at each other and saw the unease and self-ridicule in each other¡¯s eyes. Fan Xian was truly a strange creature, a strange creature with incredible luck. Or, perhaps, although everyone thought highly of him, they still underestimated his power. The details of the snowy valley attack had long reached the desks of these nobles. For Fan Xian to not onlye back alive under these circumstances but to also havepletely killed the other party and even brought back a survivor iparably shocked all of the powers.


    There was even a faint glimmer of fear.


    The Eldest Princess did not feel fear. She only lightly thought that if, only if, there hadn¡¯t been the Nin Street incident back then, how miraculous this world would be.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Continue to have good rtionships with the Eastern Pce.¡± The Eldest Princess lectured the Second Prince like he was her child. ¡°We need his name to persuade the empress dowager.¡±


    The Second Prince nodded. He finally couldn¡¯t resist the strong confusion in his heart and asked, ¡°Just who made the move? It can¡¯t be that Director Chen has suddenly gone crazy, right?¡±


    ¡°The numbers of the five city-guarding crossbows have already been checked.¡± The Crown Prince nced at the Second Prince with ridicule. ¡°They belong to your concubine¡¯s family.¡±


    The Second Prince resolutely shook his head. ¡°The Ye family¡¯s power is far away in Dingzhou. Even if the 200 soldiers carried out the surprise attack overnight, they still couldn¡¯tpletely avoid alerting the Jingdou garrison and Overwatch Council. As for those five city-guarding crossbows, that¡¯s even more absurd.¡±


    ¡°In court, it never matters whether or not it is absurd,¡± the Eldest Princess said with ridicule. ¡°The Emperor and Overwatch Council want to vent their anger. Under the circumstances, if they don¡¯t find an outlet, the Ye family will certainly be the target.¡±


    After the Second Prince thought for a while, he calmly said, ¡°Aunt, please take action.¡±


    Although the Ye family was far away in Dingzhou and had suffered repeated suppression because of the Hanging Temple incident, they were still, after all, a powerful figure in the military. Now, they had also be one family with the Second Prince. In the current dangerous situation, the Second Prince didn¡¯t wish for the Ye family to be attacked because of Fan Xian being attacked. Even if it was for the sake ofter matters, the Ye family had to be saved.


    ¡°I am not an immortal,¡± the Eldest Princess said calmly. ¡°How can the words of some woman in the Pce calm the anger of the Son of Heaven?¡±


    She calmly looked at the Second Prince and said, ¡°Putting aside the Ye family, you should also be prepared. I understand this Emperor brother of mine. This time he is certain to be very angry. If, in the end, he can¡¯t find the origin of the matter, perhaps his grace will rain down over arge area and make everyone unhappy.¡±


    The Second Prince lowered his head. He knew that many people were going to run into misfortune. However, he was not very worried. The matter had nothing to do with him. He still persisted in asking, ¡°Who exactly is it? This matter is very urgent, so don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    The Eldest Princess¡¯ gaze remained calm but a pretty and mocking smile pulled up the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Fan Xian and myself are not of the same path because I want to protect you, while Fan Xian had shown his cards in Jiangnan and wants to put the Third Prince on the throne.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled slightly. ¡°But you and I both know that we are not responsible for the snowy valley incident, so this matter is very clear.¡±


    ¡°Why do they not defeat the Third Prince and only want to kill Fan Xian?¡±


    ¡°This means that this attack had nothing to do with that chair.¡±


    ¡°It is only connected to Fan Xian himself.¡±


    ¡°The only matter connected to Fan Xian, other than that chair, that is enough to make a major military figure take action is that woman from back then.¡±


    ¡°Why would that major military figure want to kill Fan Xian because of her?¡±


    ¡°It must be because he knew that if Fan Xian one day took the throne, or if he helped the Third Prince to the throne...once he knew of some matter, he would be sure to doom their entire n for her. Thus, the major military figure must have been connected to her death.¡±


    There was no need for a painstaking investigation. The Eldest Princess only had to slowly speak each sentence, as if she were talking of domestic trivia and thus edged very close to the original truth of the matter.


    ¡°But...the night that Jingdou ran red with blood?¡± The Second Prince furrowed his brows. ¡°Those involved in the Ye family matter, haven¡¯t they all died?¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled sweetly and a momentter said, ¡°The empress dowager and the empress, have they died?¡±


    A fanaticism suddenly appeared between her brows. ¡°If I haven¡¯t gone crazy, since that major military figure has been able to live honorably until now, then the death of that woman was probably not this simple...oh, I¡¯m more and more admiring of him, even more admiring than when I was little.¡±


    The corners of the Second Prince¡¯s mouth went dry. He knew who his aunt was admiring of, furthermore, he felt iparable shock deep in his heart toward his aunt¡¯s analysis. If the truth of the matter was actually like this, then it could only be said that his aunt¡¯s heart was scarily agile and clever.


    However, he was unable to confirm this. A momentter, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°However...ording to the news, on Fan Xian¡¯s way back to Jingdou, that son of the Governor once fired an arrow at him.¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled lightly. ¡°As you know, although that major military figure hides in his manor all day, his hands are extended outside. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son has always been hidden under his hand. It seems like this time...this major figure is also afraid the Emperor will actually find him out and want to forcefully drag us under.¡±


    The Second Prince sighed and said, ¡°So it seems that everyone wants Fan Xian dead. I really don¡¯t know how father will deal with this.¡±


    ¡°I need to thank your father,¡± the Eldest Princess smiled and said. ¡°He turned Fan Xian into a solitary official, and, at the same time, unknowingly pushed everyone to our side, such as the Ye family and that major military figure from today. God, one by one my things were taken by him to give to that son-inw of mine, then one by one he returns even better things to me. This world, how is it so cute?¡±


    The pce treasury, the Cui Family, the Ming family, even her own daughter...the Eldest Princess slowly clenched her fist tight. Although her face maintained a slight and warm smile, her tone revealed a glimmer of ridicule.


    ¡°I have always respected him, but I also know that he has a fatal weakness.¡±


    The Second Prince did not darement.


    ¡°He is too suspicious.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled slightly. ¡°Those who are paranoid are certain to lose.¡±


    Without question, when it came to judgements in political situations and traps in fame and profit, the Eldest Princess had an intelligence that others would find difficult to strive for. As for the matter of the snowy valley attack, she had only guessed the superficial part. As for the deepest reason, probably no one knew except for one person.


    Even the major military figure who had organized the attack didn¡¯t know.


    There was arge and silent manor in Jingdou. It took up a full half of the street and was impossibly spacious and luxurious, and all within the regtion of rites. It was built ording to the position of a royal count. Inside and outside the courtyard, there were a variety of trees and wildlife. In this dark night, it was like the scraggly hair of giants, piercing toward the alone and lonely sky.


    An elderly man wearing a cotton robe was watering his vegetable garden in front of his side garden. The old man wore a pair of cotton shoes, the heels of which had already been rubbed thin. Wearing cotton robes and cotton shoes, simple and in, this was a habit formed by countless years of living and traveling in the military.


    He liked to grow vegetables. Particrly after he was old and rarely went to the department to be work, he liked, even more, to spend time in the little vegetable garden at home. His sons and grandsons all knew he had this hobby and had gotten a great number of rare and strange vegetable seeds for him.


    However, he didn¡¯t nt them. He only nted pak choi and turnip, the two vegetables mostmonly eaten in the military. He was not the same as that muddled King Jing. He didn¡¯t use the vegetable garden to bury his sorrows, he was just used to it¡ªused to nting vegetables, and used to being simple and straightforward.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: Who Can Resist?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old man put the wooden trowel on a rock beside the vegetable bed, then, holding his back, slowly sat down. It appeared to take some effort.


    It had just snowed. The weather was cold, and the vegetable garden was full of leftover snow and mud. How could there be vegetables growing, and what need was there to water them? However, tonight, he had unconsciously picked up the wooden trowel and used clean water to water the ground as if he wanted to wash something away.


    The old man was very old. After Xiao En and Zhuang Mohan died, he became the only one left in the world who had personally witnessed the founding ceremony of Qing Kingdom. Fifty years had passed. The deep wrinkles and those more and more apparent yellow spots told a story of his history and the country¡¯s history.


    An old official of three dynasties? More than that. How many Emperors had he served? The old man couldn¡¯t quite remember clearly anymore, however, when the previous Emperor took the throne, he had, without question, chose the correct path. Thus, he had obtained an irreceable position in the military for his n.


    The current Emperor, without question, was the one he admired the most out of all the rulers he had experienced through all these years. Three expeditions North, taking from the South and going on campaigns to the West...although he had long guarded Jingdou as a powerful military official, stabilizing the rear for the Emperor, the sons of the n in the military followed the Emperor out. Some slept forever in foreignnds, and some returned home.


    Qing Kingdom had been forged with spears, knives, bows, and on horseback. The old man had also spent his entire life among these weapons. He had killed countless people in his life and wiped out numerous ns all around Qing Kingdom. Tens of millions of people could die in front of him without his expression changing. This kind of history could not be washed clean with a few trowels of clean water.


    In this long history, who knew how many good and famous generals, wise Emperors and Grandmasters gave off their own special light. However, the person that the old man had the deepest impression was actually a very young and beautiful woman.


    Every time he thought of her, the old man¡¯s heart would begin to tremble. No matter how extraordinary a person, they could only try to change the direction of history. However, this woman, it seemed from the very beginning, was preparing to flip over Qing Kingdom¡¯s foundations and continue to turn the entire world upside down.


    The old man never knew whether or not those attempts had a chance of sess. He only acutely felt that if any of the situations at the time had developed further, the entire nobility ss of Qing Kingdom would be wiped away by an unseen current. And, as everyone knew, the nobility ss of Qing Kingdom provided the military with the most powerful human resources.


    He was afraid of these disturbances. These disturbances looked as if it could make Qing Kingdom powerful but would change it to something unlike itself.


    The old man was a military man, a military man loyal to Qing Kingdom. For him, extending Qing Kingdom¡¯s existence was an order from the highest power, so he had participated in some secrets and had kept this secret until now.


    That woman...or perhaps it was better to say that beautiful demon woman died...


    Is this very good? At least Qing Kingdom was still powerful and this Qing Kingdom was still the Qing Kingdom of the past without any changes. To exchange one person¡¯s death for the peace of an entire country, the old man had never felt regret for the choice back then.


    The old man sat silently on the rock on the ground. Looking at the muddied water in the vegetable garden, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He had already heard of the incident this afternoon in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs, 200 heads...


    The Emperor had treated him well. He served 30 years as the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, which was a rare honor never seen before in history.


    However, this leading figure in the military was still the same as many years ago, seeing himself as a normal member of the military and considering the other men in the military to be his brothers. With his growing age, he began to see them as his descendants.


    Although his face was cold, his heart was kind. This old man¡¯s might in the military was not something a normal person couldpare to.


    Those 200 good men were the old man¡¯s most trusted squad of his private army. He had long kept them in Xiao Mountain, secretly training them. Originally, they were for the purpose of attacking Northern Qi. However, now he had to use them ahead of time in a plot to kill an imperial envoy of the court.


    The old man generally did not pay attention to the politics in the court, however, this time, he had to pay attention. Regardless of whether it was for the continued existence of his n or for the future of Qing Kingdom he believed in, he had to kill that young man.


    Unexpectedly, he did not kill him.


    The old man coughed. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because the coldness of the rock beneath had seeped into his cotton coat or because a chill had welled up in his heart.


    Two hundred people.


    The old man¡¯s face appeared very old and had a faint additional glimmer of sorrow. Those were all his juniors. They should have been Qing Kingdom¡¯s wonderful future, but they had died just like this. And, they received no peace after death. Their names would never be recorded. They would be remembered in history books to be cursed by others. They had be the first rebel Qing Kingdom troops in dozens of years.


    The old man¡¯s heart was sore and cold.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor was too fickle and made one¡¯s heart turn cold. Having the young man stay in Jingdou and giving him more power every day, this kind of trend had no end to it. Even if that young man couldn¡¯t be touched while the Emperor was alive, but what about in the future? After he and the Emperor had both died, would that young man not bring up old debts?


    He had participated in the shocking murder case that killed Ye Qingmei, could he count on the fact that her son would not dig up this old debt?


    Ever since a few years ago, when that young man in Danzhou was summoned to Jingdou by the Emperor, a glimmer of coldness had appeared in the old man¡¯s heart. Other than Chen Pingping and Fan Jian, no one knew that the old man had long known of Fan Xian¡¯s past.


    However, the old man was silent, even more silent that he had been in the past. Thus, in the past few years, the Qin family had been strangely quiet in court.


    Because that young man was of the Emperor¡¯s flesh and blood, it was impossible for the old man to act ahead of time. He only watched to see what arrangements the Emperor would make for him.


    In the beginning, the old man was very at ease because that young man seemed to be a hedonistic child. He spent all day with King Jing¡¯s heir loitering in brothels,peting and being jealous, and wrestling at night. He didn¡¯t demonstrate anything special.


    Following that, the old man became slightly worried because the young man was going to marry princess Chen and was preparing to take over the pce treasury. Furthermore, he made 300 poems in one night in front of the pce and shocked the world. However, he immediately rxed again because how could the mere pce treasury be considered important in the eyes of a leading military figure? No matter how powerful wealth was, it still couldn¡¯t stand against knives and spears. No matter how shocking poetry was, it couldn¡¯t stop the thundering of horses¡¯ hooves.


    However, gradually, the development of events made the old man watching coldly from the side be wary because of the spring examination incident. It was not until that moment did he know that the Emperor had actually secretly allowed the young man to have the Commissioner token of the Overwatch Council.


    As the most powerful figure in the military, over these years, he had worked countless times with the Overwatch Council. Of course, he knew the terrifying power of Chen Pingping and the Overwatch Council, so he felt a glimmer of unease. Thus, he chose to show his attitude for the first time. He spoke to the Emperor and had Fan Xian go on a diplomatic trip to Northern Qi.


    He knew that this diplomatic trip would not be as easy as it appeared on the surface because there was Xiao En and many other difficulties. After the old man spoke, he once again became silent. He secretly prayed that the young man would stay forever in Northern Qi. It would have been best if he never came back.


    However, the development of matters disappointed him once again. Fan Xian returned fine to Qing Kingdom and had even more power and reputation.


    ...


    ...


    The old man again fell into silence. He quietly and steadily watched that young man, watched as he fought joyfully in Jingdou against the Second Prince. He watched the Imperial College, the Hanging Temple, and the Pce. He found that this young man was, as he expected, ruthless, clever, relentless, and vengeful.


    Powerful.


    The old man felt a glimmer of fear. Although Fan Xian was still not enough to make him scared, every time he thought of that woman back then and of the fact that Fan Xian was her son¡ªevery time Fan Xian seemed to be walking exactly the same path as that woman using a very short amount of time to obtain a great deal of power and when he was even more ruthless and vicious than that woman¡ªhe felt a slight fear. Adding to the fact that he didn¡¯t know just what the Emperor was thinking, he began to try and find a moderate solution in his silence.


    He was gambling on the fact that Fan Xian would never know of the Qin family¡¯s connection to what happened back then.


    The old man chose to retreat, not asking and not acknowledging. When the Emperor became angry because of Fan Xian¡¯s matter and ordered the court beating of the Imperial Censorate, the old man directly decided to say he was ill and stopped going to court. He also stopped watching over matters in the Bureau of Military Affairs. He only stayed quietly at home, growing old.


    As the Emperor supported Fan Xian, the old man retreated. He retreated to the very end to avoid that old matter from the past being dug out by someone.


    The old man knew that the Emperor had this ruthlessness in him.


    This was not him holding a grudge against the Emperor, rather, this was him showing himself staying within his bounds to the Emperor. Also, he didn¡¯t want to have to interact with Fan Xian in court. However, on the other side, the old man arranged for his son to befriend Fan Xian and also invited Fan Xian to the manor for a chat, watching him at a close distance for a long time.


    ...


    ...


    If matters had developed like this, perhaps the old man would still have considered Fan Xian as a junior worthy of treating with respect and the door of the Qin family would have been forever open for Fan Xian. However, ns nevere as violently or caught one off-guard as change did.


    The Ming family had the support of the old man. The Qin family were all in the military. If they needed silver, it was much more inconvenient for them than those major officials in court. Thus, many years ago, when the Eldest Princess sent someone to respectfully bring 10 percent of the shares to the Qin manor, the old man nodded his head reservedly. He had always thought the Eldest Princess was a rarely seen clever person in the royal family.


    Even if Fan Xian investigated Jiangnan, the Qin family was not afraid. They only had 10 percent of the shares of the wealthy Jiangnan merchants. How could the Emperor punish a long loyal powerful military family because of such a small matter?


    Then there was the East Sea ind matter.


    Privately moving troops and massacring the ind, these were shocking matters. As the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, of course, the old man was one of the few people in court who knew of this matter.


    Thus, the old man once again became silent and sank into thought.


    Admiral of the Jiaozhou Navy, Chang Kun.


    Just like when Deng Zi Yue of the Overwatch Council reported to Fan Xian when he was in Jiangnan, this first-level admiral had a good rtionship to the Ye family but was actually born to the Qin family.


    The old man had not given Chang Kun any instructions. The Qin family did not interfere with Chang Kun¡¯s actions. It should have been the Eldest Princess¡¯ intention. After all, everyone had too much interest tied up in Jiangnan.


    However, the old man knew that the Emperor knew clearly that Chang Kun was one of the Qin family.


    Chang Kun had already died, and the Jiaozhou Navy had been purged. Although the old man still had some generals in the Jiaozhou Navy and his nephew was already going to take over the post of admiral, he still did not understand just what the Emperor was thinking. Why would he still allow his family to control the Jiaozhou Navy?


    The Jiaozhou case had been investigated by Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    Even though it was so, it was not enough to have the old man make up his mind to carry out a lightning strike against Fan Xian. He knew that if he assassinated an imperial official, a prince in reality, and if it got out after the fact, the Emperor would probably grant him a cup of poisoned wine and his n would certainly be wiped out.


    Thest straw that truly broke down the old man¡¯s defenses around his heart was a piece of news from the Overwatch Council.


    The Qing Kingdom military and Overwatch Council worked together for dozens of years, and each had pervaded a bit into the other, particrly in the way the Overwatch Council hired officials. Their first picks were unsessful examinees and retired generals. After dozens of years, countless retired military generals became powerful figures in the Overwatch Council.


    As the leading figure in the military, the old man would not be so stupid as to pass up this opportunity. He had long arranged for people of his choice to enter the Overwatch Council.


    Naturally, the Overwatch Council also had spies in the military. This was something both sides were aware of but neither would expose. The Emperor tacit allowed his two hands to watch each other.


    It was the old man¡¯s most useful person in the Overwatch Council that brought a strange message to the Qin manor.


    There was a power above that of the eight bureaus in the Overwatch Council that was investigating matters that happened 20 years ago. However, the things being investigated seemed to be wholly unrted to the situation of Jingdou¡¯s change in defenses, the supply logistics from the Western Expedition back then, as well as the situation of the royal defenses for the Pce. There was even some trivial matters regarding moving of grains. All these loose pieces did not make a united whole.


    However, because of all these years of caution, the old man sensed a glimmer of danger. When he read the file, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. If someone carefully stitched all these loose pieces together, they would probably gradually find the truth of the Taiping Courtyard murder case, that bloody truth. The dishonorable role that the Qin family, who had been guarding Jingdou and was responsible for stabilizing the rear for the Emperor who had gone personally on an expedition, yed would also be revealed to the world.


    A careful and clever investigation meant he was terrified of someone being alerted. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before they tore through theyers of lies and touched upon the true history.


    Who was investigating the events of that past? Who had the power to be above the eight bureaus in the Council?


    Based on the report from the person in the Overwatch Council and the old man¡¯s own judgement, both of them pointed that power toward to the Qinian Unit that Fan Xian personally led.


    Thest straw came crashing down. The old man gave out the order to kill Fan Xian.


    He had the confidence he could temporarily hide the truth of the attack from the world and from the Emperor, but he absolutely did not want to face a Fan Xian that would crazily seek vengeance for that woman once he learned the truth. So, he chose the simplest, roughest, and more direct path...kill.


    Perhaps he miscalcted Fan Xian¡¯s interest in revenge.


    However, this mistake could not be changed.


    ...


    ...


    Hearing about the news of the failure, about the news of the 200 tragic deaths, the old Qin Master suddenly aged a dozen years. He rubbed his tree bark like face and gradually calmed down.


    Twenty years of faint worry and a glimmer of fear for that woman¡¯s spirit forced him, under pressure, to make the most direct decision.


    After the failure, this old military man, who had fought on battlefields for half a century and who had once stood proudly without retreat in court, finally felt there was a slight problem.


    It was not just Fan Xian who was able to mobilize such power to investigate the clues of 20 years ago and to also be above the Overwatch Council, there was also Chen Pingping, that old ck dog.


    Having Chang Kun massacre that ind, it looked like it was for the Jiangnan matter. In reality, it was a very roundabout way of pulling the old Qin family into this mess. This was the Eldest Princess, that crazy woman¡¯s, favorite trick.


    The old Qin Master sat on the big rock and coughed. He had finally thought through the entire process of this matter. It had nothing to do with Fan Xian, the Emperor, or the Eastern Pce. There were only two people who, for different reasons, both wanted to bring the old Qin family into this matter: Chen Pingping of the Overwatch Council and Li Yunrui, the Eldest Princess.


    The two people who were the best in Qing Kingdom, or even the world, at plotting and scheming for different reasons but for the same goal, cleverly nned for over half a year and finally reached the result they wanted.


    Faced with the unintentional cooperation of these two people, even for a major figure like the old Qin Master, what could he do?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to your room.¡±


    The second son of the Qin family, the current head of the Jingdou garrison, Qin Heng, came to stand behind his father. He ced arge coat on his father¡¯s body and respectfully asked for instructions.


    The old Qin Master turned his head to nce at his son. A sudden grievance rose in his heart. He was already so old, yet his son was only 30-something years old. Once he died, would he be able to protect the Qin family¡¯s dignity and position?


    ¡°If only my eldest hadn¡¯t died.¡±


    The old Qin Master thought forlornly, remembering his impetuous eldest son. If his personality had not been so rash, he wouldn¡¯t have been killed by an officer in the army during a mutiny. If his son was still alive, would he himself still have to work so hard?

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443: There Are Dogs Under Heaven, Who Will Chase Them Away?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old Qin Master sat quietly on the big rock, and then he smiled. Elders¡¯ smiles always appeared so calm and warm, like they had long lost their intense moods and only had a calm that came with understanding the matters of the world.


    He wore the cotton coat as well as therge jacket. He appeared a little swollen. However, the old man¡¯s body was strangely tall and sturdy, so he did not appear burdened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    The old man ced his hands behind his back and stood in front of the snowy and wet vegetable patch. He slightly raised his head and used that pair of already muddied eyes to look at the winter moon that peaked asionally out from behind the night clouds. A long unseen glimmer of aggressiveness rose on his old face.


    It was onlyst night when Qin Heng learned about the setup in the snowy valley. Full of shock, he didn¡¯t understand why his father suddenly decided to act against Fan Xian. As the heir of the Qin family, logically speaking, he should not allow, under any circumstances, the n to make such a difficult enemy as Fan Xian for no reason. However, he did not object.


    He believed that this father must have had his reasons. Furthermore, he was a son, a son of a military family. He was used to the military¡¯s attitude and weed his father¡¯s order. In the Qin family, the old man was the marshal, and everyone else was a subordinate officer.


    As for orders, there was only eptance. There was no need for exnation.


    Qin Heng was also a clever man. He knew why his father was not worried after the failure of the snowy valley incident. an Xian had too many enemies in the court. It seemed that any faction could have tried to kill him before he returned to the capital. The Qin family was the least likely power to act of all of them.


    Even Qin Heng didn¡¯t understand why his father wanted to kill Fan Xian, much less the people in the court responsible for investigating this matter. Furthermore, they were the Qin family. Even if, in the end, the Emperor suspected something, under the circumstances and without a shred of evidence, it would be impossible for him to use them of any crime.


    ¡°Of the five military pavilions of the court. Us, the Qin family, has taken one and the Ye family has taken another,¡± the old man slowly said. ¡°If you were the Emperor, would you allow this to happen?¡±


    Qin Heng was silent. He lowered his head and looked at the mud before his feet.


    The old man quietly said, ¡°But the Emperor allows it because the Emperor has great ambitions. He has quietly waited a dozen years for the bald guy to the North and that idiot in the East to die...or to age. Thus, he allows our family and the Ye family to temporarily stay because when he takes over the world in the future, he¡¯ll need soldiers to attack.¡±


    The old man smiled slightly. ¡°Back in the day, I was also said to be a famous general, but now I am old. Naturally, the first of the famous generals is that Shang Shanhu from Northern Qi. Qing Kingdom still has the Great Prince and Xiaoyi. Although Ye Zhong is much younger than me, after long years of being responsible for the Jingdou garrison, he had long lost his severity from the past. However, no one has thought the most powerful leading general is not anyone else, it¡¯s actually the Emperor.¡±


    Qin Heng remained silent but in his heart, he vehemently agreed with this. He was also a man of the military. Just like the hearts of all those in the military, he had long felt fear and worship toward the Emperor that lived deep in the Pce. Although the Emperor had not led soldiers for a dozen years, history had long proven the fact with three expeditions North and smashing the Wei Kingdom that traversed horizontally all across thend. Although he had never united the world, the words ¡°able tomand soldier¡¯s like a god¡± could indeed be applied to the Emperor.


    ¡°For the Ye family to be able to exist until today...¡± the old man slowly closed his eyes, ¡°it¡¯s because of Ye Liuyun, that old fellow. Although the Qin family doesn¡¯t have a Ye Liuyun, we are still able to survive until now. Why is that?¡±


    Qin Heng lowered his head and said, ¡°Because father is here.¡±


    This was an extremely sincere praise. The old Qin Master was silent for a little while and didn¡¯t object to this. His students were spread out among the court and in the military. If Ye Liuyun used his extraordinary martial talents to protect the lives of the Ye family, then the Qin family was under his protection and lived happily in Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°I am loyal to the Emperor...loyal to Qing Kingdom,¡± the old Qin Master slowly said. ¡°I have never done anything unworthy of the Emperor, so the Emperor will never treat me badly.¡±


    Qin Heng¡¯s heart stuttered, thinking, Attempting to kill the imperial envoy Fan Xian today during the day in the snowy valley...that person was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. Does this not count as doing something unworthy? However, he would never dare ask this question.


    The old Qin Master gazed evenly in front of him. An aggressiveness that came from spending 50 years in the military rose. ¡°You don¡¯t understand why I would choose this time to act. I don¡¯t want to tell you about the matters that happened in the past, I only want to teach you when it is time to act.¡±


    ¡°When no one thinks you will strike, that¡¯s when you strike.¡± The old Qin Master turned his head to nce at his son. ¡°When it¡¯s a time anyone can strike, you should strike.¡±


    ¡°This water is already muddied, so it won¡¯t matter if we are added to it. No one knows what is beneath the muddy water, so we are safe.¡±


    ¡°Although the Emperor is wise, he still lives deep in the Pce. It is impossible for him to have firsthand news of many matters,¡± the old Qin Master said calmly. ¡°Right now, in this world, there are only two people who are able to guess or know about my connection to the valley incident.¡±


    ¡°What is miraculous, is that neither of these two people will tell the Emperor. So although the mission failed this time, as long as no one is brought to the surface, this is still a sess.¡±


    Qin Heng had resisted for a long time, but he finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why won¡¯t those two people tell the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Because the old cripple has been silent from the beginning.¡± A mocking smile rose to the corners of his lips. ¡°No matter for what reason he was silent, the attack on the valley this time had the cooperation of the Overwatch Council. If he now makes this clear, how will he exin it in front of the Emperor?¡±


    Qin Heng understood, yet he still did not understand. Why would the Director be silent? Did he also want Fan Xian to die? This made absolutely no sense. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°But...if the Director pulled out the person we buried in there, could he not tell the Emperor of his guesses?¡±


    ¡°Guesses,¡± the old man said coldly. ¡°You also know this is a guess. Why should the Emperor believe his guess? Furthermore, the person is not so easy to pull out!¡±


    ¡°What about the other person?¡±


    A glimmer of color appeared on the old Qin Master¡¯s pale face as if the battles he had not participated in a long time has made his entire person younger. Heughed quietly and mockingly. ¡°Under the court controlled by the Emperor, the only people I am fearful of are the previous Prime Minister Lin and Director Chen. Prime Minister Lin was forced to retire by the Emperor, and Chen Pingping has other thoughts to upy him...as for the Eldest Princess...¡±


    The old man spoke with a trace of mockery, ¡°If the Eldest Princess wants to make trouble, the Qin family will have problems. Will Yan Xiaoyi be able to stand outside of the matter?¡±


    Qin Heng suddenly raised his head. He had also only found outst night about the matter of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son hiding among his subordinates. Furthermore, judging from his father¡¯s expression, he understood that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son¡¯s attack on Fan Xian before the valley and his luring of Fan Xian and his group into the valley was all single-handedly nned by this old man.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help developing a glimmer of fear for his father. Although the old man had not concerned himself with matters for many years, once he struck, it was indeed very powerful.


    ¡°The Qin family has always stood on the Emperor¡¯s side and maintained a central position in court matters,¡± the old Qin Master said indifferently. ¡°Now, both sides are dragging us under water. We may as well go down. Naturally, I will also drag them down. Everyone can huddle into a group. We¡¯ll see how things go in the future.¡±


    The old man sighed.


    Qin Heng was thinking to himself that all of these major figures in the court and the military all have their own thoughts, if everyone did huddle together, then...wouldn¡¯t the Emperor be cut off from everyone else?


    ¡°What did you see in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs today?¡±


    Although the old man had already learned of the situation from his spywork, he still wanted to hear it again from his son¡¯s mouth. Qin Heng recounted the scenario. He ced emphasis on Fan Xian¡¯s mood and the tragic bloody man, who was the sole survivor from the valley. Both of his arms had been broken, one eye was blind, and he was covered in heavy injuries. He was on hisst breath, however, he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°That is a good soldier from my army. He cannot suffer the Overwatch Council¡¯s humiliations.¡± The old man spoke coldly.


    Qin Heng knew that the group responsible for the killing in the valley was a private army his family secretly trained in Xiao Mountain. They couldn¡¯t be found in the military registers at all. Even though Fan Xian chopped off 200 heads, the Qin family did not have to worry about anything. He hesitantly said, ¡°That general is a strong-willed person...¡±


    What he meant was that since that person would not sell out the Qin family, why run the risk of a spy being exposed to silence him?


    ¡°Those people in my army can only live standing up; they cannot live on their knees,¡± the old man faintly said. ¡°To allow him to die honorably is the onlypensation I can make at this time.¡±


    Qin Heng was silent. A piece of the winter moon shone down with a silver light, reflecting off the umted snow in the Qin manor and glowing like gems.


    The old man coughed and walked toward the manor. In the end, he said to his son, ¡°When you do things in the future, you have to decider quicker and prepare more.¡±


    Qin Heng lowered his head. He knew that his father was talking about the end of the killing today in the valley. When he had led the Jingdou garrison into the valley, he had been stopped by Fan Xian¡¯s carefully nned escape. He had absolutely no way for him to carry out the final risky attempt. Heughed self-mockingly, thinking, Having someone like Fan Xian, this extremely clever person who trusted no one, what was he to do?


    ...


    ...


    The next morning, by the Qing Chengzi manor¡¯s back door, just like every other morning, a man selling vegetables came. The man respectfully moved the vegetables in and, smelling the air in the manor, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He carefully chatted a little with the manager in the manor and then quickly retreated.


    From the little alley, he cut through to the main street. The man selling vegetables raised his head and nced at Qing Chengzi manor¡¯s ckboard. Rubbing his nose, he thought to himself that the Yan family was truly too subdued. Everyone on the street knew that this manor had been gifted by the Emperor to Sir Yan. Presently, Sir Yan had been granted the title of a third-level Count, even Sir Yan junior had a noble position, yet this board was still not changed.


    The vegetable seller left. The vegetable basket was still left alone on the empty ground beside the Yan manor kitchen.


    The manager saw that there was no one around and extended his hand to weigh the vegetable basket as if to see what the weight was like today, whether or not that vegetable seller embezzled a few pounds.


    The weight was very full, so the manager began to smile satisfactorily. He ced his hands in the pockets of his winter jacket to prevent being frozen by the chilly wind on this winter day. However, no one realized that he had already pulled a thin strip of bamboo from the very top of the vegetable basket.


    Arriving in the study, the already retired head of the Fourth Bureau, Yan Ruohai, was up early as usual. He had already brushed and washed and was copying out a calming essay.


    The manager respectfully brought him tea and then, intentionally or not, he left the short bamboo strip beside the teacup.


    Yan Ruohai picked up the bamboo strip. With furrowed brows, he used his finger to gently snap it in the middle and removed a very small piece of white cloth. He then read the words on it and sank into thought.


    His finger tapped on the surface of the table. He tapped for a long time like his mind had wandered.


    After a long time, the current head of the Fourth Bureau and the future Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Yan Bingyun, pushed open the study door and entered. He then turned and very gently closed the door.


    He sat across from his father and epted that white slip of cloth. Looking at the content on it, his usually cold as frost brows also couldn¡¯t help but furrow together.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°That survivor...the Bureau of Military Affairs does not dare to ept him. The two sides fought the case for a long time. They both know that it was a very thorny issue. No one dared to put him in their own yamen. They¡¯re afraid that he would suddenly die and the Commissioner would go crazy.¡±


    Yan Bingyun worriedly said, ¡°Even if I can think of a way to kill that person to silence him, but...what if Sir Fan junior finds out?¡±


    Yan Ruohai sighed and said, ¡°Since the old man hase to our door, this matter has to be done eventually.¡±


    Yan Bingyun looked at his father and also sighed, ¡°If, in the future, the Commissioner knew that we clearly knew about the attack in the valley ahead of time yet did not do anything about it, would he take apart our house and have the two of us beheaded?¡±


    Yan Ruohai started and looked at his son. He sighed again. His sigh was full of helplessness. ¡°What can be done? We can¡¯t not do what Director Chen has ordered. If Sir Fan junior wants to kill us...we can only suggest that he first break that wheelchair before anything else.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s always cold face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a glimmer of worry. A momentter, he said, ¡°When did you move from the military to the Overwatch Council?¡±


    ¡°About 30 years ago.¡± Yan Bingyun thought about past matters and furrowed his brow. ¡°Although I was not famous in the military, I was the old Qin Master¡¯s personal soldier in secret. However, buried in the camp, there was never a use for me.¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head and sighed. ¡°No wonder the old man trusts you so much. However, for you to have stayed in the Overwatch Council and to have made it to where you are today, I¡¯m sure that the old man is very proud in his heart of his arrangement.¡±


    Yan Ruohai sighed for the third time and a not-quite-there smile appeared on his face. ¡°However, the problem is...before I entered the military, I was already a secret spy of the Overwatch Council. It could only be said...the old Qin Master¡¯s luck was not very good.¡±


    Yan Bingyun lowered his head and said, ¡°The Director indeed had everything in his grasp and calcted everything. However, I don¡¯t understand. It was something clearly preventable, so why did he insist on watching these things happen?¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Chen Garden on the outskirts of Jingdou, Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair and yawned. Toward Fei Jie beside him, whose face was full of anger, he said, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Are you here to kill me so early in the morning? He is your most loved disciple, is he not my most loved heir?¡±


    The faint fire burned in Fei Jie¡¯s eyes and he icily said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Fan Xian almost died!¡±


    Chen Pingping mumbled something. Using his very unique and slightly sharp voice, he said, ¡°Why? Of course it was for this truth, this already established truth...everyone says I am the Emperor¡¯s dog, but in reality, that old man is truly the Emperor¡¯s most loyal dog...without some real blood being sprayed out, how could the dog owner be willing to hit the dog?¡±


    Chen Pingping pped his hands and licked his slightly dry lips. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious, if I chase all of the Emperor¡¯s dogs into the yard to bark randomly there, cutting him off from the others, what can he do?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444: When One Is In A Temple, One Has No Choice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What do we do?¡± That strange expression in Fei Jie¡¯s eyes became stronger. His messy hair was like a burning me. ¡°Who knows what we should do. Only, Director, I must remind you, even if you hide yourself deeper, you¡¯ve already implicated so many people. If anything goes wrong in the future, the Emperor is sure to suspect you.¡±


    Chen Pingping gently patted his knee that was like frozen wood. He stretched out two fingers and slightly bent one. ¡°The situation you describe...if the Emperor wins, only then is it possible for him to suspect me. I have never denied this point because the reality is that although I know 99 percent of the secrets in this world, there is still that 1 percent I can¡¯t touch.¡±


    ¡°For example, the Emperor¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I have chosen to sever it, otherwise it is not enough to convince him, not enough to let that child continue living on happily after the matter.¡±


    Severance needed to use blood and fire, it needed to use the truest aura of death to sever. Fei Jie was an old person who hade through that past, and he had long been in an elevated position in the Overwatch Council. Without question, he was the most knowledgeable person about Chen Pingping¡¯s true thoughts in this world. Although Fei Jie was still confused about the Director¡¯s final goal, he immediately understood the word ¡°sever.¡±


    After many years, the killing in the valley would be like ayer of paper as well as a piece of cloth, a piece of ck cloth. It would hide Chen Pingping¡¯s heart, shielding a young man from the suspicious gaze of the person on the dragon chair.


    ¡°What if the Emperor fails?¡± This was the problem Fei Jie was most worried about. After all, the Emperor was Fan Xian¡¯s old man. If he won, then at least the presently seemingly loyal Fan Xian would not have too big a problem. However, once the Eldest Princess¡¯ side won, if Fan Xian wanted to die, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to die in a good way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Fan Xian.¡± Chen Pingping bent back thest finger. His not veryrge right hand clenched into a hard fist. ¡°Fan Xian is just like this fist. He has strength, and his five fingers are all pulled into the palm like strokes of foreshadowing. I¡¯m not exactly sure of what this child is thinking of in his heart, but I can faintly guess.¡±


    ¡°When fingers are left outside, they are easily chopped off by others. It¡¯s much safer to have them clenched into a fist. At any time, it could spring out and suddenly strike someone.¡± Chen Pingpingughed sharply. ¡°If we old men don¡¯t die, how could the Eldest Princess, that crazy woman, easily control the world? Why has Fan Xian sent both his brother and sister to Northern Qi and have also done so many things in secret with them? Is it not to prepare for all this? He can hide his thoughts from other people, does he think he can hide it from me?¡±


    These words were true. Fan Xian still relied on the Overwatch Council resources to secretly transfer his power to the North. As a senior in the Overwatch Council, how could Chen Pingping not guess it?


    Chen Pingping lowered his head slightly and pulled up themb wool nket on his knee. ¡°This child actually thinks further ahead than anyone else in court. His escape is also set up more solidly than anyone else. I dare to bet that even if he cannot stay in the South Kingdom anymore in the future, this world will still have him. The foundation in Northern Qi is still there. You think about it yourself.¡±


    Fei Jie opened wide his mouth and couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. After a long while, he faintly sighed, ¡°This is treason.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled mockingly. ¡°The country will no longer be a country.


    What treason is there? Besides, for that child, there is truly nothing to regret in leaving this country.¡±


    Fei Jie understood how the Director felt in his heart, but he still couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Has Fan Xian already grasped the secret of the pce treasury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Chen Pingping lowered his head and said. ¡°However, he stayed in Jiangnan for a year. If that kid wasn¡¯t thinking of ways to bring the industrial arts of the pce treasury into his hands, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    If Fan Xian was present at this moment, he would certainly be prostrate on the ground with admiration for the old cripple. All his thoughts had beenpletely guessed by the other party.


    ¡°If there really is great unrest in the future and Fan Xian directly threw in his lot with Northern Qi,¡± Chen Pingping sighed, ¡°even if the Qing court is very unhappy, could the Eldest Princess along with the Ye and Qin families alone be able to wipe out Northern Qi? As one falls, another rise. The fate of the nation changes. I¡¯m afraid the big picture is going to copse.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only the pce treasury. Even if Fan Xian has the power to control half of the industrial arts, he can only help the Northern Qi court earn a bit of money. It won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything?¡± Chen Pingping huffed through his nose. ¡°In this world, there is nothing more important than money. Back then, the Mistress said this...only, the Mistress was not as greedy and ruthless as Fan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Would Fan Xian really do this?¡± Fei Jie sighed. ¡°After all, he is one of the Qing people. I don¡¯t believe he would go help an enemy country.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Then he might as well choose to stand with the Emperor and help the Emperor properly sort out the court. To go to a foreign country as a guest official, even in such a country as Northern Qi, one is nothing more than a favored official without freedom. What benefit is there?¡±


    ¡°It is very strange.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly. ¡°Although I have never spoken openly to him about it, and I trust that Fan Jian has also not said anything, Fan Xian seems to have had a long-hidden preupation regarding the Emperor. This child can endure, to the point that I have only recently realized. Since there is a preupation, then it makes sense that he has long been searching for a path of retreat...it was so for Fan Ruoruo and Fan Sizhe. If, earlier in the year, Minister Fan had truly quit his post, I think Fan Xian would have directly arranged for him to retire to Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°Danzhou is a good location. It only takes a few days to take a boat to Dongyi, and there is no way for the Qing Navy to stop them. From Dongyi, it is even closer to Northern Qi.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head. ¡°That thinking is too unlikely. No matter how clever Fan Xian is, he is still nothing more than an almost 20-year-old young man. How could he calcte things so far into the future? Besides, like I said earlier, Northern Qi is a foreign country. What confidence does he have that he can obtain the trust of Northern Qi¡¯s royal family? Is it not good that his old man is the Emperor? Why would he insist on being someone else¡¯s official?¡±


    ¡°This is only my guess.¡± Chen Pingping blinked his slightly tired eyes. ¡°Who knows how the future will develop? However, as for whether or not Northern Qi will ept a runaway official from the South Kingdom, I think Fan Xian has some idea of this in his heart. At least, for the next few years, he doesn¡¯t have to think about this problem. Don¡¯t forget that vige girl named Haitang. Fan Xian spent a lot of effort to trick this girl, whose appearance is not startling at all, onto his side. To say that this kid doesn¡¯t have any kind of scheming ideas, I won¡¯t believe it.


    Would Fan Xian, who was far away in Jingdou recovering, feel very wronged?


    ¡°As for the Northern Qi royal family...¡± Chen Pingping furrowed his brows. ¡°The empress dowager won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Ku He has not said anything at all, and the most powerful younger generation in her maternal family has already thrown in their lot with the little Emperor. In another few years, the little Emperor in Northern Qi will have all the power in his hands. And, for some reason, that little Emperor really trusts Fan Xian. To relinquish control over so much silver...I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    How rare, for there to be things that even Chen Pingping could not understand.


    ¡°In any case, there are all things in the future.¡± Chen Pingping coughed and aforted expression appeared on his face. ¡°Perhaps, no, not perhaps, at that time, I will be long dead, so what¡¯s the point worrying about so much? I am just very gratified that Fan Xian did not disappoint my upbringing.¡±


    ¡°In the courtyard, I once said some things to him. I wanted him to put his goals higher.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s done well. Although he often has problems in the details, his preparations in constructing the big picture are done well.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s expectations for Fan Xian had been met. ¡°Making trouble here and there in Jingdou is only the matter of one country. Now, his heart is already thinking about the world. By this point alone, he is one step above Li Yunrui. He is beginning toe near our great Emperor.¡±


    Fei Jie thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve confused me again today. I only wanted to ask about the killing in the valley, I didn¡¯t think we would start talking about the world.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled and said, ¡°I think, at this time, it¡¯s best for you to go to the Fan manor to have a look at your disciple¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head and prepared to leave.


    Chen Pingping suddenly said, ¡°Tell him, he can¡¯t leave, at least while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was not thinking of leaving. Those preparation were just ast resort escape, just in case. Moving between the threerge workshops in North Ming and Hangzhou, and facing great danger, Seventh Ye allowed him to quietly copy a thick pce treasury file. He had no ns to take this right now and cast in his lot with Northern Qi.


    He wasn¡¯t that stupid. Although he didn¡¯t know why the little Emperor in Northern Qi liked him so much, he knew that his roots were in Qing Kingdom. If he was able to live so freely in Qing Kingdom, only an idiot would join a never-ending fight across the country. However, he had to have an escape ready.


    Besides, in Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou and rural areas there were still many enemies and foes. If he didn¡¯t clean up these people didn¡¯t help the Third Prince onto the throne, and didn¡¯t ensure Qing Kingdom was still peaceful and calm, how could he be willingly let go?


    It was simr to how Chen Pingping was not satisfied. Although under the old man¡¯s teaching Fan Xian had learned to look at the big picture, in his heart, he was still not satisfied.


    In reality, if Fan Xian wanted to let go, it was very simple. He just had to wait for Uncle Wu Zhu to recover ande back, then he and Uncle Wu Zhu could leave on their own. They would head west from Quanzhou on a boat and go see the sights, find some of those extremely mysterious but also extremely stupid magicians to have a fight, and meet some foreign girls, that would be extremely joyous.


    Even the Emperor, Ye Liuyun, Sigu Jian, Ku He...the three great powers under heaven probably wouldn¡¯t dare stop them lightly. Even the military couldn¡¯t hold down this master and servant pair at some location.


    However, stopping was often not because of their feet, but because of some tie on their hearts. Fan Xian was someone who had a wife and concubines, as well as father, grandmother, brothers and sisters, friends, subordinates, trusted aides...


    When one is on the jianghu, one has no choice. In reality, when one is in a temple, one also often has no choice.


    Unable to easily pull himself out and leave, Fan Xian chose to stay. He valiantly expanded his power and prepared his escape. At any moment, he was ready to fight to the death in this dangerous court with those who dared harm his power.


    When he was lying in bed and heard his teacher rting Chen Pingping¡¯s final words, although his heart was shocked at the old cripple¡¯s eyes that were bright like torches, his face was calm. The corners of his lips twitched up, and he mockingly said, ¡°Is the old man muddled, saying all this nonsense? Where can I go?¡±


    Fei Jie nced at his proudest disciple and found that this kid¡¯s words seemed to being from his heart. He also felt that Director Chen seemed to have made this overlyplicated. He treated everyone under heaven as if they were an old fox like him. Although he was the poison Great Grandmaster, he was verycking in some wayspared to Chen Pingping. In some ways, he wasn¡¯t even as good as Fan Xian, so he didn¡¯t see, at all, that the little fox¡¯s smile was actually very sweet.


    ¡°Let me look at your injury.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. ¡°Teacher, if I can¡¯t even heal such a small wound, wouldn¡¯t that be losing you all your face?¡±


    He suddenly remembered something and took out a leather enveloped from beside him and handed it to Fei Jie. Fei Jie took it in his hand and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment then said, ¡°I looked in Hangzhou for half a year and found a few medicines. They seemed to be able to counteract the aggressiveness in the Iced Smoke. It might allow Wan¡¯er to be able to have children. However, I don¡¯t really trust myself, so I wanted to ask teacher to have a look for me.¡±


    Fei Jie was silent. He thought to himself that this kid had just barely survived in the valley. At this moment, Jingdou was a chaotic mess and no one knew what the Pce and the Overwatch Council were going to do. Who would have thought this kid actually had the leisure to remember to help his wife develop a medicine. Of course, Fei Jie knew that Lin Wan¡¯er would be unable to have children after using Iced Smoke, he had long felt embarrassed to see Fan Xian. Seeing that he had spoken openly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward.


    Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t think too much into it. You worked hard to cure Wan¡¯er¡¯s tuberculosis, and I am endlessly grateful for that. Actually, I don¡¯t mind that much, however, Wan¡¯er wants a child very much, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to worry some more.¡±


    Fei Jie sighed and agreed. He had suddenly realized a fact. He had originally nned to go to Chen Garden to have an ounting with Director Chen and get justice for Fan Xian. However, in the end, he had been convinced by the Director toe to the Fan manor to be a scout. In the end, he hadn¡¯t said anything in Fan Xian¡¯s bedroom and had been instructed by Fan Xian to make a medicine.


    Hurrying back and forth, he hadn¡¯t managed to do nothing all day. Fei Jie felt a bit angry. He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to guess at what you and that old devil is thinking of. If you two have anything to say, it¡¯s best to say it face to face.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Chen Garden tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured,¡± Fei Jie said worriedly. ¡°Furthermore, after you were attacked, the Emperor was angry, but the investigation has not made any progress...talk is flying around Jingdou and it¡¯s not very calm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to be leaving your manor and Jingdou at this time.


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°Teacher, rx. I¡¯ll never give anyone the opportunity to harm me again.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The next day, still outside the Chen Garden, that wooden door opened slowly. The countless Overwatch Council killers and various traps hidden outside the Chen Garden didn¡¯t feel a glimmer of wariness about the visitor.


    Perhaps it was because that the young official who came was also sitting in a wheelchair.


    Fan Xian sat in the wheelchair and slightly tilted his body, avoiding the pain from the injury on his back. He allowed the old servant to push him down the stone steps.


    Chen Pingping also sat in a wheelchair with amb wool nket on his knees.


    Fan Xian slightly turned his head and looked with great amusement at the old cripple. The old cripple also looked with great amusement at the appearance of Fan Xian in a wheelchair. Then, the two people smiled at the same time.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445: Old Wheelchair, New Wheelchair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old fox, young fox. Old Wheelchair, new wheelchair.


    Chen Garden had concubines, but they didn¡¯t daree near. Laughter gradually rose and then fell again.


    With great tacit understanding, the young and old stopped theirughter at the same time and resumed the silence. Fan Xian nudged his wheelchair forward, cing his knee near the old man¡¯s knee. This position appeared to be very intimate.


    Chen Pingping pointed at him and then gently patted the handle of his own wheelchair, making a hollow echoing sound. He asked, ¡°Have you gotten used to sitting in a wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to get used to. I¡¯m covered with injuries everywhere. I can hardly ride a horse over to see you,¡± Fan Xian said self-mockingly. After a pause he said, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not my first time in a wheelchair. A year or so ago, I was stabbed by someone in the Hanging Temple. Afterward, was I not in a wheelchair for a month? The getting-used-to has already be natural.¡±


    Although his words were gentle, there was a sharpness within. Chen Pingping gentled coughed. He knew that the young man in front of him was telling him that he already understood some things.


    The Hanging Temple was truly an impossible situation. However, Chen Pingping was a person who stood both inside and outside the situation. He had sent the Shadow to the Temple, however, the wound Fan Xian sustained was an ident, but it truly almost cost him his life.


    As for the killing in the valley a few days ago, Fan Xian almost didn¡¯te back again.


    The so-called getting-used-to bing natural was clearly Fan Xian very forcefully telling Chen Pingping that he shouldn¡¯t make a habit out of such things and to not always use his life as a joke, for it absolutely not to be a natural matter.


    Chen Pingping slightly tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know how to exin. He furrowed his brows, raised his hand, and pointed at Fan Xian¡¯s back.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t die...however, you know why I am here today, so please let us be more direct.¡±


    ¡°You speak first, I¡¯ll listen,¡± Chen Pingping said with a smile and smoothed the slight wrinkles on themb wool nket on his knee. He made all the ripple-like wrinkles on the surface gradually disappear.


    Looking at the old cripple¡¯s slightly lowered head, his deep wrinkles, and slightly yellowingplexion, Fan Xian was silent for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a wheelchair twice. The first time was because of the assassination at the Hanging Temple, however, I obtained the Emperor¡¯s absolute trust so there was some benefit and I can ept it. Why am I in a wheelchair this time? I very much like this feeling of everything being controlled by you. Furthermore, you know me well. I am terrified of death, so I want you to know, in the future, please do not try to do these things. I really will go crazy. I almost went crazy this time.¡±


    Fan Xian extended two fingers and stared into Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes. Enunciating each word, he said, ¡°It¡¯s happened twice already. I hope there will not be a third time.¡±


    The cold winter air beneath the stone steps in Chen Garden was quiet for a long time.


    ¡°The incident at the Hanging Temple was an ident, you know this,¡± Chen Pingping said faintly. ¡°As for the killing this time in the valley, it really has nothing to do with me...I¡¯m not an idiot. Only a n that can be controlled is called a n. At that time, in the valley, even the city-guarding crossbows had been moved out. You could have died at any moment. If you had truly died, even if this incident did bring benefits...you wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it. That isn¡¯t called a n, that¡¯s called being stupid.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s voice carried a glimmer of ridicule. ¡°Do you think I am a stupid person?¡±


    Fan Xian gazed back into his eyes and said with the same ridiculing tone, ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t stupid. I am just afraid that sometimes you are overly clever and have too much confidence in me.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s old and dry hands on themb wool nket moved slightly. He immediately smiled slightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I have confidence in you? I must be one of the few people in the world who knows your capabilities the best. You¡¯ve always been good at acting. You¡¯ve only fought in front of others a number of times after entering the ninth-level. You¡¯ve only fought once face to face with the Shadow. Everyone knows that you are an ace, but they don¡¯t know just how good you are. They particrly don¡¯t know the secrets you are hiding...however, I am not the same. I know everything.¡±


    ¡°You slipped up, right?¡± Fan Xian asked darkly. ¡°Old man...that was an ambush! That was in a valley on the outskirts of Jingdou. The other party had over 200 crossbows! That is enough to go to Dongyi to kill Sigu Jian. Were you not afraid at all that I would die?¡±


    ¡°If Sigu Jian was so easy to kill, then matters would be much simpler,¡± Chen Pingping muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, this incident has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, I am also the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council,¡± Fan Xian said in great anger. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, so then am I stupid? Do you think because I was lying in bed the past two days that I didn¡¯t investigate the matters in my own department? If no one in the Council helped to hide the information, how could those city-guarding crossbows be overtly moved to the top of the little mountain in the outskirts of Jingdou? If there was no one in the Council cooperating with those bastards, could they have so easily attacked with such precision?¡±


    Chen Pingping coughed. ¡°Perhaps it is the Jingdou garrison that¡¯s had a problem.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at him and said, ¡°Could the Jingdou garrison know about the information flow in the Overwatch Council? Even if the military could find out the exact time of my return to Jingdou, then what about the all clear the scouts reported back in the valley? The ck Knights had not left for long. Could the other party have precisely calcted for this?¡±


    Chen Pingping mockingly smiled. ¡°Since the other party wants to kill you...naturally, they are well prepared. If they wanted to kill you without even knowing these details, that is a bit too muddled.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Act, keep on acting. Even if you hadn¡¯t sent a two-faced crow to help with the ambush in the valley, throughout the process of the incident and even after the end, you can¡¯t way the suspicion of being permissive...who are you? As the most powerful figure in the Qing court, could you not have caught any wind of such a big n in Jingdou? Why didn¡¯t you think of letting me know by sending me a letter or something? Is it to say...you also feel that every day in the Council, I am stealing power and being an eye-sore in your eye? So you decided to conveniently have me removed to stop feeling irritated...however, don¡¯t you forget, you begged me to enter this Council. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chen Pingping finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. He raised his head and rolled his eyes at him. He furrowed his brows and scolded, ¡°Child, you clearly don¡¯t think this way and know that I do not think this way, yet you are determined to speak like this. What are you trying to aplish?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fan Xian directly cut him off. ¡°You tricked me twice and almost made me lose my life twice. You have to give me some justice.¡±


    ¡°I said, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Chen Pingping said sinisterly. Not bothering to acknowledge him, Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair along the bottom of the stone steps, heading toward the garden on the left-hand side.


    A dark fire was burning in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. How could he let the old cripple just get away? He pushed hard on either side and caught up.


    Knowing that the two most powerful people in the Overwatch Council would be carrying out a secretive conversation, Chen Garden had long been suitably prepared. The beauties who were not even afraid of cold that were usually chattering in the garden had been shut in their own rooms and not allowed toe out while all of the servants were hiding from the area. The old servant had only pushed Fan Xian to this area before silently leaving.


    Thus, there was only Chen Pingping and Fan Xian, these two poor people sitting in their wheelchairs. Chen Pingping was in front and Fan Xian was behind. The old man was pushing his wheelchair quickly in front, and Fan Xian was furiously chasing from behind. In just a moment, they had made arge circle around the stone steps of the manor. Only, this scene looked very funny.


    ...


    ...


    To speak honestly, Chen Pingping did not want to face Fan Xian, who was filled with dark anger, so he decided not to talk. Pushing his wheelchair in front, this major figure of Qing Kingdom, who had been sitting in a wheelchair all these years, was much more used to it than Fan Xian. Adding to that fact that Fan Xian had been heavily injured and not yet recovered, after one round around the manor, Fan Xian had long been left many wheelchairs behind.


    Fortunately, Chen Pingping couldn¡¯t y ¡°evade the wheelchair¡± in his own home. He stopped beside a pond to the right of the manor. Panting heavily, Fan Xian rolled his wheelchair and caught up, stopping beside him. Turning his head back, he saw that the two of them had circled anti-clockwise around the manor and had almost returned to their starting point. It was rather pointless.


    ¡°I am injured,¡± Fan Xian resentfully said. ¡°Even if my questions are difficult to answer, there is no need to be like this.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not difficult to answer,¡± Chen Pingping suddenly sighed and said. ¡°Only, you want justice from me, and I truly don¡¯t know how to give it to you.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and looked at the ice shards in the pond and the ck lotus branches that had frozen to death. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Blowing hot air into his hands, he rubbed them gently and listened to the elder beside him speak.


    ¡°There is no need to investigate matters in the Council; here are no spies,¡± Chen Pingping slowly said. ¡°I admit, I did know a little of the killing this time in the valley and there is indeed someone in the Council helping that side, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have roughed you up so badly.¡±


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me investigate, I guess that spy was a trick you purposely left open,¡± Fan Xian said heavily. ¡°You know I was very wretched this time, so I don¡¯t understand...I was rescuing the Emperor at the Hanging Temple. This time, the Emperor was not in my carriage. Why did I have to pay such a price.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Chen Pingping asked.


    Fan Xian thought for a long time then slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me right now,¡± Chen Pingping faintly said. ¡°You will understandter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Fan Xian calmly said. ¡°However, I don¡¯t need to understand. I do need to know who attacked me and who that spy in the Council is.¡±


    Chen Pingping gazed quietly at him and said, a momentter, ¡°You have no evidence at hand. You can¡¯t defeat the other party.¡±


    ¡°But you have the evidence in your hand.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have it,¡± Chen Pingping silently said. ¡°Even if I did, I couldn¡¯t hand it to the Emperor...first, I don¡¯t want the Emperor to disband this department in his anger. Second, it is a bit early to hand in the evidence right now.¡±


    These words had too much hidden inside them, enough for Fan Xian to digest for a long time. However, Fan Xian did not pay attention to it. He directly asked about the heart of the matter. ¡°I still want to know who wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°In Jingdou, other than the people you trust, everyone wants to kill you,¡± Chen Pingping calmly said. ¡°As for who the main culprit was this time, I guess I cannot hide it from you. I only hope you will endure for a while and not ruin the big picture.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    ¡°It was the Qin family,¡± Chen Pingping faintly said. ¡°However, even if you go hug the Emperor¡¯s leg and cry, it will do nothing. You have no evidence. I will not drag out that pawn to be evidence for you. Even if the Emperor suspects the Qin family because of your incidence, for the sake of the military, he would not kill the old Qin Master to vent your anger based on a few things you said.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Chen Pingping nced at him with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised at all.¡±


    Fan Xian carefully stretched, terrified he might pull on the injury on his back. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still that line. I am also a clever man. Since this time it wasn¡¯t you plotting meritorious service for me, then for sure it was to drag someone under. At this moment in the court, the only major power that had not been dragged under was the Qin family. This matter was not difficult to guess.¡±


    The Eldest Princess had easily deduced the Qin family¡¯s involvement from a different direction. Although Fan Xian direction of approach was different from that of the Eldest Princess, the answers they arrived at were both simple and clear.


    Chen Pingping nodded his head approvingly and said, ¡°Now you understand that without evidence, the Emperor would not lightly act against this kind of leading military family. Otherwise, if the military is not stable, how can the court be at peace?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that even with evidence, the Emperor would not make a move if the timing wasn¡¯t right,¡± Fan Xian mocked. ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand. Dragging the old Qin family down...I trust you will naturally let the Emperor know of this matter when the timees...for the whole yearst year, with you in Jingdou and myself in Jiangnan, we were both forcefully driving the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and the Eldest Princess to take desperate actions. Now, before they had done so, you¡¯re giving the other party the Qin family, this pawn. You truly have so much confidence in the Emperor?¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°I have always had a great deal of confidence in the Emperor, just like I have in you.¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, the two people in the wheelchairs became silent, just like the many times they had talked before. Both of them were clever people, so there were many things they did not have to say clearly. Each other¡¯s attitude was confirmed in those phrases and tones. Just like how Fan Xian guessed his past, just like how each time both sides carefully move closer¡ªit was their true frame of mind bing closer.


    ¡°I am very curious, why are you not curious that I am pulling the Qin family under? Even if I have confidence in the Emperor...however, if there is one less person driven to desperate action, it will always be easier to deal with.¡± Chen Pingping smiled warmly and looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s not some major reason...you just want to use this opportunity to clean out all of my future enemies. The Qin family and I have always had a good rtionship, and they haven¡¯t participated in the fight for the dragon chair. Thinking about it, the Qin family is connected to the story from many years ago.¡±


    ¡°I indeed did not misjudge you,¡± Chen Pingping said approvingly. ¡°To be able to deduce this much, it is enough.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent as a faint sorrow welled up in his heart. He had another deduction he had not spoken out loud. The old man in the wheelchair in front of him was very ill and did not have many years left. Of course, the old man knew this, so he mustplete everything before his death. That was why he would arrange things like this.


    Without just one thought, the impatience in Fan Xian¡¯s heart faded a great deal, but he still couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°If...I had actually died in the valley, then what would you do?¡±


    ¡°How could you die?¡± Chen Pingping looked at him sternly. ¡°You have to keep living on.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. These words were very like what his father had said the other day.


    He smilingly tilted his head and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t I die? You don¡¯t know what it was like in the valley...the Qin family¡¯s disciples are all very powerful. If they don¡¯t act, then it¡¯s fine, but once they act, it¡¯s like a lightning strike. No matter how good my luck is, it still might not be enough to ensure my survival in that killing.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent for a moment and then said heavily in a sharp voice, ¡°I know the risks of the Qin family¡¯s arrangement, but it was indeed very dangerous this time. It was because there were three things I didn¡¯t ount for.¡±


    ¡°I had not thought that Lao Wu¡¯s injuries would still not be recovered,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly. ¡°That old muddle-head in the Qin family does not know that you have such a death god beside you. If Lao Wu was beside you, who in this world could harm you?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. This was the first reason, but it was not enough to exin why Chen Pingping was so unconcerned about his safety.


    ¡°The second thing I had not ounted for was,¡± with a glimmer of a strange smile, Chen Pingping looked at Fan Xian, ¡°when truly faced with death, you could still resist not bringing out that chest.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly the chest is you always keep in mind, I don¡¯t have it, so where can I steal it from?¡±


    Although he was shocked, his expression and tone still did not give anything away.


    ...


    ...


    The chest, that ck, narrow, and long-shaped chest. Back then, it hade into Jingdou with a woman and a blind servant. In the history of Qing Kingdom, it had only been used once, and that one time transformed heaven and earth.


    Other than the mother and son, Ye Qingmei and Fan Xian, and Wu Zhu, no one else had ever seen the true appearance of that chest and no one knew how to use it. However, those old men who knew of the truth of the deaths of the two Qing Kings knew why the chest was so scary. Since they didn¡¯t know the specific situation, they developed a strange sense of mystery and fear toward that chest.


    It exceeded the existence of this world and always made one¡¯s imagination run wild and cause endless fear.


    Even Chen Pingping and the Emperor were not exceptions. During Fan Xian¡¯s childhood in Danzhou, Fei Jie had once asked Wu Zhu. When Fan Xian entered the capital, he had faced this question more than once.


    Thus, Chen Pingping still did not understand. When the attack in the valley had already reached such a dangerous moment, why was Fan Xian...still unwilling to use the chest?


    As for Fan Xian saying the chest was not with him, naturally, someone as shrewd as Chen Pingping would certainly not believe such nonsense.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446: Three People, Three Thoughts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Chen Pingping did not believe it. As a man from that time, he knew about the chest in the hands of Lady Ye. When she was attacked, she did not use this chest. This meant, at the time, the chest was not in the Taiping Courtyard. After the incident, in Chen Pingping¡¯s thorough search of the Courtyard, he still did not find any trace of it.


    Naturally, this out-of-the ordinary object could not have casually been lost.


    Then, only Wu Zhu knew the location of the chest. With Fan Xian gradually growing up and living in such a dangerous environment as Jingdou, Wu Zhu would certainly have given the chest to Fan Xian to carry around to avoid danger that coulde at any time in case he was injured and couldn¡¯t be beside him.


    This was Chen Pingping¡¯s deduction. His deduction was not very far away from the truth.


    However, he was wrong on one point. Neither he nor the Emperor had ever personally seen that chest, so they had no idea of its volume and size.


    Fan Xian did indeed have the chest. However, it was impossible to hide the chest from others and bring it alongside him. When Fan Xian was attacked in the valley because of his own carelessness, that chest was floating on some body of water.


    ...


    ...


    Meeting the old cripple¡¯s ridiculing gaze, Fan Xian sincerely pushed out his hands and said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know about a chest.¡±


    This was a secret he had to keep. Even if this old man in front of him guessed something, he couldn¡¯t admit it. Otherwise, if the Emperor knew that the chest was in his hands, as the ruler of a nation, he would not allow a mysterious treasure that could kill aces to stay with his own son.


    The Emperor would open his mouth and ask for it. From the very beginning, Fan Xian would not admit to it.


    Chen Pingping shook his head and couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep asking. He knew the kid had to keep back some kind of treasure to protect himself.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and changed the topic. ¡°Uncle Wu Zhu and that mysterious chest are two of the things you didn¡¯t ount for. Then what is the third?¡±


    Chen Pingping gazed at him mockingly. ¡°The third matter is very simple. I didn¡¯t ount for the Council¡¯s carriages that clearly could have protected you for a while. Given your and the Shadow¡¯s abilities, it would not be a difficult matter to escape into the snowy woods. Even if there were injuries, it wouldn¡¯t be like what you have now. You¡¯ve been in the Council for a while. You know that an ace and an assassin are of twopletely different worlds. It is very simple to kill an ace, but it is very difficult to kill an assassin...and other than the council, very few people know you are a ninth-level assassin.¡±


    ¡°What I didn¡¯t ount for was that I didn¡¯t think you would be so stupid.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s face was full of slight anger.


    Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°Are you talking about me killing my way into the snowy woods to get rid of those crossbows? Is this stupid? Even if I could escape...but what about my subordinates? Don¡¯t forget, in this valley incident, I lost almost 20 subordinates. I haven¡¯t called you out as being cold-hearted, yet you are calling me stupid.¡±


    ¡°Cold-blooded?¡± Chen Pingping gazed a Fan Xian with almost a smile. ¡°Did you forget that what the Overwatch Council needs the most is cold-bloodedness? Where did your usual coldness and emotionlessness go?¡±


    Fan Xian clenched his fist slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Those were my people.¡±


    ¡°They were only your subordinates, yet you were unwilling to sacrifice them. If, in the future, you need to sacrifice more important people, what will you do? Your action this time easily destroyed your appearance of coldness and revealed your weakness, that is what is stupid. A strong person is not just strong in body, but also strong in spirit. Emotions such as weakness would only cause you to have a tragic end.¡± Cold light shone out from Chen Pingping¡¯s narrowed eyes.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a weakness,¡± Fan Xian refuted without hesitation. ¡°That was something I had to do.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t care too much,¡± Chen Pingping yawned and said. ¡°There can¡¯t be too many things that you must do. I think that your mother-inw must be very happy now that she finally knows where your Achilles heel is.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart stuttered, and he felt a glimmer of ominousness. Immediately, he furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I only care about the people I care about. No matter how many other people...die in front of me, I won¡¯t even bat an eysh.¡±


    ¡°Your mother cared about everyone under heaven,¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and said. ¡°In this area, you are cleverer than her, stronger than her, but it is not enough. At most, you will only live a few days longer than her.¡±


    Fan Xian pped his hands and warmly said, ¡°Then there is little point in talking about this matter. In any case, it would be best if all of us could live long lives.¡±


    He shook his wheelchair and turned in a flourish. Raising the front of it, he made a half circle around Chen Pingping.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Pingping couldn¡¯t resist smiling and said, ¡°Is this very fun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very fun,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a wheelchair for so many years, yet you don¡¯t think of making some games to get rid of the gloom. That means you are a very boring person. Morning to night you¡¯re submerged in a dark and blurry world. What meaning is there in living your whole life like this?¡±


    In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, it was best for Chen Pingping to not get involved. In the past years of his life, he should go to some rtivelyrge mountain tops, taking with him his beautiful women and concubines, and have a honeymoon or something. It would be better than giving his entire life to the boring business of politics and plotting.


    However, he knew that for Chen Pingping, calcting these things was perhaps not just a job, it was also an enjoyment and an art. So, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°After I die,¡± Chen Pingping raised his withered hands and casually waved it around in the air of the garden, ¡°this garden will be given to you. The women in here, you can keep them if you wish. If not, then let them go.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. This old man would not, because of the lives of these beauties, do much, however, after interacting for many years, there was probably always a glimmer of attachment. He very naturally nodded his head.


    ¡°How should the problem of the Qin family be dealt with?¡± Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and asked. Although Chen Pingping had asked him to look at the big picture and to not reveal his intentions right now, he had to give him something in return.


    Chen Pingping shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone wants you to die. The Qin family is not particrly good or particrly bad. If you act now, you will ruin my big picture. Endure, for now, and see how their family n will entirely perish in the future. This is a very joyful matter in and of itself.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly and a glimmer of impatience appeared on his pretty face. ¡°Endure again?¡±


    ¡°In this area, you have to learn from your father,¡± Chen Pingping said with a not-quite-there smile. ¡°Everyone in this world has died, yet I see your father is still alive...don¡¯t say this isn¡¯t a skill. To be able to survive, that itself is already the greatest skill.¡±


    The tips of Fan Xian¡¯s brows suddenly drew together sharply, and he slowly said, ¡°After all, I am a young man. I have to make my attitude clear on this matter. Otherwise, any random person will try to kill me, which would be inconvenient.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him.


    Fan Xian seemed to not feel the old man¡¯s cold and severe gaze. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you face. I won¡¯t touch the Qin family. I¡¯ll help you hide it until the moment of the big explosion. However, the other people, I have to kill a few to apany my subordinates in death.¡±


    The lines on Chen Pingping¡¯s face became deeper and he sighed. ¡°What do other people have to do with the killing this time in the valley?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say? Everyone wants me to die?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Since it is so, no matter whether or not they had anything to do with this attack, I¡¯ll first kill a few to establish my power. I trust that the Emperor would not overly rebuke me.¡±


    Chen Pingping shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Yan Xiaoyi was never involved in this matter to start with, why are you forming a deadly feud with him?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°What about Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son? Half a year ago, you only said he had a very powerful son. You did not tell me that San Shi was killed by him. You also didn¡¯t tell me that this little archer was in the Jingdou garrison.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent. He had not told Fan Xian everything about this to start with. He guessed that Fan Xian had used his own power to find out. There wasn¡¯t much for him to say, so he only slowly said, ¡°You want revenge...but you also cannot touch the old Qin family, are you going to kill indiscriminately?¡±


    ¡°The old Qin family has already been pushed by you to the Eldest Princess¡¯ side.¡± Fan Xian reminded him rudely. ¡°I¡¯m going to strike at my mother-inw and have them shoulder some of my anger in the ce of the old Qin family. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a problem,¡± Chen Pingping said in a dark voice, ¡°however, your actions...are not reasonable.¡±


    Fan Xian spluttered inughter and said, ¡°Meeting someone like you who is too reasonable, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath. Do you not know, us young people, we¡¯re used to being capricious and unreasonable?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Jingdou¡¯s winter was very cold. Although it was not yet the coldest days of the year, the snow already swallowed up residences and cut off walls. The sky filled with snow that fell asionally, and all of Jingdou was enveloped in cold air. The red walls of the expansive Royal Pce had be wet from the snow and water. In its wetness, it appeared ck.


    Just like the change in the red pce walls, the civil and martial officials in court knew the mood of the Qing Emperor was somewhat dark and ck.


    The news of Fan Xian being attacked by an assassin had long shocked Jingdou. Gradually, everyone knew the details of the incident and guessed that there had to be a capable figure from the military involved in this matter. Every time they thought about how problems had appeared even in the military that was strictly controlled by the Emperor, the civil and martial officials all became silently cautious and did not dare say anything extra.


    In the small court conference in the following days, other than state affairs, the topic most discussed was the attack on Fan Xian. The investigation, led by the Overwatch Council and in cooperation with the Supreme Court and the Bureau of Military of Affairs, had long begun. However, the 200 human heads had been drawn and matched, but not a clue could be found. The survivor the Overwatch Council had caught was on his dying breath and was only just hanging onto life. For the moment, there was no way to question him.


    Other than the five city-guarding crossbows and clues such as clothing, the investigation into the case of the attack on the imperial envoy did not have any progress.


    Although the Emperor¡¯s expression was still calm, the officials fortunate enough to participate in the court conference could feel the anger hidden in the Emperor¡¯s eyes growing stronger and stronger. However, they didn¡¯t know when the fire would spray out and incinerate all of them into ash.


    Everyone knew why Sir Fan junior had been appointed as the full authority imperial envoy to Jiangnan and had urgently left the capital.


    It was because of the rumor from Northern Qi that had directly exposed thatyer of hidden connection between the Emperor and Sir Fan junior. To prevent unrest in the situation in Jingdou and the dignity of the royal family, and more so to allow the Qing court to escape from this awkward secret news, the Emperor covertly banished Sir Fan junior to Jiangnan.


    No one expected that once Fan Xian went to Jiangnan, he would do so many things. He governed the pce treasury, organized the bidding, and greatly supported the river works. In just half a year, in the turn of a hand, he had solved the problem of the emptiness of the national treasury that had troubled Qing Kingdom for many years. Taking the opportunity to go home and visit rtives, he also cleaned out the nest of old mice in the Jiaozhou Navy.


    The Deputy General of the Jiaozhou Navy, Dang Xiaobo, had long been escorted back to Jingdou. His confession was taken down, and it had be a watertight case. He was set to be beheaded in autumn. The treasury silver in Jiangnan had long been moved back to Jingdou, and the court finally had the confidence to begin major repairs to the river banks as well as to provide disaster relief and reducing taxes. Each of these expenses was a meritorious deed from Fan Xian to the Qing court.


    All of the officials were thinking that such a figure, of course, he couldn¡¯t stay forever in Jiangnan. He eventually had toe back to the capital. Furthermore, the Emperor was sure that after a year, the news had long faded and the powers in Jingdou would learn to ept this situation. The banished illegitimate child would finally openly take his ce in court.


    However, no one expected that on Sir Fan junior¡¯s journey back to the capital to report on his work, he would be attacked.


    This was not just an attack on the imperial envoy or just an attack on a royal child, this matter had touched on the court¡¯s bottom line. If the matter this time could not be investigated properly, then it could only mean that the Emperor¡¯s control over Qing Kingdom was far from what it used to be.


    In a time when thepetition for inheritance was gradually rising to the surface, this kind of signal was like a giant whale in the sea bleeding out drops of red blood. It was enough to attract countless sharks toe forth to greedily fight for food.


    However, the case continued to be like a ball of fog. It was impossible to see the truth within. If it dragged out for a few more days, the Emperor might, in his anger, disregard the consequences and demonstrate his thunderous anger.


    This was the kind of situation the important officials in the court were most afraid of. They worried that because of his love for Fan Xian and his dignity, the Emperor would, without evidence, attack without limit and punish without boundaries and expand this matter to a point that could not be endured by the Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°Please reconsider, Your Majesty!¡±


    An old official standing among the civil officials stood out and kneeled in front of the dragon chair, speaking in an anguished voice.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447: Person In Picture, Sound Outside Picture


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Reconsider what?¡±


    The Qing Emperor raised his somewhat heavy eyelids. Recently, the signs of a snowstorm in the south were gradually appearing. The memorials from each road and province were more in number than the snowkes floating down. If they weren¡¯t stretching out their hands to the court for silver, then they wanted soldiers or repeatedly cried out their hardship and wanted reduced taxes and levies for theing year.


    If they wanted reductions, then they could have it. That person was right, if one depended on the earth for silver, one could dig a meter into the ground and barely scrape up any silver shavings. For things like silver, it was better to depend on selling things. An Zhi had earned so much silver for the court in Jiangnan, naturally, the court was not anxious for the grain money from each region.


    Even Xue Qing in Hangzhou had sent an urgent message. Was the snow so heavy this year even in Jiangnan?


    The Emperor furrowed his brows. The flood in the autumn of the year beforest had drowned countless of his people and destroyed innumerable fields. Using a year of time, the court had, with great difficulty, recovered a little and stored up some strength. They had not expected for a heavy snowfall to suddenly arrive.


    This god was truly not giving him, this Emperor, any face.


    However, he heard that the Hangzhou Conference in Jiangnan seemed to have expected the disaster in the winter ahead of time and prepared a great deal. After all, a people¡¯s organization would provide disaster relief much quicker than the government. Every time this matter was brought up, his mother in the Pce also had an expression of joy between her brows. The old woman was a benevolent person. She hated to see the wretched sights in the public. No matter how it was said, the Hangzhou Conference was started using the money of the noblewomen in the Pce. The women in the Pce all felt that they had done something honorable.


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t resist smiling. That Chen girl had really taken this to heart. Clearly she had been stifled in the Pce. She had probably been led astray by her husband. She was a proper princess, yet she was taxing herself in such matters.


    He suddenly snapped back into attention. Only then did he realize his mind had wandered. However, even though his mind had wandered, the things he was thought about there still...rted to that young man. After being slightly startled, he smiled again and asked once more.


    ¡°Reconsider what?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The person kneeling in the pce was Shu the Schr from the Hall of Governmental Affairs. This schr¡¯s age was very advanced and had always been respected by the Emperor. Furthermore, he had always been an official in court who spoke frankly before the Emperor. When discussing the investigation of the attempted assassination of the imperial envoy earlier, only this schr dared stand out and refute the Emperor¡¯s suggestion.


    Only, the officials all thought that the Emperor must be very angry at this time, so they were all scared. Even Shu the Schr did not bow as he usually did, rather, he directly knelt down.


    He had not expected that the Emperor sitting in the dragon chair had not heard what he said clearly. His mind had wandered.


    Earlier, while the Emperor¡¯s mind had wandered, there was a glimmer of a smile at the corners of his lips. This was seen by the officials, so they hesitated in their hearts. They wondered what the Emperor was thinking to make him so happy? Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as angry in his heart as the officials all thought. Impossible. The officials shook their heads in their hearts. Everyone knew that the Emperor loved his illegitimate child, Fan Xian, the best. So in the hearts of these officials who thought they were so astute, this smudge of a smile had an additionalyer of mysteriousness. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider. Although the numbers of those city-guarding crossbows belong to Dingzhou, however...is this clue not too...¡± Shu Wu thought for a moment, not sure of what word to use, ¡°...too clear? I keep thinking that this is the real culprit purposely framing someone else. Please, reconsider, Your Majesty, and call back your earlier edict.¡±


    The Emperor smiled. Only now did he understand what Shu Wu was fearful about. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Rise and speak. At such an age, don¡¯t easily learn from others and kneel when remonstrating.¡±


    These words appeared to be very warm, however, in the Emperor¡¯s warmth, there was self-confidence and stability as if he had not even taken this matter to heart. Earlier, all the officials had been worried about the Emperor¡¯s control over the court, but seeing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be speechless and me themselves. How could they be so silly? Who was this person sitting in the dragon chair? This was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most valiant ruler since the inception of the country.


    ¡°I had Ye Zhong return to the capital. Of course, it is not as simple as reporting on his post.¡± The Emperor smiled and gently stroked the short beard on his chin. ¡°Since the incident of the attempted assassination on the imperial envoy implicates him, of course, he has to exin. The Ye family has guarded the boundaries of the country for generations, and their meritorious deeds are seen all under heaven. I don¡¯t have any suspicions, however, this matter will eventually need a resolution and a clear exnation.¡±


    Shu Wu wiped at the sweat on his forehead and climbed up from the ground with some difficulty. Assisted by Hu the Schr, he returned to stand in the ranks. When he first heard the Emperor give out the edict to summon Ye Zhong back to the capital, he had thought that the Emperor, in his rage, was going to directly have Ye Zhong thrown in prison to obtain justice for his illegitimate child. Thus, in his fear, he had stepped out and remonstrated. Now, hearing that this was not the case, he finally felt at ease.


    Although he was a civil official, he had been in court for a long time. He understood what an army meant to a country that had been established for less than 100 years, so he was very afraid that the Emperor would wantonly humiliate the military because of the attack in the valley, and thus rock the very foundations of the court.


    Shu the Schr was wholeheartedly thinking for the Qing Kingdom, so he rxed. In the ears of the other officials, these words of the Emperor had a different meaning. It was enough for them to ponder upon them.


    ¡°Why was the Emperor suddenly so gentle toward the Ye family?¡±


    In the past two years, the Emperor had not been kind to the Ye family. So now, at this moment, when the Emperor was suddenly kind, for a moment, a number of officials couldn¡¯t quite make that turn in their heads.


    However, for the so-called might of the Emperor, in terms of thinking, the officials had to make that turn no matter what. They allid on the ground and greatly praised the Emperor¡¯s wisdom and generosity.


    ...


    ...


    In reality, the Emperor did not think about that much. He was also not as angry as his officials imagined. As the ruler, he had to maintain a sense of mystery and unshakeable calm to show that he was as steady as a mountain and that all the world was in his hands...besides, Fan Xian did not die.


    If Fan Xian had been killed in the valley, for the Qing Emperor, this would be a criminal case. Since Fan Xian was not killed, the criminal case became a political matter.


    Whether it was great or muddle-headed politicians, in the handling of political matters, they had a shared specialty: do not rush.


    The former was not anxious because they nned in advance, while thetter was not anxious because they had no idea how to approach a thorny matter.


    The Emperor was the former. However, he also had an extra identity, so he still couldn¡¯t help but feel anger at Fan Xian being attacked by an assassin. As a father, what he most wanted to do was bring Fan Xian into the Pce to see how his injuries were. This time it was not the assassination in the Hanging Temple, so he couldn¡¯t find any reason to bring Fan Xian into the Pce.


    Heter heard reports that Fan Xian only recovered for a while at home before he left the city to visit Chen Garden. Thus, the Emperor knew that Fan Xian¡¯s injuries were not overly serious, so he was able to rx.


    Even the Emperor of Qing Kingdom, the coldest and most emotionless person under heaven, no matter how much of a bastard [JW1] he was, he was the bastard¡¯s father.


    ...


    ...


    Just as Chen Pingping and Fan Xian had tried to guess and probe with all their might, the Emperor still had a self-confidence that was difficult for people to strive for as well as a great ambition hidden for the past decade beneath his calm appearance.


    As for the military¡¯s attack this time, the Emperor was very shocked. Furthermore, up until now, he was still unable to fully investigate as to which family had made the move. He only had a faint guess, but he was not very worried.


    On the contrary, he very much weed someone directly challenging his authority as well as cleverly drawing this situation toward the direction he needed.


    Everything in his country had long failed to attract his interest. No matter how stable he made thend of Qing Kingdom through his governance, for the Emperor who wished to leave his name in the history books and whose name was already dripping wet with ink, there was not a trace of meaning.


    He was waiting for that day. He waited for the arrival of that day with matchless longing and strongly suppressed excitement.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty,¡± eunuch knelt outside the threshold to the royal study and respectfully spoke to the son of heaven wrapped in a big jacket sitting on the low couch. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed with the department, the days before Sir Fan junior returned to the capital, it was quiet in the various manors.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor nodded to indicate he knew now. ¡°Has there been a reply from Cangzhou?¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s bottom stuck up higher. He said, in a soft voice, ¡°Governor Yan left camp to return to the capital. There were no strange situations on the way back.¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand and had the head eunuch leave. The head eunuch did not say anything more. However, his hands on the ground shook slightly. He thought to himself, There was still news from Dingzhou he had not reported. Why did the Emperor not ask? Was he already sure that it was...or perhaps he was going to me it on the Ye family?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The Emperor casually picked up a book from beside his couch and flipped through it.


    The gradually aging Eunuch Hong slowly walked out and bowed beside the Emperor. He slowly said, ¡°What opinions could I, an old servant, have?¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Everyone always has their own opinion.¡±


    Eunuch Hong coughed gently and was silent for a moment. ¡°I think this attack on Sir Fan junior in the valley is truly very strange. It seems like it was arranged by someone...However, I just cannot understand. For someone who had the power to organize such a situation, why would they harm Sir Fan junior?¡±


    The Emperor threw the book in his hand to the side and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°Don¡¯t speak of this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Eunuch Hong bowed. A momentter, in a quiet voice, he said, ¡°The empress dowager invites Your Majesty to have a sit in Hanguang Pce in a bit.¡±


    The Emperor smiled warmly. ¡°Is there a need for you to say this?¡¯


    Eunuch Hong hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°News from outside the Pce has entered the empress dowager¡¯s ears. She seems to be gloomy.¡±


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°A litigation master called Song Shiren has not shut up since returning to the capital. He is still discussing that Jiangnan Ming family case.¡± Eunuch Hong looked carefully at the Emperor¡¯s expression. ¡°The empress dowager does not like it.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was slightly icy. His fingers tapped unconsciously against the wooden table. Song Shiren was the person who had helped Fan Xian file awsuit in Jiangnan and had debated in the Suzhou government for three months. He had been talking about the issue concerning the natural right of inheritance for the heir. This litigation master had some fame in the capital and was probably a clever man, so how could he still be proiming this matter without restraint after returning to the capital?


    After some thought, the Emperor immediately understood. It would have been arranged by someone, and the empress dowager must know this in her heart, which was why she was slightly unhappy. After all, she still loved the Crown Prince, that grandson of hers.


    ¡°Have that litigation master shut up.¡± Pausing for a bit, the Emperor said coldly, ¡°But...don¡¯t have the person disappear. He is Fan Xian¡¯s man, so I have to give the kid some face.¡±


    Eunuch Hong was silent and quietly made a sound of acknowledgement, but he did not immediately leave.


    ¡°What other matter is there?¡±


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s dry appearance did not change. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°The Pce has heard...Sir Fan junior received a nice sword while in Jiangnan. It was sent by that Overwatch Council member stationed in Northern Qi, Wang Qinian.¡±


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t stop the soft flesh below his left eye from twitching. He forcefully suppressed the glimmer of loathing in his heart and evenly said, ¡°I know now.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Walking along the Pce walls that had turned ck from moisture and passing through the cold resistant golden line willows, theke in the Pce had already frozen over and the autumn grass did not have the honor to continue on after the snow. It had long been cleaned out by the eunuchs who did odd jobs.


    All along the way was unchecked growth hidden beneath to neatness.


    In the lead, the Emperor walked around the expansive Pce with his hands behind his back. Around him, no one darede near. To the rear, Eunuch Yao led a group of younger eunuchs holding coats, sks, and hand warmers. They walked with small, quick steps.


    They hadn¡¯t walked for long before they came to the front of a quiet little courtyard. In the courtyard, there was a building, a small building.


    It was the little building that the Emperor and Fan Xian first had a heart to heart.


    The Emperor pushed open the door and entered. Casually, he wiped away the snow falling down from the top of the door and headed straight for the second floor.


    Eunuch Yao took the items from the hands of the younger eunuchs. After warning them repeatedly, he also entered the little courtyard. However, he didn¡¯t go upstairs. He could only wait quietly below and begin boiling water and preparing the tea.


    The Emperor stood in the side room on the second floor. His eyes gazed at the painting on the wall. He looked at the yellow-clothed woman in the picture who was looking at the river bank. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Although his eyes were watching her, his heart was thinking about something else.


    Sword? Naturally, it was that sword that Wang Qinian had spent vast amounts of gold to buy in Northern Qi to give to An Zhi to honor him, the sword of Emperor of the Wei Kingdom. Litigation master? The Emperor smiled coldly. Although An Zhi was now suffering heavy injuries from the attack, those people would still not quiet down. His mother¡¯s attitude toward An Zhi was still peaceful. There was no need to ask to know that. These events were incited by his good sister and the empress.


    Half a year ago, when Li Yunrui arranged for people toe into the Pce to read ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡±[JW2] to the empress dowager, the Emperor already knew what his younger sister was preparing for.


    The litigation master and the sword...naturally, it was to make his mother angry. There were many rules among the royal family. For an official to secretly have the sword of the Emperor of the Wei Kingdom, it was indeed uneptable.


    However, An Zhi was still injured yet people still couldn¡¯t resist doing something. This, on the contrary, made the Emperor faintly angry.


    After a long time, a sigh broke the silence in the little building. The Emperor slowly turned and sat down in front of that painting. His left hand gently stroked an item on the table.


    Below the long and steady hand was a sword. It was the sword that Wang Qinian had paid a great sum for and had delivered to Jiangnan, the sword of the Emperor of the Wei Kingdom.


    ...


    ...


    A slight smile rose at the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. It could be assumed that those people didn¡¯t know that the second day after Fan Xian woke, he had someone deliver this sword into the Pce and into his hands. Furthermore, it also had a secret letter.


    There was nothing special in the letter, and there were noints about the attack. It was only sincere and respectful with only an asionally revealed viciousness.


    This glimmer of viciousness was well revealed¡ªit was very honest.


    Just as Chen Pingping thought that day when they talked, as a ruler, the thing that the Emperor most valued was the heart of those beside him, and honesty was one part of it. Before and after the event, Fan Xian appeared very frank, while his other sons and officials were too dishonest.


    Just like this, he sat beneath the painting feeling somewhat tired and worried. The yellow-clothed woman in the picture was also somewhat tired and worried. The two of them rested at the same time. One inside of the painting, one outside of the painting.


    After a long time, the usual determined and calm expression once again rose on the Emperor¡¯s face. Rising, he turned his hand to grasp the Emperor¡¯s sword Fan Xian had delivered and walked down the stairs.


    Eunuch Yao carefully handed over a cup of tea.


    The Emperor took a sip and handed the sword over. Calmly, he said, ¡°Pass on my order, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian, is loyal and devoted to his country and has deeplyforted my heart. I especially grant him this sword.¡±


    Eunuch Yao hurriedly received the sword.


    The Emperor finally faintly said, ¡°Summon Yan Bingyun, He Zongwei, Qin Heng...into the Pce.¡±


    He named a dozen officials. The people all had one special thing inmon and that was youth. Eunuch Yao took his orders and left the building, ordering various young eunuchs to send for people. He, himself, left the Pce and, under escort of the guards, he came to Fan manor. Without incense and cannons, he entered the back garden and gave the sword wrapped in yellow cloth to the young man.


    Everything was as usual, however, this matter would be recorded. Presumably, many people in Jingdou tomorrow would know of this matter.


    Fan Xian held the sword and was stunned, thinking, Why was the Emperor being so polite?


    While those young officials, who hurried into the Pce, each was afraid and secretly guessed at the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.


    [JW1] Here, they used two different words for ¡°bastard¡±


    Íõ°Ë and Íõ°Ëµ°¨C the second has an extra character which means ¡°egg¡±/offspring, hence the ¡°father of the bastard.¡±


    [JW2] I¡¯m not sure this novel exists in this timeline ¨C I thought the ¡°Story of the Stone¡± was Fan Xian¡¯s rewrite/copy of ¡°Red Chambers.¡± It could be an author error.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448: Big Brother, Don¡¯t Scold Second Brother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian held the sword and smiled bitterly.


    After his father entered the room, he put on the most sincere smile and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re home so early?¡±


    Fan Jian nodded and sat down in front of the bed. ¡°There isn¡¯t much going on at the Ministry of Revenue at the moment, so I don¡¯t need to be there all the time.¡±


    After saying this, he handed over an oil paper bag and said, ¡°Steamed buns from Xinfeng Restaurant...these few days, the Third Prince has been studying. Since he¡¯s been out for a year, she is keeping a close eye on him. Although he knows the news of your injury, he can¡¯te out at the moment. He only remembers that you like to eat the steamed buns from Xinfeng Restaurant, so he had someone buy them and deliver them to you.¡±


    Fan Xian epted the still warm paper bag. Taking a steamed bun out, he took a careful bite and found that the soup inside was no longer very hot. Fan Jian looked at his son¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and shake his head.


    Fan Xian had a bite and ced the paper bag on the table. Unconsciously, he twisted his head to nce at the umted snow on the windowsill. A glimmer of envy appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about going out again,¡± Fan Jian could see what his son was thinking and said sternly. ¡°The day before yesterday, I let you slip out to go to the Chen Garden. Be content with that. Right now, there is snow everywhere in Jingdou and the roads are slippery. You¡¯re also still injured. You should be calmer.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Am I so popr? Surely, not everyone wants to stab me. Furthermore, in Jingdou, are there actually people who would dare to move against me?¡±


    Fan Jian smiled coldly and said, ¡°Inside and outside of Jingdou is only the separated by a distance of a dozen li. How different do you think it is?¡±


    After he was silent for a moment, he quietly said, ¡°For this matter, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re calm for now. The Emperor will, naturally, find justice for you.¡±


    Fan Xian agreed respectfully with his mouth. In his heart, he thoughtpletely differently. Chen Pingping and Fan Jian both seemed to be watching the Emperor¡¯s attitude, but the two elders both had secret ns. However, they were both keeping them from Fan Xian, not wanting him to be involved too deeply. Fan Xian knew that the person injured was himself, so he should also bear the brunt of it. Always secretly enduring, it really did not ord with his principles of living.


    As for what the Emperor would do next, through his conversation with Chen Pingping, Fan Xian could faintly guess some of it. However, the changing of people in court seemed to have little to do with him.


    ...


    ...


    After his father left the room, Fan Xian¡¯s mind spun and he stretched, testing. He found that the wound on his back had mostly recovered. His own medical skills and strange physique was indeed very suitable for a life dancing on the point of a knife.


    He got off the bed and dressed as quietly as possible to avoid alerting the serving girls outside his room. Sitting on a round stool beside the table he furrowed his brows for a bit and felt that leaving the chest as it was should be safe. There were many clever people under heaven, but for everyone who was overly clever, they would never think he would act in such a way.


    His thoughts settled, and he gently pushed open the innermost curtain. A gust of hot air washed over him from the furnace outside. He shattered a medicinal pill between his fingers and a light fragrance gradually filled the space.


    A drowsy-eyed serving girl was standing by the furnace feeling sleeping. Seeing the young mastere out, she was first startled. After inhaling the fragrance, she immediately re-entered thend of dreams. Fan Xian tilted his head slightly, looked at the charmingly na?ve serving girl, and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. It looked like the fate of Si Qi, this serving girl, was to be put to sleep by him. Wan¡¯er thought the trip to Hangzhou was too long, so she didn¡¯t bring this serving girl. Unexpectedly, after he returned to the capital, he still had to send her to sleep.


    Wrapping a thick overcoat around him, Fan Xian carefully stole along the corridor toward the back door. In the manor, were the Teng couple, and their management of servants were always a bitx. In such heavy snow, if the masters had no orders, the servants liked to hide in their rooms to bezy. Coincidentally, no one along the way discovered Fan Xian¡¯s escape from home.


    When he neared the big metal door, there were always guards standing duty. However, Fan Xian red, and the guards could only pretend to be mute. Young master, old master, they were both masters. It was not good to offend either of them.


    He easily left the manor and climbed into the normal looking carriage. Mu Feng¡¯er carefully helped him into the carriage and then sealed the curtains around the window. Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I want to see the scenery. How can I do that if you¡¯ve sealed all the windows?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Swinging on a straw raincoat, he covered the Overwatch Council robe inside. Shaking his wrist, the horse whip spun a few times in the air and brought down a few snowkes. Slowly, the carriage began to move.


    Swordsmen from the Sixth Bureau followed along in secret, and an Overwatch Council secret agent was disguised as a pedestrian, blending in with the sparse travelers in Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage drove through a lively area in Jingdou and carefully avoided the pedestrians.


    Fan Xian lifted a corner of the curtain and gazed out. He saw that the stalls on either side of the street were open as usual. Those stall-keepers selling snacks heldrge umbres and used the heat from their pots to battle the severe cold. There was not a sliver of difference from what he saw a year ago.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the court, the imperial envoy being attacked by an assassin was indeed an incredibly major event. For thesemoners, presumably it was the most enthusiastically discussed topic around meals these days, however, the impact of the event was not very big. Those who had to do small business still had to do their small businesses. Those who had headaches about having enough food still had their headaches. Him being attacked by an assassin more upset the court. For the normal lives that lived through the same each day, there was not a lot of change.


    Suddenly, his heart jumped. He stared at the people in the neighboring street and didn¡¯t move his gaze for a while. The people, who clearly looked like aces, were warily guarding a young man. It was clear that the young man had disguised himself, but how could he fool Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He felt a great shock.


    ¡°Catch up to them,¡± Fan Xian ordered in an urgent voice. He watched as the group bought something and climbed into their own carriage.


    Mu Feng¡¯er made a sound of acknowledgement. Gently raising the reins, they moved toward them.


    The two carriages, one in front and one behind, circled around the prosperous street and turned into a rtively quiet but also rtively luxurious area. At this moment, it was still early in the day, so none of the winter entertainments had begun. Thus, the buildings on this street were all rather quiet. Only in the middle of the street, in the best location, the brothel¡¯s red lights were already hovering up high. Its curtains provided shelter from the wind and their colors within attracted the male lifeforms outside in the wretched wind and bitter snow.


    It was Jingdou¡¯s most famous Baoyue Brothel.


    Fan Xian watched as the group of people disembarked from the carriage and walked into the building. He furrowed his brows, thinking to himself that perhaps his eyes had really gone bad after the injury. With his head full of thoughts, he didn¡¯t even think before having Mu Feng¡¯er drive the carriage into the Baoyue Brothel¡¯s inner courtyard from a side street. They stopped outside a door beside theke in the back of the building.


    He was Baoyue Brothel¡¯s true owner. The housemaid waiting by the back door saw hime down from the carriage and jumped in shock, thinking, Wasn¡¯t the master injured? How could he have the leisure toe visit? However, she didn¡¯t dare say much. As she quickly sent someone to inform the second shopkeeper, Shi Qing¡¯er, she carefully led Fan Xian to the prettiest stand-alone courtyard by theke.


    Fan Xian shook his head, thinking about the person he saw earlier. He went directly through the snow beside theke and slowly walked toward Baoyue Brothel. Going up to the third floor, he came to the room belonging only to the owner. Fan Xian took a moment topose himself. Hearing the soft wordsing from inside, he couldn¡¯t stop the corners of his lips tilting up slightly and smiling.


    The housemaid behind him didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t even dare cough. Earlier, she had sent someone to inform the second shopkeeper, but it was no good. She could only hope with all her heart that the person in the room would speak carefully.


    After listening quietly for a while, Fan Xian pushed open the door and entered.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    With a rasp, the sound of a curved knife being unsheathed rang out. A heart-chilling knife strike surged forward. However, Fan Xian did not dodge or escape, he walked forward with an ugly expression on his face.


    The person who had struck out with the knife wore normal clothing and adornments, however, there was wariness and calm between his brows. Having struck out with his knife, there was no return. Seeing that this young and noble figure in front of him did not even dodge, he knew something was wrong and forcefully pulled back his knife. Zhenqi shed and his entire face flushed red.


    Mu Feng¡¯er, who was behind Fan Xian, followed him into the room and turned to close the room door properly. He smiled warmly at the person with the knife, thinking to himself that it looked like they would be colleagues in the future.


    At the same time, the group of people who had entered the room first had all suddenly stood up and surrounded Fan Xian, who was in the lead, in the middle.


    Following this, there were two crisp crashing sounds. The tea bowls in the hands of a woman and a young man fell to the floor at the same time. These two people stared with dumbstruck expressions at Fan Xian and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    ¡°Everyone put your knives down!¡± The young man came to his senses first and roared angrily at his followers. ¡°Are you looking to die?¡±


    His followers looked at each other, thinking, Just who was the neer? Why did it make their big boss so agitated?


    Fan Xian was not agitated. He approached the young man. Curving two of his fingers slightly, he ruthlessly brought them down. With a thud, a red mark immediately appeared on the young man¡¯s slightly chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Are you looking to die?¡± Fan Xian scolded in a rage. ¡°Who told you toe back?¡±


    The young man pulled his mouth down and said with matchless grievance, ¡°Brother, I miss home...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Everyone was chased out of the room. Even Shi Qing¡¯er, who wanted to help the young man exin a bit, was chased out by Fan Xian. Only then did he arrogantly sit down in a chair in the center and looked at the respectful young man in front of him without saying anything for a while.


    After a long silence, Fan Xian smiled coldly and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°The big boss is quite impressive now with Northern Qi aces beside you as bodyguards. Looks like I don¡¯t have much of a presence anymore.¡±


    The young man in front of him wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was the second son of the Fan manor that had been sent to Northern Qi a year ago by Fan Xian, who nowpletely controlled the Cui family¡¯s previous production route and the economic genius who managed the smuggling business between Fan Xian in Jiangnan and the royal family in Northern Qi. The person whose face still had irritating pockmarks was Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe moved to stand in front of his brother and carefully helped him massage his arm. Heughed a little and said, ¡°With money...what kind of ace can¡¯t one get?¡±


    Fan Xian was angry about more than one thing and scolded, ¡°Howe you just snuck back like this? Do you not know the posters everywhere are still up?¡±


    Fan Sizhe smiled and said, ¡°Those are just pieces of scrap paper. I nced at one outside the Cangzhou city gates. It had long been soaked into mush by the rain. It was impossible to be my appearance.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist scolding, ¡°Don¡¯t smile so ingratiatingly! Tell me, what is all this about? Why did you sneak back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me first?¡±


    Fan Sizhe was stuck for words for a moment. After scratching his head for a while, he said, ¡°In a few more days, it will be father¡¯s birthday...¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian remember. Looking at his brother¡¯s clearly thinner face, he couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. Thinking of him being by himself in Northern Qi for over a year and having to handle suchplicated matters at such a young age, he was rather pitiful. Fan Xian¡¯s heart softened. He didn¡¯t have the heart to keep scolding him. He shook his head and said, ¡°If you want toe back, so be it, but you have to at least let me know ahead of time.¡±


    Feeling wronged, Fan Sizhe said, ¡°If I had said earlier...you, for sure, wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of a problem and furrowed his brows. ¡°Where is Lao Wang? He was in Shangjing watching you...if you left, why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    He huffed coldly and looked at his unspeaking brother.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s mind spun. Rather anxiously he said, ¡°Is Sir Wang also back? I came with him all the way...brother, don¡¯t me him for this.¡±


    Fan Xian pped the table and roared, ¡°This old bastard also arrived early? Why didn¡¯t he tell me either? You¡¯ve all rebelled! Daring to hide everything from me.¡±


    Fan Sizhe trembled and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew very well that when his brother became truly angry, he hit people...and he was truly willing to use his feet to kick.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t you go home?¡± Fan Xian frowned.


    Fan Sizhe was slightly surprised. Immediately, a glimmer of fierceness rose on his face. ¡°Brother, the moment I entered the capital yesterday, I heard about that matter. I was afraid that if I go home at this time, it would bring more trouble for you...also, hasn¡¯t the court not found anything? I thought I would see whether or not Baoyue Brothel had any news, so I first stayed here to see if I could help you.¡±


    Fan Xian had already overheard these words outside the room. Hearing his brother say this personally, he felt very moved. He gently patted his head and sighed. ¡°What trouble are you worried about? It¡¯s not like the Emperor doesn¡¯t know about your matter. Who would dare to do anything? Come home with me in a moment. As for Baoyue Brothel¡¯s news, if I need it, I will have someonee ask. You are a proper merchant. Don¡¯t get involved in these matters.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but re at his brother again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that melon head of yours...you¡¯re afraid that if you go home directly, I would scold you, so you wanted to do something to make me happy. Don¡¯t you use these tricks on me. Put these thoughts to use on father and mother. After more than a year without seeing you, did you think about how much Aunt Liu missed you? If this matter gets to her, see how your mom is going to deal with you. I certainly won¡¯t ask mercy for you.¡±


    Fan Sizhe nodded his head with chagrin, thinking, Is it not because of your might that I felt timid as I approached the manor and didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door?


    ¡°You grew a bit taller.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a smile and patted his shoulder. A year without seeing him, he also felt excited and happy. ¡°Also, a bit sturdier...looks like you lived well in Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was just about toin a bit and rat on his future sister-inw when he heard knocking from outside the door. The knocking was soft and careful, mournful and sorrowful.


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Roll on in. You yed a supporting role, so don¡¯t act all intive now.¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449: My People, Their People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Qinian pushed the door open a gap and shed into the room. He was a 40-year-old man as agile as a 14-year-old kid, and his attitude was humble. Only the asional wandering gaze shing through his eyes revealed the fear in his heart.


    Originally, Fan Xian felt iparably happy in his heart to see him. Once he remembered that this bastard had actually brought Sizhe back to the South Kingdom without letting him know, without even reporting to him secretly, he also felt a glimmer of anger.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge him. Instead, he turned his head and continued to speak to Fan Sizhe with a frown. ¡°Presumably, the news of you being in Shangjing couldn¡¯t actually be hidden from anyone. While you were there, you had Wei Hua and the Brocade Guard to protect you. On the contrary, now that you are back, you have to be more careful about your safety. You have to be cautious. Like today, taking your followers onto the street. Although you were disguised, there are many in the capital who are familiar with you, and there are your followers. I know you hired a group of Northern Qi aces, but...¡±


    He was a bit angry at his brother¡¯s carelessness. ¡°They¡¯re still wearing those curved knives at their waist. Even a blind man could see they are Northern Qi people...I say, as an economic genius, one that even those shopkeepers of the Qingyu Hall approve of, why are you so careless with these details?¡±


    Listening to the side, Wang Qinian wanted to interrupt but didn¡¯t dare talk. Fan Sizhe nced at the old fellow with sympathy and carefully exined, ¡°I¡¯m using the identity of a Northern Qi merchant group...¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay attention to his exnation and coldly said, ¡°In any case, you acted of your own initiative. That is your problem.¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked at his brother¡¯s back. His mind spun and an idea came to him. He chuckled and said, ¡°To speak of...acting of your own initiative, brother, I heard you sustained heavy injuries while in the valley. Presumably, father has certainly not allowed you to go out and wander about...how did you see me on the street?¡±


    Fan Xian stopped and didn¡¯t know what to say. He huffed coldly twice and dropped the subject, immediately saying in an even voice, ¡°Never mind that. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Having not seen you for over a year, I actually kind of missed you.¡±


    Fan Sizhe sighed and sat beside Fan Xian. Hugging his arm, heined, ¡°For thest half of the year, I¡¯ve been managing the business. Although it¡¯s annoying to have to fight verbally with the Northern Qi people when dividing profits, at least I¡¯m doing what I like...brother, you don¡¯t know about those first few months...¡±


    Before the young man¡¯s eyes seemed to appear snowy nights, stone mills, donkey, beans...wretched images. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Those are not days fit for people...¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind suddenly turned. Bending his fingers, he calcted that by this time, Haitang had long returned to Shangjing. He couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°Could it be because she had returned to Shangjing so you anxiously ran away? How are you so cowardly?¡±


    Full of grievance, Fan Sizhe said, ¡°Brother, not every man in this world is as powerful as you to be able to trick any kind of girl...for a mother tiger like Haitang, I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±


    Fan Xianughed loudly and asked a few more questions about his brother¡¯s life in the North. As for business affairs, they had already talked about it countless times in their letters going back and forth, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered asking again. Listening to his brother talking about his days in Shangjing and hearing about how he walked in and out of the royal manors in Shangjing at such a young age, he felt somewhat amused.


    After hearing that Fan Sizhe was now a regr guest at Marquis Ning¡¯s manor and oftenpeted in drinking with Wei Hua¡¯s father, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing again. He thought, The body of that dirty old man probably couldn¡¯t bear the repeated killing of the alcohol by the two of them.


    Thinking of that dirty old man, his gaze moved to the strangely quiet dirty old man next to him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s mood was now much better. With a face full of warmth and smiles, he looked at Wang Qinian. Parting his thin lips slightly, he quietly said, ¡°Sir Wang, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Everyone who had interacted with Fan Xian knew that when Sir Fan junior¡¯s smile was at its warmest, it was when the anger in his heart was at its height. In these moments, no one wanted to anger this good-looking young man.


    As Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aid, Wang Qinian knew his temper very well. So, seeing the smile on Fan Xian¡¯s lips, his heart stuttered. He replied with a pained expression, ¡°Sir, have mercy...¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Fan Xian picked up the teacup beside him to have a sip and soothe his throat, however, he found that this cup had the scent of makeup. Only then did he realize that Shi Qing¡¯er had drunk from it. He furrowed his brows slightly and swapped it for his brother¡¯s cup. He then thought of another matter. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°Where is your woman?¡±


    The two questions were directed at two people.


    Fan Sizhe chuckled and said, ¡°I left her in Shangjing. It¡¯s a bit too much to be with her all day.¡±


    Wang Qinian replied honestly, ¡°I really did arrive yesterday. I¡¯ve already gone to the Council to report to Sir Yan. However, the Council said that after you were injured and not well, and told me not to rush to your manor.¡±


    Fan Xian shot a re toward his young brother, thinking, This kid was only 16 this year. Why did he talk like a middle-aged married man? However, thinking of the fact that Sizhe had started running a brothel from when he was very young and hated how he was by both man and god before he was deflowered. It was certain that it would be difficult for him to understand what it meant to treasure women in this life.


    Following this, he furrowed his brows and asked Wang Qinian, ¡°You should know about the ns for the return this time.¡±


    Wang Qinian bowed his body and chuckled, ¡°I heard that I am to take your ce in leading the First Bureau...I am definitely not willing.¡±


    Fan Xian started and scolded, ¡°Even the Director guessed you would say this. That is the most powerful of the eight Bureaus and such a good position. If you don¡¯t take it, how can I feel at ease? You¡¯ve been in Northern Qi for one and a half years. You have both seniority and experience. If you don¡¯t step up, I¡¯m afraid others in the Council will begin to have thoughts.¡±


    Wang Qinian considered this for a while then said seriously, ¡°Sir Mu is good in the First Bureau, as for me...¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m an old man with a wife and daughter at home. I had thought I would spend my entire life working in the Council¡¯s yamen until I died of old age. I had not thought I would be pulled out by Sir. These few years have been very tense and exciting, but I still feel that it is morefortable to work beside you.¡±


    ¡°Always beside me...¡± Fan Xian muttered to himself irresolutely. He also liked having Lao Wang manage the Qinian Unit beside him. For almost the two years, the Qinian Unit had first been handed to Deng Zi Yue and then to Su Wenmao. For the past half a year, Hong Changqing had essentially been responsible for it. These three were all attentive and keen people, and their loyalty to him was without question, but...Fan Xian always felt he wasn¡¯t as happy as when he first entered the capital.


    He gazed at Wang Qinian and smiled slightly. ¡°It won¡¯t always be calm and peaceful. A lot of people died in the valley.¡±


    The room immediately fell silent. After a long time, Wang Qinian said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of this that I feel that it would be better for me to manage the matters beside you. At least my nose is sharper, and I can run faster. Although the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau are very skilled, when ites to preventing trouble before it happens, I have more confidence in myself.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. His spun the little teacup between his fingers as he calcted future ns in this heart. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    Wang Qinian seemed to be funny, but he did things very carefully. This year he spent in Northern Qi, he didn¡¯t make Fan Xian worry and sessfully built a good rtionship between the Northern Qi royal family and the Brocade Guards¡¯ yamen. Furthermore, he also brought back to life the Sixth Bureau¡¯s spywork in Northern Qi that had be a stagnant pool after Yan Bingyun identally exposed it.


    All of the smuggling between the Jiangnan pce treasury and Northern Qi, as well as Fan Xian¡¯s thorough knowledge of the going-ons in Northern Qi, were all because of this skinny old man in front of him.


    These things proved Wang Qinian¡¯s abilities. This quiet, but very capable, Overwatch Council official was a treasure that Fan Xian had picked up after entering the capital. Fan Xian wanted him to take over the First Bureau because he hoped he would be able to secretly spy on the officials in Jingdou for him and so that when a perilous situation arrived in Jingdou, there would be a trusted aide who could control the entire situation.


    If he had Wang Qinian stay by his side and take on the role of the leader of the Qinian Unit, in Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, it would truly be a waste. However, Wang Qinian was very determined. Fan Xian was caught in a difficult position.


    He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this again...however, in thesest days of the year, hand over the Northern affairs to Zi Yue. Be detailed. He doesn¡¯t have experience doing things outside the borders, so teach him carefully.¡±


    Wang Qinian knew that the Commissioner had essentially agreed tacitly to his request, so he couldn¡¯t resist smiling.


    Fan Sizhe saw that his brother was beginning to manage Overwatch Council affairs. He felt that it was not appropriate for him to continue sitting there, so he rose and prepared to leave.


    However, Fan Xian stopped him and smiled slightly. ¡°What you did in the North is not just business. Baoyue Brothel now has six branches all over the world, and the branch in Shangjing, Northern Qi, is also about to open for business. You have to be careful with the collection of intelligence reports. I¡¯ve handed the South to Sang Wen, so I¡¯ll hand the North to you. Essentially, you are now an outside member of the Council. It¡¯ll be fine for you to listen to the matters today. In a moment, when Deng Zi Yue gets here, you should get to know him better as well. Although he is my subordinate, in theing year, you two will have to work together. There must not be any self-intion of position and so on.¡±


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s most urgent thought after being attacked in the valley. He had to build up his informationwork. Thiswork did not have to be too big or draw on the resources of therge tree that was the Overwatch Council. Otherwise, once the Overwatch Council became mute and was sealed to him, Fan Xian worried that he would be blind again like he was in the valley.


    Deng Zi Yue in full ck robes pushed open the door and entered. He went down on one knee in greeting to Fan Xian. After rising, he saw Wang Qinian sitting beside Fan Xian and excitedly said, ¡°Sir Wang, you¡¯re back in the capital?¡±


    When Fan Xian had formed the Qinian Unit, he had only picked Wang Qinian. The rest of the subordinates had been personally chosen by Wang Qinian. Deng Zi Yue was the first person Wang Qinian had picked to enter the group, thus, he always viewed Wang Qinian as a teacher and a superior. Suddenly seeing him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not always talk about feelings of separation today in this building. What we nned has to be settled before talking.¡± He paused, and then opened his mouth to ask, ¡°How many days before Wan¡¯er and the others arrive?¡±


    ¡°Three days,¡± Deng Zi Yue replied steadily. ¡°All along the way they are followed by Tiger Guard swordsmen. Furthermore, after hearing you were attacked by an assassin, each of the provinces became fearful and increased the strength of their defenses. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He was actually not very worried. For things like assassination, there needed to be a benefit. Killing him was an irresistible lure for people, but there wasn¡¯t a shred of benefit to assassinating someone of the royal family.


    The room was silent. Fan Xian was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, and the other two people were high ranking officials, equivalent to the leader of the eight bureaus. This was Fan Sizhe¡¯s first time participating in a Council meeting of this level. He felt the atmosphere was very different to when he gathered merchants together in the North to woo girls and count money. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and unconsciously yed with his thick fingers.


    It was at this moment when Fan Xian became silent.


    After a long silence, Wang Qinian opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Sir, are there more peopleing?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°He should almost be here.¡±


    Wang Qinian scratched his head and said, ¡°I had made an appointment with the second young master to meet here. Deng Zi Yue was informed by you...who else is there?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°Nowadays, all the power in Jingdou knows that Baoyue Brothel is my territory. Who knows how many eyes are staring at this ce, I¡¯m afraid that the matter of us talking here will travel through the various manors in a moment. That kid would certainly not rx his surveince over this area.¡±


    He slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°Since he knows I am here, why would he note.¡±


    Wang Qinian sensed a different vor in these words.


    ...


    ...


    After a long time, steady knocks rang out for the third time on that silent wooden door.


    A young man pushed open the door and entered. His clothes were whiter than snow, and the space between his brows was colder than frost. His entire body emanated a chill, surpassing the flurries of snow outside the Baoyue Brothel.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart, and the gloominess between his eyes was wiped away. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here pretty quick.¡±


    However, the white-clothed man did not want to humor him and coldly said, ¡°As the full Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, you should know that your life is not just your business.¡±


    All the seated people quickly rose, bowed, and paid their respects, ¡°Greetings to Sir Yan.¡±


    The person who hade was indeed Fan Xian¡¯s brain, the always icy cold Yan Bingyun. The five people in the room were all powerful people of the new generation of the Overwatch Council. Remarkably, these five people were also, coincidentally, the key figures in the shst year against the Second Prince because of the Baoyue Brothel. The night that Fan Xian had exiled Fan Sizhe out of Jingdou, these five people had been in the same location.


    Other than the ck Knight Jing Ge far away in a camp outside of the capital and Su Wenman who had been left in Jiangnan to handle pce treasury matters, including the uncle and niece of the Mu family outside the door as well as Hong Changqing who made records in the Council, the people in the room were all of Fan Xian¡¯s direct subordinates in the Overwatch Council.


    Each took a seat. Fan Xian gazed at Yan Bingyun with an almost smile and used his index finger to rub between his eyes. ¡°There are three things.¡±


    Everyone listened quietly. Even Yan Bingyun brought his hands together slightly.


    ¡°One, the Emperor summoned 14 young officials into the Pce,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°The court is going to go through some changes in personnel, but it is uncertain how much ruckus it¡¯s going to make. By tomorrow, have the files and information of these 14 people sent to me. Those we can control, immediately take action to control. Those that can¡¯t be controlled, find something wrong they did while they were still in swaddling clothes and find a way to control them.¡±


    Swaddling clothes...naturally, they had to dig into the deepest parts of the officials¡¯ souls.


    It was quiet in the room. Everyone¡¯s hearts were slightly uneasy. When the court promoted officials, sometimes it needed the Overwatch Council to first thoroughly investigate the person¡¯s past connections to imperial officials. However, these orders of the Commissioner were clearly not for the court, rather...


    Fan Xian knew his trusted aides all understood and didn¡¯t exin further. Because of the attempted assassination of his person, the Emperor took this opportunity to do some things. For him, this was also a rare opportunity. Of these young officials, other than a few people, most of them did not belong to any clear factions. As they were clean and without a powerful force as a support, it gave Fan Xian an opportunity to secretly stick his hands into court politics.


    Yan Bingyun suddenly shook his head and said, ¡°Do I have to give mine as well?¡±


    Of the 14 young officials, there was also Yan Bingyun¡¯s name. This was something that had only happened a few hours ago. After Yan Bingyun left the Pce, he learned that Fan Xian hade to Baoyue Brothel, so he had hurried over. However, he knew there were not many things in Jingdou that could pass unnoticed by Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and ears.


    ¡°Pretend to write one,¡± Fan Xian said without good humor. ¡°There is no need for one for Qin Heng. The file in the Council is clear. The focus is on He Zongwei. It looks like the Emperor likes him a great deal.¡±


    Immediately after, he smiled coldly. ¡°But...I really dislike him.¡±


    ¡°The second matter,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice, ¡°there is a spy in the council. After Zhu Ge died, internal investigation seems to have weakened. Find him. I don¡¯t want problems in the future.¡±


    Yan Bingyun smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, Fan Xian refused to smile and red at him.


    ¡°The third matter,¡± he gazed at Yan Bingyun as he spoke, ¡°get some paper ready and get ready to clean up the Council¡¯s mess...I am going to kill some people.¡±


    ¡°Who are you killing?¡± Yan Bingyun met Fan Xian¡¯s imposing gaze and calmly asked. ¡°If it is high-level officials, I object. After this assassination incident, the Emperor will not put up with more. If you act rashly, it will be of no help to this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. His palm unconsciously rubbed the head of his brother beside him. He raised his head and said, ¡°The killing is not the purpose or a way to obtain some kind of benefit. It is only a warning and provocation...presumably you know something of the Director¡¯s thoughts. You should know that if we follow the flow and add another handful of fire, it would be beneficial for the big picture.¡±


    The other people did not understand and didn¡¯t know what the big picture the Director was talking about meant. However, Yan Bingyun smiled bitterly. ¡°If you want to make trouble, then do so. However, it is a very childish revenge and venting of anger. Don¡¯t connect it to some big picture.¡±


    ¡°I just want revenge,¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°You are all my people, the people who died in the valley were also my people. Since my people have died, their people also have to die.¡±


    Finally, he gave orders to his most trusted subordinates. ¡°A day before Wan¡¯er returns to the capital, I will host a feast in Baoyue Brothel. I will invite the Crown Prince, the Great Prince, the Second Prince, Qin Heng, and the two deputies of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Governor Yan?¡± Wang Qinian found that Fan Xian had forgotten an important figure in the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction and reminded him.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450: There Is Snow Outside The Building And Thoughts To The North


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No need.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°He lost a child in his old age. I¡¯m afraid that this super ace would go crazy upon entering the building and wipe out all of the royal family in this building. At that time, how will I exin it to the Emperor?¡±


    In the room, everyone¡¯ heart thumped hearing the meaning between Fan Xian¡¯s words. As Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aides, they knew what a tenacious and dark hearty below his warm exterior. Naturally, they did not think he was being witty. Finally, Yan Bingyun couldn¡¯t suppress the shock in his heart and raised his head to ask, ¡°It has to be like this?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded calmly. His index finger was still rubbing between his brows as if he wanted to rub away all the gloom of these few days. ¡°Danzhou is good, but Jingdou is difficult. Since, in the end, both sides will be in a struggle to the death, I am used to making the first move.¡±


    Among the people present, Fan Sizhe had the closest rtionship with Fan Xian, but he was too young. Hearing people who were like older brothers to him discussing so openly about someone¡¯s life and death, he couldn¡¯t quite keep up. The other people didn¡¯t dare raise questions about Fan Xian¡¯s order. Only Yan Bingyun persisted in saying, ¡°Blowing up early isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t blow up early. The Emperor is certain to change the assassination attempt on my life into something that is beneficial for the court, but...the Council probably won¡¯t get any benefits.¡±


    After saying a few more things about future matters concerning Jingdou and the Overwatch Council, this secret meeting in the brothel came to an end. Since Chen Pingping essentially did not monitor matters now, the leaders of the eight bureaus of the Overwatch council all coldly made way. Fan Xian¡¯s discussions with Yan Bingyun could basically determine most matters.


    Wang Qinian and Deng Zi Yue left first and began to make preparations for the matters the Commissioner had delegated down. When Yan Bingyun left, he couldn¡¯t help turning his head and said, ¡°Killing Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son...this is certainly a very serious warning, but it would drive an aggressive tiger to madness. Presumably, Sir still has other ns in mind that you have not shared.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment then said, ¡°Correct, I won¡¯t hide this from you. As a super ace about the ninth-level, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s is the most powerful martial and military force the other party can depend on. Even if I have to pay with my official career, I have to dry and remove him early.¡±


    He didn¡¯tpletely expose his thoughts.


    Yan Xiaoyi was not like the Ye and Qin families. His rtionship to the Eldest Princess was not one of cooperation, but a vow of loyalty. He would eventually be an obstacle in Fan Xian¡¯s way, and Fan Xian did not have the strange self-confidence of the Qing Emperor. He had a strange feeling about Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow and always felt slightly fearful.


    In the days before the big explosion, if he could destroy the godlike bow the North of Qing Kingdom, Fan Xian felt that his life would certainly be much happier.


    Killing Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son would only make this extraordinary talent go crazy. If they killed him, it would, presumably, make the Eldest Princess crazy.


    Fan Xian very much liked trying these strange and dangerous things. Even though this could bring many variables and could change the Emperor¡¯s heart in an instant, he still wanted to try it like he was crazy. He wanted to wipe away the shadow of that arrow from his heart.


    Yan Bingyun looked at Fan Xian like he was a crazy man. A momentter, he sighed and said, ¡°Governor Yan¡¯s cultivation is startling. He is not so easy to kill. In the entire Council, it is impossible to find someone to defeat him...even if you weren¡¯t injured, it would be impossible for you to kill him with your sword. What¡¯s more, you are injured right now...also, presumably the Director does not have such crazy ns.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°The old cripple is probably crazier than me. I don¡¯t want to be driven to death by his craziness in order to protect my life, so I also have to be a bit crazy.¡±


    ¡°Other than you two, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know of my thoughts.¡± Fan Xian patted Sizhe¡¯s shoulder and stared at Yan Bingyun. ¡°What we previously talked about at the small hill outside Jingdou still counts. If you want to create a big n with me, I hope you will be able to be more attentive to me and not only to the Overwatch Council and the court.¡±


    Yan Bingyun knew that he was talking about the topic of the way of officials and happiness of the world. He sighed. With an ever-present sign of worry between his eyes, he went downstairs.


    ...


    ...


    Pushing open the third-floor window facing the street in Baoyue Brothel, Fan Xian and his brother looked at the snowy street scene from behind a railing and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Snowkes slowly floated down from the sky and gentlynded on people¡¯s hats, shoulders, umbres, and the tops of carriages. Jingdou appeared very severe with dark colors at the forefront, particrly the street in front of the Baoyue Brothel. It was filled with ck Overwatch Council carriages. Inside and outside the carriages were Overwatch Council members wearing deep ck rain and snow coats. They made it appear even darker.


    Fortunately, there was endless snow to cancel out the darkness. Pure white snowkes decorated thepletely ck world, creating a clearly beautiful picture.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked down. Wang Qinian¡¯s group had left. Deng Zi Yue had left. Yan Bingyun, who had left the buildingst, had also left. The Overwatch Council secret agents on the street disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back a smile. These trusted aides beside him all brought at least a dozen capable people with them. On the court and in officialdom, who dared to not show respect to these trusted aides of Sir Fan junior? And, these capably trusted aides had also helped Fan Xian weave arger web of power, solidifying and raising Fan Xian¡¯s position in Qing Kingdom.


    A so-called system was created like thisyer byyer. Only, his grandness today was not something the young man entering Jingdou for the first time and muddled-headedly creating the Qinian Unit could have imagined.


    ¡°What we spoke of today, don¡¯t tell father.¡± Fan Xian turned his head and nced at his younger brother. Gently, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to worry about us, the younger generation.¡±


    Fan Sizhe agreed and chuckled. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no point in saying anything. Father is great at managing the national treasury, but speaking of killing people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help you. He¡¯s nowhere near as powerful as your Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian smiled.


    The 80 Tiger Guards the royal family usually used could be said to be the greatest martial force outside of the Imperial Army soldiers. Even if it was impossible that everyone reached Gao Da¡¯s skill with a knife, seven Tiger Guards had defeated Haitang Duoduo...how terrifying would these 80 be?


    The stern and honest father of these two brothers had secretly helped the royal family train so many aces. Given Fan Xian¡¯s understanding of his father¡¯s personality, it waspletely impossible that he didn¡¯t leave some powerful figures for the Fan manor.


    Such a Minister of Revenue had long left the power of a minister. Killing people? Fan Xian looked at his brother and shook his head without speaking. He thought about the civil war back then. The empress dowager¡¯s own brother had been killed by a single stroke by their father...who dared to say he didn¡¯t understand how to kill people?


    However, their father had be used to enduring silently and peacefully staying out of things to watch them happen, so not many people knew of his ruthlessness. Only old foxes like Chen Pingping and Prime Minister Lin knew about the true ruthlessness of this Minister of Revenue.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want this matter to make his father suddenly change his way of doing things.


    ¡°Did you see Ruoruo in Shangjing?¡± Fan Xian gently changed the subject, allowing their father to maintain a respectful and unchanged image in his brother¡¯s heart. However, ever since Ruoruo became Ku He¡¯s disciple to learn his heart, only a few letters arrived from Jiangnan andter there was no more news.


    Although with Haitang and the Northern Qi¡¯s Emperor¡¯s connection, Fan Xian knew that nothing had happened to his sister. But, the bond between sister and brother was deep, and he always worried a bit.


    ¡°I met with elder sister a few times.¡± Fan Sizheughed. ¡°She¡¯s learning medicine from Imperial Advisor Ku He and has some fame in Shangjing. However, I heard that she was going to West Mountain to collect medicinal herbster this year and to cultivate in the mountains. She hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly and scolded, ¡°Ku He. That old bald donkey is shameless to the extreme. ording to our original agreement, I¡¯ve sent them every shipment as promised, yet he is still only teaching Ruoruo medicine? Does she need to follow him to learn medicine? Learning from me or Sir Fei, either would be better than him...he doesn¡¯t want to impart the Heart of Tianyi Dao to her, and so he¡¯s found these excuses.¡±


    He spoke angrily, but Fan Sizhe listened with some shock. Although this kid was also a scourge who feared nothing but his brother¡¯s foot, having lived in Northern Qi for a long time, he had long been influenced by the Northern Qi¡¯s people¡¯s god-like worship of Imperial Advisor Ku He. Hearing his brother calling him a bald donkey¡ªalthough he didn¡¯t know what it alluded to, presumably, it was notplimentary¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked. He thought that his brother was indeed the person with the most daring and confidence in the world.


    Although Ku He was being secretive, this n to exchange students was originally a by-product of her escaping marriage. Fan Xian had not counted on Ku He being able to train his sister into a second Haitang Duoduo. Besides, the Heart of Tianyi Dao had already been given to Fan Xian secretly by Duoduo, who was showing favor to an outsider. He didn¡¯t continue to humiliate with words the untrustworthy upper echelons of Northern Qi. He turned and furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the files of those aces you hired from Northern Qi. Although they all have clean backgrounds and have always hidden in the wilderness...you have to be careful. I think it¡¯s certain that the Northern Qi royal family has ced a few spies beside you.¡±


    The so-called clean backgrounds meant that the Northern Qi aces with the curved swords around Fan Sizhe did not have any connections to the state or the Brocade Guard.


    Fan Sizhe nodded. Although he continued to smile, a dark and cold light shed through his eyes. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found out who it is. If the Northern Qi court doesn¡¯t have someone by my side, they¡¯ll certainly feel uneasy, so I¡¯ll have to use this person. I¡¯ll just see it as a free bodyguard. I won¡¯t clean them out in the near future. However, I will avoid them for important matters.¡±


    Fan Xian e had not expected that his brother would have already noticed this detail. He couldn¡¯t resist patting his back approvingly. ¡°Your body is sturdier, and you¡¯re more meticulous in your thinking. Looks like the exile to the North indeed had benefits.¡± He immediately smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s also no need to be too worried. Right now, the Northern Qi are still depending on you to organize the buying of pce treasury goods. They won¡¯t offend you lightly.¡±


    The street below Baoyue Brothel was already empty. Even the ruffians loitering at the corners in the middle and ends of the streets had pulled on their hats and disappeared without a trace. Fan Xian stood at the railing and looked at this sight. The glimmer of a thoughtful and strange smile rose to the corner of his lips. Various powers in Jingdou were all looking at the Baoyue Brothel, but he was toozy to avoid them. Everyone knew he was going to get his revenge. They were all guessing how he would achieve his revenge without true evidence.


    He would let them guess.


    ¡°There is a matter you need to tell me the details about.¡± Without turning his head back, he spoke quietly. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were staring at the snowkes outside the window.


    Fan Sizhe asked, ¡°What matter?¡±


    ¡°The story of that sword.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. His tone was calm and did not reveal the thoughts in his heart. ¡°Where did Wang Qinian get that sword from?¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s heart stuttered. He didn¡¯t understand why his brother was suddenly questioning his most trusted man, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He only retold the part of the story he learned in Shangjing. The swording out, the buying of the sword, and the delivery of the sword were all organized by Wang Qinian single-handedly. There was nothing strange.


    However, Fan Xian found a glimmer of strangeness in this story. He smiled bitterly and nced beside his waist, which waspletely empty. The Emperor¡¯s sword that the Emperor had granted him was very inconvenient to carry around.


    ¡°Listening to what you said, there is one detail that is very interesting.¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°The rumors had been out for a number of days. Even if Wang Qinian had your silver to help, they would not have let him, a South Kingdom man, buy this sword...although tens of thousands liang of silver was a lot, it could notpare to the hot blood of the Northern Qi people. This is the sword of the Emperor of the Wei Kingdom. How could the Northern Qi royal family let him buy it? Lao Wang is always steady, however, he likes to tter me too much...how could he not thought of this detail?¡±


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s mind spun. ¡°What you mean is...word of this sword was purposely leaked by the Northern Qi royal family, and they gave it to you through Sir Wang¡¯s hands?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Fan Sizhe was confused. ¡°Why would they do this?¡±


    Fan Xian turned and patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. The two brothers returned to their seats and drank some tea before he exined, ¡°The sword is the central force. Although right now it can¡¯t do much and, furthermore, Northern Qi does not wish me to lose my position in the South Kingdom right now, this is an attitude and foreshadowing. umting over days and months, it will eventually reach some boundary one day...¡±


    He smiled mockingly. ¡°The little Emperor of Northern Qi has done well. Over these two years, he has step by step silently taken the major power from his mother¡¯s hands and not caused any major shocks in the court. This level of monarchial scheming is not far off from that of our Emperor¡¯s. In order to defeat someone like me, of course, he needs to have a long-term n in his mind. This sword is just the start.¡±


    Provocation and driving a wedge between allies have always been unworthy actions in history, but they¡¯re also tricks that have stood the test of time because people¡¯s hearts are always overly suspicious. On an Emperor¡¯s veins in this ck-surfaced heart were even more densely inscribed question marks and exmation marks. The Wei Emperor¡¯s sword from Northern Qi was a great taboo next to Fan Xian. If he had not handled it properly and reacted quickly by sending it into the Pce, who knows how the Emperor would feel.


    Fan Sizhe sighed. ¡°Political matters are indeedplicated enough...oh right, although my leaving Shangjing was a secret, before I left, the Emperor of Northern Qi summoned me into the Pce and asked that I bring you some words. Presumably, he knew I would make a trip home.¡±


    Fan Xian started and asked with furrowed brows, ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a normal color, but the shade will depend on his icy snow,¡± Fan Sizhe looked at his brother¡¯s handsome appearance and admiringly said. ¡°It is these two lines of poetry. It looks like it¡¯s true that the Emperor greatly loves the ¡®Story of the Stone¡¯. Every time I enter the Pce, he always turns the topic onto you with unspeakable liking and respect.¡±


    Fan Xian lost his smile. These two lines of poetry came from a passage of ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡± with Yong Hongmei. It was not particrly outstanding, however, the little Northern Qi Emperor had gifted him this poem from far away, so the hidden meaning within needed much thought.


    He turned and looked at the wind and snow outside. He shook his head and smiled. ¡°The North has ice and snow, but South Kingdom also has them. I think it¡¯s best to pass on this invitation.¡±


    The conversation having reached here stopped. However, a faint worry welled in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. For some reason, that Northern Qi Emperor treated him with such respect, even though he clearly knew Fan Xian was the illegitimate child of the Qing Emperor. Yet, he still did not forget to instigate rebellions. Why did this seemingly impossible task make the little Emperor so enthusiastic? Perhaps, the other party could truly guessed what he was thinking, the story back then, and the current situation, so he took the opportunity to first stand by the city door to wee him with augh.


    ...


    ...


    After Fan Xian returned to the manor, he couldn¡¯t avoid being severely scolded by his father while Sizhe¡¯s safe return made Lady Liu overjoyed with tears streaming down her face. Although Minister Fan was angry over his two sons daring actions, sternly ordering Fan Sizhe to not leave the manor while also telling the people in the manor to keep silent, thefort between his brows did not escape Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    After the meeting in Baoyue Brothel, the Fan manor sunk into warmth while the Overwatch Council began to act. At the Council conference, Yan Bingyun icily reported on the investigation into the attack in the valley. Although he had no specific suspects, he pointed, unwaveringly, toward the military and asked for the full support of the Council to beginbing through the people and events from Dingzhou and Cangzhou from the past two months.


    This proposal was rather strange. Under circumstances without the Emperor¡¯s clear edict, the Overwatch Council had absolutely no power over the upper echelons of the military. Yan Bingyun¡¯s suggestion seemed to purely want to make the superficially peaceful living in Jingdou livelier. However, Sir Yan had Chen Pingping and Fan Xian¡¯s strong support, the help of a few elders, as well as the hatred in the hearts of every secret agent in the Council towards the valley attack, so naturally, he did not object.


    Strangely, the Pce also didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wang Qinian returned to the Qinian Unit but did not immediately take over Deng Zi Yue¡¯s position. His people and those subordinates vanished into Jingdou for some unknown reason.


    Only the First Bureau that Fan Xian was still temporarily personally in charge of was rtively lively. After an entire one and a half years acting in the open, the position of the First Bureau¡¯s yamen in Jingdou became less awkward. The people of Jingdou also gradually became used to going to the wall outside the First Bureau¡¯s yamen to look at notices.


    One day they had caught a corrupt official who was taking bribes, and another they had found vermin in some department. After Fan Xian rectified the First Bureau, these dark secrets of the inner faction of the court were posted publicly and openly. The Jingdou people often read them like legendary detective novels.


    The old notices on the wall were suddenly ripped off. After washing it down with snow water, the man whoseplexion was like ck iron, the temporary head of the First Bureau, Mu Tie, personally brushed on the glue and stuck a new piece of paper on the wall.


    Themoners gathered curiously only to see that it was not a case, only a few cheeky words.


    ¡°Thirteenth Wang, are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry, tell the girls. The girls will help you make noodle soup.¡±


    The people looked at each other wondering, What was the Overwatch Council, or the recently attacked Sir Fan junior, ying at now?

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451: Washing Your Hands To Make Soup


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Many yearster, when the thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut Wang Xi stood in front of the cavalry, he would certainly remember that clear afternoon Sang Wen had taken him to pick out girls. The same impatience and headache.


    At that time, Baoyue Brothel had be the foremost money spending establishment. A number of courtyards that looked like they were side courtyards to kingly manors were scattered on the two banks of the thinke. On theke there was a thinyer of ice, and on the ice there was snow. In the snow were countless red petals blown from the plum blossoms beside theke.


    It looked like blood on snow. Icy cold but also iparably fiery, just like the thoughts of the young noble figure who wrote the notice. However, this was more like a bowl of noodle soup. White and tender noodles swayed in the beautiful soup. The dozen of hot peppers that had been cracked open with the point of a knife were bright red and stimted the diner¡¯s eyes, heart, mouth, and nose.


    Wang Xi took a deep breath, rubbed his nose, and shook his head with slight difort. He tapped the point of this chopstick on the table twice and brought them through the soup to pick up a chopstick-full of noodles. Carefully and elegantly, he began to eat them. He ate them with great refinement but very quickly. In just a moment, all that was left in the bowl was a white noodle soup.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Picking up the bowl, he drained it in one gulp.


    Sang Wen, who hade with Deng Zi Yue from Suzhou back to the capital to debrief, looked at this fortune-teller with gentleness on her face. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Sir had made such arrangements, she was certain this fortune-teller was a normal person.


    He was indeed unusual, and very good-looking with thin lips and brows like swords. His eyes were kind and spirited, and he also had an air of peace. Even as he was drinking the noodle soup, he appeared attractive.


    Sang Wen had long watched Jingdou¡¯s romance scene with cold eyes. She knew that such an act as eating soup noodles could show one¡¯s inelegant side. She didn¡¯t think the rough and crude mean who slurped their noodles deserved to be looked down upon, however, seeing this fortune-teller change noodle eating into something as elegant as reciting poetry, she felt a strange emotion in her heart.


    Wang Xi ced the noodle bowl on the table. He furrowed his brows and sighed. Between his breaths, his brows carried a self-ridicule and impatience. He turned toward Sang Wen, looking at her with a slightly wide chin but exceptional gentleness. He evenly said, ¡°Where is the girl you picked for me?¡±


    ¡°Between the girl and noodle soup, you can only pick one.¡± For some reason, Sang Wen felt that this young man in front of her was very cute. Sheughed and said, ¡°Since you picked the noodles in the soup, we¡¯ll forget about the girl.¡±


    Wang Xi put on a pained expression and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m just working temporarily, there has to be pay.¡±


    Sang Wen peaceably said, ¡°You¡¯re not here to work temporarily for Sir.¡±


    Wang Xi suddenly became quiet. A momentter, he quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk this noodle soup, however, I don¡¯t understand. Given your status, why would you personally make me a bowl of noodle soup?¡±


    Sang Wen was slightly startled. Immediately, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Even Director Chen likes my noodle soup.¡±


    Hearing his name, Wang Xi couldn¡¯t help but be startled. His expression changed. ¡°That is my good fortune then.¡±


    Sang Wen gently bowed and finally said, ¡°However, please note one thing. Although the noodle soup is too hot and cannot be drunk in a rush...if you wait until the soup is cold, it will not taste good.¡±


    The girl did not know what these words meant. She was only following Fan Xian¡¯s orders and lightly said them. However, Wang Xi understood clearly the meaning of them. In their original agreement, it stated that before Fan Xian entered the capital, he had to bring the little archer¡¯s head to Fan Xian. However, at this time, Fan Xian had already been recovering in Jingdou for a while, yet there was still no news from him. Furthermore, there was also that attack in the valley.


    The young and handsome fortune-teller sighed with unspeakable difort and sadness. He turned his hand and raised the green banner beside the table, muttering, ¡°But I...really don¡¯t like killing people.¡±


    Sang Wen didn¡¯t say anything more. She did not know anything about the specifics of this matter. Her meeting with this self-titled iron masked fortune-teller was purely because Fan Xian wanted to borrow her eyes, which had long gazed on human affairs, to see just what the other party¡¯s personality and character were like.


    Real and pure. This was all Sang Wen saw in his eyes.


    Wang Xi shook his head and sighed. He walked like a little old man with his body bent toward the outside of the courtyard. When he reached the door, he suddenly tilted his head to ask, ¡°Calling me here, are you not worried people will suspect you after the event?¡±


    ¡°You are clever, so you came to find me,¡± Sang Wen peacefully said. ¡°Because you are clever, naturally, you know how to avoid the eyes and ears of others.¡±


    Wang Xi once again shook his head and left the Baoyue Brothel.


    Sang Wen returned to her room. After sitting quietly for a long time, the courtyard door was pushed open and a young man came in with furrowed brows. ¡°You just came back yesterday, so howe you are here at this broken-down building again?¡±


    This man wasn¡¯t someone random, he was the guard that Fan Xian had sent flying with a punch back when Fan Xian had investigated Baoyue Brothel at night. This jianghu person was infatuated with Sang Wen and always had a loathing for the Baoyue Brothel.


    Sang Wen raised her eyes to look at him and smiled slightly. Although she was moved in her heart by this man¡¯s infatuation, he could not know of any details concerning the Commissioner. She smiled and said, ¡°I am now the shopkeeper of Baoyue Brothel. If I don¡¯te here, where would I go?¡±


    The man looked at the big bowl on the table. Smelling the light fragrance that came from it, his brows couldn¡¯t help but rx. He chuckled and said, ¡°Make a bowl for me too. I haven¡¯t had it in a long time.¡±


    Sang Wen red at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of leisure time right now.¡±


    The man said, unhappily, ¡°You made it for someone else.¡±


    Sang Wen replied without good humor, ¡°Do you really think this bowl of noodles is so good? If you really ate it, you would probably die of difort.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Wang Xi wanted to die. He sat at the stall in front of the city gate and looked in a gaze at the bowl of noodles in front of him. His soft eyes were wide and round. No matter how good noodles were, if they were eaten for three meals a day, they would eventually make one want to throw up.


    Thus, he had not touched the bowl of noodles at all. He only drank the tea beside it, one cup after another, as if he was extremely thirsty.


    To the side, the tea seller looked down with cold eyes on this fortune-teller, thinking, This guy could do whatever he wanted, yet he chose to pretend to be spiritual. Look at how poor he is. He can only use tea to eat with his noodles.


    With a belly full of tea, dusk finally fell in Jingdou, where the wind and snow had already stopped. Wang Xi lifted the green banner, coughing a little, he went through the city gates before they closed and became thest person to leave the city.


    Seven li to the north of the city, he stopped at the top of a hill and sat down on arge stone. Raising his head, he looked at the snow covered branches in the woods. Lowering his head, he raised arge fistful of snow and brought it to his mouth to chew. He then ced the green banner in the snow and gazed without focus at the army camp on the other side of the hill.


    The Jingdou garrison¡¯s Yuantai Camp.


    Wang Xi suddenly turned his head to the side. Opening his mouth and with a choking sound, he threw up. Once he started, there was no end. He threw up the noodles and noodle soup he ate as well as all the tea he had chugged into his stomach.


    A puddle of mixed and disgusting things was vomited by him onto the clean snowy ground. It looked disgusting, particrly the faint fishy smell hidden in it. It was even more of a surprise to the nose.


    Wang Xi did not throw up again. He only ate another handful of snow and then stared at the mess on the ground closely. A momentter, he sighed. ¡°What a powerful medicine to be able to raise the zhenqi in one¡¯s body to such an aggressive realm in just one day.¡±


    He shook his head and sighed in admiration. Fan Xian had used Sang Wen¡¯s hand to put this medicine in the noodle soup. Presumably, Fan Xian wanted to him to act but also hoped nothing would go wrong.


    This medicine was the little yellow pills that Fan Xian had taken the year when he was in Northern Qi and faced off against Liang Tiao and Friar He. Other than feeling slightly weak afterward, there were not any major side effects.


    Wang Xi had noticed this, yet he stillughed bitterly and said, ¡°The gentleman is honey while I am arsenic. This medicine is poison to me. It almost killed me.¡±


    Fan Xian certainly would be so kind-hearted as to help Wang Xi better his chances of sess. As for what he had nned, Wang Xi was also not sure.


    ...


    ...


    The night gradually became dark. Wang Xi rose, he didn¡¯t nce at the green banner beside him. Taking advantage of the cover of darkness, he moved toward the Jingdou garrison¡¯s Yuantai Camp. The target he needed to kill had long been hiding in this camp, using on the identity of a military officer. The defenses around him were not very tight.


    However, Wang Xi truly did not like to kill people. After leaving home, his hands had never touched blood. He took pity on people and respected all life. Under Fan Xian¡¯s powerful pressure, he had tried countless to times but could not truly assassinate a person that he had no grudge against.


    This was why he had dyed his show of loyalty until now.


    The condiment Fan Xian added to the noodle soup was actually a stimnt. He wanted Thirteenth Wang to be a bit braver and a bit more aggressive. He had not expected that this condiment would not have any effect on Thirteenth Wang and, on the contrary, do him harm.


    Thus, Thirteenth Wang remained coldly calm and benevolent. However, he had not be crazy. He knew that the most powerful thing about the archer was his eyesight. In the darkness, it was the easiest time for archery to be useful. Why did he still chose this time to make a move?


    ...


    ...


    In the barracks of an isted corner of Yuantai Camp, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son, Yan Shendu was carefully using feather scissors to fix arrows. His hands were iparably steady as he made the long feathers on the tail of the arrow strangely smooth. Good tools were a prerequisite for a sessful job. He had a pair of hands that a god-like archer should have. He was able to repair his arrows so they flew faster and more urately.


    Governor Yan had always believed in one philosophy. Only children that were far from their parents could truly make something of themselves, just like how he had lost both his parents at a young age and had to hunt in the mountains to live. Only then could he have cultivated such ruthless and vicious will. Only then was he chosen by the young Eldest Princess, who had traveled into the mountains, and was then brought out of the mountains and ced into the troops. With his martial skills, he aplished countless acts of military merit and earned a high position.


    When Yan Shendu was only 12 years old, Yan Xiaoyi chased him out of his home and sent him to the Eldest Princess. She understood the thoughts of her leading general. Although she was gentle to Yan Shendu, she did not go easy on him. After he was trained, she secretly sent him into the Jingdou garrison, which was controlled by the Qin family.


    Other than a few high-ranking generals and the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aides, no one knew that the Northern Governor¡¯s son, Yan Shendu, was currently being an unremarkable military officer in the Jingdou garrison.


    Yan Shendu was like his name. He didn¡¯t like tomunicate with others. He only liked tomunicate with his arrows, so he didn¡¯t have any friends in the military except a group of subordinates he had personally trained that were loyal to the Eldest Princess.


    The day that the Second Priests of the Temple, Great Master San Shi, was killed outside Jingdou, was Yan Shendu¡¯s first mission. He thought the mission was very sessful because he didn¡¯t know what happenedter. The self-confidence that had long been suppressed deep in his heart rose. He believed that other than his father, no one could stand against his long-distance attack, even a ninth-level ace couldn¡¯t escape. The effective range of a weapon decided life and death on the battlefield. This was a paramount truth that Yan Xiaoyi never forgot to teach his son.


    Because of his self-confidence, he became arrogant and egotistical. When he heard that his father and the Jiangnan Road imperial envoy Fan Xian had been summoned back to Jingdou at the same time and that the two sides might need to duel in the martial conference that had not been hosted for many years, Yan Shendu could no longer sit still.


    He worshipped his father, but for that dazzling Sir Fan junior, he actually also had a glimmer of worship and envy hidden deep in his heart.


    All the young people under heaven were like this, Yan Shendu could not avoid it. He wanted to test just how powerful Sir Fan junior was. For one, he wanted to test his depths for this father. For two, it was difficult to resist the temptation of having the world-shaking Fan Xian under his arrow. Regardless of whether it was for his father or the Eldest Princess, Fan Xian¡¯s death was, without question, a difficult to suppress honey.


    But, he would not act on his own initiative. Since he was a soldier, he would not do anything of his own ord to ruin therger picture. He had to wait for his seniors¡¯ orders.


    The seniors¡¯ gave their orders, but what was strange was...the person who gave him the order was the elder in the military whom he deeply respected and feared and knew the truth about him.


    Yan Shendu was hesitant and confused, yet he had no time to inform the Eldest Princess. He could only head out on his own. However, the arrow he sent through the snowy night was blocked by that green banner.


    In the night, after the incident, only then did he helplessly realize that Fan Xian¡¯s defenses were wless. He secretly watched from within the snowy woods and could not find any possible change. In particr those damn ck Knights were always near the Overwatch Council carriages. At any moment, they could turn this mountaintop upside down.


    Only now did he know he had underestimated Fan Xian and the Overwatch Council. He didn¡¯t dare act on his own initiative, so he continued to retreat. After firing only one useless shot, he retreated constantly from the valley to Jingdo, back to the Qin manor to debrief. Yet, he was not criticized.


    After returning to the camp, he sunk into deep thought. The elders in the army all looked after each other. His entry into the Jingdou garrison had been approved by the old Qin Master, and not too many people knew about it. Why would the old Qin Master have him do something that seemed like trouble?


    Then, the news of the attack in the valley came.


    He was a soldier. His political sense was not very acute, but he knew that his father seemed to have been dragged down by the old Qin Master. In other words, the old Qin Master had also been dragged down by the Eldest Princess.


    The seniors finally drew together while he was like a hostage that the elders did not speak of to each other but who shone brightly.


    Yan Shendu shook his head and did not feel irritation at the role he was ying. He was only thinking that under such great pressure, Sir Fan junior shouldn¡¯t be able to live much longer.


    He ced the small scissors in his right hand on the table and stoked the arrow shaft with steady hands. He narrowed his eyes to measure it and nodded with satisfaction. Taking out the longbow beside him, he ced the beautiful feather arrow on the string and gently pulled the bow, aiming at the empty ground of the room.


    His arm moved slightly to the right. The tip of his arrow now pointed at the thick curtain that was the main door of the room.


    Yan Shendu¡¯s face was calm as he said, ¡°Come out.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The curtain was slowly lifted. Wang Xi walked out with an apologetic expression. Under the threat of that longbow, he didn¡¯te any closer. He only stood at the door and sighed, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Yan Shendu¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at the person in front of him who was about the same age as him. His gaze was startling. He had already recognized that this person was the man with the green banner who had blocked Fan Xian from his soul-stealing arrow that snowy night in front of the school.


    He knew that although his identity in the garrison was a secret, and he did not have many guards protecting him, to get through Yuantai Camp¡¯s manyyers of defenses in such a dark night ande near his room without a sound was an extraordinary skill.


    ording to Yan Shendu¡¯s past personality, at this moment, the arrow on the bow would have already shot out. When it came to people who wanted to attack him sneakily, Yan Shendu would always make them lose their lives.


    However, it was very strange. Faced with this strange figure, Yan Shendu did not release the arrow. He only coldly said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wang Xi slowly lowered his head and said apologetically, ¡°I am Thirteenth Wang. I am here on orders to kill you. It is not my wish. I am true unwilling.¡±


    Yan Shendu used the point of his arrow to aim between the man¡¯s eyes. His hands were steady. The bowstring did not shake at all, as if he could pull on it for 10,000 years and not show a glimmer of tiredness.


    The murderous intent carried in the point of the arrow was still reflected in the other person¡¯s heart. He did not think there was anyone under heaven who could escape this shot. When heard the other person say he was here to kill him, not only did Yan Shendu not panic, on the contrary, he showed an extrayer of sternness. ¡°Fan Xian?¡±


    Wang Xi bowed and said helplessly, ¡°Other than him, who else in this world could force me to kill?¡±


    Outside the room, the snow had long stopped. As the night grew darker, the wind rose. The whistling of the wind sounded like the tragic cries of wild beasts in the mountain. It passed through the thick curtain and drilled into their ears. Yan Shendu looked at the person in front of him whose face was filled with regret, and a chill rose in his heart. Why was there not a glimmer of nervousness or murder to be seen on this Thirteenth Wang¡¯s face? Rather, there was only boundless sorrow and guilt.


    What did an assassin have to feel guilty about? Guilt about killing him?


    Yan Shendu did not panic, rather, he calmed down. If the other party was not pretending to be mysterious, then they must have the ability to kill him.


    It was like hunting in the woods and facing a child with an arrow. A thick-skinned bear would continue to calmly scratch on the tree bark with iparablefort because the bear knew the arrow could not kill him.


    Could his arrow kill this Thirteenth Wang in front of him?


    For the first time in his life, Yan Shendu developed doubts about the arrow in his hand because in that snowy night, the green banner had moved.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Wang Xi sighed and licked his strangely dry lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have to kill you. If you¡¯re willing toing with me and no longer participate in the affairs of the world, destroy your martial powers, cut all of contact with the world, and make everyone think you¡¯re dead...this way, Fan Xian will have vented his anger. His goal would have been reached, and I won¡¯t need to kill you.¡±


    Yan Shendu didn¡¯t smile. He only felt it was very absurd, so he released his hand.


    The arrow was like a ck line abruptly flying out. The previous moment, it seemed to still be on Yan Shendu¡¯s bowstring. In the next, it had already reached Wang Xi.


    Yan Shendu suddenly saw a sight that shocked him greatly. He saw Wang Xi¡¯s feet move slightly and take three continuous steps. After the three steps, his entire person had returned to where he stood earlier.


    Where did the arrow go?


    That arrow that moved like the wind brushed Wang Xi¡¯s face as it passed. It went through the thick curtain and shot into the endless darkness with a whoosh. It melded with the whistling wind outside and could no longer be heard.


    The three steps looked simple, but Yan Shendu¡¯s pupils still constricted. He could see the profoundness in them. To be able to dodge his very fast arrow at such a short distance needed not only terrifying reaction speed but also had to be matched with an extremely high level of zhenqi control.


    Who exactly was this person? Where did such an ace appear from? Why would he throw his life in for Fan Xian?


    These three questions surged into Yan Shendu¡¯s mind, however, his hands did not slow at all. He had already fired out three arrows. They dissolved into three shadows and flew in three paths toward Wang Xi¡¯s head, middle, and legs. Meanwhile, he had picked up a small knife and flipped it up. Slicing through the back of the tent, he fled into the darkness. This series of actions and three arrows in rapid session had drained most of his energy. He did not have anything left to call for help. Furthermore, he knew that even if the soldiers in the camp rushed over, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue him from this mysterious fortune-teller.


    After the tent, Yan Shendu had his bow nocked but had not yet fired. He looked at Wang Xi in front of him like he was looking at a ghost. He didn¡¯t know how the other person had dodged those three arrows gotten ahead of him to block his escape.


    Fortunately, Yan Shendu¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw that Wang Xi¡¯s sleeve was dripping blood. The other person had been hurt. This reality made Yan Shendu¡¯s heart thump. It was impossible even for the seemingly mysterious steps topletely dodge the Yan family¡¯s god-like arrows.


    It was not snowing. The wind whistled by and picked up the fallen snow. It was no different than falling snow.


    Wang Xi lowered his head and looked at the sleeve soaked with fresh blood. He shook his head and said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t want to kill people.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Yan Shendu narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.


    ¡°Because...¡± Wang Xi gazed hesitantly at the sky above his head, ¡°because I have to help Fan Xian for the peace of this world, for the bnce of thisnd, for my home, and what else? I have to help him.¡±


    ¡°The peace of the world rests on one person? Fan Xian isn¡¯t the Emperor...¡± Yan Shendu¡¯s left leg bet slightly backward. He lowered his quiver. As he talked, he secretly prepared.


    ¡°There is no one left in my family.¡± Wang Xi sighed. ¡°For there to be peace in the world, I have to help him, so I¡¯ll have to do wrong by you...whenever there is a major era, there needs to be the sacrifice of minor figures.¡±


    Minor figure? Yan Shendu had never thought of himself like this. He was the son of a governor and the inheritor of Yan family¡¯s archery skills. In the future, he would be an influential figure. At this moment, he had only killed the Second Priest of a temple. His glory had notpletely been demonstrated yet, so how could he die?


    Wang Xi once again raised his head to gaze at the sky. It was as if he was trying to see the starry sky through the thick clouds. Faintly, he said, ¡°Hopefully, I am not helping the wrong person.¡±


    Gazing up at the sky, how could he pass up on such a good opportunity?


    Yan Shendu suddenly straightened and fired. He fired seven arrows in session and then felt for his quiver with one hand. He pulled out the final arrow, ced it on the string, nocked it, and fired.


    Seven arrows were in front while the arrow filled with the most concentrated murderous intent hid in the back.


    Yan Shendu had never been as pleased with his cultivation as he was today. To be able to fire seven and then one arrow, it was already the peak of what he could reach in this lifetime. He was even slightly better than his father back in the day. Such a terrifying attack, he believed that even if it was Fan Xian in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.


    However, he forgot one point. Everyone¡¯s fighting style was not the same. If Fan Xian wanted to kill him personally, he would certainly sinisterly poison him again and again, and stab him again and again close to his body. He would not give him any chance to fire arrows.


    If it was Fan Xian that hade to kill him, it would be impossible for Yan Shendu to have aplete body. He would die very stupidly and nastily.


    While this Thirteenth Wang seemed gentle and kind, the battle style he picked was aggressive and terrifying,pletely unlike his exterior appearance.


    Wang Xi directly leapt forward like a huge bird in the night. He spread his wings and was injured by the strong wind. He ignored the seven arrows piercing into his body. His eyes gave off a sharp light. Stretching out with his right hand, he caught the most terrifying arrow at the end.


    A number of whooshes sounded. Those arrows went through Wang Xi¡¯s body, only his body was moving in the air. Nothing major was injured. They only passed through above and below his shoulder.


    With a screech, thest arrow in Wang Xi¡¯s right hand slid along like a carriage wheel bearing arge weight pressing down on a rough road. It carried a horrible sound of friction.


    A faint burning smell seemed to rise into the night sky. Wang Xi¡¯s right hand was blurred by the arrow¡¯s lightning speed. What kind speed was indicated by this heat?


    Right before the arrow was about to pierce into Wang Xi¡¯s eye, it stopped, only 2 centimeters away. Just like this, he used his flesh and blood hand to hold onto the arrow. He swept like a bird to a stop in front of Yan Shendu, only 30 centimeters apart.


    Wang Xi gave a muffled grunt. Turning his wrist, he pushed the tip of the arrow into Yan Shendu¡¯s heart. His hand moved like lightning. It was impossible to dodge.


    Yan Shendu staggered and fell. He looked at the blood and arrow on his chest and the assassin in front of him covered in blood. He opened his mouth but was unable to speak. Just like this, he sat in front of his tent. His body weakly twitched a few times.


    He had forgotten what his father had once taught him. As an archer, the effective distance of a weapon determined life and death. He was still too close to the person in front of him.


    Wang Xi stood panting in front of him. He looked at the archer, whose breaths were gradually weakening, and said, ¡°Little archer, go peacefully.¡±


    It was not until the moment he died that Yan Shendu realized he truly was a minor figure in this major era. However, for a man specializing in archery to die by his own arrow, was that not a good end? However...he was not satisfied...he pointlessly pulled on all the power in his entire body and stretched forward. He wanted to grasp this assassin and kill him. He wanted to kill the imminently arriving death.


    His finger touched Wang Xi¡¯s belt. Where he touched, it felt bloody and icy. Hooking onto one thing, the little archer Yan Shendu finally ran out of strength. A gurgling sound came from his throat. His head tilted, and he died.


    Wang Xi straightened his body and loosened his right hand. He looked at the long and terrifying burn mark on his palm, and then lowered his head to look at the seven arrows sticking out of his body. Looking at the fresh blood all over his body, he resisted the pain. Muttering to himself in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Ah, it hurts so much...¡±


    He resisted the pain. Using the night snow and wind, he escaped out of the Yuantai Camp. Returning to the mountaintop, he picked up the green banner and once more disappeared into the dark night.


    Many monthster, Fan Xian learned about what happened in this attack. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Thirteenth Wang, you are ferocious and stupid.¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452: Intentions As Before


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The second day was one day from the third day. This was not nonsense because on the third day, Wan¡¯er was returning to the capital. Fan Xian was used to keeping his wife and family far away from sordid businesses, so he had set the time to be the second day. On this day, the weather was fine and sunny. The umted snow was gradually melting, Tianhe Avenue was soaked, and the flowing stone ponds holding snow beside the street finally began to move, taking the snow and withered leaves toward the low-lyingnds.


    Inside and outside Jingdou, there were four gates in all four directions with 13 city guard soldiers responsible for safety and defenses. These 13 city gate guards were sent out by the Pce. Never mind the fact that it was impossible for the Jingdou garrison to stick their hands in, even the military elders in the Bureau of Military Affairs did not make any major moves openly. Every night, the Jingdou city gates would close. In the history of Qing Kingdom, other than a few bloody coup d¡¯¨¦tats as well as a few reports of massive natural disasters and unrest on the borders, there had never been another precedent of opening the gates at night.


    Old Director Chen of the Overwatch Council was an exception. He lived in Chen Garden outside of the capital. The Emperor gave this Director special permission to enter the capitol at night.


    There was only this one exception. Other than Chen Pingping, no one was allowed to enter Jingdou in the dark of night without an imperial edict. After Fan Xian controlled the Overwatch Council, there was one more person added to this exception.


    Even if the Yuantai Camp of the Jingdou garrison found Yan Shendu¡¯s body and gradually reported this up until it finally reached a rank where the general knew of Yan Shendu¡¯s true identity, the shocked and terrified general in the camp still had no way of telling the people inside Jingdou.


    The Commander of the Jingdou garrison, Qin Heng, only knew about the news the next morning.


    Then, the Northern Governor, Yan Xiaoyi, returning to the capital to debrief, also learned of the news. His true born son had been assassinated by someonest night in the camp.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi sat beside the bed. His feet were spread very far apart. This was a habit formed from many years of life travelling in the army and riding horses. His eyes gazed somewhat indifferently at the messenger kneeling before the door. He tilted his head, not daring to believe his own ears.


    ¡°Master.¡± The two concubines on the bed forcefully suppressed the fear and unease in their hearts. They struggled out of bed and helped Governor Yan dress and fetched water for him to brush and wash.


    As all this was happening, Yan Xiaoyi maintained a cold kind of calm. His hands, which were rubbing together in the hot water basin, did not shake at all.


    Ever since he was young, his energy exceeded that of others. After joining the army, each night he wouldn¡¯t be happy without a woman. He had countless concubines in his home. Even though he didn¡¯t have a proper wife in his manor in Jingdou, he still left five concubines to serve him. Last night, under the wind and rain, these two concubines were almost unable to keep up.


    Yan Xiaoyi tilted his head to nce at the concubine beside him. In the past, he was used to being secretly proud of his stamina and energy, however, his heart felt different today. He felt a glimmer of loathing toward these charming women.


    Women, he had many. But son, he only had one.


    He calmly rose, buckled a ck gold jade belt around his waist, and threw on arge snow-blocking cape before walking out of the door. Outside the door, his personal soldiers and generals from the Jingdou garrison, with fear on their faces, had been waiting for a while.


    Seeing his trusted aide holding a longbow and quiver of arrows, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s mind wandered as he stood beside his horse. Even so, from hearing the news until now, his expression remained calm. There was nothing unusual in that slightly ck and determined expression at all.


    The sound of horses¡¯ hooves gradually left Yan manor. Inside the manor, two beautiful concubines tragically died in the bed. Their fresh blood stained an entire green curtain.


    ...


    ...


    Under the protection of his soldiers, Governor Yan left the city gate and came to the main tent in the not very distant Yuantai Camp. His expression was indifferent. He did not even nce at the general of the camp who hade forward tofort him. Even Qin Heng, who rushed over anxiously, was ignored by him.


    He directly entered the middle military tent.


    Yan Shendu¡¯s body was lying in the tent. No one dared move his body because everyone was waiting for Governor Yan toe see it personally.


    Yan Xiaoyi stood in front of his son¡¯s body and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He only his brows furrowed slightly. After a long time, his gaze dropped slightly. He extended a hand and forced open his son¡¯s still rigidly extended palm.


    The dead person¡¯s hands were closed extremely tight. Yan Xiaoyi pulled at them with great strength, forcefully breaking two of his son¡¯s fingers. He removed something from his son¡¯s palm and then raised it in front of his eyes to look at it closely.


    Daylight shone in from outside the tent and gently bounced off that jade pendant. It shot into Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes and made his pupils constrict slightly.


    He recognized this jade pendant. On the pendant was a little sword on one side and some carved characters on the other. His heart chilled and then immediately began to burn again.


    In the tent, the other generals did not know what this jade pendant symbolized. Qin Heng sighed and went forward to offer a few words offort. At the same time, he expressed the Qin family¡¯s heartfelt regret about this matter. For the son of a governor to be assassinated in the camp his family controlled, no matter what, the Qi family would have to take a great deal of the responsibility.


    Yan Xiaoyi nodded his head slightly and finally opened his mouth. His voice was a bit raspy. He slowly said, ¡°Marquis, there is no need to say more.¡±


    Qin Heng was silent. A momentter, he said, ¡°Governor, ovee your grief.¡±


    However, there was no sign of grief on Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s face. He allowed the main general of the Yuantai Camp to lead him to the tent his son had once lived in. He went in alone and stayed in the at tent for a long time.


    Everyone waited outside for him. No one dared disturb him.


    Inside the tent, he carried out hisst conversation with his son¡¯s aura. Yan Xiaoyi walked out from the hole in the back of the tent. His expression was wooden. Looking at therge puddles of bloodstains that had been somewhat scattered by the wind, he didn¡¯t speak at all.


    He once again returned to the center tent. Yan Xiaoyi looked at his son¡¯s body and lowered his head. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grasped the arrow sticking out of his son¡¯s heart and pulled slightly.


    With a splutter, the arrow left the body andnded in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hand. He personally ced this arrow into the quiver his soldier carried and then turned to Qin Heng to say, ¡°Burn it.¡±


    The sound of horses¡¯ hooves rang out again, leaving Yuantai Camp and heading toward Jingdou. Even though his son had been assassinated as a major general in court, Yan Xiaoyi still had to stay in Jingdou. This was an inconvenience brought by power.


    Cold wind blew over his face.


    The soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army all wore sorrowful and angry expressions on their faces. They had fought against the Northern Qi people on the North border for many years. They thought they had performed meritorious service for their country. However, they had not expected that someone in Jingdou would dare assassinate a governor¡¯s son.


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s expression still did not change. He only said to his personal attendant coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not Sigu Jian. That killer bled, ninth-level.¡±


    The jade pendant indicated the killer¡¯s origin. Yan Shendu¡¯s power and the price that person paid indicated his level of skill. His personal attendant rode beside him and said, ¡°After Ye Zhong left the capital, on the surface, there are only a few ninth-level aces in Jingdou. Now that you and Sir Fan junior have returned to the capital, there are two more. However, there could be some hidden in the dark, for example, the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Without question, after Yan Xiaoyi returned to the capital, he had borne the brunt of the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, particrly that day in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs when Fan Xian had waved the horse whip at him. This made the battle in the dark explode into an imminent sh.


    With Yan Shendu¡¯s death, everyone would think of Fan Xian at the first instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Fan Xian,¡± Yan Xiaoyi said coldly, ¡°But it certainly has something to do with Fan Xian.¡±


    The city gates were right before them. The personal attendant carrying the arrow nced at him with worry, thinking, If it does indeed have something to do with Sir Fan junior, what would the Governor do? Would he shoot and kill the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child with an arrow here in Jingdou?


    Yan Xiaoyi narrowed his eyes slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He only coughed a few times and then covered his mouth. A trickle of fresh blood leaked out from between his fingers.


    ...


    ...


    Last night¡¯s assassination did not spread. For one, not many people knew about Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son being in the Jingdou garrison. Two, there hadn¡¯t been enough time. Even the head office of the Overwatch Council had not obtained rted details. The civil and martial officials in Qing court had always been split into two systems, so not many of the officials in court knew of this matter.


    This day, it was a small court conference. The officials outside the Pce doors were gathered in twos and threes, each with their own faction. However, the Crown Prince in the Eastern Pce and the Second Prince had be much warmer, so the two factions of officials did not stand too far apart.


    The Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian was standing with the two schrs from the Hall of Governmental Affairs and saying something in a lower voice. Around these three people, no one came near.


    With the crack of a whip, the Pce doors slowly opened. The Commander of the Imperial Army, the Great Prince, walked out with a calm expression. He bowed to a few of the elders in front, and everyone hurriedly returned the greeting. Ever since a year ago, after the Emperor made the Great Prince responsible for the protection around the Pce, the defenses around the Pce had indeed be well-fortified. Furthermore, this Great Prince was a diligent person. Whenever it was time for a court conference, he would always be personally on duty. He did not make any excuses for his precious identity.


    Because of this, all of the officials going into court felt a glimmer of fear and respect for the Great Prince.


    The officials filed in in a line, going into the court to discuss the world¡¯s gossip with the Emperor. The Pce doors immediately quieted down again. The snow on the square in front of the Pce had long been swept clean, revealing the wet green stones beneath. The snow that had been swept away was piled half-a-person high beside the square, like a low city wall.


    A carriage drove behind the long pile of snow toward the Pce. The carriage, the horse, and coachman were all uniformly ck. The imperial guards guarding the Pce Gate, as well as the guards inside the door, knew the identity of the person inside the carriage. They couldn¡¯t help feeling curious and excited in their hearts.


    With his hand resting on his sword, the Great Prince approached personally to wee him. He helped the young man in the carriage, whose movements were still not wholly smooth, down from the carriage. The two of them spoke quietly along the way into the Pce.


    The soldiers inside and outside the Pce gates did not even dare to breathe loudly. They only carefully nced at this scene. It was not until the figures of the Great Prince and the young official had disappeared into the Pce did everyone let out a rattling breath and began to excitedly discuss it in small voices.


    ¡°Did you see? Everyone says that the Great Prince has a good rtionship with him. Looks like it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°What is strange about that? They¡¯re brothers, after all.¡±


    ¡°Brothers?¡± Someoneughed coldly. ¡°Do you not remember how Commissioner Fan dealt with the Second Prince a year ago?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Although the folkways of Qing Kingdom were liberated and there were rarely cases of punishment being given out because of speaking, this was the door to the Royal Pce, yet they were wantonly discussing gossip about the royal family. It had to be said, these soldiers who had once followed the Great Prince to fight the western Hu savages andter became part of the Imperial Army to stand guard on sentry duty were indeed bold.


    Two little eunuchs looked at the imperial guards like immortals.


    ¡°Is that the legendary Sir Fan junior?¡± A guard that had clearly not been in the Pce for a long time wore an excited expression. ¡°He is indeed, as the legends say, as handsome as a god. However, his coloring did not seem very good.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! An attack was made on his life only days ago, and he was injured heavily. How could he get better so quickly? Speaking of which, it¡¯s very strange. Sir Fan junior¡¯s injury has healed very quickly, and he¡¯s even able to walk around now. Why is he in such a rush to get to court?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Sir Fan junior is the youngest ninth-level ace of Qing Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°However, speaking of the attack...¡±


    Everyone immediately fell silent. They knew this matter was too scary, so it was best to talk less about it.


    Fan Xian and the Great Prince walked in the Pce and did not know what the people behind them were talking about. However, the Great Prince couldn¡¯t help being curious. Why was he rushing to enter the Pce when his injury hadn¡¯t healed yet?


    ¡°Why are you so rushed to enter the Pce? Recently, the Pce has been rather chaotic. Everyone is a bit nervous investigating the matter of you being attacked.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgot? I¡¯ve already sent the invitation to your manor. The Great Princess should have received it personally. I¡¯m hosting tonight at the Baoyue Brothel. If I have the energy to host yet not rush into the Pce to debrief, I¡¯m afraid the Emperor would spank me.¡±


    ¡°You should call her the Great Imperial Concubine or sister-inw is fine.


    Why are you still calling her the Great Princess?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. The Great Imperial Concubine sounds odd. I always think of Ye Ling¡¯er. Sister-inw also doesn¡¯t work...I don¡¯t want to be scolded by someone of the Taichang Temple. My surname is Fan, but your surname is Li.¡± These words of Fan Xian¡¯s were a bit wild. At least, as an official speaking to the Great Prince, it appeared to be a bit impolite.


    The Great Prince knew what he was thinking andughed helplessly. Suddenly serious, he said, ¡°Do you know about that matter?¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son was assassinatedst night.¡± The Great Prince stared at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes as if he wanted to judge from his gaze whether or not this assassination had anything to do with him.


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrow, not bothered to purposely put on a shocked expression. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead. In any case, he¡¯s not one of my people. Don¡¯t guess, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Regardless of whether or not this matter has something to do you, I¡¯m afraid you will still be med for this.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve made plenty of enemies in this life, a few more won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But that person is...Yan Xiaoyi.¡± The Great Prince reminded in a heavier tone.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t make any sound, he only thought to himself that this Great Prince did indeed have some power in the military. At this moment, the pce gates had probably just opened, yet he already knew the story of what happened in Yuantai Camp.


    The Great Prince saw that he wasn¡¯t acknowledging him and furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t end so easily. Think about it, in the Jingdou garrison camp to the left of Jingdou, an assassin actually managed to sneak in. Once this matter is exposed, there won¡¯t be good days for anything. This matter...was done too impudently.¡±


    Fan Xian heard the meaning hidden in his words and couldn¡¯t resistughing coldly. ¡°Yuantai Camp? A few days ago, someone dared to move the military¡¯s city-guarding crossbows into the valley to kill an imperial envoy...just who is more impudent?¡±


    The Great Prince saw he was getting angry. He also knew that in that valley attack, he had lost a number of subordinates, so he could only change the subject. ¡°When is Lady Chening back? Grandmother and my mother have missed her for a long time. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let her go to Jiangnan in theing year.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°She¡¯s arriving tomorrow. Oh right, I also brought back that princess from the Hu tribe...also, I bought a manor in Yangcong Alley. The ce is isted and quiet, perfect for keeping a mistress.¡±


    The Great Prince started at hearing these words and mumbled, ¡°What mistress?¡±


    Fan Xian took out a house deed and threw it at him. The corners of his mouth tilted up, ¡°To support your mistress.¡±


    The Great Prince didn¡¯t know what to say. He red at him angrily and said, ¡°Around people, you have the elegant and meaningful face of an immortal poet, who knew that it¡¯s actually a sharp, unkind, and sly mouth.¡±


    ¡°These words are quite urate,¡± Fan Xian proudly said. ¡°Things like reputation, I have enough. Now, I am going to shed all these pretenses of cordiality and y with everyone properly.¡±


    The Great Prince was slightly startled. Furrowing his brows, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve invited all these people tonight. What exactly do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°How could I? Everyone is of royal descent, so I don¡¯t even have time to curry favor.¡± Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°However, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. If you don¡¯t want brothers to fight amongst themselves, they must be quickly crushed.¡±


    The Great Prince said with disapproval, ¡°These words are not nice to hear. We are all of the same father, so we should just quietly wait for the royal decision. You should have some control as well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this,¡± Fan Xian shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s still that old saying, my surname is Fan...but don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have a liking for chopping off my own fingers. After tonight, as long as they are willing to behave better, naturally, I will not do anything.¡±


    The Great Prince began to smile. Fan Xian thought for a while and couldn¡¯t resist smiling self-mockingly. From ancient times until now, the history books show there were very few young officials like him bold enough to threaten a Crown Prince and princess to their faces, and doing so using a lecturing tone. This matter did indeed appear to be rather absurd.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian persisted in saying his surname was Fan. He knew that if it was not, because he should have been surnamed Li, he would certainly not have the power to negotiate with the royal family and wouldn¡¯t even have this privilege. Given his style of doing things, he would probably have been dead as a doornail a long time ago.


    When he waited for a long time in the royal study until he finally saw the Emperor surnamed Li lift the curtain and enter, his behavior was still rtively respectful. However, glimmers of coldness and stubbornness asionally rose between his brows.


    It was just as it was said, acting all the way, things were still as before.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453: Remembering The Past In The Royal Study


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The royal study was much warmer than outside. Silver bamboo charcoal from Langyazhou was being burned in three fire basins. The cleverly designed fire basins didn¡¯t have excessive ash, only excessive heat. They enveloped the entire room in a spring warmth that did not align with the weather.


    There was only a faint burning smell. The scent was not bad, but Fan Xian¡¯s sensitive nose was not used to it. He couldn¡¯t but miss the warmth of a white room far away in a different world. He remembered two cheeky lines he once read in his previous life¡ªChairman Mao had never used a cellphone, and the Emperor had never used an air conditioner.


    The Emperor sat down on the low couch. From his expression, it was clear that he was pleased with the warmth in the royal study. The fine silver hair at his temples and fine lines at the corners of his eyes were all smooth. On the couch, he took off his outer dragon robe and put on amon cotton robe that a eunuch brought over. The eunuch also brought over a bowl of warm swallow¡¯s nest.


    Fan Xian stood quietly to the side, but he couldn¡¯t help but steal a curious gaze. The daily life of the Emperor was truly nothing extraordinary.


    The Emperor was drinking when his gaze caught Fan Xian¡¯s sneaky appearance. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling and scolded, ¡°Does Jiangnan not have good food to look so greedy?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°Mainly because I had to enter the Pce early today, so breakfast was rushed.¡±


    The Emperor waved, indicating for him to sit down. Eunuch Yao had long been waiting for this order on the side. He quickly went behind the curtain and brought out an embroidered stool. Fan Xian sat down and couldn¡¯t help but think of a year and a half ago of his first time entering the royal study to discuss matters. He was also curious as to why the Emperor didn¡¯t continue the royal study discussion after the court conference ended and called him in alone instead.


    Having not seen the Emperor for more than a year and also thinking about such things as acting, for a moment, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how to begin. Fortunately, when the Emperor and an official meet, it should be the Emperor who speaks first anyway. The inside of the royal study immediately sunk into silence.


    The Emperor drank half the swallow¡¯s nest and ced it on the table. He raised his head to look at Fan Xian¡¯s face, looking at that delicate and pure face. For some reason, his long frozen heart moved for the first time in 20 years. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, trying to throw out that glimmer of emotion from his monarchical head.


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± The Emperor asked as lightly as he could.


    Fan Xian bowed slightly and respectfully replied, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern. Your official is fine.¡± He knew that the Emperor certainly already knew of the news of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s son¡¯s strange death, but since he was not bringing it up and not connecting this matter to him, he was happy to y mute. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin more.


    ¡°Your Majesty...?¡± The Emperor repeated this once in his heart and sighed. He smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to be so reserved. If you have something to say, then say it. Earlier in the year, I sent you to Jiangnan to...I wanted to train you through experience to promote you. However, it had to be hard work for you.¡±


    For the Emperor to be able to say such gentle things, it really wasn¡¯t easy. Although Fan Xian¡¯s heart was moved, he was not soft. In an even voice, he said, ¡°To be honest, Your Majesty, I was very willing to go to Jiangnan.¡±


    He continued to smile and said, ¡°Jiangnan¡¯s scenery is good. I¡¯ve always wanted to visit.¡±


    Instead of using ¡°official¡± he used ¡°I¡± now. Every time these two spoke, it developed like this. First, it was official and ruler, then senior and junior, and then it became a blurry father and son situation. They never spoke of it, but they both knew it well. It was ambiguous, sour, and shameless.


    The Emperor smiled and said quietly a momentter, ¡°You did very well in Jiangnan...I am very gratified.¡±


    Naturally, he was referring to the pce treasury matter, the Jiaozhou matter, and the Jiangnan Road matter. In everything, Fan Xian always demonstrated the elegance and spirit a young official ought to have. For this court and this Emperor, he had scraped too much goodness from the people and military.


    Right now, Fan Xian was a knife in the Emperor¡¯s hand. He had essentially already offended every powerful level in the court, and the Emperor understood this. Thinking of the attack in the valley, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a faint pity for Fan Xian, but...not much.


    They spoke some more of the Jiangnan matter before concluding the report on political matters. After all, the main part of returning to court to debrief was in court. In the court conference in a few days, Fan Xian would have to wear court robes ande into the court with a special edict to wee the sighs of admiration or scolding from the civil and martial officials. Today, in the royal study, it was only an Emperor and a close official talking. Particrly concerning the Jiangnan and Jiaozhou matters, they had already been told to the Emperor through endless secret memorials, so their discussion todayy elsewhere.


    Elsewherey in Danzhou. The Emperor seemed to be particrly interested in Fan Xian¡¯s trip to Danzhou to visit family and asked about it in great detail. Although Fan Xian felt it was somewhat strange, he restrained his temper and rted it all. He didn¡¯t even leave out Dong¡¯er¡¯s matter, who knew just how many spies the Emperor had put around him.


    The Emperor also asked about how his wet nurse in Danzhou was doing. Fan Xian replied to each of his questions and described the scenery now in Danzhou: the white seagulls and precipices beside the city walls.


    Then, Fan Xian fell into silence because he had an unexpected discovery, the Emperor¡¯s mind seemed to have wandered.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were slightly shuttered, and the lines at the corners of his eyes demonstrated the charm unique to middle-aged people. He didn¡¯t look at Fan Xian and didn¡¯t speak. He only peacefully remembered everything about Danzhou following Fan Xian¡¯s descriptions.


    Suddenly, he realized that the voice telling the story had stopped. The Emperor raised his head, startled, and found that Fan Xian was gazing at him closely. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking that aftering back from thest Western expedition, I have not left Jingdou. I couldn¡¯t help but miss Danzhou¡¯s scenery.¡±


    During thest Western expedition, there was a rebellion in Jingdou. The Taiping Courtyard was washed with flood, and Fan Xian was taken by Wu Zhu into that ck carriage and escaped to Danzhou. Fan Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He only hesitantly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve also been to Danzhou?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve been.¡± The corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth tilted upwards and he smiled slightly. ¡°When I went to Danzhou, you weren¡¯t born yet. It was in Danzhou that I met your mother.¡±


    The official and ruler both fell into silence,. They both felt these words were a bit stupid. When the father first just met the mother, of course, the son hadn¡¯t been born yet.


    A momentter, a slightly dazed Fan Xian said, ¡°So it was in Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°Has Director Chen and...Minister Fan not told you before?¡± The Emperor gave a not-quite-there smile. ¡°I had thought you knew something of what happened back then.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that if he opened his mouth and asked, the Emperor in front of him, who was still sunk in beautiful memories, would certainly satisfy his curiosity. However, for some reason, Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to ask. Just like how behind that silk curtain was hidden beautiful scenery of Cang Mountain, but in the mountain there were strange,rge beasts.


    He justughed peaceably. ¡°How would the elders have the leisure time to tell me these things. Only, when I was little, I knew the court granted Danzhou a special favor. In the beginning, it was three years of no taxes. When I went back this time, I found that taxes have always been waived. The people of Danzhou are living well and endlessly thankful to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I am a ruler of the world. Loving my people is something I should do. What need is there for gratitude?¡± The Emperor smiled. He gazed at Fan Xian and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve waived taxes in Danzhou for 20 years. One, because of my wet nurse. Two, it is also to express my gratitude for that port that year.¡±


    These words made it difficult for Fan Xian toment. Was he going to talk with the Emperor about his first love? Furthermore, that first love was his mother. Coincidentally, at this moment, his stomach made a gurgling noise. His mind spun and he said, ¡°Your Majesty...I¡¯m truly hungry, please, grant me a bowl of swallow nest to eat.¡±


    The Emperor started and immediately roared withughter. Pointing at Fan Xian¡¯s nose, he couldn¡¯t speak for a while. Ever since the Qing Emperor had taken the throne, he had established his might. He watched the world and all of his officials and people feel fear and respect. In over 10 years, there had not been an official whoined that he was hungry and asked for food during a conversation between the ruler and the official. Even when the Crown Prince and the Great Prince were young and held by concubines from the Pce, they didn¡¯t dare speak so cheekily.


    After a long time, the Emperor finally stopped hisughter. His eyes were filled with tenderness and he scolded, ¡°This shamelessness, not even half of your mother¡¯s...ahem, ahem.¡±


    The Emperor forcefully swallowed those words and nted his eyes at the half a bowl of swallow¡¯s nest on the table. He casually pointed at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s still warm, eat it quickly.¡±


    Fan Xian eagerly went forward to pick up the pure-white porcin bowl. Without worrying about anything, he ate it all in a few mouthfuls. Although he didn¡¯t purposely show gratitude or an expression that said the Emperor¡¯s favor was vast and mighty, he still ate it very happily.


    The Emperor saw this sight and felt pleased. He thought to himself that An Zhi was indeed not one to put on a pretense. However, the Emperor had no idea that Fan Xian was cursing in his heart. He wasn¡¯t cursing the Emperor for being petty, rather he loathed the fact that the swallow¡¯s nest had been eaten by the other person.


    To the side, the silently waiting Eunuch Yao was shocked at seeing this scene. He had been in the Pce for many years and had only seen such a harmonious sight between the ruler and officials a few times. Thest time was probably when Shu Wu the Schr had returned from Northern Qi. In order to show his favor and that he held no grudges, he had granted him half a piece of dried meat.


    However,st time, because Shu the Schr was unbelievably moved by the dried meat, he had knelt in front of the Emperor with tears streaming down his face and repeatedly praised the Emperor. He was nothing like Sir Fan junior today, at ease and natural.


    It seemed that the Emperor seemed to favor Sir Fan junior¡¯s response more.


    Eunuch Yao lowered his head, but he was sighing with admiration in his heart. This kind of official and ruler, this kind of...father and son, it was very rare to see in the Pce. As he was thinking, he was jolted awake by the Emperor¡¯s call. He quickly took the bowl and retreated. As he walked along the eaves in the Pce, he was still thinking about the scene earlier with deep fear and admiration.


    ...


    ...


    In the royal study, there was only the Emperor and Fan Xian. The Emperor suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Now you are someone with status, so you can¡¯t mess around like you did before in the Imperial College...Danzhou, ah, to kick an official¡¯s son so that he can¡¯t rise from bed for half a year for the sake of a family servant always results in a loss of dignity.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian straightened his neck. Although his tone was calm, it carried a hint of stubbornness. ¡°Your Majesty is right, however, if there is a next time, I will still have to kick.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°If you want to kick, then kick. Only, there needs to be a limit to your messing around. Don¡¯t go too overboard.¡±


    Fan Xian sensed that the Emperor had other meanings in his words, so he didn¡¯tment and only nodded his head. The Emperor looked at this young man¡¯s appearance and furrowed his brows. He thought to himself that if this kid made such amotion over a serving girl that was chased out of his home then for the dozen subordinates he lost to the arrows in the valley, given this kid¡¯s grudge-holding personality, if he wanted him to swallow this anger, it seemed like it would be rather difficult.


    Of course, the Emperor could directly open his mouth and have Fan Xian stop, but the Emperor didn¡¯t want to do this.


    ¡°I hear you are hosting a dinner tonight?¡±


    Fan Xian started slightly and respectfully said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been gone from the capital for more than a year. There are many officials and...that I haven¡¯t seen. I¡¯m taking this opportunity so everyone can get together.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression became calm. ¡°It¡¯s still what I said before, you can mess around, but there needs to a limit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The court will investigate the valley incident and give you an exnation.¡±


    Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°For young people, you should put your sights further into the future. Don¡¯t limit yourself to what is in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°In theing year, find some time. I want to go visit Jiangnan and see what you and Xue Qing have done with my grain storage and pce treasury.¡±


    ¡°Yes...hmm?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head and looked at the Emperor with a glimmer of shock. The Emperor was going on an inspection tour? This was not something that had happened in the past dozen years, particrly since now the various powers in Jingdou were beginning to stir. Although it is said that no one dares be overly savage with the Emperor holding the fort in the Pce, the valley incident and Jiaozhou incident both showed that the volcano under the dragon chair had be live. At this time, the Emperor dared to go on an inspection tour?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor was thinking. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The official thinks...¡±


    He once again referred to himself as an official. This was to be a formal remonstration and attempt to dissuade, but the Emperor did not give him this opportunity. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I have already decided. I hold the world in my hand. What need is there to be concerned over the random jumping around of a few bedbugs...I am going to visit Danzhou. In the New Year, you will return to Jiangnan. Remember to prepare, however, this matter needs to be done in secret.¡±


    Fan Xian had nothing to say, he could only nod and agree.


    The Emperor looked at him and furrowed his brows. ¡°You remember what I said earlier?¡±


    Fan Xian guessed with a bit of a headache, ¡°Are you talking about...the messing around?¡±


    The Emperor nodded his head with gratification. ¡°I...only have these few sons. If you all want to make trouble, then make trouble, as long as it can be cleaned up. As for your thoughts, I also understand a little. Very good, continue as you were.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised. Son? You all? This could be considered making things clear, but he felt that the Emperor¡¯s gaze seemed to have already pierced through his body and saw through his thoughts. The Emperor knew about his thoughts? He immediately thought of the sh he had with the Second Prince the year beforest in the Baoyue Brothel and his conversation with the Second Prince in the tea shop.


    If the Emperor was using that conversation to guess at Fan Xian¡¯s heart, it had to be said, his guesses were mostly urate.


    ¡°Has that Haitang girl returned to Northern Qi?¡± the Emperor suddenly asked.


    Fan Xian was surprised again and a helpless expression appeared on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°Lang Tiao brought people and took her back.¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes slightly. ¡°At first, I did not like it. After all, the Chen girl has not married you for long. However, afterward, I felt that this matter wasn¡¯tpletely without its positives. Tianyi Dao has deep connections to the temples in various ces. If you had the ability to control the Tianyi Dao in your hand, for the court, it would be a meritorious service above that of a military act.¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to speak, the Emperor continued faintly, ¡°After Ku He dies, it should be Haitang who will take his ce. You have to think through the connections in between.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent.


    The Emperor said, ¡°There is no harm in getting closer to Northern Qi women, but with Northern Qi, you still need to maintain some distance. It¡¯s not that I suspect you, it¡¯s just that the aspirations of the Qing court lies with the world. During the year, you made various moves. It will always raise suspicions in the heart of some people in the military. They are all men used to horseback and direct action. They want to open up new territories. In your return to the capital this time, presumably you noticed that the attitude of the Bureau of Military Affairs is not very good toward you. This is one of the reasons.¡±


    Fan Xian remained silent. He knew this was the so-called sh between the dove faction and the hawk faction. However, in his bones, the Emperor was certainly of the carnivorous type. Although he said he had no suspicions, this was actually a severe reminder for him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Fan Xian replied peacefully. ¡°The official knows the limits.¡±


    Seeing his careful appearance, the Emperor smiledfortingly. Waving his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to return to the capital, go wander around the Pce...¡±


    He was silent for a moment then said, ¡°Make the empress dowager happy.¡±


    Fan Xian epted the order and left through the main door of the royal study.


    ...


    ...


    Eunuch Yao was waiting outside the door. Seeing hime out, he led him around the Pce. Although Fan Xian had entered the Pce many times and was familiar with the paths inside it, he knew that for an outside official entering the Pce to have an audience with the Emperor and then to visit the various concubines in their Pces was already outside of the rules. He had to be extra careful, so he needed a eunuch to lead the way.


    When it was all said and done, it was his position as slight outside of the royal family in addition to his status as the prince consort to the princess that gave him the opportunity to wander freely in the Royal Pce gardens.


    The first ce he had to go to was Hanguang Pce, the pce of the empress dowager. The empress dowager had just woken from her midday nap. Her body was still tired, so she didn¡¯t say much to Fan Xian. However, Fan Xian sensed that although the empress dowager¡¯s attitude toward him was still cold,pared to when they hadmb soup, it was already much better.


    After talking a little Fan Xian, saw that her state of mind was not very suitable for talking. He took the cue and said his farewells. Before he left, he said once Wan¡¯er was back, they woulde into the Pce together to pay their respects. This indeed made the old woman rather happy.


    Before he left the pce, Fan Xian spoke to the serving girl quietly and gave her a prescription for the old woman to take. Although the serving girls in Hanguang Pce would not dare randomly use medicine on the empress dowager, they knew the medical reputation of this popr man in court. She giggled and epted it. Only after it was checked over by the Imperial Academy of Medicine could it be used. She couldn¡¯t resist praising the prince consort¡¯s filial piety.


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He left Hanguang Pce and followed the road west in the expansive Royal Pce. When he passed Guangxin Pce, he couldn¡¯t resist having an extra look.


    To the side, Eunuch Yao carefully said, ¡°Sir Fan junior...this is Guangxin Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian paused andughingly scolded, ¡°Of course, I know. What are you thinking about now?¡±


    Eunuch Yao chuckled and said, ¡°No matter what, she is your mother-inw. If you don¡¯t visit and it gets back to the empress dowager, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and stopped not far from Guangxin Pce.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454: Brothers Smile In Front Of Baoyue Brothel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian stared at Guangxin Pce in a daze. Looking at the column in front of the Pce, he wondered whether or not the hole in the column had been filled with lime.


    When he had investigated the Royal Pce for the first time at night, it was behind the column in this pce that he was stabbed with a sword by that serving girl. The sword had pierced through the thick wood post and almost entered his waist.


    Even now, Fan Xian seemed to still be able to feel the murderous intent on that sword, although that serving girl had been killed by him on scene. It was also that night he had overheard the collusion between the Eldest Princess and Northern Qi royal family, the truth of Yan Bingyun being sold out, as well as blocked Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow that seemed to havee from the ends of the earth.


    The snow had stopped, and a cold wind blew through the Royal Pce, however, it was colder than the past few days. Fan Xian shivered with cold and shook his head with a self-ridiculing smile. Along with Eunuch Yao, he left this ce and went toward the Eastern Pce where the empress and Crown Prince lived.


    Although the Eldest Princess was his mother-inw and he would eventually have to see her, it was best to maintain his distance from that charming, cold, and emotionless woman. If he could dy their meeting by a day, then he would dy it by a day.


    These years with the Emperor¡¯s secret arrangements and cooperation of Chen Pingping, as well as various other parties, Fan Xian had gradually taken over all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ power. It had long be impossible for both sides to live together. There would eventually be a final showdown. Although the Eldest Princess¡¯ power, for a long time now, had been a far cry from before, Fan Xian still remained cautious. Not only because she was Wan¡¯er mother, but also because of that strange feeling in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had heard girls sing a song to give something to him...Fan Xian also felt like this. The Eldest Princess had given the pce treasury to him, her daughter to him, her lover to him, the Cui family to him, and the Ming family she was also about to give to him. It looked like there were still many things she was going to transfer to him. If he was the Eldest Princess, he would probably also bite his lip and keep his silence, while fire sprayed from his eyes to burn this bad son-inw to death.


    There was also the Junshang Conference and the restless people in the military. Although the Eldest Princess was not a fire-breathing dinosaur, on the contrary, she was very alluring, Fan Xian was still somewhat afraid. He was afraid of the craziness and charm in her warmth.


    To be with such a 30-something-year-old mother-inw who was known as the most beautiful woman in the world, it felt a bit awkward. So, until now, Fan Xian had only met her, his greatest enemy in this life, once.


    This had always been very amusing.


    ...


    ...


    Eunuch Yao nced at the silent Fan Xian and didn¡¯t say anything. He caught up with quick steps. In a moment, they arrived at the Eastern Pce. Unfortunately, the empress was in Guangxin Pce chatting with the Eldest Princess, so there was only the Crown Prince who was being tutored by the grand tutor.


    Seeing Fan Xian enter the pce, the Crown Prince came forward with augh. ¡°How is your injury? I was going to visit you at your manor, but I was afraid it would disturb your rest, so I decided not to.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed and made his greetings. Only then did he straighten up and smile. ¡°My body has always been sturdy, I only had to rest for a few days. Today, I came into the Pce by edict, so I came to visit you to stop you from worrying.¡±


    ¡°When is sister Chening back?¡±


    ¡°Probably tomorrow.¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled. ¡°While she is not here, you need to make the most of it and have some fun.¡±


    The two of them smiled and sat down. They talked about Jiangnan¡¯s scenery and beautiful woman. Not one of their words strayed toward unhappy topics. Actually, if their rtionship was traced back a few years, the Crown Prince had treated Fan Xian very well. Although he had listened to Xin Qiwu¡¯s sugestion and treated Fan Xian well with the intention to bring him to his side, when Fan Xian first entered the capital, they two had gotten along very well.


    However, no one had expected thatter matters would develop in such a strange way.


    Fan Xian was actually a prince.


    Furthermore, the problems left over by history had not been resolved.


    Fan Xian had risen up, and the Crown Prince became someone on the other side. Both sides knew that because of the historical problem, it was impossible for the two sides to work together. Inevitably, both sides sighed sadly. However, in the past two years, Fan Xian had mainly been attacking the Second Prince¡¯s faction and had not attacked the Crown Prince¡¯s faction wholeheartedly. On the surface, these two people could still maintain a sense of joyousness and harmony.


    Even if the two of them had shed their cordiality, in the Pce, they still had to be joyous and harmonious.


    The warm conversation came to an end and Fan Xian rose to bid his farewell. He moved closer to the Crown Prince¡¯s ear and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Your Highness, you muste tonight.¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled. ¡°Speaking of it, I actually haven¡¯t been to that building of yours...¡±


    This progressively marginalized proper Crown Prince sighed. ¡°As you know, for the past few years, I¡¯ve been cultivating my moral character and very rarely leave the Pce to y. Speaking of this famous Baoyue Brothel outside, first it was Second brother andter it¡¯s you. Neither of you had any ideas, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t sure whether these words had a hidden meaning, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess. He chuckled and respectfully bowed before leaving the Eastern Pce.


    Outside the pce, he, not unexpectedly, saw a familiar face.


    That eunuch with a face full of e, the current head of the Eastern Pce eunuchs, Hong Zhu.


    Hong Zhu quickly moved to the side and greeted him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s attitude was very cold. He made a sound of acknowledgement and walked forward. In his heart, there was a strange feeling. Looking at Hong Zhu¡¯s expression, it seemed as if he had something to say. Between this little eunuch¡¯s brows, there was some fear, but he didn¡¯t know what he was fearful of.


    While in the Pce, Fan Xian would not pay attention to Hong Zhu. He still had to act like he looked down on him with disdain. This pawn buried in the Pce could not lightly be used.


    Following that, he came to Lady Shu and Lady Ning¡¯s pce. He brought a list of books for the Second Prince¡¯s birth mother, Lady Shu. They were all ancient book collections printed at the Jiangnan Tianyi Pavilion. It was clear that Lady Shu was surprised. She had not expected for Fan Xian to serve her with such care given his life and death battles with her son, so she felt slightly moved.


    While in Lady Ning¡¯s pce, Fan Xian was thoroughly scolded.


    This was the first time this outspoken and straightforward woman, born in Dongyi, had seen Fan Xian after learning of his past. Looking at the expression between Fan Xian¡¯s brows, Lady Ning couldn¡¯t help but remember the Lady Ye who had once saved herself and the child in her womb. So, she was angry that Fan Xian would treat his life so lightly and lectured him while Fan Xian nodded his head vigorously.


    Then, she spoke of some stories from the past. Lady Ning¡¯s eyes grew warm and soft. Looking at Fan Xian like she was looking at her own son, she gently rubbed his head. She exhorted him to bring princess Chen often into the pce to see her if he had the time.


    Fan Xian agreed to everything. When he left the pce, he happened to turn his head and saw that Lady Ning seemed to be wiping away the wetness from the corner of her eyes. His heart couldn¡¯t help twisting with an unspeakable sorrow.


    These were all people from the past and matters from the past.


    ...


    ...


    Busily walking, Fan Xian also began to feel irritated. This was just like his first visit to the Pce to visit the various imperial concubines after his marriage. The things he did and the conversations in each pce he walked through were more or less the same. The constant repetition truly wore down both parties¡¯ state of mind.


    Fortunately, he could rx a bit in thest Shufang Pce.


    Having chased away Eunuch Yao, Fan Xian leaned like an exhausted dog against the chair. nting his eyes, he evaluated the serving girl who was busily bringing him tea. This serving girl¡¯s brows were clear and smooth, and her head was constantly lowered politely. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help his heart thumping. When he epted the tea, he squeezed her white wrist.


    The serving girl red at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°Xing¡¯er, when I first saw you, you were only 13. As you grew, so has your temper.¡±


    Yi Guiping, who was lying on the low couch, watched as Fan Xian messed around with the child. She couldn¡¯t resist opening her mouth and saying, ¡°You can mess around outside, but don¡¯te mess around with people in my pce.¡±


    Xing¡¯er was indeed the girl who had led Fan Xian all around the Pce to offer his greetings back then. After being talked about by both of them, her face immediately flushed red. She ran quickly into the back.


    Fan Xian drank some tea to soothe his throat. He then seriously said, ¡°Aunt, I have to leave the Pce soon, so I won¡¯t talk long with you.¡±


    ¡°Leave the Pce?¡± Yi Guiping was slightly surprised and immediately understood that something was happening. A glimmer of worry rose between her brows and she said, ¡°What exactly are you going to do tonight?¡±


    Fan Xian was also surprised and asked, ¡°You know about this?¡±


    Yi Guiping covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Sir Fan junior is hosting a feast tonight and the people he has invited are all major figures...this matter has long spread out and is the most sensational news in the capital. Although I live in the Pce, how could I not know about this?¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and said, ¡°It has only been a day, so how could it have grown to such a ruckus? It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been back to the capital in over a year. Inevitably, I¡¯ll have to invite everyone out.¡±


    Yi Guiping said seriously, ¡°Although there are things I want to say to you, at least to thank you on behalf of my child for your discipline this year, I know your event at night is important, so you can leave first.¡±


    She paused and then said, ¡°Did you invite Hongcheng?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take Wan¡¯er to King Jing¡¯s manor another day.¡±


    Yi Guiping nodded.


    Fan Xian smiled again and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯m here especially to pick up the Third Prince. At this time, Teacher Liu is still tutoring him, so how can I leave?¡±


    Yi Guiping started and worriedly said, ¡°Ping¡¯er is also going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just brothers getting together. I¡¯ll be there. What are you worried about?¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly with unspeakable confidence.


    ...


    ...


    The end of the year was drawing near. The heavy snows had suddenly stopped, and no one knew when they would start again. Jingdou was freezing cold, however, there were rednterns hovering in the air in the buildings beside the street. The red candles burned brightly and warmly enveloped the surroundings. They spilled out as if the precious bamboo charcoal was worth nothing.


    Threeyers of thick leather curtains hung in front of Baoyue Brothel¡¯s front door. asionally, a servant would pass through. When they lifted the curtains, the warm air from inside the building would spill out. For a moment, the air on this street seemed slightly warmer than elsewhere.


    There was no one passing by on the streets. The bailiffs from the Jingdou government and soldiers from the Jingdou garrison that were stationed here rubbed their frozen hands. Looking at the brightly lit building, they didn¡¯t say anything out loud, but in their hearts, they were cursing loudly that they had to stand guard outside while the nobility inside could wash in spring breeze.


    Of all the restaurants and brothels in the world, probably only Baoyue Brothel would be so luxurious. However, it was not usually like this. It was only because this day was special.


    Baoyue Brothel did not open for business this day. In fact, half the street had been sealed off by people and horses from the Jingdou government and garrison. These were the preparations that Baoyue Brothel had reported to the government ahead of time. Without any time being wasted, it was granted with special permission.


    The leading official of the Jingdou government did not have the authority to participate in this gathering, but he still did his best to arrange all the defenses. Not only him, but all of the officials in Jingdou thought like this. Regardless of which faction they belonged to, today, they all had to give their service to Baoyue Brothel.


    Because, on this day, everyone who was considered a master in Jingdou was going to Baoyue Brothel.


    The Siye of the Imperial College, vice-minister of Taichang Temple, leader of the pce treasury transportpany, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, the inspector of Jiangnan, the imperial envoy...Fan Xian was hosting the gathering.


    With the dazzling and powerful Sir Fan junior, whose titles were almost longer than his family tree, gave an invite, who dared to note? Who had the face to note? Although everyone knew that this Sir Fan junior was an isted official who was bold and willing to offend officials, his guests of honor were the Crown Prince, the three princes, two Deputies of the Bureau of Military Affairs, and a few other powerful figures. If even these people had to give Fan Xian face, let alone the rest.


    In Baoyue Brothel, all the powerful people were congregated. If someone had the power to kill every guest of honor tonight, Qing Kingdom would probably fall into chaos. No wonder the Jingdou government and garrison were so careful and guarded it so tightly. It was almostparable to the depths of the Royal Pce.


    A few high-ss sedan chairs stopped in front of the Baoyue Brothel in the dusk. Another few major figures came forth in carriages, and a few other powerful military figures rode forth on horses.


    None brought too many personal attendants to be an eyesore to Fan Xian. The princes only each brought two or three Tiger Guards. These major officials were all certain of their safety. Although there had been the attack in the valley recently, everyone knew that Baoyue Brothel was the property of the Fan family.


    The Great Prince, the Left and Right Deputies of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Xin Qiwu, and Reh Shao¡¯an arrived. Baoyue Brothel was operating fully, so the girls helped these major figures to side rooms to rest and wait for the feast to begin.


    Fan Xian leisurely talked with a few people and said some mischievous things. He then led the child by his side to the door because he had heard the news that the Crown Prince had arrived.


    Seeing that child willingly had his hand held by Fan Xian, the two Deputies from the Bureau and some other officials at the feast who were watching felt shock in their hearts. The scene in front of them was enough to make these major figures think of many other things.


    Since ancient times, there had been officials who controlled the Emperor tomand the nobles. Sir Fan junior held that child¡¯s hand, so who knew whether or not the future Qing Kingdom, the future world, would belong to these two?


    Fan Xian was holding the hand of the Third Prince.


    ...


    ...


    Outside the leather curtains, it was slightly cold. The Third Prince shivered and turned his head to gaze at his teacher, who was two heads taller than him. A glimmer of worship shed through his eyes. He immediately asked, ¡°Sir, your injury is not yet better. Why did youe out to greet him?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and exined gently, ¡°The person who ising is the Crown Prince, the heir of the country. His status is not the same. Furthermore, he is also your older brother. Whether as an official or as a brother, respect should be shown.¡±


    A small carriage under the protection of a dozen guards stopped in front of Baoyue Brothel. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sharp and could see there were a few Tiger Guards with long knives around them, waiting coldly. In order to prevent themon people from talking too much and making things awkward for the court, all of the guests had removed their usual honor guard. Even the Crown Prince, who was arriving, could be considered traveling lightly.


    Fortunately, it was so. Otherwise, this street would probably bepletely blocked the major figures¡¯ show of extravagance.


    The carriage curtain was lifted, and the Crown Prince, in an outfit of light yellow, stepped down from the carriage with a face full of smiles. He raised his eyes to see Fan Xian and the Third Prince waiting outside the building to wee him. The Crown Prince¡¯s mood was pretty good. Although this was necessary, given Fan Xian¡¯s current power, this kind of respect was something the Crown Prince needed.


    Fan Xian and the Third Prince bowed first. The Crown Prince quickly raised them up. In a moment, everyone in the building knew that the Crown Prince had arrived and rushed out to wee him. Only the Great Prince seemed to have already drunk too much and had forgotten. However, the Crown Prince knew that his older brother was born into the military and had always been like this, so he didn¡¯t care that much.


    Just as the group of people standing around outside the building was about to go in and talk, another carriage slowly drove up.


    The Crown Prince raised his head curiously, wondering who had even greater airs than himself to arrive eventer than him?


    Everyone gazed over only to see a thin and slight middle-aged officiale out of the carriage. This official did not wear any clothing to symbolize his ranking, but everyone immediately recognized him and couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and shocked that he would alsoe.


    The neer wasn¡¯t just anybody, it was the Governor of Jiangnan Road, Xue Qing. Of the seven roads under heaven, Xue Qing controlled one of them. He was a super ranked official and controlled the wealthiest road under heaven. Most importantly, he was also the Emperor¡¯s confidant and had once been the teacher of many princes in the Cab of Official Papers. For these officials in court, his position was particrly revered.


    Xue Qing looked at the crowd and smiled slightly. He first bowed to the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince quickly said he dared to not ept. With him in the lead, everyone hurried to bow to Xue Qing.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Sir Xue returned to the capital to debrief. As we had worked together for this year in Jiangnan, and I had been greatly favored by you, I dared be so rude and presumptuous as to invite you over.¡±


    Everyone oohed and said that Sir Fan junior had great honor to be able to invite Governor Xue Qing out. In their hearts, they secretly ndered Fan Xian. Because of the attack in the valley, Fan Xian had to demonstrate his might to various powers so had even brought out Xue Qing.


    It was no wonder that these powerful figures would think like this. The feast in Baoyue Brothel tonight could be considered a gathering of the younger generation. Director Chen, Shu the Schr, and other such elders would certainly not be disturbed. Even if he wanted to invite them, the Emperor would probably not allow it.


    Furthermore, everyone was wondering why Fan Xian had invited such different ssifications of people to gather in Baoyue Brothel.


    ¡°It is only to eat and drink and chat. Everyone has been busy with official matters this year. There has to be rest at the end of the year,¡± Fan Xian stood at the door to the Baoyue Brothel and exined with a smile.


    He saw group of people and horses approaching. A the front was the Second Prince. It was that Second Prince who looked simr to Fan Xian and whose temper seemed to be of the same mold, but who fought with Fan Xian in Jingdou, in the North, and in Jiangnan until blood flowed like rivers.


    Of course, the temporary victor was Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian met the Second Prince¡¯s eyes. With great mutual understanding. Without the division of first and second, without regard to seniority, they raised their hands at the same time, bent slightly at the waist, and greeted each other.


    Then, the corners of their lips tilted slightly and a glimmer of a shy smile rose at the same time.


    Both of them sighed in their hearts. This smile .hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455: Discussing History At The Feast At Hongmen [JW1] (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the east side of the third floor of Baoyue Brothel was therge Flower Hall. Half of the room hovered over the empty air and therge hall on the first floor could perfectly be seen. Therge and wide carpet from the Hu people was covered with a fresh red color. It added another distinct style.


    Since there were noble guests in the building, this half of the Flower Hall had also been emptied. As he entered the flower hall, the Second Prince¡¯s eyes unconsciously nced up at the door and saw there were two characters written there in gold paint. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to what these two characters meant.


    ¡°Hongmen.¡±


    As the host, Fan Xian smiled calmly as he weed the crowd into the hall. Flower Hall had been divided by screens and hanging woolen curtains. The hot air rose. As each figure entered the hall, he was stripped of hisrge capes and jackets by the girls beside him, leaving only the inner, unlined clothing.


    It was enough. There were already all kinds of exquisite teas and desserts on the tables. The tes used were the best in Jiangnan, and the cups for alcohol were also the best ss ones. The alcohol served was the most expensive liquor in the world, Wu Liangye. The girls serving on the side were all gentle and quiet beauties.


    Naturally, the Crown Prince sat in the most honorable position. He gazed at Fan Xian andughingly scolded, ¡°Only you could enjoy life like this. Look at all these things. They¡¯re all from the three workshops. The Pce is counting on them to exchange for silver. They certainly don¡¯t spend like you do.¡±


    The customs of Qing Kingdom were simple and in, so even the officials of the royal family had taken extra to be cautious. They were definitely not as extravagant as the Northern Qi court. For a feast like the one Fan Xian gave, it was indeed stepping over the boundaries a bit. Everyone knew that right now, the pce treasury was single-handedly controlled by Fan Xian. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to transfer some expenses over. However, they weren¡¯t sure if the Crown Prince¡¯sughing remark was a silent jab.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he smiled. ¡°If one can enjoy, it¡¯s best to grasp the opportunity to do so.¡±


    Xue Qing sat on the first table on the left side. He was here by edict to watch the show, so he did not care about much. Besides, he had long lived in Jiangnan and was used to such luxuries. Seeing the sighs of admiration from these major figures in the capital, he couldn¡¯t help the corners of his mouth twitching up and smiling. He thought to himself that although it was difficult to make a living in such a big city as Jingdou, their luxuries were still far from that of Jiangnan.


    The feast began. The girls were quiet and speechless as they began to ce dishes and pour wine for the guests at each table. Although they had gone through special training the past two days, the girls¡¯ hearts couldn¡¯t help but be nervous at suddenly seeing so many major figures of the Qing court at once. Their red lips were pressed tightly together.


    The princes and officials present had all made their way through the romance scene before. However, suddenly having so many people gathered in one hall, they were truly at a loss for what to do.


    Actually, there were not that many guests of honor. There were about 10 people, each with a girl sitting beside them and a personal attendant kneeling behind them, yet they still filled Flower Hall.


    The person serving Fan Xian wasn¡¯t just anybody. It was the shopkeeper of Baoyue Brothel, Sang Weng.


    In a setting such as this, it would not do to open with too much yelling, endlessly drinking games, and inappropriate fondling, particrly with Xue Qing and the two Deputies of the Bureau present. The young nobility were all conscious of their status, so the room was somewhat quiet and stuffy for a moment. They only talked about some of the idle jokes from the court, such as Shu the Schr falling drunk into the snowy street against night and such.


    In any case, Shu Wu¡¯s personality was easy going and didn¡¯t care about how juniors mocked.


    No one dared use the princes and Fan Xian as the butt of jokes, particrly Fan Xian. Everyone was still guessing at the true purpose of this meal.


    In the air of awkwardness, Xue Qing minded his own business drinking the alcohol and ying with the hands of the girl beside him. This man immediately removed his air of officialdom and felt a bit more like a middle-aged loafer. It looked like the schr of the Cab of Official Papers has also battled his fair share with the skeletons of the red tower.


    The Second Prince took a shallow sip and gazed with a slight smile at Fan Xian across from him. ¡°An Zhi, I haven¡¯t been to Baoyue Brothel in a year. I¡¯ve discovered that the girls here are much prettier than before.¡±


    Immediately, the atmosphere in the room rxed. Between Fan Xian and the Second Prince, someone had to take the lead and speak first.


    ¡°What nonsense,¡± Fan Xianughingly scolded. ¡°For today¡¯s set up, for just Baoyue Brothel to serve you all, that¡¯s impossible...to be honest, the 13 girls in the building today are not only girls from here. I¡¯ve invited all of the most famous women in the capital...regardless of whether it is the pleasure boats on Liujing River or at the teaching workshop, if you leave this building tonight and can find another famous girl, then I¡¯ll have lost.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, thinking it was a very grand scale, but not the issue of money. Rather, to make the romance industry in Jingdou obediently give up their most famous girls in just one day, Fan Xian¡¯s might was indeed at a hair-raising level.


    Everyone turned to take a nce only to see the girls beside them all had their heads lowered shyly. After a closer look, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. They recognized someone from Liujing River and someone else as from the teaching workshop. They were all familiar people.


    Only the Second Prince¡¯s gaze was a bit dark. It was absurd to speak of it, of the dozen girls in the building tonight, there four that belonged to Liujing He, arrangements that the heir Hongcheng used to be responsible for. However, Yuan Meng died in Jiangnan and Shi Qing¡¯er defected to Fan Xian while Li Chenghong was put under house arrests by King Jing.


    He raised his head and took a distant nce at Fan Xian only to see that Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm, except, his eyes held a not-quite-there smile. For the moment, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was demonstrating his might through this small matter or had other ns.


    The Second Prince smiled slightly and said, ¡°Baoyue Brothel¡¯s smooth running must all be due to Sang Wen¡¯s cleverness and acumen. I drink to you.¡±


    After saying this, he raised the cup in his hand and moved it to drink to Sang Wen beside Fan Xian.


    To put himself lower, despite his princely status, aligned with his usual warm and gentle way of doing things. Furthermore, they were in a romantic setting. If notions of seniority were constantly upheld, it wouldn¡¯t be fun. Thus, no one really cared. They only cared that...Why did he drink this first cup to Sang Wen? Where was he putting tonight¡¯s host, Fan Xian?


    Sang Wen was right beside Fan Xian bringing a sliver of lichen toward his lips. Suddenly hearing these words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel startled and turned her head to nce at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and nodded. Sang Wen stood, bowed slightly toward the Second Prince and then emptied the cup. Without waiting for the Second Prince to say more, she poured herself another cup and raised it to the Crown Prince, sitting at the head, and the Great Prince.


    The Crown Prince was acting a bit strange, but he was only having fun with the beautiful woman in his arms. The beauty¡¯s body had long turned soft under the attentions of the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince looked very pleased and was not paying much attention to the undercurrents on the feast between the Second Prince and Fan Xian.


    However, the Great Prince drank with Sang Wen and then sighed.


    The Second Prince¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Today, it is rare that everyone is present. There needs to be some performance to add to the fun. Sang Wen, ever since you became the shopkeeper of the Baoyue Brothel, the ears of the people of Jingdou have no longer been blessed. I wonder whether I could ask Sang Wen to sing a song for us.¡±


    Sang Wen smiled slightly. Her warm expression was calm. As she rose to get her qin, her hand was unexpectedly pulled on by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian looked calmly at the Second Prince. ¡°Sang Wen doesn¡¯t sing now.¡±


    Sang Wen was startled, thinking, Why upset the feast because of something so small? Ever since she was young, she was a singer. She had long gotten used to performing at feasts. For a moment, she had forgotten that Fan Xian was a master who hated having his people serve others.


    The Second Prince furrowed his brows as a look of confusion shed across his handsome face. He seemed to not have expected for Fan Xian to be so unyielding. After the feast started, both sides were testing the waters. He also wanted to know just what Fan Xian wanted to do during his return to the capital, thus, he had spoken consecutively.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian¡¯s reply was such a spoilsport.


    Fan Xian nced at the Second Prince. He thought to himself that he had provided the fun today, but the purpose was to spoil it. Sitting below him, the vice minister of Taichang Temple, Ren Shao¡¯an, pulled on his sleeve to remind him to be careful. He only smiled.


    The Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, look at what you¡¯re saying...given these princes¡¯ statues, so what if they ask this girl to perform a song?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s confrontation in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs had already created a split between himself and the military. With the attack in the valley not yet cleared up, there would not be a day of peace between the two sides.


    The soldiers of Qing Kingdom had always been simple, direct, and rough. This deputy, Qu Xiangdong, he was the vanguard of thest Northern expedition. He had a substantial military merit to his name, so he was not afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s power. At this moment, hearing Fan Xian¡¯s cold tone, he spoke out to prick him.


    However, Fan Xian did not be angry. He only smiled and said, ¡°Lady Sang now only sings in Chen Garden. If Deputy Qu wishes to hear, you may go out of the capital to ask Director Chen. There is no point in asking me.¡±


    The ck shining words Director Chen were tossed out. The Second Prince smiled but didn¡¯t say anything while Deputy Qu¡¯s expression changed and forcefully swallowed the following vicious words back into his stomach.


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    In the awkwardness, it was a like a thunderbolt in the silence. The long silent Great Prince suddenly raised his cup and roared in a loud voice. He was born into the military, and his personality was open-minded. He had originally thought to repair the rtionship between Fan Xian and the military, and, at the same time, he wanted the gap between the brothers to be smaller. However, seeing the strange situation in the feast, a mysterious anger rose in his chest, so he roared loudly.


    The two Deputies of the Bureau were also born of the military and were open-minded and impertinent. They furrowed their brows and emptied the three liang [JW2] wine cup in one go and turned their wrists to show Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. He raised the cup to his lips and slowly tilted it. Although his speed was slow, he did not stop at all. Like spring flowing into ake, the cup tilted and the alcohol emptied.


    Sitting at the head, the Crown Prince helplessly held out his cup to the Great Prince and said, ¡°Brother, I was just drinking when you shouted. You almost scared the wine out of my cup.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    The Crown Prince then smiled toward the two Deputies of the Bureau. ¡°Don¡¯t you think to bring the military model into Baoyue Brothel. I know there is resentment between you and An Zhi, but before this matter is cleared up, why should there be anger between officials? Even if there is anger, don¡¯tpete with alcohol.¡±


    He pointed at Fan Xian and gazed smilingly at the two Deputies. ¡°Did you forget? The year beforest, Sir Fan junior drank 3,000 cups in front of the pce in one night. He drank that Northern Qi Marquis under the table. To speak of tolerance, An Zhi would not be afraid of you old military men.¡±


    As one of the Eastern Pce, Xin Qiwu knew what his master wanted to do. He quickly followed suit and said, ¡°Generals, I think that it would do no harm topete with Sir Fan junior in drinking. After that night, Sir Fan junior has not written any more poems. If you can make him drink enough to write another 300 poems so that the Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology received a sequel, then the Bureau of Military Affairs would have done a great service for the world. Even the Emperor would probably be overjoyed.¡±


    After these words were spoken, everyone announced their approval. Even Xue Qing became interested and invited Fan Xian to drink a few cups. Then, he forced the two Deputies topete with Fan Xian.


    After a vat of alcohol, the atmosphere immediately became livelier. Fan Xian¡¯s heroic drinking also made the two officials of the Bureau much happier.


    The Second Prince suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of the fact that An Zhi has never written another poem after that night, it is indeed a great loss for the world. However, I heard that while An Zhi was in Northern Qi he had written a small poem for that Northern Qi sage girl. I wonder if that is true?¡±


    This was the biggest scandal in the worldst year. The Northern Qi people were very unhappy, but the Qing Kingdom people were iparably joyful. Hearing these words, the helplessly intoxicated officials all began to make a mor, insisting on hearing Fan Xian tell of the specifics of this story.


    Fan Xianughingly scolded and would not go into details. He casually fooled around. However, he nted a nce toward the Crown Prince with some astonishment in his heart. This Crown Prince had indeed grown up a lotpared to thest two years. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s power was gradually decreasing. Was he watching him and the Second Prince fight like this because he wanted to gain the fisherman¡¯s benefit? But, where did his confidencee from? He wasn¡¯t his father.


    ...


    ...


    The feast gradually fell apart as people¡¯s intentions dispersed. The Crown Prince stood up and grabbed people, forcing them to drink. Fan Xian secretly smiled as he saw this sight. He thought to himself that it was probably because the Northern Qi Great Princess kept too close an eye on him in the manor. Now, he finally had a chance to let loose, so he wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity.


    Fan Xian also saw that the Crown Prince seemed a little drunk while the Second Prince still maintained his clear-minded state. He couldn¡¯t help but smile a little and opened his mouth to say, ¡°It¡¯s been a year since I¡¯ve returned to Jingdou. I¡¯ve rather missed everyone in the capital.¡±


    His manner suddenly changed and he quietly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that before I entered the capital, I was ambushed by traitorous people. A dozen of my subordinates died. These were all officials of the Overwatch Council, talents of the court. They had worked hard for the court in Jiangnan and was finally about to return to Jingdou to reunite with their families, however, they died tragically dozens of li from the Jingdou city walls. Those wives and children at home anticipating their return are probably living through sorrowful times right now.


    He raised his cup of liquor and emptied his cup. In a heavy voice, he said, ¡°Thinking of this, I...actually can¡¯t drink this cup.¡±


    The originally endlessly moring on the third floor of Baoyue Brothel immediately quieted down. They knew the key point of tonight had finally arrived.


    ...


    ...


    In a quiet alley about five li away from Baoyue Brothel, at the head and tail of this alley, a group of ck-clothed people suddenly appeared and tightly sealed the little alley.


    The leader, Mu Tie, wore a heavy expression. He looked at the three people in the middle of the alley and pointed at the leader. ¡°Is your name Yang Gongcheng?¡±


    The right hand of the leader slowly pressed down on a bulge at his waist. Coldly, he said, ¡°I am, whatments do you have?¡±


    Mu Tie bared his teeth in a smile and a strange expression shed across his ck face. ¡°Just confirming your identity as one of the eight generals so I don¡¯t kill the wrong person.


    Then he shed and left. The two groups of ck-clothed men at the head and tail of the alley charged forward.


    [JW1] This has historical roots: ¡°banquet set up with the aim of murdering a guest.¡±


    [JW2] It¡¯s the same character as the measurement for silver, but here it¡¯s measuring liquid.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456: Discussing History At The Feast At Hongmen (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Gongcheng, one of the Eight Generals. It looked like a very simple thing, but when these words were put together in one ce, they hadpletely different meaning. Everyone knew that this referred to the eight aces that the Second Prince privately kept in his manor. These eight aces always followed beside the Second Prince and were one of his most powerful martial forces.


    During the battle between Fan Xian and the Second Prince, it was these eight generals that had held Fan Xian down in the tea shop outside of Baoyue Brothel. Although, in the end, they didn¡¯t manage to keep him down, they still left a deep impression on Fan Xian.


    They were indeed eight aces.


    Outside the Jingdou government, in that Baoyue Brothel case that was closely rted to Fan Sizhe, Fan Xian had suddenly struck. He shattered the soul of ease and triggered the zhenqi problems in his body. This was the first time.


    Beside the royal mountain in the autumn rains, swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council struck out to silence all with their metal drills. It shocked Fan Wujiu, causing him to disregard the Second Prince¡¯s attempts to have him stay after the event and left for far away. This was the second.


    After that undered small-scale battle, there were only six left of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals. The Second Prince was a guest at the Baoyue Brothel and very confident that Fan Xian would not dare do anything to him. In order to show his noble and benevolent character, he had not brought a single person. He had also sent back the remaining six of the eight generals.


    Yang Gongcheng was one of them. In such a night where one¡¯s gaze could see only white snow and in which theyers of cloud had hidden the silver moon, his path and escape had both been cut off by a group of ck-clothed men.


    During the day, it had been clear. The snow on the eaves of the alley had melted into water and was dripping down, soaking the alley. As day entered into night, the dripping water gradually decreased and formed into icicles. Yet, there was still a drip of water at the tip of the icicle hanging down and waiting to drop.


    Yang Gongcheng¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He flipped his hand to pull out the sword at his waist. He rose to his toes. His entire body swept forward, chopping down at the icicles beneath the eaves.


    The icicles broke with a crack, bing sharp tips that pierced toward the ck-clothed people.


    Immediately, Yang Gongcheng stepped onto the shoulders of two of his cohorts and pushed them in the directions of the ck-clothed peopleing in from two sides. His figure had already risen and was about to escape through the top of the small alley.


    He knew this was an attack, and one that had been nned for him for a long time. The other party had confirmed his usual walking route, thus, they could perfectly block him in the small alley.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to die. He would rather sacrifice two of his cohorts or disciples and have them be the dummies blocking the attacks, giving him enough time to escape.


    To escape, not to fight. At this time, Yang Gongcheng had long lost his drive. There were few who dared set up and ambush to kill in Jingdou, and there was only one person with a grudge against the Second Prince.


    The people that person sent out to kill him were not people he could stand against.


    It had to be said, Yang Gongcheng lived up to being one of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals. His reaction and style of retaliation were first rate. By the time the ck-clothed men had chopped his disciples to the ground and dodged those icicles imbued with his true strength, he had already flown into the air.


    He only needed a brief instant before he could reach the head of the alley and escape into the night sky.


    Unfortunately, the attackers did not give him this brief instant. An arrow flew over, silently, directly toward his chest.


    Yang Gongcheng gave a muffled grunt. Flipping his wrist, he chopped down and chopped away the arrow in a sh.


    That being the case, since the crossbow had fired, there was more than one arrow.


    Phew! Phew! Phew! Phew! A dozen arrows shot out at the same time. He was in midair, so how could he block them? Although with his extraordinary cultivation he managed to narrowly dodge a few fatal arrows, a few arrows still slipped by and sunk deeply into his thigh.


    Yang Gongcheng¡¯s leg throbbed with pain one moment and was numb the next. His eyes were opened wide and he, hopelessly, fell from midair.


    He only had time to jump into the air in the middle of the alley for a moment. He saw seven crossbowmen standing in the corners of the eaves of the private residences in the alley. Standing in different positions, they hadpletely blocked the sky.


    Assassins below and crossbowmen up top, this was an inescapable. How could he avoid it?


    ...


    ...


    During Yang Gongcheng¡¯s fall, he wanted to open his mouth to cry for help. However, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the ck-clothed man in the alley also take out a crossbow from his clothes. A bolt flew toward his face and entered his mouth. Blood sprayed out and forced back his cry.


    He wondered hopelessly to himself, Why did the other party use so many high-quality crossbows to defeat such a minor figure as himself? Because of the overly dense arrows, his body had already been pierced a dozen times while he was in the air. He looked as funny as a hedgehog.


    With a p, Yang Gongcheng¡¯s body fell into the snowy water and sprayed up a puddle of bloody water. However, his cultivation was truly very elevated. After taking such heavy injury, he was still not yet dead. He knelt with one knee on the ground with his sword stabbed into the ground. He watched the leader of the ck-clothed mene closer and closer to him. A glimmer of a wild beast¡¯s panic and fierceness right before death appeared in his pupils.


    Yes, he was an ace. But, he was an ace that had been attacked by a dozen quality crossbow bolts so could not do much unless he was Ye Liuyun.


    Fresh blood followed the dense arrow shafts in his body and flowed down. It carried out his essence and blood soul. Yang Gongcheng made choking noises in his through but refused to fall down.


    The leader of the ck-clothed men stopped in front of him. He turned his hand and pulled out the straight knife at his waist. The de of the knife was as bright as snow, without a speck of dust.


    Most of the icicles on the eaves in the alley had already been broken. There were only a few lonely ice columns. The drop of snow water that had been gathering for a long time finally became arge pearl of water and dripped down. Itnded in the bloody water in the alley and a light sound rose.


    The leader of the ck-clothed men drew his knife and silently chopped down. The knife chopped of Yang Gongcheng¡¯s head cleanly.


    Yang Gongcheng¡¯s headless body remained kneeling.


    The leader of the ck-clothed men waved his hand. The crossbowmen standing on the private residences flipped andnded on the ground. The attackers in the alley silently approached and took away all of the arrows. They then destroyed all the evidence in the alley.


    The group of people took off their ck clothes and disguised themselves as ordinarymoners. They left the small alley and merged back into the seemingly never-changing life in Jingdou.


    The little alley waspletely quiet as if no one had passed through. However, there were an additional three bodies. That headless corpse finally fell without the surrounding support of the arrows, making a muffled crash in the alley.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°In the past, I had never thought that things like arrows could be so terrifying.¡± Fan Xian lifted his wine cup and slowly drank. His eyes were filled with a perplexed expression, ¡°As everyone is aware, the Overwatch Council is used to using arrows. However, I still had not thought that when a murder object reached a certain number, it would be so terrifying.¡±


    At the feast in Baoyue Brothel, everyone listened quietly to Fan Xian¡¯s story. These were the details of the attack in the valley. Everyone could hear the glimmer of mncholy and darkness in his tone.


    Fan Xian ced his cup on the table and smiled slightly. ¡°The sky was raining with arrows. I had never seen such a sight in this lifetime. I had probably never seen it in a past life either. This was not an attack, it was more like being on a battlefield. It was only at that time that I realized that one person¡¯s strength was indeed limited.¡±


    Across from him, the Great Prince nodded slowly with aplicated expression on his face. Perhaps he was thinking of year after year of killing with the Hu tribe during the Western expedition.


    ¡°The sound of the arrowsnding on the carriage was like the knock of a soul stealer.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows, he seemed to be remembering the specific details of that time. ¡°That feeling of being blocked in and killed is not very good.¡±


    The Crown Prince sighed andforted, ¡°Fortunately it has already passed. As you were able to survive, those rebels and traitors will eventually be executed. The court is investigating closely. Presumably, they will have results any day now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Fan Xian raised his cup to drink to everyone. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, at least I survived. Presumably, many people were disappointed. Even the city-guarding crossbows were used, yet it could still not kill me. What does this mean?¡±


    No one took his cue. The coloring of the two Deputies of the Bureau of Military of Affairs did not look very good. Without question, the attack in the valley implicated the military. Although the court¡¯s investigation had not yet yielded any results, this point was already irond. Speaking to here, Fan Xian could not allow these military elders to secretly analyze it.


    ¡°I am a very self-confident person.¡± Fan Xian showed everyone he had already drained his cup. He smiled and said, ¡°Including the Emperor and the Director, elders have all once asked me, ¡®why are you so self-confident?¡¯¡±


    Everyone focused their attention and listened, but an absurd feeling grew in their hearts. The feast was filled with important Qing Kingdom figures, there were also the Crown Prince and the three princes, yet, as long as Fan Xian opened his mouth, everyone¡¯s attention would be drawn by him. This was not only because he was the host of tonight¡¯s feast, but because...it was if everyone unconsciously admitted that he was the truly the most powerful one.


    It was truly very absurd. Perhaps there were powerful officials in history who could overturn the court known as ¡°Faction of the Nine Thousand Year Old [JW1],¡± but there had never been a young illegitimate royal child full of deterrent force as this. He was also a very dazzling illegitimate child.


    Everyone unconsciously nced at the Crown Prince.


    However, the Crown Prince was smiling slightly and listening to Fan Xian speak. There was not a glimmer of unhappiness in his expression. On the contrary, it was full offort and understanding.


    The Great Prince coughed gently.


    Fan Xian¡¯s left hand gently yed with therge wine cup. His gaze was on the table in front of him as if he was looking at a very beautiful artwork. ¡°Why am I so self-confident? Because I believe I am the person with the best luck in this world. No one else could have better luck than me.¡±


    For a clearly already dead person to mysteriouslye alive again, and, furthermore, have such a rich and exciting, even monstrous and multi-colored, life, this kind of luck needed to be slowly celebrated through the years.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°As I said earlier, the Overwatch Council is also very used to using arrows. Those arrows cannot kill me, and my enemies are certain to not have as much good luck as me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Overwatch Council, not very far from the Royal Pce, in Director Chen¡¯s favorite secret room, Yan Bingyun wore an outfit of pure white cotton and was staring in a daze at the case file on the table. A momentter, he sighed and rubbed his temples. The pain in his temples was difficult to stop.


    Knocking came from the door. An official of the Second Bureau¡¯s intelligence service came in and handed him three small and sealed bamboo containers.


    Yan Bingyun used his fingernail to pick apart the wax seal. He took out the intelligence report from within and swept his eyes over it, and then moved to stand beside a candle and burned it. Under the confused gazed of the intelligence officer, he tiredly said, ¡°Don¡¯t put tonight¡¯s events into the record.¡±


    The intelligence officer immediately lowered his head an acquiescence, ¡°Forty-three targets, three had already been cleaned out.¡±


    Yan Bingyun seemed to have a headache at hearing these words. He shook his head irritably and waved his hand to indicate that he knew and had him leave.


    The secret room once more returned to silence. Yan Bingyun looked at the pieces of wax on the table and his mind began to wander again. Fan Xian was hosting a feast in the Baoyue Brothel while the Overwatch Council was in a state of second-ss emergency. In the darkness of the Jingdou night, countless people were moving and countless people would die. And all of this was because of Fan Xian¡¯s craziness.


    The night¡¯s n had been personally formted by Yan Bingyun. Although he had determinedly expressed his opposition to Fan Xian¡¯s face, he would continue to do what needed to be done. In this n, they needed to kill 11 people and capture 32 people. Of the 11 people that needed to be killed, the first ones were the six of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals.


    This was a crazy revenge mission.


    Three of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals had already died. Given the Overwatch Council¡¯s full strength crazy retaliation, the power of a mere royal manor was not enough to shake the bigger picture. Presumably, he would receive news of the death of the rest of them.


    Yan Bingyun walked to the window and lifted a corner of that ck cloth just like how Chen Pingping used to do so. He gazed toward the not very distant Royal Pce through that narrow space. The Royal Pce was still brightly lit and gave off an air of holiness and majesty in the dark night.


    He gazed at the Royal Pce and thought with worry, The Emperor wants you to be an isted official, not an extreme official.


    [JW1] ¡°Nine-thousand-year-old¡± is another name for Wei Zhongxian ¨C ate Ming eunuch who is considered the most powerful and notorious in Chinese history.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457: Discussing History At The Feast At Hongmen (3)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jingdou¡¯s nights were always heavy, particrly in such cold winter days. There were not many people walking on the streets after night fell. Actually, it there were absolutely no people. There were no pedestrians. There were only nightwalkers.


    Who knew how many nightwalkers were using the cover of darkness to hide in the streets, alleys, and under the eaves in Jingdou using nooses, sharp knives, metal drills, chains on doors, and powder to ensnare people¡¯s necks, slice open their throats, rip through someone¡¯s body, and confuse somebody¡¯s eyes.


    Fresh blood covered everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A ck chain hung from the main door of Zizhu Park. At the end of a chain in their death throes, their feet kicked weakly in the cold wind.


    The light from thentern was very dim. It swayed in the wind like the legs and cast sinister shadows and faint light onto the ground. In the corner, Deng Zi Yue¡¯s pale face was sometimes in the light and sometimes in the dark, looking like a demon of the night. He stared at the person and turned to leave after confirming his death.


    On Guili Lane, inside a brothel, the sheets were all tossed about and the ace on the bed with strong and powerful muscles suddenly opened his eyes wide. Threads of blood appeared on his eye whites. The prostitute on him looked at him coldly. Her legs were opened very wide, yet they tightly held down his waist. The position was obscene but fatal.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, the prostitute¡¯s slender, clever, and pale hands slowly moved away from the man¡¯s ears and drew out two very slender metal drills. A faint blue lighty on top of the drills, as well as ck-colored blood.


    At Gaoshan Tower, the sound of a panicked chase rose up. A person was panicked and fearful. They ran toward the foot of the tower with shock and fear in their faces. The clothes on his body had already been sliced into countless pieces and fresh blood dripped down.


    A momentter, he was trapped by the killer beneath the tower. The ck-clothed man chasing after him spat out a mouthful of saliva that had a trace of blood in it and waved his hand. ck-clothed men charged forward and surrounded the man in the center. Although his martial ability was very powerful and he resisted with all his strength, he was still like a whale being besieged by a group of sharks. Gradually, they became unable to endure.


    In the darkness, only the sounds of metal entering a fleshy body and the whistling of the wind could be heard. The ck-clothed men silently stabbed and swung until the person in the middle no longer had any reaction, not even a glimmer of nerve reaction. They were like a piece of rotten meat lying on the ground.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Bingyun brought the report to the candle me to burn it. His hands did not shake at all, and his brows were no longer furrowed. Since the matter had already happened, there could not be a trace of doubt, just like how after the crossbow was triggered, there was no one who could make that arrow, which could kill people, disappear into thin air.


    The Eight Generals the Second Prince personally led were a total of six people and had all died under the Overwatch Council¡¯s attack from different methods and at different locations. They had all disappeared into Jingdou¡¯s dark night.


    From today onward, the Eight Generals would be a trite mention in history or, perhaps, it didn¡¯t even have the right to be recorded in history.


    Yan Bingyun lowered his head and looked at the piece of paper on the table. He unconsciously squeezed the bridge of his nose to clear his state of mind. ording to the n, the next step should immediately be carried out. As for the rest of the five people that needed to be killed, there were already particr people responsible for them.


    Each part of the n hooked onto another. Although this was the Overwatch Council¡¯s crazy revenge on the attack in the valley, Yan Bingyun still had to think of ways to control the situation within a certain range. The Second Prince¡¯s eight generals were not officials, they were just private generals of his manor. For these kinds of people, as long as the Overwatch Council killed them cleanly and did not leave behind any evidence, the court could not do anything to Fan Xian.


    However, those five people were not the same.


    The officials they had to capture were also not like that. Although the officials were all unremarkable people from various departments, they were all paid by the court. What kind of chaos would they create after capturing so many of them in one night?


    Yan Bingyun sighed and informed the subordinates outside toe in through a secret mechanism and gave out his second order. After giving his order, he habitually walked back to the window to nce distantly at the not very far away corner of the Royal Pce. He thought to himself that what the Director had initially said was very correct. Below Fan Xian¡¯s warm and gentle exterior was indeed hidden a great factor of craziness.


    He had only lost a dozen trusted aides in the valley, yet Fan Xian was already demented to this extent. If it was as the Director said, when the Director passed in the future what kind of terrifying person would Fan Xian be?


    ...


    ...


    Inside Baoyue Brothel, Fan Xian¡¯s expression was warm and calm with his brows slightly raised. He was unspeakably agreeable as if he had no idea of what was happening outside in Jingdou¡¯s night.


    He had finished telling about the attack in the valley. Regardless of whether the various officials at the feast felt fear or regret, they all expressed their sympathies to him. Immediately after, he talked about matters rting to Jiangnan, the Ming family, and Pce Treasury. He then furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Actually, there is something I never understood. While I was working hard for the court in Jiangnan, why was there always someone in the capital who liked to make trouble?¡±


    Everyone at the feast was surprised, thinking to themselves, What was he talking about? In the year that Fan Xian was far away in Jiangnan, if one were to say that no one put rocks in his way, that was definitely impossible. But, to speak of tripping stones...365 days and one each day, just which one were you talking about? The investigation into the Ministry of Revenue? Sending books into the Pce? Besides, these tripping stones had long been taken care off by those old men, and you¡¯repletely fine. What are you bemoaning about here?


    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t resistughingly scolding, ¡°How can you feel so wronged? If you¡¯re speaking of those who don¡¯t see eye to eye with you, they certainly exist. But if you are talking of those who purposely pull you back, you won¡¯t be able to name anyone.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled and shook his head. ¡°It is just that I haven¡¯t been back to Jingdou in a year, I think, perhaps, there are many people in Jingdou who had already forgotten what I am like.¡±


    The Second Prince was holding the wine cup and closely savoring the alcohol. Hearing these words, a sudden chill twisted from the bottom of his heart for some reason. The Crown Prince¡¯s behavior was too strange, while Fan Xian¡¯s attitude was too arrogant. It was arrogance that did not follow reason, and that did not follow rules. It was of no benefit to him at all.


    Was it just because he was feeling very stifled about the valley matter?


    The Second Prince¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together prettily, thinking, It hasn¡¯t even been found who did it. What are you trying to do by making a ruckus here with us?


    The downstairs of Baoyue Brothel suddenly became lively and the clip-clop of horse hooves could be heard. It seemed like a number of people wereing this way.


    The Crown Prince, who was sitting at the head, furrowed his brows and said unhappily, ¡°Who dares to make such a mor?¡±


    Everyone at the feast furrowed their brows and gazed out the window.


    It seemed like someone wanted to enter Baoyue Brothel. They had already sessfully passed through theyers of defense that were the Jingdou garrison and the bailiffs of the Jingdou government, but they had been stopped outside by the people of Baoyue Brothel.


    Fan Xian nced at Sang Wen, and she understood. She lifted the hanging cotton curtain and shed past the dividing screen. In just a moment, following a thunder of footsteps, Sang Wen brought five people upstairs.


    These five people were wearing official robes. Presumably, they were officials of the court. However, today they were not somewhere where they could discuss important matters of the court, rather, they were in a romantic setting. Various people at the feast recognized certain persons to be their trusted aide and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, thinking, What was happening? Toe find them so openly and publicly, had something major happened in the capital?


    The five officials looked at each other and saw the unease, fear, and panic in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t consider much. They first bowed to nobles at the feast and admitted to their fault then they nced fearfully at Fan Xian and bowed to him. Without any other digression, they went forward to find the official they were looking for. Moving closer to them, they said something next to their ears.


    Fan Xian watched this scene with a slight smile. He raised his wine cup and drank to Ren Shao¡¯an, who was beside the Crown Prince and Great Prince. The Great Prince¡¯s Imperial Army system was clearly limited to the Pce area, so his reaction was a bit slower, while the Crown Prince seemed to have guessed something. He had purposely cut himself off from his spies and had onlye to Baoyue Brothel to get drunk.


    The Great Prince looked at the tense atmosphere around him and nced at Fan Xian with furrowed brows to question him. Fan Xian shook his head to indicate that he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    At the tables to the side, the colorings of the officials who had heard their subordinate¡¯s reports gradually became uglier and uglier, particrly that of the Second Prince. His delicate appearance gradually became white, then it immediately flushed red. Yet, three breathster, it had be normal.


    Fan Xian watched this scene with nted eyes. He knew that the other party had already learned of the news of all the deaths of his Eight Generals, but he had not thought that the Second Prince would immediately able to restrain his expression. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little admiration.


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone in the building knew that something had happened, but not everyone knew just what had happened. The Second Prince lowered his head slightly. Lifting his wine cup, he took a very shallow sip. Raising his eyes, he gazed at Fan Xian with a heavy smile in his eyes. Enunciating each word, he asked, ¡°Presumably, Sir Fan junior knows very well.¡±


    The atmosphere became cold. The officials who had received reports from the capital all stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face. They now knew that while they had been feasting in Baoyue Brothel, a number of murder cases had suddenly happened in Jingdou. The Second Prince¡¯s most capable Eight Generals hadpletely been wiped out.


    The officials all had a great number of spies in the city, and their eyes and ears were very clear. Combined with the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ officials responsible for the defense of the city, they knew how horrifying this matter was. Since the power needed to kill the Eight Generals so cleanly and smoothly was not something just anyone could do.


    Connecting it to the fact that Fan Xian held a feast today in Baoyue Brothel, everyone faintly guessed that this matter had been done by the Overwatch Council.


    Everyone was waiting for Fan Xian¡¯s reply. The atmosphere was dangerous and heavy.


    Fan Xian asked gently, ¡°What matter?¡±


    The Second Prince smiled. His smile was rather bitter. The depths of his heart was icy cold. The legs crossed on his body felt numb and sore. Looking at the young Overwatch Council Commissioner sitting across from him, it was like looking at a slightly smiling demon. As a prince, he didn¡¯t know what reaction he should immediately make.


    So, he raised his cup and drank alone. He emptied the cup. A slight burn and pain grew in his chest.


    After a moment of silence, the Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Qu Xiangdong, stared at Fan Xian and said in a cold voice, ¡°Tonight, murder cases happened repeatedly. The six generals in the Second Prince¡¯s manor were killed at the same time. Sir Fan junior, do you know of this matter?¡±


    After these words came out, the Great Prince, who didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, looked at Fan Xian in shock. The Crown Prince, who had been hiding in the beauty¡¯s arms and pretending to be muddled, also let out a surprised cry and suddenly sat up from the beauty¡¯s embrace.


    The Crown Prince stared at Fan Xian¡¯s calm expression in a daze, feeling iparable shock in his heart. He knew that Fan Xian did not have good intentions, but he truly did not think that Fan Xian¡¯s retaliation would be this simple, direct, cruel, unreasonable, and uncaring of consequences.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Fan Xian...tilted his head. With a glimmer of confusion and disdain, he lightly said, ¡°Oh? Are they all dead?¡±


    The Second Prince was just putting down his wine cup when he heard Fan Xian¡¯s question. The emotions in his chest surged. That anger, frustration, glimmer of confusion and responsibility for hate could no longer be controlled. He ced his cup down a little hard. The wine cup thunked onto the table, knocking askew the wine-jar beside it.


    Learning from the expressions of the people at the feast that the six generals had truly all died, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was as smooth as if it had a pure spring running through it. He didn¡¯t purposely hide his expression and smiled slightly. ¡°What do the Second Prince¡¯s home generals have to do with me? I¡¯ve always heard that these home generals of the Second Prince walk very arrogantly in Jingdou. They¡¯ve must have offended many people they could not afford to offend.¡±


    Since the beginning of this feast, this was the first time he had referred to himself as an official. As for who in Jingdou the Eight Generals had once offended but could not afford to do so...it was very clear, the person¡¯s surname was Fan.


    The feast was absolutely silent. The Second Prince gazed in a daze at Fan Xian and then suddenly smiled. He knew that regardless of whether or not the other party had done this, to have the power topletely wipe out his martial force during the feast in such a short time, the power of the Overwatch Council was not something this prince could oppose face-to-face.


    He raised his cup and toasted Fan Xian. Sincerely, he said, ¡°The Commissioner has incredible methods...and boldness.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his cup to meet his andfortingly said, ¡°Your Highness, please limit your grief. If the dead didn¡¯t go, then the living couldn¡¯te. The new reces the old. Everything is like this.¡±


    The Deputy of the Bureau looked at these two ¡°princes,¡± who bore a remarkable resemnce to each other, and couldn¡¯t help an absurd emotion rising from the depths of his heart. Looking at the present situation, the Second Prince was not a match for Fan Xian. In terms of titles, Fan Xian was, after all, an official, how could he be so daring?


    Qu Xiangdong suddenly felt like he was old and timid, but he still couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to ask Fan Xian, ¡°Sir Fan junior, you should know about the matter of the Overwatch Council going around tonight capturing a dozen court officials, right?¡±


    Fan Xian carefully used both his hands to return the wine cup to the table. He raised his head and said, ¡°I am the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council as well as the leader of the First Bureau, by imperial order, I inspect the style of governance in Jingdou. Without my nod, who dares to capture those vermin?¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458: Discussing History At The Feast At Hongmen (4)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In this world, there were no officials that were not corrupt. The only difference was the level of corruption. The court was full of vermin. The only difference was that some were fatter than others. If it were not so, why would there be as abnormal an organization in the Qing court as the Overwatch Council?


    Fan Xian discovered while he was rectifying the First Bureau that even the Overwatch Council is made up of people. Where there are people, there are politics. It was impossible for the Overwatch Council to continue being this cold and severe forever.


    Furthermore, the Overwatch Council was not a god. It could not interfere with those above the third rank. Without the Emperor¡¯s edict, it could not interfere in military matters. Even with Chen Pingping and Fan Xian together, the Overwatch Council could not change much of the current situation. When all was said and done, the Overwatch Council was not used to investigating corruption officials. It was only to, ording to the Emperor¡¯s wishes, asionally clean out the departments, calm the people¡¯s anger, make some room, and maintain the rule of the country.


    If they were truly to investigate, then the beauties in Chen Pingping¡¯s garden, the profits Fan Xian had scooped out of the pce treasury...how long would it take to clean these out? Not to mention that highly respected figure who sat in the Royal Pce.


    Don¡¯t say that the Emperor¡¯s wasn¡¯t greedy, he was the greediest under heaven. Even if his greed epassed the entire world, what could the Overwatch Council do?


    ...


    ...


    Since everyone was corrupt, when the Overwatch Council was going to do something because of Fan Xian¡¯s craziness, it appeared to happen too easily and naturally. In the dark night, all the members of the First Bureau moved into action and spread out into the manors in those alleys and streets, capturing who knows how many of the lower level officials who were closely tied to the Second Prince and Xinyang¡¯s side.


    None of those above the third rank could be touched, but it was these lower-level officials that the court truly needed to rely on. The people in Baoyue Brothel already knew of the Overwatch Council¡¯s earlier actions and had received Fan Xian¡¯s personal confirmation. They couldn¡¯t help but reveal iparably shocked expressions.


    The Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Qu Xiangdong became silent and looked deeply at Fan Xian without saying anything more. Although tonight¡¯s information was not clear, he could see that the Overwatch Council¡¯s first targets were Xinyang and the Second Prince¡¯s group. There was not any deep connection to the military.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian would suddenly use such a low method, the power of the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions and Fan Xian¡¯s ruthlessness already made him feel a thread of fear.


    Inside the building, they had beauties in their arms. Meanwhile, outside, people were being killed and captured. Even the snow could notpletely hide the stench of blood.


    Not everyone had sunk into silence because of this sudden information. After the five messengers had carefully retreated beyond the screen, the Great Prince gazed at Fan Xian with a heavy expression and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The sh between the Overwatch Council and Xinyang¡¯s side had been going on for a long time. It began with the pce treasury fight six years ago. The reasony in the incident of Second Prince using a feast to assassinate Fan Xian on Nin Street and the Baoyue Brothel. Everyone sitting in brought out the story of that autumn.


    In that autumn, Fan Xian took Baoyue Brothel, killed Xie Bi¡¯an, tricked the Jingdou government, wrecked the reputations of the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng, the heir of King Jing, and forcefully beat the Cui family in the North into bing rebels.


    In the year after that, Fan Xian went to Jiangnan to deal with the Ming family, took over the pce treasury, and killed Chang Kun in Jiaozhou.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, Fan Xian had already exacted sufficiently severe revenge from the second Prince and Xinyang¡¯s side and had scooped up enough benefits. There was no reason to strike so strongly again.


    Fan Xian was silent for a while then calmly said, ¡°Why? Because I am investigating the governance by imperial edict.¡±


    The feast was silent. The Crown Prince sat up high and did not look at Fan Xian. On the contrary, he wore a thoughtful expression and looked at the Second Prince¡¯s expression. The Great Prince shook his head and sighed. ¡°The capital has barely had a few days of peace. Why can¡¯t you all calm down for a while?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the Great Prince was speaking from his heart. The current leader of the Imperial Army had a good rtionship with the Second Prince since their youth, but because of Lady Cai and Wan¡¯er, he now stood on his side. Being put in this position, he would inevitably be in a difficult situation. Hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Peace? I haven¡¯t been back to the capital in a year so the capital must have had a year of peace. Perhaps I really am an evil portent...no wonder no one would let me have peace in the valley outside Jingdou.¡±


    The feast once more became silent. Everyone faintly understood that this was Fan Xian making a spectacle for the incident in the valley, but this spectacle was a bit too big and absurd.


    ¡°Many things in the world are very absurd.¡± Fan Xian seemed to know what these people were thinking in their hearts. ¡°Like the assassination on my life in the valley. The court has been investigating, but because they have no evidence, they still have no results.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°Who will acknowledge my subordinates? As I said earlier, my coachman. When the first arrow came, I wanted to pull him back into the carriage, but he persisted in standing up and took that arrow for me. I often ask myself, if no evidence is ever found, is there nothing I can do for him?¡±


    The Jiangnan Governor, Xue Qing, looked at Fan Xian meaningfully.


    The Crown Prince slowly said, ¡°Naturally, the court has to investigate.¡± This was the third time he had said this.


    Fan Xian nodded and smiled. ¡°It was this matter that suddenly made me think of a story I heard long ago.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°A long time ago, in a forest, there was only a little white rabbit. Early in the morning, he happily left his home, but he then ran into a big grey wolf. The big grey wolf grabbed the little white rabbit and pped him twice in the face and then said, ¡®I told you not to wear a hat!¡¯¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian was suddenly telling a story for children. Fan Xian continued, ¡°The next day, the white rabbit put on his hat and left his house again. As he walked, he ran into the big grey wolf again. The big grey wolf caught him again and once more pped him twice on the face, ¡®That¡¯ll teach you to wear a hat!¡¯¡±


    ¡°The little white rabbit felt very gloomy, so he ran to the old tiger to tell on the big grey wolf. The old tiger listened to the little white rabbit¡¯s grievances and said with heartfelt pain, ¡®Be at ease, naturally, I will find justice for you.¡¯ Following this, the old tiger found the big grey wolf and said, ¡®Old wolf, today, the little white rabbit hase toin about you, saying that you always bully him for no reason. Do you think you can find a different reason to beat on him? For example, you could say, rabbit, go find me a piece of meat.¡¯¡±


    ¡°If he found a fatty piece, you can say you wanted lean. Hf he brings a lean piece, you can say you wanted a fatty piece. In this way, you¡¯ll be able to beat him. Or, you can have him find you female rabbits. If he brings plump ones, you can say you like slender ones. If he brings you slender ones, you can just say you like plump ones!¡±


    Fan Xian told the story very seriously, but his words were very childish and absurd. However, everyone in the feast wore an expression of deep thought. Even the Crown Prince and Xue Qing were thinking deeply. They faintly understood who that old tiger was...but no one dared to express it.


    Fan Xian took a drink of wine and said seriously, ¡°After the old wolf heard this, he was very happy and repeatedly praised the old tiger for being clever. However, their words were heard by the little white rabbit who was weeding outside the room.¡±


    ¡°Very coincidental? But in stories, without coincidences, there wouldn¡¯t be a story. Continuing on...¡± Fan Xian smiled coldly and said. ¡°On the third day, the little white rabbit went out again and once again met the big grey wolf. The big grey wolf said, ¡®Rabbit, go bring me a piece of meat!¡¯¡±


    ¡°The little white rabbit said, ¡®Do you want fatty or lean?¡¯¡±


    ¡°The big grey wolf furrowed his brows. Smiling, he thought, fortunately, I have a second trick. ¡®Never mind, never mind. I don¡¯t want meat, go find me a female rabbit.¡¯¡±


    ¡°The little rabbit said, ¡®Do you like plump ones or slender ones?¡¯¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows tightly and shook his head. ¡°Having run into such a sly rabbit, what do you think should be done?¡±


    Everyone at the feast also began to think, What would the big grey wolf do next? They couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to how Fan Xian would continue the story. Fan Xian pressed his slightly dry lips and smiled. ¡°The big grey wolf was startled and pped the little white rabbit twice on the face and cursed, ¡®I told you not to wear a hat!¡¯¡±


    The most unreasonable, shameless, boring, and nonsensical excuse was the most sufficient excuse. It meant that no excuse was needed. It just depended on whose fist was bigger.


    In the end, Fan Xian seriously said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue being the little white rabbit. I want to be the big grey wolf.¡±


    This was a joke he had heard in his previous life. However, telling it tonight, it was a bit heavy. Everyone was meant tough uproariously. At this moment, no one could muster augh.


    Everyone sighed with fear in their hearts. The incident of the attack on Fan Xian would probably never be solved. The assassination of the Eight Generals by the Overwatch Council, under the circumstances, there was no evidence. If Fan Xian did not admit it, it would probably also never be solved. Things had always been like this. Since neither natural enemy could find sufficient excuses, then why bother looking for an excuse? Power was like a wild mountain, the wolf chases and the rabbit runs while the tiger watches from the side. It was thew of nature.


    ...


    ...


    Although the feast had not fallen apart, the people had long lost their desire to continue. Jingdou¡¯s officialdom had never been peaceful, and tonight it was even more of a mess. As the Overwatch Council had borrowed the cover of night to act, presumably they had not startled many of Jingdou¡¯smoners. However, these major figures still hurried back to their manors and offices to handle the aftermath. At the same time, they made mental and official preparations to face the new situation.


    Fan Xian saw Xue Qing to the door. As Xue Qing was about to leave, he turned his head back and smiled warmly. ¡°Wolves are pack animals. Don¡¯t make yourself into a lone wolf. That is always dangerous.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a slight warmth in his heart and bowed his thanks.


    Xue Qing was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Although the Emperor has nodded, you still have to be careful of limits. Particrly with the court¡¯s face, you have to leave some.¡±


    Fan Xian once again agreed.


    After waiting for a few of the people¡¯s carriages to slowly leave Baoyue Brothel, the Crown Prince also stretched and walked down holding the beauty. A servant beside him had already ced the expensive and magnificent fur coat over his shoulders. The Crown Prince nced at Fan Xian and smiled. ¡°Tonight¡¯s drama was very fun to watch.¡±


    The Crown Prince had the woman beside him and all people loitering around step back. He looked at Fan Xian and calmly said, ¡°Speaking of that, that autumn a year ago, when I watched you and the Second Prince y out the first half of that drama, I also thought it was fun to watch. After thinking about it closely, it is actually you and I who haven¡¯t done much.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t understood the meaning of these words from the Crown Prince, who was acting very different from usual.


    ¡°You and I have never had any problems,¡± the Crown Prince closed his eyes and slowly said. ¡°If there are problems, those were in the past. They shouldn¡¯t be problems between you and me. I hope you will remember this point.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. He and the Crown Prince had actually long maintained some kind of peace. However, the matter that the empress had been involved iny between them and made them natural enemies. He didn¡¯t know what the Crown Prince was preparing to do by saying this, but Fan Xian believed that the Crown Prince would not watch him kill his old mother in order to gain his support.


    So, he was just talking.


    ...


    ...


    Behind the screen, it was not empty. Very strangely, the Second Prince had stayed. He looked at Fan Xianing up from downstairs and smiled slightly. cing his left hand slowly on the table, he tried his best to suppress the feeling of absurdness deep in his heart. Using two fingers, he picked up some fruit offered as tribute from the South and slowly chewed it.


    Fan Xian sat across from him. Lifting the wine pot, he began to pour and drink, quickly drinking 10 cups.


    The Great Prince hugged the wine container and drank his fill as if he was trying to get drunk.


    Fan Xian put down his wine cup and pped his hands. The Third Prince walked out with great propriety from behind the curtain. He nced at this eldest and second brother with some awkwardness and then sat beside his teacher.


    The Great Prince nced at Fan Xian with disapproval. His gaze seemed to say, Why bring the little one into adult matters?


    In the Flower Hall on the third floor of Baoyue Brothel, there were three princes and Fan Xian. If the Crown Prince, who had left earlier, was not counted, all the bloodline that the Qing Emperor had left in this world were all gathered together.


    The earlier Hongmen Feast and suddenly be a family feast with a strange atmosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± The Second Prince put down the fruit he had eaten half off. Staring into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, he spoke in a soft voice.


    The hand Fan Xian had used to pick up the wine cup froze slightly. He slowly replied, ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then why make such grand moves tonight?¡± The Second Prince smiled slightly and gently said. ¡°Only someone with fear in their hearts could act as carelessly as you did tonight. You killed my generals and captured my trusted aides, but does this have any effect on the big picture?¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath. His expression became calm. ¡°Right now, there are no outsiders, so there is no harm in speaking directly. Tonight, your subordinates havepletely been cleaned out by me but...you don¡¯t have evidence. Just like what you said earlier, in the attack in the valley, I also have no evidence, but you still did it.¡±


    ¡°I did not know of the attack in the valley, and I did not participate in it,¡± the Second Prince stared at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said seriously.


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Then what about the Nin Street incident? The little white rabbit has been pped too many times...I admit, up to now, I still don¡¯t know who did the valley attack, but this does not stop me from acting.¡±


    He lowered his head and said, ¡°There are enemies in all directions. Since I don¡¯t know which enemy did it, of course, I will strike out randomly. If I happen to hit the main culprit, then it¡¯s a gain for me. If I hit bystanders, I also don¡¯t lose you and I still gain.¡±


    ¡°Nin Street...¡± A glimmer of bitterness shed through the Second Prince¡¯s thinned lipped smile. ¡°An incident from many years ago. Come to think of it, there is only this one incident, yet you still remember until today.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and calmly said, ¡°I am a person who remembers a grudge. You also know, this matter has little to do with having a grudge. For each day you don¡¯t desist, I will not rest.¡±


    Without officials and the Crown Prince present, Fan Xian and the Second Prince, this pair of powerful nobility, whose aura were extremely simr, their words appeared to be very direct and blunt. They were both people who thought very meticulously and knew that, between them, there was no need to hide behind so many words.


    The Second Prince nced deeply at the Third Prince beside Fan Xian and suddenly opened his mouth to say, ¡°Sometimes, I believe that life isn¡¯t fair...not to speak of matters such as the Cui and Ming families, just speaking of within the Pce. My favorite sister has be your wife, and my two brothers, who have been friendly with me since youth, both now stand on your side.¡±


    The Second Prince raised his head. HIs handsome face carried a trace of hidden anger. ¡°If it was because I am not as capable as you that would be fine, but...this is only because of some absurd reasons, of some things that happened in the past that has created the situation today. If father was willing to hand the Overwatch Council to me, would I do any worse than you? If father was willing to hand the pce treasury over to me, would I not be able to make the national treasury became abundant? As for repairing the river banks, neither you or I know how to fix it. We can both only put in money...An Zhi, ah, An Zhi, do you not think this is unfair? After all, I am the true prince.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He knew that this strange and colorful life and the strange power he was able to obtain waspletely because of the beneficence that woman had left behind. Of course, that woman had also brought him countless troubles and dangers. What the Second Prince said was notpletely unreasonable. If they had switched ces, he couldn¡¯t be certain he could do better. It was not because the Second Prince was incapable. Rather, it was that he never had a stage to demonstrate his capabilities.


    He slowly said, ¡°There is no ¡®if¡¯ in life.¡±


    ¡°Correct. So, now, you have the Overwatch Council in your left hand and the pce treasury in your right...¡± the Second Prince ridiculed slightly and said. ¡°Such power, presumably only your mother had it in the past...so now you are beginning to feel afraid.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression again became rigid.


    The Second Prince calmly said, ¡°Have you thought about the future? Who exactly are you working for and being busy for right now?¡± His gaze moved slightly and he nced at the Third Prince. He smiled and said, ¡°Of the royal brothers, not one is easy to get along with. You are one of us, of course, you understand the reasoning behind it.¡±


    The Third Prince lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare interrupt. Fan Xian knew that the Second Prince was not just using words to scare people. He had his own thoughts and ns.


    Faintly, the Second Prince said, ¡°You are truly scared...think about it, as an isted official, you¡¯re about to step on to the road of being an absolute official. In the future, regardless of who takes the throne, how could Qing Kingdom tolerate you? How could it tolerate the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Fan Xian listened calmly. The Second Prince continued, ¡°You are afraid because you are a clever man. You know that although your power reaches the heavens at the moment, it is only like a floating cloud and not even as substantial as a thin piece of paper.¡±


    The Second Prince sighed. ¡°All the power in your hands has been given to you by father. With only one edict, you will be banished to the mundane world, never to rise again...although father loves you, he still guards against you. Over these years, he has allowed you to charge down any path but refuses to let you touch the military. I trust you don¡¯t need me to remind you of the meaning behind that.¡±


    In the end, the Second Prince summarized, ¡°You are afraid, so you have to...weaken your own power!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Great Prince took a drink of wine and coldly watched his two brothers talk like two fighting chickens.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He didn¡¯tment on what the Second Prince said. He only quietly said, ¡°All power is fleeting. When has there ever been a general who has never lost or a powerful family that has never fallen? Your Highness is a prince. Your heart is with the world, but I am only an official, I have to protect the safety of myself and my family n.¡±


    The Second Prince interrupted and coldly said, ¡°I know that you are an immortal poet and never use your royal bloodline for glory. On the contrary, you purposely avoid this point. But, ask yourself, if it was not because of your loathed royal bloodline, could you live to today and do so with such glory?¡±


    Four brothers. Two were silent. Two were confronting.


    ¡°Let go,¡± the Second Prince said sincerely. ¡°Your power is truly an illusion. You don¡¯t dare to kill me and can only watch as each day goes by. Yet, each day you are in danger. Since you have already noticed this, why not just let go and make a clean break of it? Given your reputation under heaven, you are Wan¡¯er¡¯s husband and father¡¯s son. You are an honored guest of Northern Qi. Who would make things difficult for you? Who would dare to brave unnecessary danger to make things difficult for you? Ling¡¯er has said that your favorite thing to do is to travel the world, so why be limited to the dangerous Jingdou, unable to free yourself?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. His fingers gently yed with the wine cup. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your Highness, as I said earlier...my thoughts are the same as yours.¡±


    He raised his head. His expression was clear. He gazed at the Second Prince calmly and said, ¡°A year ago, in the tea shop outside this building, I once told you, if you don¡¯t let go, I will beat you until you do. Furthermore, reality has proven it. I now have this power...the Eight Generals in the tea shop, you will never see them again. This is sufficient evidence.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°tea shop,¡± the Second Prince¡¯s expression immediately tightened. He thought of the autumn over a year ago and the conversation he had with Fan Xian in the tea shop outside Baoyue Brothel. The conversation at that time had happened between a prince and an official. Now, a year had passed and Fan Xian¡¯s power had blown up like a balloon. Most importantly, the true identities of the two people had gradually evened out.


    ¡°Why should I let go?¡± the Second Prince said self-mockingly, with a slightly unstable mental state.


    ¡°Your Highness has sumbed to the Eldest Princess¡¯ poison, so let me cure it for you,¡± Fan Xian did not back down at all and said coldly. ¡°What I said back then still holds. Whenever Your Highness maintains your distance from the Eldest Princess and truly let go, I will allow you...to live your life in peace.¡±


    ¡°What gives you the power to say that?¡± The Second Prince looked seriously into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just because of the Overwatch Council and silver?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Not because of anything. Only, I owe the princess a favor and Wan¡¯er a promise. Tonight¡¯s events, as Your Highness should know, I was cleaning out Your Highness¡¯ personal power to scoop you out of this mess.¡±


    The Second Prince thought of the giant loss he had suffered tonight. Finally, he could no longer suppress the cold and destion in his heart. Darkly angry, he said, ¡°Why me? Father has more than one son, and you are also one!¡±


    ¡°I have not a trace of wild ambition. I am just an official,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°In a few days, Your Highness will understand my sincerity. As for the rest of the princes, one is my student. I will make sure he is well-behaved. The Great Prince prefers to drink alcohol, and I will not pay attention to the Crown Prince, so I can only target you. What you said is right, this bloodline is always worth respecting a little, so I will do all I can to prevent that terrifying thing from happening?¡±


    The Second Prince felt a chill in his heart. There was a gap in the screen that had not been blocked properly. The chilly wind of a winter¡¯s day began to slowly wind through the interior of Baoyue Brothel. Finally, Fan Xian said, ¡°Please, remember one thing, Your Highness. The Emperor is in his prime. He doesn¡¯t wish to see this kind of thing happen.¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459: Fog


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Second Prince left Baoyue Brothel. His expression was unusually cold. Regardless of what information he received through this conversation, and how much trust and fear he felt toward Fan Xian¡¯s objection, the reality tonight had proved a great deal. His power in the capital had already been mercilessly uprooted by Fan Xian. There were only two paths before him. One, he could determinedly rely on the Eldest Princess¡¯ side. Another was as Fan Xian thought, he could sincerely back out of the fight for the line of session.


    Without power, what would he use to fight? However, the Second Prince knew that if this situation developed, if Fan Xian had not swept away his power today, then in the not so distant future, either Qing Kingdom would sink into turmoil or he would be mercilessly wiped out.


    But, he would not have a thread of gratitude toward Fan Xian because he had forced him onto this desperate path.


    After the Great Prince said a few things with Fan Xian, he also left Baoyue Brothel with worry all over his face. At the same time, he also took away the Third Prince. The conversation between the royal brothers had not been very cheerful. Furthermore, the Third Prince had to go back to the Pce. As the leader of the Imperial Army, it was most appropriate for the Great Prince to take him along the way.


    The night was gradually getting darker. If there was such a thickyer of clouds, one would certainly be able to see that the moon had moved to the position it should be in the middle of the night.


    Fan Xian did not leave Baoyue Brothel. He sat by himself for a long time and ate the bowl of mutton soup he had made. Eating it made his whole body feel warm. He drank a few more cups of wine. Only then did he slowly stand and walked to the window to nce outside.


    Outside the window was a deathly silence. The people from the Jingdou government and garrison had already left. Baoyue Brothel was not open for business tonight, so the girls had already slept. There were only a few agile people serving him.


    Inside the building, the red candles stood silently. Fan Xian had Shi Qing¡¯er prepare a bucket of hot water, and hefortably had a wash.


    After washing, he rubbed his slightly red face and asked, ¡°Has the Great Prince gone to Yangcong Alley in the past few days?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er listened at the side. She knew that the big boss was talking about the matter of the Hu tribe princess. She shook her head. As she was about to go forward to help him dress, he waved his hand and had her leave.


    In a moment, Sang Wen came in. This gentle shopkeeper of Baoyue Brothel bent down slightly and carefully helped him put on his inner clothing. Her fingers slid across his well-shaped muscles and couldn¡¯t help being slightly startled but didn¡¯t dare move too much. She carefully tied the nearly three fingers-wide secret crossbow to his left forearm.


    Putting on his shoes, she slid the ck, slender, and long head of the crossbow into the boots. Sang Wen stood and conducted a final tidying of Fan Xian¡¯s outfit, ensuring that the ck Overwatch Council official robes covered every sliver of skin that could be damaged. Only then did she nod her head.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly to show his approval. Confirming that the medicinal pills on him had not been lost, he patted Sang Wen¡¯s head and started to leave the room.


    Sang Wen started slightly and said, ¡°Sir, your sword?¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head and saw Sang Wen holding Wei Emperor¡¯s sword in her hands. He was calm but an irresolute expression shed through his eyes. A momentter, he said, ¡°This sword is too bright. It¡¯s better to not take it. Just leave it here for now.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Lifting the triple leather curtains in front of Baoyue Brothel, all of the main people respectfully saw Fan Xian out of the door. He had already raised the hood on his robe and pulled it over his head, letting the shadows hide his delicate appearance. Stepping down the stone steps outside the building, he couldn¡¯t resist raising his head to nce at the heavy night as if he was confirming whether or not it would snow in a while.


    The carriage drove over, but he shook his head, indicating that he wanted to walk. He then headed toward the east.


    Baoyue Brothel had a feast, so he didn¡¯t bring his Tiger Guards, and all of the power of the Overwatch Council in Jingdou had already carried out countless attacks under the cover of night. Even the power of the Qinian Unit had been thrown in. There were only a few Fan manor guards and a coachman beside him.


    Everyone knew that Baoyue Brothel was having a feast and had also heard of the disturbance in Jingdou. They all thought the young master needed to walk and think, so they didn¡¯t approach and disturb him. They only had the carriage follow him at a distance.


    They did not go east for very long before turning into a straight, long street, Chang Street.


    Wearing the robe, he suddenly stopped his steps as if he was listening to something. He waved his hand to tell the carriage behind him to not follow him. He walked toward the center of the street.


    The night was already dark. A sudden strange fog appeared in the Jingdou alley where the snow had stopped. The fog moved around the air and gradually became heavier. It rolled in from all directions and gradually gathered on Chang Street.


    A faintly white fog, it was not very distinct on the lightless Jingdou street, but it effectively obstructed people¡¯s vision. One felt blind despite open eyes and fingers could not be seen on an outstretched hand.


    At first, the carriage behind him did not let Fan Xian walk alone in this night and was not going to listen to his orders. However, at this moment, they still stopped unwillingly.


    The Fan manor guards on the carriage made the wind-proofntern a bit brighter, but the dim yellow light only lit up the dog in front. Like the clouds at the top of Cang Mountain, they could not see very far. They had long lost sight of the lonely figure in ck.


    ...


    ...


    On Chang Street, the white fog gradually thickened. Only the weak sounds of Fan Xian¡¯s footsteps could be heard, ringing out like a calm and steady rhythm. Other than this, there was not a single other, sound as if there was not a living thing on this street.


    The people the Overwatch Council wanted to kill tonight seemed to have already been killed, and those they wanted to capture have already been thrown into prison with the Seventh Bureau firmly in control. The Jingdoumoners who did not yet know of these things were enjoying the warmth of their beds. The nobles out at night had already staggered home. The people sounding the night watches were beingzy. The 13 city gate guards were watching the gates.


    The footsteps constantly moved forward, then, it seemed to sense something and paused in the white fog. A gust of a winter¡¯s night¡¯s wind blew past and thinned the fog on Chang Street a little. The end of Chang Street could faintly be seen.


    There should be no one at the end of Chang Street. However, it felt like there was someone standing guard there. Wearing the robe, he stopped his steps and raised his head. His eyes gazed calmly forward as if he seeing just who was there.


    Then, he saw a person.


    The person¡¯s figure was tall and sturdy with shoulders like steel. He stood like a mountain at the end of Chang Street. There was a longbow behind him, and he carried a quiver with 13 arrows inside.


    The wind stopped, and the fog thickened. They were not seen again.


    Fan Xian had the Overwatch Council begin their final attack on the Second Prince and his people, but he seemed to have forgotten one thing. When you attacked the most aggressively, often that was also when your defenses were the weakest. At this moment, he had no one beside him he could depend on, only himself.


    He was carrying out revenge for the attack in the valley. It was apletely unreasonably revenge, but had forgotten that a certain Governor was also going to carry out revenge for the death of his only son.


    Could he dodge the bow opposite him?


    Two years ago, he had been shot down from the Pce walls by that bow and had beenpletely powerless to retaliate. That bow had already be thergest patch of nk space in his martial cultivation.


    That was why he stopped behind the fog.


    On the other side of the white fog, Yan Xiaoyi slightly shuttered his eyes and felt the qi of the person behind the fog, checking that the other party did not leave his control.


    On this side of the fog, there was no sign of movement.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi, the previous Commander of the Imperial Army, the current Governor of the North of Qing Kingdom and one of the very few ninth-ranked super officials, was not a lunatic. He knew what it would mean to assassinate Fan Xian in Jingdou¡¯s Chang Street.


    He still did not forcefully suppress his battle rage and bloodlust. When he saw Yan Shendu¡¯s body in the Yuantai Camp, he had already decided. A person¡¯s life, just what was it for? Even if, in the future, he controlled all the armies under heaven and conquered this kingdom, who would he leave it to?¡±


    Thus, he was not a lunatic, but he had still gone mad.


    Jingdou was not peaceful. No one had expected that Fan Xian would carry out a purge so aggressively. At the same time, no one expected that the Northern Governor would actually throw away all his apprehensions and return to his initial hunter¡¯s thoughts and would silently watch Fan Xian, observe Fan Xian, and wait for Fan Xian, until his patience brought Fan Xian to the location of his death.


    Although there was fog on Chang Street that could obstruct people¡¯s vision, it could not stop Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow. His arrow did not need eyes in the first ce.


    He had brought 13 arrows and was going to ask Fan Xian what the Thirteenth Wang on the notice that the First Bureau put up meant. If Fan Xian died, it was fine if this question was not asked. No matter how much improvement Fan Xian had made these years or how talented he was in martial cultivation, Yan Xiaoyi coldly believed that he could definitely kill him.


    This matter had nothing to do with the line of session, and nothing to do with the world. It was not for justice or benefit. It was only because the personal grudge was irreconcble.


    He had already locked into the qi. The two of them, one was at the end of the street and the other in the middle, other than meeting face to face, there was no other way. Fan Xian stood silently behind the fog as if evaluating whether he should battle or retreat.


    ...


    ...


    After a long silence, Yan Xiaoyi took one step forward. The murderous intent radiating from his body caused the white fog in front of him to move. A patch of empty ground in front of him appeared, and the air immediately became colder again.


    He immediately pulled back his hood. He nced at the roof in the top left corner out of the corner of his eyes and slightly furrowed his brows. Using the stone beast on the roof, he blocked his body.


    With his body and the stone beast in a single line, he felt there was a strangely terrifying danger waiting for him at the end of that line.


    This was an illogical feeling. He had lived in the woods from a young age, interacted with wild beasts, and developed a sensitivity like that of wild beasts. He could always sense the existence of danger ahead of time.


    The longbow had long been in his hand, but an arrow had not been nocked. Yan Xiaoyi lowered his head slightly and felt the strange movements around him¡ªjust who was ambushing who?


    He was a ninth-ranked extraordinary ace. Other than those four old freaks, Yan Xiaoyi did not have much to fear in this world. Every time his state entered the peak, the thought of challenging a Great Grandmaster always rose up in his heart.


    It was also because of his realm that he could clearly sense that on Chang Street. There was only himself and Fan Xian. That was why he dared to coldly use his state of mind to connect with Fan Xian, preparing to fire out that fatal arrow at any moment.


    Of course, when he had stepped out earlier, he had discovered a strange phenomenon.


    At the forefront was that unknown and mysterious source of danger, less so was at the moment his stepnded. He felt that the vor of the fog behind him seemed to have changed slightly. It was a feeling, and it wasn¡¯t a feeling.


    It was the slightest change in the texture of the wind and fog, and not the feeling after it entered the mouth.


    Yan Xiaoyi knew that a very powerful figure had been hiding behind him the entire time. He wasn¡¯t sure which specific realm this person¡¯s martial cultivation had reached, but to be able to fool him for so long, they certainly had the power to hurt him.


    He didn¡¯t move carelessly because he knew that once he fired, the three energies he had stored for so long would dissipate and would reveal some ws. Once there was a w in his state of mind, he wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to retreatpletely under the joined attack of the ace behind him and the distant danger.


    Chang Street remained coldly silent like this. The person on the other side of the fog couldn¡¯t move, and Yan Xiaoyi on this side of the fog also couldn¡¯t move.


    He couldn¡¯t move his feet, but he could move his hands.


    Yan Xiaoyi took a deep breath of air. His entire figure seemed to expand a bit. His finger slowly fell down and seemed to unconsciously brush across his bowstring.


    His fingers were rough and thick, but this movement was very soft like a soft brush sweeping over art paper, slender fingers brushing over qin strings, and orchids blooming.


    ...


    ...


    With a soft buzz, the bowstring vibrated.


    A strange magic seemed to be created by his bowstring. The slightly vibrating bowstring moved the surrounding air, shaking the slightly faint and white fog. Gradually, it converged into true strength and sliced open Chang Street in front. Following this gentle buzzing, it quietly struck toward the other end of the fog and the person on the other end of the fog.


    A muffled grunt came from the other end of the fog. Immediately after, there was the sound of someone falling to the ground.


    Yan Xiaoyi calmly flipped his wrist, and the bow stood straight. Without seeing him move, an arrow was already on the string. The earlier shot without an arrow already had such power. Now, he already had an arrow on the bowstring.


    But, he didn¡¯t fire. He only remained silent because he deduced clearly that the person at the other end of the fog wasn¡¯t Fan Xian. He had clearly watched Fan Xian leave Baoyue Brothel, so when had he switched? Although he was very confused, he understood that in tonight¡¯s hunt, the hunter and hunted had already switched roles.


    However, Yan Xiaoyi was not afraid. As long as he had his longbow in hand, even if two ninth-level aces came to attack him, he wouldn¡¯t feel any fear. On the contrary, he felt an excitement he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. At any moment, he was prepared to use the arrow on his bowstring to end a life.


    He had not aimed with the arrow in his hand, but his heart had already locked onto the location in the distance. However, the two sides were divided by the stone crafted creature, so it was impossible to fire.


    Part of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s attention was also on the fog that had changed for an instant and had now returned to normal.


    No one would move first.


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, the strange fog on Chang Street still did not dissipate. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s mountain-like figure remained standing without any sign of tiredness.


    However, he knew that the two hidden people were also not tired. At least, they had not let him sense they had rxed in any way. To be able topete with him in patience and willpower was an incredible thing. Yan Xiaoyi determined the other party¡¯s realm and strength.


    He understood that this attack on Chang Street in the depths of the night had already sunk into a stalemate. He had used that stone creature to protect himself, but it also blocked him. If this stalemate continued, the sky would probably brighten and the two sides would still be unable to move.


    ,


    However, the other party could retreat but Yan Xiaoyi was unable to move. He knew that he was now at a disadvantage.


    Another long period of time passed, Yan Xiaoyi still stood steadily at the corner of the street, as unmoving as a sculpture. With his longbow in hand and the arrow nocked, there was not a single waver. There was a strange sense of beauty.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, a coughing sound rang out in the white fog filled Chang Street.


    Apanying this strange coughing sound, a streak of faint light shone in the fog. The light gradually brightened and walked closer to the corner of the street. As it came even closer, only then was it clear that it was twonterns.


    Thenterns were held by two little eunuchs, the little eunuchs¡¯ faces were frozen white.


    Behind the eunuchs were four workers carrying a little sedan chair. The coughing rang out endlessly from that little sedan chair.


    The sedan chair stopped beside Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s side. The curtain of the sedan chair lifted slightly and revealed an old and tired face.


    This face belonged to Eunuch Hong.


    Eunuch Hong blinked his muddied eyes and spoke quietly to Yan Xiaoyi beside the sedan chair, ¡°Coming into the streets to admire the snowy night, the Governor is in a good mood. However, the night is alreadyte, it¡¯s better to return home. I will take you back.¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460: The Snowkes And Bean Curds Before The Dawn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sedan chair slowly left Chang Street. The man with the longbow also followed it and disappeared. All that was left was snow and thick, white fog.


    Following the departure of the sedan chair and the gradually fading coughs, the fog on Chang Street gradually dissipated. Although the surroundings were still dark, it appeared much brighter than before. Snowkes quietly fell down from the blue dome of heaven, softly swaying as if there was an immortal in heaven gently shaking a flowering tree.


    The clouds parted. A sudden split appeared in the darkyers of cloud and revealed a silver crescent moon. The clear light gradually gathered and clearly lit up the street.


    The repeated corner eaves of the private residences behind the street that extended into the street cast some strange shadows onto the ground because of the illumination of the moonlight.


    A streak of shadow suddenly quivered and twisted like some kind of living thing. It then slowly and silently retreated, shrinking back into therge patch of shadow and was impossible to discern anymore.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xiany on the corner of a building in the distance. He wore a ck snow coat with a hint of white. He pulled back his gaze from the corner that was hidden by the stone creature and gently let out a breath, puffing out white fog in the dark night. The threads of ice on his eyebrows cracked and broke off. Hey on his back tiredly and rxed his tense and sore muscles. He gazed at the silver crescent moon in the night sky in a daze.


    He stroked the hard chest beside him, unconsciously shaking his head and narrowing his eyes. He had put in a great deal of effort tonight and had prepared sufficiently. Just as he was about to seed, the situation had been broken by Eunuch Hong. What a failure.


    He wasn¡¯t nning to use the chest, after all, it was too sensitive. Until thest moment, it couldn¡¯t be used lightly. Only, to kill someone like Yan Xiaoyi, who still stood at the peak of human aces, he didn¡¯t have the confidence without his palm touching that hard chest. This was an increase in his confidence and thest resort.


    Fan Xiany in the snow on the roof of the building and took two big breaths, calming the emotion of failure and a rage of unknown origins.


    Someone crawled over. Fan Xian lifted the snow coat and hid the item. Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes.


    Wang Qinian moved closer to his side and said, ¡°It was Eunuch Hong.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard tonight.¡±


    Everyone in the Overwatch Council had been busy with bloody matters while Fan Xian¡¯s most trusted aide, Wang Qinian, appeared to have nothing to do. Only Fan Xian knew that the task he had given to Wang Qinian was to watch Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s movements.


    He knew that Yan Xiaoyi would not pass up this opportunity, so he also didn¡¯t want to pass up this opportunity. Furthermore, Wang Qinian¡¯s actions had not disappointed him. The ninth-level ace did not even notice that his movements were all under the watch of Wang Qinian.


    The Overwatch Council was multi-talented, as expected. The reputation of the most famous tracker in the world was not undeserved.


    Wang Qinian¡¯s face was very white, even whiter than the snow on the roof and the silver moonlight in the street. Without a question, following Governor Yan was the most terrifying mission of his life. The 40-year-old middle-aged man almost couldn¡¯t hold up under that kind of pressure. His state of mind had long been stretched to breaking point.


    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°I trust you, or more urately, many of my things are built on my trust for you.¡±


    Wang Qinian understood what these words meant. Sir Fan junior had run into him when he first entered the capital. With this at the center, they had begun to build the Qinian Unit. With the gradual expansion of the Unit, he gradually controlled the Overwatch Council in his hands.


    Furthermore, he was, without question, the person who knew the most of Sir Fan junior¡¯s secrets. For example, that night in that year, after he had recited poems in front of the pce, that key...


    The next day came the news that there was an assassin in the Pce. Of course, Wang Qinian knew who this assassin was. As for that key, it must be used to open some item.


    Wang Qinian was surprised and moved that Fan Xian didn¡¯t kill him to keep him silent. He was truly moved. He had an impulse that gentlemen would die for close friends. Clearly, this kind of impulse was dangerous and not worthwhile for him. However, he still kept this wonderful feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    Two owl cries came from below the building. Fan Xian listened. After confirming it was clean, he made a hand gesture to Wang Qinian beside him.


    A streak of terror shed through Wang Qinian¡¯s eyes because he had vaguely heard of that legend. He also knew the connection between the legend and Sir Fan junior¡¯s mother.


    He knew that, from today, his life had alreadypletely been handed to Sir Fan junior. This was the trust between them. This kind of trust had always been terrifying and dangerous.


    He flipped his palm, and his entire body slid down from the building. His sliding motion was strange and funny. He was like arge praying mantis with long hands and long feet but without a single sound. In a moment, hended on the ground and walked to the center of the street. He crouched down and checked the breath of the person in disguise. After confirming they were still alive, he made a hand gesture toward the air.


    This hand gesture was for Fan Xian to see. Fan Xian looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lao Wang did indeed have some ability. With this qinggong at hand, no wonder the men in the Brocade Guards were unable to pin anything on him despite living in the North for a year.


    The person in disguise that had been injured by Yan Xiaoyi was the double Fan Xian often brought along with him when he went on a diplomatic trip to Northern Qi. Back then, the double had been of great help to him. On this day, he brought him out to tempt the enemy.


    A few more strange bird cries rang out from below the building. A few ck-robed secret agents came out with Fan manor¡¯s carriage and took Wang Qinian and the double into the carriage. All of this appeared quiet and natural. Theyers of clouds in the sky gathered again. The clear light disappeared, and Jingdou once again sank into darkness.


    ...


    ...


    It was the darkest time before dawn. Snow began to fall again. Fan Xian, by himself, came to a stall in the west of the city. All of the private residences were still deep in sleep. Shops had not begun their preparations. Even the noodle shop that was up the earliest hadn¡¯t started preparing the minced meat. Only this stall opened, the alluring bean fragrance spread out in the predawn darkness, waiting for the arrival of the new day.


    Under the snowkes, Fan Xian sat at a small table outside the store with a bowl of bean curd in his hands and slowly drank it. The bean curd tasted pretty good. It did not have a pulpy texture, and the bean smell was not very strong. The light fragrance washed over his nose. It was even better than the one in Danzhou that Dong¡¯er made.


    This made a great deal of sense because this tofu shop was the most famous one in Jingdou. This was the young master of Count Sinan¡¯s manor¡¯s first business after arriving in the capital.


    This tofu shop was Fan Xian¡¯s.


    Fan Xian slowly drank the bean curd. His expression was calm, but heughed bitterly in his heart. He had been reborn for 20 years and was truly a useless second generation. He had not brought any kind of change to his world. The biggest change was probably how to make tofu.


    Mother was too capable and too extraordinary. In that short amount of time, she had fought to do everything that was possible. What was left for him to do?


    Just like all those powerful officials in history, ying with power, enjoying the wealth, and not caring about the lives and deaths of those below, was he to pass his life in such a muddled way?


    Just like when he thought about this before, Fan Xian¡¯s expression gradually became worried. He always felt that there was a great desire deep in his heart, but he was still unable to grasp just what that desire was.


    He was irritated and depressed. Thinking of the incident at the end of the street and the longbow on Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s back, his mood fell lower.


    ¡°F*ck...¡± Fan Xian cursed with a very gentle and soft tone.


    It was actually not good that there was fog tonight. Although this was the environment the Shadow had long predicted, he had not thought that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s state of mind had reached such an extent to be able to urately judge his position without fearing theyers of fog.


    Furthermore, the medicine hidden in the fog seemed to not have any effect at all on this ninth-level extraordinaire. After one¡¯s zhenqi had reached a certain thickness, normal medicine did indeed have little effect. Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. There was indeed nothing perfect in this world. The vorless white medicinal fog was indeed much less effective.


    Even so, Fan Xian would still try to kill Yan Xiaoyi in the environment he had taken great pains to create.


    He was not the Emperor. His self-confidence came from his power and the world¡¯s best luck, not like the Emperor¡¯s mysterious source. He was used to taking the opportunity to strike first, getting rid of all the powerful figures who may be able to threaten him. Naturally, Yan Xiaoyi was at the top of this list.


    If there was some great unrest in the Qing Kingdom in the future, Fan Xian still persisted in believing that if he was able to weaken the other party¡¯s strength, it would be a wonderful thing for his side. Yan Xiaoyi was not in the military. He was in the capital. Furthermore, he had taken the opportunity to act first, which was a perfect opportunity. If he allowed the other party to return to the camp in the North and then try to kill him, then that would be nothing but a pipe dream.


    Thus, Fan Xian felt very disappointed and angry sitting at the table.


    Why would Eunuch Honge out to ruin the situation?


    Fan Xian¡¯s right hand that was holding the bowl trembled slightly. He furrowed his brows and smashed the bowl in his hand on the ground. The porcin bowl shattered into countless shards. He rarely showed these angry behaviors when he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. From this, it was clear that Eunuch Hong¡¯s sudden appearance had indeed angered him to the extreme.


    ¡°Why?¡± He furrowed his brows very deeply. He still did not understand this point. It was clear that Eunuch Hong leaving the pce to break up the situation was the intention of either the Emperor or the empress dowager, but what were the most powerful pair of mother and son in Qing Kingdom thinking? Did they not see the present situation clearly? If he could kill Yan Xiaoyi and wipe out all of the Second Prince¡¯s power, the Eldest Princess¡¯ side would be weaker. This would, on the contrary, calm down the entire royal family situation.


    That rather terrifying fluctuation might also gradually be calm.


    Clearly, the Emperor knew about this. Why would he agree to have Eunuch Honge out and stop his confrontation with Yan Xiaoyi? Was the Emperor a lunatic who liked that his sister was walking step by step down the road to rebellion?


    A masochist?


    Fan Xian thought rather angrily, and a bitter smile rose to the corners of his lips. Looks like the imperial family is just a bunch of weirdos who think the world isn¡¯t crazy enough.


    But...was the Emperor not afraid that...he would be chased down from the dragon chair? Repeated questions. The question that had worried Fan Xian for a long time made his expression very ugly. Just what was the Emperor thinking?


    Whatever the Emperor was thinking only he and Chen Pingping knew. Just as Chen Pingping said before, depending on what position a person is in, they would judge and make choices that most aligns with their position based on their perception.


    Currently, Jingdou was still in the fermenting stage. Fan Xian wanted to brave the dangers to put a stop to this process to prevent the situation from suddenly rising up. However, the appearance of Eunuch Hong showed that the Emperor did not need Fan Xian to worry about this.


    Thus, Fan Xian was very vexed.


    ...


    ...


    The first new batch of fresh tofu was brought out. It was still steaming. The workers in the tofu shop respectfully scooped out two bowls. On each, they ced white sugar and threads of hot pickled mustard tuber along with sesame oil, chopped spring onions, and soy sauce. It was fragrant while both sweet and salty. They brought it to the little table and then retreated.


    The people in the tofu shop all know about Sir Fan junior¡¯s strange habit. The owner did not toss aside this tofu shop without a care because it didn¡¯t earn much money, but he never came to visit during the daytime. Every month or two, he woulde in the darkest hour of the morning and order two bowls of tofu. Not many people knew about this hobby of Fan Xian¡¯s.


    Fan Xian was very tired and had a sense of being both mentally and physically exhaustion. He used the porcin spoon to randomly pull at the tofu and brought a spoonful to his mouth. The sweetness was very textured. Snowkes fell into his bowl and made him suddenly think about shaved ice, a noun he had forgotten for a long time. He felt a bit better and ate a few more mouthfuls. It seemed that he had recovered a great deal of spirit suddenly.


    There was another bowl that he didn¡¯t touch at all.


    Three carriages broke the peace of Jingdou and slowly drove to the tofu stall. The swordsmen on the first andst carriages jumped down. They looked cautiously in all directions and set up a defense.


    Yan Bingyun lifted the curtain and came down from the middle carriage. After being busy all night, this brain of Fan Xian was clearly very tired. His white face was wan and sallow.


    He walked to Fan Xian¡¯s table and was clearly shocked that Fan Xian was sitting there eating tofu.


    Fan Xian nodded and indicated for him to sit. At the same time, he pushed across that bowl of tofu with spring onions and slivers of pickled mustard tuber.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t eat. He took out a file and began to speak about the night¡¯s situation in a low voice. After hearing that the people he wanted to kill and capture had mostly been carried out, Fan Xian nodded, pleased.


    ¡°Huang Yi didn¡¯t die.¡± Yan Bingyun nced at him.


    Fan Xian raised his head and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The agent used a powerful poison, but it seemed that there were some master antidote makers at the Eldest Princess¡¯ side manor,¡± Yan Bingyun said. ¡°So, Huang Yi survived.¡±


    Huang Yi was the strategist in the Eldest Princess¡¯ manor. Up until now, he had not hurt Fan Xian and did not appear to excel in any way. Since Fan Xian was going to make a move, then he would remove the hidden threats so Huang Yi was also one part of the n.


    Fan Xian did not want some melodramatic situation where a hostage was taken or something because of his momentary benevolence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a master of antidotes.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I am very familiar with the methods of the brothers in the Third Bureau. The great poison master from Dongyi is not of the same faction as us. It looks like the Eldest Princess¡¯ involvement in the past with the Overwatch Council was very effective. Other than the dead Zhu Ge, she also prepared a number of anti-poison pills.¡±


    Yan Bingyun said, ¡°The agent hidden in the Eldest Princess¡¯ side manor had not been exposed. I acted on my own initiative and had him pulled out.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Fan Xian nodded approvingly. ¡°You can make your own decisions in these things. Don¡¯t let those below us brave unnecessary danger. It¡¯s best if they can survive.¡±


    Although he said this, Fan Xian knew in his heart that this was the night¡¯s second failure.


    Yan Bingyun opened his mouth again and said, ¡°The survivor you wanted a confession from died.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and nced at him. He knew he was talking about the only survivor in the valley attack, that private soldier of the Qin family. There still weren¡¯t any clues and evidence in the valley case. The only hope was that survivor. Since he was kept in the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison with the Seventh and Third Bureau protecting him at the same time, it was impossible for him to just die like this.


    He forcefully suppressed a thread of strange emotion in his heart and gave Yan Bingyun a not-quite-there smile. Very strangely, he didn¡¯t be thunderously angry. ¡°Eunuch Hong came earlier,¡± Fan Xian said to Yan Bingyun. ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Yan Bingyun was slightly startled and said in a quiet voice a momentter, ¡°One, master thinks you crossed a line tonight. Two, neither your death nor his death is something the master wants to see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say master otherwise I¡¯ll think of the old cripple¡¯s damned tone of voice,¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said.


    Yan Bingyun smiled and said, ¡°Although His Majesty had given his consent for this matter, you¡¯ve taken the opportunity to make this into a much greater matter. The Council will certainly be attacked by groups of officials tomorrow on the court conference. I¡¯m afraid that Shu the Schr and Hu the Schr will both speak under such pressure. Mas¡ªHis Majesty will certainly let off some of his attitude. You are best to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Fan Xian nced at Sir Yan¡¯s pale face and asked self-mockingly. ¡°The Emperor has long wanted to reduce the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, so isn¡¯t this giving him a good opportunity? If it wasn¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed to attack in all directions tonight...before my power is weakened, I have to clean out my enemies.¡±


    With a crash, he threw the spoon into the slightly cold porcin bowl. His expression was icy. ¡°Nothing I really wanted to do seeded today, what a loss.¡±


    Yan Bingyun said, ¡°In a few hours, it will be the court conference. Today, you have to go to court and debrief. You should prepare yourself for the Emperor¡¯s criticism.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°A few days ago, the Emperor had you young officials enter the Pce. His intention is clear. However, which of those old people are willing to make way? Tonight, the Overwatch Council carried a thorough investigation. Even if we are punishedter, a few of those unclean fellows will have to back down. With some space cleared up in the court, only then will the Emperor be able to ce in new people. We are working for the Emperor, so he¡¯ll have to admit to this favor.¡±


    Yan Bingyun furrowed his brows slightly. He was still not used to Fan Xian referring to the Emperor in this way and was also slightly unhappy. He could only maintain his perfect silence.


    However, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to gauge his reaction and said to himself, ¡°Tonight¡¯s matters are almost over. I just feel that it is a pity that the family I¡¯ve been waiting for still hasn¡¯t taken action.


    Yan Bingyun knew which family he was talking about, but he had to pretend otherwise. For a moment, his expression was hesitant. He then forced a smile and said, ¡°Do you think this is not enough trouble? You don¡¯t have a single person beside you right now. You should be careful of your safety.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at the Overwatch Council swordsmen scattered around and shook his head. ¡°I am not the same as you. You have to bring these people along. For me...whether I have them or not, the difference is not very big.¡±


    ¡°If I bring people with me, how will those people dare to take action? They are all a group of cowards who only dare to assassinate people,¡± Fan Xian said mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting by myself in this shop for half an hour, yet still no one dared toe. It¡¯s making me look down on the iron-blooded military.¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head speechlessly. Fan Xian turned his head and nced at the little alley in the dark. He knocked on the side beside the tofu bowl with his finger and said, ¡°Eat, it won¡¯t be good when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In a little alley not far from the Fan family¡¯s tofu store were three people wearing night walking clothes. They were moving bodies into a carriage. There was blood slowly dripping from the carriage. Itnded in the snow and gave off a faint fishy smell.


    Three bodies had been chopped into a dozenrge pieces of meat. It was clear that these terrifying injuries were done by a long knife. The leader of the seven nightwalkers sat in the coachman¡¯s position. He nced at the faint and distant firelight of the tofu store and rubbed the reins on the old calluses between his index finger and thumb. He cracked his mouth in a smile and lightly said, ¡°Young master, eat slowly.¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461: The Great Court Conference


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the early hours of the morning, Fan Xian returned home and changed his clothing. He gave a few orders and took the carriage to the Royal Pce. When he arrived, it was already very lively outside the Pce gates. Officials gathered groups of two and three and were all whispering to each other about something.


    He lifted the curtain to nce out and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. It looked likest night¡¯s events were already gossip. Naturally, he was at the heart of the officials¡¯ discussions.


    After a night without sleep and having dealt with so many things, his spirit wascking. He epted a towel soaked in ice water from Teng Zijing¡¯s hand and rubbed it vigorously over his face. The skin on his face felt like it was being pierced by needles, but his spirit was finally roused a little. He yawned and stretched. After breathing out some muddied air, he disembarked from the carriage.


    He walked along the moss-covered stones in the square before the Pce, drawing the gazes and discussions of countless people. Everyone was watching the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council in official robes.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time attending a court conference after he went out as an imperial envoy to Jiangnan Road. Logically speaking, the officials in front of the Pce shoulde forward to exchange greetings and pleasantries with him. For some reason, the officials¡¯ eyes were filled with caution. They only watched from a distance and didn¡¯te any closer.


    The reason was simple. Although everyone the Overwatch Council killed and capturedst night were lower-ranking officials, there were far too many of them and it involved countless court officials. These court officials were shocked, but they were also enveloped by anger. In the court conference, there was certain to be a number of memorials reporting Fan Xian. Since it was so, it was not good to exchange greetings.


    Fan Xian did not walk with ease. He felt that he was almost about to be an isted official that the officials would spit on. Although this was by his own creation, the feeling of not being acknowledged by anyone was like being boycotted by little girls in kindergarten. It made him feel aggrieved.


    His face didn¡¯t show anything. He smiled calmly and warmly as if he did not feel these fiery gazes.


    When he arrived at the Pce gate, the guards and eunuchs still greeted him and bowed. Fan Xian looked at these lower-ranking, favor-currying men and felt his heart warm. He felt extremelyforted, thinking, In this world, it is indeed the handicapped who have a kind heart.


    Turning his head, he saw the two leading figures of the civil officials with their noses in the air as if scrutinizing the heavens for abnormalities.


    Fan Xian rubbed his nose. He was familiar with the white-bearded old man on the left and knew the middle-aged man on the right. He must be the initiator of the literature improvement movement many years ago, Hu the Schr. Seeing these two leading officials of the Hall of Departmental Affairs treating him so coldly, Fan Xian knew that he had stirred up too much ruckusst night. In the eyes of these major officials, he had sufficient leaning to be a powerful and treacherous official. Adding to the Overwatch Council¡¯s strange movements, this did indeed create a negative effect on court politics. Of course, these two leading officials of the civil officials would not be overly friendly with him, the head of secret agents.


    However, he was not having this. Forcefully suppressing the resentment in his heart, he smiled mischievously and moved over. Standing beside Shu and Hu the Schrs, he also didn¡¯t say anything. Rather, he strangely lifted his head and looked toward the sky.


    For a time, the officials waiting to enter the court looked at this strange sight. Two Schrs and the wretched Commissioner of the Overwatch Council all had their necks stretched out and heads tilted, staring endlessly at theyers of cloud in the sky. They didn¡¯t say anything. They only stood in silence.


    ...


    ...


    After looking for an indeterminable amount of time, Shu the Schr, who had an open and bright personality, finally could not resist anymore and huffed coldly, ¡°Sir Fan junior, what are you gazing at?¡±


    Hu the Schr also pulled back his gaze from the sky. Although both of the schrs were clever people, they were not as thick skinned as Fan Xian. They could not endure too many strange gazes. He coughed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you two were gazing at is what I am gazing at.¡±


    Shu Wu furrowed his brows. Gazing at him he began to speak and then stopped. He resisted for a moment, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in his heart and opened his mouth to scold him, ¡°Do you know, because the Overwatch Council has great power, it has to do things in a calm and steady manner. Putting aside just why you did this and acted so wildly within Jingdou, how are the officials to conduct themselves? How will the court carry out business? You may not want the dignity of all gentlemen under heaven, but the court needs it. Tell me, you¡¯ve taken away so many of the officials from the six departments, how will they carry out their tasks? Not even speaking about conducting business, the hearts of the officials are all chilled. Such muddle-headedness!¡±


    It was fine to not speak of it, but once he started, he couldn¡¯t stop. On the contrary, it was Hu the Schr who gave Shu Wu a meaningful nce before Shu Wu stopped. However, he was still grieved and sorrowful, and couldn¡¯t contain his anger.


    Fan Xian was no longer just a tutor at the Imperial Academy. He was no longer just an empty prince consort title only able to roll around in Honglu Temple. Although the ranking of the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council was not high, he was also the imperial envoy. Although Shu the Schr was now the leader of the civil officials, it was still uneptable for him to point and scold at an imperial envoy in such a way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold me anymore,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°No matter how you put it, you are an elder. To be so mean to a junior such as me is not good for the other officials down there to see.¡±


    Shu Wu was in a great rage. However, he was also speechless in front of Fan Xian¡¯s tired and respectful face and unable to scold. He huffed very coldly and shook out his sleeves. ¡°Just wait for me to report you in the court conference today.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a pained expression and bowed. ¡°As expected, please be kind.¡±


    Shu Wu wanted to be angry and rage and smile. Suddenly, the Pce doors opened. With the sound of the whip, the ritual music began. He walked in first with Hu the Schr.


    Since it was a great court conference, there were more officials than usual in court. Even so, Fan Xian¡¯s official ranking was still not enough to be among those who attended. However, he had the identity of an imperial envoy to Jiangnan and was alsoing to debrief, so he didn¡¯t need a special edict from the Emperor.


    However, officials also had to enter the pce by order of rank. Fan Xian could only be at the end. With him standing at the Pce door, a sinister chill naturally seeped out and made the officials walking past him shiver despite the warmth.


    Earlier, when there were more people, they could group together and ignore Fan Xian. Now that they were walking toward the Pce in pairs, the officials assessed that their positions were far from that of Shu the Schr. They calcted the royal favor Fan Xian bore and thought about his methods. Without any other choice, they could only greet him quietly as each of them passed him.


    None of these officials dared to be overly irreverent toward Sir Fan junior, whom they had not seen in a year.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Commissioner Fan.¡±


    Fan Xian responded to all with a smile. Although he knew he would certainly be disgraced by these people in court today, the vanity of being greeted at the pce doors felt good. He had to take advantage of the opportunity to scoop up some benefits in terms of face.


    Now that he¡¯d received the benefit in terms of face, all that he could gain in court was sour fruit.


    Fan Xian stood at the very bank of the link and nted his eyes to steal a nce at the Emperor on the dragon chair. He felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. He looked at the Emperor¡¯s calm expression and felt a stomach full of anger, thinking, You¡¯ve certainly had a good rest. I¡¯m about to drop dead from tiredness after doing your dirty work for you, yet I won¡¯t even reap any benefits today.


    As everyone expected, after the court conference began¡ªbefore everything had time to settle and begin in an orderly fashion, and before a few governors standing below Shu and Hu the Schrs had a chance to present their memorials¡ªthe great battle to report Fan Xian and the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions suddenly began.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t listen to the specifics of what the reporting officials were saying. It wouldn¡¯t be anything different to what Shu Wu had already said. The Overwatch Council did indeed have the duty to supervise the methods of governance, but an action such as his in which 30 odd officials were captured in one night was indeed something that hadn¡¯t happened in many years. It could truly be said to have shocked the court.


    He looked at those three road governors and was not surprised to see Xue Qing at the head. Qing Kingdom¡¯s current territory was veryrge. There were another four roads that were further away and whose governors only returned once every two years. He watched rather curiously. Xue Qing was at Baoyue Brothelst night by edict to watch the fight. Logically speaking, he should have entered the Pce that night to report to the Emperor. He wondered what thoughts the Emperor had toward him.


    Fan Xian was truly very tired, so his attention wandered. But, there were many things that he could not avoid hearing because he didn¡¯t want to hear it. The attack of the civil and military officials still endlessly surged into his ears. Gradually, the crimes also became more severe. For example, something such as having disdain for the court, immoral behavior, private use of national resources, creating a faction, and so forth.


    In the Qing Kingdom court, the Overwatch Council and system of civil officials had always been at odds. Regardless of what factions there were within the civil officials, once they were faced with the Overwatch Council, they would appear to be united. It was so when Prime Minister Lin was present, and it was so now with the Schrs at the head. As long as the Overwatch Council, the Emperor¡¯s special service, overstepped its boundaries, the system of civil officials would gather together and carry out a very powerful counter-attack.


    Without question, Fan Xian overstepped his boundariesst night. At the court conference, it became a battlefield on which he was attacked.


    What was particrly different from previous years was that the military side that has always had a close rtionship to the Overwatch Council no longer maintained their usual silence. On the contrary, the two Deputies of the Bureau of Military Affairs also stood out and expressed their displeasure toward the Overwatch Councils¡¯ tabooed actions.


    Even the Emperor probably couldn¡¯t endure the pressure of the uniform attack of the civil and martial officials, much less Fan Xian standing alone at the end of the line.


    The atmosphere in Taiji Pce was no longer oppressive. On the contrary, it was filled with an impatient particr to winter. With Shu Wu at the head, the officials all raised their memorials, asking the Emperor to constrain the Overwatch Council and make the final holy decision on the matter.


    The multitude of words all pierced Fan Xian¡¯s heart and injured his spirit. Dirty water flew in all directions. The atmosphere was multifarious.


    If it had been any other official in Fan Xian¡¯s position, they would probably have long be angry beyond reason and jumped out to argue with those officials. At the same time, they would have gathered their courage to pull off the beards of those Imperial Censorates. However, Fan Xian continued to stubbornly maintain his silence. He didn¡¯t speak or defend himself. Only the corners of his lips tilted up with a mocking smile as he watched the drama on the court conference.


    Perhaps it was this hint of a smile at the corners of his lips that made someone ufortable, made someone feel that this son of his was overly impetuous and overly arrogant. An angry scolding came from the dragon chair, ¡°Fan Xian! Do you have nothing to say?¡±


    Fan Xian had long been forcefully fighting off his sleepiness. Suddenly, hearing these words, he quivered. Straightening out his official robes, he stepped out and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty,st night, the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council sent for 32 officials to be questioned. It was all carried out ording to Qingw and edict. o rules were overstepped in any way. Thus, I do not understand, why is everyone so excited?¡±


    The Emperor smiled coldly and said, ¡°In one night, you captured 32 people. You are truly very...are you saying that the Qing court is filled with corrupt officials?¡±


    Fan Xian replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie to Your Majesty...¡± His gaze swept across the officials in the Pce and said, severely, ¡°This court is crawling with vermin. Thirty-two people are only a small portion. If Your Majesty will give the Overwatch Council special permission, I will certainly capture more corrupt officials.¡±


    The officials felt a chill in his heart. Immediately after, a despicable expression rose on their faces. They thought to themselves, Your words are useless. What was the court? The court was the officials. There was no such thing as an incorruptible official. If you lock us all away, who will help the Emperor govern the world and guard the people? How could the give you this special permission?


    As expected, the Emperor flew into a great rage and severely scolded Fan Xian. It was nothing more than scolding him for not thinking about the bigger picture, doing things rashly, fouling the Emperor¡¯s heart...


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart was unhappy. Although he knew it was all an act, he was still unhappy and retreated resentfully back into line.


    The court conference raised the deaths of the Second Prince¡¯s Eight Generals, the death of Governor Yan¡¯s only son, and the matter of the Eldest Princess¡¯ strategist Huang Yi being poisoned and vomiting blood in bed because those people were not officials. Furthermore, they belonged to the darkness. No one was that stupid.


    However, the events ofst night were enough to incite the caution and anger of the civil and military officials, so even this attack needed the Emperor to take action tofort.


    The Emperor, sitting in the dragon chair, coldly said, ¡°Concerning the matter of Fan Xian being attacked in the outskirts of Jingdou, what have you all found?¡±


    Everyone was silent. The officials of the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice stood out with trembling bodies and repeatedly begged for forgiveness.


    Fan Xian had no choice and also stepped out to beg for forgiveness. It wasn¡¯t his fault that his Overwatch Council was also one of the groups involved in the investigation. However, this was rather absurd. He had been attacked by someone. He hadn¡¯t found who it was, yet he had to beg for forgiveness.


    The Emperor gazed at Fan Xian and furrowed his brows, ¡°I heard that thest witness diedst night in prison. Is this true?¡±


    Fan Xian was startled, he had not expected for the Emperor to receive the news so quickly.


    All the military officials across revealed a glimmer of a deeply hidden smile and joy. They waited to see how Fan Xian would exin this matter.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor did not need too much exnation. All of the mulling over had mostly been done, and the Emperor made the decision alone. He issued the edict he had already prepared a few days ago.


    The first portion of the Overwatch Council gave rise to a feeling of disbelief in the civil and military officials because...the Emperor limited the Overwatch Council¡¯s power.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s ranking would not be lowered. While their power would be greatly limited, particrly the First Bureau stationed in Jingdou, they still maintained their power to capture people. Now, there were detailed rules for the time limit after having seized someone. In particr, the criminals who ovepped with the Supreme Court, their questioning had to bepleted within 48 hours.


    Which was to say, the First Bureau no longer had the power to secretly question the capital¡¯s officials.


    At the same time, the edict also set some general limits on the Fourth Bureau stationed in each province. The specific rules were to be drafted by Fan Xian after he returned to the Council, which was to beter discussed in a court conference.


    These two changes looked very small but, in reality, it was like they had put a countdown on the Overwatch Council, bringing them a great deal of inconvenience when they did things in the future.


    Hearing these edicts, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was as disgusted as if he had eaten flies. He still had to step out and thank the Emperor for his favor.


    The civil and martial officials were all overjoyed. At most, they had wanted the Emperor to demote Fan Xian, slightly limit the Overwatch Council, and give their captured innocent subordinates an escape. They had not expected for the Emperor to actually handle it so seriously. If this trend continued, the Overwatch Council¡¯s power would be gradually weakened.


    Thus, cries of ¡°long live the Emperor¡± rang out from Taiji Pce and the officials quietly said that the Emperor was indeed wise.


    Then, the second portion of the Emperor¡¯s edict made the civil and martial officials feel that although the Emperor was wise, he was still too protective of his shorings.


    It was made clear in the edict that the officials capturedst not were limited by the previous regtions. They were entirely handed to the Overwatch Council to interrogate. After which, they were to be handed to the Supreme Court to convict and set a punishment. At the same time, the Emperor used this opportunity to greatly express his rage. He angrily scolded the officials in the Pce for not strictly managing their subordinates, disappointing the grace of the country, only knowing to form factions, and being very shameless.


    After the edict came down, the officials were all fearful and didn¡¯t know what to do with themselves.


    Because the investigation of the attack in the valley was not going well, the Jingdou guards were seen as being pointless and part of the corrupt officials case. The Right Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Qu Xiangdong, was demoted. Qin Heng of the Jingdou garrison was removed and reced by the previous deputy general of the Western expedition, while Qin Heng was moved into the Bureau of Military Affairs. At the same time, the vice minister of the Ministry of Justice was reced, the Deputy of the Supreme Court was reced, and the imperial censor of the Imperial Censorate was reced.


    The people who took their ces were all the young officials who entered the Pce a few days earlier.


    The officials all paled in surprise. The Emperor¡¯s iron fist had truly caught everyone unprepared. If it were not for the recent shes in Jingdou, it would be impossible for such arge-scale change of personnel to go so smoothly. Everyone knew that this was definitely not over yet and couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at the young man standing at the very back of the line. Aplicated emotion welled in their hearts as they just realized that Sir Fan junior¡¯s ruthless actionsst night was actually foreshadowing the edict in court today.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462: Duke Of Danbo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the edict came down, the officials broke into a mor. Although none of the leaders of the departments had been reced, there were now a number of young officials beside them. It couldn¡¯t but make the officials feel a glimmer of fear. No one knew when the Emperor would promote these young officials and push out these elders.


    Shu the Schr furrowed his brows and stepped out to argue a bit with the Emperor. He thought that it was too hasty for such arge number of officials to be appointed without first going through a court discussion, and without the Ministry of Appointments and the Overwatch Council first investigating it thoroughly. However, the Emperor had made up his mind firmly and would not even give him face. He lightly pushed it back. Thus, this imperial edict became a firm reality.


    The changing of personnel had already be a necessity. Qin Heng was moved to the Bureau of Military Affairs. Although it appeared that this ranking rose, in reality, he was now removed from the crucial Jingdou garrison. He was a bit startled but could only step out to give his thanks.


    The other major officials like the Qu Xiangdong, Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs, could only helplessly ept. The Emperor had not deeply investigated the valley attack, otherwise, the military side would certainly pay a heftier price.


    However, the gazes of the generals turned on Fan Xian were now even angrier.


    Everyone knew that of the civil and military factions, the Emperor adjusted the Bureau of Military Affairs and Jingdou garrison as a show of support to Fan Xian and to vent about the attack on Fan Xian in the valley. As for whatever follow-up actions happened after the court was dispersed, they would have to wait quietly. However, presumably, the military¡¯s future was not too bright.


    While in the civil official¡¯s faction, they had the least people being reced. They were almost all officials that were close to the Second Prince and his faction. What was particrly terrifying was that it seemed like the 32 officials seized by Fan Xianst night did not have an opportunity toe out again.


    Fan Xian listened closely to the edict. It was clear that this edict was prepared by the Emperorst night. After listening for a long time, he was a bit surprised to not hear Yan Bingyun¡¯s name. After thinking about it for a moment, he got it. Even if the Emperor wanted to promote Yan Bingyun to a higher position. He wouldn¡¯t move him to a different department. Never mind the fact that it vites Qingw and the rules of the Overwatch Council, if the Emperor wants to use Yan Bingyun, he has to give Chen Pingping some face.


    As for promoting Sir Yan, it was also impossible. If Sir Yan rose any higher, he could only take Fan Xian¡¯s Commissioner position. Fan Xian shook his head. He quietly thought that unless the Emperor was going topletely flip the Overwatch Council, he wouldn¡¯t do something like this.


    However, Fan Xian was very surprised to hear Cheng Jialin¡¯s name.


    He tilted his head slightly and forcefully resisted the impulse to look at the middle-aged man on the dragon chair. A great confusion welled in his heart. Jialin was his student and an official in a different ce. How could he have caught the Emperor¡¯s eye? Furthermore, he was to enter the Ministry of Appointments. The department that he had long been unable to stick his hand into. He was promoted two levels at once. This rate of promotion was a bit too quick.


    When the officials in court heard Cheng Jialin¡¯s name, they also couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Everyone knew he was one of Fan Xian¡¯s four students. He had taken his appointment less than two years ago, so how could be moved back to such an important ce as Jingdou already? Everyone turned their gazes toward Fan Xian. There was some wariness in those gazes.


    It was a strike, but they didn¡¯t know where itnded.


    ¡°...Shen Chongwen to be the imperial censor in the Imperial Censorate, the Imperial Censor of the Left He Zongwei will also supervise Overwatch Council business and aid Fan Xian, reporting to the inner court.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The strike hade so quickly.


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head and a faint light shed through his eyes. He nced at the young man who stood out to give his thanks. The Imperial Censor of the Left to enter the Council? Although the Overwatch Council had always been managed, in name, by the inner court, the Qing royal family always prohibited eunuchs from holding power. Adding to that fact was that Chen Pingping was overly powerful, so the Overwatch Council was like its own independent nation.


    However, having the Left Imperial Censor watching the Overwatch Council and, at the same time, reporting to the inner court, this was like having the Overwatch Council directly under the gaze of the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian¡¯s back was a bit cold, and the fingers of his right hand were a bit shaky. He knew that because of his identity, it was impossible that the Emperor would trust him as he trusted Chen Pingping. But, he didn¡¯t think that the Emperor would be so ruthless as to hook a rope around his head, tight to the point of pain, long before this matter was over.


    What kind of person was He Zongwei? Back in the day, he was a talent equal to that of his own student, Hou Jichang. He was one of the men who had chased after his sister, Ruoruo. He was first under the Crown Prince¡¯s banner and then defected to the Eldest Princess. Now, he had be a student of the Emperor. Without going through the examinations, he was directly promoted into the court and took the position of an Imperial Censor. Because of his meritorious deeds, he took the position of Left Imperial Censor and was responsible for investigating the Ministry of Revenue case.


    Excluding Fan Xian, He Zongwei was definitely the most popr figure in the Qing court the past two years. it was him, who Fan Xian loathed greatly, that would be the Emperor¡¯s eyes that watched the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian felt unreasonably angry, strangely angry.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Fan Xian stepped out and stood beside He Zongwei. He faced the man on the dragon chair and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I object.¡±


    He Zongwei nced warmly at Fan Xian beside him. Although he felt an iparable anger in the depths of his heart every time he thought about the beating he received from the other party in the Fan manor, he still hid it very well. His eyes perfectly revealed a glimmer of strangeness and admiration as if he was expressing his emotions to the officials in the Pce. He was very admiring of Sir Fan junior for daring to sh with the Emperor head on.


    There was already a great deal of mor in the Pce. When the Emperor had an order, officials were to ept it. Other than elders like Shu Wu, who dared to oppose the Emperor, no one had ever directly expressed their objection and resentment on the appointment of officials.


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What objections do you have?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and spoke with a nk face, ¡°The Overwatch Council doesn¡¯t need an Imperial Censor to criticize or give orders.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Emperor smacked the dragon chair and roared in anger. ¡°The enforcement of thew is to the side, and the Imperial Censor is to the back. The country has clearws, and my mind is made up. There is no room for juniors such as you to talk so much.¡±


    A fire of rage grew in Fan Xian¡¯ heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t back down. Otherwise, the Overwatch Council would really fall at his hands. If that were to happen, how could he exin it to that woman and the old cripple in Chen Garden?


    He straightened his body and straightforwardly said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Overwatch Council is responsible for investigating the governance of other officials, with the inner court watching the Overwatch Council. Now that there is suddenly an Imperial Censor, if this Imperial Censor bes corrupt and abuses thew, should the Council investigate? If yes, how should it investigate?¡±


    The officials broke into a mor while, on the contrary, the Emperor smiled coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been clever, yet you forcefully pretend to stupidity here. Step back.¡±


    Beside him, He Zongwei insincerely tried to persuade him a little, but Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him properly. He also didn¡¯t step back. His mind spun and suddenly in a high voice, he said, ¡°I object!¡±


    Now, he had stepped over the line. Once the Emperor decide something, there was no ce for an official to object. This was not awsuit in a court ofw. Fan Xian was not Song Shiren, and the Emperor was not a mere Zhifu.


    The Emperor was enraged. The beard on his chin quivered. He pointed down at Fan Xian from his lofty position and scolded, ¡°I want to see, just how will you object?¡±


    Fan Xian set his heart and said, ¡°Naturally, I dare not defy the edict. However, I am only a Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Director Chen is still in Chen Garden. Logically speaking, it is not my ce to debate this edict. However, I am the leader of the Overwatch Council in the Pce today. If I ept it, there are problems. If I don¡¯t ept it, there are also problems. After thinking about it...I...can only quit my position as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. Your Majesty can directly send the edict to the Overwatch Council. That would be for the best.¡±


    Quit the position of Commissioner of the Overwatch Council?


    Quit?


    All of the officials broke into a mor. No one understood how the situation at the court conference today be what it was right now. They had originally thought the Emperor was using the Overwatch Council to deal with the court. How was he now bullying Sir Fan junior? However, Sir Fan junior was indeed worthy of being an immortal poet and the pride in his bones was not something anyone couldpare to. He actually...dared...to quit his position in the court conference as a threat and not ept the edict.


    The officials had never seen such boldness since the beginning of their country. For a moment, the noise of discussion rose. In the gazes that were cast toward Fan Xian standing in the center, other than the initial fear, there were also a few begrudging glimmers of absurdness and admiration.


    Shu the Schr and the Hu the Schr couldn¡¯t just look on. They stepped out, one ying the bad cop and one ying the good cop. Shu the Schr took the lead and harshly scolded Fan Xian for not knowing his ce as an official and speaking out of turn. While Hu the Schr spoke in an even andforting voice from beside Fan Xian and helped the Emperor exin the edict.


    In any case, Fan Xian just stood straight, refusing to ept the edict and also refusing to do anything else.


    This scene was like an older kindergarten child whose lunch box was missing fruit and was beingforted and tricked by two teachers.


    The Schrs Shu and Hu then turned and asked forgiveness from the Emperor on behalf of Fan Xian, saying that Fan Xian was very young and such. They guessed that it was rare for the Emperor to hit on such a headstrong case in a court conference and was likely about to go crazy with anger.


    On the dragon chair, the Emperorughed with anger. Cold light spilled from his eyes and he said, coldly, ¡°Fan Xian, are you using quitting your position to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK.¡± The Emperor repeated it three times and faintly said, ¡°You¡¯re depending on the fact I cherish you and think that I will not dare to punish you...you want to quit then I will...¡±


    The Emperor hadn¡¯t yet finished speaking when Fan Xian was already expressing his thanks with sincerity, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, I am willing to return to the Imperial Academy to teach.¡±


    The Emperor choked badly on his extremely quick response and said in a great anger, ¡°I refuse to let you quit!¡±


    ...


    ...


    In a sh, the Pce sunk into a shocked silence. No one had expected to see such an exciting show at the great court conference. Everyone knew in their hearts that the Emperor¡¯s trust and favor toward Fan Xian had not weakened. They were just afraid that he would not mete out any substantial punishments to Fan Xian. However, they didn¡¯t know how to break this stalemate.


    The officials didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian would be so angry and rash about the Imperial Censorate watching the Overwatch Council. If it was to maintain the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, given Fan Xian¡¯s tricks, there would certainly be methods in the future. Furthermore, the Overwatch Council still had a senior that hadn¡¯te out yet.


    It was clear that the Emperor also didn¡¯t know what exactly Fan Xian was thinking. He furrowed his brows and said to Fan Xian, ¡°Get back here.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t roll [JW1], but he eagerly ran forward and moved closer below the dragon chair. His expression was stubborn and ruthless.


    The Emperor lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Are you epting the edict or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Fan Xian answered very directly, ¡°I don¡¯t like He Zongwei.¡±


    The Emperor roared in anger, ¡°Last night, you had already made the court lose face. Do you also want me to lose face today? Step down!¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and retreated.


    To the side, Eunuch Yao had a pained face. He held his horsetail whisk, resisted smiling, and felt very unhappy.


    Fan Xian retreated back into the Pce. The officials on both sides looked at him a strange gaze. To whisper with the Emperor on a great court conference, this kind of favor...was truly...ahem.


    The Emperor did not give Fan Xian any more chances to talk and ignored the fact he wasn¡¯t epting the edict. He directly nodded at Eunuch Yao, who immediately used Eunuch Dai¡¯s distinct low and raspy voice to call out, ¡°Jiangnan Imperial Envoy Fan Xian,e forward to listen to the edict.¡±


    Fan Xian started. He lifted the front of his robe and knelt down.


    The edict was slowly read. It didn¡¯t bring up the matter of the Imperial Censorate entering the Overwatch Council again, rather, it gave a general summary of everything Fan Xian had done this year in Jiangnan. The matter of the pce treasury transportpany was particrly highlighted. Itmended the contribution Fan Xian made to the national treasury and also mentioned the matter of Fan Xian helping Governor Xue Qing to investigate Jiangnan¡¯s style of governing. It also talked about some other trivial matters.


    In the middle, the Emperor opened his mouth to say, ¡°I think, Fan Xian has been loyal and considerate to the nation and should be heavily rewarded.¡±


    The officials were all silent. Although no one liked Fan Xian being rewarded again, the 10 million liang of silver the pce treasury shipped back to Jingdou was true. This true and honest meritorious service was on par with military merit. If it wasn¡¯t heavily rewarded, the court didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the people under heaven.


    Xue Qing stepped out and gave some additional information about what Fan Xian did in Jiangnan. He was filled with praise. Hu the Schr also stepped out and thought that Sir Fan junior should receive a heavy reward.


    However, Shu Wu, this old man, thought for a while and nced at Fan Xian again. Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist it anymore and stepped out, ¡°Your Majesty...half a year ago, the Hall of Governmental Affairs once suggested that given Sir Fan junior¡¯s reputation and solid learning, he is capable of joining the Hall to handle matters. However, officials of the Overwatch Council could never take on another official position, as there is a previous old precedent. However, earlier, Sir Fan junior had the intention of quitting his position as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council...¡±


    The Emperor coughed.


    Hu the Schr also couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Shu Wu with a strange gaze, thinking, This old man was indeed stubborn. Clearly, he knew that the Emperor would not allow Fan Xian to enter the department or allow him to leave the Overwatch Council. Yet, he still had the idea that the two of them had entertained half a year ago.


    Shu Wu had already spoken, so he could only express the same hope and was willing to rmend Fan Xian to enter the department.


    In the past, Fan Xian heard of this matter from Council reports. Seeing it in person, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit surprised. He thought to himself that he was only 20 years old, it was a bit absurd to enter the Hall right now.


    As expected, the Emperor still did not allow it. He only had Eunuch Yao finish announcing the edict. After hearing the edict, Fan Xian was frozen in shock. It took him a moment to remember to express his thanks. He thought to himself that being a schr was indeed absurd, but the Emperor¡¯s reward was also very absurd.


    Duke of Danbo.


    The court was filled with sounds of shock and approval. Fan Xian stood in a daze thinking, How could he suddenly be given a dukedom? Didn¡¯t this mean that this position was higher than his father¡¯s? The Emperor struck hard, but this reward was also quite a size. He was only one step away from Marquis, the iparably honorable position. He tilted his head and nced at the awkward He Zongwei, thinking, In the future, could he beat him whenever he wanted for fun?


    [JW1] The phrase ¡°get back here¡± and ¡°roll¡± share amon character, hence the secondment.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463: There Are Enemies Under Heaven


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s previous title was a first-ranked baron, second-ss, while a dukedom was a super rank. In between there were still the two ranks of High Official and Count. It was a rare honor to be directly granted the title of duke at his age, so he couldn¡¯t react at once.


    By the time everyone present had realized, they understood why. One reason was that the court had to reward his work in Jiangnan. However, everyone knew that the most important reason was that the Emperor wanted topensate his illegitimate child.


    The Great Prince and the Second Prince had long been given the title of Prince, while Fan Xian was only a Duke of Danbo. How could thispare? In the space of a thought, the officials who were going to stand out to strongly protest this grant all became quiet. This was the royal family¡¯s domestic matter, not the court¡¯s national matter. There was no ce for them as officials to chime in.


    After Fan Xian¡¯s initial sh of joy, he immediately calmed down. For most of the people in the Pce, a dukedom was indeed a shining title. For him, the power in his hands had long surpassed this boundary. Furthermore, the Emperor had not notified him before having the Imperial Censorate squeeze into the Overwatch Council¡¯s jurisdiction. It was this problem that Fan Xian was truly concerned and worried about.


    Thus, he was willing to throw away his usual appearance and even pester endlessly if he didn¡¯t want the Emperor to so easily stuff sand in him.


    Furthermore, he was faintly aware that the position of Duke was the final one he could reach in Qing Kingdom. The Duke of Danbo was a third-ranked dukedom, so there were two more levels he could climb. After, it looked like he would have to retire at a young age.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help being dazed and felt it was rather absurd. He couldn¡¯t help but stand in this Pce andugh involuntarily.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze looked at the youngest duke since the beginning of Qing Kingdom. They looked at his loathsome smile withplicated emotions in their hearts and felt that thisugh was iparably piercing.


    The great court conference didn¡¯t end until after lunch because the proper business of the three roads governors had been ced at the end. The Emperor took some decisive actions and decided on much of the issues on his own then let the officials leave.


    The officials had long been starving. They all passed through the Pce gates back to their own manors. However, there were still many people who couldn¡¯t leave. The officials in the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the governors from the three roads that hadn¡¯t returned to the capital in a long time, and the ministers of various departments all carefully followed the Emperor to the royal study. Fan Xian followed behind them with a helpless expression.


    Just like a year ago, when he hade back to the South Kingdom from Northern Qi, there was still a seat left for Fan Xian in the royal study. Last time, it was because of Zhuang Mohan¡¯s carriage of books. This time, it was because of the silver that the pce treasury sent.


    Fan Xian sat on the round embroidered chair with a slightly unsteady state of mind. The talk in the royal study about national matters didn¡¯t interest him much at all. In any case, politics had never been his strong suit, and he also couldn¡¯t give any ideas. He could still only y the role of pointing out omissions and correcting errors.


    It was very clear that, on one hand, the Emperor understood his capabilities. On the other, he did not wish for Fan Xian to express too many opinions toward the topic of national matters. So, he didn¡¯t call his name.


    However, the new duke still had a ce to sit, and it was beside the Emperor¡¯s soft couch. The Crown Prince and the other princes still had to stand and listen closely like students. Fan Xian felt pretty good. He thought to himself that he was practically the royal brothers¡¯ teacher.


    The Emperor and many officials talked about the overly heavy snowfalls in the South, the situation in the North, and the auspicious signs in the garden. They then began to hand out food.


    Fan Xian had been busy allst night, so themb pieces and tofu curds he had eaten had been digested long ago. Hearing, at this moment, about giving out food, he couldn¡¯t help his interest perking up. A joy rose in his heart, like a bit actor finally about to receive lunch. He epted the lunchbox the eunuch handed over. Without speaking, he swept through the food like a hurricane.


    ...


    ...


    The important matters had already been decided during the great court conference, and there was no new content being discussed in the royal study. When Xue Qing brought up the first-rate actions of the Hangzhou Conference in providing disaster relief in Jiangnan, many of the officials in Jingdou expressed a glimmer of surprise. They had heard of the Hangzhou Conference, but they didn¡¯t know that the Hangzhou Conference had such wealth and power to be able to do so many things outside of the government¡¯s disaster relief.


    The Emperor had Fan Xian rise and make an exnation. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s exnation, only now did Shu Wu and the others understand that behind the Hangzhou Conference were the concubines in the Pce, with the leader, in name, being the empress. No wonder the Hangzhou Conference could have so much power. However, everyone knew that the Pce was just taking the credit for being tender toward the people. The person truly doing things and spending money was probably still Fan Xian.


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°The person who is truly working hard isn¡¯t Fan Xian, it¡¯s that Chen girl of mine.¡±


    The officialsughed and said some ttering words. Immediately after, they praised the nobles in the Pce loudly and, naturally, praise of the Emperor could not be avoided. The Emperor looked at Fan Xian¡¯s slightly unfocused expression and furrowed his brows slightly.


    The Great Prince watched this scene from the side and opened his mouth to say, ¡°The princess returns to the capital today.¡±


    The Emperor ¡°oh-ed,¡± and his gaze on Fan Xian became gentle. He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but he also didn¡¯t let Fan Xian leave the Pce early. He only immediately ended the discussion in the royal study and, on the contrary, held back Fan Xian who wanted to return home the most.


    The calming incense in the royal study floated through the air. The white smoke was not quite the color of milk, and the fragrance was very light.


    There was only the Emperor and Fan Xian left in the royal study. Fan Xian was slightly uneasy because he didn¡¯t know what the Emperor was about to say.


    The Emperor drank a mouthful of swallows nest and raised his head to nce at Fan Xian, asking whether he wanted some again. Fan Xian quickly shook his head.


    ¡°One cannot have high ideals without simple living, and one cannot have lofty aspirations without transcendence,¡± the Emperor put down his bowl and slowly said. ¡°Without irritations and worries, without losing the simple life...this was your exnation to the people when you opened that bookstore in Jingdou two years ago.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. The name for the Danbo Bookstore hade from here. However, only his sister Ruoruo knew the true meaning. Unlike others, it had the meaning of ¡°floating in Danzhou.¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly missed that kid and wondered whether or not she was happy living in the North.


    ¡°I like these two lines very much. You should know what I mean by having you be the Danbo Duke.¡± The Emperor quietly looked at his most aplished illegitimate child.


    Fan Xian lowered his head to think for a moment then said, seriously, ¡°I should be sincere and worry less.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± the Emperor calmly said. ¡°You need to be clear about what you should do and worry less about what you can do.


    A pure official? An isted official? The meaning was actually very simple. As the official of the Emperor, don¡¯t worry, just live life simply.


    Who knew what Fan Xian was thinking his heart. The smile on his face appeared very sincere and rxed. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    In a conversation between a ruler and an official, the person saying ¡°I know¡± should be the Emperor, yet Fan Xian just said it like so very clearly that it did not seem very strange. The Emperor did not appear to be unhappy. Eunuch Yao, waiting to the side, had a very calm expression. In these two years, he had long be used to the Emperor treating Fan Xian differently from others.


    The Emperor waved his hand, and Eunuch Yao bowed before retreating from the royal study.


    After a moment of silence, the Emperor coldly said, ¡°As for the matter today of the Imperial Censorate entering the Overwatch Council, you will understand in the future. I know your heart is good, but in court politics, it cannot revolve around one¡¯s heart.¡±


    Fan Xian knew there were very few people here at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t make an unreasonable scene, act like a spoiled child, or be stubbornly unyielding. He could only be silent.


    The Emperor spoke again, slowly, ¡°It¡¯s as I said before, I know your heart, thus, I very much like what happenedst night...however, I had not expected you to work so hard. I was a little surprised.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s throat was a bit dry. After some consideration, he said, seriously, ¡°Before the riverbanks burst, I had already directed the water away so that the people did not suffer.¡±


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face and didn¡¯t speak. After a long time, he nodded with approval. ¡°However, have you thought about the fact that although you have drained all the water, if there is flowing water again in the future, who knows whether or not the water will once more spill over the riverbanks? Thus, I believe that we¡¯ll have to keep watching until the day that the mountains fall, the ground caves, and the banks break. Only then will we know whether the water will obediently flow downstream or...shamelessly break through me, thisrge riverbank. You, child, act fierce, but your heart is always soft.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face became cold and he continued, ¡°In my life, I only want two things. The world and something to pass on. If I don¡¯t see their hearts clearly, how will I be able to let go to conquer the world? Stop moving and watching with me.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and cautious, not daring to reply. The Emperor¡¯s words earlier were filled with warning. The Duke of Danbo could only forever be a duke. He also wanted him to stay and watch with him as well as staying calm and no longer attacking the Second Prince and the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. This was essentially giving him a lifetime of wealth and boundless trust.


    ¡°Furthermore, leave Xiaoyi alone,¡± The Emperor stared into his eyes and said. ¡°Xiaoyi has been a credit to the country and a heroic general in the army. I don¡¯t wish to lose him in this matter.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled, thinking, He and Governor Yan had formed an irreconcble hatred against each other, so how could it be resolved? Besides, even if Yan Xiaoyi had been a credit to the country, his connection to the Eldest Princess goes too deep. Was the Emperor not afraid at all? At this moment, he finally confirmed that it was the Emperor himself, and not the empress dowager, who had sent Eunuch Hongst night to ruin the situation and so felt very confused.


    ¡°What if the Governor challenges me on the martial conference?¡± He nced at the Emperor and asked worriedly. The Qing Kingdom revered martial ability and this year, the conference was being held again. If Yan Xiaoyi challenged Fan Xian in the Pce, the Emperor couldn¡¯t say such things like Fan Xian was a prince and could not be injured in front of all the officials


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi will leave before the martial conference,¡± the Emperor said.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°But the Governor has deemed me ountable for his son¡¯s death...¡±


    The Emperor nced at him with a not-quite-there smile and said, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    Fan Xian replied sincerely, ¡°This matter truly has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t dare to secretly kill the son of an official.¡±


    The Emperorughed loudly, ¡°What a joke! Then, werest night¡¯s killings...public?¡±


    Fan Xian flushed red and said, ¡°Last night¡¯s people were all jianghu people, unrted to the court.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a moment then said, ¡°The person who struck in the Yuantai Camp was someone from Dongyi, so I am curious if something went wrong over there. I want to see whether or not Xiaoyi is a clever person.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm, but he was grumbling in his heart. Thirteenth Wang, ah, Thirteenth Wang, you¡¯ve really fooled the Emperor. It was clear that the Emperor had made a wrong deduction because of this incorrect information, but Fan Xian could not, under any circumstances, remind him.


    ¡°As for the problem concerning Xiaoyi, I still must remind you, the military...must not have great unrest.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze became serene and distant. ¡°The Hu tribes to the West...have started to make trouble again.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Hu people in the West were making trouble?


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his head and looked at the Emperor¡¯s worried face. For a moment, he was shocked speechless. Twenty years ago, the Emperor had taken soldiers on an expedition to the West and had almost wiped out the people living in Xi Hu. Additionally, a few years ago, the Great Prince swept through the West with an army andpletely shattered the lives that had been built of great difficult by the Xi Hu.


    How could the Hu people be making trouble again? Furthermore, even if they were making trouble, given the strength of the Qing army and its numerous generals, the Emperor shouldn¡¯t be worried about the instability of the army because of an external problem.


    Fan Xian had grown up from a young age in Qing Kingdom. He knew that at the beginning of its formation, they had been bullied and humiliated for a time by Xi Hu. Even now, the Hu people were still a great gue on Qing Kingdom. However, in these 20 years, it was only because of the great pressure that the Emperor exerted over them that they became unworthy for the Qing people to talk about.


    The Emperor saw Fan Xian¡¯s shocked expression and mockinglyughed, ¡°The Qing Kingdom has suffered consecutive years of disasters, floods, and droughts, as well as heavy snow. However, it just happened that there has been favorable weather in Xi Hu these years. The grass grows long, and their horses grow fat...of course, if it was only because of mere Hu savages, it would not be enough to make me so worried. However...did you know, before the heavy snows devastated Qing Kingdom, the savages in the North of Northern Qi also suffered the first freeze in dozens of years?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. He suddenly remembered a scene by theke in Hangzhou half a year ago. Haitang Duoduo had worriedly raised this matter to him once. The Northern savages had indeed suffered from heavy snowfalls. Countless cows, sheep, and horses had been frozen to death. However, the Northern savages were very far away from Xi Hu, so what did this have to do with Qing Kingdom?


    The Emperor said, ¡°No wonder the Northern Qi royal family dared to keep Shang Shanhu in Shangjing and not worry about the savagesing South. It turns out that god is giving them a hand...the Northern savages were unable to survive the freeze andbined with Shang Shanhu¡¯s might of many years, they didn¡¯t dare brave a journey South. The could only travel around Qilian Mountain and find another way to survive. The Hu people move with the water ns, and those Northern savages, after half a year of massive migration, have not finally reached the Xi Hu territory. Although only 40,000 people survived of the 200,00, those who managed to survive the snowstorm and dangerous journey...were all elite warriors.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were narrowed. He saw before him the sight of countless tribes herding sheep and horses, and carrying tattered and rolled up tents looking for a path in the snow and wind toward the West along the spine of the Qilian Mountain. It disappeared into the clouds with frozen bodies left along the path and the strange cries of vultures.


    What a majestic and tragic sight. What a mighty migration.


    ¡°How could Xi Hu tolerate the Northern tribesing over?¡± Fan Xian asked worriedly.


    The Emperorughed. Theughter held endless confidence and pride. ¡°Xi Hu has long been broken by us. How could they dare to bite at these foreign snow wolves? Although there are many more Xi Hu people, after a number ofrge battles, the two sides still reached an alliance.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. If the Hu people really formed an alliance, then Qing Kingdom, which neighbored Xi Hu, would be the most threatened. No wonder the Emperor was so careful about the punishment of the military.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s worry, the Emperor calmly asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking, these reports are probably still considered top secret...however, it seems that a great battle is about to arrive, I...am willing to lead an assault.¡± Fan Xian was not just saying pretty lies, he truly wanted to satisfy his craving of horses and prairies. However, no one seemed to have exined the problem of the internal department of the court.


    The Emperorughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you are a martial ace you can lead soldiers into war for military merit. Once the battle starts, millions will be ughtered. Unless you are Uncle Liuyun, your fate will still be to be sliced into pieces.¡±


    Fan Xian forced augh.


    The Emperor paused and then calmly said, ¡°The Hu savages are enough to fear. I have never considered them seriously...however, since the Northern savages have migrated, the pressure on Northern Qi from that side has immediately lessened. I have no choice but to keep an eye on the North.¡±


    Fan Xian immediately understood. The Emperor¡¯s gaze had indeed moved much faster than his. In this world, only the Northern Qi truly dared to be an enemy of Qing Kingdom. Particrly now that the Northern savages had gone and Northern Qi no longer had fears of trouble to their rear, who knew whether or not the little Emperor would have some ideas.


    In the end, the Emperor slowly said, ¡°Xiaoyi is returning to the North within a day because that little Emperor in the North finally persuaded the empress dower to let Shang Shanhu rise again. The great camp is directly pointing at Yanjing.¡±


    Shock appeared in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and was immediately restrained.


    ...


    ...


    Inside the ck carriage outside the Pce, Fan Xian rubbed the spot between his brows and felt a bit unwell. For one, he was excessively tired. For two, he had heard too much bad news today in the Pce. Just as the Emperor said, without a few years of rest and recovery, it was impossible for Xi Hu to be a true threat to Qing Kingdom. However, in Northern Qi, Shang Shanhu wasing out again.


    Shang Shanhu. Fan Xian¡¯s head began to ache when he thought of this name. Although he had not personally witnessed the assassination that rainy night on Chang Street, he had always deeply understood the power of that famous general.


    Could Yan Xiaoyi going North hold back Shang Shanhu? Furthermore, brother Xiaoyi was newly in morning, and his heart may gradually grow distant from the court. Was the Emperor not worried that Yan Xiaoyi might be crazy and defect to the enemy?


    As to why Fan Xian was so cautious about Shang Shanhu¡¯s re-involvement, the reason was actually very simple. In Shangjing, he had viciously tricked Shang Shanhu once and caused the tragic deaths of countless of his subordinates. The cry of ¡°Fan Xian is my murderer,¡± in the depths of the night might still be echoing in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing. Furthermore, Shang Shanhu¡¯s godfather was Xiao En, who had been captured repeatedly by him, and killed repeatedly.


    In this matter, it was Fan Xian who was Shang Shanhu¡¯s greatest enemy. Shen Zhong yed only a small role, yet in order to get revenge, Shang Shanhu killed Shen Zhong one rainy night. In the future, if they were really to meet on the battlefield, how would Shang Shanhu deal with him?


    In the carriage. Fan Xian sorrowfully thought, under heaven, how could he have so many enemies?

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464: Not Your Goddamn Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Pce, the Emperor once said that he wanted to use Yan Xiaoyi, dared to use Yan Xiaoyi. At that moment, Fan Xian wished desperately that he could extend a microphone forward to ask him, just how are you feeling? Just how is he feeling? When looking at one¡¯s heart, be careful it doesn¡¯t send one into paroxysms.


    Up to now, Fan Xian only had a glimmer of affection for the Emperor. Logically speaking, he didn¡¯t have worry so much about the existence of Qing Kingdom and the life and death of the Emperor. For his and his family¡¯s future, he had to bend to the task and spare no effort. He had no choice in this.


    The carriage drove out of the south gate. The four wheels each bumped over the hard threshold, jolting awake Fan Xian who had been in a daze. Lifting the carriage¡¯s curtain, he walked out. As he yawned, he looked toward the official road going south.


    It was now already the afternoon, and there were not many people entering the city. The gate guards responsible for the city gates and the Jingdou garrison soldiers responsible for the defense of the city were allzily carrying out their daily duties. Suddenly seeing a ck carriage under the protection of a dozen Overwatch Council members approaching the city gate, everyone¡¯s hearts jumped.


    Then, seeing the young yawning official beside the carriage, everyone immediately guesses his identity. The leading general of the south city gate guards received the message and quickly ran out, bringing a long bench and offering hot tea to Fan Xian.


    Without restraint, Fan Xian held the tea bowl and guzzled down a few big mouthfuls.


    Before long, a group of carriages appeared at the end of the official road. It followed the copse of wild trees along the horizon and gradually came closer. In just a while, it hade to the city gate.


    Fan Xian went forward in wee.


    The group of carriages stopped. Gao Da and six other Tiger guards stepped down from the carriage along with all the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau. With a swish, they all half knelt on the ground and greeted him.


    Fan Xian waved his hands and had them get up. Naturally, he also had to say a few warm and praising words. However, his steps didn¡¯t stop, and he directly climbed into the middle carriage.


    Lifting the curtain, he saw Wan¡¯er holding a blue cloth bag and dozing. Her long eyshes were lying peacefully on her white skin. Her fringe hung serenely from her forehead, hiding her tired appearance.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to wake her, so he just sat beside her and took the blue cloth bag in her arms. At the same time, he nced across with confusion.


    Sisi, who was sitting across from him, blinked and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Stayed up tootest night. She¡¯s wasn¡¯t very energetic today.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He indicated for the group to enter the city. He only reminded Gao Da and them in a quiet voice to be careful when crossing the threshold into the city to no jolt awake the one in the carriage.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage passed through almost half of the streets and alleys in Jingdou beforeing to the quiet Chang Street in the south of the city and stopping outside the main door to the Fan manor.


    The carriage stopped, and Wan¡¯er woke in a daze. Unconsciously, she hugged the not-rugged but unusually strong arm and rubbed against it. She felt that a long lost warmth had returned to her side. She burrowed into that warm embrace.


    She immediately woke up.


    The girl jumped in fright and leapt up before realizing that beside her was the already asleep Fan Xian, then she rxed. Looking at the familiar face she had not seen in a long time, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling innocently and sticking out her tongue.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang...


    A row of very enthusiastic firecrackers rang out and startled Fan Xian from his dreams. He grumbled angrily and stretched his arms only to embrace nothing but air. Opening his eyes in confusion, he found his wife was huddled in a corner watching him.


    Earlier, Wan¡¯er watched Fan Xian in a daze and only realized, a momentter, that Sisi was sitting across from him. She found that Fan Xian had been startled awake by the firecrackers. For a moment, she felt very awkward, and her face flushed red.


    Fan Xian gazed at his wife and smiled. With the blue cloth bag in one hand, he led her down from the carriage. He didn¡¯t say anything specific, rather, he said resentfully, ¡°Which manor is getting married? Why is there such a ruckus?¡±


    Wan¡¯er covered her mouth and smiled, pointing toward the Fan manor door. ¡°I also thought it was strange. It¡¯s our home that is lighting the firecrackers. I wonder what joyful news there is.¡±


    Sisi also came down with her bag. Looking at the peopleing and going outside the main door of Fan manor, the rednterns high above, and the lively scene with the firecrackers, she also jumped in surprise. With a cry, she said in a high voice, ¡°Young Master, Mistress, is this to wee us back from Jiangnan?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian looked at this scene with curiosity and couldn¡¯t resist grabbing onto the freeloader Zheng Tuo, who hade out to wee him, and asked, ¡°Sir Zheng, what is this for?¡±


    Zheng Tuoughed and said, ¡°Young Master, today you were granted the title of Duke of Danbo...this is a joyous matter. Countless officials havee from various departments to offer their congrattions. They are all waiting in the manor for your return. Such an honor, of course, it needs to be celebrated.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and only now remembered that he had already be a duke. He raised his head to look at the red cloth hanging on the sign outside the manor and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve been granted a dukedom?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Hearing these words, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with joy. Even Sisi couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. After all, in this world, such things mattered a great deal. For an official to be granted a dukedom at Fan Xian¡¯s age, put anywhere else, it was still an unusually honorable matter.


    As they walked in, all along the way were officialsing forward to offer their congrattions and bow. Fan Xian hurriedly returned these greetings. He had no choice but to have the Teng family¡¯s wifee out and first take Wan¡¯er, Sisi, and the serving girls into the inner manor. The Fan manor servants were even more joyous and incessantly knelt to Fan Xian and kowtowing.


    ¡°Here, here.¡±


    All along the way, he gave out tips. Naturally, Fan Xian did not feel heartsore about this. However, he wondered whether it was necessary to be so happy? Even Wan¡¯er and Sisi were so happy. If his sister was home, he wondered whether or not she would be unable to contain her joy.


    Finally, everything was dealt with. The guests were sent off, and the Fan family finally gathered in the Flower Hall in the garden. Lady Liu sat beside Fan Jian and joy filled her face. Sisi had just returned to the Fan manor and was given a very glorious task. She began to make arrangements for the feast.


    In the past, this task had always been the responsibility of the unofficial Lady Liu. This meant that the Fan manor had already acknowledged Sisi¡¯s position.


    Fan Jian said a few words to his wife and daughter-inw beside him, and said a few more things about Sisi¡¯s matter. In any case, the ceremony had already happened in Danzhou and the elder had already given her consent. As the head of the Fan manor, he would not say anything more.


    After the meal was prepared and there weren¡¯t any randomy-abouts in the Flower Hall anymore, Fan Sizhe, who had been shut up in the home, ran out eagerly. He first greeted his sister-inw and then sat beside Fan Xian, shamelessly trying to curry favor.


    Wan¡¯er was surprised, thinking, Wasn¡¯t brother-inw in Northern Qi? How could he havee home in secret?


    Fan Xian opened his mouth and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s just a dukedom, is it really worth you being like this?¡±


    Fan Sizhe pulled back his neck and said, ¡°You don¡¯t value it much...but just how many of these titles are there in the world?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°There is still no need toe to me for money. Are youcking in money these days? I think, in another two years, father and I will be asking you for money.¡±


    Fan Sizhe chuckled and said, ¡°Even silver cannot buy your reputation. In the future, you¡¯re going to be a prince. It would be good if you could get me a dukedom.¡±


    Fan Xian started and then remembered. After the Baoyue Brothel casest autumn, the Ministry of Justice put out wanted posters of Fan Sizhe. The dukedom he had received from the dragon chair as a child was removed.


    However, Fan Xian still felt strange hearing the word ¡°prince.¡± He met his father¡¯s eyes. Both knew the judgement in the other¡¯s heart.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s past, bing a first-rank duke was the end of the line. It was impossible for him to be a prince, unless certain things happened in the future.


    The feast immediately became silent. Fan Sizhe also knew that there was a problem with what he said and didn¡¯t speak nonsensically again. Wan¡¯er looked at this scene and smiled lovably. She said to her brother-inw, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t rush to leave again...after dinner, y a few rounds with mother and father.¡±


    Hearing about mahjong and particrly since it was his sister-inw¡¯s suggestion, his attention was immediately perked. In the past year in Northern Qi, he had not met a match at the mahjong table. Tonight, he would be able to face off again with the second best yer in the world, his sister-inw.


    ...


    ...


    Everything was peaceful for the next few days, and there were not many stories to tell. The Second Prince¡¯s faction was terrified, and the Eldest Princess was in her pce thinking about something. Fan Xian only asionally thought about the Crown Prince¡¯s strange behavior in Baoyue Brothel and was very confused. The Crown Prince, the true inheritor of Qing Kingdom¡¯s dragon chair, chose the best kind of response...but looking at the how the situation was developing, where did his confidencee from?


    There was one thing Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand, and Fan Jian also didn¡¯t understand. How could the Crown Prince dare to just watch coldly from the side? Fan Xian had already exposed the rtionship between the Second Prince and the Eldest Princess. Unless he had a great supporting power in his hands, but who initially supported him. So, what made the Crown Prince think he could believe the Eldest Princess¡¯ words again?


    His confusion would have to remain because he still had to return back to Jiangnan in the spring. After the New Year celebrations, he still had to visit Chen Garden. King Jing¡¯s manor, and the Great Prince¡¯s manor. In the first few days of the New Year, Fan Xian didn¡¯t go the Overwatch Council and also didn¡¯t enter the Pce. He only stayed put in the Fan manor, showing filial piety toward the father he hadn¡¯t seen in a year and disciplining his brother, who had long been in the North.


    The atmosphere of family reunion was very good. They were only missing Ruoruo and the elder in Danzhou. At one point, Fan Xian privately spoke to his father about how grandmother had never seen Sizhe and should they find a time for Sizhe to go back to Danzhou?


    Fan Jian thought about it, and it was indeed the case. He had Fan Xian arrange it.


    Just as everything was developing in a peaceful way, on the 28th, an uninvited guest came to Fan manor.


    This guest was a Northern Qi diplomatic envoy stationed in the South Kingdom. His identity was a bit sensitive. He hade especially to the Fan manor after reporting in at Honglu Temple.


    The whole Fan manor found this strange, but they could only open the main doors in wee. The diplomatic envoy was very respectful to Fan Xian and conveyed the Northern Qi court¡¯s greetings to Fan Xian. He spoke of the attack in the valley and how the people of Northern Qi had great sympathy for him and felt a deep injustice.


    After putting down a mound of gifts, the diplomatic envoy left the manor leaving only Fan Jian and Fan Xian staring dumbly at each other.


    ...


    ...


    That night, someone came from the South Kingdom¡¯s Honglu Temple and a eunuch came from the inner court to exin to Fan Xian why a Northern Qi diplomat would visit him at his home.


    As it turns out...the news of Fan Xian being attacked had already traveled to Northern Qi. For some reason, the little Emperor in Northern Qi had personally written a secret letter and asked someone to convey it to the Qing Emperor. He expressed his concern about Fan Xian being attacked and, furthermore, expressed criticisms for the Qing court not being careful about Fan Xian¡¯s personal safety.


    Hearing these words, he sucked in a breath of cold air as he faced the eunuch and the official from the Honglu Temple. He opened his mouth to curse, ¡°Making such a ruckus, this has...nothing to do with him!¡±


    The Honglu Temple official and eunuch looked at each other awkwardly and carefullyforted, ¡°We all understand what intentions the Northern Qi people have. There is no need for you to be so angry. Such dirty tricks, what use could it be?¡±


    The eunuch smiled wickedly and said, ¡°If they want to give gifts, you can just ept them.¡±


    After seeing these two away from the manor, Fan Xian rushed to the study and asked his father, ¡°What exactly to the Northern Qi people want to do? Is it their ce to express their concern?¡±


    Fan Jian forced a smile. ¡°There is something I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you, and the Emperor seemed to also have forgotten this matter. When you first a diplomat to the Northern Qi, didn¡¯t you once promise their Emperor in the Royal Pce in Shangjing that when you had time, you would go teach a ss at their Imperial College?¡±


    Fan Xian thought seriously. It seemed like there was had been said, but he hadn¡¯t agreed, right?


    Fan Jian sighed again, ¡°During the time you were in Jiangnan, Northern Qi had sent a message to the Honglu Temple saying they wanted to engage you as an honored guest lecturer at Shangjing¡¯s Imperial College. The Emperor had just thought the little Emperor was bored and did not think much of it. Who would have expected that Northern Qi had been waiting here. Since you are currently an honored guest lecturer in Shangjing¡¯s Imperial College and was met with an assassination attempt in the South Kingdom, it seems to make sense that they would express their concern and anger.¡±


    Fan Xian said, with bitter anger, ¡°To trick me now, what benefit does it bring them?


    Fan Jian raised his head and nced at his son. He shook his head and said, ¡°Although it is a very crude method and anyone with a brain would not believe this kind of provocation, your collusion in Jiangnan with Northern Qi could not be hidden forever. Under umted defamation, who knows whether or not the Emperor would doubt you in the future? They only have to send some gifts, bring a few messages, and lose some face, and they are able to put a thorn in your throat. This kind of deal is very worth it.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and felt a great anger. ¡°The attack in the valley...the little Emperor in Northern Qi has deliberatelyplicated the issue. It looks like the court will not continue to investigate.¡±


    Fan Jian nced at him and smiled bitterly, ¡°The Emperor never wanted to investigate, and now he has such a brilliant excuse. How could he let it go to waste?¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled bitterly. A momentter, he said seriously to his father, ¡°Father, on the 1st, I want to enter the ancestral temple.¡±


    Fan Jian was not surprised. Ever since the Emperor formally conferred the title of Duke of Danbo onto Fan Xian, he had understood what the Emperor was thinking. He only calmly said, ¡°I have to enter the Pce to rify this matter.¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465: Returning To The Ancestors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like the people in Baoyue Brothel once said, Jingdou had been peaceful for a year. The biggest reason was because Fan Xian had been exiled to Jiangnan for an entire year.


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s return to the capital, the peaceful Jingdou was no longer able to maintain its appearance of calm. For one, he was caught at the shing point of a number of different powers. For two, his way of doing things waspletely at odds with his appearance as an immortal poet. In fact, his way of doing things was much more vicious than that of most of the nobility.


    The attack in the valley, the nighttime assassinations in Jingdou, some people¡¯s quiet deaths, some official¡¯s humiliating incarceration...each of these incidences made the nobility in Jingdou deeply realize, once again, Fan Xian¡¯s power and determination. It made them understand that after spending a year in the warm spring sunshine and charm of Jiangnan, it did not soften his personality much at all.


    After Fan Xian returned to the capital, shocking things happened one after another.


    In the most recent incident, the Northern Qi court had shamelesslye forward and expressed their care toward Fan Xian as well as criticized the Qing court with strange disgust for not properly protecting Sir Fan junior¡¯s safety.


    The entire capital found it absurd and was angry.


    Putting it another way, this was the internal politics of Qing Kingdom. When was it time for corrupt Northern Qi schrs toment? However, the Northern Qi people hadmented and done so strangely loudly.


    Immediately, Fan Xian was pushed into the center of the struggle. Although the clever people did not believe that he had any kind of shady collusion with Northern Qi because this trick of Northern Qi¡¯s was too childish, the nobility andmoners of Qing Kingdom were still difited, very difited. The gazes being tossed toward the Fan manor were somewhatplicated.


    Before this matter had even been called down, two dayster on New Year¡¯s day, another matter involving the Fan Manor made the entire Jingdou fearful.


    ...


    ...


    There was not a glimmer of light in the sky.


    Fan Xian sat on the carriage and rubbed his irritated eyes. He thought to himself, Did the ancestral worship have to be so secretive? Last night was New Year¡¯s Eve. The whole family had yed mahjong through the night. After Fan Sizhe and Lin Wan¡¯er had divided up the entire family¡¯s wealth, the game topped. However, the entire family had immediately got into the carriage and driven out of the manor.


    All along the way, the carriages from the other branches of the Fan family gathered together. Although each branch was silent, the spread of such a long group of carriages did seem ratherrge.


    Fan Xian faintly felt happy and nervous. It was his first time going to honor the ancestors, so he didn¡¯t know the worship began right before dawn. During the ancestral worshipst year, he had stayed with Wan¡¯er in the garden. He faintly remembered that it should be in the afternoon.


    He nced at the deeply asleep Sizhe beside him and couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. Presumably, no yamen in Qing Kingdom dared to be so bold as to dare to search for Sizhe, a wanted criminal, in his own carriage.


    Thinking of the fact he would finally enter the ancestral temple, the smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face could not be removed. He didn¡¯t know how his father negotiated with the Emperor. In the end, it was clear that the Emperor had no choice but to give his consent. The empress dowager also maintained her silence.


    Speaking of which, since the royal family could not give him a name, did they want him to through his entire life without a reliable family name?


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. He could actually guess the results of his father and the Emperor¡¯s negotiation. In his eyes, the Emperor granting him the title of Duke of Danbo was already enough of an exnation. Furthermore, looking at the situation at hand, the Emperor did indeed need Fan Xian to rify his identity to prevent his sons fighting over the family property bing even moreplicated. The weakening of the Overwatch Council¡¯s power was not enough. If Fan Xian wanted to continue walking down the path as a powerful official, the first thing he had to do was remove himself from the group of princes.


    The carriage traveled for an indeterminable amount of time and waited for a while by the city gate for it to open. It then drove out under the inattentive gazes of the soldiers, who were familiar to this sight.


    Following the official road all the way west, they finally entered the country estate Fan Xian had been to once. The Fan family ancestral property.


    Thirty-odd carriages stopped in order on the square outside the ancestral hall. There were already people from the estate who wereing forward to wee them. It was like this every year, and things were done with a practiced ease now. The bamboo canopy provided for the women to temporarily sit under had already been erected. Lady Liu, Wan¡¯er, Sisi, and the wives of a few other branches were all taken into the yard to rest.


    The current head of the Fan n, the Minister of Revenue Fan Jian, stood below the stone steps of the ancestral hall. He wore tri-colored formal clothing and looked at everything calmly. Yet, a feeling of warmth and joy surged in his heart.


    He had raised a son for the Emperor and had finally made him his own son. Could this be considered the most sessful day in his life?


    The leaders of the other branches of the Fan n had all already disembarked from the carriage and were standing in order of seniority outside the ancestral hall. They stole nces at the leader at the front. Each of them feltplicated emotions in their hearts. Thirty years ago, the Fan n was already one of thergest in the capital. Fan Jian¡¯s branch had only been a side and weak branch. If it had not been for that elder who had raised the current Emperor and King Jing. How could it be possible for Fan Jian to currently be the head of the n?


    However, after Fan Jian became the n head, he was very strict with the members of the n, and his own position had be more and more powerful. No one dared to disobey. Furthermore, the Fan manor now had an extra person, Fan Xian.


    They each put on the necessary clothing for worshipping ancestors and lit the incense. The sacrificial items had already been prepared. The monk who lived in the ancestral temple respectfully rolled out a mat and slowly pulled on the great doors of the ancestral hall.


    With a creak, the ck wooden doors were pulled open. A gust of cold air rushed out from inside as if the ancestors of the Fan family were gazing coldly at their descendants.


    Hundreds of men from the Fan n lowered their heads and stood in ranks.


    A carriage behind the group opened its door. Fan Xian, wearing cloth clothing, silently walked out and slowly walked forward between two rows of males. He followed his father¡¯s hand gestures as he stood below the stone steps.


    The atmosphere before the ancestral hall was solemn and respectful. The men of the Fan n didn¡¯t even breathe loudly in fear that it would wake the spirits of their ancestors. However, when they saw the man who walked out from the carriage, they still couldn¡¯t help but stare in shocked surprise and utter countless shocked gasps through wide-open mouths.


    The little teenage boys at the very back were greatly terrified after seeing Fan Xian. There were the poor little tyrannical boys that had their legs broken by Fan Xian outside Baoyue Brothel and had their bottoms beaten ck and blue by Lady Liu in the Fan manor.


    Fan Xian had alsoe to worship the ancestors. The legs of these little tyrannical lords of the Fan n shook in fear.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian calmly walked forward and gradually neared the stone steps of the ancestral hall. He saw that his father seemed to be arguing, in a low voice, with some of the elders about something below the stone steps. Fan Xian had seen those elders before and knew they were elders of virtue and prestige. It seemed that he had to call one of them great-uncle [JW1].


    The great-uncle of the highest seniority in the Fan n wore a worried expression and said quietly to Fan Jian, ¡°By virtue...this is not appropriate.¡±


    Fan Jian smiled and said, ¡°Second Uncle, what is not appropriate about it?¡±


    The great uncle¡¯s eyes were full of fear as he lowered his voice, ¡°This child...this child...¡± He suddenly closed his mouth and refused to speak. Was he going to say, to the head¡¯s face, that his son was not his true born? He was still fearful. The seniors of the Fan n around him were also fearful. They had not thought that there would be such a battle at this year¡¯s ancestral worship. This waspletely because the manor had quietly brought Fan Xian.


    Everyone began to speak. Although they didn¡¯t speak openly in front of Minister Fan, they faintly expressed the worry in their hearts. However, they didn¡¯t dare to raise their voices too much in fear that they would wake their ancestors in the ancestral hall.


    Everyone refused to ept it in their hearts, thinking, He wasn¡¯t a son of the Fan family, so why should hee to worship the ancestors? What they were more afraid of was that Fan Xian was the child of the Emperor. If he joined the Fan family today, would the empress dowager and Emperor be unhappy?


    Fan Xian did not give these elders an opportunity to debate. He had already walked to his father¡¯s side. He first bowed respectfully toward the elders and then stood beside his father.


    Fan Jian smiled and pointed to a spot in the middle of the rows, ¡°Your ce is there.¡±


    Seeing that the head was not listening, no one dared express their objection further. These elders in the Fan n were actually more afraid of the aura around Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ancestors have merit. Ancestors have virtue.¡±


    ¡°All things originate from heaven. All men originate from his ancestors.¡±


    The inside and outside of the ancestral hall were twined with white smoke. The objects had been brought forward, and the men kowtowed in order. In calls to rise and fall, the Fan n¡¯s ancestral worship continued steadily. However, people couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian had already knelt, worshipped, and kowtowed in the ancestral hall. At this moment, he was standing to the side and looking, in a daze, at the paper confetti filling the sky and the snow on a mountain to the distance. He knew that his name could finally be recorded in the Fan n family tree. For a moment, an extra, bright color shone in the depths of his heart.


    Fan Sizhe kowtowed in the direction of the ancestral hall from inside the carriage. It was not convenient for him to disembark.


    Fan Xian stood beside the carriage and couldn¡¯t resist letting out a sigh. In his new life, he had confirmed his affiliation to this world in the mountain cave in Xi Mountain in front of a dying Xiao En. Now, in the Fan n¡¯s ancestral hall, he had finally once again confirmed his affiliation to this world. An immovable seal had finally been ced on his life. He was now tightly bound to his world, never to part again.


    The morning light had long arrived. The white fog in the country estate and the smoke from the ancestral hall mixed together, never to part again.


    ...


    ...


    As Fan Xian stood by the carriage outside the Fan ancestral hall and sighed, at almost the same moment, across half of Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory, in one of thergest estates in the world outside Jiangnan¡¯s Suzhou outside an ancestral temple that was built evenrger and more severe than the Fan n¡¯s, Xia Qifei was kneeling in front of his ancestors memorial tablets and sobbing soundlessly.


    No, it should be the current Seventh Young Master of the Ming family. Ming Qingcheng was shaking in front of the ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, letting his tears wash down his face.


    The current head of the Ming family, Ming Qingda, used aplicated gaze to look at Ming Qingcheng crying behind him to the left. His seventh brother that had left the family in his youth.


    Ming Lanshi stood below his fourth uncle and looked at this ¡°seventh uncle,¡± who never had the chance to enter the ancestral hall to worship before. He maintained a calm expression on his face, but the depths of his heart was filled with the feeling of defeat.


    His fourth uncle had been realized half a year ago by the Suzhou government. From then on, he began to side with Xia Qifei and opposed the Ming family at every turn. Without question, the abortive assassination attempt made the Fourth Young Master lose heart with the head of the Ming family.


    The Ming family was in a difficult situation. There was not enough cash flow, so they had to stretch their hands out. Although the Zhaoshang money house had provided a great deal of help, if the business along the eastern road and on the sea did not make a turn for the better and they continued to borrow money, this would be a big problem. Furthermore, now that there was another power inside the family, the sons of the other concubines stood on the side of the Fourth Young Master of the Ming family.


    Thinking of this, Ming Lanshi hated the imperial envoy far away in Jingdou even more deeply. The current situation had been single-handedly created by him, including Xia Qifei entering the ancestral hall to worship today. Acknowledging the ancestors and returning home was one part of the agreement they had made that year.


    Ming Lanshi didn¡¯t understand why his father would agree to this request of Fan Xian¡¯s.


    ...


    ...


    Xia Qifei wiped away the tear tracks on his face. He knelt on the ground and faced the ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets. In a voice that only he could hear, he said, ¡°Father, mother...that old witch has already died. Your son has finallye back.¡±


    He had been chased out of his home in his youth and narrowly escaped death countless times. Even after he became the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits, he only hoped to one day have his revenge through fire, blood, and martial power. However, he would only be able to be a lonely ghost. He had never dared to dream...that he would be able to publicly return to the Ming family.


    Now, he was not just the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits or a secret official of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council stationed in Jiangnan, he was now the owner of the Xia-Ming Ji. He was responsible for selling pce treasury goods going to Northern Qi. He had also obtained the identity of the Seventh Young Master of the Ming family. In the future, one part of the Ming family¡¯s giant fortune would belong to him.


    Perhaps, it could all be his.


    Of course, Xia Qifei understood that even if the Ming family became his, he was also Sir Fan junior¡¯s. Everything he had right now had all been granted to him by Sir Fan junior. Xia Qifei was a man who knew gratitude and boundaries. He was not a person with wild ambitions.


    As long as he could have his revenge and return to the Ming family, everything was fine.


    The Fourth Ming master, who had long lost the ruthlessness he had in the past, helped him up and said,fortingly, ¡°Seventh brother, as long as you¡¯re home, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, fourth brother.¡± Xia Qifei stood and looked at the head of the Ming family in a daze. Immediately after, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled slightly and walked forward a few steps. Moving closer to his ear, he used a voice only the two of them could hear, he quietly said, ¡°Seventh brother, there is still a lot of time. I won¡¯t keep you for a meal today.¡±


    This was something Fan Xian had forced Ming Qingda to agree to before leaving Jiangnan. Since he had done it today, he didn¡¯t have a favorable expression for Seventh.


    Xia Qifeiughed coldly. He understood the meaning hidden in Ming Qingda¡¯s words. Jiangnan and the Ming family had now split into two parts. As for who woulde out on top, that would depend on who won and who lost the battle in the Royal Pce in Jingdou.


    Throughout this entire year, Ming Qingda had been enduring silently, using all his tricks to drag out Fan Xian¡¯s iron-fisted tricks. It was all just to fight for some more time, waiting for the counter-attack in Jingdou. He believed that he didn¡¯t have to endure much longer.


    Xia Qifei¡¯s thoughts were exactly the opposite of Ming Qingda¡¯s. He was also waiting. He was waiting for the day Sir Fan junior won aplete victory. He never believed that Sir Fan junior would fail.


    ...


    ...


    Walking out of the main doors of the Ming family ancestral hall, Xia Qifei looked around at the various members of the n and a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. He thought that very few of these n members truly saw him as the Seventh master.


    The Fourth Ming master followed beside him and quietly said, ¡°Although we already have three people on our side, he is the master of the family. After all, there are some things that can¡¯t be kept from him.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything to the business part.¡± A broken tear track lingered at the corner of his eye. He calmly said, ¡°Add as many people as you can into the defense around the garden. I will have someone watching. If he still struggles for life after the stage is set, then he can¡¯t me us foring down too strongly.¡±


    The Fourth Ming master was shocked and furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. The entire Jiangnan is staring at Ming Garden, even Sir Fan junior wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing.¡±


    Xia Qifei started but didn¡¯t say anymore as he walked toward Ming Garden.


    Guan Wumei, with one broken arm, was waiting for him by the carriage outside the garden. She looked at the remaining tracks on Xia Qifei¡¯s face and knew that he had suffered a great deal of emotional stimtion today. She suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°Congrattions, boss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xia Qifei smiled.


    ¡°Congrattions, cousin.¡± Guan Wumei smiled warmly and said, ¡°Congrattions, Seventh master.¡±


    ...


    ...


    On the first day of the year, in the manor in Jingdou, the Second Prince was drinking tea and ying Go with Ye Ling¡¯er. Suddenly, there came the sounds of hurried footsteps. He couldn¡¯t help but slightly furrow his brows. Although his power in Jingdou had mostly been wiped clean by Fan Xian, it was as he had said in Baoyue Brothel, he was not in a rush at all because this was only a minor problem. As long as Fan Xian couldn¡¯t touch his royal roots, there would always be a time in the future for it to be Fan Xian¡¯s turn to be anxious.


    After the manager bowed and entered, he had no time to spare for the wangfei sitting there. He hurried to the Second Prince and rted the shocking news he had just heard.


    The Second Prince¡¯s expression immediately changed. The ck piece he had between two fingers dropped into his teacup and made a muffled plonk sound.


    After the manager left, Ye Ling¡¯er smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened now?¡±


    In the opinion of this not-yet-20 royal concubine, the more tragic her master beat her husband, the better. It would be best if he was beaten until his ambition cooled and he no longer paid attention to matters concerning that dragon chair.


    While Fan Xian shot at tigers in Jingdou, Ye Ling¡¯er quietlyughed in the manor. Seeing her husband¡¯s expression bing shocked, she thought that her master had done something else, so she was not worried. On the contrary, she had the impulse that she was watching a great show.


    It took a long time for the Second Prince to calm the shock in his hear and he looked at his wife, stunned, ¡°Fan Xian, he...went to worship the ancestors today.¡±


    [JW1] Great-uncle is a possible term for a grandfather¡¯s brother.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466: No Ambiguity Between Ruler And Official


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Ling¡¯er made a surprised sound and directly covered her mouth, surprised beyond words. Although she had spent days hanging around the Fan manor and ying mahjong in Cang Mountain in the days after he came to the capital and had some understanding of her young teacher¡¯s aspirations, she had never thought Fan Xian would dare to choose to return to the ancestors.


    The Second Prince nced at her and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether or not Fan Xian has gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± A glimmer of confusion shed through Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s jade-like eyes. Since Fan Xian dared to go to worship the ancestors, the empress dowager and the Emperor must have given implicit consent. Why did her husband still think Fan Xian was crazy?


    The Second Prince shook his head and said, ¡°For Fan Xian right now, he originally had four paths he could choose from. Now that he has chosen to return to the ancestors, he had blocked off two of the paths.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t open her mouth to ask again. She listened quietly.


    The Second Prince thought for a while and then quietly said, ¡°Right now, he has too much power in his hands and has offended too many people. His position as an isted official has already been set. For him, in the future Qing Kingdom, he can either fight for the throne with us or help the Third Prince take it while he stays behind the scenes and acts as a regent prince. Only these two paths can ensure the safety of his family and make sure they are not wiped out. However, now that he has entered the Fan family, it is impossible for him to inherit the throne. It is also impossible for him to act as a regent using his identity as a child of the royal family.


    Ye Ling¡¯er furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t enter the Fan family, given his past and putting aside whether or not the Emperor would allow him to inherit, at least the entire royal family and court officials would not agree to it. This first option has never been possible.¡±


    ¡°What is ¡®possible?¡¯¡± The Second Prince asked. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t enter the Fan family, there is a possibility he could be re-admitted by the Pce. In addition, with the power he has in his hands, who can say there is no possibility he wouldn¡¯tpete for this kingdom?¡±


    ¡°And the second option?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a regent prince could make the nobility in the Pce and the royal army outside the Pce maintain their silence. As long as his family name is Li...but if a powerful official named Fan wanted to hold power over the Emperor andmand the officials, this...is impossible.¡±


    The Second Prince calmly said, ¡°Thus, by returning to the ancestors today, Fan Xian directly cut off the two paths above. I don¡¯t understand what he is thinking.¡±


    ¡°What are the other two paths?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er asked with concern as she looked at the strange expression on the prince¡¯s face. She suddenly felt a chill surge in her heart.


    The Second Prince paused for a moment and said, ¡°In the future, after father¡¯s death, no matter who takes the throne, they will probably carry out a huge purge against Fan Xian and the Fan n. If this isn¡¯t done, no one has the confidence they can control the big picture.¡±


    This was what the Second Prince had said to Fan Xian in the Baoyue Brothel, but he had always thought that Fan Xian would gradually meld into the royal family and fight to have a public position. Regardless of whether Fan Xian fought for the throne himself or helped the Third Prince, they were both viable choices.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s current power and the influence of the elders around him, no newly enthroned Emperor would be at ease watching him live on.


    ¡°Thus, many years in the future, Fan Xian only has two paths to choose from.¡± The Second Prince tightly furrowed his brows and was very confused. ¡°Either he will have his hands tied and his entire family wiped out, like the Ye family in the past.¡±


    He paused and said, with some exhaustion, ¡°Or...rebel with the power he holds and defects out of the country.¡±


    Heughed self-mockingly. ¡°Of course, the power in his hands is like paper, unable to raise any big waves. Father is a cautious person. Fan Xian has no armies in his hands, so he will never truly seed.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er was startled and thought carefully about what he said. She found that if the situation did indeed develop in this way, then there would certainly not be a good end for that teacher of hers.


    Her little face flushed red slightly and said, ¡°You forgot a possibility. If it is really the Third Prince who inherits the throne, given his student-teacher rtionship with Fan Xian, he may not allow matters to develop past the point of no return.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled. ¡°I have also said this to Fan Xian. My third brother is still young, but I have watched him grow up. That kid is also not someone easy to deal with. Furthermore, one thinks about different things in different positions. Sometimes, we can¡¯t avoid doing something just because we don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    He calmly said, ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t forget, the Crown Prince is the true heir. Many people seem to have unconsciously forgotten this matter because of his silence, but I believe that Fan Xian would not forget.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly,¡± the Second Prince slowly lowered his head, ¡°no matter who inherits the throne, before our father leaves this world, do you think he could watch Fan Xian continue to gather the power of arge group of strange creatures and bring his heir endless trouble? This country is father¡¯s country. He will not allow this country to fall into too much turmoil, even when he is dead.¡±


    Whether as a son or an official, the Second Prince had already broken a huge taboo by talking about the life and death of the Emperor. Ye Ling¡¯er bit her lip and did not continue this topic. Instead, she asked, ¡°But this isn¡¯t the life Fan Xian wants to live, this is the n of those elders in court. If you were Fan Xian, what would you have done?¡±


    The Second Prince paused and said, self-mockingly a momentter, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done. I would probably be in a simr situation as him right now. However, in the battle for the world, to not move forward means death. Since he has personally given up the former two paths, then he should pull out morepletely. If I was put in his position, at this time, I would go into the Pce and ask to quit. Regardless of whether it is the Overwatch Council or the pce treasury, he has to let go of one...and then...speaking purely based on logic, he should appear to rx a bit and then secretly lean by the side.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at him.


    The Second Prince said, seriously, ¡°This is the wisest choice. Presumably, he also knows this. I dare to ept him and aunt. After all, she is his mother-inw. With Chen¡¯er¡¯syer of connection, it is not impossible that they can forget their former enmity.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er shook her head and sighed. She knew that her family, those military troops far away in Dingzhou, had long be a piece in the fight for session because of this marriage. If Fan Xian was added to this...but she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge these things. Suddenly, her head began to hurt. She furrowed her brows in difort.


    The Second Prince stood up. Looking at the dim light outside the window, he said, in a daze, ¡°If Fan Xian doesn¡¯t change, he can only walk into a hopeless situation in the future. If he has the courage to change, perhaps he will suffer a loss right now. In the future, he can strive for even more benefits and a more stable peace for himself and the Fan family. This all depends on what he is thinking.¡±


    In the end, he lowered his head helplessly. ¡°However...as these two years have long proven, Fan Xian is a lunatic who never does things by the usual logic, so I don¡¯t have such oundish hopes.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the opinions of most of Qing Kingdom, a glimmer of lunacy and murder was gradually showing through Fan Xian¡¯s warm and amiable outer appearance. This was not referring to the night battle in Jingdou when people were killed and captured. Rather, it was the matter of returning to the ancestors that shocked Jingdou.


    On the cold fifth stroke of the morning, the Fan family¡¯s ancestral worship began.


    By noon, this news had already traveled to the variousrge manors. For a moment, countless people guessed at the developments and changes after the event. They guessed at the rise and fall of Fan Xian¡¯s opinion and desire of the power in court.


    Just like the Second Prince, no one could understand why Fan Xian did this. Although he only had the identity of the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child and there wasn¡¯t even a glimmer of a hope of entering the Pce, the identity of an illegitimate child was still an identity. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, everything was a possibility. Furthermore, this identity would certainly be of great use in the future.


    A long time ago, Chen Pingping had once thought that once the empress dowager was gone, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Fan Xian to re-enter the ranks of the princes.


    However, Fan Xian¡¯s action today put the seal of the Fan family on his name and cut off all possibility of him having the family name Li. In the eyes of most people. This appeared to be very foolish or impetuous.


    Even in the depths of the Pce, this news startled many noblemen¡¯s hearts.


    Lady Shu was using small and graceful characters to copy the rare Tianyi Pavilion book that Fan Xian had sent over. Hearing a serving girl report this, she shook her head in confusion.


    Lady Ning was going around a tree in her little yard practicing the sword. After hearing this news, her face lit up. She praised Fan Xian for having courage.


    In Shufang Pce, Yi Guipin was watching the Third Prince practice his characters. Hearing Xing¡¯er¡¯s quiet words, she smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. However, her gaze on her son becameplicated.


    A momentter, she pulled her son behind the curtain and quietly told him the biggest news in Jingdou today. She spoke very seriously and sternly. The Third Prince was frightened and startled. Despite his young age, he immediately understood many things. His teacher returning to his ancestors was actually, to a great extent, for him.


    In the end, Yi Guiping seriously said, ¡°Ping¡¯er, you have to remember well everything that Sir Fan has done for you. If, in the future, you dare to do those things, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    The Third Prince lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    In Guangxin Pce, the Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, who had long lived in istion and couldn¡¯t easily leave the Pce, was the first to know of this news. After this beautiful woman was slightly startled, she smiled. It was like a smile of a hundred charms. Shepletely overshadowed the white clear light in and out of the pce and the light filtering through the flowers and trees.


    A serving girl asked, carefully, ¡°Princess, why are you so happy?¡±


    The Eldest Princess slowly restrained her smile and said very softly, ¡°I suddenly feel that my son-inw is a very capable person. He knows the boundaries, when to press forward, and when to retreat. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only seen him once. It¡¯s a pity. Arrange for him and Wan¡¯er to enter the Pce tomorrow. I want to see how Fan Xian has grown so quickly in the two years I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    The serving girl was surprised, thinking, It¡¯s clear that Sir Fan junior¡¯s action was rash, and he had not fully considered the advantages and disadvantages. Was the Eldest Princess so happy because of this? But looking at the Eldest Princess¡¯ expression, it was clear that she greatly approved of Sir Fan junior¡¯s action.


    In Hanguang Pce, the empress dowager was mumbling something over her prayer beads, and Eunuch Hong was slightly bent over and serving to the side. After a long time, the empress dowager sighed and said, ¡°That child now knows to think about the bigger picture. That¡¯s not an easy task.¡±


    Eunuch Hong said, in a slightly raspy voice, ¡°Sir Fan junior is not bad.¡±


    In the isted little building to the rear of the Royal Pce, the Emperor of Qing Kingdom stood in his yellow robes with his hands behind his back. He stared at the yellow-clothed woman in the picture in a slight daze. A momentter, he quietly said, ¡°Our son is indeed more like you, very proud. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want him toe back, it is he who doesn¡¯t want toe back...it¡¯s good that his family name is Fan. Back then, you and Yide referred to each other as brother and sister. It¡¯ll just be as if he went with his mother¡¯s family name.¡±


    A gust of cold winter wind blew through the building making the picture flutter slightly. The beautiful face of the yellow-clothed woman in the picture twisted a little. It seemed that a glimmer of a mocking smile rose to the corners of her lips as if she was ridiculing the Emperor for being able to say such a thing that he probably didn¡¯t even believe.


    ...


    ...


    On the afternoon of New Year¡¯s Day, Fan Xian sat in a carriage heading toward King Jing¡¯s manor. This was a long-standing tradition between the Fan manor and King Jing¡¯s manor. After the New Year, they would also choose a day to get together and have some fun. Fan Xian had left Danzhou for three years and had long gotten used to the strangely close rtionship between his family and King Jing¡¯s manor.


    Although Hongcheng had wretchedly been put under house arrest for a year, all because of Fan Xian, Fan Xian knew that it was actually King Jing¡¯s ruthless decision to prevent his family being drawn into the fight for session. The two manors did not allow the fight between their children to impact their rtionship.


    The carriage shook. Wan¡¯er gazed at Fan Xian in a daze without saying anything for a while.


    Fan Xian smiled, ¡°If you have something you want to ask, then ask.¡±


    ¡°I am thinking, today, all of Jingdou must be discussing you,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled and said. ¡°They¡¯re all cursing you for being a fool.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled even happier, and then suddenly became silent. A momentter, he looked at wife¡¯s eyes and said, seriously, ¡°I can fool everyone under heaven, but I can¡¯t fool you.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled slightly and directly met her husband¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°Actually, the reasons are very simple, and there are only two. One, I have always considered myself Fan Xian. I was brought up by grandmother, and I will not ept any other family name. I have always been willing to worship the ancestors, so I went and did it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gently leaned against his arm. She felt that his breathing was very warm and pure.


    ¡°Two, regardless of whether I was openly supporting the Third Prince in Jiangnan or killing in all directions in Jingdou, or even acknowledging the ancestors today, I am always demonstrating my sincere convictions.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and nced at Wan¡¯er¡¯s round and smooth face. Warmly, he said, ¡°A simple life brings sincerity, and tranquility brings transcendence. If one wants transcendence, one must be sincere.¡±


    ¡°What sincerity? Who are you showing this sincerity to?¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent, thinking of that conversation with the Emperor in the Pce. Duke of Danbo, ah, Duke of Danbo...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Emperor,¡± he calmly said. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to show the Emperor.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at him with worry. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Fan Xian knew that she had already seen the disaster he, or even the Fan manor, had to face in the future.


    ¡°Going upstream against the flow...not moving forward means moving back. When the boat flips people die. I understand this logic.¡± Fan Xian tilted his head slightly. ¡°It seems as if all of the circumstances are forcing me topete. The Emperor has warned me, so I can only choose to notpete.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Going downstream with the flow is much morefortable. There are not many people I am afraid of in his world, but your uncle, my cheap old man, is still a bit scary.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled, but there was still worry in her smile. ¡°But what about in the future?¡±


    ¡°Future?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°The Emperor can live for at least another 20 years. I used the danger of an unknown future and exchanged it for 20 something years of peace, or, in other words, 20 years of the Emperor¡¯s trust. This exchange is very worth it.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I cannot be ambiguous. I must resolutely and decisively express my attitude and aspirations. Even standing behind the Third Prince is not enough to persuade many people.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed the spot between his brows and said, somewhat tiredly, ¡°There can be some ambiguity between men and women, but if there is ambiguity between a ruler and an official, then it is very easy for someone to die. I trust that the Emperor definitely liked my decisiveness.¡±


    There was still one thing he didn¡¯t say to his wife. The so-called ambiguity had to be from both sides, and the so-called decisiveness also had to work together. He had acknowledged the ancestors, which was him expressing his sincerity toward the Emperor. He had also realized that the Emperor did not want him to take over this world.


    This reality made Fan Xian rx a little. However, after he rxed, he felt an extra glimmer of faint worry. His worry was not in the present, but in the past. Just as Chen Pingping confirmed in that night, Fan Xian had also finally confirmed it. The Emperor had a sickness, a sickness of the heart.


    The carriage stopped outside the door to King Jing¡¯s manor. There had long been various servants waiting outside the manor to wee the noble guests from the Fan manor. Fan Xian led Wan¡¯er and followed behind his father and Lady Liu, stepping into the manor.


    Gazing out, the sight of the garden in the manor was as before. Only, the white silk beside theke had not been raised. Thinking about it, it made sense. Right now, it was winter, so why would they need to hang silk to block the light? However, as he turned his head to look at the iparably sweet-tempered Wan¡¯er beside him, Fan Xian still remembered the light of first love.


    An old and angry and happy andplicated voice rang out, pulling Fan Xian out of his rare and short memory of beautiful times.


    ¡°You little f*cker! You still know toe visit me, huh?¡±


    King Jing angry red at Fan Xian. For some reason, a glimmer of hurt and nostalgia shone out from his wide-open eyes.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467: Remember The Past, When You Were Young


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were still pieces of snow left on the pavilion across theke. The thin snow separated into countless white pieces. It was as if the dark-colored pavilion was given a number of patches. The snow had stopped in Jingdou on the 29thst month. Within three days, the servants in King Jing¡¯s manor had already swept away all the snow on the grass on this side of theke.


    However, the days were cold, so the ground was frozen. There wasn¡¯t any new and tender growth on thewns. All that was left was white frozen grass that, for some reason, no one cleaned up. It looked rather deste.


    Fan Xian quietly followed behind King Jing deeper in the garden. His eyes nced a few times at King Jing¡¯s slightly slouched back.


    After entering the manor, Minister Fan came forward and blocked King Jing¡¯s attack of foulnguage. After some mor, before even seeing Ruo Jia and Hongcheng, King Jing suddenly asked Fan Xian to walk with him. Although Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand what King Jing intended with this request, he saw his father secretly nod and followed him.


    All along the way, there were not many sights in the garden. Even the small plots ofnd that King Jing worked on each day were just a few puddles of mud.


    King Jing walked ahead and did not talk. Fan Xian could only follow silently as he took the measure of the King¡¯s figure. His thoughts had long floated to some other ce.


    This King was not ordinary. There had been such self-controlled and even self-defiling and preposterous King¡¯s in the history books, but he had done it sopletely. For a powerful noble to not have an iota of desire for power was rare to see.


    With his very old appearance, who knew what kind of psychological attacks he had experienced.


    One old and one youth stopped their footsteps beside the vegetable patch. In a raspy voice, King Jing said, ¡°The first time I saw you, it was in this vegetable garden.¡±


    Fan Xian remembered that poetry conference, remembered Wanli being a frequent sad guest, and remembered that, at the time, his mind was filled with fantasies of there being aughing and beautiful white-clothed woman in the vegetable garden. However, he had seen a farmer. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve always liked to tease the juniors.¡±


    ¡°In the capital, it¡¯s not just me who nts vegetables,¡± King Jing said.


    Fan Xian started and thought to himself, it was not nonsense. Although Jingdou was prosperous, there were still many poor people. Thesemoners made a vegetable garden at the corner of their wall to supplement their daily food. It was something often seen. However, since King Jing had said this, he had something to follow it up with, so Fan Xian listened quietly.


    ¡°That old man in the Qi family also likes to nt vegetables, but only nts bok choy and turnips.¡± There was a glimmer of cynicism at the corners of King Jing¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s a soldier. He only knows how to fill his stomach. He has no idea that nting vegetables is also an art.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He carefully considered the King¡¯s words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    King Jing walked into the muddy vegetable patch, stuck his hands on his hips, and looked at the scene of destion around him. A moment of silenceter, he said, ¡°Have you discovered who did the attack in the valley?¡±


    Fan Xian closed his mouth tightly. He knew that the attack in the valley had been single-handedly organized by that old killing god master Qin in the army. The problem was that it was Qing Kingdom¡¯s greatest secret. Other than Chen Pingping and himself, presumably very few people knew. Yet, King Jing had first talked about the old master Qin nting vegetables and next was talking about the attack in the valley. Was he trying to secretly convey something?


    But, King Jing has not been involved in politics for many years and didn¡¯t have any deep connections with the civil and martial officials in court. How could he dare to say that the Qin family did the attack in the valley?


    King Jing did not make it clear, and Fan Xian did not know whether or not his guess was right. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t tell of the Qin family¡¯s matter to the other party because it involved a deep secret. He could only force augh and said, ¡°The court has been investigating, as well as the Overwatch Council. We only know it is certainly connected to the military. However, the witness has died, so there are no clues.¡±


    King Jing turned back and nced at him as if surprised by his indifference. He thought Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand his meaning and huffed angrily, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile, thinking, In these kinds of matter, what could he do but pretend to be stupid?


    ¡°The city-guarding crossbows belong to the Ye family.¡± King Jing stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t forget about the Qin family.¡±


    The King¡¯s words were too direct. Even if Fan Xian wanted to pretend, he couldn¡¯t. Other than the suspicion in his heart, he also felt unusually moved. This old man, wasn¡¯t he too good to him? He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I have no grudge with the Qin family.¡±


    The King huffed a few times and didn¡¯t continue speaking. He lifted his feet and walked out of the muddy vegetable patch and once again walked deeper into the garden.


    Fan Xian looked at his rear figure and faintly guessed something. The King dared to deduce that the Qin family would strike must be because of what happened in the past. However, the connection between the Qin family and the bloody case in the Taiping Courtyard...that was a secret that even his father didn¡¯t know about. Even Chen Pingping had investigated for another dozen years after the event before he found it.


    Why would the King know?


    Thinking of this, hot blood surged up in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Throwing caution to the wind, he quickly rushed forward and grabbed hold of King Jing¡¯s sleeve.


    King Jing was startled and slowly turned his head.


    Fan Xian gazed at him and said great sincerity, ¡°What exactly happened that year? Why does no one know that the Qin family were involved? Why was this matter not discovered that night Jingdou ran red with blood?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking too much,¡± King Jing sighed and said. ¡°Although I am a leisurely King who does not attend to my duties, you have to remember, after all, I am a member of the royal family. As for why I know something the two old men behind you don¡¯t, the reason is very simple. Because, at that time, I was still young and still followed beside my mother.¡±


    The corners of the King¡¯s brows twitched and revealed a mischievous smile. ¡°I was young and often liked to y hide-and-seek everywhere. Sometimes, it was very easy to hear things. As for what I heard, no one knows after all these years.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and hesitated to speak. For the King to be willing to point out the Qin family, it was already strangely protective of him. However, if this matter involved the empress dowager, who was the King¡¯s own mother, how could he continue speaking?


    ¡°At that time, Yunrui was still young, so this matter had nothing to do with her.¡± King Jing was silent for a moment. ¡°This point, I want to make clear to you. Ever since your youth, you have followed Fan Jian and the Overwatch Council. You have learned a lot, but many things have beughable.¡±


    At this moment, the elder and the youth were standing on the cold ridge between the fields. Not far in the distance was the wall of King Jing¡¯s manor. Beyond the wall was the unchanging cold sky. However, as Fan Xian listened to the King beside him talk, his heart was iparably warm.


    ¡°What matter?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether it is Chen Pingping, that old dog, or your father, they are both masters of plot and schemes, so they always like to make things moreplicated. Furthermore, most importantly, they don¡¯t trust anyone, and the person they trust the least is each other.¡± King Jing smiled coldly. ¡°This is the most foolish thing. In the past, Chen Pingping even suspected Yunrui. Why does he not consider, at that time, just how old Yunrui was?


    Fan Xian forced a smile. The suspicion and wariness between his father and Chen Pingping had been around ever since his mother passed away and had be deeper and deeper. It was not until he had entered the capital that it had be better.


    ¡°Today, I have told you the Qin family matter that I have kept secret for so long not because I want you to seek revenge,¡± King Jing calmly said. ¡°I just feel that you have offended the military enough, and Qing Kingdom was built on its military. If you don¡¯t know who your true enemy in the military is, I¡¯m worried you will die without reason.¡±


    King Jing said the words ¡°die without reason¡± particrly heavily. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to die needlessly.


    Fan Xian bowed to the ground and then straightened up, asking the question he was most concerned with.


    ¡°Sir, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Hearing these words, King Jing was startled. After a long time, he suddenlyughed. Hisugh became louder and louder, sharper and sharper, shriller and shriller. Heughed until his stomach hurt, and he was crouched on the field holding his lower abdomen. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    Fan Xia¡¯s was slightly unsure of himself and stood woodenly to the side. He looked at this King beside him, looked at the white hair on the King¡¯s head thatpletely did not match his age float, and looked at the tears being squeezed out of the corners of his eyes because of his smile.


    After a long time, King Jing straightened up. He furrowed his brows for a while and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±


    He then walked down from the field.


    Fan Xian continued to follow silently behind him.


    ¡°The Emperor and I were both raised by our mother,¡± King Jing spoke calmly. His face had long recovered his usual weathered expression and calm. ¡°At that time, Cheng manor was nothing remarkable and had little status in Jingdou, so brother and I could run around freely. Back then, your father would follow us every day. In addition to a studyingpanion...the Pce invited Chen Pingping in. The four of us would y all day. I was the youngest so, of course, I was the most bullied.¡±


    ¡°Later, brother, Fan Jian, and Chen Pingping went to mother¡¯s old home in Danzhou to y. When they came back, they happily said they had met a very interesting girl.¡± King Jing began to smile. ¡°Not long after, that girl came to Jingdou and made her way to Cheng manor.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled. ¡°That was my mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Jing leisurely thought about the past. ¡°I remember, as I was young at that time I hung around your mother every day. Hmm, at that time, I called her Sister Yezi...your mother was very kind to me, so it was impossible for brother to let Chen Pingping bully me. That was very good.¡±


    The elder and youth talked as they walked. In a moment, they hade to a study. Although Fan Xian was listening attentively to the King talking about the past, he still ced his attention on the study because it was clear that it was rarely visited. Usually, the King liked to garden. He did not like to read books.


    King Jing pushed open the door and entered. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Fan Xian did not brush away the dust on the seat and sat down calmly.


    King Jing searched around on the bookshelf for a long time before finally finding a thick book. He then handed it to Fan Xian and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    Fan Xian epted the book with both hands. Looking at the cover page, it was instructions to agriculture. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the King in confusion.


    King Jing was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Concerning your mother, there is not much I can say. You ask why I am so good to you...actually, that is wrong, I haven¡¯t been good enough to you. At least, I was fooled by them for almost 20 years.¡±


    The King slowly walked out of the study and looked at Fan Xian with a slightly slouched figure. In a slightly listless voice, he said, ¡°I always thought she didn¡¯t have descendants.¡±


    Fan Xian sat in the dusty chair and unconsciously flipped through that thick agricultural instructions book, but he was thinking about King Jing¡¯s previous words. He could faintly understand King Jing¡¯s thoughts, that glimmer of youth and bitterness, unable to be verbalized, yet forever etched deeply into his heart.


    With a gentle, beautiful, capable, and understanding older sister beside the youth just as he began to grow, it was inevitable that such a story would happen.


    When he was reborn into this world, he already had a very mature spirit. In his previous life, had he not also had these experiences? Have not all men had these experiences? However, normal people, after they grow up, will have truly sweet results to fill in the gap in the internal world.


    However, King Jing¡¯s normal growing-up experience was clearly broken by the history of Qing Kingdom. The Ye family crumbled in one night, yet King Jing was unable to rage and had nowhere to rage. Thus, his hair whitened early and his body bent. He only venerated his vegetable garden and not the Pce.


    Fan Xian¡¯s fingers flipped through the slightly yellowing pages when suddenly his finger froze.


    He had seen a few pages of thin paper stuck in the thick book. His heart trembled. He quickly flipped backward and found a few more pieces of thin paper.


    The handwriting on the paper was very unfamiliar, yet very familiar. It was clear that the person writing was not very good at using a brush. The strokes were straight and rigid, like matchsticks used as building blocks.


    The contents of the papers were also not out of Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. On them was recorded who had suggested what to who, such as the Overwatch Council and matters rting to merchants. There were also a few informal notes that said what had been eaten that day and what ns there were for everyone tomorrow.


    Fan Xian smiled and spoke to himself to those pieces of paper. ¡°Everything else you¡¯ve written has probably already been burned by others. Who would have thought the boy back then would have kept a few pieces.¡±


    He tilted his head and said, ¡°However, your writing really isn¡¯t as nice as mine. There is not enough strength, and you release on therge strokes rather than the small ones. If you¡¯re not used to a brush, you could use a quill. Oh yes, I made a small workshop in the pce treasury that specifically makes pencils. In this matter, I am much cleverer than you...¡±


    After a moment, Fan Xian thought about it and ced the papers in his clothes. Presumably, King Jing also needed this kind of closure. He stood with a peaceful smile on his face and walked out of the study.


    ...


    ...


    King Jing was not outside the study. Fan Xian had been to this manor many times and didn¡¯t need a serving girl to show him the way. He ced his hands behind his back and wandered until he reached a row of houses. This row of houses gathered together into a separate garden, where arge lock was hanging on the garden door.


    Fan Xian looked at the lock and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He walked up the stairs and knocked forcefully on the door, calling, ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from inside the garden as someone quickly ran over. The big wooden door gave loud creak. Presumably, someone had banged into the door thus showing how rushed the person was.


    The big door opened a sliver and Fan Xian looked in with narrowed eyes. He couldn¡¯t help jumping in shock. He found that there was another eye on the other side looking out, and that eye was all gummy and the hair very disheveled. The person looked very wan and sallow.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Fan Xian cursed.


    ¡°You¡¯re hell!¡± King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng, who was just in the room, cursed loudly, ¡°Quickly let me out!¡±


    Fan Xian saw that he was truly very pitiful and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. However, he hadn¡¯t finished sighing when he began to smile again. He scolded, ¡°The King has put you under house arrest, so how can I save you?¡±


    ¡°Go beg for mercy for me!¡± Li Hongcheng was about to go crazy from being shut up. He had finally seen someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of his father, so how could he pass up this opportunity? He scolded, ¡°Kid, do you have a conscience? You can trick me and con me, spray me with foul words, I can ept it all...but I¡¯ve been shut away for this long. Do you not feel any sympathy? Think about when she first entered Jingdou, did I treat you badly? I took you to the brothel and let you chat up all the girls you wanted...¡±


    Fan Xian blocked his ears and listened to Li Hongcheng¡¯s endless tirade. He knew that he was overly wretched and smiled bitterly. ¡°The King has shut you away for your own good. Otherwise, if you keep going out and messing around with those brothers, in the end, you might still not have a good end.¡±


    ¡°Death is death!¡± Li Hongcheng smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s still better than being stifled to death.¡±


    Fan Xian took a few steps back and looked at the situation of this garden. He couldn¡¯t help but stare and be tongue-tied. ¡°My gold...it can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve been shut in this garden...for a year?¡±


    Li Hongcheng started and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll have long gone crazy then. Usually, I am just not allowed out of the manor. Although they are both prisons, the prison that is the manor is obviously muchrger.¡±


    Fan Xian rubbed his nose and nodded his head. Sighing in approval, he said, ¡°With the manor as the prison, the heart cannot be free. Your words are indeed philosophical.¡±


    Li Hongcheng sighed sorrowfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you provoke me, kid...originally, I just listened to some opera in the manor. It was fine, but once you, kid, returned to the capital, you were attacked and then went out to kill people. Without another word, that old man of mine immediately shut me up again this little garden. Tell me, what fault was it of mine?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Hongcheng¡¯s pitiful appearance through a crack in the door and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and regret. Of course, he understood why King Jing had done this. He didn¡¯t want his son to be involved in those matters. Once Fan Xian had returned to the capital, he had struck out heavily against the Second Prince. If Li Hongcheng was still tied up with the Second Prince, who knows how he would have dealt with him.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Fan Xian saw that there was no one around. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you out and take you about. But you have to promise me, you won¡¯t go see that guy.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly. However, he said, doubtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t break this lock. If I wanted to escape prison, would I not think to break out?¡±


    Fan Xian took out a key from a pocket by his waist and mockingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m from the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Therge lock opened with a click. King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng, who had not seen the sky while shut up in the little garden, could finally see the sky again. He stepped out withrge steps and looked around at the open surroundings around him. He took a deep break and heavily patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°At least you still remember your old friends.¡±


    Having made so much noise, how could the servants in the manor not know? However, since the main culprit was Sir Fan junior and the person he was rescuing was their young master, no one obstructed.


    Suddenly, a bright, anxious, and somewhat terrified voice rang out.


    ¡°Brother! How are you out by yourself?¡± To the left of the stone steps, there was a noble youngdy dressed in an apricot red coat. Her little cheeks were anxiously flushed with red. ¡°Watch out, father¡¯s going to kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head in surprise and looked at this youngdy, only to see that the youngdy still had a gentle and kind expression. Although, there was an extra glimmer of beauty and grace between her brows aspared to before. He couldn¡¯t help his heart jumping in surprise, thinking, It had only been a year since he saw her. How could she have be such a pure and pleasant young woman?


    The youngdy also saw Fan Xian¡¯s face clearly and covered her mouth in surprise. After the shock and surprise in her eyes faded, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and a glimmer of fog rose. She looked like she was about to cry.


    Fan Xian was scared. If one were to speak of the people he was most afraid of in Jingdou, other than the Emperor and the elder in the Pce, it was this girl in front of him who had deep feelings for him. He remembered in the past when she was still young, she had hung around him all day. Fortunately, everything was settled now. He was her cousin and his heart had rxed a great deal. However, suddenly seeing the girl¡¯s hurt expression, he still felt a bit ufortable.


    The girl finally calmed her emotions and walked to Fan Xian to bow slightly to him. Using a mosquito-like voice, she said, ¡°Greetings, Brother Xian.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Brother Xian,¡± Fan Xian sucked in a breath and thought to himself, It¡¯sing again, it¡¯sing again. However, there was nothing he could do. He could only use a calm and kindly elder-brother voice to say, ¡°Greetings, Sister Ruojia.¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468: The Small One Is In The Shoe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian saw the girl and wanted to run. Pulling on Hongcheng¡¯s sleeve, he prepared for the two of them to jump over the wall. Unexpectedly, a servant appeared out of nowhere and bowed to the two of them with a pained expression. ¡°Young master, the King knows you¡¯vee out and asks that you go see him.¡±


    Hearing these words, the heir Li Hongcheng sucked in a cold breath. He was extremely distressed and regretful, but there was nothing he could do. So, he went first. Before he walked away, he nced at Fan Xian and gave a bitterugh. The emotions inside were unspeakablyplicated.


    Fan Xian understood that this young master still held a grudge against him for breaking his and Ruoruo¡¯s marriage. However, he could do nothing in this matter but shake his head.


    By the stone steps outside the garden, there was just him and Rou Jia. Fan Xian knew that he could not run anymore and smiled warmly. He looked at Hongcheng¡¯s retreating figure and said, ¡°Your brother was once such a refined and cultured young man. How could he be like this now?¡±


    Rou Jia saw that he was opening his mouth to speak again and she couldn¡¯t stop the joy rising in her face. With a slight stutter, she said, ¡°Shut up...too long...cursing every day...more and more like father.¡±


    Fan Xian started and thought that this was indeed the case. Looking at the heir through the crack in the door had not ttened his image. Instead, he had seen a tolerance and ability to let go that was unlike others in power. This kind of temperament was inherited from King Jing. In the so-called battle, to be able to win and to suffer losses was the correct principle.


    He made a hand gesture to invite the princess to walk first.


    Rou Jia pulled her skirt beneath her red coat and lowered her head shyly as she slowly walked in front.


    Fan Xian followed behind her. As he walked, he evaluated this gradually blooming girl. He looked at the fine threads of her hair at her temples blowing in the wind and felt his heart move a little.


    ¡°Sister Rou Jia, has there been anything new in the field of women¡¯s studies?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xia, there hasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sister Rou Jia...¡±


    ¡°Brother Xian...¡±


    The two of them chatted back and forth casually. ¡°Sister Rou Jia¡± came more and more naturally to his mouth, and the girl¡¯s ¡°Brother Xian¡± also never stopped. They walked slowly toward the front of the manor like this. Along the way, they passed the cold garden, icy footpath, pavilion with residue snow, and depressions in the rock garden that had umted puddles of water.


    Princess Rou Jia walked with her head lowered and replied in a quiet voice, but she couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Fan Xian asionally and then immediately turning her head back in surprise.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and quickened his steps, catching up to her and walking shoulder to shoulder with her.


    Princess Rou Jia felt the existence of the young man beside her and was greatly surprised. Her entire walking posture became stiffer, and her fingers squeezed her dress with slight force.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°This world sure is strange. At the time, who would have thought that you were my cousin? This call of ¡®Brother Xian¡¯ is certainly very apt.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Once this was said, Princess Rou Jia¡¯s heart was in a panic. Her face blushed red. She didn¡¯t say anything more, only stayed silent.


    This pair of cousins both understood what these words of Fan Xian¡¯s meant¡ªQing Law was written very clearly. Given their rtionship, regardless of whether or not Fan Xian had the intention, it would still be impossible.


    After Princess Rou Jia saw Fan Xian for the first time when she was 12, her heart had entirely been given over to him. Regardless of whether she was under the grapevines in the manor, in Fan manor¡¯s autumn garden, or the courtyard in Cang Mountain, she always liked to see Fan Xian.


    The feelings of the girl did not abate after Fan Xian¡¯s marriage. Although she did not dare ask her father, she always hoped that there was a possibility of there being a special case of having two wives. However, who knew that such an explosive piece of news would appear in Jingdou¡ªBrother Xian was actually her cousin.


    From that day on, Rou Jia knew this matter was impossible. However, it was impossible for two years of emotion to fade in one night. After seeing her most beloved Brother Xian, she panicked. Hearing Fan Xian speak this at this moment, she knew that he was reminding her.


    However, Princess Rou Jia was, after all, only a 14-year-old girl. After hearing Fan Xian¡¯s gentle and stern reminder, she did not, like other noble girls in Jingdou, turn her head and re at him with a hidden bitterness or huff coldly. She only lowered her head even more and became even less willing to talk.


    A sparkling and pure teardrop rolled down from her longshes and sshed onto the mossy stones beside her feet.


    Fan Xian was stupefied. Once he saw a girl cry, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Rou Jia walked forward again, and Fan Xian quickly followed behind.


    All along the way, Rou Jia cried with her head down, but she stubbornly bit her lip and absolutely refused to make any sound.


    Fan Xian pitied her, loved her, and was angry with her. Just as he wasn¡¯t sure how to resolve this, he suddenly realized that Rou Jia had stopped walking and turned her head to look at him very seriously.


    Fan Xian smiled and stretched out his finger to wipe away the tears on the girl¡¯s face.


    Rou Jia was still as gentle and agreeable as before. She gazed steadily at Fan Xian and hesitantly said, ¡°Brother Xian, I want to ask something of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? As long as it is within my power,¡± Fan Xian said seriously.


    ¡°I know that...it was you who thought of a way to break off Sister Ruoruo and brother¡¯s wedding.¡± Rou Jia lowered her head. Her finger twirled the material of her skirt, making countless irritating wrinkles in one corner of the pink skirt.


    Fan Xian was surprised. He hadn¡¯t thought that the girl would have seen through this matter so clearly. ¡°What about it?¡±


    Rou Jia gave a leisurely bow. In a thin and still childish voice, she said, ¡°In the future, the Pce will certainly arrange a marriage for me...if I¡¯m not willing, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    The marriages between the nobility in Jingdou involved too many political transactions. Fan Xian¡¯s marriage, and Ruoruo¡¯s unsessful marriage, were all like this. Given Princess Rou Jia¡¯s identity, her marriage would be arranged by the noble people in the Pce or even personally arranged by the empress dowager.


    Fan Xian opened his mouth wide, but, a momentter, he nodded his head very dejectedly. He knew that he had been forced to shoulder another heavy burden. This world was truly very strange. Everyone else was being matchmakers, while he had somehow be an expert in breaking marriages.


    After Rou Jia had said this and saw him nod his head, it was as if she had used up all the courage she had gathered on the walk earlier. Her entire person immediately became ufortable again. She looked at him deeply then turned her head, picked up her skirt, and walked faster toward the front of the manor, not paying any more attention to Fan Xian.


    Behind her, Fan Xian rubbed the back of his head and looked at her retreating figure. He watched as she lowered her head and continued to cry without sound. He truly felt unhappy in his heart, thinking, Girls. Each was truly more troublesome than thest.


    ...


    ...


    The long corridor behind Taiji Pce in the Royal Pce distantly faced the rear of the tall Pce walls and winter trees below the wall. The Pce was tightly guarded. Close to where the inner pce was, it was strictly prohibited for people to make a racket. It was even more impossible for someone to do anything too presumptuous.


    However, when the serving girls and eunuchs passing through saw who the young official was¡ªstretching his back and doing other stretching exercises in the long corridor¡ªno one dared go forward to berate him and or remind him of anything.


    It was impossible for there to be any young officials in the inner pce. If there was, then it had to be that one person. Only he would be so rxed and at ease in the Royal Pce.


    In the long corridor, the young official finally retracted the leg he was stretching from therge round column. He turned his head to look at the awkward middle-aged eunuch, who wanted tough but did not dare to do so, and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s there to smile about? This Pce is so big, of course, my legs would hurt. I don¡¯t know how you guys all have such good legs and feet.¡±


    Naturally, this young official was Fan Xian. The matter of him being the illegitimate child of the Emperor was known to the world. In addition, over these years, he had been heavily favored by the Emperor and had harmonious rtionships with the various nobility and eunuchs in the Pce. He had once recovered from an injury for a month in the Pce, so the serving girls and eunuchs were all used to his existence in the Pce.


    Also, only he had the boldness to broadcast gymnastics inside the Pce.


    He was apanying Wan¡¯er back to her mother¡¯s pce. However, they had just entered the Pce when Wan¡¯er was held back by the empress dowager, who refused to let her leave again. She said she was going to have her favorite granddaughter stay the night. Fan Xian had no choice and could only take the various gifts and head toward the various pces. After returning to the capital, where he had already paid a visit, he now had to do it again. It was truly irritating. Thus, he took a break and rested his feet in the long corridor behind Taiji Pce.


    The eunuch apanying him, holding a big pile of gift boxes, was Eunuch Dai. He heard Fan Xian cursing at him. Instead of being surprised, he was cheerful and said with a chuckle, ¡°Sir Fan junior is a ninth-level ace, how could us servantspare?¡±


    Eunuch Dai was also once greatly in the Emperor¡¯s favor. Although he belonged to Lady Shu¡¯s pce, when it came to announcing imperial edicts in the various manors and any urgent tasks, they were all done by him. However, because of his connection to his nephew and involvement in the battle between Fan Xian and the Second Prince, he was shuffled to a position with practically no obligations. Later, because of the assassination in Hanging Temple, he was forced to the side. If he had stayed for another two years, he would probably have died without anyone to bury him.


    Because Fan Xian had endlessly spoken in praise of him and the Emperor remembered his previous good service, he was spared his life and allowed to return to the inner pce to perform odd tasks.


    For Eunuch Dai, Fan Xian was his savior and, perhaps, half his master. He was even more important than Lady Su, so he dared not provide inadequate service to Fan Xian.


    The shoes on Fan Xian¡¯s feet were hot, so he just didn¡¯t bother to put them onpletely. He just shuffled along like this toward the end of the long corridor.


    Eunuch Dai nced at his feet and said in a pained voice, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best to be a bit particr in the Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and was about to say a few teasing words when he suddenly saw a few eunuchs approaching from the end of the corridor. The one in the lead was young, and his appearance was somewhat familiar. His head was raised high and exuded a sense of pride. The few young eunuchs behind followed him half bent over, looking like servants of servants.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eunuch Hong.¡± Eunuch Dai restrained his expression and reminded Fan Xian calmly from behind him.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He directly nced toward him.


    The two people from the two sides met in the middle of the corridor. Fan Xian could clearly see a few pimples on this prideful young eunuch¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stood where he was, looking coldly at the other person.¡¯


    Hong Zhu paused. He knew Fan Xian was waiting for him to greet him. However, he was now the head eunuch in the Eastern Pce and, furthermore, recently the Emperor would asionally have him go to the royal study to help him. Compared to the past, when he held books in the royal study, he was much more well-regarded. Who didn¡¯t venerate him in the pce? Even the officials entering the Pce were polite to him. Other than Shu the Schr, there was no other official who waited for him to offer greetings first.


    He knew Fan Xian was not a normal official. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s cold expression with a hint of disdain, his face flushed red. He refused to lower his head first.


    The two sides were caught in a deadlock.


    The three or four young eunuchs following Hong Zhu were too low ranked and had never seen Fan Xian. They had no idea that this was the all-powerful Sir Fan junior. Looking at this scene, they hurried to help Eunuch Hong take the initiative. In a high voice, they said, ¡°Sir, how could you randomly walk around in the forbidden grounds of the Pce?¡±


    Eunuch Dai secretly smiled from behind Fan Xian. He no longer had the status from the past and was heavily oppressed by people in the Pce, such as Hong Zhu. At this moment, watching these idiots offend Fan Xian, he felt an unspeakable joy in his heart. Just as he wanted to do something, he was stopped by Fan Xian waving his hand.


    Fan Xian looked at the eunuchs behind Hong Zhu with a slight smile and said good-naturedly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the Pce long, right? There are not many people in the Pce who don¡¯t recognize me. I was also not wandering around. I am just going to Shufang Pce as ordered by imperial edict.¡±


    Indeed, it was a few eunuchs who had not been in the Pce long so they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words. They straightened their necks and said, ¡°How are you. Where is Shufang Pce? Why are you stopped in the long corridor? Be careful that Eunuch Hong doesn¡¯t call the guards here to have you thrown out!¡±


    He was helping his boss extend his influence, but he didn¡¯t know that he was making trouble for him instead. As expected, Hong Zhu saw the smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face grow warmer and warmer. His own expression immediately changed. He was shocked, fearful, and angry. He turned around and viciously scolded the young eunuchs a bit before slowly bowing to Fan Xian, ¡°Greetings, Sir Fan junior.¡±


    Once they heard these words, the young eunuchs immediately knew they were done for. They looked at Fan Xian with terror on their faces and immediately knelt down to beg for mercy.


    However, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at those young eunuchs. He only looked at Hong Zhu¡¯s face and mockingly said, ¡°My father is Minister Fan, so everyone refers to me as Sir Fan junior. You, servant, what Eunuch Hong are you? If Eunuch Hong hears about his, be careful he doesn¡¯t skin you alive!¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s face was filled with fear and ruthlessness. He stared fiercely at Fan Xian and didn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°Punish yourself,¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said.


    Hong Zhu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I belong to the Eastern Pce. You are a court official, so how could your power reach into the Pce?¡±


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him coldly.


    Forced by his gaze, Hong Zhu had no other choice. He could only p himself gently across the cheek.


    After this pnded, Eunuch Dai, who was still standing behind Fan Xian, almost burst with joy. He decided he was going to properly spread this around the Royal Pce. However, the young eunuchs behind Hong Zhu were terrified half to death. They knew Eunuch Hong¡¯s status in the Pce. How could they have known that with just a few words from Sir Fan junior, Eunuch Hong would have no choice but to p himself?


    It looked like Eunuch Hong was indeed not as powerful as Sir Fan junior.


    Fan Xian turned his body slightly to the side and blocked Eunuch Dai¡¯s line of sight. Taking advantage of the fact that the young eunuchs were kneeling on the ground, he shot Hong Zhu a meaningful nce.


    Hong Zhu saw it clearly, but his gaze cried out bitterly, indicating that he really was unable to find a convenient ce to talk.


    Fan Xian nodded and coldly said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Thus, Hong Zhu shook his sleeves. Angry and embarrassed, he led the young eunuchs to the other end of the long corridor.


    Looking at this scene, Eunuch Dai smiled at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see that dog being arrogant again. Just because the Emperor and empress both like him, he keeps doing foolish things in the Pce.¡¯


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it is not good to act foolishly in this Pce. When we go to Shufang Pce in a moment, I¡¯ll have to be careful of my appearance.


    Without waiting for Eunuch Hong to say something else righteous, he crouched down. As he pulled up the long boot on his foot, he stuffed the piece of paper under his boot into his boot.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469: Those Stupid Matters...In The Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Shufang Pce, Yi Guipin smiled happily as she watched the two people by the desk. Fan Xian was watching Li Chengping copying out a book. No one in the Pce cared about the contents of the book. What was important was the watching and the student-teacher rtionship between Fan Xian and Li Chengping.


    Yi Guipin was not a maniptive and calcting noble. On the contrary, in this sinister Royal Pce, she had maintained the openness of her maiden days. Since she was pure and true, she received the favor of the Emperor and had the Third Prince.


    Given the Qing Emperor¡¯splete disinterest in the matters between men and women, after the empress had the Crown Prince, it seemed that he had not nned to have further children. Thus, it was clear how much Yi Guipin¡¯s personality appealed to the Emperor.


    The other people in the Pce were the same. They always felt that Guipin, born of the Liu family, was very spirited, charming, and lively from morning to night. Seeing her made people feelfortable. Like Lady Ning in the other garden, they were both unconventional in the Royal Pce. Only, her type of unconventional was more likable.


    Thus, even though the empress dowager was not very close to the Third Prince because of the power of the Fan family and the Liu family, she didn¡¯t have anything bad to say about Yi Guipin. Everyone knew that Yi Guipin was lenient in front of the Emperor and treated everyone very generously. She never had any thought of harming others. This was the result of staying silent for a dozen years in the Pce.


    However, just because she was unwilling to be calcting and had no intentions to hurt people did not mean that Yi Guipin did not have her own agenda and ns. Otherwise, back then, she wouldn¡¯t have used the opportunity of Fan Xian saving the Third Prince to have the Third Prince saluting him as his teacher. Furthermore, she would not have opened up all the resources in Shufang Pce to Fan Xian.


    She understood the importance of Fan Xian to Shufang Pce. When there was no one around, she would purposely try to bring him closer. The royal family had always kept a close eye on the royal rtives. However, Fan Xian¡¯splicated identity spanned across the three areas of a royal rtive, official, and the royal family. Thus, the people in the Pce couldn¡¯tment much on the interaction between Shufang Pce and Fan Xian.


    The more secure Fan Xian was in the court, the more secure Shufang Pce¡¯s position was in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    However, when she asionally thought about Fan Xian¡¯s power and royal favor, Yi Guipin would also feel astonishment in her heart. The Emperor showed a bit too much favor toward this illegitimate child.


    Because Fan Xian was greatly favored, Yi Guipin had been cautious of various dangers, but these feelings of cautious could not be spoken aloud. She remained silent and maintained her candid charm. It was not until Fan Xian returned to his ancestors that she truly confirmed Fan Xian¡¯s intentions and felt a boundless gratitude surge up from the depths of her heart.


    Thus, seeing the sight of Fan Xian and her son sitting side by side at the table made her iparably happy.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I heard you ran into someone earlier in the long corridor behind the pce.¡±


    Yi Guipin¡¯s personal serving girl, Xing¡¯er, had heard a rumor within the Pce and had hurried toe tell her mistress. Yi Guipin¡¯s heart jumped slightly. She quietly called Fan Xian into a side room and asked him very seriously with wide eyes.


    Fan Xian rubbed his slightly sore finger and smiled. ¡°That servant, Hong Zhu, is bing more and more impetuous. He saw me and didn¡¯t even bow. When he walks, his head is up so high he uses his nostrils to watch the path. I disciplined him for the Emperor.¡±


    Using his nostrils to watch the path was a very mischievous adjective. Yi Guipin couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. However, she immediately restrained herugh and quietly said, ¡°Eunuch Hong junior is very popr in the Pce right now and the head eunuch of the Eastern Pce. Furthermore, the Emperor seems to favor him and is preparing to allow him back into the royal study.¡±


    She nced at Fan Xian. Everyone in the Pce had, through their own ways, found out everything about Hong Zhu¡¯s career advancement. They all knew that Hong Zhu was serving in the royal study and, just as he was about to climb higher, a secret memorial from Fan Xian made him lose his position. So, he was moved to the Eastern Pce.


    Yi Guipin knew that Fan Xian and Hong Zhu did not get along. Now that Hong Zhu had climbed up again in the Eastern Pce and the Emperor seemed to have feelings of regret for his past decision, she had to remind Fan Xian a little. For a powerful eunuch like him, although Fan Xian didn¡¯t fear him, as an outside official, he had to take guard against the eunuchs in the Pce stirring up malicious winds.


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled coldly. ¡°It will not be easy for a servant like this who connived with his elder brother to forcefully take over themon people¡¯s fields to return to the royal study.¡±


    She considered this for a while and quietly said, ¡°Why bother about a servant? If he really does go back to the royal study and there is deep hatred between the two of you, it may be inconvenient. Besides, rumors are going around in the Pce that this Eunuch Hong junior is somehow rted to Eunuch Hong. After all, your identity is that of a court official.¡±


    The eunuchs in Qing Kingdom had never had any status. Ever since the inception of the country, there had been strict prohibitions against eunuchs interfering in politics. Petty offenders were exiled from the Pce, while severe offenders were beaten to death on the spot. However, in the dozens of years since the inception of the country, there were always one or two exceptions. Eunuch Hong who was always resting outside Hanguang Pce, was one of those special figures.


    No one knew how long this old eunuch had been in the Pce. He was deeply trusted by the empress dowager and the Emperor. Furthermore, he was a very mysterious and powerful figure. If Hong Zhu really was connected to old Eunuch Hong somehow, then even Fan Xian might need to fear him a little. However, Fan Xian knew of the reason for his and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Yet, he could not tell Yi Guipin. He could only smile and say, ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t need to worry. I know my limits.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t care, Yi Guipin couldn¡¯t resist persuading him a bit more. When that had no effect, she angrily entered her bedroom, toozy to further talk reason with this stubborn child.


    Fan Xian moved closer to the Third Prince¡¯s table again and said a few words. He then left Shufang Pce under the Third Prince¡¯s reluctant gaze.


    ...


    ...


    Wan¡¯er was staying the night in the empress dowager¡¯s Hanguang Pce. No one knew how many days she would be staying. The Fan couple entered the Pce together, but only one was leaving. He walked alone under the long and heavy shadow of Shenwu Gate and looked at his blurry shadow behind him, feeling very unhappy in his heart. On one hand, he felt that Wan¡¯er was indeed very loved in the royal family. But, on the other hand, he was silently cursing that the old woman only thought about the rtionship between grandparent and grandchild and did not think of the fact that the couple had also not seen each other in a long time.


    He walked out of the Pce in a bad mood and saw that the Great Prince was waiting for him with a not-quite-there smile. He couldn¡¯t help but say, without good humor, ¡°Ever since the inception of the country, the Commander of the Imperial Army also protects the officials. Not many of them wait outside the gates to the Royal Pce like you every day. This isn¡¯t a time of war, and this is a time of peace. Who are you waiting tough at waiting like this outside the Pce gate?¡±


    The Great Prince restrained his smile and huffed coldly, ¡°What is there tough at about you? Do you think it¡¯s shameful that Chen¡¯er isn¡¯t back home with you? Don¡¯t forget, that sister of mine has grown up in the Pce since she was a child. You seem to have forgotten this long ago.¡±


    After Fan Xian returned to the capital, he had seen the Great Prince two or three times. However, they were always outsiders present, so they could not speak privately. Furthermore, under Chen Pingping and Lady Ning¡¯s amiable attentions, these two brothers had already formed an alliance that did not need to be spoken of. However, the Great Prince was, after all, in a different position. He was the eldest brother of all the princes and did not want to see the Crown Prince and the Second Prince be in low spirits because of Fan Xian¡¯s machinations, so there was still some distance between the two of them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t speak much with you today. I¡¯m in a rush to go home to get things done.¡± Fan Xian looked at the Great Prince¡¯s expression and knew that this brave general of the army and a virgin in politics was preparing to say something to him so he repeatedly waved his hand.


    The Great Prince reprimanded in a heavy voice, ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on disciplining you because of Chen¡¯er¡¯s matter. However, just how are you going to deal with your woman in the North?¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian know that his family business hade forward again. He couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly. ¡°I say, Your Highness, this is my family matter. Since Chen¡¯er has married me, there is no need for you to concern yourself with this.¡±


    At the beginning, he was slightly jealous of the Great Prince and Wan¡¯er¡¯s intimacy. Now, he took the opportunity and coldly struck back.


    The Great Prince was enraged but forced down his anger and said, ¡°Who can be bothered to manage you? It is just that wangfei said that after the New Year, you still haven¡¯te to visit my manor and asked me toe ask you whether or not you were still nning oning.¡±


    Wangfei was the Great Princess from Northern Qi that Fan Xian had personally escorted South. Fan Xian rubbed his head and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll be visiting your manor, probably the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that he had agreed, the Great Prince nodded and didn¡¯t bother him anymore. Fan Xian suddenly thought of a matter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also bring Hongcheng.¡±


    The Great Prince was slightly surprised and nced at him, thinking, Wasn¡¯t Hongcheng, that kid, under house arrest because of you?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t exin. He only furrowed his brow and said, ¡°That said, do you want the manor in Yangcong Alley or not? She is a proper princess of the Hu tribe, so she can¡¯t just be left in that yard to grow mold, right?¡±


    The Great Prince started and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    After seeing this scene, Fan Xian confirmed it. Back then, when the soldiers of the Western expedition were heading back to the capital, this Great Prince must have spent countless nights with Ma Suosuo, the princess of the Hu tribe. However, he couldn¡¯t prod the other party anymore, so he raised his hands in farewell and climbed into the ck carriage.


    ...


    ...


    After returning to Fan manor, he entered the most secretive study in the three corners area. After confirming there were no eyes or ears around, that even the Tiger Guards and servants the Emperor had hidden in the manor were, at this time, far away from the study, only then did Fan Xian spread his legs andy veryfortably on the low couch. He ced his feet, wearing a pair ofmb wool socks from the pce treasury, toward the main door of the study and allowed the hot air to steam, making his sore feet happy.


    The shoes were ced under the low couch.


    The slip of paper was already held in his hands.


    No one knew of the rtionship between himself and Hong Zhu, not even Chen Pingping and his father knew. Even Su Wenmao, who had personally handled the Yingzhou matter did not know he was getting revenge for Hong Zhu. It was impossible for him to guess in that direction. It could be said that Hong Zhu was the deepest agent Fan Xian had in the Royal Pce.


    Because of this, the two sides did not brave the danger to set up a normal intelligence system. It was very difficult for Hong Zhu to get any message out of the Pce.


    Of course, the normal information from inside the Pce was managed by a few senior eunuchs that Yi Guipin and Fan Xian were familiar with, so he wasn¡¯t worried about not knowing things.


    Since Hong Zhu had taken the risk to convey a message to him, it was worth treating seriously. Furthermore, the glimmer of fear he had seen in Hong Zhu when he entered the Pcest year made Fan Xian even more curious about the contents of this paper.


    Fan Xian looked at the slip of paper and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. When he had reached the end, he couldn¡¯t suppress the shock in his heart and sat up from the couch.


    When he had first started reading this paper, he had been unconcerned. He had felt that Hong Zhu was taking too much of a risk. After reading it, he finally understood the meaning hidden in Hong Zhu¡¯s words. It scared him so much, he couldn¡¯t stay lying down.


    What was written on the paper was simple. Specific names were reced. He used a code that he and Hong Zhu had agreed on at the beginning. Fan Xian understood it clearly.


    The first part wrote about a strange habit of the Crown Prince¡¯s as he went to bed. He liked to lift the serving girls¡¯ and concubine¡¯s clothes to cover their heads and only reveal their naked lower halves.


    The handwriting of the second part was a bit shaky. Evidently, when Hong Zhu wrote it he was afraid.


    On it was written that in the year Fan Xian had left Jingdou, the Crown Prince¡¯s body had gradually gotten better. The venereal diseases seemed to have also beenpletely cured. However, his habits before bed still had not changed. Furthermore, a few times when the Crown Prince was drunk, he had faintly heard him call out ¡°aunt¡± in his moment of ecstasy.


    Aunt? Aunt!


    If it was just these two pieces of information, Fan Xian could only confirm through this intelligence report that the Crown Prince had endless fantasies about the Eldest Princess¡¯ beautiful appearance and perfect figure. Although it was slightly perverted, for Fan Xian, who had experienced the baptism of juicy gossip in his previous life, it really wasn¡¯t much.


    What really made Fan Xian jump up from the couch in surprise was the third piece of information Hong Zhu had written. There was only one line.


    He said, in these few months, the Crown Prince had rarely gotten close to the serving girls in the pce and his concubines, and his mood was very good.


    ...


    ...


    Thest line that, perhaps others would see as meaningless, gave Fan Xian quite a shock. Although what was on the paper was writing about a tabooed subject, for those with heart, they could tell who it was talking about. Hong Zhu must have seen something or heard something but did not dare write it on the paper.


    Aunt? Fan Xian walked in anxious circles in the study. His lips were slightly dry. Finally, he stopped in front of the low couch. Rubbing his hand, he turned the paper into dust. His expression was very strange. After a long time, he finally cursed in a low voice, ¡°Do you think you are f*cking Yang Guo?¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned,pletely stunned. Sir Jing and Sir Chongma had once told him that the two filthiest ces in the world were the Royal Pce and a brothel. The history in his previous life had once used the words filthy, absurd, and repulsive to prepare his heart a little, but to truly know what went on in the Pce, as the owner of thergest brothel in Qing Kingdom, he still couldn¡¯t help but be astonished and shocked.


    He walked to the table at the side and picked up a cup of cold tea to drink. It quenched the feelings of shock and absurdity in his heart and calmed it with difficulty. He finally understood where Hong Zhu¡¯s terror hade from. The first reaction of any person who knew of this intolerable incestuous story should be fear that someone would kill them to keep them silent.


    At the same time, he knew why the Crown Prince had been so calm recently and appeared to be so prepared. It turned out that he had the confidence to make the Eldest Princess abandon the Second Prince and turn her support to him.


    But, what if the Eldest Princess was just ying with the Crown Prince¡¯s feelings?


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of this and then immediately shook his head again, giving himself a gentle p on the face. For such a major thing, what was he thinking about? Was he going to worry about the Second Prince? He had to gain the most he could from this information.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stop those images in Guangxin Pce rising in his mind and gave an involuntary shudder.


    He did indeed feel rather ufortable. For one, he mysteriously felt that it was not worth it for the Eldest Princess. How could the most beautiful woman in Qing Kingdom, whose magnificence had not declined at all, use her body as a weapon? Even though there had always been rumors in the streets that the Eldest Princess kept a number of handsome malepanions, Fan Xian subconsciously didn¡¯t believe this.


    The second reason he was ufortable was because, when all was said and done, the Eldest Princess was his mother-inw. For that little bastard Crown Prince to be involved with his mother-inw, what about his father-inw in Wuzhou and the hat he would wear? And, himself...what the f*ck was he?


    Fan Xian stood by the table and clenched his fist slightly. There was apletely unreasonable rage in his heart. This was clearly information that he could use to make a huge fuss with and directly bring down the Crown Princepletely. However, it could not make him happy. He kept feeling he had been greatly taken advantage of by the Crown Prince.


    At the same time, he was angry about Hong Zhu¡¯s boldness. He didn¡¯t know whether or not if a corner of the paper he had stepped on had been seen by the kneeling young eunuchs. If this matter got out, it would be very difficult for Fan Xian to save him.


    He sat in silence by the table for a long time before finally shaking off the absurd feeling of defeat and anger. He took two deep breaths and decided that he had to use this absolutely shocking information in the best way he could.


    Only...


    If he couldn¡¯t meet with Hong Zhu to talk in person and act from within the Royal Pce, it would be impossible to maximize the effect of this matter. He could hardly have the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council go out again to spread rumors in the marketce.


    The Eldest Princess doing the dirty with the Crown Prince? Fan Xian did not want to brave the dangers of the Emperor and dowager empress investigating the Overwatch Council in rage and shameful anger to throw out this rumor. He had to make the Emperor or the empress dowager find out about this scandal in the Pce personally.


    He made up his mind toe up with a good n. At the same time, he had to discuss all the details with Hong Zhu that needed to be carried out before he left the capital.


    Speaking of such things as ns and plots, Fan Xian, who specialized in attacks and little tricks, did not have much confidence. He immediately thought of his most capable aide and young man with floaty white robes. He immediately walked out of the study and headed straight to the carriage through the back garden. He didn¡¯t hear the soundsing from the front of the manor for the announcement of an imperial edict.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage drove to the Overwatch Council¡¯s grey-ck building. Fan Xian hurriedly jumped down from the carriage. His leather bootsnded in the snow piled on both sides of Tianhe Avenue with a crunch.


    As he walked in, all along the way there were Overwatch Council officials who ran into him, greeted him with surprise, and made way. These officials looked at the Commissioner¡¯s sinister expression and hurried steps and wondered to themselves which major figure in the capital was going down next.


    Pushing open the door to the secret room, he was not surprised to see a young official wearing in robes sitting behind the desk next to the ck cloth on the window. In the entire Overwatch Council, the only one who didn¡¯t like to wear the official robes and also didn¡¯t have the right to wear them was the current head of the Fourth Bureau, the full authority representative of the Overwatch Council, Yan Bingyun.


    Fan Xian threw the cloak he was wearing on the chair and closed the door properly. He looked at the ck cloth on the window and furrowed his brows. He walked over and pulled that piece of ck cloth down.


    The sunlight and light reflected from the snow outside immediately surged into the dark room and lit it up brightly. The light suddenly strengthened and pierced Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. He unconsciously raised his hand to block it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Director Chen,¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said. ¡°There is no need to always hide yourself in the dark.¡±


    Yan Bingyun put his hand down and involuntarily shook his head. This piece of ck cloth had already been on the window of this secret room for many years and had be the most unusual part of the Overwatch Council scenery. Who dared to move it? Only the Commissioner would dare to be so inconsiderate of Director Chen¡¯s thoughts.


    Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s pale face and haggard expression and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. At the moment, Chen Pingping didn¡¯t manage the Overwatch Council much, and Fan Xian also couldn¡¯t be bothered. All the matters had fallen to just Yan Bingyun. Looking at his appearance, he had probably not slept well in days. A faint apologetic feeling rose from the bottom on Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    He walked to the side of the window and gazed at the distant Royal Pce with narrowed eyes. ¡°Why did the Director use a piece of ck cloth to cover this?¡±


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian looked at the majestic Royal Pce in the distance and suddenly felt a glimmer of doubt for the reason he hade to see Yan Bingyun. That matter implicated the royal family¡¯s dignity and the future of Qing Kingdom. For Sir Yan, he had always put the benefit of the court as the highest priority.


    He turned his head and nced at Yan Bingyun. He truly did not dare take this risk.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470: Seeing The Eldest Princess Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time before finally banishing his idea of having Yan Bingyun n this matter. He had to ensure Hong Zhu¡¯s safety, and he knew Yan Bingyun¡¯s loyalty to Qing court under his cold exterior. This kind of risk could not be taken lightly.


    He looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s not very healthyplexion and furrowed his brows. He turned and ced his finger on Yan Bingyun¡¯s wrist and paused.


    Yan Bingyun was slightly startled, but his face remained icy and did not have any reaction.


    ¡°How is your body bad to such an extent?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s been multiple days since you¡¯ve gone home?¡±


    Yan Bingyun casually tidied the case files on the table and replied, ¡°There are over 30 officials shut up in prison, and every day there is someone at the Supreme Court crying their grievances. The misceneous matters also have to be dealt with properly. With both things, how could I have time to leave this yard?¡±


    Fan Xian noticed the tidiness inside the secret room. Even the case files on therge wooden table had been sorted by type and ced neatly. He couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°This room is even morefortable than when the Director was here. It looks like you are quite used to this position.¡±


    Yan Bingyun felt a bit tired. He stretched out two fingers and rubbed forcefully at the skin between his eyes. It was not until the white skin had turned red that he felt his attention recovering a little.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Fan Xian looked at this scene and shook his head.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. He just took out another file and began to read it closely with his head slightly lowered. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°You wanted to strike at the Second Prince and took down this many people, someone has to deal with it. You and the Director both like to bezy, but the Overwatch Council cannot depend on a bunch ofzy people to support it.¡±


    Fan Xian heard a glimmer of resentment and, on the contrary, smiled.


    Yan Bingyun seemed to be very unused to having Fan Xian stare at him working. After a moment, he closed the file and raised his head. ¡°Although the Second prince¡¯s power in court has beenpletely uprooted by you, I still want to remind you of something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only taken away a branch from beside the Second Prince,¡± Yan Bingyun said calmly. ¡°Your axe has not yet been able to strike into the thickest tree below him.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that Yan Bingyun was talking about the Ye family. The Ye family that herded horses far away in Dingzhou but was able to reach Jingdou in five days. The family that had a Great Grandmaster in it. After the Second Prince and Ye Ling¡¯er married, it was without question that other than the Eldest Princess, the Second Prince had now gained the Ye family arge and sturdy tree to rely on.


    The night attack in Jingdou was to remove the Second Prince¡¯s core officials in the court and the martial power around him, but it did not cause any loss for the Ye family. As long as the Ye family remained in Dingzhou, the Second Prince did not suffer any true loses.


    Fan Xian sighed and felt somewhat helpless. He had originally counted on using the three city-guarding crossbows used during the attack in the valley to also bring down the Ye family. However, no one had expected that the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s secret letter, his greetings from tens of thousands of li away, would force the Qing court to end their investigation. It made it impossible for Fan Xian to frame the Ye family even if he wanted to.


    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about the Ye family in the future.¡±


    Yan Bingyun nced at him and furrowed his brows. ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s foundations are with the Ye family. However, because of this, his current dependency on the Eldest Princess has also lowered...¡±


    This brain that Fan Xian relied on the most let his words trail off. It pierced deeply into Fan Xian¡¯s heart. For no reason, his heart suddenly jumped as he thought of the top secret information he had learned today. He began to scent a different atmosphere. No matter whether the Eldest Princess supported the Crown Prince openly in the past or the Second Prince in secret, the purpose of that crazy woman¡¯s tricks was to ensure that when one of her two nephews took the throne in the future, they would still be under her control.


    The Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, was a powerful figure with a wide gaze. What she wanted was no small feat. The Second Prince had the Ye family as a support, so his dependency on her decreased. This meant that if the Second Prince took the throne, it would be much more difficult if she wanted to hide behind the scenes and move the controls.


    Perhaps...


    In a thought, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped a little. He immediately smiled coldly. ¡°The Crown Prince...doesn¡¯t have much more of a future. The Second Prince will eventually be brought down.¡±


    Yan Bingyun nced at him in suspiciously. Although the Overwatch Council never participated in the battle between the princes, this hidden rule had been broken since Fan Xian took over the Overwatch Council. However, how could Fan Xian be certain of where Emperor¡¯s favor was? The Crown Prince was a particr favorite of the empress dowager, so why wouldn¡¯t there be a chance?


    Fan Xian would not exin anything to him. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Send a message to Su Wenmao and Xia Qifei and have the two get ready to...draw back the.¡±


    Yan Bingyun stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The matters in Jiangnan are within our control, but if we strike down in one go...there isn¡¯t much certainty. After all, the capital is watching...unless some big change suddenly appears in the situation in the capital...¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He knew that the words he had unthinkingly said made the meticulous Sir Yan guess at something. He exined in an even voice, ¡°It is only to get ready early. Even if nothing changes in Jingdou for a year, the Emperor will not be able to tolerate the Ming family matter for much longer.¡±


    It was not until he heard that this was the Emperor¡¯s wish did Yan Bingyun feel slightly less suspicious and asked, ¡°How far back do we draw the?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment as his mind wandered slightly. Theplicated arrangements and danger lurking beneath the nice weather in Jiangnan this year were like pictures that spun in front of his eyes like a carousel of paper horses: the heads of the leaders of the three workshops in the pce treasury, the corpses covering the little ind, Ming Qingda fainting in the pce treasury, thewsuit in the Suzhou government, the old Ming matriarch¡¯s unexpected suicide, the Sixth Ming Master going into prison and being killed, the sudden appearance of the Seventh Ming Master...


    The Ming family was already a grasshopper held in his hands. To what extent it should be done still needed Fan Xian¡¯s nod.


    The wealthiest family in the world is not going to be much cleaner than the Royal Pce, Fan Xian thought to himself. To Yan Bingyun, he quietly said, ¡°Draw it backpletely. Arrange for the people in the money house to act. Furthermore, a few people can be killed in Ming Garden.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°money house,¡± Yan Bingyun knew that the piece they had hidden for a year was finally going to be moved. That money house that was set up in the name of the Shen family and Dongyi had actually been set up by Yan Bingyun. He knew how to use it to defeat the Ming family. However, he had never figured out where the silver in the money house came from. Looking at Fan Xian, he finally couldn¡¯t resist and lowered his voice to say, ¡°I won¡¯t pay attention to just where the money in Jiangnan came from, but I ask that you take note, please don¡¯t let it be...Northern Qi¡¯s.¡±


    Although he heard Yan Bingyun guess it correctly in one go, how could Fan Xian admit it? He self-mockingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who my mother is. Other than the pce treasury, she has to leave me some spare silver to spend.¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head and believed Fan Xian¡¯s exnation. After all, everyone knew how wealthy the Ye family was back then.


    ...


    ...


    Sitting on the carriage going home, Fan Xian had a sense of disappointment in his chest. It was not because he had made a pointless trip to the Overwatch Council and had not had Yan Bingyun participate in the Pce matter, it was because he had finally confirmed that for Yan Bingyun and other young, handsome, and aplished men of his generation, Qing Kingdom, the Emperor¡¯s interests, and the glory of unifying the world were the truly paramount priorities.


    Yan Bingyun had always put in his best effort for Fan Xian, but that was because everything Fan Xian did protected the interest of Qing Kingdom. However, if, in the future, Fan Xian truly changed into that role, how would he treat the Commissioner he had a deep rtionship with?


    Fan Xian knew that this was a necessary thing. After all, everyone lived into their own times. He had the experience of his previous life, so he was able to ce less value on the differences between the countries under heaven. But, he could not ask the same of others. That request was not reasonable or fair.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s role at Fan Xian¡¯s side had always been a bit blurry. He was not part of the Qinian Unit but was Fan Xian¡¯s confidant. He had participated in most of the missions, particrly the n in Jiangnanst year, which he had practically made single-handedly. Now that Fan Xian had clearly realized this, he made up his mind that concerning his deal with Northern Qi and the deepest secrets, he wouldn¡¯t let Sir Yan touch them, yet.


    However, for the Overwatch Council mission this time, the most important and urgent problem hadn¡¯t been solved. How could they connect with Hong Zhu? Fan Xian sat in the carriage with his chin in his hands and his brows tightly furrowed.


    Unexpectedly, when he returned to the manor, he heard an edict that surprised him greatly. He immediately acutely realized that tonight would be the best opportunity to confirm this matter with Hong Zhu.


    The edict had note from the Emperor but from the long silent empress dowager. Qing Kingdom used filial piety to govern the world, and the Emperor was the model for tens of thousands of people. Although this empress dowager had been silent for a long time, not a single person underestimated the true influence of this old woman.


    The empress dowager¡¯s edict hade at the moment Fan Xian had left the manor. It was a special edict summoning him into the Pce. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian had secretly snuck out, so the eunuch conveying the edict had to wait the entire time.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian tilted his head slightly to hear Lady Liu¡¯s quiet words beside his ear and nced at the long overwrought Eunuch Yao. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Originally, given his ability, if he wanted to sneak into the Royal Pce, he would need Uncle Wu Zhu beside him to have the confidence to pull the wool over old Eunuch Hong¡¯s eyes and ears. Now, if he stayed in the Pce tonight¡ªif he wanted to meet with Hong Zhu¡ªit would be much simpler.


    Furthermore, he was male, so he would certainly not be living in the back of the pce. He could only find a room at the front of the Royal Pce. It would also be convenient to do things.


    But, he still didn¡¯t know just why the empress dowager was urgently summoning him into the Pce.


    ...


    ...


    By the time he and Wan¡¯er retreated from Hanguang Pce hand in hand, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh awkwardly. It was only now that he understood why the old woman had him enter the Pce. It was to force him and Wan¡¯er to go to Guangxin Pce to visit his mother-inw, the Eldest Princess.


    The empress dowager did not wish for her descendants to be in a mess. After Fan Xian had returned to the capital, he had entered the Pce a number of times and had always avoided the Eldest Princess. This reality made the empress dowager unhappy. She decided to use the power in her hands to fix the crack between the juniors. Taking the opportunity of Wan¡¯er being in the Pce, she had summoned Fan Xian.


    It was already dusk and getting dim inside the Royal Pce. Wan¡¯er nced worried at Fan Xian¡¯s expression and pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Guangxin Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile andforted, ¡°No matter what, the Eldest Princess is your mother. You¡¯ll have to see her at least once.¡± Although he said this, his heart was gradually beating faster.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I know you also don¡¯t want to see mother, so how about we just sneak out of the Pce?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing and said, ¡°Watch the empress dowager kill the two of us for being immature little rascals.¡±


    Not far ahead of them, the pce door to Guangxin Pce was already opened a little. A few serving girls were waiting submissively outside. urately speaking, Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er should be half masters of Guangxin Pce, but this strange world had long made their connection to this pce cold and odd.


    Fan Xian¡¯s smiled warmly and nced at the serving girls. His powers of observation were very strong. In a nce, he could see that these girls were like the ones when he first entered Guangxin Pce, they all had very powerful cultivations.


    They entered from a corner of the pce gate and a slight wind greeted them. The wind was extremely cold. Fan Xian thought of the woman in the Pce and couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Yi Chen,e here, let me look at you.¡±


    The Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, was waiting to wee them outside the pce. Although she forced her tone to remain calm, Fan Xian could still hear a very faint oddness. He raised his head in slight astonishment and gazed forward only to see the Eldest Princess looking at Wan¡¯er beside him in a daze.


    Wan¡¯er bit her full bottom lip. Her hand grasped her husband¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    Fan Xian gently patted the back of her hand, giving her enough encouragement.


    Wan¡¯erposed herself and walked forward. She bowed to the beautiful woman in court robes on the stone steps and said, in a quiet voice, ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±


    Her voice was very low and thin. It was unnatural in an undefined way.


    The Eldest Princess stared at her daughter in a daze. Her originally expectant expression abruptly calmed and she faintly said, ¡°Have you been well recently?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and coughed a little uneasily. He moved closer to Wan¡¯er side and smiled, ¡°Greetings, mother-inw.¡±


    The Eldest Princess looked at him. A strange smile rose to her beautiful appearance. ¡°You still know toe visit me?¡±


    For some reason, the Eldest Princess appeared a bit cold toward her daughter. However, she talked to Fan Xian very casually. Fortunately, Fan Xian interrupted. It was only after that the atmosphere on the stone steps rxed a little. The Eldest Princess took Lin Wan¡¯er hand and stood with her shoulder to shoulder on the stone steps. She gave a few orders to the serving girls in the yard and prepared to walk into the pce.


    Fan Xian half raised his head and looked at the two women on the stone steps. To his amusement, he found that Wan¡¯er and her mother did not look much alike. It was only because the Eldest Princess¡¯ secret to taking care of herself that she looked so young. Thus, when the two of them stood together, they didn¡¯t look like mother and daughter. Instead, they looked like two sister flowers.


    However, although Wan¡¯er had already married and be a wife, she still couldn¡¯t shake off her youth while the Eldest Princess had bloomed long ago and, for year after year, had not withered. She was like a blooming tree peony...eye-catching.


    Guangxin Pce had long set up dinner. There were no outsiders, only the Eldest Princess and the two of them. After speaking a little during dinner, Wan¡¯er finally rxed a little. In addition to the fact they were mother and daughter, her gaze toward the Eldest Princess also softened lightly.


    The Eldest Princess seemed to be happy with Wan¡¯er¡¯s change. Her voice began to show a true softness. At some point, she actually sighed and faintly said, ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been a bad mother...¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red and tears were about to fall. Ever since she was young, she had grown up amongst a number of Pces. Although she was dearly loved by the empress dowager, as a girl, how could she not miss her mother? At this moment, hearing such gentle words at her mother¡¯s side, her emotions were veryplicated. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fan Xian sat lower down. Looking at the mother and daughter sitting shoulder to shoulder, he smiled slightly. Of this pair, one was the most beautiful woman in Qing Kingdom and the other was the most beautiful woman in his heart. Looking at them, how could one not enjoy it? However, he had to gloomily admit that his wife was indeed not as pretty as his mother-inw, particrly today.


    Her beautiful appearance, red lips, bright eyes, and done up waterfall of ck hair were all as before, yet there was a glimmer of rarely seen true emotion. She was not as lovable and tender as in the legends which, on the contrary, made her extraordinary beauty more moving.


    The voices of the two women talking became quieter and quieter, as well as more and morefortable.


    He was not surprised by this scene. He still had belief in people¡¯s natures. No matter how crazy the Eldest Princess was, she was still a mother.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, this ipetent mother was no different from those stupid middle-school girls who gave birth in bathrooms. After all these years, she should feel some remorse and have woken up to reality.


    The serving girl behind him filled his wine cup. He drank it in one go, feeling the slight burn in his throat. The taste of Wu Liangye was indeed withoutpare. However, why was it making one feel emotional and disappointed?


    His gaze on the Eldest Princess was not strange, but his emotions began to churn. He constantly wondered why such a beautiful woman would take such a path in life.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471: Loneliness In The Pce At Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cold outside Guangxin Pce tried to thread its way inside, attempting to forcefully change the name of Guangxin Pce to a ce where Chang E lived. That being the case, there were red candles to the side, fragrant warmth rising in the room, wine warming the bones, and the feeling of spring overflowing in the air. It was nothing but a vain attempt from the beginning.


    Fan Xian looked at the Eldest Princess and Wan¡¯er talking and a smile gradually grew on his face. He was no longer as cautious and awkward as when he first entered the Pce.


    The Eldest Princess was just as beautiful and alluring as before. Even though Fan Xian clearly knew about the matter Hong Zhu talked about, other than shock, what he felt was a bad mood toward the Crown Prince¡ªat least, right now looking at the most beautiful woman in the world, the young son-inw couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel much annoyance.


    Of course, this kind of feeling was already a very strange thing. He gently put down his wine cup and smiled self-mockingly, thinking, The Eldest Princess was also a pitiful person.


    Those who were pitiful must also have hateful parts.


    The Eldest Princess was the empress dowager¡¯s most favored and youngest daughter, and a very powerful support to the Emperor over these 10 years. Particrly for Fan Xian, under this beautiful exterior was hidden a personality like a venomous snake, a liquid that could kill without blood.


    When he was 12, Fan Xian had attracted the Eldest Princess¡¯ first attempt at assassination. After he entered the capital, the other party was even more involved in dark plots, blood, and fire without any way to extricate herself. However, in these few years, Fan Xian¡¯s power had gradually expanded while the Eldest Princess¡¯ power had weakened by the day. With this growth and weakening, the Eldest Princess had long admitted that her son-inw was truly someone worth facing seriously, and...


    Fan Xian¡¯s two most direct opposing forces in Qing Kingdom were the Crown Prince and the Second Prince, but they were actually nothing more than pawns that the Eldest Princess had tossed out. Fan Xian knew clearly that, from his rebirth to now, his true enemy in this world was this beautiful woman in front of him.


    The Eldest Princess was Fan Xian¡¯s greatest opponent. Thus, in the past few years, all of the Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligence were centered around Xinyang and Guangxin Pce. Fan Xian understood the Eldest Princess, perhaps even more than she understood herself.


    This was a question of psychology. He was able to clearly sense the Eldest Princess¡¯plicated thoughts about the woman back then, even to the extent that...for that strange feeling. If it wasn¡¯t so, it couldn¡¯t exin the strange political situation after the copse of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s own Ye family.


    Those who could be hated must have pitiful parts.


    However, Fan Xian would not feel a thread of pity for the Eldest Princess. In this regard, he was colder and more emotionless than anyone in the world. Just like what he had said countless times in the past¡ªonly after being drunk does one know how strong the feeling was, only after death does one know how precious life was¡ªhe was going to live on. Whoever doesn¡¯t want him to survive must die before him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°How was Jiangnan?¡±


    The Eldest Princess stretched gently and slowly put down her wine cup. It was winter, so although they were surrounded by coal burners in the pce, the temperature couldn¡¯t really rise too high. The Eldest Princess was wearing winter pce robes that were very thick and warm, yet even this kind of clothing still could not cover up the curves of her body and constantly present charm.


    Wan¡¯er had already fallen asleep. Serving girls came forward carefully from the back of the pce toplete their orders. They then backed out of the pce and closed the pce door. Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly but did not speak out to stop them. After all, the Eldest Princess was her mother, so he couldn¡¯t really say much.


    ¡°Jiangnan is very good. The scenery is good, and the people are good,¡± Fan Xian smiled and replied. ¡°If mother has time, mother should visit Hangzhou some time.¡±


    Although it was extremely awkward to say ¡°mother,¡± he had no other choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few years ago. Now, the scenery is the same, but the people are very different. What need is there to go again?¡±


    The Eldest Princess left dinner. She spoke mockingly as she walked out of the pce. Her words were referring to the pce treasury that had belonged to her which had now beenpletely taken over by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian did not leave his seat. He paused slightly and said, respectfully, a momentter, ¡°Living in this world, one needs to see the people as well as the scenery. The people were like flowers in water, each year it is different. The scenery in life does not change even after a thousand autumns. A person¡¯s life is short, yet they are able to witness the changes in ancient scenery. This is what I think is the most important.¡±


    The Eldest Princess paused and turned her head back to look at Fan Xian. She tilted her head slightly. A glimmer of a smile appeared on her face, ¡°Do you want to persuade me of something?¡±


    ¡°I dare not do that,¡± Fan Xian forced a smile and replied.


    The Eldest Princess smiled slightly and said, ¡°There are very few things you don¡¯t dare to do in this world. However, using words to weaken my resolution will be in vain and truly a very stupid thing to do.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In front of the empress dowager, Li Yunrui was an obedient, and perhaps even a little stupid, daughter. In front of the Emperor, Li Yunrui was a long mature, and even a little strange, helper. In front of Prime Minister Lin, Li Yunrui was a timid, and even slightly artificial, beautiful woman. In front of the princes, Li Yunrui was a gentle, and even an alluring, woman. In front of her subordinates, Li Yunrui was an extremely charming mistress who could wipe out tens of thousands with a wave of her hand.


    It was only right now, in Guangxin Pce, in front of her son-inw,, Fan Xian that Li Yunrui was nothing. She was only her true and pure self, without using any expressions and charm to hide herself at all. She merely used her true appearance to face Fan Xian.


    Perhaps both of them knew that only enemies knew each other the best, so there was no need for pointless subterfuge.


    Thus, Fan Xian also didn¡¯t smile warmly. He only directly said, ¡°Time is a visitor across hundreds of generations, and all creatures are temporary. I dared not to persuade you in anything. However, I feel that life is bitter and short, but there is always a great amount of happiness to seek...¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, the Eldest Princess interrupted him and coldly said, ¡°What is an immortal poet? Can it be better than a knife or two? Open your eyes and see clearly who is standing in front of you. Don¡¯t always think that a few unbearably rotten poems and showing off a few self-satisfied lines that seem philosophical can resolve all problems.¡±


    Although these words weremon, the pride and disdain within appeared particrly sharp. At this moment, with no outsiders present, the Eldest Princess revealed her truest face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always think that women are creatures ruled by feelings above all,¡± The Eldest Princess said coldly. ¡°In your own writings, you¡¯ve also said that men are a puddle of mud. Since it is so, don¡¯t pretend to be a jewel in front of me.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless and could only force a smile.


    The Eldest Princess walked to the side of the pce and lifted the corner of a curtain. Standing on the stone steps, she looked into the darkness around the quiet Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t continue sitting and could only go stand outside as well. He wanted to hear what else his mother-inw had to say.


    ¡°See clearly who is standing in front of you.¡±


    The Eldest Princess did not turn around. The frail-looking figure in the cold wind made one feel a sense of fear, and it seemed to contain boundless crazy thoughts.


    ¡°I am not like Haitang that stupid girl,¡± she said. ¡°I had thought that the North finally produced a decent girl, but unexpectedly, in the end, she is still amon creature.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless and could only force a smile, thinking, Who couldpare to you? In this misogynistic world, it seemed that only the Eldest Princess dared to walk where others didn¡¯t and dared to fight with men for superiority.


    Fan Xian had a faint understanding. The Eldest Princess did not think of those things as being important, Hmm...yes, it was like this. Even the heavens were going to cry.


    He rubbed his head somewhat awkwardly as he faced he. He actually had the feeling of pulling back and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°You should know why mother summoned you into the Pce and granted you a feast tonight,¡± the Eldest Princess calmly said. ¡°You and I both know clearly, and there is no need for further discussion, that there is perhaps just a little less concealing. I don¡¯t wish to disappoint mother too much.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed low and said, sincerely, ¡°I will follow orders carefully.¡±


    ¡°Carefully?¡± The corner of the Eldest Princess¡¯ lips twitched up slowly. The red figure faintly seen in the night was particrly alluring. ¡°I have to admit, your power exceeded my initial estimate, and you...are her son, which surprised me even more. No wonder in these two years I couldn¡¯t kill you and couldn¡¯t move you. The Emperor favors you, and the old men love you. However, it is a great pity...you are still just a stupid man.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°This is because of the secretion of hormones.¡±


    ¡°Horror? [JW1] ¡± The Eldest Princess was slightly startled. For the first time, a glimmer of unconvinced doubt appeared in her charming eyes, but she immediately shook off the confusion purposely created and coldly said, ¡°You are just like your mother, always having interesting new words.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped and evenly asked, ¡°You met my mother?¡±


    The Eldest Princess was silent for a while and said, ¡°Nonsense! When she entered the capital back then, she lived in King Cheng¡¯s manor. How could I have not met her? It was impossible to not see her.¡±


    Having said this, the Eldest Princess gently closed her eyes and slowly said, ¡°I liked her greatly. You could even say I was envious of her. Yet, in the end...I couldn¡¯t help but look down on her.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and calmly smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have this right.¡±


    It was very bold of him to say this, but the Eldest Princess did not get angry at all. She lightly said, ¡°It is so in many people¡¯s eyes. Even though I have been helping my brother since my youth and have done so much for Qing Kingdom, as long as I ampared to your mother, no one thinks I am the best one.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± the Eldest Princess coldly said, ¡°I still look down on her.¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to speak, she suddenly smiled a bit manically. ¡°Because, in the end...she died.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped, wondering whether or not he would be able to confirm the final truth in history. But, the Eldest Princess¡¯ following words made him slightly disappointed.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t die,¡± the Eldest Princess said very coldly. ¡°Who can predict whether or not I will do better than her in the future?¡±


    She turned back and stared at Fan Xian with her soft like moonlight fog eyes. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°After all, she did not unite the world. Do you think I can do it?¡±


    Stared down by her gaze, Fan Xian forced himself to maintain his calm and slowly said after a long silence, ¡°When evaluating a person, territory and history books may not be used as a standard.¡±


    He suddenly thought of the letter he saw that rainy night and said, in a slight daze, ¡°Just like my mother, although she didn¡¯t help the Qing Kingdom unite the world, who knows whether it¡¯s because she couldn¡¯t do it or she didn¡¯t disdain to do it?¡±


    The Eldest Princess was slightly startled. A glimmer ofcency finally appeared in her defenses. With a sliver of indignation, she said, ¡°Are things that cannot be done to be considered in disdain? Like you said earlier, life is only a few dozen years. If one wants to leave a longsting mark in people¡¯s hearts, if one doesn¡¯t depend on history books, what can one depend on?¡±


    ¡°My mother...didn¡¯t leave a single word in the history books.¡± Fan Xian looked deeply at the Eldest Princess. ¡°I trust that you understand why. But, her existence in this world cannot be denied because of this. Regardless of whether it is the products of the pce treasury or the Overwatch Council, they are both saying something to the world...there will always eventually be a day when the history books will be forgotten and the people and yellowing paper will be swept into the trash. True changes to this world will remain forever.¡±


    After hearing these words, the Eldest Princess was silent for a long time. She then quietly said, ¡°That¡¯s also true, I have not produced any true changes in this world.¡± She paused and self-mockingly said, ¡°Other than making the boundaries between the countries in the world change constantly and endlessly expanding the Qing Kingdom¡¯snd.¡±


    ¡°Even if you win 10,000 li of territory, when you die, you will still only need one dirt mound,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. Although the Eldest Princess had already mercilessly mocked him countless times earlier, he still used these seemingly clich¨¦d lines.


    The Eldest Princess was no longer looking at him. Instead, she was looking at the peaceful scenery in the Royal Pce. ¡°Your thinking is very different from most of the men in this world. There are some men that because of their timidity and uselessness would glorify the eptance of an unpleasant fact, so what if they embrace their fate? People like you have already achieved a significant status and possibility, yet you still do not wish to aplish goals to leave your name in history. It is truly rare to see...and moreover, it iscking in daring.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and replied, ¡°Perhaps I know that I do not have this kind of ability. It is rare to see with such great skill and strategy like the Emperor.¡±


    Having said this, he nced carefully at the Eldest Princess.


    The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t look at him. She was looking around at the Royal Pce as if someone Fan Xian brought up had made her sink into a strange mood.


    ¡°I am someone who has a great desire for power.¡± She finally opened her mouth to speak after being silent for a long while. ¡°But, this doesn¡¯t mean that I like things such as power. I just need power to aplish some desires. It is impossible for you people to understand these desires.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly.


    The Eldest Princess suddenly raised her hand and huffed out a few breaths of warm air. Her action was as cute as a young girl¡¯s. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Women can also aplish things. This is something I have always wanted to prove. Why is it, in this world, it is always the men who use the women? Why can¡¯t women use men?¡±


    The most beautiful woman in Qing Kingdom finally said to Fan Xian, ¡°This is something I learned from your mother. And, I have said, I looked down on your mother. It is because, in the end, she...still couldn¡¯t avoid the ending of normal women who are used by men.¡±


    ¡°You can go. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a second time for such a conversation.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head in a bow. He nced at the Eldest Princess¡¯ profile and figure out of the corner of his eyes and thought about what she had said. He smiled slightly, thinking to himself, This was perhaps the normal state in the ancient battle and difficult to change battle between men and women. Even you are you not reacting after being unwillingly used by men?


    The Eldest Princess calmly looked at the retreating figure and hoped that her words could nt a poisonous flower in his heart.


    Immediately after, she raised her head and looked at the night sky above the Royal Pce. Her fingers rubbed together slightly as if remembering some song. She furrowed her head and wondered, Which Pce would her brother be spending the night tonight?


    ...


    ...


    Without pity, stirring up any emotions, or reflection, Fan Xian directly left Guangxin Pce. Under the light of the eunuch¡¯sntern, he headed toward the front of the Royal Pce.


    His back was slightly wet but not because he was scared. Rather, it was because of some veryplicated emotions. He couldn¡¯t help remembering his first scene of his first trip into Guangxin Pce when he hade to give the Eldest Princess a massage. At that time, his fingers stopped at the temples of her beautiful hair, worried at all times that he would be assassinated in the Pce.


    Thinking of this now, the Fan Xian back then was very childish in politics.


    Fan Xian now knew that politics was a dark, dirty, and bloody thing, and it was the most forbidden taboo in the world to touch. However, ever since his birth, he had been tightly bound to this thing. Therefore, he had to do it morepletely than anyone else and hide better than anyone else.


    The Eldest Princess had been very calm. But, Fan Xian knew that just like the warmer the slight smile on his face, the thicker the murderous intent in his heart. The calmer the Eldest Princess was, the crazier she was.


    All along the way as he walked to the front of the Royal Pce, he looked at the slightly swayingntern in front of him in the dusk. Fan Xian was calm to the point of being cold as he analyzed everything he had seen and heard tonight. As for the poisonous seed the Eldest Princess wanted to nt, Fan Xian had actually nted it himself long ago. However, he had simply hidden it very well the entire time.


    How will the Eldest Princess go crazy? Will it be in the way that his father-inw in Wuzhou had guessed? Fan Xian still did not understand. Where was he to find this kind of opportunity? He suddenly remembered that through the entire night, the Eldest Princess had not brought up Lin Ruofu, far away in Wuzhou, at all.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s understanding of that part of the past, he didn¡¯t think the Eldest Princess felt nothing toward Prime Minister Lin. Tonight was indeed very strange. It looked like this woman had truly changed somewhat recently.


    ¡°Substitute item?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and muttered quietly to himself. He and the Second Prince did look a bit alike. what was strange was that neither of them looked like the Emperor. On the contrary, it was the somewhat weak Crown Prince that looked very simr to the Emperor.


    ¡°Sir, what item?¡± The eunuch leading him on the path asked him in a fawning way.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Trash item.¡±


    There were special ces for resting in the Royal Pce, and they were some distance from the inner pce.


    A dozen years ago, when the Emperor was busy with state affairs, he would often work through the night. At the time, the Prime Minister and officials also had to wait in the Pce, often with no time to return to their manors. So, the Emperor had given a special edict to make room in an area at the front of the Pce for these officials to rest in.


    However, now that Qing Kingdom was in a time of peace and, for now, there were no troubles on the borders, it was no longer as busy as it once was. So, this area had been quiet for a long time. Until Fan Xian moved in.


    In very little time, Fan Xian had already left the manor and, using the shadows from the high pce walls, was moving as silently as a ghost. He grabbed a handful of snow below the pce wall and carefully wiped away the faint scent of the sleeping powder on his hand. Increasing his speed, he made his way toward the nine pines.


    It was indeed a dangerous thing to move along through the pce at night, but Fan Xian knew if he truly followedmon sense, he would move when it was deep in the night and people were quiet. In reality, that was when the security in the Pce was the tightest.


    Although it was night time, many people in the Pce had not yet gone to sleep. Thus, it was rtively safe for unexpected night movements.


    His target was one corner of the Royal Pce, beside theundry workshop near the nine pines. This area was still within the territory of the royal pce. It was where theundry workshop was when the Royal Pce was first built. However, as the number of eunuchs in the Pce increased, a number of living quarters were built along theundry workshop and it gradually became the living quarters of the eunuchs.


    There was also a guarded entrance leading to the outside of the Pce by theundry workshop. Although it was still guarded by imperial guards, it was, after all, where the eunuchs and serving girls lived, so the atmosphere was very chaotic. It was much more loosely guarded than other ces. Officials who braved the danger to send gifts to concubines in the Pce also often passed by this ce.


    Fan Xian and his connection to Shufang Pce went almostpletely by this channel.


    But, he didn¡¯t want to sneak out of the Royal Pce. Rather, he was going to meet someone: Hong Zhu.


    ...


    ...


    The buildings around theundry workshop were very messy and without order. Between the high pce walls and the red walls within, there were countless little rooms densely packed into arge area. By the light shining down from the night sky, it appeared inky ck and was very much like the poor areas of Jingdou. Compared to the sumptuous and imposing pces the nobility lived in, it appeared very wretched, but it didn¡¯t have the terrible sense of loneliness.


    [JW1] The Eldest Princess is repeating part of the sound of ¡°hormone¡± as it doesn¡¯t exist in her time.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472: Oh, Tears


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qing Kingdom¡¯s royal family had always managed the eunuchs strictly. Among the many rules, there was an immovable one that strictly forbade the eunuchs purchasing homes outside the Pce. For one, this was to ensure the privacy and safety of the nobles living inside the Royal Pce and made it more convenient for the imperial guards to control them. For two, it was to prevent the major eunuchs, who had the wealth to purchase homes, from colluding with court officials.


    However, the important eunuchs never had ack of funds at hand. Since they were unable to purchase manors and homes outside, they could only put their efforts into where they lived now. Therefore, around thisundry workshop, which looked like the slums, one could still find a dozen ostentatious mansions.


    The powerful eunuchs¡¯ single-doored yards stood proudly and quietly within the ruckus around theundry workshop.


    The night was alreadyte as Hong Zhu settled the matters in the Eastern Pce. He knelt in farewell separately to the empress and the Crown Prince then, leading a few trusted young eunuchs, he headed to theundry workshop.


    Not long after leaving the internal pce, his trusted aides brought out a bamboo sedan chair from somewhere and invited him to sit in it.


    Within the inner pce, Hong Zhu didn¡¯t have the boldness to put on airs. But, after leaving the internal pce, he would not reject these kinds of luxuries. However, sitting in the swaying sedan chair tonight, the color of his face was not very good. The eye-piercing red spots shrunk in the icy cold, and his mood was also rather gloomy.


    He forcefully hid the fear and unease in his eyes and talked a bit with the eunuchs beside him as well as scolded them a little, asking them to make sure they serve the two in the Eastern Pce well. The fear in his heart subsided slightly because of his scolding, which made him feel slightly more at ease.


    Entering his own little courtyard, he muttered something and then entered his room. He sat down on the woven chair beside the fire. This woven chair was of the same style as the one old Eunuch Hong sunbathed on in Hanguang Pce. He had had it specially made.


    Every time a eunuch came into this courtyard to handle some business, they would see this woven chair and think of the connection between young Eunuch Hong and old Eunuch Hong and feel fear and respect in their hearts.


    Hong Zhu was very proud of this idea of his. He sat in his woven chair with his left hand wrapped around a hot teapot, which he sipped at slowly, while a 13 or 14-year-old eunuch respectfully knelt on the ground and helped him take off his boots and brought him hot water to soak his feet in.


    Feeling the small hands rubbing carefully over his feet in the wooden tub, Hong Zhu felt a very strange feeling. It was somewhat content, somewhat proud, and a bit sad. In the past, his family had been a gentry family and produced a number of sessful examination candidates. However, they were ruined by that official, which resulted in hister life bing like what it was now. If it weren¡¯t for that tragedy, given his age, he would probably have passed the spring examinations and began his official career.


    Every time he thought of this matter, he couldn¡¯t help feeling gloomy, then anger, and then sincere gratitude toward Sir Fan junior outside of the Pce.


    Hong Zhu was not one to be ungrateful to a friend. As they say, a gentleman will die for their friend. He had always thought, although he no longer had that thing between his legs, his heart was still that of a gentleman.


    His finger slowly rubbed across the rough surface of his yixing y teapot, but his mind was not on this amazing texture. He thought of the matter he had taken a risk to tell Sir Fan junior. He didn¡¯t know what disaster this matter would bring him. He had been frightened for many days. It was not until Sir Fan junior had returned to the capital that he felt slightly more confident. He would just hand this terrifying thing to Sir Fan junior to deal with. Perhaps he could obtain some benefits from within it or it could be considered that he had returned some of his debt. Everything would be fine, as long as it didn¡¯t implicate him.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s finger suddenly shook. He extended his tongue to wet his lips that were dry because of his nervousness. In a dry voice, he said, ¡°You can go. I¡¯m a bit tired. If there isn¡¯t any trouble, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    After the 13- or 14-year-old little eunuch with delicate brows took out a dry cloth and helped little Eunuch Hong dry his feet, he chuckled and said, ¡°Sir, do you want me to call Xiu¡¯er toe give you a massage?¡±


    Hearing these words, Hong Zhu started slightly. He immediately thought of the serving girl¡¯s soft body and fragrant tongue. A warmth began to flow through his lower abdomen. As it was unable to flow anywhere, his face grew dark. Additionally, he was also afraid that these words would be heard by that person in the room, so he scolded in embarrassment and anger, ¡°Get out! What Xiu¡¯er and Xing¡¯er are you talking about?¡±


    The little eunuch didn¡¯t understand why he was angry. With a sorrowful expression, he left the room and carefully closed both the room door and courtyard door then went to his own room to sleep.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Xing¡¯er...that is Yi Guipin¡¯s personal serving girl, you even dare to think about her?¡± Fan Xian walked out from inside andughingly scolded. ¡°Look at the life you¡¯re having. It¡¯s even morefortable than mine. You are also gradually bing more daring.¡±


    Hong Zhu wore a pained expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t shame me. I¡¯m really not very brave...¡± He nced at Fan Xian probingly and smiled. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t Xing¡¯er one of yours?¡±


    Fan Xian jumped in shock and scolded him in a low voice, ¡°Go die! How are you say such absurd things.¡±


    Hong Zhu smiled apologetically and closed his mouth.


    This little courtyard was to the southwest of theundry workshop. The area was rtively peaceful. Earlier, Fan Xian had circted his zhenqi and listened, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone around listening in. It should be quite safe and convenient to talk. He was afraid that Hong Zhu might be too frightened of that matter, so the first time he spoke, he opened with a mischievous joke.


    He sat at the corner of the fire pit. At this angle, the light in the room wouldn¡¯t be able to cast his shadow to the outside of the room.


    Hong Zhu carefully looked around. Pitching his voice low, he said, ¡°Sir, I knew you were staying in the Pce tonight so I guessed you woulde. However...it isn¡¯t safe here either. You should leave quickly.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and nced at him. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The color of Hong Zhu¡¯s face changed immediately, and his lips shook for a while. He nced around fearfully and nodded after a while.


    ¡°Keep this matter to yourself, and don¡¯t tell anymore.¡± Although Fan Xian knew that Hong Zhu wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, he still reminded him worriedly. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Even if it burns in your heart, don¡¯t say anything. When you¡¯re sleeping, it¡¯s best if there is no one next to you...not even that Xiu¡¯er.¡±


    Hong Zhu shivered and thought, F*ck, isn¡¯t this too extreme? Who can control what they say in their dreams?


    Actually, at this moment, Fan Xian was also a bit annoyed about how to change this hot potato that was burning his hand to a rock that could hit others. There were just too many things to consider in between. His visit to Hong Zhu tonight was mainly to confirm the matter in person. As for theter ns, he could not act rashly immediately.


    After being silent for a while, he said, in a low voice, ¡°No matter what we do, you have to remember one thing. You must first remove yourself from this matter. Don¡¯t let anyone notice that you are rted to this matter.¡±


    ¡°This is the first condition.¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°If there is even a glimmer of possibility that it could implicate you, then we won¡¯t act.¡±


    Hong Zhu nodded silently. He had long been aware that having passed this information to Sir Fan junior, he would certainly use this importation and be an important part of the other party¡¯s n. From the very beginning, he had given his meager life to Fan Xian. To use his life to return to favor of a dozen lives in his tribe, it was worth it. Hearing Fan Xian being considerate of his safety, he felt very moved.


    The candlelight in the room swayed, and the shadows blurred.


    Fan Xian called Hong Zhu to his side and quietly said something into his ear. The longer Hong Zhu listened, the brighter his eyes grew. However, that brightness still could not hide his fear and terror, except this fear and terror could not overwhelm the beneficial returns in the future.


    Just like court officials, the eunuchs in the Pce had to secretly ce their bets with a family, particrly eunuchs like Hong Zhu who had already risen to a certain station.


    From over a year ago, because of Fan Xian¡¯s actions in secret, Hong Zhu had already, without any other choice,e down on his side, on the side of Shufang Pce.


    ¡°Right now, themunication between us is not convenient. We have to find another way.¡± After delegating some matters, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go through a middle person. There are also some details I have to go back and think about carefully. Before I return to Jiangnan, we have to meet up again. Which day can you leave the Pce in the first month?¡±


    ¡°The 22nd,¡± Hong Zhu swallowed some saliva and said with his head lowered. ¡°The empress didn¡¯t like the colors supplied from Jiangnanst autumn and has ordered a batch to be ordered from Dongyi. This is a profitable deal, and she has awarded it to me. I can go out that day.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and confirmed the time of their next meet up, but a thought shed through his head. He realized that the empress truly favored Hong Zhi this eunuch a great deal. He looked at the pimple of Hong Zhu¡¯s forehead and, unconsciously, his eyes nced down. He immediatelyughed soundlessly at himself. In his heavy and oppressive pce, after seeing so many dirty things, one couldn¡¯t help but think the lower-half when any matter arose.


    However, this was impossible. The physical inspection for castrated persons was too strict. In Qing Kingdom, it was impossible for a story like Wei Xiaobao¡¯s to happen.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to stay in Hong Zhu¡¯s courtyard. In the end, he carefully gave a few more reminders and then left.


    It wasn¡¯t until a long time after he left that Hong Zhu finally came back to himself. He looked at the empty corner of the fire pit and looked at the light in the room, feeling confusion in his heart. Neither the room door nor the courtyard door had opened. How had Sir Fan junior left?


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s strange.¡±


    Hong Zhu pped his thigh and secretly sighed in admiration. The giant rock that had weighed down on his heart these days seemed to have suddenly lightened, for some reason, a great deal after Fan Xian¡¯s visit. Perhaps it was because he had shared this great secret with another person and halved his concerns, or perhaps he felt that a god-like figure like Sir Fan junior would certainly be able to deal with this problem properly.


    He had great confidence in Fan Xian and felt that he would finally be able to rest well tonight. He blew out the light with a rxed expression, took off his clothes, and burrowed under the thick nket. Although there was not the naked body of young and beautiful Xiu¡¯er under the nket, young Eunuch Hong still felt very happy.


    ...


    ...


    However, Fan Xian did not have as much confidence in Hong Zhu.


    As for controlling Hong Zhu, Fan Xian used three methods. One, he had helped the other person avenge his family. Two, he had given his elder brother in Jiaozhou countless benefits. But, what truly restrained Hong Zhu was still emotion. In this world, everyone was different. Some people could be bribed with money, while others did not have a shred of resistance in front of beautiful women. Fan Xian had confirmed, Hong Zhu was a very special eunuch. He was sincere and chivalrous. Otherwise, he would not willingly have be one of Fan Xian¡¯s agents to repay his gratitude and would not have gained favor from old Eunuch Hong by chance.


    A person¡¯s personality always changed with their situation. Fan Xian was no longer a suffering child escaping for his life in the mountains, and he was also not a eunuch to be bullied by everyone in the Pce. He was the leading eunuch of the Eastern Pce, greatly favored by the empress, liked by the Emperor, and fawned on by the other eunuchs and serving girls in the Pce. One¡¯s status and environment can change one¡¯s personality. Vanity could seep into the bones and desire could influence the heart. Who knew whether or not he could resist the allure of bribes in the future and silently tilt toward the other side.


    No one knew that Hong Zhu belonged to him, so it would be easy for the other factions to admit him. It if was just for y, of course, Fan Xian would be very happy about this situation. If Hong Zhu truly did something, there was also nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, he now had this secret. Fan Xian was grateful for this secret. Regardless of whether or not it would bring him any benefits, at least, with this shared secret, it made it so that it was impossible for Hong Zhu to leave him. At least, before the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince fell from power.


    Returning to the residence in the front corner of the Royal Pce, Fan Xian carefully confirmed, in the dark, that the little mechanism he set before he left had not been destroyed. It looked like no one hade to disturb him in this short time. He extended his hand to hook away the strand of ck hair. After he entered, he rubbed something on the noses of the soundly sleeping eunuchs.


    Then, he sat down on the bed and removed a bottle of alcohol he had swiped along the way. He sprinkled some of it beside the bed. After sitting in a daze for a while, his head fell down to his pillow and he fell asleep.


    ...


    ...


    Sitting in the carriage, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist turning his head back to nce at the thick red pce walls. Unconsciously, he wished to be as far away as possible from this Royal Pce. He had entered the Pce countless times, but every time he went, it was like the first time when he had visited the various concubines in their pces. He could always feel that sense of chill.


    Unrted to the weather, it was just cold...very cold.


    He very much hated this feeling in the Pce, and so he hated staying in the Pce for a long time. He had great sympathy for the Emperor, who was always shut up in the Royal Pce. By the same logic, he did not want to be the Emperor. This was not being pretentious, rather, this was the truth.


    A post in some forum in his previous life had talked about the inhuman pains of the position of Emperor. Thus, Fan Xian wanted to protect his right to choose whatever career he wanted. This was probably thergest problem between him and Chen Pingping.


    With 10,000 strings of cash around his waist, riding down to Jiangnan, the Emperor¡¯s sword on his back, and remotely holding the power in this world, perhaps this kind of life wasn¡¯t bad.


    Of the four Great Grandmasters, it was actually only Ye Liuyun who had the more restful life. However, he still needed the Junshang Conference¡¯s money and seamless service.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t need that.


    Sunk deep into his wonderful imagination, Fan Xian tilted his head to nce at his wife. Lovingly and gently, he stroked the hair on her head and said, ¡°In another few years, there will be peace under heaven.¡±


    ¡°A few years?¡± Wan¡¯er¡¯s pulled up the corners of her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Hopefully it is so.¡±


    ¡°How was your talk with mother?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were gazing out of the carriage at the sight of Jingdou¡¯s streets when she suddenly asked this.


    Fan Xian started slightly and warmly said, ¡°We chatted for a little bit but didn¡¯t talk about anything substantive. Last night, you looked very tired and went to sleep early, so I couldn¡¯t stay either.¡±


    ¡°I was pretending to sleep,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er calmly said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t sleep, the two of you wouldn¡¯t be able to speak conveniently.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He only understood now that his wife was giving him and her mother a chance to negotiate, to see whether or not they could reach apromise. However, both parties had too much blood on their hands. It was difficult to wash them clean and join them together again.


    Feeling the silence of her husband beside her, Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly felt a bit unwell and tired. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°What is there to be done now?¡±


    Fan Xian silently and gently pulled his wife into his arms, unsure of what to say.


    Wan¡¯er did not reject his embrace and tilted her head gently to lean against his chest. A sh of apathy and hopelessness shed across her face and then disappeared. Tears began to slide down like pearls, flowing into a line and wetting Fan Xian¡¯s clothes.


    It was not that Fan Xian had not thought about the problem of what to do, but the situation had long been set. He could try and break the Second Prince¡¯s great ambition, but he had no chance of hoping to convince the Eldest Princess to retreat from the world¡¯s stage.


    It was a battle of either your death or mine.


    While Wan¡¯er, who was outside all of this, was the person to be pitied the most. Fan Xian knew this well, yet he was unable to change it. He held his wife tightly and, for some reason, his heart began to hurt.


    A year ago, Wan¡¯er had once reminded him that her mother may once again ally with the Crown Prince.


    Remembering this again right now, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration at his wife¡¯s acute intuition. He knew that it wasn¡¯t because Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t understand the silent currents in Qing Kingdom¡¯s time of peace, rather, she was caught in the middle and could only stay silent.


    Silent forever, until she seemed to disappear.


    It was because of this that Fan Xian felt guilty and apologetic toward his wife. There was nothing he could say. He could not even give her a promise.


    His wife cried silently in his arms.


    Fan Xian gently wiped away the tears on her face with his thumb.


    Raising his head, he looked out at the view of the street outside his window. He thought to himself that even if a person had two lives, there were still many things they could not change and many desires that could not be fulfilled.


    It was so for Ye Qingmei, and it was so for him.

 Chapter 473 - Where Are The Roots Of The Straw?

    Chapter 473: Where Are The Roots Of The Straw?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the three years since Fan Xian entered the capital, this was his first time nning out something by himself without the help of the elders or Yan Bingyun¡¯s strategizing. However, he could still use the Overwatch Council¡¯s extensive intelligencework and enormous amount of files umted over months and years to begin extending a conspiratorial probe into the Royal Pce from outside.


    The pressure was great, but he had to learn to endure such pressure. During the process of preparation, he had considered telling his father and Chen Pingping the truth. However, the true thoughts of these two elders were difficult to figure out and he didn¡¯t know how loyal they were to the Emperor. He was even less sure whether this plot, which would certainly plunge the royal family into chaos, would be forcefully suppressed by the two elders for some reason.


    Thus, he chose to proceed on his own in the dark.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligence reports were sent without end to his study. In order to avoid drawing other people¡¯s suspicions, his excuse was very clever. The information that he carefully came into contact with was only from the outer edges. It changed hands a few times and was then sent into the isted and quiet little courtyard in the city.


    He did not stay in the study for too long to avoid give something away. He showed the usual amount of filial piety toward his father and wandered around the garden. He even went to visit Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s manor. However, Xin Qiwu did not invite him over as he had done in previous years.


    Fan Xian understood. Xin Qiwu was close to the Crown Prince. As the Crown Prince gradually woke from his silence and used his behavior to fool everyone in the Pce, Xin Qiwu must have received some indication from the Eastern Pce and no longer tried to gain favor with Fan Xian. However, this change was not abrupt. Xin Qiwu had found a good excuse and even visited the Fan manor personally with a generous gift.


    After many days, Fan Xian finally figured out the heads and tails of the matter. After running the n through his head, he took a prudent gaze to inspect the clues in his mind. He confirmed that it would be difficult for Hong Zhu to be implicated and himself to be involved when the royal family carried out a thorough investigation. Only then did he feel slightly more rxed.


    On the seventh day of the New Year, Fan Sizhe, who felt suffocated from being shut up in the manor, badgered his brother to take him out. Fan Xian red at him and refuted him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still the second young master of the Fan manor? Right now, the Council is hiding your location...but the Pce certainly already knows where you are. Right now, there aren¡¯t people from the Ministry of Justice here to seize you because the Pce is giving father and me some face. If you go out with that fat face, where would the Pce put their dignity? You would be immediately captured!¡±


    Fan Sizhe paused thinking, Why was brother speaking so harshly today? In his year of doing business in Northern Qi, he had still had his treacherousmercial genius but had also lost some of his pompous nature. He immediately saw that his brother had something on his mind and his mood was rather heavy. Carefully, he asked, ¡°Brother, what happened? In this world, we are brothers. If you have something to say, then say it. Maybe I can help you?¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of the Northern Qi aces that hade with Fan Sizhe south who were now settled in a manor outside the city. His heart jumped, but he immediately threw away such thoughts. He didn¡¯t dare disturb Director Chen and his father. How could he do that to his precious baby brother? However, since Sizhe noticed he had something on his mind, he had to find a cover.


    He paused slightly and said, ¡°On the 10th, the Great Prince¡¯s manor is opening its doors to guests, and I¡¯ll have to go.¡±


    ¡°The 10th?¡± Fan Sizhe pressed his lips together and chuckled. ¡°Brother, that is an important day. It looks like the Great Prince thinks very highly of you...to pick such a day to invite you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s wangfei¡¯s intention...what am I worried about? I said I would take Hongcheng with me, butst night someone came from the manor to remind me. On the 10th, the Second Prince will also be there.¡±


    Fan Sizhe sucked in cold breath and said, ¡°My god...brother, you beat the Second Prince ck and blue and now you have to sit at the same table and eat. Be careful he doesn¡¯t do something shady.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen...who would dare to kill someone in the Great Prince¡¯s manor? However, I just think it will be difficult to deal with.¡±


    Fan Sizhe lowered his head. He immediately understood what his brother was worried about. The Great Prince had chosen the 10th to invite guests and had invited both Fan Xian and the Second Prince. Presumably, the Great Prince still harbored hopes of having his two ¡°younger brothers¡± agreeing to peace again. It was impossible for Fan Xian not to give the Great Prince face, but he also couldn¡¯t release his hold on the Second Prince. No wonder he was so troubled.


    He thought he understood the reason why his brother¡¯s mood was so heavy. He shook his head and said, ¡°Go and eat. Just don¡¯t reply to anything said to you. The Great Prince won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°That is true.¡± He nced at his younger brother and suddenly said, ¡°You really want to go out? You can¡¯t get off the carriage. You can only look from the carriage.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was overjoyed and looked at him pitifully. After he returned from Northern Qi, he had been shut up in the manor. Even during the ancestral worship on the first day of the year, he could only kowtow a few times in the carriage. He had long felt suffocated. Hearing his brother¡¯s orders, he repeatedly nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    As they traveled through Jingdou in the carriage, snow floated down gently like catkins from willows.


    The Fan brothers wandered around the prosperous streets in Jingdou. During the trip, they made a visit to the Danbo Bookstore and learned about the recent situation. When the two owners arrived, the Qingyu Hall shopkeeper, who reced Seventh Ye, quickly entered the carriage to give a report. However, listening to the report was secondary. Fan Sizhe only wanted to have a look at the little bookstore he had opened when he had first started.


    After leaving Danbo Bookstore, they went to Baoyue Brothel.


    The carriage stopped at a hidden back door to the side of Baoyue Brothel. Fan Sizhe nted his face to look up at the three-story building. His youthful face was filled with an elder¡¯s sighing. Seeing Danbo Bookstore earlier had already moved him. Now, looking at the brothel that had changed his life, thoseplicated feelings suddenly surged up in his mind.


    Fan Xian lifted the curtain on the carriage and walked down. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Fan Sizhe was overjoyed. Without saying anything, he followed him off the carriage.


    There was already someone waiting at the back door to wee them in. The group of people quietly entered the back garden and followed the quiet steps directly to the third floor. They sat in the room that was always left empty.


    Fan Sizhe twisted his head excitedly to look around. asionally, his hand would touch the interesting furniture in the Wei Kingdom style that he had personally picked out. His face was full of reluctance and excitement.


    Fan Xian nced at him and smiled. He was not particrly worried about his brother¡¯s safety in Jingdou. As long as he went out with him, no one would forcefully do anything. However, seeing Fan Sizhe¡¯s mood, his emotions were suddenly moved. For people like Sizhe and the Third Prince, if they were discussed in terms of good and evil, they were probably both people who would be sliced a thousand times. However, he still stood firmly behind them.


    He smiled self-mockingly and thought to himself that he truly wasn¡¯t a good person.


    There was no one else in this room except Sang Wen and Shi Qing¡¯er personally serving them. After drinking a cup of hot tea, Fan Xian gave Sang Wen a meaningful nce. The two of them walked into the secret room hidden in the back.


    Fan Sizhe did not find this strange or give the two people a nce. He only continued to chat with Shi Qing¡¯er. Between the lines, he was interested in the running of Baoyue Brothel after he left Qing Kingdom. After he heard She Qing¡¯er tell him about some of the changes Fan Xian had made to Baoyue Brothel, as well as the contract situation with the girls in the building, he opened his mouth wide and sucked in a cold breath. The gaze he turned on the secret room was no longer the same.


    Fan Sizhe felt true admiration for his elder brother from the depths of his heart. With these changes, it looked as if the brothel had suffered a disadvantage. In reality, it had earned people¡¯s hearts and reduced many unnecessary secret expenses.


    He shook his round face and secretly sighed in admiration. ¡°I only know how to earn silver, but brother knows how to earn people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian wanted loyalty from his subordinates. Other than sucking up the silver of the powerful and noble, the main purpose of Baoyue Brothel was to gather intelligence reports. For this type of work, he could only have Sang Wen, who waspletely loyal to him, be responsible for it.


    ¡°Have you been to Chen Garden recently?¡± Fan Xian gazed at the sweet-tempered girl and seemed to ask this without thinking.


    Sang Wen shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Sang Wen was his direct subordinate. As long as the old Chen crippled didn¡¯t say anything, the rules of the Council and its rted work processes should not be able to interfere with her actions.


    ¡°How is the preparation going for what I asked for?¡±


    Sang Wen took out a sealed leather envelope and handed it over. ¡°The information concerning the embroidery office was very easy to get hold off. However, the thing you wanted to investigate is not easy to do.¡±


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The doctors in the Imperial Academy of Medicine are all old men and don¡¯t go to brothels anymore. If you really want to investigate the Imperial Academy of Medicine, I think it would be most convenient to go at it from the inside.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°As I said earlier, this is a private matter that cannot go through the Council. Also, the Imperial Academy of Medicine is filled with old men, but what about their disciples? Those are all young people.¡±


    Sang Wen¡¯s mouth and lips were a bit broad, but they were not ugly. On the contrary, they contrasted with her sweet-tempered face. It was very unique. She opened her mouth and bitterly said, ¡°The sry of the students of the Imperial Academy of Medicine is too little. Without having graduated, they cannot go on house-calls alone and are not allowed to go to the various manors in Jingdou. It is difficult to have theme to Baoyue Brothel.¡±


    Fan Xian took out a file from the leather envelope and read it carefully with narrowed eyes. Using his extraordinary memory, which surpassed many others, he forced himself to memorize most of the important contents in the file and handed it back.


    Sang Wen took out a yellow copper base and carefully burned the file and leather envelope she had ced inside. After they hadpletely burned to dust, she stood up.


    Fan Xian digested the intelligence report in his mind and shook his head with his eyes closed. ¡°Your part ends here.¡±


    Sang Wen bowed slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Xian took his brother and left Baoyue Brothel. However, he didn¡¯t remain in his manor. After taking Sizhe back, he once again climbed into the ck carriage.


    He sat in the carriage and thought. Regardless of whether it was the intelligence reports the Overwatch Council obtained from the outer edges or the bits and pieces the Baoyue Brothel had, he could only reach a rtive blurry conclusion through them.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s change had indeed begun half a year ago. At that time, Fan Xian was far away in Jiangnan and had no idea what was happening under Jingdou¡¯s calm surface. But, without question, the venereal disease that had long troubled the Crown Prince, which had long made his mental state appear inferior and timid, had been cured by someone. This made the Imperial Academy of Medicine, who was aware of this secret, sink into wild joy. They all thought that it was the blessing of heaven on Qing Kingdom.


    It was at this time that the Crown Prince, because of his body¡¯s recovery, began to emit a glow called self-confidence and became calmer. In his calm, he revealed the steadiness a future Emperor ought to have.


    The empress dowager was very happy about this change, and the Emperor also seemed surprised and happy.


    After receiving confirmation from Hong Zhu, Fan Xian sank into some kind of deep thought. In terms of psychology, he could deduce some things. The Eldest Princess may only be using the Crown Prince as some kind of substitute or perhaps even considered him as a pet like a little white rabbit. But, what about the Crown Prince? Even if was the passive side, where did he get that bravery from?


    Regardless of whether it was the previous timid and boastful Crown Prince or the present steady and restrained Crown Prince, neither should have the daring to do such an absurd thing. Although it was beneficial in terms of politics, the Crown Prince was still not someone with this kind of daring because he was not crazy enough.


    Thus, before he agreed to anything with Hong Zhu, the first thing Fan Xian did was to investigate the cause of this matter. He truly felt it was strange.


    The carriage bounced along. Fan Xian¡¯s forehead was pulled very tight. As a disciple of Fei Jie, he was familiar with medicine. After roughly understanding the situation, he unconsciously shifted his suspicions onto the medicine.


    Medicine.


    In this world, although venereal diseases were impossible to recover from, they did confine people to their sickbeds. It was very difficult to endure and a troublesome thing. Otherwise, the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have suffered for all these years and the Imperial Academy of Medicine wouldn¡¯t have been perplexed for so many years.


    What medicine would cure the Crown Prince in such a short time? And, what medicine could make the Crown Prince so much braver?


    He had arranged for Sang Wen to begin investigating this path of clues. Of course, he used a different excuse. However, after much investigation, they found that this clue led nowhere. Baoyue Brothel¡¯s intelligence power was limited, but the supplementary research in the Overwatch Council also didn¡¯t make any progress at all.


    Fan Xian began to feel a thread of danger as if his back was being watched by an icy cold gaze. Was this a trap? Did someone set up a trap and wanted him to expose this matter?


    If he continued to dig deeper, he worried he might disturb the powerful figure hiding behind the curtains. He decisively stopped his investigation into the medicine and turned his attention to the path he should be on.


    He understood one thing. No one knew of his connection to Hong Zhu. Since this was so, no one would think to use this level of connection. If there really was another person trying to control this matter, then their goal was the same as his. As long as he was not implicated when the incident happened, that person would not be able to use him.


    The medicine was important, but also not important. What was important was still the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. The medicine may perhaps be able to have the effect of adding fuel to the fire, but this method of action was rarely seen and powerful. Fan Xian thought, If it really was the medicine, then who made it?


    In a sh, a few names immediately rose in his mind. Those that had the motivation to do such a thing were only him, who wished at all times to be able to pull the Eldest Princess and the Crown Prince off their horses, and the Second Prince, who now had the support of the Ye family but faintly sensed that the Crown Prince was going to snatch away his position in the Eldest Princess¡¯ heart.


    It could even be...the Emperor.


    In the carriage, Fan Xian was abruptly startled and then shook his head unconsciously. Although he was always on guard toward the Emperor, the Emperor had truly treated him well. He didn¡¯t seem like this kind of person. Furthermore, putting aside the Emperor¡¯s feelings of regret toward the Eldest Princess, even if he wanted to clean out the Pce, there was no need for him to condescend to using such dirty methods.


    Of course, the first name that rose in Fan Xian¡¯s mind was actually Chen Pingping. Because of the medicine, he very naturally thought of Fei Jie.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find anything and didn¡¯t dare take risks in looking, so he couldn¡¯t confirm anything and could only pull back.


    The carriage drove to an isted courtyard. It was the one that Wang Qinian had spent a few hundred liang to purchase. Fan Xian directly walked in and moved out a chair to sit on in the innermost room. He silently looked at the dry old man in front of him.


    Wang Qinian pulled a pained expression and said, ¡°Zi Yue is out saying his farewells. He¡¯s going to Northern Qi tomorrow. Mu Tie doesn¡¯t dare to take over the First Bureau...¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand to stop him and said straightforwardly, ¡°You know this isn¡¯t what I want to hear.¡±


    ¡°You could go find Sir Yan,¡± Wang Qinian said with a mournful look. ¡°I¡¯m not good at this...besides...this is a crime that will wipe out an entire n.¡±


    Fan Xian red at him and said, ¡°What crime is there? This isn¡¯t something we did.¡±


    Wang Qinian nced at him fearfully. Even if it wasn¡¯t a major crime, now he knew of this matter. If it was discovered by people in the Pce, then no matter how far the Overwatch Council could escape...it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.


    Fan Xian smiled warmly and patted his thin shoulder. ¡°What does this mean? This means you are the person I trust the most. Besides, you know everything about me. Any matter is enough for me to lose my head, so what¡¯s one more?¡±


    Wang Qinian suddenly felt a great regret. After he came back from Northern Qi, he should have followed Sir Fan junior and the Director¡¯s intentions and immediately taken over the First Bureau. He should not have returned to Sir Fan junior¡¯s side and re-taken control of the Qinian Unit. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have seen that chest he shouldn¡¯t look at even if he were blind and he wouldn¡¯t have heard that secret that he shouldn¡¯t have listened to even if he were deaf.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Someone is investigating.¡± In the light snow in the Chen Garden, Chen Pingping sat in a wheelchair with a thick cape over his shoulders. He looked at the gradually freezing ice shards on the surface of the pond in the garden and smiled slightly. ¡°They investigated very cleverly and hid very deeply. We still can¡¯t confirm who it is.¡±


    Fei Jie nced at the Director and shook his head. ¡°There are still three months to the scheduled time. I hope no troubles arise.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the crazy woman will sense anything.¡± Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°However, thedy once said, the true death of the camel only needed the pressure of onest strand of straw...I won¡¯t live for many more years. I must quickly ce this strand of straw.¡±

 Chapter 474 - Everything Has Order

    Chapter 474: Everything Has Order


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fie Jie looked silently at the old man in the wheelchair. He knew that Director Chen had sufficient understanding of his own body, so he couldn¡¯t say any of theforting words he had thought of.


    The Overwatch Council was the darkest part of the newly born Qing Kingdom. Of those who could truly understand much of its history and sense Chen Pingping¡¯s thoughts, in this world, there was only this poisoner Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°In the middle of the year,¡± Chen Pingping weighted his tone to put emphasis on the time, ¡°leave Jingdou and nevere back. I know that you¡¯ve been everywhere in your life, and your only wish is to one day take a boat to where the foreign people live and see how they make their medicines. Since you have this wish...it is better to go early.¡±


    For a while, Fei Jie didn¡¯t speak. He understood that given his usefulness in the past in the military, the matter in the Pce could not affect him. However, the Director was urging him to leave Qing Kingdom and take a ship because he wanted him toplete his life¡¯s dream before the matter blew up. He wanted him to be removed from it.


    Although he was old, he still had dreams.


    ¡°I should have gone long ago,¡± Fei Jie smiled and said. ¡°But, I took on a student, and I¡¯m always a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± Chen Pingping said sincerely. ¡°There is only one life, so go do what you like. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re old and crippled. Then, you can¡¯t go even if you want to. Although I don¡¯t believe in the karma the temples talk about, you¡¯ve killed a lot of people in your life. It will eventually catch someone¡¯s attention. Of the three poisoners, Xiao En is already dead. I heard the one in Dongyi also suddenly fell ill to some strange sickness. There is only you left. You have to live on.¡±


    Fei Jie was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. In the middle of the year, I will go to Dongyi and out to the sea.¡±


    Chen Pingping nced at him and smiled tiredly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving from Quanzhou?¡±


    ¡°That ce has the scent of the past, and I don¡¯t like to remember the past,¡± Fei Jie said. ¡°Plus, since I am leaving alone. I don¡¯t want the Emperor or Fan Xian to know where I went.¡±


    Chen Pingping nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    Fei Jie had a special role in the Overwatch Council. He had quit the Third Bureau many years ago and now could be considered an offering in the Council. The current head of the Third Bureau was one of his juniors. Commissioner Fan was his student. Through all these years, he was always Chen Pingping¡¯s right arm and good friend, so his status in the Council was extraordinary.


    Although there was still an empty medicine research room left for him in the basement of the square building, he rarely went there. His daily work in making medicine and creating poisons were all done in a courtyard in a corner of Jingdou.


    This courtyard was a solo research department. All expenses were covered by the Overwatch Council, and all servants and students were also members of the Overwatch Council.


    The results of a great poisoner¡¯s research were very precious. Regardless of whether it was the arrow poison that the military needed or the poisons that the nobility in the rear of the Pce needed in their rivalries to kill people, it was something everyone salivated over.


    However, the defenses around this courtyard were not very strict. Since Fei Jie¡¯s reputation for viciousness and poisons were well known outside, including his enemies in Northern Qi and Dongyi¡ªas well as the nobles within Qing Kingdom¨C¨Cno one had the boldness to enter the courtyard and y thief. No one knew what venomous bugs Fei Jie kept in his yard or what poisonous powder he had scattered around.


    The disciples serving Fei Jie did not have to worry about this. They all carried a poison antidote on them. Even if they mistakenly took it, it would not cause a danger to their lives.


    However, the people in Fei Jie¡¯s courtyard often faced financial dangers. Since they were creating poisons, a great deal of money was needed to purchase rare materials. For a few years, the pce treasury didn¡¯t make enough silver and sometimes the Overwatch Council didn¡¯t transfer the silver quickly enough. If Fei Jie was in the midst of an experiment, he would not wait. So, his disciples¡¯ monthly pay would be cut. Afterward, Fei Jie would forget to make up for it again. The students were also too scared to ask for it, so their lives were not so rosy.


    Cats have their roads and mice have their way. As long as one was part of the giant organization that serviced Qing Kingdom, people always found ways to make some extra money to supplement their wallets.


    The disciples in the courtyard were not an exception. They depended on their understanding of poisons. Although they didn¡¯t enter the little room to sell off Sir Fei¡¯s precious discoveries, some unremarkable little things became their way to wealth. In these 10 years, assassins, great-aunts, and concubines all over the world had enjoyed the poisons of the Overwatch Council through various channels.


    At the same time, money flowed in.


    The danger involved in selling poison was very great. No one knew where these poisons would end up. Thus,ter, the disciples began to steal Fei Jie¡¯s medical prescriptions to sell. At first, the business was not very good because no one dared to use prescriptions written by Fei Jie. It was not until Fan Xian, in his position as Fei Jie¡¯s disciple, healed himself in the Pce andter, Fan Ruoruo, who had inherited her brother¡¯s skill, began to lecture in the Imperial Academy of Medicine, did Sir Fei Jie¡¯s ability in medicine be acknowledged by the market.


    Selling medicine was good. It was safe and caused no troubleter.


    About five to six months ago, a disciple close to Fei Jie had sold a prescription, which brought him a great deal of wealth. He sold this prescription to the famous Huichun Hall in Jingdou. He had been very careful when he sold it. He hadn¡¯t left any clues in the prescription and did not reveal his face to the other party. He simply handed over the goods with one hand and received the payment with the other.


    Four months ago, this disciple suddenly became heavily ill. Perhaps his long years of contact with poisons had infected him. After a number of ineffective treatments, he coughed up blood in bed and died.


    Before this disciple died, Huichun Hall had already sessfully created their first medicinal pill from the prescription they had bought. After confirming its effectiveness on the body of one of their experiments, the old shopkeeper of Huichun Hall very wisely made the existence of this medicine Huichun Hall¡¯s greatest secret. Thus, they did not discover the medicine¡¯s side effects.


    He knew that many of the nobility needed this kind of medicine. This was the chance Huichun Hall had been waiting for to demonstrate their prowess in Jingdou. Of course, the old shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to allow the prescription to be leaked. Rather, he sent a pill to their backer through a secretive connection.


    Huichun Hall¡¯s backer behind the scenes was a sixth-level official in Taichang Temple. This official had always been very careful and did not let his connection to Huichun Temple be exposed. After he confirmed the effectiveness of the medicine, an excitement surged up within him and immediately took over his expression.


    Taichang Temple was responsible for all matters rting to the imperial family and often moved around in the Pce. He faintly knew of the so-called hidden illness the Crown Prince in the Eastern Pce had for some years. This official vaguely saw the possibility of his career rising meteorically. However, he was not satisfied with being merely the one to bring the medicine.


    In a roundabout way, he found the manor of another member of the imperial family and sent it there. He didn¡¯t clearly say that it was the result of the experiments of his own medicinal hall. He only said that he had searched bitterly for it and had finally found this medicine in the foreign goods in Dongyi.


    When the imperial rtive heard him say this, his eyes lit up.


    The Taichang Temple official said that he did not have the prescription and to continuously look for it.


    He knew very well that as long as the medicine was in his hands, the nobleman in the Eastern Pce would always need him. Thus, his present career and future career would expand and grow.


    The imperial rtive knew clearly what the Taichang Temple official was thinking, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He stroked his beard, smiled, and said a few words of praise. He only said that he would take this medicine himself. Even on the pain of death he would not say that the medicine would be sent into the Pce.


    They each understood the other.


    From then on, the ¡°personally created¡± medicine by the shopkeeper of Huichun Hall was delivered to the imperial rtive who ¡°needed the medicine to recover his strength¡± by the hard work of the Taichang Temple official who ¡°worked hard to find¡± the medicine. It was then sent into the pce through a hidden channel.


    Along with some tea, it was sent through the Crown Prince¡¯s thin lips.


    One pill every 10 days. Never not taken.


    All of this was done in great secrecy. If someone began to investigate, at any moment, a link could be broken. However, what no one in this chain knew was that from the very beginning, all the connections and possibilities in this chain had already been calcted by someone. They thought they were being very secretive and everything was within their control. They had no idea that they were actually pawns being controlled by someone else.


    ...


    ...


    In the little courtyard, Fan Xian left behind Wang Qinian, who was sunk in bitter thoughts and walked to the well. Deng Zi Yue had been waiting outside the entire time, waiting for orders. Seeing that he was free at the moment, he quickly came forward to give his report. His face naturally revealed some reluctance and a little nervousness.


    He would head toward the distant Northern Qi the next day to take over Wang Qinian¡¯s position as head of the northern spies. Although, this position, in name, was under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Bureau, it had always been directly responsible to the Director or the Commissioner. It was an important position. After Yan Bingyun, it had been Wang Qinian. After Wang Qinian, it had been him. He knew in his heart that his strengths were not in this area and was worried that there would be a significant difference in his handling of the matters in the North. Thus, he sincerely asked Sir Fan junior of the matters he should be aware of for this trip.


    ¡°Everyone under heaven knows that you are my trusted aide,¡± Fan Xian reminded him. ¡°It is impossible to hide this from the Northern Qi people, and there is no need to hide it from them. Unlike Wang Qinian, you are unable to throw off the Brocade Guards whenever you want, so you have to be more careful than him.¡±


    He paused and said, ¡°You must get used to ying the part of a diplomat. There are many kinds of spies. Back in the day, Sir Yan was a secret spy while Wang Qinian was half secret half open. You can only be a public spy. If there isn¡¯t a special situation, don¡¯t use thework in the North. For rted documents, it¡¯s better to send secret letters through the post. You are attentive enough. There are many pieces of information that don¡¯t need to be investigated in secret. As long as you participate in a few feasts and chat with the Northern Qi nobility, you will be able to notice them.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was slightly startled. Sir Fan junior¡¯s new exnation immediately opened a door in his brain. Spies...don¡¯t have to eavesdrop?


    ¡°At the moment, the two countries are in their honeymoon phase.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Everything adheres to this mandate. Don¡¯t make the Northern Qi people lose too much face.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue nodded his head and asked, ¡°Then how should I sort out thework in the north? My identity is too public, like you said earlier, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to contact them.¡±


    ¡°Lin Wen, or was it Lin Qing? He should still be in Shangjing. He¡¯s an old hand and will exin to you the things you need to focus on.¡± Fan Xian thought for a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you about the First Rank in private. However, you shouldn¡¯t go there...if you have something to ry, go find Sizhe. He already has amercialwork under his control, and it would be more convenient to get a message to the First Rank that way.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue knew that the First Rank was the oil shop that Sir Fan junior had privately told him about a few days ago. He thought that Sir Fan junior had organized this well and nodded his head.


    ¡°If there is a private message for me from the South, go through Xia Mingji.¡± Fan Xian thought for a bit then said, ¡°Baoyue Brothel¡¯s branch in Shangjing is about to open. When the timees, I¡¯ll have them contact you.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue thought to himself that Sir Fan junior had already arranged everything, so he indeed didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Fan Xian looked at his calm face and a faint sense of regret welled in his heart. He had sent Deng Zi Yue, who had such a public identity, to Northern Qi for this very reason. He couldn¡¯t conveniently connect to the spywork in Northern Qi. This would give his brother a chance to extend his hand in and, at the same time, allow Baoyue Brothel to worm in.


    Deng Zi Yue had never suspected Sir Fan junior¡¯s intentions, but Fan Xian had a very absurd thought. He wanted to see if he could turn Qing Kingdom¡¯s spywork in Northern Qi into his own family¡¯s eyes and ears.


    Thiswork was truly too important for Sizhe¡¯s business and his deal with Northern Qi.


    He coughed gently and said, ¡°For your trip North this time, I am sending 300 ck Knights to see you through Cangzhou. On the other side, there will be Northern Qi people to meet you. Other than court matters, the most important thing is that you have to help me bring this guy forcefully into Shangjing. After entering Shangjing, don¡¯t find anyone else. Go directly to the Tianyi Dao Temple to find Haitang. Follow her ns for after.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head to nce at the bare-chested young man chopping firewood in the corner of the yard. The young man was angry, but there was still a hint of youth between his brows. No one knew how old he was.


    Deng Zi Yue followed his gaze over and furrowed his brows. ¡°Haitang can make the arrangements, but...will the Northern Qi people think too much of it after they find out?¡±


    With a calm expression, Fan Xian said, ¡°What the Northern Qi people think has nothing to do with us. I am just sending a person over.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue hesitated a little and then asked, ¡°But after you¡¯ve returned him to Si Lili...how will you control him in the future?¡±


    He was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide, so he knew the story of the Commissioner forcefully taking this young man from the Director. He knew that this unremarkable young man, this young man that had been shut in this yard for almost two years, was actually the young brother of the present Northern Qi¡¯s royal concubine.


    ¡°There are many kinds of control. I don¡¯t need this kind at the moment, so I may as well be generous. It will also make it morefortable when everyone works together,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. However, he was thinking that he and Northern Qi¡¯s interests had long entwined together. It was not all that different whether or not a hostage was here or not. Si Lili¡¯s brother had long lost his past importance.


    Deng Zi Yue had no further questions.


    Fan Xian waved his hand and called the young man over. He looked at the indignation and hatred on the young man¡¯s face that had not been smoothed over and warmly said, ¡°You¡¯re about to go to Shangjing. Is there anything you want to buy for your sister?¡±


    The young man spat onto the floor.


    Fan Xian and Deng Zi Yue both smiled. Fan Xian gazed at him and shook his head. ¡°After you go to Shangjing, change your temper...I don¡¯t want you to bring trouble for your sister. Also, don¡¯t me me for shutting you up for two years...you know about the problem of your past. If I didn¡¯t shut you up, you would probably have died long ago. Hmm, when you get to Shangjing and see your sister, remember to give her my greetings.¡±


    Suddenly, he remembered his ride two years ago with Si Lili in the same carriage. He became slightly absent-minded and then immediately calmed down, ¡°Tell her, thank you from me.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t fully understand and scratched his head. He had only seen Fan Xian a few times. He had long been shut up in the yard and did not know about the rumors outside. However, he was sure that this young noble figure was definitely an important official in Qing Kingdom. Except, he seemed a little too young...he was rather surprised that this powerful noble named Fan seemed to be very familiar with his sister that he had not seen in a long time. It seemed like they were friends.


    Hearing him say this, was he actually supposed to be grateful to him? The young man once again scratched his head.


    ...


    ...


    As the day reached dusk, Fan Xian and Wang Qinian left this courtyard and climbed into the carriage. Fan Xian looked forward and teasingly smiled, ¡°Lao Wang, your home is also around here. Why have you still not invited me to visit?¡±


    Wang Qinian looked at the smile on his face. His heart jumped. He thought of when he secretly read the love letters between Fan Xian and Haitang and the final threat Fan Xian had made at the end. In a shaky voice, he said, ¡°Sir, my daughter is still young...maybe in a few years.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He red angrily at the old man and thought, With your appearance, what kind of beauty could you have for a daughter?


    It was nothing more than a joke. However, it was clear that Wang Qinian¡¯s ability to be the fall-guy fell a great deal when he was worried.


    The carriage stopped outside Wang Qinian¡¯s home¡¯s back door, but it was already empty and there was no one inside the home.


    Twomoners with normal appearances and rough-spun clothing appeared in the alleyway across the manor of some imperial rtive in the south side of the city. The two men had their hands in their sleeves and were half crouching on the ground while chatting leisurely. The content of their chat seemed to not be very leisurely.


    ¡°It¡¯s this family. Most of the empress¡¯ rtives have died, this is a very distant rtive.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing this?¡±


    ¡°If medicine is being sent in, then there has to be a regr pattern they follow. I want to know how often the person in the Pce needs the medicine.¡± Fan Xian, disguised as amoner, spat onto the road. ¡°Although this medicine cannot boost masculinity, it can boost courage. That young master¡¯s bravery is being raised by this medicine. If one wants to catch a traitor, one has to figure out the traitor¡¯s timetable...¡±

 Chapter 475 - Unexpected But Attained

    Chapter 475: Unexpected But Attained


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was impossible for Fan Xian to be disguised as an unhygienicmoner and stand guard outside the imperial rtive¡¯s manor 18 days. He was only there with Wang Qinian to confirm that the chain had progressed as they had calcted. He did not intend to continue investigating down this chain.


    It was the seventh, and he would confirm things with Hong Zhu on the 20th. At the beginning of February, he would leave Jingdou and head out once more to Jiangnan. He knew that there was very little time and impossible to truly find patterns. All he could depend on was Wang Qinian¡¯s extraordinary tracking ability.


    After confirming the target, the two of them left the door of the imperial rtive and returned to the back door of the courtyard in the old city. Although Fan Xian was interested in seeing Wang Qinian¡¯s daily life, he was truly too short on time these days. He didn¡¯t have much time to enjoy life, so he waved his hand and climbed into the carriage.


    All of his equipment was left on this ck carriage. He took off his outeryer, inspected the crossbow in his sleeve and medicinal pouch, and then took out a makeup box and carefully applied it to his face. He used the Overwatch Council¡¯s special glue to glue down the corner of his brows.


    Immediately, the distance between his eyes and brows changed. He then added a few unremarkable moles on his jaw. The elegant and beautiful young master immediately became an unremarkable passerby.


    The carriage stopped outside the Lotus Pond Square in the west of the city. However, Fan Xian had already disembarked from the carriage and merged into the chaotic group of people in the west of the city.


    The area of the west part of Jingdou was not very bigpared to other parts of the city. It wasn¡¯t wealthy enough, peaceful enough, or noble enough. Particrly around the lotus pond here, it was a poor area. For the people who lived here, their main concern each day was how to survive. Only when there was food in their homes would people consider things like etiquette and virtues. The people living around here were not more likely to stand out from the chaos because of the name ¡°Lotus Pond Square.¡± On the contrary, all kinds of people mingled together and all kinds of shady deals happened there.


    Passerby Fan Xian used the rain hood on the back of his clothes to block the little snowkes falling from the sky. He stepped into the mud in the alley with a dark look on his face and headed into the depths of the Lotus Pond Square. His expression did not attract anyone¡¯s attention in the lotus pond. Themoners and shopkeepers in the stalls didn¡¯t bother to give him a second nce.


    There were too many sinister faces in the square because there were many people involved in organized crime. They couldn¡¯t always collect the debt they were owed, and not everyone always escaped when the Jingdou government came to seize them. The brothers in organized crime were loyal and vicious. Their tempers were also explosive, so it wasmon for them to be gloomy.


    Passing through a narrow alley with broken eaves extending outward, Fan Xian once again stood surrounded by prostitutes standing on the street. Fortunately, it was still early. Although the dedicated prostitutes were standing outside already, the shoddy makeup on their faces and endless yawns clearly demonstrated their low stamina. Fan Xian once again extricated himself and burrowed into a little wooden building on a back street, looking for his target location.


    The little wooden room was filled with a disgusting smell. The moment Fan Xian entered through the door, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose. He still didn¡¯t remove the hat from his head. He directly sat down beside the bed and removed a token of trust from his clothes and handed it to the wary cripple on the bed.


    The cripple could still move his hands. He gazed at this unexpected guest with a face full of anxiousness and epted the token. After looking at it closely for a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Since you are one of us, why would youe so impudently?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have time to talk about such things and straightforwardly said, ¡°What good things havee out from there recently?¡±


    The color of the cripple¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t know just who this hateful person was in the gang to ask so directly. Since the other party knew about this matter that could lose them their heads, he must be a trusted aide or something of the gang boss.


    He felt around for a long time in the smelly nket and took out countless boxes. Fan Xian opened each and looked at them closely. His face still wore the spiritless expression. It was clear that he was not very pleased.


    The cripple looked at his expression and shook his head. He dug around for a while in the porcin pillow under his neck and finally found half a jade pendant that he handed over.


    Fan Xian epted the jade pendant and looked at it closely. The color of this piece of jade was warm and good. It was truly a treasure. Furthermore, the cloud inscriptions on it clearly showed it as something used by the imperial family. He nodded his head, pleased. ¡°Not bad. For this kind of good thing, the more the better.¡±


    The cripple smiled proudly. Fan Xian also smiled internally. He knew that the cripple in front of him was not as pitiful as he appeared on the surface.


    Jingdou was a ce where the distinguished and wealthy gathered, particrly in the Royal Pce. Tens and thousands of people supported the Emperor and various nobles while the eunuchs and serving girls who served the Emperor and the nobles would often secretly steal things out to repay citizens in the darkness.


    The Pce was like this, and each of the major manors were like this as well. Furthermore, there was a great deal of shady silver and treasures that needed to beundered and changed into thend deeds for each province. This type of work could only be done by those professionals in the lower levels.


    The underworld had such professionals, so every gang that had some power under heaven left a small branch in Jingdou. These jianghu people didn¡¯t dare oppose the court, but they had nopunction about being the court¡¯s sewer and earning some loose silver.


    Since the jianghu people strangely stayed within their bounds, up until now, Jingdou still did not have any well-known organized crime syndicates. The Helou Gang was an unremarkable gang responsible for collecting things smuggled out of the Royal Pce. Fan Xian had talked a great deal with Xia Qifei while he was in Hangzhou and had some understanding of these powers in the dark. Only then did he learn that the Helou Gang had a secret passageway in the Pce. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of respect. It also influenced his trip to Lotus Pond Square.


    This cripple was responsible for the first link in Helou Gang¡¯s smuggling in Jingdou. These people were doing something that could result in their entire families being killed, so they were very careful. Each link was not connected, and the people picking up the goods often changed. This was what gave Fan Xian a precious opportunity.


    As for that token of trust, it was something the Overwatch Council had prepared many years ago.


    The cripple looked at his pleased smile and proudly said, ¡°Apparently this was something the previous Emperor gifted to the empress dowager. However, something happenedter and, for some reason, it returned to the Eastern Pce. This took quite some effort to get.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped and he smiled. ¡°Nobles don¡¯t know about these little things. They just casually leave them in storage and won¡¯t think to use them for decades.¡±


    The cripple sighed with feeling and said, ¡°Exactly. If this piece of jade was sold in Jiangnan and taken to Jiangbei to buynd, it could probably buy almost a square kilometer ofnd.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want tomiserate with him anymore and said, ¡°First time making a deal, I don¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    He said it very directly and, on the contrary, didn¡¯t arouse the cripple¡¯s suspicions. From under his nket, he took out an ount book. He pointed at the empty space that said first-ss wine and said, ¡°Here.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You cripples sure can hide things under the nket.¡±


    The crippled muttered something. He seemed to be remembering past events. He was following the gang boss and fighting all over the ce, but then he was struck and crippled. The gang boss took pity on him and allowed him toe to Jingdou to handle matters.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know many stories about Helou Gang, so he didn¡¯t respond. After he signed, using his already altered handwriting, he took out and handed over a bank note. ¡°The first week is 30 percent, right? Don¡¯t rip me off.¡±


    The cripple looked at the 1,000 liang banknote and nodded. ¡°About that much. Although this piece of jade is certainly worth more than this price. It is, after all, a taboo object, so it can only be sold at a discount.¡±


    Havingpleted everything, Fan Xian put the piece of jade away carefully and walked out of the dark room without saying anything more.


    ...


    ...


    Walking on the mud-stained streets in the Lotus Pond Square, the sky remained dark and gloomy. Meanwhile, Fan Xian¡¯s dark mood caused by that matter had instead rxed. He had already thought through how the entire thing should be done. Although this n was indeed ratherplicated, roundabout, and irritating, Fan Xian had no other way. In order to ensure Hong Zhu¡¯s safety and that he would always stay behind the scene, he had to go round and round to get close to the truth and expose it.


    He had a n. Although he didn¡¯t know whether or not there would be problems, it was much better than a few days ago when he was faced with a basin of braised pig feet with no good ce to bite down into.


    He had thought through the entire process. All that was left was for Hong Zhu to operate it. Of course, it required the Emperor to truly be as sensitive and suspicious, and as full of imagination and wisdom that Fan Xian guessed him to be.


    Just as the Eldest Princess and Fan Xian always thought, the Qing Emperor was indeed a sensitive and suspicious person. As someone who had stood at the peak of politics for a long time, he would always think the worst of any plot and disy his wisdom. Thus, the more Fan Xian thought of it, the more rxed he became. He felt that the Emperor would be properly yed by him this time.


    To be able to trap others, yet not have himself involved, made Fan Xian feel a rare thread of pride. Although he was a ninth-level ace with great power in hand, he still maintained a peaceful state of mind. However, he just couldn¡¯t suppress the pride he felt.


    Ever since entering the Overwatch Council, he had always been very weak in terms of schemes and plots. In the past, he had Yan Bingyun helping, so nothing seemed wrong. However, after the Jiaozhou incident, Chen Pingping viciously scolded him and showed great disdain for his ability to craft schemes. So, now, Fan Xian truly felt very proud. The more he thought about it, the prouder he felt.


    As he was feeling proud, he saw a disappointed person under the exit sign for Lotus Pond Square.


    Fan Xian looked at the blue-cloth covered table under the sign and at the businessman shouting loudly with snow on his head and couldn¡¯t help but stare in a daze. He stopped his steps, hid behind a group of people, and took a closer look.


    It was a litigation master. He was calling out to solicit business. His face was very pale. It seemed like there was something wrong with his body. Even his voice seemed rather weak.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and allowed the rain hood to hide much of his face. He narrowed his face and looked at that person. A strange feeling grew in his heart.


    The litigation master¡¯s business was not very good. There wasn¡¯t even anyone asking him to write court suits for them much lessing forward to ask aboutwsuits. Furthermore, themoners who seemed to vaguely know the inside story were all giving the blue-cloth table a wide berth as if afraid of being stained by some bad luck.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and left Lotus Pond Square.


    ...


    ...


    About half an hourter, he was in an elegant room in a normal restaurant. Fan Xian¡¯s face was full of smiles. He pushed a dish beside him to across the table and said, ¡°Eat slowly, and talk slowly. Why are you like this now?¡±


    The person sitting opposite him was the litigation master from Lotus Pond Square. It was the litigation master who fought Fan Xian in his firstwsuit in Jingdou and who waster kidnapped by Fan Xian to Jiangnan and did well in fighting thewsuit on Fan Xian¡¯s behalf against the Ming family¡ªSong Shiren.


    Song Shiren had a bandit name, Fu Zu¡¯er, and also titled himself as the best litigation master in the world. He had walked counter to thew. Otherwise, why would he have sunk to such level as toy out a store on the street? At the time, Fan Xian had felt very shocked when he saw him on the street. It was onlyter he had his subordinate go invite him here. However, he didn¡¯t dare go to Baoyue Brothel.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the dejected litigation master. Although he had guessed some things, he still couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to ask about the other party¡¯s recent situation.


    Song Shiren didn¡¯t eat any food. He only slurped up a mouthful of rice wine. He gazed deeply at Fan Xian, sighed, andughed bitterly, but didn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°Speak. Is it rted to me?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Song Shiren sighed again and said, a momentter, ¡°Since you have guessed, I don¡¯t have to be worried about showing my shame. After I got back from Jiangnan, Tongren Street and other people all knew of my grandness in Jiangnan. I rose in their esteem slightly. They also knew that I was working for you, so they all nodded to me and bowed. However, the wind changed directions. For some reason, no one asked me to argue awsuit for them. Even those friends who were usually close to me gradually distanced themselves.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know for what reason?¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°We both know the reason.¡±


    Song Shirenughed bitterly. ¡°Even if I know, am I going toment my grievance everywhere?¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent and listened to Song Shiren¡¯s cold and sorrowful story. Only then did he know that in these following months, how wretchedly the once greatest litigation master in the world had been living.


    It was not only the problem of not being able to earn money. It seemed that in a sh, the entire Qing Kingdom bureaucratic institution began to target Song Shiren. The Jingdou government, Ministry of Justice, and even the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Temple, came to make trouble for him. In any case, they used all kinds of excuses and stripped away his property like a storm. No matter how clever Song Shiren could argue and debate, how could he stand against the unreasonable ways of the court? Furthermore, the noble figures he was familiar with in the past now uttered not a sound. They seemed afraid of the person behind the scenes who was punishing Song Shiren.


    Song Shiren could only take his family and rent in a ce like Lotus Pond Square. His life could be described as extremely wretched.


    Fan Xian met his eyes. They shook their heads at the same time. Both of them were well aware the reason for all of this.


    Song Shiren helped Fan Xian fight the Ming family case in Jiangnan. Putting aside how much he helped Fan Xian, most importantly, through Song Shiren¡¯s mouth, hepletely broke and destroyed the idea¡ªnot written into Qingw but just a holyw ingrained in people¡¯s hearts¡ªof the heir¡¯s natural and immutable right to inheritance, which was drafted by Fan Xian.


    This had broken a huge taboo in the Pce. The empress dowager quietly said a few words, so there were countless people thinking of ways to have Song Shiren shut his mouth.


    This was a very profound lesson.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Shiren rubbed his neck with lingering fear. ¡°To be able to survive is already the heavens taking pity on me.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the only reason Song Shiren was not killed was because the nobility in the pce still gave him some face. He couldn¡¯t help smiling self-mockingly and said, ¡°Even if no one dared to help you...why didn¡¯t youe find me? When all is said and done, it was me who hurt you in this matter. If you came to me for help, I would have to try at least.¡±


    Song Shirenughed bitterly. ¡°I fought awsuit for you and almost ended up destitute and homeless. How could I dare to bring you more trouble?¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his words did not match his thoughts. He was worried that if he approached him, he would instead be met with more disasters. He looked at Song Shiren and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    He took out a banknote and handed it over. Song Shiren raised his eyes and looked at the terrifying number on the first topmost note and couldn¡¯t help jumping in fright. Although he was someone who had seen something of the world, to give out so much silver at once made him a little afraid to ept it.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I will immediately arrange for your entire family to leave Jingdou. You don¡¯t have to worry about problems with safety. Take this money to use, for now. Consider it mypensation to you.¡±


    Song Shiren was silent for a long time and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian nced at him and said, ¡°Rx, if I wanted to kill you to escape cmity, I would have done it long ago in Jiangnan. You know that I¡¯ve never shied away from killing a few people...you have to understand my personality. As long as someone has helped me, I will protect them and give them sufficientpensation.¡±


    ¡°The resentment in the Pce will fade in a few days,¡± Fan Xian pointed out and said. ¡°At that time, as long as I am protecting you, who would dare to touch you?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The 10th day of the first month was also known as the final 10th and considered a rtively important day of the year. Although there wouldn¡¯t be as many people going out as on the seventh, the streets were still very lively. Having nned everything, Fan Xian appeared particrly rxed. He took Wan¡¯er and wandered through Jingdou in the carriage for half a day. Under the endless urging of his wife and Teng Zijing, he changed the route and drove directly toward Prince Heqing¡¯s manor not far from the Royal Pce.


    The doors of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor were wide open, but there were not many visitors. At this moment, the Great Prince was standing on the stone steps waiting for Fan manor¡¯s carriage.


    The carriage stopped outside the manor door. The Great Prince gazed at Fan Xian with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯vee sote, don¡¯t you dare slip out earlyter.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Breaking The Ice Like Jade

    Chapter 476: Breaking The Ice Like Jade


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The snow in Jingdou stopped and then started again. It wasn¡¯t clear-cut and at ease like the snow situation in Shangjing in Northern Qi. It also wasn¡¯t as worrying as thepleteck of snow in Danzhou. It just happened to hang around annoyingly like the spring rains in Jiangnan. Fan Xian extended his hand angrily to brush away the snow on his hair and looked at the Great Prince standing by the manor¡¯s door. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. What need is there to be so nervous?¡±


    The Great Prince wasn¡¯t wrong. If the inscription on the invitation did not have the name of the Great Princess of Northern Qi, whether or not he would sneak out early or not he evene was not certain.


    Fan Xian thought, painfully, You royal brothers are having a gathering, so why call me, someone who has acknowledged the Fan ancestors, here? He truly didn¡¯t want toe. He didn¡¯t wish to see the Second Prince and his wife while the situation was still unclear. He also was thinking sinister things. If the Crown Prince, who was his target for these sinister plots, continued to warmly converse with him, what should he do?


    There was no ce for him to speak. His wife was already beaming with joy and standing in front of the Great Prince. She said something with augh and then the two of them entered the manor together.


    Fan Xian looked at this sight of brother-sister affection and thought to himself that this brother was not a paternal cousin. A slight jealousy rose in his heart. How could he not enter the manor?


    Fan Xian had not been to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor many times. As he followed them into the manor, someone came forward to show him to his seat. Fan Xian looked around. He didn¡¯t see anyone else, so he rxed.


    In the side room, Wan¡¯er was warmly talking to the Great Prince she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time about something. Fan Xian sat by himself in the hall and felt bored, but he was also toozy to join the conversation. He half closed his eyes to rest. However, the words to his side continued to worm their way into his ear. One moment, Wan¡¯er was teasing the Great Prince about his appearance after the wedding. In another moment, the Great Prince was asking Wan¡¯er whether or not she was used to living in Jiangnan, whether or not Fan Xian bullied her, how the was scenery in Jiangnan and what yamen the Hangzhou Conference belonged to.


    By the time Wan¡¯er had exined clearly to the Great Prince that the Hangzhou Conference had nothing to do with the yamen, Fan Xian already couldn¡¯t resist yawning, feeling bored. This brother and sister pair were important figures in the royal family. One had even once been a general who led troops to kill people. Howe when they chatted together, they were not that different from the Teng family¡¯s wife and those aunties?


    As he was criticizing silently to himself, he suddenly felt a slight breeze behind him. He cautiously opened his eyes and turned around to see a beautiful young woman in gorgeous clothing lifting the curtain and entering.


    Fan Xian was slightly startled. He stared at the flower ced at the temple of the woman¡¯s thick hair and smiled, ¡°Greetings, wangfei.¡±


    The neer was the Great Princess of Northern Qi, the Heqing wangfei. When this foreign nobility had married into Qing Kingdom, Fan Xian was the diplomat who brought her over. The two of them traveled together over thousands of li, so he was more familiar with her than others.


    After she and the Crown Prince married, it was not appropriate for Fan Xian and her to maintain contact. Thus, it was essentially impossible to realize some of their secret promises to each other. Having not seen her in a long time, Fan Xian actually felt a bit unfamiliar. After his initial greeting, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Lin Wan¡¯er saw that the wangfei hade out and also stood quickly to greet her. However, she was forced by the wangfei to follow the customs of the people and call her ¡°sister-inw.¡±


    The wangfei¡¯s appearance was dignified. The tip of her brows and corner of her eyes were particrly impressive, making her kindly and heartening. However, at this moment, her calm eyes turned and once again stared at Fan Xian. They revealed a glimmer of strange light. ¡°It has been many days since I saw you. Have you been well recently?¡±


    Fan Xian stood across from her and had long noticed the glimmer of ruthlessness and anger in her soft eyes. In addition to how she referred to him, he knew that she was angry. However, he knew that the wangfei¡¯s anger had nothing to do with the matters between men and women. She wasn¡¯t resentful for not seeing him often after he apanied her back to the city. It was probably because of the Yangcong Alley incident that made her angry.


    Without thinking, he nced at the Great Prince¡¯s expression and found that the bastard was actually able to forcefully maintain his calm. He could only hide his awkwardness and smile. ¡°Great Princess, what do you mean by this...I think it¡¯s best if you call me Fan Xian like before, or...you could call me brother-inw?¡±


    Although this joke was not funny, the titles in Fan Xian¡¯s words were very particr. He still respectfully referred to the other as ¡°princess¡± and was using an old title. He wanted the other party to remember their past friendship and knew that hearing this title would make the wangfei calmer.


    Although Northern Qi¡¯s Great Princess had married the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Prince and did not lower her status, it was still a distant marriage to a foreign country. Furthermore, the background to the wedding at the time was a war between the two in countries which ended with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s victory. This marriage, for Northern Qi people and the Great Princess herself, was not particrly glorious.


    What¡¯s more, the Great Prince was given the title of Prince Heqing. Heqing, Heqing[JW1] , what did it mean? Every time he thought of the Great Prince¡¯s title, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking, The Emperor was indeed a jealous and grudge-bearing person. The Great Princess probably hated the title Heqing wangfei.


    As expected, the wangfei was startled at hearing the words ¡°Great Princess.¡± She had lived in Qing Kingdom for almost two years. She had married a decent man and lived a decent life, but, after all, she was living in a foreign country. Although she had strictly prohibited the servants in the manor from using her full title, it had been a long time since she heard someone call her ¡°princess.¡±


    The wangfei¡¯s gaze immediately softened. She looked at Fan Xian with a slight smile, temporarily surrendering her thoughts of causing trouble for him.


    Lin Wan¡¯er and the Great Prince were both smart people. They had heard the various levels of probing in the previous words. Involuntarily, they met each other¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t resist shaking their heads thinking that these two were very tiring.


    The four of them sat and had only said a few words before Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist but turn his head to nce in the direction of the main door and shook his head. ¡°I said we came early today. Wan¡¯er just had to rush me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, we¡¯re just waiting for you,¡± the Great Prince nced at him and said. ¡°You¡¯re the new Duke of Danbo and have great face to make to two princes waiting for you.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly startled.


    ¡°The Crown Prince won¡¯t being today,¡± the Great Prince exined, saying that Chengqian had already sent a generous gift over while the Second Prince, his wife, Hongcheng, and his sister were sitting in the back garden right now.


    The Crown Prince noting allowed Fan Xian¡¯s heart to rx a great deal. He knew that this was normal. The Crown Prince¡¯s status was different. He was the heir to the country. Although his position seemed shaky these two years, his rank was still above those of the other princes. For a royal family gathering, he had to be invited. But, it also wasn¡¯t appropriate for him toe.


    Wan¡¯er said in surprise, ¡°Second brother and them are already here? Why are we still sitting here?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a stupid question. It was purposely to weaken the negative effects of the Great Prince¡¯s words on the atmosphere in the hall. The Great Prince listened to Wan¡¯er¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°Let us go now.¡±


    Then, he nced at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian forced a smile, thinking, I¡¯m already here. Do you think I¡¯ll kick up a fuss in the manor and beat up the Second Prince? As he thought this, he rose and took Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand to walk toward the back garden.


    The Great Prince and his wife shook their heads at the same time, thinking, Fan Xian, that rascal, truly didn¡¯t have any awareness of being a guest. They followed him toward the back garden. As they left the hall, the wangfei thought of Fan Xian¡¯s collusion with her husband and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. To her side, the Great Prince sighed and his heart trembled slightly.


    ...


    ...


    This manor had been built by imperial edict the year beforest. It was mostly for the marriage between the two countries. In order to disy the Qing Kingdom¡¯s face, the manor did not scrimp on anything and was built particrly extravagantly. It took up a vast expanse ofnd. The group of people walked for a long time toward the garden before seeing a Flower Hall in the distant beside theke. Faint voices could be hearding from inside.


    Theke was not very big. The weather was slightly better than the day before. The thin ice on the surface of theke was broken into pieces, but they were unable to spread out. They rose and fell with the water and reflected the faint grey light from the clouds above. It looked like countless pieces of jewels.


    The Flower Hall was also extraordinary exquisite. The three ck, wood windows facing theke were well sealed and cotton wind-blocking curtains were suspended above them inside. In the middle, at about waist high, was a narrow opening on which was iid with superior ss made in the pce treasury.


    Such a design meant that the chilly wind on the river could not disturb the young nobles¡¯ spirits, and they could also admire the beautiful winter scenery through the window. It was very well thought out.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I like this ce.¡±


    ¡°If you like it thene more often in the future. After all, you¡¯re not an outsider.¡± The Great Prince¡¯s eyes were looking forward. It was unknown whether or not the word ¡°outsider¡± had any deeper meanings. ¡°This manor was originally even more imposing, but I didn¡¯t like it. Fortunately, the wangfei is very clever and renovated it a great deal. It looks very different from before. If you like it, you should talk to her.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to nce at the wangfei, smiled, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Great Prince said with some pride, ¡°I don¡¯t care if others say I am afraid of my wife, as long as she likes it, I will always do it for her. Take this circle of ss around the Flower Hall, for instance, it cost me a pretty penny...¡±


    Hearing these words, the wangfei felt a bit embarrassed in front of Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er, so she quietly sent him a nce.


    The Great Prince chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of this ss, it¡¯s really very expensive. To speak of it, now you¡¯re the head of the pce treasury. In the future, when I need to change the ss, you have to sell it to me for cheaper.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Your Highness, have mercy. You are a great general and prince, do you really care about this little bit of ss? Never mind cheaper. In the future, if you want something from the pce treasury, write a letter and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    The Great Prince was not pleased and shook his head. ¡°The pce treasury is important. The money you earned for the court were all spent on the riverbank crisis. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take advantage here.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that the Great Prince was someone loyal and upright, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re using ss to curry favor with the Great Princess, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend a great deal in the future.¡±


    The Great Prince was confused. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying there isn¡¯t enough ss used in this garden?¡±


    To the side, the wangfei covered her smile and didn¡¯t speak.


    Fan Xian smiled mockingly and said, ¡°The Great Princess has lived in the Northern Qi pce since her youth...you¡¯ve never wandered through that royal pce. The roof of the great hall is madepletely from ss. Natural light shines through and lights up the limestone, jade tform, and white fish in the clear water beside the tform.¡±


    The Great Prince was shocked and sighed. ¡°I have only heard of it in the past. I thought it couldn¡¯t be so exaggerated. The wangfei has never talked with me about it...it is actually true?¡± He clicked his tongue and sighed, although a different thought rose in his mind. Secretly, he thought that since the Northern Qi royal family was so extravagant, no wonder their country grew weaker by the day and couldn¡¯t even stand against one attack. However, it was not appropriate to say these words in front of his wife, so he could only forcefully swallow them back down.


    With what he said earlier, Fan Xian also sank into his memories of his travels in Northern Qi. He was willing to appreciate impressive or extremely beautiful things, so his impression of Shangjing had always been very good. Of course, the girls in that city were not bad either. Unconsciously, a glimmer of a strange smile began to rise to the corners of his lips.


    At this moment, the wangfei also began to reminisce about thendscape of her homnd.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at the smile at the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth and couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together and let out a huff.


    Like this, each with their own thoughts, they entered the Flower Hall. The two men and woman in the hall had alreadye forward to wee them. They were the Second Prince, Hongcheng, and his sister.


    Princess Roujia affectionately called out ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er.¡± Wan¡¯er affectionately called out ¡°Second brother.¡± Hongcheng affectionately called out ¡°An Zhi.¡± Everyone sat down and chatted leisurely beside theke view and tribute fruits from the South. The conversation was peaceful andfortable, as if nothing had happened in Jingdou these years, as if Fan Xian and the Second Prince truly were close and affectionate brothers.


    This was probably a natural born ability of royal sons, right?


    As Fan Xian sighed in his heart, he listened to everyone talking. He knew the true purpose of the Great Prince¡¯s feast today. He was also worried that Hongcheng would once again step onto the Second Prince¡¯s boat. Although he was good at these kinds of conversations in which the true purpose was disguised, he was not as used to it as these people who had grown up in the royal family.


    He made his excuses and fled away to find a bathroom.


    ...


    ...


    In a little corner courtyard not far from the Flower Hall, Fan Xian, who had been led there by a servant, was startled. He watched the girling out, the girl with bright gem-like eyes and not a trace of impurity.


    Fan Xian waved his hand to dismiss the servant and looked at the shocked Ye Ling¡¯er whose hands were still at her waist. He smiled and said with good humor, ¡°Lady, you should be careful of your appearance. Don¡¯t you know that you should tidy up inside beforeing out? What will the servants think if they see you?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er covered her smiled and said, ¡°I just look like this, teacher...¡±


    The moment the words came out, both of them paused at the same time and sank into silence. They both remembered in the year they hadst seen each other, Ye Ling¡¯er had long married and was a wangfei. She was no longer the unruly little girl who hung around Fan Xian fighting. And, Fan Xian...could he still be her teacher?


    [JW1] The characters ¡°ºÍÇס± (Heqing) could be taken to meaning together or marriage.

 Chapter 477 - The Unconventional In The Royal Family

    Chapter 477: The Unconventional In The Royal Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Walk with me.¡± Fan Xian extended his right arm to make a ¡°you first¡± gesture.


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at his face in a daze and smiled. She turned to nce at the room in the corner of the courtyard and teased, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a rush now?¡±


    Fan Xianughed uproariously, ¡°I was just using the bathroom to escape.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er walked forward a few steps to walk beside him. She tilted her head and looked at him with those glittering eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, why does the conversation in the Flower Hall make you so ufortable?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°teacher¡± again, Fan Xian¡¯s heart warmed again without reason. After pausing for a moment, a warm smile rose to his face. ¡°You know me, I¡¯m not used to that kind of setting.¡±


    ¡°How was it in Jiangnan?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er pulled up her shoulders and followed at his side. ¡°I know something happened to you on the way back. I should have visited you, but...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to speak then paused, it was because she had closed her mouth helplessly. The entire Qing Kingdom was guessing about the truth of the attack in the valley and who was the true culprit that wanted to kill Fan Xian. Many people had once turned their suspicious gazes onto the Second Prince. After Ye Ling¡¯er knew that Fan Xian had been attacked, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and worried. She had even privately asked her husband. Although she had received the Second Prince¡¯s promise that the attack in the valley had nothing to do with him, given the current situation and Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s status as wangfei, it was indeed not appropriate for her to visit Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled and very naturally patted her shoulder. ¡°I have tough skin. How could I be hurt so easily?¡±


    The hand he stretched out suddenly froze. Fan Xian pulled it back, smiling self-mockingly. The other person was now married and a wangfei. His words and actions should both be moderated.


    As the two of them talked about the situation, they followed the winter woods in the manor toward thekeside. Quietly, Fan Xian said, ¡°Wan¡¯er also hasn¡¯t seen you in some time. She was missing you a few days ago.¡±


    Before they were married, Lin Wan¡¯er and Ye Ling¡¯er were best friends ibn thedy¡¯s chamber. However, they were now each married to the two people of the younger generation who could least co-exist together. It inevitably caused someplications.


    Ye Ling¡¯er said, unhappily, ¡°I also miss her.¡±


    ¡°When you have nothing to do, thene visit the manor,¡± Fan Xian said warmly. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to leave the manor, I will send her to your manor to visit you.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er sighed and stopped her steps beside apletely bare tree. She gazed at Fan Xian and faintly said, ¡°Teacher, I truly do not understand you men, including him. Everything you say is so simr...it always seems, to those who hear it, as if nothing happened between you two.¡±


    Naturally, the ¡°him¡± in her words was referring to the Second Prince.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°What does the life and death of us men have to do with your women¡¯s friendship?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s personality was straightforward and outspoken. She raised her face and said, ¡°Do you think that Wan¡¯er and I can still talk as easily after one of us bes a widow?¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked and forced augh. ¡°Then what do you have us do?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er stood silently beside the tree. After a long time, she sighed. She knew that there were many things that could not change because she wanted them to. As a daughter of the Ye family, in the time before she married, she could wear clothes as red as fire and ride down Long Street, letting the all themoners in Jingdou be familiar with her face. She cared nothing at all about what everyone said or what her father would be angry about because she was Ye Ling¡¯er. But, for the entire Qing Kingdom, what did Ye Ling¡¯er count for?


    ¡°In Jiangnan, I saw your grand-uncle.¡± Fan Xian smiled and changed the topic. He reminded her, ¡°However, not many people know about this, so don¡¯t spread it around.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er was slightly surprised. ¡°What was that old man doing in Jiangnan?¡±


    It was Fan Xian¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°No matter what, your grand-uncle is a Great Grandmaster. How can you just call him that?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°He spends years wandering around. When hees home asionally, he never brings anything good. I call him an old man because what could he possiblyin about?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled but had confirmed Ye Liyung¡¯s level of intimacy with the Ye family. Through Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, as well as the fact that although Ye Liuyun was, in name, traveling around the world, he had still returned home a number of times. Otherwise, Ye Ling¡¯er, given her youth, would not refer to him with such familiarity.


    ¡°After you got married, did you abandon your martial arts?¡± Fan Xian asked quietly.


    Ye Ling¡¯er chuckled, not sure if he was going to test her. However, it put her in good spirits that Fan Xian did not try to avoid her or to maintain his distance from her under the current situation. Her eyes revealed an eagerness to give it a try.


    Fan Xian pretended to not see this look in her eye. Minding his own business, he left the lonely tree and headed toward thekeside in front. At this moment, the two of them had already made arge loop and came to the other corner of theke. A corner of the Flower Hall hidden not far behind the trees could vaguely be seen.


    A swoosh of cold wind came from behind him. It pierced quickly and sinisterly toward the back of Fan Xian¡¯s ear.


    Fan Xian did not turn his head. His right arm lifted, and the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body surged along the increasingly wide Meridians and flowed into his right arm, making his right arm naturally shake.


    He waved his right palm back. His five slender fingers dissolved into five broken branches and then formed a number of broken shadows. With iparable speed and rity, it pressed in order against the cold wind behind his head.


    With a number of crisp pping sounds, the thing in the cold wind fell to the ground.


    However, Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s reaction was extremely quick. She directly aimed a fist toward the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head.


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He spun around on his toes and naturally flipped up both his palms in front of him as a block. It was like he had suddenly erected tworge doors in front of himself,pletely shutting out Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s wind punch.


    Immediately after, his feet paused and knees bent. He silently and forcefully pulled back the silent feet below.


    With a few puffs of breath, the end of the battle was announced.


    Fan Xian and Ye Ling¡¯er stood on the side of the river with their fists crossed and their legs in the same ce...this position looked a bit ambiguous. Fan Xian could feel the pulsing sensationing from beside his knee. Very naturally, his heart swayed. He developed some other kinds of feelings.


    He coughed and separated from Ye Ling¡¯er. He smiled and said, ¡°Still too slow.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er unwillingly took back her not-yet unsheathed little knife and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who is too quick.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze unconsciously dropped to look at the adorable embroidered shoes in Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s foot, thinking, If he had moved slightly slower just then and allowed this little foot to kick against his lower abdomen, it would presumably be very ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of move in the future. It will end bloodlines,¡± Fan Xian teasingly said.


    Ye Ling¡¯er huffed and said, ¡°Teacher is correct. The so-called little tricks are the same as being shameless...no wonder this kick didn¡¯tnd on you. I just understood, your favorite thing to do are these little tricks, so, of course, you would be able to guess my next move.¡±


    Fan Xian was left speechless. When they had exchanged attacks earlier, Ye Ling¡¯er had used Fan Xian¡¯s little tricks while Fan Xian had used the Ye family¡¯s Coffin Breaker, which was a simplified version of Great Grandmaster Ye¡¯s Flowing Cloud Scattered Hands. Although Ye Ling¡¯er was a rare seventh-level ace among women, in front of him, she didn¡¯t have much opportunity to demonstrate it.


    Ye Ling¡¯er suddenly asked confusedly, ¡°Teacher, although my strike from the back was a trick, how did you dare to use Scattered Hand to directly counter it?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her and said without good humor, ¡°Since we are just testing, of course, you won¡¯t use any poisoned weapons. What do I have to afraid of? Also, your little tricks are still not vicious enough. When your final punch was blocked, the hairpins in your hair can also be used to kill people.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er red at him and said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it havepletelye down? We¡¯re in the Great Prince¡¯s manor, where am I going to find a serving girl to brush it up again?¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, ¡°Then there is still your mouth left...it can be used to bite.¡±


    ¡°Is perhaps my teacher arge dog?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er was a bit mad and not going to go along with it. ¡°As a teacher, don¡¯t you know to go a bit easier?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the stubborn and unconvinced girl and involuntarily remembered a time two years ago on Chang Street in Jingdou. Thinking of the scene when his punch had broken her nose and she had crouched on the ground crying, he smiled happily. A momentter, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°In the future, it¡¯s best to not call me teacher. Although I have no objections, you are, after all, now a wangfei.¡±


    Actually, all of Jingdou knew about Ye Ling¡¯er and Fan Xian¡¯s referring to each other as teacher and student. However, they just took it as y between two children and did not care much. Furthermore, Ye Zhong never raised anyints. However, the situation now had changed. In addition, Ye Ling¡¯er status was more noble, so Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion was within reason.


    Ye Ling¡¯er was not happy and said stubbornly, ¡°So what if I call you that? If it¡¯s not eptable, then you can call me teacher. In any case, the Ye family¡¯s Scattered Hand can¡¯t be imparted to outsiders, ording to tradition.¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a breath and forced a smile. He knew what Ye Ling¡¯er said was the truth. He had learned the Coffin Breaker from her and had truly taken great advantage of the other. He could no longer say anything about distancing themselves.


    The two of them walked along the river bank. After Ye Ling¡¯er had be a wangfei, she no longer had the opportunity to wander around the streets and fight people for fun. Today, with her rare exchange with her teacher, although it was just a moment, it still made her unusually excited. It was with great difficulty that she finally calmed her spirit. After being calm for a moment, she suddenly said, ¡°Teacher, my father is alsoing back to the capital.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what she was reminding him of.


    ¡°The people in the old military units all hate you.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er gazed at him with a not-quite-there smile.


    Fan Xian shook his head and smiled bitterly. Regardless of how aggressive his power was, as long as the military remained standing against him and the Ye and Qing families were still alive, it was impossible for him to strike at the Second Prince¡¯s foundations. It was also impossible topletely remove the Second Prince¡¯s powerful desire to take the dragon chair. Ye Zhong was returning to the capital to debrief. But, he, as well as Ye Liuyun behind him, had already be the Second Prince¡¯s supports because of his connection to Ye Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally had a few days of rest. I don¡¯t want to hear any more bad news from your mouth.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er was silent for a moment then said, seriously, ¡°Teacher, no matter what, I will always be a girl of the Ye family. I will stand with my father and him.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. After thinking for a long time, he said, seriously, ¡°As you should. Believe me, I speak from my heart.¡±


    A glimmer of unhappiness showed in Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s eye. She knew that Fan Xian spoke from his heart and that it would be difficult for the space between their positions to soften.


    ¡°Look, the ice on the surface of theke will eventually melt,¡± Fan Xian suddenly smiled and said. ¡°Who says the matters in this world are so set?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er smiled. Her eyes glowed like gemstones with a clean and joyful light. She nodded her head repeatedly.


    On the other side of theke, not far away was the Flower Hall with the windows open, they could see the people inside were currently chatting. Fan Xian pointed in that direction and said teasingly to Ye Ling¡¯er beside him, ¡°Us walking on this side of theke...is truly not adhering to propriety. If we are seen by those in the hall, who knows what nonsense they would say.¡±


    Although the folk customs of Qing Kingdom were quite liberated, it was still not that appropriate for men and women to interact alone. Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed.


    Fan Xian continued to tease, ¡°Do you think the Second Prince¡¯s stomach as already exploded from anger? But in the end, he still has to maintain a slightly embarrassed and calm smile?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you also smile shadily every day!¡± Ye Ling¡¯er was mad. ¡°Also, you should first consider what Wan¡¯er is thinking about.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er is a good person,¡± Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s also urging me to find a few sisters to keep herpany...¡±


    The moment the words were out, Fan Xian silently cursed. This teasing had already exceeded the bounds of teacher and student. Other than making the ambiguous clear, it was also slightly aggressive. The other person was no longer the maiden she used to be. She was already a wangfei married as someone¡¯s wife.


    As expected, Ye Ling¡¯er paused for a moment before understanding what he had said. After her shock, she became very angry. Squeezing her hands into a fist, she brought it down on his head.


    Fan Xian knew his customary immoral behavior had activated. He felt very ashamed. How could he return the attack? He changed into a stray dog and ran in fright along thekeside, wanting to escape into Flower Hall.


    ...


    ...


    Inside the Flower Hall, the waist-high windows and curtains were both open. The cold wind from the surface of theke blew but was dissolved into a fresh and pleasant spring breeze by the fire pit. The men and women of the royal family inside the Hall were talking casually about amusing matters from their childhood butter someone noticed the pair across theke.


    The Great wangfei smiled and said, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    The Great Prince raised his eyes and looked over. His expression changed slightly. He immediately smiled, exining, ¡°That kid has always considered himself Ling¡¯er¡¯s master. He¡¯s probably lecturing again.¡±


    The Great wangfei smiled and nced at the Second Prince¡¯s expression.


    At this moment, Li Hongcheng was holding a cup of wine and moved drunkenly closer to the window to see. As he saw the sight of Fan Xian and Ye Ling¡¯er standing by thekeside talking, he involuntarily smiled and said, ¡°This two are both savages. They may be talking right now, but they¡¯ll probably be fighting in a moment.¡±


    With her face full of interest, Rou Jia also moved closer to see. She said, admiringly, ¡°I also want to learn martial arts from Brother Xian, but he won¡¯t agree. It¡¯spletely unfair.¡±


    Everyone in the hall was looking at the young man and woman across theke. It was only the Second Prince and Lin Wan¡¯er who were sitting together and speaking quietly over some desserts as if they didn¡¯t care about what was happening at all.


    The Great wangfei turned her head back to look at this scene. She couldn¡¯t help but feel strange, thinking to herself Did these two not have any thoughts about this at all?


    The Great Prince looked across theke and shook his head. In a low voice, he said, ¡°The Ye girl has married, yet she still likes to act willfully outside. Second brother, you have to control her more in the manor...Fan Xian, he¡¯s also to me.¡±


    He was a bit unhappy, but he also didn¡¯t want to say much.


    The Second Prince was crouched on the chair and slowly chewing a cake made from osmanthus and said, indistinctly, ¡°What is there to control? She¡¯s been shut up in the manor for a year. This girl¡¯s gone crazy with wanting to hit someone. With Fan Xian here, he can be the punching bag. This will stop me being at a suffering when I¡¯m home.¡±


    At his side, Lin Wan¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Two adults, but they have tempers like little children. Which time hasn¡¯t their meeting ended up in a fight? Don¡¯t mind them. Let them fight. In a moment, they¡¯lle back.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Great Prince and Princess looked at each other thinking, What kind of exnation was this? As their words fell, everyone turned their heads back to watch only to see that another fight had indeed started. Ye Ling¡¯er had her fist squeezed together and was chasing a wretchedly running away Fan Xian.


    The Great Prince couldn¡¯t help but smile thinking, Even the imperial family could have the same ruckus and joy as normal families. With Fan Xian and Ye Ling¡¯er, these two unique figures, was it not a good thing?


    After watching the fight for a while it was no longer interesting. Everyone once again returned to their conversations. The Second Prince epted the handkerchief Wan¡¯er handed over and rubbed it over his hand. Suddenly, he asked with great interest, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve long been curious. The Emperor of your country...just what kind of person is he?¡±


    It was not just Fan Xian whose thoughts were detailed and meticulous. The Great wangfei clearly liked the title the Second Prince used. She smiled slightly and said a few things.


    When Fan Xian miserably escaped back to the Flower Hall, it was just as the Great wangfei was talking about some amusing stories of Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor. Her words traveled out of the door and surprised him.

 Chapter 478 - The Fragrance Could Not Endure

    Chapter 478: The Fragrance Could Not Endure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Emperor likes to watch others nt flowers and look at the scenery.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that very simr to uncle¡¯s hobbies?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s veryzy. He only watches. Who would dare ask him to do it himself?¡±


    ¡°I heard...that Haitang girl likes initiate gardens?¡±


    An awkward silence.


    ¡°The Emperor...is a very interesting person.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor actually often does very amusing things. However, ever since his youth, his mother has held him by the ears to have him learn the ways of governance. We are rarely able to see him.¡±


    Inside the Flower Hall, the wangfei¡¯s voice, with a light smile, rang out from time to time. Fan Xian stood outside the door, listening quietly. He knew what this woman said was not false. A dozen years ago, unrest once appeared amongst the Northern Qi royal family, which implicated countless noble families. This included the father of Lady Shen, who was currently hiding in the Yan manor, Shen Zhong. Back then, it was because of this matter that he had stuck his head out.


    The Northern Qi empress dowager only had the one son, the current Emperor. The other princesses were all born of the previous Emperor¡¯s other concubines. Although the Great Princess that married in the South Kingdom was very respected by the Northern Qi empress dowager and Emperor, she, after all, was not the empress dowager¡¯s trueborn daughter. Plus, there would be some distance between them. Furthermore, after experiencing the tragedy in the past of holding onto her son and seeking a means of surviving, the Northern Qi empress dowager was even more wary of the other children of the imperial family.


    The people from the South Kingdom were all slightly curious about Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor and asked endless questions. However, the wangfei could not speak of any details and could only emptily state he was very interesting and amusing.


    Ye Ling¡¯er saw him eavesdropping outside and nced at him with curiosity.


    Fan Xian smiled, pushed open the door and entered.


    The Great wangfei, who was furrowing her brows and feeling awkward, saw the two of them walk in and let out a breath. ¡°You should all stop asking me. I really don¡¯t understand the Emperor that well. Usually, it is rare to see him in the pce. When he was young, he was strictly controlled by the Empress Dowager. After he grew up, he was busy with state affairs. However, Fan Xian has traveled with the Emperor a number of times in Northern Qi. The Emperor has always liked him. If you want to ask about amusing things, it¡¯s better to ask him.¡±


    Fan Xian and Ye Ling¡¯er had returned to their seats. Ye Ling¡¯er moved to where Lin Wan¡¯er was. With excitement on her face, she lowered her voice and spoke about how much she missed her after their farewells and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other people¡¯s conversation. Fan Xian met the Second Prince¡¯s eyes and smiled helplessly. He didn¡¯t notice that someone had mentioned his name.


    After hearing the Great wangfei¡¯s words, everyone remembered that other than the wangfei, the only other person present who had met the Emperor of Northern Qi was Fan Xian. Everyone knew the Emperor thought highly of Fan Xian¡¯ poetry and learning.


    The heir, Li Hongcheng, burped and gazed at Fan Xian. ¡°An Zhi, ah, just what kind of person is the Northern Qi Emperor?¡±


    Fan Xian paused. Pulling back his attention, he said, ¡°As the ruler of a nation, it is not for a foreign official such as me to discuss him.¡±


    It was only after he said this that everyone in the hall felt a bit awkward. It was indeed not very appropriate to arrogantly discuss the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s gossip in front of the Great wangfei. However, it was always difficult to suppress humankind¡¯s curiosity. Including the Second Prince, they all urged Fan Xian to say something.


    Fan Xian scratched his head and asked, ¡°Why are you all so interested in the Northern Qi Emperor?¡±


    The men in the Flower Hall suddenly fell silent with awkward expressions on their faces. Only the three women whispered privately, making a chittering noise like ants munching on a leaf.


    The Great wangfei shook her head, lifted her dress slightly, and walked out of the Flower Hall with a quiet and contented look on her face, saying she had to see how the preparations for lunch were going.


    Given her status as a wangfei, there was no need for her to be personally worried about these trivial matters. Without a doubt, it was to give these noble Qing Kingdom families a setting talk conveniently. As expected, after the wangfei was some distance from the Flower Hall, the Great Prince shook his head and opened his mouth. ¡°There is no choice but to be concerned. That little Emperor of Northern Qi has always been very secretive. Regardless of whether it is the Overwatch Council or military, the intelligence reports are all not very detailed. His personality, hobbies, and likes and dislikes are all a mystery.


    ¡°So what? As an Emperor, he has to maintain a secrecy in front of his people,¡± Fan Xian smiled and replied.


    The Great Prince said, seriously, ¡°But, he is the ruler of a foreign country. The more mysterious he is in front of us, the more terrifying he is.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°He is nothing more than a young man. How could he be terrifying?¡± When he first met the Northern Qi Emperor in Shangjing, he had thought the other party was a young man of simr age to himself. It was not until after he returned and carefully checked the intelligence reports did he discover that the little Emperor was actually two years younger than himself.


    While he was in Jiangnan, every time he thought of the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s deep ns, calm, and courage in moving pce treasury silver to participate in the inner politics of the South Kingdom, Fan Xian also felt some fear. However, this matter involved his deepest secret, so he did not speak it in the Flower Hall.


    The Second Prince put down the fruit in his hand and sighed. ¡°Being terrifying has nothing to do with age.¡± He nced at Fan Xian, meaning to say, When you first entered the capital, you were also no more than 16 or 17, yet you were extremely terrifying. Immediately after, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°You should all know about the matter of Shen Zhong of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards. In the end, Wei Hua became themanding official...Shen Zhong died wretchedly. However, with a clever wave of his hand, the Emperor rounded out the matter. He forced Shang Shanhu to be trapped in Shangjing and also sessfully took over the power of a faction behind him. Now, Wei Hua barely even listens to the empress dowager¡¯s orders, and Imperial Advisor Ku He also maintained his silence. Where did this young ruler learn such subtlety? And, how could he convince so many people to stand on his side?¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s voice grew heavier. ¡°If the battle for the position of Northern Qi¡¯s empress bes more intense, then it is a blessing for the Qing Kingdom...we originally thought when the Emperor first began to rule personally, he wouldn¡¯t be as good as the Northern Qi empress dowager who has been running things for a long time and in the end, because of the young man¡¯s explosive temper, it would cause great unrest in the Northern Qi pce. Who knew that this little Emperor could silently pull the power back into his own hands? This kind of ability is truly...terrifying.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He knew the inside story of Shen Zhong being killed very clearly. It was he who had suggested to the Northern Qi Emperor, through Haitang¡¯s mouth, to do it.


    The atmosphere in the Flower Hall was somewhat tense. The three women knew their men were discussing state matters and tactfully kept their mouths closed.


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s eyes no longer showed any drunkenness. He furrowed his brows. ¡°The Northern Qi Emperor is the ruler of a country. He doesn¡¯t lust after women and does not have any harmful indulgences. His mind is clear and, he has self-restraint...this kind of person is the scariest. In the future, if we want to bring soldiers up North, what we should first consider isn¡¯t the strength of Northern Qi but the temperament of the master of Northern Qi. If the Northern Qi Emperor does not panic, there is not much we can do.¡±


    After hearing this, the Great Prince and Second Prince both nodded their heads.


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised and felt some astonishment as he looked at this scene. He was shocked by the serious moods of the three royal sons. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t speak. It was not until now that he understood, for him, Northern Qi was only a friend while for the younger generation of nobles in Qing Kingdom, Northern Qi was the opposition that was destined to be swallowed up by Qing Kingdom.


    Qing Kingdom lovedbat. The people of the previous generation had already conquered a massive territory. What was left now to the new generation of people was therge but not rigid Northern Qi. This was a fanatical wish to expand their borders that were deeply nted in their blood. Regardless of whether it was the Great Prince or Li Hongcheng, neither could cast off this kind of fanaticism. Even the warm and solemn Second Prince kept the idea of attacking Northern Qi constantly in his mind.


    Qing Kingdom was flourishing. For the past 30 years, it had maintained a momentum through attacking. For the people of Qing Kingdom, this was no longer something that needed to be considered. What needed to be considered was when to attack Northern Qi. Thus, it was a very important matter to the three royal sons in the hall to know the kind of person the Northern Qi Emperor was.


    It was clear from looking at the Second Prince¡¯s expression, as he was deep in thought, that to be able to unite the world was every Qing Kingdom person¡¯s final goal. It could even temporarily suppress his worry over the dragon chair.


    ¡°Everyone says that the Northern Qi Emperor doesn¡¯t lust after women. However,st time, he especially wanted to exchange Si Lili back to Northern Qi. An Zhi, you were the diplomatst time. Did you not discover anything in Shangjing?¡± The Great Prince asked.


    A momentter, Fan Xian slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s true he doesn¡¯t care much for beauty. In the giant royal pce, there are only a few concubines. Furthermore, to prevent the imperial rtives growing in power, the little Emperor went forcefully against the pressure of the major families in Shangjing. All his concubines are chosen from among those ofmon birth. What is very strange is that the empress dowager seemed to not oppose such an arrangement.¡±


    The Second Prince furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Even if it was to prevent the imperial rtives from growing too powerful, this kind of arrangement is not good forforting officials. This action is inappropriate.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Pretending to be worried, he said, ¡°It is just as the wangfei said earlier, this Emperor is impossible to understand. Clearly, he is right in front of your eyes, but one always feels that he has some kind of clever disguise.¡±


    Li Hongchengughed. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. That Emperor has treated you with considerable sincerity. Earlier, you said you were a foreign official, but I think the Northern Qi people certainly don¡¯t see you that way. Otherwise, after the attack, why would they send a letter to Jingdou to protest?¡±


    The Great Prince shook his head in anger and said, ¡°Northern Qi has gone too far to forcibly do such a thing.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Highness, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Speaking of the attack, the Second Prince was not awkward at all. He wore a selfless and open expression, yet heughed at Fan Xian. ¡°Of course, this matter has nothing to do with you. Not even considering that you are a Qing Kingdom person and Northern Qi only wants to incite trouble, even if the little Emperor likes you a great deal and pulls you to Northern Qi, could he also marry his own sister to you as well?¡±


    At this moment, Ye Ling¡¯er broke in and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible...Fan Xian was born with good looks, and the little Northern Qi Emperor is also his biggest fan.¡±


    Once these words were said, the serious discussion became a mischievous joke.


    Fan Xian twitched his lips into a smile and quietly watched these men and women talk from the side. Fan Xian didn¡¯t quite understand when they spoke of some of the amusing things that had happened in the Pce in the past. Gradually, he developed a misperception of being rejected by the group. Before he entered Jingdou, the men and women in the Flower Hall had all watched each other grow up from a young age. The rtionship between the younger generation of the Qing royal family had always been quite good.


    He was originally an outsider.


    However, Fan Xian did not dwell long in such feelings. He had sunk deep into thought because of the earlier discussion about the Northern Qi Emperor. He faintly felt that he seemed about to catch some mysterious thing.


    In his mind, he closely re-examined the scenario when he met the Northern Qi Emperor in Shangjing. He also closely recalled their mutual understanding and cooperation during the year and a half of time. Heplemented it with the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s tastes, interests, and the details of his life. Gradually, a spot of light in his mind was about to burst forth.


    However, it never did.


    Amidst the faint fragrance, Fan Xian remained in a daze. Even when everyone around him quieted down to look at him, he still didn¡¯t notice it.


    Fan Xian abruptly realized his loss of self-control. He smiled awkwardly and unconsciously said, ¡°Smells nice.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Smells nice!


    A faint fragrance pervaded the air in the Flower Hall. Fan Xian¡¯s focus wandered for a moment. There seemed to be some kind of magic on the tip of his nose that made his mind wander again. This fragrance was actually very light and elegant. For him, it was heavy and extremely disturbing.


    He turned his head and saw that the Great wangfei had already left ande back, and changed an outfit. Fan Xian barely managed a smile and asked, ¡°Where is the fragranceing from?¡±


    The Great wangfei was slightly shocked then immediately smiled, ¡°I never knew that not only are you exceptionally intelligent, but your thoughts and nose are also very sensitive. I¡¯ve worn this fragrance pouch for a year, but the Great Prince has never noticed it. Today, I¡¯ve just put it on yet you¡¯ve already noticed it.¡±


    Everyone looked curiously at Fan Xian. Ye Ling¡¯er sniffed hard but still could not smell any special fragrance, only the scent of the incense that had been diluted by the cold breeze from theck.


    ¡°Is it not the incense?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er asked curiously.


    The wangfei smiled. ¡°Of course, it is not the incense.¡± She took out a very exquisitely made fragrance pouch from by her waist and said, ¡°I brought it from Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Xian had the powerful urge to hold the fragrance pouch in his hand and smell it closely. However, a fragrance pouch was something a woman wore close to her body and was very meaningful. It was impossible for him to raise his request.


    Hearing the wangfei¡¯s words, his expression had already calmed. He smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve never been to Northern Qi, so they can¡¯t smell this light fragrance. I¡¯ve been before, so no wonder I can smell it.¡±


    The wangfeiughed and shook her head. ¡°I bet that you also haven¡¯t smelled it before...you¡¯ve been to the royal pce in Shangjing, did you go up the mountain behind it?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    The wangfei said, ¡°This fragrance pouch is filled with gold osmanthus. The flower grows on the mountain. There is probably just that one nt in the entire world...the scent of the gold osmanthus is very light. If one is not concentrating, it is impossible to smell.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°When I went up the mountain, I only stopped for a short while in the pavilion by the creek and did not see the rare gold osmanthus.¡±


    ¡°It grows at the summit of the mountain,¡± The Great wangfei smiled and said. ¡°It is a lone seed that the Imperial Advisor personally transnted from the North many years ago. Adding to the fact that the scent is not very strong, no one had thought to gather its stamen to make into a fragrance pouch. I dare say, even if you¡¯ve stayed in the pce, you¡¯ve still have not smelled it¡¯s fragrance before.¡±


    Fan Xian asked with astonishment, ¡°Then your fragrance pouch...¡±


    Everyone was a bit confused. Why was Fan Xian not letting go of this fragrance pouch and constantly asking questions? Fan Xian was also afraid he would give the game away so he smiled and exined, ¡°I like this scent, and I want to get one for Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er smiled slightly, knowing that her husband was certainly not thinking of this. However, the others did not understand. The Great Prince said with disapproval, ¡°You are a man, so why is your attention to these womanly things?¡±


    The Great wangfei red at him and said, ¡°Those who can ride a horse and embroider a flower are true men.¡±


    The Great Prince immediately shut his mouth.


    The Great wangfei turned to Fan Xian and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would not be easy for you to get one for Princess Chen...no, it may be difficult for everyone else in the world, but you have a chance...you can write a letter personally to ask the Emperor.¡±


    Naturally, this Emperor was the one in Northern Qi.


    Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°Is the one you¡¯re wearing also a gift from your Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A faint sense of homesickness appeared in the wangfei¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the past, there was just the Emperor alone in Shangjing who wore a gold osmanthus fragrance pouch. He said he liked the light and clean scent. The night before I left, the Emperor gifted me the fragrance pouch he wore at his side so that I could remember the smell of home even when I¡¯m in the South.¡±


    The atmosphere in the Flower Hall became sorrowful with the wangfei¡¯s faint words.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze swept over the fragrance pouch. He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ...


    ...


    As they talked in the manor after having lunch, it was already dusk. During this, under the arrangement of the Great Prince, Fan Xian and the Second Prince carried a deep conversation in the study. However, the two of them had already talked in sufficient depthst time in Baoyue Brothel. The present Second Prince had the support of the Ye family and a Great Grandmaster behind him, so he would certainly be unwilling to take even half a step back. Fan Xian knew that although his position was as the Second Prince said. It appeared to be as powerful as a mountain but, in reality, it could shatter at any moment. He lived in this world and had no choice. Even if he did want to extricate himself and retreat, he didn¡¯t have that possibility.


    At least, the Qing Emperor would not allow it.


    In the end, the Second Prince nced at him deeply and slowly said, ¡°An Zhi, there is something I must remind you...without question, you are the biggest troublemaker these past two years in Qing Kingdom...and you are also aware of the matter in the past. Do you know why father let you live and grow up in Danzhou rather than decisively sweeping clean all of these troubles?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly, thinking that the Second Prince was indeed someone very capable of swaying others. If Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s threat to the Emperor was not considered, the Qing Emperor secretly protecting his growth could only be exined by one thing. Although rulers were heartless, they always felt some pity toward their children.


    ¡°Father will not allow anything overly intense to happen between us brothers,¡± the Second Prince looked at him quietly and said. ¡°However, for you, if the situation cannot be intensified, you can only sit and watch as things flow away from you as your situation worsens day by day. This is where your problem lies.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. He thought that the situation was about to intensify. If he wanted to preserve what he had in the past, then he must have others pay a difficult-to-endure cost.


    ¡°Regardless of life and death,¡± Fan Xian spoke very seriously and looked at the Second Prince.


    ¡°Regardless of life and death¡± had twoyers of meaning. Life and death had to be decided while another only focused on the matter and did not involve their life and death.


    The Second Prince raised his hand and gently pped his palm with Fan Xian¡¯s.


    ...


    ...


    In the afternoon, the Overwatch Council sent a message saying there were strange movements on Xi Lake. The military report had already been sent to the Bureau of Military Affairs, so the Pce was summoning Fan Xian to see the Emperor. As the Commander of the Imperial Army, the Great Prince had no choice but to also leave. However, the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng were still able to stay in the manor.


    Fan Xian let his wife and Ye Ling¡¯er talk a bit more and left the manor alone. He got into his carriage and, without waiting for the Great Prince, ordered the carriage to drive slowly alone along the snow-filled Jingdou streets.


    The Xi Lake matter was not very urgent. It would take at least a month for messages to travel between the two ces. At this point, there was no need to rush into the Pce. Fan Xian needed time to digest everything that had happened today.


    The ck carriage made a made a few rounds on the Jingdou streets and drove onto a rtively solitary street. Sitting in the coachman¡¯s position, Teng Zijing warily looked around in all directions. There were also a number of unremarkable secret agents in disguises all around the carriage to maintain Fan Xian¡¯s safety.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair in the carriage. His face was a bit pale, and the corners of his lips were a bit dry.


    That faint scent of the gold osmanthus...so the smell from that night was that of the gold osmanthus. He suddenly dazedly remembered that night, that temple, that patch ofnd, and that belt he didn¡¯t have time to tie properly. However, it clearly was Si Lili...but, that scent after he woke up and the hands gently rubbing his temples...


    His thin lips trembled a little. He cursed a few times, quickly and in a low voice. Unconsciously, he pped the boards of the carriage beside him.


    In his anger, Fa Xian struck hard with his palm. The extremely vigorous Tyrannical zhenqi in his body surged out. With a boom, everything that the palm wind touched could not stand against it. In an instant, the loud sound of wood shattering rang out in the silent street.


    It was like the ck carriage was made from paper. Half of it copsed with this one strike. The carriage wheels shattered, the carriage flipped, and the horses were startled, pawing endlessly at the ground. Teng Zijing¡¯s face drained of all color. He barely managed to stand his ground.


    The dust gradually settled. Fan Xian, in his ck official robes, stood in a daze among the wood and gravel all over the ground.


    At his side, Gao Da of the Tiger Guard had his long knife half unsheathed. A bright light danced chaotically in his eyes as he searched for a trace of the assassin. Seven or eight swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau surrounded him. They held tight to the metal drills at their waist, and the crossbows in their left hands were aimed at outwards.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a long time, involuntarily he thought of the two words in the letter his mother had left in the chest. He couldn¡¯t stop the corners of his lips tilting up slightly and revealing a very self-mockingughter. He sighed unhappily and said, ¡°Karma...¡±

 Chapter 479 - I Know What You Did Last Summer

    Chapter 479: I Know What You Did Last Summer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Gao Da confirmed there were no enemies around him, he slid his long knife back into its sheath with some confusion. The surface of the de and the opening of the sheath made a dry raspy sound.


    The ck-robed swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau and the secret agents disguised as pedestrians nearby reported, at almost the same time, that there was nothing strange. Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates looked at him with a strange expression not sure what happened in that split second in the carriage.


    Teng Zijing cleared away the shattered wooden carriage wheel from in front of him and carefully prepared to help him up.


    Fan Xian shook his head and waved his hand, indicating he was fine. He then realized how much trash his unconscious anger had brought to this quiet street and how much trouble he had brought his subordinates.


    With that long knife on his back, Gao Da walked toward him and asked, in a quiet voice, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fan Xian forced augh and raised his foot to walk forward.


    The Overwatch Council worked very efficiently. Before long, anotherpletely new ck carriage drove around the corner and stopped in front of everyone. Teng Zijing rubbed legs that were feeling watery from the fright and prepared to take over the reins. Fan Xian scolded him, ¡°Look how frightened you are. Go back and rest.¡±


    Teng Zijing smiled and made a sound of agreement. He handed the reins to Mu Feng¡¯er.


    Without needing orders, there were already people beginning to clean up the street to prevent startling the people of Jingdou. The carriage began to move again. Fan Xian sat in the carriage thinking and still did not say anything. Mu Feng¡¯er drove the carriage on the quiet steps. The further they went, the more anxious he became. He couldn¡¯t resist turning his head to speak through the curtains, ¡°Sir, the Pce is very anxious.¡±


    There was an edict summoning Fan Xian into the Pce to discuss matters, yet he was sitting in the carriage and wandering the streets. It was Mu Feng¡¯er who had gone earlier to the manor to convey the edict. He knew that no matter how arrogant Sir Fan junior was, the Emperor in the Pce would probably be reluctant to scold him. But, what about himself? So, he screwed up his carriage and began to press further.


    Fan Xian cared nothing for Xi Lake or the Pce. All he could think about was thewsuit. He opened his mouth and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something, so don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    Around the carriage, the people met each other¡¯s eyes. They all felt that it was very strange. They didn¡¯t understand why the Commissioner¡¯s mood was so bad today.


    In the eyes of the all the officials, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian, was someone who was warm on the outside but had sinister and ruthless methods. However, in the eyes of the members of the Overwatch Council, Sir Fan junior was a superior who was very lenient in front of the Emperor, very generous in his actions, and magnanimous with his words and in his personality.


    Never mind cursing out loud, Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t even use harsh words with his trusted aides. Everyone was confused and unsure what matter had made Sir Fan junior lose hisposure in such a way. However, no one dared ask.


    The carriage didn¡¯t head straight for the Royal Pce, rather, under Fan Xian¡¯s insistence, it came to the Overwatch Council.


    He stomped down the carriage in three steps and walked into the square ck-grey building without even looking at it. Along the way, he asionally ran into officials who were working in the Overwatch Council. They saw the Commissioner¡¯s extremely baleful expression and all jumped with fright, before quickly moving the side and greeting him.


    Just as he was about to enter the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian suddenly stopped his steps.


    He stopped too quickly. Behind him, Gao Da and Mu Feng¡¯er both didn¡¯t react in time and almost crashed into each other.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look at them. He only turned his neck and looked backward, searching desperately...as if he wanted to see if there was anything strange behind him.


    For a person to twist their heads to look at their butt, it was truly a very difficult action. Even Fan Xian, who had the flexibility of a ninth-level ace, found it very difficult.


    His neck began to ache. His body also reacted and began to spin in ce as if his butt, covered by ck official robes, was too shy toe into contact with his gaze and was desperately trying to escape.


    He twisted his head to look at his butt and spun in ce.


    One round after another.


    ...


    ...


    This action of Fan Xian¡¯s was truly too absurd and hrious. This was the front gate of the Overwatch Council, and he was the lofty Commissioner. Yet, he was like a cat...endlessly spinning to try and see his own tail.


    To the side, Gao Da and Mu Feng¡¯er look at the scene with their mouths wide open. The corners of their eyes began to twitch. They werepletely speechless. They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. They didn¡¯t understand what Fan Xian was doing.


    While the officials inside and outside the Overwatch Council doors also looked at this scene in a daze. they all became countless statues and stared open-mouthed at the Commissioner spinning in circles.


    Everything waspletely silent. The Overwatch Council officials¡¯ valiant nerves allowed them to maintain their silence. They didn¡¯t know whether or not the Commissioner, who had suddenly turned mad, was testing them.


    With great difficulty, Gao Da closed his lips as he watched Fan Xian, thinking, Perhaps the young master had spent too much time with the Lin family¡¯s young master and had also gone crazy?


    Fan Xian suddenly stopped his rotating dance and stood where he was.


    Although he had only spun a few times, for the people watching this from the side, the few revolutions he had taken had felt like years to them.


    Fan Xian stood where he was in a daze. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to point behind him and asked Gao Da, ¡°Has my walking posture ever changed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Da shook his head with some confusion.


    Fan Xian felt a bit more at ease and let out a sigh. He scratched his head and then said, ¡°I also felt like everything was normal.¡±


    Gao Da and Mu Feng¡¯er both didn¡¯t understand. Fan Xian suddenly shivered and furrowed his head in disgust. He wiped his sweating hands in the front of his robes and walked into the Council.


    It was only after this group of three people had disappeared into the main hall by the Overwatch Council¡¯s front doors that the Overwatch Council officials who had turned into statues came alive again. They were all at aplete loss. They met each other¡¯s eyes and saw the amusement. Then, discussion burst forth from them all.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know that his loss ofposure had given his bored subordinates endless fodder for discussion for these winter days. He also didn¡¯t have the time to bother about these things. He walked directly into the secret room, without even greeting the baffled Yan Bingyun. Straightaway he had him bring him all the Northern intelligence report files from thest one and a half years.


    The Second Bureau acted quickly. In less than a quarter of an hour, a small mountain of Northern intelligence files had been piled on the table in the secret room. Fan Xian waved his hand and rudely asked Yan Bingyun to leave. Yan Bingyun furrowed his brows. He could see that Fan Xian¡¯s uneasy state of mind. After he left the room, he quietly asked Gao Da and Mu Feng¡¯er a few questions but did not receive any clues.


    File after file was opened and closed again. Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sank deep into thought. Most of the files were about stories and news rted to the royal pce in Shangjing. In the past, Fan Xian had read most of the contents, particrly those that were rted to the Northern Qi Emperor. They were at the center of his focus.


    In the past, it was difficult to deduce the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s personality from these chaotic and unmethodical intelligence reports. However, Fan Xian now had his own guesses and deductions about the Northern Qi Emperor, so it was now much easier to use them to find clues in these files.


    It was always easier to make daring conjectures and carefully search for the evidence with a goal in front. In just a moment, Fan Xian had already, through his own guesses, connected countless details from old case files and graduallye close to an absurd truth.


    It was a truth that was enough to shock the world and make countless people lose their heads. It even made Fan Xian feel gloomy and uneasy.


    It was clearly written in these files. The Northern Qi Emperor had been raised by the empress dowager since his youth, even his nannies had never been changed. In the dozen or so years, it was still those two people. Given his status as an Emperor, he only had two nannies. There were also very few serving girls assigned to him. It was truly at odds with Northern Qi¡¯s extravagant style.


    The Northern Qi Empress dowager¡¯s example was that, back then, the Wei Kingdom had been overthrown because of their grandiose. She wanted to teach the Emperor to live a in and simple life from his youth. The Northern Qi Emperor in people¡¯s minds did not lust after women. The fourmon-born concubines were enough to exin a great many things in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, at this moment.


    Just as the Second Prince had said in Prince Heqing¡¯s manor, for the ruler of a nation, marriage was the ultimate weapon in bncing the court. Logically speaking, it was impossible to not take a few daughters of official as concubines.


    This was a stupid action but, as Fan Xian only realized today, this was the only choice of the mother and son...no, the mother and daughter in the Northern Qi royal pce.


    If the Northern Qi Emperor married the daughters of major officials yet never consummated the marriage, this message would reach the nobility and attract people¡¯s spections. Furthermore, even if they didn¡¯t consummate the marriage, they would have to sit together and sleep together. There would eventually be an official¡¯s daughter who found something strange.


    Only by marryingmon-born girls could this bepletely controlled.


    Even with the pervasive intelligence methods of Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council, they still did not, to this day, have apletely detailed description of the Northern Qi Emperor, much less any distinctive features on their body. This one point was enough to demonstrate the strict protection the Northern Qi royal pce had for the Emperor¡¯s body.


    All of this, in Fan Xian¡¯s certainty, pointed toward a great secret that could never be announced to the world.


    Not marrying daughters of major officials, being so careful while washing...other than proving that the Northern Qi Emperor had a hidden trouble, it alsoforted Fan Xian a little.


    The Northern Qi Emperor wasn¡¯t homosexual, he...she was a woman.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian rubbed his slightly irritated eyes and raised his head. Leaning on the chair, he thought deeply about something. His right hand still held the intelligence report Si Lili had sent through the secret channel. However, there was no need to read it anymore. Since the Northern Qi Emperor was in such a situation, Si Lili must know everything about it. These endless reports from Shangjing must be filled with overstatement and padding.


    Fan Xian¡¯s right hand tightened slightly and immediately rxed. A sudden thought shed across his mind as he suddenly remembered something Haitang had once said in Shangjing.


    ¡°My sisters and I think it is possible...¡±


    Sisters? The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips revealed a glimmer of a bitter smile. Sisters? For the Northern Qi Emperor, Haitang Duoduo, and Si Lili to be sisters, isn¡¯t that a bit too overpowering? They had yed him in the palm of their hands. It truly made one angry.


    The person that was with him that night, was that really the Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor? That faint scent of the gold osmanthus...if it really was the little Emperor, why would she risk such danger to spend one night with him?


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He returned to the files, closely examining the reports from the Shangjing royal pce from a year and a half ago.


    He was very self-aware of himself. Although he knew that he had the title of a so-called immortal poet in this world, that Zhuang Mohan had always shown him great approval, that he had been born with a good appearance, that he had written a few sappy lines, and had said a few cheeky words...he didn¡¯t think was a walking aphrodisiac able to attract every woman in the world to kneel down, regardless of life and death, at the foot of his ck robes¡ªparticrly Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor.


    Judging from the cooperation between Jiangnan and the North, she was a very powerful and far-thinking person. It was impossible for her to drug and rape him just because she liked Fan Xian¡¯s beauty.


    As for emotion? Although Fan Xian believed in love at first sight, he didn¡¯t think a woman who had spent many years dressed as a man and an Emperor who had lived in such wariness and danger would be so indulgent with their state of mind.


    Then there was only one exnation.


    ...


    ...


    After cleaning out thest year and a half¡¯s worth of reports, Fan Xian once again lifted his head, pleased. In this year and a half, the little Northern Qi Emperor still held court each day. There was never a day where the Emperor did not attend. The Emperor also did not travel or not leave the pce to hide from the heat or to hunt.


    In any case, the little Northern Qi Emperor has never left the people¡¯s sight for more than two days. The medicine being supplied by the Imperial Academy of Medicine in Shangjing¡¯s royal pce were as usual. Given Fan Xian¡¯s acuity with medicine, in his opinion, there was not any trace of a fetus-protection medicine. Of course, if the other person had done it secretly, there was no way to know.


    However, based on the present situation, it was impossible that the little Northern Qi Emperor was pregnant.


    This deduction made Fan Xian rx a great deal. He unconsciously stood up and stretched. He was most afraid that after having a one night stand with the Northern Qi Emperor, the other person had be pregnant.


    It was not because he wasn¡¯t ready to be a father. It was because he was not ready to be the father of an Emperor. He particrly didn¡¯t want to be the other person¡¯s method of impregnation under the circumstances of having been drugged and raped.


    Borrowing seed, borrowing seed. Since nothing hade of it, then it didn¡¯t matter. Fan Xian¡¯s gloominess had long dissipated. Men were often like this. Physical rtions with a woman really didn¡¯t mean much. Even if it was under these forced circumstances, he could stillfort himself into making it a pleasure.


    Suddenly, he thought of Ye Qingmei.


    ¡°The cycle of karma and retribution does not feel good!¡±


    Fan Xian smiled mirthlessly. He had a rather delusional thought that although he could notpare to his mother in many ways, at least there was one in which he had fought to a draw with her¡ªboth of them had slept with an Emperor.


    He unconsciously did not think further that this incident was far more wretchedpared to his mother¡¯s trick. He heavily patted his butt that had be numb from sitting. He felt some lingering fear and a helplessness as he left the secret room in the Overwatch Council.


    Sitting on the carriage headed toward the Royal Pce, Fan Xian held a pencil specially made by the Overwatch Council. He thought carefully for a while and then wrote a line of characters on the white paper.


    ¡°I know what you didst summer.¡±


    He sealed the letter and handed it to Mu Feng¡¯er to have him give it to Wang Qinian in the secret little courtyard in the west of the city.


    Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates were long used to the Commissioner using the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret channels to send love letters to the girl in the North, so Mu Feng¡¯er did not think this was strange.


    Fan Xian watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. Wang Qinian knew who this letter was for. However, this was not a love letter. It wasn¡¯t just for Haitang herself, rather, it was for the three girls.


    He had been tricked by the other party. Now that he had realized it, he had to use this for his own benefit, at least some kind of mental benefit. So, he sent a letter with a row of characters to scare them.


    Given the intelligence of the little Northern Qi Emperor, they would understand what he meant.


    Fan Xian yed with the narrow pencil with two fingers and then ced it in a pocket in his robes as he shook his head. He had suddenly thought of something. Before the Great Princess had left, the little Northern Qi Emperor had personally gifted her that gold osmanthus fragrance bag...given the Emperor¡¯s intelligence and meticulous nature, would they not guess that he would be able to recognize the unique scent for what it was?


    He furrowed his brow and thought that perhaps the female Emperor, after a one night stand, had some lingering feelings for him in the depths of his heart. Unable to hide it forever, she sought a way to remember him.


    He felt that perhaps he was thinking too much into this. He sighed and stopped thinking about it, saying quietly in his heart, I should have guessed long ago. It is impossible for someone so obsessed with the Story of a Stone to be a man.


    ...


    ...


    The royal study had filled with people long ago. Fan Xian stood with an awkward expression at the very back. The moment he entered the royal study, he had been thoroughly scolded by the Qing Emperor, so he did not have the special honor of sitting.


    Perhaps of the officials in the room felt a sense of schadenfreude. However, they knew that the more viciously the Emperor scolded him, the more Fan Xian was favored. So, they didn¡¯t allow the feelings of joy to show on their faces.


    Fan Xian knew he deserved to be scolded. The matter was one of national importance that involved the military, yet he had dyed so long before entering the Pce and had made the Pce send for him a number of times. To be so blind to priorities and the needs of the country, it was no wonder that the Emperor would be so angry.


    However, in Fan Xian¡¯s perspective, although the matter he had investigated today was a domestic one, it was also a national one. But, this matter could certainly not be expressed, only kept in his heart. So, he didn¡¯t make a sound as he was scolded.


    He didn¡¯t make a sound, but he forgot to ask for forgiveness. The Emperor¡¯s expression did not take a turn for the better. He huffed coldly a couple of times and then left him out in the cold.


    The Emperor had summoned Fan Xian into the Pce today with the original intention of finding an opportunity for him toe into contact with the high-level decision-making setting that Qing Kingdom used to face sudden events. He had intended for this to be an educational opportunity. However, Fan Xian hade veryte so, the Emperor was not very happy.


    The discussion had started long ago. The initial decision was to have Ye Zhong lead troops 300 li west and put some pressure on the gradually stirring forces in the direction of Xi Lake. At the same time, Yan Xiaoyi, the northern Governor, would return North early to make a stand against Shang Shanhu¡¯s overwhelming attitude.


    As for the rest of the matters, Fan Xian didn¡¯t hear a single word of it. He only knew that the Emperor had finally fulfilled his promise to him and was sending Yan Xiaoyi away. As for Ye Zhong...


    Fan Xian unconsciously raised his head. He saw that a general, whose figure was not very tall and was rather rotund and sturdy, on the second seat to the right was ncing at him asionally with droopy and listless eyes. His gaze seemed very distant.


    This was Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s father, the previous Commander of the Jingdou garrison the current Governor of Dingzhou, Ye Zhong.


    Fan Xian nced at him and smiled warmly. Suddenly, he heard Eunuch Yao announcing the edict and heard the words, ¡°In the seventh year of the Qing calendar...¡± His heart jumped. Only then did he remember that the New Year had already passed and the alluring incident that had happened in the little temple...should have happened in the summer of the year beforest and notst year.


    ...


    ...


    After the emergency meeting in the royal study ended, the Emperor kept Fan Xian behind. He didn¡¯t scold him again, he only stared at him. Fan Xian knew that he had been in the wrong today and didn¡¯t dare to be stubborn. He forced a smile and asked for forgiveness.


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Were you not at Prince Heqing¡¯s manor earlier? Where did you go after?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and replied, ¡°Something suddenly came up at the Council, so I had to rush over to handle it.¡±


    The Emperor said, unhappily, ¡°What matter could be more urgent than unrest on the borders?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°It was a message from the North. Shang Shanhu had received an edict to go South and is now 300 li from Yanjing...and he isn¡¯t leading troops.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression cleared slightly and he said, ¡°So, it is like this. It is already a rarity that the Northern Qi Emperor dares to use Shang Shanhu. However, he doesn¡¯t even give him a mere 300 soldiers. Looks like his mind is only so open.¡±


    Fan Xian thought to himself that there had been many Emperors in this world, but there were very few whose self-confidence had reached such a perverted state. Immediately after, the Emperor asked a few more casual questions about the gathering in Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. Through his speech and expressions, it seemed that he was very pleased with the Great Prince¡¯s action.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart shivered slightly and knew that the Second Prince was right. Although the Emperor incited his sons to fight, he would still not let them suffer unendurable losses.


    They spoke a bit more, but Fan Xian¡¯s uneasy state of mind was noticed by the Emperor, who then dismissed him.


    Fan Xian wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead. As he shed out of the side corridor of the Taiji Pce, he abruptly came to a stop and looked at the tall and sturdy general in front of him. He quietly became more cautious.

 Chapter 480 - Eunuchs Can Also Change The World

    Chapter 480: Eunuchs Can Also Change The World


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The general was not wearing any armor and did not carry that longbow behind him. Even so, Fan Xian still had to lower his head slightly and narrow his eyes in order to stand against the thick arrow intention emanating from his body.


    An arrow was used to kill, but an arrow intent was not a killing intent. It was only an imposing manner that stripped one of their outer clothing and revealed the timidity and pale flesh within.


    Despite Fan Xian¡¯s powerful strength and control over his state of mind, he was still oppressed by this imposing manner. This demonstrated that the general¡¯s cultivation was truly a level above his.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi, the Northern Governor, was an extraordinary warrior of the superior ninth-level and the person most able to challenge a Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°Greetings, Governor.¡±


    Fan Xian pushed a smile onto his face and warmly greeted Yan Xiaoyi with a bow.


    Yan Xiaoyi was standing right in the long corridor. His deep gaze washed over Fan Xian¡¯s face like spring water. He did not respond to Fan Xian¡¯s words but said in a raspy voice, ¡°I must return North very soon. Every time I think of when the colorednterns are hovering high and the martial conference has begun, I feel disappointed that I will not be able to test myself against you.¡±


    The so-called martial conference was a boxing match hosted by the court. Fan Xian knew that in a country such as this where martial merit and demonstrations of martial ability were honored, if Yan Xiaoyi really did go crazy and didn¡¯t care about the Emperor¡¯s face and challenged him in front of the Pce...


    Would Yan Xiaoyi go crazy? Fan Xian knew that everyone in the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction were all a bit crazy. In particr, Yan Xiaoyi, since his only son, Yan Shengdu, was killed on Fan Xian¡¯smand by the lovely Thirteenth Wang.


    Could he defeat Yan Xiaoyi? Fan Xian asked himself honestly. He could not spray poisoned fog in front of the Pce and couldn¡¯t use a crossbow. In a direct fight, there was still some distance between him and a warrior at the peak of the superior ninth-level. Although Yan Xiaoyi would not be able to use the longbow he was famous for, Fan Xian would not be so stupid as to assume that all of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s extraordinary skillpletely rested in that bow.


    Thus, once the fight actually happened, even if Lao Hong could, in the end, save his life, he would certainly be heavily injured.


    In the military meeting, the Emperor ordered Yan Xiaoyi to return to the North early. This was fulfilling Fan Xian¡¯s request. After all, he didn¡¯t want to get hurt. However, looking at the current situation, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s disappointment and anger could no longer be suppressed.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly at this powerful military figure and said, ¡°Governor, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I just want to learn from your little tricks.¡±


    Fan Xian was also silent for a moment. He then raised his hands in a salute and said, ¡°Right now, we are in a time of peace. It is better for there to be less fighting.¡±


    In the long corridor, there were only Fan Xian and Yan Xiaoyi facing each other. The scent of danger grew. Fan Xian knew that, within the Pce, there was no way Yan Xiaoyi would attack, so he was not very worried. He gazed calmly at the other party with his bright eyes.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    The sound of coughing rang out. It was not old Eunuch Yao, rather, it was a somewhat short man with an attitude as imposing as the East Mountain who suddenly appeared beside the two of them.


    Ye Zhong.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and thought to himself that he had arrived at just the right time. He had no desire to carry out a battle of res with Yan Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Governor Yan, Commissioner Fan, these are sacred Pce grounds. Please do not make such a mor.¡±


    When Ye Zhong wasmander of the Jingdou garrison. Fan Xian had not yet been born, and Yan Xiaoyi was still hunting in the mountains. With his experience and position, his words carried much more weight.


    Yan Xiaoyi started slightly and turned to greet him.


    Fan Xian smiled and asked, ¡°Uncle Ye, long time no see. How is Dingzhou?¡±


    With Ye Zhong interrupting, Yan Xiaoyi closed his mouth and did not speak. Ye Zhong had noticed the tension between Yan Xiaoyi and Fan Xian. He furrowed his brows and thought to himself that the death of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s only son was still an unsolved case. Why was he so sure that it was Fan Xian who did it?


    ¡°I still have matters to handle. I will bid farewell first.¡± Fan Xian took this opportunity to quickly extricate himself.


    Ye Zhong nodded his head.


    Yan Xiaoyi said slowly, ¡°Sir Fan junior, you must look after yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He knew what the other party meant by this. A lofty emotion surged up from the bottom of his heart. He raised his hands to the skies andughed loudly. ¡°With the protection of the heavens, there is no need for you to worry.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s smile suddenly turned icy and piercing. He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and bit each word off clearly. ¡°The heavens cannot hide you from my eye. Fan Xian, you will die by my hand.¡±


    They were still in the Royal Pce and Ye Zhong was still beside them, yet Yan Xiaoyi had the arrogance to make such a threat. Ye Zhong couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Ye Zhong was the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw and now belonged to that side. Yet, Yan Xiaoyi did not show any concern in front of him. He was indeed arrogant and crazy to the extreme to threaten the life of the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child in the Royal Pce.


    He gently shook his sleeves and raised his head with confidence. ¡°Yan Xiaoyi, I dare to make a bet that you will first die by my hands and, furthermore, you will die feeling iparably stupid.¡±


    Having said this, he raised his hands to Ye Zhong. Without giving Yan Xiaoyi another nce, he waltzed toward the Pce doors.


    Yan Xiaoyi narrowed his eyes and coldly watched the gradually retreating figure.


    Ye Zhong was also looking at Fan Xian¡¯s retreating figure and thought to himself, Just where did this young man get his self-confidence? He hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any changes to the arrangements he had been making for a number of years because of Fan Xian. Although he thought this, he turned to look at Yan Xiaoyi and let out a sigh. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Restrain your grief and ept fate. While you¡¯re in the Pce, be careful of the walls that have ears. After all, he isn¡¯t a normal person. He is the Emperor¡¯s son.


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he coldly said, ¡°I also have a son.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Arriving at the Pce gate, Fan Xian¡¯s expression had long recovered its calm. Yan Xiaoyi and he had long reached the situation where only one of them could survive. There just needed to be a suitable time and ce to realize it. Last time, the n he hadid out was broken by Eunuch Hong. Would he sink into Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trap next time?


    There was also that Thirteenth Wang. After he killed Yan Shengdu, he had suddenly disappeared without a trace. Fan Xian had no idea where he had gone.


    As Fan Xian calcted in his heart, he walked out of the Pce. He saw, without surprise, the Great Prince beside him¡ªthe only military general in the royal family.


    ¡°What did you and Yan Xiaoyi talk about?¡± the Great Prince asked in a low voice.


    ¡°His son died, so he¡¯s randomly using people,¡± Fan Xian replied with a smile. ¡°He said he was going to kill me.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said with slight anger, ¡°What arrogance! Does he not know where he is?¡±


    After Fan Xian thought for a long time, he said to the Great Prince, ¡°Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s contrary ambition is set. I think the Emperor can see that, but you need to be careful.¡±


    The Great Prince started slightly, wondering where the word ¡°contrary¡± came from.


    Fan Xian climbed into his carriage and headed toward Fan manor. Along the way, he was thinking of this problem. The Emperor had to see the battle and murderous intent surging in Yan Xiaoyi. Why was he still releasing the tiger back into the mountain rather than keeping him trapped in the capital?


    It was an interesting question.


    Heughed self-mockingly to himself. When the day came, after who knew how long, that Yan Xiaoyi came to kill him or when he killed Yan Xiaoyi, the world would certainly be very interesting. And, the Emperor¡¯s set up would presumably be in its final phase beforepletion.


    ...


    ...


    On Jan. 15, there was no snow or wind in Jingdou. After night fell, colored lights hovered over the entire city, and people crowded on the dry streets. Women and men searched, by the reflection of the beautiful lights, for an appearance that appealed to them and avoided themotions that annoyed them. Thedies with their blush and serving girls strolled around while courteous young men maintained a slight distance, quietly watching them.


    Thoughts of love arrived early. Countless pairs of shoes were taken off in the streets. Hands stroked across an indeterminable amount of soft skin. The young men followed behind and sought the women¡¯s names. Their eyes roved around probingly. The night progressed like this joyfully. The people being controlled by hormones collectively sank into a matchmaking activity without matchmakers.


    For Qing court, the people¡¯s happiness could not affect its austereness. Large pcenterns were hung from the corners of the Royal Pce and activities such as riddles were provided in the Pce for the enjoyment of the empress dowager and other nobility. Under Fan Xian¡¯s orders, even the square, grey, and strict Overwatch Council building had hung out some brilliantly rednterns.


    However, it was still very austere.


    Because the movement of the military had begun long before the 15th, the Northern Governor had to lead the soldiers North to the Cangzhou and Yanjing regions to stand against the sharp gaze of the world-famous general. Ye Zhong had already returned to Dingzhou. The court once again sent soldiers to the West, choosing elite from the remaining military in the Five Roads to supplement the Dingzhou area. He then became the leader of an invincible 100,000-person army.


    When spring arrived, these 100,000 soldiers would push West another 200 li in the name of applying pressure. If the Northern savages near Xi Lake made any unusual movements, these invincible Qing Kingdom soldiers would find an opportunity tounch a surprise attack and forcefully strip the Hu people offrge parts of theirnd.


    Soldiers were an important matter. Although it was only transfers and the battle had yet to start, the Six Ministries had long jumped into action to prepare for the handling of the aftermath. Fortunately, Qing Kingdom had risen to prosperity through war, so everything already had a set procedure. The cooperation between the departments appeared to be regr and methodical, with a high level of efficiency.


    When they faced outsiders, Qing Kingdom was always this united. At this moment, no one remembered the conflict between the princes or how terrifying Fan Xian was.


    Fan Xian was also busy for a number of days because the Overwatch Council provided intelligence to the military. They were also responsible for auditing the machinery and weapons each department set up. All kinds of matters suddenly piled up.


    Fortunately, he had Yan Bingyun helping. Thus, on the night of the 15th, Fan Xian was able to enter the Pce to have a look at the legendary martial conference. The fights in front of the pce were indeed exciting. Qing Kingdom had a number of aces. However, without Yan Xiaoyi and Fan Xian¡¯s battle to the death, the officials seemed unable to raise their interests.


    No one was stupid enough to actively challenge Fan Xian to a fight because they were not Yan Xiaoyi. They didn¡¯t want to die.


    ...


    ...


    By the 22nd, the court and pce had already grown used to the anxiety due to the unusual movements at the border and gradually rxed. Life carried on as usual. Food still had to be eaten, and clothing still had to be worn. Naturally, the nobles in the pce had to have new clothing for the New Year.


    The Embroidery Office in the Pce sent out teams to various stalls to take over any embroidery cloths shipped in from across the ocean. The empress in the Eastern Pce did not like the colors Jiangnan offeredst year and had asked for an edict earlier to order another batch.


    Tasks that did not go through the pce treasury were often a great opportunity for managing eunuchs to earn a great deal of extra money. Commissions and gifts would probably be worth about 30 percent of the cost of the cloth. With one trip out of the pce, they could easily take a few thousand in banknotes into their sleeves.


    In the past, because of the Second Prince¡¯s favor, this task had always been given to Eunuch Dai in Lady Shu¡¯s pce. However, it was clear that the Second Prince was not as in favor as in previous years. Since Eunuch Dai was involved in both a bribery incident and the assassination in Hanging Temple, he had been stripped of the majority of his power. Thus, the eyes of all the eunuchs in the pce began to glow. They all became active, wanting to take the position Eunuch Dai had in previous years.


    After asking around a bit, all the eunuchs, including Eunuch Yao and Eunuch Hou, all stopped what they were doing because they heard that this year it was Hong Zhu, the leading eunuch in the Eastern Pce, who was responsible.


    Hong Zhu was deeply trusted by the empress. In addition, the Emperor also seemed to like this agile little eunuch a great deal. Thus, his status in the pce grew each day. Even someone such as Eunuch Yao did not want to smear a mark across Hong Zhu¡¯s glowing path, so he chose to retreat.


    On this morning, an internal guard stood on duty outside arge shop. He couldn¡¯t stop yawning because he believed no one woulde here to make trouble. There were no nobles inside the shop or a eunuch. He thought about how he and other capable soldiers could not follow the Dingzhou army on the Western expedition but instead had to protect a mere eunuch. The guard¡¯s mood could not help but be low, so his wariness was also greatly let down.


    ...


    ...


    In a quiet room on the second floor, Hong Zhu was carefully scrutinizing the thread count and color of the cloths. Although it was a good opportunity to earn money, he was doing something for his mistress and had to take care. As for the shopkeeper and owner and of this Dongyi store, they had long been chased out by him.


    The tips of Hong Zhu¡¯s fingers were slightly shaky. Clearly, he was feeling a bit uneasy. He didn¡¯t know when or how Sir Fan junior would be able to pull the wool over the guard¡¯s eyes and ears to meet with him.


    Just as he was fretting over this, the light in the room suddenly bent and the shadows changed very slightly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Hong Zhu warily turned his body but did not call out his question.


    Fan Xian, wearing the outfit of an ordinary customer, rubbed the corners of his eyebrows that were slightly sore after they were stuck down for disguise. He made a gesture toward Hong Zhu. He then took out a piece of jade from his clothing and handed it over.


    This jade was the one he had obtained a few days ago from the Luochuan Gang with great difficulty.


    Hong Zhu epted the piece of jade with some confusion. He nced at it and felt that it looked very unfamiliar. It seemed to be something from the Pce. Furthermore, the style and inscriptions gave him a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°This belongs to the Eastern Pce,¡± Fan Xian said quietly.


    Hong Zhu pressed his lips together and said, ¡°What do I do with it?¡±


    Fan Xian told him a date and furrowed his brows. ¡°Every time the Crown Prince goes to Guangxin Pce, it should be this date. You have more information inside the pce, so check to see if it¡¯s urate.¡±


    Hong Zhu thought back, calcted and then nodded.


    Fan Xian rxed. This date was the result of Wang Qinian crouching outside the imperial rtive¡¯s manor every day for the past few days. That imperial rtive was responsible for sending medicine into the Pce, and the date was fairly regr.


    Fan Xian held Hong Zhu¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°After the cloth enters the Pce, following precedent, the Eastern Pce will send them out to various Pces. If the empress has serving girls deliver cloth to Guangxin Pce, you should know when it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually in the afternoon of the next day.¡± Hong Zhu was a bit nervous. He didn¡¯t understand how this matter was connected with the cloth.


    ¡°Very good. You are responsible for purchasing, so dy the time this batch of cloth enters the Pce,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Calcte the time right so that when the Eastern Pce delivers the cloth to Guangxin Pce, the Crown Prince will also be there.¡¯


    Hong Zhu scratched the itchy spots on his face and asked hesitantly, ¡°What good will this do?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reply. Hong Zhu looked thoughtfully at the piece of jade in his hands and suddenly said with astonishment, ¡°I think...this was previously used by mistress.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°It was secretly sold by those little eunuchs under yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Those little bastards sure have the guts!¡± Hong Zhu spoke viciously. He abruptly forgot the current situation and unconsciously reverted back to his role as the leading Eunuch in the Eastern Pce. He was a major eunuch, so there were plenty of ways for him to make money. He did not need to resort to such tricks as thievery.


    Suddenly, he came to himself again. He knew that Sir Fan junior did not intend for him to do anything so simple such as bringing order to the Eastern Pce. He looked at Fan Xian¡¯s not-quite-smiling face and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do I do with...this piece of jade?¡±


    Hong Zhu was a clever man and immediately understood. However, he had still not connected this entire thing to Guangxin Pce.


    Fan Xian did not have more time to exin. He heard the footsteps downstairs and moved close to Hong Zhu¡¯s ear to remind him of a few things. He told him not to worry about anything as long as hepleted these three things well and did not do anything else. Fan Xian reminded him to be careful of his safety and to not be implicated in it.


    A knock rang out from outside. Fan Xian shed and disappeared from the room.


    The owner of this store entered respectfully and asked whether or not Eunuch Hong had any other orders.


    Hong Zhu looked at the empty air beside him. His mind wandered. A momentter, he remembered Fan Xian¡¯s orders. He furrowed his brows and said in a reedy voice, ¡°This cloth...does not seem the same as the one my mistress asked for initially.¡±


    The owner started and cried out bitterly in his heart, ¡°What are you saying...I am just a small business owner. How could I dare lie to the nobles in the Pce?¡±


    As they talked, a few banknotes were stuffed into Hong Zhu¡¯s sleeves.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s gaze nted and was very pleased with the amount. However, he still could not let it go and furrowed his brows. ¡°Is there something wrong with the yellow in this flower? It looks slightly different...particrly the thread count in these ones. They just don¡¯t feel very thick.¡±


    ¡°How could it be thick?¡± the owner asked with a pained expression. He was cursing up a storm in his heart. ¡°This is proper foreign cloth. Threeyers of blended fabric and 36 stitches. There is no better.¡±


    Hong Zhu chuckled and said, ¡°Is that so? However, I¡¯m not in a rush. Go back and check it carefully. I¡¯lle back in a few days to collect it.¡±


    The owner panicked. ¡°Sir, the empress wants this urgently. If it¡¯s dyed, not just me, but perhaps even you...¡±


    Hong Zhu was not happy hearing these words. He red and said darkly, ¡°You listen to me carefully, the Pce will want this cloth when I am satisfied...what kind of status does the empress have? How could she bother with such trivial things?¡±


    Having said this, Hong Zhu shook his sleeve and went downstairs. His expression was unpleasant.


    The owner followed behind. He knew he had offended this powerful eunuch and was crying out bitterly in his heart. He wondered how many banknotes he would have to give to the eunuch during this dy. He had no idea that the unpleasant expression on Hong Zhu¡¯s face was because he was terrified and excited.


    Hong Zhu knew what he was doing with Sir Fan junior and knew that he, a mere eunuch, would also be able to change the course of Qing Kingdom¡¯s history. His heart was not a eunuch, rather, it was a schr. A schr¡¯s greatest wish was to govern the world and bring peace. It was not until today that Hong Zhu finally felt that, as a eunuch, he was also able to change this world.

 Chapter 481 - The Origins Of Fan San Bao

    Chapter 481: The Origins Of Fan San Bao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the month he had been back in the capital, he had smelled a particr scent and had understood some matters. The most important being, of course, the words the Second Prince had once said to him in secret. He admitted that the Second Prince¡¯s analysis was correct. If the situation continued like this, his position would be unusually awkward with an unclear path going forward.


    Although the silent Qing Emperor, in whom the people had great expectations, had, with unusual mercilessness, incited conflict between his sons during the past few years, these conflicts had to be controlled to a certain extent. Although he was merciless and courageous, he was not abnormal. A normal father would not watch their sons kill each other.


    The Second Prince in the past and Fan Xian now were actually whetstones with which the Emperor used to sharpen the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince, this freshly forged sword, broke on these two whetstones, presumably the Emperor would not hesitate to switch him out. Thepetition between A and B had always been fierce.


    At the moment, the Crown Prince was doing well. Although he didn¡¯t have many opportunities to showcase his brilliance and the sword tip remained within the sheath out of the light of day, he was clearly not a weakling. It was only because opportunities in the past to showcase himself were stolen by his brothers. If the knife remained in the sheath, this actually made the Emperor feel happier and more at ease because this choice of the Crown Prince¡¯s was sufficiently clever and showed wisdom through endurance.


    The Emperor was always watching all of this. He wanted to see his sons¡¯ hearts clearly, so he had given the Crown Prince many opportunities and sufficient time. If the Crown Prince waited silently like this, the Emperor would not make any great changes.


    However, no change was, for Fan Xian,pletely uneptable. Many years in the future, once the Crown Prince took the throne and the empress became the empress dowager, what would he do? Just as the Second Prince said, the person who should be anxious right now was Fan Xian.


    However, the Emperor would not allow Fan Xian to do anything too out of line. Although Fan Xian never understood why the Emperor would stay silent the entire time, at a certain moment, he suddenly remembered something. He wasn¡¯t sure it was something Chen Pingping, his father, or his father-inw had once said, but it was a very important thing.


    The Emperor was suspicious and very sensitive, but the Emperor wanted too much. He wanted to unite the world and leave the most brilliant name in history.


    If he wanted to remain brilliant, the Qing Emperor would have to care about the opinion history would have of him. If he changed the Crown Prince, this would call into question his virtue and ability in the history books. If his sons killed each other, it would also leave a ck mark against him.


    Fan Xian put down the teacup in his hand and sucked in a breath of cold air. He finally understood the reason for the Emperor¡¯s silence. The Emperor still hoped that the fight for the position of heir would be peacefully resolved and that the Qing Kingdom would be passed down in a gentle way.


    As an Emperor, one had only two desires. One was a kingdom, and the other was a name that would never be forgotten. The Emperor was unwilling to give up either.


    ...


    ...


    The glimmer of a cold smile shed through the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He said to himself, ¡°He threw his own son into the wilds to grow up, but now he wants his son, who is a bloodthirsty creature, to change back into a human. The Emperor¡¯s desires are a bit too idealistic.¡±


    Under the Emperor¡¯s powerful suppression and secret demonstration of his attitude, the fight for imperial power had gradually eased up. Fan Xian could not allow the situation to continue unchecked. He had to force the Emperor to make up his mind early.


    While he was in Jiangnan, Fan Xian had already guessed that the elder in Chen Garden was thinking the same as him and also using various ways to influence the Emperor¡¯s thoughts in an attempt to have the Emperor make up his mind early.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Chen Pingping had cleverly woven a giant, including the true cause of Great Master San Shi¡¯s death and the connection between the Junshang Conference and Eldest Princess. All of these serious bombs were still not enough to make the Emperor truly make up his mind.


    So, Chen Pingping chose the most vicious method. However, without Chen Pingping knowing, this method was being used by Fan Xian.


    For the same goal, the old and the young nned silently and worked hard together. They wanted to manipte the Qing Emperor¡¯s emotions and use the ruler¡¯s paranoia and envy, buried deep in his heart, to reach the goal the two of them wanted. There were not many people who understood the Qing Emperor¡¯s heart like Chen Pingping and Fan Xian. There were even less who dared use dark plots to provoke his emotions. When all was said and done, it could only be said that the leaders of the Overwatch Council were some fearless, shameless, and ruthless people.


    However, Chen Pingping¡¯s goal was not just for the Crown Prince to step down. On this point, he had thought further than Fan Xian. What he wanted to do was wilder.


    ...


    ...


    The end of the first month was about to end. Fan Xian¡¯s return to the capital was also almost over. His subordinates were preparing for the return to Jiangnan while he made the most of the rest of the time to keep his father and Chen Pingpingpany for a few days. The both of them were getting on in age. As he lived long-term in Jiangnan, he was unable to perform his filial duties and felt very apologetic.


    Da Bao went from Danzhou to Hangzhou and then to Wuzhou. After spending the New Year with Prime Minister Lin, he had also returned to Jingdou. So, Fan Xian had to wander around Jingdou properly with his uncle. The big idiot and small idiot had lots of fun. However, the time was rather tight. It was inevitable that there were some feelings of panic.


    During these days of meticulous nning, Fan Sizhe once again went North with the second-rank group that Deng Zi Yue had left behind. The chamber ofmerce for the goods traveling North needed this young genius to organize it. It was never good to be away from Shangjing for long. Ever since Fan Xian had confirmed that matter, his feelings toward the North had sunk into a dilemma. Although he had more confidence in the safety of his brother and sister in the North... Unconsciously, he wanted to hide something, so he didn¡¯t have Fan Sizhe bring the Northern Qi Emperor a secret letter.


    The other people in the Qinian Unit also became busy. Hong Changqing took Fan Xian¡¯s token and went ahead to Jiangnan. This was an important matter. Fan Xian ordered him to inform Su Wenmao to get ready. They had to create a perfect time difference between the thing in the Pce blowing up and the message reaching Jiangnan topletely bring down the Ming family.


    Mu Tie and Mu Feng¡¯er, the uncle and nephew of the First Bureau, were also busy with the state affairs inside Jingdou and could not apany Fan Xian at all times. Sir Yan was in the Overwatch Council, busy with the general day-to-day upkeep and busily hiding from the matchmaking attempts of the Jingdou nobility. He was bitter beyond words. For a time, Fan Xian¡¯s only capable trusted aide next to him was Wang Qinian, that old man.


    Fan Xian was eating in Wang Qinian¡¯s home with Da Bao when he suddenly thought of poor Yan Bingyun. He thought of the quiet words the Great wangfei had said to him that day in Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    If Yan Bingyun really wanted to marry the youngdy of the Shen family, it was truly a difficult matter. The Emperor had to give his permission, and Lady Shen needed a suitable identity. The Great wangfei was a good friend of Lady Shen when she was in Shangjing, so she had given this troublesome matter to Fan Xian to solve.


    In his lifetime, Fan Xian was only good at breaking marriages. What did he know about being a matchmaker? He sighed tragically as he picked at the dishes on the te.


    Wang Qinian was crouched at the side smoking. Seeing that Fan Xian¡¯s expression was not very good, he coughed and asked, ¡°Are the vors not to your liking?¡±


    Da Bao sat beside Fan Xian. He chewed endlessly, then said, ¡°Delicious...¡±


    Fan Xian used the tip of his chopsticks to point at the te and said, ¡°For stewed fish slices to be like this, it isparable to the head chef in Baoyue Brothel. Of course, it tastes amazing.¡± Having received praise from Fan Xian, Wang Qinian smiled. The lines on his face became deeper.


    As they spoke, a young girl of about 12 or 13 came out with a te and ced it properly on the table. She was too shy to bow and quickly ran out again.


    Fan Xian looked at the girl¡¯s retreating figure and sighed, ¡°Lao Wang, you look like an old elm tree. How could you have such a beautiful daughter?¡±


    The girl was Wang Qinian¡¯s daughter and also the target Fan Xian had once used to scare him. Wang Qinian¡¯s heart jumped. He forced a smile. ¡°She¡¯s still young, she¡¯s still young. It¡¯s impossible to see whether she¡¯ll be beautiful in the future.¡±


    Fan Xianughed loudly. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Who would dare, right now, to forcefully take your daughter?¡±


    These words were the truth. Although Wang Qinian had insisted on refusing the position as head of the eight bureaus, most of the people in Jingdou knew that he was Fan Xian¡¯s closest trusted aide. With this level of connection present, regardless of the Six Ministries and three departments, no one underestimated him or dared to offend him.


    Da Bao suddenly smiled broadly and said, ¡°That girl is pretty.¡±


    This time, it was Fan Xian¡¯s turn for his heart to jump. He quietly wondered, if his uncle¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued and he insisted in marrying Lao Wang¡¯er¡¯s daughter, what would he do? Naturally, he would not agree, but how would hefort his emotions?


    Fortunately, Da Bao¡¯s mind was still that of a child of six or seven, so it was impossible for him to think of that. He just paused with his chopsticks and didn¡¯t notice the food falling from his mouth as he thought about something.


    Fan Xian picked up the wet towel beside him and helped Da Bao wipe away the food stains at the corners of his lips. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Da Bao tilted his head slightly. The smile on his face gradually froze, showing a glimmer of sadness and hurt that was rarely seen on his face. Haltingly, he said, ¡°Er Bao... like... pretty girl.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind dimmed, and the hand holding the towel froze. He didn¡¯t know what tofort him. At the side, Wang Qinian heard it and felt very curious. He tapped his cigarette toward the stop beside his foot and asked, ¡°Young master uncle, who is Er Bao?¡±


    ¡°Er Bao is my younger brother. Very clever.¡± Da Bao¡¯s face shone with a proud smile. His smile immediately changed into a child¡¯s hurt. ¡°But... he died.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Wang Qinian and Fan Xian stood in a corner of the yard each pulling on a pipe. Green smoke wrapped around them, and the scent was suffocating. Wang Qinian turned his head to nce at Lin Da Bao, who was currently ying with the little girl. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°So, Er Bao is young master Lin Gong, who was killed over two years ago by people from Dongyi. I heard that the household always kept it from young master Da Bao, so how does he know this?¡±


    Fan Xian spat out a mouthful of bitter saliva and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°I told him. Although he has dementia, I¡¯ve always treated him as a normal person. He and Lin Gong were very close. I didn¡¯t feelfortable hiding it from him.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t cause any problems, right?¡± Wang Qinian asked carefully.


    ¡°What problems could it cause? I told him two years ago.¡± Fan Xian pressed his dry lips together. ¡°Da Bao has not developedpletely. He is like a child unable to grow up, but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t understand anything... Beside Nanzhao, there is an Amah rock [JW1]. I don¡¯t want there to be an extra ¡®Questioning Brother Treasure¡¯ next to me.¡±


    Having said this, he nced toward where Da Bao was and saw that he was crouched on the ground beside Wang Qinian¡¯s daughter, digging for earthworms. His gaze immediately softened. A glimmer of tenderness and a faint regret appeared in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a knock rang out from the Wang home¡¯s wooden door. The neer knocked with great force and urgency. It seemed like something had happened.


    Fan Xian and Wang Qinian looked at each other and furrowed their brows. Wang Qinian went forward to open the door, and a man charged in. He stopped in front of Fan Xian and cried loudly, ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions, sir!¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised by this person. Looking at him steadily, he saw that it was Teng Zijing. He couldn¡¯t help but scold him thoroughly. ¡°What are you screeching about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back to the country estate to study for the spring martial test? Why are you back in the capital?¡±


    He wanted Teng Zijing to be able to step onto the path of an official position topensate him for his careful service after bringing them out of Danzhou as well as for his crippled leg. However, Teng Zijing was simr to Wang Qinian in personality. Although he had love for the officialdom, he had more love for the life of staying beside Fan Xian. In addition, he couldn¡¯t understand the military books and strategies. After reading for three days at the country estate, he had run back again.


    Shame burst forth on Teng Zijing¡¯s face, but he immediately remembered that important matter and said with great joy, ¡°Young master, quickly go back home. The old master is already back. Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and went over to take Da Bao¡¯s hand, preparing to leave and climb onto the carriage.


    Teng Zijing followed behind him and smiled. ¡°Lady Liu is with child.¡±


    Fan Xian paused and turned around on the spot. He touched his head and said, ¡°What? Am I going to have another younger brother? Father... is indeed not of this realm.¡±


    Teng Zijing paused and only understood what he said a momentter. He quickly exined and said, ¡°Not the mistress. It¡¯s thedy.¡±


    Fan Xian still did not understand just what this meant. He sat in the carriage and tied Da Bao¡¯s clothing properly. He then turned his head and angrily said, ¡°Speak clearly. Even if the Duke¡¯s manor is having a child, there is no need to be so nervous.¡±


    Teng Zijing couldn¡¯t resistughing and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the Duke¡¯s manor. It¡¯s our manor... It¡¯s Lady Sisi who is with child.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. Only now did he understand. Although he had long brought Sisi into the manor, in the depths of his heart, he still thought of her as a younger sister and truly had not thought of her precisely as a concubine. Furthermore, it was very coincidental that Sisi had been raised from a young age in the Danzhou manor and had never had a family name. Later, when she came to the capital, Sizhe¡¯s mother took a shine to her because of their simr situations and had her take the family name Liu.


    Lady Liu, Lady Liu. So... they were talking about Sisi. No wonder Fan Xian didn¡¯t realize right away.¡±


    ¡°Sisi¡¯s actually with child?¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°Then I must go back quickly to see. Women who are with child for the first time always have short tempers, particrly a fiery girl like her. If I get therete, I¡¯ll probably catch a load of resentment.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The carriage rumbled along the streets and left the west side of the city, heading toward the south side where Fan manor was.


    Suddenly, a muffled bang came from inside the carriage, as if someone had jumped up and stupidly allowed their heads toe into intimate contact with the solid roof of the carriage.


    A cry of terrifying volume came from the carriage. The voice was filled with shock and fear. Pedestrians across half the street all heard it very clearly.


    ¡°Sisi is with child! I¡¯m going to be a father?¡±


    Yes, reborn into this world, Fan Xian, whose mental age should have been 30, was finally about to be a father. The passing on of life had always been the second most powerful controble need. Logically speaking, a sufficiently mature Fan Xian should be able to demonstrate a controble joy in the face of this amazing news.


    However, his behavior clearly had problems because he was very excited, to the point it couldn¡¯t be controlled. At the same time, other than joy, he was very scared.


    Sitting beside Sisi¡¯s bed, Fan Xian looked at the girl two years older than him like an idiot. Sisi¡¯s face was a bit white. After knowing that a life had suddenly appeared in her stomach, she was beginning to feel nervous. Fan Xian looked at her dumbly and said, ¡°How did it happen already?¡±


    Wan¡¯er sat at the head of the bed and was feeding Sisi. Her face was filled with joy. He had long wanted to give Fan Xian a child but had not seeded. Now that Sisi was with child, knowing that Fan Xian had descendants, as the main wife, she was also happy. If they were a normal family, perhaps the childless wife would develop feelings of envy toward the concubine. However, she and Sisi¡¯s positions were too different. It was stupid to feel that way.


    She heard Fan Xian¡¯s strange question and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows and scold, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled in a daze. A few days ago, he was worried whether or not the person in the North was pregnant with his flesh and blood. Now, he suddenly found that the girl beside him was with child. These major emotional ups and downs, these worries and joys, had truly turned him into Fan San Bao.


    [JW1] In Chinese, the characters for Amah rock literally trante to Watching For Husband Rock. Fan Xian is making a joke of sorts here with Da Bao. He doesn¡¯t want Da Bao to constantly be asking him questions.

 Chapter 482 - As Parents

    Chapter 482: As Parents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wan¡¯er took the bowl and left the room. Fan Xian looked at Sisi lying in the bed and gently said, ¡°Rest well.¡±


    Usually, Sisi slept in a bedroom in the back of the Fan manor. However, the doctor had discovered her condition, so Lady Liu made the decision to clear out a fewfortable rooms and had her move in.


    Fan Xian twisted his head to look at the decorations in the room and felt a quiet gratitude toward Lady Liu. He looked again at Sisi¡¯s pale face and felt a sense of apology. In a light voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my wrong to have been thest person to know.¡±


    As the head of the family, Fan Xian should be showing a gentle and joyful side, and saying things that would assure the pregnant woman and put her at ease. However, after saying a few words, he became stuck and just looked dumbly at Sisi¡¯s face, unable to speak for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, Sisi bit her lip and said with slightly red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Young master, I can see you¡¯re not happy.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be happy?¡± Fan Xian jumped in fright and forced a smile. ¡°Mostly because it¡¯s too sudden. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all.¡±


    He picked up the girl¡¯s hand and squeezed it warmly. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°In my heart, you are still that girl who stood by my side stirring the ink and adding incense. It always feels like not much time has passed and we haven¡¯t left Danzhou for very long. Yet, you¡¯re about to be the mother of our child.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already left Danzhou three years now, my muddle-headed young master.¡±


    Sisi¡¯s tears turned intoughter. Half leaning on the bed, she gazed at him warmly. Regardless of whether they were traveling and living together in Jiangnan or after she formally crossed the threshold in Danzhou, she still habitually called Fan Xian ¡°young master¡± and did not change it.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be prepared even when I¡¯m an old man.¡± Fan Xian tenderly patted her hand. ¡°Being a father is indeed rather terrifying.¡±


    ¡°You can do anything...besides, having children is women¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°I can do anything? Having children is women¡¯s business, but teaching children is men¡¯s business. Raising a child is much more difficult than writing poetry and killing people.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and stretched a hand under the nket to carefully stroke Sisi¡¯s slightly protruding abdomen. He couldn¡¯t help ming himself. ¡°Earlier, father said it¡¯s already been four months. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Even if you¡¯re shy, you have to at least tell the Mistress.¡±


    Sisi felt the palm of his hand moving over her abdomen, and her face blushed slightly red. She pulled the nket up to her chin and said in a slightly scared voice, ¡°I was afraid...I was afraid it was fake.¡±


    ¡°There is no real and fake when having a child.¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes and felt the movement beneath his palms. Someplicated emotions grew in his heart. There was some joy and some terror. With a slight ache, he thought, It was his child in there?


    He was truly unable to ept, for a moment, the reality that he was going to be a father. The terrorpletely surpassed the joy. Fortunately, at this time, his state of mind was clear, so he didn¡¯t show this in front of Sisi. Otherwise, as a first-time mother, Sisi would certainly hate him.


    Fan Xian scratched his head in some irritation and said, ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Sisi couldn¡¯t help but splutter withughter. ¡°Young master, of course, you do what you need to do. Eat when you need to eat and sleep when you need to sleep. You can¡¯t guard me every day just because I¡¯m with child.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly stretched out his hand and turned over Sisi¡¯s wrist. He ced his fingers on top, closed his eyes, and tilted his head slightly to listen closely to her pulse.


    At this moment, Wan¡¯er happened to walk in. Seeing that her husband was checking Sisi¡¯s pulse, she opened her eyes wide and asked curiously, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    Fan Xian slowly moved his finger away andughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to tell, do you think my finger is an ultrasound scanner?¡±


    ¡°Must grasp [JW1] ?¡± Hearing this new vocabry, Wan¡¯er and Sisi furrowed their brows at the same time in confusion.


    Fan Xian coughed and reminded Sisi of the daily things she should be careful of, particrly to not catch a cold. Then, he walked outside the door and called the Teng wife over and carefully gave her some instructions. For servants and such, she should find healthy ones. As for food, it should not be just fish and meats, so Fan Xian picked out a few healthy dishes.


    ¡°Does the estate have goat¡¯s milk?¡±


    The Teng wife nodded excitedly. Sisi was pregnant with the first grandchild of the Fan family, so the servants couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    Receiving an affirmative response, Fan Xian said, ¡°A bowl a day. It must be heated to a rolling boil.¡±


    Inside the room, Sisi was nestled against Wan¡¯er side and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking goat¡¯s milk.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er thought for a bit. When she was ill with the lung disease, she had also been forced by Fan Xian each day to drink goat¡¯s milk. That kind of rank odor was difficult to endure. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, in the direction of the door, ¡°Perhaps goat¡¯s milk is some kind of magical medicine?¡±


    Fan Xian turned back and smiled, ¡°Although it¡¯s not a magical pill, it is a very good thing. However, the odor is a bit strong. Sisi, you have to endure it and persist in drinking it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly thought of the idea Siqi had before and happily said, ¡°Have Siqi do this. I don¡¯t know if she put in almonds or jasmine tea, but the light bitterness actuallypletely hides the odor.¡±


    Hearing that Siqi was going to serve her food, Sisi, who was leaning on the bed, felt uneasy. Originally, she had been a serving girl of the same rank as Siqi. Now that she was with child, her treatment had suddenly been elevated a great deal. She truly could not bear this burden and was terrified that everyone in the manor would gossip about her. She involuntarily wanted to open her mouth to reject it.


    Fan Xian waved his hand and said, ¡°There is not as much illusory etiquette in the back of the manor. While you were a serving girl, didn¡¯t I still massage your back? Just let Siqi work a bit harder. However, I¡¯m just not sure if this method will work.¡±


    Sisi¡¯s face flushed as she saw Siqi¡¯s pleased face suddenly appear outside the door. The girl smiled and said, ¡°Of course, this method works as long as you filter the tea leaves out with a cloth. Back then, I made the Miss¡¯s goat¡¯s milk every day.¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled and nced at her. ¡°Look at how pleased you are.¡±


    Sisi persisted in calling Fan Xian ¡°young master¡± while Siqi persisted in calling Wan¡¯er ¡°Miss.¡± The master and mistress in his family, in addition to these two girls, did indeed use strange titles. Probably only Fan Xian, who had experience in a previous life, would be so s¨¦ about such matters. Fortunately, these three women were all able to keep up with him. This was a great blessing.


    ¡°During the day, you need to get lots of sun. Don¡¯t believe the nonsense the midwives say. If you don¡¯t get air, you¡¯ll suffocate in the room.¡± Fan Xian suddenly thought of something and spoke very seriously to the Teng wife and Wan¡¯er. He knew that if Lady Liu suddenly took it upon herself to supervise, only these two people could speak on Sisi¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Ptooey. Ptooey...¡± The Teng wife quickly spat twice and said. ¡°Today is a happy day. How could you say that word?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to acknowledge her and said, minding his own business, ¡°There has to be enough fruits and vegetables, these cannot becking.¡± Turning his head back, he said to Sisi, ¡°When you don¡¯t want to eat, you still have to eat...have some small snacks. Have the girls do it.¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± The Teng wife had thick skin and took it on herself to block Fan Xian¡¯s mouth. ¡°After all, this is the first one. There will be plenty more children and grandchildren in the future. If you are always this chatty, you¡¯re going to be the death of us servants.¡±


    Fan Xian said a few moreforting words to Sisi and told her a few jokes to have her rx. He then took Wan¡¯er¡¯s little hand and left the room. The two of them wandered aimlessly in the back garden. Along the way, they saw some capable servants rushing toward them. Seeing them, they quickly bowed respectfully, but their expression¡¯s revealed a glimmer of awkwardness.


    ¡°What are they all doing?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows.


    Wan¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°These people are going to offer congrattions to Sisi, so, of course, they would feel a bit awkward seeing me.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be awkward about?¡± Fan Xian wasn¡¯t stupid to this extent, but he was worried that Wan¡¯er truly had a knot in her heart and purposely asked.


    Wan¡¯er red at him and leaned her head against his shoulder. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fan Xian patted her chubby cheeks and smiled slightly. ¡°So are you truly happy or pretending to be happy?¡±


    The calm of a mistress appeared on her still childish face. She repeated the same words. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Am I truly nervous?¡± Fan Xian led Wan¡¯er by the hand to sit down on a stone bench by the rock garden and held her in hisp. This ce was quiet and very few servants passed by. Although Wan¡¯er was slightly embarrassed, she let him do what he wanted.


    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Wan¡¯er reproached and then suddenly thought of what he asked. After thinking for a while, she raised her head and gazed at him with those watery eyes. A momentter, she said, seriously, ¡°That is what I wanted to ask you. Why don¡¯t you look that happy? Furthermore, you seem a bit tense and afraid. What are you worried about? Are you truly worried about how I feel? You should know I¡¯m not like that.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. Smiling, he tightened his hold on her and said, after a moment¡¯s consideration, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Perhaps I just wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to be a father.¡±


    ¡°What preparations are needed?¡± Wan¡¯er was long used to her husband thinking very differently than other men in this world and asked curiously.


    ¡°For example...can I create a good environment for the next generation to grow up in?¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything too far ahead for now. What I am very curious about is whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl in Sisi¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier...¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are unable to calcte the odds.¡±


    ¡°The phrase ¡®calcte the odds¡¯ is used very cleverly.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Girl,¡± Fan Xian said unhesitatingly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him with doubt and only understood something a momentter. She sighed and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not happy after knowing you¡¯re going to have a child...presumably, you don¡¯t feel like Sisi is a girl anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian was confused and asked in a daze, ¡°Why do you think this?¡±


    ¡°Girls are pearls. After they have children and gradually grow old, they be fish eyeballs. But, you...like pearls, even to just look at and not y with.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled. ¡°This is something you¡¯ve written before, so don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. This was Cao Gong¡¯s opinion. Although it was somewhat close to what he thought, this was not the real reason he was unable to be happy after learning he had descendants.


    ¡°But even if I do change into a fish eyeball, I still want to have children for you.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at him in a daze and gently bit her lip. She spoke softly but with strength.


    Fan Xian smiled and nodded. Suddenly serious, he said, ¡°I know there are some rather strange rules in this world, for example, children by the concubine have to call the wife mother and some are even raised from a young age by the wife with little opportunity to see their true mother¡¯s face.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him and furrowed her brows slightly. She vaguely guessed what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Although all therge families are like this,¡± Fan Xian looked at her very seriously, ¡°we will not be like this.¡±


    It was not a request or a suggestion. It was a notification that could not be rejected. They would not be like this.


    Fan Xian had not wanted to say such serious things at this time to disturb Wan¡¯er¡¯s already difficult to suppress envy, however, after watching ¡°The Big Family¡± in the sickroom in his previous life, he had truly been scarred by the middle-aged fish eyeball scum that Gao Wa had acted as.


    Wan¡¯er nodded. A glimmer of unhappiness shed through her eyes and she slowly said, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hurt.¡± After Fan Xian was silent for a moment, he smiled broadly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen all the changes I¡¯ve made to that medicine during the half year in Hangzhou. Furthermore, most importantly...tomorrow, Sir Fei ising. Since he dares toe to see us, he has good things to give us.¡±


    The delicate and soft body in his embrace suddenly shook. Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes and said with happy surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Although this news had made Wan¡¯er happy, Fan Xian knew that his forceful words earlier had still hurt her. However, for Sisi and the child in her belly, he had to say these things ahead of time. At this time, he gently let out a sigh. He indeed have some unhappiness in his heart that he needed to let out. Additionally, in his previous life, Sir Jing had once had Xiao Bao use this trick in ¡°The Deer and the Cauldron.¡± It was never fun to deal with women.


    As expected, Wan¡¯er saw his heavy expression and immediately waved aside the hidden bitterness in her heart and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°As you saw earlier, after learning that Sisi was with child, I was not very happy...instead, I was a bit scared...¡± Fan Xian lowered his head as if he wanted to find support andfort for his heart inside his wife¡¯s body.


    ¡°Actually, there are a few reasons.¡±


    The first reason was he was worried that Wan¡¯er would be hurt by this. This reason had already been slightly raised earlier. As for the second reason, it was actually very simple.


    ¡°I am someone without a father,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°Although I have a father, even two fathers, when I was in Danzhou, I didn¡¯t have a single one. Furthermore, the real one seemed to have never been my father.¡±


    It was an awkward sentence but Wan¡¯er understood. She nced around warily to check that these words had not been heard by others.


    ¡°Father is very good to me, but you understand, this is a different matter altogether. As for the one in the Pce...aftering to Jingdou from Danzhou, I havee to understand him thoroughly. Even the Crown Prince and the Second prince are herded like donkeys, much less myself the illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°I am someone without a father.¡± Fan Xian repeated with more emphasis. ¡°So, I am very afraid that I don¡¯t know how to be a father. Thus, my first reaction was fear and unease.¡±


    In his previous life, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have parents. He also didn¡¯t have parents in this life. What¡¯s even more tragic was that in his previous life it was god who was a good-for-nothing, while in this life it was his parents. In the depths of his heart, he felt that his mother had done very poorly in educating her child, which made him very sad.


    He wascking in this area during the development of both of his lives, and it had cast a great shadow over his heart. Perhaps it was difficult to notice usually, but now, the happy news in the Fan manor had called out all the darkness inside of him. Involuntarily, he refused to admit that he was about to be a father.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him with tenderness all over her face.


    ¡°My mother also didn¡¯t love me,¡± Fan Xian said woodenly. ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t believe me, but...she truly didn¡¯t love me.¡±


    Unable to love or did not love? Everyone in the world thought that Ye Qingmei was Fan Xian¡¯s mother. Only he knew that after being reborn into this world, he only had a sense of curiosity and an unnamed emotion toward that distant woman. However, as he gradually grew up, the people around him talked endlessly about the once dazzling woman. The events around him narrated endlessly about that woman¡¯s past, and the traces around him reminded Fan Xian endlessly of that woman¡¯s existence.


    Over time, Fan Xian, who had not received a mother¡¯s love in his previous life, finally became used to this and gradually began to ept that his mother was Ye Qingmei and began to miss this name. Perhaps the two souls of the two lonely time-travelers became connected by the strongest of all bonds, that of a mother and her child.


    He confirmed this point and had even personally said these words in front of Xiao En in the cave in Xi Mountain in Northern Qi.


    However, after reading the letter in the chest and learning about many of the stories in the past, Fan Xian had to tell himself that Ye Qingmei did not love him. He wasn¡¯t talking about his soul in a different world, rather, she didn¡¯t have much love for her flesh and blood son. He had inherited Ye Qingmei¡¯s Overwatch Council, Pce Treasury, the Qingyu Hall, her cold connections, and her closerades. But, she had not purposely left these to him. Furthermore, even if she had, so what?


    ¡°My mother did not love me,¡± Fan Xian calmly said. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left me behind.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er wanted tofort him since he was so despondent, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Having grown up in the Pce from a young age, she was familiar with the dazzling figure of her long-passed mother-inw.


    ¡°It is not just because of this.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows in thought. When the chest had been opened, he had been disappointed because the letter had been left for Uncle Wu Zhu and not him. The contents of the letter, in particr, had disappointed him more.


    ¡°She referred to me as a rascal son,¡± he smiled slightly and said. ¡°Furthermore, she did not leave a single word for me...she just left.¡±


    ¡°This kind of indifference and calm seem cold to the absurd.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and thought of his romantic past and felt that perhaps his birth had been an absurd matter.


    He continued to speak. Wan¡¯er felt her heart chill as she listened.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me how to survive in this dangerous world. She didn¡¯t tell me just who was worth trusting. She didn¡¯t tell me how to eat or how to treasure my wife.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°She had a great love for the people of the world, but she had little concern for her own child. Isn¡¯t that very abusive? Probably only such a scumbag mother could have had such a scumbag son like me.¡±


    Having said this, Fan Xian began to cough gently. Wan¡¯er got down from hisp and thumped steadily on his back.


    Fan Xian waved his hand and smiled. ¡°It was a close call. Fortunately, there was father...¡± he pointed toward the front of the manor, ¡°and grandmother, and those two strange old men. Otherwise, who knows what my life would be like?¡±


    Fan Xian was always a very self-restrained and cautious person. It was rare for him to be as emotional as he was now. Lin Wan¡¯er could find no ce to interject. Seeing him gradually leaving behind the hurt, she smiled at him and listened to him monologue his thoughts.


    ¡°Listen to me sing,¡± Fan Xian suddenly said very seriously.


    Lin Wan¡¯er nodded, a bit curious as to what kind of vulgar song could a man sing?


    Fan Xian opened his lips and sang. His voice was clear with a hint of pain. His voice was not very good, but this song was particrly sad and also had a hint of hope. It was like a child waiting eagerly for the return of their mother below the eaves after the rain. It was like a white-clothed child floating around buffeted by the wind and rain below the eaves. It was not powerful, but it was led by that line. It contained unspeakable sorrow, yet it gazed hopefully into the distance.


    The song ended.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Fan Xian sang in anguage Lin Wan¡¯er had never heard before. The pronunciation of the words were very strange.


    ¡°The meaning of the lyrics are very simple, roughly speaking it is...


    ¡°Mother, are you well


    Yesterday, I was on the branch of a tree


    And saw a brightly shining star


    The star gazed at me


    Like you, mother, very warmly


    I said to the star


    You have to be able to endure setbacks


    After all, you¡¯re a boy


    If you feel lonely


    I wille to talk to you


    Perhaps, one day


    Then we¡¯ll leave it like this, I await your reply


    Mother


    Yi Xiu


    Yi Xiu


    ¡°Mother, are you well


    Yesterday, the cat in the temple


    Was taken away by the vigers nearby


    The little kitten cried


    And held tightly to the mother cat


    I said


    Don¡¯t cry


    You won¡¯t be lonely


    You¡¯re a boy, right?


    You will see your mother again


    There will be a day, for sure


    Then we¡¯ll leave it like this, I await your reply


    Mother


    Yi Xiu


    Yi Xiu.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and looked at Wan¡¯er, whose eyes were already rimmed with red, and said, ¡°Does it sound nice?¡±


    Wan¡¯er made a noise of agreement and said, ¡°Is Yi Xiu the child writing the letter? So pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a very clever but pitiful child who could not live with his mother,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Very like me...except, after he writes a letter, he can address it and send it. Where can I send the letters after I write them?¡±


    ¡°What is this song called?¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In his silent bedroom, using the faint daylight spilling in through the window, Fan Xian took out a key and gently opened the outermostyer of the long ck chest. He then pressed down a few times with steady fingers. He suddenly began to miss Uncle Wu Zhu.


    Slowly, he took out the metal ware on top and thin letter. Fan Xian didn¡¯t give it another nce because he was already too familiar with the contents of the letter.


    He only trained his gaze on the slip of paper on the third level, the piece of paper that seemed like it could be blown away at any moment. On the paper was Ye Qingmei¡¯s straight handwriting.


    ¡°Hey! If it¡¯s Wu Zhu...tell me honestly, who are you?¡±


    Just like that night in the rain, Fan Xian¡¯s lips moved slightly and said, ¡°I am your son.¡±


    ¡°How did you open this chest?¡±


    ¡°I guess that if you¡¯re not my daughter, you are my son. Look at the stuff below when you¡¯ve made a life. Remember!¡±


    He opened the third level and took out the object from inside. He looked at the words on it and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Talking to himself, he said, ¡°It is indeed abortion medicine. I say, mother...can your spoofs be a bit more creative?¡±


    He was silent in the room for a long time and then raised his head. With a confident smile, he said to the chest seriously, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made a life but I won¡¯t use this. You¡¯re used to treating everything as a joke. You ridiculously left me but I am not the same. I will try my best to live on in this world. As for my son or daughter...please, believe me, I will look after them very well. At least, I will do better than you.¡±


    [JW1] The characters here sound the same as the Chinese word for ¡°ultrasound¡±


    Fan Xian is using a modern term that the two women are not familiar with.

 Chapter 483 - The Third Generation

    Chapter 483: The Third Generation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was like the happy news in the Fan manor had grown wings and immediately flew out over the high garden walls of the various noble manors. It flew past the cautious gazes of the waiters in various teahouses and became something everyone knew. This was both the hot topic of conversation amongst the nobility and most cheerful thing after a meal for themon people.


    Naturally, this news flew into the pce. Itpletely ignored the boundaries of the mighty pce walls and entered the ears of the Emperor and empress dowager. ording to Eunuch Yao, who had quietly let it slip, in the instant that the Qing Emperor had heard this news, he had stoked his beard and looked very pleased. That night, he made another trip to the little tower. After the empress dowager heard about this news, she had rushed to the back of Hanguang Temple to worship. Her fingers moved endlessly over the prayer beads, and her face was full of smiles.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. Including Fan Xian, the Qing Emperor had five royal sons. The Third Prince was still young, so he could be temporarily put aside. The Great Prince wasn¡¯t young and had been married for a long time, yet he still did not have issue. It was the same with the Second Prince and Crown Prince. Looking around, the child in Fan Xian¡¯s Sisi¡¯s belly was actually the first of the third generation of the royal family.


    The nobles in the Pce were delighted. However, the empress dowager felt a slight regret. It would be better if the woman with child was Wan¡¯er. Putting aside that she was a princess and Fan Xian¡¯s true wife, after all, she was her most favored granddaughter.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s current power and position, this joyful news brought countless gifts and well-wishers. In the following days, there was a stream of horses and carriages outside the main door of Fan manor. Endless officials from all ces came to visit. Teng Zijing and his wife almost wore their legs out from running back and forth.


    Other than some important figures, such as the people from King Jing¡¯s manor that Fan Xian came out personally to wee, all other guests were single-handedly blocked by the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian.


    Fortunately, these guests were just giving generous gifts and didn¡¯t disturb them for long. In reality, the people in the court and pce all had their agendas. Although it was big news that Fan Xian was having a child, the person with child was his concubine. If, at this moment, they appeared overly warm, who knew what that princess in the manor would think?


    To curry favor with one side but to offend another was not a good deal. Furthermore, these officials didn¡¯t know just how happy the Pce was.


    ...


    ...


    Three dayster, the joy in the Pce was demonstrated in front of the officials and people of Qing Kingdom in two ways. First, there were flowered edged newspapers organized by the internal court that used a page printed in red to announce the good news to everyone in the world.


    The internal court newspaper always joked about thepetition between the officials, the funny things in history, and the story of Chen Pingping¡¯s first love. Although it was pointless and unamusing, it was good at attracting the eyes. However, ever since Fan Xian took over the Overwatch Council and rectified the Council to make to more transparent, he had ordered the Eight Bureau to stick up countless notices outside the First Bureau. It transformed the conflicts in officialdom into a detective novel¡ªregardless of his previous life or this one, it was always easy to sell stories about domestic arguments. The internal court¡¯s newspaper only had domesticity and little arguments, so all of its poprity was stolen by the notices outside the First Bureau.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian was having a child. The Emperor implicitly allowed the internal court¡¯s newspaper to make a big deal over this matter. They wrote in a great detail about Fan Xian¡¯s story from Danzhou to Jingdou into a lengthy fantastical story. It faintly mentioned the princess, the Northern Qi sage girl, his interactions with that young mother in Fan manor, the night of poetry in front of the pce, the interactions in Jiangnan...


    This was a summary of Fan Xian¡¯s brief 20 years of life. It was very splendid. After the newspaper came out, it was a sensation. All the youngdies in various manors pleaded with the elders in their family to spend arge amount to purchase a copy to keep in their rooms as a souvenir. At the same time, they prayed that the temple would grant them a man like Sir Fan junior.


    The internal court newspaper was finally able to use this opportunity to sessfully once again conquer the Jingdou people stopped by the notices outside the First Bureau.


    The second demonstration of the Pce¡¯s joy were wards.


    No one knew whether it was the Emperor¡¯s idea or the empress dowager¡¯s, but the gifts from the Pce flowed like water into Fan manor. Although the one with child was Sisi, from Fan Jian to Lady Liu, even Lady Fan, who was far away in Northern Qi studying, received generous rewards. Fan Xian¡¯s proper wife, Lin Wan¡¯er received the most generous gift of all.


    Silk and satin fabrics, gold and jade wares, food and ythings, all were denselyid out in the manor. It drove the Teng wife absent-minded with business. She thought to herself that when the young master had rescued the Emperor, there wasn¡¯t even this much reward.


    Sisi was granted a gift and given some kind of title. In any case, Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand this title. It was the unborn child who got ahead and received a title.


    The newspaper and gifts announced the joy of the Pce to every inch of Jingdou. The officials who had given gifts earlier could finally rx.


    ...


    ...


    It was only Fan Xian who was not very happy. He looked at the list of gifts that Eunuch Yao had brought over and shook his head. Aplicated emotion grew in his heart. He said to his father beside him, ¡°What are the people in the Pce thinking? What does me having a child have to do with them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking from pique,¡± Fan Jian chuckled and said. ¡°I had thought you were more mature now. Who knew you could still speak in a fit of pique. What does it have to do with them? What do you think? This is the first one in the third generation. The empress dowager has been anxious for years. Finally, she can hold her great-grandchild. Since she¡¯s happy, naturally, the gifts will surpass the rules.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Hold her great-grandchild? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send Sisi back to Danzhou and have the child born and raised in Danzhou. I¡¯ll let grandmother y with them.¡±


    He was still speaking in anger. Sisi was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t travel thousands of li. Fan Jianughed loudly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold him. Ever since four days ago, after he had learned the news of Sisi¡¯s pregnancy, this usually severe and orthodox Minister of Revenue could no longer hide his true personality. From his face to his bones, pride and happiness shone through.


    In this world, there were very few people who could fight with the Emperor for a son and win. Furthermore, this son was about to give him a grandchild. Nothing could stop Fan Jian feelingforted and strangely pleased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go back to the Pce give your thanks tomorrow.¡± Fan Jian drank a mouthful of tea and nced at his son to discover that his son had clearly not heard his words.


    ¡°To speak of it, why does the Crown Prince still not have a main wife?¡± Fan Xian suddenly thought of something and furrowed his brows. ¡°Even just looking at it in order, presently, the Great Prince and the Second Prince have all married. A year has passed. Is the Pce not anxious about the Crown Prince?¡±


    He naturally and cleverly hid the probing intention of his words. It was clear that Fan Jian, in his happiness, did not notice his son was testing him. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Three years ago, the empress dowager was already anxiously nning for the Crown Prince¡¯s wife. The empress chose people from various manors in Jingdou and had even reached our manor...¡±


    Fan Xian shivered and thought that if his sister had indeed be the taizifei...that would have been terrible. Not for his sister, but for him. Would he not have had to immediately fall to the Crown Prince¡¯s side and properly n with his brother, the Crown Prince, about fighting for the line of session?


    Fortunately, this did not happen.


    Fan Jian continued, ¡°But for some reason, the Crown Prince never agreed...this was a strange matter that year. You know the Crown Prince, when he was younger, was quite preposterous and liked to hang out in education houses and brothels. He is someone greatly interested in the matters between men and women. However, he refused to marry a wife.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit then said, ¡°But for the marriage of the Crown Prince, it¡¯s not something he can dy just because he doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°This is where the Crown Prince demonstrates his cleverness,¡± Fan Jian smiled and said. ¡°To convince the empress dowager and empress, the Crown Prince put a lot of thought into it. First, he said that the Great Prince and the Second Prince had both not yet married. As Qing Kingdom governed the world through filial piety and was particr about respect between brothers, as the younger brother, how could he marry before his two older brothers? At that time, the Great Prince was still in the West, warring with the Hu people. It was impossible to organize the marriage at that time. Thus, he dyed it untilter.¡±


    ¡°Although he has sufficient excuses, they are not very persuasive.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°After all this, it turns out I¡¯m a representative of an early marriage. To be the first to have kids, it could be considered natural.¡±


    ¡°The same logic, but as it involves the domestic matters of the royal family, it had toe from a persuasive person¡¯s mouth.¡± Fan Jian smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince convinced the then-grand tutor to the Crown Prince, Shu the Schr, who has a very stubborn personality and deeply believed that the Crown Prince¡¯s words were reasonable. Not only did he write to the Emperor to put the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage temporarily on hold, he even wrote to the Northern kingdom to ask Master Zhuang to speak.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°So even Sir Zhuang Mohan has done such things before.¡±


    Fan Jian suddenly saw a sign of tiredness between his son¡¯s brows and sighed. ¡°Have you not slept well these days? Go and rest.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly and retreated from the study.


    He had indeed not rested well these few days. Since Sisi was pregnant, he had to be by her side constantly and be more soothing and caring. Additionally, although Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t show anything on the surface and was still happily managing Sisi¡¯s days, everyone knew that her emotions must be very unhappy. Fan Xian¡¯s heart hurt for her, so he also had to take out time to keep herpany andfort her. Having to look after both sides, he didn¡¯t have much time to rest.


    In the corridor in front of the study, he stretched and yawned. He shook his head in irritation and suddenly thought of the life logic he had once thought of in the garden of his own manor a long time ago.


    Men, it was always a stupid idea to get married too early.


    ...


    ...


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s refusal to marry early was probably because of a very stupid idea. Fan Xian yawned and sighed in his heart. Who would have thought that the Crown Prince was a romantic? It was truly an ill-fated rtionship!


    Suddenly, he saw Lady Liu walking in with a warm smile apanied by an old man. Fan Xian¡¯s wide open mouth couldn¡¯t close for a moment. He jumped up and yelled loudly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    The neer was not a guest, he was Teacher Fei Jie that Fan Xian greatly respected, trusted, and liked. It was the first meeting between the teacher and student in almost a year. There was a great deal of tension hidden between the elder and the youth as if they would throw out a poison at any moment for the other to try.


    Lady Liu was a clever woman. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, she could tell this wasn¡¯t a ce to linger. She casually said a few words and left. Even Minister Fan was not informed of the important information of Fei Jie¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Fan Xian looked at the strange color in Fei Jie¡¯s eyes with a not-quite-there smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding from me for a while, why are you here today?¡±


    Fei Jie nced at him without good humor and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too expectant. I¡¯ve tried many times with the medicine and prescription you sent over. If you want there to be no problems at all, it is very difficult.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head in vexation. He had thought that since Fei Jie was willing toe to the manor, he must have solved the problem. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such an imperfect answer.


    In reality, he had never cared about whether or not Wan¡¯er could have a child. He didn¡¯t even care about whether or not he had descendants. In Danzhou, on the precipice, when he told Uncle Wu Zhu that one of his three main goals was to crazily have kids was nothing but a mischievous joke. However, Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t think like this. She really wanted a child, so Fan Xian was forced into nervousness.


    The teacher and student sat in a quiet corner in the garden at the back of the manor. A servant came to bring tea and then left.


    ¡°For cousins to marry, will it have any effect on theter generation?¡± After Fan Xian was silent for a while, he asked a question he hadn¡¯t asked in a long time.


    Fei Jie nced at him and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Do you think your luck would be that bad?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and thought to himself, That¡¯s right! It¡¯s only a matter of probability and he was, without question, the luckiest person in this world.


    ¡°Will it...be difficult to have a child?¡± Fan Xian suddenly furrowed his brows and asked.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Fei Jie understood he was talking about blood. ¡°A hundred years ago, the Emperor of Wei Kingdom raped his own daughter for a dozen years and had seven kids in a row.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of the seven, there were very few normal ones.¡± Fei Jie shrugged.


    ¡°Chaos...the royal family is indeed the most chaotic ce in the world.¡± Fan Xian sighed with feeling.


    Fei Jie furrowed his brows. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not his student¡¯s words were pointed in any way. However, that matter¡¯s involvement was too broad. In order to protect Fan Xian, neither he nor Chen Pingping would say anything to Fan Xian before the matter.


    ¡°What are you here to teach me today?¡± Fan Xian asked sincerely.


    Fei Jie thought for a bit then said, ¡°The Director guessed that your home would be uneasy, so asked me toe put you at ease.¡±


    ¡°At ease.¡±


    ¡°Yes, give me another half year and I might be able to solve the problem you two are worrying over,¡± Fei Jie smiled slightly and said. ¡°And, I must remind you of something. Your leaving date is almost here. Don¡¯t use Sisi¡¯s pregnancy as an excuse to not go to Jiangnan.¡±


    Looking at the attitude of the Pce, Fan Xian might be kept back in Jingdou because of this matter. This was what Chen Pingping and Fei Jie were truly worried about.


    Fan Xian nodded after thinking about it for a while. He faintly felt that the Chen Pingping and Sir Fei did not want him to stay in Jingdou for too long. It looked like they had already sensed that something big might happen in Jingdou.


    He finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore. Fei Jie was his childhood teacher. In his eyes, he was the least likely person in the world to hurt him. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Is something going to happen in the Pce?¡±


    Fei Jie smiled and said, ¡°What could happen?¡± A glimmer of worry shed through his eyes, but he managed to hide it from Fan Xian.


    He looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face, which was as clear as it had been a dozen years ago, and involuntarily remembered the time when he had taken Fan Xian to dig up graves to split open their stomachs and take out their intestines. His heart darkened slightly, and heughed gently. ¡°When you¡¯re by yourself in the future, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be like when you were a kid, always been tricked by others.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. A strange feeling surged in his heart. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡±


    Fei Jie scratched his head and didn¡¯t care that his dandruff was flying everywhere. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. As you know, I spend a great deal of time wandering in the mountains and am rarely by your side...yes, I never exined the Iced Smoke medicine to you. That was my fault.¡±


    Fan Xian was very moved and quickly said, ¡°What are you saying, without you, the two of us would have died many times over.¡±


    Fei Jie smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Fan Xian went into the Pce to give his thanks. Although Fan Xian was unwillingly, he still pushed a sincere and thankful smile on to his face and walked all over the Pce. Particrly in front of the empress dowager and the Emperor, he held up his thankful heart and smeared ayer of a first-time father¡¯s confusion and excitement over it. He gave a masterful performance.


    As he walked, the snow had already disappeared amongst the pces. It was quiet and elegant. Fan Xian sat in the Eastern Pce and looked at the Crown Prince in front of him, chatting casually. He looked at the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce in his light-yellow clothes and sincere face. As he thought of what would happen soon in the future, for some reason, he actually felt a bit apologetic about it.


    The Crown Prince was urging for him and his aunt, which was Fan Xian¡¯s mother-inw, to ease up on their rtionship. It could be seen that the Crown Prince was speaking from his heart. However, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know whether he was considering the problem from Fan Xian¡¯s side or the Eldest Princess¡¯.


    ¡°Never mind the things in the past. Just like what I said to you in Baoyue Brothel, why should we let the elder¡¯s problems affect our present?¡±


    The Crown Prince spoke calmly and patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 484 - Attitude Determines Everything

    Chapter 484: Attitude Determines Everything


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The talent of an actor was directly proportional to the size of the lie, which was directly proportional to the magnitude of the benefit. This was something Fan Xian deeply believed in. In court, each of them probed for the ownership of that chair. This was the greatest interest in the world. Even if the Crown Prince told him a huge lie, it wouldn¡¯t be strange.


    The problem was that Fan Xian had no way of knowing how much truth or lie was in the Crown Prince¡¯s words. If he was in the Crown Prince¡¯s position, would he make such a promise? What about what happened in the past?


    Given the Crown Prince¡¯s innate position and the empress dowager¡¯s favoritism, as well as his secret connection to the Eldest Princess, if he also obtained the support of Fan Xian with the Overwatch Council and pce treasury, no one would be able to obstruct his future ascension to the throne. If he could find a way to gain Fan Xian¡¯s support, the Crown Prince might be able to make a sufficient sacrifice.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s life experience and knowledge, he didn¡¯t think such an exchange could happen. Unless the Crown Prince truly became someone without a father or mother, or if he really did be such a person, how could Fan Xian sit equally with him?


    He and the Crown Prince chatted warmly. asionally, he would think of when he first arrived in Jingdou and the kind attitude with which this Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce had treated him. This made the cloud ofplicated emotions in his heart even thicker.


    ¡°Is Sister Wan¡¯er well?¡±


    After walking in the Royal Pce for this long, it just happened that it was the Crown Prince who was the first to directly ask about Wan¡¯er.


    Fan Xian smiled. His mind was a bit distracted. He answered the Crown Prince haltingly, but his eyes were on the other person¡¯s face, looking at him intently. Gradually, he noticed details he didn¡¯t usually see.


    The Crown Prince was very lonely and pitiful.


    ...


    ...


    The sun was already setting as he walked out of the Eastern Pce. The light dusky red light shone on the red pce walls and gradually spread out, making the cold-resistant short trees around him and the buildings of the Pce covered with a red color, an unlucky red color.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands were behind his back. His expression was calm. He was lost in thought, and his thoughts were focused on the Crown Prince. Just like his feeling in that instant earlier, thinking about it carefully now, Fan Xian realized that, including him, of the five princes, the one who was the most pitiful was actually the Crown Prince. He was only a little older than him. Before he was born, the Ye family had copsed, but what about the Crown Prince? Four years after the Ye family was destroyed, in the night that Jingdou ran red with blood, the Crown Prince¡¯s maternal family werepletely wiped out. His grandfather had died at his own father¡¯s hand. He had lost more family than even himself. From then onward, the Crown Prince had lived alone in the Pce and in a state of constant tension and unease. His only supporters were the empress dowager and empress who loved him.


    No, the empress didn¡¯t count. Just as his father said, the reason the Emperor didn¡¯t depose of the empress and didn¡¯t change the heir was because the empress was very stupid and her rtives had already been wiped out. This was a situation the Emperor needed.


    The only person the Crown Prince could rely on was the empress dowager. However, because of the environment in the pce and empress¡¯ strong recollections of the past, it caused the Crown Prince¡¯s mediocre and timid personality. He didn¡¯t have friends. It was impossible for him to have friends, so he could only stay silent.


    The Emperor did not wish for his heir to stay silent like this forever, so he had picked out the Second Prince in an attempt to sharpen the knife that was the Crown Prince. In the end, he also picked out Fan Xian to bring down the Second Prince and continue testing the Crown Prince.


    This was a an abnormal life, and it produced a number of psychological problems.


    Silence, ah, silence. If one didn¡¯t explode in silence, one would be perverted by it. It seemed like the Crown Prince had chosen thetter. However, there was no part of him that was originally overly terrifying.


    Fan Xian approached the foot of the pce walls and turned his head to look at the fire-like brilliance the majestic Taiji Pce emitted in the light of dusk. He narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed. When did he ever want to stand in opposition to you?


    Between the Crown Prince and Second Prince, Fan Xian actually leaned more toward the Crown Prince because he knew the mercilessness beneath the Second Prince¡¯s warm appearance.


    Furthermore, he could try to bring the Second Prince down and save the other person¡¯s life, but he could not use the same trick on the Crown Prince because the Crown Prince¡¯s position was too special. He would either ascend through the clouds or bleed out and die.


    The Second Prince had to do something to inherit the imperial seat, so he gave Fan Xian too many opportunities. It was the exact opposite for the Crown Prince. He didn¡¯t need to do anything and could not do anything. Only then would he naturally inherit the throne. Once the Crown Prince understood this, he would behave as he had this year with unusual cleverness and calmness, watching everything with cold eyes.


    However, calm did not symbolize generosity. If Fan Xian was truly fooled by this illusion and allowed his heart to soften, once the other person ascended to the throne, what would wee Fan Xian? It would certainly be the empress¡¯ manic quest for revenge and the Eldest Princess¡¯ merciless purge.


    At that time, would the Crown Prince still treasure his life?


    However, the Second Prince had not retreated from Fan Xian¡¯s attacks, and the Crown Prince had also charged in. He gently squeezed his fists to make his heart cold and unhesitating. He thought to himself, It is not easy for anyone to survive in this world, so don¡¯t me me.


    He nced back onest time at the seemingly on fire Royal Pce in the dusk and tilted his head slightly. The origin of all of this was actually the middle-aged man sitting on the dragon chair.


    Fan Xian suddenly felt a glimmer of tion. He wanted to see what the middle-aged man looked like when he flew into a rage of humiliation. He wanted to break the Emperor¡¯s calm disguise and hurt his heart.


    When it was all said and done, everyone was cruel.


    ...


    ...


    The sky was bright with few clouds. Although spring had not yet arrived, the sky had already cleared. On the two sides of the official road outside the Jingdou city gates, winter trees reached into the air with scraggly branches and scared those far away from home.


    A group of ck carriages filed out from inside the city gates and lined up on the side of the road. At the same time, they waited for therge group of people ahead to disperse.


    A young man lifted the curtain and came out. Standing under the shade erected in front of the carriage, he looked in that direction. He furrowed his brows slightly and muttered to himself, ¡°What is it now?¡±


    The young man was Fan Xian, and the time of year was already entering February. He could no longer find any more reasons to stay in Jingdou. In these circumstances, he knew that it was better for him to be as far away from Jingdou as possible. Only then would he not be dragged under in the aftermath of the event. However, Sisi¡¯s pregnancy was something that gave him a headache. The manor discussed this thoroughly and decided to have Wan¡¯er stay in Jingdou to look after her and have him return to Jiangnan alone.


    This was the day he left Jingdou. Having learned from his previous experience, he didn¡¯t tell many people. Even the young schrs in the Imperial College didn¡¯t hear about it. The leaving this time appeared to be rtively quiet and a bit lonelier.


    Fan Xian looked at the Qing soldiers ahead who were gathering into groups and furrowed his brows slightly.


    In a short while, a few riders detached from the more emotional military send off. These riders headed directly back and rode toward Fan Xian¡¯s group of carriages with the clip-clop of horse hooves. Fan Xian smiled slightly and dismounted the carriage to wait.


    The lead rider was a military official wearing a cotton coat and light armor. He looked very heroic. Behind him were a few of his deputies.


    The military official rode to a stop in front of Fan Xian, pped his whip, and dismounted. His movements were smooth and agile. It was only after he took off his helmet and revealed the handsome and gentle face did one realize that this was actually King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng.


    ¡°Who would have thought that we would be leaving the capital at the same time?¡± Li Hongcheng patted Fan Xian heavily on the shoulder and smiled.


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°You were fine staying in Jingdou. Why enter the military? For men in this world, of course, we have to work for merit, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be on the battlefield. If the master hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t even know you had such ns.¡±


    Qing Kingdom had conquered theirnds on horseback, and the people¡¯s customs were simple and valiant. Even members of the royal family learned horse riding and martial arts from a young age. From the previous generation, they were used to joining the army and going on expeditions. In this generation, the Great Prince was a model figure. Starting from the position of a minor military officer, he had climbed his way up the position of an important general.


    Li Hongcheng was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°As you know, if I stay in Jingdou, father will continue to shut me up in the manor. There is little difference between that and sitting in prison. I would rather go West and fight with the strange Hu people than suffer such treatment.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then raised his head and slowly said, ¡°You have to be careful, otherwise I¡¯ll feel apologetic.¡±


    ¡°If I can make you feel guilty, this expedition will have been worth it.¡± Li Hongcheng was slightly startled andughed. ¡°During a lifetime, one always has to find a few goals. My entry into the Western expedition troops this time is also to fulfill a childhood dream.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I had no idea you had such dreams. I had always thought that your dreams were on the pleasure boats...¡±


    The two of themughed. Aware that there were still a number of other people around them, it was not convenient to talk more deeply. Li Hongcheng led his horse by the reins and walked shoulder to shoulder with Fan Xian. They came to a slope below the official roads. Here, the branches of the leafless trees grew denser and split the dim sunlight from the sky into pieces of severe cold.


    Silence. No one could hear the conversation between them.


    Li Hongcheng was silent for a moment. A rxed smile gradually rose to his face. He said without restraint, ¡°The events of these two years have made me understand...in Jingdou, I cannot beat you and neither can the Second Prince...this is good. I¡¯ll leave Jingdou for you to y in, and I¡¯ll go West.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and didn¡¯t know what to say. A momentter, he sincerely said, ¡°Your path to Xi Lake is far and dangerous. You have to be careful...although gaining merit in the military is a direct path, it is very dangerous. Although the Great Prince now holds great military power in his hands, you know how hard it was for the first few years in the West.¡±


    Li Hongcheng nodded his head thoughtfully and said, ¡°Since I have joined the military, I have prepared myself. Father is also clear about my thoughts, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given his consent.¡±


    The so-called thought was that he had truly decided he was going to leave the sickening and dangerouspetition in Jingdou. However, Fan Xian remembered that the head of the Western expedition this time was still the Ye family, the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw¡¯s family, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit strange. He looked at Li Hongcheng¡¯s face and resisted again and again. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ye Zhong...is the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw. Since you¡¯ve decided to not participate in the matters in the capital...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even finished his reminder when Li Hongcheng had already waved his hand to stop his words. He calmly said, ¡°Rx. I will do what I promised you. I am not a stupid person...however...¡± he smiled. ¡°You seem a bit overly clever. Thus, it is very difficult for people like me to find an opportunity to show our abilities. Particrly in the past two years, you used father to keep me in ce. If I don¡¯t lower my head to you, I would probably still be under house arrest.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not me using King Jing to suppress you, it¡¯s King Jing using me to suppress you. You have to be clear on this point.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡± Li Hongcheng sighed. ¡°In any case, father and you both think the same. Since it is so, why should I struggle forcefully? It will be good to go West this time. Presumably the blood and fire on the battlefield will be more direct.¡±


    He suddenly fell silent. Looking into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes he said, sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve always been close to the Second Prince...there is something I must beg of you.¡±


    ¡°Beg¡± seemed too heavy of a word. Fan Xian immediately guessed what he wanted to say and got in first by furrowing his brows and saying, ¡°I am just an official. There are things that I cannot be the master of. Furthermore, who can be sure of all the victories and losses? There is no need to speak of such things before they happen.¡±


    Li Hongcheng shook his head calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t let me talk first because you¡¯re worried you won¡¯t be able to promise me anything. What you said about victory and loss being uncertain is true. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat them within a few short years. For some reason, I just think you will be victorious in the end.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Fan Xian forced a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he is your brother after all...your true brother,¡± Li Hongcheng looked into his eyes and said. ¡°If such a day really came, I hope you will be able to give him a way out.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate me too much.¡± Fan Xian turned his body slightly and looked to the side of Jingdou. He calmly said, ¡°He is a prince. No matter how powerful we are as officials, it is impossible for us to determine his life and death. Furthermore, you ask me to give him a way out. If one day, the Second Prince captured me, would he give me a way out?¡±


    His tone gradually became cold. ¡°I have given the Second Prince enough time to consider. You know that in the past year or so why I¡¯ve shaved off his wings, but he won¡¯t do it. His heart is too big, so big that he can¡¯t control it. Since it is so, if I continue to overly restrain myself, then I¡¯m courting death.¡±


    Li Hongcheng slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°When he was 10, he was forced into thepetition for the line of session. After all these years, it has be his immutable life goal. Even if there is just him left, he still won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly right.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face gradually became cold. He raised his right arm and pointed in the direction he was facing. ¡°If you walk a dozen li this way, there is the Fan family¡¯s country estate. Do you know what is over there?¡±


    Li Hongcheng nced at him.


    ¡°Four people are buried there,¡± Fan Xian lowered his arm and said. ¡°Four of the Fan family¡¯s guards are buried there. They were the four guards who followed me everywhere after I entered the capital. They were killed on Nin Street.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The attack on Nin Street was the Eldest Princess¡¯ idea, and it was arranged by the Second Prince. Although you were being used by someone, you also cannot deny that, no matter how you look at it, you were an aplice. It was from that day on that I swore that if there was anyone else who wanted to kill me in Jingdou, I would not show any mercy to them.¡±


    ¡°In these three years, too many people have already died. I¡¯ve lost many people on my side and many people have died on his side too. Our hatred has long be the fresh blood in the mud, impossible to wash clean. Since the Second Prince thinks he can continue to wait with the Ye family¡¯s help, then I will wait with him.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to look at Li Hongcheng and slowly said, ¡°Since the Second Prince refuses to back out, then this matter has already be one of life and death. You want me to show him mercy, but have you thought that this would be the same as harming my own life? Have you thought that making such a request of me is very unfair?¡±


    Very unfair... Li Hongchengughed self-mockingly and then sighed again. ¡°I just hope this matter can be peacefully concluded.¡±


    ¡°It will depend on the Crown Prince and the Second Prince¡¯s intentions!¡± Fan Xian said a line very simr to what the Emperor said. ¡°I am just a knife in the Emperor¡¯s hand. If you want things to conclude peacefully, we¡¯ll have to see how these two behave in front of the Emperor.¡±


    He paused and suddenly felt that in this moment of separation, speaking so merciless toward Hongcheng was a bit too harsh. He couldn¡¯t but help shake his head and soften his tone. ¡°By going West and not stopping between the Second Prince and myself is a very wise decision. Standing where I am, I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°What is there to thank?¡± Li Hongchengughed bitterly. ¡°Are you thanking me for running away so that you won¡¯t feel reluctance when you swing your knife in the future?¡±


    Both of them smiled.


    Seeing Li Hongcheng¡¯s hand holding the reins, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He said for the third time, ¡°The going West will be difficult. You have to be careful.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was silent for a long time and then nodded gently. He vaulted onto his horse and turned back to gaze Fan Xian for a moment. He quietly said, ¡°If I die in the West, remember to quickly tell Ruoruo of my death. Once I¡¯m dead, she won¡¯t need to hide in the North anymore. After all, it is a foreignnd. It is iparable to home.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that he had guessed at his sister¡¯s true reason for studying abroad and couldn¡¯t help a feeling of shame welling in his heart. He raised his hands in a salute and forced himself to scold, ¡°Come back alive.¡±


    Li Hongchengughed loudly and cracked his whip in the air. His horse charged up the slope. Leading the other three riders, he rode directly West along the official road, sending up plumes of dust.


    Fan Xian watched this sight with narrowed eyes and secretly prayed for Hongcheng¡¯s safety.


    ...


    ...


    At dusk, the Overwatch Council carriages heading to Jiangnan once again passed through the little valley where the attack happened. As they drove along, they could still see the marks left by the battle on the mountain rocks. Fan Xian licked his slightly dry lips as a powerful murderous intent welled in his heart. His trip to Jiangnan this time was to wrap things up. After he had settled everything, he would think of a way to chop off the head of the cabbage nting old man in the Qin family.


    Ever since Qin Heng had been transferred to be a Deputy at the Bureau of Military Affairs and lost his position in the Jingdou garrison, the old Qin master still, as usual, did not attend court. Fan Xian had not gone to the Qin family this year to wish them a happy New Year, he only sent a generous gift. It was likely that the other party didn¡¯t know that Fan Xian had already guessed the true identity of the culprit behind the attack in the valley.


    At this moment, Fan Xian was calcting what ns the Emperor had. Using the attack in the valley, a few important positions in court had been reced by new people. He had sessfully carried out his n to rece the old with the new. However, the Qin and Ye families¡¯ were still very powerful in the military. The Emperor was certainly not pleased with this situation.


    What exactly will the Emperor do then? Fan Xian often asked himself this. If he sat on that dragon chair, the transfer and purge in the military would be done more decisively rather than the small scale it was happening on right now, which continued to give the elders in the military sufficient opportunities to move.


    Perhaps the sudden advance in Xi Lake hadpletely wrecked all of the Emperor¡¯s ns, or perhaps the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s clever use of Shang Shanhu forced the Emperor to unwillingly temporarily pay attention to Yan Xiaoyi.


    Of Qing Kingdom¡¯s seven roads of elite soldiers, four had yet toe. The core generals that the Great Prince had nurtured during the Western expedition had not had a battlefield to demonstrate their ability. Did they need to take the Qin, Ye, and Yan three factions so seriously?


    Fan Xian shook his head and faintly guessed at some of the possibilities, such as showing weakness or luring them in like a prostitute. However, this kind of n was too absurd and careless. Even someone as presumptuous as Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t believe that the Emperor did not care about the existence of Qing Kingdom and make such a n.


    The group of carriages drove through the valley and went forward a few more li. They then met up with the 500 ck Knights. Wearing the silver mask, Jing Ge came forward to greet Fan Xian. He then silently retreated back among the ck Knights. With 500 ck Knights scouting around, no faction was able to threaten Fan Xian¡¯s safety within the Qing Kingdom outback.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He furrowed his brows slightly and then gently pped his hands.


    The carriage moved slightly. A normal official of the Overwatch Council lifted the curtain and walked in. Fan Xian nced at him and said, with admiration, ¡°No wonder you are the best assassin in the world, your skill with disguises is indeed much better than mine.¡±


    The Shadow didn¡¯t smile and said in a dead voice, ¡°What orders do you have?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the capital.¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes and used a tone of voice that allowed no questions. ¡°Immediately return to the Director side. From now onward, don¡¯t leave his side at all. You must ensure his safety.¡±


    The Shadow furrowed his forehead. He had personally been sent by Chen Pingping to Fan Xian¡¯s side, unexpectedly. Now, Fan Xian was suddenly asking him to return to Chen Pingping¡¯s side. Fan Xian didn¡¯t exin anything and directly said, ¡°You know my strength. He is a cripple as you know, so go.¡±


    The Shadow thought for a bit and nodded. In a moment, he had left the main group of carriages. He dissolved into a streak of ck shadow and quickly flew through the valley toward Jingdou.


    After Fan Xian confirmed that the Shadow had returned to Chen Pingping¡¯s side, his tightly strung heart finally rxed. For some reason, he felt uneasy about leaving the capital. If it were just the matter of the Crown Prince, it would be a threat to the old cripple¡¯s safety. However, Fan Xian felt that something major and beyond his imagination would happen in Jingdou.


    Once the major event happened, the people in the Pce would know of the hidden power at his father¡¯s side. Furthermore, his father had always hidden it well so that if there was any movement in Jingdou, he would not be a leading target.


    Chen Pingping was not the same. If something major happened, the first thing those people would do would be to gather all their forces and exhaust all their means to kill him, the Emperor¡¯s most reliable old dog.


    This was a true logic proved in the decades of unrest in the maind. If one wanted to kill the Qing Emperor, they had to first kill Chen Pingping.


    Although Fan Xian knew how powerful and shrewd the old Director was and how terrifyingly powerful the guards outside Chen Garden were, without the Shadow at his side, Fan Xian was still uneasy.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage went south past the hills beside Wei River, past the mountains in Jiangbei, across the Great River, and through the newly built riverbanks to arrive near Yingzhou. One branch of the river transport yamen was set there.


    That night, Fan Xian didn¡¯t summon his student Yang Wanli to visit him. For one, he wanted to personally see how Wanli was doing. Second, he urgently needed to check the council reports that came from Jingdou these few days and the news the Jiangnan water bandits had sent over.


    Fan Xian sat by the table and read the files by the faintntern light. He couldn¡¯t resistughing self-mockingly. Perhaps he had stayed for too long in dangerous areas as to be slightly over-sensitive. Given the Qing Emperor¡¯s supreme prestige among the people and military, and the steady loyalty in the Qing court system, who in this world would rebel?


    In the depths of the night, the sound of night watches came from the streets. Fan Xian had alreadye out of the inn alone. He wore ck night-traveling clothes to hide his appearance.


    Since the big picture had yet to move, his little matters had to begin.


    In a broken-down temple outside the city, Fan Xian found that green banner and saw Thirteenth Wang below the banner looking in a daze at the statue.


    ¡°I am very pleased about the matter with the little arrow brother.¡±


    Fan Xian sat opposite him and smiled slightly, ¡°However, I heard you were injured. You seem to have recovered well.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang forced a smile and said, ¡°My body may be sturdier than others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that it¡¯s sturdy because I am immediately going to have you do something,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°I will slowly go back to Hangzhou and Suzhou, but you need to go first and meet up with someone. Then, you have to go out on my behalf and help me collect some debt.¡±


    ¡°Debt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Arge amount of money.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang nced at him. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with the Ming family. You know that my brother disciple Yun has been watching there.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If Yu Zhn wasn¡¯t keeping an eye out, why would I have you go?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°This is a business matter. I don¡¯t want to fight with Dongyi, so it is more appropriate for you to show your face.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang forced augh and said, ¡°I am just expressing my master¡¯s attitude. It doesn¡¯t mean that I will represent him to subdue brother disciple Yun.¡±


    ¡°I am also not stupid enough to believe that Dongyi would have internal strife.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and looked at the green banner beside him. ¡°However, I am the owner of this ount...but it¡¯s not convenient for me to show my face, and the same applies to my students and subordinates. I had originally thought to use a random stranger to do this, but I am also afraid that the Ming family might panic and kill the stranger. You are highly skilled, so, naturally, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of these vulgar threats on your life.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang said, with shock, ¡°Why do you trust me so much? Are you not worried I will steal this ount? Are you not worried I will tell everything to the Ming family?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to steal it. You are just going to imitate a professional manager.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t care that he couldn¡¯t understand these new words. ¡°As for the Ming family, I¡¯ve already throttled them. I just need you to go and tighten the rope.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang sighed sorrowfully and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, I am not your assassin.¡±


    ¡°Attitude.¡± Fan Xian smiled consolingly. ¡°Attitude determines everything. Since your master wants to stay neutral, then he needs to demonstrate his attitude more clearly. Otherwise, after the Ming family falls, I cannot promise whether or not the channel for goods heading East is free flowing.¡±


    ¡°If the channel East is not free flowing, those who suffer a loss include your Qing Kingdom.¡± Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t like being threatened by others.


    Fan Xian said, seriously, ¡°Qing Kingdom belongs to the Emperor not me, so I don¡¯t care about suffering a loss. However, Dongyi is your master¡¯s, so he cares about suffering a loss. This is the biggest difference.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Zhaoshang Money House

    Chapter 485: Zhaoshang Money House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The temperature in Jiangnan was a great deal warmer than in Jingdou. Although it snowed heavily earlier in the year in Suzhou and Hangzhou, the snow clouds in the sky were pulled by the seaside directly into the interior of Qing Kingdom and buried all the farnds, rivers, and valleys under snow. Once the beginning of the year passed and winter reached its end, the snow in Jiangnan stopped and the sun came out. The snow melted and immediately lost its chill.


    The trees outside Suzhou even sprouted new tender growths early.


    Ming Qingda, the current master of the Ming family and known as the wealthiest merchant in the world, was sitting inside a little pavilion in the Ming garden. His gaze surpassed the high garden walls andnded among the tender growths in the trees. Although the walls around the garden were very tall and became a tightly defended fortress once the doors were closed, these high walls could not stop his gaze or hide the frail but gradually growing signs of spring.


    Although it was winter, he still anticipated the spring.


    Ming Qingda let out a breath. A glimmer of radiance appeared on his tired, old face. He thought happily that winter was about to end. The flowers and trees were going toe alive again. The Ming family, this giant Ming family, should also being alive again.


    Within a year, the Ming family had experienced too much misfortune. The enormous fortune they earned each year in the past from the pce treasury had been cut by half, and their various trade routes were being endlessly harassed by the Overwatch Council. The flow between goods and cash was difficult. There was a gradual sense of impending doom.


    Furthermore, the old matriarch, who had been secretly managing the Ming family, had been ¡°forced to death¡± by the imperial envoy, the Third Ming master had almost been exiled, and there was suddenly an extra Seventh Ming who wanted a piece of the family fortune.


    Numerous attacks fell on the Ming family and made it difficult for Ming Qingda to breathe and survive. He knew that the person behind all of these things was the Emperor on the dragon chair. The person carrying out these things was imperial envoy Fan Xian, who appeared warm but had sinister thoughts. Fortunately, in this half a year, Fan Xian had mostly stayed in Hangzhou and yed around in Wuzhou and Danzhou. He rarely returned to the Suzhou pce treasury to oversee matters. In particr, during the two months around the end of the year, Fan Xian had left Jiangnan and returned to Jingdou.


    After Fan Xian left Jiangnan, the dark cloud over the Ming family also moved away. Although the Jiangnan branch of the Overwatch Council continued to work hard to carry out Fan Xian¡¯s orders to put pressure on the Ming family business, the Ming family had deep connections in Jiangnan. There were countless officials who extended a helping hand in secret, so the Ming family business had immediatelye alive again and weed a rarely seen liveliness.


    That was why, earlier, Ming Qingda sighed happily as he looked at the new growth outside the garden walls.


    However, his face immediately darkened because he suddenly realized he had let the joy get to his head. Spring was here, trees were sprouting but...the imperial envoy wasing back.


    His mood immediately became gloomy. He stood up angrily. He shook his sleeve and walked toward his own courtyard. Ming Garden took up an expansive piece ofnd. Most of the men lived in the garden. ording to tradition, after the old Ming matriarch died, Ming Qingda, the master who truly held the speaking power, should move into the old Matriarch¡¯s courtyard that was in the highest position in the garden. However, Ming Qingda resolutely refused to agree to the discussion in the n. As an excuse, he said he missed his mother and turned the courtyard in a memorial hall.


    He knew why he didn¡¯t move into that little courtyard. He was afraid that once he woke up in there, he would see a white cloth tied to the beams and a pair of endlessly kicking little feet.


    That morning, he had dealt with matters from the tradingpanies and country estates owned by the n. Ming Qingda had picked up a boiling hot towel and rubbed it vigorously over his face. He felt a tiredness that seeped out from his bones. This family was too big. There were too many things to worry about. In the past, he could easily handle specific matters as the head of the family because most of the direction and the collusion with the nobles in court were single-handedly dealt with by the old Ming matriarch, so there was no need for him to tire himself over it.


    It was not the same now. He had to personally handle the secretmunications with Jingdou. What gave him the biggest headache was that the imperial envoy had never stopped his attack on the Ming family. Outside crisis was imminent, and now there were problems within the Ming family. Through thewsuit, Fan Xian had forcefully stuffed Xia Qifei, the vile spawn, into the family. Furthermore, he had heard that the Third Ming was recently very close to Xia Qifei.


    In front of pressure from the court, there wasn¡¯t much that Ming Qingda could do. He could only watch as Xia Qifei moved step by step closer to the nucleus of the Ming family. A month ago, on the first day of the year, he had actually watched with his own eyes as Xia Qifei returned to the n and worshipped the ancestors.


    With the internal problems and external crisis, Ming Qingda almost couldn¡¯t hang on anymore. But, he had to persist. For the n, he had to endure until the Eldest Princess seeded.


    He looked at the two people beside him and sighed in his heart. Beside him were a man and a woman. They were the people he now trusted the most. One was his son, Ming Lanshi, the other was once the old matriarch¡¯s personal serving girl, his present second concubine.


    If it weren¡¯t for this serving girl, it would have been impossible for Ming Qingda topletely take over the old Ming matriarch¡¯s secrets and be the true master of the Ming family. So, he had given sufficientpensation and love to this woman.


    As for Ming Lanshi...Ming Qingda nced at his son and furrowed his brows. He knew that Ming Lanshi was capable and had good judgement. However, the father and son recently had some major disagreements over the future of the Ming family.


    In Ming Lanshi¡¯s opinion, since the court was suppressing them so harshly and the pce treasury was firmly controlled by Fan Xian, it was already impossible for the Ming family to obtain a huge profit through the pce treasury like in the past. They should use this opportunity to gradually leave this business and use the Ming family¡¯srge amounts ofnd and variousworks to transfer into carrying outmercial trading between Qing Kingdom and Dongyi, no longer operating as the pce treasury¡¯s royal merchants. In this way, the court and imperial envoy would be grateful, and they would be able to maintain the Ming family¡¯s foundation.


    However, Ming Qingda resolutely opposed this suggestion. Even though the Ming family was struggling a great deal right now, he still did not allow the n to move away from the pce treasury at all and had the intention of developing toward a different direction.


    The concubine left the front hall. Ming Qingda looked at his son and furrowed his brows. ¡°Your suggestionst night...it can¡¯t be done.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ming Lanshi asked unhappily. ¡°Who can stand against the court? If we don¡¯t pull back now...once Fan Xian returns to Jiangnan again, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pull back even if we want to.¡±


    ¡°What can Fan Xian do?¡± Ming Qingda nced at him. ¡°Can he move troops and have us all killed?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The imperial envoy is the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. If he truly acted without regard to the rules, who would he be afraid of?¡± Ming Lanshi knew that Fan Xian would not do such a thing but couldn¡¯t resist saying it.


    ¡°We also have people in the Pce.¡± Ming Qingda furrowed his brows. ¡°The empress dowager, the empress, and the Eldest Princess...could these people really not defeat an illegitimate child of the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°What about our business? If Fan Xian continued to do as he didst year...how much silver will the Ming family have to put in to make up for the losses?¡± Ming Lanshi asked aggrieved. ¡°In the past, when we did business for the pce treasury, we could earn however we want. For every sale we make now, we lose money on another. When we bid for the lots, we set the price too high. It was impossible to make a profit. Plus, we are harassed daily by the Overwatch Council people. Father, if this continues, we can¡¯t support it for long. In another three months, I think the n will have to start sellingnd.¡±


    ¡°What are you anxious about?¡± Ming Qingda asked with disapproval. ¡°We have to continue the pce treasury business. This is the Eldest Princess¡¯ intentions. If we let go at this time, perhaps Fan Xian would let us go. But, how will we exin it to the Eldest Princess? Without thebel of the pce treasury, the Ming family is like a fat piece of meat and could be eaten by someone at any moment.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice that he had said this to his son a year ago.


    ¡°Then...we could at least send fewer goods to Dongyi and reduce our losses,¡± Ming Lanshi said, probingly.


    Ming Qingda shook his head and resolutely said, ¡°No! We can¡¯t offend Sigu Jian...we still need Taiping money house¡¯s cash.¡±


    Speaking of cash, the father and son fell silent at the same time. Under the powerful suppression by the court and Fan Xian, the reason then Ming family was still able to stand tall and keep theirrgendholdings waspletely due to their positive rtionship with Dongyi, and the endless supply of cash from the Taiping and Zhaoshang money houses.


    ¡°What if...I¡¯m saying, what if, Taiping and Zhaoshang felt that our family couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and recalled their silver?¡±


    ¡°Recall their silver? The coteral we put up wasnd and the tradingpany.¡± Ming Qingdaughed coldly. ¡°What will the money houses do with these things? Are they going to sell them? They can only continue to support us. Otherwise, all they take back is a bunch of dead things, things that are impossible to make money from.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Endure!¡± Ming Qingda stood up and slightly tightened his fists. He coughed and resolutely said, ¡°As long as the Taiping money house and the Zhaoshang money house don¡¯t have problems, we can endure. Fan Xian won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°How long will we have to endure?¡± Having watched the trials the n had gone through this year, Ming Lanshi was finding it difficult to maintain his spirit.


    ¡°Until Fan Xian falls; until the Emperor knows he¡¯s wrong.¡± Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes were sunken. A glimmer of viciousness shone through his exhaustion. ¡°Even if it¡¯s two or three years, we have to endure. We have to wait until there is news from Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°There are too many areas in which this family needs money. We¡¯ll probably have to continue moving silver from the money houses,¡± Ming Lanshi said worriedly.


    ¡°A portion of the n was forcefully given to Xia Qifei.¡± Ming Qingda closed his eyes and calcted. ¡°Even if the Third and Fourth, who were born of the concubine, had other thoughts, they don¡¯t have much in their hands. Most of it is in our hands. As long as we don¡¯t over borrow from the money houses, it will be fine.¡±


    As a far-thinking businessman, although he didn¡¯t think that the Taiping and Zhaoshang money houses would suddenly pull the rug from under their feet, he, who was always cautious, knew to keep the risk as low as possible.


    The street in Suzhou that was full of money houses was not very long. The limestone streets appeared particrly quiet. The people who coulde there had either reached some level of poverty or some level of wealth.


    As the inheritor of the Ming family, Ming Lanshi belonged to thetter. When he quietly came to the green banner of the Zhaoshang money house, he was immediately respectfully weed in by the head shopkeeper.


    Ever since Fan Xian hade to Jiangnan, the Ming family¡¯s outside borrowing had increased, particrly in the case of the pce treasury bidding. The powerful and widespread Taiping money house was not able to provide so much cash on such short notice, so the Ming family had taken a risk and asked for help from Zhaoshang money house.


    Unexpectedly, the Zhaoshang money house had worked very hard and delivered. This cooperation left the Ming family with a good impression. After carrying out a detailed background investigation, the Ming family confirmed that the source of the Zhaoshang money house¡¯s capital came from the legacy of Shen Zhong, once themander of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards, as well as a n in Dongyi, and so the Ming family was assured.


    The cooperation between the two grew by the day. They worked closely together. Other than the Taiping money house, the Zhaoshang money house had already be the Ming family¡¯s biggest partner. In a year, the Ming family had borrowed over 3 million liang of silver from this money house.


    Ming Lanshi was there to borrow money again. The two sides signed the contract and notary documents with great familiarity andpleted each other¡¯s paperwork.


    An awkward expression suddenly appeared on the head shopkeeper¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Young master Ming, there is something I¡¯m not sure if I should say.¡±


    Ming Lanshi furrowed his brows slightly. His heart jumped. Had the Zhaoshang money house suddenly developed doubts of some kind concerning the Ming family?


    As expected, the normal looking head shopkeeper probingly said, ¡°These two months have been good, but I heard...the imperial envoy is about to return to Jiangnan.¡±


    Ming Lanshi huffed coldly, thinking, The entire world knew that his family did not get along with Fan Xian. But if the Zhaoshang conference wasn¡¯t scared before, why are you scared now?


    The head shopkeeper smiled warmly and said, ¡°The Ming family has been in the Jiangnan business world for a hundred years. Our small money house would not dare to suspect anything. However...I wish to remind the young master, there are plenty of money-making businesses in this world, so why fight with the court?¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s heart jumped. This perfectly matched his desire to transfer the Ming family onto a different path. However, he was not the head of the Ming family. He suddenly developed a glimmer of suspicion toward the head shopkeeper. In front of this outsider, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°What business could be more profitable than the pce treasury?¡±


    The head shopkeeper chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ...


    ...


    After the Ming family carriage had left the limestone paved street, the head shopkeeper of the Zhaoshang money house bent his body slightly and returned to the strictly guarded treasury. The treasury housed cash and receipts from various sources. It was clear that the head shopkeeper was careful with the Ming family¡¯s borrowing slip in his hand. He carefully ced it in a separate woodenpartment and nced inside.


    Inside was a very thick stack of receipts. If Zhaoshang money house forced the Ming family to return the money right now and would not break a deal with the court and pull out from the pce treasury business, they could only sell off their abundant family property to return the money.


    Of course, the Zhaoshang money house would not do such a thing.


    The head shopkeeper suddenly thought of something and smiled at his assistant by his side. ¡°How much silver has the Sixth Ming master borrowed?¡±


    ¡°It has already surpassed the limit.¡± The assistant spoke respectfully. He was very admiring of the head shopkeeper¡¯s methods because he knew that, at this moment, the Zhaoshang money house actually already owned almost half of the Ming family. Although the value of the Ming family property was far more than this, for things such as wealth, once it was reflected on a receipt, at a rather clever moment, it would always shrink a great deal.


    ¡°That guest...he brought the seal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The head shopkeeper nodded and knew the master was preparing to act. However, wasn¡¯t he not in Jiangnan yet?


    In a side room in the back of the Zhaoshang money house, the head shopkeeper immediately saw the green banner and respectfully asked, ¡°Sir, what should be done now?¡±


    The moment Thirteenth Wang had entered Suzhou, he hade to Zhaoshang money house. He knew of the partnership between this money house and the Ming family, but he would never have guessed, no, it should be that no one in the world would have guessed, that this money house...was actually Fan Xian¡¯s.


    His lips tasted slightly bitter. He once again understood why his master took Fan Xian so seriously and why he had sent him to represent part of his attitude. He also knew that the words Fan Xian had said to him in that broken-down temple were not false. The Zhaoshang money house already had enough receipts from the Ming family. In this matter, he was only a debt collector...he couldn¡¯t change this.


    Even if he informed Dongyi and the Ming family right now, he still could not change the destined reality.


    The Ming family was done for. More urately speaking, before Ming Qingda knelt in front of Fan Xian, before he secretly killed the old Ming matriarch, before he used a mournful attitude to beg for the world¡¯s sympathy and dyed Fan Xian¡¯s thunderbolt...the Ming family was already done for.


    Everything the Ming family had done was extra and a powerless struggle.


    The reason Fan Xian had not made a move earlier was because he still had to deal with the pressure from Jingdou. He was taking action now because he knew that the nobility in Jingdou would not have the extra power to help the Ming family.


    Thirteenth Wang furrowed his brows and wondered what Fan Xian would do to dy the Eldest Princess¡¯ support to the Ming family,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things.¡± Thirteenth Wang sighed. ¡°When are you going to collect the debt? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The head shopkeeper smiled. A long time ago, he was a sessful official in the Ministry of Revenue. Now, he was a sessful high-interest moneylender. For such things as clearing shop, he was very good at it. ¡°The owner still has some things to do in tandem. I¡¯ll have to trouble sir to wait a few more days in Suzhou.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang thought to himself, Fan Xian wanted to settle the ounts with the Ming family, the receipts alone would not be enough. What other actions did he have?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s action in Jiangnan had begun early because he needed this time difference. The Jingdou action that would truly cause the Jiangnan action was slowly starting.


    One day in February, the owner of the Dongyi cloth store, who was overwrought by the dys, finally received a piece of good news. The banknotes he had given out had worked. Tomorrow, yes, tomorrow, the embroidered cloths...could be delivered into the Pce.

 Chapter 486 - The Death Of A Palace Serving Girl

    Chapter 486: The Death Of A Pce Serving Girl


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Spring arrived in February. Flowers bloomed and withered depending on the time of day. Until the flowers bloomed toward the sky, one temporarily borrowed clever hands to nt the spirit of spring. People often wondered where is the sense of spring, the spirit of spring? They were nted on people¡¯s clothing. Those flowers bloomed, abundant andyered amongst the gold-edged embroidery.


    A day earlier, the foreign cloth the empress in the Eastern Pce ordered had finally arrived in the Pce. There were countless yards, and it needed thebor of countless eunuchs. The person who had brought the cloths into the Pce was Hong Zhu. For the simple tasks, such as dividing up the cloth and the heavybor work, he was toozy to do it himself.


    He stayed in the Eastern Pce and noticed that the Crown Prince was not there. As he carefully moved the yellow copper piece in the fragrance pot to prevent the incense from burning too quickly, he ordered the serving girls to work more diligently and to quickly spread out the threeyers of mattresses because the empress was going to read in a moment.


    A gust of fragrant breeze blew in, and the inner curtain was lifted. ck-browed, red-lipped, and with a pair of smooth and nted eyes, the empress walked out weakly. She leaned on the low couch, drank the already steeped scented tea, and read the book in her hand.


    The book was a novel published by the Danbo bookstore. Although the empress hated Fan Xian with a passion and was terrified of him, this mother of a nation was unwilling to lower her living standards in her recreations.


    After reading a few pages, the empress¡¯s brows furrowed as she thought about something.


    Hong Zhu was standing behind the empress gently hammering on her frail body with his particrly clean fists. The empress always liked Hong Zhu¡¯s tact, carefulness, and considerate service, particrly, his skill in massage. However, she did not close her eyes in enjoyment, as usual, rather, she stared at the book in front of her in a daze.


    ¡°Mistress, what are you thinking about?¡± Hong Zhu smiled slightly and said.


    Compared to the nobles, the eunuchs and serving girls were like ants in the mud. When normal people saw a noble like the empress, they would always be terrified to even make a loud noise. They were always timid and respectful, as if they wished they couldpletely retract their hands and feet.


    However, Hong Zhu had once received Fan Xian¡¯s teachings. He also felt that although these people looked to have high and powerful positions, dressed and ate well, and had little to be discontented with, these nobles easily felt suffocation in the pce, loneliness and uneasiness, and liked to have someone keep thempany and talk with them.


    From when Hong Zhu was in the royal study, he was different from the other young eunuchs. He would not always lower his eyes and never forgot his servile appearance. Rather, he was respectfully and a bit more magnanimous when dealing with matters.


    In reality, this logic was simple. The nobles in the pce also needed to talk. However, their status meant that they did not have any close friends with whom they could talk. If the eunuchs, who were always at their side, did not appear vulgar, were not coy or suspicious, their mood would be much better.


    That was why Hong Zhu was liked by so many nobles, including the empress.


    The empress seemed to be used to talking with Hong Zhu and sighed. ¡°I was just thinking... it¡¯s rather irritating to stay in the Pce all day. Aunt is busy fasting and reading prayers, so I don¡¯t have much opportunity to see her.¡±


    Hong Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Your servant can chat with you for a bit.¡±


    It was imperative that he said ¡°servant,¡± but there must not be a subservient expression on his face. Otherwise, if the master or mistress saw the subservient servant, their only desire would be to hit him and would certainly not share their thoughts.


    ¡°What can you talk about?¡± the empress asked with great interest. ¡°How about you tell me of your childhood spent wandering around like you did a few days ago?¡±


    After Hong Zhu¡¯s family was ruined by a corrupt official, he and his brother escaped to Jiaozhou. In those years, they had suffered endlessly and saw plenty of the joys and sorrows of life. Speaking of experience, his was far richer than those nobles who had grown up in royal families.


    Every time he spoke of beggar secrets, little rumors on the jianghu, and food and entertainment among themon people, the empress always found it new and interesting.


    Hong Zhu told her about the true jokes that he had heard while wandering on the road rted to the girls in a brothel. However, he was in the Royal Pce, and the person listening to the story was the mother of a nation, so he told the story with particr care, not daring to say anything too explicit.


    As the empress listened to this story, her eyes twinkled. She smiled slightly. She found it funny and quickly gave a yawn to hide it. She was in front of Hong Zhu, so he couldn¡¯t see. He only found it strange that the empress had not stopped him from continuing.


    After all, he was very young. He had no idea that no matter how invible nobles were, the things in their heads were not much different from the women in the marketce.


    After he finished telling the story, the empress sighed and said, ¡°Themoner¡¯s children do have it very tough. However, they can see some very different things.¡±


    Hong Zhu mumbled indistinctly, ¡°Speaking of bitterness, given Mistress¡¯ status, ever since you were young...¡±


    This very naturally brought the conversation onto the empress¡¯s childhood. For a moment, the empress¡¯s mind wandered. She thought of how the present Emperor, when she was a child, was still a boy careful with his words and smiles, but they seemed to have the asionally joyful moment. Later... how did it be like this?


    She immediately thought of the prince her family paid that night Jingdou ran red with blood. Her emotions became unstable. Gradually, feelings of sorrow welled in her.


    Hong Zhu carefully controlled his word and watched the fluttering of the empress¡¯s eyshes. He then turned the contents of his words to the little ythings the empress had in her childhood.


    The empress was warning herself that she could not tell a servant so much about herself. Hearing him change the subject, she rxed and began to count with great familiarity.


    In the end, after endless turns, Hong Zhu finally sessfully, and without leaving any traces, made her remember a piece of jade. A piece of jade that she had brought into the Royal Pce from her home.


    The empress gestured as to the size of the piece of jade and smiled. ¡°The color of that jade was pretty good. Of course, it couldn¡¯tpare to the tribute goods kept in the Great Dong Mountain. However, it was an item of rare quality in a normal royal family... Oh yes, it was gifted to my family by the previous Emperor, so it has the Emperor¡¯s mark carved on it. It can¡¯t be worn outside and had to be kept among the clothing.¡±


    The empress unconsciously pointed at her chest. Although she was wearing thick winter clothing, her finger still sank into the plumpness.


    Hong Zhu gently swallowed and carefully smiled along with her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Mistress wear it in the Pce.¡±


    ¡°Although that piece of jade was gentle, the green is too light... Back in the day, I often wore it before my marriage, but now it doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    tteringly, Hong Zhu said, ¡°Mistress is beautiful and no less so than the past. There is little difference to a young girl... No matter how light the jade is, it is suitable.¡±


    A severe light shed through the empress¡¯s eyes. She lowered her voice to yell, ¡°Your words are bing more and more impudent!¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s expression became one of great shock. He quickly pped himself heavily on the face. He did not notice the glimmer of a satisfied smile at the corners of the empress¡¯s lips as well as the meaning growing thicker and thicker in her eyes.


    ...


    ...


    The empress learned of the entry of the embroidered cloths into the Pce, but, naturally, she did not worry much about these little things. The Pce would send it to the various pces based on ranking. The empress dowager would be the first, and the concubines with ranking would each receive some. In the end, it would reach the Eldest Princess¡¯ Guangxin Pce. Although the empress did not much like this aunt, she had to keep her mouth shut tightly for her son¡¯s sake.


    Meanwhile, a side room in the Eastern Pce was busy with the distribution of the cloth. Hong Zhu was serving the empress but did not have any specific tasks. With nothing at hand, he stood outside the door and stared at the slender serving girls rushing around. His gaze swept over the serving girls¡¯ plump and perky behinds.


    Suddenly, he felt pain at his waist and turned his head to see that a charming serving girl was staring ferociously at him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scold in a low voice, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, are you crazy? There are so many people, and this is in the Pce!¡±


    This serving girl, who was so bold as to pinch the head eunuch of the Eastern Pce, was the Xiu¡¯er that Fan Xian had once heard about. She was also apanion Hong Zhu had found in the loneliness of the Pce.


    Xiu¡¯er bit her bottom lip and mumbled, ¡°Where are your eyes looking? Are you sure you know this is the Pce?¡±


    Hong Zhu chuckled and said a few soothing words. He thought to himself that since he was a eunuch, he could only satisfy his cravings with his eyes and fingers. What was there to be jealous about? He didn¡¯t think much of it, but he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His heart suddenly jumped, and he lowered his voice, ¡°Surely they¡¯re not sending you to the various pces to deliver the cloth?¡±


    Xiu¡¯er looked at his nervous expression with curiosity and said, a little startled, ¡°No... For some reason, the empress suddenly remembered a little item she hadn¡¯t used in a long time and sent me to look for it in the side room.¡±


    Hong Zhu rxed a bit and carefully asked, ¡°What item?¡±


    ¡°A light green piece of jade,¡± Xiu¡¯er pouted and said. ¡°Someone must have said something to her and made her remember this item. It hasn¡¯t been used in so many years, where am I to find it in an instant? If I don¡¯t find it, how will I exin it to the empress?¡±


    Hong Zhu was overjoyed. He knew that his words from earlier had worked. The empress had finally thought to look for that piece of jade.


    A serving girl covered her smiled and walked by the two of them.


    Xiu¡¯er said angrily, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    The serving girl stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Can only you two smile but I cannot?¡±


    The empire of Qing Kingdom was not as radiant and imposing as the people thought, but it was also not as dark and terrifying as described by some novels. Particrly in the Eastern Pce, the empress was aware of her weakness and helplessness, so she purposely put in more effort in the details. She was rtively gentle toward the serving girls and eunuchs and was not very harsh in front of the Emperor. She had the intention of having everyone get along.


    Hong Zhu was also a very careful person. Even now, as the head eunuch, he was not arrogant and bossy toward those below him. That was why the serving girl dared to make a joke about the two of them.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hong Zhu smiled at the serving girl, as well as the little eunuch behind her holding two rolls of superior cloth.


    The serving girl giggled and bowed. ¡°This is being delivered to Guangxin Pce.¡±


    Hong Zhu nodded with a smile and let her go.


    ... ...


    The serving girl was called Wang Zhui¡¯er. To be able to have a family name meant that she was a fairly favored figure in the Eastern Pce. She led the two little eunuchs to Guangxin Pce. She knew the Eldest Princess¡¯ habit and waved her hands to have the two eunuchs wait outside. Laboriously, she took the embroidered cloth and went in.


    Inside the pce were the Eldest Princess¡¯ serving girls, who took them away. Since it was someone representing the empress, the Eldest Princess casually said a few words with the serving girl, asked after the empress, and then sent her away.


    When Guangxin Pce was quiet and empty, only then did the Eldest Princess turn behind the screen and looked at the Crown Prince, whose face was filled with a content expression. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Have you memorized ¡®The Three Ways to Govern a Country?¡¯¡±


    The Crown Prince stared at her in a daze and nodded. Gently, he held the Eldest Princess¡¯ soft hands and lifted them to the side of his face like they were a delicate and easily broken piece of jade. He rubbed them back and forth and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Qian¡¯er has already memorized it.¡±


    The Eldest Princess gently tapped the ce between his brows with her finger. Looking at the familiar mark between the Crown Prince¡¯s brows, for some reason, her heart moved and then softened. Holding his face between her hands, her eyes twinkled. She gently said, ¡°Good, now recite it for aunt.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Eastern Pce, the empress was angry because the serving girl had searched for a long time and still had not found that piece of jade. This made the empress¡¯s mood very bad.


    Xiu¡¯er stopped in fear beside the empress and wondered why her mistress was so set on this piece of jade today.


    She had no idea that the empress had been touched by Hong Zhu¡¯s words and wanted to seek out some of her past radiance.


    ¡°Search carefully!¡± The empress was very angry. She suddenly wanted to find something but was unable to find it. She was generous, and now her servants had taken advantage of that. She had also faintly heard that there were some fellows in the Pce whose hands and feet were unclean, but she had not thought that these people would be so daring as to stretch their hands into the Eastern Pce.


    Thinking of how she was alone and without support in the Royal Pce, and now these servants were riding above her, the empress¡¯s mouth shook with anger. In a dark voice, she said to the row of kneeling eunuchs and serving girls in front of her, ¡°If you can¡¯t find it in the treasury, then search every room!¡±


    The expressions of the line of kneeling people were unpleasant. They were all wondering if this was a preparation to search the pce. The three eunuchs to the right were scared pale and terrified because the small and old items from the Eastern Pce had almost all been smuggled out and sold by them. The piece of jade the empress had mentioned earlier was among them.


    Fortunately, everyone was terrified by the empress¡¯s sharp scolding. All of them were rather pale, so no one noticed the drumming of these eunuchs¡¯ hearts.


    The empress pped her right hand down heavily on the table. The emerald ring on her right middle finger shattered. In a great rage, she said, ¡°If you discover who has been stealing, there is no need to report to me. Drag them out and beat them to death!¡±


    Hong Zhu lowered his head and looked at the shattered pieces of the emerald on the table, thinking to himself, with a bitter smile, This ring was worth far more than that piece of jade. However, he knew that the empress had an idea and was angry. She was also using this opportunity to clean out the pce, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. He bowed slightly and epted his orders. He then led some upper-level serving girls and eunuchs to search the Pce.


    In a sh, footsteps rang out from the back of the side rooms in the Eastern Pce. The sounds of chests being opened and cabs emptied rang out. It was just like a search, and it filled people with unspeakable fear.


    Those serving girls and eunuchs who were waiting patiently outside the doors for the orders of fate were not very worried, not even the three eunuchs who had done this because they had done this many times. No one was stupid enough to hide the taboo object in their own room.


    However, it looked like someone was indeed this stupid.


    ... ...


    The three eunuchs were shocked. The serving girl who had worn a proud expression as she watched the crowd suddenly became pale and said in a sharp voice, ¡°It¡¯s not mine! It¡¯s not mine!¡±


    In order to avoid suspicion, Hong Zhu did not personally join in the search. When he saw a eunuch find that piece of jade from beneath a serving girl¡¯s bed, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head as he looked at that serving girl.


    This serving girl was the one who had delivered the cloth to Guangxin Pce earlier. Her face was pale, and her eyes were wild. With a crash, she knelt in front of Hong Zhu and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Eunuch Hong... this has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with me... nothing to do with me...¡±


    The three eunuchs who had stolen the piece of jade met each other¡¯s eyes, thinking, Hadn¡¯t this piece of jade already been sold out of the Pce? How could it suddenly appear in the Eastern Pce and in the hands of that serving girl? Cold sweat immediately poured down the eunuchs¡¯ backs. With the appearance of the item, who knew what could be discovered in questioningter?


    Hong Zhu furrowed his brows and looked at the serving girl kneeling in front of him. He sighed and said, ¡°Bind her and wait for the Mistress to decide.¡±


    A few slightly sturdier eunuchs came forward and flipped her onto the ground. They then used hemp rope to bind her solidly. The serving girl was already terrified out of her mind and could only cry out that she was wronged and had never seen this piece of jade before.


    Hong Zhu shook his head and went forward to the pce to debrief. The three eunuchs met each other¡¯s eyes and had the slightly braver one follow behind Hong Zhu. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sir, earlier, the Mistress intended for us to find the item and then directly kill the thief... If you talk to the Mistress right now, she might not be happy and make things difficult for you.¡±


    Hong Zhu stopped his steps. ¡°This matter is too important. It¡¯s best to wait for the mistress to speak. For us servants, it¡¯s better to not be too interfering.¡±


    A streak of disappointment shed through the eunuch¡¯s eyes. He had thought to use Hong Zhu¡¯s hand to directly kill the serving girl. Then, regardless of how that piece of hade once again entered the Pce, as long as she was dead and the jade had returned, it was impossible for it to be linked for him. He had not expected that Hong Zhu would still seek the empress¡¯s orders.


    ¡°The matter is not as simple as you think.¡± Hong Zhu smiled coldly and nced at him icily. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have enough courage to steal things from the Eastern Pce by herself. There has to be someone else helping her hide it. Even if she doesn¡¯t have someone helping her... after the inner court questions her carefully, we will definitely find clues as to the origin of this item.¡±


    The eunuch felt his heart chill, thinking, The origin... If this is truly investigated, it will single out all three of them. However, no matter what, he did not dare to confess to this to Hong Zhu. He only said, probingly, ¡°I wonder how the Mistress will punish this.¡±


    ¡°If we really find the scourge in the Pce... beaten to death would be pretty good. I would be worried about being thrown into prison and having those freaks from the Overwatch Council torture me.¡± Hong Zhu sighed.


    The eunuch¡¯s mind spun. He swallowed in terror. ¡°This is, after all, a Pce matter. If it is investigated by the internal court and the Overwatch Council, I¡¯m afraid... the Mistress would lose face. Why don¡¯t we... investigate it ourselves first?¡±


    Hong Zhu seemed to have been moved by these words and nted his eyes at him. Coincidentally, he saw the murderous intent in the eunuch¡¯s eyes and smiled. He nodded his head and ordered, ¡°Question her carefully.¡±


    ... ...


    Once they reached the bedroom in the front of the Pce, Hong Zhu had changed his tone. He told the empress what they had already learned and then sincerely urged her to be merciful in her punishments. After all, the empress dowager was praying these days. If someone died, it might make her unhappy.


    At first, the empress was very angry. After hearing Hong Zhu¡¯s argument, her anger gradually dissipated. Holding that piece of jade in her hands and slowly stroking it, she furrowed her brows and said, ¡°That is reasonable. She may be able to escape the death sentence, but she will have to suffer in life. Give the order to have her heavily beaten!¡±


    Hong Zhu took the order. As he prepared to go, the empress suddenly called him to a stop. ¡°Why are you going? Just give the order... You stay here. I have long heard you praise your clever hands. Weave a golden cage and hang up this piece of jade.¡±


    The empress¡¯s expression was calm. Nothing could be heard in her voice. Hong Zhu was overjoyed in his heart, thinking, If he had headed the questioning, he might have be implicated.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, a eunuch knelt with an ufortable expression outside the Pce. Hong Zhu furrowed his brows and went to listen to him. His expression also became ufortable.


    He moved closer to the empress¡¯s ear and quietly said a few words.


    The empress furrowed her brows and said with disgust, ¡°So unlucky... if she couldn¡¯t stand the beating, it would have been fine. At least she had some sense of shame andmitted suicide to make a clean end of things...¡± this mother of the nation said carelessly. ¡°Have Jingle Hall drag her out and burned.¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that in the eyes of these nobles, servants like him were just things to be ordered around and yed with. Their lives were worth no more than that of ants. He silently bent his body and went to organize the serving girl¡¯s funeral matters.


    He knew that the serving girl¡¯s death was not as simple as suicide. The eunuch he had arranged to question her earlier must have secretly killed her in order to keep her silent and protect his wealth, life, and property.


    Since this was something Hong Zhu had nned, he was not very surprised. He only felt a glimmer of remorse for the innocent serving girl.


    ... ...


    The Qing Royal Pce was very expansive. It took up a quarter of the area of Jingdou. Inside it lived the most honorable men and women, but it also had the lowliest women and people who were neither man nor woman. In this cold Pce, countless stories happened every day. No one knew how many of the lowliest disappeared and died strangely without a sound, and there was no one to remember they once existed in the Pce.


    Although the Qing royal family was not famously cruel, the strict barriers between sses destined the Royal Pce to forever be a ce where each person fought for themselves.


    Thus, the death of an average serving girl in the Eastern Pce did not draw anyone¡¯s attention. There was just an extra body on the Jingle Hall¡¯s burning ins. A girl in the embroidery office, fortunately, received the opportunity to enter the Eastern Pce to serve the empress. She still listened to Hong Zhu tell jokes every day. The empress dowager continued to fast, and the Crown Prince continued to study the ways of governance every day and to go to Guangxin Pce to ask the Eldest Princess for advice.


    Everything was as normal.


    ¡°For arge family, if someone asks from the outside, it will never be all at once because the foundations are strong. However, if the family has internal problems, if their own people began to act and suspect, and there is conflict, then they are not far from the day of their death.¡±


    On the newly constructed riverbanks in Yingzhou, Fan Xian looked at the Great River flowing east and said thoughtfully, ¡°Thousands of li of riverbanks destroyed by an ant hole; a thousand years or n, destroyed by a thought.¡±


    He turned his head and said to the dark-skinned Yang Wanli, ¡°I am not just talking about the riverbank you repaired or the Ming family, but the entire world.¡±


    Fan Xian did exin things clearly. He meant that in terms of time, today should be the day that the serving girl died. In a few more days, once the rumors started, the Emperor would notice the Eastern Pce serving girl¡¯s strange death. Given his suspicious nature, he would certainly notice there were many problems.


    On the surface, the royal family appeared calm and harmonious. But, perhaps because of the serving girl¡¯s death, it would spiral into unexpected upheaval.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487: Who Could Obstruct A Large Escorted Stone-Carrying Carriage?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Wanli nced at Fan Xian beside him and said, ¡°Teacher, the Jiangnan matter is set. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    He said this very honestly and sincerely. The Yang Wanli of this moment had already gone through the ordeals on the riverbank for more than half a year, as well as the wrangling and shirking of the River Transport Governor¡¯s yamen. He had graduallye to understand the real meaning of being an official and the difficulty of the people.


    As an official, to do things for the people and help the court required power and money in hand. Otherwise, it was impossible to achieve anything. Since Yang Wanli had Fan Xian as a support, no one in the Ministry of Works ordered him around. Although the River Transport Governor¡¯s yamen was a mess, he had the power to directly transfer money from the pce treasury. In this matter, no one could create obstacles for him.


    He was no longer the innocent and pure youth of the past who dared to cry and storm to his teacher. Every time he thought of this, he felt deep admiration for his teacher¡¯s lecture that year beside Xi Lake in Hangzhou.


    At this moment, the endless riverbanks beneath their feet were the result of Yang Wanli¡¯s year of work. Every time he saw the square rocks, yellow dirt, and tamed river below the riverbanks, his heart filled with satisfaction and pride. The patched clothing on his body and dark appearance all became a mark of glory.


    Yang Wanli knew that he was able to achieve his dream because of old Minister Fan and Sir Fan junior¡¯s meticulous care and promotion. He was both happy and worried about his teacher¡¯s arrival and said what he did earlier.


    Everyone knew that Fan Xian had been attacked on his return to Jingdou. Yang Wanli was concerned about his teacher¡¯s health.


    Fan Xian shook his head and gazed at the river beneath his feet and said, ¡°No worries, don¡¯t think so highly of me. I am azy person. I won¡¯t be so busy with state affairs that I harm my health. As for the Jiangnan matter, the Ming family¡¯s weakness has long been grasped. They have no way to retaliate. However, if we want to swallow them whole, it is still a bit difficult.¡±


    The present Yang Wanli could understand what his words meant. It was not difficult to swallow the Ming family. What was important was the members of the royal family behind the Ming family. If Fan Xian didn¡¯t create a taboo situation for the Pce, the Ming family would have destroyed him long ago.


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t give any details of the situation. He onlyfortingly said, ¡°This return to the capital yielded great returns. Although the Emperor had not changed the entire style of governance, the changing of blood on the court has begun...you should have seen Cheng Jialin¡¯s name on the imperial bulletin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jialin is the first of us four to return to the capital for a post,¡± Yang Wanli said happily. Although the investigation into the attack on Fan Xian came to nothing, the Qing Emperor had used this opportunity to chase away a bunch of old people and inserted many new people into the court. The least famous of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, Cheng Jialin, was selected and promoted over many ranks. Now, he was a member of the Ministry of Rites and a key member to be developed by the court.


    Fan Xian nced at him and smiled. ¡°Of the four of you, Jialin is the most silent and mediocre. Despite this, his path was smoother than that of Jicheng¡¯s...of course, Jicheng¡¯s problem lies with me. If I hadn¡¯t called him to Jiaozhou, he would not have sunk into such an impasse. I can only hope he doesn¡¯t me me.¡±


    Yang Wanli shook his head and said, ¡°Teacher, what are you saying? For the Jiaozhou matter, Jicheng has written to me and said that this was an important matter. Besides, only Jicheng could have handled it.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Since the four of them all knew of his struggles, he didn¡¯t need to exin anymore.


    The two of them followed the riverbank downstream. As they strolled, they chatted leisurely. Fan Xian reminded him, ¡°I know of your work in the river works yamen and so does the court. Now that the title ¡®hard-working Wanli¡¯ has entered the Pce, this will be greatly beneficial to your future. However, you have to remember what I said before. In things like river repairs and in things you know how to do, you should work hard at them. For things you don¡¯t understand, never give orders randomly.¡±


    Yang Wanli smiled and replied, ¡°Having been on the riverbanks for a year, even things I don¡¯t understand, I know a little of it now.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him with disapproval and said, ¡°The river works is an important business. It is even more important than the battles in Xi Lake and Northern Qi. If you only understand a little...how could it be enough that you can speak with such confidence?¡±


    Yang Wanli immediately understood and epted the scolding with embarrassment.


    ¡°A mere one year of time is, of course, not enough to stop a river disaster.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°This is a decade-long job or even a century-long job. As long as there are people living on the two banks of the Great River, it will have to be repaired. You have to lose your pride and irritation...you must be satisfied and silent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to take care to train a few capable subordinates and specialists,¡± Fan Xian said sincerely. ¡°Although you have the desire to create happiness for the people, after being exposed to the elements for many years, your body probably won¡¯t be able to take it. Train some capable people, and there will be no need to stay in the river works yamen. Then, you can get back to Jingdou and work seriously there.¡±


    Yang Wanli was startled and quickly said, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to return to the capital. The capital is much more troublesome than the river banks...besides, I¡¯m not afraid of hard work. I¡¯m long used to it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the capital is troublesome. But if you want to do things, you have to return to the capital,¡± Fan Xian said resolutely. ¡°This has nothing to do with whether or not you can handle the hardship. I¡¯m counting on you living for a few more years...for someone at such an age to not even have a wife yet, what would people say if that got out?¡±


    Yang Wanli was unhappy but didn¡¯t say anything more. Speaking of which, it was rather strange. Fan Xian was younger than all four of his disciples. However, whenever they ran into each other, Fan Xian was bing more and more used to putting on his teacher role and lecturing them. This was probably what was meant by ¡°different environments raise different people.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the following few days, Fan Xian continued to linger in Yingzhou. Most of the time, he was on the river banks and advising Yang Wanli. However, it was inevitable he would receive a feast invitation from the river works governor¡¯s yamen. Fan Xian could make excuses to normal local officials, but this time, the river works Governor hade personally to extend his invitation. With such face, he really had no choice.


    The reason the Governor invited Fan Xian out was very simple. What the river works governor yamencked was silver, and the pce treasury that Fan Xian controlled was full of silver. This year, the river banks governor¡¯s yamen had acted smoothly and been greatly rewarded by the Emperor. This was because Fan Xian, openly and not, had been very warm toward this yamen and provided countless liang of silver. For such a favor, the Governor had no choice but to be thankful.


    What confused Yang Wanli was why his teacher continued to linger in Yingzhou. A surveying Jiangnan Road imperial envoy could inspect the building of the riverbanks. However, looking at Fan Xian¡¯s appearance, it looked like he was preparing to stay for half a month.


    ¡°Teacher, are you not going to Suzhou?¡± One day, Yang Wanli gathered his courage and asked.


    ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. Jingdou was in the north and Suzhou was in the east. At this moment, he satfortably in Yingzhou and watched what was about to happen on the two sides with cold eyes, like a porter carrying baskets of spiky fruits. Coincidentally, a shoulder pole took all of the weight, so he was not worried about the spiky fruits pricking his thigh.


    He was waiting for the event in Suzhou to properly begin and the Jingdou matter to explode. Yingzhou was the best ce to watch the show. Although in the eyes of the officials he was someone who liked to cause trouble, in such a sensitive time, he still had to avoid suspicion.


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s Qinian Unit had two leading figures in Jiangnan. One was in charge of the threerge workshops¡¯ production in the pce treasury in North Min, Su Wenmao. The other was in the Suzhou pce treasury transportpany keeping an eye on the Ming family¡¯s movements, Hong Changqing.


    The n targeting the Ming family had beenid out a year ago. The first steps had begun half a year ago. On one side, the Zhaoshang money house lent heavily to the Ming family to support their means and daily needs. They also began to provoke Ming Lanshi in developing a new trade route. At the same time, they had also acted on the Sixth Ming master who liked wrestling. The muddled-headed Sixth Ming master only knew that Zhaoshang money house had lent him a great deal of money, but he had never thought that his shares in the Ming family had long be a few deeds in Zhaoshang money house.


    All of this was being done openly. Even if the Zhaoshang money house wanted to enforce the debt, given the Ming family¡¯s strong foundations, the goods in their hands, daily ie, and Taiping money house¡¯s support, they could still make do and not be forced into bankruptcy and use theirpany andnds to repay the debt in full.


    The problem before Fan Xian was how to reduce the Ming family¡¯s ie and cause serious problems for their cash flow.


    To defeat a business asrge as the Ming family¡¯s, no matter how much money was avable, it was still very difficult to reach this goal. The problem was that Fan Xian had full authority over the pce treasury and a death grip on the supply of goods. It was equivalent to having a chokehold on the Ming family¡¯s throat.


    With Su Wenmao taking the lead, with the full cooperation of the deputy of the pce treasury transportpany and the cousin of Ren Shao¡¯an, and with the clever nning by a few of Qingyu Hall¡¯s old shopkeepers from the end ofst summer, the production of the three workshops in the pce treasury had gradually increased. The quality had also risen greatly.


    With more supply going out, more supply needed to be taken in. It was impossible for the Ming family to pass up on this opportunity. Additionally, during this time period, the Overwatch Council had greatly rxed their harassment against the Ming family, so the entire Ming family business hade alive again. In a sh, they had taken on countless goods and were shipping them in the direction of Dongyi and Quanzhou.


    Although such arge shipment of goods had taken out arge chunk of the Ming family¡¯s silver, Ming Qingda was not worried. This exchange would bring silver back into the ount. This was the reason he was feeling rxed during those days. If it continued like this, what a lovely future it would be.


    However, for some reason, the pce treasury transportpany¡¯s threerge workshops suddenly stopped work.


    ...


    ...


    After the news of the work stopping reached Suzhou, Ming Qingda flew into a rage. He had Ming Lanshi rush to the pce treasury transportpany yamen to ask exactly what had happened. Very shamelessly, Hong Changqing took down his question but was only willing to say that the threerge workshops were currently undergoing regr equipment checking and needed some time.


    The Ming family had the right to be angry and roar because they were royal merchants who had paid out tens of thousands of liang of silver. Since the pce treasury had taken their bid money, they had to ensure their supply of goods. Otherwise, they could take thewsuit before the Emperor.


    However, Hong Changqing also had an excuse to dy because the threerge workshops had alreadypleted the amount stated in the bidsst year. Even if they stopped for a few days or weeks, the Ming family had already received everything it was supposed to receive.


    Ming Qingda had no choice. He could only use the power he had in officialdom to inquire as to the truth. With great difficulty, the news got back and said that the threerge workshops were striking again. Sir Su of the Overwatch Council had beheaded 20 people before just barely managing to quell it. However, there would be many days of missed work.


    Hearing this reason, only then did the Ming family let out a breath. As long as it wasn¡¯t Fan Xian¡¯s plot, it was fine. They began to wait for the day the pce treasury resumed working. The reason the Ming family was so anxious and nervous was because everything had been going well for the past two months. Gradually, the Ming family came to believe in the pce treasury¡¯s production ability. Going by their normal figures, they had signed arge contract with Dongyi and other countries.


    The deadline for the goods had already arrived. The Ming family needed arge number of goods, and merchants needed credibility. The Ming family would rather lose money than have no goods to sell.


    After a few more days, the threerge workshops finally resumed work. However, there were not many of each type of good produced and the amount was woefully inadequate. It was impossible to know when it would be able to recoverst year¡¯s circumstances. For a while, the Ming family sank into a small panic. In order toplete the order, they had no choice but to bring in goods from all over. Not only did they deplete thest of their stored goods, they had no choice but to borrow goods at a high price from a fewpanies on the North Road and South Road.


    Having received the ount master¡¯s report and weighing the useable cash currently within the n, Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Just what is Fan Xian doing? Does he think taking some of my goods will bring me down? So na?ve.¡±


    Ming Lanshi listened at the side. His mouth tasted slightly bitter. Recently, he had moved some money from Zhaoshang money house in preparation to enter the illegal salt business. His partner this time was Yang Jimei, Jiangnan¡¯srgest salt merchant. He knew that Yang Jimei was very close to Governor Xue Qing, so Ming Lanshi was not worried about anything. However, the return on illegal salt needed at least three months. If his father knew that he had moved the family¡¯s cash flow to another ce, would he still be as confident as he was now?


    ¡°The Ming family doesn¡¯t have anything else, it only has money.¡± Ming Qingda smiled coldly. ¡°Fan Xian wants to control the price on the market to eat up our silver, then we¡¯ll give it to him to eat. In any case, he will have to spit it back out in the future. We have toplete the order this time.¡±


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s actions were not as simple as just controlling the market price. The day after the Ming family had sessfully paid a high price to gather all the goods, the workers in the threerge workshops became as excited, as if they had taken ephedrine. The workings of the pce treasury suddenly exploded, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of striking to be seen. In a short time, they created new records for peak daily productivity.


    Although the selling prices of the royal merchants were bnced by the court, the selling price was controlled by the supplier. At this moment, the price of the goods sank, but business was better. The Lingnan Xiong family, Sun family, and even Xia Mingji gained a lot during this market price. Most importantly, they had earned a huge price difference from the Ming family. It was their own fault that they had the most trade routes.


    The Ming family had worked hard to gather the high-priced goods and had fulfilled most of the orders. Yet, they watched as the market price fell and felt an indescribable anger. In particr, as Quanzhou¡¯s foreign export partners shamelessly changed routes and turned to Lingnan to take on cheaper goods, it left the Ming family with arge amount of porcin and perfume in hand.


    With this one move, the Ming family lost 700,000 in cash flow.


    If this had been in the past, the 700,00 would not have been much for the Jiangnan Ming family. After having been suppressed by the Overwatch Council for a year, the Ming family¡¯s cash flow had long dried to a trickle. The Ming family waspletely dependent on the support of Taiping and Zhaoshang money houses. Now, another 700,000 liang had melted like snow. The Master of the Ming family, Ming Qingda, had no choice but to be wary.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°This order has to be sent out. Although Shi Pibao is a foreigner, he has arge foreign business behind him. He would certainly not be as shameless as those inders. He also keeps his promises.¡± Ming Qingda rubbed his tired eyes and said to his son below, ¡°Lanshi, escort the goods personally this time. You must be careful.¡±


    Ming Lanshi made a sound of acknowledgment. He also knew that this batch of goods was very important as this was the batch of demo goods for which his father had spared no effort and used countless connections to bring out of the pce treasury.


    The so-called demo items referred to the first batch of sessful new goods like liquor and perfume in the past. Although the price was very high, everyone knew that it would be a curious new item. Once it was sold, it could be sold like gold.


    The demo item this time was a batch of mirrors. Ming Lanshi had tested them personally. The mainponent of these mirrors was ss, but the material at the back was something unknown. It actually had ayer of silver ted on the back. It appeared very delicate and thin, and was truly a treasure.


    Logically speaking, given the rtionship between Fan Xian and the Ming family, it would be impossible for the Ming family to be wealthy from such important demo goods. However, the Ming family had done business in Jiangnan for a long time. They had to use another royal merchant family to be able to take in this batch of goods. Ming Lanshi still felt a sense of unease. If they could safely deliver this batch of silver mirrors to Shi Pibao in Quanzhou, the Ming family¡¯s very difficult cash flow issues would be greatly relieved, but...would it go so smoothly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± Ming Qingda said with a dark expression. ¡°I have alreadymunicated with the capital. You¡¯re personally delivering this batch of goods, and the Jiaozhou Navy have also been given orders. This time, we won¡¯t sail out ourselves. Although we will earn less, it should be safe to travel between the provinces....¡±


    This Master of the Ming family, who had already tolerated Fan Xian for a year, said in a chilly voice, ¡°If someone...truly dares to kill to steal the goods...it¡¯s impossible for them to kill everyone. After someone escapes back, we will go to the capital and take them to court before the Emperor!¡±


    Three dayster, on a small mountain south-east of Suzhou, Hong Changqing looked at the long line of carriages and smiled. There were not many carriages with mirrors, there were only two carriages. However, the Ming family had sent out 500 of their personal soldiers to escort it. It was clear they highly valued this export order.


    His smile was immediately restrained and turned cold. He suddenly remembered a year ago, the dayrge numbers of the Jiaozhou Navy and officials came to massacre the ind. He thought of those flesh-eating birds and his pirate brothers who had died with grievances.


    Although he was an Overwatch Council secret agent from the beginning and responsible for investigating the ind, after being with the pirates on the ind for a long time, there would also be some affection. Thus, as he stood on the mountain today and looked at the Ming family¡¯s carriages and soldiers, a bloodthirsty and joyful smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    He was not killing anyone day, but it would cause more pain for Ming Qingda than the death of these people.


    As he was thinking, a group of about 200 riders escorting a few carriages came from the official road directly opposite the one the Ming family was traveling on.


    The two sides faced each other and were blocked at the foot of the mountain.


    Ming Lanshi had been carefully watching the situation on the road. Seeing this group of people, he immediately felt a strange atmosphere. He ordered his private soldiers to draw their weapons and prepare to meet the enemy.


    However, the 200 riders did not do anything. They only passed the Ming family group coldly. Although these riders sat straight on their horses, a cold and severe murderous intention emanated from all over their bodies. The Ming family¡¯s private soldiers did not dare move impudently.


    Just as the two groups formed two lines, the sides of the carriages that the 200 riders were escorting suddenly broke and everything inside fell out, smashing against the Ming family carriages that held the mirrors.


    If it were the usual goods, what did it matter if it was hit?


    However, the problem was that the items that crashed against the carriages carrying the mirrors were green stones, very heavy and very sharp green stones.


    No one dared to use their bodies to block it, not even the Ming family soldiers under strict orders. After a few muffled booms, there came countless sounds of shattering.


    Ming Lanshi let out a sharp cry. He quickly dismounted to check, only to see that of the 100 or so mirrors, most of them had been shattered into shiny pieces. Although it still reflected a dazzling brilliance, but...


    Chaos immediately broke out on the official road at the foot of the mountain. Countless people drew their weapons. The two sides confronted each other, and arge battle was imminent.


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s vision went ck. He knew it was all over. He viciously turned his head and stared at the leader of the 200 riders. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As expected...when did the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights start to do such things as highway robbery?¡±


    The leading figure, who wore a silver mask on his face, was not surprised that the Ming young master recognized their identity as they had not intended to hide it.


    The deputymander of the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights, Jing Ge, gazed at Ming Lanshi and coldly said, ¡°I have not killed anyone and have not stolen any goods...I am escorting the stone materials that the pce treasury¡¯s threerge workshops need and passed through this ce. However, you merchants dared to block the path. The road was narrow. Unfortunately, our carriages flipped. Both sides have suffered losses. We are not asking you forpensation...so you should not make such a din. If you provoke my rage, be careful of your head.¡±


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s vision dimmed. He looked at the ck Knights, who emanated bloodthirstiness and eagerness. He forcefully suppressed the anger in his chest only to feel the taste of blood rise in his throat. He stared with pain and in a daze as he said, ¡°Carriages flipped?¡±


    How in the world could a carriage flip so urately? Both sides suffered losses equally? Your greenstones could flip however they want and not lose a corner, but ours...were fragile mirrors!

 Chapter 488 - This Is A Conspiracy

    Chapter 488: This Is A Conspiracy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The valley was silent. The atmosphere was oppressive and terrifying, but no one dared to make a move.


    Ming Lanshi knew that Fan Xian had nned everything from the very beginning, but he didn¡¯t understand. After all, he was an official of the court, how could he do something so shameless? Faced with such a terrifying cavalry, Ming Lanshi didn¡¯t want to fight against the other party and lose his life. However, the shatter pieces on the ground filled his mind with rage.


    ¡°I will go to Jingdou to file awsuit!¡±


    Ming Lanshi cursed shrilly in anger.


    ¡°As you wish. I will not be apanying you.¡±


    Jing Ge coldly tossed out these words and led the troops away. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to lift the heavy stones back onto the carriage. He left behind Ming Lanshi, who wanted to cry but did not have the tears. As well as the dazed and tongue-tied private Ming family soldiers, and shining pieces of ss that were scattered all over the ground.


    In the past, the Ming family had secreted funded pirates and colluded with the Jiaozhou Navy to steal goods on the East Sea. They killed without care, harmed countless lives, and forcefully stole innumerable amounts of court goods. Now, Fan Xian did the very opposite. Instead of striking on the water, he attacked onnd. He neither harmed the lives of the Ming family members nor stole their goods. He only destroyed everything so that the Ming family couldn¡¯t even cry.


    The cycle of the natural order was absolutely fair and reasonable. This is what it was.


    The matter was still not over.


    Wearing official robes, Hong Changqing coughed a few times and walked down from the mountain to Ming Lanshi¡¯s side. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Greetings, young master Ming.¡±


    ¡°Sir Hong?¡± At this time, Ming Lanshi was already numb. He wasn¡¯t even surprised at seeing Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. He just didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted to say to him.


    ¡°My original name was Qing Wa. I was once one of the brothers on that ind.¡± Hong Changqing moved closer to Ming Lanshi¡¯s ear and coldly gritted teeth. ¡°These worthless pieces of ss are my thanks to you on behalf of Brother Meng Zi, Sister Lan Hua, and the hundreds of brothers who died on the ind. You haven¡¯t forgotten Sister Lan Hua, right? She was your favorite concubine...¡±


    Hong Changqing finished speaking. His chest was filled with the joy of revenge. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Amidst his roaringughter, Hong Changqing left carelessly, leaving behind Ming Lanshi, whose face was the color of dirt and filled with shock. He looked with shock at his own hands as if he only just remembered that he had once used this pair of hands to end the life of a woman who was infatuated with him.


    When the news got back to Ming Garden outside of Suzhou, Ming Qingda¡¯s right hand shook. The superior porcin bowl held in his hands shattered onto the ground into countless pieces. However, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    The crisp sound of the mirrors shattering into broken ss already numbed his heart to the pain. This old man suddenly felt that his heart was also like the porcin bowl and those mirrors, shattered into countless pieces.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Awsuit? I¡¯m not afraid. I would be even less afraid if it was before the Emperor. Who is he going to find to make the case for him?¡±


    After hanging around in Yingzhou for half a month, Fan Xian waited until Wang Qinian arrived before finally climbing into the carriage and continuing toward Hangzhou.


    The news from the Overwatch Council had long arrived. Fan Xian raised his brows. He found it funny and joyful. Although he stirred up troublest year in Jiangnan, he was always gloomily obstructed by that old fox, Ming Qingda. At this moment, Jingdou was calm and he had his opponent in the palm of his hand. It was truly a very joyful thing.


    He had only given a general direction. The specifics of it were left to the person carrying it out. He had not thought that Hong Changqing still hung onto the tragic scene on that ind and refused to let the Ming family die quickly, instead insisting on using a slow knife to cut flesh.


    ¡°A slow knife to cut flesh and boiling a frog in warm water,¡± Fan Xian said to Wang Qinian beside him. ¡°Even I feel bad for the Ming family. Send the order down. The time hase. Tell the boys to stop ying and quickly wrap everything up.¡±


    Wang Qinian had stayed in the capital for almost a month just to watch the movements in the Pce. ¡°In a few days, the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince won¡¯t have time to care about the life and death of the Ming family. We have to act before the Ming family realizes this. Right now is the best time.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said, ¡°What we want is for them to think I won¡¯te down hard. Right now, the Ming family is afraid that I will continue to wear them down. I want to catch them by surprise.¡±


    He suddenly smiled. Lifting the curtain at the front of the carriage, he watched the slowly retreating Jiangnan official road. Unable to contain the joy in his heart, he began to hum a tune.


    As Wang Qinian listened to that weird sounding tune, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling and asking, ¡°Sir, are you really this happy?¡±


    Fan Xianughed loudly and said, ¡°After being suffocated for a year, I can finally let go and do things. It¡¯s difficult to not be happy.¡±


    ...


    ...


    As the imperial envoy¡¯s carriage headed toward Hangzhou at the slowest possible speed, the various people in Suzhou were all lost in their own thoughts. After Governor Xue Qing, who was all-powerful in Jiangnan, had received Fan Xian¡¯s personally written letter, he had sat in his study in a daze. His left and right advisors also knew the contents of the letter and were also in a daze.


    They looked like three y Bodhisattvas.


    Xue Qing had left the capital early and traveled quickly. He arrived in Suzhou 25 days ago. He was very aware of the losses the Ming family had suffered recently, but he had thought that this was the Overwatch Council once again weakening the Ming family. He had not Fan Xian to be so confident in his letter. It seemed like he was preparing to finish everything in one stroke.


    ¡°What makes Fan Xian so confident? This isn¡¯t a fight.¡±


    It was clear that Xue Qing did not know of the collusion with the Zhaoshang money house. He was thinking deeply about where Fan Xian¡¯s confidence came from and why he was letting him know in the letter to have him be prepared.


    ¡°Since the imperial envoy has said so, then he must have a measure of certainty.¡± The left advisor furrowed his brows and ventured an idea. ¡°The problem now is, what should we do?¡±


    Xue Qing sank deep into thought. If Fan Xian was truly able to bring down the Ming family, as a trusted aide to the Emperor who well knew his thoughts, he would cooperate fully. However, he also felt a slight fear of the royal power behind the Ming family. As long as the capital did not clearly lean a certain way, he would not act first.


    ¡°What if we...do the same asst year and just keep watching?¡± The right advisor thought for a long time and only managed to think of a way to smooth things over.


    Xue Qing suddenly opened his eyes wide. Two streaks of light shot out. ¡°Watch...of course, we have to keep watching, but we can¡¯t just watch. Fan Xian is only a Jiangnan Road imperial envoy. Even if had a way to chase away Ming Qingda publicly, he won¡¯t be able to secretly have the Overwatch Council take action. He has to look out for the feelings of the Jiangnan people.¡±


    The Jiangnan Governor finally said, ¡°Move the provincial soldiers to keep an eye on Ming Garden and the Ming family¡¯s 1,000 private soldiers...if Fan Xian doesn¡¯t have a way, then we will keep watching. If Fan Xian seeds, then we have to help him clean up these people!¡±


    The right advisor said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, moving troops and killing people...if those people in the Pce found out, it will cause big troubles.¡±


    Xue Qing waved Fan Xian¡¯s personally written secret letter that was in his hand and calmly said, ¡°Since he dares to take action, then he must be certain of the situation in the capital. This young imperial envoy is not an idiot. He wrote a letter to inform me because he wants to share the credit with me. However, the Jiangnan Road yamen has not done anything this year. If we want some of the credit, then we have to do something.¡±


    Suddenly, a bout of urgent knocking came from outside the study. Xue Qing furrowed his brows. An advisor went forward to open the door. A lower-level official of the Jiangnan Road Yamen rushed in. Without time to bow, he directly reported to Xue Qing, ¡°Governor, Sir, something has happened to the Ming family!¡±


    Something happened to the Ming family?


    Xue Qing was shocked and sighed quietly to himself that Fan Xian sure acted quickly. However, his expression remained calm. ¡°Tell me the details.¡±


    The official swallowed and said, ¡°In the morning, the pce treasury transportpany yamen went to the Ming Garden and took a payment. The item was mirrors, I think.¡±


    Xue Qing knew the inside information about Fan Xian having someone shatter that batch of mirrors. He furrowed his brows slightly and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little heartsore about it. ¡°What about it? The Ming family had signed a contract, naturally, they had to pay the silver.¡±


    These words clearly favored Fan Xian¡¯s side. When the court turned against merchants, they were always so shameless.


    ¡°What¡¯s important isn¡¯t the silver,¡± The official nced at the Governor and carefully said. ¡°I heard...the Ming family¡¯s cash flow has had some problems. The money houses that are connected to the family have now all gone to the Ming Garden to demand repayment of debt!¡±


    Repayment of debt?


    Xue Qing suddenly stood up. The Ming family had been in Jiangnan continuously for a hundred years. There were not many who would dare go to the Ming Garden to demand a repayment. The Ming family had a lot of silver, and no money house wanted to offend that family. How...how had it suddenly changed today? Countless thoughts immediately spun thought Xue Qing¡¯s mind. Had Fan Xian messed with the Ming family for a year and had pushed the Ming family to the end of the line?


    If the Ming family truly could not repay the money and were forced by the money houses to sell the business, the family would fall into chaos...this...Xue Qing¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew the Emperor¡¯s intentions. The Ming family must be controlled by the court but, the Ming family could not fall into chaos.


    Once the Ming family went bankrupt, never mind the tens of thousands of people within the n, what about the Jiangnan people who were closely bound up with them?


    ¡°Did Taiping money house go as well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to keep a watch outside Ming Garden.¡± After hearing that the Ming family¡¯srgest partner, Taiping money house, had not participated in this matter, Xue Qing¡¯s heart felt slightly more at ease. However, his expression remained dark and he ordered, ¡°Tell those people, the court does not care about the disputes between the Ming family and the money houses, but the Ming family cannot fall!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Like Xue Qing, Fan Xian also understood what the Emperor wanted. The Ming family had to be taken down and taken down as a whole. However, it could not be done in too ugly a fashion. The Ming family could not lose too much of their power, which would affect the stability of the rest of Jiangnan.


    Thus, he would not watch as the Ming family fell. Ming Qingda could also not watch as the Ming family fell.. There was no intention of clearing the Ming family out with this forced repayment, he only wanted to obtain some significant benefits. The reason a number of money houses went to Ming Garden together to demand money was purely because Fan Xian still held onto a hope...that he would be able to hide the unseen owner of Zhaoshang money house.


    ...


    ...


    In this world, the one who owes money always has more reason and confidence that the one who lent the money. Thus, the current Master of the Ming family, Ming Qingda, held a slightly warm bowl of tea and drank it slowly, barely bothering to raise his eyelids even though below him sat the representatives from various money house who, in name, were all his creditors.


    The shopkeepers from the money houses did not have the sense of being debt collectors. They sat wretchedly in the chairs, only daring to ce a third of their bottoms on the chair and asionally raising their eyes to look at the Master of the Ming family with a glimmer of fear shing through their eyes. They certainly didn¡¯t look like they were here to collect debt.


    These shopkeepers of the money houses knew they were all little ants. The Master of the Ming family only had to move his finger to crush them to death and chase them out of Jiangnan. However, they had no choice but toe today because the problems the Ming family had suffered for a year had already made them worried. Additionally, someone had stirred up their hearts, so they were all gathered in the Ming family¡¯s guest meeting hall today.


    They represented capital. Although it was not a lot of silver, it was still capital. The capital always loved itself best. The thing it could least endure was loss. Particrly in this month, everyone knew that the Overwatch Council¡¯s harassment of the Ming family had increased again. The Ming family repeatedly suffered losses. Recently, the batch of mirrors went to waste and now the pce treasury transportpany hade to demand payment. This finally sessfully crushed the defensive line in the hearts of these shopkeepers.


    An old shopkeeper with an ufortable expression respectfully said, ¡°Master Ming, the Ming family has been part of the Jiangnanmercial world for almost a hundred years, if someone said you could not repay the silver...no one would believe it. However, there are many rumors on the market. You can¡¯t fault us for asking you to give us a promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise?¡± Ming Qingda furrowed his brows in disgust at these shameless locust-like creatures. Usually, even if they came on their knees, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered giving them a nce. Now, they dared toe and extract promises.


    The Master of the Ming family did not care about these money house shopkeepers at all. No matter how difficult the Ming family¡¯s cash flow was, they still had sufficient silver to repay them. He only slightly nted his gaze at the shopkeeper who had been sitting silently at the very back.


    That was the head shopkeeper of the Zhaoshang money house with a handsome young man standing behind him. Not many people knew of the connection between Zhaoshang money house and the Ming family. Zhaoshang money house¡¯s reputation in Jiangnan was also not very bright, so he sat at the very back. Ming Qingda had an unlucky premonition. What was Zhaoshang money house doing here today?


    He had no more interest in talking more with these shopkeepers and lifted his tea bowl to send off the guests. At the same time, he coldly had these people go to the ount house to clear off all the debts. It was a total of a 100,000 liang or so of debt. The Ming family could not suffer such humiliation.


    After the shopkeepers felt overjoyed, they were greatly shocked. First, the money was finally in their hands, though they had lost some interest. What was shocking was seeing the wealth of the Ming family. Was there something wrong with the news they had received?


    ...


    ...


    All of the shopkeepers had already left. Ming Qingda tilted his head and looked at the unmoving shopkeeper with interest. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°I know they were all here on your urging.¡±


    The head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house smiled warmly and did not deny this.


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Speak, what do you want?¡±


    They were both foxes who had risen and fallen for countless years in themercial world. Looking at this year of cooperation with Zhaoshang money house, Ming Qingda was sure that this unknown head shopkeeper of the money house had once been a ruthless figure. Now that all the annoying little ants had left, the two of them spoke much more straightforwardly.


    Ming Qingda knew exactly how much silver the Ming family had borrowed from Zhaoshang money house. If Zhaoshang money house had joined in the demands for repayment earlier, the Ming family could only go and sellnd and property. Even if they managed to make it through this time, the family¡¯s foundations would have been damaged. However, since the other party had stayed silent, until now, then they did not want tough at the Ming family. There must have been something else they wanted.


    Given the receipts in the hands of Zhaoshang money house, they indeed had the right to ask for something from the Ming family.


    The head shopkeeper smiled slightly and said, ¡°Master Ming, the owner wants...to work with you.¡±


    Work together? Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes narrowed. A cold light shone out and was immediately restrained. What kind of partnership could there be between a money house and a merchant? He closed his eyes and thought deeply for a moment then quietly said, ¡°No.¡±


    Although the word ¡°no¡± was quiet, it was powerful and resonating, leaving no room for doubt.


    The head shopkeeper seemed not to have expected for the Ming family to reject it so straightforwardly. Recovering from his surprise, he continued to smile and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s no...it has to be yes.¡±


    Ming Qingda opened his eyes wide and stared at the shopkeeper with pity and disdain. His cold voice seeped through the spaces between his teeth, ¡°Are you...threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not,¡± The shopkeeper of the money house said warmly, ¡°It is only a request.¡±


    Ming Qingda once again sank deep into thought. He didn¡¯t ask what the other party was going to threaten him with. In this year, he had borrowed a significant amount of silver from Zhaoshang money house. It was enough for the other party to have some confidence in what they said.


    The head shopkeeper said, steadily, ¡°Business is business. You understand the current situation. If my money house used our receipts to demand repayment, the Ming family¡¯s cash flow would immediately break. What would you use for the follow-up payments to the pce treasury? Sir Fan junior is waiting for you to run out of silver...then he can halt your right to sell to the East. Although the Ming family is wealthy and powerful...it cannot lose its status as a royal merchant, and it cannot do without the silver flowing out of the pce treasury.¡±


    Ming Qingda fell silent. He knew that the other person had hit on his weakness. Right now, the biggest problem facing the Ming family was that their cash flow looked to be drying up.


    ¡°It¡¯s written clearly on the lending contract. Until the time arrives, you won¡¯t get a single liang back.¡± Even now, Ming Qingda still did not panic at all because he had sufficient confidence.


    Unexpectedly, the head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house smiled slightly and said, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t take it back? It¡¯s written in the contract that if the money house is willing to sell the debt at a discount, then you must return the silver within five days. Even if you take this case to Jingdou, I will still win and you will still have to return the silver.¡±


    ¡°Discount price!¡± Ming Qingda spoke up abruptly as an expression of disbelief appeared on his tired face. He lowered his voice and reprimanded in a dark voice, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯ll lose 30 percent!¡±


    The head shopkeeper¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°If we really cannot work together...even if we have to lose 30 percent, the money house will still ask you to return the silver early.¡±


    Ming Qingda stared at him coldly as if determining whether or not the other person was a lunatic. He slightly rxed his tone and said, ¡°If you really do this, then the Ming family will just sell somend. We will still be able to repay you. However, your money house will suffer arge loss...¡±


    ¡°This precisely proves our determination and sincerity.¡± The head shopkeeper smiled warmly. ¡°The owner has long been in the money house business but is greatly interested in the country¡¯s trade. He is a man with wild ambitions and wants to work with a towering figure such as you, thus please give him this face.¡±


    Ming Qingda slowly sat down. He finally understood. The owner of Zhaoshang money house had nned, a year ago, to use the matter of lending money to enter into the Ming family¡¯s business. This n was very far thinking


    ¡°Who is the owner?¡±


    ¡°The day the contract is signed, the owner will definitelye personally to thank you.¡±


    ¡°What if I really don¡¯t want to?¡± Ming Qingda had already recovered his calm and lightly asked. ¡°Even there is awsuit, the Ming family will go all the way. However, for the silver, it can always be dragged out for a year or so.¡±


    ¡°Can you really drag it out?¡± The head shopkeeper smiled warmly. ¡°A case before the Emperor was only a joke. Following the first three articles of the Qing Law that governs people¡¯s welfares, you should know thatwsuit concerning lending among the people can, at most, reach the Jiangnan Road yamen...it could only reach Sir Xue Qing. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Of course, Ming Qingda did not want to do this. The court had already looked at his family hungrily for a whole year. If they ran into such awsuit, they would certainly think of a way to trap them.


    He had not expected for Zhaoshang money house to have already calcted all the other options and grasped the fight between the Qing court and the merchants so well. Ming Qingda¡¯s finger shook slightly. He stared at the head shopkeeper. His tired heart roared out, ¡°This is a conspiracy!¡±


    After a long bout of silence, Ming Qingda tiredly said, ¡°How does the owner want to work with me?¡±


    ¡°Debt to bnce out the silver, turning it into shares,¡± the head shopkeeper said efficiently.

 Chapter 489 - The Major Figures

    Chapter 489: The Major Figures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Winter had passed, but spring had yet to arrive. The previous night, a gust of chilling wind blew through and immediately froze the tender new growths outside Ming Garden walls to death, covered in an unlucky pale white.


    Ming Qingda slightly closed his eyes.


    He had long guessed that the other party would propose this. Furthermore, if he put aside the humiliation of his family having been manipted, if Zhaoshang money house¡¯s owner actually owned a share of the Ming family and the two sides joined together, the funding would immediately be abundant. In the future, their growth would be unlimited...to the point they wouldn¡¯t even care about Dongyi and Taiping money house¡¯s attitude.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s emotions calmed. After considering for a while, he said, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent.¡± The head shopkeeper let out a breath and lifted his face in a warm smile. ¡°Thirty percent of all of it with the government writing the contract, an irrevocable title deed.¡±


    Ming Qingda had just felt a little better and now immediately sank into boundless anger and mockery. He gazed at the head shopkeeper disdainfully and said, ¡°Thirty percent? Has the owner never seen the world? A mere 4 million liang...yet you want 30 percent of the Ming family?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± The old shopkeeper respectfully said, ¡°Thirty percent of all of it refers to the Ming family¡¯s shares. The total does not include the shares owned by nobles in the court. Although the owner has wild ambitions, he doesn¡¯t have such arge appetite and daring.¡±


    Ming Qingdaughed coldly. The Eldest Princess and the Qing family had arge number of shares in his family. If they had said the 30 percent included the amount of these shares, that would have been great. He could then just watch how they died, in the future. However, even the 30 percent of the rest was a very outrageous amount.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth this much,¡± he said coldly, preparing to send away the guest.


    The head shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°The Ming family is the richest in the world. You control not just the lives of people in Jiangnan, but also have tens of thousands of acres ofnd and countless properties. Of course, a mere 4 million liang was not worth this amount...however, times change. Cash is not the same as property. Even though they are both worth one liang of silver, at different times, they have different values.¡±


    He continued, ¡°In the past, these 4 million liang of silver would only be the Ming family¡¯s cash ie for a year. Naturally, it could not be worth 30 percent of the shares. However, right now the Ming familycks cash flow and desperately needs cash to survive. After the owner has the shares, they will provide a great deal of financial support. This 4 million liang now represents a more important value. It is not greedy to exchange it for 30 percent of the Ming¡¯s family shares. You are a clever man, so you know that the price the owner has given is already very fair.¡±


    Ming Qingda was silent for a moment. He knew that what the other person said was true.


    ¡°This is a big matter. Although I am the head of the n, I cannot decide alone. I need to think about it a bit more.¡± He raised his teacup. The head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house. The young man behind him said their goodbyes and then left.


    Ming Lanshi walked out from the side. He looked at his father and said anxiously, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t give it to them.¡± Following this, he continued angrily. ¡°Only now do we know that this Zhaoshang money house is shady as f*ck! To think that they¡¯ve been plotting for our property since a year ago.¡±


    Ming Qingda nced at his son and shook his head unhappily. He did not approve of his words and said, ¡°Business is business. In this year, if we didn¡¯t have the support of Zhaoshang money house, our lives would be even more difficult. The 4 million liang loan, in addition, to cash flow support in exchange for 30 percent shares is actually, as they said, a very fair price.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Ming Qingda waved his hands tiredly. During the negotiations with Zhaoshang money house, he had appeared confident, but he was actually backing up step by step to the point that he developed doubt in himself. After a year of being repeatedly beaten by the Overwatch Council, did he no longer have enough confidence? Did he lose some boldness after kneeling to Fan Xian once and having made countless bitter retreats? Was he used to being led by the nose by someone else?


    But...he was the Master of the Ming family!


    Ming Qingda slowly said, ¡°Business is business, but since Zhaoshang money house is using underhand tricks...why should we pretend our hands are clean?¡±


    Ming Lanshi felt cold sweat pour down his back and he hesitantly said, ¡°Father, once the matter fails, it¡¯ll be a death sentence for the n.¡±


    Ming Qingughed coldly. ¡°With the protection of the Eldest Princess, even Fan Xian wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly...a mere Zhaoshang money house, who did they think they are?¡±


    ¡°But Zhaoshang money house must have ounts in their main branch in Dongyi.¡± Ming Lanshi looked at his father and suddenly felt a chill. He felt that his usually wise father was now gradually bing stupid and angry.


    ¡°We can¡¯t care about that!¡± A glimmer of malevolence shed through Ming Qingda¡¯s calm and clever eyes. He coldly said, ¡°Who can be bothered to acknowledge Dongyi people asking the Qing Kingdom for money?¡±


    ¡°What if we...what if we...¡± Ming Lanshi stuttered, ¡°sellnd and houses? Although this is a lot of silver, we can still afford to return it.¡±


    Ming Qingda said darkly, ¡°If you can think of it, do you think they haven¡¯t thought of it? The court strictly prohibits the private sale ofnd. If it was a small n it could be done. If we sold this muchnd, how could it not alert the government? All the paperwork would take at least a year...Zhaoshang money house is willing to take a 30 percent loss to have us pay the debt early. Why is that? Of course, it¡¯s to force us to split our shares.¡±


    The old master¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He remembered that the court¡¯s strictw against sellingnd had been one of the new policies forcefully pushed forward by the mistress of the Ye family back in the day.


    Ming Lanshi left with his face the color of dirt. He guessed what his father would do but didn¡¯t know how his father would do it. He only knew that his father had finally lost his reason under the storms the family had experienced and the pressure of this year. Although he still managed with difficulty to maintain a glimmer of rity and felt that it was better to work with Zhaoshang money house, because of the matter he had long kept secret, he also didn¡¯t dare open his mouth to persuade his father of anything.


    ...


    ...


    That night, there was suddenly a scratching sound on the paved streets in Suzhou. It sounded like an old mouse that had been trapped in his hole all winter and suddenly smelled the fragrance of a delicious dessert, and used the protection of the night to sneak out.


    However, there were only three mice. Three aces wearing ck night-walking clothing. They easily broke through Zhaoshang money house¡¯s defenses and directly went into the back hall.


    The defenses around the money house had always been very strict. In addition, the identity of the person behind Zhaoshang money house had secretly invited a number of jianghu aces. However, the defensive abilities of these guards could not stop the lighting strike attacks of the three night-walkers. From this, one could see the superior power and capability of these three.


    The scariest thing were the long swords in the attackers¡¯ hands. The sword seemed to be sealed with some kind of magic power. The sword swung through the air without sound. It went out and never returned. It pierced with the anger of heaven, and its imposing atmosphere always pushed forward and never turned back. In a moment, they had left a dozen bodies in the stall of the money house and the ground covered in fresh blood.


    No one had the time to give a wretched cry for help.


    However, these three very powerful swordsmen found a veryrge obstacle in the money house¡¯s back garden.


    They had clearly seen the box of lending receipts the head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house had held tightly to his chest. However, they were unable to pierce the other person¡¯s throat with the tip of their swords.


    Even the leader, who was an extraordinary ace, was unable to do it.


    Since his superior mountain splitting and river parting green sword was in his hand, it was enveloped by a green banner that seemed weak but actually contained boundless power.


    With three rasps, the swordsmen drew back the swords and raised their hands, bowing to the young man holding the green banner.


    The martial arts had their own honor. Having carried out an assassination to this stage, it had be a contest of skill.


    The green banner had already been shredded into countless pieces by the brilliant and steady sword intent. The words ¡°Tie Xiang¡± written on it had also be little ck dots on the shredded cloth. The young man, who once went by Tie Xiang and now went by Thirteenth Wang, held the bare banner pole in his hands and looked at the ck-clothed man with the air of a master and a green sword in his hand. He slowly lowered his head to return the bow.


    ¡°You first.¡±


    The ck-clothed man took off the scarf covering his face. His expression was severe. His three-forked beard floated lightly in the breeze. He lifted his sword cautiously and channeled all of his focus into the sword and gently raised his lips to speak.


    Even given Thirteenth Wang¡¯s fearless attitude and careless personality, even he couldn¡¯t help but be moved when he abruptly saw this person¡¯s face.


    If Fan Xian were here, once he saw the ck-clothed man¡¯s face clearly, he would probably also immediately turn and leave. Not staying a moment longer.


    Yun Zhn, the lead disciple of Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian. The superior ninth-level sword master Yun Zhn.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s right hand held the banner pole tightly. His pupils constricted slightly. He was very nervous.


    The two night-walkers who had followed Yun Zhn into Zhaoshang money house were aces from Dongyi. They saw Yun Zhn lift his sword in preparation to fight face-to-face, so they respectfully retreated to one side. In their hearts, although the young man holding the banner pole had deep cultivation, as long as he wasn¡¯t a Great Grandmaster or someone weird like the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian, then they would certainly be unable to stand against one of Yun Zhn¡¯s attacks.


    Thirteenth Wang stared at him in a daze and suddenly said, ¡°Have you...recovered?¡±


    Yun Zhn furrowed his brows and slowly said, ¡°You know me?¡¯


    Last spring, Yun Zhn had traveled to Jiangnan alone. One reason was that he wanted to secretly watch his female disciples train but, most importantly, his goal was to watch for an opportunity to assassinate the Jiangnan Road imperial envoy, Fan Xian. However, the ending of the matter was a bit bitter. The swordmaster of a generation only sat on a fishing boat and nced at Fan Xian from a distance before falling into the Overwatch Council¡¯s trap.


    Until today, Yun Zhn still remembered that streak of sword light that had mysteriously appeared from the water. He was secretly chilled because that mysterious attack had given him his heaviest injury since the start of his career. News of his injury had also been strictly controlled. Presumably, Qing court also didn¡¯t want to stir up a diplomatic crisis. When Thirteenth Wang asked him if he had recovered, Yun Zhn was shocked.


    Thirteenth Wang smiled a little helplessly and said, ¡°You are the sword master of a generation, so how could you be a thief for someone?¡±


    Yun Zhn smiled and said, ¡°Are you not the same?¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill everyone in Zhaoshang money house and burned all of these deeds, it still cannot help the Ming family,¡± Thirteenth Wang sighed and said. ¡°All that is left here are copies. The originals are not in Suzhou.¡±


    ¡°If the originals are in Dongyi, they should be gone by tomorrow,¡± Yun Zhn said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what side you serve, but the Ming family is too important to Dongyi. I ask that you don¡¯t obstruct me.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang said, ¡°It¡¯s already over for Ming Qingda.¡±


    Before he even finished talking, the ck-clothed figure who had been waiting quietly by Yun Zhn¡¯s side opened their mouth and said, ¡°Teacher, this person is stalling for time.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang was slightly startled. He realized that the ck-clothed figure was actually a female. Her voice was particrly sharp and clear. He couldn¡¯t help but tilting his head and smiling, ¡°Sisi came too?¡±


    The ck-clothed figure¡¯s body froze. Yun Zhn also looked curiously at Thirteenth Wang. He sighed and said, ¡°I never expected that you would be so familiar with my students...it is truly very curious. However, it is a pity there is not much time left. People from the Suzhou government are about to arrive.¡±


    He slowly raised the sword in his hand. The point of the sword trembled slightly. He waveringly pointed it at Thirteenth Wang¡¯s throat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me.¡± Thirteenth Wang said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡±


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s expression suddenly became stern. He took half a step back with his left leg and suddenly swung down with the pole of the green banner. His left hand went behind his back to hold the tail end while his right hand pushed down. The tip of the pole went downward with great strength.


    The sound of it breaking through the air rang out and drew a line in the air.


    What powerful sword intent!


    Yun Zhn¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He slowly asked, ¡°Who exactly is the owner of Zhaoshang money house?¡±


    Thirteenth Wang hesitated for a while and then slowly took back the green banner and opened his mouth to silently mouth the words.


    The astonishment on Yun Zhn¡¯s face appeared and then was immediately hidden. Heughed helplessly. Without another word, he turned and led his two female disciples to leave the back garden. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Brother, be careful. Fan Xian is more sinister than you can imagine.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother, if you tell Ming Qingda, I trust I will definitely have the opportunity to see how Fan Xian will slowly trap me to death.¡±


    Yun Zhn didn¡¯t turn his head. His shoulders were as steady as cast-iron. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand...he used such arge gambit to test how loyal you are to him.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t understand,¡± Thirteenth Wang said slowly. ¡°Perhaps he is confident that even if I betrayed him, he has a way to end the Ming family. He just wants me to manage this matter and check my attitude along the way.¡±


    Yun Zhn said, ¡°What exactly does teacher intend? Is the Ming family more important or Fan Xian¡¯s trust in you? I need to know to be able to decide what to do.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior¡¯s trust is the most important,¡± Thirteenth Wang said sincerely. ¡°Even if I joined alliances with you and told Ming Qingda the truth of the matter and helped the Ming family get through this difficulty, what about next time? In the end, the pce treasury belongs to Sir Fan junior. Teacher does not object to forming some kind of friendship with foreign friends.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have told me earlier,¡± Yun Zhn said slowly.


    Thirteenth Wang nced at the head shopkeeper behind him clutching the documents with a wary expression on his face and a smile. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, no one knows whether or not I would tell you in secret. It is better to tell you in person.¡±


    ¡°Looks like nothing will happen in Dongyi.¡± Yun Zhn sighed. He wasn¡¯t sighing because of his wasted trip. Rather, he was sighing in admiration of his teacher¡¯s cleverness that was hidden beneath that idiotic appearance. It was not until today that he learned that the mysterious little brother disciple had been following and working for Fan Xian the entire time after learning the Hut.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thirteenth Wang lowered his head and said. ¡°Presently, I am attacking, so I will have to ask you to temporarily retreat. Please maintain your silence.¡±


    ¡°I can retreat, but why must I stay silent?¡± Yun Zhn asked calmly.


    Thirteenth Wang took out a small jade token from inside his clothes and showed it to him. Yun Zhn looked at this jade token and immediately sighed, he shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone in the school knew that you don¡¯t have a sword token, who would have thought that the teacher had given you this one.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In this world, all the people and all the factions were sitting on the fence while the Dongyi faction was, without question, a towering tree. If it fell in any direction, it could produce difficult to predict results and be unable to float back again.


    Thus, Sigu Jian could not fall because his sword needed to protect Dongyi. He had topletely understand the situation in Qing Kingdom before making a decision. In other words, only if there was a sufficiently powerful allure of making a fatal strike would he take action.


    Because of Fan Xian¡¯s abrupt rise, he had to demonstrate sufficient sincerity on his side. Part of that was Thirteenth Wang. He also maintained some interest in the Eldest Princess¡¯ side, for example, Yun Zhn.


    Only in this way could he obtain equal benefits regardless of which internal faction of Qing Kingdom was victorious in the future.


    This was what it was to grasp with both hands. Both hands had to be firm.


    The sudden attack on Zhaoshang money house had made Sigu Jian¡¯s two handse together and begin to share their strength. This situation might be one that even this Great Grandmaster had not thought of.


    Fan Xian had struck first, so Yun Zhn had no choice but to retreat. But, he didn¡¯t have to stay silent. He could tell the truth to Ming Qingda and have him reject bringing Zhaoshang money house into the business. When he saw his teacher¡¯s sword token, he understood that, in the current situation, the Great Grandmaster was leaning toward the other side.


    ...


    ...


    Zhaoshang money house waspletely silent. The smell of blood faintly came through from the front of the yard.


    The head shopkeeper of the money house, who had been wary earlier, had now recovered his calm and warm expression. He bowed formally to dazed Thirteenth Wang with the green banner in his hand and respectfully said, ¡°Congrattions, Sir Thirteen, on passing the test.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang tilted his head in a daze and sighed a momentter. ¡°People¡¯s hearts are truly veryplicated. Teacher and Fan Xian are truly...two very interesting people.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Ming Qingda once again habitually directed his gaze toward the trees outside Ming Garden¡¯s high walls and felt a chill in his heart. He thought, Winter was clearly already over and the spring winds washed over his face, so how could the new tender growth from a few days ago have suddenly frozen to death?


    He knew that the situation in front of him and his n was as harsh as winter. The Ming family had a foundation of a century. It should have been difficult to be manipted and crushed by others. However, ever since they had be royal merchants for the pce treasury, the Ming family had earned more but had also sunk deeper. Now, it was impossible to extricate themselves. Gradually, they became an arena for various powers in court to test themselves.


    No matter how powerful a merchant was, how could it stand against the maniptions of the court? Regardless of whether it was the suppression this year, the price control a few months ago, or that vicious to the point of shameless incident with the rocks hitting the mirrors...the Ming family had paid out too much blood and sweat and lost too much power. The entire family business was bing more and more difficult to run.


    If he was able to extricate himself, the Ming family would still be able to remain.


    However, he was unable to extricate himself, so he had to solve the problem. The most urgent problem in front of the Ming family was that their cash flow was not fluid enough. There was a desperateck of cash. To solve this problem, they needed external support. Taiping money house was, after all, not a bottomless hole and would not be able to forever support the Ming family. Apparently, there were already objects in Dongyi. While that damned Zhaoshang money house...


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and coughed. He coughed until there was a sudden piercing pain in his chest.


    If Zhaoshang money house had not wanted 30 percent of the Ming family¡¯s shares and didn¡¯t have sufficient leverage in their hands, then Ming Qingda would not have made such an unwise reaction. He was even willing to work even closer with Zhaoshang money house. After the Ming family had survived this storm, they could join their hands together and earn all the money in the world.


    But...they wanted his property, which touched on Ming Qingda¡¯s bottom line. This was the family property he had murdered his mother, knelt down, and suffered humiliation to get. How could he offer it up for just 4 million liang of silver?


    Right now, the Ming family actually could not bring out enough silver to repay the 4 million. Even if Zhaoshang money house sold the debt at a discount, Ming Qingda still could not bring out almost 3 million liang of silver.


    He coughed harder until a faint disappointment and surrender shed through his eyes.


    Yun Zhn once again took his people and left. Thest time this great sword master had been hurt by a subordinate of the Overwatch Council. This time, he was leaving freely. The difference between the two made Ming Qingda sense a great danger. Although many people died in Zhaoshang money house that night, he did not manage to obtain the ounts book or receipts. There was also no news about the mission in Dongyi. On the contrary, the Jiangnan Road yamen had taken this opportunity to take over Zhaoshang money house¡¯s murder case and stationed a heavy guard around it.


    At the same time, all of the Ming family¡¯s private soldiers were closely watched by Governor Xue Qing¡¯s provincial guards.


    Ming Qingda knew that he could no longer use lightning tactics. Now that he was being watched by the court, he could only think ofmercial solutions. To resolve the Ming family¡¯s present danger, he could only choose to lower his head.


    He said, tiredly, to the concubine beside him, ¡°Go invite someone from Zhaoshang money house over...go personally and have a good attitude.¡±

 Chapter 490 - Laughter In The Ming Garden

    Chapter 490: Laughter In The Ming Garden


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ming Qingda nced at her coldly and said in an icy tone, ¡°Mother did not know you were once the Eldest Princess¡¯ serving girl, but you know that I am very aware of this fact...so there is no need to purposely remind me of anything. The Prince and I have always been on the same boat, and I am not going to get off.¡±


    He paused and felt that there was no need to take out his anger on her. He shook his head and said, ¡°The letter has long been sent to the Pce. The Eldest Princess must have a way to dy Fan Xian¡¯s hand.¡±


    If the Eldest Princess had some spare time, she would be able toe up with enough plots and ns and use debates in court to dy the Overwatch Council closing in on the Ming family.


    The problem was, everyone was actually very busy right now.


    ...


    ...


    The head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house sat coldly in Ming Garden¡¯s opulent Flower Hall. The tea next to him had not been touched. His right hand was bound in bandages, perhaps it had been injured the night during the attack.


    Times change. Recently, Zhaoshang money house had actively pursued the Ming family to talk about business. Now, after the Ming family¡¯s secret attack had failed, they had no choice but to make the first move in inviting him out. Thus, the attitude of the head shopkeeper was clearly different.


    Ming Qingda stole a nce at the other person¡¯s expression from the back and thought to himself, Although the head shopkeeper was angry, he still came. Presumably, the owner behind the scenes did not wish the incident from the day before yesterday to impact therge deal between them.


    Just as he prepared to lift the curtain and go out, he found his sleeve being pulled by someone. He turned his head in surprise to see that the face of his favorite son, Ming Lanshi, was deathly pale. He began talking and then stopped again.


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and scolded in a low voice, ¡°We are at a critical moment, if you have something, then say it.¡±


    Ming Lanshi swept his gaze into the hall. His coloring became even worse. He pulled his father into the back hall. Without another word, he knelt down in front of him with a thud.


    ¡°I am not filial...please, kill me, father...¡± Ming Lanshi summoned his courage and raised his head. ¡°You cannot let Zhaoshang money house use the silver to exchange for shares.¡±


    Ming Qingda was silent for a moment. He slowly pursed his lips and asked, ¡°What exactly has happened?¡±


    Ming Lanshi lowered his head in shame and said, ¡°I...privately borrowed a sum of money from Zhaoshang money house and used a percentage of the shares in my hand as a deposit.¡±


    Ming Qingda sucked in a cold breath. The color of his face turned very nasty. However, he immediately regained his calm and hurriedly said, ¡°When can it be exchanged back? What contract did you agree to? Can Taiping money house transfer the contract?¡±


    These questions were all important ones. Since this involved the important matter of the shares that determined the ownership of the Ming family, Ming Qingda did not have the time to viciously scold his son. He took the time to ask questions first and hoped that Zhaoshang money house wouldn¡¯t be able to have these extra shares.


    ¡°Death contract...¡± Ming Lanshi said with tears on his face. ¡°As for buying it back...at first, I thought it would be three months, but looking at it now, it looks like all the capital has been lost. Taiping should also know of this matter. They won¡¯t ept a transfer.¡±


    The Ming family has almost suffocated in this year of hardship and dependency on the production of the pce treasury controlled by Fan Xian. The Ming young master thought the same as he had told his father that day. He believed that they should adjust the Ming family¡¯s major area of business. Only in this way, could they avoid spending an eternity under Fan Xian¡¯s control.


    Because of Ming Qingda¡¯s persistence, Ming Lanshi could only secretly carry out his own attempt. At the end ofst year, he had used his shares in the Ming family to exchange for Zhaoshang money house¡¯s cash support. He had thought that this attempt would bring in great profits in a very short amount of time. Then, he could persuade his father, but unexpectedly...


    A buzzing sound started up in Ming Qingda¡¯s head. He almost fainted. It took a moment before he breathed slightly and asked, ¡°Just what business was it? How could it not earn anything back from the capital?¡±


    Ming Lanshi looked at his angry father. He hesitated for a moment then said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s...illegal salt.¡±


    Ming Qingda was shocked and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Of the three most profitable businesses in Qing Kingdom, one was the brothel business, one was being a royal merchant for the pce treasury, and the other was being a major illegal salt seller. Of these three, illegal salt had the quickest andrgest returns.


    ¡°Why was there no return on the capital?¡± Ming Qingda stared at his son coldly and bit out each word. ¡°I know you are a steady person. Even if it was a risky venture, you would definitely have a way to save the capital...tell me, why did you not earn back the capital?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Ming Lanshi wanted to cry but he had no tears. ¡°A few days ago, the salt and tea yamen suddenly carried out an investigation. I don¡¯t know how they knew about it, but they locked down all 12 boats of illegal salt...I¡¯ve gone to talk to some people, but there is nothing to be done.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice his father¡¯s increasingly ashen face and continued to exin with fervor, ¡°The rted customs people have always been well treated by us, I had no idea they would suddenly act. Besides, Yang Jimei had always used that route and promised me that it would be fine...¡±


    A crisp p rang out. Ming Qingda pped his son across the face and sent him tumbling to the ground.


    Ming Lanshi covered his numb face and halfy on the ground. He could feel blood flowing out of his mouth. He looked at his father, who was raging like a sick lion, and couldn¡¯t find anything to say.


    ¡°Yamen? Yamen! So, you do know it¡¯s the yamen! The salt and tea yamen would not dare to investigate the Ming family...but would the Overwatch Council not force them to do so?¡± Ming Qingda lowered his voice and roared. His eyes were filled with unspeakable dejection and rage. ¡°Yang Jimei! Is your head filled with water? That salt sellingborer is one of Xue Qing¡¯s dogs! Fan Xian lives in his garden in Suzhou!¡±


    A chill settled in Ming Qingda¡¯s chest as he kicked his son. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°How could I have raised such a stupid wastrel like you!¡±


    With great difficulty, he reigned in his emotions and said, listlessly, ¡°Did you leave behind any information that can be used against you in the salt business? Be careful that the Overwatch Council doesn¡¯t use this to pin a crime on you and have you beheaded.¡±


    ¡°Father, please be assured,¡± Ming Lanshi struggled and knelt in front of him, ¡°that batch of silver came directly out of Zhaoshang money house. Although that dog, Yang Jimei, knows it was me, the government won¡¯t be able to find any evidence.¡±


    ¡°If Zhaoshang money house takes your contract with them into the court...the government will have evidence.¡± Ming Qingda sighed helplessly.


    Ming Lanshi¡¯s heart suddenly chilled, ¡°This money house...it can¡¯t be Fan Xian¡¯s, right?¡±


    Ming Qingda¡¯s body shook. He shook his head after a moment of silence. ¡°It can¡¯t be Fan Xian¡¯s. The Eldest Princess has checked the Ministry of Revenue in the capital, and we have also kept a close eye on Fan Xian. He doesn¡¯t have enough silver to set this up.¡±


    These words were simple, but the effort spent behind them was enormous. For the Ming family to work with Zhaoshang money house, they had to fully investigate Zhaoshang money house¡¯s background and confirm that Fan Xian had no connection to it. However, Ming Qingda had no idea that although the results of his investigation were not wrong, that the owner of Zhaoshang money house was indeed not Fan Xian, the owner was Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor.


    ¡°Everything will be done with great caution.¡± Ming Qingda tilted his head back and barely managed to control his feeling of failure. ¡°To give up 30 percent is letting down the ancestors, but it will let us draw out some time to wait for a follow-up action from the capital.¡±


    However, the gradual fall and eventual copse of the Ming family was actually all because of the word ¡°dy.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a long time, after the head shopkeeper of Zhaoshang money house waiting in the hall had yawned for the 20th time. Ming Qingda walked out with a dark expression.


    The head shopkeeper smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting for a long time.¡±


    Ming Qingda did not raise his hands in greeting or say anything unnecessary. He coldly asked, ¡°Hand over the contract for Ming Lanshi¡¯s shares and destroy all rted documents, and I will agree to the owner¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Master Ming.¡± The head shopkeeper¡¯s expression did not change. He drew out a document and delivered it to Ming Qingda. It was indeed the contract Ming Lanshi had left behind when borrowing money for the illegal salt. It seemed he had been prepared.


    Without waiting for Ming Qingda to open his mouth, the head shopkeeper quietly said, ¡°That other copy, I¡¯ll destroy it once I go back.¡±


    Ming Qingda nodded his head listlessly.


    In the afternoon, the various ount masters of the Ming family and Zhaoshang money house filed in. The wealthy merchants that the head shopkeeper had demanded to be invited to watch the proceedings were all sitting to the side. The government notary sent by the Suzhou government was also prepared.


    Three white sheets of paper were spread on the table. A ck brush danced across them. In a sh, three copies of debt into shares documents were written. To the side, the Sun, Xiong, and other wealthy merchants, as well as elders from Suzhou, looked for a while before understanding what was written on the paper. They couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath and feel unspeakably shocked.


    Zhaoshang money house was entering the Ming family with 30 percent of the shares.


    Although the major figures in Jiangnan long knew of the Ming family¡¯s distressed situation, no one had thought that the extremely wealthy Ming family would be in such difficult straits. They couldn¡¯t be said to be broke, but to use 4 million liang in borrowed silver to exchange for 30 percent shares in the Ming family?


    The merchants thought about it again and realized that the Ming family¡¯s current difficulty in having insufficient cash flow, so they immediately understood this point and instead felt that Zhaoshang money house¡¯s price was very fair.


    Ming Qingda lifted the brush and was silent for a moment. Without any posing, he signed his name with great calm and pressed his fingerprint onto the paper.


    Everyone watched the scene silently. Regardless of whether they were friend or foe of the Ming family, they felt iparable admiration toward the Ming Master¡¯s shrewdness and courage. For arge hundred-year-old n to give 30 percent shares to outsiders, only an extraordinary person could do such an extraordinary thing.


    The person signing and giving his fingerprint on behalf of Zhaoshang money house was a young man. A handsome young man who still continued to stand behind the head shopkeeper.


    At first, no one had noticed his existence. It was not until now that they all came to their sense and cast strange nces at him, thinking, Was the mysterious owner of Zhaoshang money house was this unknown young man?


    At this moment, Ming Qingda finally furrowed his brow and said, ¡°So, you are the owner of the money house. I wascking in manners the other day. Don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    It was no wonder Ming Qingda couldn¡¯t tell. Thirteenth Wang¡¯s careless attitude really did not resemble that of an ambitious and ruthless figure in the business world. There was not the slightest sense of being superior.


    Thirteenth Wang paused slightly and didn¡¯t know whether or not he should acknowledge it because he didn¡¯t know, at this moment, whether or not Fan Xian would stay behind the scenes.


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, there came a mor from the doors of Ming Garden. Immediately afterward, there was the sound of the middle door opening, then the second door, and then the third door. The moring directly traveled to therge hall where the signing was taking ce. The urgent footsteps came very quickly. It was even faster than the ritual singing and gave off a sense of brashness and arrogance.


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows tightly, not knowing who wasing.


    The footsteps were quick and light because the mood of the owner of these footsteps was unusually light and happy.


    Fan Xian, in ck Overwatch Council official robes, stepped over the long threshold and walked in with a joyful expression on his face. Behind him came Hong Changqing and other Overwatch Council members, as well as Xia Qifei, the Seventh Master of the Ming family.


    He didn¡¯t greet the other officials and merchants. Instead, he walked directly to Ming Qingda and gazed at him with considering way.


    After looking for an indeterminable time, Ming Qingda furrowed his brows and looked at this imperial envoy, who was still supposedly in the Shazhou area, and asked, ¡°The imperial envoy has graced us with his presence. Please excuse me for not going out to meet you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Such a grand asion. How could I note? Particrly since I have toe to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Ming Qingda¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for 30 percent of your shares.¡± He leaned close to Ming Qingda¡¯s ear. In a voice that only he could hear, quietly said, ¡°Zhaoshang money house...is mine.¡±


    Ming Qingda furrowed his brows slightly, wondering if he had heard wrong.


    Fan Xian looked at the documents on the table on which the ink had not yet dried and a smile grew from the corners of his lips. He had plotted hard for a year, endured for a year, and finally today he had reaped the rewards. How could he not be happy?


    Although he knew that by exposing his identity Zhaoshang money house would not be able to escape the scrutiny of the court, this was something that would have happened eventually. He also needed to use this opportunity to have the Northern Qi little Emperor pull back with his earnings. Although, under the Emperor¡¯s gaze, Fan Xian may have to endure a loss of over a million liang, he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    The Ming family that had expanded across Jiangnan for a hundred years, reached into the temples and the jianghu, and controlled the lives and deaths of countless people, had changed hands today. How could Fan Xian miss such a grand show? Spending a million liang of silver to buy a ticket to be able to personally witness this scene was truly worth it. He looked at Ming Qingda, whose expression changed endlessly, and narrowed his eyes with a naughty thought. If the old Ming Master suddenly fainted, then this ticket would be super worth it.


    It was as if the heavens had heard his wish. Ming Qingda looked at Zhaoshang money house¡¯s head shopkeeper standing behind Fan Xian and the young man handing the contract into Fan Xian¡¯s hand, and he finally understood everything. However, he still didn¡¯t understand...it was impossible for the Ministry of Revenue to have emptied the national treasury...where had Fan Xian gotten all this silver to set up the money house?


    Ming Qingda¡¯s entire body trembled. His eyes were slightly red. A gurgling sound came out of his throat, but he was unable to speak. Blood rushed to his heart. His body went rigid before falling down.


    Fan Xian casually raised his hands in greeting to the people around who were meeting each other¡¯s eyes and began tough out loud in the Ming Garden¡¯s spacious and luxurious hall.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491: Mountain Wolf Amongst The Descendants (1)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Theughter did not continue long before it stopped. Fan Xian suddenly realized that he was being too pleased and savage, which was not a good sign.


    Ming Qingda woke from his faint. His silk robes moved without wind. His fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were slightly red as he stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    Theughter stopped, and the fainted person awoke. It was as if the earlier scene had never happened. However, everyone knew that 30 percent of the Ming family¡¯s shares had alreadynded in Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    If it was just 30 percent, it was still far from sufficient.


    Ming Qingda looked at Xia Qifei standing behind Fan Xian and thought of the 10 percent of shares that he held and then thought of the Fourth Ming Master, who was gradually growing distant from the family. He felt his heart grow colder and colder. However, he still maintained a spark of hope.


    ¡°Send off the guests.¡± The old man took onest look at the document in Fan Xian¡¯s hands and spoke tiredly and listlessly.


    Fan Xian did not move. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the beautiful construction in the Ming Garden with appreciation on his face, as if this garden was already his.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s expression changed again.


    Xia Qifei shed out from behind Fan Xian¡¯s body and nced at his elder brother. He then quietly said, ¡°Send off the guests.¡±


    It was the same order to send off the guests, but it came from two people¡¯s mouths. This meant that Xia Qifei was already formally standing out and beginning to challenge Ming Qingda for ownership of the Ming family and identity of the Master of the Ming family.


    The guests in the hall watching the ceremony knew that today¡¯s matter was going to blow up. They didn¡¯t know what would happen next or what the old Ming Master would do in his thunderous rage. In a wise choice to protect themselves, everyone quickly left without even bothering with etiquette. Everyone, including the witness officials from the Suzhou government, quickly bowed to Fan Xian and escaped out of the garden.


    Immediately, the hall fell silent. The people left included Fan Xian¡¯s people and the men from two branches of the Ming family. Although there were a number of people, everyone knew that they were about toy their cards out on the table. No one made a sound.


    Ming Qingda nced at Fan Xian coldly. He took out a contract and slowly ripped it apart. ¡°Why were you not shameless and also take Ming Lanshi¡¯s shares?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and shook his head. ¡°I am an official of the court not a businessman. What would I want with your son¡¯s shares?¡±


    He walked behind his people and sat down on the chair without saying anything more. He just quietly appreciated the scene.


    He hade to Suzhou today for two reasons. One was to see this show, and the other was to support Xia Qifei. The Ming family had been in Jiangnan for a long time and had thousands of private soldiers at theirmand. If things really did get messy, Xia Qifei¡¯s Jiangnan water bandits may not be able to handle it.


    Xia Qifei stood in front of Ming Qingda and smiled slightly. ¡°The owner of Zhaoshang money house had written an endorsement ahead of time. The 30 percent of shares in his hands would be controlled by me. Earlier in the year, the Suzhou government ordered you to providepensation to me at your discretion. You were generous and gifted me 10 percent of the shares. I am forever grateful. In the future, when you retire to Ming Garden, I will certainly look after you well.¡±


    With the support of his son, Ming Qingda barely managed to stand in the hall. He nced at the men of the Ming family behind him and a wretched smile rose to his face. ¡°It looks like a number of people have secretly leaned to your side, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be able to speak so confidently. Speaking of which, during this year, the Ming family¡¯s attention has all been focused on dealing with Sir Fan junior and had ignored you.¡±


    As these words came out, the expressions on the faces of the male members of the Ming family wereplicated. Those who had already secretly fallen in with Xia Qifei looked ashamed while those who were not privy to inside information wore an expression of shock. Only the Fourth Ming master looked at the sky with an unspeakable indifference.


    Ming Qingda took in a deep breath and looked very old. He knew that since the other party dared to fight for the position of the Master of the Ming family, then they must be very certain of the oue. However, he still had the desire for onest struggle.


    He turned his head to stare at the Fourth Ming master and bit out each word, ¡°Did you give your shares to him too?¡±


    ¡°A wise man submits to the circumstances,¡± The Fourth Ming master said slowly.


    Ming Qingda gave three wretched soundingughs and cursed while pointing at him, ¡°Idiot! The Ming family is doomed because of this, and it¡¯s all because of you! How will you go greet the Ming family ancestors when you die, and how will you face your mother in a moment?¡±


    The Fourth Ming master was slightly shocked but immediately smiled coldly. His smile appeared to be very vicious. ¡°Brother, I have no face to see them? Last year, I was seized by the Suzhou government and thrown into prison. Not only did you not send people to save me, you actually sent people to assassinate me...such a brother, do you have the face to see them?¡±


    Ming Qingda stared at him and said, ¡°There was no other choice at the time...¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± the Fourth Ming master smiled maniacally and said. ¡°You wanted the Jiangnan schrs to be sympathetic to our family, so you wanted me to die in prison...but did you not think that I am also a son of the Ming family? Why is it me who has to die? Why didn¡¯t you go die?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you go die?


    Ming Qingda¡¯s entire body trembled. He turned to yell sharply at Xia Qifei, ¡°Show me all your cards! Even if Third and Fourth, these two children of the concubines, have fallen in with you, you still don¡¯t have enough!¡±


    Xia Qifei nced at him and slowly opened his mouth to say, ¡°Zhaoshang money house has more than 30 percent of the shares.¡±


    ¡°More than 30 percent?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Xia Qifei was calm. ¡°You know how much money the Sixth Ming master has owed these years...he was the old matriarch¡¯s favored baby son. You¡¯ve always disliked him, so you have been very restrictive of his spending and strictly prohibited him from having a hand in the family property. However, he likes to have fun and is someone who loves to spend money, so he can only stretch out his hand to borrow from outside sources. He doesn¡¯t have property, so, of course, he could only use the shares the old matriarch had left for him as deposit.¡±


    ¡°Sixth?¡± Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes widened. He would never have thought that the most important stroke in the Ming family changing hands would havee from his own brother. He abruptly turned his head to look at the terrified Sixth Ming master, who had been retreating towards the back. He said in a daze, ¡°Sixth...are you crazy?¡±


    At this moment, the Sixth Ming master¡¯s face was filled with grief. He hid, half bent, behind the group of people away from his brother¡¯s devouring gaze. Under the mighty Ming Qingda¡¯s, Master of the home¡¯s, these male members of the family were all scared back one step by his seemingly murderous stare.


    ¡°It¡¯s not he who is crazy, rather, it is everyone in the Ming family that has gone crazy,¡± Xia Qifei said coldly. ¡°Look at this garden. Everyone in here has their own agenda and a stomach full of vile...including me. Everyone with the family name Ming has selfishness and weakness shining innately from their bones. In a time of crisis, who still remembers their family name? After all is said and done, the reason for the copse of the Ming family is still you. You were on guard against everyone in the n, yet constantly retreated in the face of external pressure...with such actions, how could you not be defeated?¡±


    Silence in the hall.


    Ming Qingda suddenlyughed loudly. Hisughter was unspeakably hopeless and angry. He pointed at Xia Qifei and said, ¡°Do you think that because you have 50 percent of the shares your words count for anything in the Ming family? Don¡¯t forget, the Pce and military both have shares in the Ming family business. What you control...is still not enough.


    At this moment, Fan Xian, who had long been silent, finally opened his mouth and quietly said, ¡°Those are free shares.¡±


    The words ¡°free shares¡± illuminated the situation.


    Fan Xian looked at Ming Qingda, who had almost sunk into insanity, and said, ¡°They are unlisted shares, can you use those openly in a trial?¡±


    Ming Qingda stared at Fan Xian¡¯s disgustingly delicate appearance and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, do you...truly dare to take over the Eldest Princess and old Qin Master¡¯s shares?¡±


    Fan Xian stood and tilted his head slightly. He thought for a while and then warmly smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t dare take them, then why did Ie here today?¡±


    ...


    ...


    In a quiet little courtyard in Ming Garden, Ming Qingda sat alone at a study desk. His appearance had lost its luster like a coppermp that had burned dry its oil. It was unspeakably wan and sallow. This afternoon, Xia Qifei had already chased him off from the position as Master of the Ming family with the shares he held in his hand. At the same time, with the notarization, or perhaps it is better to say under the surveince, of the Jiangnan Road and the Overwatch Council, all of the ounts had already been frozen. Everyone in the garden had beenpletely switched out.


    The previous Master of the Ming family, who had endured bitterly for a year, at this moment, waspletely unable to send out his orders. Although it had only been half a day, he knew that once he had sunk into such a situation, being forgotten by the people of the Ming family and the people in Jiangnan was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Why...did Fan Xian do this?¡± The old master could not understand no matter how much he thought of it. The deep lines in his forehead were the color of dead ash. He muttered to himself, ¡°The Eldest Princess will help me.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked vacantly.


    A glimmer of terror appeared on the concubine¡¯s face. She had originally been the Eldest Princess¡¯ personal serving girl and had been sent to the Ming family in Jiangnan. One reason was for surveince, and the other was to be responsible formunications. Last year, when Ming Qingda strangled his own mother, he had gone through her, the old matriarch¡¯s serving girl, and obtained the nod from the Pce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...the Pce never replied, has something gone wrong?¡±


    Ming Qingdaughed wretchedly. ¡°No wonder...no wonder Fan Xian would be so confident. He knew that the Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to help us. If even the Eldest Princess has run into problems and is just a fat piece of meat in his mouth that could be swallowed at any moment, and yet he still devised such a n. It could be said that he thinks quite highly of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think highly of you.¡±


    Leading Xia Qifei, Fan Xian pushed open the door and entered. He rubbed his slightly cold hands and sat across from Ming Qingda. ¡°From the very beginning, you and I both knew that if the court wanted to destroy the Ming family, it would be too easy a matter...the problem was, the court did not want to destroy you.¡±


    Ming Qingda nced at him.


    ¡°The Emperor wanted a whole andplete Ming family, not a Ming family on the edge of bankruptcy and its final breath, or one where everyone was dead. So, it was actually quite difficult to bring you down,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Furthermore, it would be best if this could be resolved peacefully and not cause too many casualties or disturb the lives of the Jiangnan people...as you know, the Ming family is a giant beast. It is not an easy thing to tame it.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I had given you an opportunity, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Ming Qingda took two rather rough breaths and said, ¡°What are you going to do now? You have to know that I have almost half the shares in my hand.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you no longer have the right to talk for the Ming family,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°From today onward, Xia Qifei runs the Ming family.¡±


    To the side, Xia Qifei opened his mouth as if he wanted to exin to Ming Qingda but also as if he was carrying out onest attack on the depths of the old master¡¯s soul. ¡°I have already given the order for all of the Ming Garden ount books to be sent to the Jiangnan Road¡¯s Governor¡¯s manor. We will fully cooperate with the court¡¯s investigation into the frequent incidences of the pce treasury ships being attacked by pirates in the past.¡±

 Chapter 492 - Mountain Wolf Amongst Descendants (2)

    Chapter 492: Mountain Wolf Amongst Descendants (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He continued to speak, ¡°As the Master of the Ming family, I will need to cooperate with the investigation. As for any members of the family who have acted with impunity against thew, I must hand them all over.¡±


    ¡°Lanshi!¡± Ming Qingda stood up in horror.


    ¡°Correct. Ming Lanshi has already been transferred to the Suzhou yamen to exin the matter of illegal salt.¡± Xia Qifei stared into Ming Qingda¡¯s eyes. ¡°As for the matter of someone impersonating pirates, I trust that it will alsoe to light soon.¡±


    Ming Qingda took a few heavy breaths and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but if this goes on, the Ming family will be truly done for! Even if mother and I had once mistreated you, but, after all, you¡¯re...father¡¯s youngest son, your family name is Ming! Are you going to watch as the Ming family is destroyed in your hands?¡±


    He roared.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Fan Xian lifted his eyelids and said. ¡°The court does not have much interest in business. I also understand that if the government overly interferes in such a matter, it will only turn a bucket of gold into a toilet. Earlier in the year, I had already spoken with the Emperor. The court will not stretch their hands into Ming Garden. It will still be the Ming family¡¯s Ming Garden. However, this Ming Garden will be much more obedient.¡±


    He spread his hands and calmly said, ¡°I will have the pce treasury transportpany cooperate with the Ming family to the best of its abilities. Within a year, you will certainly see a newly flourishing, no, an even more prosperous Ming family!¡±


    Ming Qingda was shocked and sat down powerlessly.


    Amidst all the things that had happened throughout the year, the Qing government, or more urately speaking, Fan Xian, had sessfully obtained control over the Ming family. What was particrly important was that the present change in the ownership of the Ming family did not have too much governmental influence. Xia Qifei was originally the seventh son of the Ming family. He had every right to be the Master of Ming Garden. Furthermore, all the tricks had beenmercial, so it would be much easier for the Jiangnan people to ept it.


    At least there wouldn¡¯t be many schrs parading outside the Suzhou government saying that the Overwatch Council had forcefully stolen the people¡¯s property. The people¡¯s property was still the people¡¯s property. However, the owner of this property was now Xia Qifei, a secret member of the Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°In this year, neither you nor I have been livingfortably. Now that there is a result, you and I can be free.¡±


    ¡°Although sir is someone who likes to humiliate others, I presume your visit right now is not as simple as just announcing your victories.¡± Ming Qingda interrupted what he was saying and stared at him. ¡°Presumably you will slowly use these people to prop me up, but you...cannot trap me in the garden. I can always go out.¡±


    ¡°I came to talk about this matter.¡± Fan Xian bit off each word carefully. ¡°You, cannot leave the garden.¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled coldly and said, ¡°How are you going to stop me?¡±


    ¡°I am under orders to investigate the case of the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s rebellion. You are one of the witnesses in the case. If you don¡¯t care about being used of escaping for fear of punishment, then you can leave all you like.¡±


    The Jiaozhou Navy case had ended a long time ago, but Fan Xian only needed to find an excuse. Ming Qingdaughed coldly and said, ¡°Who are you trying to fool with that?¡±


    ¡°There is also the case of the attack on Zhaoshang money house and the assassination attempt on Xia Qifei,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and said. ¡°You stretched your hand out too far in the past. There are too many mistakes that could be used.¡±


    Ming Qingda was angry but, on the contrary, he smiled. With great interest, he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°If you really wanted to investigate these cases, you could have done so before. Why wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Because, previously, you were the Master of the Ming family. If I investigated you, everyone in court would think the Overwatch Council was persecuting merchants and stealing their wealth,¡± Fan Xian chuckled and said. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have this position, it¡¯s much easier.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten to mention one reason,¡± Ming Qingda replied coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°The Eldest Princess can¡¯t help you know. When I do something, anything goes. It is very joyous.¡±


    He nced at the woman behind Ming Qingda.


    Ming Qingda¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°This is also something I couldn¡¯t understand earlier. If you¡¯re sure that Jingdou will not be able to help me, then you could directly destroy the Ming family with this method...why bother circling around so many times?¡±


    ¡°I said earlier, I wanted a whole andplete Ming family,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°In the past, if I used such lightning methods you would, in your position as the Master of the Ming family, call to arms the entire Ming family to fight against the court. You could even cause unrest in Jiangnan...however, presently, you don¡¯t have this status anymore. Thus, what you say no longer has this power.¡±


    ¡°Status appears to be unimportant,¡± Fan Xian said seriously, ¡°but actually, it is a very important matter.¡±


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I have to admit, you are only a merchant, so you fall far short of me. No matter what, you would not be able to stand against the anger of the court. However, you were able to exhaust all your means and endure all the bitterness to dy me for an entire year...it is truly very admirable.¡±


    Ming Qingda smiled slightly and said, ¡°At least I am still thendlord of the Ming family. You won¡¯t let me leave the garden but, presumably, you also won¡¯t be at ease in letting me stay in the garden. How are you going to deal with me? Given your methods, you won¡¯t kill me at this critical juncture and leave yourself open to gossip and derision.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong again,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°I admire you, but your status is notparable to mine. Even if you died now, it won¡¯t cause any big waves.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he warmly urged, ¡°a bad life is better than a good death. I urge you to enjoy a few days of retirement in Ming Garden.¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Qifei wore aplicated expression on his face. He took out a long piece of white silk and gently ced it before Ming Qingda on the study desk.


    When the white silk came out, Ming Qingda¡¯s expression did not change, but it terrified the concubine behind him so much that her teeth chattered audibly.


    ¡°The white silk is here. When you have the courage to resist me with death, then please take it and use it,¡± Fan Xian gazed at Ming Qingda and said. ¡°However, I know that you don¡¯t have the courage tomit suicide, so you will continue living by following my orders until I no longer need you to keep living...a person who strangled their own mother must be very aware of the terror of death and must afraid of seeing that old woman below the Yellow Springs after they die.¡±


    ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t die. It is very unlikely that Ming Lanshi wille out from prison. If you die, the shares in your hands will transfer to that not yet 2-year-old infant.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°As you know, for a child to have this much money in their hands...it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left the study. Behind him, Xia Qifei carefully closed the study room door properly, not leaving a single crack. The study once again sank into darkness.


    Ming Qingda stared at the white silk on the desk. He was silent and speechless. It was after a long time before he slowly said, ¡°What a vicious wolf cub...¡±


    ...


    ...


    The guards in Ming Garden had already been cleared out and reced. The beautiful garden sank into a quiet but uneasy atmosphere. Strangers could be seen everywhere. Now that Xia Qifei was in control, if he wanted Ming Garden to change, there were not many people in the n who dared oppose his orders to his face.


    ¡°Ming Garden¡¯s private soldiers already had their weapons confiscated by the provincial soldiers that Sir Xue Qing had sent.¡± After Xia Qifei received the message, he immediately came to Fan Xian¡¯s ear and said, ¡°The power in Ming Qingda¡¯s hands has already been wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Were there any problems?¡±


    ¡°Forty-something people died.¡±


    ¡°Make a record of Sir Xue¡¯s favor.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a moment before he raised his face with a smile. ¡°Now, the Ming family is finally yours. How does revenge feel?¡±


    Xia Qifei lowered his head and respectfully said, ¡°The Ming family is yours.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head in disapproval. Xia Qifei quickly exined, ¡°What I meant to say was, the Ming family is the court¡¯s.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to stare at him and said, ¡°The Ming family is yours, and that¡¯s it. When did it be the court¡¯s or mine? Do you think everything I said to Ming Qingda in the study was a lie? Rx...the court has no interest in the Ming family. They only want the Ming family to be obedient.¡±


    Xia Qifei was silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The court had spent a great deal of money to finallypletely control the Ming family. Were they just going to hand it to him to manage?


    Fan Xian sighed and exined, ¡°People in different positions think about different things. Who is the Emperor? The Emperor is the master of the world. The people of Qing Kingdom are all his people. Since this is so, whatever his people have, he also has it. As long as the person manages this thing well...and can bring benefits to the people and the court, it is fine. If the court really brought the Ming family in, what would the merchants in Lingnan and Quanzhou think? Furthermore, given the court officials with their adherence to old ideas, who would be able to manage thisrge family business properly? So, you can rx.¡±


    Xia Qifei¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. He suddenly had a thought. If the Emperor was the master of everyone under heaven and didn¡¯t care about the people¡¯s property, what about Sir Fan junior? Why was he satisfied with not taking anything from the Ming family?


    Fan Xian¡¯s words broke his train of thought. ¡°I asked you earlier, how does getting revenge feel?¡±


    Xia Qifei shook his head in a daze. ¡°Walking through Ming Garden as the Master doesn¡¯t actually feel like anything because this garden is very unfamiliar. I always thought that since I had grown up here, if, one day, I woulde back and take on the mantle, it would be a very joyous matter. However, for some reason, I just don¡¯t feel that much happiness.¡±


    ¡°Revenge is like this.¡± Fan Xian paused for a moment. ¡°Once a great revenge is had, it feels very boring.¡±


    Xia Qifei suddenly thought of something and carefully asked, ¡°Actually, my thoughts are very simr to Ming Qingda¡¯s. Looking at the scene today and then looking at your year-long preparations, it seems to be a bit overly cautious.¡±


    ¡°A peaceful change is always a long process,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Stability is important above all else. A peaceful transition is the true way...I am just helping the Emperor to run errands. The Emperor requested there to be no blood spilled, so I can only do so...¡±


    Following this, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Besides, in the past, Ming Qingda had the help of the Eldest Princess and the princes, as well as the support of the military. How could I be as impudent as I have been today?¡±


    Speaking of the Eldest Princess, Xia Qifei furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Just how should we deal with the percentage of free shares?¡±


    ¡°Get rid of all of it. In any case, they are just things on paper and not real goods.¡± Fan Xian delegated, ¡°Make a report, I will send it to the Pce.¡±


    Xia Qifei suddenly smiled bitterly. ¡°This will really offend the Eldest Princess...I wonder how she will retaliate.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but he was thinking that the Eldest Princess in the Pce had already offended him to the breaking point. As for retaliation...she wouldn¡¯t have the time to think of such things.


    He waved his hand at Xia Qifei. The two illegitimate children began to wander around the Ming Garden that had recently changed ownership. As they walked, they talked about future matters in a quiet voice, as well as appreciated the beautiful scenery in one of the three most famous gardens in the world. Both the environment and their spirits became beautiful.


    ...


    ...


    Deep in the Royal Pce in Jingdou, since one month ago, a rumor began to spread. In all ces were nobility gathered together. The servants serving these nobility always liked to gossip, speak of old stories, and discuss their shameful secrets and scandals. However, this rumor was truly too shocking, so it only floated around for a few days before it quietly disappeared without a sound.


    This was because it truly had no origin. No one knew where it hade from, and there was also no evidence. Furthermore, although the eunuchs and serving girls liked to gossip, it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have a brain. They knew that if it continued to spread and reached the ears of the nobles, then their own lives would certainly be removed.


    Rumors have a long historical precedent and were an essential part of life in the pce. Most of them would be forgotten. No matter how sensational the topic, if there wasn¡¯t any explosive aftermath, it would be impossible for them to stay fresh for a long time.


    The leading topic this year in the pce also disappeared like this very naturally. However, some people had not forgotten, particrly the most sensitive of people. In the dark of night, they still discussed this topic.


    Eunuch Yao said, in a quiet voice, ¡°The little bastards all have lowly mouths. I know what to do.¡±


    The middle-aged man on the low couch put down the memorial in his hand. Without a shred of the tyrannical air an Emperor ought to have, he calmly said, ¡°I heard a serving girl died in the Eastern Pce?¡±

 Chapter 493 - The Three Nights In The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Three Nights In The Pce</h4>


    <h4>Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The night was alreadyte, and the royal study was silent. The Qing Emperor was busy with state affairs, so he showed less favor to the harem in the pce. There were many nights like this one when he didn¡¯t rest in the rear of the pce and instead just slept in the royal study, so the eunuchs had long prepared everything he needed.


    A light breeze burrowed in from the window. Although it clearly could not reach thentern light through the ss, for some reason, it still made the room a bit dimmer.


    ¡°Yes. I heard that she had stolen a piece of watered jade the empress wore when she was young. After she was questioned, she confessed, and then found a moment tomit suicide.¡±


    Eunuch Yao very simply told the emperor everything he knew and didn¡¯t say a single word more.


    ¡°Watered jade?¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows and seemed to be thinking of something. A momentter, he smiled and said, ¡°I remember now. That was something the empress wore when she was young. I remember that father had gifted it to her family after arranging this marriage. At that time, father had just taken the throne...the pce was in a mess. This item isn¡¯t superior in quality, but the empress liked it a great deal when she was young and always wore it.¡±


    He furrowed his forehead and pulled out from this rare warm memory. Faintly, he said, ¡°I remember there were clouds carved on it.¡±


    Eunuch Yao remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what the Emperor¡¯s mood was like.


    ¡°Although the empress likes it, there is no need to beat a serving girl to death over such a small ything.¡± A cold smile rose the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t she known as the most generous mistress in the Pce? A virtuous, moral, and kind mother of a nation? She had always yed the role very well, so how could she have wrecked all her hard work on this little matter?¡±


    Eunuch Yao had clearly said that the serving girl hadmitted suicide out of shame, but the Emperor directly said she had been beaten to death. Each person in the pce was cleverer than thest. Everyone knew what truths these words hid.


    ¡°Secretly check what happened.¡± The Emperor raised the memorial again and recovered his calm.


    ...


    ...


    The Royal Pce had long recovered its seemingly eternal calm. No one knew that Eunuch Yao was leading a few old eunuchs in secretly investigating something. The Emperor did not seem to care too much about this matter and didn¡¯t ask for any information for many days.


    Once again in the night, Eunuch Yao politely reported, ¡°There is no problem with the serving girl¡¯s death.¡±


    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°I know now.¡±


    ¡°Only, the afternoon of the same day that something happened to the serving girl, she had delivered a roll of cloth to Guangxin Pce. A day earlier, the foreign cloth the empress had ordered from Dongyi had arrived. Following regtions, it was delivered to the various ces the next day, and there was nothing strange.¡± Eunuch Yao added.


    The Emperor slowly pulled back his gaze from the memorial and nced at him, and then lowered them again. ¡°I know now.¡±


    ¡°At the time, the Crown Prince was also in Guangxin Pce.¡± Eunuch Yao¡¯s head could not be lowered any further.


    The Emperor ced the memorial gently on the table and seemed to be thinking. He didn¡¯t say ¡°I know now¡± again. Instead, he sighed and ordered, ¡°Have Hong Zhue over.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Hong Zhu knelt in front of the Emperor¡¯s low couch. The color of his face was like dirt and his thighs trembled. Even the cotton robes at the front of his body hadyers of ripples on it.


    He wasn¡¯t pretending. He was truly terrified...he had thought that Sir Fan junior had buried this clue very deep. Furthermore, it looked like it had absolutely nothing to do with him and should allow him to leave this matter far behind. Unexpectedly, he was kneeling in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor did not look directly at him and straightforwardly asked, ¡°A serving girl in the Eastern Pce died?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Zhu did not hesitate at all. In order to demonstrate his honesty and sincerity, he struggled to suppress his lungs and tried to make his answer sound as crisp as possible. However, the flow of air was too strong and made his voice break. It sounded very raspy.


    The sound of his reply echoed in the royal study. It was eye-piercing and unpleasant to hear. The Emperor unconsciously furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Be a bit quieter...tell me of the situation at the time.¡±


    Hong Zhu honestly rted to him why the empress remembered that piece of jade, how the search in the pce began, how they found that serving girl, who carried out the questioning, and how the serving girlmitted suicide.


    The Emperor seemed to be listening carefully but also seemed to not have heard a single word. His gaze remained on the memorial. He casually asked, ¡°When the serving girl ran into the column, did you see it personally?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hong Zhu did not hesitate at all. Inside his heart, he loudly cried his good fortune. If, at the time, the empress had not kept him behind for some other matter, his answer right now would certainly not be so natural.


    The royal study once again fell silent. After a long time, the Emperor suddenly raised his head and looked at Hong Zhu with a not-quite-there smile, ¡°Why are you so scared today?¡±


    Hong Zhu swallowed and aplicated expression of terror mixed with self-me naturally appeared on his face. As he kowtowed to the ground, he said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°I have betrayed your royal favor. I didn¡¯t report the serving girl¡¯s suicide promptly, I deserve death.¡±


    The Emperor was surprised and smiled. ¡°I had you go to the Eastern Pce to serve the empress, not to be a spy. For such a small matter, there is no need to let me know.¡±


    Hong Zhu nodded his head furiously, but he was thinking about something else. A year ago, he had been chased by the Emperor, who had long shown him great favor, out of the study and into the Eastern Pce. In the eyes of the outsiders, it was because Fan Xian had said bad things about him to the Emperor. He knew that the Emperor was only using this opportunity to have him be a gold medal spy in the Eastern Pce. Furthermore, during this year, he had been a very good spy.


    Heforted his timidity in his heart and forcefully raised his spirits. Even the Emperor didn¡¯t know who he truly belonged to, so what if he was a little bit shaky?


    The Emperor had been about to open his mouth to ask something but he suddenly furrowed his brows and stopped his mouth. He changed the subject and said, ¡°How has the empress treated you this year in the Eastern Pce?¡±


    ¡°Mistress is very generous to the servants, and everyone submits cheerfully.¡± These words of Hong Zhu¡¯s were very artistic.


    The Emperor smiled and muttered to himself in a very low voice, ¡°To kill a serving girl for the sake of a piece of jade, this...counts as being generous?¡±


    After Hong Zhu left, Eunuch Yao stood quietly beside the Emperor and waited for his order. The Emperor was silent for a long time then said, ¡°Hong Zhu didn¡¯t lie. Looks like that there really isn¡¯t any problems with the death of that serving girl, only...¡± he smiled and said, ¡°this process is a bit too smooth.¡±


    Eunuch Yao was shocked but understood the Emperor¡¯s meaning. Ever since Qing Kingdom began, all kinds of strange deaths had happened a number of times in the Royal Pce. No matter how shameful the plot or blood, they could all be covered with an open and public excuse. However, often, when the reasons were too sufficient and the process too natural, then the death was worth being suspicious about.


    ¡°There are some things that I don¡¯t believe, and you shouldn¡¯t remember,¡± the Emperor calmly said.


    Eunuch Yao knelt down.


    ¡°Have Eunuch Honge.¡±


    In this moment of fear, Eunuch Yao did not hear the Emperor¡¯s words clearly and unconsciously replied, ¡°Young Eunuch Hong just left.¡±


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and looked slightly unhappy. Eunuch Yao immediately came to his sense. Picking up the front of his robes, he ran toward the door and almost fell as he crossed the threshold.


    ...


    ...


    Ever since the day Fan Xian¡¯s 300 poems caused an uproar at the feast, which was also the day that an assassin entered the Royal Pce, in the past 10 years, Eunuch Hong, who had been in the Pce since the conception of Qing Kingdom and the head eunuch at the time, became more and more silent and subdued. He only wanted toy in the sun outside Hanguang Pce every day.


    However, no one in the Pce dared to underestimate him. On the contrary, they increasingly felt that the old eunuch was not to be tested because of his silence. Even the currently popr Hong Zhu only had his current position because of his connection to him.


    Even the empress dowager and Emperor maintained a certain etiquette with this old eunuch.


    Today, the Emperor directly called him by his name, ¡°Hong Siyang, what do you think?¡±


    Thest time the Qing Emperor had referred to the old eunuch like this he was asking for his opinion on Fan Xian. At that time, old Eunuch Hong had replied and said that he thought Fan Xian was overly fake.


    Only in these important times when he needed Eunuch Hong¡¯s opinions would the Emperor seriously call his name. Others may have thought that perhaps this was a form of disrespect, but the Emperor¡¯s thoughts were exactly the opposite. He always referred to the Eunuch Hong as ¡°eunuch.¡± It made the other person remember the hidden ailment, whereas calling him by his name seemed much more appropriate.


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s body was slightly bent. He had a half-sleepy, half-waking expression. He quietly replied, ¡°Your Highness, in many things, it does not matter how you see it. Even if you see it with your own eyes, it still may not be true.¡±


    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°I have always been overly suspicious. I know this is not good, as I could see things incorrectly. That is why I am asking you to help me look.¡±


    Eunuch Hong bowed respectfully and did not say anything more.


    The Emperor was silent for a long time and then said, ¡°Chengqian has been quite spirited this past half a year. Other than the usual lessons with his royal tutors, he often visits Guangxin Pce to listen to Yunrui teach him about the three ways to govern a country. I am a bit curious, how could he have recovered so quickly?¡±


    Although there were already cracks in the royal family, on the surface it still looked fine. The Emperor knew that his sister had studied deeply the arts of power, so he usually did not oppose the Crown Prince from getting close to the Eldest Princess. He had even secretly demonstrated his approval, however...


    ¡°I will have to trouble you.¡± After the Emperor said this, he did not nce at Eunuch Hong again.


    Eunuch Hong left the room with his body bent and slowly closed the door to the royal study. He walked some distance and turned his head to gaze at the lights inside before sighing from the bottom of his heart. He said to himself, ¡°Since you know you are overly suspicious, then why say you are curious...Your Highness, ah, you need to change your personality. The future of Qing Kingdom all rests on you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    A few dayster, a royal doctor fell sick and died. Another few dayster, a noble living in the manor of a distant imperial rtive, unfortunately, fell off his horse while out on an excursion. And another few dayster, the famous Huichun Hall in Jingdou suddenly caught fire and a dozen people died.


    The same night as when the fire happened, a wooden-faced Eunuch Hong once again appeared before the Emperor. In an aging voice he reported, ¡°When my investigation reached the Imperial Academy of Medicine, the doctor died. When my investigation led me to the manor of the imperial rtive, the noble also died. When my investigation led me to Huichun Hall, Huichun Hall burned down.¡±


    Tonight, the Qing Emperor was not annotating memorials. He listened closely to Eunuch Hong¡¯s report. After hearing these words, a strange smile shed across the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Someone wants to hide something. Regardless of whether it is in the Pce or in the capital, there are not many people who can get something done ahead of you,¡± the Emperor said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked her methods.¡±


    Eunuch Hong didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone in the world was familiar with the Eldest Princess¡¯ methods. However, she hadn¡¯t had much opportunity to demonstrate it fully in recent years. If such methods were used in helping the Emperor maintain bnce in the court and is pointed at the world, of course, the Emperor liked it. But, if they were used to destroy evidence and fool the Emperor, of course, the Emperor...would not like it.


    Eunuch Hong took out a pill and handed it over. ¡°I only managed to snatch a pill.¡±


    The Emperor gently rolled it around with his fingers. He applied a slight pressure and the pill crumbled, releasing a strange fragrance. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°It is indeed good medicine.¡±


    Eunuch Hong calmly said, ¡°It could be a setup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why...everything needs to be seen personally,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°Go rest. Regardless of how this thing ends, don¡¯t tell mother.¡±


    Eunuch Hong made a sound of acknowledgement and left. He knew that, even with his position, there were still many things in the Pce that he could not see.


    A slight breeze brushed across the buildings in the Royal Pce. In a garden not far from Guangxin Pce, the Qing Emperor, in yellow robes, shed out from behind a tree. He lowered his head and felt slightly confused. Clearly, Hong Siyang had already made a great deal of ruckus, so why didn¡¯t she pull back slightly?


    However, this confusion had long been shattered by the feelings of anger and absurdity in his heart. The Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with failure, disappointment, and despondency.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t return to his sleeping pce, rather, he continued to sleep in the royal study.


    This night, he thought for a long time and asked the Eunuch Yao, who was beside him serving him, a strange question, ¡°Would Hong Zhu know something?¡±


    Eunuch Yao shook his head nervously and persuaded in him otherwise. He had to protect Hong Zhu¡¯s life while the Emperor was quietly angry so that he could best ensure his own safety.


    ¡°I want to kill him...¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I want to...kill everyone in this Pce.¡±


    Then he calmed down and ordered, in a strangely cold tone, ¡°Summon Director Chen into the Pce.¡±


    In the midst of winter, Eunuch Yao, with sweat beading on his forehead, rushed out of the Pce like he had been pardoned of a great crime and headed directly for Chen Garden to find the great savior. Not long after he left, a giant crashing sound came from the royal study. It sounded like the rare and precious meter tall vase had been pushed by someone to the ground.


    Who knew what would make the usually very steady and stoic Qing Emperor express his rage in such a way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Huichun Hall, right?¡± In the Chen Garden, the old cripple who had spent many years on the wheelchair said to his closestrade by his side. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to make a mistake in thest moment.¡±


    Fei Jie, with a head of wild hair, said, ¡°What problems could there be? Although it is Hong Siyang personally investigating, every step the Pce has taken has been within your ns. They won¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and thought for a long time, the lines at the corners of his eyes bloomed like flowers. He slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°I am thinking about a problem. Should I have Hong Zhu disappear?¡±


    This was a strange question. The Emperor would asionally think of this because, in his anger, he unconsciously wanted to kill everyone who would be able to guess the unsightly truths about the royal family. Furthermore, he immediately came to his senses and didn¡¯t make this decision. So, why would Chen Pingping think about killing Hong Zhu?


    Chen Pingping furrowed his brows and said, ¡°After thinking about it, Hong Zhu is the only thread in this entire matter that could go wrong.¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head. ¡°Although we devised a way for Hong Zhu to see this, it is very clear that the Emperor did not learn of this through the little eunuch.¡±


    These words exined a very startling truth and a huge question that had spun around Fan Xian¡¯s head but that he could not ask.


    Although Hong Zhu was the head eunuch of the Eastern Pce, how could his luck be so good...or perhaps, so bad, that he would be able to discover the secret matter between the Eldest Princess and the Crown Prince?


    So...even Hong Zhu was only a piece with which Chen Pingping had used to start the wave.


    ¡°Precisely because of this, I feel that this little eunuch is difficult to see through.¡± Chen Pingping furrowed his brows. ¡°He is clearly a spy the Emperor had ced into the Eastern Pce. After knowing of this matter, why did he not report it to the Emperor? It even made me think that I would have to wait another two months before this matter would be incited.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he knows that if this matter came out from his mouth, he would die without question,¡± Fei Jie said. ¡°To be someone that can climb up in the Pce, of course, he is not stupid.¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenly smiled slightly and said, ¡°For Hong Zhu to be able to hold it in, I am very admiring. However, the Emperor finally found out. That is very good.¡±


    Fei Jie also smiled. His smile was slightly dark. ¡°You have a good heir, and I have a good student.¡±


    Chen Pingping nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Up until now, I still don¡¯t know what he has nned. Just this point alone shows that he has grown a lot.¡±


    This old cripple knew that Hong Zhu was the Emperor¡¯s confidante, but he didn¡¯t know that Hong Zhu belonged to Fan Xian.

 Chapter 494 - Half An Hour

    <h4>Chapter 494: Half An Hour</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    Chen Pingping was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°The Emperor is an overly suspicious man. I¡¯ll admit that it was clever of Fan Xian to use this method, but the problem is that the Emperor is a very suspicious person. These easily spotted points of suspicion would, on the contrary, make him develop a deeper level of suspicion...¡±


    Fei Jie nced at him and said, ¡°That is why we have to help Fan Xian get rid of people, to solidify these suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly. ¡°The Emperor is overly suspicious, so it is actually very difficult for him toe to a decision. After all these years, he is no longer the ferocious general who dared to use 500 people to charge Northern Wei¡¯s iron riders...killing people eases a ruler¡¯s heart. Although it is crude, it is good that dead men cannot speak, but they can tell the Emperor what he wants to know.¡±


    Fei Jie coughed and said, ¡°Although what you said is a bit confusing, I basically understand.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°The Emperor is overly suspicious and self-confident. Once he suspects something, he will look at the evidence in front of him and search for the parts that prove his suspicions...thus, it is the Emperor who is lying to his own eyes. Of course, in some ways, this isn¡¯t lying as these are things that actually happened.¡±


    As they spoke, the sound of urgent conversation came from outside Chen Garden. Chen Pingping and Fei Jie met each other¡¯s eyes. Chen Pingping said, ¡°Looks like the edict from the pce is here. You should prepare to leave the capital.¡±


    Fei Jie nodded and then asked, ¡°And Hong Zhu?¡±


    ¡°Nothing for now.¡± Chen Pingping furrowed his brows and thought for a moment. He pushed his wheelchair toward the front of the garden and said, ¡°I keep feeling that this little eunuch is not as simple as he looks.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Far away in Jiangnan, Fan Xian, who thought he was coldly watching everything in Jingdou, did not know that the spy he had hidden the deepest in the Royal Pce had, at the same time, be the person that the two most powerful in Qing Kingdom wanted to kill. This only proved that he was not a god. More urately speaking, this n of his that took the most of his efforts and was hidden the deepest still faced many dangerspletely outside of his calctions. If it were not for Hong Zhu¡¯s sufficiently good luck, by the time Fan Xian next returned to the capital, it would probably be impossible to find any information in the world about the little eunuch with e all over his face.


    Regardless of whether there were gods in temples, certainly no person in this world was a god. Even the person whose realm was closest to that of a god, Ku He, and the person whose power and state of mind were enough to make a god jealous, the Emperor, were still both mortal people.


    Thus, the seemingly unfathomable Emperor was, at this moment, seated in the long corridor by the Taiji Pce looking at therge square in front of him. His gaze appeared to be somewhat lonely and disappointed, like a normal middle-aged man.


    Beside the Emperor was that ck wheelchair. Chen Pingping¡¯s head was half lowered. He was gently stroking the woolen nket on his knee in silence.


    Ruler and official were both silent, calmly watching the square in front of them. It was the beginning of spring. There were no falling leaves or flowers. The Pce had been cleaned well by the eunuchs and serving girls until there wasn¡¯t even a single speck of dust. The dirt between the stones were all t and converged together into neat and tidy lines.


    It was alreadyte into the night, but the lights in Taiji Pce illuminated the square clearly.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t use his imperial title to refer to himself today. He sighed and said, ¡°I had always thought that after three Northern expeditions, as well as having fought in the West and South, there was nothing in this world I couldn¡¯t handle. So, I am able to coldly watch as everything happened. However, when things truly happened, I found that I had overestimated my ability to handle matters.¡±


    Chen Pingping nced at him and quietly said, ¡°This is a domestic matter...the ancients have said, even an honest and upright official has difficulty in deciding family matters. Your Highness is not an exception.¡±


    Chen Pingping already knew what exactly had happened in the Pce, but this old cripple did not purposely show any astonishment or shock. His emotions were calm, as if this wasn¡¯t a major matter at all. This kind of attitude improved the Emperor¡¯s mood. Yes, it was only a shameful domestic matter.


    The Emperor changed his self-referential title back again and smiled. ¡°In the past, you always said that you didn¡¯t want to get involved in my family matters, but, in the end, you were still involved. How about it? Do you want to help me handle this matter?¡±


    Cheng Pingping lowered his head even further and said, ¡°Your Highness has already made a clever decision. I will just have to follow it.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a long time then slowly said, ¡°Many months ago, I told you right here that I was going to y along with them...after all, she is my favorite sister and that rascal is my son, so I always felt a sense of reluctance. However, at this time, even if I am reluctant, I have to make a move.¡±


    Chen Pingping slowly raised his head. His expression didn¡¯t change, but a strange emotion gradually spread through the depths of his heart. In order to have the Emperor make up his mind, he had already done so much and waited for so long. Finally, the moment he had been waiting for, the moment the Emperor opened his mouth, had arrived.


    ¡°You outside the Pce and me inside.¡±


    The Qing Emperor slowly closed his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    That night, the 13 Jingdou city gate guards received orders from the Pce and authorization from the Overwatch Council to open the Jingdou city gates an extra half hourter. In the warm morning sunlight, the country folks preparing to enter the city with melons, fruits, vegetables, and meats on their shoulders made the long winding trip outside the city. Their faces were filled with frustration and confusion.


    There was little precedent for Jingdou dying the opening of the city gates, ording to the report of the soldier in front,st night, a Dongyi spy attempted to enter the Overwatch Council, So, right now in Jingdou, there was a massive search going on. In order to prevent the spy from escaping out of the city, the 13 city gates were being closely guarded.


    Immediately, the people calmed down. No one spoke resentfully anymore. They only cursed the damn Dongyi spy in lower voices. Inside Jingdou, Chen Pingping personally kept watch in the Overwatch Council and had begun to take action in the early hours of the morning. These years, the Director had stayed in Chen Garden and the Overwatch Council was directlymanded by Fan Xian. Now that he had taken the power of the Overwatch Council back into his hands, the efficiency and secrecy of the Overwatch Council immediately increased to a never-before seen terrifying pace. In less than an hour, the Overwatch Council already secretly controlled four manors.


    The Jingdou Garrison did not receive any information, and the nighttime patrol stared with wide eyes and open mouths at the ck-clothed Overwatch Council members hurrying to and fro urgently delivering reports. They wondered if something major had happened in Jingdou.


    The thousand or so imperial guards that guarded the imperial city also didn¡¯t make any noise. They just quietly guarded the gates to the Royal Pce.


    The Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, who had just been promoted by the Emperor, the General, who had followed the Great prince on the Western expedition the year beforest, heard his subordinate¡¯s report and dressed quickly. He then charged to the outside of the Pce. However, he only saw a calm and normal pce without a sign of anything strange.


    A sleepy-eyed Eunuch Hou stood behind the imperial guards with a group of pce guards and coldly rejected the Commander¡¯s request to enter the Pce to make his report.


    Not long after, the Great Prince, who had been sleeping in his manor, also arrived on his horse. However, even his request to enter the pce was calmly and resolutely rejected by Eunuch Hou.


    The Great Prince and Commander of the Garrison met each other¡¯s eyes. They both saw the unease and wariness in them. At this time, the sky had not yet brightened, but dark clouds floated over and covered Jingdou, making it even darker. The Overwatch Council agents and officials were all moving around, but these two figures responsible for the Jingdou Garrison had no idea what had happened.


    The Commander of the Jingdou Garrison nced carefully at the Great Prince and said, ¡°Commander, should we go to the Overwatch Council and ask?¡±


    During the Western expedition, this Commander was a general beside the Great Prince, so he was still used to referring to him as Commander. The Great Prince paused and then angrily patted his head. The Pce must have issued an edict for the Overwatch Council toe out in full force today. The person managing it must be Director Chen. Other people may not dare to ask Director Chen face to face, but what was he afraid of?


    A momentter, these two, leading their personal soldiers, went from the door of the Royal Pce and turned into the Overwatch Council. As their entered the yard, they were not met with any resistance. They saw the old cripple beside the shallow pond in the garden.


    ¡°Director, what happened?¡± The Great Prince gazed at Chen Pingping and asked straightforwardly.


    Chen Pingping didn¡¯t raise his head and said, ¡°Nothing much. Last night, an ace from Dongyi infiltrated the Council and stole a number of important reports. I entered the capital during the night and went into the Pce to ask for an edict. At this time, we are searching the entire city.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his forehead. He knew for a fact that this was a lie. What kind of spy entering the capital would rouse Chen Pingping? And, what would cause even the door of the Royal Pce to be closed?


    The Commander of the Jingdou Garrison respectfully asked, ¡°Director, do you need any cooperation from the Jingdou Garrison?¡±


    ¡°Xie Su...¡± Chen Pingping nced at this garrisonmander and sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the post for long. You have to quickly control the Jingdou Garrison. At the moment, you only have an empty position. You can¡¯t even order the soldiers under you, so how can you cooperate with me?¡±


    Commander Xie Su was surprised. His mouth tasted bitter. He knew that the Director had spoken the truth. The Jingdou Garrison had first been controlled by the Ye family for 20 years andter managed by the second son of the Qin family. The Ye and Qin families put countless of their trusted aides into the garrison. Given the position of these two families in the military, as an outsider from the Western expedition army, if Xie Su wantedplete control, it was indeed a very difficult task.


    The Great Prince asked worriedly, ¡°Uncle Chen, tell me the truth, is it a major matter? Why are the Pce doors closed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Chen Pingping calmly said, ¡°Only half an hour is needed. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh right,¡± he sat in his wheelchair and said. ¡°The Emperor has an ordered that the court conference today will be dyed by half an hour. Go to the various manors to deliver the message so that Shu Wu and those other old folks so they won¡¯t wait for a long time outside the Pce and curse up a storm.¡±


    Another half an hour. The Great Prince was worried, but he knew that before this matter concluded, Director Chen would not tell him the truth.


    Chen Pingping said, in the end, ¡°But there are a few families you won¡¯t need to visit. My people have already gone.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Overwatch Council people had already been sent out to the Lotus Pond Square, where themon people gathered. With the cooperation of the Jingdou bailiffs, they captured all of the ruthlessly and fierce men who were still in their dreams. Although the jianghu people resisted valiantly, they had no choice in the end but to lower their heads and be bound by ck chains after paying the price of a dozen lives.


    Another group of Overwatch Council members came to the manors of a few Imperial Censorates. Very roughly they pushed these famously iron-boned Imperial Censorates into the ground without a care to civility and directly took them to the Supreme Court. The Imperial Censorates manors¡¯ were filled with shock and crying.


    Amongst the Overwatch Council group, a young man using a ck hat to hide his appearance furrowed his brows and said to Mu Tie, the head of the First Bureau, beside him, ¡°Sir Mu, these are, after all, Imperial Censorates. Even the Emperor has to show them understanding. Rumors and discussing business is not a crime...if you seize them like this, are you not afraid it will damage the Emperor¡¯s good name?¡±


    ¡°Sir He, you are now the scribe of the Imperial Censor,¡± Mu Tie respectfully said. ¡°As for the aftermath, it will all depend on your nning.¡±


    The person was He Zongwei, and he was the Imperial Censorate that Qing Emperor had inserted into the Overwatch Council during the change in personnel. Who knew what Chen Pingping was thinking having him following the Overwatch Council and participating in a mission that targeted the Imperial Censor.


    He Zongwei huffed coldly and knew that if he showed his face after the day arrived and cooperate with the Overwatch Council to have these Imperial Censorates sent to prison, his reputation would be gone. However, he was also a very clever man. He knew this early morning mission was the Pce¡¯s intention. He gradually realized that this was the Emperor¡¯s only power with which the Emperor would rely on to sweep out the Eldest Princess.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to have any objections.


    He was just confused. Jingdou had been peaceful for a long time, so why was it that the Emperor suddenly couldn¡¯t tolerate the Eldest Princess anymore?


    ...


    ...


    The third Overwatch Council group was in Yan manor.


    A cold-faced Yan Bingyun held the orders from the Council and looked at Yan Hangshu kneeling in front of him. He slowly and resolutely read out the crimes of the Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, one crime after another. Each was a heart-shattering crime.


    Yan Hangshu knelt on the ground with disheveled clothing. Hearing these crimes, his body was already feeling rubbery. He knew that unless it was a critical moment, the Emperor would never use these crimes to punish him, the head of a department. Since these usations had been tossed out, it meant that the Emperor was truly going to destroy him.


    Why?


    There was only one reason. These years, he and the Eldest Princess had gotten too close. Yan Hangshu thought sorrowfully in his heart, but he continued to hopelessly cry out, ¡°I want to see the Emperor¡¯s orders! I want to see them! If the Overwatch Council doesn¡¯t have direct orders, you cannot capture a third-rank official on your own!¡±


    Yan Bingyun nced at him and shook his head. He took out the orders and waved it in front of his eyes. Yan Hangshu¡¯s eyes went dark. He had actually fainted from fear of this order.


    There were a few other groups of Overwatch Council members taking action. Because the time chosen was early in the morning, there was not a sound to be heard. Most of the Jingdou officials and elders were all sleeping heavily, so the missions progressed very smoothly. In less than half an hour, most of the officials in Jingdou too deeply involved with the Eldest Princess had been invited back to the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison or Supreme Court¡¯s hut.


    Thest group of Overwatch Council officials was waiting patiently outside a quiet manor. They had long surrounded this manor but had still not made a move. They were waiting for the news from other ces.


    This group of officials didn¡¯t have a leader or carry the edict with them. They didn¡¯t even have a copy of the Council orders that Chen Pingping personally wrote. Their structure was very simple¡ªthey were all people of the Sixth Bureau.


    They didn¡¯t need to go into this manor to announce the edict. The orders they had received were enter the manor, do not converse with anyone in the manor, and kill everyone.


    ...


    ...


    Usually, the horizon would already be a marble white, but this day, the clouds were too thick and the color of the sky remained dim.


    Fei Jie with disheveled hair walked out from a side street beside the manor. He nodded at the Sixth Bureau assassins surrounding the manor and left.


    The Sixth Bureau assassins swarmed in. They didn¡¯t meet any resistance. They knew that this manor hid the Eldest Princess¡¯ most powerful martial force, the most secret reports, her most trusted aides, the most...yet there was not any resistance.


    All of the Xinyang aces had already been drugged in their sleep by the poison Fei Jie had spread out. The asional ace who had refined internal strength was cut down by the knives in the hands of the Sixth Bureau swordsmen. Immediately, their spirits returned to the Yellow Spring, forever deeply asleep.


    The yard of the manor was filled with the dead.


    The face of Huang Yi, the head Xinyang strategist, was filled with hopelessness as the Sixth Bureau swordsmen charged into his room. A few days ago, he had been poisoned by Fan Xian and almost lost his life. Today, he had been poisoned again by Fan Xian¡¯s teacher. He had long lost any opportunity to retaliate.


    He was just a bit unsatisfied. His mind had not been sufficiently used, and he hadn¡¯t even left a tiny mark on the history of Qing Kingdom, yet...he was going to die.


    An ice-cold sword cut through his thoughts. It pierced through his throat and kill him.


    Entering the back garden, the Sixth Bureau swordsmen did not give the young and beautiful men any chance to beg for mercy. With great speed, they killed them and began to deal with the bodies.


    However, no one noticed that before the Sixth Bureau swordsmen charged into the Eldest Princess¡¯ manor, at the moment that Fei Jie had begun to spread his poison, a man called Yuan Hongdao, once a friend of Prime Minister Lin and now the Eldest Princess¡¯ most trusted strategist, escaping from a dog hole behind the manor with a deathly pale and terrified expression.

 Chapter 495 - Blood And Yellow Earth In the Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 495: Blood And Yellow Earth In the Royal Pce</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The day had not brightened as the panicked and uneasy Yuan Hongdao followed a small alley in the west of the city and escaped toward the direction of Lotus Pond Square. He moved carefully the entire way and avoided the Overwatch Council¡¯s search, as well as the patrolling Jingdou Garrison. With great difficulty, he came to a private residence.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and sat down woodenly by the table in a daze. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t speak. In his life, he had done countless great things. Even the previous Prime Minister had been brought down personally by him. However, the scene in front of him this morning still shocked and frightened him.


    Presumably, everyone in the Eldest Princess¡¯ manor was already dead. In some ways, these people had all died because of Yuan Hongdao. However, to the best of everyone¡¯s knowledge, he was still the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aide. If he had not escaped earlier, he would probably have been killed on the spot by the Sixth Bureau swordsmen.


    That was if Fei Jie didn¡¯t act first.


    ...


    ...


    This private residence was the Overwatch Council¡¯s most secretive transfer house. Yuan Hongdao tilted his head and saw a cup of tea on the table. Without hesitation, he drank it to soothe his dry throat.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that there is poison in the tea?¡±


    A middle-aged man walked out of an inner room with a slight smile on his face. It was young Sir Yan¡¯s father, the previous head of the Fourth Bureau, Yan Ruohai.


    Yuan Hongdao nced at him cautiously. After confirming his identity, he quietly said, ¡°I never had any hope that I would survive.¡±


    In the opinion of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most sessful undercover agent, the half-hour-long captures this morning already demonstrated that the Emperor could not tolerate the Eldest Princess. Furthermore, he believed that given the Emperor¡¯s and Director Chen¡¯s actions, only half an hour was needed before the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction would be swept clean.


    If the Eldest Princess was no longer a threat, then a spy like him would also be wiped away without a trace. However, Yuan Hongdao did not feel any sense of sorrow. Ever since he began to follow Lin Ruofu many years ago, he had been prepared to sacrifice himself at any moment for Qing Kingdom.


    Yan Ruohai only smiled and took out the paperwork and disguise that had been prepared for him. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the Council in a long time. Perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but the Emperor and Director never lightly give up any subordinate.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao [JW1] was slightly surprised and smiled bitterly.


    Another girl inmon clothing with a frightened expression shed in through the back door. When she saw Yuan Hongdao clearly, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth wide in a shocked expression. It seemed that she had never thought that the other person would appear here.


    Yuan Hongdao was also shocked because he had once seen this woman in Xinyang. At that time, the woman was the Eldest Princess¡¯ most trusted serving girl. So, this serving girl was also the Emperor¡¯s person.


    Yan Ruohai nced at the serving girl and furrowed his brows. ¡°You came out a bitte.¡±


    The serving girl lowered her head as she debriefed. ¡°Last night, I had just left when Eunuch Hong personally surrounded Guangxin Pce. I didn¡¯t dare move around carelessly, so I was a bit slow.¡±


    Yan Ruohai nced at the two of them and said, ¡°Both of you have provided meritorious service to the court. The Emperor and Director are both very pleased with your actions these two years. Today¡¯s matters are very pressing, so we had to let you expose yourself to each other. It is also prevents any unnecessary losses in the future because you don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identity.¡±


    Not much extra was said. Yan Ruohai gave a few instructions then began to lead the Overwatch Council¡¯s two most sessful spies out of Jingdou.


    Yuan Hongdao furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to Xinyang,¡± Yan Ruohai spoke each word carefully. ¡°Go wait in Xinyang.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao didn¡¯t quite believe what he had heard and raised his head to ask, ¡°Are you saying that the Eldest Princess will still return to Xinyang?¡±


    ¡°Just in case,¡± Yan Ruohai said quietly. ¡°No one is certain when ites to matters of the royal family. As for how to exin everything after you arrive in Xinyang, I will tell it to you slowly.¡±


    He turned his head again to the serving girl and said, ¡°You will stay hidden in the capital. If something happens in the future, we¡¯ll still need you to enter the Pce.¡±


    At the end, the nominally already retired high-level official from the Overwatch Council bowed sincerely to Yuan Hongdao and the serving girl. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The room fell silent. Yan Ruohai looked at the wall outside the window and thought about the colleague that just left. He furrowed his brows thinking of something. After a long time, he smiled.


    Despite the Eldest Princess¡¯ power, shrewdness, and tricks, the Overwatch Council only needed half an hour topletely dig out her hidden influences in Jingdou. Using the quickest speed and most brutal methods to sweep everything clean appeared to be very easy. Itpletely did not align with people¡¯s respect and estimation of the Eldest Princess.


    This was because, long ago, the Overwatch Council buried two spies beside the Eldest Princess, particrly, Yuan Hongdao. As early as when the Eldest Princess set her eyes on the attractive and intelligent schr Lin in the imperial examinations, Yuan Hongdao had been ced beside schr Lin.


    If one were speaking of the serving girl, she only knew of the Eldest Princess¡¯ preferences. At the same time, she had arranged for Hong Zhu to ¡°coincidentally¡± discover the hidden matter. However, Yuan Hongdao was Xinyang¡¯s strategist and had a thorough understanding of the Eldest Princess¡¯ power and goals.


    With such a person secretly sending messages to the Overwatch Council, how could the Eldest Princess¡¯ side stand against the storm that was the Overwatch Council? The reason why Chen Pingping had never considered the Eldest Princess as an important enemy and why the Overwatch Council¡¯s attack today appeared so urate and vicious was all because of this.


    Yuan Hongdao was among the first spies the Overwatch Council scattered out. After experiencing many years of wear and tear in the court and in the world, he was thest one left of that group. However, now, he did not know that the present Overwatch Council had long changed from the Overwatch Council of the past.


    Chen Pingping had long ago ced himself between them and the Emperor. A so-called figurehead was like this. ¡°Everything for Qing Kingdom¡± was still the mantra in these people¡¯s hearts. But, in reality, everything of theirs had to be organized by Chen Pingping.


    ...


    ...


    While the sky was still dark, the old who man liked to nt bok choy had already awoken in thatrge manor and was watering the ground with a wooden dipper.


    The most respected and prestigious elder in the military, the old Qin master was old, so rose from bed earlier than normal people.


    His second son also rose early. Qin Heng, presently a Deputy in the Bureau of Military affairs who had been forced to leave the Jingdou Garrison, rushed in from the front of the garden with worry on his face. He wore a random thin coat thrown over his body. He moved closer to his father¡¯s ear and quietly said some things.


    Although he was no longer the Commander of the Jingdou garrison, the Qin family had many eyes and ears in the military. At the first moment, he knew of the strange movements in the early hours in Jingdou and the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions.


    The old Qin master furrowed his brows slightly. A glimmer of shock appeared on his old face. ¡°The Emperor moved against the Eldest Princess...why?¡±


    No one knew why the Qing Emperor would act so suddenly after being quiet for so long, particrly after how well-behaved the Eldest Princess had been these few months.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Qin Heng asked worriedly. If the Emperor¡¯s actions today were only the beginning of arger picture, then who would fall next?


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to do anything,¡± The old Qin master sighed and said. ¡°Do you want to rebel? Such questions shouldn¡¯t even be asked.¡±


    ¡°But, the Eldest Princess knows some things about our family.¡±


    The old Qin master smiled coldly and said, ¡°What things? The free shares in the Ming family or the Jiaozhou Navy? Your cousin is handling things in Jiaozhou and won¡¯t let the Pce get hold of any leverage. As for the Ming family, the Emperor isn¡¯t going to burn me in my old age for 10 percent of the free shares.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qin Heng was still a bit worried. ¡°If the Eldest Princess loses power today and we don¡¯t help, it will only be Fan Xian¡¯s faction in power. I¡¯m very worried about what Fan Xian would do.¡±


    The old Qin master furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It is most important to see whether or not Li Yunrui will survive today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Emperor would grant the Eldest Princess death?¡± Qin Heng opened his eyes wide and couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. ¡°How could the empress dowager allow such a thing to happen? Is the Emperor not afraid of the court descending into chaos?¡±


    The old Qin masterughed coldly and said, ¡°If I was the Emperor, when handling someone crazy like the Eldest Princess, I would either never move against them or kill them once I did. But, you¡¯re right. There is still an empress dowager in the pce. The Emperor is also a ruler who values his reputation, so Li Yunrui may not die.¡±


    ¡°If Li Yunrui dies, nothing we can do will be of any use.¡± The old Qin master threw the wooden dipper onto the ground. ¡°If she is fortunate enough to survive, we still can do nothing right now. Trust me, as long as she can survive, her future retaliation will be very crazy. At that time, we will have an opportunity.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Pce doors were tightly closed. The metal nails on the doors were like the protruding eyes of spirits staring at the worried-faced people outside the Pce walls. There were not many people waiting for news outside the Pce. They were mostly the Great Prince, Commander of the Jingdou Garrison Xie Su, and a group of their people. They looked at the tightly closed Pce doors and didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. They did know that the Overwatch Council had captured all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ high-ranking officials and sent them to the Supreme Court.


    The Great Prince¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. A momentter, he suddenly said, ¡°No, I have to enter the Pce and speak my mind.¡±


    Xie Sue carefully pulled on his sleeve and lowered his voice to say, ¡°Commander! Don¡¯t be so muddle-headed. This is not a time for us officials to speak.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I can¡¯t just watch as all this happens. What about the empress dowager?¡±


    At this moment, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s empress dowager was sleeping soundly in Hanguang Pce. The messages being delivered outside Hanguang Pce had been intercepted by people the Emperor had sent and ensured that no one from another pce would disturb the empress dowager¡¯s rest or tell her what was happening in another Pce.


    In Guangxin Pce, not far away from Hanguang Pce, was the sleeping pce of the empress dowager¡¯s favorite daughter, the Eldest Princess of Qing Kingdom. At this moment, Guangxin Pce did not appear as peaceful and beautiful as it usually did.


    A bent over old eunuch, like a withered tree in winter, stood in front of the door to Guangxin Pce. There was no sign of a peaceful scene.


    The Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, stood outside the threshold of Guangxin Pce and looked coldly at the old eunuch outside the Pce. ¡°Eunuch Hong, I want to see mother.¡±


    Eunuch Hong didn¡¯t speak, and no one else replied. The eunuchs who had followed him to Guangxin Pce were, at this moment, busy inside the Pce. They were moving out bodies from every corner of Guangxin Pce.


    The 27 serving girls in Guangxin Pce, including the Eldest Princess¡¯ personal serving maid who knew martial arts, were all dead. A few bodies were at the foot of the wall outside the Pce. Clearly, they had been trying to escape over the wall to go for help.


    Since Eunuch Hong had personally brought people here, the serving girls in Guangxin Pce did not have the power to retaliate. They had all been tragically killed. No one even had the time to speak.


    No one wanted to hear them speak. The Emperor¡¯s orders had been very clear. Do not allow anyone to speak. Kill them all.


    The eunuchs lifted the bodies of the serving girls onto an old carriage and then headed toward the cremation field. Along the way, blood dripped through the gaps between the wood andnded on the stone road inside the Royal Pce. It was a ghastly sight.


    There were also eunuchs with brooms in hand pulling a cart of yellow earth behind them. As they scattered dirt on the blood, they swept it clean.


    A momentter, the carriage drove far away. The blood on the stones gradually faded, gradually became a very faint mark like nothing had happened.


    It was not until now that Eunuch Hong slowly raised his head and said powerlessly, ¡°Your Highness, the empress dowager is resting. The Emperor has asked you to not disturb her. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait a moment. The Emperor wille see you soon.¡±


    A resentful anger shed through the Eldest Princess¡¯ beautiful eyes. Her hands hanging by her sides slowly clenched tightly into fists. A momentter, she smiled and inclined her body with great respect. ¡°Then I will wait here for my brother, the Emperor.¡±


    Having said this, she turned, entered the Pce, and closed the wooden door.


    Eunuch Hong remained standing with his body bent like a withered tree and stood silently outside Guangxin Pce. Although the branches of this tree did not have any leaves, it gave one the feeling that he was extending in all directions around Guangxin Pce and enveloping the Pce, making it difficult for the women in the Pce to breathe.


    ...


    ...


    The Eastern Pce was chaotic and in turmoil. Everyone was scared and uneasy. The empress, without jewelry or makeup, looked at the eunuchs who had entered without invitation and flew into a rage. Her brows pulled together. She scolded loudly, ¡°Stupid servants! Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Eunuch Yao bowed respectfully and gently said, ¡°Mistress, I wouldn¡¯t dare. However, I have orders from the Emperor and must follow them.¡±


    At this moment, a deathly pale Crown Prince came out from the rear of the Pce. He looked at the eunuchs and guards in the pce, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He realized that the people who hade were all from Taiji Pce and the royal study. They were all his father¡¯s most trusted servants. He didn¡¯t know what had happened for these servants to charge into the Eastern Pce, but he was certain that this was his father¡¯s intention.


    But, what was this for? The Crown Prince forcefully suppressed a glimmer of fear in the depths of his heart and calmly asked, ¡°Eunuch Yao, what is this for?¡±


    Eunuch Yao bowed and respectfully reported, ¡°The Emperor has heard that there are some people in the Eastern Pce who have unclean hands. His Majesty is worried about you and the empress, so he has sent me here to take these people to be questioned at the Supreme Court.¡±


    Naturally, this was a fake reason. The empress and Crown Prince met each other¡¯s eyes and saw each other¡¯s unease and confusion. The death of a serving girl could not cause such a ruckus.


    The empress forcefully suppressed the anger in the depths of her heart and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Has internal Pce matters not always been managed by myself? The Emperor is concerned with state matters, so why have such small things bother him. Eunuch Hong, which servant bbered and disturbed the Emperor?¡±


    Eunuch Yao calmly stood below her and didn¡¯t speak.


    The Crown Prince sighed and said, ¡°Since it is father¡¯s orders, then take them to be questioned.¡±


    Once these words were uttered, the eunuchs and serving girls gathered together in the Eastern Pce gave a sorrowful cry. Although they didn¡¯t know what fate had in store for them, they knew that the Supreme Court was even scarier than prison.


    ¡°How many people are you taking?¡±


    ¡°All of them,¡± Eunuch Yao raised his head and quietly said.


    The empress sucked in a breath of cold air. A momentter, she angrily said with trembling lips, ¡°Are there to be no one serving in this Pce?¡±


    ¡°New people will immediately be sent over to serve master and mistress,¡± Eunuch Yao respectfully said. He then waved his hand and ordered the eunuchs and guards under him to bind the dozens of serving girls and eunuchs of the Eastern Pce.


    As they bound them, the people cried out for mercy in low voices. However, the people that Eunuch Yao had brought not only bound the people but also bound the mouths of these people.


    The empress knew that there had to be something major behind this incident. She turned her head to nce helplessly at the Crown Prince, wanting to glean the truth of the matter from her son¡¯s eyes. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s face was pale. He had no idea how to deal with this.


    Just as Eunuch Yao and his group of people were preparing to leave the Eastern Pce, the Qing Emperor walked in from outside the Pce. He furrowed his brows slightly and sad, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The empress saw this and quickly led the Crown Prince forward to greet the Emperor. With grief and indignation, she said, ¡°Your Highness, are you preparing to turn this pce into a Cold Pce [JW2]?¡±


    The Emperor nced at her in annoyance and did not look at the Crown Prince at all. He directly spoke to Eunuch Yao, ¡°What did I order?¡±


    It was a very light sentence, but Eunuch Yao knelt down in fright with a thunk and repeatedly kowtowed. Then, he turned his head and viciously said something.


    The empress and Crown Prince stared wide-eyed and open-mouthed at this scene. Immediately after, the empress gave a tragic cry and fainted onto the Crown Prince.


    Because...


    Right in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most sacred Royal Pce, right outside the most generous Eastern Pce, the guards raised the knives in their hands and ferociously chopped down.


    Countless sounds of knives swinging through the air sounded out. Dozens of cries fought their way out from gagged mouths, dozens of headsnded on the ground, and dozens of bodies twitched on the ground. Fresh blood immediately stained the courtyard of the Eastern Pce. The stench of blood filled the Pce.


    The empress fainted from fear, but the Crown Prince, pale-faced and shaking, stared at his father with a stubborn and vicious gaze.


    [JW1 It said Yan Ruohai in the original, but this is a typo.


    [JW2] The name of a pce where concubines are banished/exiled to.

 Chapter 496 - Thunderstorm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 496: Thunderstorm (1)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio</h4>


    The day brightened hazily. The clouds gradually gathered above Jingdou and turned the hazy light into blurry darkness. In the mess of buildings in the rear of the Royal Pce, the sleeping eunuchs and serving girls were still turning in their sleep. However, some among them had woken up a long time ago.


    Hong Zhu forcefully steadied his state of mind. He pped his face repeatedly, trying to use this motion to make himself maintain hisposure. He had not been on duty in the Eastern Pce, so he had not been killed by the eunuchs and guards. Even though he was in the courtyard near theundry facility, he still felt scared. He had no idea what he would face next.


    A sound suddenly came from outside the courtyard. Although it did not disturb the people in their dreams, it scared Hong Zhu so much he shot to the window. The hand in his sleeve held tightly to the poisonous dagger Fan Xian had once given him to defend himself. He was prepared, at any moment, to fight for his life with the people who came to silence him.


    If he struggled, it would be difficult for him to escape the path to death. If he didn¡¯t fight and just surrendered to the capture, it was not something young Eunuch Hong, who was as stubborn as a schr, would be able to do.


    His hands shook as he ced his ear against the door, listening for sounds outside the courtyard. asionally, he heard a tragic groan and the sound of crying ringing out. The sounds rang out quickly and immediately disappeared.


    His face was deathly pale. He knew there was someone killing people outside. The eunuchs and serving girls who lived near theundry facility were almost all servants who served either the Eastern Pce or Guangxin Pce. Of course, Hong Zhu knew exactly the reason for which the things outside were happening. He held the dagger tightly and anxiously bit his lip. He didn¡¯t notice that he had made a small cut on his lip.


    He didn¡¯t know when the people woulde to kill him.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could kill one person in a struggle.


    Hong Zhu nervously waited for the arrival of death.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, no one came to knock on Hong Zhu¡¯s door. Gradually, the movements outside theundry facility disappeared, and the courtyard outside recovered its peace.


    Hong Zhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva that had the taste of blood. Nervously, he looked out through the crack in the door and found that there was no one outside. He wanted to push open the door to see what exactly had happened outside, but his body had long been frozen by fear. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    He crouched down to rub at his ankles. He then summoned his courage to push open the door and walked out onto the street of theundry facility. He looked around absent-mindedly and found that, not far away, the door to where the eunuchs and serving girls lived were tightly closed, as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    He walked to one of the courtyards and carefully stretched out his hand to push at the door.


    The door wasn¡¯t bolted and opened immediately at his push.


    Hong Zhu looked at the courtyard in front of him. His face became even paler, and even his lips began to lose their color.


    He didn¡¯t see a courtyard filled with bodies, but he did see a few puddles of blood in an unremarkable corner. The courtyard was empty. Not one person existed here.


    Presumably, the other courtyards were also like this. The eunuchs and serving girls in these courtyards had already been ordered to death by the Emperor. Their bodies had been dragged, under the cover of darkness, to some secret ce to be burned.


    The Emperor¡¯s hands were indeed bloody.


    Hong Zhu backed out of the empty courtyard in a daze and stood in the empty alley. He didn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t killed. A feeling of gratitude and fear for the new lease on life twisted in his heart, making his entire body shake.


    Crack!


    A streak of light shed in the depths of the dark clouds in the sky. In an instant, the sound of thunder traveled through Jingdou and surrounding countryside. Immediately after, a strong wind picked up. Countless raindrops began to fall to the ground, apanied by the wind and thunder.


    Hong Zhu stood upright in the downpour and allowed the water to wash over his face and wet his thin clothing. After a long time, he finally returned to his senses. Holding tightly onto the knife like a life-saver, he returned to his own little courtyard, closed the door tightly, and didn¡¯t dare to open it again.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Father, what is this for?¡± The Crown Prince gazed angrily at his father with a rarely seen rage and roared loudly, ¡°Why!¡±


    The Qing Emperor did not reply to his question. He only stared at the empress¡¯ dazed face. Putting his hands behind his back, he slowly lowered his head and ced his face beside the empress¡¯.


    Her body shook without reason. She looked at the middle-aged man she was most familiar with, loved the best, and also hated the most,e closer to her. She saw clearly the ck edged brilliant gold robe on his body and golden threads on the dragon robe, and she smelled the scent on his body. She could not see the man¡¯s expression clearly or the emotions below the expression clearly.


    Many years had passed, but the empress had never truly seen the Emperor clearly.


    Her body shook again. It was clear that this empress felt a deep fear toward the Emperor.


    Beside her ear, the Emperor quietly said, ¡°This is the good son you¡¯ve raised.¡±


    The empress immediately froze in surprise. She had no idea why such a terrifying thing as purging the Pce had happened today. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, only then did she realize that it had something to do with the Crown Prince. But, the Crown Prince had recently been very ying his role very smoothly. What trouble could he possibly have caused? Particrly after hearing the Emperor say this, an emotion unique to women excited the empress. She screeched in a sharp voice, ¡°My son? Is he not your son?¡±


    The sound of a crisp p was the response to her words. The Emperor slowly pulled back his hand and looked at the empress in front him, who was holding her face and didn¡¯t look at him directly. Coldly, he said, ¡°If you want me to abolish you, then don¡¯t make so much noise here.¡±


    Although the words were soft, they carried chilling coldness.


    A glimmer of hopelessness shed through the empress¡¯ eyes. She gazed at the Emperor andughed maniacally. ¡°You hit me...you actually hit me? In these dozen years, you couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at me. You actually hit me right now? Should I thank you?¡±


    The Crown Prince saw his mother being humiliated. He gave a roar and charged over. He stood in front of the empress and stared at the Emperor with rage and helplessness. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°Father, enough!¡±


    Although he stood between the Emperor and empress, the Emperor¡¯s serene eyes seemed to not see the Crown Prince at all. They pierced through his flesh to stare at the sobbing empress behind him. Faintly, he said, ¡°Do not lose your sense of propriety. Do you know that, Empress?¡±


    The empress raised her head fearfully and nced at the Emperor past the Crown Prince¡¯s not very substantial body. She bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    The Emperor saw that she did not reply. He furrowed his brows slightly and took a step forward. If he went forward another step, he would crash directly into the Crown Prince¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart had been chilled through. He knew what a harsh and unfeeling person his father was. A ruler was never soft-hearted. His father had pped his mother across the face, but at least it demonstrated that he still considered his mother a person.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s gaze went right through him like he didn¡¯t exist. What did this show? This showed that the Emperor already no longer considered him a person.


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t know what matter had made his father so angry and unwilling to tolerate him. He suddenly thought of a matter, and his face paled further. But, he still stood in front of the empress because he wanted to protect his mother.


    Although the Emperor had only taken one step forward, the Crown Prince felt that a giant mountain had approached. An imposing aura emanated from the man in the dragon robe in from of him and directly pressed down on his body.


    It seemed to the Crown Prince that he could hear the sound of his knees creaking. He was scared. He wanted to back away, but he could not because he knew that the Emperor was in a rage. He didn¡¯t know what the Emperor would do to his mother while he was angry.


    So, he stood without moving between the Emperor and empress. He used all of his strength to resist the imposing aura. His mind was a bit distracted. He wondered if this was the aura that a tyrannical ruler needed to have? Did the person sitting on the dragon chair have to be so iron-blooded and merciless?


    ¡°Why?¡± Under the great pressure, the Crown Prince kept his back straight with great difficulty. The tendons on his neck stood out. He roared in a sharp voice, ¡°Father, why!¡±


    This time, the Emperor finally looked directly at the Crown Prince. He looked at the young man who dared to stand in front of him. A faint light rose in his eyes. As if his voice was being squeezed out between his lips, he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Crown Prince understood and proved his guess. He broke. His leg¡¯s turned soft, so he sat down suddenly in front of the Emperor and began to sob. Tears and snot smeared all over his face.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t nce at him again. He walked to the empress side and coldly swung out with his hand and pped her again.


    The empress gave a wretched cry and was pushed by this p to the ground, where shey on the low couch.


    The Emperor lowered his head to the empress¡¯ ear and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I handed this child to you, and this is how you raise him to be?¡±


    The Emperor raised his body and coldly walked toward the exit of the Eastern Pce. Just as he was about to walk out of the Pce, he turned his head and looked with coldness and disgust at the Crown Prince sitting in a daze on the ground. With hated in his voice, he said, ¡°If you dared to stand in front of me the entire time earlier, perhaps I might still have some respect for you.¡±


    Having said this, the unusually cold and merciless Qing Emperor shook his sleeves and left. His figure appeared to be very straight and cold. He didn¡¯t look like a husband or a father [JW1], only like a ruler.


    The doors to the Eastern Pce were slowly closed. The stench of blood continued to linger in the Pce. Other than the sobbing empress and Crown Prince, there was not a single other person. It appeared very lonely.


    The Crown Prince suddenly slowly rose and somewhat woodenly helped his mother to sit up properly.


    With a smack, the empress pped him across the face. The Crown Prince did not dodge it. His eyes were filled with helplessness and conflict. He raised his hand and caught his mother¡¯s wrist, which wasing down in a second p. Viciously, he said, ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t want to die, then quickly think of a way to notify grandmother!¡±


    The empress immediately froze.


    ...


    ...


    Inside and outside the Eastern Pce, the Guangxin Pce, and theundry facility, within a half-hour, any eunuch and serving girl who had served in these two Pces had all been killed. Other than Hong Zhu, not a single survivor was left. Hundreds of lives were sacrificed so the Emperor could hide the ugliness in the royal family.


    Perhaps it was not until now that the Qing Emperor had begun to gradually demonstrate his bloodiest, coldest, and most powerful side.


    This middle-aged man in a dragon robe came alone to Guangxin Pce.


    He didn¡¯t have a single eunuch with him.


    Old Eunuch Hong saw him approaching. He bowed deeply and then disappeared without a trace like a spirit.


    In Guangxin Pce, there was only the Eldest Princess inside and Emperor outside. Two of them stood separated by the thick Pce door thinking their own thoughts. Would deathe next or memories? Would it be a dozen years of familiarity or the distance of an instance? Would they be ruler and official or brother and sister?


    The wind began to blow.


    The dark clouds above Jingdou grew thicker and thicker.


    A streak of lightning shot down as countless drops of rain poured down.


    The Eldest Princess sitting on the low couch slowly raised her head and looked at the Pce door with a cold andughable gaze. The Pce doors squeaked as they were slowly pushed open. A thoroughly wet middle-aged man with long hair spread out behind him slowly walked in. The dragons sewed onto his dragon robe seemed to be struggling in the wet as if they wanted to charge out and destroy everything in the world.


    The Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui, looked at him coldly and said, ¡°So, you look this wretched.¡±


    Crash! Lightning shed across the sky and it illuminated the dim Royal Pce. For a very short space of time, it lit up everything with an impossible brilliance, particrly the figure of the Emperor, an angry but controlled, and lonely but tyrannical figure.


    [JW1] Original said ¡°wife,¡± which seems to be a typo.

 Chapter 497 - Thunderstorm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 497: Thunderstorm (2)</h4>


    <b>Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio</b>


    A streak of lightning shed in the dark clouds above Jingdou. An instantter, the muffled sound of thunder boomed out, making the entire Royal Pce shake. The heavy rain poured down and soaked everything. In a short amount of time, the water gathered above the pce and flowed down through the cracks in the zed tile. The noise was thunderous.


    It was spring. If there was thunder, it should be dry rumbling thunder. However, this stormy weather couldn¡¯t help but appear strange. No one knew if it was the heavens who were angry or the Emperor.


    The Emperor walked through the great doors of Guangxin Pce and turned to slowly close the door. He took a piece of cloth from around his wrists and carefully brushed up his wet hair, without a single piece of out of ce. This did not reflect his current emotion.


    The Eldest Princess half leaned on the low couch. He watched him and suddenly smiled unsteadily.


    Suddenly, a bell-likeugh rang out in the empty Guangxin Pce. Theughter echoed in the wind and rain. Although it was sharp and clear, it could not be hidden. It traveled in all directions and appeared to be unusually strange.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He slowly walked forward to the low couch and Eldest Princess.


    Behind him was a pin-straight role of wet footprints. The distance between each print was equal. The line the footprints formed looked like they had been drawn.


    He wasn¡¯t silent for long. The Emperor looked coldly at Li Yunrui. ¡°Why?¡±


    The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui sank into silence.


    She furrowed her pretty brows as her spring onion-like fingers gently drummed against the low couch at her side. Her misty eyes glittered with confusion and innocence like that of little girl.


    She seemed to be thinking and confused, and she seemed to not know why.


    She finally raised her head and tilted up her face. She looked calmly at the most powerful man in the world standing in front of her. Her red lips and white teeth parted slightly. She quietly said, ¡°Why, why?¡±


    It had been a long time since the Emperor had asked that question, but he seemed to be patiently waiting for an answer.


    Without waiting for the Emperor to continue questioning her, Li Yunrui suddenly sucked in a cold breath. She blinked herrge eyes and used her hand to cover her mouth. ¡°You are asking why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She suddenly smiled and stood up. Without any show of weakness, she stood in front of the Emperor and stared at him with a resentful gaze. She enunciated each word clearly as she asked, ¡°Brother Emperor, are you asking why your sister is over 30 and has not yet married or are you asking why I seduced the top schr when I was 15? Or, are you asking why do I have so many handsome malepanions?¡±


    She gently bit her lip and took another step closer to the Emperor. She stared into his eyes and spoke in a voice that was chilled to the bone, ¡°Why? Why did the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui give up glory, wealth, and an easy life to instead maintain the pce treasury for so many years? Why did she, this idiot, force down her revulsion to help the Qing Emperor collect talent? Why did she tax herself physically and mentally to have a rtionship with the surrounding countries? Why did she secretly organize the Junshang Conference to kill people the Emperor could not conveniently kill and carry out the plots that would dishonor the court?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Yunrui stared intently at the Emperor. She shook her sleeve and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Brother Emperor, why do you think it is so? Why would I be so stupid? Why are you always ying the most brilliant role, while I must be satisfied in ying the darkest of roles behind your back? Why must I suffer this reputation?¡±


    The Emperor looked at her silently, coldly, and with pity.


    The Eldest Princess suddenlyughed maniacally. ¡°Is this not all for you? My dearest brother, you want to leave a good name in history, so those dirty things had to be done by someone else... But, have you ever thought about me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The Eldest Princess angrily grabbed his dragon robe and viciously said, ¡°I also want to ask you why! Why must you take away what belongs to me? Why don¡¯t you have any feelings? Look at your illegitimate child. You took everything of mine away and gave it to him. Why? I know I would be willing to lose everything as long you wanted it... But, it can¡¯t be to him! Why was it to him of all people?¡±


    Li Yunrui breathed hard for a while and then quickly regained her calm. Using a pitiful gaze, she nced at the Emperor then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity your illegitimate child still only wants the Fan family name.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her silently and then slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Lin Yunrui yelled angrily in a sharp voice. ¡°I was crazy for the past dozen years! But, today, I¡¯m not crazy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy,¡± The Emperor said coldly. ¡°You asked many ¡®whys,¡¯ as if all of this originated with me. But, have you thought about the fact that your living for power has already reached a strange level.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Li Yunrui furrowed her brows. A contemptuous expression shed across her face. ¡°If it is strange for women to just want power, then what does that make you, the most powerful person in the world?¡±


    ¡°Impudence!¡± The Emperor squeezed out a very low voice from his throat and raised his hand with a desire to strike.


    The Eldest Princess raised her face and looked at him coldly. She looked at his hand and did not care at all.


    ¡°I gave you everything you have,¡± The Emperor slowly lowered his hand and coldly said. ¡°I can easily take all this back.¡±


    ¡°I earned everything I have with my own hard work.¡± The Eldest Princess looked at him coldly. ¡°If you want to take everything back, you¡¯ll have to kill me.¡±


    Another boom of thunder rang out outside the Pce. The wind and rain seemed to have grown stronger. The Emperor gazed at his sister and suddenlyughed. Hisughter carried an extreme chill. ¡°Perhaps you think that I would not be willing to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would be willing to kill me.¡± A sense of mocking suddenly shed through Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who in this world would you be unwilling to kill?¡±


    The Emperor, who had been calm the entire time, was suddenly pierced in the depths of his heart by this gaze.


    Li Yunrui looked into his eyes coldly and said, ¡°Brother Emperor, wake up. Don¡¯t always pretend that you are someone who values friendships and loyalty. Presumably, you¡¯ve already gone to the Eastern Pce and demonstrated your disappointment as if you¡¯ve been hurt in the depths of your heart, but who are you fooling? Don¡¯t fool yourself. You¡¯ve long wanted to get rid of me. However, you feel some remorse for me deep in your heart, so you need to find an excuse to persuade yourself.¡±


    Harshly, she said, ¡°Yes, you just need to convince yourself so that you feel it is not your fault that you personally killed your sister. The sister who has been by your side since youth and has given up years of her life for you after she grew up. Rather, it is because... I deserved to die!¡±


    As she said the words ¡°deserved to die,¡± Li Yunrui¡¯s voice sharpened.


    When the Emperor heard the words ¡°Eastern Pce,¡± he had already closed his eyes. A momentter, he slowly said, ¡°In the end, you are still my sister and mother¡¯s favorite. If it had note to this, I would have ensured your wealth and position your entire life, no matter what. Your disruption of the court, the umtion of private soldiers, use of the Ming family, and organizing the Junshang Conference, each is a major crime of lying to the Emperor. However, what do these matter... After all, you are my sister, my favorite sister since childhood. If I don¡¯t hold you ountable, then you are innocent. Over these years, regardless of whether you sold out Yan Bingyun or wanted to assassinate Fan Xian, I didn¡¯t me you because I don¡¯t think these are major things.¡±


    He opened his eyes. His gaze was very calm. ¡°But, you shouldn¡¯t have stretched your hands into your nephews. The Second Prince has already been led by you onto a crooked path, although he is hiding it well on the surface.¡±


    Li Yunruiughed coldly and interjected, ¡°Your sons were forced crazy by you.¡±


    ¡°What about Chengqian?¡± The Emperor stared viciously into Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know, he¡¯s the Crown Prince? He is the next Emperor, who I have carefully nurtured! I am going to conquer a huge kingdom and have this child guard it for me for 10,000 years. If you helped him, I would only be happy. Instead, you seduced him!¡±


    There was another muffled p of thunder. Although the sound was not very crisp, it set the Guangxin Pce buzzing. Even amidst such might from heaven and earth, the Emperor¡¯s angry voice still stuck out and pierced the Eldest Princess¡¯ ears.


    The lightning flooded into the room through the window and brilliantly illuminated Guangxin Pce. In this instant, the Emperor stretched out his steady right hand and firmly ced it around the Eldest Princess¡¯ throat. He pushed all the way forward, past the low couch, and past the wind screen, until he pinned the most beautiful woman in Qing Kingdom against the Pce wall. The tendons on his fingers stood out. He was really doing this!


    The Eldest Princess¡¯ breathing was somewhat difficult, but she didn¡¯t call for help or beg for mercy. She only stared coldly and with pity at the angry middle-aged man in front of him. Her swan-white neck was being choked by his fingers. It made her face red, but it also gave her a magical and moving sense of beauty.


    ¡°I...have never thought to change the heir... Everything is for Chengqiang¡¯s future because my kingdom needs a generous and powerful ruler to inherit. All of this has been destroyed by you!¡± the Emperor roared angrily. ¡°Why!¡±


    A glimmer of confusion shed the eyes of the red-faced Eldest Princess, but it immediately cleared. She smiled slightly and wheezed, ¡°So, all of this is just you putting on a show. Fan Xian is also being manipted by you. Presumably, he will die even more wretchedly than me.¡±


    Her body was pressed against the wall of the Pce, and the tips of her toes barely managed to touch the ground. She looked very miserable, but it was at this moment that sheughed with difficulty. ¡°However, you definitely can¡¯t let Chengqian take the throne now. Are you going to let Fan Xian be Emperor? No, brother Emperor, I know you. You would never let Fan Xian seed like that.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Emperor rxed his grip slightly.


    The Eldest Princess watched him with interest and ridicule. Wheezing, she said, ¡°Brother Emperor, you are too suspicious, and you are too good at pretending. You wanted to the train the Crown Prince, but you scared him into a mouse. He thought he could be removed at any moment by you. How could he not be afraid? How could he not need a reliable embrace like mine?¡±


    Embrace... The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui seemedpletely unafraid of death as she continued to provoke the Emperor¡¯s ears.


    The Emperor stared at her and only asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Yunrui suddenly began to struggle beneath his hand, but it only increased her pain. In a sharp voice, she angrily said, ¡°Why? There is no why! He likes me. That is the reason... I liked to y with him to the point it hurt you and made you hopeless...¡±


    Sheughed maniacally. ¡°I only realized today that your hopelessness and pain is even more intense than I thought. I am very pleased.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her woodenly and slowly asked, ¡°He likes you?


    ¡°Can he not do so?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ beautiful and red face was asionally lit up by the shes of lightning and appeared particrly alluring. She wheezed and proudly said, ¡°Are there men in this world who don¡¯t like me?¡±


    She looked at the Emperor¡¯s face that was very close to hers and suddenly froze. She raised her powerless right hand jerkily andid it on the Emperor¡¯s face. Using a tone that was filled with allure, she said, ¡°Brother Emperor, you also like me.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± The Emperor pped her hand away with his own.


    Li Yunrui was not angry. She just breathed heavily and firmly said, ¡°You like me./ However, I am your younger sister... But, so what? Like is like. Even if you hide your feelings under the foot of a mountain or in the ocean, it will still be found by you. You cannot throw away your feelings.¡±


    ¡°Not all men have feelings like savage beasts.¡± The Emperor coldly watched his increasingly panting sister. ¡°Not all would kneel at your skirt. Women should never think they can stand above a man.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ye Qingmei, right?¡± Li Yunrui suddenly spat at him in annoyance. ¡°I am not her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be as good as her,¡± the Emperor suddenly moved closer to her ear and said. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve worked hard all these years, you¡¯ll never be like her. You¡¯ll never reach her ce in my heart. You know this.¡±


    An ashen color suddenly shed across her face, as if these words had hit on some weakness deep inside her.


    A cruel light shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes as he continued beside her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll forever follow in her footsteps, but you¡¯ll never catch up. Now, my son with her is about to take everything from you. Are you pained?¡±


    Li Yunrui struggled and stared at him with a vicious re.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even as good as my illegitimate child.¡± The thunder boomed outside the window. The Emperor spoke quietly next to the Eldest Princess¡¯ ear. The words that fell into her ear was even more startling than the thunder outside. ¡°Earlier, you said you could manipte any man. Why did you manipte him?¡±


    Li Yunrui¡¯s gaze gradually calmed. With great difficulty and calmness, she said, ¡°He is Wan¡¯er¡¯s husband.¡±


    The Emperor gazed at her with mocking malice. ¡°You didn¡¯t even spare your own nephew, yet you still have a sense of honor?¡±


    The Eldest Princess gazed at him pitifully without any show of weakness. ¡°Of us three siblings, there are two of us crazy ones. I don¡¯t know. Do you know? If you really knew, you wouldn¡¯t have stolen your subordinate¡¯s love and forced her into the Pce to be a concubine!¡±


    The wind and thunderstorm outside the Pce suddenly stopped. Inside and outside was a deathly silence.


    The Emperor¡¯s hand was firm and persistent as it pressed against the Eldest Princess¡¯ throat. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ¡°That year you went on the Northern expedition, you suffered heavy injuries. Your entire body was unable to move,¡± The Eldest Princess coughed sharply and said with venom and joy. ¡°It was Chen Pingping who came over thousands of li and braved great danger to rescue you from the mountains in the North. It was the Dongyi ve girl Lady Ning who served you and a wooden man all along the way. It was such a difficult journey, Director Chen could only drink horse piss and eat horse meat... But, how did you treat your two saviors? You knew that Chen Pingping liked Lady Ning, and Lady Ning also admired Chen Pingping. However, as the master, you cut through like a knife and stole Lady Ning. Brother Emperor, don¡¯t think that because I was young, I don¡¯t know about this matter. Why was mother so angry? Was it just because of Lady Ning¡¯s status? Why did she want to sentence her to death? If Ye Qingmei had note forward to ask for mercy, Lady Ning and the Great Prince would long be gone. Are you sure you know about such a thing as honor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense like Chen Pingping is a eunuch,¡± the Eldest Princess venomously said. ¡°Do you think you have cleaner hands than me?¡±


    What made Li Yunrui disappointed was that the Emperor did not seem overly surprised or uneasy. He only stared coldly at her.


    The Emperor slowly increased the strength in his hand and bit off each word, ¡°Before you die, you still didn¡¯t forget to provoke the rtionship between myself and Director Chen. Yunrui, I really do appreciate you, which is why I cannot keep you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Eastern Pce, the pitiful mother and son duo were still fearful and uneasy. However, the pale-faced Crown Prince was faring much better than his mother. Although he knew that he was going to face a terrifying end, he was, after all, the son of the Qing Emperor and had always been raised as the next Emperor. The scaryposure and calmness in his blood were put to use at this moment.


    If he wanted to save himself, he had to first save the Eldest Princess. The Crown Prince knew there was only one person in the Royal Pce who could rescue someone from beneath his angry father¡¯s knife.


    Furthermore, the Emperor would definitely not tell that person the truth. The filial Emperor would not allow the ugly gossip of the royal family to damage her health.


    That was why the Crown Prince knew he still had a chance.


    However, the Eastern Pce had long been surrounded by the people Eunuch Yao had brought. It was impossible to make contact with people outside of the Pce. Even the trusted aides he empress and Crown Prince usually looked after in other Pces could note near in the thunderstorm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set fire to the Pce,¡± the Crown Prince viciously said as he turned and looked at his mother, who had long lost her senses. ¡°Even if it¡¯s raining, I have to burn down this Pce!¡±

 Chapter 498 - I [JW1]

    <h4>Chapter 498: I [JW1]</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The heavy rains were still beating down on the buildings in the Royal Pce, and the hearts of the people in it. It was silent in Guangxin Pce, or maybe it was silent. The vicious words of the brother and sister were hidden by the sound of rain and thunder. Not a peep traveled outside the Pce.


    Even so, there was still not a single person outside Guangxin Pce. Even old Eunuch Hong was not there. Everyone kept their distance. As long as they did so, they would be keeping their distance from death.


    Eunuch Yao was still outside Eastern Pce, but his thoughts had long turned to Guangxin Pce. His hands and feet were cold, and his heart was dark. He didn¡¯t know what was happening in that Pce. Although he knew he shouldn¡¯t think of that scenario, he still couldn¡¯t help but do so.


    He wiped the rainwater from his hand and carefully watched for movements in the Eastern Pce. Since the Emperor had given this Pce to him to manage, he couldn¡¯t let the empress and Crown Prince inside cause any ruckus.


    Compared to Guangxin Pce, the situation with the Eastern Pce seemed much quieter. Although Eunuch Yao was nervous, he wasn¡¯t afraid. All the servants in the Eastern Pce had been beheaded. There was only the mother and son left alone in there. Eunuch Yao believed that, no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause a ruckus.


    Suddenly, his eyes that had been soaked by the rainwater suddenly became dry and began to burn.


    What a powerful fire!


    The powerful fire rose from the beautiful Eastern Pce and dissolved into countless fire spirits. It rose toward the rain scattering sky. The incredible heat apanied the fire as it quickly spread in all directions.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted, but the red in his eyes did not decrease at all. The Eastern Pce was on fire. At this point, other than the mother and son lighting the fire themselves, no one else could do it. But, did the mother and son want to burn themselves?


    Furthermore, the rain wasing down heavily, so how did this fire start? Why could the sky full of rain not be able to put out this fire? Eunuch Yao knew that this was not the moment to investigate how the fire started. He had to immediately make a decision whether to put out the fire or otherwise.


    Should he let the empress and Crown Prince burn themselves to death in the fire? Eunuch Yao didn¡¯t spend too much time thinking. He knew that no matter how angry the Emperor was, if the empress and Crown Prince died under his watch before enduring the wrath of the Emperor, then that wrath would fall on his own head.


    A momentter, Eunuch Yao¡¯s voice seemed to have passed through the fire as he yelled in a sharp but raspy voice, ¡°Water!¡±


    ...


    ...


    There were countless reservoirs of water in copper vats in the Royal Pce, and countless eunuchs and serving girls. When the fire started in the Eastern Pce, there were already people reacting and running toward it, working hard to put out the fire. Eunuch Yao tensely and carefully did not participate. Instead, he stood in the outer circle with a hidden face and watched the busy crowd. He was very careful to not allow anyone to take this opportunity to make contact with the mother and son in the burning Pce.


    This fire was somewhat strange. It didn¡¯t seem like that the Pce itself had burned. Rather, someone had used highly mmable materials and oils. Thus, the fire was very powerful and couldn¡¯t be extinguished by the rain. However, after these resources were burned through, the fire had no further strength and was extinguished quickly.


    A loyal eunuch broke down the burned and ckened Pce door wanting to charge inside to save the master and mistress inside.


    Once the little eunuch broke through the Pce door, he found darkness in front of his eyes. Somehow, he was struck by a wooden stick on the head and fainted away.


    Eunuch Yao coldly entered first. Behind him, the guards and eunuchs once again surrounded the Eastern Pce and kept the fire fighters, who were looking at each other, outside of the Pce.


    The Eastern Pce had already been burned into a deste ce. On the rain sttered stone tiles in front of the Pce, the empress was being held by the Crown Prince in his arms. Other than the marks of having been singed by the fire on her body, she looked wretched after having been soaked by the rain.


    Eunuch Yao bowed slightly. ¡°The fire has been put out.¡±


    The meaning was simple. Since the fire had been put out, the two of them would still have to temporarily suffer the indignities and stay.


    The Crown Prince, with a row of blisters from the fire on his hand, stared at Eunuch Yao¡¯s eyes. A glimmer of hatred shed across his face. He spoke each word clearly, ¡°Unless you kill me right now, otherwise, the entire Royal Pce will know the news of the Eastern Pce catching on fire. How long do you think you can hide it?¡±


    Then, the Crown Prince raised his head and calmly said, ¡°I am fine. It is only that mother has fainted from the smoke.¡± His voice easily carried to outside the Pce and was heard by those who came to put out the fire. It put them at ease. As long as the empress and Crown Prince were fine, then they would not suffer.


    As these wordsnded in the ears of the eunuchs and guards surrounding the Eastern Pce, they carried a different kind of meaning.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s body froze. He slowly lifted his head to look at this usually very normal Crown Prince and furrowed his brows. Only now did he realize that this Crown Prince was, after all, the Emperor¡¯s true son. When crisis came, this kind of decisiveness and self-immtion to force a result, was used to great effect.


    The Emperor needed to deal with his family matters but also needed to maintain his face, so he had chosen the darkest hour before dawn. The heavens had joined in and poured down thunder and rain to add to the atmosphere. In the Royal Pce, over a hundred servants had already died to stop the people¡¯s incessant talking.


    After the Eastern Pce caught fire, everyone knew that the Crown Prince and empress were fine. It was impossible for this matter to go by without a sound. The so-called family matter was going to gradually be a national matter.


    Eunuch Yao looked at the calm Crown Prince and felt his heart jump. He found that when the usually rather stupid Crown Prince was faced with a crisis, regardless of whether it was his eyes or expression, he was very like the Emperor.


    ...


    ...


    The woman with truly the most power in Qing Kingdom, that old woman, had actually woken up half an hour ago. The old woman needed to sleep for very little time, but the empress still habituallyy on the soft bed in Hanguang Pce with her eyes closed to rest her spirit.


    For some reason, she had already been awake for a long time, yet the sky was still so dark. It gave one no interest in getting up to walk in the garden.


    The sound of the wind, rain, and thunder made the empress dowager furrow her brows and close her eyes even tighter. She wasn¡¯t afraid of thunder, but she disliked it. She always wondered if the heavens had someint against the Li family and used this method to tell her.


    After the wind and thunder, a moring sound came faintly from the distance. The sound disappeared very quickly, and the dark Pce once again recovered its silence.


    The empress dowager did not want to lie there anymore. With the help of the old maids and serving girls, she slowly rose from the bed and shakily dressed. She tied a green ribbon smoothly around her head and was helped to a chair.


    Serving girls quietly brought in a golden basin to help the old woman wash. Hot steam rose from the warm water in the basin.


    The empress dowager stared at the hot steam in the basin in a daze.


    A momentter, she sighed and gestured with her hands. ¡°What was the noise about just earlier?¡±


    The serving girls and old maids looked at each other. Although they had also heard it and vaguely guessed that it should be from the Eastern Pce, it was very early in the morning. No one had left the Pce, so no one was sure what had happened. Even if someone guessed that something had happened in the Eastern Pce, no one would dare say their guess in front of the empress dowager.


    At that moment, the serving girl holding the golden basin opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, an old and decrepit eunuch slowly walked in from outside the Pce.


    In the entire Royal Pce, other than the Emperor, only this old eunuch could directly enter the empress dowager¡¯s sleeping Pce without needing to be announced. When the serving girls and old maids around the empress dowager saw the old eunuche in, they fell silent. Only the serving girl holding the basin had hopelessness and conflict sh across her face.


    Old Eunuch Hong slowly walked to the empress dowager and said, ¡°A few days ago, the Eastern Pce caught a few dishonest servants. However, they werepletely wiped out and caused some more trouble. I¡¯ve sent Xiao Yao over. It is only a small matter.¡±


    The empress dowager furrowed her brows slightly and made a sound of understanding. However, her gaze nted to the serving girl holding the basin.


    Old Eunuch Hong also nced at the serving girl with a cloudy and unclear gaze.


    The serving girl¡¯s body shook, and she slowly lowered her head. However, she immediately raised her head and said, in a very fast voice, ¡°The Eastern Pce...¡±


    Having said these three words, she paused and stared in fear across from her.


    The empress dowager used her old and shaky hands to hang firmly onto Eunuch Hong¡¯s wrist. She knew that if old Eunuch Hong wanted to, this old dog had countless ways to make sure the serving girl didn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°Water,¡± the serving girl holding the basin said in a shaky voice. ¡°The fire was so big, and the empress and Crown Prince were still inside.¡±


    Old Eunuch Hong slowly shook his head and pulled his hand back into his sleeve.


    The empress dowager stared intently at the serving girl and said, ¡°What about the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is in Guangxin Pce.¡±


    The serving girl bit her lip and helped her master send out thesest words. They were also herst words in this world. Her left hand pulled out a hairpin from her sleeve and shoved the point of it into her throat. Fresh blood gurgled out.


    The water basin in her hands fell to the ground with a crisp crash. Her body also fell to the floor with a muffled thud.


    There was a death-like silence inside Hanguang Pce. All of the serving girls and old maids were shocked by this scene. No one could speak.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The empress dowager stood up. Without even ncing at the body of the serving girl, she said, ¡°Head to Guangxin Pce.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The rain outside Guangxin Pce gradually grew smaller, and the Eldest Princess¡¯ breathing also gradually weakened. The red of her face had already changed into the near-death deep red. Herrge and alluring eyes gradually protruded out. It was extremely strange. Her body hovered on the beautiful Pce walls as her lifepletely hung on therge hand around her beautiful white neck.


    Death was probably imminent. However, this woman, the strangest woman in Qing Kingdom these 20 years, was, in the end, crazy. There wasn¡¯t a glimmer of the fear of death to be seen in her eyes. There was only a faint mocking and ridicule.


    The object of her mockery and ridicule was the most important person in the world, her brother, the Emperor of Qing Kingdom.


    Perhaps because of this glimmer of mockery, the Qing Emperor¡¯s hand loosened slightly, giving Li Yunrui a slight chance to breathe. Li Yunrui breathed heavily. She suddenly raised her fists and hit them against the Emperor¡¯s solid body with all her might. Because her breathing was too rapid, her snot and tears all flowed out andy on her still beautiful but twisted face


    Perhaps death was not scary, but no one who suddenly grasped a chance at life as they are about to die would forget their will.


    The Emperor looked at her with coldness and ridicule. He spoke each word carefully, ¡°So, even a lunatic is still afraid of death.¡±


    The Eldest Princess spat in the Emperor¡¯s face. In a raspy voice, sheughed maniacally.


    The Emperor slowly wiped away the spit on his face with no change in expression. He raised his hand and wiped away the things on the Eldest Princess¡¯ face. Slowly, he said, ¡°You and I, brother and sister, seem to have rarely spoke honestly with each other these years. How about I give you a bit more time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need time.¡± The Eldest Princessughed with great difficulty. ¡°I am just thinking, if you kill me today, are you going to kill Chen Pingping next? What is most curious is that for such a massive undertaking as purging the Pce, you didn¡¯t even bring a single Tiger Guard. Who are you guarding against? Fan Jian?¡±


    Given the situation of the Qing court, once the bnce had beenpletely broken, as the Emperor, he had to erect a new bnce. The previous generation would be sacrificial items.


    ¡°Very good... It looks like after Fan Jian dies, Fan Xian will also die. With this many people leaving with me, what do I care?¡±


    The Eldest Princess suddenly spat on the Emperor¡¯s face again and said in a raspy voice, ¡°You are alone [JW2], you are cut off from others! Kill me, kill me! You don¡¯t have a son. You don¡¯t have anything... You are just a lonely spirit.¡±


    ¡°An Emperor doesn¡¯t need friends, the Emperor said coldly. ¡°As for sons, if they dare to rebel, then I can have more.¡±


    There suddenly came the sound of urgent knocking outside Guangxin Pce. The sound was very loud, as if the person outside was very rushed.


    ¡°In the end...you...are still unwilling to kill me.¡± The Eldest Princess wheezed and stared at the Emperor in a daze. ¡°You knew that I was stalling for time. Why did you let me stall?¡±


    [JW1] It¡¯s an old first person pronoun for royalty or nobility. It also means something along the lines of ¡°lonely/alone.¡± The punes at the end of the chapter.


    [JW2 ] Pun here. The characters used here are the same as the chapter title.

 Chapter 499 - Imprison

    <h4>Chapter 499: Imprison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emperor slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°You overestimated my patience, and I underestimated your power in the Pce...¡±


    The Eldest Princess watched the Emperor breathe and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been given me chances the whole time, but I was actually also giving you a chance. As long as you didn¡¯t want to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to summon the courage to hurt you... In this life, I have be used to standing behind you. If I want to standpletely opposite you, it is not an easy thing to do. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, which is why I never took action.¡±


    ¡°However, you have made me lose all hope.¡± Lin Yunrui wheezed and immediately smiled warmly. ¡°So, kill me. If I live, I will definitely exhaust all methods to try and kill you.¡±


    ¡°No one can kill me,¡± the Emperor said calmly. His hand slowly tightened. However, at this moment, the knocking outside Guangxin Pce very strangely stopped. A strange look shed through the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°You are my younger sister.¡± The Emperor suddenly extended his hand and gently stroked her face. ¡°Even if you are disobedient, you are still my younger sister.¡±


    ...


    ...


    This was thest conversation that the Emperor and Eldest Princess had in this world.


    Guangxin Pce¡¯s pce doors were forced open by a number of knives as brilliant as snow. After some screeching sounds, the pce doors crashed down. The empress dowager, with a calm expression but unusually anxious eyes, entered with old Eunuch Hong and a number of Tiger Guards.


    ¡°Son!¡±


    The empress dowager looked at the shocking scene in front of her and cried out sharply.


    The Eldest Princess used a somewhat unfocused gaze to nce at the Emperor, who was very close to her. After realizing the Emperor had heard the sharp cry, a glimmer of a mocking smile rose to the corners of her lips.


    No one knew who this smile was mocking.


    One finger at a time gradually loosened from around the Eldest Princess¡¯ red neck like fatally poisonous vines wrapped around a branch that gradually grew weaker.


    The Emperor closed his eyes and used a long time to regte his breathing. He slowly retracted his hand and turned around. He slightly straightened the dragon robe that the Eldest Princess had messed up and went forward to his other with an expressionless face. Picking up her hand, he quietly said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s gaze stopped on the Eldest Princess wheezing and lying at the foot of the pce walls, stroking her red and hot-to-the touch neck. Her entire body trembled.


    The Emperor tightened his grip slightly on the empress dowager¡¯s hands and gently said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although his words were gentle and demonstrated a kind ofpromise, they were also filled with irresistible might. The empress dowager¡¯s hand and once again shook. She said in a shaky voice, ¡°Back, go back to the Pce, quickly.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly stopped at the door of Guangxin Pce. His expression was still as calm as always, but his brows were slightly furrowed, ¡°I believe that everyone under heaven is my people.¡±


    The expressions of the Tiger Guards that had broken into the Pce earlier froze.


    A few gusts of wind sounded. The Tiger Guards who had followed the empress dowager gave a number of tragic cries and fell into the blood.


    The Emperor respectfully held the empress dowager¡¯s hand and left Guangxin Pce.


    Old Eunuch Hong followed behind with his hands in his sleeves.


    The door of Guangxin Pce closed once again and shut the Eldest Princess¡¯ wheezing breaths inside.


    ...


    ...


    The court conference had been dyed by half an hour, and the opening time for the 13 Jingdou city gates had also been dyed for half an hour. This was enough time for many things to happen in the Royal Pce, and it was enough for the civil and military officials to mostly know what the Emperor had done.


    No one dared to actuallye half an hourte to the Royal Pce. All of the officials attending the court conference followed the original time and waited patiently outside the Royal Pce¡¯s gates.


    However, the atmosphere was very strange. No one gathered together to chat leisurely. It seemed that exchanging pleasantries had be a kind of crime. The strange silence made one feel a great pressure.


    In the early hours of the morning, most of the Eldest Princess¡¯ power in the court and in the capital had been swept away. Some of them were people that these officials had no idea about in the past. The action this time had been very fast, decisive and vicious, and it was done very quickly and cleanly. It made these officials feel a slight chill.


    Rumors said that the person directing in Jingdou was that old ck dog of the Overwatch Council.


    Of course, the officials knew how high-level the matter was this time. However, standing in front of the Royal Pce and thinking their own thoughts, they understood. This world was, always, the Emperor¡¯s world, not the Princes¡¯ and even less the Eldest Princess¡¯ ything. As long as the Emperor wanted to make a move, he could very easily sweep all these people away.


    It was also only at this time that the officials once again recovered their usual boundless fear and respect toward the man who sat in the towering dragon chair. Thinking of it again, the people seemed to have grown used to the Emperor¡¯s silence during these years and had forgotten the glorious achievements of his past.


    However, the officials could not silently ept it because they didn¡¯t know what would happen in the court conference. If the Emperor wanted to use this opportunity to carry out another purge in court, the elders in the Hall of Governmental Affairs were very worried that the court structure of Qing Kingdom would not handle such a storm.


    Commissioner Fan had already captured too many officials.


    If another batch were seized, who would do the court¡¯s work?


    More people were guessing as to what the Eldest Princess had done to offend the Emperor so much to have fallen to such an end. No matter what, these officials would not be able to guess the true reason. So, they would not think of the blood and tragic scene in the Royal Pce.


    No news came out from the Pce. It looked very peaceful.


    ...


    ...


    The whip cracked, and the cry sounded out. The officials lined up in order to enter the Pce. Among them were the schrs Shu and Hu, who were the most forward of the Hall of Governmental affairs. There were also a number of Ministers with the Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, among them. However, there were a number of people missing from the ranks below the dragon chair.


    Those people were probably either in the Supreme Court or Overwatch Council.


    The officials entered with lowered heads and found, to their astonishment, that there was no one on the dragon chair.


    Shu Wu worriedly nced at Hu the Schr. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze had conveyed enough. This old schr had been with the Emperor for many years. He knew the Emperor¡¯s ways. Since he had said to dy for half an hour, then the Emperor must be confident that he could finish everything within half an hour.


    Given the Emperor¡¯s bearing, he wouldn¡¯t do anything he wasn¡¯t confident in. He also wouldn¡¯t talk about it.


    However, half an hour had already passed, yet he was still not present in court. Had the incident in the pce be so troublesome?


    The rains in Jingdou had ended long ago, and red clouds floated on the horizon line. Although there was no warmth, it was enough to have spectators feel a glimmer of warmth. However, the hearts of the Qing officials in Taiji Pce were chilled, anxious, and uneasy.


    Following the announcement by a eunuch, the man wearing dragon robes finally arrived.


    After the formal greetings, they spoke in order, handed in memorials, and sent down annotations. All the process of the court happened smoothly and naturally. In a morning like this, no one dared to make the Emperor even a little bit angry.


    Shu Wu raised his head and stole a nce. He saw that the Emperor was sitting on the dragon chair with a calm expression. He only appeared slightly tired.


    Someone had to do the unpleasant thing. After all, the rules of court were present, and the responsibilities of the civil officials were present. Two Ministers had suddenly been thrown into prison, three of the 10 Imperial Censorates were gone, and Jingdou had abruptly seen tworge murder cases. Such major events could not be avoided by pretending to know nothing about them.


    Shu Wu sighed. After he silent apologized to himself, he stepped out of rank and slowly rted what happenedst night. He then respectfully asked the Emperor to speak.


    The Emperor put his chin on his hand that rested on the chair. After a long silence, he slowly said, ¡°The Overwatch Council followed my orders. Those people are all in prison.¡±


    Usually, Shu Wu dared to sh with the Emperor openly and admonish him with severe words, but he knew that it was because the Emperor needed a somewhat funny and argumentative official like himself. However, this matter was very important. It was impossible for him to impudently inquire. He swallowed to soothe his throat that was dry from nerves. Respectfully, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what crime Minister Yan hasmitted.¡±


    The Emperor nced at him, closed his eyes, and waved his hand.


    Eunuch Yao had already brought out a number of memorials and files from inside a yellow box beside the Dragon Chair. He trotted down the steps and handed them out to the elders at the front.


    Elders like Shu Wu and Fan Jian knew what was in the memorials and case files. They had guessed a long time ago. As they read it, they still showed shocked, angry, and shameful expressions.


    In the files was the results of the Overwatch Council¡¯s investigation. The crimes of the officials targeted and capturedst night were all listed clearly. Confessions were present, and the evidence and witnesses had already entered the Supreme Court. The officials had beenpletely caught without any chance of turning the tables.


    The three expressions these officials demonstrated were to demonstrate to the Emperor that they knew nothing about the Minister of Appointments Yan Hangshu and others¡¯ crimes. As peers in court, the officials felt anger toward these criminals who took the official¡¯s sry but lied to the Emperor and bullied the people. As for shame, it was because they had served the same court for many years, yet they were unable to discover these criminals¡¯ wild ambitions earlier. They were unable to notify the Emperor and expose their ugly faces. They could not escape the crime of not knowing people well enough. The Emperor worked hard to protect them. They couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed in front of the Emperor, the court, and the Qing people.


    These three expressions were performed abundantly, but the Emperor¡¯s expression remained faint. A self-mocking and ridiculing smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He had dyed the court conference by an hour because he had tofort his mother in Hanguang Pce. He also had to settle everything appropriately in the Royal Pce.


    It was very clear that he had not told the empress dowager the reason he was angry. Strangely enough, even though he wasn¡¯t able to secretly get rid of the Eldest Princess, the Emperor was not disappointed.


    Among the officials, other than those three expressions, there was one other expression. That was one of fear.


    The case files circted around the court. Four officials had already knelt to the ground. These were officials who had some contact with the Eldest Princess in the past and could not way their connections to the matters detailed in the files. Seeing these files, they knew their end hade.


    The officials knelt in the Taiji Pce and kowtowed like their life depended on it. But, they didn¡¯t cry out for the Emperor to spare them because they knew that their Emperor hated those people who shamelessly begged for mercy.


    The Emperor looked coldly at these four officials and said, ¡°Others will not be implicated.¡±


    The four officials froze. It seemed that they had not thought the Emperor would let them off so easily. After their great shock, they were overjoyed. One of them couldn¡¯t help but sit on the ground, unable to speak for a while.


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and nced at that person but did not say anything more.


    In the royal stud after the court conference, the people left were the true nucleus of power in Qing Kingdom. As usual, the officials of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, as well as the elders of the Six Ministries and Three Departments, sat on embroidered stools. However, today, these major figures looked like they were sitting on the tip of a needle and were very ufortable.


    The Crown Prince and princes were not here to listen. The officials wondered in their hearts but did not show anything on their faces.


    The Emperor nced at these people and slowly said, ¡°There are some things that I can discuss in court, but there are some things that I can only say here because each of you are an important figure in Qing Kingdom. The family matters of the Emperor are also national matters, so you have to know of it.¡±


    Everyone tensed. They knew the Emperor was going to talk about the matter of the Eldest Princess and quickly bent their bodies closer.


    ¡°Yan Hangshu and such are only the ws and teeth. I will not kill them lightly.¡± The Emperor half leaned on the low couch. ¡°I also won¡¯t make any sweeping changes in court. Never mind. You can read it first.¡±


    The files in the officials¡¯ hands were not the ones circted in court. Rather, these were true secrets. Thus, the officials did not need to fake those three expressions because they came from the depths of their heart.


    The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui sold out the head secret agent the Overwatch Council had stationed in Northern Qi!


    Collusion with the Ming family, secretly organizing pirates, and stealing goods from the pce treasury! Secretly ordering the Jiaozhou Navy to massacre an ind! Ordering an assassin to kill a court official in the streets!


    ...


    ...


    Shu the Schr¡¯s fingers holding the file were shaking. Although these officials knew of the Eldest Princess great ambitions, they would never have thought that it had reached to such an extent. These four crimes were particrly terrifying. The year South Kingdom and Northern Qi were in negotiations, the leverage the Northern Qi people had suddenly thrown out had caught Qing Kingdom by surprise. The capture of the head secret agent in Northern Qi had shocked the court. Who knew that it had been singlehandedly nned by the Eldest Princess.


    The shock of that incident was enormous. Many of the officials remembered it like it happened yesterday, particrly as Jingdou had another snowfall of paper. On the paper, each word and sentence directly used the Eldest Princess. It had forced the Eldest Princess to have no choice but to leave the capital. Yan Bingyun was now the head of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, which was something everyone in the royal study knew. The officials thought that it was only a verbal attack. They had not expected that it was true.


    ¡°This...this...¡± Shu Wu¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but he could not find anything to say.


    The investigation in the files was too detailed, and the connections were too clear. Even if these officials didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was very difficult not too, particrly since the witnesses for thest three crimes were still locked up in prison.


    ¡°There is a little thing called the Junshang Conference,¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and said. ¡°It was something that Yunrui had created. Although the ount master had escaped, the ck Knights still managed to capture a number of people in the end. As for the assassination in the street... The two assassins are still in jail right now.¡±


    Hu the Schr was slightly moreposed. Although he didn¡¯t know why the Emperor wasying out the royal family¡¯s matters on the table, he still asked, sincerely, ¡°Could there be...some mistake? After all, these are the results of just the Overwatch Council¡¯s investigation.¡±


    These words were clear, and everyone understood them clearly. If the crimes truly pointed toward the Eldest Princess, then she would never be able to rise again in Qing Kingdom. However, everyone knew that ever since Fan Xian controlled the Overwatch Council, he had battled against the Eldest Princess in public and in secret, in Jingdou and in Jiangnan, with no mercy between them.


    If the Eldest Princess fell from power, then Fan Xian¡¯s faction would be the most powerful one in court.


    That was why Hu the Schr would make such a reminder.


    The Emperor slowly said, ¡°The matter was indeed investigated by Fan Xian. However, this young man would not use such tricks as framing someone. The assassin¡¯s confession and the signature from the Jiaozhou Navy generals are all here. The ount book is also here, and the Ming family¡¯s confessions have alsoe out. There is no need to continue being suspicious.¡±


    Hu the Schr saw that the Emperor did not hear what he was secretly trying to say and knew that the Emperor must have some other n in mind. So, he resumed his silence.


    ¡°Fortunately, Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t die,¡± the Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and coldly said. ¡°Otherwise, how could I face the people of Qing Kingdom. Regardless of whether it is a man in the military or a secret agent from the Overwatch Council, they are all good men who are willing to die for Qing Kingdom. Yet, they were sold by the nobility for their private gain. Sold!¡±


    His voice rose. He said with disgust, ¡°Disgusting...¡±


    The royal study waspletely silent. After a long time, the Emperor tiredly said, ¡°However, Yunrui is my young sister. If any of you have resentments, you can attack me.¡±


    After these words were spoken, all the officials in the royal study knelt uniformly on the ground and repeatedly said they wouldn¡¯t dare do so. However, in their hearts, they all felt that this was very strange. Given the Eldest Princess status, would someone actually force the Emperor to use Qing Law and sentence her to death? However, wasn¡¯t this better handled internally in the Pce? Why did the Emperor tell them so honestly? Attack? My god, where did the Emperor¡¯s wordse from?


    ¡°To prevent gossip among the people, the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui¡¯s title will not be removed or hernds taken.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Shen Shao¡¯an!¡±


    The Taichang Temple official, Ren Shao¡¯an, shuffled forward from where he was kneeling at the back. His legs were shaky, and his heart was drumming. Originally, the discussion in the royal study had nothing to do with him. Earlier, he was guessing wildly and scared. Only now did he understand that the Emperor wanted him to ept the edict.


    The Taichang Temple managed the living of the members of the royal family and all court etiquette.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess has caught a chill. She will move into the side courtyard in the west side of the Royal Pce. No one is to disturb her without an edict. Anyone who disobeys this will be beheaded.¡±


    ¡°To be watched by the Overwatch Council.¡± The Emperor paused. He slowly closed his eyes and tiredly said, ¡°When the riverbanks of the Great River arepletely repaired, that is when she cane out.¡±


    ¡°I...ept the edict.¡± Ren Shao¡¯an almost cried with fear. He thought to himself that the Great River was tens of thousands li long. No matter how good at repairing Yang Wanli was, it would still take hundreds of years. At that time, the Eldest Princess would probably have long turned into a skeleton.

 Chapter 500 - Flow

    <h4>Chapter 500: Flow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although it had been raining heavily at the time, a fire started up in the Royal Pce. This fire started rather mysteriously. Afterward, unintentionally, the Crown Prince¡¯s royal tutors all saw he was shocked and unwilling to speak.


    In the following days, the Crown Prince had a very good reason for not listening in during the meetings in the royal study. Not too many people would be suspicious that there was something fishy going on.


    In a side courtyard by the Royal Pce was the ce Lin Wan¡¯er had once prepared to move into after she married and moved out of the Pce. It was also where Fan Xian had climbed the wall countless times. However, if he wanted to climb it again, he would definitely be turned into a hedgehog by countless arrows.


    The courtyard was surrounded and tightly guarded. The four streets that ran alongside had long been sealed so that the area looked like a square inside a square. The smaller, inner square was the courtyard, while the outside one was the Overwatch Council¡¯s tight seal.


    Nominally, the Eldest Princess was in the little square recovering from her illness. However, the officials in court knew that Her Highness had been imprisoned there by the Emperor. The Overwatch Council kept a tight watch. Even a mosquito probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get in so, naturally, news also couldn¡¯t get out.


    How long would she be imprisoned for?


    A carriage escorted by guards drove over slowly from the east. The owner of the carriage had entered the Pce earlier but had not received any information. They were taking a great risk ining to the royal courtyard in the west of the city.


    The person driving the carriage was Teng Zijing. The carriage, imprinted with the Fan family¡¯s square and circle emblem, was coldly stopped half a street away from the courtyard.


    The carriage curtain lifted and revealed Lin Wan¡¯er tired and mournful face. She had entered the Pce to visit the empress dowager and had not seen the empress. Although the empress dowager did not say anything, the atmosphere inside the pce and some strange details confirmed the guess in her heart.


    Regardless of whether it was from Fan Xian¡¯s perspective or that of the royal family¡¯s, she shouldn¡¯t havee to the courtyard, even though the person shut inside was her mother.


    But, she couldn¡¯t resist it. She had an inauspicious feeling that if she didn¡¯t see that woman, she would never have the opportunity in this life to see her again.


    How long would she be imprisoned?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the orders are clear. No one is to disturb Her Highness¡¯ rest,¡± a member of the Overwatch Council calmly said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask for an edict?¡±


    After some back and forth, the Fan family¡¯s carriage still could not move forward another step. Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and returned to the carriage. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t havee. She shook her head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Overwatch Council member let out a big breath and quickly bowed to show his thanks. If it had been any other official or noble who hade to the courtyard to see the Eldest Princess, the Overwatch Council people would probably have long brought out sticks to chase them away. However, the woman in the carriage was the Eldest Princess¡¯ own daughter and, most importantly, she was the wife of Commissioner Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council.


    Thisst identity made it so that none of the Overwatch Council people dared to bex in their etiquette.


    Lin Wan¡¯er seemed not to hear what he was saying. She gazed at the familiar garden in a daze and slowly lowered her head. Tears slid out involuntarily, and she silently prayed for her mother in her heart.


    ...


    ...


    The reality of the Eldest Princess being imprisoned caused a great shock everywhere in the court. No one would underestimate the secret influence this woman had these dozen years on Qing court politics, as well as the control that she and her people had over the court.


    Since the Eldest Princess did not die, no one knew what would happen. Fortunately, the Emperor had swiftly and decisively swept clean the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction and perfectly demonstrated an Emperor¡¯s terrifying control and power to kill. Not many people worried that there would be any more major changes to court politics.


    Some factions felt happy from the depths of their hearts, such as the Overwatch Council, Hall of Governmental affairs, and Taichang Temple. Some people felt fear. They didn¡¯t know when they would be invited to the Overwatch Council to have tea. Many people felt excited to be able to, in their lifetime, see such a performance as an Emperor and Princess, a brother and sister, turn against each other; their life had truly not been lived in vain.


    Some people felt hurt and sad, but for different reasons. For example, Lin Wan¡¯er was hurt and sad because of the rtionship between mothers and daughters, while others felt so because they had lost an opportunity to advance upward.


    However, everyone had amon understanding. Of all the factions, it should be the Second Prince who felt the most fear and unhappiness.


    Fan Xian had used two years to make public the connection between the Eldest Princess and Second Prince. After beating the Second Prince¡¯s faction into a chaotic mess, everyone knew that the Second Prince¡¯s true support was the Eldest Princess. Now that she had lost power and been imprisoned, what would the Second Prince do?


    Not many people knew of the connection between the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince, including the Second Prince.


    Within his manor, the Second Prince was just as others guessed. He was shocked, unhappy, disappointed, hurt, and scared. He crouched on a chair and unconsciously held a piece of pastry in his hand but did not bring it to his mouth. His fingers tightened and crumbed the pastry a little. Unconsciously, his eyes watched the manor¡¯s great doors as if at any moment, eunuchs from the pce and members of Taichang Temple would charge in and capture and imprison him.


    No matter what, the Second Prince could not understand why his father had suddenly acted against his aunt. Furthermore, he was more shocked at his father¡¯s silent attack with lightning-like power. It was not until this moment that he realized that because the Emperor did not make a move, it did not mean he didn¡¯t have the power to do so. It was only that he was toozy to do so before.


    When the Emperor acted, the world changed. Silently, after a storm, the situation in Jingdou had changedpletely.


    The Second Prince had no idea what he was going to face. The Emperor knew everything about the rtionship between him and the Eldest Princess. Perhaps he would never have an opportunity to make something of himself again.


    He sighed and ced the pastry on a te beside him. He smiled bitterly and epted a hand towel with which to wipe his hands. Gazing at his wangfei Ye Ling¡¯er, he said, ¡°If there is a problem, presumably father would not make things difficult for you, for the sake of your grand-uncle.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er bright eyes were covered with a faintyer of worry. She knew why these few days her husband had stayed at home and was ready to be captured at any moment. However, she could notfort him. There was nothing she could do to help him.


    The only power that the Second Prince could depend on was the Ye family. In the days after the Eldest Princess had been imprisoned, he didn¡¯t dare have any kind ofmunication, open or secret, with the Ye family because he knew that every one of his actions was being watched by the Pce.


    He hadn¡¯t been prepared. Or, more urately, after his aunt had suddenly been brought down, he didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything at all. He was worried that any unusual movement on his side would make his father even angrier.


    For the sake of his life, it was better to be quiet. Imprisonment was, at least, not death.


    The Second Prince waited in his manor for his end to arrive. Everyone in the Jingdou court also waited for the day the Second Prince was done for. However, the people waited for a long time, and there was still no edict from the Royal Pce. This reality inevitably made people confused. They guessed at the reason in secret.


    At this moment, an edict came out of the Pce.


    Everyone was shocked speechless. When the news reached the manor, the Second Prince fell out of his chair in shock. Boundless unexpected surprise and endless confusion melded in his brain to be endless shock. Why was it like this?


    It was written very clearly in the edict. The ruler of Nanzhao Kingdom had recently passed away. The Emperor ordered the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian, to go out on behalf of the Emperor to confer the title.


    Nanzhao? This was a vassal state the Qing army had conquered seven years ago. It was isted, with a great deal of poisonous miasma, and the road was very harsh. It was thousands of li away. The trip there and back would need at least four months.


    Nanzhao had been very peaceful these years and viewed Qing Kingdom as master. Although the two countries were close, it was natural that Qing Kingdom should send a person of appropriate rank to offer their condolences and attend the ritual for the passing of the ruler of Nanzhao. Why was it the Crown Prince? This waspletely inconsistent withmon propriety.


    Why was it not the Great Prince?


    Why was it not Hu the Schr?


    Why was it not Fan Xian?


    For the Crown Prince to be sent thousands of li away to Nanzhao at such a sensitive time, what did it mean? Was it a twisted kind of exile?


    After the Eldest Princess was imprisoned, everyone thought the second person to be met with misfortune would certainly be the Second Prince. No one had expected that it would be the Crown Prince.


    Did the Emperor finally have thoughts of deposing the Crown Prince?


    Although the details of the present situation were not enough to support this deduction, the cunning officials in the court all felt there was something strange in the air. However, they could not understand it.


    The Second Prince was the most confused person. He felt that his entire body was cold. His father¡¯s way of doing things was always unexpected and made one feel chilled. His actions were like flowing clouds in the sky. It was impossible to see where they came from.


    Thus, after the Second Prince recovered from his shock, he yed his part even more dutifully.


    Twenty dayster, a deathly pale Crown Prince, under the triple protection of a group of imperial guards, a dozen Tiger Guards, and an Overwatch Council squad, left Jingdou through the south gate and slowly headed toward the distant, seemingly never to be reached, Nanzhao Kingdom.

 Chapter 501 - Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 501: Sigh</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Jiangnan territory, the spring weather had already enveloped Xi Lake. Beside it, the colors of spring were even more intense in the Peng family¡¯s garden. All along the back of the manor, green trees happily stretched out their branches and greedily sucked in the sunlight that warmed by the day.


    However, the owner of this country estate was not very happy and did not have the leisure to stretch out his body. With a pained expression, he read through the reports and bulletins were sent over from Jingdou. He even read the flower-edged newspapers the Pce published. He was still unable to rx.


    In the end, he quietlymunicated with Shi Chanli about the information that came through Baoyue Brothel and confirmed that the incident happened just as the reports said.


    The Eldest Princess had been imprisoned in the side courtyard in the west of the city. The Crown Prince was following imperial orders and was heading toward the Nanzhao Kingdom, thousands of li away, to attend the rituals.


    At the moment, these two matters seemed like the most direct result of the incident. Thus, the young master in the country estate could not help but sigh and shake his head.


    Shi Chanli watched him curiously and asked, ¡°Sir, although I don¡¯t know what made the Emperor angry, with this incident, it will be impossible for the Eldest Princess to act against your interests in court or in the jianghu. Is this not a cause for great joy? Why are you still so unhappy?¡±


    Fan Xian nted a nce toward him. A momentter, he swallowed what he was about to say. With great boredom, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Talk to youter. You should hurry back to Suzhou to watch Baoyue Brothel.¡±


    Shi Chanli left feeling confused. Wang Qinian, who knew the inside story of the matter, moved to his side. He stood silently behind Fan Xian and watched as he once again looked at the reports from Jingdou. He didn¡¯t make a sound. He knew why Fan Xian was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to set up this scene, yet it ends like this,¡± Fan Xian said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve taken significant a risk this time, yet that woman still survived. Why is it like this?¡±


    Wang Qinian nced at him from the side, thinking, The Eldest Princess was his mother-inw after all, so these words were a bit cold-blooded.


    There was only one person who could to stand between the Eldest Princess and Emperor and suppress the bomb that Fan Xian had worked very hard to blow up. It was that old woman in the depths of the Pce. However, Fan Xian was still very confused and suspicious about the process of this incident.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s soft-heartedness,¡± he furrowed his brows and said.


    This was not just to criticize the Emperor for pulling his hand back at thest moment. It also represented one of his suspicions. Why did the Eldest Princess not put up any kind of decent defense and was so easily removed by the Emperor? He knew that everything outside the Pce was personally arranged by Director Chen of the Overwatch Council. Given Fan Xian¡¯s understanding of his mother-inw, her silent and peaceful surrender did not align with her reputation of being crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, the Eldest Princess likes the Emperor,¡± Fan Xian pressed his lips together and said. ¡°I just had no idea that she would be infatuated to this extent. Before the Emperor truly takes action, before he decides to kill her, she won¡¯t take the initiative to rebel. What kind of world is this?¡±


    Beside him, Wang Qinian¡¯s expression was strange. It was no wonder. As an official of Qing Kingdom, no matter how arrogant and rebellious, no one said such treasonous things in their own homes.


    However, Fan Xian had said it and done so in front of him, forcing him to hear it. It was clear that this was not the first time he had said something like this.


    Wang Qinian coughed ufortably. He knew that his life and wealth in this lifetime had long be tightly bound to that of Sir Fan junior¡¯s, so Sir Fan junior was not at all worried he would betray him. Thus, he boldly spoke impudently in front of him.


    The n to expose the ugliness in the royal family and force the Emperor to act had been concocted by Fan Xian and Wang Qinian. The matter was an important one, so the other members of the Qinian Unit knew nothing about it. As for Yan Bingyung, he was alsopletely kept in the dark.


    Fortunately, Jiangnan was far away from Jingdou. The first move Fan Xian and Wang Qinian set up had happened two months ago. Even an immortal probably wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that this matter was rted to the two of them, unless Hong Zhu suddenly had the courage to kill his friends and himself.


    ¡°There are a few things worth noting in the Council reports.¡± Although he had done things that did not befit an official, Wang Qinian could get talk in a way that did befit an official. With some pain, he pointed at some sections on the Council report and forcefully changed the conversation. ¡°The fire in Huichun Hall, the imperial rtive falling off the horse, and the death of the royal doctor... These three things are suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Xian turned his head to nce at him. The Council report had not connected these three things together. The Pce would not let anyone see the association between them. The problem was that the two of them were very familiar with them. They knew the root of these incidents. ¡°Do you not think that the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince were silencing people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a medicine, so it can¡¯t be considered as much evidence.¡± The lines of Wang Qinian¡¯s brows deepened. ¡°Neither the Eldest Princess nor Crown Prince are stupid people. Why would they do something like this right as the Pce was investigating?¡±


    ¡°That is also what I find strange. We left them alive so they could be questioned by the Emperor,¡± Fan Xian said thoughtfully. ¡°Clearly, the Emperor did not question them, so how could he deduce that matter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± He pointed at the paper. ¡°The Pce didn¡¯t find them during the investigation. And, the Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t sabotage herself. So, who did these three cases?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. Thinking back over the matter, the three of were better off dead than alive. His own ns had some problems during this phase. However, he now wondered who had made this situation into a proper deadlock so that the Emperor had no one to question and could only use his own suspicions toe to his final decision?


    While they were still in Jingdou, he and Wang Qinian had faintly felt there was a power that seemed to be doing much the same as they were. At the time, they were afraid of inadvertently alerting their opponent and did not investigate closely.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡± Wang Qinian sighed.


    Fan Xian also sighed and shook his head. ¡°Other than that person, there isn¡¯t anyone else.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The Crown Prince went to Nanzhao...¡± The study was not silent for long. Fan Xian spoke on the topic that had been circling his mind. ¡°Judging by the time, he should have already passed Yingzhou and continued south. Why do you think the Emperor did this? The court officials are probably still guessing, and still don¡¯t understand, why the Eldest Princess¡¯s matter would implicate the Crown Prince. You and I know that the Emperor would certainly not allow a son that humiliated the royal family to inherit the throne. Going to Nanzhao to attend the rituals... Do you think Chengqian will return?¡±


    Wang Qinian stayed silent, not daring to answer this question.


    Fan Xian smiled and nced at him. ¡°You and I have done countless things that would bring death to our entire families. There is no harm in discussion.¡±


    Wang Qinian forced a smile and knew that he was once again reminding him of how shameless it was to be careful. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will happen during the journey. Even if the Emperor already has thoughts about deposing the heir, he can¡¯t choose this time to toss it out there.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Fan Xian gently patted the table. ¡°It is as I thought. Our Emperor wants a wise and heroic spirit and a good historical reputation. He wants to suppress this matter by every possible means and not give others something to gossip about. Sending the Crown Prince to Nanzhao is to get him out of Jingdou and then slowly n the matter of deposing the heir. Second...¡±


    He furrowed his brows, suddenly remembering the poisonous miasma that pervaded the air in Nanzhao. When Yan Xiaoyi led soldiers to Nanzhao seven or eight years ago, the deaths of the soldiers had mostly been because of this scourge.


    ¡°The miasma will sink into his body. The Crown Prince will gradually be weak...¡± Wang Qinian suddenly came to his sense as he said these words. His courage in speaking was indeed growing.


    Fan Xian forced a smile and continued. ¡°If it is really as we think, the Emperor is indeed very vicious.¡±


    Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes, but Wang Qinian didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°It is a pity that not everything was achieved.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Tell me, why did the Eldest Princess not die?¡±


    This was the second time he had intively expressed this regret. Wang Qinian felt that it was somewhat strange. The Eldest Princess had already lost power. Plus, he was, after all, her son-inw. Whether speaking as a person or family, he shouldn¡¯t say such things.


    Wang Qinian didn¡¯t know that ever since Fan Xian entered Jingdou, he had been very wary of the Eldest Princess. To defeat others, he could use plots and power topete with them. To defeat a nobility that everyone thought was crazy was very difficult. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t guess what kind of crazy reaction she would have.


    This kind of uncertainty made Fan Xian¡¯s head hurt.


    In particr, Fan Xian found it hard to understand the change in the Jingdou Pce chambers this time. The Eldest Princess was trapped, so why didn¡¯t her various powers carry out ast counter-attack? Where were the elders in the military? Where was Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s attitude? Perhaps the matter had happened too abruptly, so the military didn¡¯t have time to react. But, where was Ye Liuyun?


    Fan Xian knew better than anyone the lofty position that Ye Liuyun had in the Junshang Conference. He had also been almost scared witless by that building-breaking sword strike in Suzhou. Even if the Junshang Conference was a loose organization, the Eldest Princess still shouldn¡¯t appear as weak as she did now.


    He had analyzed with Wang Qinian the Eldest Princess¡¯ abnormal attachment to the Emperor, but those were just words Fan Xian had used to convince himself. He did not actually believe this.


    However, with some things in this world, the true reason was the one that people did not believe.


    Fan Xian sighed next to the table with regret. After Wang Qinian left, he still couldn¡¯t stop sighing repeatedly. Wang Qinian closed the room door and unconsciously shook his head. Although the Eldest Princess had not died, from here onward there was no one else in court who was a match for Commissioner Fan. Such a conclusion was still great, so why was the Commissioner sighing?


    The reason was actually very simple. Fan Xian was not a loyal official nor a pure one. He wanted to watch from Jiangnan as the tiger and crane fought and hurt each other.


    He wanted the Eldest Princess to fall, but he also did not trust the Emperor. He sighed about the Emperor¡¯s methods. They seemed to be quicker than he imagined and more vicious. The Emperor¡¯s power had not been damaged at all.


    Fan Xian sat by himself in the study and silently thought about everything that had happened in Jingdou. He faintly felt that perhaps the Eldest Princess was, because of her crazy sentiments, stubbornly waiting for the Emperor¡¯s thunderous rage. It was clear that the Emperor had held back. Did he do so for family love? Fan Xian didn¡¯t believe this.


    He flipped open a few letters beneath the Council report. After reading them for the second time, he was silent for a moment and then began to write a reply. The letters came from his home in Jingdou. There was one from his father and one from Wan¡¯er. They mostly talked about Sisi and the child in her belly. Everything was good. There was no need to worry too much.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s letter did mention the matter of the Eldest Princess. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say anything, it seemed that she wanted Fan Xian to say something in the Pce.


    Fan Xian once again sighed in distress. He knew his wife was an umonly clever person and knew how irreconcble everything that was being hidden was. Yet, she still wrote to have him speak up. This only demonstrated that Wan¡¯er still had some mother-and-daughter emotions toward the Eldest Princess.


    This was a natural matter. The Emperor was cold-blooded. Fan Xian was cold-blooded. This did not mean that everyone under heaven and everyone in the royal family were cold-blooded creatures.


    Fan Xian wrote his reply earnestly. To his father, he had to express his shock and confusion. To Wan¡¯er, his reply was mostly filled with consoling words and asking after Sisi.


    Following this, he began to write a memorial¡ªa secret memorial for the Emperor. Although he didn¡¯t directly ask for mercy for the Eldest Princess, he faintly expressed the concern he should have as a son-inw. After he finished writing, he checked it over a few times. He confirmed that this kind of attitude would neither make the Emperor think he was being artificial nor would it make him angry. He sealed it and had his subordinates send it as a first-level mail.


    After doing all this, Fan Xian finally felt slightly more at ease. He had been free and at ease during these months in Jiangnan, but his gaze had actually been consistently on Jingdou. He felt a great deal of mental pressure.


    Although things did not cooperate, it had mostly progressed as he wanted it to. He finally rxed a little. Pulling open the drawer in the secret room, he took out a copy of the threerge workshops¡¯ product development process that he and Seventh Ye had used a to copy down. He stared at it in a daze.


    This product development process did not have everything in the pce treasury. But, Fan Xian knew that if this object actually got to Northern Qi, it would truly cause some horrific consequences.


    He narrowed his eyes in thought. He and Chen Pingping had unconsciously joined hands to y the Emperor once. In the end, they only manipted the details. As for therger picture, perhaps the Emperor had yed them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts drifted. Thirteenth Wang has been at his leisure for too long.


    After tidying everything, he left the country estate beside the Xi Lake.

 Chapter 502 - Pit

    Chapter 502: Pit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the day neared dusk, the reflections from Xi Lake and colors of the mountains melded in the golden light with an indescribable beauty. Amidst this dusky light, Fan Xian came to a mound by theke alone. He looked at the young man holding a green banner. He tilted his head. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been telling fortunes in Hangzhou and have received the favor of some girls from wealthy families?¡±


    The young man holding the green banner was thest disciple of Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian, the ninth-level ace who had helped Fan Xian kill Yan Shendu. Fan Xian always found his existence and the help he offeredter to be as perplexing as the avant-garde shows he had heard of in his previous life. No matter how one sampled it, it always left a strange taste behind.


    Although Sigu Jian, that idiot, appeared to be thinking clearly, Fan Xian felt that this matter was a mess. Not many people knew of the rtionship between Thirteenth Wang and Sigu Jian. If Fan Xian turned his face and refused to honor the deal, how would Sigu Jian exin it to the Eldest Princess and Yan Xiaoyi?


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s face was turned toward the direction of Xi Lake. The faint golden light lit up his handsome appearance and gilded it with a pleasing glow, making him appear very gentle.


    ¡°Now, the entire Jiangnan area knows that I am your private ace.¡± The young man smiled amiably. ¡°Naturally, those officials have to give me some face. Of course, this fortune-telling business can¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    A light breeze blew over from the surface of theke. It followed the green trees along the foot of the mound upward and gently moved one corner of the green banner in Thirteenth Wang¡¯s hands. It co-incidentally revealed the words ¡°Tie Xiang.¡±


    The people who were present and had experienced Zhaoshang money house¡¯s invasion of the Ming family shares had all guessed that the young man standing behind the Zhaoshang money house¡¯s shopkeeper must have been an ace Sir Fan junior was using to keep an eye on the money house.


    As the imperial envoy¡¯s trusted aide, his life in the Jiangnan region had been very good.


    ¡°Fortunately, you are not in the habit of bringing harm to the girls of good families.¡± Fan Xian smiled and stood at his side. He turned his head to nce at him. Aplicated emotion rose in his heart.


    The green mountains beside theke and golden light reflected off the surface made Fan Xian involuntarily think of the top of the cliffs in Danzhou. The man closest to him in the world also seemed to have been enveloped in a bright light.


    The man covered with a piece of ck cloth seemed to be saying farewell from somece, but what about Thirteenth Wang? Fan Xian unconsciously shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand why he habitually connected this man with his blind uncle.


    He missed Wu Zhu very much, particrly when Jiangnan was at peace. He didn¡¯t know whether or not Uncle Wu Zhu had recovered from his injuries. Even Chen Pingping didn¡¯t know where Wu Zhu was hiding to recover.


    And, what kind of injury needed more than a year of recovery?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows.


    Thirteenth Wang nced at him curiously and asked, ¡°Sir Fan, do you have something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I have something that I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince of my court is currently heading toward Nanzhao. All along the way, poisonous miasma fills the air. The path is treacherous. I am a bit worried about his health,¡± Fan Xian said calmly.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s brows were pulled together tightly. His breathing deepened slightly. After thinking for a long time, he slowly said, ¡°The imperial guards, Overwatch Council, and Qing Kingdom¡¯s Tiger Guards make for a very formidable defense. Even if I die, I still might not be able to get close to his body.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°You misunderstood my meaning.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Bring him an antidote pill on my behalf.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly as if hiding from the increasingly strong golden light on the surface of theke. ¡°Help me protect him secretly and ensure his safety on this journey.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s brows tightened even more. He did not understand why Fan Xian had suddenly tossed out this mission. After hesitating for a long time, he quietly said, ¡°Why? Given my understanding of the situation in Jingdou, with the Eldest Princess imprisoned and the Crown Prince clearly losing his power, other than the Qing Emperor, there is no one else to stand against you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t know how to exin it. So, he didn¡¯t exin it.


    ¡°What exactly happened in Jingdou?¡± Thirteenth Wang asked as curiously as a child. ¡°Is it rted to you?¡±


    He unconsciously used the polite version of ¡°you.¡± Fan Xian spat and said without good humor, ¡°I¡¯m in Jiangnan. No matter how long my reach is, I can¡¯t reach Jingdou.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang thought about it and epted his exnation. After scratching his head, he said, ¡°But, with the Crown Prince heading south, it looks like your Emperor has some ns. You want me to go protect him? Is it because you¡¯ve guessed something? But If I guessed correctly, aren¡¯t you putting yourself against the Emperor with what you are doing? I have now be a secret that everyone knows about. If I act so tantly against your Emperor, are you not worried?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Stop guessing wildly.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the Emperor. It¡¯s purely because of Wan¡¯er¡¯s request in her letter. After all, I am half a royal son. I have to do something.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang smiled. He knew what he said was not true, but he did not expose it.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t smile like Lord Rabbit. At this moment, it seems that you are not aplete idiot...¡±


    Thirteenth Wang spread his hands and said, ¡°When have I ever been stupid?¡±


    ¡°When you killed little brother arrow.¡± The present Fan Xian had long learned the specifics of the entire process of the night time attack on the Yuantai camp from Thirteenth Wang¡¯s mouth. He knew about Thirteenth Wang¡¯s bravery that night and had sighed silently countless times. At this moment, he repeated once again, ¡°Brave soldiers die very easily.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang smiled self-mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m probably only used to such a style of fighting.¡±


    For some reason, Fan Xian suddenly thought of the brave general yed by Lin Qingxia and absurdly began tough. Under Thirteenth Wang¡¯s confused gaze, he gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Presumably, your teacher had you follow me for some matter far in the future. Since it is so, it is best to value your life. On the trip to Nanzhou, just follow behind them secretly. Of course, it would be best if you don¡¯t have to take action.¡±


    He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I am not threatening you. However, the Ming family is now in my hands. The pce treasury eastern route authority is also in my hands. You should be aware that your teacher and I have worked together well during these two months, so please help me with this.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Watching the green banner disappear into the golden willows on the side of theke, Fan Xian fell silent. He crouched down and sat on the green mound. He watched, in a daze, the beautiful Xi Lake and the broken bridge that did not exist and never existed.


    If Wang Qinian, who knew the inside information, knew of his arrangement, he would certainly be scared half to death and think that he had lost his mind. However, Fan Xian knew that he hadn¡¯t gone crazy. In the past, he had to bring the Crown Prince down. If the Crown Prince took the throne, he would not have a bright future.


    At this moment, he needed to keep the Crown Prince alive to create trouble for the Qing Emperor. Once the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince had beenpletely removed, and there was no longer any buffer between him and the Emperor, a stripping of his power would immediately happen. Fan Xian was more worried about Chen Pingping and Fan Jian¡¯s safety.


    He was aware that the Qing Emperor was some who cared a great deal about his reputation. This was abundantly clear from the Royal Pce incident. In order to hide a scandal of the royal family, he didn¡¯t hesitate to kill hundreds of people in the Pce. He had even tossed out the Eastern Sea ind massacre case and details of Yan Bingyun being sold out.


    In this way, the Eldest Princess¡¯s fall had solid reasons. The Emperor had taken so many twists and turns because he didn¡¯t want his reputation to be damaged. This was not a scandal of the royal family. It was the Eldest Princess¡¯s scandal only.


    The arrangements concerning the Crown Prince also demonstrated this. Presumably, the Emperor had a headache as to how to depose the heir since he didn¡¯t want to p himself in the face. The Crown Prince had been very well-behaved and restrained these two years. What excuse could the Emperor find?


    During the journey to Nanzhou, many things were certain to happen. Fan Xian had sent Thirteenth Wang, this variable, to get rid of some of them.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t stupid enough to raise the Crown Prince up again. He only wanted to cause some small problems for the Emperor so that he would not notice him or Zhaoshang money house. He also did not want the Emperor to start having thoughts about the two old men who stood behind Fan Xian.


    He missed Uncle Wu Zhu. He knew that in Qing Kingdom, there were many people he cared about. For the sake of those people, he had to stop here. If it was just Fan Xian himself, he truly would not be worried or scared of anything. Even if he broke rtions with the Emperor, he could still brashly and rudely stick his middle finger up at the Royal Pce.


    In the eyes of the Second Prince and many clever people, all of Fan Xian¡¯s power was just on paper. He couldn¡¯t stand up to a single attack. He also knew that the people in this world all had an innate worship of imperial power. Beside the Overwatch Council, even his Qinian Unit and Sir Yan, who was far away in Jingdou holding down the fort, would perhaps stand against him because of an imperial edict.


    Even if everything he had waspletely taken away by one edict from the Emperor, he would still not be afraid and confirm the Second Prince¡¯s words. He had a modern person¡¯s heart that had stopped for a long time. He never had a sliver of fear for such things as imperial power. He had the ability to talk with Seventh Ye and create a copy of the pce treasury¡¯s industrial arts development process. He himself was a ninth-level ace who specialized in killing others.


    He still had the chest. He still had the lover of the Emperor¡¯s one night stand. He still had Uncle Wu Zhu.


    Fan Xian sat silently on the mound. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dusky red clouds in the distance. If one day he was forced to give the middle finger to the Royal Pce, what a magnificent sight that would be!


    ...


    ...


    Qing Kingdom was the most powerful country in the world. In the past dozen years, the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui had hidden behind the Qing Emperor¡¯s back and done many things that tricked the other two powers out of countless benefits. For example, she used the matter of Northern Qi and Dongyi¡¯s attempt to assassinate vice-minister Fan¡¯s illegitimate child to restart the war and takerge amounts of Northern Qi territory. Additionally, she turned around and sold Yan Bingyun to Northern Qi in exchange for Xiao En returning North. This caused chaos in the Northern Qi court and the two factions in the country to sh against each other.


    Amazingly, the Eldest Princess actually maintained a good rtionship with the Northern Qi empress dowager and Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian. For things such as the pce treasury, they even worked together.


    No one knew what the people of foreign countries were actually thinking.


    No matter what they were thinking, the Eldest Princess¡¯s sudden imprisonment brought a strong sense of shock to many ces under heaven. It made many people begin to think of things that might or might not be true. This forced Fan Xian to again focus his strategies on the Emperor.


    The people in high ces in Northern Qi and Dongyi woulde to their own conclusions.


    The Great Grandmaster in Dongyi had sent the disciple he was most proud of to Fan Xian¡¯s side but did not know that his disciple had been sent by Fan Xian to be a bodyguard. His mind was not on this at the moment. He was only concerned with the matter of the Eldest Princess being imprisoned.


    The feeling of spring was heavy in the air. Dongyi, being out in the ocean, was filled with the scent of salt and damp. The wind on the ocean had blown warmly for many years, so the people in the city were not overly grateful for this sense of spring.


    In the center of Dongyi was the manor of the Master of the city. It took up arge amount of space. He was responsible for leading all of themercial matters in the city. In thismercially prosperous city, the so-called state affairs were also business affairs. Such problems as keeping the peace were rarely. There were not many pirates bold enough to attack where the most ninth-level aces gathered in the world, except young Wang Qinian in the past.


    Everyone knew the ce that truly guided the direction that Dongyi progressed and its survival was not in the manor for the Master of the city. Rather, it was in the unbroken row of straw huts outside the city.


    The straw huts formed a U shape. The opening did not face the main road. Rather, it faced therge mountain behind. If someone wanted to enter these straw huts, they had to go around the back of the mountain and follow the mountain trails down.


    Rumors said that this was the easiest way for Sigu Jian to test his visitors.


    In the center of the U was a massive ditch. It was filled with the swords that aces who had once challenged or learned from Sigu Jian left behind. They were like a chaotic forest piercing toward the sky.


    It was not easy being a newly minted Great Grandmaster.


    Fortunately, the tide of challenges finally ended after the massive pit gradually filled in. No one was stupid enough to challenge Sigu Jian again. As for those who really were stupid enough, they had already died in the straw huts.


    This was the sacred location of the Sword Hut that martial artists all over the world worshipped, admired, and could never forget.


    Some also referred to it as Sword Master, which was very beautiful and meaningful name.


    However, Sigu Jian would only use one word to describe the sacred ce he lived next to¡ªSword Pit.


    ¡°This is just a pit.¡± A mocking sound came from amidst the straw huts. The owner of the voice seemed very young. ¡°Does that bastard Qing Emperor and that crazy woman Li Yunrui both take me for a true fool?¡±


    Outside the straw hut, the famous sword master of a generation, Yun Zhn, knelt properly on the stone steps and listened to this rather young voice.

 Chapter 503 - A New Generation Of Strange Little Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 503: A New Generation Of Strange Little Creatures</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The voice in the straw hut was filled with mocking and an almost maniacal arrogance. It harshly scolded the most powerful brother and sister in Qing Kingdom and said, ¡°Imprison? Only an idiot would believe that. The brother and sister have been ying god and the devil for a dozen years. How could they suddenly turn against each other? Even if they did, there needs to be a reason... Reasons Qing court has tossed out recently, can they even be considered reasons?


    Yun Zhn¡¯s knees hurt a bit. He knew that his master was caught up in his own mumblings and had clearly forgotten that he was still kneeling there. Rubbing his knees, he climbed up with a forced smile on his face. He thought that his teacher¡¯s life, for the most part, was absurd. But, he always had an admirable patience when it came to the big picture. In some details, he was also struck by genius, like his little brother disciple.


    At this moment, his teacher¡¯s words had clearly be absurd again. Did he think that the huge incident in Jingdou was purely because the Emperor and Eldest Princess had nothing to do? That they didn¡¯t care about the face of the royal family and acted out a y for people to watch?


    No matter what, Yun Zhn did not believe in this. He said a few words to express his opinion.


    The Great Grandmaster in the Sword Hut fell silent. It seemed that he felt his deduction did have some problems. However, in his heart, the Qing people, particrly the Qing royal family, were, without question, the vilest, shameless, filthiest, lowliest, and ck-hearted of all creatures. It was not easy to have him believe that such a gap had truly appeared in the Qing royal family.


    He unconsciously wondered if Qing Kingdom was preparing to scapegoat him for something again. This thought made him angry and dark, so he couldn¡¯t absorb Yun Zhn¡¯s words.


    As the leading disciple of Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian, other than the two times he was invited by the Eldest Princess to Qing Kingdom, Yun Zhn represented his teacher¡¯s intentions at other times. He cooperated with the Master of Dongyi to maintain the peace in the city and surrounding small countries. As for politics, he was much cleverer than the Great Grandmaster, who the worldbeled an idiot. Ever since the incident in Jingdou, he acutely sensed that a precious opportunity had appeared in front of Dongyi.


    If they could grasp this opportunity, Dongyi¡¯s greatest threat could be removed. They would never again have to be like a big tree on the fence, sacrificing between the nobles in Qing Kingdom.


    Since the Eldest Princess didn¡¯t die, this confirmed Yun Zhn¡¯s judgement. Very sincerely, he rted it to his teacher.


    The straw hut once again fell silent. Sigu Jian didn¡¯t speak. He stayed silent. After a long time, that voice slowly said, ¡°We can¡¯t interfere right now. How do we know it¡¯s not a trap?¡±


    Yun Zhn showed that he understood, but in his heart, he wasughing bitterly.


    He didn¡¯t understand. The great swordsman in the Sword Hut and the idiot Great Grandmaster had not just been scared by Qing Kingdom¡¯s ck heart. If Dongyi wanted to use Qing Kingdom¡¯s internal fighting, they needed a good opportunity. As the most powerful country in the world, this kind of opportunity couldn¡¯t be created by outsiders. They could wait until the people inside Qing Kingdom issued an invitation.


    Regardless of whether it was Sigu Jian or Ku He, they were both giant trees outside of Qing Kingdom. These two trees could not lightly express their opinion or casually go where the wind blew. Once they leaned toward one direction, if they wanted toe back, it would not be an easy thing.


    ¡°Wait and watch. Let¡¯s see just what trick the Qing people are ying.¡±


    The noise rose once again in the straw hut and gave out orders to Yun Zhn. He did not tell his disciple that some people in Qing Kingdom could deliver important messages through some channels. He was still weighing that information.


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Yun Zhn got ready to go to the manor of the Master of the city to discuss it when he suddenly remembered something. He turned and said with furrowed brows, ¡°Qing Kingdom¡¯s Eldest Princess has already lost power. Fan Xian should be safe there now. To prevent others from discovering little brother disciple¡¯s identity, should we call him back?¡±


    Thest disciple of Sigu Jian, Thirteenth Wang with the green banner, had always been a mysterious figure. In these two years, many people, including Yun Zhn, only knew that the teacher loved this young disciple very much. But, they did not have the opportunity to enter the hut to see what the young disciple looked like. It was not until after the fight between the Jiangnan Ming family and Zhaoshang money house that Yun Zhn found out for the first time that his teacher had sent him to Fan Xian¡¯s side.


    Yun Zhn did not understand and felt faintly ufortable. Within Qing Court, it had always been the young man named Fan who was Dongyi¡¯s greatest enemy. During these years, he had ruined a number of Dongyi¡¯s ns and killed many people from Dongyi.


    Even Yun Zhn himself had almost died by the Overwatch Council¡¯s assassination attempt. The ace assassins from Dongyi had conducted guerri warfare against the Overwatch Council¡¯s Sixth Bureau in Jiangnan for half a year. After finding out about his teacher¡¯s change in attitude toward Fan Xian, Yun Zhn epted it but was conflicted in his heart.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking,¡± The voice in the straw hut said with ridicule. ¡°You still think that it is wrong of me to help Fan Xian. Actually, you are wrong. It is not that Fan Xian needs our help. Rather, we need Fan Xian to ept our help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already over for Li Yunrui¡¯s side, at least in the pce treasury. We need Fan Xian. The Ming family is also done for, but it did not affect Dongyi. What does this mean? This means that Fan Xian has already epted our help.¡±


    Yun Zhn lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°But, in this way, at least 30 percent of our channels are controlled by Fan Xian. This young noble from Qing Kingdom turns his face like turning pages in a book. If he decides to turn against us, he will not be easy to defeat.¡±


    ¡°Why would he decide that?¡± In the straw hut, Sigu Jian¡¯s analysis stepped onto a wise and farsighted path. He could see everything clearly. ¡°In the past, the two sides have only bickered slightly and did not involve their roots. The reason we shed previously was because Li Yunrui was in between. Now that she has been imprisoned, there is no longer a sh of interests between me and Fan Xian. Why would he run the danger of everything turning against him and decide that?¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s heart jumped. He understood his teacher¡¯s words ¡°between me and Fan Xian.¡± Did this not mean that the teacher already, to some extent, admitted on the surface that Fan Xian had the right to sit and talk with him as an equal?


    ¡°If we could work with Li Yunrui before, we can now work with Fan Xian,¡± the voice in the straw hut rang out again. ¡°In Qing court, there are only these two who do not fear the Qing Emperor. Remember, Qing Kingdom doesn¡¯t belong to Fan Xian. He has no reason to suffer losses for the sake of the interests of Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Yun Zhn thought for a bit but still didn¡¯t fully understand it. If Fan Xian was present, he would raise a thumb toward the straw hut and praise that the idiot had a rtively high emotional intelligence.


    ¡°Before the incident, I had your younger brother disciple throw in his lot with Fan Xian. This is the so-called attitude.¡± The voice in the straw hut paused briefly. ¡°The right amount of attitude has to be shown. Let your disciple brother do his work by himself.¡±


    Yun Zhn furrowed his brows closely and thought, That mysterious and pitiful younger brother disciple was thrown like this to Fan Xian to do hardbor. Was it just to express his and Dongyi¡¯s attitude?


    ¡°Of course, I also had other reasons for having him go to Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s attention was piqued. He didn¡¯t know what secret he was going to hear next. However, the words that finally entered his ears shocked him. After thinking for a while, he realized that this was indeed the case. There was no other matter more important than this.


    ¡°Back when the Northern Qi royal family was faced with armed rebellion, why was that woman in Northern Qi able to hold onto her son and sit firmly on the throne and turn the sorrowful cries into what Northern Qi is like today?¡±


    ¡°Because Ku He stands on her side.¡±


    ¡°Why have Dongyi and other countries caught between the two most powerful countries manage to continue on despite being pushed left and right, despite it being impossible topletely protect themselves, and despite paying out tributes and silver? The ambitions of the Qing Emperor and his people are boundless. Why have they yet to try and use their powerful military force to take over Dongyi?


    Yun Zhn had no need to think. With a trace of respect, he said, ¡°Because Dongyi has you and the sword in your hand.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Even though the title Great Grandmaster has little meaning, it is still pretty good for scaring people and using it as a weapon.¡± The voice in the straw hut suddenly sounded a bit lonely. ¡°Have you thought about if Ku He dies and I die, what would this world look like?¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s back felt cold. As for this scenario, everyone under heaven had thought about it, but no one dared to speak it out loud. They knew that given Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military and hot blood at the root of the Qing people¡¯s hearts, once the two Great Grandmasters, who didn¡¯t belong to Qing Kingdom died, the entire world would sink to battle again. Putting aside Northern Qi, it would at least be difficult to protect Dongyi. Sincerely and resolutely, he said, ¡°Teacher, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! Who doesn¡¯t die in this world?¡±


    The voice in the straw hut became deste again. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t die, people will always be old. Ku He is at an advanced age now, and I am also not young. Do you think that a withered old man who can¡¯t even lift a sword anymore with his shaking hands is he still a Great Grandmaster?¡±


    After Yun Zhn was silent for a moment, he asked the question in his heart. ¡°But, what does this have to do with young brother disciple entering Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Originally, there were no Great Grandmasters in the world,¡± the Great Grandmaster in the straw hut said coldly. ¡°About 30 or so years ago, a few of us strange creatures came out. There were none before, and who knows if there will be in the future. Presently, of all the aces in the younger generation in the world, there are few people who have the chance to reach this realm.¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s heart jumped. He watched the calm and closed door.


    The voice insideughed. ¡°It¡¯s a great pity, you are too old. It will be very unlikely. Many people have climbed out of my sword pit in Dongyi. It has perhaps produced the most ninth-level aces in the world. If we are talking about who has the chance to be the strange creature of a new generation, perhaps there is only your younger brother disciple alone.¡±


    Yun Zhn opened his mouth slightly. In Zhaoshang money house in Suzhou, he had once faced off with Thirteenth Wang. At the time, when he learned that his younger brother disciple had already entered the ninth-level at such a young age, he was shocked. He felt that his young brother disciple¡¯s realm was far from being as integrated as his. Why was it that from the teacher¡¯s perspective, he was the person most likely to enter the realm of a Great Grandmaster?


    ¡°This is a matter of one¡¯s nature.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s voice had finally changed and be confident and tranquil. ¡°There are some things to be desired, and some things that should not be cared about. You can¡¯t do it. Neither can the one called Lang Tiao under Ku He¡¯s tutge, who ys with knives. During these years, presumably Ku He has been like me, troubled with the question mentioned earlier. Once we be old and die, what will happen to thend we leave behind? So, we have to resolve this question before we die.¡±


    ¡°I chose your younger brother disciple. Ku He has chosen Haitang.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. They are both final disciples.¡±


    ¡°What is even more coincidental is that, Ku He had sent Haitang to Fan Xian¡¯s side...¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s voice carried a glimmer of ridicule. ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t send her, he must at least be happy that something happened between her and Fan Xian. Since he can send someone, I can also send someone. However, Haitang is a girl, so she has a great advantage.¡±


    Yun Zhn was dumbstruck and speechless. He had no idea how the n of raising a Great Grandmaster brought the subject back to Fan Xian. He didn¡¯t understand why Ku He and his teacher, these two Great Grandmasters, one after another sent theirst disciples to Fan Xian¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are there truly only four strange old creatures in the world?¡± Sigu Jian gently asked rhetorically. ¡°Yes, perhaps there are only four strange old creatures. The other strange creature seems not to age. You should know of him, that blind man...¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s heart became cold. He knew that his teacher was speaking of the mysterious figure that had secretly passed through Dongyi many years ago.


    ¡°However, you do not know that Fan Xian is that blind man¡¯s disciple.¡± The person in the straw hutughed. ¡°Is this not a very amusing matter? It is right that thest disciples of the strange old creatures should gather together to fight and to talk, It will help them progress a great deal. This is what is called ¡®practice.¡¯ Of course, presumably, Ku He thought the same as me. To have one¡¯s disciple at Fan Xian¡¯s side is also to dip into his good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Fortune?¡± Yun Zhn stared at the tightly closed door.


    ¡°What conditions are needed to be a strange old creature? Cleverness, wisdom, nature, and hard work. But, the most important is still good fortune.¡± Sigu Jian sighed., ¡°There are countless people who practice the martial arts. In the end, only a few people seed. Is this because heaven is not fair or something else? It is actually only because our luck is better than some other people¡¯s.¡±


    In the end, he said, ¡°The reality is that 30 years ago proved that in order to be a Great Grandmaster, this kind of fortune is needed. So, one must meet the blind man, but no one knows where the blind man is. Since it is so, then one can only go meet the blind man¡¯sst disciple.¡±


    Yun Zhn was confused by these mysterious words. A momentter, he asked, ¡°Younger brother disciple, Haitang, and Fan Xian... Teacher, of these three people, who do you think is the most likely to seed?¡±


    Among these three young aces, other than Thirteenth Wang, who had no reputation, Haitang and Fan Xian stood, without question, at the peak of the year group. They had both already entered the realm of the ninth-level at a young age and had very good teachers. Furthermore, at different times, people had thought they were Tianmai Beings.


    When people discussed who would be the next Great Grandmaster, they would think of Fan Xian and Haitang Duoduo.


    ¡°Haitang.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s judgement came simply. ¡°She is very good, thus, she is very quick.¡±


    ¡°What about younger brother disciple?¡±


    ¡°Also possible. That child¡¯s nature is bright and thorough. He is not below Haitang.¡±


    ¡°And Fan Xian?¡¯


    It was silent inside the straw hut for a moment. ¡°Fan Xian is the least likely.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Although he very much detested Fan Xian, Yun Zhn still unconsciously raised an opposing opinion. ¡°Although his realm sways within the ninth-level. He is very unstable and not as good as Haitang Duoduo. His progress speed could truly be said to be inhuman, particrly when ites to his nature. ording to what I have seen, it is rare to see such unswerving determination among the young people in this world. As for hard working, although he was born into power, he has practiced endlessly since his youth and is very hard working.¡±


    ¡°He meets all the conditions, but Fan Xian is missing the most important part.¡± Sigu Jian made his judgement. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have heart. This young man has no heart toward this world. Since he has no heart, he has no nature to speak of. If he wants to enter the heavenly realm, he has to give up everything. Do you think he could?¡±


    Fan Xian was amon man, so, naturally, he could not.


    ¡°Although the blind man is an incredible person and can bring fortune to his opponents, his own fortune is not very good. Furthermore, it is impossible that he is a good teacher.¡±


    Sigu Jian said. ¡°I miss the blind man a great deal. It is a great regret that after he disappeared for a dozen years, he went looking for Ku He after he came out. Yes, it¡¯s a great regret.¡±


    Yun Zhn heard the sound of a sword suddenly being drawn inside the hut.


    Among the Great Grandmasters, Ye Liuyun was an unfettered person who never took disciples, while Sigu Jian took on many disciples. If the disciples that did not follow him all the time were included, there were at least 50. Thus, the disciples were of all different levels. Although there were ninth-level aces like Yun Zhn and mysterious youths like Thirteenth Wang, there were also those who were not as sessful. As for the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor Ku He, he didn¡¯t ept many disciples. But, each was an ace like the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s martial arts teacher, the ninth-level ace Lang Tiao, or the one who wore flowery clothing and was rumored by the people to be a Tianmai Being, Haitang Duoduo.


    The blind man Wu Zhu also had disciples. However, his first andst disciple was the same person, Fan Xian.


    What Sigu Jian said wasn¡¯t wrong. The Great Grandmasters were also people. They also had to think about whates after them. Thus, these strange creatures gave a great deal of attention to theirst disciples. Of course, this was done secretly. They would not allow this kind of pressure to interfere with their disciples¡¯ cultivations.


    Haitang, Fan Xian, and Thirteenth Wang had, up to now, never appeared at the same ce at the same time. If such a day arrived, it would certainly be an interesting sight.


    Sigu Jian got one thing wrong, or perhaps involuntarily forgot one thing. The Northern Qi Imperial Advisor Ku He once again took in disciplesst year. Taking advantage of the auspicious clouds, he had epted two female disciples. One had entered a Pce as a royal concubine and another was picking medicinal herbs in the mountains. This meant that Haitang was not thest disciple of Tianyi Dao. Fan Ruoruo was.

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Young Lady Of The Fan Manor In The Forest And Letters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Spring in Northern Qi arrived a bitte but still came. Not far outside of the capital city of Northern Qi, Shangjing, around the dested topaz-like Xi Mountain and a few more hours of walking to the north, one would arrive amidst green and silent mountains. This mountain was not very big, but the roots of the trees on the mountain were dense and thick. The made it appear unusually primitive and silent. Layers of light and dark green colorsy on top of each other. It was very beautiful.


    Like the ce the Sword Hut had in the hearts of the world¡¯s swordsmen, the mountain was, in the eyes of Northern Qi people and practitioners of Asceticism, also a lofty scared ce that was not to be vited.


    Walking into the quiet mountains by the craggy mountain paths, one could faintly see the ce where tens and thousands of pines gathered together.


    The shapes of the pine needles and roundness of the trees were all different. Some of the pine needles were soft like hanging threads of hair. Some were vigorous, hard and piercing. Others were like a narrow round tube and particrly interesting. At this moment, it was dawn. The early morning dew covered the vegetation on the mountain. Most of the dew drops fell to the floor after moistening the pine needles. Only the pine trees with dense needles would store drops of crystal dew among their branches and leaves. When it reflected the morning light, it was as beautiful as a gem.


    If one¡¯s eyes followed these dew drops into the mountain, one would see the structures of Tianyi Dao¡¯s school doors. These buildings continued the traditional styles of the Wei Kingdom and Northern Qi, with green and ck as the main colors. The ck was severe, while the green brought them closer to nature. Mixed together, they stood between heaven and earth. Their might was hidden within their clear beauty.


    Although the school of Tianyi Dao did not ept students as broadly as the Sword Hut, with Grandmaster Ku He here for seclusion, countless sages came forward to worship him. Of those that came, only one stayed. Even though the Imperial Advisor took very few disciples, grown disciples such as Lang Tiao had to take on disciples. After a dozen years, the people in the school gradually increased. Presently, there were over a hundred people who had spent long years in the mountain in seclusion and learning.


    In the heart of these disciples, they wished to stay in the mountain in recluse for many years. They would then go out into the world to rectify and help the courts, just like the immortal in their hearts.


    Back then, the Northern Qi Sage Girl Haitang Duoduo secluded herself for countless years beneath these pines. Before Haitang Duoduo left the school, she grew vegetables in a garden on the outer bounds of the green-and-ck buildings. Other than eating the vegetables she grew, she sent the rest to the study hall. Even up until today, many disciples considered it an honor to have eaten food that had been personally nted by Haitang.


    During this year, most of Haitang¡¯s time had been spent in the Jiangnan in the distant Qing Kingdom along with the famous Sir Fan junior. This truth made many Northern Qi hearts feel uneasy, particrly the Tianyi Dao students in the mountains. Other than the jealousy and anger they wore on their faces, these students were also unhappy that it was difficult to see the flower-clothed girl. In the past, as long as they could see her figure, everyone¡¯s heart would be set immediately at ease.


    Not long after Haitang left, another girl moved into that garden. At the same time, she changed the vegetables in the garden into medicinal herbs.


    This girl¡¯s identity was not the average. She was the newst disciple that Ku He epted. She took over Haitang¡¯s position. She moved into Haitang¡¯s garden and managed Haitang¡¯s vegetables. She was Fan Xian¡¯s sister.


    The disciples in seclusion were shocked and did not understand why their teacher would go to the faraway South Kingdom to take on a female disciple. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t understand why he chose Fan Xian¡¯s sister, of all people, to be his disciple. Who was Fan Xian? He was one of the South Kingdom¡¯s most outstanding young nobles.


    However, the matter had already happened. The disciples on the mountain weren¡¯t able to change anything, so they could only learn to ept it. After a long time, they finally adjusted to the existence of the youngdy from the Fan family.


    The South Kingdom and Northern Qi were old enemies. Although the two countries had existed in a state of friendship never seen before, the emotions rooted deeply in people¡¯s hearts were difficult to remove. Thus, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s initial days in the mountain were not smooth. Regardless of where she was, all that weed her were hostile gazes and secret discussions behind her back.


    Fortunately, she did not care about this at all. Additionally, her personality had always been cold and indifferent, so she never noticed other people¡¯s attitudes. Thus, months passed and the disciples of Tianyi Dao found this girl had an even more indifferent attitude than them. Inevitably, they found it a little boring.


    Fan Ruoruo was very happy with her learning lifestyle in Northern Qi. There were much more smiles on her face than when she was in Jingdou. However, the Northern Qi people didn¡¯t know this. After all, they didn¡¯t know that the youngdy of the Fan family had long had the nickname of ¡°talented icedy¡± in Jingdou.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s joy came from her rxed environment and intense life. Imperial Advisor Ku He only taught her some rudimentary things about the Heart of Tianyi Dao and given her a few books. He did not mind her much. At other times, she followed her second brother disciple in learning the medical arts. This was one of the reasons she hade to Northern Qi. During the day, she would use the medical knowledge she learned to treat some of the poor people at the foot of the mountain. Her days were rich and full.


    The second brother disciple was Mu Peng. Ku He had given all his disciples very amusing names. Lang Tiao, Haitang, Mu Peng, and Bai Shen were all names of nts. People were like their names. Lang Tiao was just like his name. His entire body was filled with killing intention and sharpness. Haitang was stood gently and firmly through the storm. Mu Peng was a traditional Chinese herb. One could think and know what Ruoruo¡¯s 40-year-old second brother disciple specialized in.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Ruoruo raised the leaf and collected the dew on the pine leaves at the side of the courtyard. She tilted her head slightly and poured the water into a bottle. She was curious as to why the prescription would need to use dew.


    She held the bottle and left through the courtyard door. She followed the stone steps up the mountain and got ready to carry out her daily learning. All along the way, she saw some young Tianyi Dao disciples. When these disciples saw the girl carrying the bottle, they all stood to the side and bowed in greeting.


    For one, it was because, no matter what, she was these people¡¯s disciple aunt. Second, after a few months, the disciples of Tianyi Dao knew that although her nature was cold, her heart was truly kind and she made no pretenses. Compared to Fan Xian, who had a warm face but treacherous heart, she was much better. Furthermore, for months without end, the youngdy of the Fan manor went down to the foot of the mountain despite the hard work to treat themon people. This made her young disciples deeply respect her virtue.


    Fan Ruoruo slightly nodded her head to return the greeting without any expression on her face.


    When she finished climbing the many stone steps, she stood on the top of the mountain. She stopped and gazed down at the verdant and lush green woods. Suddenly, she stretched and gave a loud cry. Two spots of color rose on her cheeks from the exercise. She felt slightly excited.


    Ever since her youth, she did not have sufficient natural nutrition. Although her brother had treated her for a while, there was no turn for the better at the root of the problem. While she was in Jingdou, her face was mostly deathly pale. Now, seeing the healthy red glow on her face, one could see that her body was much better after living in Northern Qi for over a year.


    One¡¯s health depended on one¡¯s heart. The most important thing was that her mood was much more rxed.


    ¡°There is no need to participate in boring poetry conferences. I don¡¯t need to go to the various manors to chat with the women. I don¡¯t need to hide behind a screen to look at men like those sisters. I don¡¯t have to do women¡¯s crafts every day...¡±


    Fan Ruoruo stared in a daze at the mountain below the stone steps and a happy smile rose to her face. ¡°This is the kind of life I want. Thank you, brother.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Other than practicing the way of the Heart of Tianyi Dao, they also learned about scriptures and justice. Basically, they used the curriculum Zhuang Mohan had personally created. Fan Ruoruo finished an hour of practice and came to Mu Peng¡¯s room. She greeted him respectfully and then asked his advice on a few medical questions she was having problems with.


    Mu Peng said a few things. He suddenly saw the quiet joy in the girl¡¯s eyes and said with a slight smile, ¡°Sir Fan junior wrote again?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t arrived yet, it should be here in a few days.


    Mu Peng scratched his slightly disheveled hair and smiled. ¡°Since you are so happy, presumably you two have a good rtionship. Since it is so, why didn¡¯t you stay in South Kingdom? Although Northern Qi is good, it is a foreign country after all.¡±


    Although Mu Peng¡¯s status could not bepared to that old poison master in the Overwatch Council, no matter whether it was a medicinal practitioner or a major figure in poisons, it seemed that their hair was also messy and daily lives chaotic. Naturally, such a thing as looking nice was not something they noticed.


    Fan Ruoruo smiled slightly and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we are. Brother once said, in one¡¯s life, sacrifices will always have to be made to achieve one¡¯s goal.¡±


    Mu Peng asked with astonishment, ¡°Oh? Then what is your goal?¡±


    ¡°Saving people,¡± Fan Ruoruo said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Mu Peng hummed for a moment., ¡°Medical practitioners have the heart of a parent. However, before you came to Northern Qi, you only listened for a while at the Imperial Academy of Medicine in the Southern court. Howe you have such a great wish?¡±


    ¡°Brother disciple, it is not because it is a wish. Rather, it is what one wants.¡± Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t think deeper. ¡°Brother once said, how should life be lived? First, one should make one¡¯s heart happy... Treating and saving people makes me happy, so I chose this.¡±


    How should life be lived? Mu Peng furrowed his brows slightly and sighed. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, but he was wondering just what kind of person Fan Xian was to be able to make Haitang lose her head.


    The day had not yet entered dusk. Fan Ruoruo held the empty bottle and walked down the stone steps. She returned to her little courtyard and carefully tidied up the medicinal supplies in the garden. Then, she returned to the quiet room and began to prepare paper and brush. The decorations in the room had not been changed because she knew that, after all, this was Haitang¡¯s old residence. For Northern Qi people, it had a different meaning.


    A lettery silently on the table. A glimmer of joy shed through Fan Ruoruo¡¯s eyes as she quickly opened up the letter and looked carefully at the familiar thin writing. While she read the letter, her mood changed endlessly. At times she was nervous. Other times she was happy. And, still other times at she had a faint sorrow.


    The letter hade from Fan Xian. He had used a great deal of power to send his sister to Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao school. The brother and sister were separated by a great distance. It was not easy getting messages to each other. Each truly missed the other. After Ruoruo decided to stay, Fan Xian resumed sending a letter each month.


    As a child, Ruoruo had returned to Jingdou from Danzhou from a very young age. Ever since Ruoruo could read and write, Fan Xian began writing to her. Using Qing Kingdom¡¯s developed mail route, the their letters moved between Jingdou and Danzhou through wind and rain. One letter a month without fail arrived until the fourth year of the Qing calendar, when Fan Xian entered Jingdou.


    Who knew how many years they had been writing to each other? Who knew how much of the brother and sister¡¯s feelings were held in these letters?


    The letters were about gossip, trivial matters, described their respective locations and people around them, and small domestic matters. All in all, their topics were numerous. Through these letters, Fan Xian became one of his sister¡¯s teachers and taught her about thinking. Ever since her youth, Ruoruo had been influenced by the contents of the letters. Her state of mind was different from most of the women... No, different from most of the people in this world.


    She was still filial toward her parents, loved her brothers, and got on very well with the other women in the boudoir. However, there were many things different in how she thought. She had a rtively individual personality and a yearning for freedom. She never fit into any of the pigeon holes in this world, but she also refused to leave the life of this world.


    It was because of this conflict that made her a self-restrained, polite, and cold-as-ice woman while she was in Jingdou. It was onlyter in front of Fan Xian that she dared to reveal her true heart. Thus, she went to a distant foreign country. The quiet and difficult life that many noble girls considered unusually terrifying pleased her and made her very happy.


    The beginning of all of this were letters between her and Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Ruoruo stared at the letter in a daze and let out a sigh after a long time. Her eyes were slightly wet. The fights in Qing court were very far away from her. She trusted in her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s abilities. Thus, she was not overly concerned about the dangers written in the letters. However, this time, Fan Xian mentioned Hongcheng.


    Hongcheng...


    Fan Ruoruo wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. The face of the gentle heir rose in her mind. He was going to war in the West. Would he get hurt? Would hee back?


    King Jing¡¯s manor and the Fan manor were old friends. Ruoruo had also grown up with Li Hongcheng. She knew that although the other party had lofty aspirations, he was a rarely seen good person in terms of nature. Throwing aside the romantic anecdotes on the pleasure boats, he was truly infatuated with her. This time, Hongcheng personally asked to leave the capital to leave behind the fight between the princes in Jingdou. She knew that it was also a kind of self-exile after she had hurt him.


    It was impossible for Fan Ruoruo to ept Hongcheng. Her clever heart, which had been influenced by Fan Xian, was now, even more than Fan Xian himself, unable to ept the attitude the world had toward men and women.


    Was this not an absurd and amusing thing?


    Even if there were not those romantic ounts on the pleasure boats, even if Hongcheng was a perfect person, Fan Ruoruo would still not be able to ept living her entire life with that man, just like a story Fan Xian had once written in a letter.


    That was all very good, but... I just don¡¯t like it.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What story has he written now to make you cry?¡± Azy and clear voice came from the doorway of the room. ¡°That brother of yours is indeed very vile in some respects.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo raised her head to see Haitang standing in the doorway wearing a thin, flowered outfit. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°So, it was sister disciple who brought the letter over. I had thought it was someone Sir Wang sent.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s hands were stuffed in her clothes. She walked in with dragging feet. ¡°Wang Qinian won¡¯t being back, didn¡¯t Fan Xian say? The person in the capital now is Deng Zi Yue. You should have met him before.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nodded.


    Haitang smiled slightly and said, ¡°I am truly very curious about the contents of this letter since it could make the usually calm you cry.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s fingers squeezed the letter. She lowered her head. ¡°Sister disciple, don¡¯t tease me. Brother is just as chatty as he always was.¡±


    Haitang sighed and said, ¡°I have experienced that deeply.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo tilted her head slightly and asked with confusion, ¡°Were you not in the capital? Why have you returned to the mountain?¡±


    Haitang had not returned just to help Fan Xian deliver a letter to his sister. She gazed at Fan Ruoruo and said, ¡°Teacher received a letter from second brother disciple and believes you can leave the mountain. I am here to apany you to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Go to the capital?¡± Fan Ruoruo asked with uncertainty. ¡°But, there is still much I haven¡¯t learned.¡±


    ¡°Someone wants to see you, so they asked me to bring you over,¡± Haitang said. ¡°If you like life on the mountain, then you cane back when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Do you not also like life in the mountain?¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled and asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t dared to change this room. I¡¯ve kept it like this. When wee back, we can live together.¡±


    Hearing these words, Haitang sank into silence. After a long time, she sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Even if I wanted toe back, it¡¯s not a matter of a year or two.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo knew that Haitang had been doing something in secret for a long time with Fan Xian. At first, with Fan Xian acting as a bridge in the middle, she and Haitang¡¯s rtionship had always been very good and they spoke casually. However, every time she thought about her sister-inw Lin Wan¡¯er far away in Qing Kingdom, Ruoruo always purposely maintained some distance between herself and Haitang. Perhaps they were just some womanly worries.


    She suddenly thought of the words from earlier and asked curiously, ¡°In the capital, who wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty.¡± A glimmer of a smile rose to the corners of Haitang¡¯s lips. She thought to herself that the Emperor¡¯s thoughts were just as difficult to fathom as Fan Xian¡¯s.


    Inside the capital, which was not far from the mountain where the Tianyi Dao school was established, in thatplicated, unique, and beautiful ck-and-green Royal Pce, the Northern Qi Emperor was lying on a low couch. Hisrge feet were covered with socks and with hot air passing through. However, his body was nted in the arms of a beautiful woman.


    The rather young Emperor sighed mournfully and asked the beautiful woman behind him, ¡°Lili, I still don¡¯t understand. Tell me, what exactly did we dost summer?¡±

 Chapter 505 - If You Support Me

    <h4>Chapter 505: If You Support Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we did anythingst summer.¡±


    Si Lili held her head in her hands. She had a slight headache. Ever since Fan Xian brought up this phrase in his letter to Duoduo, the two women beside the young Northern Qi Emperor had sunk into endless thought. No matter how much they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t work out what exactly they had done to Fan Xianst summer.


    There was only that one line in the letter, written inly. It was like a warning but more so like a kind of threat. They could not understand what had made Fan Xian so angry.


    Of course, they would not because Fan Xian had calcted the year wrong. Fan Xian¡¯s initial intention was to warn the Northern female soldiers that he already knew about the incident of the old temple.


    The young Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows and coldly said, ¡°Last year, I gave him a good sword through Wang Qinian¡¯s hands. Even if he saw through this matter, it¡¯s fine that he doesn¡¯t thank me. But, why but is he sending letters to scare my aunt disciple?¡±


    ¡°The sword of the Wei Emperor?¡± Si Lili covered her lips and smiled, glowing in all directions. ¡°Or the great fertility sword?¡±


    The words sounded the same. It took the Northern Qi emperor a moment to understand the naughty joke, but he didn¡¯t smile. His expression became somewhat dark.


    Li Sisi¡¯s heart jumped. She knew the Emperor didn¡¯t like her being overly impudent, so she kept her mouth closed and knelt at the side.


    The Northern Qi Emperor slowly rose and used his hands to smooth back his hair from his temples before tying up his raven-ck hair. His two outstanding eyebrows were pin-straight. Calmly, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Today, Fan Sizhe is hosting arge feast. I am sending Wei Hua in my ce. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You are wise,¡± Si Lili thought for a moment and said seriously. ¡°Keep the second son of the Fan family in the capital. Maybe Fan Xian will behave better in the South. Even if he has other ideas, he has to first think of his brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of sister, that Ruoruo aunt disciple should also have arrived today.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor smiled and gestured with his hand with unspeakable carefreeness. ¡°As for what you said, that isn¡¯t true. It is not us who are keeping the Fan children in the capital to threaten Fan Xian. Rather, it is Fan Xian who sent his brother and sister here to have us be the nanny.¡±


    He huffed coldly and continued, ¡°What kind of person is Fan Xian? Since he dares to send them here, he is not afraid that we will take these two people and use them as hostages. He appeared so warm and epting that time in the Pce. One doesn¡¯t know how dark and vicious he is until you start having dealings with him...¡±


    Si Lili pressed her lips together and smiled. ¡°However, you still agreed. When I said to keep them, I didn¡¯t mean using them as hostages. If Fan Ruoruo and Fan Sizhe are living well in Northern Qi, Fan Xian¡¯s mood will also be better. In the future, perhaps one day he wille over to our side.¡±


    ¡°How could it be so simple?¡± The Northern Qi Emperor smiled self-mockingly. ¡°He is rising smoothly in the South Kingdom. Plus, Li Yunrui has fallen from power. There is no one who dares touch him at all. How could he give up his endless power toe to my side? As for these arrangements of his, it only shows that he is just as sensitive and overly suspicious as his father the Emperor. A clever man always has more than one backup n. He is just using my country as a backup for his family.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°He just had to be in Jiangnan, in the pce treasury of the South Kingdom. There are too many things I need him for. I know what he is using me for, but I can only ept it.¡±


    Within a year or so, the Northern Qi Emperor and Fan Xian had each chosen a representative. Through the Cui family¡¯s old route, Xia Mingji and Fan Sizhe had begun the endless smuggling process. Both sides had reaped great rewards from it. Although things had to be done secretly in order to prevent the Qing Emperor from bing suspicious, even if it were investigated, it would not implicate the high ranking figures. However, both sides were now bound together, so Fan Xian was at ease in having his brother and sister remain in Northern Qi.


    What he said earlier wasn¡¯t wrong. Right now, the young Northern Qi Emperor was a good nanny that Fan Xian had found.


    Furthermore, Fan Xian had not guessed the incident of the broken down temple. He was even less polite about his use of the young Emperor now.


    ¡°Why does Fan Xian need an escape route?¡± Si Lili asked with confusion. ¡°Does he think that Qing Kingdom won¡¯t be where he lives permanently?¡±


    ¡°This is the point that I am most interested in.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor smiled. ¡°Just what kind of person is Fan Xian? During his climb up in the Southern Court, he had already begun to look for an escape route. Does he think that, one day, he will turn against the royal family? It is truly baffling and confusing.¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°Do you still remember that time he saw you back to the capital?¡±


    Si Lili immediately thought of their warm interactions all the way to the North and the endless spring light in the carriage. Her face warmed. She lowered her head without saying anything.


    The young Northern Qi Emperorughed uproariously. However, there was a slight twinge of jealousy in it. He used his finger to raise Si Lili¡¯s chin and gently said, ¡°Lili, I don¡¯t like you thinking of other men when you¡¯re by my side.¡±


    Si Lili lowered her head without a word, but her red lips held a smile.


    The Northern Qi Emperor huffed coldly. He found this girl was bing less and less scared of him. He pulled back his hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say that on the road North, Fan Xian had once given you an antidote to a poison? Since it is so, he has saved both our lives. Thus, I don¡¯t understand. His cooperation with me for personal benefits happenedter. Before this, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want me to die... In addition to the matter of the escape route mentioned earlier.¡±


    His brows were furrowed very tightly. He couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how hard he thought.


    ¡°Does Fan Xian truly consider himself a person of Qing Kingdom?


    Si Lili slowly raised her head and smiled slightly as she gazed at the worried Emperor. She didn¡¯t tell him that while Fan Xian was still in Shangjing, he had already guessed that the Emperor would not be harmed by the poison in his body. She was now already a royal concubine and greatly in the Emperor¡¯s favor. Additionally, there were manyyers of unexinable connections. She lived deep in the pce, so she did not need to care about the threats from Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council or ept Fan Xian¡¯s long distance control. For some reason, every time she thought of that young man¡¯s vilely warm smile, Si Lili¡¯s heart would soften and help him hide a great deal.


    Perhaps it was to see the expression of agitated rage on the face of this Emperor in front of her, whose gaze was always looking far into the future.


    ¡°Qing Kingdom is a great enemy of my court,¡± the young Northern Qi Emperor said with furrowed brows. ¡°I understand the Qing people¡¯s savage animal-like hearts very well. Even if Fan Xian has endless hatred against the Qing royal family for the Ye family incident, he is still a Qing person. Why would he give me... No, give this court so many advantages? Is he not afraid that Qi Kingdom will rise one day and make Qing Kingdom look bad?¡±


    Si Lili listened to this and stopped her teasing thoughts to sink into silence. Originally, she was a descendant of the Qing royal family andpletely irreconcble with Qing court. Thus, she had turned and changed sides to Northern Qi. However, Fan Xian was, after all, the Qing Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. Although the Emperor watched and controlled him, in three short years, the Emperor had made him an outstandingly powerful official.


    What more could Fan Xian want? Why would he secretly carry out so many deals with Northern Qi? Naturally, it would not be for his own sake, Si Lili thought self-mockingly. It also couldn¡¯t be for Duoduo and even less so for the Emperor. Although Fan Xian was a womanizer, he would not allow a woman to change his thoughts.


    She was silent for a long time. Suddenly, a light shed across her mind, ¡°Unless, he never truly considered himself a Qing person.¡±


    Having said this, she shook her head. Even she didn¡¯t believe what she said. A strange light shed through the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s eyes, which immediately turned into a faint disappointment.


    If Fan Xian truly didn¡¯t consider himself a Qing person, then perhaps he actually would change sides to Northern Qi. If Fan Xian changed sides, he would bring a great number of benefits, such as, secrets of the pce treasury, inside information on the internal workings of the Overwatch Council, and his status.


    A prince of Qing Kingdom, the heir that Zhuan Mohan appointed, defection from the Qing to Qi... What kind of shock would this create in the world? How big an advantage and how much danger would this bring to Northern Qi?


    If Fan Xian really wanted to defect, the always courageous Northern Qi Emperor would ept him regardless of danger. However, he knew that this situation was impossible. Everyone knew that Fan Xian was a proper Qing person. The Qing Emperor would also not be stupid enough to force his most aplished son to the point of death and that final step.


    Actually, it was just that no one in this world could understand the thoughts of a modern man.


    Ever since Fan Xian had spoken in the cave, he had already epted his role in this time period. However, he didn¡¯t have much opinion about the concept of family and country. Because of the environment he grew up in and the friends around him, he had a deeper connection to Qing Kingdom. From his perspective, the fights in the world were just internal disputes, like the elder concubine beating the younger.


    Like in the spring and autumn era, or Warring States period, there was little shame in jumping around. The idea of betraying a country had never before existed in his mind.


    This was the psychology of a foreign person.


    ...


    ...


    Walking upward along the quiet stone path in the Royal Pce in Shangjing, the eunuchs and serving girls opening up the path served carefully at the side. They were terrified that the young man in dragon robes would identally fall. The eunuchs behind holding water bottles walked quietly with their heads lowered, not making a single sound.


    The young Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression was not very pleasant. Ever since he was young, he hated having servants around him. They never gave him an opportunity to rx. However, the rules in the pce had always been like this. No matter how he raged, he couldn¡¯t change it. Even if he killed all of these servants, what would that aplish?


    Stopped beside a three-story Pce, a tree slowly lowered its branch and gentlyid it on the ck eaves. It was beautiful in contrast. The young Emperor stared at this scene in a daze. He thought to himself that he walked slowly through the pce every day. Why had he rarely noticed such a sight? Was it because he saw too much every day, so habitually forgot it?


    He suddenly thought of something Haitang had once said. That man in Qing Kingdom had copied Haitang¡¯s walk in this Pce. He seemed to walk very happily. His eyes turned quickly, greedily, as if he wanted to suck all the beauty in the Pce into his eyes. Was it because he naturally liked beautiful things, so he was able to write such beautiful and clean words?


    The Northern Qi Emperor lowered his head and put his hands behind his back as he sank deep into thought.


    A momentter, he raised his head. A self-confident smile hung on his face while his feet changed directions. He headed toward a small mountain trail on the right side. At the end of that mountain trail, the sounds of a flowing waterfall could be heard.


    The eunuchs and serving girls at his side jumped in fright. They thought to themselves, Wasn¡¯t the Emperor going to the top of the mountain to nt cassias? Why was he turning that way now? However, no one called out to stop him. They could only silently catch up.


    The mountain trail turned a few times. They came to a t stage on side of a cliff. On the stage was a square pavilion.


    The Northern Qi Emperor pointed at the pavilion. The eunuchs and serving girls at his side immediately charged over to ce seats, light incense, and clean off the dust.


    The Emperor walked into the pavilion. He looked at the small creek beneath and spring flowers. His heart jumped slightly. He softly recited, ¡°Patting the railings, the blossoms blew at my temples with the cold wind of the mountain. The grand songs shocked the floating clouds apart.¡±


    A number of people at his side tried to curry favor, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor smiled self-mockingly as he thought of the words that Fan Xian had once said to him in his pavilion. ¡°Good lines.¡±


    ¡°To curry favor so indifferently... Fan Xian, you are the only one.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor smiled. Standing beside the railing, he looked at the great sight of his own kingdom.


    ¡°Disperse. Everyone retreat,¡± he suddenly ordered.


    The eunuchs and serving girls in the pavilion looked at each other. The mountain stones were cold. If the Emperor caught a chill, how would they exin it to the empress dowager? However, they knew that the present Northern Qi was the Emperor¡¯s kingdom. Although the Emperor was young, his will was unusually firm and persistent. After Shen Zhong died, the Emperor ordered the release of Shang Shanhu to the South to resist Qing Kingdom. He also organized a few great changes in court. Even the major officials didn¡¯t dare look at him like a child anymore.


    Inside the pavilion, it immediately resumed its usual peacefulness.


    The Northern Qi Emperor stood by the railing and took a deep breath. He thought about Fan Xian¡¯s initial suggestion and thought to himself that what he had said was correct. A momentter, he thought of another matter. His brows furrowed together tightly. He said quietly to himself, ¡°Fan Xian, just what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°First, concern oneself with the affairs of the state. There is time to enjoy pleasureter.¡±


    ¡°These affairs of state... Are they the ones of Qing Kingdom or the entire world?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s brows gradually rxed. He faintly sensed the truth of the matter. The corners of his lips twitched up and revealed a strange smile. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°If you defect to me, how about I give you the rank of Prince? It¡¯s much better than your little dukedom right now.¡±

 Chapter 506 - When All Was Done

    Chapter 506: When All Was Done


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the pavilion on the mountain, the smile suddenly disappeared from the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s face. It recovered its usual seriousness. He had grown up in the Royal Pce. When his father died, he had faced the most difficult test in his life. With the powerful support of Imperial Advisor Ku He, the empress dowager managed to support him through that hardship. This kind of beginning destined his reign as a monarch to be unusually rough.


    There were many reasons for things being rough. The most important one was a secret kept in his heart, the empress dowager¡¯s heart, and Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s heart.


    For this secret, the Northern Qi Emperor had made many sacrifices and changes that twisted his personality. He could not be overly close to many people. He could not be overly intimate with his sisters. He couldn¡¯t do and think as he wished. Over a dozen years, the people at his side had never changed. When he washed, it was as strictly guarded as if enemies were going to charge in. There were a number of concubines in his Pce that remained resentful.


    In order to divert the Qing Kingdom¡¯s attention and make the officials in court more alert, he and his mother had put on a show for many years. It had been very tiring to pretend that he and his mother did not get along.


    He did not want to shoulder these burdens. Since he had begun to do so, as a descendant of a warring family and having inherited the ambition and willpower his father should when he conquered the kingdom, he had to y his role well.


    It had to be said that he had done well these days. No one could pick out too many problems with the young Emperor. He allowed, and even secretly directed, Shang Shanhu¡¯s attack on Shen Zhong and his family that rainy night. Thus, he firmly put the controls of the Brocade Guards into the hands of the royal family. He ced Shang Shanhu under house arrest to weaken his drive. He then let him out to the North to suppress the forcefully pushing Qing Kingdom army. He suppressed tyrants within his kingdom but colluded with Fan Xian outside the country borders.


    One incident after another was taken care of. During the two years that the Northern Qi politics had been managed by him, it appeared much more organized. However, the Northern Qi Emperor knew in his heart that there many types of advantages in each level. No matter what he once imagined, he never thought that, through Fan Xian, he would be able to obtain so many benefits.


    He lightly patted the railing and looked at the clear flowing water in the mountain cave. He sighed and quietly said to himself, ¡°But why did youe? Why did you give all those advantages to me?¡± A cold self-mocking smile rose to the corners of his lips. ¡°The illegitimate son of the Qing Emperor... How different could he be from his father?¡±


    During the time he learned to be an Emperor, the only role model the Northern Qi Emperor could find was the powerful Emperor in the South Kingdom. He knew how incredible his older colleague was to be able to have wild ambition and be good at enduring silently.


    ¡°Eventually, you will be old. Actually, you¡¯re already old...¡± The Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows slightly. His gaze moved slightly. Staring into the distance South, he thought of the rumors about the fighting in the Qing royal family that had arrived recently. He quietly said, ¡°Even if you were once a mighty lion that broke apart the Wei Kingdom and beat the Qi Kingdom to death¡¯s door, now you are old. Your entire person emanates a rusting stench. I really hope that you will continue this sinister rotting and force him to my side.¡±


    These words seemed to be sighing about every detail in history and increasing his own confidence. Everyone knew that, no matter how sensitive, overly suspicious, and bastardly the Qing Emperor was, history only trusted history. History had already proven that the Qing Emperor was the only victor these 30 years.


    The young Northern Qi Emperor narrowed his eyes. The corners of his lips twitched up. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°I hope that you can survive this time so that I can defeat you openly and publicly on this world stage.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t quite understand Fan Xian, but Fan Xian could also not understand him.


    As a monarch, no matter what color the heart in his body was, his first considerations were his throne and the world. If the rtionship between himself and Fan Xian remained peaceful and mutually beneficial, the Northern Qi Emperor would spare no cost in fulfilling Fan Xian¡¯s demands. For example, Haitang and Fan Ruoruo being epted as a disciple.


    If Fan Xian threatened Northern Qi in the future, the Northern Qi Emperor would mercilessly use all the power at his disposal with unusual coldness and get rid of Fan Xian.


    It had nothing to do with emotions. It had nothing to do with country of origin. It had nothing to do with men and women. In this world, there were only three kinds of people ¡ªmen, women, and Emperors.


    ...


    ...


    The mountain stream below the pavilion flowed and flowed until it reached a pond of clear water at the foot of the mountain to the side of the lowest story of the Pce. There was a small notch made with a white stone to the west of the clear water. The clear water flowed out of this little notch, but it never disturbed the pond of water.


    In the woods behind the pond of clear water, there was arge group of eunuchs and serving girls who waited with lowered heads and restrained voices. No one knew that the Emperor was in a daze in the pavilion in the middle of the mountain. They only knew that the two noblest people in Northern Qi other than the Emperor were, at this moment, standing in a daze beside the pond.


    One person was the Imperial Advisor Ku He, who looked like an Ascetic Monk in hemp clothing, straw hat, and bare feet. He was sitting on a rock beside the clear water pond with a fishing rod in his hand.


    While the Northern Qi empress dowager, the woman who made it so that her son could sit firmly on his throne, paid out an immeasurable amount of her lifeblood, and endured countless nders of arrogating power and corrupting politics, sat beside the Imperial Advisor Ku He with peace and joy between her brows.


    Back then, the Zhan family had risen in a disorderly world. Using military power, they had forcefully inherited the Wei Kingdom¡¯s throne. However, wars continued year after year. Countless brave generals from the royal family died under the Qing Kingdom¡¯s ferocious attacks. By the time the Zhan Emperor died from illness, only the young Northern Qi Emperor and his mother were left in the entire royal pce.


    At that time, Chen Pingping of Qing Kingdom used spies to rock the political situation in the Northern court. The royals and noble family all cried out. The situation inside the Pce was very unstable. However, it was under these circumstances that this woman still managed to have her son sit firmly on the dragon chair.


    It was mostly because of the strong stance of the Imperial Advisor beside her. At the same time, it proved that this empress dowager was not as mediocre as she appeared.


    Ku He¡¯s gazed calmly at the smooth surface of the water.


    The empress dowager smiled slightly as she thought of the change over the past year or so. There had been unrests in the Pce. She had Marquis Ning leave the Pce under the risk of being killed to beg Shen Zhong toe to their aid. Shen Zhong and the Brocade Guard had performed a great service for them. However, once the Emperor grew up, he could not tolerate Shen Zhong¡¯s continuing arrogance.


    The empress dowager felt guilty toward Shen Zhong. But, her son¡¯s mind was made up. She knew she would be unable to sway him. She quietly epted the matter. The people of the Zhan family seemed to always be stubborn and would not change through other¡¯s influence. For example, her son and the person next to her.


    She still wanted to make an effort becausest night, the Northern Qi Emperor had talked with her long into the night and felt that this matter was not as perfect as he imagined. He had asked her to persuade the Imperial Advisor Ku He. Thus, there was the meeting today beside the pond.


    ¡°I have never met Li Yunrui. We¡¯ve only sent each other a lot of secret letters,¡± said the empress dowager gently. In front of Ku He, she would not use her royal title. Although her expression remainedposed and dignified, her tone of voice was that of a silly little girl who didn¡¯t understand anything.


    Ku He smiled and said, ¡°The three countries are separated by great distances. When Zhuan Mohan first epted the invitation to go South, he had also never seen the face of the Southern court¡¯s Eldest Princess.¡±


    The empress dowager sighed and said, ¡°Thus, Master Zhuan left a lifelong regret.¡±


    Ku He shook his head. ¡°But I have met the Eldest Princess before, so I know that this woman is not so simple. The incident in the Southern court happened so quickly without any fanfare at all. It was truly out of my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Duoduo means...¡± The empress dowager was silent for a moment. ¡°The battle between two countries is, in the end, apetition of national power. It is better if there is less danger.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee personally to talk to me?¡± Ku He smiled slightly. ¡°The child is still young. He probably doesn¡¯t understand why us old folks are still so wary even after the muddled behavior of the Qing Emperor these years.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I know and you know that the Qing Emperor is truly not a normal person. In the second generation, there was not a new Great Grandmaster. Rather, there was an Emperor who could direct soldiers like a god...¡± His brows furrowed. ¡°The longer he silently endures, the more uneasy I feel.¡±


    The Northern Qi empress dowager sighed and said, ¡°Even so, there isn¡¯t a particrly good solution.¡±


    The old manughed and took off his straw hat, revealing his bald head. Open-heartedly, he said, ¡°I recall that Ye Liuyun also likes to wear this hat and run around all over the world. If such a person could be used by Li Yunrui, I believe the Eldest Princess will certainly think of something.¡±


    Once the conversation reached this point, the empress dowager knew she would be unable to convince the Imperial Advisor to change his mind. Respectfully, she said, ¡°Great-uncle, let¡¯s watch a bit longer. Let the Southern court do as they will. It will always be beneficial for us.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left.¡± The fishing rod in Ku He¡¯s hand didn¡¯t shake at all. Slowly, he said, ¡°If we can¡¯t solve these problems while we are still alive, who will solve them in the future?¡±


    These words were almost exactly the same as the ones the Great Grandmaster in the straw hut said.


    The empress dowager¡¯s hands shook a little. She smiled as she said, ¡°What about Haitang? Besides, there is still Fan Xian in the South.¡±


    Ku Heughed and said, ¡°Fan Xian. It will have to depend on his luck. If he is clever and powerful enough, presumably, he will obtain the most advantages from this matter. It could also be considered a gift from our court. Given this young man¡¯s nature, since he owes Duoduo such arge favor, he has to remember Northern Qi with some kindness.¡±


    When all was said and done, the powerful people in Northern Qi knew that when discussing state power, in a short amount of time, the long corrupt Northern Qi would not be able to catch up or surpass the South Kingdom. Looking at therger picture, in the past 10 years, Qing Kingdom remained the main instigator while Northern Qi remained on the defensive.


    ¡°I originally thought that the Crown Prince of the Qing court or the Second Prince would have a better chance.¡± The empress dowager furrowed her brows.


    Ku He shook his head. ¡°How could Fan Xian, a person who liked to kill but was afraid of death, give them a chance to take the throne? If this was really possible, do you think he would be reluctant to act and kill? In this entire world, there are not many people who could live after Fan Xian decided he wanted to kill them.¡±


    The empress dowager was slightly startled. She had not thought that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s estimation of Fan Xian¡¯s power was so strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. He still has that blind man standing behind him. However, Ye Liuyun cannot be a bodyguard to those princes in the Qing court.¡±


    Ku He smiled and raised the fishing rod in his hand. There was a fishing hook tied to the thin line on the rod. He was not like those boring people who tied angling to strings and used it to bullsh*t.


    The fishing hook rose out of the water. A few clear water droplets dripped down from it before sinking into the water again. This pond of clear water in the Royal Pce seemed to have be excited by these few drops of water. With a ssh, a wave rose and rocked the green water nts at the bottom of the pond.


    Countless gold and blue fish jumped out of the water with joy and pped the surface of the water. They seemed to be expressing their gratitude to the Ascetic Monk with the fishing rod in his hand.


    ...


    ...


    The water gradually fell silent again, flowing out of the clear pond through a gap. The water dripped like a line of white jade and once again soaked half the mountain. It flowed along the rocks and out of through the Pce walls to gather in Yuquan River. The mountain stream in the Pce was just a branch of Yuquan River. It was named Yuquan River because the mountain stream from the mountain in the Royal Pce was named Yuquan.


    The waters of the Yuquan River flowed toward Shangjing. Not far outside of the Pce walls, it passed a garden.


    It was Haitang¡¯s garden. It was not far from the prosperous Shangjing but also very quiet. It was truly an unusually rare spot. Fan Xian had once mocked her for only caring about her reputation but had not thought that such a garden would have an abundant air of nobility without a hint of being rural.


    At this moment, two girls came out of the garden, got into a carriage outside, and drove toward the city.


    Before long, the carriage had reached the liveliest ce in Shangjing. The speed of the carriage slowed. As they passed an antiques shop, the coachman seemed to hear a call from a woman in the carriage and stopped.


    Haitang put down her right hand that had lifted the curtain and turned her head to say to Fan Ruoruo, ¡°It¡¯s your younger brother. Do you want to go greet him?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Since he is hosting tonight, there is no need to see him early. Let¡¯s wander around Shangjing first.¡±


    Haitang nodded. The carriage began to move again without disturbing the people in the antique shop.


    Inside the shop, a slightly rotund youth had his head bent over the goods inside. This was not just anyone. It was the second young master of the Fan family, Fan Sizhe, who had been kicked by Fan Xian to Shangjing, suffered countless hardships at Haitang¡¯s hands, and had finally made it out and took over the Cui family¡¯s Northern trading route.


    Perhaps because he had changed his appearance or leaving home had made him mature faster, but he had apletely calm expression between his brows. The arrogance and ruthlessness of the past werepletely gone. It made him appear much more mature than his actual age.


    He was hosting arge banquet tonight in the Shangjing branch of Baoyue Brothel. He learned ahead of time that his sister and Haitang, the two people he was the most afraid of, wereing. He hade to the antique shop ahead of time to pick out gifts. It was imperative that he made them happy. After looking for a long time and even having the shop owner bring out the stored goods, he still couldn¡¯t find something that pleased him. This made him very unhappy.


    Behind him were still the Northern Qi aces with curved swords. Although the Fan brothers knew these people were spying for the royal family, Fan Sizhe was just as daring as Fan Xian and continued to casually use them nor change them out.


    There were other people inside the shop looking at the goods. From their skin tone, one could see they were wealthy and respectable people. This antique shop was famous, so the goods were very expensive. Those who came in to make a selection were all major figures in Northern Qi, either, wealthy merchants or nobility.


    These people did not know Fan Sizhe. Looking at the four aces he had with him as guards, the secretly guessed that he must be the son of a family that didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight.


    The shop owner came out solemnly with a red-cloth covered wooden te. Moving close to Fan Sizhe¡¯s side, he said, ¡°Young master, if you want a pair, there is only this left.¡±


    Fan Sizhe raised a corner of the red cloth and saw a pair of jade lions on the te. The carving was well done. The lions appeared strong, steady, and particrly adorable. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking, Giving this pair to his sister and Haitang was indeed very appropriate. It also gave him an opportunity to take out some of his anger.


    ¡°This will do.¡± He waved his hand.


    Unfortunately, the nobles on the side who were also looking for goods also liked this pair of jade lions. They asked if Fan Xian would be willing to let them have it. The son of a wealthy family was even willing to give a red pocket to show his sincerity. In big ces like Shangjing, Jingdou, and Dongyi, there were usually not many fights over goods. After all, everyone present was wealthy and respectable. No one wanted to offend anyone.


    In Shangjing, Fan Sizhe always kept a low profile. The wanted posters in Qing Kingdom still had his name. Other than the Brocade Guards and officials rted to the Qing royal family, few people knew his actual identity. If this had been in the past, Fan Sizhe might have given into the wealthy young man¡¯s gentle request. Today, he truly liked this pair of jade lions, so he hesitated and did not reply.


    With this hesitation, the mood of the nobles became rather unhappy. They thought to themselves that they had already given sufficient face. If it wasn¡¯t because the master had been invited to an important gathering and had given the matter of finding a gift to the young master and truly needed this pair of precious jade lions as a gift, why would they stoop to talk reason with a stranger?


    The people split apart as a young noble about 12 or 13 walked out. He pointed at Fan Sizhe¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°In Shangjing, there has yet to be someone who dares to fight with me for things!¡±


    Fan Sizhe furrowed his brows. If it had been in the past, he probably would have struck out with a fist already. As he grew gradually older, his nature became much moreposed. He asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    Someone kindly reminded him, ¡°This is the young master of Marquis Chang¡¯an¡¯s family.¡±


    Marquis Chang¡¯an and Marquis Changning were the Northern Qi empress dowager¡¯s brothers. This identity was indeed sufficiently noble. However, after Fan Sizhe started slightly, he began tough hatefully.


    ¡°Your father needs a gift for tonight, right?¡± No matter how much improvement Fan Sizhe had made, he was once, after all, awless fellow. Gritting his teeth, he stared viciously into the child¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Little rascal!¡±


    After he said this, the people on the other side all crowded over. The group emotion was charged, as if they were preparing to act.


    Fan Sizheughed coldly and led his four guards out of the shop.


    In the carriage outside the shop, a strange light shed through the eyes of one of the guards. He asked Fan Sizhe, ¡°Boss, do you know that boy?¡±


    Fan Sizhe spat and cursed, ¡°Little bastard. Big brother had once broken his hands, yet he hasn¡¯t learned anything at all. If he dares to annoy me again, I¡¯ll break his other hand.¡±


    Inside the shop, everyone looked at each other, thinking, The man earlier was very bold to have the courage to call the son of the Marquis a little rascal to his face!


    There was little idle chatter. The young master bought the gift, forcefully suppressed his anger, and happily returned to his manor. Following his father, he came to the Baoyue Brothel branch that had opened less than four months in Shangjing, preparing to participate in a very important gathering.


    After he entered the building and sat down beside his father, he looked at the chubby boy talking merrily with his cousin at the head of the table and was immediately dumbstruck.


    His cousin, Wei Hua, was the most outstanding youth in the entire Wei family. He was greatly liked by the Emperor and held the important position as Commander of the Brocade Guards. He held terrifying power all over Northern Qi.


    However, this incredible figure was talking carelessly with the chubby young man as if they had been friends for many years. There was even a faint wariness between his brows.


    The young master of Marquis Chang¡¯an stared dumbly at this scene, thinking, Who exactly was the chubby guy who had called him a little rascal earlier?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Sizhe found a moment in his conversation with Wei Hua and nted his eyes down at the tables. He found that Marquis Chang¡¯an had actually brought his useless son with him. He wondered to himself how could someone so old could have such a young son. Hopefully, he wasn¡¯t wearing a hat. As he silently criticized him, he smiled toward Marquis Chang¡¯an and greeted him.


    He had hosted the feast today and hadn¡¯t invited any outsiders. Everyone was a member of the Northern Qi royal family. The purpose was very simple. The news from the Qing court was clear, Li Yunrui had already fallen. There was no one else within Qing Kingdom who could threaten his brother. He had to grasp this opportunity to expand their entire business.


    Doing business with Northern Qi was actually like doing business with the Northern Qi royal family. Thus, he had invited everyone in the Wei family. At the same time, he had also invited Haitang and his sister to help him hold the fort.


    What was Fan Sizhe afraid of? All of the low-priced goods from the South were in his hands and endless products from the pce treasury were being delivered to him by Xia Mingji. If the Wei family wanted to make money, they had to depend on him.


    He narrowed his eyes in a smile and gazed at Marquis Chang¡¯an¡¯s son, whose face had changed color slightly. He blinked. His meaning was clear, Where is my pair of jade lions?

 Chapter 507 - The More Silence, The More Joy

    Chapter 507: The More Silence, The More Joy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The feast progressed rtively smoothly, at least on the surface. Fan Sizhe smiled superficially as he received the pair of jade lions from Marquis Chang¡¯an.


    As the owner, Fan Sizhe habitually swept his gaze across Baoyue Brothel¡¯s main hall. Baoyue Brothel had beenpletely booked by him. There were no other guests. Sitting beside him, Wei Hua furrowed his brows slightly, thinking, Who else wasing? Howe he wasn¡¯t informed ahead of time?


    Looking at Fan Sizhe¡¯s expression, one immediately knew that theing guest was someone of importance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have unsuppressed anticipation and nervousness. If the guest was someone of importance, why didn¡¯t he wait for them to arrive before starting the feast?


    Wei Hua unconsciously shook his head. A bitter self-mocking smile rose to the corners of his lips. He knew that when it came to the brothers of the Fan family, one could not judge them based onmon sense. He had taken over Shen Zhong¡¯s old position and was now the Commander of the Brocade Guards. Most of Northern Qi¡¯s special service organizations were under his control. The young Northern Qi Emperor trusted him greatly. He held great power. Once he met with the Fan brothers from the South, Wei Hua felt faintly nervous.


    Fan Xian controlled the Overwatch Council. He was truly Wei Hua¡¯s ¡°colleague¡± in the same profession. However, Wei Hua knew that he had not been in this business as long as Fan Xian and the Northern court¡¯s Brocade Guards were not as powerful as the Southern court¡¯s Overwatch Council. Thus, if the two of them actuallypeted across country borders, he was definitely not a match.


    As for Fan Sizhe, Wei Hua looked at the slightly chubby youth next to him, who was looking after the guests, and furrowed his brows slightly. Concerning him, he admitted that he had misjudged him two years ago. Initially, he had thought that Fan Xian was just using the leverage in his hands to send his brother to Northern Qi to flee a crisis. He had not thought that after a year, Fan Sizhe, while hidden behind the scenes, would have seizedplete control of the old Cui family¡¯s trading route and helped business secretly flourish.


    It was not themercial sense and power that a young man normally had.


    Wei Hua patted his head and smiled slightly as he drank a cup with Fan Sizhe. He joked for a bit. Fan Sizhe¡¯s purpose for inviting everyone was clear. The smuggled goods from the South needed someone to collect them after arriving in the North. They couldn¡¯t have a Qing person openly selling them in Northern Qi. In the past, it had always been the Wei family, Marquis Changning in particr, who had done it. Fan Sizhe¡¯s boldness was growing, so he felt that Marquis Changning¡¯s family was taking the goods too slowly. Thus, he had also brought Marquis Chang¡¯an into this.


    Wei Hua was not bothered by this arrangement. It was not because Marquis Chang¡¯an was his uncle. Rather, he knew that the Wei family was just a puppet the Emperor ced in front of the stage. Most of the profits flowed through this business endlessly into the Emperor¡¯s pce treasury and national treasury.


    No matter how crazy Fan Sizhe got, he was on Northern Qi soil. Wei Hua had sufficient power to control him. Once things were no longer harmonious, the Brocade Guards could easily clean out Fan Sizhe¡¯s business.


    However, this was the final resort, Wei Hua would never do such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t even ask for an edict because Northern Qi needed the goods Fan Xian brought out from the Qing pce treasury. Wei Hua was scared of Fan Xian¡¯s sinister methods and that he would be unreasonable.


    The curtain to Baoyue Brothel moved slightly. Two girls entered together. Wei Hua¡¯s hand holding the wine cup shook. He almost spilled his drink.


    He recognized both of the girls. This was also one of the reasons Wei Hua was deeply afraid of Fan Xian.


    Haitang and Fan Ruoruo.


    Wei Hua rose to wee them and turned around to mockingly scold Fan Sizhe. He invited the two respected heirs of Tianyi Dao to sit at the high table.


    The scene became momentarily awkward.


    Every Northern Qi person knew that the empress dowager wanted Haitang to marry Wei Hua. However, Haitang had some unexinable rtionship with Fan Xian.


    Wei Hua forced augh and said to Haitang, ¡°Second Fan invited you, and you came. You¡¯re really not giving me any face.¡±


    Haitang smiled and epted the jade lion Fan Sizhe handed over to y with it. ¡°You just like to run your mouth.¡±


    Wei Huaughed loudly and didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew that she was not a woman he could touch. When the empress dowager expressed her intentions, he had, at the first moment, entered the Pce to tactfully decline. However, it had no effect. The empress dowager¡¯s love for the descendants of his family were always unreasonable.


    The empress dowager was unreasonable. Fan Xian was unreasonable. Wei Hua did not have such daring. This matter was too much of an offense toward Fan Xian. If he married a ninth-level ace into his family, where was his husbandly authority? Besides, although Haitang was lovely and intelligent, her appearance was truly very average.


    Last year, Wei Hua¡¯s sister had followed Lang Tiao far away to Jiangnan. When they passed Wuzhou, she had gotten into an argument with Fan Xian. Wei Hua well knew Fan Xian¡¯s petty nature would remember this grudge, so he had unwillingly written a great deal of praise and finally quelled Fan Xian¡¯s anger.


    As his thoughts floated through these years, Wei Hua couldn¡¯t help losing hisposure and sighing mournfully. Fan Xian, ah, Fan Xian. You really give me no face. You always have to push me down in everything. We were in the same position, why rush to make enemies of each other? Why couldn¡¯t he, the Commander of the Brocade Guards, live his life as smoothly as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council?


    ...


    ...


    Ever since Haitang and Fan Ruoruo entered Baoyue Brothel, the feast in the hall had be quieter. The shrewd elders of the Wei family put on their elderly appearance and chatted with each of the girls. However, they were thinking they had initially wanted to take more money for the Emperor in this negotiation. Now that these two had arrived, particrly Haitang, just which way did she bend? Thus, they slowed down their attacks toward Fan Sizhe.


    Fan Sizhe¡¯s expression was calm. He smiled slightly as he spoke. During the leisurely chatting, he stated clearly the division of profits in theing year and details of the deal. He had asked Haitang and his sister here to give himself a bit more leverage. It would at least mess with the Northern Qi people¡¯s minds.


    In name, this was a negotiation between himself and the Wei family. In reality, although not everyone knew about Fan Xian and the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s collusion, Marquis Changning, who ran the Wei family, knew everything about it.


    After the wine had been passed around three times, the discussions came to an end. Both sides drank happily and left. However, Wei Hua¡¯s expression was not very joyous. It was very clear that in his new cycle of splitting the profits, it was still Fan Sizhe who took the lion¡¯s share.


    The night gradually grew darker. Haitang held the gentle jade lion and nced at Fan Sizhe with almost a smile and left, leaving Baoyue Brothel to the brother and sister.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Haitang.¡± In a room in the Shangjing branch of Baoyue Brothel, Fan Sizhe furrowed his brows and spoke.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re bing more and more old and serious.¡± Fan Ruoruo patted his brother¡¯s head out of habit and smiled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s bad about sister disciple? You aren¡¯t still angry about her using you as a donkey, right?


    Fan Sizhe shook his head and said, ¡°That was brother¡¯s intention. He wanted me to struggle. I understand.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother in surprise and tilted her head. ¡°You are truly bing more and more old-fashioned. You¡¯re really not like a child.¡±


    Fan Sizhe smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°In this ce, there isn¡¯t anyone I can trust. I have no choice but to be careful. Oh yes, sister, you said old-fashioned...¡± His spirit suddenly became excited. ¡°Are you saying that I am bing more and more like brother?¡±


    Fan Sizhe asked this with great excitement. In his heart, his older brother Fan Xian was his idol. If he could be more like his brother¡¯s image, the more pleased he would be.


    Fan Ruoruo covered her mouth andughed. ¡°More like you are bing more and more like father. Looks like father¡¯s past beatings of you were somewhat effective.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°Earlier, you said you didn¡¯t like Haitang. Why exactly is that?¡±


    Fan Sizhe looked into his sister¡¯s eyes calmly and didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Fan Ruoruo looked calmly at him.


    ¡°Sister, you should understand,¡± Fan Sizhe said seriously. ¡°We already have a sister-inw.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s brows furrowed together as she sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Sizhe furrowed his brows and thought for a moment before quietly saying, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t know, but during this year, sister-inw has written many letters to me.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°What else could she say? Of course, it was about how the family was, how father and mother were.¡± Fan Sizhe sighed. ¡°With me being in a foreign country by myself, of course, sister-inw is worried. To speak truthfully, during this year, anytime I have something I can¡¯t figure out, I never wanted to bother brother. It is all sister-inw who has helped give me ideas.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo gradually processed her shock. This was also her first time learning of this. After thinking it over for a while, she extracted many things from it and dimly said, ¡°Sister-inw... She is a very pitiful person. As you know, the Eldest Princess has been imprisoned by the Emperor in the side courtyard and brother is in Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Brother only knew to kick me to the North.¡± Fan Sizhe¡¯s tone was full of displeasure. ¡°Although I know it was to train me, did he ever think about how young I was? Such a big mess. How could I deal with it? He only knew to let go. He is nowhere as thoughtful and considerate as sister-inw.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo furrowed her brows and scolded, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t have it easy in the South. If he didn¡¯t stand firmly, how could you stand firm in the North? When did he just let go? The Qingyu Hall shopkeepers are all secretly helping you. The Overwatch Council¡¯swork in Northern Qi are also working for you. In order to train you, he has put down a great deal of blood capital. As for training, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. He grew up alone in Danzhou. Who knows what hardships he had to endure to be where he is today. He believes in this way. This is how he treats himself. We are his younger siblings, of course, he would also choose this method.¡±


    After a stream of scolding, Fan Sizhe felt he had traveled back in time to Jingdou a few years ago. At that time, he, who was neither afraid of the sky nor the earth. He was only afraid of the metal ruler in his sister¡¯s hands. At once, he softened. After being speechless for a while, he mumbled, ¡°In any case... I don¡¯t like Haitang.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo sighed. ¡°You know how much help Haitang has secretly helped brother.¡±


    ¡°It is only an exchange of benefits. Other than the passed away Zhuang Mohan, how many Northern Qi people are truly saints who have no connection to material goods?¡± Fan Sizheughed coldly. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve now entered Ku He¡¯s tutge and I am a second to none businessman, if brother is no longer useful to Northern Qi, I¡¯m afraid we will immediately be stepped on by others. At that time, I don¡¯t expect Haitang wille to our rescue.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo said seriously, ¡°My opinion is the opposite of yours.¡±


    Fan Sizhe shook his head and gloomily and said, a momentter, ¡°In all things there is always an order of precedence, right?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo thought in silence for a long time. She then slowly nodded her head. She felt an iparable pity for her respectful and loveable sister-inw, who was used to silence and pain, so she agreed with her brother¡¯s opinion. However, suddenly, an absurd thought surged into her mind. If they were speaking of order of precedence, wasn¡¯t she the person who arrived at her brother¡¯s side first? It was only the teasing of fate. A bitterness rose to the corner of her lips. She immediately suppressed these emotions that she shouldn¡¯t have and worried, with her brother, about the fate of sister-inw Lin Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Brother definitely isn¡¯t a fickle man of few feelings. However, sister-inw is stuck between the Eldest Princess and brother. There is really nowhere for her to stand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much.¡± Fan Sizhe shrugged. ¡°The important issue right now is brother¡¯s situation in the South.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you host a big feast tonight, I thought you had forgotten the situation in your joy.¡±


    ¡°With the Eldest Princess having fallen, I have to use this opportunity to earn some money,¡± Fan Sizhe said. ¡°However, with only brother¡¯s faction in power in court right now, I always feel like something is going to go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re thinking too far. He isn¡¯t the only power in court. He is just standing at the heart of everything.¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled slightly. ¡°No matter whether it is family matters or national matters, neither seem like something the two of us, as strangers in a strangend, can worry about.¡±


    Fan Sizhe thought that given sister¡¯s usual attitude, she should be very worried about Fan Xian¡¯s safety. Howe she appeared so indifferent? But, he didn¡¯t dare criticize his sister. Unconsciously, he asked, ¡°Whose poem was that?¡±


    ¡°Brother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I thought he stopped writing poems?¡±


    ¡°He stopped writing them in front of outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Then, we really shouldn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°What can we be worried about?¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s calm expression showed a confidence in her elder brother. ¡°He worked hard to send us to Northern Qi so that we wouldn¡¯t be involved in these things. If we really want to do right by him, then we have to live well here and not make him worry.¡±


    ¡°How should we live well?¡±


    ¡°Are you happy being a boss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Although, it¡¯s quite troublesome at times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow. I also think this kind of life is very joyful. Brother once said, to live in this world, one has to find something one likes to do.¡±


    ¡°Since we have already found them, then we should continue doing them well. The safer we are, the happier we are,¡± Fan Ruoruo said decisively. ¡°And, the more at ease brother will be. We will also have contributed to the family.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Tea, Liquor, Paper, Big Picture

    <h4>Chapter 508: Tea, Liquor, Paper, Big Picture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were three convenient ways to get from Jiangnan Road to Jiangbei Road. No matter the path, one always had to cross the wide river. In this world, there were no concrete bridges with which Fan Xian was familiar. There were only the endless little boats on the two sides to support the busy crossing.


    The three workshops of the pce treasury were in North Min. The transportpany yamen was in Suzhou. Sir Fan junior was in Hangzhou. It appeared that the control of the pce treasury was in a rxed state. After the Overwatch Council and pce treasury yamen joined hands, only a portion of the officials and merchants knew how strict the control was over the specialized roads for the goods spread out over Jiangnan.


    In particr, the road heading North purposely made a detour to the West. Crossing the river in Shazhou and heading North, meant going around the wild mountains in Jiangbei Road and meadows in Cangzhou Road before delivering endless goods into Northern Qi territory. Then, it brought back abundant amounts of silver into Qing Kingdom and other necessary purchases on the side.


    The goods heading North were mostly under Xia Mingji¡¯s control. With Fan Xian¡¯s help, Xia Qifei won a fewrge bids and secretly formed a small business and faction in the Jiangnan area. He had already gradually grown in power.


    The reason he chose to cross the river in Shazhou, in the eyes of the officials, was because the Jiangnan Navy was stationed in Shazhou. Only Fan Xian and he knew that the reason he chose Shazhou was because the Jiangnan water bandit¡¯s power was at their peak here. The pce treasury goods could be escorted by court-appointed officials. But, they did not want the court to see everything they had stashed between.


    Xia Qifei sat at a tea stall outside the Shazhou city gates. As he drank tea, he watched, with his eyes slightly narrowed, the boatsing and going on the calm river. The second young master in the North had suddenly increased his appetite for goods. But, it was to a level that he couldn¡¯t fulfill. After all, the doors of the pce treasury werepletely open for people like him, Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aides. However, to be able to deliver all the goods to that side in such a short time while ensuring the court didn¡¯t be suspicious needed detailed nning.


    Fortunately, ording to the court rules, supervision of the transport of the pce treasury was solely managed by the Overwatch Council. At this time, the worries the officials in court had in the past had finally be reality. Fan Xian was supervising himself. How could there not be problems?


    Xia Qifei put down his teacup and slowly savored the bitter taste in his mouth. There was not a trace of bitterness in his heart. Thinking over this year and a half, he sometimes felt that he was dreaming. Ever since he jumped onto the imperial envoy¡¯s coattails, the thought of revenge that had mped its jaws around his heart for over a decade like a venomous snake had finally been resolved. The Ming family had returned to his hands. His identity had changed from a shameful head boss of the Jiangnan water bandits to being a member of the Overwatch Council, whose name shook the wealthy merchants in Jiangnan.


    The things in this world were indeed very strange.


    He knew that the present-day Ming family was not the same as the one in the past. Although the court had not directly stretched their hands in, if Sir Fan junior truly spoke out, he would have to follow the instructions exactly.


    Thinking of this, he retracted his satisfied gaze from the chests of goods on the boat in the river and furrowed his brows slightly. There were some things he didn¡¯t understand, such as the goods being smuggled to Northern Qi and Dongyi. Without question, they were the most profitable business. Given Sir Fan junior¡¯s status, what need did he have to be so greedy? Previously, Sir Fan junior had exined the reason that the Eldest Princess was greedy for silver was because she needed to buy power in court. She needed toy the foundations for the princes and buy support in the military.


    Sir Fan junior was a prince himself. Now that he had entered the Fan family, it was impossible for him to inherit the throne. Why did he need all this silver for? Furthermore, what the Emperor disliked in the past was the Eldest Princess emptying out his pce treasury in secret. Would the Emperor tolerate Sir Fan junior doing this now?


    Ever since the Eldest Princess had lost power, this average-sized shockwave had been quietly swept aside in the hearts of the nobles. It did not cause any more ripples. Of course, this was just a superficial peace. No one knew what people were really thinking in secret.


    Everyone did know just how deep the Qing court official Fan Xian was in the Qing Emperor¡¯s favor and how much power he had in his hands. The people couldn¡¯t help but grow wary and eager. No matter what, Fan Xian was still a schr in people¡¯s hearts. His behavior these years on the global stage made it clear to people that he was very different from normal nobles in Qing Kingdom. At least, he wasn¡¯t as hot-blooded and filled with battle lust.


    Naturally, Northern Qi and Dongyi wished that Fan Xian couldst a long time. No matter how much the young Northern Qi Emperor wanted to pull Fan Xian to his side and make a royal prince, he knew that Fan Xian staying in Qing Kingdom would be the most beneficial for him. He wished that Fan Xian¡¯s power would grow even more and be even more favored by the Emperor. It would be best if he grew powerful enough to influence the Qing Emperor¡¯s decisions.


    However, this was only an extravagant hope and idealism. No ruler would be stupid enough to ce the hope of peace on an official from a foreign country. Peace between countries was, in the end, demonstrated through strength. A country¡¯s strength was its military power.


    Ever since the beginning of spring, in the wilderness to the north of Yanjing and to the east of Cangzhou, Shang Shanhu, a legendary Northern Qi general who had been released from house arrest, had taken over the Southern line. In a short period of time, he had established his absolute might in the military and began to drill the soldiers every day, maintaining the great intimidation of the Qing soldiers and suppressing the Qing people¡¯s wild ambition.


    The person directly shing with Shang Shanhu was a great Qing general, the Northern Governor Yan Xiaoyi. With these two bullish people crashing together, how could there not be any sparks or stench of blood gradually rising? Although it was said that there were no battles on the borders, friction and a purposely tense atmosphere gradually pervaded the air.


    The reason the goods that Xia Qifei had Xia Mingji deliver detoured north toward the Northern Sea in the south of Cangzhou was actually because the situation in Cangzhou had long been tense.


    All thispletely changed during this month. For some reason, Shang Shanhu suddenly pulled his soldiers back north over 50 li. He moved the army and put up a show of beingzy and not defending or approaching. It was as if he cared not at all that Yan Xiaoyi was leading 100,000 elite troops in the region between Yanjing and Cangzhou, ring like a bull as if he wanted to take a bit at any moment.


    Tension suddenly turned to leisure. The two countries disys of force suddenly changed into an excursion. The instantaneous change made the Qing military feel an unreasonable anger and shock.


    Just what were the Northern Qi people thinking?


    Yan Xiaoyi knew what the Northern Qi people were thinking. He picked up the cup and took a drink of the liquor produced in the ins to the north of the Northern Sea. The liquor wet his beard slightly. The cold light in his eyes gradually grew stronger.


    After the news from Jingdou reached Cangzhou, Yan Xiaoyi knew the crisis he was about to face. When his trusted aides were giving him ideas at night in lowered voices, he maintained his calm and didn¡¯t say a single word.


    When Shang Shanhu led the Northern Qi troops in a slow retreat and gave the appearance of naked women reclining on couches, Yan Xiaoyi was not surprised or confused. He only smiled coldly.


    Naturally, the Northern Qi people knew the news of the Eldest Princess falling from power and that the Emperor would certainly take them down. Thus, at this moment, Shang Shanhu purposely appeared weak and removed all the pressure that had been ced on Yan Xiaoyi so that he could maintain all his power and spirit.


    What was the purpose of maintaining them? Naturally, it was to deal with his own Emperor.


    Yan Xiaoyi slowly put down his wine cup. A cold smile rose to the corners of his lips. If, at this moment, the Northern Qi Emperor suddenly moved against Shang Shanhu, he would also do this. When an enemy country has internal problems, as the opposing side, he would sit and watch. Furthermore, he would give the enemies as much space and power as needed. This way, he could have the other side squander their time and energy. After they had ughtered each other, he would reap the benefits of a spectator. How could he not be happy?


    However, it seemed that Yan Xiaoyi did not make any preparations. It seemed that he was waiting for that day, waiting for a few old and wrinkled eunuchs toe on horses, to tiredly, in hoarse voices, and with fear on their faces but still forciblyposed to announce the Emperor¡¯s edict to him.


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi...¡±


    The Eldest Princess had fallen. As the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aide and her greatest support in the military, the Emperor could not allow him to continue controlling the elite Northern expedition army. Yan Xiaoyi knew this well.


    He was already prepared. Thus, he didn¡¯t concern himself with his trusted aides¡¯ faces of fear. Unexpectedly, the Emperor¡¯s edict was yet to arrive. Worry rose on his face. He wondered to himself just what crime was the Emperor going to pin on him that needed so much time?


    The liquor burned his heart and made Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s heart hurt. Did the Emperor truly trust him so much? The Emperor knew that, in the past, he had been nothing more than a hunter. If it wasn¡¯t for the Eldest Princess, he would have lived and died in obscurity.


    Furthermore, he and Fan Xian had the death of his son between them. Although Yan Xiaoyi never found the evidence, he believed that inside Qing Kingdom there were only two lunatics bold enough to kill his son other than the Emperor. Other than the Eldest Princess, there was only the lunatic Fan Xian.


    The Emperor would not kill his own illegitimate child to avenge his son¡¯s death. This was thergest irresolvable conflict between Yan Xiaoyi and the Emperor. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s tyrannical nature would not allow him to let this go and grow old in Jingdou.


    But, he wouldn¡¯t lead his troops and defect toward the Northern Qi Emperor, who was sitting and watching the show, because that was a kind of humiliation.


    Yan Xiaoyi once again raised his cup of liquor and threw it back in one go. He gave a long sigh and truly didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, he received a letter. The person who wrote it was someone he had never seen before.


    Looking at the letter, his hand holding it began to shake. The hands that had always been as steady as a mountain, drew a bow like a god, remained as solid as steel and iron even when caught between the great ninth-level aces, the Shadow and Fan Xian, actually shook.


    ...


    ...


    Qing Kingdom was still in the end of spring. On the distant Southern borders, it was already scorching hot. The dense woods were drained of energy by the heat of the sun high in the sky. The drooped on the mountain stones while the vines on the stones had long been baked to a withered mess by the high temperatures.


    The heat was not scary, but the humidity in the dense woods was terrifying. No one knew why the South had so many thunderstorms. Although the rains did not continue for long, once the rain hit the ground, it did not even have a chance to sink into the mud before it was turned into steam by the high temperatures. Enveloped by the woods, animals, people walking through the trails, and all life found it very difficult to breathe.


    Arge group was walkingzily on the official roads. Even the officials of the Honglu Temple, who were responsible for the dignity of the kingdom, had opened their robes without a care to etiquette. The military was always strict. The hundreds of imperial guards in bright grey armor also had their clothing askew. Even the Tiger Guards surrounding the carriages in the center had a tired and irritated expression in their eyes.


    In the dead center of the carriage sat the Crown Prince of Qing Kingdom.


    It had been more than a month since he had left the capital. The rituals in Nanzhao had gone smoothly. He hadin and cried in front of the dead monarch¡¯s coffin a number of times and gently talked a bit with the child King. After he witnessed the coronation, the Crown Prince and his people began their return to the North.


    The reason they had chosen such a zing hot day to travel was because when the sun was bright, it was rarer for there to be fog in the forests. In the dense forests between Nanzhao and Qing Kingdom, the most terrifying thing was the poisonous miasma.


    The Crown Prince Li Chengqian knocked on the window of the carriage to signal for the entire group to stop. Then, with the help of a eunuch, he got down from the carriage and quietly said something to the head official of the Board of Rites.


    A Tiger Guard respectfully said, ¡°Your Highness, it is best to travel while the sun is out so that we will not be soaked in the poisonous miasma.¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled slightly and said, ¡°Have a rest. Everyone¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t make it to the inn in front,¡± the Tiger Guard said awkwardly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that before that inn there is a smaller one?¡± the Crown Prince asked amiably. ¡°It will be fine to stay there tonight.¡±


    The official of the Board of Rites that had been questioned earlier urged, ¡°With Your Highness¡¯ status, how can you casually live in the wilderness? The inn in Tiancheng County is truly too broken down. Therge one we decided onst night should have made preparations and be ready to wee Your Highness.¡±


    The Crown Prince refused to agree. He only said that his followers were all already exhausted. The official of the Board of Rites couldn¡¯t hold back his slight fear and asked, ¡°But if we miss our return date...¡±


    ¡°I will take all responsibility. I can¡¯t let all these soldiers fall sick from exhaustion.¡± The Crown Prince furrowed his brows.


    The order was sent down to have the hundreds of people rest where they were. They should be able to make it to Tiancheng county tonight to pass the night. After the soldiers and Tiger Guards heard these words, the immediately let out a breath. They thanked the Crown Prince. They set up guards on the two sides of the road and rested in groups.


    Everyone knew that it was because the Crown Prince felt their pain and hardship. They all turned grateful gazes in his direction but didn¡¯t let the Crown Prince see. In the past month, from Jingdou south to Nanzhao and back to the north, the path had been long and dangerous. However, the Crown Prince was not as delicate and fragile as they had all thought. He hadn¡¯t made a sound of protest. Furthermore, he had been very encouraging to his subordinates and unspeakably amiable and intimate.


    All along the way, everyone came to a new understanding of the Crown Prince. They felt that His Highness truly cared for his people. Not only did he have no resentment toward the Emperor¡¯s edict, he also never forgot about them.


    The Crown Prince epted the edict to go to Nanzhao to observe the rituals. In the eyes of the people, such an arduous and thankless task was a warning from the Emperor to the Crown Prince, if not an exile. Or, perhaps, it was a twisted kind of punishment. Presently, these soldiers and officials were all confused. Such a gifted Crown Prince. What was the Emperor displeased about?


    A tent was set up in the woods for the Crown Prince to rest in. Everyone knew that it was mostly for the convenience of the Crown Prince relieving himself. Although along the way, the Crown Prince had suffered hardships with them, they couldn¡¯t have a Crown Prince crouch with the rest of them in a row on the ground with his backside bare to relieve himself.


    Li Chengqian smiled helplessly at the imperial guards who set up the tent. He lifted one corner and walked in. However, he didn¡¯t untie his pants. He only stood there coldly and waited tensely.


    Before too long, a hand holding a medicinal pill stretched into the tent.


    Clearly, such a thing had happened more than once. The Crown Prince directly took the pill and swallowed it down. He then used the tip of his tongue to carefully show the gaps between his teeth to confirm he hadn¡¯t left any traces for the eunuchs, who were here nominally to serve him but secretly to spy on him, to discover.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this medicine be provided to the soldiers?¡± After the Crown Prince was silent for a while, he spoke to the faint shadow outside the tent. His tone was very unhappy, ¡°Seven people have already died on this trip.¡±


    There was too much poisonous miasma in Nanzhao. Although the Imperial Academy of Medicine had prepared very high-quality medicine, there were a still a few imperial guards and eunuchs who had breathed in the miasma and died.


    The shadow outside the tent paused for a moment then said, ¡°Your Highness, I find that I like you more and more.¡± After saying this, Thirteenth Wang shook his head and disappeared without a sound.


    The Crown Prince crouched down and furrowed his brows slightly. He knew that Fan Xian had sent Thirteenth Wang, but he didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian was protecting him so carefully. Fan Xian¡¯s words had been very clear. He did not need to see this as a favor. However, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of having an ace following him at a distance. And, he had once tried to have him give all the medicine to him.


    However, every night he went to bed, he was served by eunuchs. If someone found the Crown Prince was carrying medicine from unknown sources, it would indeed be very troublesome.


    Except, without medicine at this side, he couldn¡¯t save anyone. Every time he thought of the people who had died along the way, the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help giving a sigh.


    During this time, he had behaved well. He could have done no better. He knew what kind of person his father was. Father was looking for an excuse, a reason to depose him. If he couldn¡¯t find an excuse that wouldn¡¯t damage his face, his father would not rush to act.


    His father loved face too much, Li Chengqian smiled slightly as he thought. Standing up, he tossed the used paper onto the ground. What difference was there between face and toilet paper?


    However, it was indeed very necessary. At least, in this way, Li Chengqian could still persevere for a while. A stubborn expression rose to his face. Father, I won¡¯t give you too many excuses. If you want to depose me, then don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to keep face.


    He pulled open the tent and walked out. Looking at the piercing sun in the sky, he suddenly thought about the little child beside the coffin of the Nanzhao monarch. His mind wandered slightly as he thought, They were both Crown Princes. For a father to die early, it was actually a rather blissful matter.


    He immediately remembered that tonight they were going to stay in Tiancheng County and felt the name of this county was very auspicious. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 509 - Absurd Words

    <h4>Chapter 509: Absurd Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After months of travel, the Crown Prince of Qing Kingdom and his group finally returned from the distant Nanzhao to Jingdou. The official road outside Jingdou had not been covered in yellow dirt and sprayed with water. The greenish-ck stone roady smoothly against the ground and weed the return of the heir. The dense willows on either side of the road nodded their branches with the breeze in greeting to the Crown Prince.


    At the city gates, the civil and martial officials were there to wee the Crown Prince back, as well as the three princes that had been left in the city. They all bowed in greeting while the Crown Prince warmly helped up his two elder brothers and younger brother. They held hands and looked at each other. They had things to say but choked on them. They instead spoke of the situation after the Crown Prince left.


    The Great Prince looked with concern at the Crown Prince and confirmed that a difficult journey had not put his younger brother through too much hardship. This allowed him to rx. Like everyone else, he also wondered what his father had meant by giving this task to the Crown Prince. However, his status was the not the same as others. Additionally, his nature had always been tranquil and calm, so he didn¡¯t wish to think too deeply. In any case, it had nothing to do with him. Everything was fine as long as Chengqian was alright.


    The Second Prince, who had stayed silent for almost half a year inside his manor, shed his trademark smile to wee the Crown Prince back. There was something else caught in his smile. It seeped drop by drop into the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. The Crown Prince smiled slightly toward him and nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Chengqian held his third brother¡¯s hand and looked at the quiet and clever face of the little boy beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but give a sigh in his heart. The situation that had developed to what it was today quietly made this youngest brother be his biggest opponent. It was very baffling.


    He suddenly remembered that the new ruler of Nanzhao seemed to be about the same age as the Third Prince. His heart suddenly jumped. The hand holding the Third Prince¡¯s hand unconsciously loosened. Before his index finger hadpletely raised, he recovered and once again warmly and seriously held onto the little hand.


    The Crown Prince knew that his third brother was much cleverer than that snot-nosed monarch. Furthermore, his teacher was Fan Xian. However, the Third Prince¡¯s gaze toward the Crown Prince appeared very calm, much calmer than children ought to be. In fact, there was no other emotion at all.


    The sons of the dragon stood outside the city gates, each with their own thoughts. The Crown Prince lowered his head slightly and looked at the lonely shadows under the sun. He thought, with some sadness, The harm between father and son was inevitable, but did brothers also have to hurt each other?


    The Crown Prince entered the Pce, debriefed, bowed to the Emperor, and returned to his Pce.


    The entire process was as smooth as the Board of Rites and the Second Temple had nned. There was not a single problem. At least, no one would be able to find anything strange in the Emperor and the Crown Prince¡¯s expressions. However, people noticed that the Emperor seemed somewhat tired and didn¡¯t keep the Crown Prince in Taiji Pce to talk a little. This was nothing like the emotions the Emperor should have after a son he hadn¡¯t seen in almost half a year had finallye home. He had the Crown Prince return to the Eastern Pce.


    With Eunuch Yao in the led, the Crown Prince came to the gates of the Eastern Pce. He raised his head and looked at the newly repaired Eastern Pce. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath in surprise. This beautiful pce had been burned down by him. In just a few months, it had been repaired like new. It looked like his father didn¡¯t want to make things overly sensational.


    He suddenly turned his head to ask Eunuch Yao, ¡°I want to go greet the empress dowager in a while. Will that be allowed?¡±


    Eunuch Yao paused. He was responsible for sending His Highness back to the Eastern Pce. He had received orders from the Emperor to quietly spy on him to ensure that the Crown Prince returned to his Pce and only stayed there. This was like a twisted form of house arrest. However, the Crown Prince had asked suddenly to leave and used a good excuse. Eunuch Yao had no idea how to respond.


    He forced augh and slowly bent his body forward. In a slightly sharp voice, he replied, ¡°Your Highness scared me. You are the master, if you wish to visit the empress dowager, why are you asking me?¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything as he pushed open the great doors to the Eastern Pce. As he passed through the doors, he unconsciously nced in the direction of Guangxin Pce. He knew that his aunt had already been imprisoned in one of the royal side courtyards and the Overwatch Council was responsible for guarding her. The Guangxin Pce he was very familiar with was alreadypletely empty. He still couldn¡¯t resist ncing greedily in that direction. To the side, Eunuch Yao carefully observed the Crown Prince¡¯s expressions unobtrusively.


    The Crown Prince acted like he didn¡¯t exist at all and gazed in a daze in that direction. He thought to himself, While people were alive in the world, there were always many temptations. It was impossible to know how he had been charmed and who had gone crazy. He thought of what his aunt had said. His heart began to jump. Yes, everyone was crazy, the world was crazy. Everyone in the royal family had the seed of lunacy. If he wanted the entire world, then he had to be crazy to the end.


    Self-restraint led to lunacy. He once again turned and smiled warmly to Eunuch Yao. He then closed the great doors of the Eastern Pce.


    An action, such as closing a door, should be done by a serving girl or eunuch. However, the amount of serving girls and eunuchs in the Pce were far from the number deemed appropriate in the system of rites. A few months ago, hundreds of eunuchs and serving girls in the entire Pce had disappeared without a trace. No one knew where they had gone. The Crown Prince knew they had gone under the ground. Although the Eastern Pce had now reced arge number of the eunuchs and serving girls, it was clear that these new servants were rather nervous.


    It was impossible to hide so many deaths in the Pce for a long time. However, no official dared to be so blind to the situation as to ask. For one, this was not something within their jurisdiction. Second, the officials were afraid of death.


    As he walked, serving girls and eunuchs kowtowed in greeting but no one approached him to wait on him.


    The Crown Prince smiled self-mockingly and entered the main hall. He furrowed his brows and sniffed because he had smelled a very strong scent of alcohol. The stench was so strong that it made one want to throw up. It floated through the most respected of halls in the Pce.


    The light inside the hall was somewhat dim. Only a few tall lights had been lit. Li Chengqian paused and recovered his sight before seeing a familiar woman lying on the couch. To the side of the screen, therge-leaved fans that the pce treasury produced were waving up and down, creating a small breeze that dissipated the suffocating air in the hall.


    The woman wore a luxurious pce robe, but her makeup was atrocious and her hair was loose. A jug of wine dangled from her hands. She was pouring wine into her mouth. Her face was wan and sallow, and hopelessness was clear between her brows.


    The person holding therge-leaved fan was an indistinct eunuch.


    Li Chengqian furrowed his brows in disgust but immediately sighed. A glimmer of gentleness and pity rose between his eyes as he walked forward. He knew why his mother would be like this and loathed her usual feigned mysteriousness. Once something happened, she panicked and lost her mind. But, she was his mother, after all.


    The half-drunk empress started and rubbed her eyes for a moment before seeing clearly that the young man in front of her was her son. A momentter, she suddenly let out a sob and staggered up before throwing herself to her son. She held him tight and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    The Crown Prince held his mother andughed amiably. ¡°I was gone for many months. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    A glimmer of joy shed through the empress¡¯ eyes. She said indistinctly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, it¡¯s fine... I thought... I would never see you again.¡±


    Ever since the Emperor had sent the Crown Prince to Nanzhao, the empress¡¯ thoughts had been sunk in hopelessness. The Emperor and her had been husband and wife for 20 years. She knew how merciless and terrifying the man on the dragon chair could be. She had thought that with the Crown Prince¡¯s leaving, it would be difficult for him to return again. Seeing her son alive, she couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. A fleeting glimmer of hope rose in her hopelessness.


    The Crown Prince smiled self-mockingly and held his mother. He patted her back and said some words offort. Even now, the empress did not know why the Emperor had suddenly abandoned the Crown Prince. He had also not told his mother the truth. Although the people in the royal family were crazy, they still did well in terms of filial piety.


    Thus, the Crown Prince did not y on telling her all the dangers and hardships he had run into during the journey. If it weren¡¯t for someone helping him in secret, even if he made it back, he would probably be lingering on a sickbed with little chance of rising ever again.


    Before long, the half-drunk empress had fallen into a deep sleep in the Crown Prince¡¯s arms. He picked her up and moved her to the couch, pulling a thin, embroidered sheet over her. He waved his hand to stop the movements of the eunuch waving therge-leaved fan and found a round pce fan to begin carefully fanning the empress himself.


    After fanning for a long time and confirming that his mother had fallen into a deep sleep, the Crown Prince threw down the fan and sat in a daze beside the couch. He buried his head deep between his knees and didn¡¯t raise his head for a long time.


    When he finally raised his head, his face was slightly pale. His gaze swept to the side and saw the only eunuch in the vast and lonely hall and asked, ¡°Does she often drink these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The eunuch walked out from the shadows and knelt down to greet him respectfully.


    Watching the eunuch raise his face, the Crown Prince was startled. He immediately furrowed his brows and said slightly mockingly, ¡°Of the hundred or so in the Eastern Pce, only you survived.¡±


    The eunuch wasn¡¯t just anyone. H had been the head eunuch of the Eastern Pce, Hong Zhu. A guilty looked rose on Hong Zhu¡¯s face. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. At this point, everyone in the Eastern Pce had been silenced on the Emperor¡¯s orders. His sole survival was enough to exin the entire truth.


    Although Hong Zhu had never told the secret to the Emperor, he had told it to Fan Xian. This all seemed to have sprung from that. Thus, the guilt on Hong Zhu¡¯s face was not feigned. During his time in the Eastern Pce, the empress and Crown Prince had been rtively good to him. The empress had been particrly kind. During these recent days, he was under strict orders from the Emperor to secretly serve and spy on the empress. Seeing the disappointment and hopelessness of the mother of the nation, who used spirits to numb herself day and night, he couldn¡¯t help feeling pity.


    The Crown Prince gazed at him calmly. He then suddenlyughed unhappily. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°Initially I had thought father had moved you here because you had offended Fan Xian. But, I had forgotten, after all, you are someone who came from the royal study. Is the hatred between you and the Danbo Duke real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Hong Zhu lowered his head and replied. ¡°However, I am a man of the Qing Kingdom. The Emperor¡¯s orderse first.¡±


    For some reason, the Crown Prince flew into a rage. Grabbing something from beside him, he threw it at him and cursed loudly, ¡°You eunuch! You dare refer to yourself as a man?¡±


    The thing he had thrown out was the rounded fan he used earlier to fan the empress. It floated lightly and without strength. It did not hit Hong Zhu. It floated down near him andnded on the front of his eunuch robes.


    The Crown Prince was afraid of waking his mother and calmed his heaving breathing with great difficulty. Gazing at Hong Zhu with hatred, he said, ¡°Looks like the Emperor really does like you... You know such a major thing, yet he kept your dog life.¡±


    Hong Zhu kowtowed twice and asked with confusion, ¡°Your Highness, what matter?¡±


    The Crown Prince came to his senses. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°At present, the Eastern Pce is nothing like what it once was. What are you still doing here? If you want to leave, I will talk to my father.¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s expression was hesitant. He said, a momentter through gritted teeth, ¡°I want to stay in the Eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°Stay here to spy?¡± the Crown Prince lowered his voice and asked cynically. ¡°The entire ce is filled with spies. Do you even make a difference?¡±


    For things having developed to where they were today, the Crown Prince knew that the Emperor would eventually depose of him. Since it was so, why bother being hypocritical while hidden in his own pce?


    ¡°I want to serve the empress.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Crown Prince suddenly sighed. A glimmer of pity rose to his face. He looked at Hong Zhu. ¡°Xiu¡¯er also died?¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Hong Zhu¡¯s body shook. After a long time, he sorrowfully nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Has anything happened during these months?¡± The Crown Prince watched Hong Zhu quietly and asked a question that, logically speaking, never had an answer.


    Hong Zhu was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°The Emperor went to Hanguang Pce a few times. Each time he came out, he wasn¡¯t very happy.¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled slightly and felt himself rx a little. He looked at Hong Zhu with approval, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hong Zhu lowered his head and said, ¡°I dare not ept it.¡±


    The Crown Prince sat beside the couch and began to think. It was clear that his father had not told the truth of this matter to the empress dowager. Although the Emperor controlled the world and none dared to bar him, yet an Emperor such as his father was still trapped by a bind on his heart.


    He was bound by such things as face that was like toilet paper and the words ¡°filial piety.¡±


    Qing Kingdom was particr about using filial piety to govern the world. The Emperor had ced the cage around himself.


    Li Chengqian clenched his fists slightly and knew that he still had some time. If his father wanted to depose him, he still needed time to arrange his arguments. Even if the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council wanted to create rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I wonder how Hong Zhu¡¯s feels about Xiu¡¯er¡¯s death,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°If it was any other eunuch, perhaps they couldn¡¯t think too much about it. I know that Hong Zhu has never been a simple eunuch. He¡¯s studied and understands, which is why he understands gratitude and hatred, and values friendship. After all was said and done, the reason Xiu¡¯er was killed was because of me and him. It was us two who caused the deaths of hundreds of people in the Pce.¡±


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°It seems that our imagination is still somewhatcking when ites to the Emperor¡¯s ruthlessness. Fine, even if Hong Zhu doesn¡¯t hate me, he will certainly hate himself. Will this cause any problems?¡±


    He once again said ¡°fine¡± then said unhappily, ¡°But the deaths of those hundreds of people were still caused by me. Yes, I am a very indifferent and merciless person, but I am still not as strange a creature as Uncle Wu Zhu. I still feel strange in my heart. In the past, I had said to Haitang that I could kill dozens and hundreds of people without a blink of the eye, but I couldn¡¯t be an Emperor because I wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain my calm when tens of thousands of people died in front of me.¡±


    ¡°It was my secret influence that made the Emperor want to depose of the Crown Prince... Of course, even if I didn¡¯t influence him, this will matter would still have blown up.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Now, I want the Emperor to not depose of the Crown Prince so quickly. Why is that? Isn¡¯t this very pointless and absurd? Just what am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°After the raging inferno and hot oil, there is only a cold pot and leftover rice...¡± He smiled self-mockingly. ¡°If the Crown Prince, Second Prince, and Eldest Princess are all done for, then I am the leftover rice and dishes. Even if the Emperor truly loved me and was willing to take me to conquer the world... But, as you know, I am a pacifist. Yes, a very hypocritical pacifist. I don¡¯t like war. Everything I have done these two years, was it not to maintain the current status quo?¡±


    ¡°Thus, I must dy. I cannot let the Emperor enter the path of preparing for war before I am ready. At that time, he will have the Great Prince leading the troops and me supervising them. Killing our way into Northern Qi and Dongyi, there will be endless ghosts beneath our knives. Even thinking of such bloodthirsty days makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°This is the main conflict when hiding. You know this.¡±


    After Fan Xian said this, he carefully put away the piece of paper in front of him and reced it back into the chest. He sighed and was angry at his own curiosity. Every time, he couldn¡¯t resist taking out his mother¡¯s letter to read it again. But every time he read it, it was unbelievably troublesome.


    He was in Hangzhou, in Hua Garden. The huge chest at the door was still open. The white silver inside shone with a beautiful light.


    Just like Minister Fan, he had learned to talk to a piece of paper. However, his father spoke to a painting. He didn¡¯t have that power, so he could only speak to a letter.


    There were many things he couldn¡¯t say to others. The only people he could talk to were not by his side. Thus, Fan Xian felt suffocated. For a while in the past, he had even treated Wang Qinian as his best audience. However, to prevent Lao Wang being terrified into a heart attack by his words, he eventually stopped the torture on Lao Wang¡¯s state of mind.


    Uncle Wu Zhu was not present, nor was Ruoruo, Wan¡¯er, or Haitang. Who could he share all these words with? Where would he find support for his rebellious thoughts that would not tolerate this world?


    Gradually, Fan Xian began to feel a kind of loneliness, the kind with meaning contained within.


    He developed personal misgivings for the first time about his second life.

 Chapter 510 - Miserable Tears

    <h4>Chapter 510: Miserable Tears</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone, at certain times, will think back on their life. They will consider some past events and look ahead to the future. This is often done by people who already feel weary of life or after they have achieved a set goal. This was true for an old man sitting beside some water. As he fished, he would sigh about how life and the water beneath his feet flowed away, never to return.


    Fan Xian was not Ku He. He didn¡¯t have any interest in fishing and was still young. His life had one more repetition than everyone else in this world. Counting carefully, he should be 39 years old¡ªa middle-aged man who almost knows destiny. However, he was forced to stay in this beautiful skin.


    He didn¡¯t hold a beautiful woman and sigh that he never contributed to the beautiful justice of mankind. Rather, he was looking for rity in the chaos. He was trying to find his resolution and clear goal because he was lost.


    After he was reborn, he had always been a man with a firm goal. On the precipice, he had once expressed three great wishes to Uncle Wu Zhu with three symbols as their foundations. Up to today, the three wishes had mostly been realized. Except, Fan Xian did not overly lust after women, so it was impossible for the number of women around him to increase.


    The foundation of the three great wishes was to survive. For this goal, he had always worked hard and been tough and unyielding. Furthermore, a hidden branch of the three great wishes, or perhaps it should be called an additional attribute, was the ideal he had spoken of to Fan senior.


    In the present-day Qing Kingdom, under heaven, Fan Xian could truly live up to the words ¡°powerful official.¡± Wherever he walked, there was no one who did not respect him or fear him. However, now that this day arrived, it confused the young man who was about to know his destiny. Was this truly the life he wanted?


    He walked by himself on the path from Hua Garden to the Jiangnan Governor¡¯s manor with his head lowered, with an air much like a philosopher. Behind him followed a few Tiger Guards. A number of secret agents from the Overwatch Council on the sides of the streets secretly protected him.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior.¡±


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Envoy.¡±


    ¡°Commissioner.¡±


    A whole series of warm fawning and slightly fearful greetings rang out from his side. Fan Xian abruptly raised his head to find that he had already walked into the Jiangnan Governor¡¯s manor. The Jiangnan Road officials stood on either side and looked at him with an affectionate gaze that held indescribable warmth and kindness. It seemed that the entire department had arrived with him. Instantly, there were countless people fawning over and trying to curry favor from him. It was deafening.


    Fan Xian unconsciously scratched his head and didn¡¯t notice that this action somewhat reduced his prestige He smiled self-mockingly. He waspletely removed from the things that had been spinning around his head earlier. Right now, it seemed a bit too early for him to start doubting life. It was not until Newton was old did he truly be a god. The second half of young Ai¡¯s life was spent struggling with the unification. Both of these incredible returned to the simple life after washing away the extraneous things. But did he count as one of them?


    In the end, he had to admit he was amon man. Although, he still enjoyed some of the benefits brought by glory, power, money, and reputation.


    As Fan Xian waved amicably to the officials he headed toward the study in the Governor¡¯s manor. He thought to himself that he was not the same as Ye Qingmei. It was better for him to not sprinkle himself with the glory of idealism.


    In this world, no, in all worlds, idealists were lonely and isted, and all died easily. These were two things Fan Xian could not ept. It was better to just be a powerful official.


    After he walked into Xue Qing¡¯s study, he lowered his head. He talked to Xue Qing for a long time before his inner-self began to mock itself again. Was a power official something one could be just because one wanted to be? That had to depend on whether or not the Emperor allowed you to do so. A mediocre and useless Emperor may be turned into a figurehead by a powerful official. But, someone like the Emperor, how could he give him this kind of opportunity? He had lived for 30 years. How could he be so na?ve?


    He stretched and looked, with narrowed eyes, at Xue Qing sitting in the advisor¡¯s chair. He quietly cursed in his heart and said, ¡°For something like checking ounts, it¡¯s enough for the Ministry of Revenue to do it. The pce treasury has always been managed by the Overwatch Council. Why is the Imperial Censor suddenly getting involved? Didn¡¯t all the Imperial Censorates go to prison a few months ago? How are there enough people in the Imperial Censor to check the ounts? Even if there are enough people, if those people who only know how to do things by the book see the numbers of the ount, they might faint. Sir Xue Qing, you have to submit a memorial about this. Jiangnan is doing fine. I cannot understand why these people areing.¡±


    Xue Qing smiled and silently cursed in his heart, thinking, The Ministry of Revenue is run by your old man. The Overwatch Council is managed by you, as well as the pce treasury. What is there to check? Jingdou has long had objections about this matter. The Hall of Governmental Affairs hase up with a new idea. All this is because they¡¯re afraid you are stealing and selling things from the pce treasury.


    During the year and a half that Fan Xian had been in Jiangnan, he had worked well with Xue Qing. There was great mutual understanding between the two of them. Xue Qing had scooped up innumerable profits from him, so these words could not be said openly. After thinking a moment, he said, ¡°It fine for people toe check. However, there is hate between you and the Imperial Censor. If theye to check, who knows whether or not they¡¯ll use a public matter to avenge a private matter?¡±


    These words could only ever be spoken privately by high-ranking officials.


    ¡°Can it not be dyed further? Are Shu Wu and Hu the Schr bored with nothing to do?¡± As there were no outsiders in the study, Fan Xian spoke angrily. He knew that the orders, which came in name from the Hall of Governmental Affairs, were actually from the Emperor. Him holding onto the pce treasury and Overwatch Council was an inappropriate situation. In Jingdou, He Zong was the sand poured into the Overwatch Council, but he had been suppressed to the point of suffocation by Chen Pingping. Now, Jiangnan was joining in.


    Fan Xian was on guard because perhaps the Emperor had not believed his exnation about Zhaoshang money house and had be vignt about the rtionship between himself and Northern Qi. As for the smuggling matter, he didn¡¯t care much at all. The Eldest Princess had done it for a dozen years. He had only earned one year¡¯s worth of money and had immediately given a dazzling amount of silver to the national treasury. The Emperor would certainly not be so stingy.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s slightly unhappy face, Xue Qingughed and said,fortingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a show for the people in court. What are you worried about? Even if he sent an imperial envoy to lead the three departments to investigate, you could flip your hand and who would be able to find anything. Don¡¯t forget, you are also an imperial envoy.¡±


    Xue Qing turned his hand and took the opportunity to pick up the teacup on the table and take a drink.


    Fan Xian stared at his steady hands. A thought shed through his head. Xue Qing knew a little about the smuggling, but he didn¡¯t know the details. Thus, he appeared soposed. If he knew that Fan Xian was secretly damaging Qing Kingdom¡¯s interests, the old man would probably be so shocked he would drop his cup onto the ground.


    He was just about to add more fuel to the fire when, unexpectedly, he saw Xue Qing¡¯s expression be serious after he ced down his teacup.


    When interacting in officialdom, particrly between people like Xue Qing, a local Emperor, and Fan Xian, a prince, the most important things were said in aughing way to prevent each other from feeling too socially distant. This could create coldness and an unpleasant situation. Thus, it was Fan Xian¡¯s first time seeing such a serious expression on Xue Qing¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    Xue Qing was silent for a long time. He then slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Naturally, you know more about the Jingdou matter than me. I wonder what your thoughts are on it.¡±


    Thoughts? Bullsh*t! For such a major thing as this, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about it. Fan Xian kept his mouth closed and didn¡¯t say a word. He only smiled and gazed at the beard on Xue Qing¡¯s chin, as if he enjoyed it greatly. Other than a few Great Grandmasters and the Emperor, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone else in this world. He could easily put on a nk face.


    Xue Qing coughed. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s expression, he knew that his question had been asked without any skill. Fan Xian¡¯s impatience was far more skilled. He smiled self-mockingly and, after some consideration, said, ¡°To speak clearly, the Emperor wants to depose the heir.¡±


    Fan Xian started as if he didn¡¯t hear the words clearly. A momentter, he came to his senses and abruptly stood up. He started into Xue Qing¡¯s eyes without saying anything for a long time.


    He was shocked. He wasn¡¯t shocked at the deposing of the heir or that Xue Qing was discussing this with him. Rather, he was shocked that Xue Qing said this to his face. This was certainly not something he was guessing. The Emperor in the Pce must have already let it slip to his loyal servant and, at the same time, used him to spread the word.


    Was the public going to start talking about it?


    Xue Qing¡¯s fingers lightly knocked against the table. He gazed at him with a slight smile. ¡°Why are you so shocked? Was this not within your expectations?¡± He suddenly sighed as a pitying look shed across his brows. Slowly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you knowing. I have already written to dissuade the Emperor of this idea, but it was to no avail.¡±


    ¡°You want me to also write to the Emperor?¡± Fan Xian looked at him.


    Xue Qing said with light mocking, ¡°Everyone knows about your rtionship with the Crown Prince. I am not so stupid.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then quietly said, ¡°The Emperor has made up his mind. As officials, we can only do as the orders say...¡± Xue Qing suddenly stopped, as if he was very confused. The Crown Prince had clearly been growing more and more mature during these two years and had be very serious and sincere. He was improving in all areas, so why did the Emperor suddenly want to depose the heir? However, he vaguely guessed that there had been a problem within the royal family. He didn¡¯t vocalize his confusion in front of Fan Xian, an illegitimate child of the royal family.


    Fan Xian thought for a while and then asked, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±


    ¡°In the Jiangnan area, it is certainly just the two of us that know,¡± Xue Qing said. ¡°However, I believe that the Governors of the Seven Roads have all received the Emperor¡¯s secret edict. It would depend on when they follow it.¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly in his heart. The Emperor was truly ruthless, to the point of being muddle-headed. The Crown Prince had behaved this year. During his long trip to Nanzhao, not only did he do nothing wrong, he also won the praise of many in the court. Presumably, the Emperor wanted to depose the heir. But, it was too difficult find an excuse, so he used the battle tactic of the outer encircling the inner.


    Although the words of the Governors of the Seven Roads were powerful, they were only officials. Who would take the lead in doing such a thing? Even if the Emperor had passed down a secret edict, the seven Governors were not idiots. Presumably, they didn¡¯t believe their participation in the battle of the throne would bring them any good.


    Xue Qing seemed to see what he was thinking and slowly said, ¡°I am, presumably, the first official to write to the Emperor to dissuade him of deposing the heir.¡±


    Fan Xian started and gazed into Xue Qing¡¯s eyes. He knew that this man was loyal to the Emperor to death, but he hadn¡¯t thought that he was loyal to such an extent.


    ¡°What was your reason?¡±


    Xue Qing smiled slightly and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°This is the reason I invited you here today. The Emperor¡¯s meaning was very clear. It is time for the Eighth Bureau to take action.¡±


    Fan Xian had already sat back down in the chair. His head was slightly tilted as his mind wandered. If the Emperor wanted to depose the heir, he would have the use the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council to make a start. After all, a great deal of information that could be used against the Crown Prince had fallen in the hands of the internal court and Overwatch Council. In addition, there was the Ming family court case in Jiangnan concerning the heir¡¯s natural right to inheritance. No matter how this matter was looked at, if the Emperor wanted to depose of the Crown Prince, Fan Xian should be the runner before the carriage.


    His expression was very calm. The storm inside his heart could not be seen. A momentter, he said, ¡°A region is a region. Jingdou is Jingdou. If it is only these actions, the counter-push in the court will be immense. The schrs in the Hall of Governmental Affairs are not going to watch as the Crown Prince is deposed for no reason.¡±


    What he said was the truth. The civil officials were wholeheartedly for Qing Kingdom and stability. They would be greatly opposed to the Emperor¡¯s seemingly absurd suggestion. There would probably be countless battles ringing out in court again.


    ¡°The Overwatch Council, in particr, cannot make an appearance.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°I cannot make an appearance. The Overwatch Council is a special organization. The Crown Prince and I have never gotten along. If some of the things came out of my mouth... It will only have an opposite effect.¡±


    ¡°Your words are reasonable. I will report to the Emperor,¡± Xue Qing said. ¡°There is something the Emperor wanted me to tell you. In a few days, he is going to go worship heaven.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked again. He furrowed his brows for a long time before slowlying to an understanding. Although the practice of ghost and spirits did not flourish in Qing Kingdom, nor did it take it to heart as much as Northern Qi to Tianyi Dao, they still had great respect for the illusory temples. If the Emperor could truly conjure up some sign from heaven...


    With public opinion attacking the Crown Prince, followed by memorials from the Governors of the Seven Roads, and officialsing out to use him of losing his virtue and not being fit to seed, the Emperor would be caught in a difficult position. He would personally visit the great temple to worship heaven. He would receive the will of heaven and depose the heir.


    Fan Xian shook his head and asked, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°In a month.¡±

 Chapter 511 - A Lowly Monarch (1)

    <h4>Chapter 511: A Lowly Monarch (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In terms of blood, the Crown Prince and Fan Xian were brothers. There wasn¡¯t actually any irreconcble hatred between them. In the end, those were the matters of the elders. The Crown Prince had expressed to Fan Xian his willingness for peace. However, it was impossible for Fan Xian to believe this. He also knew that the Crown Prince did not have enough power or a strong enough state of mind to bring him down.


    Thus, the biggest target for Fan Xian¡¯s actions for the past half a year had actually been the Eldest Princess. He had expected that the Emperor would only imprison her. Instead, he rushed to depose the Crown Prince. Fan Xian pondered this situation for a long time. He felt there was some problem with the order. Given the Emperor¡¯s long immersion in the wrestling ring that was the world, he shouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake.


    Regardless of whether the order was right or wrong, the matter of deposing the heir began to be vigorously discussed throughout Qing court. It was more like the butterfly effect. A major event in history may have begun as nothing, but it can create small and inconsequential ripples in court.


    The Eastern Pce catching on fire and Crown Prince¡¯s journey to Nanzhao were the ripples.


    When the Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council threw out some old stories, the Supreme Court suddenly took an interest in the old matter of the winter jackets for the Northern expedition army and began a new investigation. The Ministry of Revenue cooperated in investigating where that silver actually went. The ripples were gradually growing.


    During the past spring, the Crown Prince and Second Prince¡¯s factions had investigated the Ministry of Revenue in order to attack Fan Xian. In the end, thergest loophole they found was the matter of the winter jackets for the Northern expedition army. At that time, the Crown Prince would never have thought the matter would be pinned on his head. Fortunately, the Emperor had withdrawn his hand, so the Crown Prince avoided the consequence of losing all his face.


    The old matter had been brought up again in court. The officials all sensed there was something different now. The Crown Prince¡¯s side had long lost most of its loyal followers. Who was the Emperor going to have the Crown Prince throw out to take the crime?


    The officials still didn¡¯t think the Emperor would directly have the Crown Prince shoulder the crime. Thus, when the Supreme Court and the Overwatch Council ced Xin Qiwu into prison, everyone thought the matter was settled.


    No one expected that less than three days after Xin Qiwu was ced in prison, he was let out again. This trusted aid of the Eastern Pce and close official to the Crown Prince was not overly ill-treated in the Overwatch Council because of his good rtionship with Fan Xian. He also didn¡¯t give up the Crown Prince.


    Even so, the Overwatch Council and Supreme Court still held tight to the Crown Prince and submitted a secret memorial to the royal study. Once again, another royal study conference happened before the eyes of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the six ministers, and others in the nucleus of Qing Kingdom¡¯s power.


    Shu Wu and Hu the Schr¡¯s begged for mercy on the Crown Prince¡¯s behalf. They even agreed to be his guarantors before the Emperor let go of some of his feigned rage. After the conference was dismissed and the two schrs were drinking together, they couldn¡¯t help but give out long sighs.


    The Emperor had truly made up his mind to depose the heir. As schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, they had to protect the Crown Prince. This had nothing to do with factions. As pure officials, they had to demonstrate their attitude toward this matter. As long as the Crown Prince was the heir, they had to treat him like half an emperor. The Emperor would not criticize them harshly for this.


    The officials that Shu and Wu represented all agreed that the Crown Prince had acted absurdly in the past. However, he had greatly improved in the past two years. In order to prevent the great turmoil that would arise from a battle for royal power, and to take early action against Fan Xian bing involved in this matter, they truly wished the Emperor would make up his mind. He needed to decide the future of Qing Kingdom.


    Regardless of how one looked at it, the present Crown Prince was the best choice. It avoided Qing Kingdom from draining its resources and prevented the young man in the Overwatch Council from being a solitary power.


    The Qing Emperor was not an airheaded monarch. He knew the benefits that the checks and bnces between officials brought to Qing Kingdom. He also expected that the matter of deposing the heir would draw great opposition. Thus, he temporarily chose silence. After one wave, his thoughts of deposing the heir seemed to have been removed. ( )


    However, the schrs and other officials knew that their Emperor was not one to easilye to a decision. Once he did, he would persist with it no matter what difficulties he faced.


    Within a few days, the Jiangnan Governor Xue Qing¡¯s public memorial was delivered to the Pce and read out during the court conference. Each word was quietly directed toward the Eastern Pce. Everyone understood the meaning hidden within.


    Shu Wu abruptly flew into a rage. Although he knew the situation was past the point of no return, he still broke rank and scolded Xue Qing harshly for having a disloyal heart. He wildly babbled words inappropriate of an official.


    The Emperor took pity on Shu Wu¡¯s age and body and ordered him to recover at home for three months. No punishment was given.


    The public memorials from the Governors of the other six Roads also arrived. Some were heavy in tone, and some were light. Others spoke explicitly, while others¡¯ were implicit. They all quietly expressed their attitudes.


    At this point, the situation was bing clear. The Emperor had intentions to depose the heir and the seven Governors were restricted by the might of the Emperor to submit memorials in agreement. The ministers and officials were caught in the middle. They wanted to oppose it but felt they were blocked by the sky above and pierced from below. They felt ufortable all over.


    Although Shu Wu had been asked to return to his manor, the Hall of Governmental Affairs continued to use the power they were given by the Qing Emperor. Of the officials in court, the brave ones chose their words carefully to express their opposing opinions. Those who were less brave maintained their silence. There was not a single official who came forward under the Emperor¡¯s silent signals to submit a memorial asking the Emperor to change the heir.


    Even the people who liked to curry favor found it difficult to do this. All the court and people in Jingdou were watching these officials. The Crown Prince had not many any major mistakes but was going to be deposed. This was simply unreasonable. It would be impossible to exin in history books.


    After the court conference ended, a few representatives of the civil officials came to the Shu manor and carefully asked for Shu the Schr¡¯s opinion. The Emperor knew of this matter, so they were not afraid of someone using them of forming a faction.


    Shu Wu, in a cloth robe, was silent for a long time. He then smiled slightly and said, ¡°All things in the world have to be reasonable, particrly in the case of the heir apparent to a throne. It involves both the heavens and the people. If it is not reasonable, it cannot be obeyed. Fan Xian once said, the first concern should be the affairs of state. The enjoyment of pleasureseter. This is a state matter not a domestic matter of the Emperor¡¯s family. As an official, I must help the Emperor lessen his burdens and Qing Kingdom remove its worries. There is no need to analyze the Emperor¡¯s heart. It is enough to ask your own.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor has already made up his mind. What should be done?¡±


    Shu Wu stroked the beard on his chin and said in his usualughing way, ¡°Sir once said, when the Emperor has a wrong order, officials may not ept it.¡±


    The sir he referred to was the great Zhuang Mohan, who had died almost two years ago. The officials each went home in silence.


    If the Emperor actually wanted to secretly signal the officials to submit memorials, there were many ways. He could easily find someone to speak for him in court. Remarkably, ever since the ripples had spread, other than the Minister of Revenue Fan Jian, the Emperor had not summoned any other official to enter the Pce alone. Thus, all the officials were confused. They were not sure whether or not the Emperor¡¯s mind had been made up. They were not family servants like the Governors of the Seven Roads and did not dare to randomly submit memorials.


    The court sunk into an awkward and silent confrontation. In the Eastern Pce, the Crown Prince remained gentle and peaceful. It was as if he wasn¡¯t concerned about this matter. There were no powerful people in his faction, yet he had received the support of many officials. This could be said to be an unexpected surprise.


    Thus, the Crown Prince was secretly grateful and became even more silent.


    ...


    ...


    In this storm of deposing the heir, there were two young men who were removed from the situation that most attracted the gazes of the officials. These two young noble¡¯s appearance and temperament were simr and both had aplicated rtionship with the Crown Prince. Their behavior recently was rather unexpected.


    The first was Fan Xian. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he waspletely in the Third Prince¡¯s faction. Furthermore, he was also the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son, so his position was very sensitive. However, before and after the memorials from the seven Governors, he maintained a death-like silence in Jiangnan. His usual memorials sent into the Pce did not touch on this matter at all. He only talked in circles about the daily matters of the pce treasury and matters around him. Although the Overwatch Council investigated the Eastern Pce through the Ministry of Revenue, it was clear that their investigation wasn¡¯t as powerful as the officials had imagined. Everyone could clearly see that the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions in Jingdou had nothing to do with Fan Xian.


    This made everyone suddenly wonder whether or not the Emperor had tossed Fan Xian to Jiangnan because he wanted to separate him from the Overwatch Council. Why didn¡¯t the outwardly gentle but inwardly unswerving Commissioner Fan not take this opportunity to beat a dog while he was down?


    The second was the Second Prince. Before Fan Xian entered the capital, the Second Prince was deep in the Emperor¡¯s favor. He was the first among the Emperor¡¯s sons to be granted the title of Prince and had amassed arge number of civil officials in the court. Later, everyone learned that the Eldest Princess was openly protecting the Crown Prince but secretly protecting him. The Second Prince had done well. Secretly, he could be a true rival to the Crown Prince. The so-called battle of the throne actually referred to him, at first.


    Major events happened one after another during this half year in Jingdou, yet they seemed to have nothing to do with the Second Prince at all. After the Eldest Princess was imprisoned, nothing happened to the Second Prince. Rather, it was the Crown Prince who had been exiled for a while by the Emperor.


    In the present critical situation of the Crown Prince being deposed, the Second Prince stood to benefit the most. Logically, he should be taking action. Even if he wanted to avoid arousing suspicion, win the Emperor¡¯s favor, and act in ordance to filial piety and fraternal duty, he could simply maintain his silence. However, he personally submitted a memorial to exin, on the Crown Prince¡¯s behalf, the case of the winter jackets for the Northern expedition army. He also secretly called into action officials in his faction to take a stance against the Emperor¡¯s wishes.


    Of course, his power in court had been almostpletely wiped out by Fan Xian through two attacks. Since he had been in the game for so many years, he still had some power to speak. After he married Ye Ling¡¯er, he became half a master of the Ye family. His words on the behalf of the Crown Prince did indeed have an effect.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s two brothers, his two biggest enemies, used different ways to demonstrate their support during the Crown Prince¡¯s most dangerous time. This was a remarkable and amazing situation.


    Presumably, the emotions of the Qing Emperor were veryplicated.


    ...


    ...


    Before the matter of deposing the heir reached a high tide, on one of the three most dangerous borders in the world, a high tide had already happened. It shocked the already frightened Qing officials into bing more excited.


    The three most dangerous borders were the ones between Northern Qi and Northern Man, Qing Kingdom and the Xi Lake, and Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi.


    The extreme North had suffered three years of heavy snow. It froze the cattle and horses to death. The entire n had no choice but to go around natural terrain and move. After going through endless difficulties, they finally wrapped from the north of Northern Qi to reach the west of Qing Kingdom. However, they paid the tragic price of about 70 to 80 percent of their entire poption.


    This was a major historical event that had some deep and far-reaching consequences. First, the Northern Qi people no longer had to worry about the power savages behind them. They could finally free a hand to deal with the Qing people in the South¡ªthe famous general, Shang Shanhu.


    After Xi Lake used two years to digest the Northern Man who hade there, their power grew abruptly. Although there were not many survivors from the Northern Man, those who did had survived a move of thousands of li, with no food or medicine. They were all elite men and women.


    Qing Kingdom was surrounded by enemies, front and back. The pressure increased greatly.


    This was why there was an emergency Western line set up by the Ye family in Dingzhou. King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng, was currently ying hide and seek in the West with those Hu people.


    Yan Xiaoyi in the North also returned to his camp ahead of time. Using powerful military force, he suppressed Shang Shanhu¡¯s ns and bad ideas from the Northern Qi people.


    The climax on the border happened on the Northern line between the Northern Governor Yan Xiaoyi and General Shang Shanhu.


    When Shang Shanhu had led his army in a retreat to give Yan Xiaoyi time to think and prepare, Yan Xiaoyi did not think about this back path into Qing Kingdom or make preparations to wee the Qing Emperor capture of himself. Instead, he led his army North. With 20,000 elite troops, they went through the middle of Cangzhou¡¯s Yanjing and abruptly attacked the Northern camp.


    All was fair in war. The soldiers swept through like a hurricane. Yan Xiaoyi perfectly executed this directive. He did not ask permission from the Bureau of Military Affairs, nor could he wait for the Qing Emperor¡¯s edict. He personally led the troops and attacked.


    Shang Shanhu, who had never miscalcted before on the battleground, had clearly not expected Yan Xiaoyi to attack when his own life was in question.


    The Northern Qi troops had slowly withdrawn 50 li and had not yet firmly set up camp when they were abruptly attacked in the night. They suffered heavy casualties, while the Qing army lost 5,000 lives for the great Cangzhou pass.


    This seemed to be Shang Shanhu¡¯s first defeat in people¡¯s memories.


    After the news traveled to Jingdou, regardless of whether it was Shu the Schr who had been ordered home to recover or amoner selling alcohol on the street, they all became excited. The love for battle and enthusiasm for border expansion was buried deep within the blood of the Qing people. They were lifted to a peak by this shameless battle.


    The dark clouds that had long hung over Jingdou seemed to be less ominous. Everyone was thinking, With such great news, surely the Emperor would not persist in his absurdity and do things contrary to people¡¯s emotions? It would truly not be a good decision.


    With the arrival of the battle reports, the Northern Qi emperor¡¯s letter also arrived. In the letter, the Northern Qi Emperor scolded and cried, speaking about how friendly the two countries were and how could Qing Kingdom do this, and so on. It was very shameless.


    After receiving this letter, the Qing Emperor only smiled and gave this matter to Honglu Temple and the Board of Rites to handle. The borders between countries were very blurry. It was difficult to say clearly who entered whose territory. If there truly was a misunderstanding, he could apologize in a few days. In any case, the people who had been killed could not be brought back.


    The Emperor smiled and said to Eunuch Hong beside him, ¡°Yao Xiaoyi did well. He knows to use the correct method to demonstrate the reason for his existence.¡±


    If someone had no purpose for their existence, then they shouldn¡¯t continue to exist, such as the Crown Prince.


    Thus, the Supreme Court continued to investigate the winter jackets case. The Overwatch Council dug up the mistakes the Crown Prince had made. The most shameless was the Eighth Bureau. They seemed ready to write about the Crown Prince¡¯s teasing of the serving girls when he was young into a memoir.


    The matter of deposing the heir did not suddenly end because of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s massive victory. It only rested a little. Under the officials¡¯ disappointed gazes, it slowly, and without doubt, began to be pushed out.


    ...


    ...


    None of this had anything to do with Fan Xian.


    Currently, he was on a citizen¡¯s boat looking at the Council reports in his hand in a daze. He thought to himself that the Emperor was indeed even more shameless than him. It looked like the worship that Xue Qing had brought up was going to start in a few more days. No one knew what the quiet Qing Temple in Jingdou would be like at that time.


    After finding a reason to depose the Crown Prince, the Emperor then asked for heaven¡¯s instructions. He was a son of heaven and the Crown Prince was the heaven¡¯s grandson. If the heavens thought this grandchild had not been obedient, then the son of heaven could only follow instructions.


    Once this was written, it woulde across much better in the history books. It was extremely shameless.


    Fan Xian shook his head and ced the Council report down. Ever since Xue Qing had begun submitting memorials, he had escaped Suzhou, not returned to Hangzhou, and had not gone to Wuzhou. He only disguised himself as a citizen and boarded a private boat. Unconsciously, he wanted to leave this political whirlpool as far away as possible.


    He also learned of the matter of the Second Prince writing to protect the Crown Prince. He thought the Second Prince was ruthless.


    He thought again of the Cangzhou pass matter. A glimmer of confusion shed through his eyes. When it came to military matters, he had always been clueless. However, he wondered how such a terrifying person as Shang Shanhu could suffer such a loss at Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hands. Lightly undertaking a military endeavor was a massive crime. The officials andmon people could be happy, like they were watching a show, but how could the Emperor also be as happy as a fool?

 Chapter 512 - A Lowly Monarch (2)

    Chapter 512: A Lowly Monarch (2)


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was not escaping. He was close to running. He traveled the path far away from Jiangnan, Jingdou, and the political storm in Qing Kingdom. He knew that no matter how the situation in Jingdou developed, the Emperor had made up his mind. No one could stop the deposition of the heir from happening.


    Since it was so, anything else he did would appear extra and unnecessary. Furthermore, he was worried that when the Emperor went to worship heaven, he would pull him into Jingdou and set him up as a human-shaped shield in front of himself. After the Crown Prince was deposed, there would certainly be random rumors in court. Fan Xian was certain that the Emperor would have him sh with the random rumors and newly re-stabilize the bnce in court.


    During these days, his mood had been rather low. Questions about life continually floated around in his mind. He didn¡¯t have the energy to care about these things. He knew in his heart that at times like this, the further away he was, the smarter it was.


    Every time he thought about the decision the Emperor was going to make in that quiet and secluded Qing Temple, his heart felt strange and ufortable. That temple was where he and Lin Wan¡¯er had met. It was where he and his wife had confirmed their love. Now, it was going to be a ce for a power-grab. It was annoying.


    Thus, he chose to go far away.


    As Yan Xiaoyi led tens of thousands of elite troops directly into the Northern camp for a night attack, Fan Xian had, also on a muggy night, boarded arge ship going straight from Hangzhou to the seaport. He was preparing to go around the choppy edges of the east side of Qing Kingdom and carry out a harmonious journey.


    His trip this time took ce before the Emperor¡¯s edict arrived. He also didn¡¯t tell Xue Qing. Everything was done in great secrecy. Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to be involved again in this matter and thus ran determinedly. If the Qing Emperor discovered that his summons had not been delivered to him, he might be angry. But, there was no way for him to punish Fan Xian.


    He was the active Jiangnan imperial envoy. It was necessary for him to sit in judgement. The only department that needed someone to sit in judgement was in the pce treasury area. His reason for going out in disguise was that he needed to check the pce treasury route to the East. It was just that his goal was Danzhou.


    There were two reasons for returning to Danzhou. One, he was going to go visit grandmother. The housekeeper in the Danzhou manor had written and said that his grandmother had not been well recently, which worried him a great deal. Second, he wanted to get his grandmother¡¯s opinion on the futureplicated situation in Qing Kingdom and the world. He had grown up beside his grandmother in Danzhou and received his education from her. When things became chaotic and out of his control, he instinctively thought about asking grandmother to help him see through it all.


    Perhaps his grandmother couldn¡¯t help him with anything, but at least it put him at ease.


    ...


    ...


    Therge ship left the seaport and moved forward against the newly risen sun in the east. Fan Xian only had time to briefly enjoy the expansive view between the sky and thend before he returned to the cabin and sat down beside therge chest of silver. He tilted his head and began to count.


    He was counting the Cangzhou battle reports caught between the Council reports. Fan Xian counted back and forth and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with the battle. Except, the timing of this battle, or part of the battle, was a bit strange. He furrowed his brows. He had been making arrangements for once the situation in the Qing Kingdom had settled. How should he handle matters? Should he let go of the Overwatch Council? What arrangements would the Emperor make for him? He thought about all this in detail and felt that he was thinking about it too early.


    After a few more days, the matter of deposing the heir in Jingdou should have reached its end stages. Fan Xian was suspended alone in the ocean and had no idea of the developments of the matter. He didn¡¯t want to ept an edict. He even had the boat temporarily breakmunications with the Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligence system. Like a ck and anti-radar ne, he floated alone on the ocean.


    The boat arrived at some small city in Jiangbei Road. The private boat he was on was a retrofitted Overwatch Council military ship. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to see a problem with it. Thus, he had thought that he wouldn¡¯t draw any attention on his trip to Danzhou.


    Unexpectedly, the officials in the little city respectfully sent over generous gifts. They didn¡¯t ask to meet and left on their own.


    Fan Xian was a bit confused, thinking, How could these minor officials have guessed that he was on the boat?


    Wang Qinian smiled and said, ¡°Your aura is too abundant.¡±


    This fawning was done poorly. Fan Xian disyed his displeasure. He turned his gaze toward the other man.


    Thirteenth Wang nced at him and shrugged. ¡°Who knows? It seems to me like you¡¯re quite happy to receive gifts.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s vanity was exposed by him, so he was a bit unhappy. Thirteenth Wangughed uproariously and walked to the side of the ship. He held the green banner in his hand. It was like a small-scale sail. It appeared very funny.


    ...


    ...


    The most important thing in officialdom was telling each other necessary information. After the officials in the little city knew the Overwatch Council Commissioner was on the boat, all the county officials along the coast knew of this news.


    From that day on, every time they stopped somewhere as it followed the north coast, officials woulde forward to give gifts. However, they seemed to have guessed that Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to see people, so no one asked to see him.


    They went and stopped for about 10 days. Fourteen groups of people came onto the ship to give gifts and greetings.


    Fan Xian sat at the head of the boat and watched as the great green jade passed on either side of the boat. It was the great Dong Mountain that had been split into two by the heavenly sword. His mind was still wondering, How could his tracks have beenpletely discovered by others?


    It did not matter. In any case, he was getting further and further away from Jingdou and the Emperor. Fan Xian¡¯s mood was bing lighter and lighter. He was a little drunk on the scenery by the wayside, as well as the service from the officials, who were like minions, along the way.


    In another world, there had once been a drunkard on the boat on the Yellow River. He muddle-headedly epted countlessrge gifts, verbal gifts, and pain in his body. Presumably, his vanity had been greatly satisfied, particrly in front of his shameless sister and brother disciples.


    As Fan Xian floated on the East Sea, he also muddle-headedly epted a countless number ofrge gifts. Although no one disturbed him, his vanity had received a certain satisfaction, particrly as the storm was reaching its height in Jingdou. Yet, he was able to float on the ocean, moving faster than the wind. This kind of feeling truly made one happy, even if this kind of joy was temporary.


    ...


    ...


    The ship passed the lonely seaside, sailed behind the great Dong Mountain that pierced the heavenly dome like a half-jade sword, and then made two turns. Once the temple on the mountaintop could no longer be seen, they were close to the Danzhou harbour.


    This was the second time Fan Xian had taken this sea route. He no longer felt the same sense of impact as the first time he saw the strange and massive great Dong Mountain, but his heart still jumped slightly.


    Therge ship stopped in Danzhou harbor. No officials came forward to wee him. Fan Xian let out a breath. Taking Gao Da, a few of the Tiger Guards, and the Sixth Bureau Swordsmen, he came to the doors of the old Danzhou manor under the endless greetings of the Danzhou people.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly as he thought to himself, Didn¡¯t Ie back justst year? Why are these people still so warm and excited? He stretched out his hand and knocked loudly on the familiar wooden door of the old manor.


    Just as his hand fell from the door, his brows furrowed together. He clearly felt that there were countless wary gazes trained on his body all around the manor. The owners of these gazes clearly knew how to hide their bodies as he had not discovered just where they were.


    There were countless breaths, both open and hidden, and a suffocating pressure. Fan Xian lowered his head and bent his knees slightly. His left hand caught the trigger of the crossbow in his sleeve. His right hand drooped down naturally, ready at any moment to draw that slender ck dagger from inside his shoe.


    At his side, Wang Qinian¡¯s expression did not change. He calmly held the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword. Half of the de was exposed. The cold light was slightly visible. The hilt was at the most convenient position for Fan Xian to stretch out his hand to grasp it.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s gaze dropped. He held the green banner tightly.


    The Tiger Guards, with Gao Da in the lead, also felt something strange. Their brows furrowed slightly. Their hands were already wrapped around the hilt of their long knives.


    Only the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council reacted a little slower. However, they were all scattered behind the Commissioner. Abruptly running into enemies, they naturally moved their bodies toward the shops on the sides of the streets. Using the shadows of the buildings, they were prepared at any moment to enter the darkness and sh in the most direct way with the hidden enemies.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was someone who greatly feared death. Although he didn¡¯t bring many people, they were all the most powerful in the world. In the past, the Shadow and Haitang were the vanguards. Now, there was Thirteenth Wang as the ferocious warrior. In addition, there was himself, the Tiger Guards, and the swordsmen. With such strong defensive power, even if a Great Grandmaster came, Fan Xian was confident they couldst a few attacks.


    In other words, he was prepared at any moment to receive an assassination from a Great Grandmaster.


    Outside the old Danzhou manor today, Fan Xian still felt the pressure from the people hidden in all directions despite the strength around him. This pressure was alsoing from one person. It proved that the person was not a Great Grandmaster. In this world, who else could gather all these aces?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and thenughed bitterly.


    The wooden door of the Fan manor in Danzhou was slowly pulled open. With the creak, the atmosphere of nervous confrontation immediately disappeared.


    A familiar face appeared inside the door. But, this face was certainly not meant to appear in Danzhou.


    ¡°Sir Ren.¡± Fan Xian looked at the official of the Taichang Temple, Ren Shao¡¯an, inside the manor andughed bitterly. ¡°Why are you waiting for me in my home?¡±


    Ren Shao¡¯an smiled but did not greet him. Instead, he made an ¡°after you¡± motion. Fan Xian paused slightly and turned to nce at Thirteenth Wang, who smiled and stayed with the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau outside the manor.


    Fan Xian led Wang Qinian, Gao Da, and others into the old manor. As he walked, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. He could feel that the previously quiet and secluded courtyard was filled with a sense of tension. Who knew how many aces were hidden behind those trees and outside that wall?


    Reaching the door to the back garden, Ren Shao¡¯an stopped. A eunuch with a face full of smiles took Fan Xian inside alone.


    The smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face became even more bitter. He couldn¡¯t say anything for a while after seeing Eunuch Yao.


    Walking into the little tower in the back garden, there were a few officials waiting silently inside. Seeing Fan Xiane in, they all rose to greet him. Fan Xian returned each of their greetings and recognized the Minister of Rites and a few people from the Imperial Observatory.


    Eunuch Yao only saw him to the first floor. Fan Xian lifted the front of his robes and walked with heavy steps onto the second floor. Grandmother lived on the second floor.


    Lifting the beaded curtain outside the second floor, Fan Xian walked in steadily. He saw his grandmother lying on the couch with a slightly ill appearance. Pain shed across his face. Seeing the middle-aged man sitting beside the couch and holding her hand while talking to her, a glimmer of fear shed through his heart.


    He approached the couch and knelt down formally. He kowtowed to both of them and forced a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart was filled with shock and helplessness. Going from Hangzhou to Danzhou, he had enjoyed the scenery as he passed and thought that he was as carefree as his eldest brother disciple. Waving his sleeves, he could toss the matter of deposing the heir to the back of his mind. He had not thought that his teacher had surmounted the people and was waiting here for him.


    ¡°Can I note?¡± The Emperor wore a thoughtful expression as he looked at Fan Xian. Slowly, he said, ¡°You are an imperial envoy, but your work has brought you to Danzhou? I remember only having you manage the Jiangnan Road and not the matters in Dongshan Road.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was awkward. ¡°I was mostly checking the eastern path for the pce treasury. After passing Jiangbei Road, I came to visit grandmother since Danzhou was not far away. I heard grandmother was not well. As a grandson...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when the Emperor spoke with slight anger, ¡°Filial piety is not something that can be used as an excuse. Run. I want to see where else you can run to!¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked and dumbfounded. He thought to himself, You want to depose of the Crown Prince. I just don¡¯t want to be involved. Is it necessary to be so angry? At this moment, he had endless amounts of confusion and worry in his heart. He was also not so stupid as to spar verbally with the Emperor. Smiling, he said, ¡°I am an ant in your hand. No matter how I escape, I cannot escape the palm of your hands.¡±


    This fawning clearly had no effect on the Emperor¡¯s mood. However, the Emperor did not seem to want to pursue this matter. Lightly, he said, ¡°Since you are here to show filial piety, thene quickly and look. If you can¡¯t make her better, be careful of your skin!¡±


    After saying this, the Emperor rose and spoke quietly beside the old woman¡¯s ear, ¡°Mother, look after yourself. I¡¯lle to see you again tonight.¡±


    He walked out of the room, leaving behind a confused Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian rubbed his legs and stood up. He then nted his bottom down beside his grandmother. Heid his finger on his grandmother¡¯s pulse. A momentter, his body went soft. A cold sweat broke out on his back.


    The old woman smiled slightly and said, ¡°You monkey, aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring me like this? There is nothing wrong with me. You are afraid of something else.¡±


    Fan Xian felt a twinge of guilt and was speechless.


    He was indeed afraid of other matters. The Emperor had actuallye, without detection, to Danzhou. Was there not an empty Pce in Jingdou?


    How could the Emperor be so far away from Jingdou at the critical moment of deposing the Crown Prince? What time was this? How could the Emperor be so stupid as to go on a in-clothes inspection tour?

 Chapter 513 - The Monarch Arrives In The East Sea

    <h4>Chapter 513: The Monarch Arrives In The East Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian sat on the couch and gently held his grandmother¡¯s hands. He found that the wrinkles on her hand had be even deeper. He felt a fear of soon being separated from his flesh and blood. After taking her pulse, he found that his grandmother had just caught a cold. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong in particr with her body. However, she was getting old. The oil was running dry, and the light was about to fade. He didn¡¯t know how many more years she could hang on.


    Thinking of this, his mood became depressed. In addition to the shock that the Emperor downstairs had brought, it made him sink into silence.


    After the second floor was silent for a long time, the old woman sighed and said, ¡°Just what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what path to tread?¡± Fan Xian looked at his grandmother¡¯s serious expression and smiled slightly as he spoke. He knew that there was a warm heart hidden under his grandmother¡¯s severe expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve walked well these few years.¡± Although it was impossible for the person downstairs to hear their conversation, the old woman¡¯s voice was pitched very low. She smiled kindly and rubbed Fan Xian¡¯s head. A sense of pride and gratification shone through in her tone and demeanor.


    Given the status and reputation that Fan Xian had obtained in three years, the old woman, who had raised him single-handedly, had plenty of reasons to be proud.


    ¡°In a path of 100 li, 90 li was half way,¡± Fan Xian patted his head self-mockingly and said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my head will suddenly fall off once I¡¯ve reached halfway.¡±


    The old woman gazed peacefully at her grandchild. A momentter, she said, gently, ¡°Has the Emperor¡¯s arrival in Danzhou made you think some inauspicious thoughts?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a long time. After he confirmed what his earlier involuntary emotions were, he nodded his head solemnly.


    The old woman stared into his eyes and said in a light voice, ¡°You have grown up, but there are some things I have to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°The Fan family has never had to wait in line... And you, there is even less need for you to stand in line because we have always stood in front of the Emperor.¡± The old woman spoke sternly and seriously. ¡°As long as you ensure this point, you will never walk the wrong path.¡±


    These words contained countless meanings, but they were all founded on a great trust in the Emperor. Fan Xian nced at his grandmother with some doubt. He did not speak or ask.


    ¡°After proving something for 30 years, there is no more need to doubt.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t think this way. He believed that things proven through history would often be overthrown by the future. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°For the Emperor to leave Jingdou under such circumstances, it is truly too risky.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to admonish himter?¡± The old woman looked at her grandson with a not-quite-there smile.


    Fan Xian thought for a short while and then nodded. ¡°There should still be time if he rushes back now.¡± In reality, these words were a farce. He knew that since the Emperor hade to Danzhou, he definitely had something important in mind. He would not be able to shoo him away with a few words. However, as an official, particrly one who was disguised as a loyal official and filial child, there were some things he had to say in person.


    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°You should go. Otherwise, the Emperor will tire of waiting.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled but did not immediately leave. Once again, he carefully injected Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi into his grandmother¡¯s body to check the situation. He left a few prescriptions and chatted a bit more with her until she began to feel drowsy for her midday nap. He then helped arrange her light curtain and tiptoed down the stairs.


    ...


    ...


    Coming down to the first floor, the Minister of Rites, the official of the Imperial Observatory, Eunuch Yao, and others in the building saw a strange expression in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. These people had not thought that Sir Fan junior would be so daring as to spend so long on the second floor and have the Emperor, who was waiting to talk with him, wait so long.


    In this world, probably only Fan Xian dared to make the Qing Emperor wait for this much time. In the minds of all these major figures was the thought that the Emperor¡¯s love for his illegitimate child was indeed at an outrageous level.


    After Fan Xian greeted them, he smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Where is the Emperor?¡±


    The Minister of Rites forced augh and nted his gaze toward the outside to point him the way. Eunuch Yao resisted smiling as he led Fan Xian out of the door and said, ¡°In the garden looking at the osmanthus flowers.¡±


    The most famous thing about Danzhou was its flower teas. Minister Fan and Fan Xian both liked this vor. Every year, the old manor would send some into Jingdou. A portion of it would be given as tribute to the Pce. Although the garden in the old manor was notrge, Fan Xian had partitioned off a corner and nted some osmanthus flowers to use in teas.


    Stopping outside the corner garden, Eunuch Yao backed away in a bow. Fan Xian found it very strange. Why did the head eunuch of the royal study run away rather than serving beside the Emperor? As he wondered this, his footsteps had already entered the garden. He saw the Emperor under the trees.


    And, the old man beside the Emperor.


    Fan Xian silently sucked in a cold breath. No wonder Eunuch Yao didn¡¯t have to be beside the Emperor, there was another eunuch there. He walked forward and bowed toward the Emperor. At the same time, he turned his body and did his best to speak respectfully and not rudely to the eunuch, ¡°Greetings, Eunuch Hong.¡± / update by


    It was not a done thing to express goodwill to a eunuch in front of the Emperor. However, Fan Xian knew that Eunuch Hong wasn¡¯t just anybody. Even the Emperor showed him respect, so his greeting shouldn¡¯t matter much.


    Hong Siyang smiled slightly and nced at Fan Xian. He did not say anything as he moved to stand behind the Emperor.


    The Emperor shifted his gaze from the osmanthus trees in the garden and pped his hands as he turned his head toward Fan Xian. ¡°I heard that you moved these trees and nted them.¡±


    Fan Xian confirmed, ¡°Yes, the garden is not big. There were no trees here previously, so it looked a somewhat dull, particrly during the spring and summer. Outside was full of trees and flowers. It was overly simple inside, so I moved a few.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you have some interests.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°When I lived in this courtyard, there were also trees. However, they were broken by me and others when practicing martial arts.¡±


    Fan Xian was silently speechless. He had lived in this manor 16 years. Yet, he had not known the Emperor had once lived here too. The old woman¡¯s mouth sure was tight.


    He suddenly remembered the stories of the past that his father and King Jing had brought up. Back then, the Emperor had once taken Chen Pingping and his father to Danzhou on a trip. At that time, the Emperor was still an unknown heir. It was in Danzhou where they had met his mother and Uncle Wu Zhu. Thinking about it now, the time during which the Emperor lived here... It was the moment when the wheel of history began to turn.


    As Fan Xian walked and talked leisurely with the Emperor in the garden, he began to gradually be anxious. He didn¡¯t know what excuse he should use to open his mouth and urge the Emperor to quickly return to Jingdou. The expression on his face began to appear somewhat unnatural.


    ¡°I am not out in inclothes,¡± the Emperor said in a lightly mocking way, guessing what Fan Xian was thinking about. ¡°I announced it to the world three days after leaving Jingdou. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes wide and asked in shock, ¡°Your Majesty, everyone knows you¡¯vee to Danzhou?¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Everyone knows that I am going to worship the heavens.¡± The Emperor nced at him and ced his hands behind his back as he walked out of the garden first.


    Fan Xian nced at Eunuch Hong in confusion before hurrying forward to follow behind the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t I know about this matter?¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t stop. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°You were having fun at sea. How could you have received the edict I sent to Hangzhou?¡±


    Fan Xian was greatly distressed and didn¡¯tment.


    The Emperor paused and said somewhat angrily, ¡°You are, after all, a proper imperial envoy. How could you leave your post without permission? I have already decreed to have you join up with the worship group. After you return to Hangzhou, go through the process.¡±


    After Fan Xian¡¯s distress, he felt slightly surprised. The Emperor had long announced his edict to the world to have him, this imperial envoy, join in the worship group. No wonder the officials along the coast guessed who was on the ship. However, the Emperor¡¯s words earlier were clearly to protect him. It seemed that the Emperor¡¯s mood was not so bad now a few months after that matter in Jingdou.


    As the Emperor stepped over the wooden threshold of the old manor, the guards hidden all around, as well as the officials in the garden, followed him out. For a moment, the area became noisy and lively. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist anymore and rushed forward a few steps. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, the situation in Jingdou has not settled since you are worshipping heaven. I will escort you back to Jingdou.¡±


    The Emperor stopped and turned his head to nce at him with amusement. ¡°Since it is to worship the heavens, why do I need to return to Jingdou?¡±


    Fan Xian replied with surprise, ¡°Naturally, the worship is at Qing Temple.¡±


    ¡°Qing Temple is not just in one location.¡± The Emperor said lightly, ¡°There is also a temple on the great Dong Mountain.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. The Emperor hade thousands of li to worship at the great Dong Mountain. No wonder there were not many officials and schrs in his entourage. Rather, there were the Minister of Rites, people from Taichang Temple, and officials from the Imperial Observatory with him. In order to worship heaven and depose the heir, these people were indeed necessary. However, why didn¡¯t the Emperor carry out this matter in Jingdou? Why did hee to the shore of the East Sea? Was the Emperor not worried at all?


    ¡°I know what you are worried about.¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression was soft as if he found itudable that this son of his constantly thought of his father¡¯s safety. After thinking for a moment, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since you cannot control your worry, then I¡¯ll let you bepletely responsible for my safety this trip.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised again and forced a chuckle, wondering to himself how he had ended up with such a difficult task. However, he was also unable to reject it and could only thank the Emperor for his favor and ept it.


    ¡°In a while,e meet me at the docks.¡± The Emperor knew that Fan Xian was going to do next. After saying this, he walked out of the manor with Eunuch Hong and climbed into the carriage. Leading the servants and officials, Eunuch Yao followed the Emperor out.


    Fan Xian stood at the door to the manor and watched the slowly changing light all around the street. He knew that the Tiger Guards and Overwatch Council swordsmen with the Emperor had already caught up and let himself rx a little. He waved his hand. Wang Qinian ran over from across the street. With a face full of shock, he said to Fan Xian, ¡°Sir, was that...¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Wang Qinian swallowed with difficulty and said in a low voice, ¡°Why was he here?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression darkened slightly and he muttered, ¡°No one knows why. I only know that if something happens to him, I am done for.¡±


    If something happened to the Emperor during the process of worshipping the heavens, as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and now with the heaven burden of leading the guards, Fan Xian would die in a nasty way. At least, the people in Jingdou would certainly scapegoat Fan Xian while they sat on that chair with a smile.


    Fan Xian clenched his fist and forced a self-mocking smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want another Sigu Jian. Send the order down and have all of the Council people stationed in Dong Mountain fall into action. Everyone better be on high alert. If anyonees within 50 li of the great Dong Mountain, send a first-level report.¡±


    Wang Qinian acknowledged it.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Send an order to Jiangbei to have Jing Ge take the 500 ck Knights overnight to Dongshan Road and have them spread defenses along the northwest path. Work with the local provincial guards to ensure that there are no problems. If there is anything odd, kill without question.¡±


    Wang Qinian raised his head and nced at Fan Xian. Northwest of Dongshan Road pointed directly toward Yanjing Cangzhou, where Governor Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s main camp was. However, the two were separated by a great distance. Even if Yan Xiaoyi truly had the boldness to rebel and kill the monarch, he had no way of moving his troops so far without alerting the court.


    ¡°Being careful is always the best,¡± Fan Xian said with his head lowered. He felt iparably angry in his mind. The Emperor was going to scare countless people with such a decision.


    Wang Qinian epted his orders and left. A cloth-clothed approached Fan Xian¡¯s side. He bowed and said, ¡°ording to His Majesty¡¯s orders, I await your orders.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at the person and gently said, ¡°Deputy, you are more familiar with the Emperor¡¯s personal guards. If there is anything wrong, we will discuss it then.¡±


    The safety of the Qing Royal Pce waspletely in the hands of the Imperial Army and internal guards. The two systems had once almost been the same. A few years ago, the Commander of the internal guards was Yan Xiaoyi and the Deputy was Gong Dian, who led the Imperial Army and guards.


    After the night that Fan Xian snuck into the Royal Pce in the fifth year of the Qing calendar, the defense around the Royal Pce underwent a massive change. Yan Xiaoyi was transferred to the North as a Governor. The Imperial Army and guards were divided into two parts. The current Great Prince was responsible for the Imperial Army, while the guards inside the Pce were controlled solely by Eunuch Yao.


    The person talking to Fan Xian at the moment was the Great Prince¡¯s Deputy, the Deputy of the Imperial Army. Fan Xian had to speak more politely to him. However, without exchanging pleasantries, he directly said, ¡°How many of the Imperial Army of are here?¡±


    ¡°Two-thousand,¡± the Deputy of the Imperial Army replied respectfully. ¡°They are all waiting for orders outside Danzhou.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He thought to himself that 2,000 Imperial Guards, in addition to the other aces at the Emperor¡¯s side, should be enough to ensure the Emperor¡¯s safety.


    He turned his head and nced at the corner of the little story building that could be vaguely seen. His mind drifted slightly. He remembered when he first left Danzhou, his grandmother and told him to harden his heart. At the same, he thought about how his grandmother had once told him that his mother had died an unnatural death because she was overly gentle.


    In this moment. Fan Xian thought about the things grandmother had said when she held him as a child and those vague truths. Suddenly, his heart jumped. He immediately suppressed it and shook his head with a sigh. / update by


    Eunuch Hong, at the Emperor¡¯s side, was unfathomable. Uncle Wu Zhu was not with him, nor were the Shadow or Haitang. He and Thirteenth Wang were not powerful enough. Furthermore, he was far away in Danzhou and unable to remotely control the situation in Jingdou. Most importantly, Fan Xian had to admit, up until now, the Emperor had treated him well.


    He smiled self-mocking and waved this fantasy from his mind.


    The Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army did not know the rebellious and treasonous things Fan Xian was thinking about. He thought that Sir Fan junior was worried about the Emperor¡¯s safety and said a few extra words of encouragement. He then pped his chest to demonstrate his confidence.


    ...


    ...


    On the Danzhou docks, themon people in the area had long been expelled out of sight. The fishing boats thate here had also long been sent to the harbor. The entire city seemed to be extraordinarily suppressed and filled with fearful respect because of the arrival of the middle-aged man in light yellow robes standing on the dock.


    Only the clouds in the sky, bubbles in the ocean, and seagulls flying between the sky and water did not seem to feel the pressure and continued to float and fly naturally.


    The birds were searching for food on the sea and gave a sharp cry, which startled the Emperor, who was deep in thought on the dock.


    He waved his hand behind him and said, ¡°Come stand beside me.¡±


    Fan Xian, who had been watching the figure of the Emperor from below the wooden boards of the dock, jumped onto the wooden boards upon hearing these words. He walked to the Emperor¡¯s side and stood slightly behind him. Facing forward, he looked at the endless ocean.


    ¡°Walk forward another step.¡± The Emperor put his hands behind his back and did not turn his head.


    Fan Xian started and followed the order to take another step to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor.


    The ocean breeze blew over and smoothed the stray hairs on the side of the Emperor¡¯s face back. It did not have a charming effect. Instead, it gave him an air of unswerving determination that made one feel enchanted and admiring. Below his feet, the sea waves were pping against the rocks below the wood boards. They formed one blossom of snow, two blossoms of snow, and then countless blossoms of snow.


    ¡°Push your chest out.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes watched the ends of the ocean as he spoke to Fan Xian beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you act stupid and cowardly.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. He understood what the Emperor was feeling right now. He followed his words and naturally rxed to stand with him shoulder to shoulder. But, he did not open his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Thest time I came to Danzhou, I wasn¡¯t even the Crown Prince,¡± the Emperor slowly said. ¡°That day, Chen Pingping stood behind me like Hong Siyang while your fath¡ªFan Jian was like you, standing shoulder to shoulder with me, bathing in Danzhou¡¯s particrly crisp sea breeze.¡±


    ¡°After I became the Crown Prince, Fan Jian has never dared to stand shoulder to shoulder with me again.¡±


    Fan Xian tilted his head slightly and saw a self-mocking smile sh across the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips.


    The Emperor said in a lightly mocking tone, ¡°Once I sat on that chair and fought from the South to the North, there was no longer anyone who dared to speak to me with a straight back, never mind standing beside me.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed at just the perfect moment.


    ¡°That day, the three of us hade to Danzhou to rx. At that time, Jingdou was in turmoil. Two Princes had secretly made big moves in order to win the ce of heir. At that time, the previous Emperor was only an unremarkable King Cheng,¡± the Emperor said indifferently. ¡°Us, the younger generation, had no way of interfering and could only hide as far away as possible from the center of it all.¡±


    He tilted his head to nce at Fan Xian and said, ¡°In reality, it is much like what you are trying to do right now. However, you are presently much more powerful than I was back then.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°What is important is heart. If it¡¯s not strong enough, there are some things that one will never know how to face.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that you still had some pity for Chengqian,¡± the Emperor turned his head back and coldly said. ¡°However, this is very good. Back then, when the three of us stood on this dock and gazed at this great ocean, we had no pity for anyone in our hearts. Our only thought was self-preservation. I often think that as we gazed at the ocean that day, perhaps we were hoping for a god to suddenly appear on the ocean.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew what the Emperor would say next.


    ¡°There was nothing on the ocean, just like today,¡± the Emperor spoke slowly. A smile once again rose to the corners of his lips. ¡°However, when we turned around, we found there was a woman on the dock along with her very strange servant.¡±


    With a slight yearning, Fan Xian said, ¡°I have long wondered how you met my mother.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s body shook slightly. He was caught slightly off-guard by Fan Xian¡¯s out-of-the-blue reference to himself as both his son and official. Then he realized that the kid has said this unconsciously. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help a gratified smile appearing on his face.


    However, he did not continue this topic. He only said, ¡°I told you earlier, no one has ever dared to stand shoulder to shoulder with me. However, your mother dared. Regardless of whether I was the Crown Prince or the Emperor, your mother always dared to stand shoulder to shoulder with me to look at the ocean and feel the ocean breeze. She never saw me as anyone special. In fact, she would sometimes look at me disdainfully without restraint.¡±


    The Emperorughed self-mockingly. ¡°After she died, there was no longer such a person like her in this world. I don¡¯t expect you to inherit much from her, but I don¡¯t want you to be overly stupid and cowardly and damage your mother and my prestige for no good reason.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile and thought to himself, This is because you¡¯re trying to chase after the past today, thus you allow me to stand here for a while. As for prestige... I¡¯ll pass. My little life is more important.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s go back to the capital.¡± Fan Xian finally said what he wanted to say. With some worry, he said, ¡°Leaving the capital for too long, it¡¯s never...¡±


    Seeing him speak then stop, the Emperor said coldly, ¡°Say everything you want to say. You just want to say that there may be some people in Jingdou who harbor errant intentions while I am gone.¡±


    The Emperor gazed at the ocean and was calm to a chilling extent. In a light voice, he said, ¡°My trip to the ocean to worship the heavens this time is a public and open deposition of the heir. I want to see who has the courage and boldness to do something and see just who owns Qing Kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 514 - Waves Growing From The Precipice

    <h4>Chapter 514: Waves Growing From The Precipice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bird cries rang out along the shore. The ripples under the dock gently pped against each other while in the distance, therge waves crashed into the precipice, making periodic booms punctuated by silence. Fan Xian stood on the wooden boards and was not moved by the Emperor¡¯s hot-blooded words. Seriously, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should not havee so unexpectedly. I ask again for Your Majesty to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°There is the empress dowager keeping watch in Jingdou, plus there are Chen Pingping and the two schrs. Who would dare act without permission?¡± The Emperor gazed at the ocean and waved his hand impatiently. ¡°If one wants to take over the world, they must take over that chair. Thus, they must first kill me as I sit on that chair. If they can¡¯t kill me, they can go make all the noise they want. When trash rebels, it won¡¯t seed even in 10 years.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and speechless. He thought to himself that the Emperor was truly a strange one. Extraordinarily strong self-confidence mixed in with extraordinarily powerful paranoia created the man¡¯s extremely narcissistic personality. The Emperor wanted to y at drawing the snake out of its cave. One day, he may die to his narcissism. The problem was that Fan Xian did not want to be a funerary object.


    ¡°An Zhi, you must know that it is very difficult to see someone¡¯s heart clearly.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly became emotional. It was unclear whether he was talking about his son or his sister. After these moving words left his mouth, his expression was suddenly clouded with ayer of tiredness. The lines around his brows and eyes appeared incredibly tired.


    This exhaustion wasn¡¯t like the ones he feigned while sitting in court on the dragon chair for his officials to see. Rather, it was a true exhaustion that came from the depths of his heart.


    Fan Xian quietly scrutinized the Emperor¡¯s expression and appearance with countless thoughts shing through his head. This was his first time seeing such a true and intimate expression on the Emperor¡¯s face.


    However, the movement of this kind of truthful expression was like the clouds above the port in Danzhou. It was burst open asionally to block the piercing light only to immediately disperse and dissolve into the porcin blue sky. In a sh, no trace of the emotion could be found on the Emperor¡¯s face.


    What was left was a brilliant self-confidence and perseverance. After showing his mortal heart, he immediately recovered his role as a monarch.


    Seeing this scene, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved and sighed. ¡°That is why people say that one can paint a person and a tiger, but it is difficult to paint the bones. It is difficult to know one¡¯s face and person but not one¡¯s heart. Usually, they could be soft and agreeable, but who knows whether or not one day they will pick up two straight knives and plunge it into your heart.¡±


    It was clear that the Emperor did not care who Fan Xian was sighing about. He was just reminiscing about the past while surrounded by this kind of emotion. He stared into the ocean in a daze and faintly said, ¡°Perhaps the world thinks I am someone without heart or emotions. Actually, they are all wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian quietly watched the Emperor and didn¡¯tment.


    The Emperor slowly said, ¡°I have given them too many chances and hoped they would suddenly andpletely repent. Even up to now, I am still giving them chances. If it were not for emotions, why would I rush about like this?¡±


    Thinking silently to himself, Fan Xian wondered whether it was emotion or a sickness that made the Emperor lure and force others to make mistakes. He tested the Crown Prince¡¯s and Second Prince¡¯s hearts and watched closely their struggles these years.


    ¡°Such as your mother...¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as if he felt that the sun that had drifted out of the clouds was too piercing.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened slightly. He listened carefully to each of the Emperor¡¯s words.


    The Emperor nced at him and then turned his face away again. Faintly, he said, ¡°The Qing Kingdom owes her a great debt. For myself, it could be said that our affection was boundless. However, one day everything changed. She and her entire Ye family became just a past event. She died tragically, while I had long hidden the emotions. Although I have madepensationster, I have truly done very little to repay her gratitude and loyalty.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what he was talking about. After his mother died, the Emperor had endured four years before sweeping clean the royalty and nobility that were involved in the matter. However, he had left behind a few important figures. If this was said to be a revenge, it was done very ipletely.


    Faintly, the Emperor said, ¡°I have never spoken of it, nor have the two have them ever asked. But I know, they are both unsatisfied and feel resentment toward me...¡± Suddenly, a self-mocking twist rose to the corners of his lips. ¡°But, what could I have done? To never speak further of this, to absorb the Ye family into the national treasury, and to cast the Ye family as traitors, was heartless. If I were to reverse the verdict on the Ye family, what was the empress dowager to do? Did I have to depose the empress and kill her before it could be said that I truly had a heart and loyalty?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s tone remained calm and without a trace of excitement. Fan Xian found it admirable. He knew that the ¡°they¡± who had resentment in their hearts referred to his father, Fan Jian, and the Director, Chen Pingping.


    ¡°As a monarch, it is impossible to wander across the world without any stumbling,¡± the Emperor calmly said. ¡°If I had truly done that, I would still be a merciless person. Furthermore, what would happen to the entire court? I think, if she was alive, she would definitely approve of what I did.¡±


    ¡°She wanted a powerful and wealthy Qing Kingdom, and I have achieved that.¡± An expression of unswerving determination appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Looking around the world, Qing Kingdom is the most powerful country. The people of Qing Kingdom are also living better than at any other point in history. I think this wouldfort her heart.¡±


    Fan Xian remained silent. In the years after his rebirth, he often asked himself what kind of country was Qing Kingdom and what kind of man was the Emperor. Although he gained a deeper understanding of all this after he entered the capital and finally came into contact with the Emperor¡¯s self-confident, narcissistic, self-aggrandising, and self-abusive heart, he had to admit one point. Even if there had been flooding the year beforest and a snowstorm this year, with the efficiency of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s bureaucratic system, the wealth of the people, and the well-order politics, it was countless times betterpared to the history books he had read in his previous life.


    At this moment, Qing Kingdom was, without question, prosperous and wealthy. The Emperor standing next to him was a wise monarch, even a holy monarch, if his goal was to have the people be full.


    ¡°She said that the court officials needed to be watched. Fine. While I was still a Crown Prince, I asked father to set up the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°She said that eunuchs were both pitiful and hateful. Thus, I have closely followed the rules from the establishing of this country and strictly prohibited eunuchs from participating in politics. At the same time, I have also ordered Taichang Temple to audit the number of eunuchs to reduce their presence as much as possible in the pce.¡±


    Fan Xian repeatedly nodded his head. There were indeed a great deal fewer eunuchs in the Qing Royal Pcepared to Northern Qi. Without question, this was a virtuous decree.


    ¡°She said that a wise monarch should be able to ept admonishments. Fine. I allowed the Imperial Censor the right to discuss matters through hearsay.¡±


    The Emperor spoke quicker and quicker and became more and more lost in thought. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but bite the tender flesh inside his lip to remind himself that he shouldn¡¯tugh. He had thought of the Imperial Censorates bottom after it had been beaten in court.


    ¡°She said there needed to be reform to treat the corrupt practices at their root. Fine. I have also listened to her. I changed the reign title, the system, and pushed new policies...¡±


    Fan Xian finally couldn¡¯t resistughing bitterly.


    The changing of the reign title in the Qing calendar was already the third change. The Ministry of War became the Department of Army Affairs. It then became the present-day Bureau of Military Affairs. The Imperial Academy separated into the Tongwen Institute and became the Ministry of Education before it changed back. Even the ancient to present day six ministries were almost renamed by this Emperor.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s life was filled with meritorious and eye-catching contributions. However, these three new policies became an absurd matter that he would never be able to avoid. Even to today, when themon people in Jingdou spoke of these departments, they were filled with confusion. Every time they wanted to go somewhere, they had to give a number of names.


    If it weren¡¯t for the powerful military force of royal authority and valiant implementation by Qing officials, who managed to twist things back to what they were like and leave behind only an inharmonious name, Qing Kingdom would probably be in turmoil.


    The Emperor looked at his expression andughed self-mockingly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it. I know this is one of the rare times I became muddled. However, at that time, your mother was already gone. I only had a general idea, so it was inevitable for me to make a few mistakes.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly moved. He thought to himself, After his mother died, the Emperor continued to keep his word. From this, one had to admit that in this matter, the Emperor was not an emotionless being.


    ¡°Before your mother passed, I listened to her a great deal. However, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything for herter...¡± the Emperor closed his eyes and faintly said. ¡°So, after she passed, I remembered everything she had once talked to me about. I wanted to help her make it a reality. It could be considered a kind of promise to her, as well as regret.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°If mother was still alive, she would certainly be grateful for your affection.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not affection,¡± the Emperor opened his eyes and quietly said. ¡°It is only loyalty. As for gratitude, that is impossible. I just want to do something to offer to her spirit. I don¡¯t desire anything else.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly smiled and said, ¡°She had once very regretfully spoken of such a thing as a newspaper and said that there was no gossip and sensational news to read. So, I had the internal court create a newspaper with flowery borders on it. Thinking of it now, I was very troublesome.¡±


    Fan Xian was dumbstruck and speechless. The newspaper of the internal court was known as the most useless thing in Qing Kingdom. It was personally written by the great schr and calligrapher, Sir Pan Ling. It was sent to the various Roads, provinces, and counties, and kept only by the officials and nobility. If it was on the market, one page of the newspaper could be sold for a great deal of silver.


    Back when he lived in Danzhou, Fan Xian had stolen newspapers from the old manor to sell for money. Naturally, he was very familiar with newspapers. At that time, he had been extremely disdainful of the gossip in these so-called ¡°newspapers¡± and was very confused by the flowery borders [JW1] on the paper. However, the answer to all this was because his mother had wanted to read gossip papers and listen to sensational news.


    Fan Xian looked at the Emperor with a strange expression and forcefully pushed down the words that were about to leave his mouth. He had originally wanted to remind the Emperor that the so-called ¡°flowery borders news¡± was not referring to the lines of flowers drawn on the sides of the newspaper.


    The Emperor did not notice his expression and became happier the more he talked. ¡°Your mother was most curious about stories from Chen Pingping¡¯s past. Thus, in the fourth year of the Qing Calendar, I had the internal newspaper write a great deal about him while I had sent that old dog back to his hometown to visit rtives. If your mother could see it, presumably she would be happy.¡±


    Fan Xianughed out loud. He remembered the story. In the spring of the fourth year of the Qing calendar, he was heading to Jingdou from Danzhou. At that time, the biggest events in Jingdou were the exposure of Prime Minister Lin Ruofu¡¯s illegitimate daughter and the marriage alliance to the Fan family, and the internal court¡¯s massive reveal of stories from Director Chen¡¯s youth without fear of the Overwatch Council.


    The sun by the sea gradually rose and moved from their front to their back, casting the Emperor and Fan Xian¡¯s shadows onto the asionally rising surface of the ocean. The sea water happened to join in and reduced the waves a great deal, gradually bing calm. It reflected the blurry shadows of the two people more and more clearly.


    Fan Xian held back a smile and lowered his head, thinking, The Emperor was just a mortal after all. Just as he could not forget the Qing Temple, he couldn¡¯t forget Danzhou. In this world, it was probably only on the Danzhou docks that the Emperor would say so much.


    This was a conversation that should not have happened between an official and monarch. It made Fan Xian develop a great deal more positive feelings for the Emperor and a deeper understanding of him. At the same time, it also created more worries.


    He sighed and directed his gaze on to the ocean. He told himself that the worries in his heart were, in the end, about future matters. The worries in front of him were already sufficiently scary.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± the Emperor was feeling rather rxed and asked casually.


    Fan Xian considered for a moment then said, ¡°The Admiral of the Jiaozhou Navy is a disciple of the Qin family.¡±


    When the Emperor formally went out on an inspection tour, the necessary honor guard was immense. Even though the Qing Emperor had always been simple, the court put down a great deal of effort when it came to defensive power. Onnd, the provincial soldiers were outside, while the Imperial Guards were within. In addition, there was a squad of aces and Eunuch Hong, that strange old creature. It could be considered an imprable castle.


    While travelling by sea, the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s battleships had received orders and arrived. They were responsible for defending against dangers from the sea. As Fan Xian spoke, his eyes were narrowed. He stared at the surface of the ocean, fixed on the ships the Jiaozhou Navy had sent to protect the Emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was calm. It seemed like he had not taken Fan Xian¡¯s reminder to heart and said, ¡°One day, I will give you justice for the incident of the valley. However, old General Qin is a foundation rock of the country. Do not doubt each other. Since you have already moved the ck Knights over, there is no need to worry about an attack within a hundred li. Why always make usations like a homeless dog?¡±


    Only now did Fan Xian remember another one of the Emperor¡¯s identities that had not been used in a long time. He was a famous general in the army. He smiled and epted the order without saying anything more.


    [JW1] ¡°Flowery borders¡± and Sensational News¡± use the same characters and sound the same. Hence the Emperor¡¯s mix up.

 Chapter 515 - White Clouds Rise from Tall Mountains

    Chapter 515: White Clouds Rise from Tall Mountains


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, as the day was barely getting started, a group left Danzhou¡¯s port. Since it was the Emperor¡¯s entourage, the situation was not normal. Although all manners of honor guard had note out, there was three li of densely packed people surrounding the noble andrge carriage in the center. It appeared very imposing.


    Themon people of Danzhou knelt on the ground and respectfully kowtowed to the leaving Emperor. This might be the first andst time they would see the Emperor. As citizens of Qing Kingdom, no one wanted to miss it.


    Fan Xian rode in the rear of the group. He looked at the group in the distance on the official road with a worried expression on his face. He was about to follow the Emperor to the great Dong Mountain¡¯s temple to worship heaven. However, his heart was full of unease and confusion.


    Last night, he had secretly met up with Ren Shao¡¯an. He learned the reason that the Emperor had chosen the great Dong Mountain to worship heaven was not just because he had begun to miss the air of freedom, the meetings of the past, and Danzhou¡¯s sea breeze. It was because a problem had appeared in the original n to worship the heavens at the Qing Temple in Jingdou.


    No one in the Jingdou Qing Temple had the authority to conduct such arge worship ceremony.


    Qing Kingdom always believed in the military. Although its people feared and respected spirits, it was in a distant way, particrly under the influence of the present Emperor. The power of the Ascetic Monks of the Temples grew weaker by the day. The proper Tianyi Dao with Northern Qi¡¯s Ku He at the head had even less a possibility of entering into Qing Kingdom¡¯s system of temples.


    The few virtuous and prestigious Great Priests left all had things happen to them these few years. First, there was that Great Priest who had returned to the capital through the South. In less than a month, because of his age and weak body, he had caught a cold and died. The Second Priest Great Master, San Shi, had tragically died in the woods outside Jingdou.


    Fan Xian guessed that the deaths of the Great Priests were secretly the work of the Emperor. However, this meant that if they wanted to worship heaven, they could only go to Dong Mountain. After all, it was known as the location most like a spiritual temple. It was profound and where the incense was the thickest.


    But was it just because of this absurd reason?


    Fan Xian squeezed the horse¡¯s nk and caught up to the group with furrowed brows. The Emperor¡¯s protection work went on methodically, so he did not need to worry too much. After seeing the more than a hundred long-knifed Tiger Guards sandwiched between the Imperial Guards, he could feel more at ease.


    Seven Tiger Guards could fight Haitang Duoduo. What could a hundred Tiger Guards do?


    He should have felt at ease, but he still did not. In the minds of most people, Fan Xian was probably an expert in maniption and conspiracy. But a person knows their own secrets. He knew his ability to calcte was truly not that amazing. In the past, he was able to fight without defeat in the South Kingdom and Northern Qi because he had Yan Bingyun¡¯s help and Chen Pingping¡¯s care. Plus, his biggest supporter was the Emperor. With him as a mountain to lean on, all obstacles moved when he approached it. What was there to really be afraid of?


    The target of an opponent conspirator was his own support. Fan Xian was self-aware enough to know that he did not have sufficient intelligence to handle such a major situation.


    He saw himself clearly, so he was particrly careful and sensitive. Thinking of the question that had been circling his mind since yesterday, he felt a bit of caution.


    It was a major event for the Emperor to go on an inspection tour. Even if he had been floating on the ocean and broken his connection to the Overwatch Council¡¯s intelligencework, Yan Bingyun, who was in charge of Council business in Jingdou, should have had a way to notify him. The internalmunications between the Qinian Unit had been kept open. Why had Yan Bingyun not notified him ahead of time?


    He summoned Wang Qinian over and asked a few questions. After receiving the report that everything was as normal with the Council reports, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. He didn¡¯t say anything more. He just smiled self-mockingly, feeling that he was too overly suspicious and in an abnormal state.


    ...


    ...


    They traveled bynd. It only took a few days before they saw the giant lonely mountain by the seaside that had blocked 10,000 years of sea wind and hid the sunrise to the east. It stood isted and stubborn, piercing into the sky like a half-piece of jade.


    Fan Xian rode beside the Emperor¡¯s carriage and unconsciously gave a shiver. He looked at the massive mountain with narrowed eyes and sighed in appreciation. This was the third time he had seen the great Dong Mountain by the sea. Every time he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh at the wonder of nature.


    How could such a stunning sight not make one open-minded? After sighing, Fan Xian also felt great pity and irritation. He had lived in Danzhou 16 years. He had not known that not far from his home, there was such a sacred ce. Otherwise, he certainly would have dragged Uncle Wu Zhu there to y.


    Although the court had stopped all jade extraction in Dong Mountain, it did not prohibitmon people from entering the temple to pray. Presumably, no one would have stopped him if he had oftene to y.


    However, if he was still a child and wanted to enter the great Dong Mountain today, it would not be so easy.


    At the foot of the mountain, gs and banners fluttered in the breeze. Thousands of people were standing in lines. All the paths leading into the mountain had been sealed. Three days previously, the imperial edict had gone up the mountain. The priests and monks in the temple on the mountain were waiting respectfully in front of the gates for the imperial entourage. The people who hade to the mountain to burn incense had long been herded down the mountain by the local provincial soldiers.


    Currently, there were thousands of people restraining their breathing in this isted and lonely mountain. An oppressively strict atmosphere enveloped the surrounding areas. All of this was for that one person, the first person in the world.


    Eunuch Yao stepped onto the wooden frame and helped the imposing Emperor in the bright yellow formal clothing out of therge carriage. The Emperor stood on the t stage in front of the carriage.


    Without anyone giving an order, the thousands of people at the foot of the mountain uniformly knelt down with a swish. Cries of ¡°wansui¡± rang out through the mountain.


    The Emperor waved his hand calmly to indicate for everyone to rise. After being helped down from the carriage by Eunuch Yao, he naturally left the eunuch¡¯s hand. After cing his hands behind his back, he walked toward the newly repaired gates that shone like white jade.


    Old Eunuch Hong followed behind the Emperor.


    Fan Xiangged behind a few steps, calmly watching the situation.


    Approaching the gates to the mountain, the robe wearing priests bowed respectfully once again to the Emperor. They then bent their bodies in a ttering manner and asked the Emperor to ascend the mountain to listen to the will of heaven.


    Fan Xian watched this andughed to himself. The Monks in Qing Kingdom indeed did not have as much status as in Northern Qi.


    The Emperor did not immediately move. He looked at the beautiful gates and smiled warmly. ¡°The first edict came earlier in the month, while my exact time of arrival was set three days ago. The temple has certainly reacted quickly. However, the people should not be overly disrupted. A mountain gate is already so extravagant. Be careful that Dongshan Road doesn¡¯t run out of silver.¡±


    The priests¡¯ expressions became embarrassed. The head priest exined in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Majesty, it is only a mountain gate. The Temple at the peak is still how it was 20 years ago. There has been no change at all.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°That is very good.¡±


    The Governor of Dongshan Road, He Yongzhi, who had rushed to meet the entourage, wiped the sweat from his brows. He thought to himself that his attempt at ttering had missed its mark. Fortunately, the Emperor¡¯s next words were rtively gentle.


    The Emperor nced at this Governor and furrowed his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in the letter to note?¡±


    He Yongzhi was one of the seven governors. Although his position was a bit weaker than Xue Qing¡¯s, he was still a first-rank official. In front of the Emperor, he didn¡¯t have the semnce of being a major figure. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for your Majesty to leave the capital ande to Dongshan Road. I and all the officials from the Road and province all feel the glory. How could I note?¡±


    It was clear that the Governors of the Seven Roads were the Emperor¡¯s most trusted officials. The Emperorughingly scolded, ¡°Get back to your Luozhou. The Governor leads one side of the military. It is enough for you to your job. There has never been ack of people serving me at my side...¡± He nced at Fan Xian behind him. ¡°With Commissioner Fan here, you can go back.¡±


    He Yongzhi did not dare object. He knew that although this Emperor appeared warm, he always expected prompt obedience. The Governor also didn¡¯t dy. He knelt and kowtowed again, nodded towards Fan Xian as a greeting, and hurried back to the Governor¡¯s manor in Luozhou.


    Fan Xian smiled as he watched and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ...


    ...


    The great Dong Mountain was very tall. If it was calcted using Fan Xian¡¯s units, it was at least 2,000 meters. Furthermore, it was surrounded by either the sea or grasnd. Contrasting the two, the mountain appeared even more towering. It seemed to reach the heavens. If one had to ascend it, there wasn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯t feel scared.


    Fortunately, the side of the mountain facing the sea was apletely smooth precipice. The side facing thend was filled with dirt and life that had umted over millions of years. Stone steps rose on either side with grass growing abundantly and tall trees shooting into the sky. The branches and leaves were like little green fans that hid the newly risen summer sun. They danced in the light mountain breeze like countless little fans and brought a wee coolness to people walking.


    This beautiful and secluded scene was perhaps what gave themon people, who hade to light incense, the bravery to finish walking this seemingly endless series of stone steps.


    Thousands of soldiers were spread out at the foot of Dong Mountain. Those following the Emperor up the mountain to worship the heavens were old Eunuch Hong, Fan Xian, the Minister of Rites, and a group of officials. There were also a number of eunuchs following them and a hundred or so Tiger Guards warily spread around the Emperor. However, they weren¡¯t taking the stone steps. They were going up the small trails in the mountain, which was a bit more difficult.


    The tens of thousands of stone steps truly tested one¡¯s perseverance and energy. The people called this long series of steps the staircase to heaven. Only those who walked up showed sufficient sincerity and were able to use the mysterious power of the temple in the mountain to cure illnesses.


    This group was notmon people going to pray to the heavens. The Tiger Guards walking through the mountain could hold up. Even the eunuchs seemed to have sufficient energy. However, the civil officials, the Minister of Rites and Ren Shao¡¯an, were almost at the end of their strength. They had no energy to care about losing face in front of the Emperor. Each of them supported their waists and puffed for breath.


    Fan Xian had climbed mountains and jumped precipices since he was young. These tens of thousands of stone steps were not a problem for him. He wasn¡¯t even breathing hard. He watched the people and found that the eunuchs at the Emperor¡¯s side were very strong. He couldn¡¯t help but be silently speechless. Old Eunuch Hong was a strange creature. He also knew that Eunuch Yao had martial training. However, the eunuchs who brought tea were exemry. It made him feel that there were indeed talented individuals hiding at the Emperor¡¯s side.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, the group finally reached the summit of the mountain. A few priests and civil officials copsed limply on the ground. They didn¡¯te to themselves for a while.


    The Emperor smiled mockingly as he nced at them, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to criticize. He put his hands behind his back and walked to the side of the precipice at the top of the mountain. He watched the floating clouds in front of the cliff and considered the sun above. His expression was extraordinarily calm and joyful. It was as if he had finally achieved, or was about to achieve, a goal.


    Fan Xian followed behind him and smiled slightly. He saw the slight rise and fall of the Emperor¡¯s chest, and his slightly flushed and sweaty face. It seemed that although the Emperor¡¯s body was still healthy and strong, he was no longer the young man who rode into battle in. It was only for the Emperor¡¯s face that he forcibly endured it.


    After resting for a moment, the people who hade along began to organize the ceremony and make the very troublesome arrangements for living and food. The Emperor and Fan Xian remained standing beside the precipice. The father and son seemed to be caught by the wondrous view below Dong Mountain. They didn¡¯t say a single word. They only stared forward in a daze.


    In front of them was the ocean, an endless ocean. The ocean they were looking at was not the same one they saw while standing on the Danzhou dock.


    The ocean in Danzhou was intimate yet difficult to be close to. It was calm but surging and close beneath their feet. The sound was beside their ears, and the white foam wet the bottoms of their robes.


    The ocean below the great Dong Mountain was distant and cold. Standing on the edge of the precipice, one could not hear the roar of the waves. Gazing down along the precipice as smooth as jade, one could only see streaks of white moving forward and back on the ocean, crashing into and soaking the precipice of Dong Mountain, doing an endlessly pointless task.


    In front of the precipice was ayer of very thin and light cloud, like a piece of paper. It rose and fell as it flowed slowly around the precipice.


    The red sun on the surface of the ocean had long risen. It didn¡¯t seem to be much taller than the great Dong Mountain. Standing on the mountain, the sun seemed very close. Its brilliance pierced through theyer of white cloud and shone with twisted and beautiful streaks. Gradually, it lightened the pure white cloud until it almost disappeared into the air.


    Watching the clouds spread and disperse, and the tide rise and all, Fan Xian unconsciously rubbed his nose and smiled self-mockingly. Why was he standing here beside the Emperor? Then he saw the Emperor¡¯s body sway.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand shed out like lightning. His left hand was like a vine. His fingers exerted a slight strength. In a sh, the Coffin-Breaker technique came out. He caught the Emperor¡¯s hand and pulled him back a step.


    Below their feet was a bottomless abyss. If one fell down, the chance of survival was slim. After Fan Xian¡¯s scare had passed, he felt that he had acted impetuously and gave his apologies. He also noticed that behind him, old Eunuch Hong was looking at him with a strange gaze.


    The Emperor lightly touched his forehead. He did not resent him. Rather, he self-mockingly said, ¡°Seems like I really am old. I actually became a bit dizzy after looking for too long.¡±


    Suddenly, the Emperor put down his hand and gazed at Fan Xian with a slight smile. ¡°Do you believe there are sacred temples in the world?¡±

 Chapter 516 - People In The Temple

    Chapter 516: People In The Temple


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He slightly lowered his head and said, ¡°I believe.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe there are gods in this world?¡± The Emperor watched him calmly. U.p.dated by Box n o v e l.


    Fan Xian answered directly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why the Emperor was asking this question. For him to be reborn into Qing Kingdom, he had a deep and unquestionable belief in such things as gods. The Fan Xian of this time was not the same as Fan Shen of his previous life. He was the most ardent believer of the philosophy of idealism.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. He followed the mysterious Emperor and walked toward the temple hidden at the summit amidst the trees. The fame of the great Dong Mountain was widely spread under heaven. It was initially famous for its jade and thenter for its wonder. Countless poormoners, who could not afford doctors and medication, hade to this ce to worship and had their illness make a huge turn for the better. It was bestowed the title of sacrednd by the Ascetic Monks under heaven.


    Fan Xian had always thought Qing Temple was deliberately creating mysterious, with stupid women and infatuated people mistaking their mental constion as true cures. However, the Emperor¡¯s expression was very serious. Could Qing Temple on the summit of this mountain be truly able to receive the intent of heaven and make contact with the legendary and mysterious holy temple?


    Filled with countless doubts and a slight excitement, Fan Xian followed the Emperor around a quiet and isted stone path. They came to an ancient small temple behind the main temple. The mountain breeze blew with some strength and set the bells below the eaves tinkling, giving off a clear, calm, and crisp sound.


    It looked like the priests at the foot of the mountain had not lied. It was clear that these temples on the summit of the mountain had not been repaired in many years. It was surprising that thousands of years of wind had not blown the old, small temple into rubble.


    Looking at the style of the little temple, at the dark and severe colors, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. Involuntarily, a feeling of fear and respect welled inside him like when he first walked into the Qing Temple in Jingdou.


    At that time, the Emperor had been inside the Qing Temple, and he had been outside. Now, he had followed the Emperor to a ce that seemed out of the mundane world. A strange feeling grew inside Fan Xian. The Emperor seemed to be familiar with these paths and perhaps with everything in the great Dong Mountain.


    Standing outside the little temple, the Emperor quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be curious, and don¡¯t be tired of hearing this... The reason is actually very simple. After meeting your mother in Danzhou, of course, we could not miss the scenery on Dong Mountain. We had once stayed here for some time.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know how the Emperor had guessed his thoughts, Fan Xian¡¯s mood was immediately different after hearing these words. He looked again at the old buildings around him. There was a glimmer of intimacy and yearning in his gaze.


    The Emperor¡¯s following words immediately shattered Fan Xian¡¯s rxed and happy mood.


    ¡°The Emperor does not enter unexpected ces.¡± The Emperorughed coldly and repeated the words of admonishment Fan Xian had said in Danzhou. ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been worried about these few days. Let me ask you, if you were in Jingdou right now and you were that woman, what would you do?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t put on an act and repeatedly profess his fear. Instead, he directly sank deep into thought. This was a question he had already thought about countless times. In the end, he realized that if internal turmoil were to rise in Qing Kingdom and something went wrong in Jingdou, the Eldest Princess, who was imprisoned in the courtyard, would only have one path to take.


    She could possibly do many things. At the heart of everything, the foundation of all attempts to take the throne, would be as the Emperor had said yesterday. There was only one way to do it¡ªkill the Emperor.


    ¡°I have to leave the watch of the Overwatch Council and make contact with my own powers,¡± Fan Xian said without much confidence. ¡°However, this needed to have started several months ago. I don¡¯t think the Eldest Princess has this power.¡±


    The Emperor coldly said, ¡°Do you believe that two people can set an entire Pce on fire? It was also a thundering and raining that night.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to show too many emotions. Through his own channels, he had learned the inside story about the turmoil in the Royal Pce a few months ago. He knew that the Eastern Pce had caught fire because the Crown Prince, in order to save himself, had done it to disrupt the empress dowager. At the time, he had only concerned himself with admiring the Crown Prince¡¯s initiative. Listening to the Emperor speak, he thought of the strangeness of the matter.


    ¡°I killed so many people, yet she did not resist at all,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°Yet, she still had the time to give thought to the Eastern Pce and give the Crown Prince a hand. That sister of mine always does things that others cannot understand. If someone told me that she was able to avoid the Overwatch Council¡¯s supervision and make contact with her people, I would not find it strange at all.¡±


    One could tell that after the Emperor forced his sister and son into betrayal, or after the betrayal that had yet to ur, his entire personality had changed slightly. He already considered Fan Xian, an illegitimate child who had not grown up beside him and had demonstrated genuine loyalty and secret filial piety after entering Jingdou, as someone he trusted the most.


    However, this kind of trust made Fan Xian feel that the pressure on him had increased exponentially. He rubbed his slightly sore throat and nced at the Emperor before continuing. ¡°If the Eldest Princess had already contacted her people months ago, then she only needed to wait for an opportunity. I think you being far from Jingdou is the best opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You only need to say what she would do. There is no need to constantly remind me of this point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think that the Eldest Princess would use all the power she had consolidated over 20 years and attempt a lightning strike either at Dong Mountain or during the return to Jingdou. Regardless of the sess or failure, she will block your messages and announce to the world that you have been met with misfortune. She will then have either the Crown Prince or Second Prince inherit the throne.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for rubbish such as regardless of the sess or failure. Since she is going to do it, she will want me dead.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s analysis was rough, shallow, and direct. If the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui could truly extricate herself, she would certainly make this choice. A so-called conspiracy, in the end, was a question of life and death, and sess and failure. As long as life and death were set, sess and failure were separated. With the Prince¡¯s support in Jingdou and the support of the Ye and Qin families, she just had to push the assassination of the Emperor onto Fan Xian. Who else would be able to sit in that dragon chair? Perhaps only if Chen Pingping led a mere 500 ck Knights once again in a rebellion.


    He lowered his head and said, ¡°Since you are here, you have ns.¡±


    The Emperor nced at him and faintly said, ¡°What power could Yunrui have? The Junshang Conference? Thinking of it now, I should have listened to Director Chen and your words andpletely swept clean that stupid Conference.¡±


    ¡°The Junshang Conference is only a loosely structured organization,¡± Fan Xian repeated his father-inw¡¯s deduction. ¡°What is important is what kind of power can the Eldest Princessmand?¡±


    ¡°Dong Mountain is an isted precipice on the side of the sea, deep within the country. It is impossible to attack with an army.¡± The Emperor smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a 10,000 li staircase to heaven. If someone wants to assassinate me, they first need the ability to ascend to the heavens.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. He understood what the Emperor was saying. The position of Dong Mountain was clever. It was difficult to send an army against it. To the north, Danzhou had endless ranges of tall mountains and sheer cliffs. It stopped thest sliver of danger from an army.


    Since this did not need to be considered, if one wanted to assassinate the monarch of a country, the ruler of the most powerful country in the world, they could only use an assassin. However, there was no point sending someone mediocre. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through the outermost ring of the Imperial Army, much less the hundred or so terrifying Tiger Guard aces at the summit of the mountain. If the Eldest Princess truly had the intention of assassinating the Emperor, one could guess the skill level of such an assassin.


    ¡°Ye Liuyun takes offerings from the Junshang Conference,¡± Fan Xian said heavily. ¡°The Eldest Princess does not have many aces herself. After experiencing the attack in the valley, I feel that there are some people in court who are presently increasingly impudent. No matter what these impudent people do, it is not surprising.¡±


    He referred to the military elders within Qing Kingdom. If these people collectively stood against the Emperor, what would happen?


    The Emperor didn¡¯tment on Fan Xian¡¯s words. He only quietly said, ¡°My personal visit to Dong Mountain this time did not confuse just you. The two schrs opposed it vehemently, but I still had toe. I have been in the Pce too long. I wanted toe out to have a look at the ces I had visited. Second, Chengqian hurt my heart. I want to depose him, so I need to do it openly and publicly. I cannot leave anything for people to gossip about.¡±


    Fan Xian remembered that the Emperor beside him could probably be considered the most diligent and strangest Emperor in recorded history. After assuming the throne, particrly after the great battles ended, he had never left Jingdou. He had not carried out a kingdom-wide travel activity, which monarchs had previously done during an era of prosperity.


    The Emperor even rarely left the Royal Pce. Fan Xian only knew about the one time he saw him outside the Taiping Courtyard.


    The Emperor suddenly paused and smiled slightly. ¡°The third reason is very simple. I am purposely giving Yunrui an opportunity to see whether or not the Junshang Conference is truly capable of getting rid of me.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°I stick by what I said. Why take the risk? Whye here? You are the master of the world. With one edict, the broken remnants of the Junshang Conference would immediately shatter and not be worth mentioning at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But what about Ye Liuyun?¡± The Emperor smiled slightly as his brows gradually rxed.


    Fan Xian was speechless. Only now did he finally understand the extent of the Emperor¡¯s self-confidence. It turned out that he was using himself as bait and was not after just anyone. Rather, it was Ye Liuyun, the person the Junshang Conference made offerings to.


    With this power and at-ease warrior floating overseas and in the wild and the Emperor in court, the two bnced and checked each other. Compromise created the loyal and distant rtionship between the Ye family and royal family. If the Emperor was able to hold Ye Liuyun under his sword, then there wasn¡¯t a sliver of power inside the Qing Kingdom that would be able to rock the foundations of his rule.


    Ye Liuyun had long been a malignant tumor in the Emperor¡¯s heart. His visit to the great Dong Mountain was to use the wonder of Dong Mountain to remove the tumor.


    Fan Xian still thought it was absurd. Even if the Emperor had over a hundred Tiger Guard and Eunuch Hong, that mysterious and strange old creature, if the Eldest Princess were to make a move, it would certainly be countless powers working together with Ye Liuyun. Even if Ye Liuyun did not seed in his assassination, given the super-human realm of a Great Grandmaster, how could the Emperor hold him?


    He had once personally experienced Ye Liuyun¡¯s half a sword slicing through a building. He knew just how terrifying Ye Liuyun¡¯s power was. Unless Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders joined the camp, in addition to endless firing crossbows, they might be able to kill Ye Liuyun in the wilderness. However, at this moment, the Emperor was on a lonely summit. Ye Liuyun could float and float out, without giving the surrounding Tiger Guards any chance at all.


    As for the Imperial Guards at the foot of the mountain, obstructed by the shape of thend, it was impossible for them to form into a cavalry and charge.


    ¡°How can a Great Grandmaster be killed?¡±


    This was something Fan Xian had thought about for a whole year. He came to many conclusions. The safest was to use the assault rifle he had hidden like a precious child at a distance of 500 meters and shoot. This situation was not an easy one to engineer. Great Grandmasters were as mysterious as dragons, and their senses were overly strong. It was unlikely they would stand there and give him much time to take aim.


    How to kill a Great Grandmaster? It was not until the end that Fan Xian thought of the most reliable method¡ªuse two Great Grandmasters to kill one Great Grandmaster.


    This was a pointless idea and useless thought. Two children could certainly beat up one child, and two rocks were heavier than one rock. Creatures such as the Great Grandmasters were not mass-produced goods. They were rare geniuses.


    Who could find two Great Grandmasters?


    ¡°Thus, I had toe to the great Dong Mountain because I need a person. This person will never leave Dong Mountain to wee my idea.¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly as he looked at Fan Xian. He then pushed open the wooden door of that old and small temple. The wooden door creaked. Fan Xian¡¯s gaze floated over. His heart tightened while shock and the difficult to suppress joy of meeting again after a long time shed through his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Bingyun sat in a room in the Overwatch Council in a daze. He wasn¡¯t sitting in the secret room because the Director had returned to Jingdou in his wheelchair and gone to his room. The power that Yan Bingyun had temporarily received was returned.


    He was the head of the Fourth Bureau. This room also faced the street. There was no ck cloth covering the window. The sunlight outside poured directly in, lighting up the interior of the room brightly. Standing at the window, one could clearly see the golden eaves of the Royal Pce.


    There was no master in the Royal Pce. The Emperor¡¯s entourage had probably reached Dong Mountain at this time. Yan Bingyun thought to himself that ever since the Emperor left the capital, everyone in Jingdou had been on their best behavior and had not given the Overwatch Council too much trouble. Everyone was probably afraid of the far away Emperor being suspicious of them about something.


    While the outside was rxed, the inside was tense. Everyone knew the main purpose of the Emperor¡¯s trip to worship heaven was so the Crown Prince could not be left in charge of the country. Thus, the empress dowager once again ruled in the Emperor¡¯s ce. The Great Prince, who had controlled the Imperial Army, became very cautious. The Jingdou Garrison also increased their patrols.


    The most important action by the Emperor did was to summon the Director of the Overwatch Council Chen Pingping into the capital. The old cripple, who long had lived in the Chen Garden, had finally returned to the sinister Council. He coldly watched every detail in Jingdou and those who harbored errant thoughts.

 Chapter 517 - Words From The Heart

    Chapter 517: Words From The Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After generally checking the time, Yan Bingyun closed the window and sat back in his chair. He took out a beautifully embroidered pouch from his shirt. He dug out a few pumpkin seeds and brought them to his mouth. He chewed on them carefully and appeared to be bored. It was only when his gazended on the pouch did they be gentle and filled with feeling. This pouch had been embroidered by thedy of the Shen family.


    These past few days, Sir Yan had been particrly leisurely. He no longer had to lead Council affairs or be as watchful of the court officials with abnormal sensitivity like the officials in the First Bureau. Other than day-to-day tasks in the Fourth Bureau, he didn¡¯t have much to do.


    On a patch of wilderness between Yanjing and Cangzhou, Shang Shanhu calmed down after he suffered a great loss at Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hands. Although the Northern Qi people had sent a letter in reprimand, the idental injury investigation was still being carried out. There had been no move from Shangjing. Dongyi was also being very quiet.


    These were the only things the Fourth Bureau had to concern themselves with. Before the Emperor left the capital, the Fourth Bureau had already put out sufficient amounts of false information to ensure the silence of the two powers. Yan Bingyun believed that given the power of the Overwatch Council, even if the Northern Qi royal family and Sigu Jian knew the Emperor was out on inspection, they wouldn¡¯t be able to react in such a short time.


    Furthermore, he had no choice but to be leisurely. Even if there were not these tasks, the Qinian unit in Jingdou was still under Yan Bingyun¡¯s control. He should have notified Fan Xian ahead of time for such a major matter as the Emperor going out on inspection. However, inexplicably Director Chen had returned to the capital and decisively suppressed this thought.


    This was the question that gued Fan Xian while he was in Danzhou. Yan Bingyun still did not know that Commissioner Fan had already met up with the royal entourage. He was still faintly at a loss in his heart.


    At the same time, he was nervous.


    Jingdou appeared calm. With the Imperial Army, Jingdou Garrison, and Director Chen, who radiated a dark and terrifying aura everywhere on his body, it was impossible that something major would happen. If something were to happen, it should be far away from Jingdou at the Emperor¡¯s side.


    Yan Bingyun forced a smile and stood at the window, looking at the Tianhe Avenue below the building and the Royal Pce not far in the distance. His position was not high, but his role was veryplicated. He was the third-ranking person in the Overwatch Council and Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. His father had a different identity. He was also one of the young people summoned into the Pce by the Emperor. After a long night of conversation, he gained another identity.


    No wonder Director Chen had immediately suppressed him after returning to the capital. Presumably, the Director had some opinions about him.


    As for why Director Chen would not allow him to inform Fan Xian, Yan Bingyun faintly guessed a sliver of the truth through information from three sources. He began to fear this truth. Was Director Chen dead certain that something major would happen near the Emperor? Thus, he wanted to go with the flow and have Fan Xian be as far away from the royal entourage as possible.


    Director Chen was loyal to the Emperor. No matter how much he cared for Fan Xian, how could he put Fan Xian¡¯s safety above that of the Emperor¡¯s life?


    Ding, dong rang the bell. The most special of the return home signal in variousrge Jingdou yamen¡¯s rang out. Countless hurrying officials came out of the Overwatch Council¡¯s square building. They were not rushing to spread evil tricks. They were just rushing to return home. Special operations were still business, so the Overwatch Council was filled withmon workers.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t have anything to tidy up, so he made a beeline out of the building. He sat in his carriage and hurried home to his manor. He didn¡¯t stop to talk of love with the girl from the Shen family. Instead, he directly went to his father¡¯s study and asked, ¡°Is there any news from the Qin family?¡±


    Yan Ruohai nced at his son and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the Fourth Bureau in the Council, has there been any movements around Xiao Mountain?¡±


    Xiao Mountain¡¯s location was special. It happened to be at the entrance to Dongshan Road. It was northeast of Qing Kingdom and not far from Dongyi. Because of the primitive forest between Danzhou and Dongyi, no one dared to pass through. Thus, themunication between the two ces depended on the sea or going around Xiao Mountain.


    Originally, there were not any powers in Dongshan Road that could threaten the royal entourage. But, Xiao Mountain just happened to be on the way back from Dongshan Road to the capital. As the Yan father and son both knew, they had been using the mountain to train their private soldiers. The group that had attacked Fan Xian in the outskirts of Jingdou at the end of the year had been soldiers the Qin family had transferred from Xiao Mountain without the court¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Xiao Mountain has been quiet for a long time. Ever since that incident, the Council has spent a great of energy watching the area. If there is any movement, it can¡¯t be hidden from us.¡± Yan Bingyun rxed slightly and sat down.


    Yan Ruohai smiled slightly and said, ¡°What we know is something that the Director knows, which is something the Emperor knows. Since the Emperor took 2,000 Imperial Soldiers to the great Dong Mountain to worship heaven... If it isn¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t take the few people in Xiao Mountain seriously, then it is because he trusts in the old Qin master¡¯s loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty?¡± Yan Bingyun sighed. ¡°Secretly killing important court officials is considered loyal?¡±


    ¡°There are manyyers to loyalty. Perhaps the Emperor already suspected the old man¡¯s loyalties after thest incident. There is always a difference between officials and the Emperor himself.¡±


    Yan Ruohai paused for a bit and then asked, ¡°I have already retired from the position and should not ask, but I am still curious. Are there any problems in Dingzhou?¡±


    Yan Bingyun shook his head. ¡°At the beginning of the year, they beheaded 600 Hu people. He should have returned to the capital to report on his work. It is clear that Ye Zhong is worried that the Pce suspects him. Thus, he has left his people in Dingzhou. He doesn¡¯t dare to return to the capital while the Emperor is not here.¡±


    He gently clenched his fist in his sleeve.


    Yan Ruohai nced curiously at his son and said, ¡°You¡¯re not usually like this. Speak if you have something to say.¡±


    A faint shadow of doubt rose onto Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Emperor¡¯s safety can be assured.¡±


    ¡°What dangers are there?¡± Yan Ruohai furrowed his brows. ¡°Qing Kingdom has seven Roads of elite soldiers. The three Roads you suspected cannot even get near the great Dong Mountain and are all watched by the Council.¡±


    ¡°What about Yan Xiaoyi?¡± Yan Bingyun stared coldly into his father¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to find something else in his eyes.


    Yan Ruohai naturally turned his head and broke away from his son¡¯s gaze. ¡°What about Governor Yan?¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong with the Cangzhou pass,¡± Yan Bingyun lowered his voice and said. ¡°I said before that there was a problem this time with the Cangzhou pass. The Fourth Bureau secret agent investigating military merit has reported back. Although those heads had been disguised, there are some problems...¡±


    ¡°You are the head of the Fourth Bureau, taking over from me. You should know that although killing civilians to im military credit is a serious crime, it has always been impossible topletely stop. These border generals need extra rewards from the court to bnce out the harshness of living on the borders,¡± Yan Ruohai said coldly. ¡°Besides, even if Yan Xiaoyi lied in his reports about his military works, what does that have to do with the Emperor on Dong Mountain? Don¡¯t forget, the letter from Northern Qi has already arrived. Are you saying that the Northern Qi people would put on a show together with Governor Yan?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what I am afraid of,¡± Yan Bingyun said coldly. ¡°If it is only killing civilians for military credit, it could be excused. If this incident is connected to Northern Qi, then I¡¯m afraid the matter is not so simple.¡±


    Yan Ruohai slowly stood up and stared into his son¡¯s eyes as he stated each word clearly, ¡°You are clear about what you are saying? Perhaps you think that because the Director and Commissioner allowed you to temporarily run Council business that you are the most incredible person in the world? Somehow you can see through all the tricks in the world? Even if Governor Yan and the Northern Qi people are putting on a show together, what problem is there?¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Yan Bingyun looked at his father. A fire of rage ignited in his chest. He angrily said, ¡°Five thousand people died in the Northern expedition army! Is this a great victory? Eight thousand beheaded, but probably more than half were fake! Did those 5,000 people die or not? If they didn¡¯t die, then where did they disappear to without a sound or trace?¡±


    He pointed to the table and the non-existent maps of Qing Kingdom borders. He angrily said, ¡°Father, although the Northern expedition camp was between Cangzhou and Yanjing, if a straight line was drawn, it is less than 500 li from the great Dong Mountain! If these 5,000 people, who are supposed to be dead, suddenly turned up at the foot of Dong Mountain, then what?¡±


    Yan Ruohai furrowed his brows. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°Idiot! Although it is not far from Cangzhou to Dongshan Road, one would need to go around Xiao Mountain and through countless counties. The distance is upwards of a thousand li. Do you think 5,000 people could enter deep into this territory without a sound or trace?


    ¡°What if they didn¡¯t go around?¡± Yan Bingyun blocked his father and would not give a single inch. Heid out all the fear and confusion that had been swirling in his mind. ¡°If Dongyi opened its country and allowed 5,000 dead men to pass through, then what?¡±


    His words did not make Yan Ruohai nervous. He gazed at his son and smiled coldly, ¡°Idiot! Even if the 5,000 people had truly be, as you described, dead soldiers, and even if Sigu Jian was as stupid as you and opened the country without fear of Qing Kingdom at all... Did you think that one would need to pass through Danzhou to get from Dongyi to the great Dong Mountain. To the north of Danzhou are high cliffs and treacherous precipices. It is impossible for anyone to climb over!¡±


    This was the truth that had been proven by people¡¯s eyes and abilities. The primitive forest and mountain peaks to the north of Danzhou were not ces that mortal people could cross, much less an army of 5,000 people.


    ¡°No one has crossed it before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that no one will ever cross them.¡± Yan Bingyun thought of the environment there. He weakened slightly but still did not rest and. ¡°Besides, who knows if there are any secret passages in those mountains.¡±


    ¡°Secret passages? Do you think this is a novel published by Danbo Bookstore?¡± Yan Ruohaiughed coldly and prepared to leave the study.


    Seeing his father¡¯spletely uncaring attitude, Yan Bingyun finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. mming his palm onto the table with a giant crash, he said, in a rage, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I am worried about is like a novel, I only know that what the Overwatch Council is doing right now is a joke. Regardless of whether or not this will happen, there have already been points of suspicion. I have followed the process in the Council and reported it up. Why has the Director suppressed this matter?¡±


    Hearing these words, Yan Ruohai¡¯s body trembled. He slowly turned around and gazed at his son with aplicated gaze.


    Yan Bingyun thought that he had finally convinced his father and felt a wave of relief rise in him.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Ruohai shook out his sleeve and left the study. He summoned his trusted guard and coldly said, ¡°The young master is not feeling well. Have him rest in the manor. He is not to take a step out of the door.¡±


    A few guards acknowledged the order.


    After Yan Bingyun¡¯s recovered from his shock, a sense of coldness rose in his heart. He stared at his father¡¯s retreating figure and suddenly thought of a conversation he had with his father a long time ago and couldn¡¯t talk for a while.


    That day, he had asked his father, ¡°If... I am saying if, you had to choose between the Pce and the Council, how would you choose?¡±


    At that time, Yan Ruohai looked at him with aughing gaze and sighed. ¡°Silly child, naturally, I would choose the Council. I the old Director did not have such confidence in me, how could he have said so much to you?¡±


    Yan Bingyun took one step toward the door and was stopped by a guard in his family with powerful martial arts training. He did not uselessly struggle. He just sighed and asked his father, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yan Ruohai turned around and looked at his son with a smile. ¡°Since you are ill, I am going to the Council to ask for leave for you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t say anything more. He was loyal to the Emperor and court. He had already done what he could do. He was, after all, an official of the Overwatch Council and his father¡¯s son. He could do no more.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The Ye family is indeed too quiet. Ye Zhong has been too well-behaved. Offering prisoners is such a good opportunity to enter the capital. Is he just going to let it go like this?¡±


    Chen Pingping, sitting on the wheelchair, shook his head and said, ¡°He is afraid that the Pce will fear him and have something go wrong early. However, the Second Prince must be feeling concerned thinking to himself that the Crown Prince was about to be deposed. If the Crown Prince messes up something now, the Second Prince, with the support of the Ye family, would be able to take the throne on his own. He is probably hoping and eagerly waiting for his father-inw¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°Right now, everyone wants to make a move. But, no one has the power or courage to be the first to make a move.¡± The old man smiled slightly and pushed the wheelchair over from beside the ck cloth, ¡°If one wants to self-destruct, one must be crazy. The Eldest Princess is sufficiently crazy.¡±


    Yan Ruohai smiled. He understood what Director Chen meant and said, ¡°But with you in the capital, even if she had ns, she will have to wait for news from that side.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled slightly and said, ¡°Our mighty Emperor will certainly give the Eldest Princess a surprise. As for the message she is waiting for, it may never arrive.¡±


    ¡°What about Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s 5,000 elite troops?¡± Yan Ruohai furrowed his brows. ¡°This is something I don¡¯t understand. Even if he managed to get the soldiers into the country by the skin of his teeth, how could he have shipped them to the foot of the great Dong Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trick in the Cangzhou pass was done very well this time.


    Who would have thought that it would be Yan Bingyun who spotted a discrepancy,¡± Chen Pingping said with approval. ¡°That child is truly very good.¡±


    Yan Ruohai forced a smile and said, ¡°Usually, he looks like ice. When major things happen, he is still uneasy.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t like you and me. He doesn¡¯t know of the Emperor¡¯s ns.¡± Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°His suspicion of us is normal.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, how will we exin it to the Pce?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor does not want to alert them, so the Council cannot react ahead of time to Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s actions.¡± Chen Pingping coughed and thought to himself that the question was whether or not there would be an afterward.


    After Yan Ruohai left, the old cripple habitually pushed his wheelchair to the side of the window and looked outside through theyer of ck cloth. The corners of his lips twitched up slightly. He thought to himself that there was indeed a secret passage through the group of mountains in Dongyi¡¯s vassal states that passed through Danzhou and reached Dong Mountain. He knew, the Emperor knew, and it looked like now the Eldest Princess¡¯ side also knew.


    Even if 5,000 people went, they could only surround the summit. At most, they would be able to control the messages the people worshipping heaven could send. Of the entire matter, the only vital part was still on the summit of the mountain.


    Chen Pingping scratched his white hair with his withered and dry right hand, quietly thinking to himself that he had missed a bit. Fan Xian had run to the summit. He could only hope that he would be lucky and not lose his life in the earth-shattering event that was about to happen.


    The Emperor had prepared a major surprise for the Eldest Princess and Ye Liuyun. Would the Eldest Princess not prepare a surprise for the Emperor?


    Chen Pingping tilted his head and leaned weakly against the wheelchair, feeling the taste of life slowly flowing out of his body. He became excited by the pictures being disyed in his head. He seemed to find an element of the excitement, energy, and fascination that he had in the past.


    The surging in his state of mind made him cough. Although he coughed joyfully, it sent stabs of pain through his chest. Unconsciously, he pressed the secret bell on his desk and found the person who opened the door and came in was not Fei Jie.


    It was only at this moment that he remembered Fei Jie had already followed his instructions and left Qing Kingdom. He should already be in Quanzhou, preparing to have the life he had wanted for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m coughing a bit. Please find some medicine.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly at the subordinate who had walked in and spoke amiably. If he could live two more years, he would do so.


    The subordinate was surprised by the kindness and left with the orders.


    ...


    ...


    Just like the Emperor at the summit of the mountain had guessed, as long as the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui did not die, she would always be able to find a hidden power in Jingdou. Even though she was being imprisoned in a side courtyard and watched by the Overwatch Council, her life remained at a very luxurious level.


    Unexpectedly, the Xinyang strategist who had escaped Jingdou months ago was sitting in the side courtyard across from the Eldest Princess.


    ¡°Even a blind man can see what the Emperor is thinking. However, I don¡¯t know where his confidencees from.¡± Li Yunrui¡¯s appearance was still beautiful. Her eyes remained charming and filled with emotion. However, a truly meticulous person would be able to see that this woman¡¯s state of mind had changed slightly. Under the emotion, there was a coldness etched into her heart.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518: The Crescent Moon Shines On Dong Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the quiet side courtyard, a guard was patrolling outside a window. It seemed as if he was blind and deaf. The Eldest Princess, who he was supposed to be keeping an eye on, was secretly plotting something with her trusted aide.


    ¡°He¡¯s is too overly suspicious, so there is no need to n anything. He will jump out and n it himself.¡± Lin Yunrui slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Furthermore, he is arrogant to the point that we will be able to beat him at his own game. That piece of sh*t! What n is there? It is just him ying by himself.¡±


    She suddenly opened her eyes and said, ¡°However, I am afraid that brother will be lonely, so I can only y along. An assassination at Dong Mountain seems to have be an absurd and public matter. He knows I want to kill him and is waiting for me to do it.¡±


    Yuan Hongdao listened and looked at the smile at the corners of the Eldest Princess¡¯ lips. He did not find it amusing. On the contrary, he felt a faint chill. The Eldest Princess knew clearly that Dong Mountain was a setup, yet she was still going into walk into it without a second thought. Did she really think that Ye Liuyun, a Great Grandmaster, could change the entire world?


    After Huang Yi¡¯s death, he had be Li Yunrui¡¯s closest strategist. He knew that although the Eldest Princess had seemingly been forced back step by step by the Emperor and Fan Xian with no more brilliant moves to execute, in terms of plotting and strategizing, she really didn¡¯t have much of a need for him.


    It was because of this that he did not clearly understanding the details of the Eldest Princess¡¯st n. He was unable to report to the Council and Emperor.


    As a strategist in such a crucial moment, there were some suggestions Yuan Hongdao had to make regardless of whether it was for a disguise or to win someone¡¯s trust. He looked into the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes and quietly said, ¡°Amusement is sometimes the joining of absurdity and stupidity. I don¡¯t know just which side is absurd and which is stupid. Since the person who started to move first was the Emperor, then you should choose the other path. Otherwise, no matter how you move, your pieces will always be one step behind your opponent¡¯s.¡±


    The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui slowly closed her eyes. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Another path? You are urging me to temporarily not move.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The Eldest Princess suddenly opened her eyes and smiled. Her smile was very pure and innocent. ¡°What use is there in not moving? If the heaven worship at Dong Mountain concludes sessfully... Mother will eventually pass one day. Do you expect me to be imprisoned in this courtyard forever?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao was silent for a long time then smiled. Since he could easily enter the courtyard, the Eldest Princess certainly had many ways to leave it. He knew the Eldest Princess was only thinking about the future of Qing Kingdom. Regardless of which angle, if they didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity with the Emperor out of the capital and the Eldest Princess wanted to rise again, what chance did she have?


    ¡°Fan Xian.¡± Yuan Hongdao tried to persuade the Eldest Princess. Before the Council gave further instructions, he wanted to do best to dy the Eldest Princess¡¯ actions. ¡°This is your opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian?¡± The Eldest Princess became interested and smiled slightly. ¡°Even if the Emperor wanted to take away Fan Xian¡¯s power, this won¡¯t be my opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is so simple as taking away power,¡± Yuan Hongdao lowered his voice and said. ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s rtionship with the North is too intimate. Once the Emperor has calmed the internal conflict in court, the tip of his knife is going to point to Northern Qi. It is worth thinking about what Fan Xian would do. This may be your opportunity.¡±


    ¡°So, I have to stay alive?¡± The Eldest Princessughed self-mockingly.


    ¡°You have to stay alive.¡±


    Sheughed somewhatzily and didn¡¯tment. Her orchid-like hands tapped the teacup on the table. In the time it took for Yuan Hongdao to rise and pour the tea, she had slowly lowered her face and was thinking quietly. Yuan Hongdao¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t wrong. He didn¡¯t understand just what kind of a person the Emperor was.


    In this world, only the Eldest Princess Li Yun Rui knew best what kind of person her brother was. Only she knew that this was an opportunity the Emperor was giving her. If she didn¡¯t grasp it, there was no need to talk about the future at all.


    The Emperor had too many opportunities to kill her, but he didn¡¯t. It was because he hoped to use her to draw out the Junshang Conference people, who had long hidden in court.


    She thought to herself that if she won, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. Even if she lost and the Emperor was able to achieve his goal, that would also be good. A devious smile appeared once more at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Brother Hongdao, say, for something like killing, what does it, in the end, depend on?¡±


    Yuan Hongdao thought for a bit and then replied, ¡°Time, opportunity, and situation.¡±


    ¡°Correct but also incorrect.¡± The Eldest Princess slowly lowered her head. ¡°In the end, it actuallyes down to the crudest, most boring, and direct things. It depends on whose knife is faster and who has the most helpers.¡±


    ¡°Fighting for the dragon chair is essentially no different to the gangs on the jianghu fighting for territory. The Emperor is overly suspicious and arrogant. He thinks he can calcte the world, but he has forgotten that not all the knives are in his hand. Don¡¯t forget something I¡¯ve said previously, he who is overly suspicious will certainly fall without question.¡±


    The Eldest Princess¡¯ cold words set the tone for the entire matter.


    Yuan Hongdaoughed and knew that he couldn¡¯t convince the Eldest Princess anymore. He was worried, but he hid it well and said, ¡°Contact has been made with the Crown Prince and Second Prince. Once the message arrives, they will make the arrangements. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the civil officials. Mournful news can always knock down their defenses. Regardless of which angle, they have no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense,¡± the Eldest Princess smiled slightly and said. ¡°The Overwatch Council still cannot see the light of day. They are a powerful tool. But, in some moments, they will never be a decisive power. As long as the officials and Pce give their support, what can Chen Pingping do?¡±


    Then she smiled slightly and said, ¡°I hear that Wan¡¯er has been looking after the concubine that is about to give birth. Go make ns for this matter.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the tip of Dong Mountain, Fan Xian, outside of the door, looked at the man on the praying mat. The blind man, whose figure was not veryrge, had a piece of ck cloth over him. He always appeared so calm. Fan Xian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Emperorughed and turned to leave the uncle and nephew alone.


    Fan Xian walked in and carefully closed the door. After checking that there was no one eavesdropping nearby, he allowed his joy to rise onto his face. He grabbed the blind man in a hug, patting him gently on the back.


    Wu Zhu was still cold, but this kind of cold was not the same as Sir Yan. It was not an expression of self-protection. Rather, it was a sense that external things had no ties in his heart and of an absolute internal calm.


    When Fan Xian held him tightly in his joy, the corners of the blind man¡¯s lips, behind Fan Xian¡¯s head where he couldn¡¯t see, crinkled slightly in a rarely seen warm smile.


    It was a pity that Fan Xian didn¡¯t see. He would have certainly had some strange action.


    They hugged and immediately parted. Wu Zhu was not someone who liked to be physically intimate with other people. Fan Xian was the same. The embrace only happened because Fan Xian could not suppress the joy in his heart at meeting again.


    The two of them sat on the praying mat and looked at each other. They were silent for a long time.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression became warmer and happier. He confirmed that his uncle¡¯s injuries were almost recovered, but he didn¡¯t know what to say or where to start. Since a year and a half ago when they separated, he had gone south to Jiangnan to battle the Ming family, been attacked in the valley, killed people at night in Jingdou, and experienced countless dangers.


    None of this was probably what Uncle Wu Zhu wanted to hear about. These things didn¡¯t matter much to him. Who were the Ming family? Wu Zhu didn¡¯t care at all. As for the dangerous situation in the valley, Wu Zhu would only think that Fan Xian had performed badly.


    After being silent for a long time, Fan Xian opened his mouth and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±


    After hearing these words, Wu Zhu, whose expression wouldn¡¯t change even if Dong Mountain¡¯s summit was pressing down on him, became uncharacteristically heavy. It was as if he was slowly digesting the information. He slightly tilted his head and said, ¡°You are also having a child?¡±


    This ¡°also¡± encapsted countless messages. For Wu Zhu, there were only two people in this world. Nothing else existed. For him, only the matters of these two people were worth remembering.


    Twenty years ago, that woman had a child. Twenty yearster, the woman¡¯s child was going to have a child. Although the two events were separated by two decades, he felt as if they had happened one after another. Thus, the use of the word ¡°also.¡±


    The corners of his lips once again gave a warm smile. He said to Fan Xian seriously, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Because of this smile and one word, Fan Xian sank into boundless shock and joy. He didn¡¯t understand how after not seeing Uncle Wu Zhu for a year, he would say such amon word and be so generous as to demonstrate in front of him his most human side. When was thest time he saw Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s smile? Probably when he had brought up his mother in that junk shop in Danzhou.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know why his heart was warm and soothed. It seemed that Wu Zhu was finally willing to smile for him rather just because of Ye Qingmei. This was something that deserved to be remembered.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s smile was immediately withdrawn. He quickly recovered his usual appearance. In a serious voice, he said, ¡°When someone is going to have a child, I need to say congrattions. This is something the young mistress taught me. I haven¡¯t forgotten, so you shouldn¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. ¡°This should be something thates from the heart and doesn¡¯t need to be remembered.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s face was turned toward the wall painting inside the temple. He said, ¡°For me, this is a very difficult thing. For you, you are happy too early.¡±


    The very thin but absolutely imprable piece of ck cloth tied around his eyes made the bridge of his nose appear particrly straight. His following words were also very straightforward. ¡°The time isn¡¯t right.¡±


    If it had been anyone else, they would certainly not have understood these words. Fan Xian had lived with Wu Zhu since a young age, so he easily understood the meaning contained in those four words. Heughed bitterly and nodded his head, confirming Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s judgement.


    The Emperor was at Dong Mountain worshipping heaven. If someone rebelled, then Dong Mountain was the most dangerous ce on earth. Simrly, Jingdou was the second most dangerous ce in the world. Fan Xian was far away by the seashore andpletely unable to give much thought to the situation in Jingdou. If the Eldest Princess and Princes truly had the boldness to do such a thing, what kind of actions would they take against Fan Xian, who appeared to be dead loyal to the Emperor?


    Wan¡¯er was the Eldest Princess¡¯ trueborn daughter, so Fan Xian was not too worried. However, what about Sisi and the child in her that she was about to give birth to? Even if the Emperor gained arge advantage at Dong Mountain, if Jingdou fell into turmoil, what kind of harm would the people in the Fan manor, the people Fan Xian worried about, have to suffer?


    This was the source of Fan Xian¡¯s shock and worry after seeing the Emperor in Danzhou. However, he could not express anything to the Emperor¡¯s face. Only after Wu Zhu had directly spoken of the reason did his expression reveal his true feelings. A wave of heaviness fell.


    ¡°The Director and father are in the capital. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± He seemed to be trying to convince Uncle Wu Zhu as well asforting himself.


    ¡°The Emperor has never allowed Chen Pingping and Fan Jian to control troops. That is a problem.¡± Wu Zhu¡¯s words still did not have any deduction, only results. He lowered his head and said coldly, ¡°If you rush back to Jingdou right now, you might still be in time.¡±


    Even if the people in the capital were going to rebel, they needed a reason. They would need to find a scapegoat for the Emperor¡¯s assassination. Thus, the revolt in Jingdou had to begin 15 days or so after the incident at Dong Mountain.


    If Fan Xian rushed back to Jingdou now, he should be in time.


    Wu Zhu said, ¡°You are of no use here.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a while then suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°My use seemed to have beenpleted the moment I saw you.¡±


    The moment he saw Wu Zhu, Fan Xian understood why the Emperor gave an edict for him to follow him to worship heaven¡ªwhy he had to stop him in Danzhou and bring him to Dong Mountain.


    Just as the Emperor had said earlier, since this entire set up was targeted toward Ye Liuyun, he needed Wu Zhu¡¯s participation. Wu Zhu would not leave Dong Mountain because of the Emperor¡¯s ns. Even if he were on Dong Mountain, if he didn¡¯t want to attack Ye Liuyun, he would not do so. The Emperor couldmand everyone in the world except Wu Zhu. Thus, the Emperor needed Fan Xian¡¯s help to convince Wu Zhu to participate in the matter.


    ¡°Presumably you know why the Emperor brought me to see you,¡± Fan Xian looked at Wu Zhu and said with his head lowered.


    ¡°You also know.¡± Wu Zhu said.


    Fan Xian slowly raised his head. There was aplicated expression on his face. A momentter, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been three and a half years since I entered the capital. I have done many things. I know that for these things, someone was using me. Now, those people are using me to use you. It is fine that they used me because I have my own desires, but you have no desires of this world. This is not fair for you.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as fair and unfair in this world,¡± Wu Zhu said calmly. ¡°What is important is whether this matter is beneficial to you.¡±


    Fan Xian noticed a strange thing. In the time he had been separated from Uncle Wu Zhu, he seemed to speak much more and his expressions were much more vivid. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°The Emperor has thrown himself into this dangerous situation. If we don¡¯t help him, he will be chopped in half by Ye Liuyun. Then, it will be a major problem. He is using his own life and the turmoil of the world to force us to help him.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t care about these two things, we have to care about the safety of those people in Jingdou.¡± Fan Xian paused and then smiled bitterly. ¡°If Ye Liuyun attacks, the Eldest Princess must have made a deal with the Second Prince in Jingdou. We cannot let them seed.¡±


    Wu Zhu was silent for a moment then said, ¡°Speak straightforwardly.¡±


    Fan Xian sat properly in front of him and said sincerely, ¡°Uncle, please protect the Emperor¡¯s life. As for Ye Liuyun, don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Wu Zhu nodded his head.


    Fan Xian let out a breath in his heart. The Emperor could use him, but he didn¡¯t want to use Uncle Wu Zhu. He only had a few family members in this world. He didn¡¯t want too many other things mixed in. Asking Uncle Wu Zhu to participate did not mean that Fan Xian was not worried about his safety. The actions to be taken before the heaven worship would be the greatest shock to this area in 20 years. Even if Uncle Wu Zhu had the cultivation of a Great Grandmaster, it didn¡¯t mean that he would be fine.


    Fan Xian was not too worried because this temple was on a precipice on a tall mountain. Even if Uncle Wu Zhu was defeated in the end, he could jump into the ocean. With this skill, Ye Liuyun and those other masters would not be able to catch up, even if they chased on horseback.


    ¡°I should go down the mountain at this time,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said.


    In the major event that was about to happen, he didn¡¯t have much authority to speak. Furthermore, speaking from the depths of his heart, he didn¡¯t want to go crazy and take such a risk with the Emperor.


    However, he knew the Emperor would probably not allow him to leave the mountain. Only if the kidnapping of hostages was done well would he be able to use Uncle Wu Zhu as he wished. If Ye Liuyun¡¯s sword turned identally to the side and pointed to Fan Xian, Wu Zhu would have no choice but to act.


    ¡°If the other party is going to do something, it will certainly be before the heaven worship ceremony ispleted. In a moment, I will try to convince the Emperor to let me down the mountain.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°When this is done, pleasee and find me quickly.¡±


    He looked at Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s face and asked in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t know what rules there are for the heaven worship ceremony or what symbolic meaning there is, but I am very curious, Uncle, have you been recovering on Dong Mountain during thest year?¡±


    Wu Zhu nodded.


    ¡°Everyone says that Dong Mountain is magical. Is it true?¡± Fan Xian looked at the ck cloth on his face and furrowed his brows.


    Wu Zhu opened his mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful for other people¡¯s illnesses, but it is very good for my injury.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped slightly. He didn¡¯t quite understand these words and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The essence at Dong Mountain is very thick, more so than any other ce in the world,¡± Wu Zhu said.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows tightened even further. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°You can only feel the true essence in your body,¡± Wu Zhu said. ¡°However, the essence between the heaven and earth is not so easily captured.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Ku He has previously practiced magic from the West. He should be able to feel it.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He suddenly remembered that two weak sorcerers had once appeared in his life. He seemed to vaguely guess at something but was unable to connect all the clues together. Magic... What a distant and unfamiliar word. When he was young, he had once considered practicing magic. In thisnd, no one fully understood it. Even Ku He was more focused on the collecting and research of theory and knowledge in this area.


    The night was gradually growing darker. The temperature at the top of the mountain gradually fell. The bugs in the grass stopped their cries due to the cold. A stern atmosphere gradually congealed between the numerous temples. Fan Xian lifted his face in a daze and looked at the paintings on all four walls of the temple. They were almost exactly the same as those in Jingdou¡¯s Qing Temple.


    Fan Xian was filled with curiosity about the holy temple and Qing Temple that carried on customs as before. He had originally thought to ask Uncle Wu Zhu, but given the presently urgent situation, he was not able to stay too long.


    He rose and bowed to Wu Zhu. In a low voice, he said, ¡°On this summit, it doesn¡¯t matter if someone dies, but you cannot die.¡±


    Wu Zhu didn¡¯t reply. He turned his ear and stretched his right-hand half-way out of his sleeve. He then ced it on the ground and froze in ce.


    A momentter, Wu Zhu quietly said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go down the mountain.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You convinced him?¡± The Emperor had his hands behind his back as he stood at the side of the pitch-ck precipice. The moon was hidden behind the thick clouds. An inky darkness floated on the blue sea far away below the precipice. A few weak lights could faintly be seen. They were from the Jiaozhou Navy boats protecting the imperial entourage.


    Fan Xian stopped behind the Emperor¡¯s back and furrowed his brows slightly. This afternoon, the Emperor had almost fallen down. How exactly did the Emperor have such daring? The situation had suddenly be urgent. He didn¡¯t reply to the Emperor¡¯s inquiry. Instead, he directly said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are ridersing to attack at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    The Emperor slowly turned around with a slight smile on his face. He didn¡¯t ask how Fan Xian knew about the movements at the foot of the mountain while he was at the top. Warmly, he asked, ¡°Is that so? How many people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and replied. ¡°I think that since the enemies havee to attack, the Tiger Guards should immediately be sent out to break the siege and ask for help from the surrounding area.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him calmly and didn¡¯t reply to his words. He only slowly said, ¡°I have other things to give to you to do.¡±


    A firecracker suddenly shot up into the sky from the foot of the mountain and illuminated a patch of the sky, reporting the urgent situation at the foot of the mountain. At the bottom of the mountain, the sounds of killing had probably already reached the heavens with flesh and blood flying across the scene. The most daring attack on the monarch in Qing Kingdom history had just begun.


    ¡°Report!¡± The Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army ran out from the camp at the top of the mountain. Kneeling in front of the Emperor, he quickly reported the events happening at the foot of the mountain. However, the distance between the summit and the foot of the mountain was very far. It was impossible to fully understand the situation through a few message arrows.


    The Deputy Commander¡¯s face was deathly pale. In the cold night wind, he was sweating profusely. He only knew that enemies had attacked the foot of the mountain. This reality was already enough for him to lose his head. He could not understand how these attacking soldiers could have arrived at the foot of Dong Mountain without alerting the local government and carrying out a ferocious attack under the cover of night against the 2,000Imperial Soldiers at the foot of the mountain.


    Fan Xian watched as the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s mouth moved up and down, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t hear a single word. It was like an absurd and funny soundless picture.


    The monarch of a country had been surrounded on Dong Mountain deep in his own territory.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of killing could not reach the distant summit of the mountain. The stench of blood also could not waft up so high. The summit of Dong Mountain remained quiet and calm. The thickyer of clouds in the sky closest to the top of the mountain suddenly dispersed and revealed a bright crescent moon.


    The moonlight poured down like silver on the Emperor and Fan Xian standing on the top of the mountain. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the Emperor enveloped in the moonlight with a godlike shadow. He began to feel nervous and excited. Through the Emperor¡¯s iron-like shoulders, he saw a small boat floating toward them far away on the ocean.


    The little boat rose and fell on the waves and slowly came forward under the moonlight toward Dong Mountain.


    The top of the mountain was very far away from the sea, but Fan Xian could still sense that little boat because Ye Liuyun stood on it.

 Chapter 519 - Longbows Seal The Mountain At Night

    <h4>Chapter 519: Longbows Seal The Mountain At Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moon was as cool as water [JW1].


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked down at the distant foot of the mountain and seashore. He gazed at the little boat rising and falling on the ink-like ocean.


    His internal strength was powerful. His eyesight was startling, but he still couldn¡¯t see the boat clearly. Strangely, he seemed to be able to, across the vast distance, see the old man on the boat, his straw hat, and wiry whiskers.


    Of the four Great Grandmasters in the world, he had only seen Ye Liuyun.


    Once when he was young and in Suzhou. Each time it had been startling. Ye Liuyun was a carefree person. This night, he rode a boat across the waves straight toward them. Before his aura had arrived, his graceful bearing had already enchanted everyone.


    Fan Xian saw the boat on the vast ocean and thought of the Great Grandmaster. Although he was opposed by countless enemies, he stood isted on the boat and headed straight for Dong Mountain. Seeing this, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. A thread of respect grew in his heart.


    The little boat appeared closer than further. It was bathed in the moonlight on the horizon. Slowly, it came their way, as if it would never reach the shore.


    Fan Xian knew thergest distance in the world was not between life and death. Thus, that little boat, which would determine the lives and deaths of countless people, would eventually arrive on the shore.


    At the foot of the mountain, on the side with its back to the sea, there suddenly appeared flickers of firelight. Although they were just flickers, the light was enough to travel to the summit of the mountain. One could imagine the powerful rebel army that had suddenly appeared like ghosts on the battlefield fighting ferociously against the defensive line held by the Imperial Soldiers. The fire in the camp had grown to an uncontroble size.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of rain during summertime, in addition to the sea wind and damp atmosphere in the mountains. Otherwise, the fire would have scorched the entire Dong Mountain and burned everyone on it to death.


    A few more signal arrows shot into the sky, but they only flew to about halfway up the mountain before tragically and disappointedly falling back down. Like the Imperial Army¡¯s defensive lines at the foot of the mountain, there was not enough follow up power. They were about to break.


    ...


    ...


    The little boat still had not yet arrived, but powerful enemies had already reached the foot of the mountain. The Qing Emperor and his group stood with their backs to the ocean, standing in front of the scenery viewing stone railings at the front of the mountain. They looked silently at the action at the foot of the mountain, watching the sometimes lit sometimes extinguished mes. They listened to the faintly audible sounds of killing. However, they were too far. By the time the sounds of killing had reached the summit of the mountain, they were changed by a slight breeze and the rustling of the trees into a twisted rhythm.


    There was no murderous intention. At least the people at the summit of the mountain couldn¡¯t feel such an atmosphere. Inparison, the little boat slowly floating toward them on the ocean behind Dong Mountain brought them more of a tense feeling.


    At this time, the Minister of Rites, officials from Taichang Temple, and officials for the heaven worship had longe out of their rooms. Following behind the silent Emperor, they all felt shocked and terrified. No one spoke.


    The Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army had long charged down the mountain, preparing to die on the front lines. Except, before he even arrived, the Imperial Soldiers would probably have dissolved into ghosts in the night and bodies in the mountain woods.


    Fan Xian tasted a bitterness in his mouth. He unconsciously extended his tongue to lick his dry lips. An uncontroble feeling of shock grew in his heart. Just where had this army at the foot of the mountaine from? Why did the Overwatch Councilwork in Dongshan Road not hear about any of this ahead of time? Why had the ck Knights ced in the Xiao Mountain region note to any use? How was the opponent able to get to the foot of Dong Mountain without anyone knowing?


    What shocked him the most was the situation moment at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the retreating fires, hearing the rising sounds of killing, and determining from themunication arrows being fired, he knew the Imperial Army couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer. Two-thousand Imperial soldiers had fallen so quickly.


    Qing Kingdom used martial strength to conquer the world. The Imperial Army was usually stationed in Jingdou and not as capable of fighting in the wild as Dingzhou troops, or the armies of the seven Roads of the Northern expedition camp. Ever since the Great Prince had taken over the position of Commander of the Imperial Army and brought over a number of capable generals from the Western expedition army, the strength of the Imperial Army had been effectively supplemented. Even if it was not a match for the national armies, it shouldn¡¯t have fallen so quickly.


    A glimmer of suspicion rose along with his shock. Who did the attacking army belong to?


    ¡°They are Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers.¡± The Emperor stood beside the stone railing and looked toward the foot of the mountain. Although it was clear that he couldn¡¯t see what was happening below, he saw a glimmer of unease in Fan Xian and Eunuch Hong¡¯s eyes. Coldly, he said, ¡°The Imperial Army is not a match for them.¡±


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows and immediately thought of the strange Cangzhou pass between Cangzhou and Yanjing. He didn¡¯t know what trick Yan Xiaoyi had used to deliver the soldiers to the foot of Dong Mountain. Since the enemies had already arrived, thinking about this was purely a waste of time.


    ¡°You are the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. An army has raided a thousand li deep into the country. What crime are you guilty of?¡± The Emperor watched Fan Xian and asked with a slight smile.


    Fan Xian forced augh and knew that the Emperor was making a joke. Given the dangers of the situation at the foot of the mountain, he did not have the frame of mind to make jokes. ¡°Even if there is a secret passage to the north of Danzhou, the Overwatch Council should have received wind of it. I think there is someone in the Council helping them.¡±


    The Emperor smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. There was an additional glimmer of self-mocking in his smile.


    Fan Xian spoke about the problem with the Overwatch Council to be honest and as a test. He wanted to test if the elite force at the foot of the mountain that was as ferocious as a tiger or wolf. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers had been purposely let in by the Emperor. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s confident expression and calm posture, Fan Xian believed this deduction in the depths of his heart. But, the Emperor¡¯s smile appeared rather helpless.


    ¡°I want to know the specific situation at the foot of the mountain right now,¡± the Emperor suddenly opened mouth and said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be blind.¡±


    The Emperor used to personally lead troops into war and had won many honors in battle. He had been known as the foremost general in thend. However, he had not gone out personally in 20 years. He had allowed Shang Shanhu, the Northern Qi person who had opposed the Man people, to gradually submerge the monarch¡¯s military glory.


    In this situation, in which the imperial entourage was under siege, if the Emperor could personally direct the Imperial Army, presumably the soldiers at the foot of the mountain would not have fallen so badly. However, although there was a bright moon hovering high above, it was not as if they were singing mountain songs up and down the mountain. Sendingmands needed a long amount of time and personal direction.


    That was why the Emperor¡¯s expression was rather icy and his tone was unkind.


    This slight unkindness did not terrify the people around the Emperor. Under the present circumstances, it was already very calm of the Emperor to not have flown into a great rage and beheaded all the officials beside him.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slowly and connected the index and ring fingers on his hands into a bridge. In a sh, he began to activate all of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. He pushed into action the two circtions in his body that were different to other people and forced his six senses into the highest possible realm.


    In a sh, the aura around his body grew enormously and whipped up a wind on the summit, slightly shaking the rocks and stones.


    The Tiger Guards around the Emperor readied themselves. In such a sensitive time, they all began to take defensive actions. Only old Eunuch Hong remained in a half-sleeping state, standing behind the Emperor.


    A momentter, Fan Xian respectfully reported, ¡°Your Majesty, it is very strange. The other side seemed to have pulled back their soldiers.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Emperor¡¯s brows began to furrow. A momentter, he faintly said, ¡°Just how many people did he bring to try and seal off the entire mountain and not let anyone out? Yan Xiaoyi... What an appetite!¡±


    For the rebel army to pull back at the height of their victory gave the Imperial Army a moment to breathe. The officials at the summit of the mountain, including Fan Xian, were confused. Only the Emperor clearly realized what the rebel army was trying to do. They were giving the Imperial Army an opportunity to tighten their defense. They were afraid the two sides would descend into chaos and a few survivors would escape this massive. The rebel armies at the foot of the mountain were not nning to let anyone escape Dong Mountain to send news to the provinces around them.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Fan Xian said. He knew that ording to the Overwatch Council¡¯s process, the Sixth Bureau swordsmen mixed in with the Imperial Army should, at the first opportunity, break through the blockade to inform the Dongshang Road government and urgently relocate nearby provincial guards to their rescue.


    Given the ability of the Sixth Bureau Swordsmen to move through the darkness, even if there were tens of thousands of riders at the foot of the mountain, it was impossible in a night like this for all of the swordsmen to have been killed or captured. Some must have escaped.


    The shadow of a grey-clothed man suddenly rose from the 10,000-step staircase to heaven. His qinggong was exemry, although his posture was strange. It was as if springs had been fitted to his knees. Each time they touched the ground, they bounced up gently. Although the pose was not as elegant as legendary masters, it was faster and quieter.


    Before the grey-clothed man had reached the top of the mountain, countless snowkes began to fall from the night sky. Snow like knife des were hidden in the long knives the Tiger Guards around the Emperor held. They chopped toward it. In a sh, it buried the brilliance of the moon.


    The grey-clothed man did not strike out. He only held up a token. The token shone clearly under the light of the moon and knife des. It was an Overwatch Council token.


    Eunuch Yao swung his hand. The Tiger Guards pulled back their knives, but they continued to show their figure and surrounded the grey-clothed man in their center. A dozen long knives pointed toward him. The aura was very imposing.


    Fan Xian believed that even if was him who was caught between these dozen swords, all he would be able to do is to escape. However, he took a step closer to the grey-clothed man with a questioning and worried expression on his face.


    The grey-clothed man was one of the two wings of the Overwatch Council, Wang Qinian, Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. During the great battle, he was down at the foot of the mountain leading the Overwatch Council in setting up a defense. He had long been shocked beyond description. He didn¡¯t say much to Fan Xian. He directly knelt in front of the Emperor and Fan Xian while surrounded by swords and said, in a low voice, ¡°Five-thousand rebel troops. Archers, they were all archers...¡±


    Everyone on the top of the mountain fell silent because of this message. It confirmed the Emperor¡¯s deduction. The attacking rebel soldiers were indeed Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers. Only a God of the Bow like Yan Xiaoyi could be able to train his soldiers to all be expert marksman.


    Although arrows could not go as far as crossbows, they were much faster. In the darkness, without 5,000 godlike archersing to attack, legend said that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers were all longbow men. No wonder the Imperial Army and Overwatch Council at the foot of the mountain were finding it so difficult to resist.


    The Emperor looked at Wang Qinian kneeling in front of him and asked in a low voice, ¡°What of the battle situation?¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s tone broke. He immediately replied ¡°When the attack started, I came up the mountain. I don¡¯t know about the present situation.¡±


    The Emperor huffed coldly but did not continue demonstrating his displeasure. The attack had happened in a short amount of time. Plus, there was arge distance between the foot and the top of the mountain. Other than a fewmunication arrows, Wang Qinian was the first official to run up to the summit to report. Looking at his pale face, he knew that in the short amount of time it had taken to charge up the hill, he had already burned much of his energy.


    ¡°Five-thousand longbowmen...¡± The Emperor suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°If he wants to kill all 2,000 Imperial Soldiers, Yan Xiaoyi doesn¡¯t have this kind of wild ambition and evil tricks. I am very curious as to who the genius is directing the troops at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    The rebel soldiers sealed the mountain but did not attack at once. The situation was a bit strange. Fan Xian looked at Wang Qinian and directly asked, ¡°Did anyone breakout?¡±


    There were processes in the Overwatch Council. When a superior asked, the subordinate knew what they were asking about. Wang Qinian¡¯s expression changed slightly and reported to Fan Xian, ¡°The 17 members of the Sixth Bureau all died.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure...¡± Wang Qinian lowered his head and reported. ¡°I turned back once at the middle of the mountain. There were battles on the quiet southwest and northwest roads. There were aces ambushed there.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed as his heart gave a pang of pain. He forcefully suppressed the thick anger and sorrow in his heart. The Sixth Bureau had always walked in the dark. How could there be swordsmen so familiar with assassination amongst Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers? To be able to kill all his subordinates in the night proved that the level of the assassins were much higher than that of the Sixth Bureau swordsmen.


    Afterward, he nced deeply at Wang Qinian.


    Wang Qinian did not nod or shake his head. Only his right hand twisted slightly on the ground.


    Fan Xian let out a breath in his heart and knew that Thirteenth Wang was still somewhat safe. Rxing his heart slightly, he turned to gaze at the Emperor. Without consideration, he said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, Dongyi¡¯s people have alsoe.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Emperor didn¡¯t have any reaction as if he was waiting for something. A momentter, Eunuch Yao returned from the stone steps and said something into the Emperor¡¯s ear. The Emperor¡¯s expression gradually became dark.


    Only now did Fan Xian know that when the first warning arrow had gone up, Eunuch Yao had already arranged to Tiger Guards to break through the siege to send a message. However, the report right now confirmed the breakthrough had failed.


    The swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council and the valiant Tiger Guards tried twice to break through the siege and both failed. How many aces did Dongyi lend to the Eldest Princess? Did all the ninth-level aces produced by the Sword Hut, which produced the most ninth-level aces in the world, gather at the foot of Dong Mountain? Did Sigu Jiane?


    A breeze picked up again at the top of the mountain. In the distance, the little boat continued toe closer on the ocean. The sounds of killing gradually reduced at the foot of the mountain. The moonlight lit up the mountain woods but did not chase away the darkness in the woods. No one new how much murderous intention was hidden and waiting for the people on the summit of the mountain.


    The Emperor suddenly remembered the sight of Fan Xian using his training earlier and coldly asked, ¡°Your abilities seemed to have recovered. Has your injury fromst year red up again?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand why, at this time, the Emperor would suddenly ask such an unrted question. ¡°It has not red up again.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± The Emperor calmly looked at the ground below the moonlight. ¡°Then I am at ease giving you this task to do.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± The Emperor roared in a dark and deep voice.


    On the top of the mountain, other than the Emperor, Fan Xian, old Eunuch Hong, and the Tiger Guards hidden in the darkness, all followed the order and returned to the temple and their residences. They left the area empty for the Emperor and the Commissioner, this pitiful father and son.


    ¡°My trip to worship heaven this time was originally a gamble. I worshipped heaven and also gambled on heaven.¡±


    A weight shed across the Emperor¡¯s brows. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore, so I bet with my life. I am betting that the Mandate of Heaven would return. Regardless of sess or failure, it was all within the calctions. If it was a sess, then the Qing court would not have internal strife again. Within three years, the sword would be pointed at the world and no one would hold back my steps.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t say what would happen in a defeat. He opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Perhaps I miscalcted one thing. I lured Uncle Liuyun to the mountain tonight because I had thought those two would not interfere. After all, this was Qing Kingdom breaking out its own pirs. If it had been in the past, they would have stood aside and watched.¡±


    To the side, Fan Xian stood in silence. He was sure ninth-level aces from Dongyi were part of the rebel soldiers. As for whether Sigu Jian woulde, no one could guess.


    ¡°Even if that idiot came, so what? However...¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and let out a breath. ¡°I have to consider the aftermath, so you should leave the mountain.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head in surprise and didn¡¯t know how to answer. He had thought for a long time about how to convince the Emperor to let him leave the mountain. Unexpectedly, the Emperor had raised this himself. However, all the paths out of the mountain had been sealed. With 5,000 longbows and the terrifying ninth-level swordsmen from Dongyi, how could he get out of the mountain?


    The Emperor smiled with ridicule and said, ¡°Did you think that I would keep you at my side to force Lao Wu to act?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled helplessly.


    The Emperor took in a deep breath as if he was going to suck in all the moonlight on top of the mountain. A momentter, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Regardless of whether or not I can seed, Jingdou will certainly say that I died. I need you to get out of the mountain. I need you to go back.¡±


    He watched Fan Xian¡¯s eyes calmly and said, ¡°I have four sons. Other than two that are not even as good as pigs and dogs, help me discipline them when you return to the capital. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s emotions wereplicated. Then, he heard the Emperor say something that was gentler than the ocean breeze, ¡°There is no need for you to stay here to gamble your life with me. Go back to the capital. If things don¡¯t end the way I imagined, go do what you want. You can decide who sits on that chair.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped in shock. He waspletely speechless.


    [JW1] It might be, ¡°The moon was like water.¡±¨C I suspect a typo, but I¡¯ll leave both trantions here..

 Chapter 520 - Covering The Moon

    <h4>Chapter 520: Covering The Moon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian was shocked for three reasons. First, the glimmer of tenderness with which the Emperor sent him down the mountain had truly been out of his expectations. Second, the Emperor¡¯s tone seemed to becking his usual confidence. Third, thest thing that the Emperor said... He can decide who sits on that chair? Were these hisst words or what? Even if he was lucky and able to reach Jingdou, thousands of li away, before the Eldest Princess announced and decided reality, what power did he have to turn his ideas into reality?


    This was not the Ming family in Jiangnan, Cui family, officials in Jingdou, or pitiful people in the Imperial Observatory. This was the Royal Pce, where the world belonged.


    A bitter smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. Even if he was a powerful official in Qing Kingdom, he didn¡¯t have a single soldier in his hands. What would he use to stabilize Jingdou for the Emperor? And, with what would he determine who that chair belonged to?


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± The glimmer of a smile rose to the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. The smile was filled with cold murder. ¡°Even if I lost, if I have Ye Liuyun and Sigu Jian apany me to the grave, what is there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t be worried. Director Chen is in Jingdou, and the empress dowager is in the Pce. Those people won¡¯t be able to cause any big waves. Take my edict and royal seal. If anyone dares to stop you, kill them all!¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead. If the Ye and Qin families also rebelled, even if he were a Great Grandmaster, he would, at most, be able to fight some gueri battles. How could he kill them all?


    He had already seen the glimmer of uncertainty in the Emperor¡¯s heart and couldn¡¯t help but feel his mood be dim. If the Emperor actually died on Dong Mountain, what would this world be? Regardless of whether it was the Crown Prince or Second Prince that took the throne, there would probably not be space for him anymore in Qing Kingdom. Would he really have to take his wealth and choose the second path?


    However, the situation had not reached the most dangerous time. There was still old Eunuch Hong and Uncle Wu Zhu on the summit of the mountain. In addition, there were over a hundred Tiger Guards. Regardless of what tough enemy they met, they would be able to hold out for a long while.


    There was only one way to forcefully ascend the great Dong Mountain. The task of the 5,000 longbowmen at the foot of the mountain clearly preventedmunication between Dong Mountain and the rest of the world. They would have to block it for at least three days to give time for the revolt in Jingdou. However, if they really wanted to kill the Emperor, these rebel troops would not be of any use because the Emperor would not stupidly descend the mountain.


    So, Ye Liuyun would ascend the mountain.


    This was indeed a gamble. If the Qing monarch set up a situation to kill Ye Liuyun, it would certainly be something that Northern Qi and Dongyi would be very happy to see seed. Ku He and Sigu Jian would not toss aside their identity and interfere.


    The cold sweat on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead had already dried. Now, he only felt a chill throughout his body. While he was in Wuzhou, his father-inw, Lin Ruofu had reminded him that for a sufficiently alluring and magnificent target, the Great Grandmasters maye together.


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth tasted somewhat bitter. If the situation truly developed like this, how could anyone survive on Dong Mountain? Did the Emperor not calcte for this situation from the beginning? He carefully nted his gaze toward the Emperor¡¯s expression and found that his expression was rather dark. Fire flickered in his eyes in the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t continue thinking about this question. In his mind, he quickly analyzed the situation at hand. The result of the situation in Dong Mountain was unknown. If it sank into a stalemate, there would certainly be problems in Jingdou. He had to carry the news that the Emperor was still alive to Jingdou and the empress dowager.


    Even if the Emperor died, he had to return to Jingdou and make the empress dowager believe the Emperor was still alive. Otherwise, once she knew of the Emperor¡¯s death, she would definitely choose to have the Qin family support the Crown Prince in taking the throne and stabilizing Qing Kingdom¡¯s court politics.


    The Emperor was her son. If someone wanted to hurt the Emperor, the empress dowager would not allow it. If the Emperor¡¯s death became a set reality, as thest elder in the royal family, the empress dowager had to consider the survival of the entire royal n and the world.


    Regardless of whether it was for his own personal safety or for the situation in Jingdou, Fan Xian knew the Emperor¡¯s n was correct. He had to take the Emperor¡¯s personal letter and seal back to Jingdou to stabilize the situation and deal with the era after Grandmasters.


    With one stroke, regardless of victory or defeat, one or two Great Grandmasters would certainly retreat from the stage of history on Dong Mountain.


    ...


    ...


    He nodded his head heavily and said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty, nothing will happen to Jingdou.¡±


    The Emperor gazed deeply at him and said, ¡°The road before you is very dangerous. You must be careful.¡±


    When he had heard the Emperor say ¡°my four sons¡± earlier, Fan Xian had felt a cold ridicule and self-mocking deep in his heart. Unexpectedly, hearing such words made his heart soften a great deal.


    Tying on his belt and confirming all his equipment was present, Fan Xian quickly changed from an official to a ninth-level nightwalker. His entire body restrained his aura. It was as if he was going to meld into the scenery on top of Dong Mountain.


    Only the slightly irritating silver moonlight shone inharmoniously on his body.


    The Emperor¡¯s royal seal and a personally written letter for the empress dowager were stuffed in his shirt. They were not heavy, but he felt they were. He knew the news of Dong Mountain being surrounded would soon get back to Jingdou. At the same time, the news of the Emperor being assassinated would also get back to Jingdou. The Eldest Princess had created a perfect time difference. She didn¡¯t even need to do anything in Jingdou. As long as she confirmed the Emperor¡¯s death, the empress dowager would have to talk out sorrowfully from behind the screen and choose a sessor from among the three Princes.


    At this moment, the worship of heaven had not beenpleted. Heaven¡¯s will had not descended. Although everyone knew the Crown Prince was about to be deposed, the Crown Prince was still the Crown Prince. Regardless of whether it was from the perspective of stabilizing court politics or some other angle, the empress dowager would choose the Crown Prince to take the throne.


    This wasn¡¯t a conspiracy. It was seizing an opportunity. Even if the Emperor had left countless backups in Jingdou, or Chen Pingping and the Imperial Army werepletely loyal, once the news of the Emperor¡¯s death had spread throughout the world, who would openly resist the empress dowager¡¯s edict? It would only lead to a second rebellion.


    Fan Xian rxed his limbs as if he was trying to make the burden on his shoulders a little bit lighter. He knew that he had essentially put Qing Kingdom¡¯s dragon throne onto his back.


    ¡°They are, after all, your true brothers¡±, the Emperor said coldly, standing beside a ck-clothed Fan Xian. ¡°If you can, try to not kill them, particrly Chengze. But, if you must kill them, then kill them all.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he nodded.


    The Emperor¡¯s lips tilted up slightly. He gazed at the little boat in the distance on the ocean and mockingly said, ¡°Why is Uncle Liuyun so slow? Does the Great Grandmaster still feel an uncontroble fear when meeting me that he needs a helper?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his head and nced at the moon in the sky. He then furrowed his brows together.


    ¡°During the day, I had once told you why I chose Dong Mountain to worship heaven,¡± the Emperor suddenly said. ¡°First, of course, it was to invite Lao Wu out of the mountain.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the Emperor.


    The Emperor gazed at him calmly and said, ¡°The second reason is that Dong Mountain is an isted peak beside the ocean. It is the best ce to die. Yunrui had Yan Xiaoyi encircle the mountain and then had Uncle Liuyun ascend the mountain to assassinate me. There is absolutely nowhere for me to go.¡±


    Dong Mountain was isted by the ocean. Towardnd and the foot of the mountain, there was only one path. The back of the mountain that faced the ocean was a precipice as smooth as jade. Even a Great Grandmaster would be unable to execute techniques on its surface to ascend. If the Emperor was assassinated here, it would truly be very difficult for him to escape.


    ¡°I chose Dong Mountain to die to mislead Yunrui.¡± The Emperor seemed to have already shaken off the news that Sigu Jian maye and recovered his self-confident attitude. He looked calmly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to see through to his true heart.


    ¡°She thought she could seal off all messages from Dong Mountain so that she could do as she wished in Jingdou. But, she forgot I had chosen to die here because I have someone at my side that can fly out of this forsakennd.¡±


    Fan Xian forced a smile. He thought to himself that his unique skill had not escaped the Emperor¡¯s eye. It looked like there were very few things about him the Emperor didn¡¯t know. In this world, probably only his strange technique could help him slide down that mirror smooth Dong Mountain. So, the Emperor had brought him to Dong Mountain because he had set an ambush here.


    The Emperor had indeed thought far and deep enough. Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly shifted. He was no longer so worried. Since the Emperor could even make use of him, then how could he not have made a n to deal with the most dangerous of situations in front of them?


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°I had once said to Gong Dian that your wall-climbing ability was very like me and much better than mine.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at the abyss like precipice below his feet. He twisted his neck and made a rare joke. ¡°There is someone climbing over the wall. It¡¯s just a pity that the moonlight tonight is too bright.¡±


    ¡°The moon waxes and wanes. This is something you once said.¡± The Emperor raised his head to gaze at the sky. ¡°I cannot guess everything that will happen. I know that the moon cannot be as bright as this forever.¡±


    As his words fell, ayer of dark clouds floated across the sky and hid the moon behind the clouds. The silver light immediately disappeared. A dark night once again fell over the world. The summit of Dong Mountain was pitch ck.


    At the Emperor¡¯s side, Fan Xian¡¯s shadow had already disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    In woods at the foot of the mountain, the stench of blood was everywhere. It was much stronger than the scent of the sea breeze. asionally, the moonlight slipped through the woods, allowing one to faintly see the bodies everywhere in the woods. Some of the bodies were syed on the ground while others were leaning against the trees. Most of the dead wore the uniform of the Imperial Army. Uniformly, the killed imperial soldiers were all pierced with a number of arrows.


    The arrows had entered deep into their bodies, pinning them viciously against the trees and on the ground. The scene was very tragic and horrifying.


    The woods at the foot of Dong Mountain were dense. The official road was hidden at the same time by the darkness and woods. It was already difficult to see its general appearance. One could only see countless bodies and puddles of blood. Close to the foot of the mountain, the remnants of the scene announced the intensity of the killing earlier.


    A fire flickered into life and then extinguished again. Only the woods near the gates to the mountain were still burning, illuminating one corner of the heavy and dark night. The burning smell lying on the ground began to gradually rise, submerging both the stench of blood and the scent of the sea breeze. It made the army on both sides begin to feel nervous.


    ¡°Psh!¡± A sharp sound broke through the air. A long arrow shed out like lightning and shot into an imperial soldier closest to the outside of the woods.


    The soldier clutched the long arrow in his chest. He wanted to pull it out, but he was already weak from the terrible pain and slowly sat down.


    As he was sitting down, three more arrows shot through the air and viciously pierced into his body.


    The head of the soldier tilted to the side. A mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth as he died.


    ...


    ...


    Silence fell over the foot of the mountain. Five-thousand rebel soldiers had quietly and secretlye to Dong Mountain and carried out the most despicable and sudden nighttime attack against 2,000 imperial soldiers. The Imperial Army did not react in time. Furthermore, they hade with the royal entourage to worship heaven and had not prepared the heavy armor needed for battlefield operations.


    Between Cangzhou and Yanjing, the rebel soldiers circted while pretending to attack. With Sigu Jian¡¯s implicit consent and purposeful concealment, they crossed Dongyi¡¯s 16 vassal countries and emerged from a secret passage to the north of Danzhou. Using 20 days, they blockaded Dong Mountain like 5,000 spirits.


    The scouts along the way to Dong Mountain had all been killed by aces in the rebel army. They didn¡¯t have time to send back any messages.


    The rebel bowman had used ming arrows on the first wave of attack. In an instant, it was as if thousands of lights had been lit up at the same time at the foot of Dong Mountain. Lightly, they flew toward the Imperial Army¡¯s campsite. The moment the ming arrowsnded, they caught fire. The campsite burned. The woods burned. Everything burned. The power was immense. Those were the flickers of fires the Emperor and his group saw from the top of the mountain.


    The Imperial Army did not have the extra thought to put out the fire because the immense mes had suddenly lit up the woods. It rendered all their figurespletely exposed in front of the enemy¡¯s bowmen. Although the imperial guards were well trained and immediately found a suitable location to hide, the arrows that rained down immediately took out 200 lives.


    Afterward, there was a bloody and tedious counterattack that broke through the camp and annihtion after being surrounded. Bodies covered the ground, and fresh blood flowed all over the mountain.


    In just a few rounds, the rebel army had broken through the Imperial Army and won an initial victory. They locked the Imperial Army to the left of the mountain gates in an area that was half a li radius. It was at this time that the rebel army¡¯s attacks suddenly stopped. There was only the asional arrow being fired out, killing those imperial soldiers who attempted to break through to send a message.


    The asional sound of an arrow made the suddenly silent woods even quieter. It became a deathlike silence.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, a blood-covered person stood up from the pile of dead bodies. In such a moonlit night, in a massacre ground such as this, this sudden scene horrified soldiers on both sides. However, they immediately became numb. So many people had died, how could they be afraid of a mutated body?


    The fingers of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted and personally trained soldiers trembled. Ten arrows flew out. The target of each arrow was different. Each aimed at one part of the bloody man¡¯s body. The arrows enveloped his entire body. There was no chance for him to avoid them.


    This was a military order. It was forbidden for anyone to break through. Thus, for each person the rebel army shot, they ensured the person died. Suddenly, a person had walked out from a pile of dead bodies. The bowmen unconsciously fired, thinking to themselves, Are you still alive?


    However, no one expected that the bloody man would not care at all about the dozen spirit-like arrows in front of him. He casually picked up two bodies from beside him and waved them like shields.


    A series of thuds rang out. A dozen arrows seemed tond at the same time on the bloody man. However, it was clear in the next instant that they hadnded on the bodies the bloody man had waved around. They sprayed out countless drops of blood and made the bloody man even more horrifying.


    The bodies were heavier than shields, yet this bloody man was able to wave them around and block the very fast arrows. It had to be said, the man¡¯s arm strength was astonishing while his eyesight and realm were also a cause for shock.


    Someone seemed to have not given an order in the rebel army. Thus, the phenomenon of 10,000 arrows flying out together did not happen.


    The bloody man slowly put down the bodies in his hands and bared his mouth. It was as if he was mourning, sympathizing, or moved by something. He slowly walked in the direction of the mountain gate. No arrows disrupted him as he calmly walked.


    He walked to the mountain gate. A deafening cheer rang out from the Imperial Army.


    They didn¡¯t know who the bloody man was, but they knew he was an official of the Overwatch Council, one of Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aids. Furthermore, he was a definite ace. In the third wave of attacks from the rebel army, this Overwatch Council official had killed 40 longbowmen by himself until he was pushed over by the wave of people and drowned among the bodies.


    Everyone had thought he had died. No one thought that he was still alive. In such a terrifying night when the rebel guards could wipe out the Imperial Army at any moment, to suddenly find that they had such a strong ace on their side was enough to lift what was left of the Imperial Army¡¯s morale.


    Thirteenth Wang walked out of the burned and charred mountain gate and slowly sat down on a stone step. He epted a towel that a member of the Qinian Unit beside him handed over to him and wiped at the blood on his face, revealing the bright and handsome visage.


    He stretched open his mouth, revealing a mouthful of healthy white teeth. He gazed into the dark night and smiled as he looked at where the rebel army was.


    Thirteenth Wang was a truly courageous soldier. He had learned to use bodies to block arrows, yet could not be considered a savage. If Fan Xian had seen this sight, he would certainly have said this with a sigh.


    ...


    ...


    The sounds of horse hooves rang out. From one area of the rebel army¡¯s campsite, a few horses came out. A person sat on the horse in front. The person was covered in ck clothing from head to toe. Their face was also hidden.


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted soldiers did not know who this ck-clothed man was, but they knew of Governor Yan¡¯s strict orders that this battle would be directed by this person.


    Although the soldiers strictly followed the military orders, they felt unsatisfied in their hearts. It was not until they had crossed mountains and rivers, the ck-clothed man gave out orders to divide and encircle, and they hadpletely crushed the Imperial Army that this changed.


    They were all simple orders carried out very straightforwardly. However, it cleverly brought together the terrain at the foot of Dong Mountain and the environment of the night. This ck-clothed man used soldiers like a god.


    Reality proved everything. Other than admiration, the 5,000 longbowmen looked at the ck-clothed man with fear. Even with the sudden order earlier to retreat, which was not understood at all by the soldiers, no one expressed their doubt.


    The figure of the ck-clothed man wasrge. He sat formidably on his horse. It was only a pity that he was enveloped by the ck clothes. No one could not see his true face and might hidden under the ck clothing.


    From a distance, the ck-clothed man looked at the bloody young man with pearl-white teeth beyond the mountain gate. A voice came through the ck cloth. It was filled with feeling.


    ¡°How powerful... He¡¯s still not dead after three attacks. He is truly a courageous soldier. If this man entered the army, in less than a year, there would be one more courageous general in the world.¡±


    The ck-clothed man suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°The major part ispleted. It hardly took any effort. How is this in defiance of the natural order? It is only a pity that in a while, that powerful soldier is going to die.¡±


    Suddenly, someone gave a sigh beside him. The ck-clothed man turned his head to gaze over. He asked in a warm voice, ¡°Master Yun, are youmenting the loss of a talent?¡±


    The person who sighed was Sigu Jian¡¯s first disciple, the swordmaster of a generation, Yun Zhn.


    Fan Xian had indeed guessed correctly. Dongyi had indeed sent their most elite assassination team to help the Eldest Princess¡¯ rebel soldiers. Furthermore, it was Yun Zhn personally leading this team.


    Yun Zhn nced at the ck-clothed man beside him and barely managed a smile. He didn¡¯t make a reply to his question. Only he knew who the young man covered in blood was, but he still managed to maintain a smile.


    That person was not an official of the Overwatch Council. He wasn¡¯t even a citizen of the Qing Kingdom. He was Thirteenth Wang, his teacher¡¯s favorite disciple, and his most talented younger brother disciple.


    ¡°Are you all crazy?¡± Yun Zhn muttered to himself. He wondered to himself, since his brother disciple knew their teacher had sent people here, why did he still stand guard at the mountain gate like a ferocious tiger? What exactly was he thinking?


    Teacher had you follow Fan Xian, but he doesn¡¯t want to you to actually be of help to Fan Xian. Yun Zhn looked at the bloody man far away at the mountain gate and he thought in great confusion, Doing one thing and being loyal to it to the point of not even caring about the interests of your school? Was this lunacy or was this the public execution of one¡¯s nature that the teacher was most appreciative of?


    ¡°Without going crazy, nothing is aplished.¡± The ck-clothed man lightly replied to Yun Zhn¡¯s sigh.


    Yun Zhn shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Although he didn¡¯t know why his younger brother disciple would do something like this, as a disciple of the Sword Hut, he respected his younger brother disciple. Thus, he would not expose his secret in front of the ck-clothed man.


    He didn¡¯t know who the ck-clothed man was, but all of the troops weremanded by him. After watching from the side for a long time, he had to admit that this ck-clothed man was indeed very good at using troops. He took no risks. Everything was fought steadily. His use of the all the resources in the rebel army neared perfection. He didn¡¯t give the Qing Imperial Army any chance to counterattack or break through.


    Yun Zhn let most of the aces from the Sword Hut out in full strength and cooperated with Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted army. At first, there were great problems with the two working together. If the Sixth Bureau swordsmen or Tiger Guards with powerful martial training on top of the mountain broke through, it would not be easy topletely seal everything.


    However, the ck-clothed man on the horse seemed to have a pair of godlike eyes that could see every detail on the battlefield. At the beginning of the sudden attack, he had forcefullymanded the Dongyi aces to various unremarkable locations to wait in ambush.


    At the beginning, Yun Zhn did not understand. However, as each attack in the darkness happened and as each attempt to breakthrough on Dong Mountain was viciously crushed by the ck-clothed man¡¯s actions, Yun Zhn finally understood. This ck-clothed man was certainly not an average person. He was able to lead the entire battle and not let slip any possible loophole.


    To be able to use soldiers in such a way, it was impossible to reach such a level without dozens of years of practice on the battlefield. Yun Zhn was very confused.


    Why didn¡¯t Yan Xiaoyi lead the troops here personally, and who was this ck-clothed man?


    He had his guesses, as did many people in the rebel army. This ck-clothed man had only joined the rebel army because of two trusted soldiers. He hade with nothing but directed troops like a god and killed with confidence. It made one very admiring.


    The ck-clothed man did not exin to his subordinates the meaning of stopping the attack. He only looked coldly at the abruptly rising mountain in front. On this mission, leading the rebel army in an attack was only one part of the agreement. If he didn¡¯t have the other side temporarily hold this power, the Emperor... It would be very difficult for him to make that decision.


    Suddenly, a ck cloud floated across the sky andpletely hid the bright moon. The area around the mountain gate was pitch ck. The ck-clothed man sat on his horse without moving. Only the short weapons in cloth bags that were held in the hands of his two subordinates to either side of him that shone with a faint light.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how long the cloud would block the moonlight. He silently slid down the mountain. His speed didn¡¯t decrease or increase. Terrified, he maintained a steady speed. The precipice facing the sea that was like jade during the day gave off a faint light in the night. It perfectly melded with him.


    The knife-like boundary line between the two sides of Dong Mountain that followed the mountain entered directly into the ground beside the ocean. Dongyi aces were waiting in ambush there, so he would not choose that path. He could only go down on the side facing the sea breeze.


    In this world, no one could slide down in such an extreme environment, other than Fan Xian. Thus, he was not worried about people on the ocean and the rebel soldiers onnd finding his tracks. He remained very nervous because he consistently felth that there was a pair of eyes behind him watching him calmly through the dark night and whistling sea breeze.

 Chapter 521 - Seeking Shelter In The Raging Sea

    <h4>Chapter 521: Seeking Shelter In The Raging Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one was watching him.


    Fan Xian knew it was his own misperception. It was likest time at the Xi Mountain precipice outside Shangjing in Northern Qi. He had felt there was a pair of eyes watching him from the mountain woods behind him. It was probably the reaction of someone faced with a difficult situation and after they experienced a shakeup of their emotions. For an idealist like Fan Xian, this was a natural reaction.


    A year ago, when he had sat on the white-sailed ship to visit family in Danzhou, he had once passed the great Dong Mountain that appeared to have been split open by a god¡¯s sword. At that time, he had looked at the smooth precipice and thought mockingly to himself, Surely, I won¡¯t have to climb this mountain one day, right?


    He had never thought that all of this would be reality.


    Mathematically, in the great dome above, were the heavens really just watching him the entire time?


    The great Dong Mountain¡¯s precipice was much more dangerous, slipperier, and taller than that of Xi Mountain. By the time Fan Xian reached the ground, his body had already begun to shake. The internal consumption had already begun to affect his muscles.


    He was stuck to the wall as fluidly as a bat. His fingers dug into difficult-to-find cracks. He rested for a moment. Raising his head, he had long lost sight of the fire at the top of the mountain. Turning his gaze back, he could see the ocean watering closer and closer, as well as the few army boats rocking in the sea.


    These were boats from the Jiaozhou Navy. They were on guard and would not be much use in the sudden attack by the rebel soldiers at the back of the mountain. It was clear they could get away and notify the local government.


    From when the incident urred to now, the navy boats had not moved. Although Fan Xian had not discussed this matter with the Emperor, both of them knew that something had also gone wrong with the Qin family.


    A corner of the moon peaked out. Fan Xian did not move in a hurry. He stuck his cheek against the icy cold precipice and felt the threads of coldness. He thought, If the Qin family were counted... This was a gathering of all the powers in the world to participate in the mission at Dong Mountain. No wonder the Emperor could not have calcted for it.


    For one person to be able to draw together all the enemies in the world and have them temporarily throw aside their differences and be tightly united, what kind of realm was this? This was the realm of the Qing Emperor.


    Northern Qi had not struck. But, for Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s troops to reach the foot of Dong Mountain, it was clear that the Eldest Princess and Shang Shanhu had secretive arrangements. Fan Xian rubbed his face against the icy cold stone. For such a major matter, did Haitang know about this?¡±


    Immediately after, he gently breathed a few times. In reality, the dangerous situation at hand was, in the end, the result of many years of plotting by Chen Pingping. He had also participated a little. Regardless of whether it was the Eldest princess, Qin family, or Ye family, they had all been carefully pushed by himself and the old cripple until they had no choice but to stand against the Emperor.


    If Chen Pingping knew that matters had developed like this, would he think the same as himself, hanging on the cliff right now, and feel that matters of the world were truly very wondrous?


    The wind on the precipice was very strong, but the force between his hand and slippery rock face was powerful. The Tyrannical zhenqi inside his body circted through the thick meridians and gently opened and closed them. To prevent there not being enough internal strength, the soft and natural Tianyi Dao aura slowly repaired the instability in the meridians.


    He swallowed and looked up at the pin straight rock face above his head by the faint light of the moon and couldn¡¯t help feeling a lingering fear. If he didn¡¯t stick to the rock face and fell down, he would fall into the ocean with raging waves and sharp rocks. His body would probablypletely shatter.


    The wind on the precipice facing the ocean was too strong. It billowed past his four limbs with an icy chill. He wasn¡¯t Wu Zhu and didn¡¯t have the miraculous ability to fall in a straight line down from the open air. Thus, he stered himself even tighter to the precipice.


    Why did the Emperor know that Uncle Wu Zhu was in Dong Mountain? This question, which he never had the chance to ask, surged in his mind. It looked like the Emperor probably had some secret connection to the temples. However, the unusual death of the Great Priestst year... These things did not make sense.


    Ayer of cloud once again covered the moonlight. Fan Xian began to move down the precipice. After sliding for an indeterminable time, he was getting closer and closer to the pool of ck water. He became more and more cautious. He raised his skill to its peak condition, ready at any moment, to meet an unknown danger.


    The closer he was to the ocean, the easier it would be for him to be discovered by the rebel soldiers on the navy boats. The closer he was to the ocean, the closer he was to the little boat on the ocean.


    Perhaps the rebel soldiers on the navy boats would not be able to see the slowly moving dot on the precipice in the dark, but Ye Liuyun may be able to discover him.


    His fists were tightly stuck to the smooth precipice. Suddenly, his pupils constricted. He felt a chilling murderous intention behind his body.


    Who had such eyesight to discover him?


    Fan Xian had no time to think. Unconsciously, he decisively cut off the zhenqi making its cirction around his body. The zhenqi between his fists and the rock face suddenly became ineffective. He began to slide down.


    Thud! A ck arrow shot into where he had just been. The metal arrowhead pierced deeply into the precipice of Dong Mountain and created dozens of shattered stones.


    If Fan Xian¡¯s reaction had been slightly slower, he would certainly have been pinned to the rock face by this unexpected arrow. However, he was still in danger. His entire body was ttened against the rock face. He slid down at an astonishing speed.


    Fan Xian gave a muffled grunt. The cirction of zhenqi he had just stopped was forced again into extreme cirction. His fists pped gently against the rock face. He barely managed to stabilize his body.


    Phew! A second ck arrow shot ferociously into the right side of the precipice right below his foot. It was only half an inch away from the heel of his foot.


    The situation was dangerous. It was clear that the person shooting had calcted ahead and knew the speed of Fan Xian¡¯s fall. If Fan Xian had tried earlier to fall naturally to avoid the suddenly attacking arrows, he would not have escaped it.


    Sweat poured down Fan Xian¡¯s back. His right hand shook. It shook half his body away from the wall and drew a half-circle in the air before sticking anew to the rock face. Now he was facing the ocean. Without time to think, he slid down another meterpletely without meaning to. Immediately after, his right hand pped against the rock face again. His body bent strangely and twisted downward.


    Inside the boat on the ocean, a dozen ck arrows flew toward him coolly and without mercy. They passed by his body, piercing through his clothes, and thudding viciously into the rock face.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Fan Xian dodged them tenaciously on the precipice. Counting on the endless practice since his rebirth 20 years ago, as well as the foundation he hadid down with Wu Zhu as a child, he unconsciously dodged the mysteriously appearing arrows.


    The situation was dangerous. The arrows came endlessly and did not give him any chance to react. Furthermore, they seemed calcted clearly to where he was going to be next. It made it so that he could fall from the cliff at any moment.


    Miraculously, Fan Xian seemed to always be able to make a decision a split second before he was hit by the ck arrows. The zhenqi in his body moved ferociously along the two circtions in his body, replenishing the zhenqi he used up. It managed to barely ensure that he always had one hand stopped on the rock face.


    Every time it appeared that he was going to fall, the hand stuck to the rock face would move him. It forced his body to bounce up and fall down as if he could never leave the attractive forces of the rock face.


    He was like a puppet made with ck materials. His four limbs were controlled by the mysterious power inside Dong Mountain¡¯s rock face. It made him perform a rigid but funny dance.


    The ck arrows that followed tightly behind him valiantly brushed past his body and pierced into the rock face. They created careless lines on the rock face. The front of the lines followed him, filled with murderous intention. It could pin this puppet to death at any moment with a random arrow through his heart.


    ...


    ...


    The navy¡¯s ships did not get too close to the foot of Dong Mountain because of submerged reefs. There was only one person in the world who could fire arrows into the rock face at this distance. It was only that person who would be able to find a concealed Fan Xian on the rock face in such a dark night: the Qing Northern Governor, Yan Xiaoyi.


    After an endless amount of time, the arrows over the ocean stopped. There was no longer a trace of Fan Xian¡¯s shadow on the precipice. The ocean and precipice each recovered their own peace. Only the sound of wavespping against the shore could be heard. Fan Xian had finally sessfully avoided the endless arrows andnded among the reefs.


    Phew! Thest arrow seemed to have gone wide. It pierced more than an inch in the rock face. The end of the arrow vibrated endlessly and made a buzzing sound.


    A few scraps of ck cloth hung on the shaft.


    The sound of the waves were deafening on the reef. Fan Xian half knelt on the wet rocks and coughed uncontrobly. Fortunately, the navy¡¯s ships were too far and the sound of the wavespping against the rock was too loud. It covered up his series of coughs, so he didn¡¯t give away his position in the darkness.


    His face was deathly pale. While he had climbed down a mountain that made humankind stop in wonder and avoided Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s repeated life-stealing seemingly godlike arrows on the precipice, he had already burned through a great deal of his zhenqi and energy. The puppet dance at the final portion of the rock face appeared easy, but it was a demonstration of his highest realm. In every second and moment, his psyche was tightly wound up and brushed against the impossible. The exchange speed of the zhenqi in his body was too quick and the rate was too high. Even with the valiant meridians in his body, he still found it difficult to control.


    When the flow of zhenqi had reversed, it had damaged a meridian below his diaphragm. Thus, he had begun to cough and felt a sharp pain at the front of his chest.


    Compared to this, the tragic injury on his right shoulder did not worry him too much. The injury had been split apart by a sharp arrowhead that cut through muscle and cartge running with fresh blood. It was very painful, but there wasn¡¯t anything life-threatening.


    It was night time, which was a disadvantage to Yan Xiaoyi. Fan Xian, on the precipice, had the advantage. Thus, this attack and escape was not fair. No matter how powerful Fan Xian was, he still did not dodge thatst arrow.


    Not very many people would be able to keep their lives under such difficult circumstances and protect their own lives from Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s endless arrows.


    Fan Xian lowered his body as far as possible. The seawater wet his robes. He allowed the ck outfit to be soaked in water. It blended perfectly with the submerged reefs into one body.


    Fan Xian was not worried that there would be poison on Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrows. He knew Yan Xiaoyi was arrogant and proud and had never used poison. He had also taken out a medicinal pill from his clothes and swallowed it with his saliva. In terms of using poison, not many people were better than him.


    The situation on the shore was still very tense. The boats were unable toe closer to the precipice, but it felt that the pair of eagle eyes was staring at movements under the precipice. They had to kill him before Fan Xian got onto the road.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked around. The moon in the sky was not bright, but the waves were gettingrger andrger. On one hand, they protected him. On the other, it made it difficult for him to find a safe path. If he were to use his qinggong on the reefs to fly out, it would be the same as giving Yan Xiaoyi an opportunity to pick him off.


    Fan Xian disliked the feeling of being aimed at by a bow and unable to respond, particrly being aimed at by Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s bow.


    Suddenly, a warning shed across his mind. With a muffled grunt, his right hand pped against the reefs. The Tyrannical zhenqi surged out with ferocious force and shattered one corner of the reef. His body followed the powerful counterforce and drew a half-circle in the air. He fell into the ocean at the quickest possible speed.


    Spray bloomed up and was immediately swallowed by the increasinglyrger waves. The white foam at the bottom of the precipice seemed to be iparably angry that someone dared to underestimate their power and sink into the ocean filled with submerged reefs.


    Now, Fan Xian had given away his location. Although he sunk into the ocean, he couldn¡¯t escape the chase of those eagle eyes. However, he had to jump into the ocean. He had to leave the reef that temporarily protected him at the quickest speed and with the most extreme posture. Even if the sea was in such a rage, he still had to seek shelter.


    He would rather face the raging ocean and be shot to death by Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow than stand on the reef and face the trembling in his heart.


    A white line swept up from the ocean. It seemed to have some supernatural power. Despite therge waves, it was not disturbed by them. It silently and clearly came down Dong Mountain¡¯s precipice. It was as if a god¡¯s hand was holding a magical brush and was drawing a line in the inky and raging ocean.


    The white line was actually a wave being split apart. An ancient sword was moving quickly about a meter above the line.


    At the moment Fan Xian had flipped away from the reef, the white line had just touched the reef. The ancient sword and his body met in an instant then separated. No one knew whether they had touched or not.


    The reef became chaotic. The sword did not stop. The intention of the sword shone through and easily split apart the reef where Fan Xian had rested earlier.


    In front of this sword, reefs were just like ck tofu.


    The sword flew past the waves and air. It pierced into the smooth precipice of Dong Mountain. Despite the very hard rock face, the de of the sword slid all the way in until only the hilt was left like a little round dot.


    A momentter, the sword hilt shattered and round dot disappeared. From then on, the sword became one with the precipice of Dong Mountain, never to be separated again.

 Chapter 522 - The Heart on the Ship

    <h4>Chapter 522: The Heart on the Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He was surrounded by sea water. It pressed down heavily on him like a giant rock as ck as ink. It poured into his mouth, nose, and ears, rendering him unable to breathe. His body swayed back and forth with the unseen currents like a dazed fish. At any moment, he could be smashed against the invisible reefs.


    Suddenly, Fan Xian opened his eyes. His eyes were calm. His cheeks gradually swelled up. Using the air pressure inside his body, he managed to create a sort of equilibrium with the seawater outside. Stretching out his right hand, he made a line in the water and grabbed onto the corner of a reef at the bottom of the sea, stabilizing his body on the seafloor. He was a full meter and a half from the surface of the water.


    The sword strike from the heavens earlier had not pierced his body, but the wave of sword intention had sunk into his heart meridian and caused him internal damage. This mark of damage was even more terrifying than Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow.


    The Tyrannical zhenqi in Fan Xian¡¯s body circted quickly, resisting the might of nature, while Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi flowed gently through his body. It slowly soothed the injury brought on by Ye Liuyun¡¯s surprising sword strike.


    Being at the bottom of the ocean, he was unable to immediately heal himself. He could only suppress the injury for a while.


    The rapid cirction of two different qualities of zhenqi in his body put a great deal of pressure on it. One wave of power welled up in his body. Gradually, two streams of blood flowed out of his nostrils. Disturbed by the hidden currents in the water, it immediately dispersed into a fog of blood and enveloped his face. The arrow injury on his shoulder also began to bleed heavily.


    He was like a leather satchel filled with red paint that had been pricked with two little holes. It looked terrifying.


    Fan Xian¡¯s cheeks were swollen. His eyes were round and bulging. His face had already changed shape. One hand held onto the hidden reefs while he looked up toward the surface of the ocean like a toad. The difference he was bleeding and didn¡¯t know when he would give up. He was unable to smile and didn¡¯t have the state of mind to smile. Thinking of the dangerous scene earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    The sea water untied his hair. It floated messily like seagrass. Aplicated expression shed through his eyes on his deathly pale face. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow was still waiting for him on the surface, so he couldn¡¯t immediately rise out of the water.


    As for the Great Grandmaster speeding across the waves on the ship, after his first strike had no effect, presumably he had lost interest in attacking him.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how long he stayed in the water. The skin on the hand with which he held onto the reefs felt a bit strange. As he stared up at the t surface of the ocean, he couldn¡¯t find any way to escape the danger. He felt a glimmer of regret. Yesterday, he should have brought the chest with him. If he had that chest at his side, he wouldn¡¯t be so suppressed right now by Yan Xiaoyi.


    This proved that the person Fan Xian was most on guard against after his rebirth was still the Emperor of Qing Kingdom. Perhaps this was a remnant from history or an instinct of his subconscious mind, but he was unwilling to show his trump card to the Emperor.


    Even in the current situation, in which he and the Emperor were tied tightly together and were about to wee the strongest enemies in the world, he still did not want the Emperor to know that the chest was at his side.


    He, like Chen Pingping, did not know the Emperor¡¯s trump card. He didn¡¯t know what reaction the Emperor would have after learning that he had such a killing machine.


    This kind of thinking influenced Fan Xian¡¯s decision. Thus, he had sunk into his present dangerous situation. Fortunately, he had not died by the arrows or sword. If the story of the dance tonight below the precipice, ck arrows, and swing of the sword spread under heaven, everyone¡¯s acknowledgement of Fan Xian would reach another level.


    A Great Grandmaster and the most powerful ninth-level ace in the world were unable to kill Fan Xian. This was enough for him to be boastful.


    The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body valiantly provided the necessary nutrients his body needed. Being unable to breathe air, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost too long. Fan Xian¡¯s nose was no longer bleeding or was the injury on his shoulder, which had already turned white in the sea water like the belly of a dead fish. A glimmer of unswerving determination shed across his deathly pale face. His right hand went down again and picked up arge rock from the bottom of the ocean.


    For now, he didn¡¯t float up. Instead, he chose a stupid method he had learned from watching Huo Yuanjia in his previous life.


    At that time, Huo Yuanjia was walking across the bottom of ake while, whereas Fan Xian was walking across the bottom of the ocean. Holding onto therge rock, he used the weight of the stone to steady his body so that it did not waver under the attack by the hidden currents at the bottom of the ocean. He walked determinedly forward along the sandy bottom but did not follow the shoreline to try and get onshore and break through the blockade.


    There were aces blocking on both sides of Dong Mountain. He could not be sure that the remnants of his zhenqi could support him for very long walking underwater. So, he chose the closest path, which would allow him to rise out of the ocean.


    He walked to a position below the ships of the Jiaozhou Navy. Raising his head, he opened his eyes and nced calmly at the bottom of the boat, which was slightly darker than the color of the sea water. A powerful desire to escape danger heightened all his senses to the point that he could even see the lichen and barnacles on the bottom of the wooden ship clearly.


    He let go of the heavy stone. The stone did not make much noisending on the bottom of the ocean. It only stirred up some mud and sand. Fan Xian slowly drew two half circles and carried out onest adjustment to his breath before rxing his body and rising up as naturally as possible with the buoyancy of the water. He was terrified of alerting Governor Yan, who had eyes like an eagle, ears like a shark, and a nose like a dog.


    Maintaining the rigidity of driftwood and the sensation of deadwood, Fan Xian slowly floated to the bottom of the military boat. He carefully moved toward the outside of the bottom of the ship. He still didn¡¯t poke his head out of the water. He carefully watched for movement on this boat through 10 centimeters of water.


    It was a gamble. The reason he had chosen this ship was because Yan Xiaoyi had not fired from this boat. However, if the helper he was looking for was not on this ship, Fan Xian could only dive again to try his luck on another boat. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to make it to another boat at that time.


    Fortunately, his luck was pretty good.


    A wicked smile rose to Fan Xian¡¯s deathly pale face as he floated in the sea. He thought to himself that his luck in this lifetime was truly iparable.


    He saw a hand on the ship¡¯s railing. The hand hung very naturally outside of the railing and was lightly tapping without sound, maintaining a steady but strange rhythm.


    ...


    ...


    There were five naval ships moving slowly on the surface of the sea. Under the light of the moon, these ships looked like demons looking for prey. Slicing across the water, they were prepared to pin a prey at the bottom of the ocean to death at any moment.


    There were another three boats far away from this group. They maintained a rtivelyrger distance. They were responsible for taking over as well as keeping an eye on arger area.


    On one of the ships, the light in the middle cabin was very dim. The Jiaozhou Navy captain responsible for this ship was Xu Maocai. He was sitting coldly in a heavy chair. Two of his three trusted soldiers were outside the cabin on guard duty. One of them was responsible for making contact with the navy¡¯s gship.


    He only kept one of his trusted soldiers at his side. The face of this trusted soldier was in the darkness behind the light, so his features couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. One could faintly see that his face was deathly pale, like he had been scared by thergescale battle.


    It was silent on the ship when that trusted soldier suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°Why did the Jiaozhou Navy also rebel?¡±


    Xu Maocai was already the third-ranked figure in the Jiaozhou Navy with sufficient power in his hands. For such a major event as tonight, if he did not have inside information, he would not dare follow the navy¡¯s gship and surrounded the sea around Dong Mountain.


    He lowered his head and then slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Young master, the situation right now is not that the Jiaozhou Navy has rebelled. Rather, it is you who rebelled.


    That trusted soldier was the person with incredible luck who had quietly snuck onto the military ship, Fan Xian. Xu Maocai was originally someone from Quanzhou Navy. The hand that hadin outside of the railing proved that he had secretly anticipated that Fan Xian would be able to escape alive. Thus, Fan Xian had enough trust in him. However, after hearing these words, Fan Xian still furrowed his brows.


    Fan Xian and the Emperor had long guessed what the Eldest Princess would do. For such a major action as surrounding Dong Mountain, the news could only be controlled for a few days. In the end, the Emperor would be assassinated and the Crown Prince would inherit. For the matter of the Emperor being assassinated, someone had to shoulder that.


    That person must have the power to kill the Emperor and the motivation to take action. Only then would it be enough to convince the empress dowager and officials in court. Even if they couldn¡¯t convince them, they had to give people some kind of emotional exnation.


    Among the people who went to Dong Mountain to worship heaven, the only person who had the power to kill the Emperor was the person who held 500 ck Knights in hand and secretly had countless aces under hismand, Commissioner Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council.


    As for the motivation to kill the Emperor, presumably, given the Eldest Princess¡¯s cleverness, she would tie it to the Ye family whom the empress dowager was cautious against.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make a response. I trust you didn¡¯t send a message to Wu Gei. You also haven¡¯t sent one to Hou Jichang.¡±


    Fan Xian stood behind Xu Maocai and stared coldly at the side of his face. In order to stop someone suddenlying into the room, he had only roughly bandaged his injury in the back of the boat and disguised himself as Xu Maocai¡¯s trusted soldier, always standing behind him.


    ¡°I had you stay with the Jiaozhou Navy for such a day as this.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tone was calm, but there was a glimmer of anger contained in it. ¡°In the end, you didn¡¯t do anything. The Overwatch Council wants to assassinate the Emperor. Perhaps this could convince some of the officers in the navy, but how could you believe it? Furthermore, why would Yan Xiaoyi be on the navy¡¯s ship? Do these navy officers not have questions in their mind? Why would they believe in your loyalty and have youe to Dong Mountain?¡±


    Xu Maocai lowered his head and thought for a while. ¡°Concerning the assassination matter, some people should believe it. After all, the Overwatch Council¡¯s reputation is not very good. Furthermore, we received message yesterday that 500 ck Knights had traveled through the night from the campsite in Jiangbei toward Xiao Mountain. In the Shangdong Road region, there was suddenly no more news. Thus, if someone said that the ck Knights were rushing here to assassinate the Emperor, it was believable.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He had moved the ck Knights, but they had not gotten close to Dong Mountain¡¯s area. If he was tricked again by the Jingdou people, if the Emperor really didn¡¯t escape this time, then it would really be quite difficult to exin. Fortunately, he still had a few trump cards.


    Xu Maocai once again described the military situation in detail. The more Fan Xian listened, the more helpless he felt. He had only been on the summit for a day and half a night, yet the story being spread was very different to what he knew. Apparently, he had colluded with Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian to assassinate the Emperor? Sh*t...was this kind of framing not too childish?


    Fan Xian knew that it was not important what tricks were used. As long as victory was decided through ability, no matter how childish the framing was from the Eldest Princess¡¯s side, it would all be firm truths in history books.


    ¡°Of course, most of the navy has doubts. I even think that some people actually know the truth about the incident this time at Dong Mountain,¡± Xu Maocai said coldly. ¡°Even if they know the truth, so what? If it was still Admiral Chang Kun, given he and those old generals¡¯ fear toward the Emperor, they would never have dared to participate in this matter. However,st year, you went on a killing spree in Jiaozhou. Many of the old generals have already been killed. Countless younger generals have begun to feel a chill in their hearts toward the court. Presently, the Jiaozhou Navy belongs to the Qin family. Even if they actually wanted to rebel, I believe the officers on these naval ships below Dong Mountain would be happy to do so.¡±


    Calmly, Fan Xian said, ¡°You should know the truth. I had never doubted the change in the navy. The Emperor also understands the Qin family well. I trust that he has follow-up ns. That is why I find it strange that you have won the trust of the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction.¡±


    He suddenly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Feeling chilled toward the court, presumably there is your hard work in this matter. Maocai, I wanted you to remain in the Jiaozhou Navy, not to have you create a rebel army.¡±


    Xu Maocai was silent for a moment. He suddenly rose and bowed deeply toward Fan Xian. Sincerely, he said, ¡°Young master, I am not talented. I have never been able to haveplete control of the Jiaozhou Navy in my hand. Since the Eldest Princess is going to rebel, and the Qin family has also joined in, you should be able to see... There is also the Great Grandmaster on the sea. This opportunity is very rare.¡±


    He stared at Fan Xian¡¯s deathly pale face. A glimmer of staunch loyalty and heat shed across his eyes. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Young master, take the opportunity and rebel!¡±


    Fan Xian stared into Xu Maocai¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He knew of the loyalty this Captain had for him, or rather, for his mother. As for the treasonous suggestion he had just made, it was not that he had not guessed at it. He only shook his head gently.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Maocai lowered his voice. ¡°Presently, all the truly powerful people in the world have been drawn to the great Dong Mountain. Jingdou is only an empty husk. Young master, you could go ashore and contact the ck Knights around the Xiao Mountain area, then bound across the thousand li to Jingdou and coborate with Director Chen from the outside. With one move, you could control the Royal Pce. After both sides here have suffered heavy losses, you could, with your identity as a prince, raise your arm and call for action from up high in Jingdou. The great matter would be done!¡±


    ¡°Completely impossible.¡± Fan Xian did his best to moderate his tone to prevent hurting the person in front of him. Gently, he said, ¡°The Emperor has always been on guard against me and has never let me control the army. How could a mere 500 ck Knights enter Jingdou? There are 10,000 in the garrison outside Jingdou. There are the guards of the 13 gates inside Jingdou. Plus, the Imperial Army as 3,000. How could I defeat them?¡±


    ¡°Themander of the Jingdou Garrison is the Great Prince¡¯s trusted aide, while the Imperial Army is controlled by the Great Prince. The guards of the 13 city gates answer only to the Emperor. Once the Emperor is no longer here, they are like headless people.¡± It was clear that Xu Maocai was well-prepared and reeled off each reason methodically. ¡°Young master, since you dare to brave the risk of breaking through the blockade, you must be carrying items from the Emperor. It should be a personally written letter, the royal seal, or something like it. You can enter the Pce alone and win Yi Guipin¡¯s support. Outside the Pce, you can ask Director Chen to act. In one move, you could sweep away the Crown Prince and Second Prince¡¯s power...¡±


    Fan Xian waved his hand to stop his words and said, ¡°All of this is built on the condition that the Great Prince supports me.¡±


    Xu Maocai didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and admonished, ¡°If the Emperor is dead, you hold the royal seals in your hand. You are good friends with the Great Prince. Who is he going to support other than you?¡±


    ¡°What about the Qin family?¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes. ¡°And the Ye family in Dingzhou? How many soldiers do they have together? The Ye family has already run the Jingdou garrison for 20 years. It is impossible for the Great Prince to control itpletely.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Xu Maocai lowered his voice. ¡°The Qing court has seven Roads of elite soldiers. Yan Xiaoyi is in Dong Mountain, so the Northern camp cannot be moved. The Ye family only controls two branches. And, there are still four roads of elite soldiers. As long as you can control the Pce, these four roads of elite soldiers belong to you. Even if it will be dangerous in Jingdou at first, in less than half a month, everything will turn around!¡±


    ¡°The reason you are hesitant is that you¡¯ve never closely analyzed just how much power you canmand.¡± Xu Maocai stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Emperor is assassinated in Dong Mountain. You have the royal seal and Emperor¡¯s handwritten letter as evidence. The crime of assassination could easily be ced on the Eldest Princess, Crown Prince, and Second Prince. This gives you a nominal reason. In less than half a month, this would have been acknowledged by the four roads of elite troops. Although you have no one in court, Prime Minister Lin has probably left a number of people to you. As for the initial shock and instability of the situation in Jingdou, Director Chen is the best at dealing with these matters. Furthermore, don¡¯t forget Minister Fan, he is certain to support you.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He admitted that Xu Maocai had secretly put in a lot of effort and time for him into the matter of rebellion. If he could get away from the ocean, shake off Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s attack, and return to Jingdou, perhaps the power of Qing Kingdom might truly not be far from his hands.


    Was this alluring? Fan Xian didn¡¯t know. His state of mind was clear, but he had not thought in that direction at all.


    ¡°First, I have to ensure that I can reach Jingdou alive,¡± Fan Xian looked at Xu Maocai and said calmly. ¡°The biggest problem is that your entire deduction is built on the foundation that the Emperor will be assassinated on Dong Mountain. But, who told you that the Emperor would certainly die this time?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Chase (1)

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chase (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sea wind swept through the boat. The waves moved the boat up and down. Although themp chained to the wall of the boat would not fall to the ground, the me in thentern was at timesrger and other times smaller. The illumination left the two people¡¯s faces shadowed and unclear.


    From outside, faint sounds of messages being delivered could be heard. A trusted soldier knocked and entered. He reported something to Xu Maocai and then hurried out of the cabin. Everyone within a 20 li radius of Dong Mountain had sunk into a tense and terrified atmosphere. Regardless of whether they knew the truth of the matter or not, they all felt fearful and uneasy.


    ¡°Expand the search area,¡± Xu Maocai lowered his voice and said. His expression wasplicated. Fan Xian¡¯s words earlier had directly upturned all his thoughts. If the Emperor didn¡¯t die... But, Xu Maocai did not believe Fan Xian¡¯s deduction. Although he didn¡¯t know everything about the Eldest Princess¡¯ n, looking at the situation at hand, how could the Emperore down alive from Dong Mountain?


    While he was thinking, Fan Xian quietly watched from the side. It was clear that Xu Maocai had yed a fairly important role in the rebellion of the Jiaozhou Navy. Otherwise, the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction would not have allowed him toe and carry out tasks. Fan Xian knew that Xu Maocai had never had any feelings of loyalty toward the Qing court. He only had were feelings of hate and a desire for revenge. The so-called rebellion was simply going with the flow. The person he was helping with the rebellion was himself.


    That was why Xu Maocai had not followed Fan Xian¡¯s previous orders and contacted the Jiaozhou Zhizhou, Wu Gefei, or Hou Jichang at the first opportunity. Why he had not told the Overwatch Council about the Jiaozhou Navy¡¯s strange movements, creating the difficult situation of Dong Mountain being surrounded?


    He was the deepest piece Fan Xian had buried in the Jiaozhou Navy. Because he now had his own thoughts, hepletely lost his original use.


    Fan Xian could not fly into a rage. His anger was light because he understood the man¡¯s heart.


    Xu Maocai saw that there was no way to convince Fan Xian. His expression became a bit dim. A momentter, he said, ¡°I had originally nned to order my men to carry out a counterattack on the sea at thest moment to destroy the navy¡¯s blockade, forcefullynd ashore to get you down the mountain, and then head for Jingdou.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart leapt. Given the boats in Xu Maocai¡¯s hands and strength of about a thousand soldiers, if he wanted tond and get Fan Xian down the mountain, he presumably had the determination and courage to do so in the face of certain death.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would...¡± Xu Maocai shook his head and sighed. He couldn¡¯t stop a glimmer of respect and fear rising into his eyes. In the eyes of these people, someone who was able to escape down the sheer and jade-smooth precipice of Dong Mountain seemed to have already left the realm of mortals.


    Xu Maocai continued speaking, ¡°Your guess was right. The Qing family was one reason that the Jiaozhou Navy joined in on the Eldest Princess¡¯ n. My participation was more important. if I had let you run into danger on the mountain, I would not be able to atone for it even with ten thousand deaths. However, it was fortunate that because of this reason, Governor Yan trusts me a great deal. I don¡¯t think he will think to search this boat. You can rx and stay here.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed and shook his head. ¡°I have to get back to Jingdou.¡± After he got on the boat, he had asked Xu Maocai, at the first moment, about the situation of the blockade on the ocean and onnd. He learned that the blockade involved countless powerful people in addition to the terrifying ninth-level assassins from Dongyi. If he wanted to break the blockade onnd, it would be difficult.


    ¡°Can you have the boat go north for 3 li?¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°Three li away, those people will be unable to control a wider area. I should be able to find an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Too many eyes watching. We¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Xu Maocai nced at him worriedly and sighed. In his opinion, returning to Jingdou right now was not the most urgent matter. The wisest decision would be first to think of some way to make contact with the ck Knights and the people in Jingdou, and then watch the tigers do battle.


    If Fan Xian could get back to Jiangnan, inform Xue Qing, and then head back to Jingdou though Wu Zhou, he would have a follow-up ready. This was the cleverest action. However, such a decision was, without question, was not one that normal people could make. There were too many people that needed his care in Jingdou. In Fan Xian¡¯s position, he had to think deeply about the existence of the Qing Kingdom and whether or not a war would arise.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long,¡± Fan Xian lowered his voice and said straightforwardly. The me in themp brightened and dimmed with the waves outside the cabin. It gave his face a rarely seen expression of worry.


    He could throw aside Dong Mountain because Uncle Wu Zhu, whom he was most worried about, had a definite advantage in the environment of Dong Mountainpared to Ye Liuyun, Sigu Jian, and even old Eunuch Hong. No one would be able to keep him. While Jingdou needed him to return urgently, they needed the royal seal hidden in his clothes and the Emperor¡¯s personal letter to the empress dowager.


    ¡°Outside the Danzhou port, you¡¯re on the boat?¡± Fan Xian asked in a low voice as he continued to stand behind Xu Maocai in the outfit of a trusted soldier.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having received a definitive response, Fan Xian immediately asked, ¡°When did Yan Xiaoyi board the ship?¡±


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Xu Maocai answered. ¡°It should be on the way from Danzhou to Dong Mountain.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. It seemed the alliance with the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction had received each other¡¯s acknowledgment. There were not many internal clues that could be used. ¡°While in Danzhou, you should have seen a white-sailed ship.¡±


    Xu Maocai tilted his head in confusion and said, ¡°That was the boat you were on. Of course, I noticed.¡±


    ¡°I want to get onto the boat.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His tone gave a sense of certainty and that he would brook no disobedience. ¡°At this time, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes had probably already risen from the bottom of the ocean. I want to go ashore, but it is too difficult. Is there any way to move slightly north on the ocean?¡±


    Xu Maocai furrowed his brows and said, ¡°We might as well take the boat directly to Danzhou. However, that will depend on luck.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°My luck has always been extraordinarily good.¡±


    ...


    ...


    On the dark ocean, the boat closest to Dong Mountain had itsnterns lit. It was doing its best to maintain contact with the other ships nearby. The ship was massive. Compared to Dong Mountain, which stretched between the heaven and earth, it was pathetically small. It was like a green pea in front of a piece of white paper.


    The soldiers on the ships watched the surface of the ocean anxiously, as if they could find some clue from among the sea water. asionally, someone would call something out. Many of the soldiers had bows in their hands ready to fire into the ocean at any moment.


    A long time had passed since the shadowy figure on the precipice had disappeared into the ocean waves. Countless people were looking for a trace of Fan Xian between the sea to thend on either side of the great Dong Mountain. No one thought Fan Xian would be hiding on their own boat.


    Yan Xiaoyi stood at the head of the boat in light archery armor. The trusted soldier beside him helped him carry the heavy gold bow. He picked up a cup of strong liquor from the wooden table next to him and swallowed all of it in one gulp. He continued to look coldly at the waves below the precipice. Although a lot of time had passed, he still believed that Fan Xian had not died.


    Although Fan Xian had been hit by one of his arrows and intimidated by a wave-breaking sword strike, Yan Xiaoyi still did not think Fan Xian was dead. He gave out the order for officers and soldiers on the sea to increase efforts to track him down.


    Yan Xiaoyi knew that Fan Xian was injured, but he unconsciously hoped he was still alive. It would be best if he coulde before him still alive so he could viciously fire an arrow straight into his throat. He hated Fan Xian. He loathed that pretty boy. He knew the death of his only son had to be rted to Fan Xian. Additionally, that night in the Jingdou alley he had held a hard bow in his hand but hadpletely lost in the confrontation with Fan Xian through the fog. This was a humiliation he couldn¡¯t endure.


    Fan Xian had to die by his hands to wash clean this humiliation.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have such good luck this time.¡± A vicious light shed through his eyes. He stared without moving at Dong Mountain¡¯s precipice but began to the think of the scene he saw earlier, which had shocked him.


    Unbelievably, that pretty boy was able to slide down from such a tall, steep, and slippery slope.


    If Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s realm had not been so extraordinary with such astonishing eyesight, the naval officers on the sea would not have discovered any trace of Fan Xian. He could probably have escaped a thousand li away through the water and all the rebel soldiers would still have thought that the young Commissioner was trapped on the mountain.


    This was not an issue of luck. This was an issue of strength. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s heart felt slightly chilled. He was shocked by the power Fan Xian had demonstrated. Because this ship was too far from the precipice, his 13 arrows had not been able to pin Fan Xian to the precipice. He only managed to injure him. This reality made it difficult for Yan Xiaoyi to suppress the emotion on his face.


    How could he allow such a powerful enemy to escape tonight¡¯s deadly setup?


    ¡°How is the search going on each ship?¡± Yan Xiaoyi asked with a cold expression. When no trace of Fan Xian was found in the water, the first thing he thought of was that the kid must have climbed up one of his boats from the water. The Jiaozhou Navy people thate this time were all deeply aware of the true situation, so Yan Xiaoyi did not suspect them.


    Admiral Qin Yi of the Jiaozhou Navy nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s not on the boat.¡±


    He was a second generation figure of the Qin family, a cousin of Qin Heng, and Deputy in the Bureau of Military Affairs. Because of Fan Xian¡¯s investigation of Jiaozhou, it gave him the opportunity to take over the position of Jiaozhou Navy Admiral. Since he was standing shoulder to shoulder with Yan Xiaoyi at the head of the boat, the Qin family¡¯s stance was clear.


    ¡°Be careful. He is very cunning. Since he hase down from the mountain, he must have very important things with him. If he is allowed to return to Jingdou, it will probably greatly affect the Eldest Princess¡¯s and old Qin master¡¯s n,¡± Yan Xiaoyi said heavily.


    Qin Yi agreed. Although he was a first-rank naval admiral, in front of Yan Xiaoyi, this super-Governor, he didn¡¯t have any right to be strong-willed. Each side looked after the other, but the person with true speaking power was Yan Xiaoyi.


    Yan Xiaoyi looked at the ocean in front of him and suddenly furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Fan Xian has already gone ashore from the bottom of the ocean.¡±


    ¡°No one can hold their breath at the bottom of the ocean for so long.¡± Qin Yi shook his head. ¡°There are your trusted soldiers camped on the shore and those aces from Dongyi. They shouldn¡¯t give him any opportunities.¡±


    A strange smile rose on the corners of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s lips. He thought to himself that the pretty boy was able to slide down a sheer precipice of hundreds of meters tall, how could he be judged bymon logic?


    Seeing Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s worry, Qin Yi calmly said, ¡°Tomorrow or, at thetest, the day after tomorrow, the n will begin to roll into action in each of the provinces bordering the road. Although we are unable to use the name of the Overwatch Council, once we send out a message out that Fan Xian has assassinated the Emperor and is the most wanted criminal in the world, how can he run?¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi nced at him mockingly and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought to himself that a normal martial artist could not understand the power of a ninth-level ace. If Fan Xian was allowed to go ashore and dive into the sea of people, even if the court was swayed by the Eldest Princess and pinned the crime of rebellion on him, no one could promise that Fan Xian would not be able to enter the capital.


    ¡°If Fan Xian managed to escape and got ashore, he will certainly find the closest branch of the Overwatch Council and send a message to Jingdou,¡± Yan Xiaoyi said coldly. ¡°Although there are Overwatch Council secret agents in every province and ce, the ones he trusts the most and are the closest to him are, without question, are the people he left in Danzhou.¡±


    Qin Yi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately have someone go to Danzhou.¡±


    If Fan Xian was on the boat at this moment and heard these words, he would surely have loved to hold and kiss Yan Xiaoyi. On Xu Maocai¡¯s ship, he had been thinking hard about how he could return to his boat in Danzhou. Unexpectedly, Governor Yan had given him an opportunity.


    However, why did he want to go to Danzhou?


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi arranged everything and then slowly raised is head. His right index finger and middle finger unconsciously bent together. This was a habitual motion from many years of living with a bow. With the bending of his fingers, his gaze had alreadynded on the distant and dark summit of Dong Mountain.


    He knew the Emperor was there and what the Emperor would face. Even though the rebellion had progressed to such a stage, as a military man, he still felt one part admiration, three parts fear and respect, and five parts unease toward him.


    If his only son had not died and made him clearly understand that his son would never be as precious as the Emperor¡¯s son, perhaps Yan Xiaoyi would have chosen another method and not be where he was tonight.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to personally interfere in the events on the summit of the mountain. Yan Xiaoyi thought to himself, The soldiers from in front of the mountain gate had been handed to that person. It was part of the deal. It also smoothed his emotions.


    He bowed respectfully toward the sea, hoping that the elder on the boat about to ascend Dong Mountain would take his greetings to the Emperor.

 Chapter 524 - Chase (2)

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chase (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A white milk-like fogy on the surface of the ocean. It was silent all around. Only the faint sound of waterpping at the side of boats came through. The sound became clearer and clearer as three ck ships gradually emerged like spirits through the fog and revealed their entirety.


    Xu Maocai stood at the head of the boat. He was conveying something in a low voice to a subordinate officer. The group of three boats were following orders as they went north along the seashore. Before too long, they had reached the designated location. From there, it were still about 20 li to Danzhou. The Overwatch Council¡¯s white-sail ship was stopped on the dock in the south of Danzhou.


    With the cover of the thick fog, these three boats were able toe near the Overwatch Council ship. However, this added unknown troubles to their search. The naval soldiers knew that the ck-clothed man who had escaped in the night from Dong Mountain was their current target, Fan Xian. They were unsure why their superiors had sent them to the south of Danzhou. They didn¡¯t know that Yan Xiaoyi had determined that after Fan Xian escaped, he would, at the first possible moment, make contact with his trusted aides on this white-sail ship.


    Fan Xian wore a slightly loose uniform of a trusted soldier. He bundled up the ck night walking clothes and his equipment. He hid in the front cabin of the battleship and was not worried that he would be discovered by someone on the boat. He peeked through the gap in the window toward the outside with slightly narrowed eyes. In his heart, he was worried about the boat on the other side of the fog.


    Three boats sailed north on the ocean, maintaining the optimal distance from the seashore. Xu Maocai once again tried to get closer to the shore but worried that toorge a movement would raise the suspicions of the seekers. Thus, during this hour, Fan Xian had no way to escape ashore.


    Fan Xian had thought about escaping alone, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his subordinates in the south of Danzhou. There was still a small group of the Qinian Unit on the boat and Hong Changqing, whom he liked very much, was still on the boat handling affairs. At this moment, the three battleships giving chase had surrounded them. If he ran now, what would he do about his subordinates¡¯ deaths?


    He didn¡¯t know whether or not Yan Xiaoyi was on these three boats. A wave of anger and helplessness surged in his heart. He had always thought his luck was extremely good. He had only discovered now that such a thing as luck was a double-edged sword.


    If he didn¡¯t show himself, the Overwatch Council boat would certainly be the navy¡¯s main target. No one on the boat would be able to survive.


    If the three boats were all controlled by Xu Maocai, Fan Xian would, of course, have a much better way of dealing with it. The problem was that Admiral Qin Yi did not make such a mistake. The three ships were all transferred over from three different officers.


    Fan Xian did not think that Yan Xiaoyi would be so neglectful. If he thought that after Fan Xian had escaped he would go in search of the Overwatch Council branch in the south of Danzhou, why would he not follow him?


    He sat in a chair by the window and adjusted his breathing. He knew he was about to face a difficult dilemma. Yan Xiaoyi moving troops to attack the south of Danzhou was using his subordinates¡¯ lives to force him to show himself. Yan Xiaoyi probably already guessed that he was hiding on a boat. He just didn¡¯t know which one and couldn¡¯t make the Jiaozhou Navy lose face bying to do a search.


    Fan Xian also did not know which boat Yan Xiaoyi was on. It would be good if he knew.


    The white fog grew thicker. The ocean wind also grew stronger, gradually dispersing the white cloud-like fog to either side. Through the window, one could faintly see the cliff and green trees on the shore. Stopped quietly on the seaside, the white-sail ship, which was as beautiful and lovable as a virgin and had apanied Fan Xian for so long, also gradually came into view.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened. The cliff and trees on the shore were tempting to him. If he abandoned ship and directly ascended the cliff, even if Yan Xiaoyi was on the ship right now and gave chase, he was 60 percent confident that he could escape, mingle into the sea of humanity, and head straight to Jingdou.


    The allure of the ship was even stronger. The lives and deaths of the subordinates on that boat were very important to Fan Xian. When all was said and done, as a person of two lives, he still had not achieved Chen Pingping¡¯s realm. He had to board that ship and warn his still deeply asleep subordinates before the rebel army began their attack.


    On the three naval battleships, the sound of tightly strung rope began to ring out. No matter how tight Fan Xian¡¯s heart was, he knew the catapults on the ships were being prepared. The people on the white-sail ship in front had clearly rxed their guard because they were deep within Qing territory. They had no important figures to protect, so they did not notice the unusual movements on the sea.


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupil¡¯s contracted slightly. He flicked his fingertips, calling Xu Maocai back into the cabin. In a low voice, he got ready to gamble.


    ...


    ...


    The three ships proceeded along the shore in a line, slowly surrounding the Overwatch Council¡¯s ship. When they were still some distance away, Xu Maocai¡¯s battleship was suddenly struck by a wave. Problems appeared with the helmsman¡¯s control, so the angle of the head of the ship veered a little.


    The rebel officers on the other two boats furrowed their brows slightly, thinking, Captain Xu had long experience with battle situations, yet he had made such a mistake. Seeing that it had not alerted the target beside the shore, they didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    It was the negligence of a moment.


    A muffled pping sound rang out, like the movement of heavy machinery. Immediately after, a severe and piercing cry rang out from seashore covered by white fog.


    A number of sharp rocks flew out from the catapult on Xu Maocai¡¯s ship. The massive weight flew across the sky above the water with terrifying speed. Enveloped by soft threads of cloth, the smashed toward the battleship closest to the seashore without any warning. A few giant booms rang out.


    One piece of rock smashed into the side of the battleship right on the water line, leaving a gaping dark hole. Another piece smashed into the main mast on the battleship. With a sharp crack, the thick main mast snapped in half leaving a sharp and towering splinter. Therge sail fell down with a crash and knocked down countless naval officers. The knots on the sailcloth became aimless ropes in an instant and were swept across the ship by the mast. Ripping through the air, it swept past the dazed naval officers and broke them at their waist.


    It could only be said that this rock had amazing luck. In just an instant, it caused heavy injuries and death on that battleship. Countless pieces of bloody flesh and red water sprayed out.


    ...


    ...


    Since these boats preparing for a secret attack, when they were secretly attacked by their own people, everything seemed sudden. There was no time to put up defenses. Seemingly in that instant, the three battleships stopped at the same time and slowed. Only the terrifying sound of enormous stones falling through the air could be heard.


    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± Xu Maocai yelled in a low voice with an ashen expression. Following his orders, countless ming arrows flew out at the same time toward the already heavily damaged ship.


    The ming arrows fell like drops of rain. It was unknown whether the captain on the boat was dead or alive. There was absolutely no one organizing a counterstrike much less providing aid. In just that instant, the entire ship burst into mes. The sails above the ship became the greatest support for the mes.


    Xu Maocai¡¯s expression wasplicated. The people on the battleship were all his colleagues. If it had not reached the most dangerous moment, he would not have chosen this method of a sneak attack. If he had not been part of the Jiaozhou Navy for 20 years and all the officers on this ship had not all been his trusted aides, he would not have been able to organize the entire ship to attack within a short amount of time nor think the results would be so good.


    He watched the white-sail ship near the shore with furrowed brows. From the unusual movements on the ship, he knew the Overwatch Council people had already reacted. He hadpleted the task he promised the young master.


    He slightly clenched his right fist and made a gesture behind him.


    ...


    ...


    On the right of the battleship that had suddenly made a despicable sneak attack, the crossbow used for close distance attacks on the ocean was suddenly activated. With a muffled sound, the entire battleship shook slightly. The crossbow with a hook sped out and struck directly on the Overwatch Council ship by the shore.


    The distance between the two ships was bridged by the rope behind this enormous crossbow.


    The Qinian Unit members of the Overwatch Council ran bravely to the side of the boat and tried to chop through the rope. However, they heard the sound of an arrow banner ofmand from within the sea fog and turned and ran. With incredible speed, they abandoned the ship and ran down the gangway that faced away from the water like countless shadows. They disappeared into the fog on the shore. They moved quickly and left one dumb-founded.


    This was the reason the Overwatch Council was so powerful. All of the secret agents of the eight bureaus had the same reaction to the sound of an arrow banner ofmand deeply ingrained in their hearts. There was no need to ask anything. They only needed to follow the order.


    The ship on the ocean burned hotly. asionally, a wretched cry rang out. The ship that made the sneak attack stopped on the ocean and was connected to the white-sail ship beside the shore. After the people on the Overwatch Council¡¯s ship ran away with startling speed, they left behind a dead boat. While the ship at the back increased speed.


    A glimmer of fear shed through Xu Maocai¡¯s pupils. He watched as thepletely undamaged naval battleship suddenly put on speed. With astounding speed, it charged forward from the lower left corner directly into the territory of the Pin family, putting itself between his own ship and the shoreline. He could also clearly see that the ship was already making preparations for an attack.


    Earlier, Xu Maocai had tossed out all the rocks and ming arrows in exchange for such a battle result. Seeing the other party preparing to make an attack now, his first reaction was...


    ¡°Turn back! Reverse...¡±


    Before the words ¡°reverse the oars¡± had left his mouth, Xu Maocai stood with his mouth open unable to utter a single word. A gust of wind had forced itself between his lips and rendered him mute. It was wind from arrows.


    ...


    ...


    A foot kicked squarely and viciously against Xu Maocai¡¯s hip bone. The powerful strength sent him flying. He crashed into the ship railing and rattled free a few nks of wood. It was because of this that he, fortunately, escaped the rain of arrows that fell down.


    Just as Xu Maocai¡¯s body was kicked slightly askew, the wave of arrows brushed by his cheek. The wind on the arrows was as powerful as the wind through the mountain woods, but there was not much sound. It was all sinisterly quiet.


    A faint whistling sound rang out.


    Xu Maocaiy on the shattered wooden panels and looked in a daze at the scene in front of his eyes. He was so terrified, his body began to tremble.


    Five naval officers bore dainty little holes on their bodies. They maintained their final expression before death, standing with their mouths open in shock. Blood flowed rapidly out of their throats, chests, and heads.


    A delicate ck arrow was pinned to the wooden board of the battleship. The feather vibrated at a high speed and made a buzzing sound. Blood dyed the feather. With a dripping sound, a drop of blood fell down.


    A single drop of blood. A ground full of dead people. What kind of arrow was this?


    Taking back the foot he had used to kick Xu Maocai, Fan Xian knew that he had lost his gamble. Yan Xiaoyi was indeed on the ship, but not on the one on fire that Xu Maocai had put everything into attacking. He knew his location was already known to Yan Xiaoyi. There was no use in continuing to hide.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the battleship that maintained its high speed as it headed toward the official ship by the shore. Looking at Governor Yan in light-ck armor holding the bow silently like a god, he flipped his hand and put the light side of the Overwatch Council robe on.


    He turned his head to nce at Xu Maocai, who had already lost an ear and had half his face drenched in blood. His right foot wearing calf-skin boots was already stepping on the rope connecting the two ships.


    With a shake of his body, the disguised Fan Xian followed the rope in the fog and slid toward that direction. His body was slightly bowed, like a leopard cat. Soundlessly, he entered into the white fog.


    With a whistling sound, an arrow did not fly toward Fan Xian body as it disappeared in the fog. Instead, it shot toward the robe from the crossbow on the right side of the ship. In a sh, the sharp tip of the arrow cut through the knot in the rope.


    The rope between the two boats fell weakly into the water, but there was no sound of a person falling into the water.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi silently put away his longbow. He looked at the ship beneath his feet as it moved at a startling speed toward the Overwatch Council¡¯s official ship.


    On the other end of the fog, Fan Xian had already climbed up the broken robe like a spirit and floated into a cabin he was familiar with. He didn¡¯t have time to check whether his subordinates were injured and couldn¡¯t care about the fact that less than an arrow¡¯s flight toward him, the giant naval battleship was heading straight for him.


    He ruthlessly kicked the chest in the cabin. With a snap, the solid and strong wooden chest was broken into wood shards by the endless Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. Silvery light shot in every direction.


    One-hundred and thirty-thousand liang of snow-white silver poured out from the chest like a ripe pomegranate being split open.


    It revealed a corner of the long and narrow ck chest.

 Chapter 525 - Chase (3)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chase (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian extended his arm and grabbed the ck chest from among the silver ingots scattered on the floor.


    A slightly rough but textured sensation came from his finger. This familiar and marvelous feeling seemed to pour an endless amount of courage and zhenqi in his body. In an instant, it made him throw off all his timidity and shock. Full of confidence, he didn¡¯t care at all about the ship that was about to crash into him.


    He leapt into the cabin. This series of actions were so quick that he didn¡¯t realize there was someone beside him.


    As he carried the ck chest with 100 times his courage and prepared to charge out of the cabin onto the maind to terrorize the world, he abruptly found a person wearing Overwatch Council robes next to him and involuntarily paused.


    He only paused for a moment because it was Hong Changqing, his trusted aide in the Qinian Unit that he had given a heavy responsibility. There was no time to talk about anything. Fan Xian only gave him a meaningful nce. Its meaning was very clear: I fired the arrow banner ofmand, so why are you not running?


    Hong Changqing returned his looked dazedly. The meaning in his eyes was also clear. How could he leave 130,000 liang of silver and run? Surely he has to watch it a bit longer for him?


    Their gazes met and immediately separated. Hong Changqing moved with incredible speed to stand behind him. While Fan Xian¡¯s dragon-like hand left hand, which was difficult to escape from, ruthlessly grasped the back of Hong Changqing¡¯s neck.


    With a zing, an arrow pierced with unerring uracy into Hong Changqing¡¯s waist, spraying out countless blossoms of blood. Hong Changqing¡¯s face immediately became pale. Although a step earlier he had been courageously stepping in front of Fan Xian to block the arrow, he never thought that the arrow would so easily break through his knife wind and pierce his body.


    The movement of the arrow did not stop. It ruthlessly plunged into the silver ingots scattered on the floor. Coincidentally, it pierced into an ingot and looked like it was wearing a bun-shaped ironbel. It was cute and terrifying.


    With the chest in one hand and a grasp on the back of Hong Changqing¡¯s neck with the other, Fan Xian dashed toward the tail of the boat. Behind him, arrows fell like rain as it followed his footsteps and chased after his spirit. It didn¡¯t trip him up or slow him one bit.


    ¡°Find the ck Knights and then regroup!¡±


    Fan Xian stepped onto the railing at the tail end of the ship. He pped one palm against the chest of the weak and unable to speak Hong Changqing. Injecting a sliver of Tianyi Dao¡¯s gentle zhenqi, he temporarily helped him seal the blood meridian. However, he had borrowed the energy from this p and rose into the air like a big bird.


    In the next instant, he hadnded on the shore. He didn¡¯t turn his head to nce at Hong Changqing, who tragically fell into the ocean. Although he didn¡¯t know what degree of injury that arrow had brought, he persisted in believing that Hong Changqing would not die. Since he was able to make it out alive from the ind that was hell on earth, he would certainly survive this time.


    Perhaps this was a kind of psychological selffort, a kind of blessing, or maybe Fan Xian truly believed in Qing Wa¡¯s ability to y dead on the sea.


    Xu Maocai covered the half of his face that was bleeding and said in a sinister and ruthless voice, ¡°Reverse the oars!¡± The navy battleship beneath his body began to turn with great agility, leaving behind the massacre on the shoreline. At this moment, there was ayer of thick smoke on the surface of the ocean. Combined with the white fog, it made one¡¯s line of sight even worse. Xu Maocai knew he had to treasure this opportunity and leave this forsaken ce far behind. He had to follow the young master¡¯s n and begin to wander on the ocean. When it was necessary, he would rush back to Jiaozhou.


    The boat reversed quickly in the water. Xu Maocai stared at the white-sail ship beside the shore. His pupils constricted slightly. He was no longer able to help Fan Xian. He worried in his heart that Fan Xian would not able to escape this.


    A giant boom rang out.


    The onlypletely undamaged ship of the three had charged onto the shore like a killer whale catching a sea lion. Ferociously and unstoppable, it crashed into the Overwatch Council¡¯s boat.


    Affected by the powerful crash, the water at the shore seemed to roll. Waves half the height of a person rose up. With the shore as the center, it spread powerfully in all directions. A series of snapping sounds rang out. It seemed the Overwatch Council¡¯s official boat was falling apart from the attack.


    In the moment of the collision, six or seven shadows leapt into the air from the naval battleship using the great power of the crash. In the air, they maintained their perfect postures. With barely a whisper, theynded on the tail of the strongly shaking Overwatch Council official ship.


    Of the six or seven people, the most soul-assimting one was the person in the middle. Yan Xiaoyi in light-ck armor. Like a respected god, he was up high above and steadilynded as steadily on the deck at the rear of the ship as a rock. Afternding, he didn¡¯t move at all.


    At his side were five ace personal guards from the Northern expedition camp.


    Yan Xiaoyi arrived quickly. However, Fan Xian and his subordinates in the Qinian Unit ran even faster. At this moment on the ship, other than the ground full of silver ingots and wood shavings, there was not a single person.


    Yan Xiaoyi stood at the tail of the ship. Coldly watching the shore, he stared at the ck dot rapidly moving away. Turning his wrist back, his right hand shook.


    At some unknown time, the gold wrapped soul-stealing bow appeared in his hand. He nocked an arrow and adjusted the string. The whole series of movements were done in a single breath, as smooth as flowing water.


    The distance between the tail end of the ship and Fan Xian¡¯s body was not too far or too close. It was the perfect distance to make the best use of the longbow¡¯s ability to kill. The ck arrow flew from the string. Its power exceeded that of lightning and thunder.


    The arrow had already condensed Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s peak spirit and power. It seemed to have secretly broken through the so-called speed limit and traveled through the barrier of space like a ghost-like enemy. In the previous moment, it was still on the bowstring. In the next, it had arrived behind Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian did not have the time to turn his head and could not turn it. Even though under Wu Zhu¡¯s training he had be the person with the quickest dodge technique in the world, after going through a night of killing and escaping, he still did not have a way to dodge it.


    ...


    ...


    The point of the arrow ruthlessly pierced into Fan Xian¡¯s back without mishap. No, it should have shot into the ck chest Fan Xian carried on his back.


    A muffled huff came from the fog on the shore. The ck dot seemed to stagger and was almost pushed to the ground by this shot. For some reason, he immediately pushed up from the ground and rapidly ran into the distance.


    He didn¡¯t die? He didn¡¯t die!


    With the cover of the thick fog, the people on the boat could only faintly see Fan Xian¡¯s figure. Even with Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s powerful eyesight, he didn¡¯t see clearly the details of the arrow piercing the other person. A glimmer of fear and doubt appeared on the faces of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s five trusted aides and aces. Having spent a night chasing after Fan Xian, everyone¡¯s confidence had gradually ebbed away.


    There was actually someone in this world who could slide down from a smooth precipice hundreds of meters tall! There was actually someone in this world who could be shot, full strength, by the Governor and only stumble slightly!


    The trusted soldiers and aces suddenly thought of the origin of the person they were chasing after. They thought of the legendary Tianmai Being and many stories rted to Fan Xian.


    It was inevitable that surging emotions would rise in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s heart. However, he wore a cold expression. The change in his heart could not be seen.


    He pped the railing of the ship. The person was already floating on the shore. The faint sound of cavalry came from the woods near the shore.


    The five trusted aides and aces at the tail of the ship met each other¡¯s eyes. They swept onto the shore with unswerving determination on their faces.


    In a moment, a group of riders came through the woods and gave up their steeds to Yan Xiaoyi and his group.


    It could not be said that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s preparation was not sufficient. When carrying out the Danzhou killing, he used both the sea andnd. How could Fan Xian escape?


    The sound of hooves rang out as the group chasing after Commissioner disappeared into the fog on the shore. After the white-sail ship was heavily attacked, it began to slowly sink into the icy cold sea. Bodies and debris floated on the surface of the water.


    Hong Changqing jumped down. Fan Xian jumped down. Yan Xiaoyi and his trusted aides also jumped off. One-hundred and thirty-thousand liang of silver also sank down.


    The chase continued.


    ...


    ...


    A dayter, behind arge tree amidst the dense primitive forest north of Danzhou, Fan Xian, in ck clothing, was sitting on the moss and breathing heavily. Periodically, he stretched out to wipe the blood leaking from the corner of his lips.


    He gently stroked the little dot on the surface of the chest in his arms with a chill in his heart. Ever since he was young, he knew how strong that chest was. He wasn¡¯t even able to leave any marks with the ck dagger that Sir Fei had given to him. Who would have thought that Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow could be able to leave a mark on the chest.


    From this, one could see just how powerful Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s shot was.


    Presumably, they had not expected him to meet that shot directly. A small smile rose to the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. With such a chest as this, he would be stupid to not use it as a bulletproof vest.


    However, he knew that although the chest had stopped the tip of the arrow piercing into his body, it was not able to stop the powerful force of the arrow. Thus, he had received additional internal injuries. There were signs of his Genuine Qi bing unstable.


    That was why he would be trapped in a circle with a 10 li radius in the dense woods to the north of Danzhou by Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s group.


    However, Fan Xian was not worried. On the contrary, a faint excitement welled deep in his heart. He forcefully subdued his slightly panting breaths. Lifting his fingers lightly, he opened the long and narrow chest.


    The in and unadorned metal shaped objects in the chest appeared to be simple. Fan Xian knew that this object, which could notpare in beauty with the gold wire longbow in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hands, was actually the most terrifying weapon in this world.


    He closed his eyes and rested for a moment. Then, his hands began to move quickly in the chest. With a series of simple and beautiful clicks, a weapon that originally did not belong to this world had calmly appeared in his hands.


    Thest time this weapon had appeared in this world, it had directly caused the strange deaths of two of Qing Kingdom¡¯s Princes and allowed Prince Cheng to take the throne. It gave the present Qing Emperor a chance to sit on the dragon chair. In some ways, it could be said that the destruction of Wei Kingdom, the great changes under heaven, power of Qing Kingdom... The origin of all of this was the assault rifle in Fan Xian¡¯s hands right now.


    M82A1, a simple code name, a ck chest, and a legendary weapon.


    After dealing with everything, Fan Xian closed the chest properly. Holding the gun in his arms, he rested for a bit. It was impossible for him to enter a true meditative state. Yan Xiaoyi was like a crazed tiger in the woods behind him, bound to him tightly. Plus, the metal texture in his arms caused his attention to be a bit scattered.


    He felt that he was not in Qing Kingdom, not in this world. It was as if he was in the old world he had left many years ago, in the woods in Yunnan, fighting to the death with the evil mercenaries.


    This absurd feeling twisted his entire state of mind. It was only extreme exhaustion and an excited anticipation of the future that stopped him from throwing down this gun.


    Escaping from the seaside to here, Fan Xian never had the chance to counterattack. Perhaps it was his innate sense of cautiousness taking hold again, but he only carried the chest and wormed into the dense woods. When he passed Danzhou, he was afraid of bringing unknown disaster to his grandmother and the people in the city. So, he could not go ask for help. He drew a distant arc and lured Yan Xiaoyi and his people to the woods behind the precipice.


    The earlier scene when he assembled the gun already proved that Fan Xian had not lost his training after all these years. Remembering when he was first married in Cang Mountain, he had practiced every night with this assault rifle on the snowy mountain. Thus, he was full of confidence.


    If Yan Xiaoyi was a warrior who exploited the power of physics-based long-distance weapons to their limit, then Fan Xian was an amateur who trained hard and was about to attempt his first long-distance kill.


    This was a duel between the peak of weapons and the culture of fire powder. From the beginning, this kind ofparison was not fair.


    ...


    ...


    Thud!


    An arrow ruthlessly thudded into therge tree Fan Xian was leaning again.


    His eyes didn¡¯t even open. He also didn¡¯t make any defensive actions. He knew the people Yan Xiaoyi had brought were also master archers. Listening to the sound of the arrow, he knew that Yan Xiaoyi was midway up the mountain opposite, staring fixedly for any movements. The two ces were separated by arge distance.


    He was not stupid enough to reveal himself because of this little test.


    After adjusting his breathing for an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian opened his eyes. He knew that his body would not be able to receive sufficient rest in thisplicated and dangerous woond attack. It would be very difficult to recover his essential energy. He could not waste too much time here.


    He re-tied the ck rests on his body and used his dagger to cut down some branches as a disguise. Then, he carefully checked the five small traps he had left around the tree. With his right hand holding the heavy assault rifle and using therge trees as cover, he carefully headed up the mountain.


    Thinking of the people who had died tonight, Fan Xian licked his dry lips as he climbed.

 Chapter 526 - A Breathtaking Shot

    <h4>Chapter 526: A Breathtaking Shot</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If he hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, Fan Xian would not have thought to use the chest. When he followed the Emperor to Dong Mountain to worship heaven, he had thought the Emperor had set up a ploy to y with people. Thus, he had left the chest on the boat.


    The chest had always been surrounded by the 130,000 liang of silver. It had been lying exposed in the main fall in the Hua Garden in Suzhou, weing the gazes of all those who passed by. The Emperor and Chen Pingping lost a great deal of sleep thinking about this chest. No one had expected that Fan Xian would so boldly choose such a position. The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    Currently, he was headed up the mountain. He knew that in this unfair battle, his biggest advantage was that Yan Xiaoyi had no idea what kind of weapon he was using and no knowledge of terrifying fire-powder weapons.


    At a distance of 500 meters, Yan Xiaoyi could only wait to be shot by him. Once Yan Xiaoyi hade within 300 meters, given his speed and expertise with the bow, Fan Xian probably wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head in the attack much less take aim. Thus, he had to increase the distance between them and, at the same time, wait for Yan Xiaoyi to appear in his sights.


    Fan Xian did not immediately mount a counter-attack after grabbing the chest from the boat because he knew Yan Xiaoyi did not need to aim. He could fire 13 arrows in one second. Fan Xian had to take aim for a long time before he could barely manage to make a shot. If he randomly fired on the shore, he would probably be the stupidest time traveler in history.


    The assault rifle was not easy to use. This was something Uncle Wu Zhu reminded him when he taught him how to use a gun. Wind speed, air temperature, the refraction of light, and the so-called ¡°off by a millimeter, miss by a thousand li,¡± were all discussed.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to randomly take aim and fire a shot into the tree 50 meters beside Yan Xiaoyi.


    Once a warrior as powerful as Yan Xiaoyi experienced the might of a bullet and knew that he had such a terrifying long distance weapon, he would certainly have a way toe closer and decrease the power of the assault rifle. Thus, Fan Xian only gave himself permission to fire once.


    Fan Xian had his own reasons for being careful and taking Yan Xiaoyi seriously. Ever since his youth, he had studied under Fei Jie. Before he was 16, he had learned all the Overwatch Council methods for tracking, hiding, and assassinating. When he had killed Xiao En beside the North Sea, he had already proved his ability.


    After entering the woods to the north of Danzhou, Fan Xian left traps along the way and obliterated his tracks. With the help of the dense mountain wood and steep, thickly carpeted ground, Fan Xian attempted to throw off Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s tracking. However, he was not sessful. Yan Xiaoyi and his group of people continued to maintain a distance of about three hundred meters from him.


    It was not until the end that Fan Xian suddenly understood. In the past, Yan Xiaoyi had been a hunter in arge mountain. It seemed that he was innately equipped with a sensitivity toward his prey. Since Fan Xian was his prey, it was difficult for him to way his tracking. As for those traps, they were probably nothing in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes.


    While Fan Xian was high in the mountain admiring Yan Xiaoyi, a few tragic cries came from the direction of therge tree he had temporarily rested against earlier.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi watched coldly as the soldiers were pierced to death by the wooden nails. There was not a glimmer of sorrow in his eyes. On the contrary, a wild fire began to burn brightly in his eyes. Riding from the north of Danzhou to here, three of his five trusted soldiers had died to Fan Xian¡¯s tricks and traps. The person who died in front of him just now was the fourth.


    Having chased him to here, the powerful ninth-level official who was very close to the realm of the Great Grandmasters, was thinking the same as Fan Xian. Each developed a sense of admiration for each other.


    Yan Xiaoyi knew clearly the kind of injury his shot on the precipice and Ye Liuyun¡¯s attack had caused Fan Xian. If Fan Xian previously hovered at the ninth-level, after receiving such heavy injuries and having run all night, he was, at most, now an eighth-level ace.


    He had originally thoughting out personally to chase after a heavily injured Fan Xian would be a simple matter. Despite being heavily injured, Fan Xian was still able toy out a number of traps in the mountain. Even Yan Xiaoyi couldn¡¯tpletely discover all of the traps and triggers. Thus, they killed his subordinates and prevented his movement.


    A rotten air pervaded the mountain woods. No one went into the thousand li of primitive forest to the north of Danzhou. Wends neighbored the mountain. Wild beasts fought with slowly extending vines. On the side facing the sea, the wet wind blew across the densest vegetation in this world. The denser it was, the more danger was hidden within.


    It was unknown whether this rotting scent was from the bodies of animals or a scent released by the zing sunshine on many years of umted fallen leaves. In any case, it smelled terrible and was very pungent.


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s sniffed and slowly circted the zhenqi in his body. With great difficulty, he smelled out a scent that had been well hidden by the rotting stench.


    The traps and triggers all had this scent. The deaths of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s capable soldiers had been because of them. If he hadn¡¯t checked carefully just now, he would probably not have smelled it either.


    Yan Xiaoyi did not forget that Fan Xian was Fei Jie¡¯s student and was one of the best users of poison in this world.


    No one knew where else Fan Xian had put down poison in the mountain woods.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi gazed up the mountain and narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand where Fan Xian¡¯s body obtained all this energy and courage that enabled him able to hold out.


    A thought shed through his mind. A confident smile appeared on the corners of his lips. The stronger the opponent, perhaps the more fun they were to kill.


    ¡°Governor...¡± the only surviving trusted soldier swallowed and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Once someone enters the dense forests, it is difficult for them to walk out alive. After all, unlike you, Fan Xian doesn¡¯t know the secret passages in this group of mountains.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi nced coldly at the soldier and didn¡¯t say anything. The group of mountains to the north of Danzhou and primitive forest within the mountain was precisely what preventednd travel between Qing Kingdom and Dongyi. If it wasn¡¯t for that secret passage, it would have been impossible for the siege around Dong Mountain to seed. For six months, Yan Xiaoyi had put all his attention on the matter of moving soldiers through the secret passage. He had a particr understanding of the horrors around this secret passage and the mountain woods around it.


    It was because of this that he felt a glimmer of respect for Fan Xian.


    ¡°There are 5,000 brothers at the foot of Dong Mountain waiting for you to return. Are you reallyfortable allowing that outsider to be inmand?¡± It was clear that this soldier had been stunned by the deaths of his four brothers and Fan Xian¡¯s poison that killed the moment it touched blood. He didn¡¯t notice the expression in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s gaze. He said, with his head down, ¡°Even if Fan Xian could get out alive, there is the Eldest Princess holding the fort in Jingdou. Why bother with him?¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi was silent for a moment. He then waved his hand as if indicating for the soldier to stop talking. His hand happened to swing into the soldier¡¯s face.


    With a crisp crack, it was as if the soldier¡¯s head was a ttened watermelon. It twisted out of shape. His facial features had been squished to one side with the p. Without even a muffled grunt, the soldier fell rigidly to the ground.


    Yan Xiaoyi nced coldly at the body on the ground and then walked behind therge tree. He crouched down and gently pressed on the grass that had been ttened by Fan Xian sitting on it. After confirming that Fan Xian hadn¡¯t left too long ago and direction he had left, he silently followed.


    ...


    ...


    Taking aim through the optical lens at the intermittently visible figure, Fan Xian sucked in a breath of cold air. It pulled on the injury the arrow had caused on his back. He coughed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t have the thought to admire the miraculous nature of the ck chest to protect the assault rifle so well and keep the optical lens so clear. He only had time to admire Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s strength of movement and powerful sixth sense.


    Having hid in the bushes for a while, he kept a close eye on the region where someone would ascend the mountain. A few times he had almost locked onto Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s figure. However, he seemed to have an innate ability to sense this kind of danger. After being still for half a second, he would begin to move again. Using therge tree and dense branches as cover, he slowly neared the summit of the mountain.


    Fan Xian took in a deep breath. He was worried that his coughing earlier would give away his position. Forcefully suppressing the pain on his back, he wormed out of the bush and climbed a few hundred meters up the mountain. He found another tree that needed at least five people to surround and leaned against it, breathing heavily.


    The air quickly rushed into his throat. The hot temperature and greed of his body for oxygen meant that each of his breaths came in quickly. His throat felt stabs of dryness and pain. A tearing sensation began to rise in his chest.


    Fan Xian loosened the fastenings at his beck and forced himself to close his mouth and use his nose to breath. Silently, he cursed in his heart. He wondered to himself why he still had no confidence despite having an assault rifle. The recoil was not veryrge, so why didn¡¯t he preemptively attack.


    Suddenly, he heard a light thud. The giant tree behind him seemed to shake slightly. It was an arrow.


    At first, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any reaction. He immediately remembered that all of the soldiers had died. This arrow had been fired by Yan Xiaoyi. Thinking of this, his pupils immediately constricted.


    He slightly bent his legs, rxed his knees, and leaned his body slightly forward. This was all the change in posture he could do in an instant.


    This posture could mitigate the power by having the powerful force move along his back and push his entire body forward. If he met it head on, the consequences could be tragic.


    With a muffled buzzing sound, Fan Xian was rocked forward. A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out of his mouth. He fell into the thick grass and trees. His face and hands were covered in countless fine scratches.


    On therge tree behind him, palm-sized pieces of bark fell off the tree revealing the white tree stem inside. An elegant arrow, which was like a long-hidden venomous snake, extended a ck arrow tip. With the tip of the arrow as the center, the white tree stem was shattered inch by inch by the powerful zhenqi in the arrow.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have time to see the strange sight of the tree behind him. He didn¡¯t have time to congratte himself for not putting down the chest on his back or wipe away the blood at the corners of his lips. He was already escaping once again. Relying on his Tyrannical zhenqi to support his exhausted body, he bounded toward the summit of the mountain.


    Yan Xiaoyi had only disappeared for less than five seconds from his scope, yet he had managed to get within a few hundred meters of him. This kind of technique and terrifying movement power truly made Fan Xian¡¯s heart chill.


    A momentter, a light armored god-like Yan Xiaoyi appeared behind therge tree. He waspletely covered with mud and also appeared wretched.


    Yan Xiaoyi looked around coldly and once again gave chase. As his foot moved, he, once again, unconsciously sprawled into the bushes. He had felt a heart-chilling danger that had almost locked onto him earlier.


    He had felt this kind of aura before the night when the alley in Jingdou was filled with white fog. What confused him was that to be able to lock onto him at such a distance, Fan Xian had either already reached the realm of a Great Grandmaster or, like him, had the support of a godly bow.


    He continued to crouch carefully in the bush.


    Fan Xian, half kneeling and taking aim from higher ground, found his was still hidden in his blind spot. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse. Taking back the assault rifle, he swallowed the fresh blood welling into his mouth and charged toward the summit of the mountain.


    ...


    ...


    To the north of Danzhou, there were a number of tall mountains. Probably no one knew that at the peak of the mountain, where Yan Xiaoyi and Fan Xian were hunting each other down, there was a t piece ofnd. The summit of the mountain was t as grassy ins. There wasn¡¯t even a single tree. There was only knee-deep grass like a green carpet stretching all the way out.


    The strange meadow at the summit stretched all the way to the side of the precipice.


    In the bushes beside the precipice, Fan Xian set up the frame and calmly ced the ck chest at his side. The expression on his face had already sunk into calmness. He knew he had no escape path. Even if he shouldered the chest and climbed down along the precipice, it was daytime. If Yan Xiaoyi fired downward with his bow, his only path would be death.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to run anymore. He felt great shame as a gun-wielding man who was reborn into this world to be hunted down by a primitive man with a bow. If he died like this, he would certainly beughed at by those who died earlier, particrly the one surnamed Ye.


    The optical lens still could not capture Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s figure. Cold sweat began to bead on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead. Although his figure was well hidden, the general area was already known to Yan Xiaoyi. There was only so much space at the end of the meadow near the precipice. Yan Xiaoyi would eventually close in on him.


    The closer Yan Xiaoyi was to him, the smaller his chances of victory.


    ...


    ...


    Yan Xiaoyi finally revealed himself. He moved forward along a strange path in the grass like an eagle. It was clear that although he didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian had in his hands, he knew it was something that could be a threat to him.


    The opening of Fan Xian¡¯s gun was extended into the grass and moved endlessly from side to side. He was still unable to lock onto the rapidly moving figure.


    Although the other person was moving forward and then retreating back, as if he was drawing a spiral, Fan Xian knew be that a spiral eventually had to rise. Yan Xiaoyi was gradually reducing the distance between them.


    Five hundred meters.


    The sweat formed faster and faster on his forehead and gradually seeped into his eyes.


    Four hundred meters.


    Fan Xian felt a glimmer of helplessness. It was an emptiness at first thinking the world was within in his hands and then discovering that everything was just an illusion. He had no way of hitting Yan Xiaoyi in one shot. If Yan Xiaoyi came a bit closer, he would certainly be able to use the bow in his hands and turn him into a hedgehog.


    Three hundred and fifty meters.


    If he actually let Yan Xiaoyi get closer to him, given Fan Xian¡¯s current condition, it would be impossible for him to escape from a ninth-level ace.


    It was not until this moment that Fan Xian finally understood the meaning of the assault rifle in his hand. There was no meaning. No matter how powerful a weapon was, it ultimately depended on who was holding it. It was nothing more than a fool¡¯s nonsense to try and sweep through the world relying on an assault rifle.


    He couldn¡¯t even kill Yan Xiaoyi. What chance did he have against the strange old creatures at the summit of Dong Mountain?


    Sweat dripped painfully down the small scratches the grass and leaves left earlier. Fan Xian¡¯s heart became gradually calmer and calmer. He knew that he couldn¡¯t allow Yan Xiaoyi to continueing closer, but he could not urately aim at the quickly moving figure. At such a crucial juncture, it seemed that he needed some luck.


    Other than luck, he also needed courage and decisiveness.


    ¡°Yan Xiaoyi!¡±


    A loud cry came from the meadow at the top of the mountain. Wearing all ck, Fan Xian suddenly stood up from the bushes and raised the assault rifle in his hands, taking aim at the not so far away Yan Xiaoyi.


    This loud cry startled the confused and ignorant creatures in the meadow. A cunning rabbit got ready to race to its nearest burrow. A vole munching on grassroots stopped its movements. Its two front paws lowered slightly as it prepared to run away at any moment. Countless birds hiding in the meadows spread their wings in preparation of flying away from this dangerous area.


    Following that cry, in an instant, Yan Xiaoyi made a decision that he would regret for the rest of his life, or perhaps not have the time to regret.


    He stopped and took off the gold wire bow from his back as quickly as he could. Standing steadily on the meadow with one foot in the front and one in the back, he used his full strength to stretch the bow into a full moon. An icy arrow was aimed directly at Fan Xian, who had revealed himself.


    At that moment, Yan Xiaoyi saw clearly the thing Fan Xian held in his hands. He didn¡¯t recognize it. Perhaps it was the Overwatch Council¡¯s newest crossbow?


    Since Fan Xian had already shown himself and was using courage that he had not shown in a day and a night to carry out a direct confrontation with him, Yan Xiaoyi gave Fan Xian this opportunity.


    It was not that Governor Yan was arrogant. He knew that if he maintained a high speed of advancement and fired at the same time, it may not harm the pretty boy who was more cunning than a rabbit, more cowardly than a vole, and better at escaping than a flying bird.


    At a distance of 300 meters, as long as he stood steadily, he would be able to kill Fan Xian. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he wouldn¡¯t give Fan Xian any chance to retaliate.


    As for the strangely shaped thing Fan Xian held in his hands...


    ...


    ...


    A person¡¯s psychology often resulted in a fear of the unknown toward a mysterious object. That was why Yan Xiaoyi showed caution earlier. After he saw clearly the ¡°ything¡± made of metal, he naturally thought it was some powerful weapon newly created by the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council.


    Once one knew what something was, there was no need to fear it, particrly an extraordinary warrior who was as arrogant and conceited as Yan Xiaoyi. Dozens of years of being immersed in the way of the arrow and his natural talents gave him sufficient foundation for his self-confidence. He had always thought that no matter how fast his opponent¡¯s arrows were, they could not be faster than his reaction.


    Even if he dodged after hearing the sound of the arrow or the sound of the mechanical lock, he would still bepletely unharmed. Could there be an arrow faster than sound in this world?


    Yan Xiaoyi didn¡¯t believe that, so he stood in his ce silently. Pulling open his longbow, he aimed at Fan Xian and released his finger.


    The arrow flew out.


    All of this happened in a brief moment. From when Fan Xian stood up bravely from the grass, to when Yan Xiaoyi steadied his figure, and then to when Yan Xiaoyi released his hand, it happened in no more than a blink of an eye to a normal person.


    Fan Xian¡¯s speed was clearly not as fast as Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s. It was only when he clearly saw the arrow rapidly spinning closer and closer toward him did he forcefully pull the trigger.


    Brilliant parks flew out of the opening of the gun.


    The longbow in Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hand was making a buzzing sound. His posture remained as heroic as a god firing at the sun. Then, his pupils constricted. He had seen the sh of sparks. He had also heard the clear shot. However, he had no way of dodging it.


    The other person¡¯s ¡°arrow¡± was truly faster than sound.


    The pop was like a paper bag being popped by a child. It was like the water bucket used in the old Danzhou manor¡¯s baths being split open by a rock.


    Half of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s body was split open in an instant. His powerful muscles and strong flesh all became a flower in an instant¡ªa flower dyed with the color of blood, spraying onto the green meadow.


    Without any surprise, he fell heavily to the ground. In this instant, he finally remembered the legend from before.


    At the same instant, the arrow Yan Xiaoyi fired also pierced ruthlessly into Fan Xian¡¯s body, sending out a spray of blood. It pinned Fan Xian¡¯s body firmly against the slightly raised meadow at the side of the precipice.


    Time once again began to flow. The rabbit burrowed into the narrow hole. The vole put down its front paws and began to run wildly in the dark. The birds in the grass flew up, bing arge cloud of white feathers that danced in confusion in the air above the meadow at the top of the mountain.


    At the two ends of the meadowy two irreconcble adversaries.

 Chapter 527 - The Sad Little Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 527: The Sad Little Arrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was at the end of a hot summer, so the entire maind was enveloped in high temperatures. Although this group of boundless mountains was next to the sea, it could not receive the moisture and coldness the sea wind carried with it because of the terrain. It was humid and hot. That was why the mountain woods had such a strong scent of decay and so many heart-rending dangers.


    It appeared to be drier because the meadow at the top of the mountain was directly open to the sky. The dangerous terrain also kept awayrge predators.


    At this moment, it was already noon. The white, brilliant sun poured down the heat, fervently granting most of it to the meadow path. The sunlight was extremely powerful. The original green grassroots were beginning to give off a white light. One could imagine how high the temperature was.


    The little animals had already burrowed into the dirt to avoid the head. The birds had already flown to their nests at the middle of the mountain to wait for morning toe out again and search for food.


    The entire meadow was silent and peaceful. Only the asional mountain breeze would lift up green and white waves. The porcin blue sky andfortable white clouds softly watched these waves. The entire world was very beautiful.


    If there weren¡¯t the two humans and the fresh blood flowing from them, it would have been even more beautiful.


    ...


    ...


    With a groan, Fan Xian slowly opened his eyes that had been glued shut with sweat and blood. He squinted at the sky and found there seemed to be a spot of light in his eyes he couldn¡¯t get rid of. He didn¡¯t realize that it was a problem caused by being under the zing sun for too long. Unconsciously, he stretched out his hand to bat at it but found his right hand was very heavy. His hand was still tightly holding the assault rifle.


    He then changed to his left hand, but a bone-deep pain made him cry out involuntarily.


    The pain woke him up properly. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked in a daze at the arrow on the left side of his chest. The arrow had pierced all the way through. Only the feather was left outside of the body. Fresh blood flowed out endlessly and made the ck feather even bloodier.


    Bending his left leg slightly, he managed, with great difficulty, to find the ck dagger in his shoe with his right hand. Slowly and carefully, he reached below his back and followed the very small crack between his body and the meadow and cut through lightly.


    After the stem of the arrow was buried deeply in the mud was broken, his body immediately rxed a little. However, this slight movement caused a wave of extreme pain from his chest. With a deathly pale expression, he almost cried out again.


    Pushing through the pain, he used the dagger to remove most of the arrow stuck in his chest. It left behind only a small head to conveniently remove the arrowter.


    After doing all this, the pain had made him sweat bucket loads. The sweat had even washed his face clean of the blood.


    He faced the sky and breathed in heavily. His eyes looked absentmindedly at the blue sky and white clouds. He didn¡¯t bother to hide from the eye-piercing sunlight. He felt that there was nothing better in the world than being alive. If he could never see the sun again, he would be very regretful.


    Fan Xian¡¯s luck was good. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow had urately pierced into the left side of his chest. When the tip of the arrow reached him, Fan Xian had also pulled the trigger. Although the M82A1¡¯s recoil was not very strong, it still forced his body back a little.


    It was this instant that caused Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow to slightly miss its original target, avoiding the all-important heart, and instead entered through the left shoulder.


    As for whether or not Yan Xiaoyi died, he didn¡¯t want to think about it. He only felt tired and wanted to just lie down on the mountain top¡¯s soft meadow, which separated him from the world, and enjoy a rare rest. Besides, if Yan Xiaoyi didn¡¯t die, given his current condition, he could only be killed.


    Since it was so, what point was there in thinking about it?


    ...


    ...


    But he had to acknowledge it. There were still many things in the world waiting for him to do. A momentter, a weak figure appeared on the suffocating silent meadow. Dragging his injured body along, Fan Xian carried the assault rifle. Step by step, he walked through the meadow toward the patch of blood.


    He had thought 300 meters was too close. It was so close, it frightened him to his core. Now, he felt these 300 meters were too far and endless.


    By the time he had walked to Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s side, he almost couldn¡¯t stand anymore. His legs shook uncontrobly. The powerful, precious weapon supported his entire body weight. The exquisite barrel of the gun sank deeply into the mud.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t care. No matter how powerful a weapon was, it was actually no different to a cane. If one could not throw aside the cane, perhaps they would never learn to walk alone.


    He looked at Yan Xiaoyi lying in the pool of puddle. He narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows. His emotions wereplicated. He didn¡¯t know what he should be feeling.


    The fresh blood had finished flowing and seeped into the mud below the green meadow. The top left part of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s body waspletely gone. It had changed into a shapeless mass of flesh. It looked like a tomato that someone had squeezed until it exploded. The red fruit flesh and jam were sprayed all over the ground. It was very terrifying.


    Since his youth, Fan Xian had gone with Fei Jie to dig up graves and saw corpses. He had seen countless sinister and horrifying sights. However, looking at the sight in front of him now, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head away.


    It was clear that Fan Xian¡¯s shot had be skewed. However, the mighty power of the weapon¡¯s materials was sufficiently demonstrated at this moment. After being hit by such a powerful attack, even a powerful warrior above the ninth-level still could only pay with his life.


    Fan Xian calmed his emotions and turned back his head. He walked to Yan Xiaoyi¡¯splete and unharmed head. He prepared to stretch out his hand to close the eyes of this warrior, who had died with a grievance.


    However, he saw the already opened eyes and stopped his action. It seemed he was still alive.


    ¡°Perhaps you can still hear my words.¡± Fan Xian was silent for a moment. Between his words, there was some uncontroble coughing. ¡°I know you think this isn¡¯t fair, but there has never been any fairness in the world.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi did not have any reaction. His eyes remained open, staring at the sky.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your son. It was Sigu Jian. In the future, I will get revenge for you.¡±


    It is uncertain why Fan Xian would tell such a lie beside Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s body. In reality, his thoughts were simple. He felt that this kind of death was unfair to Yan Xiaoyi. For such a talented warrior, this death was a great wrong. He knew better than others what one would think before death.


    He knew what matter weighed heaviest on Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s mind. If Yan Xiaoyi thought that he was the murderer of Yan Shendu but was unable to kill him to avenge his son, this warrior would probably be extremely unhappy.


    These words were just tofort Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s heart. However, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes still did not close. Fan Xiangughed self-mockingly and wondered to himself whether he wasforting a dead man orforting himself.


    He quietly said, ¡°They weren¡¯t wrong. You are indeed very powerful. You could even try and challenge those strange old creatures. Thus, I have no way to kill you. The person who killed you also isn¡¯t me.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xian continued, ¡°This is called a gun. This is the most important essence of a civilization. Although this kind of essence was not good for that civilization.¡±


    Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s eye still had not close. However, a crack came from his neck bone. His head tilted andnded on his own flesh. This ninth-level ace had long died. Although his bones had been shattered by the bullet, it was not until now that it could no longer support the weight of his head. It fell down like a falling leaf.


    Fan Xian paused and stared in a daze at the dead man¡¯s deathly pale face. For a long time, he didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he raised his head to gaze into the sky. It was as if he was looking for some clue in the blue sky and white clouds.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Those who were good at war died by the hand of soldiers. Those who were good at swimming drowned in water. And those who were good at archery died by the arrow.¡± These were famous sayings that people had concluded. The god-like archer Yan Xiaoyi had eventually died to a Barrett. Regardless of whether this conclusion was fair or the process was absurd, the blood and flesh all over the ground proved the bloodiness and inness of this logic.


    Yan Xiaoyi was the most powerful enemy Fan Xian had killed in his new life. He still felt respect toward the puddle of flesh and blood on the ground. In particr, this one day and one night chase helped him, at the final live and death moment, finally understand something. Without question, this would hugely affect the rest of his life.


    He was overly afraid of death. All his actions were always cautious and gloomy. He could kill with decisiveness and be unhindered. He never had Haitang¡¯s open-minded frame of mind or Thirteenth Wang¡¯s obsession and courage. It was not until Yan Xiaoyi had forced him to the edge of the precipice did he truly destroy that smear of darkness in his heart. Bravely, he stood up from the grass and raised the gun in his hand.


    From then on, he stood tall.


    ...


    ...


    Maintaining his respect for Yan Xiaoyi, Fan Xian continued to emotionlessly perform the aftermath work. He took the gold wire longbow beside the body and then worked hard to drag the half missing body to the side of the precipice.


    Standing beside the precipice, he estimated the position and slowly crouched down to pick up a stone. He then began to carve up the body. The sun was very high. On the green grass between the blue sky and white clouds, a handsome pale-faced young man held the stone and continuously chopped at the body beside him. Blood sprayed in all directions. The scene looked disgusting.


    He pushed Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s half body and the rock off the precipice. For a long time, no sound came back.


    After doing all this, he was exhausted. A strong pain in his chest made it difficult for him to stand. Wretchedly, he sat down on the ground with his head spinning slightly.


    He knew that he had to rest and tend to his injuries. The remnants of blood and internal organs in the grass would be digested by the creatures in this primitive forests in a few days. However, he still needed to destroy all traces that the assault rifle had left behind.


    A cough made the small arrow pierce through his side and tremble slightly. A heart-rending pain spread out, making him grunt involuntarily in pain.


    ...


    ...


    Not at the same moment, and on the summit of Dong Mountain inside the Qing Temple building, the Emperor, who had been surrounded at Dong Mountain, looked through the window in a daze at the faint and slightly warm morning light outside the window.


    ¡°I wonder if that child will be able to return to Jingdou safely.¡± He spoke slowly. This was probably the first time he had shown such gentleness to Fan Xian in front of outsiders.


    Old Eunuch Hong smiled slightly. His deep wrinkles were filled with calm. It was as if there were not 5,000 rebel soldiers at the foot of the mountain or a Great Grandmaster in a straw hat slowly ascending the staircase to heaven.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior is naturally talented. Furthermore, there are not many powerful figures outside Dong Mountain,¡± Eunuch Hong said warmly. ¡°The road shouldn¡¯t be difficult. What is important is after he returns to the capital.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to handle matters inside Jingdou.¡± The Qing Emperor smiled slightly. ¡°I am liking this child more and more. This time, it will depend on him again.¡±


    Old Eunuch Hong sighed in his heart, thinking to himself, Since you like you him, why do you suspect and then tempt him? What difference is there to what you did to the Second Prince in the past?¡±


    The Emperor no longer talked about his illegitimate child that had escaped. He turned and gazed at Eunuch Hong and said calmly, ¡°This time, I am depending on you.¡±


    Eunuch Hong continued to keep his body bent. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, ¡°I am a servant of the Qing Kingdom. Ever since the inception of this country, I had always eagerly anticipated the day the Qing court can unify the world. It is my honor to be able to serve the Emperor.¡±


    This was not an expression of loyalty. There was no need for such extra words between the Emperor and the old eunuch. However, with the army surrounding the mountain, Eunuch Hong still slowly said it as if he urgently wanted to tell his thoughts to the Emperor.


    The Emperor looked calmly at Hong Siyang. His expression gradually became heavier and heavier. A momentter, he raised both hands and bowed down to Eunuch Hong.


    Given the Emperor¡¯s supreme status, bowing to a eunuch was a difficult scenario to believe. Hong Siyang was indifferent. He calmly, and even somewhat coldly, epted this bow.


    The Emperor straightened up. An expression of unswerving determination rose to his face. ¡°What I promised you, what I promised the Qing Kingdom, what I promised the world... In the future, I will show it to you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The day had long brightened, and the thick fog had dissipated long ago. The rebel army camp was on a little mound behind a few rows of green trees at the foot of the great Dong Mountain. The rebelmander, who wore all ck clothing, watched the mountain calmly for movements. His calm gaze was filled with peace. There was not a glimmer of excitement or tion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack anymore. It¡¯s no use,¡± the ck-clothedmander said peacefully to the people beside him. It was as if he was talking about some trivial family matter. His attitude was warm but did not brook any doubts.


    Yun Zhn, with a longsword on his back, nced at the mysterious figure and furrowed his brows slightly. Although he didn¡¯t approve of the other person¡¯s judgement, he did not speak out in retort. The siege around Dong Mountain this time was like a thunderstorm destined to shake the world. As a great sword master, Yun Zhn did not wish for himself to influence therger picture.


    The area around the mountain gate was silent. The remaining few hundred Imperial Soldiers had already withdrawn behind the gate. The 5,000 longbowmen of the rebel army attacked a number of times but werepletely repelled by the defensive power inside the woods. The team that attacked this time was a powerful group with the Dongyi aces as their nucleus.


    Yun Zhn had great confidence in the strength of the disciples from the Sword Hut. He thought that if he led the bowmen in a powerful attack, even if the Qing Emperor¡¯s most powerful Tiger Guards were hidden in the woods behind the mountain gate, he could still rip open a gap.


    Furthermore, the bravest little disciple in the Imperial Army... When he was faced with his peers from Dongyi, would he still continue to act?


    ...


    ...


    Morning came. The birds rose in fright. With a whoosh, they charged out of the woods and ripped off a few green leaves. One could imagine how shocked the birds, who had rested for a night, were. What startled the birds was the brilliant snow. Each piece was like a merciless, long knife.


    Real knives flew through the woods. In a moment, they hadpletely poured out, invading the usually solid but now very weak woods. They shaved off countless bits of bark and branches and attacked with a tter. Pieces of the trees fell into the mud with a thud.


    Countless grunts and wretched cries rang out in an instant. The blood in the woods flowed without end. Dismembered limbs and broken arms were tossed into the air and fell toward the ground. Unexpectedly, the first battle encounter had progressed miserably. One could see that once these knifemen had been pushed to their end, they finally exploded out with the most valiant strength.


    Yun Zhn¡¯s pupil constricted. He knew that the ck-clothedmander¡¯s judgement was indeed correct. He didn¡¯t dare wait any longer. He waved his hand to send out the arrow banner ofmand.


    The aces from Dongyi led the remainder of the rebel guards and managed to retreat out of the woods. Looking at the situation, if they said it was an utter defeat, it may be more appropriate.


    This was only a war of prevention in-between breaths. The rebel soldiers who had attacked the mountain gate had suffered 70 percent in injuries and deaths. Even the Dongyi aces had lost five people.


    Yun Zhn¡¯s heart hurt. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Dongyi didn¡¯t have therge number of soldiers that Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi had. The most powerful sword masters trained in the Sword Hut. Even though only five people died, it was still a heavy loss.


    He knew that the defensive power at the Emperor¡¯s side was terrifying. But he had not thought that the other party¡¯s mountain guarding power would be strong to this extent.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Tiger Guards,¡± the ck-clothed man on the horse gazed at him and said calmly. ¡°Legend says that the seven Tiger Guards at Sir Fan junior¡¯s side could join together and force Haitang to retreat... While on this peaceful Dong Mountain...¡±


    He smiled slightly, ¡°There are 100 Tiger Guards.¡±

 Chapter 528 - The Great Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 528: The Great Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The great Dong Mountain was the strangest and most beautiful mountain. Facing the ocean with its back to thend, its front was a stone precipice as smooth as jade. To its back, there was a green forest nurtured by the fertile soil. In people¡¯s rational thoughts, it was impossible for anyone to go up or down the smooth precipice. This record was broken by Fan Xian.


    The rear of Dong Mountain was also dangerous. Other than a set of long and straight stone steps that climbed steeply into the clouds to the summit of the mountain, there was no other way up. If one wanted to forcefully attack, they could only proceed along this path. Particrly in the narrowest part, if one man held the pass, 10,000 enemies would not be able to pass. It was a location easy to guard but difficult to attack.


    The reason the rebel soldiers chose to surround Dong Mountain was because they were considering it from a reverse perspective. Since it was difficult to ascend the mountain, if the army surrounded it, then it would also be difficult for the people toe down.


    Up until now, the rebel soldiers had good control over the situation. The Qing Emperor¡¯s people had broken through a number of times but had all been mercilessly beaten back. After being pushed back behind the mountain gate, the major crossroads at the foot of Dong Mountain were all controlled by the rebel soldiers.


    The rebel soldiers did not think that although they had surrounded the mountain, they were not able to ascend even a single step.


    ...


    ...


    There were 100 Tiger Guards on Dong Mountain. If this was a simple mathematics question, then they needed 14 Haitangs to be able to openly defeat the Qing Emperor¡¯s powerful guards. In reality, there was only one Haitang in the entire world.


    At the Tiger Guards¡¯ sides, there was that the man whose foolishness contained a portion of brave heroic spirit that no longer existed in this world: Thirteenth Wang.


    With such powerful guards, in addition to Dong Mountain¡¯s strange terrain, even if the elite of the rebel army seeded in surrounding the mountain, to forcefully ascend the summit was still as difficult as reaching the heavens.


    It was like the name of that long stone staircase, the staircase to heaven.


    Although one desired to ascend to the blue sky, it was not possible for mortals to aplish.


    Thus, the ck-clothedmander of the rebel army decisively gave the order to temporarily pause all assaults. However, he continuously reinforced the patrols around the foot of the mountain and blockade.


    After giving this order, he turned around. Gently patting the horse¡¯s back, he said calmly to Yun Zhn beside him, ¡°At such a grand moment in history, you and I only have the privilege of being a silent bystander.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Thirty years ago, there were no Great Grandmasters in the world. After the Great Grandmasters appeared, only then did people discover that a person¡¯s strength could be so powerful. Since they were so powerful, these Great Grandmasters could influence the circumstances of the world.


    It was because of this that the Great Grandmasters lived in reclusion and rarely came out. They were terrified that their speech or action would bring turmoil to the world and affect the lives and deaths of the people they wanted to protect.


    However, this ce was the mysterious and beautiful great Dong Mountain, and it was the Qing Emperor at the summit. It seemed that only a Great Grandmaster would have the right to act.


    Once a Great Grandmaster took action, the powerful and courageous generals and great sword masters would retreat to the back. Their brilliance waspletely subdued like a piece of coal that couldn¡¯t glow. They could only hope to have the privilege of seeing history happening.


    ...


    ...


    The long stone steps seemed to be without end. At a very high location, one could faintly see mountain fog floating. A man wearing hemp clothing and a straw hat stood calmly at the first step stone of Dong Mountain¡¯s gate.


    The stone steps werepletely covered with blood. Some were dried, and some were fresh. They gave off all kinds of disgusting smells. It was unclear how many Imperial Soldiers and rebel soldiers had paid with their lives for the loss or gain of an inch of soil.


    He stood calmly, as if he was not standing on bloody steps but on fluffy white clouds. The mountain breeze picked up. The figure swayed, rising high like an immortal being. It seemed that he wished to ascend up 1,000 meters. He was not going to the heavenly pce. Instead, he was going to the temple at the summit of the mountain.


    When this man appeared on the first step, the soldiers inside and outside of the mountain fell silent at the same time. There wasn¡¯t even a single cry of surprise. They were terrified of treating this figure irreverently.


    The ck-clothed man and Yun Zhn, who had been on horseback the entire time, quietly dismounted and slightly bowed their bodies to the back of the normal hemp clothes to express their respect.


    They knew this man had alreadye to the foot of the mountainst night but they didn¡¯t know how he had appeared in front of everyone. They didn¡¯t need to be surprised. The appearance of such people in this world was already an unexinable matter.


    The rebel soldiers no longer made any more movements. After the Tiger Guards, Imperial Army, and people of the Overwatch Council in the woods were silent for a while, they seemed to fall into a panic. No matter how loyal they were to the monarch and how much they loved their country, they had never thought they would openly be enemies with this person. In particr, the people of Qing Kingdom still considered this extraordinary ace, who liked to ride boats and float on the ocean, as the kingdom¡¯s guardian angel.


    This god was about to ascend the mountain despite the Emperor¡¯s edict. As to what his goal was, everyone knew.


    The Tiger Guards became nervous. The Overwatch Council Sixth Bureau swordsmen¡¯s mouths were a bit dry. The Imperial Army was so scared, they almost couldn¡¯t hold their weapons steady in their hands. To do battle with a god, this already surpassed most people¡¯s imaginations and mental fortitudes. They also knew that although the opponent was only one person, he was more terrifying than 1,000 soldiers and 10,000 horses, even if there wasn¡¯t a sword in his hand.


    Ye Liuyun had no sword in hand. They did not know whether or not he had a sword in his heart. Last night, his sword had pierced through the sometimes calm and sometimes raging ocean at the foot of the mountain. It had pierced throughyers of white waves, sheared off a reef, injured Fan Xian¡¯s heart meridian, and finally pierced into the solid stone of the precipice. The entire sword had disappeared, leaving only a slightly protruding sword hilt on the precipice.


    Everyone knew that Great Grandmaster Ye Liuyun was even more terrifying when he had no sword in hand. The legends said that he had, for some reason that no one knew about, abruptly abandoned his sword. He came to appreciate the flowing clouds in the mountains and let go. From then, he entered the realm of a Great Grandmaster.


    ...


    ...


    By now, Ye Liuyun had stepped onto the second stone level. Finally, the Tiger Guards hidden behind the mountain gate came to their senses. The first things to wee the Great Grandmaster¡¯s ascent of this mountain was a rain of mournful and powerful crossbow arrows.


    This was the great killing weapon the Overwatch Council had prepared. It was the repeatedly firing crossbow that had once made an appearance on the south ins of Cangzhou. Firing so many times at such a close distance, who would be able to dodge it?


    On the ins far away from the mountain gate, the ck-clothed man and Yun Zhn watched this sight without blinking. They were not worried about Ye Liuyun¡¯s life and death. No one thought that a mere rain of crossbow bolts would be able to stop a Great Grandmaster. They didn¡¯t want to miss the sight of a Great Grandmaster, who usually appeared like a mythical dragon, taking action personally.


    The ck-clothed man thought to himself that if he were faced with such an urgent rain of crossbow bolts, he would certainly be injured.


    Yun Zhn was thinking about how his teacher would handle it.


    When Ye Liuyun was faced with the arrows that were about to pierce his body, he only waved his hand.


    This wave was like a mountain pine chasing away clouds, because it did not wish for the white fog to hide its beautiful appearance. This wave was like a drop of rain falling through the cloud, not wanting the dark clouds to prevent its chance to be close to the mud. The strangest feeling that this wave gave the watchers was natural and soft but also decisive and quick.


    Twopletely different natures melded perfectly and in great detail in this simple wave of the hand.


    As his hand fell, the arrows lightly dropped to the ground. When the high-speed arrows met his hand, it was like a slowly flying cloud was being plucked piece by piece by it and then thrown onto the ground.


    The heart of the ck-clothed man chilled. He quietly said, ¡°I can¡¯t see his hand clearly.¡±


    Yun Zhn remained silent and did not speak. He had wanted to see whether this Qing Kingdom Great Grandmaster was at a higher or lower realm than his teacher. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t understand anything he saw.


    Given the power of his and mysterious ck-clothed man¡¯s eyesight, they only understood one thing. When the gentle Ye Liuyun released his hold, his speed was so fast that he could strike out gently but no one could capture the motion of his fingertip.


    ¡°Not only is he fast,¡± the ck-clothed man muttered to himself, ¡°clouds have the most shapes in existence. His hand is gentle and terrifying.¡±


    ...


    ...


    When Ye Liuyun was in Suzhou in Baoyue Brothel, he had once used a pair of chopsticks to strike away an arrow fired by Fan Xian¡¯s side like he was chasing away a mosquito. However, this time at Dong Mountain¡¯s gate, he waved his hand and showed his mastery.


    He took another step up.


    Knives shed brilliantly. Snow seemed to fly through Dong Mountain in June. The snow charged directly toward the straw hat.


    It was unclear how many Tiger Guards screwed up their courage and, without nning to do so, chose the same time to strike out because of the responsibility and fear in their hearts.


    The long knives danced emptily. The power of the knife des were enough to split the skin and envelop Ye Liuyun¡¯s entire body within them. For so many powerful knife attacks to be stacked one on top of another at the same time, they werepletely capable of chopping Fan Xian and Haitang into pieces.


    However, it did not strike Ye Liuyun.


    Only a twisted and ugly sound of metal dragging across was heard on the stone steps. Ye Liuyun¡¯s straw hat remained on his head, but his person was like a billow of smoke, moving immediately through theyers of knives. Abruptly, he came to a ce above the stone steps, leaving the Tiger Guards behind him.


    He stretched out his two arms. The two balls of twisted metal fell to the stone steps. With a crisp nging sound, they rolled down a dozen times and split open.


    Only then did the people see that these twisted pieces of metal had originally been the long knives the Tiger Guards had attacked with.


    He was powerful enough to bend gold and bundle rocks. After Ye Liuyun had perfectly demonstrated that his realm had far surpassed that of the mortal realm, he only stood calmly on the stone steps. Suddenly, his body swayed. A corner of his hemp clothing rose in the wind. Leaving his clothes behind, the pieces of hemp clothes rose with the mountain breeze and rolled around on top of the stone steps.


    At an unknown time, a young man covered in dried blood appeared in front of him. His eyes were clear and spirited. He held a green banner in hand.


    Thirteenth Wang.


    A gust of wind blew past. It seemed that the cloud cover that hid the summit from the mountain revealed a corner of the temple.


    A muffled huff came from the stairs.


    Ye Liuyun took back his hand. With his head lowered, he looked at the green banner by his feet that had been split in half. A confused smile shed through his emotionless eyes. He then coughed a few times.


    At this moment, Thirteenth Wang was still flying in the sky as fresh blood sprayed out habitually. His person drew a long arc andnded extremely wretchedly in the woods, knocking down a veryrge tree very far away to the right of the stone steps.


    Even a ninth-level ace was not a match at all for a Great Grandmaster.


    Ye Liuyun coughed a little.


    ...


    ...


    A glimmer of worry shed through the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes. He knew that although Ye Liuyun did the impossible and defeated the rain of arrows, the Tiger Guards and young and powerful ninth-level ace, he was still affected. Given the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm, he shouldn¡¯t be hurt. The three times that Ye Liuyun had struck out, he had purposely been lenient. However, there would always be some problems when facing the Qing Emperor¡¯s subordinates and aces, who were red-eyed with terror and rage.


    A Great Grandmaster was the one closest to a god. But, after all, they were not a god. They had their own country.


    Ye Liuyun was carefree and without obstructions. Even though he was here to kill the monarch for his family, he was still so gentle that he would not harm the people of Qing Kingdom.


    Then, he saw the Great Grandmaster¡¯s hemp clothing gently float down andnd in front of him. His steed became curious and sniffed it.

 Chapter 529 - The Mortal World

    <h4>Chapter 529: The Mortal World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the summit of Dong Mountain, the fog had cleared, the wind was gentle, the clouds had gradually parted, and the true appearance of the temple was revealed. The Emperor of Qing Kingdom, in a bright yellow dragon robe, stood calmly by the railing waiting for Ye Liuyun¡¯s arrival. When the foot of the mountain was surrounded by 5,000 longbowmen, and particrly after traces of Dongyi¡¯s aces appeared in the rebel army, the Emperor who had never miscalcted seemed to finally feel that, for the first time, things were beginning to surpass his control. A faint worry rose between the middle-aged man¡¯s brows.


    The chime of a clock rang out from among the old temples with ck round eaves. It refreshed the mind, moved one¡¯s spirit, and calmed one¡¯s mind. However, it caused disquiet in the world. The document used in the heaven worship was burning in the stove. The light smoke rose in spirals. The Crown Prince¡¯s numerous crimes, as listed by the Emperor, seemed to have been told to the ethereal temple and will of heaven.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s most important task waspleted. All he needed to do was bring the groundless heavenly revtions back to Jingdou, depose the Crown Prince, and then chose someone that pleased him more.


    However, at this moment, a straw hat slowly passed through the final line of stone steps to the summit of Dong Mountain and suddenly appeared before the Qing officials in front of the temple.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor looked calmly at the awkward and mundane face under the straw hat. He looked into the eyes, which were as clear and soft as autumn waters, and slowly said, ¡°Uncle Liuyun, you came toote.¡±


    Ye Liuyun had walked up the mountain, unable to be stopped by anyone. Standing calmly in front of the temple, he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Minister of Rites and Ren Shao¡¯an unconsciously lowered their bodies in a bow toward Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Grandmaster.


    In front of Ye Liuyun, only the Qing Emperor remained standing upright. Although old Eunuch Hong, who was always at his side, was bent over, everyone knew that he was always bent over as if looking at ants walking on the ground. It was not because he was showing respect to Ye Liuyun.


    ¡°How could you say I am toote?¡± Ye Liuyun looked at the Emperor and sighed. His tone was full of impatience and regret. ¡°Perhaps Your Highness has received an order from heaven from the worship this time?¡±


    ¡°The Mandate of Heaven has always been with me. I did not fear the danger and came thousands of li to Dong Mountain. My wishes will be fulfilled,¡± the Emperor said coldly.


    Ye Liuyun lowered his head slightly. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°For such a thing as the Mandate of Heaven, it is always difficult to understand. Although Your Highness is not amon person, you should still not be presumptuous as to give out punishment on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    The Emperor looked coldly at Ye Liuyun standing more than 30 meters away. ¡°Perhaps you are here today to only give out admonishments and have no intention of expressing fury on behalf of the heavens?¡±


    Ye Liuyunughed bitterly. He slowly raised his right arm. His sleeve slipped back slightly and revealed a right hand without a glimmer of dust or dirt. The fingers were smooth and tidy. It was not a limb an old person should have.


    His right hand pointed at the pool of blood in front of the Qing Temple and a few of the Qing Temple priests lying in the blood.


    ¡°Your Highness, the person expressing fury is you,¡± Ye Liuyun saidpassionately. ¡°The priests are Ascetic Monks that serve the temple. Even they knew Your Highness¡¯ worship of heaven this time was to create disorder. If a monarch gives a disruptive order, the official cannot ept it and neither can a priest. That is why you killed them.¡±


    The book of the Crown Prince¡¯s crimes hade from the internal court. The chosen crimes were not broad enough. Such improper actions weremitted by the Crown Prince many years ago. Presently, theposed and filial Crown Prince waspletely different. When the Crown Prince had been deposed in the past, there had never been such a muddle-headed edict and nonsense worship document.


    The Qing Temple on the great Dong Mountain had a long history. Although it was not in Jingdou, a number of the major Qing Temple priests often came there to live in recluse. Following the strange death of the Great Priest and the Second Priest Great Master San Shi¡¯s death by arrows, Qing Temple¡¯s strength, which had already been severely weakened by the Qing Emperor, became even more derelict. That was why all the priests at the Qing Temple in Dong Mountain appeared so humble and obedient from the mountain gate to the summit.


    When the Emperor officially began the worship ceremony to use the Crown Prince and begin the process of deposing him, there were still a few priests who stood forward bravely and expressed their objection with strong words. They stated that the Qing Temple would never be a sharp knife in the hands of a muddle-headed ruler.


    The court¡¯s silent infringement of the Qing Temple and the deaths of the two leading priests made the priests in the Qing Temple on Dong Mountain feel boundless anger. The arrival of the rebel army at the foot of the mountain gave them boundless courage.


    That was why these priests had turned into bodies beneath the ck eaves of the Qing Temple. Their courage had be smelly, fly-attracting bloody water.


    When someone disobeyed the Emperor¡¯s orders, he never feared to kill them, even if they were priests on Dong Mountain. The only people the Qing Emperor didn¡¯t kill were the ones he temporarily had no way to kill, such as Ye Liuyun.


    The Emperor calmly watched Ye Liuyun by the stone steps and said, ¡°Uncle, you are not as stupid as themon people. You know these priests are no more than mere mortals. Even if I kill them, what does it have to do with the will of heaven?¡±


    Ye Liuyun furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Even if the priests are mortals, this temple is not mundane. Presumably, Your Highness knows that better than me. To kill someone in front of the temple and have the blood flow to the stairs, is Your Highness not afraid the heavens will rain down judgement?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was indifferent. Putting his hands behind his back, he was silent for a moment. He then spoke each word clearly, ¡°For you and I to live in this world, it is not the end of the world. Thus, in my entire life, I have never respected ghosts and spirits. I have only respected you.¡±


    Ye Liuyun was silent and speechless.


    The Emperor turned his body and calmly looked at the ck temple eaves. The old roof tiles on the eaves shone with a solemn light under the early sun. He said, ¡°That is why I invited an old friend to meet with you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    There were few people who had the right for the Emperor to refer to as Ye Liuyun¡¯s old friend. When the clock in the Qing Temple rang out again, the wooden door to the side yard was pulled open with a creak, and a gust of mountain breeze swept through the summit, Wu Zhu walked out.


    Ye Liuyun only smiled. There was some emotion and bitterness in his smile.


    ¡°Many years have passed since the farewell in Danzhou. It has been over two years since I heard news of you.¡± He gazed at Wu Zu amicably. ¡°I had thought you had already returned. Who knew you were at Dong Mountain?¡±


    A summer two years ago, the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor Ku He had be injured in a secret duel. As one of the four Great Grandmasters, Ye Liuyun guessed that the person was Wu Zhu.


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s words hid too many messages. Other than him and Wu Zhu, probably no one else would be able to understand. Fan Xian had been far away on a precipice and did not hear anything of the conversation the two had at the bottom in Danzhou.


    Wu Zhu was just as neat and efficient as before. After saying a word, he stood at the door to the little courtyard and didn¡¯t move another step in. He faced Ye Liuyun at a distance but was a bit closer to the Emperor.


    The word he said was, ¡°Hello.¡±


    It was merely one word, but it shocked and moved Ye Liuyun more than when he had walked out of the courtyard earlier. He couldn¡¯t resistughing with relief and great sincerity.


    Then, the smile abruptly stopped. Ye Liuyun turned to face the Emperor and inclined his body slightly in a bow. Sighing with admiration, he said, ¡°Your Highness has calcted well. No wonder you made a trip to Dong Mountain to worship heaven. You even managed to dig out this strange creature. I can¡¯t help but feel admiration, even if I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Emperor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. On the contrary, the extremes of his eyebrows twitched slightly in a way that would not be easily noticed by others. The entire worship of heaven was a setup targeted toward Ye Liuyun. However, when Wu Zhu, the vanguard of this setup came out, Ye Liuyun did not have the reaction of falling into a trap.


    For such a thing as advantage, it was always give and take. The worry in the Emperor¡¯s eyes briefly appeared and was immediately hidden. Presumably, he knew the major matter that he and Fan Xian had guessed was finally about to be reality.


    The Emperor nced at old Eunuch Hong beside him. His gaze was calm but contained a multitude of meanings. It seemed to be asking, Why didn¡¯t you act immediately? Given the realm of a Great Grandmaster, even if it was two to one, if they didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity a moment ago when Ye Liuyun¡¯s defenses were slightly rxed because of Wu Zhu¡¯s mysterious appearance and they still wanted to kill Ye Liuyun on the mountain, it would still be a difficult task.


    Old Eunuch Hongpletely ignored the Emperor¡¯s gaze. His gaze was fixed with unusual heat in front of him, through Ye Liuyun¡¯s shoulders and directly into the woods below the stone steps.


    He took half a step forward to stand in front of the Emperor and slowly straightened his body.


    Eunuch Hong, who seemed to have spent his entire life bent over, suddenly straightened his body. With such a simple action, an indescribable aura began to surge into his body, moving with strange majesty toward all directions on the summit.


    The people knew clearly that Eunuch Hong¡¯s body did not be bigger. Everyone experienced an illusion in that instant. It seemed that Eunuch Hong had be an invincible god. A bright eye-piercing light emanated from his entire body,pletely covering the Qing Emperor behind him.


    The power of this gust of zhenqi seemed to vaguely have surpassed the limits of a mortal flesh and blood body. It was extremely tyrannical.


    ...


    ...


    The leaves of the boundless forest fall shower after shower; the endless river rolls hour by hour. This was the first poem Fan Xian copied in Jingdou. Putting aside whether or not the calligraphy of the Great River was appropriate, this poem had spread all over the world.


    On this day, fortunately or not, everyone on Dong Mountain thought of the first two parts of this poem in this instant.


    They felt a sudden surge of sword qi wreaking havoc in the woods below the stone steps. Even the distant summit of the mountain was saturated in this intense sword qi. The green woods began to shed leaves for no reason. The leaves piled together.


    Ye Liuyun looked at Eunuch Hong and said, ¡°You are an exemry person, yet you suffer to be a ve?¡±


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s silver-white hair floated in the wind. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°The Great Grandmasters are all ves. I am the Emperor¡¯s ve while you all are nothing more than ves of this world. What difference is there?¡±

 Chapter 530 - Meeting At Dong Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 530: Meeting At Dong Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, Gao Da thought he was flying.


    He flew over theyers of green forest in the middle of the great Dong Mountain and faint mist in the forests. He flew over the arrows that had been fired high. He flew higher and higher.


    The higher he flew, the furtherer he saw. In that instant, Gao Da saw the mountain gate at the foot of the mountain. He saw the long stone path, blood stains on the stones, shes of knives in the forest, and the sword shadow by the stone path that was like a venomous snake.


    Then, he fell down heavily, breaking through countless branches beforending with a crash on the wet floor of the forest. He almost fell off the steep cliff.


    Gao Da gave a muffled grunt and used the zhenqi in his body to forcefully resist the attack. He bounced up again like he was full of springs. His hands gripped the hilt of his long knife tightly. Raising his foot, he got ready to charge once more onto the deadly path.


    With one move, he felt all the bones in his body had shattered at the same time. A grunt came through his nose. The pain was impossible to endure. At the same time, two streams of blood leaked out from his nose.


    Gao Da¡¯s legs turned to water. Unconsciously, he turned his hand to stab the long knife into the ground to support his body. Unexpectedly, as the tip of the knife came in contact with the muddy ground, it shattered into countless pieces of metal in an instant.


    Amidst a crisp nging sound, Gao Da fell miserably into the mud in the forest. The knife at his side had shattered. All he held in his hand was a pitiful remnant of the knife hilt. His eyes were full of shock and fear. He appeared unspeakably pitiful.


    ...


    ...


    He had been sent flying by one person and one sword.


    As Fan Xian¡¯s personal guard, Gao Da had the strength of a level-eight ace. How mighty was he when he had forced back the enemies along in the Northern Qi Pce? Even among the Tiger Guards in the Pce, he could be considered one of the top. However, he had unexpectedly been swatted aside like a mosquito.


    Gao Da looked at the sword light on the distant stone path with aplicated gaze and darkness in his heart.


    Fan Xian had taken them, the seven Tiger Guards, far away from Danzhou. They had unexpectedly been brought by the Emperor to Dong Mountain. Following that, there was the assassination of the Emperor. As a Tiger Guard, his first and foremost task was to protect the Emperor¡¯s safety. Although Gao Da didn¡¯t know that Sir Fan junior had already slipped down the precipice, he still led the other six Tiger Guards into therger group of pce guards. They began to carry out a merciless massacre on the steep stone path.


    With over a hundred Tiger Guards guarding one mountain path, logically speaking, there wasn¡¯t an ace in the world who could break through and ascend the mountain.


    However, there were always a few existences that didn¡¯t follow logic. For example, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Grandmaster Ye Liuyun, who had dissolved into a flowing cloud and passed over earlier. Or, the man holding a sword and killing all in his path as he focused only on what was in front of him. His sword intention had already reached a peak.


    Gao Da swallowed the slightly sweet saliva in his mouth and forcefully calmed his breathing. The noises he could hear from the stone path were bing weaker and weaker. He knew that his brothers had probably already died by the hand of that Great Grandmaster.


    The most foundational requirement of a Tiger Guard was loyalty to the Emperor. Even though they knew that the person in front of them was the most powerful in the world, they stood with unswerving determination on the stone path in front of the Emperor¡¯s body. Spraying out blood for a just cause, their chests were split open. Undaunted by perils, they refused to take a single step back.


    Gao Da¡¯s first reaction t was that he should charge over and stand, once again, in front of that terrifying man and be another roaming spirit under his de, even if he had already suffered heavy injuries and his sword had shattered into little pieces.


    However, in this instant, Gao Da hesitated a little.


    On the long stone path covered with blood, countless Tiger Guards had tried a seven-person surround, using the techniques learned during daily practice to defeat a ninth-level ace. All their hard work was in vain. The sword that seemed to be from the underworld and carried a relentless energy danced round lightly. It was burdened with a heavy air of murder. It chopped through their knives, arms, and heads.


    The reason Gao Da was able to survive, even after flying out, was because, he had been affected by two years of Fan Xian¡¯s influence. Involuntarily, his merciless knife carried a faint mark of Fan Xian¡¯s little tricks.


    He no longer killed mercilessly and refused to retreat. Thus, even though he still could not hold out against one attack from that man and his meridians had been attacked and split by the sword intent, he still survived.


    Since he had survived, was he going to go back and die? No!


    A strange light shed through Gao Da¡¯s eyes. Sir Fan junior had said countless times that in all matters, one had to first preserve their own life. Only then was there a chance to correct things. Dong Mountain had been surrounded. If he charged out once more and died on the stone path, that wouldn¡¯t fix anything.


    He used his hand to cover his mouth. Fresh blood flowed out between the cracks in his fingers and didn¡¯t make a single sound. He looked down below the woods. The rebel army¡¯s defensive blockade had rxed a little because of the arrival of the two powerful figures.


    Gao Da gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with unswerving determination. He decided he was going to find an opportunity to break out.


    From the moment he made this decision, he was no longer just a Tiger Guard of the royal family. He had no idea how much shock this decision of his would bring to the world in two years.


    Drip, drip. Drops of blood slowly dripped down. It was a very slight noise, but seemed ear-piercing to the point that those present felt that sound of blood dripping was better at cleaning up one¡¯s spirit than the sound of the clock in the old temple behind them.


    The blood was dripping from the tip of a sword.


    This sword rose slowly and passed over thest level of stone stairs and appeared in front of everyone on the summit of Dong Mountain.


    The sword was very normal. Nothing unusual could be seen. Even the hilt of the sword was casually wrapped with ayer of hemp rope and appeared rather old and tattered.


    It was this ordinary sword and the not very reflective de of the sword that emanated a chill and a power. It made one feel fearful, particrly as the blood on its de slowly collected at the tip and then slowly dropped down. It seemed to make those who were watching feel that the blood on the tip of their hearts was also flowing out of their body.


    Their faces all became pale. Then, they saw the hand and person who held this sword.


    He wore a straw hat and hemp clothing. His figure was not big and tall. On the contrary, he appeared to be small and short.


    This was atplete odds with Ye Liuyun¡¯s image of being carefree and unconcerned with the mortal world. This man, because of the smallness of his body, tattered hemp clothing, dirt and blood covered body, and bloody and broken sword in his hands, appeared iparably wretched.


    No oneughed because of this wretchedness. They knew that when he killed, he was merciless. Speaking in regards to the level of terror, he was even scarier than Ye Liuyun.


    ...


    ...


    Old Eunuch Hong looked peacefully at the wretched sword master on the steps and smiled slightly. He slowly drew back the tyrannical aura he had emanated. His entire body bent down. He returned to the appearance of being an elderly eunuch.


    The Qing Emperor watched the stone steps with a cold expression. Looking at Ye Liuyun and the neer, he took a light step forward and calmly said, ¡°Looks like Yunrui really put down the capital this time. Uncle, how could you go crazy with her? Family and country, family and country. To betray the country for your family, I had truly not expected this.¡±


    Since the terrifying man was standing with Ye Liuyun, it meant that the most powerful and strange old creatures in the world hade together and made a decision. They could not allow the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most powerful Emperor to date continue existing.


    Ye Liuyun smiled warmly but did not exin or defend himself.


    Ever since the terrifying figure wielding a sword hade to the top of the precipice, everyone had fallen silent. They were terrified of disturbing of him. However, the Qing Emperor was not scared at all. He stared coldly at the hemp robe full of holes and mockingly said, ¡°Sigu Jian, why are you not retiring in the Sword Hut? What are you doing at Dong Mountain? Look at your wretched appearance. Do you really think you won¡¯t have to pay after kill all of my Tiger Guards? An idiot will always be an idiot. After the Qing court cured your idiocy, it¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t repay us. But, you just had to take your sword and forcefully kill your way up the mountain, using up all of your zhenqi. Looks like after all these years, your brain still doesn¡¯t work any better.¡±


    A short man, an old and broken sword, and a body of wretched clothing had mercilessly killed his way up the stone steps and killed over a hundred Tiger Guards. In the entire world, there was only Sigu Jian who only concerned himself with what was in front of him, who pushed forward withpelling sword intent, and who protected Dongyi and the surrounding vassal states for 20 years with a single sword.


    No one was disrespectful toward Sigu Jian. Only the Qing Emperor dared speak to him in such a tone. However, when the mocking words fell into the ears of those who listened closely, one could hear there was a sense of severity outside but fragility inside.


    No one ignored the Emperor speaking to them. However, Sigu Jian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at him. He only stared in a daze at old Eunuch Hong at the Emperor¡¯s side. Gradually, the eyes of this Great Grandmaster began to burn. It was as if he watched to pierce through the shadow beneath the straw hat and melt off old Eunuch Hong¡¯s pale face.


    The small Sigu Jian opened his mouth. His voice was not like his body. It was bright like a great bell. His tone was rxed but trembled slightly with excitement.


    ¡°It was you just now, right? What powerful zhenqi...¡± Sigu Jian stared at a daze at old Eunuch Hong. ¡°I know Fan Xian has also taken this path. So, you are his teacher. That means the person who let out their power a dozen years ago in the Royal Pce in Jingdou was you. The rumors under heaven do indeed make sense.¡±


    The Emperor of Qing Kingdom had beenpletely ignored by this Great Grandmaster. Although the Emperor was not angry, his gaze gradually became colder. Looking at Sigu Jian, he said, ¡°You have tried to assassinate me three times, yet you¡¯ve tragically retreated without even seeing my face. Did you receive an unexpected surprise today?¡±


    It seemed that it was only right now that Sigu Jian heard what the Emperor had said. His gaze turned to him. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s face, he suddenly shook his head. ¡°You are much worse looking than your son. What is there to look at?¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly, ¡°Naturally, you are talking about An Zhi. You¡¯ve met him before?¡±


    Sigu Jian tilted his head and said, ¡°I have a granddaughter disciple named Lu Sisi. Her sister had clearly been killed by Fan Xian. After seeing Fan Xian from a distance in Hangzhou, this girlpletely forgot her hatred and became a love-struck fool. Every day, she¡¯s holding some ¡°Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology¡± and reading it. Fan Xian, that pretty boy, must look pretty good.¡±


    The sea breeze gently blew past and wound through the summit of the mountain. The Qing Emperorughed loudly and said, ¡°You Dongyi people are indeed all a little silly.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Sigu Jian said seriously, ¡°I am an idiot. My little disciple is even more of an idiot. And, my granddaughter disciple is a love-struck fool,. This is as it should be.¡±


    Then, this Great Grandmaster suddenly gazed at the Emperor and said, ¡°In things like governance and war, I am not as good as you. There are few in the world who are more powerful than you. Therefore, I must be respectful to you. Just then, I was impolite to you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°You are too polite.¡± The Emperor seemed to be a bit enchanted and bowed slightly.


    The Emperor and Sigu Jian began tough loudly at the same time. Even the increasingly powerful sea wind could not stop the spreading of thisughter. Sigu Jian¡¯sughter was imbued with pure zhenqi and could break through the window without a problem. The Emperor¡¯sugh could do so because of the heroic spirit he had cultivated after being Emperor for a long time.


    Theughter stopped abruptly. An awkward silence descended. It seemed that neither side knew how to continue with this absurd drama.


    The killer and the killed. This was a question and not a lengthy drama that needed them to exchange pleasantries, chat, speak of history, or tell stories.


    Why did the Qing Emperor and Sigu Jian clumsily perform such a scene earlier?


    The Qing Emperor slowly put his hands behind his back and sighed. Without looking at the two Great Grandmasters by the stone stairs, he calmly said, ¡°Originally, I had set up this n in ordance to Yunrui¡¯s intentions in an attempt to keep uncle here. I had not expected Yunrui¡¯s n to be so crazy or consider the safety of the country by binding Dongyi and Northern Qi to her battle carriage.¡±


    He turned his head back. Without a glimmer of fear, he calmly looked at the shadowy part of Sigu Jian¡¯s face under the straw hat. ¡°The Great Grandmasters have not appeared for a long time. Once they do, they are certain to rock the world. Today, both of you havee here to aplish your mission. Although I am not afraid of death, I don¡¯t want to die. That is why I have no choice but to dy. I do not understand why you would dy with me for so long.¡±


    Sigu Jian was silent for a moment. His wrist naturally dropped down. Appearing somewhat rushed and ill at ease, he smiled strangely and said, ¡°Why am I so interested in this eunuch? Of the four strange creatures in this world, the three of us could be considered soul brothers. Only this eunuch likes to hide in the pce. It is because I understand Ye Liuyun that I understand his personality. If it was possible, he would act by himself and would not wait for us outsiders to interfere with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s internal politics.¡±


    Sigu Jian became calm and said respectfully to Eunuch Hong, ¡°Even if you are here, Ye Liuyun would still act.¡±


    He said onest thing as an exnation for the Qing Emperor¡¯s question. ¡°Naturally, Ye Liuyun has his own reasons for not taking action so I can only wait and see why he didn¡¯t take action immediately.¡±


    Ye Liuyun smiled gently and turned his body to face Sigu Jian. ¡°Stupid Jian. Do you still not feel it at this time?¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s body was small, so the straw hat on his head appeared particrlyrge. A patch of shadowpletely hid his face. At this moment, even though the shadow was heavy, the people on the summit seemed to see a bitter smile on the corner of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s lips and a strange expression on his face.


    Everyone felt their hearts jump. They wondered what kind of realization would make someone like Sigu Jian, who regarded swords as sentimental and could kill people like mowing down grass, be silent for so long.


    Sigu Jian turned and straightforwardly raised his sword in greeting toward the door of the old temple behind everyone¡¯s back. A moment of silenceter, he said, ¡°I truly cannot understand why you are joining in on these stupid mortal matters.¡±


    The officials and priests that Sigu Jian¡¯s gazended on were terrified. They quickly moved out of the way, terrified of being touched by his gaze. Following Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze, the people split up to create a path, revealing the ck wooden door of the old temple in the back and Wu Zhu, who stood outside in full ck as if he had alreadybined into one with the temple.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze pierced through the air like two swords,nding on Wu Zhu¡¯s clean face and the ck cloth that seemed impervious to dirt and dust.


    Wu Zhu did not move or have any reaction.


    Sigu Jian sighed.


    The Emperor began tough again. Hisugh this time was unconstrained. ¡°I cane, why can¡¯t Lao Wue?¡±


    The Emperor withdrew his smile and looked coldly at Sigu Jian.


    Ye Liuyun smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying to Sigu Jian, ¡°When the mountain was surrounded, Fan Xian was on the mountain. Naturally, he also came.¡±


    Sigu Jian had no interest in the specific process of when they surrounded the mountain. After pausing for a moment, he suddenly opened his mouth and began to curse withplete disregard for his manner and dignity as a Great Grandmaster. He managed to curse for a number of breaths without stopping and used all the filthynguage he could think of!


    ¡°F*cking Yun Zhn and Yan Xiaoyi! Two dumbasses! Why did they blockade that pretty boy on the mountain?¡± Sigu Jian cursed with panting breaths. ¡°Are they trying to kill me?¡±


    Suddenly, his state of mind trembled. He looked icily at the Qing Emperor. Laughing mockingly, he said, ¡°Bringing Fan Xian to the mountain and having found such a good helper... No wonder you¡¯re not scared at all. Looks like I was wrong earlier. I am not as good as you at governance and the military, but I am also not as good as you at suppressing my own children and family.¡±


    The Qing Emperor smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was clear that both Sigu Jian and Ye Liuyun were shocked and wary at Wu Zhu¡¯s sudden appearance at the summit of Dong Mountain.


    Although they were Great Grandmasters, history and the miraculous incidental happenings in this world had already proved many things. Otherwise, Sigu Jian would not have put down his face and sent Thirteenth Wang, hisst disciple whose temperament was most like his but exceptionally gentle, to Fan Xian.


    Was it not because of this blind man?


    Sigu Jian suddenly looked at Wu Zhu and quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. Go down the mountain. This Emperor isn¡¯t a good bird. Us elders will give you a promise. Fan Xian will live well in this life. Even if he doesn¡¯t stay in the South Kingdom, if hees to Dongyi, I will let him be the master of a city.¡±


    Everyone present remained silent, but their eyes began to show expressions of shock and fear. They didn¡¯t know who the ck-clothed man standing in front of the temple door was to be able to stop two Great Grandmasters the instant before they carried out their assassination of the Emperor and make Sigu Jian, who was always ruthless, give out such a big promise.


    No one would doubt the words of a Great Grandmaster.


    Everyone was curious as to who exactly the ck-clothed man tied so intimately to Sir Fan junior was.


    The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He realized that Wu Zhu had his head lowered as if he were thinking about something.


    Wu Zhu thought for a while then slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Fan Xian asked me to protect the Emperor¡¯s life.¡±


    Like Ye Liuyun, Sigu Jian also opened his mouth wide and sank into a shock that was greater even than seeing Wu Zhu. It took a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°After 30 years of not seeing you, who knew that you became chattier. I didn¡¯t know it was you, I would have thought you were an imposter.¡±


    Wu Zhu shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to this boringment.


    Sigu Jian straightened the hat on his head and said, ¡°Wu Zhu, we were friends in the past. I don¡¯t want to take action against you. You have to know, I have tolerated a great deal from Fan Xian in the two years after Nin Mountain.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts jumped again, wondering just what kind of friendship did they have?


    Wu Zhu said in a quiet voice, ¡°At that time, your snot had reached the ground. Absolutely filthy.¡±


    Sigu Jianughed loudly. ¡°I am still just as filthy. I am still that snot-nosed and idiotic teen. How about it? Do you want to go squat with me?¡±


    The corner of Wu Zhu¡¯s lips tilted up slightly as if he wanted to smile. In the end, he didn¡¯t manage it and only shook his head.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian was silent for a long time. He then shook his head and sheathed his sword in the scabbard at his side. Ye Liuyun asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sigu Jian pointed at old Eunuch Hong and Wu Zhu. He then looked at Ye Liuyun and said without good humor, ¡°Two on two. Only an idiot would make a move.¡±


    Ye Liuyun put on an awkward expression and said, ¡°But are you not an idiot?¡±


    ¡°I am an idiot,¡± Sigu Jian said seriously, ¡°but I am not a lunatic.¡±


    For the people present, including the officials of Qing Kingdom, priests, and a few of the eunuchs, this was actually their first time seeing these legendary figures who were like gods in the heart of mankind. After the initial respect and fear, seeing this conversation, countless absurd feelings grew in their hearts. Were these old men like children really the Great Grandmasters that had secretly influenced the state of the world for thest 20 years?


    The Emperor watched this scene and waited for the curtain drop on this drama with calm in his heart.


    If Sigu Jian and Ye Liuyun truly retreated, then this drama would be a farce. However, Sigu Jian was not an actual idiot. He knew what horrifying consequences there would be if he actually allowed the Qing Emperor to return to Jingdou alive.


    At the top of his voice, Sigu Jian cursed, ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t do a two on two. If that traitor doesn¡¯te out now, I am immediately going down the mountain.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. His expression became cold.


    Clouds floated across the middle of the mountain. A heavenly sword split open the stone path. Falling leaves went with the wind.


    The wind went by. The light dispersed. In a moment, a third person wearing a straw hat floated naturally to the summit of the mountain like a falling leaf.


    Ku He had finally arrived.

 Chapter 531 - A Great Journey

    <h4>Chapter 531: A Great Journey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No wonder a Great Grandmaster is a Great Grandmaster. Even when they¡¯re cursing up a storm, they can still manage to curse out a Great Grandmaster from thin air.


    Wang Qinian was hidden behind Ren Shao¡¯an, whose face was filled with terror, and habitually made a joke in his mind. His mind began to spin. While no one was paying attention, he silently began to move backward. He and Zong Zhui were equally known as the two wings of the Overwatch Council. When it came to skills rting to escaping and going into hiding, there was no one who could match them. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention at the top of Dong Mountain waspletely focused on the third man in a straw hat that had suddenly appeared. No one would notice if one person disappeared in the crowd.


    Wang Qinian thought to himself that this was probably the advantage of being a minor character. Much like Gao Da who had worked hard to save his own life in the middle of the mountain, they had stayed for a long time beside Fan Xian and were not quite the same as the other loyal and filial officials in the world. Survival was the most important thing. Even if the Emperor was about to kick the bucket, they had to survive.


    Wang Qinian¡¯s disappearance could escape the notice of everyone in the world, but it could not escape the notice of the Great Grandmasters. However, they were watching each other and the Emperor. They did not spare any thought to watch a dry and nameless old man.


    Theyers of dark clouds gathered without reason. Hovering in the sky high above the summit of Dong Mountain, they covered a good half of the zing sunlight. The summit of the mountain was again enveloped in gloom and sea breeze.


    Silence.


    The Minister of Rites was a fearful elder. He should have stood out and harshly criticized the despicable assassination scene in front of him. But, he couldn¡¯t say a word. Ren Shao¡¯an, an official of the Taichang Temple, was not old. He should have stood at the Emperor¡¯s side and helped the Emperor block the powerful air of murdering from within and foreign countries. But, he didn¡¯t dare.


    No one dared to move. No one dared to speak. Boundlessplicated emotions rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was trepidation, fear, excitement, hopelessness, respect, or sorrow.


    Too many things had happened on this mountaintop today. Too many major figures hade. It caused the ancient temples in picturesque disorder to begin shaking in the sea breeze. The copper bells on the corner of the eaves rang out to give their greetings to these major figures.


    ...


    ...


    Ye Liuyun, Sigu Jian, and Ku He were three Great Grandmasters that the people of three countries bowed down to. The three Great Grandmasters all lived in various corners of the world. Ku He was an Imperial Advisor in Northern Qi. Sigu Jian protected Dongyi with a single sword. Ye Liuyun floated on the ocean and was difficult to find. In this world, there was not a single person who could make all three of them appear at the same ce at the same time. This was a conscientious choice as one at the apex of the mortal world.


    However, now, they hade to Dong Mountain for one person: the Emperor of the most powerful country in the world and the person with the greatest power in the world.


    ...


    ...


    At the Emperor¡¯s side stood Eunuch Hong, who had never left the capital.


    The Great Grandmasters met on Dong Mountain to assassinate the Qing Emperor.


    The peak of martial arts in the mortal world and the peak of power gathered here. Such a miraculous sight had never appeared before in the history of thisnd. It would never happen again in the endless years toe. Such a sight could usually only exist in people¡¯s imaginations or in the stories of a Northern Qi novel.


    The Qing Emperor, who was the target, and the three Great Grandmasters would never forget that in front of the door to the old temple still stood a blind man with a piece of ck cloth tied around his eyes.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Thest Great Grandmaster, who had ascended the mountain, also wore hemp clothing. His feet were bare. The hemp cloth pants hung straight to his ankles and did not hide the feet that were not touched by dust or dirt.


    The Emperor bowed slightly in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since I saw you. You seem more energetic.¡±


    Ku He slowly took off the hat on his head and revealed his bald head. An air of calmness exuded from the wrinkles on his forehead. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Your Highness also seems very energetic.¡±


    The Emperor had already shaken off his earlier shock. Since Lao Wu and Sigu Jian could be here, then Ku He could be here. Heughed bitterly. He seemed to sigh in admiration that the sister he had purposely spared could be able to create something of such a scale.


    ¡°I truly do not understand how Yunrui managed to convince all of you.¡±


    In less than a moment, the bitternesspletely disappeared from the Qing Emperor¡¯s smile. Upright and unafraid, he said, ¡°You are not mere mortals. I am a son of heaven and also not a mere mortal. If you kill me, do you have the courage to shoulder the chaos in the world after I die?¡±


    There were no lies in these words. Once the Qing Emperor was assassinated, no matter how the Eldest Princess twisted the situation in Jingdou, Qing Kingdom would take arge hit. The assassination of the Emperor would not just tear arge wound on the hearts of the people. Once the always stable Qing court took such arge hit, if they wanted to maintain internal bnce, they would have to find an external avenue of venting their anger.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s calm came from his judgement of the present situation. If he were assassinated on Dong Mountain with the participation by powers of foreign countries, regardless of whether officials in court were loyal or not, under the powerful pressure of a newly passed monarch, they would have to send out troops.


    Given the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military strength and bloodthirstiness bred into the people, once they raised the battle g of vengeance for the Emperor, how could Northern Qi and Dongyi stand against their overflowing murderous rage? Even if the other side had a Great Grandmaster, there was certain to be chaos in the world.


    ¡°Once I die, tens of millions of people will die.¡± The Emperor smiled contemptuously and looked at the three Great Grandmasters. ¡°The three of you have always liked to consider yourselves protectors of themon people. Ku He, you protect Northern Qi. Sigu Jian, you protect Dongyi. However, because of my death, it will cause your people to die, suffer hunger, be humiliated, fall into destitution and lose their homes. They will be unable to take a breather for a hundred years. Is this exchange worth it?¡±


    Ku He smiled slightly. ¡°If Your Highness does not die, will you not send out troops? Will a great battle not happen?¡±


    The Emperor said slowly, ¡°In these 20 years, there has not been a great battle. You all know why that is so.¡±


    Ku He sighed. ¡°Your Highness directs troops like a god. Qing Kingdom grows in power each day. The reason Your Highness pities the millions ofmon people and has not dered battle is for no other reason than the fact that us old men are still alive. Otherwise, even if you unite the world, it would be one that has been pushed to the edge of breaking. Naturally, Your Highness does not want this result.¡±


    ¡°Correct. I am waiting for you all to grow old, waiting for you all to die.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyelids lowered slightly. ¡°I am younger than you, I can wait.¡±


    ¡°We cannot wait anymore.¡± Ku He sighed again. ¡°Otherwise, after we die, who will maintain peace in the world?¡±


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s sword-like brows gradually knitted together. The small wrinkle between his brows contained a glimmer of coldness and tyranny. ¡°Peace? Only I can give this world peace! Can the three of you, who have no understanding of the times and are savages that only know how to fight and kill, give the people of this world peace and prosperity?¡±


    The Northern Qi Imperial Advisor who had ascended the mountainst smiled warmly and said quietly to the Qing Emperor, ¡°How the history books in a thousand years describe today¡¯s matter on Dong Mountain is not something that we mortals can control. No one in the world can be responsible for the distant future. What we want to see is nothing more than a presently peaceful world.¡±


    Ku He¡¯s palms came together slightly. ¡°We have to at least take responsibility in this world before we are old or die.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I must die?¡± The Qing Emperor smiled slightly and turned his head to gaze at Ye Liuyun. ¡°Uncle, you are a person of the Qing Kingdom. You float on the ocean and are carefree. If you want me to die, is it also for the peace of the world? Don¡¯t forget, Qing Kingdom has killed countless people in Northern expedition battles. Your Ye family takes up at least 30 percent!¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Liuyun to reply, the Emperor turned to Sigu Jian and smiled coldly. ¡°What about you? A sword-struck man who kills people like mowing down grass, yet you dare to say that you cherish the world? Perhaps you killed everyone in your family for peace in Dongyi?¡±


    In the end, the Qing Emperor looked at Ku He with disdain and said, ¡°Tianyi Dao is very popr among Ascetic Monks, but you monks are not involved in production. You arepletely supported by the people. So, what are you? Nothing more than a bunch of vermin.¡±


    ¡°Zhan Mingyue¡±, The Qing Emperor said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can wash all the blood from your hands by shaving your head.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you are only doing this for the survival of your family. Of course, I had originally nned to kill you here. If you want to kill me, I won¡¯t have any resentment.¡±


    ¡°Sigu Jian, you¡¯ve protected Dongyi for many years. I want to destroy Dongyi, so it is logical that you woulde to assassinate me.¡±


    ¡°Ku He, you are the Imperial Advisor to the Emperors. I want to swallow Northern Qi whole. With the benefits there, there is no need to speak of your crude behavior.¡±


    ¡°These three people all have reasons to kill me, as well as the right to kill me, but...¡± He looked at the three Great Grandmasters, who each had a shocking cultivation, and could no longer hold back in his disdain. ¡°You all have various kinds of agendas up your sleeve. Why squander time in making another excuse to bully the world?¡±


    ¡°Do you think wearing three straw hats and three pieces of hemp clothing makes youmon people? Wrong! You have always been strange creatures that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± The Qing Emperor stared coldly at the three Great Grandmasters. ¡°Are you worthy to beg for the lives of millions?¡±


    The Qing Emperor gently shook his sleeves andughed for a long time. Theughter was full of contempt and ridicule. Perhaps he was ridiculing the Great Grandmasters who stood at the peak of the mortal world or himself for the fact that calctions were, in the end, no match for the will of heaven¡¯s feelings of predestination.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. The way of heaven is never fair. Three ignorant people want to ruin my great n. In these 20 years, I often ask the heavens why you strange old creatures were not born a thousand, or a hundred, years ago. Why must you be born while I am alive?¡±


    The most powerful middle-aged man in the world suddenly drew back his smile and coldly said, ¡°Now that everyone has arrived, what are you all waiting for?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Ever since Eunuch Hong had pulled back his aura, the Qing Emperor had stood at his side with his head raised surrounded by the Great Grandmasters. He smiled and talk without fear. How self-confident and spirited was this? If it had been any other noble in the world in his present situation, even if their state of mind remained clear, they would still sink into some kind of difficult-to-endure emotion.


    Only the Qing Emperor continued to speak frankly and withposure. Between his eyes and pupils, there was not a glimmer of fear. There was only a calm after the astonishment. After the calm, there was a faint glimmer of mncholy and helplessness.


    He coldly talked and asked questions toward each of the three Great Grandmasters. The overly arrogant attitude did not grow any weaker at all in the dangerous situation. His powerful breathing techniques he had used for many years allowed him to naturally exude a ruler¡¯s supreme might, even when surrounded by those who were at the peak of human power.


    Given the Qing Emperor¡¯s methods, courage, and determination, there were already signs of a great unification 20 years ago. He had the power toplete this massive task. Since the beginning of Wei Kingdom, there would be another country for 10,000 mornings. The Qing Emperor would be a true collective master of the world.


    However, 20 years ago, Qing Kingdom¡¯s n to unify the world was forced to slow down. In the process of Qing Kingdom taking over from Wei Kingdom and bing the most powerful and prosperous country in the world, there was a sudden leap in the martial arts¡¯ realms in the mortal world. From 30 years ago, there gradually appeared a few Great Grandmasters in the mortal world. In this history of mankind, there had never appeared such a strange creature who could resist the machinery of a country with one man¡¯s power.


    Once such a terrifying Great Grandmaster appeared. Even someone whose nature was as strong as that of the Qing Emperor¡¯s still had to temporarily withdraw the vanguard of their troops to seek a temporary bnce onnd.


    ¡°What else are you waiting for?¡± The Emperor used a mocking tone to ask once again. ¡°Are the Great Grandmasters also afraid of me? Zhang Mingyue, you have long hidden your tracks and have note out. Are you worried that this situation on Dong Mountain is a set up by myself and Yunrui?¡±


    The Qing Emperor had the power to hit on one¡¯s thoughts with a single sentence, even if the other person was an unfathomable Great Grandmaster.


    Ku He smiled slightly. The top of his head reflected the faint light below the grey clouds. He seemed to have already be one with this part of the summit. In an even voice, he replied, ¡°When all is said and done, Northern Qi and Dongyi are the two ces that have been hurt the most by Your Highness and the Eldest Princess these years.¡±


    For such a great opportunity on Dong Mountain, the three Great Grandmasters all wondered whether the Eldest Princess¡¯ suddenly loss of power and the sudden deposition of the Crown Prince was a great conspiracy created by Qing Kingdom. Thus, they had to see true problems within Qing Kingdom.


    Everything before them now, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s rebel army and the changing ofmanders right before the battle, already proved all of this.


    ...


    ...


    Something strange was happening on the ocean. Theyers of grey clouds above the summit of Dong Mountain grew until they connected to the horizon between the sea and sky. The entire dome of the sky was covered by dark clouds. The day gradually became darker. The rolling and squeezing in the clouds seemed to be very clear, as if some unnamed power was gathering in the changing and strugglingyers of cloud.


    The wind whistled. There were hidden rumbles of thunder from between the clouds. It was as if they were the pained groans of the heaven and earth. Suddenly, a drop of rain fell.


    In the patch of sky where theyers of grey clouds were the thickest, the summit of Dong Mountain had already entered a very mysterious realm. When the first drop of rain fell, it just happened tond on the dragon embroidered in gold thread on the Qing Emperor¡¯s bright yellow dragon robe.


    The rain hit the right eye of the coiled dragon. The yellow cloth became darker, making the dragon appear darker and more sorrowful.


    Power.


    The four unusually strong paths to power appeared at the same time on the summit of Dong Mountain enveloped by grey clouds. They interfered with each other, feared each other, shed with each other, and gradually flowed together and shot straight into the sky. They crossed swords with the thick clouds hiding the might of thunder up in the sky above the summit.


    Truth.


    The four paths to power contained real power and were perfectly joined together, entering a mysterious realm. When the first drop of rainnded, it gained control of everything on the summit of Dong Mountain. All the lifepletely integrated into the realm of truth and power began to lose control of their own spirit.


    The officials of Qing Kingdom and the priests of the Temple did not fall to the ground because of the pressure of the terrifying atmosphere. They remained standing except their entire body was frozen without any chance of movement. They were terrified, but their pupils were unable to constrict. They lost control of their bowels, but their urine was unable to wet their clothing. They wanted to scream but were unable to open their mouths.


    The long green grass all around the summit fell down like swords, pointing toward the center of the field like they were worshipping the ruler of the mortal world.


    The copper bells on the eaves of the temple swayed. However, the metal pper inside followed the movement harmoniously and did not make any sound. The yellow dirt moved at a speed visible to the naked eye slowly toward the cracks in the stones. It shrunk into a line, a timid and trembling line, hiding from this boundless power.


    There was not a single sound. All the sound had been sealed behind a thick protective screen made of truth, power, and fear. The shing of thunder amongst theyers of cloud and the light sound of rain falling on dirt had all be subtitles. One could see but was unable to hear.


    Truth beyond the ninth-level and power beyond the ninth-level. People always wondered what would happen if such power waspletely demonstrated. On Dong Mountain, the top aces in the world had taken action at the same time. This wave of might may be faintly surpassed by the boundaries of humankind. It was beginning to move endlessly closer to the nothingness of the way of heaven.


    A big wind picked up without sound. Heavy rain fell without anyone hearing a drop.


    The rain fell against Master Ku He¡¯s pale old face and was not turned into rain powder by the pure zhenqi in his body. It slid down gently and naturally, wetting the front of his robes, hemp clothing, and bare feet. The gale at the top of the mountain flew his clothing backward while he was like a mountain, calmly standing on the summit weing the raging wind andshing rain. He didn¡¯t purposely try to resist it. He only gently and naturally mixed with the wind and rain.


    He was borrowing power from the mountain, wind, and rain to calmly face the extremely Tyrannical zhenqi.


    Eunuch Hong held onto the Emperor with one hand. His entire body had straightened and released all of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body without reserve. His hair and beard expanded and split open the court eunuch¡¯s hat on his head. His clothes danced against the direction of the wind. His entire body exuded a Tyrannical aura that even spirits recoiled from. It seemed he was going crush the mountain, the wind, and the rain.


    A wicked light suddenly shed through Master Ku He¡¯s eyes, a wickedness that waspletely at odds with Tianyi Dao¡¯s intentions of peace. He began to chant something, but it was impossible to hear what he was chanting. It caused his body to sway without support in the wind and rain. Not a glimmer of baldness could be seen.


    ...


    ...


    Of the four powers present, only Eunuch Hong had released all his power. His aura shot into the sky, shocking the rainwater around him and the Emperor into a cloud of powder that filled the air and blurred the surroundings.


    The Tyrannical way could not be sustained, particrly one that was so earthshaking and in defiance of the natural order. Eunuch Hong¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light like he had be 10 years younger. Was he burning through the essence of his own life to dy these three Great Grandmasters for a moment and give Wu Zhu a chance to save the Emperor?


    However, Wu Zhu stood in the rain and allowed it to soak through the ck cloth. He didn¡¯t move at all.


    ...


    ...


    He didn¡¯t move but that didn¡¯t mean that he would never move. Thus, Sigu Jian moved like rainwater that had changed directions. He streaked past a ck shadow and moved like a spirit to stand between Wu Zhu and the Qing Emperor.


    Sigu Jian also didn¡¯t move. He only gathered his power. He lowered his head and the straw hat covered his face. The sky full of rain seemed about topletely swallow the short man wearing hemp clothing.


    No wind or rain was powerful enough to be able to swallow the sword he held upside down in his hand.


    Wu Zhu nced at the sword in Sigu Jian¡¯s hand through the ck cloth.


    The sword continued to glow with an icy light and blood-lust. The storm seemed to suddenly dim for an instant.


    Sigu Jian still did not move. The Unreasonable zhenqi in his body began to force its way out through the hundreds of small andrge holes in his clothing.


    These hundreds of tears were the price this Great Grandmaster paid for killing over a hundred Tiger Guards in one go.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s zhenqi was just like essence and shot out from the tears in his clothing. Although there was no noise, looking at the rapid swaying of the clothing near the tears, one could feel it unusually clearly. After these pieces of zhenqi forced their way out of his body, they did not dissolve into the air. They drew a mournful arc and danced around his body..


    The rainwater became pieces of des, dancing soundlessly andpletely clear. It appeared iparably magical.


    Wu Zhu slowly lowered his head and turned his hand to grasp the metal drill at his waist as his brows furrowed.


    In an instant, the rainwater des around Sigu Jian¡¯s body danced with more excitement. They severed all life around him and enveloped the entire summit of the mountain in an aura of hopelessness and death.


    Sigu Jian had not yet pulled out his sword because he himself was a stupid and stubborn sword.


    ...


    ...


    Ye Liuyun also didn¡¯t pull out his sword because he had already pierced it into the stone precipice at the foot of the mountain. Of the ]Great Grandmaster aces present, only he appeared to be somewhat deste.


    He was a person of the Qing Kingdom. He was the Ye family¡¯s guardian angel. He was referred to as an uncle by the Qing Emperor. He wanted to kill the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom.


    His hands that could break gold and snap jade, copse the clouds, and catch the winds, remained steadily and gently in his sleeves. He still had not brought them out.


    Suddenly, Ku He made the first move. He only moved one foot. He only took a light step toward Eunuch Hong¡¯s side.


    Eunuch Hong seemed to feel that a mountain was pressing down on him. His brow twitched. The middle finger of his left hand extended out slightly. Leaping out like thunder, his pure Tyrannical zhenqi broke through the other person¡¯s integrated power.


    Mountains split.. The rain stopped.


    Ku He brought his hands together. The sky full of rain and wind changed directions in an instant, crashing toward Eunuch Hong¡¯s face.


    When the rainwater touched Eunuch Hong¡¯s face, it did not leave any marks. However, there seemed to be a few extra lines on Eunuch Hong¡¯s smooth face. He had be a little older.


    The rainwater immediately evaporated away. Eunuch Hong once again raised his index finger and pointed it toward the empty space in front of him. Although there was no sound, it forced the rainwater to split. It cracked open the top inch of the stone path, revealing the cowering yellow dirt underneath. Even the yellow dirt could not endure such ruthlessness. Countless particles rolled and twisted together, squeezing out the moist water vapor.


    Ku He was like a falling leaf, floating back without touching the rainwater. The piece of stone b he had stepped on earlier suddenly disappeared. Because of the dryness in the thunderstorm, it revealed a cracked skin like yellow sand.


    He felt sympathy in his heart. He knew that this colleague of his that had hidden in the Qing Pce for dozens of years had thoughts of leaving today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a forceful way. This was a powerful Tyrannical zhenqi. For such powerful zhenqi to released, even a Great Grandmaster¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to support it.


    However, he floated forward again like a falling leaf, grabbing onto Eunuch Hong¡¯s left hand. Eunuch Hong¡¯s brows rose up. Ku He¡¯s clothing began to move.


    The air between the two of them changed endlessly, startling the rain and wind that passed through into bing calm. There was still not a glimmer of sound.


    ...


    ...


    The rainwater ran down the straw hat and formed a waterfall, covering Sigu Jian¡¯s face. He lowered his head and gently released his fist, letting go of the sword hilt. In the storm, he put two fingers together and pointed it to the horizon in an unknown direction.


    He drew a line with his fingers. The storm around him immediately became chaotic. The sword intent swelled.


    The long sword slowly slid down from his hand. It stopped in midair and refused to fall further. In a moment, it regained its brilliance. A streak of light pierced through the tip of the sword. The sword intent pointed directly at the ground and then back to the sky. Pressing forward, it could not be stopped.


    A bottomless ck hole appeared seemingly without reason on the ground.


    Wu Zhu lowered his head and gripped the metal drill tightly in a reverse grip. His thumb pressed down on his index finger until the joint turned slightly white.


    Ye Liuyun knew he had to take action now. Thisst attack had to bepleted by him. This was the most important part of the deal.


    He slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was calm. From inside his sleeves, he extended out his white-like jade hands.


    Ye Liuyun activated all of his power. The bnce in power was immediately broken. Eunuch Hong¡¯s Tyrannical aura could no longer stand against thebined attacks of three Great Grandmasters. A small tear was immediately made in the mysterious realm.


    A small tear on a bubble can destroy everything.


    Sound returned to the world.


    A muffled boom sounded between Master Ku He and Eunuch Hong. When the two different zhenqi natures had shed together earlier, the sound had dyed until now. The muffled boom was like thunder, wind, and clouds.


    The shoulders of Ku He¡¯s clothing had beenpletely shattered, revealing a pair of old shoulders filled with bloody marks. His gaze remained calm and peaceful. His hands were still gently wrapped around Eunuch Hong¡¯s right hand. The falling leaf was once again blown by the mountain breeze, floating in a strange but also natural path upward.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s right handy gently on Eunuch Hong¡¯s chest.


    Eunuch Hong¡¯s appearance grew even older. His chest suddenly swelled out explosively. It shook off Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s gentle and close palm, which contained the power of heaven and earth.


    Ku He¡¯s face was pale. He gently pressed on a second palm.


    The Emperor sighed and let go of Eunuch Hong¡¯s hand he had been holding. The sigh rang out in the mountaintop that had long been silent. It appeared mournful and peaceful.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Waves only bloom for a moment. Compared to a rock of a thousand years, there is little difference. It is like this for passing clouds. It is like this for Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Liuyun finished chanting this Buddhist verse expressionlessly and came to stand in front of the Qing Emperor. At this moment, Ku He was with Eunuch Hong, and Wu Zhu was with Sigu Jian. There was no one else left in the world that had the right to stop him frompleting thest strike to kill the Emperor.


    A sh of lightning in the sky finally arrived at the mountain top. The sound of rain also grew heavier.


    The lightning shed and disappeared. It only provided illumination for an instant. It was truly a lightning moment. It was in this instant that Sigu Jian saw Wu Zhu, across from him, let go with the hand holding the metal drill.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s mouth split open in a smile. One of the two fingers ced together stuck out. Rainwater dripped down from the tip. The sword that had been hovering at his side the entire time flew out with a whoosh. It drew a half-circle around his body and pierced straight toward the Qing Emperor¡¯s back.


    ...


    ...


    In front was Ye Liuyun, while Sigu Jian pressed forward from behind, gathering all the zhenqi in his body into one strike. Even a Great Grandmaster would not be able to handle this. Matters had finally reached the final moment.


    The Qing Emperor had already let go of Eunuch Hong¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t want this old eunuch to die in the Grandmaster¡¯s battle because of him. His right hand shook, but his face was calm. He was already prepared to wee death.


    People eventually had to die. Rainwater entered the Emperor¡¯s lips. It had a slightly bitter taste. The dragon on his dragon robe was soaked with rainwater and struggled in the clouds, appearing particrly dissatisfied.


    After the sh of lightning, the sound of thunder finally arrived at the top of the mountain. With a crash, loud booms rang out one after another.


    The Qing Emperor stood proudly on the mountaintop waiting for death.


    The Qing officials and priests had already fallen to the ground in the water. Looking at this heartrending scene, they knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 532 - The Song Of Jingdou’s Cicadas

    <h4>Chapter 532: The Song Of Jingdou¡¯s Cicadas</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The end of summer in the seventh year of the Qing Calendar was hotter than in previous years. The first autumn rain had yet to arrive. The three months of heat gathered in the streets of the private residences and could not be dispersed by the wind. It made Jingdou feel like it was covered by a cotton nket near a hot stove.


    After the Jingdou residents rose in the morning, they would feel a thickyer of sweaty residue on their skin. After having washed up and left the house, another bucket of sweat would well up. In one day, one would feel that their body was endlessly sticky and be ufortable.


    However, the cicadas were happy, crying out with all their might. Except, they were not shouting themselves hoarse or crying out thest sorrows of their life like they did in thete summer and early autumn of other years. Rather, it seemed they were keeping some energy and creating reverberating sounds with great ease and skill. The chirping sounds repeated continuously among the green trees outside of Jingdou. It disturbed people in their rest and ridiculed their difficult situation.


    A green bamboo pole suddenly split its leaves and urately pierced into a spot on the branch. The cicada that had been singing at the top of its voice only felt its vision go white and ayer of something being smeared all over its face, preventing it from opening its mouth. In its urgency, it wanted to use its limbs to pull at it. However, even it was caught in the sticky substance, unable to escape ever again. The cicada could only sigh and think to itself that it was true, one should not be pleased too early.


    A young eunuch gazed with pride at the tree. Reaching back, he gently and softly put the bamboo pole away and picked up the cicada that had been caught, throwing it into the big cloth bag at his side. Just as he was about to continue, he caught sight of the person by the wall of the courtyard enjoying the shade on a bamboo chair. He trotted over eagerly and said something close to the person¡¯s ear. He opened the cloth bag like he was presenting his aplishments for the other person to see.


    The eunuch lying on the bamboo chair was Hong Zhu. He nted his eyes and nced down, making a noise of acknowledgement to show that he knew. After thinking for a while, he furrowed his brows and said in a low voice, ¡°How many times have I told you? You need to stick the wings together, yet you always aim for the head. You¡¯ve only caught this many during this time? When the empress dowager is disturbed from her rest, are you going to go ept a beating?¡±


    The little eunuch quickly begged for forgiveness. He then led the other dozen eunuchs, who were standing in a daze under the trees, to continue sticking the cicadas.


    Hong Zhu half leaned on the bamboo chair and watched the figure of the eunuch with narrowed eyes. For some reason, he remembered the situation when he had first entered the Pce. There were many trees in the Royal Pce, so there were a lot of cicadas. Since this year was very hot, it had continued until this month. The nobility in the Pce had long grown irritated at the cicada song. Fortunately, Hong Zhu had thought of this idea and had sent a few groups of eunuch to various ces in the Pce to stick cicadas.


    No wonder the Emperor and empress both liked him. Such a meticulous and thoughtful servant was rare.


    Hong Zhu forced a smile. This was something Sir Fan junior had thought him. Presently, Sir Fan junior should be at Dong Mountain. Hong Zhu wondered how the Emperor¡¯s worship of heaven was progressing.


    When the Qing Emperor had left the capital to worship heaven, he hadn¡¯t followed precedent and left the Crown Prince in charge. He had asked the empress dowager to rule in his stead. The politics of this was clear. Everyone in the Pce was carefully waiting for the day the Emperor returned to the capital. Each person¡¯s heart was anxious. All kinds of rumors flew round and round. The empress dowager was holding court from behind a curtain while the Eastern Pce had long lost power. In the entire rear of the Pce, there wasn¡¯t a single nobility who stood out to take the lead. A kind of panic inevitably appeared in the peace within the pce walls.


    Hong Zhu was different in this mess of panic. He originally had wanted to stay in the Eastern Pce to serve the empress and Crown Prince. For some reason, the empress dowager had transferred him to Hanguang Pce. Half a year ago, the Eastern Pce caught fire. Everyone in the Royal Pce knew that all the eunuchs and serving girls in the Eastern Pce and Guangxin Pce had died mysteriously. Although no one dared to discuss this matter, they became a bit more fearful and kept their distance from Hong Zhu, who was the only person to survive.


    Everyone had died, but Eunuch Hong was still alive. This was terrifying in and of itself.


    Hong Zhu stood up. His heart was rather dim. He was a ve, but he was one who valued friendship and loyalty. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself in the Pce Looking at the decline of the Eastern Pce, he actually felt some pain.


    He headed toward Hanguang Pce with his body slightly bent. Although he was very young, he already began to have the aura of a dead person like old Eunuch Hong.


    ...


    ...


    The soldiers at the 13 city gates were forcibly keeping themselves alert in the oppressive heat as they carefully checked and examined the documents of the people entering the capital. The Jingdou garrison army raised their level of alertness in the Yuantai Camp. The thousands of Imperial Army soldiers protecting the Royal Pce stood on the high pce walls and used a suspicious gaze to examine everything at their feet.


    The entire strength of the Jingdou defenses was controlled in the hands of these three military groups. In the present quiet and strange situation, if there was any ck, it could cause a major problem.


    None of the three factions could becent at all. With the Great Prince in the lead, they forcefully crushed any disloyalty and unusual movements.


    Themon people were not as nervous as the officials and military. In such hot weather, the prosperous citizens of Qing Kingdom did not want to stay in their hot and stuffy homes. They had the habit of ducking into shady tea shops to drink the inexpensive cold tea and enjoy therge leaf fans the pce treasury produced. They talked about recent events in court and trivial gossip about their neighbors.


    For themon people of Jingdou, the Royal Pce was not all that different from their neighbors.


    The cicadas sang loudly on the trees outside the tea shop. Some were so blind that they stopped on the tea shops green banner, turning therge ¡°tea [JW1]¡± character into ¡°thistle.¡± The chirping cries perfectly drowned out the discussion of the busybodies inside the shop.


    They were discussing the matter of the Emperor going to worship heaven. The rumors had gone around for months. Everyone knew the Emperor had truly made up his mind this time to depose the heir. However, for the past two years, the Crown Prince had been kind-hearted andposed. He was different from how he was in the past. Everyone, including the officials andmon people, were wondering in their hearts, Why was the Emperor deposing the heir?


    Not many people asked this openly, but there were people who dared to talk about things secretly. All in all, the Jingdou people had sufficient sympathy andfort for the Crown Prince. Perhaps it was because they all had the psychological need to sympathize with the weak or perhaps, as elderly people, they wanted the world to be a bit more peaceful and didn¡¯t want there to be too many waves because of the deposition of the heir.


    The people of Jingdou and officials in court had no idea that the storm about to sweep through the intersection of summer and autumn in the seventh year of the Qing Calendar would roll through like thunder in a way that no one had expected, sucking in everyone and all thend in Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    With a whoosh, the great wind swept through Jingdou¡¯s wide streets without any warning. It rose through the dense private residences, passing and sweeping through. The wind hade too suddenly. It blew off the shady hat of the fruit stall owner who had their head down in drowsiness, revealing a pair muddled eyes. The wind sent the fruit rolling madly. It blew so hard that the cicadas on the green banner outside the tea shops could not hold on and dropped with a crack to the ground.


    The guests sitting by the railings in the shop looked out in curiosity, feeling confused. It had already been stuffy for three months, was a timely autumnal rain going to finally fall?


    Then, they watched as the originally clear blue sky was suddenly covered byyers of rain clouds surging in front of the southeast direction. It was as if Jingdou was covered with arge lid as a shadow enveloped all the people in the city.


    Theyers of clouds turned and rolled endlessly, as if countless dragons were lining up in order. At times, wisps of clouds pulled out and appeared terrifying.. Such thick rain clouds foretold the storm that was about to arrive. Looking at these clouds, the storm was probably going to be unusually ferocious.


    The guests in the shops were joyful rather than shocked. They thought to themselves that the heavens were finally allowing the world to be clearer.


    With a crash of thunder, the rain finally came pouring down. The pedestrians on the streets all sought shelter, while the guests in the tea shops narrowed their eyes and watched with great joy at the long unseen rainwater and special beauty that seeped out after the manors were soaked through.


    The rainfall was not particrly strong, but it was particrly cold. In barely a moment, the guests in the shop began to feel shivers of cold and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. In the past, the autumn rains had alwayse down gradually. It always needed to rain at least three times before the heat could be driven away. Why was the rainwater so cold this year?


    Given the knowledge of the people in this time, they didn¡¯t know that a dozen days ago, thergest hurricane that summer rose above the East Sea. This hurricane headed straight for Dong Mountain and poured down an endless amount of rainwater 50 li away from the shore. Without losing any power, it continued straight into the hintend of Qing Kingdom with the water vapor and moisture from above the ocean.


    This hurricane was interesting. It did not cause much disaster along the way. Rather, it brought an instantaneous drop in temperature and water to the long overheated Qing Kingdom.


    The guests rubbed their hands as they drunk the hot tea and quietly cursed the heavens for being too strange. No one had brought an umbre when they came out, much less a raincoat. They could only suffer the shivers of cold in the shop.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Someone suddenly asked as they looked in the direction of the city gate.


    Hearing these words, the people who liked excitement all moved closer to the tea shop¡¯s railing and looked in the direction of the city gate. Separated by distance andyers of foggy rain, it was difficult to see what had happened. They could only vaguely sense some movement and panic of the soldiers. Jingdou¡¯s city gates were set in four directions and guarded by the 13 city gate soldiers. It was always guarded strictly. It was rare for a situation such as the present one. Thus, the guests were all very curious.


    It couldn¡¯t be an armying to attack the city. Putting aside the inherent absurdity of this, even if there was an armying to attack Jingdou, the outer garrison would be the first to meet the enemy. The scouts set up in corner towers by the city gates department would ring the rm at the first instant.


    The clip-clopping of horse hooves rang out as they stepped through the rainwater on the street. It sounded urgent.


    The guests stared. They saw a handsome horse speeding anxiously from the city gate. There was only this one horse. Everyone understood that there must have been some urgent message entering the city, so everyone rxed.


    Seeing the white foam around the mouth of the horse and the dirty and sallow appearance of the rider on the horse, everyone¡¯s heart tightened again. They all quietly wondered to themselves if something had happened at the borders.


    The rain continued to pour down. The exhausted horse drew on itsst reserves of strength and ran for its life against the wind and rain. The stern looking rider with tattered robes showed nopassion at all for the life of his steed. He waved the horsewhip in his hand ruthlessly and urged the horse to maintain its fastest speed. Stepping through the street below the tea shop, it sent up a wave of rainwater and shot straight in the direction of the Royal Pce.


    Fortunately, the rain had arrived first, chasing the pedestrians and stall owners to the eaves at the sides of the street. Otherwise, who knew how many people this rider¡¯s careless charge would kill.


    The guests watched as the man and horse disappeared into the rain and into the end of the Chang Street. Involuntarily, they let out a breath and digested the dead-silent tension earlier. They looked at each other, not knowing what exactly had happened in court.


    ¡°Tied with a white cloth...¡± a slightly older guest suddenly said in a trembling voice.


    The tea shop became even quieter. Although the Jingdou people bornter had not lived through therge battles when Qing Kingdom was expanding its borders, they had heard of it talked about. Back then, in the most wretched of the three Northern expeditions, tens of thousands of the Qing army had been injured or killed. That year, the rider bringing the news from thousands of li away also had a white cloth tied around him.


    ¡°The rider bringing the news...¡± someone asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t Governor Yan just win?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an express horse from the army.¡± It was clear that the slightly older guest was once in the army. His voice continued to tremble. For the messenger to wear a white cloth, something major must have happened.


    The discussion in the tea shop abruptly stopped. Everyone, including the waiters and shopkeeper, all sank into silence. Everyone stood silently by the railing, looking at the street in the rain and silently praying that nothing had gone wrong with their country.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Here theye again!¡±


    Inside the tea shop, a young man cried out anxiously and helplessly. At this moment, there was no longer an panic and unease at the city gate. There was only a stern atmosphere and wariness. The second rider was even faster than the first. He was like a streak of smoke, speeding past the tea shop.


    This rider wasn¡¯t wearing any armor, only deep ck clothing. Holding the reins with one hand, his feet kicked urgently. His face was covered in ck tracks left by the rain.


    The left arm that was holding the reins had a piece of white cloth tied to it. His right hand was holding up something like a token. He charged straight through the city gates, along Chang Street, and toward the Royal Pce.


    Everyone in the tea shop looked toward the guest that had shown in-depth knowledge of court earlier with expectant gazes, hoping they would hear some good news from his mouth.


    The old guest¡¯s face was deathly white as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s the Overwatch Council.¡±


    After some more time, a third thousand li express message once again forcefully charged through the city gate guarded by the gate guards and stepped onto the rain-soaked street below the teashop. Like the previous rider, this one was simrly wretched. It looked like riding thousands of li, changing horses and not messengers, to deliver the report to Jingdou in the quickest time possible was a tiring and difficult task.


    The rider on the horse did not feel tired. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t deliver this astonishing news as quickly as possible into the Pce, Qing Kingdom might encounter huge problems.


    The rainwater washed over the rider¡¯s face that had been split open under the baking sun and attacked his red eyes. It could not hold back his speed. The horse sped past Chang Street in the direction of the Royal Pce.


    There was also a white cloth tied to his left arm.


    At this moment, the guests in the tea shop had be numb to the repeated shocks. They all opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t say anything. Although they didn¡¯t know which faction of the court the third rider represented, they knew the message the third rider brought to Jingdou must be the same one. Having received confirmation from three factions, then some disaster must have befallen Qing Kingdom.


    There was a deathly silence in the tea shop. Everyone had lowered their heads. The elderly guest sat down shakily with a deathly pale face. Everything went ck in front of his eyes as he fainted to the ground.


    Everyone rushed over to rescue him. No one noticed that the rain had lightened up slightly outside. Although the rain lightened, the cold had arrived. The cicadas that had been full of bluster a moment ago finally began to feel that the will of heaven could not be denied and that life was fickle. They also could feel the mournful chill of autumn and began to burn through their own life. In Jingdou¡¯srge streets and little avenues, they sang theirst song endlessly.


    Chirp... Chirp... Dead[JW2] ... Dead...


    Jingdou sank into a previously unknown state of fear and confusion. People didn¡¯t know what had happened. It was only in the evening that they heard the clock in the corner building in the Royal Pce. Slowly and shockingly, it began to ring out with the red dusk after the rain in the background.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    In the depths of the pce, there were many people in the expansive Taiji Pce, but it waspletely silent. The Qing empress dowager, who was temporarily in charge of national politics, had walked out from behind the beaded curtain. Her phoenix robes were severe and dignified.


    The empress dowager stood silently in front of the dragon chair. Her right hand was being held by Eunuch Hou. Hong Zhu was waiting at the side with brush and ink but saw the empress dowager¡¯s hand clearly. It was shaking uncontrobly in Eunuch Hong¡¯s hand.


    Inside the pce, the three messengers, whose energies were already stretched to breaking point, knelt. The rainwater on their bodies soaked the luxurious carpet. They remained kneeling with their heads lowered, not daring to make a sound. They were terrified that they, an unlucky crew, would eventually destroy the good fortune of this pce that had stood proudly for over 30 years.


    The empress dowager nced at the three of them coldly. Gritting her teeth, she cursed sinisterly, ¡°What¡¯s all this crying?¡±


    After saying these words, the concubines in the pce, who were sobbing mournfully, forcefully stopped their tears but could not wipe away the horror and fear on their faces.


    With Eunuch Hong¡¯s support, the empress dowager sat down in a chair next to the dragon throne and said, ¡°Immediately seal the Pce. Prince Heqing will organize the Pce¡¯s defense. Those who disobey will be beheaded.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a wave of agreement from below while the Great Prince, with hot tears in his eyes, raised his head in surprise and nced at his grandmother. He felt the heavy burden on his shoulders. His emotions were unusually violent at this time, so he could not understand what the empress dowager¡¯s order meant.


    The empress dowager continued, ¡°Summon the schrs Hu and Su into the Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Summon the Commander of the City Gates, Zhang Fang, into the Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Immediately close the city gates. They are not to be opened without my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Dy Dingzhou offering prisoners of war. Have Ye Zhong return within two days. It is hard work on the borders. National matters shoulde first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. Although she had been calm the entire time, she still felt a buzzing beginning in her head. She lightly rubbed her temples and said, after thinking for a moment, ¡°Summon King Jing, Minister of Revenue Fan Jian, and Qin Heng into the Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The empress dowager said coldly at the end, ¡°Have the empress and Crown Prince move into Hanguang Pce. Lady Ning and Yi Guipin shoulde as well. Also, bring the Third Prince.¡±


    The Great Prince lowered his head and felt his heart tighten. He knew that his grandmother still did not have faith in him. However, with the mournful atmosphere at present, he would not quibble over such things.


    The day had already turned to dusk. The sound of clocks had stopped outside. The candles in Taiji Pce swayed and appeared to be gloomy and uneasy. The present controller of Qing Kingdom, the already old empress dowager, suddenly coughed. Aplicated emotion shed through her eyes. Faintly, she said, ¡°Have the internal court invite the Eldest Princess and Princess Chen to live in the Pce temporarily. Have Fan Xian¡¯s pregnant concubine also enter the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The empress dowager had not managed matters for a long time. However, each of her orders right now touched people¡¯s hearts clearly. She was trying, in the shortest possible time, to segregate the entire city from the outside world and have the figures who may cause turmoil controlled within the Royal Pce.


    Suddenly, a childless concubine cried out manically, ¡°Fan Xian assassinated the Emperor! The empress dowager is going to wipe his family. How could his family enter the Pce?¡±


    After these words came out, the pce was silent. The empress dowager looked at the concubine like she was looking at a dead person and slowly said, ¡°Drag her out and bury her.¡±


    A few guards and eunuchs came forward and dragged the already manic concubine out. Who knew which patch of flowers or tree they would bury this poor woman under.


    The empress dowager swept her gaze coldly across the people in the pce and said in an icy voice, ¡°Mind your mouth and head. Don¡¯t forget, there is plenty of emptynd in this Pce.¡±


    There was sorrow in everyone¡¯s hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything. Their feelings of sorrow and confusion were the same as the concubines. They weren¡¯t crazy, so they didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Where is Chen Pingping? Why hasn¡¯t he entered the Pce?¡± The empress dowager asked with an icy expression.


    Hong Zhu stopped the brush in his hands. Meeting the empress dowager¡¯s questioning look, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°After Director Chen was poisoned, he returned to Chen Garden to be tended to by the royal doctors. He probably still doesn¡¯t know...¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s gaze turned icy. She gritted her in rage and said, ¡°Send orders to that old dog. Tell him if that he doesn¡¯t get into the capitol, mother and son are all going to die!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The people left, and the Pce fell silent. After she had made the most stabilizing arrangements in the shortest amount of time, the empress dowager of the Qing Kingdom suddenly seemed to have the energy sucked out of her. She copsed against the back of the chair. She slowly closed her eyes. A tear wet the lines by the corner of her eye.


    [JW1]¡±²è¡± ¨C tea


    ¡°Ý±¡±¨C thistle


    [JW2] The onomatopoeia for the sound of crickets is phically simr to the phrase ¡°dead¡±

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: There Is a Layer of Skin on Every Person¡¯s Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A faint sound of sobbing came from a corner of Shufang Pce. Yi Guipin, with slightly red eyes, looked at the eunuch kneeling in front of her and managed to smile and let him leave the Pce. Her hand, which was drawn back into her sleeve, clutched her handkerchief tightly. In a raspy voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The Royal Pce was a mess. The empress dowager had sent out order after order. Whether it was the empress in the Eastern Pce or Lady Ning, they were all to immediately move to Hanguang Pce to live. Yi Guipin, who had raised the Qing Emperor¡¯s youngest prince, was no exception.


    Yi Guipin had clearly heard this order. She he knew that the so-called move to Hanguang Pce was only to better keep an eye on the people in the Pce.


    Her state of mind was somewhat lost. She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation she and her son were about to face. The Emperor was dead? The Emperor was dead! Her hair at her temples was somewhat messy. She shook her head with strength, as if she wanted to chase this shocking news out of her head.


    ¡°How could the Emperor die? How could he die?¡±


    She bit her bottom lip tightly. A white mark was left on her smooth, red lips. The rain outside the pce had stopped, and the cicadas were resting. A chill filled the air. It seeped into her heart and enveloped her body, making her give an involuntary shiver.


    Although the Emperor never had much particr interest in women, and there were only 20 or so concubines in the pce, Yi Guipin was the one most favored in recent years. If it was said that she had not a shred of affection of the Emperor, that was false. Her sorrow, fear, and unease right now were not just because of the news of the Emperor¡¯s death.


    The military, Overwatch Council, and the province sent messages thousands of li to Jingdou and brought a very important message for the nobility in the capital: the Emperor had been assassinated.


    The reports from the military and province said that the one who had assassinated the Emperor was Commissioner Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council.


    Sir Fan junior had colluded with Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian. During the worship of heaven at Dong Mountain, his treasonous heart exploded out, and he killed the monarch.


    The report from the Overwatch Council only confirmed the news of the death but was particrly unclear on the specifics. This, on the contrary, corroborated the truth of the two earlier messages.


    Yi Guipin did not believe it!


    It was not that she didn¡¯t believe the Emperor had already passed. She did not believe that this matter was done by Sir Fan junior. It made no sense. The Emperor went to worship heaven to depose of the Crown Prince. Fan Xian¡¯s position would only be gradually more stable after the heaven worship. How could he, at this juncture, suddenly choose such an absurd action?


    Yi Guipin was truly scared. She felt that a had already fallen on Fan Xian and was about to fall over Shufang Pce. She was born to the Liu family. Her honor was bound to the Fan manor. Furthermore, the Emperor had appointed Fan Xian as the Third Prince¡¯s teacher.


    If Fan Xian truly became the main culprit of a rebellion, the Fan manor would bepletely wiped out. The Liu family would be hard pressed to make a narrow escape. Yi Guipin might be pushed into a well, while the Third Prince...


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± The Third Prince, who had just heard the news, came running toward the Pce, crying as he ran. When he ran to Yi Guipin¡¯s side, he stopped his steps dazedly. Using his gaze, which was more mature than his peers, he nced carefully at his mother.


    Yi Guipin nodded her head a little absentmindedly.


    The Third Prince pressed his lips together and forcefully resisted, but he couldn¡¯t manage it. With a sob, he cried and threw himself into Yi Guipin¡¯s embrace.


    After a moment, Yi Guipin gritted her teeth and. Using all her strength, she pulled her son up from her embrace. Looking ruthlessly into his eyes, she said with force, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re not allowed to cry. This is not yet the time to cry... Your father was an indomitable monarch. You can¡¯t cry.¡±


    The Third Prince, Li Chengping sniffed, but stood staunchly in front of his mother and nodded heavily. Since he had lived for a long time within the Pce and followed Fan Xian in Jiangnan for a year, this sinister and ruthless prince, who dared to open a brothel at nine-years-old, had long received enough practice. He knew the words his mother was about to say were important.


    ¡°Right now, the rumors are all saying that it was your teacher, Sir Fan, who assassinated the Emperor.¡± Yi Guipin stared into her son¡¯s eyes.


    After a glimmer of panic shed through the Third Prince¡¯s eyes, he immediately calmed down and said in a hard voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Teacher is not that kind of person. He has no reason.¡±


    Yi Guipin managed to smile and patted her son¡¯s head. ¡°Yes. Although there are reports from the military and the province, not many people will believe that your teacher would harm the Emperor. You have to know, he is the official that your father had the highest regard for.¡±


    ¡°It is not just us who don¡¯t believe it,¡± Yi Guipin gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The empress dowager also doesn¡¯t believe it. Otherwise, Fan manor would have been razed already and that crazy woman wouldn¡¯t have been buried by the empress dowager.¡±


    The Third Prince nodded.


    Yi Guipin lowered her voice and said, ¡°But the empress dowager won¡¯tpletely disbelieve it. For some reason, your uncle is about to enter the pce. Elder sister Chen and that girl Sisi are alsoing into the Pce. If the empress dowager truly believed that your teacher was responsible for what happened on Dong Mountain, then the Fan and Liu families would sink into desperate straits.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± The Third Prince tightened his fists. He knew that his future wholly betted on his teacher, Fan Xian. If his teacher was truly cast as a hoodlum who killed the monarch, then he would never have a chance to turn his fortunes around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. You just need to cry, be sad, and keep the empress dowagerpany...¡± Yi Guipin suddenly sighed. A pitiful expression shed through her eyes. Pulling the Third Prince back into her arms, she said, ¡°While the Dong Mountain matter is unclear, and for each day that your teacher does not return to Jingdou, the empress dowager will not immediately take action against the Fan family. We need this time to influence the Crown Princess and to wait for teacher to return.


    The Third Prince was silent for a moment and then nodded. He was the same as his mother. They always had great confidence in Fa Xian. In their hearts, as long as teacher returned to Jingdou, he would be able to resolve the entire matter.


    The eunuchs began to prompt people outside.


    Completely distracted, Yi Guipin began to prepare for her move to Hanguang Pce.


    A ruthless light shed through the Third Prince¡¯s eyes. He took out the poisonous dagger, which Fan Xian had gifted him, from under the table and carefully hid it in his cute shoes.


    He did not agree with what his mother said earlier. Hanguang Pce might not be any safer. For the chair that father had left behind, what crazy things were beyond his two brothers?


    ...


    ...


    The Crown Prince, Li Chengqian, slowly organized his clothes. There was not a trace of maniacal joy on his face. When the news of the Emperor¡¯s death had traveled into the Pce, the Crown Prince reacted like all the princes and officials. He fell to the ground sobbing and found it difficult to cover up his sorrow.


    Other than sorrow, his face was also deathly pale. Walking to the door of the Eastern Pce, he faced the dusk in the distant east and bowed deeply. Two strings of tears fell from his eyes.


    It was a long time before he straightened his body and stood pin-straight. In his heart, he thought sorrowfully, Father, it is not that I am not filial, it is just that you have already forced me past the point of no return.


    Hong Zhu stood with guards outside the door to the Eastern Pce, waiting to invite the empress and Crown Prince to move to Hanguang Pce.


    The Crown Prince nced toward the Pce doors and then turned to nce at the empress. He furrowed his brows slightly and forcefully hid the impatience in his eyes. Holding his mother¡¯s hand, he said quietly beside her ear, ¡°Mother, please restrain your grief.¡±


    The always well-dressed and well-adorned empress had been, for this half year, been trapped in the Eastern Pce and had long lost her previous magnificence. She had suddenly heard the news of the Emperor being assassinated at Dong Mountain. This woman, who had been childhood sweethearts with the Emperor, finally broke. Her entire person was like a zombie as she listened to the messagesing in from various pces. She had only sat on the low couch and cried.


    ¡°Your father is dead...¡± The empress gazed at her son with vacant eyes.


    The Crown Prince slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°I know, but every person will die.¡±


    His face was still filled with sorrow, but these words were said with extreme indifference.


    The empress seemed to suddenly recover her wits. Understanding these words, she gazed at her son with disbelief. She opened her mouth wide but couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    ¡°The worship of heaven was notpleted,¡± the Crown Prince said in a low voice. ¡°I will openly andwfully be the next Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. You are about to be the empress dowager.¡±


    Countlessplicated emotions surged into the empress¡¯ heart. Her lips trembled. It was not until after a long time that she finally said haltingly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes... Fan Xian that damned... I... I said it long ago, he was a bad omen. Our Li family would eventually be destroyed by the mother and son. When we go to Hanguang Pce, immediately ask the empress dowager to give an order to wipe out the entire Fan family. No, behead both the Fan and Liu families, and also kill Chen Pingping, that old dog!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s hand suddenly tightened. The empress felt the pain and closed her mouth.


    The Crown Prince leaned close to her ear and said each word quietly and clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. Remember, say nothing at all. If you still want me to sit on that dragon chair, then don¡¯t say anything. Presently, no one believes that Fan Xian assassinated the Emperor. If you talk like this, even fewer people will believe it. We need to wait in Hanguang Pce another four or five days. When all the evidence and witnesses havee back, at that time, even if you don¡¯t say anything, the empress dowager will know what to do.¡±


    The empress shook all over as if she had never known this son of hers.


    In the end, the Crown Prince said quietly by her ear, ¡°Qin Heng ising into the Pce in a while. If you say something to the old man, only then it will it be possible to speak to the empress dowager.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Second Prince¡¯s manor, not far from the Royal Pce, the Second Prince was, like his brother, imitating a sorrowful expression while organizing clothes. As members of the royal family, they were good at putting on a show. When he was thinking of many things, the expression on his face was still very appropriate.


    Wangfei Ye Ling¡¯er stood coldly to the side and looked at him, not going forward to help. A momentter, she asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s hand paused. He answered calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I think highly of Fan Xian. He doesn¡¯t have any reason to do this.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er furrowed her pretty brows and asked, ¡°Then why are all the rumors saying this?¡±


    ¡°Rumors are only rumors and stop at a wise man.¡± The Second Prince lowered his head slightly and rolled up his snow-white sleeves. He had worn a light-colored unlined robe and appeared particrly subdued and silent. ¡°Before there is evidence, I will not believe that Fan Xian would be so daring and presumptuous.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart softened. She said quietly, ¡°Be careful going into the Pce.¡±


    The Second Prince managed a smile and patted his wife¡¯s face. ¡°What is there to be careful about? Father is gone. However, right now it is a secret. There is no mourning. Once the matters are cleared up in Dong Mountain, the entire country will fall into mourning. Then, the Crown Prince will take the throne, and I will still be that unremarkable Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er looked at him in surprise.


    After a moment of silence, the Second Prince suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I suspect that the Crown Prince orchestrated the Dong Mountain incident.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er was shocked and firmly covered her mouth.


    The Second Prince forced a smile and said, ¡°It is not more than a guess.¡±


    After saying this, he headed to the door of the manor. In the corner, he called over his trusted aide and quietly ordered, ¡°Tell father-inw to be ready to enter the capital at any moment.¡±


    The Second Prince stood at the door to the manor and suddenly felt that the sky above him was already giving off a blue and beautiful light. There would never be anyone else who stood above him. He knew clearly about the Dong Mountain incident because the Eldest Princess had never hidden anything from him.


    If the Crown Prince wanted the throne, then he could have it. However, regardless of whether Fan Xian was alive or dead, how could the old men standing behind him just let this go?


    A cold smile rose to the corners of the Second Prince¡¯s lips. He would help the Crown Prince and let him sit on that chair temporarily. He would let him face the Overwatch Council and the Fan family¡¯s powerful counterattack. He would only have to watch coldly as the Crown Prince, that useless piece of trash, was exposed in the future as the main culprit behind their father¡¯s death and watch to see what he would be reduced to.


    There was no time to be sorrowful.


    ...


    ...


    No one who heard the news of the Emperor¡¯s assassination had time to be sorrowful. After that moment of shock, they began to calmly, even coldly, organize the aftermath. Those who had the right to sit in that chair began to make preparations. Those who had the authority to decide who that chair was going to belong to began to secretlymunicate.


    Although the empress dowager had, at the first moment, requested the rted persons to enter the Pce, it still gave people enough time tomunicate.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten that the person who had died was the most powerful ruler since the inception of the kingdom. He was the Emperor who had ruled thisnd for over 20 years. He was the symbol of the Qing people¡¯s spirit.


    The opportunity in front of their eyes and the fragrance before their noses destabilized their states of minds. They only had time to be excited and scared, and pretend to be sorrowful. However, they had no time to truly feel mournful.


    Except for one person.


    The Eldest Princess pushed open the door of the Royal Pce¡¯s side courtyard, which had supposedly been closed for a number of months, and stood calmly on the stone steps to look at the carriage and eunuch below that hade to take her into the Pce. There was not a single tremble on her beautiful and exquisite features. She wore a simple white robe that was charming and in.


    She didn¡¯t turn to nce back at the side courtyard. She slowly lifted her head to look at the blue sky that was left after the clouds and rain had dispersed. The sorrow on her face grew stronger and stronger, thicker and thicker. When it reached a breaking point, it became lighter until there wasn¡¯t a glimmer of emotion to be seen. Her jade-like skin seemed to be transparent, allowing everyone to see her true emotions.


    Her pain and calm.


    Li Yunrui smiled slightly, giving off a clear light in all directions. Toward the Emperor¡¯s spirit somewhere in the distant mountain, she quietly said, ¡°Brother, go in peace.¡±


    Then, she sat on the carriage and headed toward the Royal Pce, which was about to decide the fate of Qing Kingdom.


    Unlike the Crown Prince and Second Prince, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to have defenses against the Overwatch Council and the Fan manor because she stood taller and saw further. The crux of the matter had already been confirmed by the three horses that had run thousands of li to return to the capital. Theter things would all easily go with the flow.


    As long as the Emperor died, the entire matter was over.


    Regardless of whether the empress dowager believed that Fan Xian had killed the Emperor, she was still, after all, the empress dowager of Qing Kingdom. She had to believe it. Furthermore, the Eldest Princess also had ways to make her believe it.


    As for whether the Crown Prince or Second Prince took the throne, the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui did not particrly care. What she cared about was that person¡¯s death.


    I can help you. When you abandon me, I can destroy you.


    The woman in the carriage smiled and then cried.


    ...


    ...


    The rainwater slowly dripped down from the branches of the trees outside the city gates. A few days had already passed since the three riders had brought the news to the capital. There was no such thing as a true secret. The strange actions of the guards at the Pce walls and the city walls, the Jingdou government bailiffsing out to preserve the peace, and the Overwatch Council¡¯s strange silence, allowed the people to faintly guess at the truth of the matter.


    The truth they didn¡¯t dare think about.


    The people¡¯s reactions were always different from that of the nobility. They saw things more straightforwardly and, sometimes, more urately. They only knew that the Qing Emperor was a good Emperor. At least, looking at the lives of the Qing People, he was a rarely seen good Emperor.


    Thus, the people were sorrowful, unhappy, crying, and dazed. They didn¡¯t know what the country was going to be like. They also had doubts in their hearts. No matter what, they did not believe that Sir Fan junior would be that godforsaken traitor.


    At first, the officials also didn¡¯t believe it. However, Fan Xian¡¯s personal 500 ck Knights had still not reported back, and the official boat that had been stopped in Danzhou had disappeared with a trace. The words of the lucky ¡°survivors¡± from Dong Mountain all pointed to Fan Xian. Countless pieces of evidence began to gather in the Royal Pce. Although they were not enough to prove anything, they were enough to convince some people who wanted to be convinced.


    Fan manor was already under control. The national government was also under control. Perhaps what was about to arrive was a reign of terror.


    Rumors said that the Pce was preparing for the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension. The almost deposed Crown Prince was going to be crowned. History and reality were absurd.


    It was at this moment that a soybean oil merchant, wearing a straw hat and using a government document, finally entered through the east city gate that had changed frompletely sealed to half sealed. He walked to a corner in the south of the city and entered an inn.


    Through the window of the inn, one could vaguely see the front and back residences of the Fan manor, which was heavily surrounded by soldiers. The merchant took off his straw hat and looked at the distant manor. He covered his chest as he coughed. Aplicated expression shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 534 - The Beginnings Of Autumn

    Chapter 534: The Beginnings Of Autumn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a number of autumn rains, the picturesquely disordered noble manors in Jingdou had all been lightly soaked.


    Fan Xian held his fist next to his lips and coughed. He then pulled his gaze back from the window. He breathed heavily for a moment and then slowly sat on the bed.


    The inn had a clear view of the beautiful scenery in the south of the city. Although the mattress on his bed was not thick, it felt very good. He unconsciously slid his palm across the fabric and sighed. Seeing the sight of Jingdou¡¯s familiar streets after the attack at Dong Mountain, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s chase north, and escaping death countless times, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if it all were a lifetime ago.


    After using the assault rifle to kill Yan Xiaoyi, he recovered from his heavy injuries in the meadow a full two days before he had enough power and energy to head to the little-known path that wound through the mountains.


    After suffering through indescribable difficulties and making his way through the little trail Uncle Wu Zhu had told him about, Fan Xian entered Song Kingdom, which was under the protection of Dongyi. In that small vassal state, he didn¡¯t dare act impetuously given his unhealed injuries. He only asked the innkeeper to get him some medicine.


    Although his medical skills were not the best in the world, he had spent a lot of time learning about healing knife wounds and curing poisons from Fei Jie. In addition to getting the right medicine for his injuries, he had Tyrannical zhenqi in his body as a foundation. Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural aura also flowed and healed. In this way, his injuries gradually became better.


    However, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s shot was too powerful. Although it didn¡¯t hit his heart, it had shocked his heart meridian. This injury had not yet healed. His heart meridian was damaged, so his coughing could not be suppressed.


    Fan Xian was aware of the state of his body. At most, he was at about 60 percent of his peak condition.


    Leaving Song Kingdom, he passed through the south of Yanjing. Even though heter rented a carriage to enter Qing Kingdom, he still took a huge detour. By the time Fan Xian had disguised himself as a soybean oil merchant and entered the capital, he was many days behind the messengers. Furthermore, it had been tiring traveling the thousands of li. His gradually healing injuries began to linger.


    ...


    ...


    All along the way, Fan Xian carefully avoided making contact with subordinates in the Overwatch Council. After entering the Qing Kingdom territory, everything that happened in Jingdou and the initial reactions were all supported by the intelligence reports.


    He did not contact subordinates in the Overwatch Council because he was somewhat worried. If the nobles in Jingdou actually put the me on his shoulders, even if he was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, who would be loyal to a traitor that killed the Emperor?


    Fan Xian was not willing to test human nature, even if they were subordinates of the Overwatch Council.


    In the afternoon, he disguised himself and went out and walked a circle around the streets. Many of the important ces were already under the control of the Imperial Army and Jingdou Government. In particr, he could feel the existence of many aces around his home, so he didn¡¯t make contact with the people in the manor.


    After carefully avoiding the medicine hall, he entered a hidden treasury in the Third Bureau and took out the medicine he needed. The Third Bureau always needed arge number of medical supplies. Furthermore, most of the members were strange people who only knew to bury their heads in medicine. As the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, he knew this distribution well. Without anyone knowing, he managed to obtain the medicine and trusted that no one would find any traces.


    He also went to the Overwatch Council and Bureau of Military Affairs. The Overwatch Council appeared fine, but he knew the Council was being watched at all times by the internal court. As for the Bureau of Military Affairs, it was also busy. He had a detailed understanding of military processes, so he confirmed that the empress dowager in the Royal Pce still controlled everything. She had wisely chosen, at this dangerous time, to move the border guards and began to put pressure on the surrounding areas.


    Returning to the inn, he applied his medicine and soaked his feet in the icy well water. Fan Xian lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word. He then raised his head and took a towel to randomly wipe at his feet. Lying on his bed, he looked in a daze at the beams above and considered the most important matter. Did the Emperor truly die?


    His emotions wereplicated. He felt shocked, subdued, disappointed, and strange. If the Emperor was truly dead, what should he do next?


    He touched the Emperor¡¯s handwritten letter and royal seal hidden under his clothes. He closed his eyes to rest, gathering energy for his actions at night. However, he could not slip into peace for a long time. Theter situation would be dangerous. There were two choices in front of him. Regardless of which choice, they were both a kind of gamble.


    If he wanted to stop the Crown Prince taking the throne, he had to think of a way to enter the pce and give the Emperor¡¯s letter and royal seal personally to the empress dowager. However, Fan Xian knew that if the Emperor was truly dead, given the empress dowager¡¯s thinking, she might directly destroy this letter for the stability of Qing Kingdom.


    The Crown Prince and he were both the empress dowager¡¯s grandsons. However, the empress dowager had never liked him. She had even guarded against him because of Ye Qingmei¡¯s past. No one knew how the empress dowager would decide. If she truly decided to continue hiding the truth of the Emperor¡¯s assassination, then Fan Xian and everyone around him would naturally be the first batch of sacrificial pigs and dogs on the Crown Prince¡¯s path to the throne.


    There was another choice. Fan Xian could contact all his supporters in Jingdou andpletely expose the truth of the assassination at Dong Mountain. Both sides would reveal their armies and have a vicious and open battle. Whoever won would have the right to decide the direction of the history books.


    Many people would die in this choice, but it appeared to be safer for Fan Xian himself. However, Fan Xian had no way of contacting his father or Chen Pingping. Rumors said that Director Chen had, because of a cold, taken the wrong medicine a while ago and been poisoned. Since then, he had been bedridden.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know whether Chen Pingping was faking it or not. The report he had peaked at in the branch had stated clearly that the person who had administered the poison was the master from Dongyi. There were three master poisoners in the world. Xiao En had died, and Sir Fei had left. If the third master had truly done this, then Chen Pingping being poisoned was not something difficult to imagine.


    The Royal Pce had still not confirmed that Fan Xian was the true culprit behind the Emperor¡¯s assassination and had not had the court send out wanted notices. They had already secretly considered him the most wanted person. Once Fan Xian revealed himself in Jingdou, a restless and endless pursuit would certainly greet him.


    The most disadvantageous news reaching Jingdou for Fan Xian was Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s failure and his survival. Regardless of whether the empress dowager believed Fan Xian, once his survival was known, she would still want to control this grandson. She would decide his life and death with one eye on the future of Qing Kingdom.


    Wan¡¯er and Sisi were in the Pce, while his father was under house arrest in the manor.


    Lying calmly on the bed, Fan Xian¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly. In the end, he came to a decision. At night, he would not return to Fan manor. Instead, he would directly enter the Pce. Even if he couldn¡¯t persuade the empress dowager, he believed he would still be able to obtain some advantages for himself. After all, in the pce, he had many helpers. Furthermore, many people would stand firmly on his side for the sake of their own interests.


    As for Fan manor, the Imperial Army wasmanded by the Great Prince. It would be a great threat to his father.


    After thinking through all of this, another day hade to an end in Jingdou. The faint colors of dusk seeped through the window and gave the inn room a warm color. Fan Xian suddenly opened his eyes. They were filled with a powerful confidence and determination.


    As long as he could wash the crime of treason from himself, he had the Overwatch Council in his hands. Although the Great Prince¡¯s Imperial Army while outside the Pce, he had his father¡¯s governmental powers and the help of Yi Guipin and Lady Ning inside the Pce. He also had Eunuch Hong Zhu, who was following at the empress dowager¡¯s side.


    As long as the Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies could not enter the capital, who would be more powerful than him in Jingdou?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The order has arrived at the Western expedition army camp. The 5,000 soldiers presenting prisoners of war have uprooted their camp and returned west. In about 10 days, they will begin the battle.¡± Inside the Pce, an old general sat on a soft chair and respectfully spoke to the empress dowager. ¡°The ruler of Nanzhao is still very young. He shouldn¡¯t cause any big trouble. As for the East and North, the Northern expedition army is riding the high of their victory. Governor Yan should be able to subdue Shang Shanhu. The Yanjing Western camp borders on Song Kingdom. They only need three days to enter their territory. Dongyi wouldn¡¯t dare act impetuously.¡±


    The empress dowager slowly nodded her head. The news of the Emperor¡¯s death had already spread throughout Jingdou. Although the Pce had managed to subdue it, this information would eventually spread throughout the world. No one knew whether or not the other powers in the world would take this window of opportunity. When the leader of the pack was dead and a new leader had yet to emerge, some might greedily seek out benefits for themselves. Thus, before handling the matter of the country¡¯s throne, the people of Qing Kingdom¡¯s first task was to use their powerful military to subdue some people¡¯s ambitions.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± the empress dowager nced coldly at the old general and said. ¡°Send out my order to have the Bureau of Military Affairs prepare a n for battle. Within half a month, the armies of three roads must attack outwards with 100 li ofnd as a limit. I don¡¯t want any morend. But, if there is one li lessnd, have Ye Zhong, Ye Xiaoyi, and Wang Zhikun cut off their own heads.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡± The old Master Qin sighed. As the highest ranking military official, he understood why, at this time, Qing Kingdom had to attack outwards. He still said with worry and doubt, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the food supplies won¡¯t be able to keep up if we suddenly send out troops.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight and then return. Northern Qi and Dongyi are not deserts. Why can¡¯t they be taken by force? It is only half a month of battle. There is no need to consider so much.¡± The empress dowager said coldly, ¡°At this time, the Qing court cannot fall into chaos. We must kill and take to push other ces into chaos.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Please Lend Sir Your Moral Character

    <h4>Chapter 535: Please Lend Sir Your Moral Character</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hanguang Pce was silent for a long before the empress dowager¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°What objections do you have?¡±


    The old Master Qin lowered his head and respectfully said, ¡°I dare not. However, it is best to do everything ording to the rules. I pray that your will alone will be done.¡±


    After the empress dowager thought for a while, she slowly nodded her head. Doing things by the rules meant that since the Emperor had already passed, then it should be the Crown Prince who seeded to the throne. The empress dowager thought of the conversations she had had with the Crown Prince these few days. Her satisfaction with this grandson grew deeper and deeper. She felt that he was much more clear-headed than his mother.


    No matter from which angle, the Crown Prince seeding the throne was her first choice. She had also received the support of the important officials in the military, so there was no reason to change all this.


    ¡°What about Fan manor?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten about that Ye woman in the past.¡±


    After another death-like silence, the empress opened her mouth and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old General Qin bowed and backed out of Hanguang Pce. Before he had gone far from the Pce, he unconsciously turned his head to look back. It seemed he could faintly hear someone crying inside.


    The old man¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Thinking of the wisp of imperial spirit on the distant Dong Mountain, a feeling of fear and shock he had never felt before welled in his heart. He felt cold sweat begin to pour out of his back. He increased his footsteps to leave the Pce.


    After the first two days and two nights, the concubines that had been invited into the Pce on the empress dowager¡¯s orders returned to their own Pces, except Lady Ning, Yi Guipin, and Lady Shu. These three concubines had all given birth to princes. In such an unusual time, if she wanted the Crown Prince to safely ascend the throne, the empress dowager had to hold these three women in her hands.


    As for the Eldest Princess, she returned to Xinyang Pce, which she had been away from for so long.


    The empress dowager sat alone on the low couch while a few old housemaids served her silently in the background. Yellow light from thentern shone on the empress dowager¡¯s profile, clearly highlighting the countless lines on her face. It made the currently most powerful person in Qing Kingdom appear old and decrepit, beyond the help of any medicine.


    ¡°Could I have made the wrong choice?¡±


    This doubt at the bottom of the empress dowager¡¯s heart was like a venomous snake that endlessly chewed on her confidence. Faced with such old age, suddenly hearing the news of one¡¯s son¡¯s death was, for any elder, a difficult shock to endure. The empress dowager had valiantly subdued her sorrow and began to n the most reliable and safest path for Qing Kingdom¡¯s future.


    ¡°If he was still alive, he would certainly me me.¡±


    The empress dowager slowly closed her eyes and thought of the Emperor who had already left this world. Her heart was filled with sorrow. The visit to Dong Mountain to worship heaven was for the purpose of deposing the Crown Prince. Now that the Emperor had died, she, as his mother, was about to help the Crown Prince ascend to the throne. The Emperor¡¯s spirit had to be very angry.


    For the sake of Qing Kingdom and continuation of the territory her son had conquered, the empress dowager seemed to have no other choice.


    Even the terrifying thought thaty across her heart could not influence her choice.


    The empress dowager suddenly opened her eyes. It was as if she wanted to find her son¡¯s spirit in the Pce. She looked quietly into the dark Pce. Her lips opened slightly. Using a low voice that only she could hear, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who hurt you or if it was the person I chose, but you are already dead. Do you understand? You are already dead, so nothing matters anymore!¡±


    The empress dowager was not a stupid country housewife. The so-called evidence that had arrived day after day into the capital did not make herpletely believe that the grandson who lived outside of the Pce, and whom she was not very close to, was the true culprit behind emperor¡¯s assassination.


    She even vaguely suspected her daughter and other grandsons had their role in the Emperor¡¯s assassination. No matter from which angle one looked at it from, the Emperor¡¯s death allowed these people to obtain the most wonderful results.


    However, there was no use in doubting. Belief was a subjective choice. The empress dowager knew that if she wanted some peace of mind in the years before her death, she must force herself to believe that Fan Xian was the true culprit and the Crown Prince would be a wise Emperor.


    ¡°Empress dowager, the Eldest Princess has arrived.¡± An old housemaid reported in a low voice.


    The empress dowager waved her hand weakly. The Eldest Princess, in white Pce robes, slowly walked into the main half of Hanguang Pce. She bowed respectfully to the empress dowager, appearing very timid.


    The empress dowager was silent for a long time before she waved her hand again. All the housemaids and serving girls quickly left the main hall, leaving the vast and silent Pce to the mother and daughter.


    The empress dowager looked at the trace of tears at the corner of her daughter¡¯s eyes and lost her focus slightly. A momentter, she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been crying without end these days. Why hurt yourself like this? He has already died. We can do nothing by crying.¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled peacefully. Using a warm tone of voice, which she had never shown in front of the empress dowager before, she said, ¡°Your teaching is correct.¡±


    She sat down beside the empress dowager and gently nestled against her like a little girl.


    The empress dowager was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°That brother of yours is an unreliable fellow. Since the Emperor has died, you shoulde often to talk with me when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    The empress dowager nced at her daughter from the corner of her eyes and furrowed her brows, ¡°Try to convince me about the matter with An Zhi.¡±


    The Eldest Princess was startled slightly, as if she hadn¡¯t thought that her mother would ask so straightforwardly. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what mother means.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s gaze gradually grew cold and then rapidly faded. In an even voice, she said, ¡°I just need something that can convince me.¡±


    The Eldest Princess lowered her head and said after a moment, ¡°Fan Xian had a reason for doing this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Because his mother is Ye Qingmei.¡± The Eldest Princess raised her face and looked at her mother with a faint glimmer of mncholy. ¡°Furthermore, he never considered himself a Li.¡±


    The empress dowager did not be angry and peaceably said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°He colluded with Northern Qi people in Jiangnan. The specifics will be clear once it is investigated,¡± the Eldest Princess said calmly, ¡°There is also something unexinable between Fan Xian and Dongyi. In recent days, the young ninth-level ace by his side is Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple.¡±


    ¡°You mean Thirteenth Wang,¡± the empress dowager said.


    The corner of the Eldest Princess¡¯ brows furrowed slightly. It was as if she had not thought her mother would know so much about this matter. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Many months ago when Chengqian went to Nanzhou, he relied greatly on Thirteenth Wang¡¯s care along the way.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s gaze became calm. ¡°If he is one of Fan Xian¡¯s men, then I think An Zhi is a good child.¡±


    The empress dowager continued slowly, ¡°The Crown Prince has already told me about Thirteenth Wang.¡± The old woman sighed. ¡°Over these few days, the Crown Prince has worked hard to defend Fan Xian. Just going by this point alone, Chengqian is also a good child.¡±


    The Eldest Princess nodded her head, ¡°I also think so.¡±


    The empress dowager watched her daughter quietly. ¡°Each of the Emperor¡¯s children have their positive qualities. I am very pleased with that. Thus, I don¡¯t wish to see these juniors continue being manipted by you.¡±


    ¡°I understand your meaning,¡± the Eldest Princess peaceably said. ¡°From today onwards, I will know my ce.¡±


    ¡°Over these years, although the Emperor had been somewhat stubborn and muddle-headed, he was still your brother.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. Her eyes were filled with thick sorrow and helplessness. Looking at her daughter, she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    The Eldest Princess turned her body slightly and revealed her beautiful face under the light.


    The empress dowager raised her palm and swung it heavily against the Eldest Princess¡¯ face, making a crisp crack. The Eldest Princess have a muffled grunt and fell to the floor. A trickle of fresh blood flowed from the corner of her lips.


    The empress dowager¡¯s chest rose and fell quickly. It was a long time before it gradually calmed down.


    ...


    ...


    It was unclear whether Fan Xian already made a judgement on the situation in the Pce that was closest to the truth. If he knew about this, he would definitely not have chosen to enter the Royal Pce and tell the truth of Dong Mountain to the empress dowager in person, as well as giving her the Emperor¡¯s letter and the royal seal.


    Amidst this world-shaking event, Fan Xian had to admit that his mother-inw¡¯s choice made for a very simple, clever, and effective n. As long as the Emperor died, regardless of whether it was court officials or the empress dowager, they would all consider the Crown Prince, who was bing more and more like a ruler, as the first choice.


    From the perspective of titles and for the sake of stability, there was no better choice than the Crown Prince.


    Once the Crown Prince ascended the throne and after the dust had settled, Fan Xian would have to think of a way to get to Northern Qi to live off a woman. The problem at hand was that the Fan manor was under the control of the Royal Pce. His wife and concubine, as the rumors had it, had both already entered the Pce. Even if he wanted to go live off a woman, he couldn¡¯t leave them behind.


    The women in the Li family were indeed one more vicious than another.


    While Fan Xian repeated the words ¡°old whore,¡± which had a long historical tradition, he used the cover of darkness to flip over a tall wall andnd gently in the green garden.


    This was a giant manor. Although there were not any ace guards, there were many people in the manor. Many officials came and left. To get from the feet of the wall to the study, still injured Fan Xian felt a surge of blood and almost revealed himself.


    Outside the study, he listened for a while for sounds inside. He then used a dagger to pry open the window and shed inside. His gazended on a decorative cloth that was as white as snow. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows slightly. He turned and choked the throat of the official who was about to cry out in shock. Moving close to his ear, he quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t yell, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing his voice, the official that he had subdued shook like he had been hit by lightning. He then gradually rxed.


    Fan Xian looked warily into his eyes and dragged his iron-like hands away from his throat. If the other person actually disregarded his life and called for someone to capture him, he would probably be hard pressed to escape Jingdou alive given his present condition.


    This was a gamble, but Fan Xian¡¯s life was just one big gamble. His luck had always been good enough.


    The official didn¡¯t call out for help. Instead, he looked at Fan Xian¡¯s pale face with a strange gaze like he was slightly confused and pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Old man Shu, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Fan Xian confirmed his judgement and pulled back his dagger before sitting down across from Shu Wu.


    After much thinking, Fan Xian decided to first find his schr who had reached the highest official position. Among all civil and martial officials, he felt that only this student of Zhuan Mohan¡¯s was the most trustworthy due to his moral character and virtues.


    Shu Wu looked at him with aplicated gaze and suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Three questions.¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Fan Xian replied.


    ¡°Is the Emperor dead?¡± Shu Wu¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment, ¡°When I left Dong Mountain, he wasn¡¯t dead yet. However...¡± He thought of the figure on the approaching ship, Sigu Jian hidden at the side, and of the baldy who was likely to take action. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°He should have died.¡±


    Shu Wu sighed and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Who is the main culprit?¡± Shu Wu watched his eyes.


    Fan Xian pointed at his own nose and said, ¡°ording to intelligence reports from the military and the Overwatch Council, it should be me.¡±


    ¡°If it is you, why would you return to Jingdou?¡± Shu Wu shook his head. ¡°Such a loss of reasons does not align with the nature of gentlemen.¡±


    Both of them fell silent. Fan Xian suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Since I havee to find you, I have something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You cannot let the Crown Prince take the throne.¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes and said each word clearly.


    Shu Wu¡¯s brows tightened then rxed. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    A faint expression of self-mocking rose to the corner of his lips, ¡°I trust that Shu the Schr would not let a scumbag that killed his father, the Emperor, sit on Qing Kingdom¡¯s dragon chair.¡±


    Silence filled the room. Fan Xian stood up and took out the letter he had hidden close to his body. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Shu Wu, ept the edict.¡±


    Shu Wu¡¯s heart shook. He knelt on the ground. His hands trembled as he epted the letter. Doubt surged into his heart. He wondered to himself, If the Emperor was already dead, then who had written this edict? However, he had been in court for many years and had long handled matters Cab of Official Papers. He was very familiar with the Emperor¡¯s handwriting and tone. He only looked at the front and back of the letter before knowing that it was the Emperor¡¯s writing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. A wetness rose to his eyes.


    Fan Xian opened the letter and gave it to Shu Wu.


    The more Shu Wu read, the more he was in shock and anger. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but m the table at his side and cursed loudly, ¡°A wild wolf! A wild wolf!¡±


    Fan Xian gently held onto his hand and didn¡¯t let Shu the Schr¡¯s palm strike the table. Slowly, he said, ¡°This was written by the Emperor the night before he had me return to Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°I will enter the Pce immediately.¡± Shu Wu stood unable to hide the anger on his face, ¡°I have to see the empress dowager.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head.


    Shu Wu furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Although a funeral has not been held, the Pce is already beginning to prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension. There is no time to lose. If I am toote, then it will be toote for everything.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°This letter was originally for the empress dowager.¡±


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s power to hide in Jingdou and extraordinary strengths, even if the Pce was strictly sealed, he would certainly be able to find a way to enter the Pce and meet the empress dowager. With this letter and the royal seal he saw earlier, the empress dowager would believe Fan Xian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Shu Wu¡¯s expression immediately changed. He stared at Fan Xian in a daze, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°There is nothing impossible in the world.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes leapt like they contained spiritual fires. ¡°You are a civil official, while I am one part of the royal family. I can see much more clearly the thoughts of the nobility in the Pce. If I were not afraid of the empress dowager, why would I brave the risk ofing here tonight?¡±


    He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°The dynasty of the Li family has always been something filled with life. It naturally made right the changes to itself and ensured its survival and the entire royal family had the authority to control the world. Under this condition, nothing else is important.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Shu the Schr and calmly said, ¡°Everything has already been made clear. No matter how you choose, it will be right. You can pretend I never came today.¡±


    Shu Wu sank into a long period of silence. This official of Qing Kingdom had suddenly be older all over. After a long time, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Since you havee and I now know, I cannot pretend that you never came.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly moved.


    ¡°I am curious. Although Minister Fan is, at this moment, under house arrest in his manor, you have other friends in court. Why did you choose me and not someone else, such as Director Chen or the Great Prince?¡± Shu Wu asked with a smile. His eyes gave off aforting light.


    Fan Xian also smiled and said, ¡°Martial power is thest way to solve a problem. At the end of this matter, there will still be a need for martial power. Before action is taken, Qing Kingdom needs to be reasonable.¡±


    He calmly said, ¡°As for why I would choose you to be reasonable on behalf of the Emperor, the reason is simple. It is because you are a schr.¡±


    Fan Xian said, in the end, ¡°I am not a pure schr, but I know what a true schr should look like. For example, you and old master Zhuan Mohan. Schrs have moral character. I am borrowing your moral character.¡±

 Chapter 536 - The Sound of Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 536: The Sound of Sorrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The entire city was unadorned and covered in in white silk. It was as if a great snowfall that seeped coldness into people¡¯s hearts had fallen in September. Snowkes seemed to bending on everyone around the Royal Pce and in each of the streets, alleys, and private residences. They were not true snowkes. Rather, they were white cloths, pieces of paper, lights, hangings, andnterns.


    The pure whiteness was clean. It subdued the sorrow and tears in the people¡¯s chests, who were terrified of disturbing the saddest day Qing Kingdom had experienced in 20 years.


    The news of the Emperor¡¯s demise could not be hidden forever, particrly as the rumors grew. The empress had to make a prompt decision. She could not wait for the group sent to Dong Mountain to retrieve the Emperor¡¯s body or for the various investigations to continue before she announced the earth-shattering news to the world.


    The people of Jingdou had long prepared themselves. Once they received the court¡¯s confirmation and saw therge whitenterns being hung on the corners of the Pce, they were still greatly shocked. As frequently happened after a person died, they began to think of his positive qualities. Regardless of what kind of person the Qing Emperor was, during his 20 years of reign, the people of Qing Kingdom lived in the happiest period of history to date.


    Thus, for a night, Jingdou was filled with cries of sorrow.


    The Qing nobility wanted to tell the people that the Emperor had fallen ill and died at the summit of Dong Mountain. As for what the true truth was, perhaps, it would only be gradually exposed in many years and rush like floodwaters into the hearts of the Qing people. The nobility would once again use the people¡¯s emotions to seek out their own personal benefits.


    It was not yet the day for the entire country to mourn the Emperor, but Jingdou had already be a white-covered world. Furthermore, the Minister of Rites and officials of Honglu Temple had followed the Emperor into death on the summit of the distant mountain. All the actions to be carried out appeared to be somewhat unsmooth. Like a song of sorrow, in the middle, there would always be a number of forced pauses.


    It was precisely because of this disorder and the sorrow of the major figures in Qing court that made many sink into a kind of terror and feeling of unease. Although the Emperor was not known for shocking actions and appeared somewhat mediocre and quiet, he was the nucleus of Qing Kingdom¡¯s spirit.


    After everyone became used to their sorrow, they felt it was absurd. How could the extraordinary Emperor, who had the desire to unify the world, die so silently? It was not that they could not ept the Emperor¡¯s death, it was that no one seemed to be able to ept his manner of death. It was so silent that it was strange.


    Now that the unifier had quietly died, what would greet Qing Kingdom? Would it be copse after chaos? Was it a re-ignition of desire after a calm inheritance?


    Seeking stability, everyone¡¯s minds were wet. They turned their gaze toward the dragon chair in Taiji Pce and hoped desperately that a prince would quickly ce his rear into that chair and stabilize Qing Kingdom¡¯s politics.


    The Crown Prince was the first choice. Whether it was because of his title, rtionship to the empress dowager, or the observations of the officials, it was reasonable that it should be him who inherited the throne. However, everyone knew that the main purpose of the Emperor¡¯s visit to Dong Mountain was to worship heaven to depose the Crown Prince. Some people came to their own conclusions but did not dare say it.


    The officials who entered the Pce to weep before the coffin saw, from a distance, the Crown Prince leaning against the coffin crying. A chill and respect rose in their hearts. It was as if they had seen the rebirth of the Emperor at a younger age crying beside the coffin.


    The rumors of what truly happened at Dong Mountain moved among the officials. Some people believed it had something to do with Sir Fan junior, while others did not believe it. However, Fan Xian had disappeared. Perhaps he had died on Dong Mountain or escaped because of his crimes, leaving behind his father, wife, and unborn child to escape to a distant foreign country.


    The officials knew that if Sir Fan junior did not have the ability to flip the tables, then he could only bury his name in darkness while the big picture was set.


    The empress dowager sat in the doorway of Hanguang Pce and heard the waves of cryinging from behind the Pce. Her brows furrowed almost indiscernibly. A glimmer of sorrow shed through the old woman¡¯s eyes. She knew that this was not the time for her to sumb to her sorrow. She had to hand the Qing Kingdom wholly over to the next generation before she could truly rest.


    ording to the Li royal family¡¯s old traditions, there was a yellow copper basin ced outside the door. Paper money used by themon people were burning in the basin. The yellow money gradually burned into a pile of ash like it was foreshadowing that nothing was permanent in life. No matter how brilliant and boundless a life was, in the end, it would be nothing more than a wisp of smoke and a pile of ash.


    The entire Pce was busy in subdued nervousness. The inneryer of the Pce walls were not high. The bamboo tip of the white banners the internal court had ordered could vaguely be seen hurrying across the wall, heading toward the front of the Pce. Inside Taiji Pce, an event that would determine the future of Qing Kingdom was going to happen. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed there.


    In contrast, Hanguang Pce was particrly cold and quiet. The empress dowager drew back her gaze from the tips of the bamboo poles and said in a slightly raspy voice, ¡°The court cannot fall into chaos. If the Pce is a bit chaotic today, it is fine.¡±


    She turned to look at the old official at her side. Doing her best to speak in a warm tone, she said, ¡°You are a senior official and greatly trusted by the Emperor. At this critical juncture, you should be thinking about the court.¡±


    Shu Wu was half bent over. His old and peaceful gaze watched the gradually dying mes in the yellow basin. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°I understand. However, the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict is here. I dare not disobey.¡±


    A leaping me shed through the empress dowager¡¯s eyes and was immediately extinguished. Gently extending her hand, she threw the unopened letter into the basin. The originally almost extinguished paper money in the basin immediately began to burn more fiercely.


    The letter the Emperor had personally written the night before he was assassinated and the posthumous edict that appointed the sessor to the Qing Kingdom gradually burned with the useless paper money sacrificed to him.


    Shu Wu stared at the letter in the copper basin and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Since the person is already gone, then what he once said is no longer important.¡± The empress dowager suddenly dissolved into a coughing fit and didn¡¯t regain her breath for a long time. She looked at Shu Wu with a sincere gaze. In a warm tone, which she shouldn¡¯t have had, she said, ¡°For the future of Qing Kingdom, the truth has never been important. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Shu Wu was silent for a long time then shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, I am only a schr. I only know that the truth is the truth, the imperial will is the imperial will, and I am the Emperor¡¯s official.¡±


    ¡°You have already done your best.¡± The empress dowager gazed at him calmly. ¡°You have already done what an official should do. If you see Fan Xian again, remember to tell him, I can give him a chance to wash himself clean. He only he as to stand out.¡±


    A chill rose in Shu Wu¡¯s heart. He knew that if Sir Fan junior had actually entered the Pce to see the empress dowagerst night, at this moment, he would probably have already be a scapegoat for the Emperor¡¯s assassination. He would have be a brilliant cannon st before the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension.


    He bowed to the ground and respectfully said, ¡°I am going to Taiji Pce.¡±


    The empress dowager smiled slightly and shook her head. ¡°Go. You have to know that everything is destined by fate. Since there is no way to change, and any attempt to do so would make the matter worse, then why try to change it?¡±


    Shu Wu was a senior of Qing Kingdom and very respected in the hearts of the people. He had students all over the court. However, he had a very stubborn personality. Today was the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension ceremony. He gave no thought to his life and death and forcefully requested to see the empress dowager to try and change the matter.


    It was only this old official that had the authority to do this. If it had been another official, they would probably have be a wronged spirit at the foot of the Pce walls. At this critical moment, the empress dowager had focused on stability and would not be overly pushy toward this old official.


    Shu Wu had not changed anything. If he was clever, he would quietly wait until the Crown Prince had taken the throne and immediately offer to retire.


    ...


    ...


    Shu Wu walked alone to the doors of Taiji Pce. He did not hear the calls of the in-clothed official or Eunuch Hong¡¯s announcing the Crown Prince¡¯s edict to invite the schr into the pce. He only stood at the pce door in a daze. He looked at the messy sacrificial group on the square outside the pce, the pin-straight white banners, and the imperial soldiers warily looking around. He heard the sounds of firecrackers in the distance and severe ring of the whip. He suddenly felt a wave of hot blood surge into his head, making him dizzy.


    From this moment onward, Shu the Schr¡¯s head was sunk in a haze, causing him to be like a wooden person. He walked dazedly into the expansive Taiji Pce and stood in the second position with the civil officials.


    He didn¡¯t hear what the empress dowager said with sorrow from behind the beaded curtain next to the dragon chair. He also didn¡¯t hear the sincere crying of the four princes and other children and grandchildren of the Emperor or the crying of the Qing officials that echoed in the Pce.


    Only a few words here and there wormed into his ears such as, ¡°Fan Xian,¡±¡±rebellion,¡±¡±arrest,¡± and ¡°wiping out a family.¡±


    Shu the Schr dazedly followed the officials as they knelt on the ground. He dizzily stood up and remained quietly to the side. In front of him, Hu the Schr nced at him with concern. He used his gaze to convey a reminder and cautiousness but hid the coldness in his heart.


    All of the officials hid it well. There was only sorrow and nothing else.


    Shu Wu furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. He looked at his colleagues, with whom he was usually so familiar, standing in rank. At this moment, he felt they were all strangers, particrly Hu the Schr in front of him. The two of them were friendly. Although they didn¡¯t have any time to talk fromst night until now, outside the Pce, he had given him a secret signal.


    Why was Hu the Schr so calm?


    Shu Wu¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. Suddenly, his body trembled. The ear that had gone deaf for a long time suddenly began to work. He heard the music ringing out from outside Taiji Pce.


    He opened his mouth. It was only now he realized that everything was said and done. The Crown Prince was about to take the throne.


    ...


    ...


    Shu Wu¡¯s strange behavior was noticed by many people. However, the officials at court all knew that the previous Emperor and Shu Wu had always gotten along well. Suddenly hearing of the Emperor¡¯s death, the old schr was probably overwhelmed by emotions. It was natural for him to be somewhat dazed, so not many people thought much of it.


    The empress dowager, sitting behind the beaded curtain next to the dragon chair, stared coldly at Shu Wu¡¯s every action. Her gaze turned a few times. A eunuch walked behind Shu Wu, ready to help the old schr go rest.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gazended on Shu Wu. Forcefully hiding his sorrow, he said, ¡°Schr, go to the side room to rest for a moment.¡± He no longer looked at the crowd or nced at his brothers below the steps. He calmed his emotions and began to walk in the direction of the dragon chair.


    Standing in front of the dragon chair, the Crown Prince looked down at his brothers and officials kneeling on the ground. He knew that after he sat down, he would be the fifth monarch since the inception of Qing Kingdom. He would be a ruler who controlled the lives and deaths of hundreds of millions of people in his hands.


    This was a goal he had fought for a long time. To get here, he had been scared, jealous, and wanton, and then finally learned his father¡¯s silent endurance, calm, patience, and ruthlessness.


    When this goal was suddenly right before him, Crown Prince Li Chengqian¡¯s emotions were calm to the point that he felt it was strange.


    His gaze dropped as he looked at his second brother below. He looked at the calm and gentle expression on his face and, for some reason, thought of Fan Xian, who had already secretly sneaked into Jingdou.


    The news of Fan Xian¡¯s survival came from the direction of Dongshan Roadst night. The Crown Prince¡¯s heart felt like it had sprouted a sugar thorn, sweet but pained. For some reason, he let out a breath after learning about Fan Xian¡¯s survival. As for his second brother... An icy smile shed through the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. The Ye family¡¯s army was not far from Jingdou, yet it was still difficult for his brother to find peace.


    ¡°Please, would the Emperor take the throne?¡±


    Crown Prince Li Chengqian bowed three times to show his respect to heaven, earth, and the people. He straightened his body and looked at the officials kneeling in the hall. It was as if he saw the hundreds of millions of people kneeling to him. A satisfaction in controlling the world rose in him. However, it suddenly disappeared without a trace. He only felt that this matter was so boring that it made one irritated.


    Perhaps he was the only Emperor to sit on the dragon throne with a frown.


    As Li Chengqian thought this, a corner of his heart gave a sigh. He turned his body to bow respectfully to the empress dowager and began to sit down on the dragon chair.


    ...


    ...


    Shu Wu felt that he had truly lost his head. In a solemn and sorrowful moment, in which the entire court was silent and all the officials were kneeling, he actually moved. Coming to the dragon chair, he bowed his head to the ground and cried out in a high voice, ¡°No!¡±


    Once the word ¡°no¡± was out, everyone in the hall was shocked. The face of the empress dowager behind the curtain darkened. A few eunuchs began to move in Shu the Schr¡¯s direction. It was the Crown Prince, who was about to sit on the dragon chair, who let out a breath. He finally understood his doubts.


    The ascension could not be so smooth. There had to be some waves.


    As Shu Wu called out that word, he awoke from his dazed condition. The old schr took in a deep breath and felt a rare rity. He knew what he should do.


    Sir Fan junior wanted to borrow his moral character, so he would toss it out as a reciprocation of the Emperor¡¯s many years of patronage and protection, as well as the Qing people¡¯s hope toward the officials.


    Shu Wu didn¡¯t even look at the eunuching to help him. He straightened his body and looked at the empress dowager behind the curtain and the Crown Prince in front of the dragon chair. Using all the strength in his body and all the honor in his life and lives of his entire n, he cried out in a sorrowful voice.


    ¡°Before the Emperor passed, he left a posthumous edict. The Crown Prince is not to inherit!¡±


    The entire Pce was silent. No one spoke.

 Chapter 537 - He Has Actually Always Been Here

    <h4>Chapter 537: He Has Actually Always Been Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The beaded curtain moved. A cold light scattered in all directions like the empress dowager¡¯s unfathomable eyes. The empress dowager stared icily at Shu Wu and said each word clearly, ¡°Shu the Schr, lying about an edict is the great crime of deceiving a monarch!¡±


    Shu Wu¡¯s expression changed slightly. After a moment of silence, he respectfully replied, ¡°Today, the Qing Kingdom has no monarch. How can I be deceiving one?¡± Although he was faced by the empress dowager, the schr refused to give an inch.


    The empress dowager stretched out an old and withered hand and slowly pushed open the beaded curtain. She walked out from behind the curtain and stood next to the dragon chair. The Crown Prince quickly went to support her.


    ¡°The Emperor died at Dong Mountain due to the secret collusion between the Overwatch Council Commissioner Fan Xian and Dongyi to kill him. The incident happened abruptly. How could there be any posthumous edicts?¡± The empress dowager stared into Shu Wu¡¯s eyes with exceptional calmness. ¡°If there is one, where is it now?¡±


    Shu Wu¡¯s heart jumped. He knew that the empress dowager¡¯s words were pushing him to be implicated with Fan Xian. He sighed and replied, ¡°The posthumous edict is presently in the hands of the Duke of Danbo.¡±


    After these words were uttered, moring immediately broke out in the. At the beginning of the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension, Fan Xian¡¯s crimes had already been openly stated, directly condemning him to an endless abyss. No one would have expected that Shu the Schr would suddenly bring up a posthumous edict or that the edict was in the hands of Sir Fan junior.


    The empress dowager coughed. She looked at Shu Wu and said, ¡°Is that so? Fan Xian is an imperial criminal indicted for major crimes. The court has been secretly seeking him for many days. Even they don¡¯t know that he had returned to Jingdou, yet you seem very clear. Howe you know about the posthumous edict?¡±


    Shu Wu kowtowed to the ground and said with deep pain, ¡°The Emperor was assassinated at Dong Mountain and all mourned. However, in less than half a month, the military and provinces all say that it was the work of the Duke of Danbo. I know the character of the Duke of Danbo very well. I am certain that he would not dare do such an evil act. As for the matter of the posthumous edict, it is indeed real. I have seen it personally.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s hands were icy cold. The depths of his heart was chilled. He had never thought that before the incident at Dong Mountain happened, his father would have left a posthumous edict. One did not need a brain to know the contents of the posthumous edict. The Crown Prince suddenly felt a sense of cold sorrow. It seemed that his father had hated him to the bone.


    He was silent next to the empress dowager, but a bitter smile rose in his heart. He knew his grandmother¡¯s energy had been stretched to the breaking point. Otherwise, she would not have made such a miscalction in her handling of this matter. As a revered empress dowager, what need was there for her to be ensnared in such details with an old official? Since the topic had been opened, if he wanted to sessfully sit on the dragon chair, he had to get rid of the posthumous edict that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Fan Xian colluded with Sigu Jian. That is a great evil.¡±


    The Crown Prince looked at the officials below and slowly said, ¡°Usually, Fan Xian is skilled in dressing himself up and deceiving the public to build a good reputation. Shu the Schr, do not be fooled by such wicked people. If father truly left a posthumous edict, then as his son, I wish desperately to be able to see father¡¯s own writing.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s voice carried a glimmer of sorrow. The officials below all offered words offort. He took the opportunity topose himself.


    The meaning of his words were very clear. A posthumous edict could be forged. Shu Wu, you are part of the ruling faction in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. How could you have secretings and goings with the imperial criminal Fan Xian?


    The Crown Prince looked at Shu Wu and frowned, ¡°I have always deeply respected your character, but what I have seen and heard today has truly disappointed me. To secretly protect a court indicted imperial criminal! To think that father had held you in such high regard. Today, you have been muddle-headed and malicious. How will you have face to see my father in the future?¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze gradually became icy. A rarely seen tyrannical aura began to infect all the officials in the Pce along with the words in his mouth.


    ¡°Shu the Schr, collusion with a court indicted imperial criminal and making false ims about the previous Emperor¡¯s edict... Someone expel him from the Pce. Because of his advanced age, hold him in prison to await questioning!¡±


    As these words were said, moring broke out in the hall. All of the Qing officials knew that when it came to the fight for imperial power, there was never any gentleness to speak of, particrly for Shu the Schr, who had brought out the posthumous edict with unusual force. The Crown Prince had to choose the bloodiest method to subdue it.


    No one expected that the gentle Crown Prince would, in an instant, demonstrate a tyrannical air simr to that of the recently deceased Emperor.


    It was like there was a wooden fish in everyone¡¯s heart that was being gently struck by a wooden hammer and making a thumping sound. Because of Shu Wu¡¯s sorrowful cry, the Crown Prince¡¯s process of ascension had been forcefully interrupted. All of the officials had already stood up. The wide sleeves of the ck or white in robes fluttered weakly. Everyone was open-eyed and dumbstruck. No words came from their open mouths. The ripples on their sleeves swung gently.


    Inside the expansive Taiji Pce, all of the officials werepletely silent. They watched as a few eunuchs took Shu the Schr¡¯s arms. At the same time, they saw that outside of Taiji Pce there were many people walking around. It was the guards in the Pce, the ones who wore short straight knives. All the officials knew that if things went wrong, it may be a severe ending with blood sttered across the main hall.


    ...


    ...


    Shu Wuughed bitterly and did not offer a shred of resistance. He allowed the eunuchs at his side to bind his arms. He had done what he had to do. If, at this moment, the officials in the hall bowed to the empress dowager¡¯s might, the Crown Prince¡¯s position, and Eldest Princess¡¯s power and remained silent, what good would it do even if he did take out the posthumous edict?


    If the empress dowager said the posthumous edict was fake, who would dare say it was real?


    He shook his head and nced at the empress dowager quietly with presbyopic eyes and sighed in his heart. Why did Fan Xian refuse to use the posthumous edict to contact the officials? Last night, if they had made contact with the various officials and had the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict to protect them, the civil officials would at least be a bit more daring. It would not be like it was today, with him left to sink alone.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s handwritten letter and posthumous edict had not been thrown by the empress dowager into the basin and burned. What had burned was only a piece of white paper in the envelope and Shu the Schr¡¯sst piece of hope in the empress dowager.


    The eunuchs half supported and half escorted Shu Wu out of the Pce, where the guards were waiting surrounded by an aura of death.


    The Crown Prince let out a slight breath. In the end, the stubborn civil officials still bowed to the might of the royal family. They would not be overly impetuous.


    The empress dowager¡¯s heart also felt slightly calmer. She wished to have Shu Wu, that unreasonable old man, quickly dragged out so that the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension ceremony could end.


    Shu Wu was dragged out wretchedly. As he was dragged out, the old man thought to himself that with his reputation present, he may not be immediately killed. Once the Crown Prince was firmly seated on the dragon chair, would a cup of poisoned wine or a length of while silk greet him?


    Suddenly, many people heard a faint sigh.


    The sigh came from the person standing at the head of the civil officials, the leading schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the initiator of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s new literature movement, the man who had a pure reputation: Hu the Schr.


    Hu the Schr looked at Shu Wu and shook his head with a bitter smile. He then broke rank, knelt, kowtowed, raised his head, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I beseech Your Highness to call back your edict.¡±


    mor broke out among the officials.


    The empress dowager¡¯s expression changed slightly. The hand hidden inside her sleeve shook a little. She had not expected that Hu the Schr would stand out. Regardless of how friendly he was with Shu Wu in private, when it the time for the nation to pass on the sacred throne, this Hu the Schr...


    Hu the Schr lowered his head. The three-inch beard on his chin was very calm as he said, ¡°Since His Majesty has a posthumous edict, I ask that the empress dowager announce it to the hall.¡±


    Without waiting for the empress dowager and Crown Prince to speak, Hu the Schr continued with his head lowered, ¡°There are many suspicious points of the Dong Mountain incident. If the Duke of Danbo has already returned to the capital, then he should be immediately summoned in to present the posthumous edict. For the matter of rebellion, it is for the three departments to question it. How could it be carelessly decided by military reports? The life and death of the Emperor is a major matter. Until now, there has been no body, no reply from the Tiger Guards, and the Overwatch Council is a mess...¡±


    The words of this leading civil official were getting quicker and quicker. Even the empress dowager¡¯s cold rebuttals could not stop him speaking.


    ¡°I believe that the most important matter right now is to learn the truth of what happened at Dong Mountain. The only person who knows the truth is the Duke of Danbo.¡±


    ¡°Whether the posthumous edict is real or false, it needs to be looked at. Whether or not the Duke of Danbo should be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, it can only be discussed after he has been captured.¡±


    Hu the Schr continued, ¡°I think that capturing the Duke of Danbo to close the case is the most important matter. I implore you to make the decision wisely.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It was silent in the hall for a long time before the empress dowager repeated to Hu the Schr three times with an ashen expression, ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! How dare you, Sha Hu!¡±


    Sha Hu was a nickname the Qing Emperor had given to Hu the Schr, rewarding his righteous and clear heart. Although the situation in the hall was very dangerous, this schr had suddenly spoke out. In front of the empress dowager and the Crown Prince, he refused to back down. Each word pierced straight into a subject they wished to avoid.


    The empress dowager¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and filled with a cold light. The Crown Prince¡¯s expression remained as calm as usual. His eyes swept downward.


    The Crown Prince had his own trusted aides in court. Because of the Eldest Princess¡¯s maniptions, those officials had swung for a long time between the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. At a time such as today, they stood out bravely.


    The Minister of Appointments, Yan Hangshu, gazed at Hu the Schr and coldly said, ¡°Earlier, the empress dowager already gave the order to strip Fan Xian¡¯s dukedom and wipe out the Fan family. Yet, you continue to refer to him as the Duke of Danbo. Is this not too inappropriate. Fan Xian hasmitted the great crime of rebellion. You schrs repeatedly dispute it on his behalf. I wonder if there is some untold secret behind all this.¡±


    Shu Wu was at the door. He looked with surprise and appreciation at Hu the Schr kneeling below the dragon chair.


    Hu the Schr did not even look at the Minister and disdainfully said, ¡°I am an official of Qing Kingdom, the Emperor¡¯s official. I am the leading schr in the Hall of Governmental Affairs, handling national matters by imperial decree. If the Emperor has left a posthumous edict, I want to see it. Why could that not be shared?¡±


    The three Princes below the dragon chair each had their ownplicated emotions. The Second Prince was, in his heart, mocking his grandmother and the Crown Prince. He thought to himself, For matters concerning the chair, you must walk an open and public path. No wonder there was so much trouble. The Great Prince¡¯s expression was solemn. He was quietly working out whether or not the posthumous edict brought up by the two schrs was real or not.


    Only the youngest Third Prince had his head slightly lowered and could feel a firmnessing from outside his calf and a chill in his heart. He wondered what he should do if arge number of guards charged inter. Of course, the Crown Prince would not be allowed to kill all of these officials.


    The Crown Prince stood high beside the dragon chair and looked coldly at Hu the Schr kneeling below. He felt very conflicted. He thought to himself that his aunt¡¯s judgment was right. Qing Kingdom had two arms. Other than the military, the civil officials would always their own brain. This brain was something the Emperor had allowed them to have. At this moment, this brain was beginning to bring endless trouble for the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension.


    ¡°Both schrs have stood out...¡± The Crown Prince gave a light and mockingugh in his heart. ¡°You are an official but make false ims about a posthumous edict. Hu the Schr, you should think it through.¡±


    After these words were spoken, more eunuchs came forward and held onto each side of Hu the Schr. Immediately, an atmosphere of terror filled Taiji Pce. Two of the schrs of the Hall of Governmental affairs objected to the Crown Prince taking the throne. They were going to be captured and thrown in jail.


    When was thest time such a situation happened in Qing Kingdom history? No official could remember, but they knew that as these two schrs were leaders among the civil officials. If the Crown Prince could not subdue them publicly, then he could only use this violent method to suppress it. In the end, it would cause many problems.


    Problems to the heart of the court.


    The immediate problem was demonstrated when Hu the Schr was escorted out of the Pce. When Hu the Schr and Shu the Schr stood at the Pce doors and smiled at each other, the officials inside the hall, who had been standing silently for a long time, all knelt down with a swish.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Please, reconsider, empress dowager. Please, reconsider, Crown Prince.¡±


    Half of the civil officials had knelt down in an instant and cried out in a uniform voice. This was no longer a plea for mercy for the two schrs. This was a demonstration of force to the grandmother and grandson on the dragon chair. This was telling the Li family that in Qing court, it was not just the two schrs who were not afraid of death. There were many people.


    The civil officials who belonged to the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction and military leaders, who had stood in silence, looked at this scene and were involuntarily moved. They didn¡¯t understand what these civil officials kneeling on the floor were thinking. What exactly did they want? Did they really want to forgive Fan Xian for his crime and prevent the Crown Prince from ascending? Other than their mouths and their names, what power did they have?


    Seeing the ck mass of officials at her feet, the empress dowager felt her head grow dizzy and couldn¡¯t stand steadily. The Crown Prince was finally hard pressed to maintain his calm His expression became darker. He had not thought that a posthumous edict, which had not even appeared in front of these people, would bring such a crisis to the ascension ceremony.


    Were there really people in this world who were not afraid of death? There shouldn¡¯t have been. If the civil officials were all so open and public and were not officials that were afraid of death, then what use did the Qing Kingdom have for the Overwatch Council?


    The Crown Prince¡¯s thoughts were distracted. He didn¡¯t understand why so many people opposed him. It was usuallypletely undetectable. The officials kneeling below him were mostly of the middle faction. Had Fan Xian used some magic on them?


    Kill them all? If not, then what?


    A long umted pain between the Crown Prince¡¯s brows began to spread throughout his head. He thought to himself, Fan Xian, it looks like I still underestimated your power in Jingdou.


    The empress dowager, who had already sat back in her chair, viciously cursed out a person¡¯s name between the gap of her lips in a low voice. Only then did this remind the Crown Prince that it was impossible for Fan Xian to create the scenario in front of him of the officials kneeling down and offering their admonishments.


    Only now did the Crown Prince think that, everyone, including his aunt, seemed to have forgotten someone. His aunt had been tangled with this person for a dozen years. The Emperor had forced him out of Jingdou. He had lived quietly for many years in Wuzhou, but, at the time, had great power in court and countless disciples as thest Prime Minister of the Qing Kingdom: Li Rufu.

 Chapter 538 - Secret Meeting In Yangcong Alley

    <h4>Chapter 538: Secret Meeting In Yangcong Alley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One posthumous edict sent the court into chaos. The officials gritted their teeth and forcefully objected. It was as if each of them had personally seen the posthumous edict. From Shu the Schr¡¯s words, everyone understood that the edict, which could at least pull the Crown Prince off his horse, was still in Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    Where was Sir Fan junior? There were drawn swords and armed crossbows in Taiji Pce that were, at any moment, ready to send blood spraying tens of meters high. The powers focused on helping the Crown Prince ascend the throne, including the Eldest Princess, who had been behind the scenes and was actually the source of all the chaos, were all sniffing around Jingdou trying to find where Fan Xian had hidden himself.


    Capture Fan Xian. Kill Fan Xian. Crucify Fan Xian. Destroy the posthumous edict.


    The court could not fall into chaos no matter what. The schrs Shu and Hu would have lost theirst support. No matter how strongly they pushed, it would be impossible to rile up the civil officials against royal power again.


    It was only in Taiji Pce that Fan Xian was formally announced as the culprit responsible for assassinating the Emperor andmitting treason. The pursuit of Fan Xian by powers outside of the Pce had already been happening for many days. However, Jingdou was too big. The Eldest Princess had enough resources in her hands to vaguely control Jingdou but was unable to find a trace of Fan Xian in the hundreds of thousands of people.


    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t even stop Fan Xian from meeting secretly with Shu Wu the night before the Crown Prince¡¯s coronation.


    ...


    ...


    In an isted little alley, somewhat far from the center of royal power and most of the luxurious and wealthy manors, it was extraordinarily quiet. The atmosphere of sorrow and fear among the Jingdou people were not able to enter this little alley. There were only a few green trees swaying in the autumn air.


    It was called Yangcong Alley, an unremarkable name.


    At the end of the alley was a small courtyard. It had been bought by an unknown person a few years ago. Half a year ago, a woman and a few servants moved in. The identity of the woman was unknown, yet she was able to buy such a reclusive little courtyard. In the half year, no one hade to visit her.


    In the Pce, there was an irreconcble battle going. The culprit who had caused this matter to happen was sitting leisurely under the shade of a tree in this courtyard, drinking tea and thinking.


    Fan Xian wore green clothing and had changed his face a little. Although it did not reduce his heroic aura, it made him appear more sincere. His fingers gently spun the small goblet. He suddenly furrowed his brows and said to the charming and beautiful woman with deep-set eyes next to him, ¡°Other than Prince Heqing, who else knows of this courtyard of yours?¡±


    The beauty pressed her lips together and shook her head. Herrge eyes were filled with curiosity and spirit. She looked at Fan Xian, the evil man rumored to have killed the Emperor, without any fear.


    This was the courtyard Fan Xian had bought and given to the Great Prince as a secret ce to keep his mistress.


    The beauty, whose appearance and spirit was very different to theposed Qing women, was the Princess of the Xi Hu people. She had followed the Western Expedition Army back to the capital after troubling Fan Xian for a year in Jiangnan.


    Other than Deng Zi Yue, who had carried out the transaction, no one knew that the person who had bought this little courtyard was Fan Xian. After it was given to the Great Prince, given his henpecked and easily shamed personality, it was even less possible that he had announced it everywhere. After Fan Xian had contacted the officials, he did not return to the inn. Instead, he chose toe to the little courtyard. He was not worried about being found by the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction.


    Fan manor and the Overwatch Council were watched in all directions. Yan manor and Wang Qinian¡¯s family were probably watched by aces from the internal court. Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to take the risk. Only this little courtyard in Yangcong Alley could ensure his safety. At the same time, it made it convenient for him to contact an important person.


    Hearing Ma Suosuo¡¯s curious reply, Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He rose from the chair and calmly watched the back door that opened to the left of the alley.


    He heard someoneing toward the courtyard and was clearly not the Great Prince he was waiting for.


    ...


    ...


    After a number of ngs and a squeak, the wooden door of the unnamed courtyard was unlocked by someone from the outside and pushed open. Ma Suosuo looked at this scene in shock. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hand over her mouth. All the servants in this courtyard had been brought by the young master of the Fan family. No one had evere to the courtyard before. Who exactly was this neer?


    She turned and looked at Fan Xian. In a low voice, she cried out, ¡°Young master, run!¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t run. He only smiled at the woman stepping through the back door. The emotions in his smile wereplicated. He bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, wangfei.¡±


    The person who hade was not Prince Heqing. It was Heqing wangfei, the Great Princess of Northern Qi.


    The Great Princess¡¯s expression was calm. There was a smile in her eyes as she gazed silently at Fan Xian. A momentter, she leisurely bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, young Duke.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed and gave way, shaking his head with an awkward smile. He was waiting for the Great Prince, yet it was she who arrived. From this, one could see just how henpecked the Great Prince was. He had even reported his mistress¡¯s home to the Great Princess.


    ¡°Suosuo, go in first.¡± Fan Xian waved his hand. He knew that wangfei did not wish to see this Xi Hu beauty, so he signaled for her to temporarily hide inside.


    Wangfei hade alone. Although she had not purposely disguised herself, it was clear that some thought had gone into it. Fan Xian watched her eyes quietly and extended a hand to invite her to sit. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You are very daring. You know the Pce must be keeping an eye on Prince Heqing¡¯s manor, yet you still came here alone to meet me.¡±


    After making contact with the civil officials, Fan Xian most wanted to contact the Great Prince, who held the Imperial Army in his hands. ording to rumors, Lady Ning was already held in Hanguang Pce. Additionally, there were many spies from the Jingdou Garrison and internal court keeping watch outside Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. Fan Xian had found a clever way to leave a message inside the manor, hoping the Great Prince would think of a way to contact him.


    He had not expected that it would be wangfei who came.


    ¡°It is you who has heroic daring cast by heaven,¡± Wangfei smiled and replied to hisment. ¡°You knew that all the powers in Jingdou were anxiously searching for you and that the Crown Prince was taking the throne today. Yet, you are able to sit calmly in a gilded courtyard and watch the events unfold. I don¡¯t know whether you already have a n or are at your wit¡¯s end.¡±


    ¡°It may not be true that I already have a n, but it is false that I am at my wit¡¯s end,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have some ideas, why would I disturb you?¡±


    Wangfei replied evenly, ¡°Presently, the situation is dangerous in the capital. My Lord is responsible for the Imperial Army. it is impossible for him to return to the manor. If you wish to meet him, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult. However, we don¡¯t know what difficulties you are having. I took the liberty ofing to see you. I hope you will not take offense at that.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into silence. He suddenly said, ¡°Great Princess, presently, I am the culprit for killing the Emperor. Since you dare toe to see me and ask what difficulties I have, then naturally you understand my meaning.¡±


    Wangfei¡¯s eyes rippled slightly. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a while. He then slid a little closer toward wangfei and said in a quiet voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember what I said outside the carriage when we were going South from Northern Qi?¡±


    Wangfei immediately smiled. ¡°Naturally, I will not forget a promise. However, times have changed. The situation in Jingdou is too dangerous. The Great Prince depends wholly on the Imperial Army in his hands for hard-pressed support. If you really want to do something big, I¡¯m afraid the Great Prince will not be able to help. As a woman, I am even less able to promise.¡±


    ¡°Hard-pressed support?¡± Fan Xianughed quietly. ¡°Are you talking about the matter of the Jingdou Garrison changing people yesterday?¡±


    Wangfei fell silent.


    Fan Xian sighed. The changing of people in the Jingdou garrison could be considered to have pierced into his weak point, as well as that of the Great Prince¡¯s.


    Initially, the position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison had always been controlled by the Ye family. Later, it was controlled for two years by the second generation general of the Qin family, Qing Heng. The Emperor used the attack in the valley earlier in the year as an excuse to clean out the division of power in the court. He moved Qin Heng into the Bureau of Military Affairs as a deputy and appointed Xie Su, once the Great Prince¡¯s deputymander in the Western Expedition Army, as themander of the Jingdou Garrison.


    All of this changed yesterday. After the empress dowager stabilized the Pce, her first edict was topletely remove Xie Su from his post and re-appointed Qin Heng once more as themander of the Jingdou Garrison!


    Xie Su was dismissed for no reason. Since the Imperial Army was under a great deal of pressure from the Emperor¡¯s assassination, the Great Prince was unable to say anything. Furthermore, this once courageous general of the Western Expedition Army had controlled the Jingdou Garrison for less than half a year and had not been able to form his own power base. The Great Prince and Xie Su could do nothing when the Qin family returned and took it back.


    Fan Xian was troubled by this matter. Putting aside the matter that the Jiaozhou sailor Xu Maocai had suggested to him, the changing of hands of the control of the Jingdou Garrison meant that all the military power outside Jingdou was held by the Qin family.


    He nced at wangfei and furrowed his brows. ¡°The Jingdou Garrison is often stationed at Yuantai. As long as nothing goes wrong with the guards of the 13 gates, the only power that could resolve the situation in Jingdou is still the Imperial Army.¡±


    ¡°I have never forgotten my promise to you,¡± Wangfei looked at him calmly and said. ¡°After you have returned from Dong Mountain, you had no idea how strictly guarded the Pce in the capital was. The Great Prince is just managing to control the Imperial Army because the empress dowager has not written an edict.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    Wangfei continued, ¡°Why does the empress dowager feel at ease with the Great Prince controlling the Imperial Army? She knows that he is a straightforward person. He will not move rashly or rebel...¡±


    Without waiting for wangfei to finish, Fan Xian was alreadyughing. ¡°The current situation is that there is someone rebelling in the Pce.¡±


    Wangfei smiled bitterly. ¡°The problem is, it is the person who sits in Taiji Pce that has the authority to determine who is rebelling. If, at this moment, you were in the Pce and at the empress dowager¡¯s side reading the posthumous edict that had been announced far and wide today, I can promise that the Great Prince would be your strongest supporter.¡±


    After a pause, wangfei suddenly said, ¡°Bring the posthumous edict out. Regardless of which angle you look at, making the posthumous edict public right now gives us a chance to fight. Otherwise, we can only continue being passive.¡±


    ¡°No, there are still many people who haven¡¯t made a move. For example, my mother-inw,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°With the posthumous edict with me, peace can at least be maintained for a while. Once the edict has trulye out, both sides will have to show their faces and dere battle.¡±


    Wangfei said with light mocking, ¡°At such a time, you still want to preserve the meaning of bright rity in Danbo?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°I am not a stupid person. The reason I am not making the edict public is the same as the reason you gave earlier for the Great Prince¡¯s silence.¡±


    He stared into wangfei¡¯s eyes and slowly said, ¡°Lady Ning is in the Pce, so the Great Prince cannot do anything. Don¡¯t forget, my wife and concubine are also in the pce. If the battle is to happen openly, neither I nor the Great Prince can endure such a loss.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Who Could Live A Simple Life?

    <h4>Chapter 539: Who Could Live A Simple Life?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hearing these words, wangfei immediately stopped talking. She and Fan Xian understood each other perfectly. After the three riders entered the capital, the empress dowager¡¯s seemingly panicked edicts were now gradually showing their effectiveness.


    The reason that these edicts put such constraints on the Great Prince was because the empress dowager clearly believed in her eldest grandson¡¯s character. In the her view, Fan Xian might be sinister enough to seek personal benefit regardless of his birth mother, but the Great Prince would not.


    ¡°To be able to create such a ruckus in Jingdou in just one night, it is clear that although the internal could control the Fan manor and is watching the Overwatch Council, you still have your power,¡± Wangfei furrowed her brows and said. ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t understand...¡±


    Without waiting for wangfei to finish speaking, Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°What don¡¯t you understand? If this matter is to be resolved, it must be done from within the Pce. No matter how much ruckus is outside the Pce, it would not touch the root of the problem. If this matter is to be resolved from within the Pce, it needs the help of the Great Prince.¡±


    He watched wangfei¡¯s face calmly and said, ¡°Of course, he will also need my help. Someone needs to do the things he disdains or the sinister things he cannot do.¡±


    Wangfei smiled and slowly said, ¡°You misunderstand me. When I said I don¡¯t understand, I was talking about why you still don¡¯t know the two pieces of good news.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Fan Xian felt slightly surprised.


    ¡°The situation in the Pce is much better than you think.¡± Wangfei lowered her head slightly. ¡°The family you care about reacted much faster than you imagined.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupil constricted slightly. His father, wife, and family were in the control of the internal court, which was why he had made himself sink into the darkness after returning to the capital from Dong Mountain. He couldn¡¯t take the risk to make contact with the Council. He could only secretly contact the powers his father-inw had left behind. As for the situation in his family, he only had a general understanding. Hearing wangfei¡¯s words, only now did he learn that the empress dowager¡¯s ns were notpletely realized. With just a thought, his heart moved slightly. He felt some anticipation.


    Wangfei said, ¡°Soldiers had indeed entered the Fan manor in preparation of wiping them out. However, Minister Fan was not in the manor. The day the three riders entered the capital, after Minister Fan came out from the Pce, he did not return home. Instead, he was taken by King Jing to his manor.¡±


    ¡°King Jing?¡± Fan Xian was greatly shocked. ¡°You are saying that father has been in his manor all these days? Why have there been no rumors?¡±


    Wangfei said, ¡°The Fan manor had already been sealed, so no news coulde out from within. After all, King Jing is the empress dowager¡¯s trueborn son. Since the Emperor already died, she had to leave some face for her only son. Thus, presently, there is only the Jingdou Government and internal court working together to keep watch outside, but they don¡¯t dare to charge in.¡±


    After Fan Xian recovered from his surprise. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°What not dare? What face? It is only because the empress dowager thinks she can control everything in Jingdou. Without having caught me, why would she be in a rush to get rid of my family?¡±


    ¡°After destroying the posthumous edict and getting rid of you, the empress dowager will dare to take action.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°What is the other good news?¡±


    ¡°That Sisi girl that was about to give birth.¡± Wangfei said, ¡°About 10 days ago, she went with Princess Chen and the Master of the Lin family to the Fan family estate.¡±


    Fan Xian frowned slightly.


    ¡°The day the empress dowager gave the edict for your family to enter the Pce, the eunuch that went to announce the edit was met with an empty home,¡± Wangfei said calmly. ¡°Sisi was not in the manor. No trace of this could be found in the Fan family estate either.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Sisi disappeared a dozen days ago.¡± Wangfei gazed at Fan Xian. A glimmer of admiration shined in her eyes. ¡°Thus, I don¡¯t understand. You were so well prepared ahead of time, what exactly were you worried about?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained calm and unchanging, but his heart had sunk into shock. Sisi had gone to the Fan family estate and disappeared. Who had organized this? Was it father? Did father know of the Emperor¡¯s assassination a dozen days before it happened, thus deducing the following events and making appropriate arrangements?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± The color of Fan Xian¡¯s face was unsightly. ¡°I also didn¡¯t know that Sisi had been taken elsewhere or where that is.¡±


    Wangfei was surprised and gazed at him for a while unable to speak. She had also sensed the oddness behind this matter. Who helped arrange this matter so many days ahead?


    Looking at how the Fan manor hid the news of Sisi¡¯s disappearance during this time, it was clear they knew inside information. Fan Xian understood this, so he did not continue to worry about Sisi¡¯s safety. Rather, he sank into a difficult problem. He nced at wangfei and saw the shock in her eyes.


    ¡°The old cripple.¡±


    ¡°Director Chen.¡±


    The same answer rose in their hearts. Pushing the deduction forward from there might ouch upon a preposterous and exaggerated reality. The two of them, with great situational awareness, did not continue deeper into the discussion. Fan Xian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The manor has a good rtionship with the Director. Recently, Jingdou has been in chaos. I have been unable to return to the Council. It is in aplete mess. I don¡¯t know whether you know why such a situation would arise.¡±


    Wangfei looked at him and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°Everyone in Jingdou knows that once the Emperor isn¡¯t here, it is the Director¡¯s following actions that are important. I don¡¯t believe the Eldest Princess would think of this point. On the first day, the empress dowager summoned the Director into the Pce...¡±


    ¡°I had thought that he had entered the Pce, but there was no more informationter. Only then did I realize the strangeness of the situation.¡± Fan Xian waved his hand. ¡°Even if the 13 city gate guards were strictly controlling the movement of information between the inside and outside of the city, they can¡¯t seal off Chen Garden into an isted ind.¡±


    His brows furrowed together. Having been back in the capital for a number of days, he had only been able to secretly contact some of the people in the Council and didn¡¯t know much about the details. He could feel that many people were afraid because of the news of the Commissioner¡¯s rebellion. Chen Pingping, who was supposed to be holding the fort in the Overwatch Council, had, for whatever reason, not followed the edict to enter the capital.


    Fan Xian wondered, Is the news of him being poisoned true?


    Wangfei didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but sighed and said, very coincidentally, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the news about poisoning is true.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened. Given the Overwatch Council¡¯s defensive powers, how could someone slip poison into Chen Pingping¡¯s food and drink? People were all saying that it was the doing of that master poisoner from Dongyi.


    ¡°At first, I thought the Director was using the poisoning matter to extricate himself from the fight for session in court,¡± he closed his eyes slightly and said. ¡°If the poisoning is real, then the matter bes troublesome.¡±


    ¡°There is already big trouble,¡± Wangfei looked at him calmly and said. ¡°The empress dowager still trusts Director Chen, but the poisoning matter was too coincidental. I¡¯m afraid that she will have other thoughts. If the empress dowager didn¡¯t think that Director Chen would stand on your side, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so decisive in her choice of the Crown Prince. Rather, she would stand in the middle and leave space topromise.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. He and others all suspected Chen Pingping¡¯s poisoning. Naturally, the empress dowager would too. Suspicion would be like a thorn and would hurt more and more. Since the empress dowager¡¯s suspicion had fallen on Chen Pingping¡¯s head, she would do her most to subdue the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°It looks like Qin Heng¡¯s first task as the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison is too keep an eye on the Chen Garden. No wonder no messages havee out yet.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter.


    As long as the Qin family¡¯s troops don¡¯t enter Jingdou, the Pce would not fall into turmoil. However, Chen Pingping, that old cripple, was also the person Fan Xian was most worried about. If he truly had been poisoned, no matter how strong the defenses were in Chen Garden, how could it stand against an attack by the elite of Qing Kingdom¡¯s troops?


    ¡°We have to act,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°Please pass on to the Great Prince that there are times when he needs to make up his mind.¡±


    ¡°What about my mother-inw?¡± Wangfei looked at him. She needed Sir Fan junior to give her a formal promise.


    ¡°I will ensure Lady Ning¡¯s safety¡±, Fan Xian said. ¡°I only need the Great Prince¡¯s determination. He has to understand that although the Imperial Army is within his control, there are still some of Governor Yan¡¯s trusted aides from the past. After a while, the empress dowager will switch him out from the position of Commander. At that time, he and I can only wait to eat sh*t.¡±


    This was a crude way of speaking, but wangfei did not show any irritation. She knew that the present situation was indeed very sh*tty. She gazed at Fan Xian¡¯s disguised face and felt confused. Deep in the Pce and under the control of the internal court, what powers and virtues did Fan Xian have that he could ensure Lady Ning¡¯s safety?


    She knew that Princess Chen was in the Pce. Fan Xian would not use a massive lie to sacrifice the life of his wife.


    ¡°The 13 city gate guards are important,¡± Wangfei pulled Fan Xian¡¯s cup in front of her and said in a quiet voice. ¡°In order to stop the armies loyal to the Emperor entering the capital, the person in this position has to be from our side.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart loosened slightly. He knew that this woman had, in the end, decided to persuade her husband to carry out a rebellion in the Pce. Only then would she begin to discuss these specific matters. He considered it for a while and then said, ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve never had any rtionships with the military. I don¡¯t where to start with the city gates.¡±


    Wangfei sighed. ¡°The Great Prince¡¯s Western Expedition Army has long been dissolved. He doesn¡¯t have much power in Jingdou. It is notparable at all to the Qin and Ye families.¡± She paused and then said, ¡°Of course, if Director Chen was in the capital, presumably he would have a way to influence the gate guards.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to bring that up again.¡± Hearing Chen Pingping¡¯s name, Fan Xian subdued a chill in his heart and shook his head. ¡°Since it is so, we have to rush and resolve the matter in the Pce before the city gates open.¡±


    ¡°It is too difficult.¡± Wangfei stared into his eyes.


    Fan Xian pulled back the teacup in front of her and said with his head lowered, ¡°There is only one teapot, but there are too many teacups. Don¡¯t just keep your eyes on the Qin family¡¯s army. You have to think about the Ye family. Ye Zhong is not far from the capital presenting prisoners of war. Although the empress dowager has ordered him to return to Dingzhou, who knows whether the thousands of Hu fighting soldiers have left or not.¡±


    Wangfei bit her lip. Her heart jumped.


    Fan Xian raised his head and said calmly, ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s thoughts are very simple. He will temporarily push the Crown Prince onto the throne, but he will want one part of this pot of tea in Jingdou. If the Ye family that stands behind him doesn¡¯t enter the capital, what authority does he have to speak?¡±


    ¡°Of course, all of this happened because that mother-inw of mine nodded her head,¡± Fan Xian rubbed his temples and said. ¡°The Eldest Princes is not like the empress dowager. She is a woman that worships military power. If a few thousand people need to be killed to stabilize the court, she will not object.¡±


    After a moment of silence, wangfei slowly stood up and said, looking at Fan Xian, ¡°In the end, it will still be a bloody battle.¡±


    ¡°A bloodless rebellion will always be a perfect idealization or an extremely rare urrence,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Although I am a very lucky person, I do not dare depend on luck for this matter, particrly since the Eldest Princess prepared such a crazy n. I don¡¯t think that she would be as empathetic and pitiful as to watch and cause trouble in the Pce and not use soldiers.¡±


    Wangfei nodded and said, ¡°I will your intentions to the Great Prince.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said without tact, ¡°Since you havee at this time, naturally, it means that the Great Prince will ept my thoughts.¡±


    These words meant that the Great Prince knew exactly what Fan Xian wanted. He had only asked wangfei toe to see how many cards Fan Xian held in his hand and how much he could do. Having been exposed, wangfei only smiled then said, ¡°You are bing more and more confident. Presently, Jingdou is in a dangerous situation, yet you can still talk cheerfully and wittily.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xian said, ¡°I indeed have confidence. As long as the Ye and Qin family armies don¡¯t have time to enter the capital... As far as I am concerned, Jingdou is nothing more than an empty city.¡±


    The most powerful people in the world had all been drawn to Dong Mountain by the dazzling Qing Emperor. Although not yet recovered from his injuries, Fan Xian¡¯s personality and confidence had returned to their peak conditions after his rebirth.


    Wangfei suddenly said, ¡°I am somewhat curious. Last night, you went to contact various officials to make trouble in the hall today. At this moment, the Royal Pce is probably filled with bloody rain and wind and is a very sinister sight.¡±


    She stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Those elderly and virtuous officials are standing against the empress dowager because of you. They may pay for this with their lives, yet you are sitting calmly and watching from the side. I don¡¯t know if this is calmness or cold-bloodedness.¡±


    Wangfei smiled gently. ¡°Sometimes, I cannot help but admire you. You manage to have countless people stick their heads out on your behalf, spill hot blood, and lose their heads to help you obtain advantages. If these officials think through this point, do you think they will cry out ¡®tricked¡¯ the moment before their death?¡±


    Having said this, the corner of wangfei¡¯s lips carried a glimmer of mockery. In her eyes, Fan Xian¡¯s action had forced the Crown Prince into a difficult and terrifying ce. Fan Xian chose to concoct this matter the night before the coronation. He did not give anyone a chance to react. If the Crown Prince killed the officials, he would sink himself into faithlessness. The officials were essentially using their heads to cry out for Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face gradually calmed. He had indeed, with the help of his father-inw in Wuzhou, incited the two schrs into stopping the Crown Prince¡¯s coronation in Taiji Pce. As for the dangers of this matter, he had considered it before. Speaking from certain angles, he was using the lives of the truly brave civil officials in Taiji Pce to face the risk.


    It was indeed dangerous and a selfish choice. When faced with wangfei¡¯s mockery, he didn¡¯t refute it. Instead, he slowly said, ¡°Thieves have morals and so do I. In the past, I had always been someone very afraid of death. Recently, I havee to understand something. Death can be as weighty as Dong Mountain or as light as a feather. The schrs Hu and Shu are both willing to die for the morals in their heart. This is their choice.¡±


    ¡°Weighty as Dong Mountain, light as a feather?¡± Wangfei repeated this phrase and looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face in a daze. She faintly felt that when she saw Sir Fan junior this time, there was a mixture of viciousness and warmth on the young man¡¯s face. But, in his bones, there seemed to be a change taking ce.


    She still couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Since it is so, why are you hiding behind the scenes and not bravely charging out?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly appearing in the hall, bringing out the edict, and then being surrounded by the aces in the court...¡± Fan Xian smiled somewhat bitterly. ¡°That would indeed be very heroic, but it cannot obtain any good results.¡±


    He drew back his smile and said, with a seriousness she had never heard before, ¡°Twenty days ago, in a meadow on the summit of a tall mountain, I learned some things. From today onward, I do not fear death. I treasure life. If I am destined to die, I hope that I can die in a worthwhile manner.¡±


    Wangfei was silent and did not speak.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and said, after a moment, ¡°I am not using the heads of those respectable civil officials to take a risk. If the person in charge right now was the Eldest Princess, I would have chosen a different method. However, the person ascending the throne in Taiji Pce is the Crown Prince not the Second Prince.¡±


    He opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°The Second Prince is cold beneath his emotions. On the contrary, I have some confidence in the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°What confidence?¡±


    ¡°I still think that the Crown Prince is the gentlest of all us brothers.¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly. ¡°The empress dowager is old and does not have enough desire to kill. The Crown Prince is a good man, so I don¡¯t think the bloody scene you expected will appear today in Taiji Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian had given the Crown Prince in Taiji Pce a good person card. Wangfei felt that this was strange. She shook her head as she prepared to leave.


    Before she left, Fan Xian called her to stop. He then called Ma Suosuo from inside the room and said to wangfei, ¡°I won¡¯t stay in one ce in Jingdou. I will note to Yangcong Alley again, but I am worried about her safety. I hope that you will take her into your manor.¡±


    Wangfei was surprised. She had not thought that Fan Xian would be thinking about Ma Suosuo¡¯s safety at this time, nor did she think he would make such a request.


    Ma Suosuo also looked at Fan Xian in shock.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Presently, your manor is the safest location in Jingdou. It is not only because of the strength of the Imperial Guards in the Great Prince¡¯s hands. You should understand what I am talking about.¡±


    Wangfei slowly lowered her head. There was the shadow of great foreign powers over the internal turmoil Qing Kingdom was experiencing. Even the Eldest Princess had to give their foreign allies some face, give the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s own sister some face.


    The three of them exited the door of the little courtyard, bowed, and separated. At thest moment, Fan Xian stared into wangfei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Earlier, you were using righteousness to criticize me. At this time, I have to remind you that you are now wangfei. You must consider yourself a person of Qing Kingdom and not a person of Northern Qi.¡±


    Wangfei¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She did not dare meet Fan Xian¡¯s deep and cold eyes.


    ..


    ..


    Autumn had just arrived. It was slightly cold, but it did not pierce the bones. On the carriage, wangfei felt that the winding in from outside the carriage curtains was very cold to the point that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver a few times.


    Ma Suosuo had been ced by her in the second carriage. Even if Fan Xian had not asked her to look after the unfortunate Hu girl, wangfei would not just leave the girl behind in Yangcong Alley without a care. If she died, how would she exin it to the Great Prince?


    Wangfei shivered from the cold. There was only her in the carriage. She had enough time to recall Fan Xian¡¯sst words to her.


    She could see clearly that Fan Xian had already made general ns for this entire matter. That was why he had reminded her.


    As for Fan Xian, wangfei had married in from the distant Northern Qi and traveled with him. She had observed him carefully and knew how powerful he was. In particr, the tense scene in Taiji Pce had been created by him in one night with a swing of his sleeve. Wangfei had no choice but to feel a glimmer of respect. All the powers behind Fan Xian were being watched by the Pce and unable to move. Yet, he still managed to create a ruckus. Wangfei had no idea just what kind of trump card Fan Xian had hidden away.


    Thus, she had decided determinedly to stand beside the Great Prince and Fan Xian. For something like history, it always progressed with the victors.


    The carriage returned to the manor. Wangfei led Ma Suosuo into the back garden. She ordered servants to organize the Hu girl¡¯s living arrangements and brought her alone to the side of theke, walking into the pavilion in the heart of theke. Half a year ago, this pavilion had held all the sons and daughter of the Royal Family, except the Crown Prince. That temporarily period of peace in the Emperor¡¯s family had long dissolved into bubbles with his death.


    The sons and daughters of the Emperor were all looking for ways to kill their brothers and sisters.


    Wangfei sighed and sat beside the window. To the man who had stood guard in the pavilion the entire time, she asked, ¡°Still no news from the Great Prince?¡±


    He replied respectfully, ¡°There are some small movements in the Imperial Army. However, listening to the deputy¡¯s message, the Great Prince is guarding the pce walls. He should be able to subdue those people.¡±


    He wore normal clothing, like he should be a housekeeper. He spoke to wangfei respectfully, but there was an aura between his brows that servants should not have. He quietly said, ¡°Princess, did you see that person earlier?¡±


    Princess? The only people who would refer to wangfei so naturally like this had to be Northern Qi people.


    Wangfei nodded her head silently. After a moment, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Stay calm with the Eldest Princess¡¯ side. For now, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I am under strict orders from His Majesty to aid the Eldest Princess in controlling the situation in Qing Kingdom. Now that Fan Xian has shown himself, I have to report this to the Eldest Princess.¡±


    Wangfei looked at him and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what Shangjing is thinking. I only know that Fan Xian cannot die now.¡±


    From this conversation, it appeared that man who looked like a housekeeper was actually a spy from Northern Qi stationed in Jingdou. In Qing Kingdom¡¯s internal dispute this time, he was responsible for contacting important figures for the Eldest Princess¡¯s side. His face was slightly cold. Looking at wangfei, he said, ¡°Princess, please, remember that you are a citizen of the Qi Kingdom. Don¡¯t do let emotions affect your decisions.¡±


    Wangfei looked at him with a cold smile and said, ¡°I am thinking of you. If Fan Xian actually died, do you think that His Majesty would let you go?¡±


    He sucked in a cold breath, not understanding the meaning of these words. After thinking about it closely, his Emperor did seem to think highly of Fan Xian. But, if he wanted to fulfill the Emperor¡¯s wishes, how could Fan Xian not die? In a heavy voice, he said, ¡°The Emperor has strict orders that Qing Kingdom must experience major internal turmoil. The Emperor thinks that Chen Pingping will stay in the shadows until the end. If Fan Xian doesn¡¯t die, Chen Pingping, Fan Jian, and the former Prime Minister in Wuzhou would not go crazy.¡±


    ¡°After the Qing Emperor died, the only truly powerful figures in Qing Kingdom were the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui and those three old men.¡± He stubbornly kept his head down as he spoke faster and faster. ¡°Presently, the internal Qing court and empress dowager were keeping an eye on Chen Pingping and Fan Jian, not allowing them to move. Once something actually happened to Fan Xian, the Qing Royal Family will probably not be able to subdue those two...¡±


    ¡°As long as Qing Kingdom truly falls into chaos, regardless of who wins or loses in the end, it will all be good for Northern Qi,¡± he said with his head down. ¡°The death of the Qing Emperor was one of the sources of chaos. Fan Xian¡¯s death would light thest fire.¡±


    ¡°Is this the intention of the Brocade Guards or that of the Emperor¡¯s?¡± Wangfei¡¯s gaze was somewhat floaty.


    ¡°This matter has not passed through the hands of Commander. It is all the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. Although the Emperor has not said it openly, the meaning is clear. Presumably, he has also thought about Fan Xian¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Then which side should Northern Qi favor?¡±


    He raised his head and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°We hope Fan Xian¡¯s side will win. That is why Fan Xian must die.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wangfei asked in surprise. ¡°Even if the Great Prince helps him, he cannot stand against the powerful armies of the Ye and Qin families.¡±


    ¡°I dare not impetuously guess at the Emperor¡¯s thoughts,¡± hesaid calmly, ¡°But, thinking of it, it should be that the Emperor has confidence in Chen Pingping.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If it were as the Emperor said, Fan Xian died and Jingdou was in turmoil, in the end, Director Chen would invite down the heavenly generals,¡± Wangfei furrowed her brows slightly and said, lightly mockingly. ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s faction would be defeated, and the people behind Fan Xian would regain control of court politics in Qing Kingdom. But, what about it? It may be better if Fan Xian was alive. If they win, given Fan Xian¡¯s positive rtionship with our court, there will probably be dozens of years of peace.¡±


    The man looked at wangfei in surprise and said, a momentter, ¡°Princess, do you truly not understand what the Emperor means?¡±


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Wangfei wrinkled her brows slightly.


    He quietly said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s eyes are on the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and Fan Xian. After it truly bes a mess, the Great Prince holds the Imperial Army in his hands. In addition, he has always been friendly with Fan Xian, Director Chen sees him as a nephew, and Minister Fan will be suffering the pain of losing a son. In this way, the Great Prince has the best opportunity.¡±


    Wangfei¡¯s body jolted. She sucked in a cold breath. Looking at the man¡¯s head, only now did she understand what sinister and terrifying deal her brother in faraway Shangjing was plotting. Her brother was not content with just killing his colleague on the dragon chair. Once one Qing Emperor dies, another will rise. As long as Qing Kingdom¡¯s strength was not damaged, the situation between the three countries would not change.


    If Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Prince inherited the throne... He was married to Northern Qi¡¯s Great Princess with Dongyi blood. In the future, would Qing Kingdom still be as imposing of a country?


    Wangfei covered her forehead, feeling shock deep in her heart. She had not thought her young and inexperienced brother would have such subtlety or that he would sew such an agreeable flowery border along the outside of this widespread.


    ¡°The Great Prince would not do it.¡± She sighed with her hand on her forehead.


    The man said, with a dark face, ¡°If Fan Xian died to the Eldest Princess¡¯s hand, the Great Prince would probably lose hope in his brothers. Sorrow can sometimes be a power that stimtes one¡¯s ambitions.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wangfei raised her head and said with unswerving determination. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, and His Majesty does not understand just what kind of person the Great Prince is. Fan Xian cannot die. I don¡¯t care what Shangjing¡¯s n is, but Fan Xian¡¯s movements cannot be revealed by me.¡±


    The man nced at wangfei with pity and regret. He knew that if this incident were to happen and the Great Prince learned that wangfei had betrayed Fan Xian, there would be great problems between the husband and wife. No wonder wangfei absolutely refused this suggestion. He lowered his head in a bow, ¡°Apologies, Princess. I am wholly responsible for this matter. When the carriage left Yangcong Alley earlier, I already notified the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction.¡±


    Wangfei¡¯s body shook. She stared in disbelief. Her gaze flew through the window and into the clear sky outside the manor, unsure if Fan Xian could keep his life.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was a very careful person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let wangfei take Ma Suosuo away. He would never have thought that although wangfei was already half a Qing person, there were people at her side who were still purely Qi people, particrly given his rtionship with the Northern Qi Emperor. Even if Northern Qi participated in the assassination of the Qing Emperor, he still believed that Northern Qi would not target him.


    Therefore, he stayed for a bit longer in the courtyard in Yangcong Alley until the day had gradually be darker. Only then did he put on amon straw hat and walked out of the courtyard and alley. Walking between the saluting white banners from the private homes, he walked in the direction of the Overwatch Council.


    He decided to take the risk to find Mu Tie because the silence from Chen Garden outside Jingdou made him feel a sliver of unease. Perhaps everyone in the world still thought that Chen Pingping was silently enduring and waiting, but Fan Xian did not think so. Distance created a sense of beauty and mysteriousness. Fan Xian, who was very close to the old cripple, knew that Chen Pingping was already old. There wasn¡¯t much of his life left. At such a time, he was truly worried about the safety of Chen Garden.


    Chen Garden was outside Jingdou. It didn¡¯t have the high city or pce walls. Even though 500 ck Knights were not far away, how could they stand against an attack from the Qing army?


    He was feeling anxious, so he was not paying much attention to his surroundings until his ears shook. He heard the sound of hoovesing from some street far away. Only then did he realize that his movements had finally been, for the first time, caught by the Eldest Princess.


    Fa Xian turned his head. Using his proficient gaze, he immediately found three spies following him on his right-hand side.


    He furrowed his brows and wormed into the little alley behind him, trying to disappear into the many private residences in Jingdou before they surrounded him. The three spies followed him without fear.


    Fan Xian turned. His left palm sliced out andnded on the throat of the person closest to him. With the sound of bones being shattered, the man copsed onto the ground. Immediately after, his leg kicked into the genitals of the second person while his left hand turned and a crossbow bolt flew out from his sleeves, piercing the third person in his eye.


    He had moved lightly, cleanly, and clearly, but it had also been iparably fast. He didn¡¯t give the three people any chance to cry out in rm.


    Fan Xian knew that there had to be more of the Eldest Princess¡¯s people beside him, so he didn¡¯t linger. His left hand stuck to the green stone wall beside him as he prepared to flip onto the eaves.


    Suddenly, a person flew down from the sky and struck toward Fan Xian¡¯s face with a palm-leaf sized metal palm.


    The wind from the palm strike was like a knife, making Fan Xian narrow his eyes slightly and hurting his skin. It was only now that he understood his words in the courtyard to wangfei earlier had been slightly overconfident. The top aces in the world had probably all been destroyed at the top of Dong Mountain. However, Jingdou was a ce with many hidden talents. There were also countless aces in the military.


    For example, the palming his way at the moment. It was at least at the eighth level.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and met it with his palm. The palms met without sound as if they had stuck together. In a split second, he sucked in a deep breath. His back knee rxed slightly. The bottoms of his cloth shoes sent up small threads of dust.


    A muffled p rang out.


    The military ace¡¯s wrist bone shattered. His arm bone and chest bone had shattered. He was sent flying into the sky with an abundant and impossible-to-resist Tyrannical strength.


    Spraying out fresh blood, he wore an expression of disbelief on his face as he flew out wretchedly. He seemed to not understand how someone so young and gentle looking could have a Tyrannical way that was sopletely different from his temperament.


    Fan Xian withdrew his calm palm and coughed. He felt a sharp pain in the left side of his chest and knew that the heavy injury Yan Xiaoyi had given him was acting up again.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t fight for a long time. He had to immediately throw off the attacks from the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction. It was only a split second, but the entire alley was surrounded by people.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at them. He could see among them those who hade to capture him were soldiers from the Jingdou Garrison stationed inside the capital. There were people from the Ministry of Justice, and more were good fighters from the Jingdou government. Behind them stood a few eunuchs from the internal court.


    Other than his Overwatch Council, it looked like all of the powerful yamens in Jingdou had sent people after him.


    Seeing this sight, Fan Xian sighed in his heart. He knew that regardless of how wretchedly things ended in Taiji Pce, the Pce had already made real his great crime of rebellion in killing the Emperor. He had be a criminal that anyone could punish.


    He didn¡¯t feel a sliver of fear or have the miserable feeling of being a tiger leaving his hill after being injured. He only looked at all of it calmly.


    Yan Xiaoyi could not kill him. Who else in this world could hold down Fan Xian?

 Chapter 540 - A Child Jumped over the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 540: A Child Jumped over the Wall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The cry to kill rang out from all directions in the little alley. Countless people surged toward Fan Xian, who was standing in the center. The wave of people advanced. It was like a river meeting an unyielding boulder with water spraying in all directions. The sound of sharp des slicing through flesh ran out in people¡¯s ears. The four people in the lead fell down like wooden blocks.


    They fell holding their throats as fresh blood endlessly poured out.


    A ck dagger had appeared in Fan Xian¡¯s hand. There were a few drops of dark blood on the lightless de.


    The killing of a few people was not enough to push back everyone¡¯s attack. There was not even a pause in the soldiers¡¯ attacks. Once again, they flowed over Fan Xian.


    The ck light shed out again. This time, Fan Xian chose to attack lower down. He no longer tried to kill with one strike and slit the throats of the soldiers. Moving at unbelievable speed, he left wounds on the thighs and abdomens of the people around him.


    Fresh wounds dripping with blood appeared simultaneously on a few of the people. The exposed flesh sprayed out fresh red blood. A momentter, the blood became something ck. A faint stench wafted out.


    A number of wretched cries rang out in the alley. The people who were injured did not die at once. Rather, they were plunged into excruciating pain by the poison smeared on Fan Xian¡¯s ck dagger. The repeating screams finally brought the soldiers surrounding Fan Xian back to their wits. It made the people holding long spears and sharp des in their hands remember Sir Fan junior¡¯s legendary power and viciousness.


    The wave of people paused.


    Taking this opportunity, Fan Xian moved like a spirit back toward the rear of the alley, killing people along the way. Like a shadow and the wind, he stuck close to the people¡¯s bodies as he passed. He asionally stretched out an evil palm and gently stroked it over those people¡¯s ears, fingers, armpits, and other weak spots.


    With each stroke, there was a wretched scream or someone falling to the ground, never to rise again.


    In a split second, Fan Xian chose a little trick that best conserved his energy and didn¡¯t drain too much of his zhenqi in a battle. With the violent surge of people, such action was the most appropriate method. Every time he struck out, he no longer attempted to make the soldier next to him fall. He wanted to make them cry out in pain and jump up, bing a leap tree and covering him, the cunning beast. In the dusk, he headed toward the rear of the circle surrounding him.


    Not far away, the general who had organized the attack watched. A glimmer of coldness and fear shed through his eyes.


    He had never thought that there was someone in this world that could turn themselves into a spirit. Someone who could, under the gaze of a thousand watching eyes and through a group of people that wanted to kill them, leave behind only a trail of blood and take away vivid lives. Yet, he appeared to do so easily and casually. It was like passing through a bush of tens of thousands of flowers without a single leaf sticking.


    There was not even an injury on Fan Xian¡¯s body, yet he had already killed and hurt over 20 people. He had managed to move forward 30 meters in the chaos of the attack.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The general watched as the disturbance moved further and further away from him. His pupils constricted slightly. In a raspy voice, he yelled, ¡°Capture the criminal!¡±


    The sound of crossbows being loaded rang out. In such a chaotic environment, it actually appeared very weak, but it was still particrly terrifying.


    As he moved through the crowd with three fingers on the dagger and gently making intimate contact with the soldiers¡¯ skin and flesh, Fan Xian¡¯s right hand suddenly paused the moment the crossbows outside the encircled area rang out.


    His ears had urately caught a familiar sound. His heart tightened as he allowed his right hand to pause. He plunged it into the chest of a covering bailiff leaping toward him and forgot to pull it out.


    Inside Jingdou, crossbows were strictly prohibited, except for the Overwatch Council, which had received special permission in an edict. Hearing this noise, Fan Xian knew that the Eldest Princess¡¯ side had already, through either the Qin or Ye family, moved the power of the army into Jingdou. He didn¡¯t have time to consider the problems of the 13 city gate guards. He unconsciously felt an icy chill. The dangers of the attack in the valley had left too deep an impression on him.


    These thoughts happened in an instant. In the next moment, he stamped down with force on the hard paving stones with a boom.


    It was only one foot, but that square and hard paving stone cracked. The corners shot out toward the bodies of the soldiers leaping toward him.


    While he was moving lightly through the encirclement, it appeared to be rxed and easy. In reality, it contained unusual speed and power and precise control. He needed this powerful stomp to stop his body, which was moving at a high speed.


    The paving stone split. In that instant, he became unusually still very quickly.


    This sudden change between two extremes made the air around him make an involuntary tearing sound.


    The soldiers, who had been following him like a rising wave the entire time, didn¡¯t keep up in this instant. Very wretchedly, they continued to fall forward and left a meter of empty space in front of him.


    The sounds of arrows breaking through the air ran out, disappeared, and entered the dirt. The area by Fan Xian¡¯s foot seemed to have sprouted crops, growing a dozen sinister and terrifying crossbow bolts. They almost pierced into his body.


    His right hand remained stretched out. The bailiff¡¯s body hanging on the dagger was sent flying forward with the sudden decrease in speed. The fleshy body slid through the ck dagger. With a tearing sound, it split open half the body beforending heavily on the ground, sending up a spray of blood.


    The soldiers behind Fan Xian could not pull back their feet. They charged straight into his suddenly still body.


    He turned his elbow back.


    The muffled cries and two shadows flew up, shattering in the dusky colors that enveloped the sky. It drew countless shocking arcs through the sky.


    Before the next round of crossbow bolts arrived, Fan Xian nced at the general in the distance at the head of the alleyway. He rose to his toes and, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, followed the two ¡°shattered shadows¡± that he had sent flying toward the sky above the other end of the alley.


    The general felt Fan Xian¡¯s icy gaze from a distance and couldn¡¯t help shivering with cold. He gritted his teeth and ruthlessly said, ¡°Wolf Camp, go. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    In the air, shattered flesh and bone fell on the ground with pping sounds.


    Immediately after, whistling sounds broke through the air as a dozen aces from the military flipped onto the eaves and gave chase to Fan Xian, who was running across the residential eaves not far in the distance. In a moment, the aces from the Jingdou Government and Ministry of Justice also led most of their subordinates along the roads on the ground to continue giving chase.


    ¡°I want him dead.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Inside Guangxin Pce in the Royal Pce, the Eldest Princess returned behind theyers of silk and spoke without expression.


    The ¡°him¡± in her words referred to Fan Xian, who was ying guerri warfare with her presently in Jingdou. As long as Fan Xian was still alive, it was difficult for a smile to appear on her face.


    ¡°Something seems to have gone wrong in Chen Garden,¡± the Eunuch beside the Eldest Princess said. ¡°Something also seemed to have gone wrong with the report deliveries from Dongshan Road. Thest piece of news was what happened three days ago.¡±


    A strange red glow suddenly shed across Li Yunrui¡¯s beautiful and cold face. The glow was like sunset clouds on the horizon. With a single gust of wind, it immediately disappeared, bing onest glimmer of pale white before the night.


    The corners of her lips tilted slightly. She said in a quiet voice, ¡°I only want Fan Xian dead. You don¡¯t need to worry about the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The eunuch bowed respectfully and then raised his head. It was one of the Qing Emperor¡¯s trusted eunuchs, Eunuch Hou, who was the same rank as Eunuch Yao.


    The Eldest Princess looked at Eunuch Hou¡¯s face with a slight smile and said, ¡°The fire you lit in the Eastern Pce was very good. I want to see how well you do with thisst fire in Jingdou.¡±


    After the incident at Dong Mountain, Eunuch Hong¡¯s survival was uncertain. Eunuch Yao had already followed the Qing Emperor into the next life. Presently, in the Royal Pce, the one with the highest ranking, the most power, and most trusted by the empress dowager was Eunuch Hou. In the past, Fan manor and the Liu family had put down a great deal of money to buy the loyalty of this eunuch. No one who would have thought this money had fallen into nothing. From the beginning, Eunuch Hou belonged to the Eldest Princess.


    The Qing Emperor and Fan Xian had long guessed who lit the fire in the Eastern Pce, but they would have thought of Eunuch Hong.


    Eunuch Hou bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I will ask the empress dowager to send out an edict. However, my words don¡¯t have that much power. At most, the empress dowager would send an order to the Imperial Army to join the search...¡± He lifted his head and nced carefully at the Eldest Princess. ¡°However, as you know, we¡¯ve used everything avable to us. Earlier, the Imperial Army appeared in Yangcong Alley, but they didn¡¯t move at all. It is clear that the Great Prince has other thoughts.¡±


    The Eldest Princess said calmly, ¡°We cannotmand the Imperial Army.¡±


    Eunuch Hou said probingly, ¡°Although a major incident happened in Taiji Pce today and now 40 or so officials have been thrown into prison, the empress dowager¡¯s thoughts have not changed. Since it has already been decided that the Crown Prince will inherit the throne, do you think it is time to move the Great Prince¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°You want me to speak to my mother?¡± The Eldest Princess asked slightly mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t make such preparations. The Jingdou Garrison ispletely in my hands. The 13 city gate guards are still swaying back and forth, and the Qin and Ye family armies¡¯ are only days from the capital. If themander of the Imperial Army is switched out, how could my mother be at ease?¡±


    ¡°As long as Lady Ning behaves in Hanguang Pce, the Imperial Army will belong to Prince Heqing,¡± the Eldest Princess said coldly. ¡°Mother has to find a bnce. Otherwise, she would be worried that one day I will destroy this Royal Pce.¡±


    Eunuch Hou shivered and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Fan Xian has a weakness,¡± the Eldest Princess continued speaking and smiling. ¡°I have caught it. He cannot be far from Jingdou. He can only endure in Jingdou. I want to see how he will continue once the dozens of officials can¡¯t hold out anymore, once the officials in the Department of Rites in Taichang Temple cannot continue, and once the Crown Prince has ascended the throne publicly and openly.¡±


    Eunuch Hou nced at the Eldest Princess with respect and fear. Carefully, he said, ¡°It is a pity that when the empress dowager gave the order, Fan Xian¡¯s pregnant concubine had escaped to somewhere unknown.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an escape.¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. Her longshes trembled slightly. ¡°Someone is protecting him. I am very curious. Can the person who has lost their master protect themselves?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has clever schemes.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to calcte. Go prepare. Perhaps I will leave the Pce in a few days,¡± The Eldest Princess said with a smile. She didn¡¯t know why she chose to leave the Pce.


    Eunuch Hou smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°It is time for me to return to Hanguang Pce.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± The Eldest Princess said. ¡°Make mother¡¯s heart more determined.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eunuch Hou epted his orders and left. Passing through the deadly quiet Pce, he faintly heard the sound of sorrow fall into his ears. Returning to Hanguang Pce, he said a few words in front of the empress dowager. Looking at the empress dowager¡¯s white hair, listless expression, andck of energy, the eunuch sighed in his heart. He thought secretly to himself that the empress dowager had been such a powerful figure in the past. Now, she could only maintain peace in court but could not bring forward much boldness. He had followed the Eldest Princess for many years. This was a very wise decision.


    ...


    ...


    After Eunuch Hou left, the Eldest Princess lowered her eyelids slightly and said a few words quietly to her trusted aide, it seemed she wanted to send a message out of the Pce. A few of the words could faintly be heard. They had something to do with the situation outside of Jingdou.


    She sat for a while silently and alone and then pped her hands. A serving girl bowed respectfully as a man and a woman walked in from the rear of the Pce to sit beside her.


    The Eldest Princess gave a slight smile and said to her daughter, who looked nothing like her, in a quiet voice, ¡°Chen¡¯er, I have already found Fan Xian.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er lowered her head slightly and gently bit her lip. She was not shocked by these words and didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    The Eldest Princess furrowed her brows slightly. It was as if she felt a sliver of involuntary anger toward her daughter¡¯s emotional response. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Fan Xian is only a mouse. If he truly cares about you, then he wille to the Pce.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er abruptly raised her head. Her usually warm and gently rippling eyes were icy and indifferent. She looked at her mother. Her eyes were like two knives digging into her mother¡¯s heart. Enunciating each word, she said, ¡°You took me from Hanguang Pce... I had initially thought that you still felt some mother and daughter bond, but you are just using your daughter as bait.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°But that¡¯s right, uncle said many times that you were crazy and your actions cannot be judged by normal standards. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t resent you.¡±


    Sheughed gently and appearedposed. ¡°For a lunatic like you, hatred is an unnecessary emotion.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Yunrui slowly closed her eyes. ¡°I gave birth to you, of course, you have no right to resent me. Sisi, the lowly woman, isn¡¯t she living just fine outside right now? Why did the Fan manor protect her and not you? If you want to be resentful, resent your husband and your father- and mother-inw.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s legs shook slightly. ¡°You got one thing wrong. Perhaps no one thought that you would act against your own daughter.¡±


    The sound of metal hitting together rang out from her legs. She had been shackled with leg-irons.


    Li Yunrui calmly said, ¡°If Fan Xian died, then everything would be easy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll never be able to kill him. Since he managed toe down from Dong Mountain alive, he will definitely continue to live on.¡± A confident light rose in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face.


    The Eldest Princess furrowed her brows. ¡°Some people¡¯s life and death are not in their own control. I have never been worried about my good son-inw, even though he has been living so brightly these two years, but I still did not worry.¡±


    She nced at her daughter and at Da Bao next to her, who had his shoulders up in fear. His chin was unconsciously trembling. A glimmer of disgust shed through her eyes.


    ¡°I understand my son-inw too well,¡± Li Yunrui said coldly. ¡°As long as you and Da Bao are here, other than dying, what other way out does he have?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had no idea that mother thought An Zhi had so much affection.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er calmly watched her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am his wife. Even I am not stupid enough to think that he would give up his life because of your tricks. I have no idea where your confidencees from.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. No one understands,¡± The Eldest Princess said calmly. ¡°Fan Xian may be a hypocritical person to his bones, but for some of the people at his side, he is caring to an extreme.¡±


    She paused and then said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t underestimate him. I will make preparations for him to truly turn the tables. In a few days, he may have the opportunity to turn this entire Royal Pce on its head. That is why I will take you two out of the Pce and have him worm into this barrel by himself.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at her calmly. ¡°Looks like you already control the 13 city gate guards and the Ye and Qin family armies could enter the capital at any time.¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled. ¡°My daughter is indeed quite like me. You see things very urately.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er slowly lowered her head. She knew that Fan Xian would think of a way to enter the depths of the Royal Pce and use the Great Prince¡¯s Imperial Army and his spies in the Pce to turn it upside down. She had not expected that her mother would not care about the losses and gains of the Royal Pce. She was nning to have the various enemy powers enter the Royal Pce and counter-attack with heavy military.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly raised her head and asked with a trace of mockery. ¡°Whether the Crown Prince or the Second Prince bes the Emperor, it doesn¡¯t make a difference for you. So, what exactly do you want?¡¯


    ¡°What do I want?¡± The Eldest Princess suddenly narrowed her eyes and stared at a wall in Guangxin Pce. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I want the entire world to know that, in this world, there are some people who can still do extraordinary things without men.¡±


    She turned her head to gaze at her daughter and quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to not have men. After Fan Xian dies, you are still a lofty Princess, so there is no need to be sorrowful ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I will be like after my man dies, whether or not I will feel a sorrow that is difficult to restrain.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er suddenlyughed and picked up the soft left hand of the man beside her. With her head down, she didn¡¯t even nce at her mother. ¡°I know that after you lost your man, you truly went crazy. So, you should keep these lessons for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Impudence!¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ beautiful appearance became cold. ¡°What bastard words!¡±


    ¡°Is that not so?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked calmly and mockingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t uncle want to strangle you to death on that wall? Now that uncle has died because of you, do you feel joy and sullenness in your heart? Do you want to slice your face open?¡±


    ¡°I am not someone who knows nothing,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said with a mocking smile. ¡°I am just disgusted by these things. Thus, mother, your nature is a pitiful one that cannot survive without men. Why be so pretentious?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Eldest Princess suddenly opened her mouth and coldly said, ¡°You are my daughter. Without bringing me any benefits, do you think I would kill you just because you have angered me?¡±


    ¡°However, I have to admit, your words are very hurtful.¡± She suddenly sighed and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s slightly thin face. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent enough time with you. I did not realize that my obedient daughter is actually a very vicious person.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er watched her gaze quietly and said, a momentter, ¡°I am a powerless person, so I can only use words. Perhaps you will seed, but you cannot make me admire you one iota.¡±


    She was calm and proud in her confidence. Her lips closed tightly together.


    Suddenly, Da Bao mumbled quietly at her side, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re hurting my hand.¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled and then lightly said, ¡°My good daughter, don¡¯t be so angry. I will have Fan Xian die in front of you. At that time, you will be even angrier.¡±


    She gently patted Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s ice cold face.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian found himself sinking into the sea of civil war. Even if 80 percent of the Jingdou people believed he was wronged, there were still 20 percent who truly saw him as a heinous criminal who had assassinated the Emperor, colluded with foreign powers, and was an insane traitor to the country.


    There were too many people in Jingdou. Even if it was only 20 percent, that was enough to form into a terrifying power.


    Looking at themon people banging gongs and drums while calling out for government bailiffs and soldiers to go and capture him, Fan Xian, who was running through the streets and alleys, smiled bitterly. He couldn¡¯t resist wanting to curse them all. He wished he could grab a loudspeaker and ask those people, who had venerated him as an immortal poet in the past, If I was truly such a bastard, why would I return to Jingdou?


    Although the Overwatch Council was being closely watched by the internal court, the secret agents in the First Bureau would still purposely cause chaos to help him. He had not thought that despite this, at this moment, he would still not shake off the Eldest Princess¡¯ people following him.


    The dozen of aces from the military were truly a headache. Even more troublesome were the bailiffs from the Jingdou Government and officials from the Ministry of Justice. They had spent many years hanging around Jingdou and had close connections with themon people. Under the relentless pursuit, even an ace like Fan Xian could not stay hidden for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Fan Xian leaned against the wall of the First Bureau. He narrowed his eyes at the increasing darkness of the night and saw the bright moon on the horizon. Involuntarily, he furrowed his brows and began to curse the heavens and Qing Kingdom¡¯s unusually good environmental protection work.


    Under the bright moon and faced with thergest search and strictest search in Jingdou history for an imperial criminal, Fan Xian was still confident that he could disappear into the sea of residences.


    The slight cold seeped into his heart and calmed his emotions slightly. It also made him cough. His injuries had notpletely healed. He had forcefully circted the Tyrannical zhenqi. Even if he had a body made of metal, it would still feel a sliver of tiredness.


    The mor of hooves and a cry rang out on a street not far away. It was another warm-hearted and patriotic citizen pointing in the direction Fan Xian had escaped into government officials.


    If it was just to escape, Fan Xian had enough confidence. He could even carry out a half a month of guerri warfare with the Eldest Princess side and be confident that he wouldn¡¯t be captured. He could even slowly assassinate each of the important enemies, making them disappear like a spring dream.


    However, his wife and family were under house arrest in the Pce and outside. He had to consider them and find a quiet ce as soon as possible to contact his powers and obtain precious intelligence reports. Slyness was the correct path of action.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s relentless pursuit would clearly not allow him to find a temporary and quiet shelter.


    As for the exposure of his tracks, it was not that Fan Xian did not have suspicions. However, the dangerous and urgent search left him no time to consider these things.


    Outside, people¡¯s voices were getting closer. There was also the sound of horses. Fan Xian turned his head to look at the dead end of the alley. His left hand curled around the skin of the wall. Circting his zhenqi, he pulled down a few shattered stones and leaped toward the corner of the wall in the dead end.


    With a few light tters, a few extra unremarkable marks appeared on the rock face of the dead end as if someone had climbed over from there.


    Fan Xian bent his fingers. He floated up like a big bird. He flipped toward the wall in the rear of the courtyard.


    He had already checked. Behind this wall, there was a decent manor. Looking at the decorations, it was probably the home of a court official. He decided to take a gamble to see whether or not he could find someone familiar he could trust. Even if he couldn¡¯t find anyone, he still had to try and hide.


    Flipping over the courtyard wall, he walked past the rock gardens and flowing water. Going up to the second floor, he entered a room filled with the scent of scrolls. Outside, the sound of soldiers and horse rang out louder and louder. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have time to think. He rounded the bookcase, pulled out his dagger, and rested it on a person¡¯s neck.


    His luck was not that good. It was impossible for him to find someone he knew in court in Jingdou¡¯s sea of people. However, his luck also wasn¡¯t that bad. He had thought this was a study so, thought the person inside was the owner of the home. Unexpectedly, it was a pitiful girl under the de of the ck dagger.


    This was not a study. It was a boudoir.

 Chapter 541 - Whose Manor Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 541: Whose Manor Is It?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The youngdy was shaking under the ck lightly blood-scented dagger, pitifully lovely. Her two crescent brows were slightly furrowed as she breathed heavily.


    She appeared unfamiliar and delicate. Fan Xian did not know her or feel any appreciation for her beauty. Seeing the pale-faced girl starting to cry out for help, his left hand quickly covered her mouth. Immediately after, he flicked his finger in preparation of sealing her meridian to render her temporarily frozen.


    Before his finger made contact, Fan Xian suddenly found that the unfamiliar youngdy he had under his control had suddenly fainted with a cry into his palm.


    Fan Xian pressed gently with his finger on the youngdy¡¯s neck, confirming that she had truly fainted and was not faking it. Hesitantly, he withdrew his hand and ced her on the chair. He looked at his finger and furrowed his brows. He thought to himself, He hadn¡¯t even had time to put on the sleeping drug, why did she already faint?


    The frown between his brows did not disappear. Fan Xian had been listening with his heart to the cries outside the manor. He listened quietly, preparing to carry out the next step whenever the people chasing him entered the manor.


    Unexpectedly, the noise outside the manor did not continue for long. The soldiers chasing him only exchanged a few words and then left.


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised. Walking to the window, he gazed toward the front door of the manor and furrowed his brows. He wondered who this manor belonged to for the Eldest Princess¡¯ faction to trust them so much. In the present extraordinary times, who was able to avoid a search by the Jingdou government?


    Although this manor took up arge plot ofnd, the standard of its construction did not seem to be that of a King or member of the royal family. It was probably the home of some major court official. He furrowed his brows and thought for a long time. He could not remember which official in the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction lived on this street.


    Although he did not guess who the master of this manor was, since the soldiers chasing him had left, Fan Xian rxed a little. Only now did he have the time and attention to observe the room he was in.


    Everything was fine at a nce. Looking closely, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, just like how he had mistaken the boudoir for a study and abruptly met the unfamiliar youngdy.


    Not only was did this boudoir have a number of bookshelves stuffed full with scrolls and looked nothing like the boudoir of an adolescent girl, not an item rting to women¡¯s work could be seen. Furthermore, a strangely familiar couplet was impressively stuck to the columns on either side of the desk.


    A tender coldness surrounds her dreams for spring is cold. The enveloping fragrance is the aroma of wine.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and couldn¡¯t resist ncing at the girl lying in a faint in the chair. His heart felt quietly uneasy. This couplet was the work of the great Song schr, Qing Guan, from the other world. The reason it would appear in this world and in this young woman¡¯s boudoir was because of Fan Xian copying ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions.¡±


    This couplet had once appeared in Qin Keqing¡¯s room in a book. Fan Xian felt secretly uneasy because Qin Keqing was a charming, stylish, and short-lived illusionary figure. Hanging this couplet in one¡¯s home was an agreement with this figure. This couplet, the inexperienced appearance of the youngdy on the chair, and the fragrant scent of books in this boudoir were too at odds.


    The densely packed books on the shelves also shocked Fan Xian. There were no female biographies or work rting to women¡¯s education. There were no anthologies of the most popr lyrics and poems. Rather, there were collections of Banxianzhai poetry of various editions, particrly the edition that Master Zhuan Mohan had personally annotated. There were three copies of it.


    There were three entire roles of the Zhuan edition ssics that Fan Xian had personally revised a year ago that the Imperial Academy had published. These were the results after the books in the carriages were organized.


    The most populous ones on the bookshelves were ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡± and ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± There were various editions of them. Some were long, some were short. Some had exquisite covers, while other had rough bindings. Most of them were from the various printings the Danbo Bookstore published, but there were also some copies from some small and unknown publishers.


    Fan Xian stood in a daze in front of the bookshelves looking at the scrolls. They gave off a faint scent of ink and sank into a silence for some unknown reason. He didn¡¯t know which family this youngdy belonged to or why this youngdy valued so highly the writing he had left in this world.


    Faintly, Fan Xian sniffed. He seemed to havepletely forgotten his dangerous situation in Jingdou and the bloody conspiracy he was nning. He only looked calmly at the books. For this instant, he suddenly felt satisfied with himself.


    People eventually die. He had lived twice and had two very different lives. It was already far more exciting than the creator had intended. In this world, he had already left behind these words, these intellectual things. Even if he died today, how many regrets did he have?


    The words were not his, nor was the intellectual wealth. He had brought all of this from that world and gifted it to this one.


    Fan Xian suddenly felt somewhat proud of being a bridge between two worlds and leaving behind a mark. Perhaps this was simr to the feeling Ye Qingmei initially had in changing this world.


    ...


    ...


    Outside the window, night had fallen long ago. Only the silver moon shone into the room. In this age, people had dinner early. However, this youngdy was probably used to living alone. During this time, not a single serving girl or servant came to the room to check on her. Unexpectedly, this gave Fan Xian a rare chance to think alone for a time.


    He had already shaken off the sudden emotions from earlier. Walking to the desk, he looked at the ink marks on the new, snow-white writing paper. Looking at the random array of copied words and phrases, he couldn¡¯t stop a thoughtful smile from rising to the corners of his lips.


    His body was full of zhenqi. His six senses were superb, so he did not need to light a candle or worry about being discovered.


    ¡°All call the author a fool, who could understand his secret message within?¡± Fan Xian looked at the words on the paper and muttered to himself. He thought this youngdy was indeed infatuated. As the words on the paper were so elegant and spirited, perhaps she had some inner intelligence.


    He suddenly caught sight of a sh of red at the bottom of the desk from the corner of his eye. He stretched out his hand to retrieve it. It was a not a very thick book. The cover was red with no words. It was about eight inches square. Fan Xian gently lifted the cover of it with his finger to see the words ¡°Romantic Reflections¡± written on the title page. Involuntarily, he felt a great deal of emotion.


    It was his book.


    When he first came to Jingdou, he had once bought this copy of ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡± from the hands of a child seller in front of Yishi Tavern. That was the first batch of pirated goods in this world.


    Fan Xian looked at the book in his hands in a daze. Je had not thought he would meet an old friend here. In an instant, his life these years in Jingdou and Jiangnan shed through his mind, rendering him speechless. Gradually, he understood that even if he lived again, he still wasn¡¯t a match for the battlefield fame of profit in Jingdou. He had long forgotten his initial clear state of mind. He had long lost the frivolous, rxed, and harmonious life.


    I wonder just which family this youngdy belongs to. He savored this thought in his mind. Holding the book in his hand, he unconsciously nced at the face of the girl on the chair.


    It was only at this moment that he realized the girl was very pretty. The skin on her face was particrly clean, although there was a coldness of unknown origin between her brows. It looked like the snow on a deste mountain. It was very reflective. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn¡¯t help but think of his sister Ruoruo, who always appeared as cold as ice in front of strangers, and his wife Wan¡¯er, who was trapped in the Pce.


    In this girl¡¯s continued faint, she seemed to have some of Ruoruo and Wan¡¯er¡¯s essence.


    Fan Xian looked at the girl¡¯s face with a smile. He suddenly realized there was movement below the girl¡¯s eyelid. He knew she was finally going to wake up.


    ...


    ...


    Sun Pin¡¯er slowly woke up but found that her eyelids were as heavy as lead. She only remembered that she had returned to her study to rest a little after eating and was going to carefully copy out another poem to burn in the garden tomorrow to venerate the Emperor. Loud noises had rung out from outside the manor. It was as if the Jingdou government was chasing criminals. Then, that man charged in.


    The ck dagger was icy cold. The pair of hands carried a strong stench of blood as well as the thick scent of a male¡¯s body.


    Sun Pin¡¯er had never experienced such disrespectful treatment. Assaulted by the smell of sweat on the hand that covered her mouth and nose, shame and anger overwhelmed her. She couldn¡¯t catch her breath and fainted away.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, she finally woke up and slowly opened her eyes. Somewhat hazily she saw a face, a handsome, young, and kindly male face that wore a wicked smile as it looked at her. There were no lights in the room, only faint moonlight from outside the window. It made his face look extra pure and gentle.


    Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s heart tightened. Her eyes were filled with a shocked expression. Unconsciously, she shrunk into the back of the chair and was preparing to open her mouth to yell out when the shock in her eyes became confusion and helplessness.


    Her heart thudded. She wondered to herself, Who is this young man? He didn¡¯t look like someone she knew, yet why did he look so familiar? It was like she had met him somewhere a long time ago.


    Fan Xian watched as the girl slowly opened her eyes and aplicated emotion shed through them. She didn¡¯t cry out, which surprised Fan Xian. Looking at her with a slight smile, he withdrew the finger that had been ready to flick out. He hadn¡¯t prepared any sleeping medicine because he needed an awake hostage.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The two spoke at the same time. Fan Xian turned his head slightly and raised his brow before saying, ¡°Should I not be a hoodlum?¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er looked at the handsome young man and was slightly dazed. She felt that there was warmth between his brows. He didn¡¯t look like a hoodlum, but she also knew that her reaction was strange. Involuntarily, feelings of shame and panic welled inside her. Her hands covered the front of her body. She replied in a trembling voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but please don¡¯t do anything stupid. It won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you are very calm. I appreciate that very much,¡± Fan Xian looked at her with a very gentle gaze and warmly said. ¡°The youngdy of a normal household would probably scream upon waking up. That would bring tragic results that neither of us wants to see. Your self-control is very strong. I admire it greatly.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly hot. She thought about how she was preparing to cry out earlier but upon seeing this face, which she seemed to have vaguely seen in a previous life, she did not do so.


    ¡°There is no need to panic. I only need a ce to hide temporarily. I promise I will not harm you.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke in a quiet voice and gently ced the red covered book of the ¡°Story of the Stone¡± on the desk. Originally, he could have put the youngdy into a sleeping state. He had a feeling deep in his heart that talking more with this youngdy may bring him great benefits.


    ¡°Hide?¡± Sun Pin¡¯er dropped her head in fear and nced at the intruder¡¯s clothing out of the corner of her eyes, thinking, Who exactly is he? Who was he hiding from? Suddenly, she thought of the incident that had happened in Jingdou these two days. She remembered the appearance of the person in the rumors and nced at the ¡°Story of the Stone¡± that he had gently ced on the desk.


    Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s face immediately went white. It was not because she was smart or lucky. During these few years, her heart had been upied by that name. At no time was she not concerned with his every action, particrly recently as he had been struck into an endless abyss and be a traitor that everyone persecuted. This gave her great pain and was why she was able to think of him in the first instance and made a guess that was closest to the truth.


    Is it him?


    Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. She bravely raised her head to look intently into Fan Xian¡¯s face, but she still couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian nced at her curiously and gently asked, ¡°Youngdy, may I ask whose family manor this is?¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er had already confirmed who he was in her heart. With the swaying in her heart, how could she speak? She could only gaze in a daze at Fan Xian. In a trembling voice she asked, ¡°Are you Sir Fan junior?¡±


    It was Fan Xian¡¯s turn to be dumbstruck. Although his disguise was not overly exaggerated, he was certain that no one could be able to recognize him if they weren¡¯t very familiar with him. Why could this girl recognize him at a nce and call out his name? Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened. His eyes immediately became cold.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t deny it, Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s state of mind became even more panicked. Only now did she remember his question from earlier. Biting her bottom lip, she timidly said, ¡°My father is Sun Jingxiu.¡±


    ¡°Sun Jingxiu!¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a cold breath and couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose and open his mouth wide. He was unable to speak for a while. In his heart, he sighed. He didn¡¯t know if his luck was good to the extreme or bad to the extreme.


    Sun Jingxiu was the present Jingdou magistrate. He controlled the Jingdou bailiffs and the daily peace. He was the main official in charge of capturing him by the empress dowager¡¯s edict. Who would have thought that he was hiding inside the Sun manor and had captured Sun Jingxiu¡¯s daughter.


    Fan Xian sighed and gazed at the youngdy of the Sun family. ¡°Ah, so it is youngdy Sun. I hope I didn¡¯t startle you.¡±


    His brows began to furrow. Sun Jingxiu was a second rank Jingdou magistrate. Although he had never joined a faction, he had no connection to him. Since he was so trusted by the empress dowager, if Fan Xian stayed in this manor, it would be little different to staying in a tiger¡¯s den. For the sake of his safety, he needed to leave as soon as possible.


    ncing at the youngdy of the Sun family, Fan Xian secretly extended his finger and chose a sleeping medicine that had previously knocked out Si Lili, Xiao En, and Yan Bingyun¡¯s brother Luo Fang. He was going to drug the youngdy of the Sun family and then quietly leave.


    ¡°You are Sir Fan junior?¡± Sun Pin¡¯er bit her bottom lip and asked to the ground.


    Fan Xian stood in front of him with a confused smile on his face. Curiously, he asked, ¡°How could you recognize me at a nce?¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er heard his implicit admission and covered her mouth with her hands, not speaking directly to him. For some reason, two teardrops rolled out from her eyes and slid down.


    Fan Xian shook his head in confusion.


    Sun Pin¡¯er saw that he was getting ready to leave and suddenly rose from the chair. Leaping forward, she held him tightly in her arms.


    Feeling the soft, fragrant, and full embrace, Fan Xian was truly dumbstruck. Was this youngdy of the Sun family a patriotic young woman who was prepared to use her own life to capture him, the criminal who assassinated the Emperor?


    The girl in his arms was crying, it didn¡¯t look like she wanted to capture him. What exactly did she want to do?


    Fan Xian¡¯s zhenqi circted through his hands, but he didn¡¯t pry at her shoulder. He only felt the her shoulder shaking and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. This seemed to have sunk into some problem between men and women. However, Fan Xian¡¯s memory was startling. He had never in his life owed something to a woman surnamed Sun. In reality, he had never met this person before.


    ¡°Baoyue...¡± Sun Pin¡¯er sobbed in Fan Xian¡¯s arms and suddenly said this like she was in a dream.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped and pushed her from his arms. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Youngdy, wake up.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er suddenly woke and, with a cry, pulled back at once. Thinking of how she shamelessly leapt into the arms of the strange man, she felt happy, shocked, embarrassed, and angry. Sitting on the chair, she began to cry.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He seemed to have vaguely caught onto something in his heart. Jingdou magistrate? The youngdy of the Sun family? This room filled with ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡± and Banxianzhai poetry collections. Just then, the youngdy had unconsciously cried out Baoyue...


    In a sh, Fan Xian finally remembered a matter from a long time ago, a story that had traveled hotly through Jingdou.


    ¡°You are that... Why did you burn my Baoyue?¡± Fan Xian gazed at the youngdy of the Sun family and asked with shock.


    Sun Pin¡¯er was recognized by Fan Xian and couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Lowering her head, she nced bashfully at him.


    ...


    ...


    This was a story that Fan Sizhe had told Fan Xian three and a half years ago. At that time, the brothers were just starting to organize the Danbo Bookstore to sell ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions¡± that Fan Xian had copied. Fan Xian was worried about the number of sales of the ¡°Story of the Stone,¡± but Fan Sizhe reassured him. The ¡°Story of the Stone¡± had already swept through Jingdou and been a particr scourge on a number of youngdies fromrge families.


    Among these youngdies, the most famous was the youngdy from the family of the Jingdou Government¡¯s Fucheng. Because she had read ¡°A Dream of Red Mansions,¡± she gave no thought to food and drink and became dazed. In the end, the wife of the Cheng family burned the book. The youngdy gave a pained cry of ¡°Why did you burn my Baoyue?¡± and then she became heavily ill. She was bedridden for a long time.


    The matter circted in Jingdou for a long time. At that time, this was a bright spot on Fan Xian¡¯s brilliant reputation.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian looked at the youngdy of the Sun family sitting with her head down in shame in the chair and couldn¡¯t help sighing as he shook his head. He thought to himself, It was no wonder she became so excited after learning his identity. The boudoir was adorned in this way because she was his number one fan... No, it should be said that she was a girl who had caught the ¡°Red Mansion syndrome,¡± a pitiful person that had been seduced by brother Baoyue.


    He gazed at the youngdy of the Sun family and gently said, ¡°Weren¡¯t the books burned?¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er raised her head shamefully and nced at the red-covered ¡°Story of the Stone¡± on the table. Using a mosquito-like voice, she said, ¡°I bought a copyter and got better.¡±


    ¡°Jingdou government¡¯s Fucheng... Now, Master Sun is the Jingdou magistrate. It is difficult for me to make the connection.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke with a slight smile. In his heart, he thought that although there was only a difference of two ranks between the Fucheng and the magistrate, the difference in power was immense, particrly in such a ce as the Jingdou government. Usually, it was difficult for a Fucheng to climb to the position of magistrate, much less do so in only three years.


    Sun Pin¡¯er nced at him and quietly said, ¡°I have to thank you, Sir Fan junior.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a series of conversations, only then did Fan Xian understand that he had caused countless issues ever since he entered the capital. At that time, the Jingdou magistrate, Mei Zhili, had been forced to leave the capital because of Fan Xian¡¯swsuit against the son of the Minister of Rites Guo You. Presently, rumors said that he was in Yanjing leisurely in a position with no obligations. The person who took over being the Jingdou magistrate was removed from his post and investigated because he was implicated in killing people to keep them quiet during Fan Xian and the Second Prince¡¯s fight for power.


    In less than three years, the Jingdou magistrate had gone through a number of people. Because of this reason, Sun Jingxiu was able to climb from the position of Fucheng to magistrate. Thus, when the youngdy of the Sun family said this was all because of Fan Xian, it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.


    Fan Xian looked calmly at the youngdy of the Sun family. His mind was spinning quickly. Positions in the Jingdou government were special. By chance, he had suddenly run into this youngdy. Were the heavens helping him with something?


    ¡°Youngdy Sun, do you trust me?¡± Fan Xian used a very sincere and in gaze to look with iparable purity at Sun Pin¡¯er.


    ¡°You can just call me Pin¡¯er,¡± she said with her head down.


    ¡°Pin¡¯er?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He knew that his chances had just improved a little. Gently, he said, ¡°Presently, I am a court...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Sun Pin¡¯er raised her head in a panic and cut through his words.


    ¡°I am a bad...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er bit her lip and looked at Fan Xian¡¯s face, which was so close to hers. She did not care that this was Fan Xian¡¯s appearance after he had disguised himself. She only felt that her dream of three years was about to be reality. The man in her dreams had appeared in front of her. She could see him and hear him, and she had even smelled the sweat on his palm earlier.


    A wave of panic and anger washed through her heart. How could Sir Fan junior be the bad person that had assassinated the Emperor? She had never entertained such a thought.


    Having spoken to his point, what else was there to worry about? Fan Xian gazed warmly at her. Gently and shamelessly, he stated each word clearly, ¡°Youngdy... Pin¡¯er, there is something I need your help with.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er bit her bottom lip and shook her head forcefully. She said in a small voice, ¡°Quickly light the candles.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether she thought the light from the moon outside the window was too dark to clearly see the face of her idol or if she wanted to remind Fan Xian to not draw the suspicions of the servants in the Sun manor.


    ¡°Everyone in the entire world is looking for you, but who would think that you are actually hiding in the manor of the Jingdou magistrate. Sir, you and I have known each other for two years, but it is now that I have felt true admiration.¡± Under the candlelight, a young man sat across from Fan Xian shaking his head.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and gazed at him, ¡°Young master Yan, have you finally learned to admire others?¡±


    He was the first person Fan Xian had contacted after entering the capital, Yan Bingyun. However, after Fan Xian returned to the capital, he never had an appropriate ce to live, so this was their first time meeting. As for how Yan Bingyun managed to shake off the surveince of the internal court and quietly made his way to the Sun manor without attracting attention was not a problem Fan Xian had to worry about. As the only candidate to be the next Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, he had to have at least this much ability.


    Yan Bingyun looked at him and said, ¡°Not only do I admire you, the Eldest Princess probably also admires you. Master Sun, the Jingdou magistrate, has been ordered by imperial edict to capture you, yet you¡¯re hiding in his daughter¡¯s boudoir.¡±


    Fan Xian spread his hands and shrugged, ¡°My luck has always been better than other people¡¯s.¡±


    After pausing for a while, his voice became more serious as he said, ¡°Perhaps this is not luck, after all, this is a benefit my past has brought to me.¡±


    Yan Bingyun shifted forward on the chair. His hands were crossed in front of his legs. He rubbed them together. ncing at the big bed in the rear of the boudoir, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Important matters are at hand, trifles should not be bothered with. However, how are you going to use this girl?¡±


    His voice was very low. He was not worried about being overheard by the youngdy of the Sun family.


    Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°I need a headquarters from which to send outmunications. If there wasn¡¯t the Sun manor, I would not be able to talk so calmly with you. It would also be difficult to send down my orders. Thus, the Sun manor is theunch site of the events in Jingdou.¡±


    Yan Bingyun looked at him and shook his head a momentter. He sighed and said, ¡°Only you could do such a thing. But you¡¯re right, no one would guess that you would hide in the Jingdou government.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Sun family is willing to help me.¡± Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°The city gates are essentially half opened for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a youngdy can have a great influence on her father.¡±


    ¡°This is something I need to think about. What you need to do is to manage from within.¡± Fan Xian stared into Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have to responsible for cing the peopleing into the capital evenly in various manors. Once we make a move, it has to be light a lightning strike so we don¡¯t give them any chance to strike back.¡±


    Yan Bingyun paused and said, ¡°But there is a problem at hand. A month ago, all of my power in the Council was taken by Director Chen.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°What is this? Has Chen Pingping gone crazy?¡±


    Yan Bingyun fell silent then said, ¡°We can talk about thister. I am only interested in one matter.¡±


    He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and asked each word clearly, ¡°Has His Majesty actually died?¡±


    ...


    ...


    After a death-like silence passed, Fan Xian slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Of the entire Dong Mountain, only I escaped. Although I didn¡¯t see it personally, I suspect that it did not end well. Otherwise, the Eldest Princess¡¯ side would not be so confident.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened on Dong Mountain?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have much time to rte the details. He only said, ¡°Ku He, Sigu Jian, and Ye Liuyun probably all arrived.¡±


    Hearing this news, Yan Bingyun¡¯s face turned ashen. He knew the Emperor was never returning to Jingdou again. Gradually, he clenched his fist and continued to ask, ¡°Where are your 500 ck Knights?¡±


    ¡°Hidden outside the capital. I have a way to contact them, but it is very difficult to move them into the capital silently.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have the protection of the Jingdou government, you should have a way to move these people in.¡± Yan Bingyun hit on Fan Xian¡¯s ns with one sentence.


    ¡°Correct. The ck Knights outside the capital are truly no match for the 10,000 Jingdou Garrison soldiers. If they let go and go on a killing spree in the capital along with the help of the Great Prince¡¯s Imperial Army, I think they should be able to have a terrifying effect.¡±


    ¡°The Council still has over a thousand people in Jingdou,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°This is all the power we hold. We have to take action before the Eldest Princess controls the 13 city gate guards.¡±


    ¡°There is something I must remind you of.¡± Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment. He then suddenly said roughly, ¡°If my estimation is correct, Director Chen should have known about the assassination of the Emperor ahead of time and had even secretly aided in the Eldest Princess¡¯ actions.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. The strange situation of the Overwatch Council waspletelyid out in front of his eyes, but he still could not believe that Chen Pingping would y such a role in his matter.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± he lowered his head and said. ¡°The Qin family army has already surrounded the Chen Garden.¡±


    ¡°This is the truth.¡± A cold light shed in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes as he stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what rtionship you had with the Director, but since you are going to carry out of the posthumous edict on the Emperor¡¯s behalf, you have to be careful of this matter. I don¡¯t wish to see you tricked to death before you have a chance to act.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Rx, I still have confidence in people¡¯s natures. The Director would not harm me.¡±


    He took out the Commissioner token from his clothes and formally handed it to Yan Bingyun. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people this token canmand. Since your powers have been taken, if you want to organize this matter, you should try with this token.¡±


    Without a word, Yan Bingyun epted the token. He unconsciously nced at the shadow of the youngdy deeper in the room again. He shook his head and said, ¡°It will certainly be useful. I am also beginning to believe in such a thing as luck.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I once heard this saying, men conquer the world while women conquer the world through conquering men.¡±


    Yan Bingyun rose and prepared to leave. Turning his head to nce at him, he shook his head in disagreement, ¡°I have long discovered that throughout your life it seems that you are conquering the world through conquering women.¡±

 Chapter 542 - The Sword Is Never Shown When Killing

    <h4>Chapter 542: The Sword Is Never Shown When Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Yan Bingyun went out of the door, he was stopped by Fan Xian¡¯s call. After a moment of silence, Fan Xian asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there news from Hong Changqing and the Qinian Unit?¡±


    After escaping down from Dong Mountain, Fan Xian had charged directly to Danzhou. His trusted aides on the white-sail boat had all been scattered by the attack. Although Yan Xiaoyi died to Fan Xian¡¯s assault rifle, Fan Xian had been worried the whole time about the life and death of Qing Wa and his other subordinates. Since the rebel army had the power to seal off Dong Mountain, and the provinces were also willing to reciprocate the Eldest Princess¡¯ wishes, they had ways to seal the road from Dong Mountain back to the capital.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s thin lips pressed together tightly. He said after a moment, ¡°No news.¡± He nced at Fan Xian, signaling that he had already been away from Council affairs for a month. His didn¡¯t have much intelligence in this area.


    Fan Xian shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t try tofort me. No news is bad news.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I admit that I still have channels to learn about intelligence reports in the Council,¡± Yan Bingyun looked at him and said. ¡°There is a strange matter. The intelligence system in Dongshan Road, and I¡¯m not just talking about the Council¡¯s but all of the intelligence feedback systems, seemed to have failed. The most recent news was from three days ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened. Sweat gradually gathered in his palm. His mouth felt slightly dry, but he forced his face to remainposed. Putting on a strong face, he said, ¡°For now, we can¡¯t mind other ces. We should first settle the matter in Jingdou.¡±


    Yan Bingyun brushed some dust from his robe and said with his head lowered, ¡°You¡¯ve given the token to me. That¡¯s the same as giving memand over a thousand people. Do you want to give me a strategy?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Follow the established guidelines.¡±


    Yan Bingyun nced at him and furrowed his brows. He said, ¡°Many people will die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Fan Xian turned to nce at him with a cold face. ¡°I request that you control the 13 city gate guards. This is the crux of the matter.¡±


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t show his determination or loyalty, he only shook his head and said, ¡°With just the Overwatch Council, it is impossible to control the 13 city gate guards.¡±


    ¡°With the empress dowager holding the city gates, she will not allow the Qin or Ye family armies to enter the capital.¡± Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want Jingdou to sink into a battle. What we need to do is to help the Pce control it.¡±


    The 13 city gate guards were actually just one yamen that controlled the nine city gates in and around Jingdou. If the Eldest Princess¡¯ side has been infiltrating the 13 city gate guards, at this time, they had probably already taken the power ofmand away from the empress dowager¡¯s hands.


    Yan Bingyun shook his head. ¡°Betting a life against a door is a very stupid n.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly bitterly. ¡°There is no other way. With only the Imperial Army, which we can¡¯t entirely depend on at hand, I don¡¯t dare meet the Qin and Ye family¡¯s head on in Jingdou. Everyone is saying Ye Zhong returned to Dingzhou, but who would believe that?¡±


    ¡°What if the 13 city gate guards can¡¯t hold the gates?¡± Yan Bingyun asked slightly mockingly. ¡°When ites to tricks like nurturing trusted aides in the court, you and I are not a match for those of the older generation. The Eldest Princess certainly has someone among the city guards.¡±


    Fan Xianughed self-mockingly and rose. He patted Yan Bingyun on the shoulder. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t stop the Qin family army from entering the capital, you can at least find out ahead of time what time the Qin family will arrive, how many people, and how they¡¯re getting here.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s shoulder was icy cold. He looked at Fan Xian with a slightly cold gaze.


    Fan Xian gazed at him calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve said it before, the elder generation likes to y the game of betrayal and doomed spies. I know that the old cripple had people under him who are preparing to kill the Qin family¡¯s doomed spies.¡±


    Yan Bingyunughed bitterly.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, your father is a piece that the Director buried beside the old Qin master for dozens of years.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Thus, the actions of the Qin army are all within our grasps. It should be possible to create a perfect time difference.¡±


    Yan Bingyun sighed, bowed, and silently left the Sun manor.


    ...


    ...


    After Yan Bingyun left, Fan Xian began to count on his fingers in the youngdy Sun¡¯s boudoir. He wasn¡¯t counting how much silver he had earned since his rebirth. Rather, he was counting time, how much power he controlled in his hands, and what kind of ripples he could make in Jingdou. After much calction, he had to admit that if the Qin and Ye families¡¯ armies¡¯ entered the capital, he could only fight a guerri war.


    Before the army entered the capital, he had to make a lightning attack on the Royal Pce. Wan¡¯er, Lady Ning, Yi Guipin, and the Third Prince, whose state of mind he didn¡¯t know, were the people he had to save.


    As long as he could save them, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything or using the assault rifle to carry out guerri warfare. Fan Xian could not imagine who could stand against him.


    However, he still felt a bit sullen. He wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the Eldest Princess¡¯ forces face-to-face on the battlefield. He had no choice but to make one strike and retreat. Thinking of this, he involuntarily began to shake his head wildly. If the Emperor knew that Qing Kingdom would fall to such circumstances, would he have regretted strictly prohibiting me from having any contact with the military in the past?


    There were seven Roads of elite soldiers in the world, yet none of them could be used by him. Fan Xianughed bitterly and was speechless.


    He was still confident. He rose and walked to the window to nce at the gradually extinguishedntern lights outside. His expression was calm. He began to have some optimistic judgments in his heart concerning this matter and growing confidence in a certain elder.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior.¡± Seeing that Yan Bingyun had left, the youngdy of the Sun family, who had been sitting quietly in her room the entire time, hesitantly walked out. At this time, she was no longer as excited and terrified as earlier. She had recovered the confidence and reserve that the daughter of arge family should have. Only her asional nces at Fan Xian exposed theplicated feelings in the depths of her heart.


    ¡°You can call me An Zhi.¡± Fan Xian returned the gesture with great gentleness.


    Sun Pin¡¯er felt moved in her heart. She had also faintly guessed what Sir Fan junior and the famous Sir Yan junior were discussing earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat scared but also a bit excited when she thought of the fact that she was helping Sir Fan junior. She lowered her head and said quietly, ¡°Sir Fan junior, I am only a woman. I don¡¯t know exactly what is happening in court, but I...¡±


    She raised her head and looked bravely at Fan Xian. ¡°I trust you. If you need me to do anything, please, speak straightforwardly.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment as he smiled brightly. ¡°Presently, traitors rule the court. There is no ruler. Officials and sons are not acting as they should and, soon, the country will also not be. Even if I have to toss out this fleshy body, I will try to pull that traitor and wicked son on the dragon chair in the Pce off his high horse. If you wish to help me, you don¡¯t need to do much. Just allow me to stay here for a few days.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t think that Sir Fan junior would ask for so little and was faintly disappointed. She pressed her lips together and gathered her courage to say, ¡°Sir, father should be of help to you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t exin anything. In reality, now that he had the Sun manor as headquarters, it had already helped him a great deal. At least, from now on, he could easily contact his subordinates in Jingdou through Yan Bingyun. The start of this entire n would begin from this youngdy¡¯s boudoir.


    ¡°If there is the opportunity, I will indeed need you to introduce me to your father. There are many things that I need Sir Sun¡¯s help with.¡± Fan Xian did believe that a girl would be able to convince a Jingdou magistrate to change his stance. However, with Sun Pin¡¯er as a bridge, once the situation changed and Fan Xian¡¯s side had the advantage, why couldn¡¯t Sir Sun add the icing on the cake? Fan Xian would not refuse.


    Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s expression of shame became stronger. A momentter, she bit her bottom lip and said, ¡°Actually, I am being very not filial. I ask that you be lenient toward my father.¡±


    Sir Sun was ordered to capture Fan Xian by the empress dowager¡¯s edict, yet Sun Pin¡¯er was hiding him in her boudoir. Once Fan Xian had actually turned the tables, who knew how he would treat those who had once tried to harm him? Sun Pin¡¯er knew how bloody the battle for royal power was. Her impudent action may hurt her father deeply, thus, her words about being not filial.


    Fan Xian sighed and looked with pity at the fragile girl. He couldn¡¯t help feelings of guilt rising in his heart. Comfortingly, he said, ¡°Be assured, if the right way of the court is rectified, I promise your father will at least not have to worry about this life. If he is willing topletely repent, then he will be a meritorious official.¡±


    Having received his promise, Sun Pin¡¯er wiped away her new tears. Without any thought as to whether the promises of a politician counted for anything, she bowed deeply to Fan Xian. ¡°Thank you, Sir Fan junior.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± Fan Xian bowed deeply and formally to Sun Pin¡¯er. Gently, he said, ¡°Although I am not a good person, I am not someone fond of killing. In this matter, I hope the empress dowager will be able to see the truth clearly and resolve everything peacefully, without the need to shed blood.¡±


    The two bowed to each other and looked like they were bowing to heaven and earth. Feeling that it was greatly inappropriate, they hesitantly rose. Fan Xian turned to look out of the window again at the lonely sky and silvery moon. In his heart, he mockingly thought to himself, How could such a clear night be a day for killing?


    ...


    ...


    Some mysterious shadows flitted back and forth outside Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. The guards responsible for guarding the manor didn¡¯t even nce at them. They knew they were spies from the internal court or perhaps there were also some spies from the Bureau of Military Affairs. Everyone was aware of each other¡¯s existence. No one would be the first to instigate something.


    The Great Prince held the Imperial Army in his hands. As long as his military power was not taken, the various powers in Jingdou would have to maintain supreme respect to and fawn on this manor.


    Ever since the news of the Emperor¡¯s assassination had spread out, the empress dowager had closed the Pce doors. After she had strictly subdued the restless movement from various sides, Prince Heqing¡¯s manor became the focus of the gazes of the variousrge powers. The Great Prince¡¯s protection of his wangfei and family inside the manor was strict to a stunning degree.


    After all, he had been the Commander of the Western Expedition Army in the past. At this critical juncture, all his ruthlessness wasid out. He had moved a squad of 500 imperial soldiers to surround his manor.. Even if something happened in the Pce, the Great Prince¡¯s trusted aides would be able to preserve the safety of the manor until thest moment.


    As for whether or not it followed the rules and broke Qingw, no one daredment. If he wanted to do this, no one could do anything, under the empress dowager¡¯s implicit consent.


    The civil officials who had enough courage to speak out in Taiji Pce had all been ced in jail.


    Presently, the Qing Kingdom had no ruler. Therefore, whoever had the most soldiers had the loudest voice.


    ...


    ...


    The second housekeeper of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor walked out from a door next to the main gates. In a low voice, he said a few words to the guard. It seemed that he was expressing his greetings. Immediately after, a person walked out from among the guards and went behind the manor to arrange a carriage.


    Amid the clip-clopping of horse hooves, a carriage with the manor¡¯s symbol painted on it drove out of the darkness and stopped in front of the stone steps of the manor. The imperial soldiers on guard around the manor shifted their gaze over but did not have any reaction.


    At present, Jingdou was enforcing a strict curfew. Other than the various powers that were pursuing Fan Xian, there was not a single person on the streets. Logically speaking, it would not be allowed for a person to go outte at night. However, at this moment, the person boarding the carriage was the second housekeeper of the Great Prince¡¯s mansion. The imperial soldiers pretended to not see anything.


    The second housekeeper greeted the Imperial Army officer warmly. Standing on the stone steps, he narrowed his eyes and gazed into the darkness at the end of the street. He knew there were countless people secretly watching his movements in the darkness. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about anything. He was going to meet the strategist from the Eldest Princess¡¯s manor to n out the next move for both sides.


    This second housekeeper was the leader of the secret spies that the Northern Qi Emperor had sent to be stationed in Jingdou. He was the one who went behind wangfei¡¯s back and sold Fan Xian¡¯s location in Yangcong Alley to the Eldest Princess¡¯s man.


    The brows of the second housekeeper gradually rxed. He was carrying out the Emperor¡¯s orders, so he didn¡¯t care about wangfei¡¯s anger. There were many things that should be done first and reportedter. Although the Great Prince had sent the Imperial Army here, he was still forced to remain in the Pce. It was impossible for him to know exactly what had happened in the manor and that Fan Xian had been betrayed by someone in his own manor.


    He smiled slightly and raised his foot to descend the stairs, preparing to board the carriage.


    His steady right hand slowly lifted the curtain on the carriage. The second housekeeper¡¯s pupils constricted nervously. There were two ck-clothed people looking coldly at him from what should have been apletely empty carriage.


    Then, the second housekeeper felt a bone-deep chill. It followed a number of holes inside his body and sank into his brain. After the chill, there was an endless pain.


    He opened his mouth wide but could not utter a single sound. He could only breathe with great difficulty. Lowering his head, he finally saw that there were an extra three metal drills sprouting from his body.


    The ice-cold metal drills pierced mercilessly into his body, skewering him like an innocent little chick waiting for ughter. Warm blood flowed out of the blood groove on the metal drill and sshed toward the ground.


    ¡°Sixth Bureau!¡±


    In the moment before his death, the second housekeeper finally recognized the identity of the assassins. He knew they were his counterparts in the South that were recognized for their fighting prowess. He epted his fate hopelessly.


    He had betrayed Fan Xian, so he should know that he would face endless pursuit by the Overwatch Council. However, he had not thought that in just a few hours, the Overwatch Council, which had scattered like sand, would regain such powerful moves.


    Without time to think, the second housekeeper¡¯s hands grasped the metal rod in his chest weakly and copsed off the carriage. With a crash, he fell to the ground with blood flowing out. There was not a chance of survival.


    ...


    ...


    The first to discover the assassination at the door of the manor were the manor guards who stood close by. They were shocked by this blood sight and didn¡¯t react for a moment. They only stared at the second housekeeper, who was trusted by wangfei, as he was viciously killed by three metal drills and then fell into the puddle of blood, twitching continuously.


    The carriage had already begun to move in a short amount of time. Passing by the second housekeeper¡¯s body, it charged into the dark night.


    The spies watching this scene from dark corners couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck. They had not thought that someone would be able to assassinate the housekeeper-like person outside the strictly guarded door of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. They didn¡¯t know how those people had hidden inside the manor¡¯s own carriage and had not revealed a single trace of themselves.


    These spies would not rush forward to surround the assassins in the carriage. Rather, they opened their eyes excitedly to watch this excellent show. They all guessed as to who made the first move and how they should report it to their superiors when they returned.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    After a moment, the imperial soldiers stationed outside the manor recovered from their surprised and reacted as quickly as possible. Crying out angrily in unison, they charged toward the carriage with long spears.


    With a number of creaks, the horse pulling the carriage gave a sorrowful cry and was flipped to the ground, dead. When the soldiers formed a circle, their power to harm and kill was truly terrifying. The long spears pushed out uniformly and the horse fell to the ground, sending up a cloud of dust. The carriage also came to a halt in the street.


    At this moment, the encirclement was notplete. There was an opening in the direction of the mouth of the street. The crash of the carriage dissipated into countless shards. Immediately after, arge amount of thick smoke exploded out of the carriage. There was poison in the smoke. It forced the soldiers back on all sides as they endlessly coughed.


    The three Sixth Bureau assassins dissolved into three ck shadows. Using the cover of the poisonous smoke, they charged out of the gap. Before the soldiers closed the circle, they disappeared in the darkness of the Jingdou night, leaving only a sinister and cold announcement.


    ¡°This is the consequence of selling out Duke Fan!¡±


    Outside the manor door, the poisonous smoke dissipated, the housekeeper was dead and the poisoned Imperial Soldiers were being seen to. It was a sorrowful, heavy, and tense situation. Everyone was thinking about thest words the assassins had left behind. Other than the terrifying and professional assassins in the Overwatch Council, who else had the power and daring to carry out an assassination outside the main door of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor?


    After the Emperor died, Director Chen was poisoned by the Dongyi master and Commissioner Fan had be a court criminal to be captured. In just one day, the usually sinister and intimidating Overwatch Council had immediately be a te of scattered sand andpletely lost its magic.


    However, this sinister and brave assassination and announcement once again told all the powers in Jingdou that Sir Fan junior was still alive and the Overwatch Council still existed.


    Those who betrayed him and those who wanted to kill him would all slowly be met with the Overwatch Council¡¯s restless and endless vengeance. How long would this city soak in the killings that happened in the darkness and the poison? How many people would it kill?


    The chaos, panic, and fear outside the manor did not travelpletely into the manor. The heavily guarded manor appeared particrly calm. Wangfei sat with a cold face in the slightly chilly pavilion. Her eyes stared in a daze out of the window. She slowly said, ¡°This is a warning to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Bingyun slowly stood and calmly said. ¡°This is the sincerity and message that the Commissioner sent.¡±


    Wangfei turned her head and looked into his eyes.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t move and calmly said, ¡°Wangfei is wangfei. You are no longer the Great Princess of Northern Qi. With people like the second housekeeper, presumably, you will not care how many die.¡±


    Wangfe¨ª¡¯s heart jumped. She knew what he said made sense. Since she had already married into Qing Kingdom, ording to Fan Xian¡¯s reminder in Yangcong Alley, she was a person of Qing Kingdom. If she thought too much for her brother in Northern Qi, it would not be beneficial for her own future.


    ¡°The message the Commissioner wished to pass on is very clear,¡± Yan Bingyun calmly said. ¡°The people who died tonight will gradually prove this point. He has regained control of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Wangfei was silent for a moment. She then said, ¡°I am very willing to cooperate with Sir Fan junior.¡± She suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, other than thanking Sir Fan junior¡¯s determination to kill, I must also express my admiration. It was a good kill.¡±


    Nothing needed to be said. They each understood the other¡¯s heart. No one knew how many people the cry outside the manor doors had confused.


    Wangfei suddenly opened her mouth and said heavily, ¡°However, assassination is never the right way to resolve a problem. I hope you will be careful.¡±


    She knew that Fan Xian was still in the process of being pursued. The reason the power of the Overwatch Council was able to be gathered and its coldness spread quickly waspletely due to the abilities of this official in front of her. Perhaps Fan Xian had set the policy to assassinate to establish might, but the person carrying it out was the one in front of her.


    Yan Bingyun quietly said, ¡°The Council people have long scattered. Our advantage is being in the dark.¡±


    He bowed to wangfei and slowly said, ¡°Using the Commissioner¡¯s words, we don¡¯t show the sword. We only kill people. As for just how things will go and how the empress dowager will react, this is a problem the Commissioner needs to think about.¡±


    ¡°How many people will die tonight?¡± Wangfei asked with worry. If Fan Xian really raised waves of blood in Jingdou, was he not worried that the empress dowager would respond with bloody methods? What about those people inside the Pce?


    Yana Bingyun paused slightly. The touch of indifference between his brows gradually became coldness. ¡°Amander of the 13 city gate guards and an official in the Ministry of Justice should have already died. There is no need to worry. With such arge disturbance, there are always many people who should die.¡±

 Chapter 543 - Drawing The Dagger In His Shoe For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 543: Drawing The Dagger In His Shoe For The First Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In one night, many people died. The news was like the first frost at the beginning of autumn. It immediately dampened the spirits of the conspirators who had been so excited.


    The civil officials struggled to the death in Taiji Pce. The deaths that followed in the night finally made these people understand that battles that implicated the country would never be ended in a gentle manor. Sir Fan junior held the posthumous edict in his hand and had the Overwatch Council below his feet. As long as such a person was not captured, no one would be able to enjoy their wealthy and luxurious lives.


    The empress dowager and Crown Prince knew that Fan Xian was showing them his attitude from the darkness. Toward this kind of attitude, they felt umonly angry. This kind of attitude was the equivalent of Fan Xian standing in front of them and saying openly, ¡°I have the power to kill anyone I want to kill. I am threatening you.¡±


    This was an immoral action of terrorism. It was forcing the empress dowager and Crown Prince into temporary inaction. They could not act against the Fan family or the dozens of officials in prison. If they did so, who would actually kill who?


    From some angles, Fan Xian¡¯s attempt to exacerbate the dilemma was possibly a stupid choice. How could the people in the Pce be threatened by an official? If the empress dowager truly decided to ept the loss and heavy injuries on both sides by bringing the army into the capital, what could Fan Xian do? The Overwatch Council could only execute their magic in the darkness. Once they were faced with a truly powerful army, their only option was to retreat.


    For whatever reason, the empress dowager and Crown Prince temporarily chose to stay silent and didn¡¯t proceed with the most ferocious counter-attack.


    ...


    ...


    In the following two days, the Eldest Princess¡¯s side gathered their power and continued to do their best to find a trace of Fan Xian in Jingdou¡¯s streets and alleys. They only managed to break a few of the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret hideouts and kill seven swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau. They still did not capture Fan Xian.


    At the first instance, the Jingdou government and members of the Garrison, who were usually stationed in the city, surrounded the Yan manor. After charging into the manor, they only caught a few of the servants of the manor and were not able to catch Yan Ruohai. They didn¡¯t even see a glimpse of Lady Shen¡¯s shadow, much less Sir Yan junior, who was helping Fan Xian in Jingdou secretly contact old members of the Overwatch Council.


    The army had not yet entered Jingdou. The other side could only distantly surround and watch the square building beside Tianhe Avenue. They didn¡¯t have the power to charge the Overwatch Council. They were only ensuring that Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun were not able to enter the Council.


    The surveince and encirclement of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor also tightened. No one dared lead soldiers into the manor because everyone was afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes hidden in the darkness.


    In just one night, most of the secret agents of the Overwatch Council received a secret order from up high to not return to the yamen to work. They disappeared into the sea of people in Jingdou, hiding their strength and protecting their safety. They returned to the darkness they were most used to.


    Around 600 people disappeared like this. The disappearance of these Overwatch Council officials was a direct threat to the nobility in the Royal Pce.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, there was no follow-up information about the Crown Prince¡¯s rumored ascension ceremony. Although the Pce had watched the information tightly, the shocking news of over 40 officials being captured and thrown into prison could not be hidden forever.


    Gradually, the Jingdou people began to realize the truth of the matter and knew that big trouble had urred in the Royal Pce. They did not have the power to change history or, at least at this moment, the courage. They could only face all this calmly, close their shops, stock up enough energy and food, return to their humble homes, worm into the nkets, and put their hands together to pray to the heavens to resolve this matter quickly.


    It didn¡¯t matter who was Emperor, but there had to be an Emperor.


    A never before seen solemnity and destion appeared on Jingdou¡¯s streets. Even though there was curfew, not many people left their homes in the daylight either.


    ording to the Eldest Princess¡¯s original n, the Crown Prince should already have been the new Emperor of Qing Kingdom and felt the people¡¯s unease. Presently, the cause of chaos was still contained within Jingdou. Once it traveled outward and reached the provinces, Qing Kingdom would truly be in chaos.


    He had to stabilize everything in the shortest possible time. To do so, he had to find Fan Xian and kill him.


    The Crown Prince looked at the mountainous pile of memorials next to him andughed bitterly, unable to speak for a moment. In just three days, the number of memorials from the various provinces in Qing Kingdom had already reached more than 1,700. Usually, these memorials were spread evenly among the schrs in the Hall of Government Affairs to decide, with the most important matters being given to the Emperor to decide. Other small matters were sent to various departments to handle.


    Presently, the schrs were all in the Celestial Prison and the officials in the departments had all sank into chaos. Everyone in Jingdou was in a state of fear. Court politics was gradually bing stalled. State affairs were in disarray.


    Taking down a few memorials from the top of the little mountain, the Crown Prince nced over it. His pupils gradually became perplexed. These memorials hade thetest. They were from the governors of the other Six Roads after they learned of the Emperor¡¯s assassination.


    Although these governors spoke respectfully, the edge hidden within their words was clear.


    The Crown Prince sighed and wondered helplessly when the civil officials in Qing Kingdom had be so courageous. He abruptly thought of the dozens of officials in prison with the schrs Hu and Shu as their leaders. They had been in the Celestial Prison for two days and three nights, yet not one mouth had been loosened.


    The Pce could not keep waiting. Thus, they had begun to use torture. However, it still did not wear down these officials¡¯ characters. He had even heard that Shu the Schr had taken the lead in starting a hunger strike.


    The Crown Prince rubbed his temples, feeling a powerful headache. Was he going to have to follow his aunt¡¯s intentions and have all these officials killed? What would happen after he killed all of them? Who would handle state affairs? Was he truly going to be an isted person?


    Eunuch Hou suddenly entered the royal study without being announced. He had panic on his face. The Crown Prince raised his head and nced at him with his eyes slightly narrowed. He knew that Eunuch Hou was his aunt¡¯s trusted aide and someone he could trust.


    Eunuch Hou moved close to his ear and said a few words with a pale face.


    The Crown Prince was shocked and mmed his palm onto the desk, rocking the memorials to the floor. Gritting his teeth, he said with sinister coldness, ¡°There¡¯s been an assassination attempt on the Third Prince! Who gave you such daring?¡±


    Eunuch Hou¡¯s body shook. He quickly lowered his body. In a sorrowful voice, he said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡± The Crown Prince looked icily into his eyes. ¡°Presently, the entire Pce is managed by you. Without your stretched out hand, how could an assassin have gotten to that part of the Pce?¡±


    ¡°It truly has nothing to do with me,¡± Eunuch Hong said in a low voice and quickly begged for mercy.


    It took the Crown Prince a moment to calm his anger. Waving his sleeve, he headed into the Pce. He wanted to be the Emperor. He wanted to kill Fan Xian. He knew that the Third Prince was Fan Xian¡¯s student and biggest enemy for the throne. He still had not thought to kill the Third Prince because, in his eyes, the Third Prince was still a child.


    If something had truly happened to the Third Prince, who knew how crazy the Pce and Jingdou, both of which already could not bear any turmoil, would be. All along the way to the rear of the Pce, the Crown Prince wondered with an ashen expression, Who wanted to kill the Third Prince? Was his aunt using the Third Prince¡¯s death to make him more ruthless? Was the Second Prince using the Third Prince¡¯s death to exacerbate his conflict with the world?


    He knew, regardless of which perspective, the Third Prince could not die.


    The Crown Prince silent prayed in his heart.


    Li Chengping was the Third Prince. His life and death had great impacts, so he had to be prudent. However, the officials in Jingdou did not have such good treatment. Putting aside the officials who had reached the highest positions, who were currently shut up in prison and being tortured, the officials who still managed to continue working in the Six Ministries were also living wretched lives.


    There were no leading officials in the Hall of Governmental Affairs managing matters. The officials of the Six Departments still did their best to maintain the running of the country. In the Pce, although the memorials the Crown Prince temporarily annotated did not pass through the royal seal, most of the officials implicitly epted the Crown Prince¡¯s authority.


    The Minister of Revenue Fan Jian was hiding in King Jing¡¯s manor for his life. Minister of Appointments Yan Hangshu was busy arranging for new officials to fill in positions in various departments, building a foundation for the Crown Prince to take the throne. As for the other four ministries, they were all working in a state of fear.


    As for those officials who did not have a stable position or had innate problems, they had already been rejected. For those who had deep connections to Fan Xian¡¯s side, they had been cleanly relieved of their positions and kept at home to await questioning.


    There was no space left in prison. It had already been filled by the loyalists Fan Xian¡¯s father-inw had left behind. However, Minister Fan¡¯s connections in court were rather secretive. For the moment, they had not been dug out by the Eldest Princess. Fan Xian himself did not have much power in court. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be big problems.


    Even if they were Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples that everyone knew about, Hou Jichang still held a dangerous responsibility. He was in Jiaozhou watching the movements of the navy and had secretmunications with Xu Maocai, ready to act at any time. Cheng Jialin had been sent by Fan Xian to Suzhou and was holding the pce treasury with Su Wenmao. Yang Wanli had already been repairing the riverbanks on the east side in the South for a year. At this moment, Shi Chanli should be in Song Kingdom, continuing his travels as the biggest pimp in the world.


    Even if the Eldest Princess wanted to take action against Fan Xian¡¯s four students, she was unable to extend her hand that far before the situation stabilized in Jingdou, while the Crown Prince was unable to ascend the throne and the attitude of six of the governors was unclear.


    Unfortunately, it was the beginning of autumn, right after the summer floods. After the water transport governor¡¯s yamen had finished repairing the river bands, following precedent, someone had to be sent back to the capital to ask for silver. The person sent back for silver this was not just anyone, it was Yang Wanli. He had been ced by Fan Xian into the Clear Water Department and had focused all his energies on repairing the riverbanks. He had earned the admiration of everyone in the water transport yamen. In addition, learning of his connection to the Minister of Revenue, he was chosen to return to the capital.


    They thought having Yang Wanli return to the court to ask for money would be a very easy matter. However, they had not expected that the Emperor would be assassinated and Yang Wanli¡¯s teacher, Fan Xian, would be cast as the main culprit of the assassination.


    After Yang Wanli entered the Ministry of Works, he turned himself in.


    He had already been shut in the narrow ck room for two days and had suffered endless amounts of torture. His body was covered in scars, but the people in the Ministry of Justice could not open his mouth to obtain a confession concerning Fan Xian.


    Yang Wanli was innocent. He did not believe his teacher would do such a wicked thing that angered men and gods. Furthermore, he had no way of knowing where Fan Xian was.


    When it was dusk, the internal pce sent someone to escort him. Although his ranking was not enough to enjoy the Celestial Prison, the empress dowager had given him this honor for the sake of his teacher-mentor connection to Fan Xian.


    Yang Wanli narrowed his blurry eyes and supported his waist like an old farmer as he walked out from the ck room. He felt that his entire body hurt. The scabs on his fingers healed and then split open again, leaking fresh blood anew.


    His heart was filled with helplessness. He knew that once he was escorted to the Celestial Prison, he might never see the sky again.


    The two guards from the internal court escorted him, scolding him the entire way out. The officials from the Ministry of Works that saw this tragic sight along their journey did not move their eyes. They only twisted their heads and pretended to not have seen it.


    The officials knew exactly what had happened two days ago in Taiji Pce. They were not at all surprised by the bloody punishments in the Pce. The Crown Prince wanted to take the throne, so he needed these officials to lower their heads and give in. Until thest step, the Crown Prince would not be willing to kill all the officials. However, in another two days, the Crown Prince would not be able to wait anymore. Then what?


    ...


    ...


    Yang Wanli walked out of the Ministry of Works yamen and boarded the prisoner¡¯s carriage. It drove to a street corner and suddenly stopped. A guard furrowed his brows and stretched his head to have a look. His head had just extended out of the carriage curtains when it fell with a thud.


    Looking at the headless body that fell in front of him and the fresh blood surging out of the wound, Yang Wanli¡¯s face abruptly became pale white. His empty stomach felt ufortable. Digestive juices welled up. He wanted to throw up.


    The other guard at his side gave a cry for help. In his shock, his voice was sealed by a metal drill piercing through the carriage from the outside.


    The curtain was lifted aside and revealed Fan Xian¡¯s always calm and handsome face. Fan Xian looked at the shell-shocked Yang Wanli and smiled, ¡°Do you want toe out?¡±


    Turbid tears streamed down his face. He nodded repeatedly as he looked at his teacher. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Teacher, it is too risky. I am not worth it for you to do this.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have the patience to listen more and pulled him down to board the Overwatch Council¡¯s specially mademon carriage. In just a moment, they had disappeared into Jingdou¡¯s quiet streets and alleys before arriving at a secretmunication point.


    ¡°Tend to your injuries, I didn¡¯te specially to save you. I was just passing by.¡± Fan Xian looked at the heavily injured Yang Wanli and sighed. ¡°Of course, if you actually died, I would probably feel bad for a while.¡±


    Fan Xian was not being pretentious. He had actually been passing the Ministry of Works yamen. His goal was further away. That was why he hade to this secretmunication point and was looking at Yan Bingyun in front of him as he asked, ¡°Everything is confirmed?¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess, the empress dowager, the Crown Prince, and Lady Shu are all in the Pce.¡± Yan Bingyun looked at him. ¡°Everything is confirmed. As long as the Royal Pce is under control, the major matter is set.¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager really trusts the Great Prince this much?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°If I was her, I would have long switched the Great Prince with someone from the old Qin family.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the empress dowager believes that with thebined surveince of the internal court, the eunuchs, and guards, no one would be able to rescue Lady Ning.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Tonight, I am going to rescue some rtives and lock some rtives away.¡±


    Yan Bingyun smiled, but it was a bit tight.


    Fan Xian could see that his expression was unnatural and asked with a frown, ¡°Has something happened in the Pce or something on Sir Yan¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about on father¡¯s side. He¡¯s probably at the Qin home right now.¡± Yan Bingyun lowered his head. ¡°There is something that I should probably tell you before you enter the Pce.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him.


    ¡°An assassination attempt was carried out against the Third Prince.¡± Yan Bingyun raised his head to look at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me your contact in the Pce, so I have no way of finding out the results of the assassination. However, I urge you to think of the worst possible situation. After all, he is only a child. Yi Guipin has no way to protect him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s been an assassination against Chengping?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t speak for a while. He gradually tightened his fist. The knuckles that turned white exposed the true feelings in his heart.


    A momentter, he said in a low voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t the work of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Yan Bingyun nced at him and was slightly confused. He didn¡¯t understand why he was so certain that the culprit behind the attack in the Pce this time was not the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Blood has already been spilled.¡± Fan Xian raised his head to look at him. ¡°There is no need to bring forward the entry into the Pce tonight. Follow the original n.¡±


    ¡°With the help of the Jingdou government and ck Knights scattered throughout the capital, there is 400 people.¡± Yan Bingyun knew how Fan Xian felt at this moment, so he didn¡¯t take offense to his particrly cold behavior. Rather, he calmly said, ¡°Since you have already decided to give up the attempts on the city gate guards, then in the operation tonight in the Royal Pce, we have to capture everyone and not miss a single person.¡±


    ¡°Of the nine city gates, which one can I control?¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough soldiers at hand, so we can¡¯t meet them in open battle. We can only take the dangerous route.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe that the empress dowager and Eldest Princess would think that I would dare enter the Pce by force...¡± He stood and smiled slightly. ¡°Those who are used to scheming like an Emperor often forget about such things as courage. A drunk man may not have a clear mind, but he is still very mighty with a cleaver.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that my mother-inw is a lunatic. I want to know if my forced attack without any sense of beauty makes her spitting mad.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a forced attack,¡± Yan Bingyun said. ¡°At least the Imperial Army won¡¯t obstruct you. However, we only have 400 people. The rest of the people from the Seventh Bureau had to be outside the Pce to set up a diversion. The Royal Pce is so big, and we have insufficient people. If we want to ensure everyone is captured, then we have to know urately where our targets are.¡±


    He looked at Fan Xian with worry and said, ¡°Directly attacking a camp is a great taboo in military strategy. The gamble is too heavy. I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from.¡±


    ¡°I have people in the enemy¡¯s camp,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile and then rubbed his smooth cheek.


    After learning about the assassination attempt on the Third Prince, he had not exchanged a single word on the topic with Yan Bingyun. He only calmly organized the surprise attack. At the end, Fan Xian could not help but slowly lower his head with a pang in his chest and secretly pray that the child was fine.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die.¡± Fan Xian seemed to be talking to himself as well as to the Third Prince, whose life and death was unknown. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the Emperor.¡±


    ...


    ...


    One hour [JW1] earlier, an event happened that could change the course of history and the deaths of many people in the Pce. The second matter that shocked the Pce after the Qing Emperor was assassinated on Dong Mountain.


    The target of this attack was the Third Prince. He was the only sessor to the throne who Fan Xian had openly shown support for in this year.


    Even after a long time, no one knew who the main culprit was behind this attack. No matter how it was looked at, the Third Prince could not be considered an important target. Although everyone knew that this teenage boy had great influence over the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension, this kind of influence mainly stemmed from Fan Xian¡¯s support.


    The Third Prince himself did not have any extraordinary charm or power.


    Even if the Crown Prince was worried that his younger brother would cause trouble, he would only want to kill Fan Xian and not take action against his brother. The Third Prince¡¯s death at this time would not be beneficial to the Crown Prince at all. It would only strengthen the objections of the court officials and make Fan Xian¡¯s rebellion even crazier.


    What was particrly important was that with Fan Xian as the scapegoat, the Dong Mountain matter could be hidden forever by the truth. If Li Chengping died in the Pce, how could the present master of the Royal Pce, the Crown Prince, convince history?


    The Crown Prince was like his father. They were both people who cared about their reputations in history. That was why he swung between killing and did not kill the officials. It was why he would not order his subordinates to kill the Third Prince. It was also the reason why Fan Xian concluded he was not the culprit.


    Then, who wanted to kill Li Chengping?


    In the Chen corridor, young Li Chengping¡¯s face was filled with shock. As he ran wildly, he also thought about this question.


    It was a pity it was not Hanguang Pce. The empress dowager had no way to protect his life. He cried for help, but the Chen corridor was too quiet. No one heard his cries. Li Chengping lost all hope. He thought to himself that if he had stayed in Hanguang Pce, he would not die right now. Earlier, he would not have fallen for the trick and ran to the Chen corridor.


    But, the other person had said that teacher had things to tell him and had shown him an item of trust, which was why he had fallen for the trick. Hiding it from his mother and tricking the eunuchs and serving girls in Hanguang Pce, he had quietly made his way to the Chen corridor.


    Run wildly, child.


    How could a child outrun an adult? Li Chengping panted and fell to the ground. He watched as the two eunuchs came closer step by step. His face was pale. He gritted his teeth tightly.


    The two eunuchs were not professionals, but it was clear that they had received some kind of training in killing. It would be too easy to kill a weak child.


    It was easy to the point that the two eunuchs had already considered Li Chengping to be a dead person. Stepping on him with one foot, a hand reached into its clothes to remove the knife.


    When the eunuch¡¯s knife came down toward Li Chengping, his whole mouth was dry. His right hand felt for the dagger in his shoe. With a sharp cry, he finally pulled it out and stabbed forward.


    [JW1] It could also be two hours.

 Chapter 544 - That Night

    <h4>Chapter 544: That Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With a dink, the knife in the eunuch¡¯s hand grazed by the Third Prince¡¯s young body and plunged ruthlessly into the ground of the Chen corridor. It actually sent up a few pieces of stone. One could see how powerful the strike was.


    The Third Prince twisted his body and cried out wildly. His legs kicked blindly. He just happened to dodge the strike while he wildly waved the dagger in his trembling hand.


    With two rips, the bottoms of the eunuchs¡¯ robes were sliced open, revealing two wounds. The eunuchs¡¯ faces became cold. It seemed they had not thought a precious prince would carry a dagger with him at all times and that it would be so sharp.


    The first time he had pulled the dagger from his shoe, it did not have the effect it should have had. Although the dagger was sharp, it was held in the hands of youth.


    In his moment of life and death, Li Chengping learned courage to kill that Fan Xian had at age 12 but did not learn his teacher¡¯s ability to kill. Although the murderous eunuchs did not know any martial arts, they were strong and powerful. They were not people he could resist.


    A eunuch pinned Li Chengping tightly to the ground with his foot while the other eunuch stood on his elbow, rendering him unable to move. Looking at the rip of his clothes, he shook his head. One hand pressed against Li Chengping¡¯s throat. Holding the knife in his other hand, he brought it down once again.


    ...


    ...


    Li Chengping¡¯s breathing became more and more difficult. He watched as the knife came down and knew that he was going to die. Involuntarily, boundless regret welled in his heart. Thinking about the strike earlier, he didn¡¯t even manage to graze his enemies¡¯ side. Filled with hopelessness, he couldn¡¯t help but give up, close his eyes, and begin to cry.


    He waited for a long time.


    Li Chengping seemed to feel the pain of a sharp object piercing into his chest. The metal hand on his throat cut off his breathing. But, he was still alive. The two feet on his body and hand seemed to not be stepping down any further.


    He opened his eyes in fear and saw a sight that astonished him. He saw that the two eunuchs above were like him with their eyes open wide in fear. Two streaks of ck blood flowed out from the corners of their eyes.


    Li Chengping knew that a chance to live hade again. Crying out wildly, he pulled his right hand from below the eunuch¡¯s foot and stabbed it viciously into the foot that stood on his chest.


    The dagger entered the flesh and sent up a bloom of blood.


    Li Chengping struggled to stand. He couldn¡¯t help the fear rise as the two vicious eunuchs fell down like two blocks of wood. His legs trembled. He didn¡¯t have the courage to move forward and see what exactly how the two eunuchs had bloode out from the corners of their eyes and then fallen down.


    He lowered his head and saw the knife stuck in his chest. Only now did he feel endless pain and began to cry wretchedly.


    Fortunately, when the eunuch had stabbed down with the knife, his strength was already gone and could not continue exerting force. The tip of his knife only pierced a third of the way in. This allowed Li Chengping to narrowly escape and keep his life.


    Li Chengping dragged his watery legs to the two already dead eunuchs. Despite his fear, he had endless confusion in his heart. He wondered if the heavens were helping him by cursing these two eunuchs.


    It was not a curse. The Third Prince finally understood this as he recovered his wits. He stared at the two tears on the abdomen of the eunuchs¡¯ robes in a daze then lowered is head again to nce at the ck dagger in his hand.


    The dagger in his hand was sharp. Although he only waved it wildly earlier, it had sliced through the eunuchs¡¯ clothing and grazed their skin underneath. Because the dagger was too sharp or his teacher had smeared some drug on the dagger, the two eunuchs had not felt anything.


    The dagger was coated with the Overwatch Council¡¯s most powerful poison. Once the de broke the skin, the drug entered the blood. Only a moment was needed for the two eunuchs to be poisoned, leaving not even ast moment to kill someone.


    What a powerful poison!


    Having escaped death by the skin of his teeth, there was not a part of his body that wasn¡¯t trembling. He held the dagger tightly and looked at the two eunuchs at his feet, whose faces were gradually turning ck. Finally, he could not stand anymore and fell to the ground. He knew that if the dagger didn¡¯t have such a powerful poison, then no matter how much he struggled, he would not have been able to escape death.


    His whole body trembled as he sat next to the two bodies. His face was pale. He didn¡¯t know what he should do next. This was his first time being attacked and first time killing. Even though he was an incredible prince who had matured early, his state of mind had suffered a great shock.


    After sitting for an indeterminable amount of time, the 12-year-old finally came to his senses and climbed to his feet with some difficulty. Looking at the two bodies beside him, aplicated emotion that a child should not have appeared in his eyes. This emotion included fear, helplessness, unhappiness, and a glimmer of excitement. It gradually turned to calm and anger.


    Who wanted to kill him? Li Chengping didn¡¯t know but was aware that his brothers could not escape being implicated. He suddenly gave a cry and began to sob. He grasped the dagger by his hand tightly and plunged it down with force.


    One stab, two stabs, three stabs. He numbly and mechanically plunged the dagger into the body of the eunuch next to him. Endless amounts of fresh blood flowed out which, in the end, turned to ck blood.


    He hated these people, so he had to make sure that they had diedpletely. He was careful to not allow the poisoned blood to touch his body.


    After some time, he stopped his terrified crying and stood up by holding onto the columns in the corridor. He looked at the long length of the quiet and empty Chen corridor. His lips trembled slightly. He then began to call out in a high voice.


    At the end of the Chen corridor was the Cold Pce. There were no serving girls there.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t let you go live in the Cold Pce.¡±


    The beginning of autumn was not cold, but the Third Prince was tightly wrapped in arge nket in a side room at the rear of Hanguang Pce. He looked at Yi Guipin, who was looking at him with tear-filled eyes. Lowering his voice, he said in a determined and cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, and you can¡¯t die either.¡±


    Yi Guipin¡¯s eyes were red. She held him tightly.


    Earlier, the Cold Pce hade with a message. Only then did everyone know that the Third Prince had secretly slipped out of Hanguang Pce and had almost been assassinated deep in the Pce. In a great rage, the empress dowager had ordered the internal pce to increase defenses. Not only did she want to capture the assassins, she also heavily punished all the eunuchs and serving girls in Hanguang Pce. Even Yi Guipin did not escape it.


    Earlier, the empress dowager had stayed by the bed of the fainted Third Prince for a while. She had only left a little while ago.


    After the empress dowager left, Li Chengping woke and said these words to his mother in a trembling voice. It was clear that he had been faking the fainting in front of the empress dowager. The Third Prince had a secret fear of the empress dowager and didn¡¯t want to face his grandmother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Yi Guipin held her son, her shock had not yet passed. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°In Hanguang Pce, there is the empress dowager watching. They won¡¯t dare try anything.¡±


    Li Chengping¡¯s face became dark. He knew that his mother was onlyforting him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Yi Guipin lowered her head to look at her son, wanting to speak but stopping. Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist and quietly asked, ¡°Those two eunuchs... How did they die? Who did they belong to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Chengping had not told anyone about the dagger. As he was calling for help, he had already hidden the dagger in the woods beside the Chen corridor. A glimmer of fear shone through his eyes as he looked at his mother. ¡°They just suddenly died. I don¡¯t know who wants to kill me.¡±


    Yi Guipin became silent and nced around. She realized that many people made for chatty mouths. There were many eunuchs and serving girls waiting outside. It was indeed not convenient to say too much, so she hesitantly closed her mouth.


    After they learned the news of the Emperor¡¯s assassination, she and the Third Prince had essentially been under house arrest in Hanguang Pce and did not know what was happening outside. They only knew that Fan Xian had already been cast as an imperial criminal and the Fan and Liu families were both under control by the internal court. The empress dowager¡¯s gaze on them was also bing more and more indifferent.


    Looking at the Pce today, Yi Guiping felt a bone-piercing cold. She thought to herself, Hanguang Pce may not be very safe.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman walked in. It was the Great Prince¡¯s birth mother, Lady Ning. Yi Guipin quickly stood up and bowed. The two mothers met each other¡¯s eyes and sighed without end.


    The Crown Prince had alsoe to visit andforted his brother. He promised to find out who the real culprit was. These words were said with great sincerity, but Yi Guipin just could not believe them. After night gradually fell, the people left, and the room became silent, Yi Guipin gazed at her son hiding under the nkets. Faintly, she said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, who could it be?¡±


    Which of the powers in Jingdou right now would benefit the most from the Third Prince¡¯s death? Unwillingly, Yi Guipin thought of a person¡¯s name but didn¡¯t say it.


    Li Chengping watched his mother¡¯s thoughtful expression. His heart jumped. He knew who his mother was suspecting and shook his head firmly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t teacher.¡±


    Yi Guipin had suspected Fan Xian. There were a great number of civil officials in court presently who stood firmly on Fan Xian¡¯s side and were using the so-called posthumous edict and the name of justice to attack the Crown Prince. If the Third Prince had really died in the Royal Pce, no matter what, the Crown Prince would not be able to clear his name. He would be disadvantaged in public opinion. If Fan Xian truly had the confidence to defeat the Crown Prince, what was the point of leaving the Third Prince? Yi Guipin looked at her son and faintly said, ¡°Although he is your teacher, he is not your true cousin.¡±


    ¡°He is my trueborn brother,¡± the Third Prince said as he bit his lip.


    Yi Guipin sighed. ¡°In the royal family, what affection is there between brothers, and teachers and students? Earlier, you didn¡¯t tell the empress dowager and the Crown Prince that the two eunuchs had used an item of trust to trick you to go to the Chen corridor. If it wasn¡¯t your teacher¡¯s people, how could they have those items?¡±


    The item was actually simple. It was from the Peng family¡¯s country estate next to Xi Lake in Hangzhou Jiangnan. It was a page from the Third Prince¡¯s favorite book.


    Li Chengping lowered his head. ¡°I won¡¯t suspect teacher. I trust in his abilities. If he truly wanted to kill me and cause the Pce to be in turmoil for longer, he would not use an item of trust. These are all things that can easily go wrong. And, teacher would never make such a mistake.¡±


    Yi Guipin forced a smile and didn¡¯t say anything. Emotionally speaking and based on the current dangerous situation, she wanted to believe in her son¡¯s judgment of Fan Xian. Other than Fan Xian, the mother and son had no one else to rely on.


    Yes... But, I wonder when Sir Fan junior will be able to rescue us, Yi Guipin thought to herself. If Fan Xian truly backed the Crown Prince into a corner, the Crown Prince could only brave the risk of offending the world and use bloody methods to subdue the officials¡¯ hearts. At that time, they would probably no chance of survival.


    ...


    ...


    In the front of Hanguang Pce, everyone was silent. The entire Pce was enveloped in a suppressive and tense atmosphere. The Crown Prince and empress sat on either side of the empress dowager and gently massaged her back, The situation of this mother and son was much more rxed than Yi Guipin and her son. However, they knew that nothing could go wrong with the old woman beneath their hands.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± the empress nced at the empress dowager and timidly said. ¡°The Third Prince is fortunate and lucky...¡± She nced at her again. ¡°To be able to survive in such a situation. Looks like Fan Xian, that traitor, has taught him a great deal.¡±


    The Crown Prince furrowed his brows. He saw the skin at his grandmother¡¯s temple tighten and knew that his mother¡¯s words had foolishly angered the empress dowager. Huffing coldly, he said, ¡°It is good that brother is alive. There is no need to talk about other things for now.¡±


    The empress dowager breathed heavily a few times and forced down the anger in her heart. She patted the back of the Crown Prince¡¯s hand and thought that of all the children and grandchildren in the royal family, probably only the Crown Prince truly understood what she was thinking. Thinking of this, the empress dowager felt that her choice was not wrong. Qing Kingdom needed a person who was as filial as the Crown Prince.


    ¡°You can all go out.¡± The empress dowager coughed. She appeared unusually tired. Waving her hand, all of the eunuchs, serving girls, housemaids, and even the somewhat dissatisfied empress was chased out of the Pce, leaving only herself and the Crown Prince.


    The empress dowager turned and looked at the Crown Prince with spiritless eyes. Holding his hand, she faintly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you brothers to kill each other. That is why I am pushing this body to watch all of this. I appreciate that you can understand all of this.¡±


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t answer. He only sighed. Maybe he had thought of his brother Fan Xian.


    The empress dowager¡¯s gaze immediately became cold and seemed to pierce through to the Crown Prince¡¯s inner heart. ¡°As a monarch, one needs to make a decision when the timees and be generous when the timees. As for Fan Xian, he is the wicked culprit that assassinated your father. His surname is Fan, not Li. What is the point of thinking of all of this?¡±


    The Crown Prince lowered his head and epted the lecture. ¡°I understand, some people cannot be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°It is a pity we have not caught him yet.¡± The empress dowager slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Where are Shu Wu and the other officials being held?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re being held in the prison of the Ministry of Justice.¡± The Crown Prince smiled bitterly. ¡°Presently, they cannot be ced in the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison. However, for some reason, these officials have either been deceived by Fan Xian or are very confused. They refuse to give in.¡±


    The empress dowagerughed coldly. ¡°Deceived? They¡¯re nothing but a group of putrid schrs. Only your father would allow them to be so impudent. Perhaps they had already seen the posthumous edict in Fan Xian¡¯s hands and that is why they dare to be so tough.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed slightly before immediately bing calm again. ¡°There is no posthumous edict.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± The empress dowager looked at him in approval. ¡°How do you think we should discipline these wild speaking officials who are threatening the royal family?¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed again. He knew that the empress dowager wanted him to make up his mind. After a long time, he said in a heavy voice, ¡°Those who deserve to die should die.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s face gradually became cold. ¡°If you want to do things firmly, don¡¯t be afraid to kill people.¡±


    ¡°However, the people of the Overwatch Council are not listening to royalmand and are acting ruthlessly,¡± the Crown Prince said after some thought. ¡°A number of officials have been assassinated. The people are fearful, and the court is in turmoil. Fan Xian organizes it all while he hides in the darkness. At this time, I can¡¯t think of a way to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian is using blood and heads to intimidate officials to try and causerge-scale turmoil in Jingdou,¡± the empress dowager looked at her grandson and gently said. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    The Crown Prince was silent for a moment. He then raised his head and said in a firm voice, ¡°I would like to ask you to move the troops into the capital to quell the disturbance!¡±


    Hanguang Pce fell silent once again. After a long time, the empress dowager slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Today in Taiji Pce, Yan Hangshu also suggested this. How was it rebutted in the end?¡±


    The Crown Princeughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°No one thought that after the all the schrs from the Hall of Governmental Affairs entered the prison that someone would jump out today.¡±


    The person would jumped out in court did not hold a high position, but his identity was special because he was the Left Imperial Censor of the Imperial Censorate, He Zongwei. He had always been on the side of the Eastern Pce and once helped the Eldest Princess chase Prime Minister Lin Ruofu out of Jingdou. He always had an unclear hatred of the Fan manor.


    The Crown Prince always thought that he would be one of his staunch officials in court in the future. Unexpectedly, when he was about to give the order to move the army into the capital, he had jumped out in objection.


    He Zongwei¡¯s objection was extreme. He took off his official robes, removed his official hat, and led a dozen other Imperial Censors in kneeling in front of Taiji Pce. In a great rage, the Crown Prince had given him 12 strikes with the wooden board and was going to have him thrown out of the Pce. However, this once famous talent of Jingdou, knelt with bloody spots in front of the Pce wall and refused to move a single step.


    ¡°Imperial Censor He¡¯s objection makes a great deal of sense,¡± the empress dowager lowered her eyelids slightly and tiredly said. ¡°I have actually prevented the Qin family from entering the capital and was also worried about this problem. Court precedent strictly prohibits the military from entering the capital to interfere in politics. Once the precedent was broken, I¡¯m afraid it will bring endless troubles in the future.¡±


    The Crown Prince was silent. He knew what the empress dowager was worried about. She still hoped that he would be able to take power peacefully. As he did not have supreme authority in the military like his father, once the military was involved and the Ye and Qin families were powerful, what would the future Qing Kingdom look like?


    ¡°The Qin family has been loyal for generations, so there is no need to worry,¡± the empress dowager said coldly. She had a deep connection to the Qin family. ¡°But the Ye family? Ye Zhong is your second brother¡¯s father-inw.¡±


    The empress dowager looked at the silent Crown Prince and, after taking a deep breath, opened her mouth to say sinisterly, ¡°However, with Fan Xian... This shadow is acting too wildly. If there is no army to subdue him, Jingdou will never calm down. Even if you kill the dozens of officials in prison, what will it fix? If the situation drags out for a few more days, once the other five Roads of elite troops be restless, the situation will be very worrisome.¡±


    The Crown Prince bowed silently and said, ¡°I need the military to enter the capital. Compared to the troubles in the future, Fan Xian is a dagger ced in front of me.¡±


    He furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°What about He Zongwei¡¯s side? He is, after all, the Left Imperial Censor. He has a group of Imperial Censors below him who are unafraid of death and ying at a deadly remonstration outside the pce walls.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s worries were not without reason. It was not rare to see officials being killed throughout history but killing an Imperial Censor was a great taboo.


    Even with the Emperor¡¯s supreme authority in the military, when the Imperial Censors as a group attacked his illegitimate child Fan Xian, he still only doled out a few beatings as a show.


    ¡°Someone has to be the wicked one,¡± the empress dowager stared into the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and lovingly said. ¡°I¡¯ll send down the edict to punish these people.¡±


    The empress dowager paused and said, ¡°After the army enters the capital, your elder brother¡¯s Command post can be handed over.¡±


    The Crown Prince bowed with sincerity, moved and speechless.


    ...


    ...


    In Guangxin Pce not far from Hanguang Pce, the Eldest Princess, who had formed this n from the beginning and then watched with cold eyes as countless roles yed out on the stage, finally, for the first time, sank into worry. Everything that had happened made her feel that something was strange.


    ¡°Why has Fan Xian not been caught yet?¡± she looked at Eunuch Hou beside her and asked frostily. ¡°The internal court has aces and the Jingdou government has put in great effort. How long do I have to wait before I can see his head?¡±


    She said these words in front of her daughter. To the side, Lin Wan¡¯er listened with a slight smile as if not worried at all about her husband¡¯s safety. A number of days had already passed. Since the Pce had not managed to catch him, then he would never be caught.


    After chasing Eunuch Hou out of the Pce, the Eldest Princess¡¯ face immediately changed expression and became calm. It was impossible to tell that she had just been very angry.


    She knew that Fan Xian was not that easy to capture. Since this young man coulde down alive from Dong Mountain, it proved that he had some ability.


    This was a massive n that involved the entire world. The focus of the Eldest Princess¡¯s thoughts had always been on Dong Mountain and not in Jingdou. From the beginning, she had not thought that Fan Xian would be able to return to Jingdou alive. This alone had intimidated the foundations of her state of mind.


    Since Fan Xian was alive, then Yan Xiaoyi had died. Li Yunrui¡¯s lowered her eyelids slightly and restrained the coldness in her eyes. She wondered just what realm Fan Xian¡¯s cultivation had reached to challenge the authority of the Royal Pce through such impudent assassinations in Jingdou.


    She suddenly furrowed her brows and looked at the cold Guangxin Pce. ¡°This Pce is giving off a smell of death and ash. I want to go out.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er watched her mother quietly and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? That Fan Xian would attack and enter the Pce tonight?¡± The Eldest Princess gently patted her daughter¡¯s slightly think cheeks. ¡°I understand Fan Xian too well. He will forever be an assassin and mouse that causes little troubles in the night. He never has the courage to carry out open resistance against his enemies because he is more afraid of dying than anyone.¡±


    The Eldest Princess tilted her head slightly and looked at her daughter, ¡°I have been thinking about a question. If I use your life to threaten him, what exactly would he do?¡±


    ¡°I am very curious about the answer to this question.¡± The Eldest Princess smiled. ¡°I am waiting until Fan Xian can kill his way to me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian still thought that he knew the empress dowager¡¯s thoughts very well. The grandmother of the old Li family still hoped for a peaceful transfer of power and was unwilling to let the military¡¯s impudent and uncontroble power to turn the entire Qing Kingdom into a chaotic mess. That was why he was regrly and thoroughly carrying out his n.


    It was clear that he had underestimated the strength of his image as a god of death in the darkness in the hearts of the nobles in the Royal Pce. He had not thought that his assassinations in Jingdou would push the empress dowager and Crown Prince into moving the military into the capital to quell the disturbance.


    The next day, the Jingdou Garrison in Yuantai camp would enter the capital to quell the disturbance. If Fan Xian could not control the Royal Pce before then, a wretched end would greet him.


    He had not thought that the timing of the Qin family entering the capital would be forcefully dyed by one night with bloody courage by the three surnamed ves he had a deep and absolute hatred for.


    In this case, He Zongwei had given him a great help.


    The empress dowager and Crown Prince¡¯s determination had clearlye one day toote.


    ...


    ...


    The heaviness of night was the time for the Imperial Army to switch guard. The Imperial Army controlled the front half of the Pce as well as a number of important streets outside the Royal Pce. As the present situation was very tense, the imperial soldiersing off duty temporarily stayed in the private residences in these streets, not daring to return to the camp to await orders.


    A group of about 200 soldiers wearing full armor walked with unusualposure to the front of the Pce gates. They exchanged defensive formalities andmands with the soldiers on guard.


    Given the present situation, the Commander of the Imperial Army, the Great Prince, had already not returned home in three days. He stood on the pce walls and watched the exchange below with cold eyes. After a moment of pause, he slowly walked down.


    In a full suit of armor, he stood in the Pce doors like a god blocking all attacks from the outside of the Pce.


    He coldly watched this group of soldiers and silently nodded his head a momentter. The personal officer next to him swallowed and nervously went forward to check all the paperwork. He then waved his hands and allowed the clearly unfamiliar imperial soldiers into the Royal Pce.


    The Great Prince stood at the Pce door and had the on-duty soldiers split into two lines to march past him. This group of soldiersing to take over the watch walked without sound and in strict military order.


    As thest of this group of soldiers walked through the Pce gates, the Great Prince suddenly gave a sigh. Thest person of the nodded slightly at him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Commander, what next?¡± The officer was the Great Prince¡¯s trusted aide, a general that had climbed up through the Western Expedition Army. Such a small matter as exchanging paperwork did not need to be handled by him personally. He knew that in this exchange, he had to handle it himself.


    Looking at the soldiers gradually disappearing on top of the thick pce walls, the officer swallowed and forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart. He asked for instructions in a trembling voice.


    The Great Prince slowly gripped the sword at his waist tightly. The line of his face that was turned to the wind was particrly hard. ¡°Have everyone wake up for ast minute meeting.¡±


    Once he said this, a thick sense of murder appeared outside his body. Although the Great Prince was not a martial ace, he had spent many years killing on a battlefield. Countless lives had fallen to his sword. Since he had made up his mind, the first thing he had to do was get rid of the restless fellows within the Imperial Army.


    The officer knew that the Commander was going to kill people tonight. Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s trusted aides in the Imperial Army were probably going to be all killed. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel fear. Rather, he felt a boundless excitement. He immediately went to send out the order.


    ...


    ...


    The front wall of the Royal Pce was wide. Four horses could ride abreast. It waspletely built by green bricks and naturally gave off a murderous air.


    A group of imperial soldiers lined up and watched the square below the Royal Pce. They were strictly on guard, as if preparing to greet an attack from outside the Pce at any moment. One person among this group of soldiers gazed deeply into the Pce.


    Fan Xian gently tidied his soldier clothing and looked at the familiar Pce. It waspletely dark inside. He didn¡¯t know where his family or enemies were. He knew he had brought 200 people into the Pce. They were going to face the internal soldiers and ace eunuchs of the internal court. No one knew the chance of sess for such a risk.


    Because he was unable to judge whether the Great Prince would be able topletely control the Imperial Army when the killing began, he could not depend on the power of the Imperial Army.


    ¡°Never do what an enemy wants you will do. The reason is simple. They want you to do it.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke to the Deputy Commander of the ck Knights next to him.


    ¡°This was said by a person named Napoleon. The door to the Royal Pce is already open, but the door to the rear of the Pce is still closed. They won¡¯t expect us to forcefully attack the Royal Pce with so few people.¡±


    He did not know of the Eldest Princess¡¯s judgment of him. If it had been the Commissioner Fan of old, the immortal poet, he would indeed not have chosen such a direct and courageous attack.


    However, Fan Xian had changed from the moment he had risen in the meadow.

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: Idly Pushing The Door Below The Moon And An Explosive Entrance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The walls of the Royal Pce were thicker than the skin on the Jingdou nobilities¡¯ faces. Horses could ride across, and objects could be stored below. Even the Imperial Army¡¯s meeting rooms were ced among the giant green stones. In the darkness, it emanated a solemnness. There were only a few flickering lights illuminating everyone¡¯s faces and eyes, startling them away.


    The Imperial Army generals and officers were exhausted. Ever since the three riders arrived in the capital and reported on the incident at Dong Mountain, a storm arrived in Jingdou. The Royal Pce they were responsible for guarding had be the center of the storm that all factions kept a close eye on. For many days in a row, no leading officer could leave the Royal Pce. Even when they were off duty, no one returned to their manors to rest.


    The fire in the Great Prince¡¯s eyes became a burning light. He looked slowly at the dozen of generals in the room and said in a cold voice, ¡°Does everyone understand what I said?¡±


    The room was absolutely silent. A general with a heavy face knelt with one knee on the ground and said with gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to read the posthumous edict once more?¡± The Great Prince watched his eyes and asked icily. ¡°The Crown Prince colluded with Northern Qi and Dongyi assassins to kill the Emperor on Dong Mountain in an attempt to steal the throne. Afterward, he framed Sir Fan junior. Since I have already epted the former Emperor¡¯s imperial edict, those who need to be disciplined will be disciplined!¡±


    The general nced at the thin piece of paper at the Great Prince¡¯s side and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, who knows whether the so-called posthumous edict is real or fake?¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him coldly. He then slowly took out a box from his clothes and ced it on the table.


    The box was opened. Inside it was a small seal. It was the Emperor¡¯s Royal Seal that had been missing for many days, preventing the orders from the Pce from being smoothly passed on.


    Once the Royal Seal came out, the expressions on the generals¡¯ faces changed dramatically. They all knelt on the ground and bowed in the direction of the seal. No one said a word.


    ¡°Awaiting Your Highness¡¯ military orders.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior is getting rid of the rebels ording to imperial orders and has ordered me to help.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s gaze slowly slid past the faces of the generals kneeling on the ground to read many people¡¯s thoughts. Although he had listened to Fan Xian¡¯s advice and inserted many of his trusted aides into the Imperial Army after he had settled into themand, there were still many remnants of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s power from when he controlled the Imperial Army. If he wanted to rely on this Royal Seal and posthumous edict, he had to make these people serve him willingly. The corners of the Great Prince¡¯s eyes twitched. Heughed mockingly and coldly in his heart. Nothing in the world was that easy.


    ¡°Those generals willing to follow me to rescue the country from danger, please, stand up.¡± The Great Prince spoke calmly. The light from the oilmps in the corners of the rooms enveloped his face, making it seem like it was gradually filling with blood.


    All the generals in the room stood up. Circumstances were stronger than people. At this moment, everyone in the room were the Great Prince¡¯s trusted officers. Even the generals who had other thoughts in their hearts did not make things difficult.


    The general who came forward to speak tasted bitterness in his mouth. He had always maintained contact with the Eldest Princess in the Pce but had not thought the Great Prince would suddenly rise in revolt and gather all of the generals for a meeting in the secret room. Furthermore, the message hade so quickly, so it did not give him any time to react.


    All of the generals of the Imperial Army were in the room. No one had been left out. If the Great Prince chose to kill people, no one would be able to resist. Thus, Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s subordinates could only make a pretense ofplying for now.


    Zhang Hao, Chen Yijiang...¡± The Great Prince suddenly named five generals.


    Their faces turned cold. They met each other¡¯s eyes with a feeling of misfortune as they walked out of the ranks. All five were subordinates that had been promoted during Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s time.


    The Great Prince looked coldly at these five people. After pausing for a moment, he faintly said, ¡°You all know why I have called you out.¡±


    One general¡¯s face was the color of dirt. With a thud, he knelt in front of the Great Prince and said, ¡°Your Highness! I swear I follow you blindly and have no other thoughts.¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him and nodded. Gently, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to stay in this room for half a day. Is that alright?¡±


    The general¡¯s expression changed, but he nodded his head in the end and returned back to the side of the wall.


    The emotions in the hearts of the other four wereplicated. If they were guarded by the Great Prince¡¯s trusted soldiers in this secret room, how could they send a message into the Pce?


    The four men met each other¡¯s eyes. It was the person who had spoken first who opened his mouth, Chen Yijiang. He had been personally promoted by Yan Xiaoyi and was his trusted aide. Knowing that the Great Prince had rebelled, he knew he would not be tolerated. His identity had already been set, so he could not just wait helplessly to be tied up.


    Chen Yijiang was silent for a moment ad then said, ¡°Your Highness, at this moment, at least 600 or 700 of the 2,000 imperial soldiers are our subordinates. Dare I ask, Your Highness, how will you suppress these soldiers without our help?¡±


    He abruptly raised his head and smiled coldly. ¡°The Jingdou Garrison could enter Jingdou at any time. The Imperial Army moved a third of its forces to Dong Mountain. What will you use to resist those savage beasts? I dare ask that you consider again so that you won¡¯t put your own life in danger.¡±


    Although these words were spoken severely, the silent officers in the room all knew that this was nothing more than Chen Yijiang¡¯s weak final struggle.


    ¡°I never need to think again about the things I have already decided.¡±


    The Great Prince looked coldly at Chen Yijiang. A sense of murder gradually filled his eyes. It was a cold killing intent that had honed when he had killed Hu people in the West.


    Chen Yijiang¡¯s heart trembled as hot blood rushed through him. With a roar, he grasped the knife at his waist and pulled it out with a sh before charging toward the Great Prince.


    The angry roar was cut off in the middle. The knife fell to the ground. Three long spears pierced with unusual cruelty into Chen Yijiang¡¯s body, skewering him and hanging him in mid-air.


    Fresh blood sprayed out from Chen Yijiang¡¯s mouth. He gazed with dissatisfied hopelessness at the Great Prince a meter away. His body twitched on the long spears as his head drooped and he died.


    At the same time Chen Yijiang pulled out his knife and charged, the other three generals Yan Xiaoyi had left behind also pulled out their knives and charged bravely and hopelessly forward. However, the room was filled with the Great Prince¡¯s trusted aides. A number of swishes rang out. Knife light shed under the rednterns.


    The bodies fell to the ground. The stench of blood gradually rose. The four generals of the Imperial Army died sullenly.


    The Great Prince calmly looked at the bodies by his feet. He suddenly turned his head to nce at thest general. The man¡¯s legs trembled. He did not have the courage to go forward. Involuntarily, he shook his head and quietly cursed something.


    ¡°Watch him well.¡± The Great Prince ordered his trusted aides and then walked out of the meeting room without turning back.


    ...


    ...


    Walking up to the tall pce walls, the Great Prince stood in a tower building. His hand gently stroked the city-guarding crossbows that were firmly secured. His eyes followed the ck light of the crossbow and toward the square outside the Royal Pce, as well as the four streets already controlled by the Imperial Army.


    ¡°As per your orders, the 600 people are all off duty right now.¡± The trusted aide that arranged for Fan Xian to lead a group into the Pce stood behind the Great Prince and reported in a low voice.


    Using half a day, the Great Prince made some changes to the Imperial Army¡¯s guard schedule. He sessfully moved the 600 imperial soldiers out of the Royal Pce without alerting the four already dead generals.


    The Great Prince faintly said, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    The officer raised his head to nce at the Great Prince and reported with unswerving determination, ¡°One thousand, two hundred people have already surrendered the area and can take action at any time.¡±


    At this moment, imperial soldiers were resting inside the campground as 1,200 soldiers loyal to the Great Prince had snuck in the dark and surrounded the 600 soldiers. Once the order came down, they would raise their knives and clean out thest of the restless faction.


    ¡°Those soldiers should still be sleeping.¡± The Great Prince¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. ¡°It should be pretty good to die in one¡¯s dream.¡±


    In the past, the Great Prince had personally led tens of thousands of troops on a Western expedition andpleted many meritorious feats by Xi Lake. His mostmendable quality, which also inspired his troops to be loyal to him to the death, was his love of his soldiers like they were his children. However, kindness could not maintain an army. When it came to matters that implicated Qing Kingdom¡¯s future, the Great Prince¡¯s heart was like metal.


    ¡°Awaiting your orders, Commander.¡± The trusted aide didn¡¯t know what the Great Prince was thinking and was a bit worried. He thought to himself, Sir Fan junior already entered the Pce. If His Highness¡¯s heart suddenly turned soft at this point, no one knew what would happen tomorrow.


    The Great Prince smiled self-mockingly and pulled his gaze back from the private residences in the dark to turn his head and look at the Royal Pce enveloped by a dark night.


    He watched for a long time. He still did not give out the order because the rear of the Pce was so quiet.


    ¡°It is not my decision for when we move.¡± The Great Prince gently patted the heavy city-guarding crossbow under his palm. ¡°If we act first, we may surprise the people in the Pce. Fan Xian will decide when it is time to make a move.¡±


    He looked at the silent Pce and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He actually had a lot inmon with the city-guarding crossbow on the pce walls. Although he had great power, he was bound, hand and foot, by specific and illusory things. He could only point the crossbow toward the outside and not allow it to be pointed inside the Pce.


    ...


    ...


    The entire Royal Pce was split into three areas. At the very back were the Cold Pce, autumn gardens, and little buildings. Barely any nobility lived there. It was basically a forgotten corner. The area the wall at Junling Square encircled ws a group of stately buildings that included Taiji Pce, where the Qing Emperor and officials discussed and decided all Qing Kingdom matters.


    The ce the concubines lived was behind Taiji Pce and made up of countless Pces. Internal guards and eunuchs from the internal court were responsible for managing and guarding it. It was usually called Harem or rear pce.


    Many people thought that once they entered the Royal Pce, they could sessfully enter the rear pce. They seemed to have forgotten how much a strange masculine creature like the Emperor cared about his territory and femalepanions.


    Generations of emperors had ced high importance on this matter because they had too many women. No matter how talented and well-endowed, it was inevitable that many would be neglected. Naturally, the Emperor became the easiest person to wear a green hat.


    In order to not wear the green hat, the emperors invented eunuchs and built a tall wall between the rear and front of the Pce, scatteringrge numbers of trusted guards. Thus, in history, the perverts who had some illicit rtionship with the concubines in the rear of the Pce were always guards, imperial doctors, or eunuchs.


    Although the tall wall could not stop these illicit affairs, they sessfully stopped many people who wanted to rebel.


    History had long proven this point. A hundred years ago, during the Wei Kingdom rule, there had been a civil official who wanted to rebel while the Emperor was far away on tour. Like Fan Xian, he only brought a thousand people into the Royal Pce. He mysteriously passed through the Imperial Army¡¯s defenses and was about to seed. Suddenly he was blocked outside the Pce doors by the empress, who had been left in the rear pce, leading arge group of guards, eunuchs, and serving girls who sessfully keep the rebellious soldiers out.


    In the end, the daring civil official discovered hopelessly that the women, youth, and eunuchs were actually more powerful than the Imperial Army. They kept him out of the Pce for three days.


    In the end, this rebel died to conclude the matter. Other than the empress¡¯ calm bravery and the hearts of the eunuchs, serving girls, and guards in the Pce, the most important factor in sessfully preventing this rebellion was the tall wall the Emperor used to keep his women locked away. It was truly too strong.


    However, where there were walls, there had to be a door. People did not like to climb in and out of windows, so they always had all kinds of doors.


    If there were doors, then there was someone to open them. When deciding whether or not a ce is easy to attack, what was important was not how thick the door was or whether or not the door frame was made of metal. Rather, it was whether or not one controlled the person who opened the door.


    Fan Xian dared to exceed expectations and attack the rear pce because he controlled the person who opened the door.


    Two hundred ¡°imperial soldiers¡± followed the usual path, patrolling silently and nervously above the tall walls of the Royal Pce toward the west. Just as they were about to reach the bright star, a cloud suddenly blew by. The starlight gradually faded, making the wall grow dark. The soldiers followed the return stairs down.


    There was not a single light in Taiji Pce. asionally, one could see a few guards holdingnterns on their patrol and the eunuchs, with their bodies bent over, who were responsible for sounding the night watches.


    The group of soldiers gathered below the wall in the ce closest to the rear pce. Then, they all dispersed like the wind.


    Fan Xian looked coldly at his subordinates as they dispersed like countless eagles, heading toward the few people and lights left in the front of the pce. In a moment, the few guards were silently stabbed to death.


    He nodded his head. These 200 people were a mixed group. One hundred were chosen from the 500 ck Knights. The other hundred were thest batch of assassins the Sixth Bureau took in. Working in the dark, they were ruthless and powerful.


    Jing Ge, the Deputy Commander of the ck Knights that was by his side, nced at him and then at the tall pce walls of the rear pce about 30 meters away. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Forced entry?¡±


    Fan Xian nted his gaze at the unremarkable door at the bottom of the wall and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re going through the door.¡±


    ¡°Through the door?¡± Jing Ge nced at the Commissioner with astonishment, thinking that his words were truly miraculous. Had he learned the legendary skill of walking through walls during his trip to Dong Mountain?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. He took off the heavy soldier armor and revealed his ck tight-fitting night walking clothes. Using the woods in the front pce as cover, he moved closer to the door.


    Jing Ge made a hand gesture behind him. The members of the small attack squad scattered in all directions immediately flew over like bats. With Fan Xian as the center, they lined up in two straight lines and stuck tightly to the wall of the rear pce.


    Jing Ge followed him and stood about six meters behind Fan Xian. He raised his head and nced at the wall, thinking, It¡¯s not too tall. At least half of the 200 could flip over it.


    The clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed slightly. A stream of bright moonlight shone through the faintyer of cloud. The silvery moonlight shone on Jing Ge¡¯s silver mask. It was very beautiful.


    Fan Xian stood in front of the door and gently knocked under the moon.


    ...


    ...


    The knucklended lightly on the thick wooden door and made a gently buzzing sound. It was only one sound. No one replied from behind the door. Immediately after, the slight sound of door springs rang out.


    The 200 ck-clothed people hidden on either side of Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help the shock rise on their faces. They had followed Sir Fan junior and made their way into the Pce because of the previous Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. Although they had courage and bravery, sorrowfully, they had made preparations for certain death.


    Unexpectedly, Sir Fan junior had easily knocked open the rear pce door.


    All the subordinates who hade into the Royal Pce immediately felt a boundless respect for Fan Xian. Everyone¡¯s confidence in their victory also grew by manifold.


    The wooden door to the rear pce was very thick. It was clear that the spy inside was struggling greatly. Fan Xian closed his eyes and ced the flesh of his palm against the wood door. Furrowing his brows, the zhenqi in his body circted slightly. The gently Tianyi Dao zhenqi flowed out of his palm and onto the door, rocking it open the width of two people.


    The door opened gently without a glimmer of sound.


    Fan Xian shed through the door like a gust of wind. He then nced at the nervous eunuch behind the door with fear filled eyes and nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Eunuch Dai swallowed and looked around in fear at the oppressive darkness. He didn¡¯t darement.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯ side had probably never expected that there was someone in the Pce who would brave the risk of having their entire family wiped in order to be Fan Xian¡¯s spy. Even fewer people would have thought that this spy was themon and pitiful old Eunuch Dai, who had long lost his initial power.


    Eunuch Dai owed a great debt of gratitude to Fan Xian on at least three major asions. However, this eunuch had braved such danger to help Fan Xian not just to return the favor. First, he wanted to regain the power he particrly missed by helping Fan Xian. Second, over these years, his connection to Fan Xian had grown deep. If the Crown Prince truly became the Emperor, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his task in theundry facility and could only wait for death.


    Most importantly, Eunuch Dai knew that this nephew had always been under Fan Xian¡¯s surveince. Eunuch Dai still hoped that his nephew would look after him in old age and send him off in death.


    Eunuch Dai looked in fear around him. He was actually rather confused. Why had he opened the door so easily? Why had the guards looking around not seen him?


    ¡°Sir, let me lead the way...¡±


    The door has opened the width of two people. In a moment, the ck-clothed people floated through. They moved quickly. In less than a moment, they had all entered the rear pce and found a spot to hide. Eunuch Dai looked at this scene with fear trembling in his heart. He knew that these were the people Sir Fan junior was going to use to cause chaos in the Pce. However, was there too few people?


    ¡°Go find a ce to y dead.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke quietly to Eunuch Dai. The determination gradually grew thicker in his eyes. He was familiar with the geography of the Royal Pce, which was the something no one expected. Ever since the first time he had entered Hanguang Pce to steal the key, he had acted out the sudden attack of the Pce and the retreat path countless times in his manor.


    Opportunity was always left to those who were prepared.


    Eunuch Dai heard these words and quickly bent his body. He disappeared into the dark night. He obeyed Sir Fan junior¡¯s words to find an unremarkable ce to y dead.


    Fan Xian nced at Jing Ge. His thin lips were slightly raised. He then spat out an iparably icy word. ¡°Go!¡±


    The tasks had been nned out long before entering the Pce. He had spies that no one expected in the Pce who had various ways of helping Fan Xian learn information. He was clear on theyout of the Pce and had divided these 200 people into four groups. Among them, the most important ones were the two groups led by him and Jing Ge.


    Fan Xian was going to lead the swordsmen assassins of the Sixth Bureau straight to Hanguang Pce. He had to rescue Lady Ning, Yi Guipin, and the Third Prince from under the empress dowager¡¯s personal watch before anyone reacted.


    This was the most important matter. The Great Prince led the Imperial Army in revolt because he trusted that Fan Xian would be able to save his mother. Fan Xian could not disappoint a brother who trusted him so much.


    Jing Ge mostlymanded the single riding aces in the ck Knights. They were to head straight to Guangxin Pce with their element of surprise and seed in one try.


    The Eldest Princess was in Guangxin Pce. If he didn¡¯t kill this woman, Fan Xian would always feel that there was a poisonous snake watching him.


    Fan Xian had already discovered that Wan¡¯er and Da Bao were in Guangxin Pce, yet he wasn¡¯t going to go personally. Hanguang Pce was more important. Additiionally, perhaps unconsciously, he was also afraid of facing that situation and had Jing Ge take the lead.


    ...


    ...


    The 200 ck-clothed people moved like 200 spirits, splitting into countless lines under the faint moonlight. Following the arrowhead, they headed toward various locations in the pce.


    Fan Xian headed quickly in the direction of Hanguang Pce. Along the way he passed flowers, trees,kes, and pavilions. He then saw a few guards.


    Poisoned guards with knives.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even look at the guards that stood dumbly on the side. He only thought this to himself. The guards responsible for scouting this area during this time period had all been reced. It looked like that fellow did not fail.


    He didn¡¯t nce at these guards because they were already unable to move. Either they had been poisoned or cursed. The guards closest to the Pce gate that Eunuch Dai had opened spun their eyes wildly but could not make any sound. Their entire bodies were frozen. No wonder Eunuch Dai had opened the Pce door for Fan Xian so easily.


    It was a very strange sight. A number of the guards responsible for protecting the rear pce watched as ck-clothed men floated past their eyes, yet they were unable to have any response.


    With a few spluttering noises, thest two swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau in Fan Xian¡¯s group pulled out metal drills. Cleanly and quickly, they split the guards¡¯ necks and killed them. It also allowed them to leave the entrapment of these nightmare-like feelings.


    Passing by more trees, flowers,kes, and pavilions, Hanguang Pce was right before their eyes.


    Fan Xian waved his hand. A silent crossbow bolt flew out, piercing through a eunuch on night guard duty who had opened his mouth to cry for help after seeing him.


    Fan Xian needed speed. He needed the feeling of surprise that this speed brought. He needed the intimidation this feeling brought to everyone in the Pce. That was why he didn¡¯t care about being seen.


    The drug could only be used against the first rota of guards and ensure that the guards found him a littleter. He had never dreamed that he would be able to bring 200 people unto the Royal Pce and not be discovered by a single guard until he stood in front of the empress dowager¡¯s bed.


    Being discovered would happen sooner orter.


    Hanguang Pce was only 90 meters away from these ck-clothed killers, who were like arrows from a bow.


    In the distance behind them and to the side, there suddenly came a surprised cry and metallic sound of countless knives crashing about soldiers. Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn his head. He knew that it had note from the direction of Guangxin Pce. It should be the other two groups who were going to drug the soldier¡¯s living quarters.


    His heart tightened as a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He knew that they had finally been discovered.¡±


    ¡°Release, disperse!¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s figure did not stop. His right hand was clenched into a tight fist as he dispersed rapidly. Seeing this order, the well-trained swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau immediately dispersed from behind him. Following theke to the side of Hanguang Pce, they dissolved into countless arcs as they wound around the path and sped toward the isted Pce under the cover of the trees.


    The Overwatch Council swordsman at the end abruptly stopped. He plunged his metal drill into the dirt and took out a small tube from inside his clothing. Narrowing his eyes as he nced up at the bright moon, he pulled back with force.


    The firework flew into the sky. In an instant, the quiet and dark Pce was illuminated clearly. It also sent out a clear signal to the people hiding all around Jingdou.


    The hiding phase hade to an end. They had formally entered the killing stage.


    ...


    ...


    A knife came flying over, chopping into the right arm of the Overwatch Council swordsman. At this moment, the swordsman was still holding the fireworks and did not dodge it. Fresh blood sprayed out. After a muffled grunt, he pulled the metal drill up with his left hand and battled with the two guards who had leapt over.


    Fan Xian was less than 30 meters from Hanguang Pce. He did not look at the firework or have time to consider the life and death of his loyal subordinates. He only stared coldly at Hanguang Pce and found that there was already movement inside. Involuntarily, his heart grew cold. The reaction speed of the defenses in the rear Pce was quicker than he had estimated.


    All around, it seemed the soldiers had regained their senses. Fan Xian faced Hanguang Pce. Narrowing his eyes and releasing his murderous intentions, the Tyrannical zhenqi inside his body rose to the peak of what his meridians could endure in a moment. He stepped on the stone railing to the side of the Pce, making it shatter.


    Using the powerful rebound power, Fan Xian flew like a big ck bird. Under the moonlight, he used a crude and unbridled posture to fly to the top of Hanguang Pce, exposing his determination.


    Having reached the highest point, his zhenqi gradually slowed. His body had a tendency to slide down. Giving a muffled huff, he pped out with his right hand. Using the Coffin-Breaker technique, he moved his body across a little and pped it against the zed tiles on top of Hanguang Pce.


    With one p, the tiles flew wildly. Under the moonlight, it gave the impression that in a split second, the entire Hanguang Pce shook with the p.


    No one could catch up to Fan Xian¡¯s present speed. No one dared to stand against such relentless power. Under the moonlight, he used the power from the p to fly up again, like a big bird spreading its wings. Before hended on the roof of the Pce, he circted the qi in his entire body and fell down.


    With a giant boom, he smashed a huge hole in Hanguang Pce with all the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body.


    Just as a serving girl in Hanguang Pce lit the firstntern with fear, Fan Xian in all ck clothing fell down like a rock andnded on the floorboards in the rear hall. Shattered tiles and dust covered the ground around him. Below his feet were floor tiles that had been cracked into pieces.


    In his hands was that Emperor¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 546 - Courage Because Of Determination

    <h4>Chapter 546: Courage Because Of Determination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A dim light lit up the side hall of Hanguang Pce. Faint light seeped out from thentern on the table, making the entire room appear more sinister. It wasn¡¯t as bright as the moonlight shining in through therge hole in the ceiling.


    The serving girl looked with terror at the dust-covered Fan Xian and opened her mouth to scream. No sound came out.


    With a thud, Fan Xian¡¯s feet moved. He abruptly took eight steps. Holding his sword out t in front of him, it pierced through the serving girl¡¯s throat.


    Blood sprayed out in a bloom. Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. His wrist turned gently. The Emperor¡¯s sword in his hand pulled out and slyly slid out from under his armpit to strike at a eunuch¡¯s throat.


    He quickly took three more steps and spun around on the tip of his left foot. He turned as beautifully as a dancer. The Emperor¡¯s sword in his hand glittered with a cold light. Following this spinning motion, a streak of cold light appeared meters in front of him.


    Where the cold light reached, the eunuchs and serving girls, who had been startled awake, fell to the ground in puddles of blood.


    His right foot once againnded on the stone boards, which slightly shattered them. Fan Xian¡¯s body was like arge bird. With a strange pose, he abruptly retreated back and crashed ruthlessly into the arms of another person.


    He lowered his head. Suddenly, he sprung up like there was a spring attached. The Emperor¡¯s sword left his hand and flew straight toward the chest of a person charging toward him.


    His sword-less right fist swung heavily to the left and punched thest person to the ground. With a tter, the person had no chance to react and fell heavily to the ground. His head had shattered like a watermelon.


    In the space of a breath, he had killed eight people.


    ...


    ...


    After Fan Xian had ruthlessly charged into Hanguang Pce, he had not said a word and silently attacked with all his strength. The Emperor¡¯s sword and his Tyrannical zhenqi made him seem like an invincible spirit. In a moment, he had stolen the lives of all of his enemies and had not let them make a single sound.


    His sword technique was said to be that of Sigu Sword, but itcked some of Sigu Sword¡¯s endless killing intent. It had more of the Shadow¡¯s natural coldness.


    His fist technique was supposedly that of the Ye family, but itpletelycked Ye Liuyun¡¯s confidence, ease, and simplicity thates from the sea. Rather, it had the sense of bravery that naturally flowed out from the Tyrannical zhenqi.


    To kill in such a way, who could stand in the way?


    Other than the dead people on the floor, there were only Yi Guipin, her son, and Lady Ning in the side hall. Lady Ning hade to check in on the Third Prince¡¯s injury and had not returned to her own room. This brought Fan Xian a great deal of convenience.


    None of the three nobles had been able to sleep. After Fan Xian had charged into the Pce like a god, they had reacted in the first instance. Through a thinyer of gauze, the nervously watched Fan Xian¡¯s every action.


    No matter how much confidence they had in Fan Xian, they had not thought that he would use such an explosive method to kill all the people sent by the internal court to watch and guard them in so short a time.


    Lifting the silk curtain, the three of them walked out. Looking at Fan Xian, the expression on their faces were all different but had the same shock. They felt that the Fan Xian before them seemed, in some ways, to be different than the Fan Xian before he went to Dong Mountain.


    Yi Guipin¡¯s face was filled with joy. Since Fan Xian had braved the danger and entered the Pce to rescue her and her son, then the worries she had said to Chengping earlier at dusk no longer existed. While they lived under supervision in Hanguang Pce, Yi Guipin had no idea when she and her son would die. Abruptly seeing their savior, her state of mind rxed. Then, she looked at the room full of corpses and dismembered limbs. She involuntarily felt her legs turn to water and began to fall.


    The Third Prince, Li Chengping, stood to the side and supported his mother¡¯s body. He gazed at his teacher with gratitude and nodded his head vigorously. His eyes were suddenly moist.


    They were deep in Hanguang Pce. No one knew how many soldiers had surrounded the outside. The eunuch ace from the internal court at the front of the Pce was still there. Fan Xian knew that although his explosive surprise attack could sessfully bring him into contact with these three people, if he couldn¡¯t rescue them, it was still a hopeless situation.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t waste any words talking to the Third Prince or his aunt. Instead, he said coldly and straightforwardly said, ¡°Follow me and charge out!¡±


    Charging out was easier said than done. With the 200 people he had brought into the Pce, it was impossible if they wanted to control the entire rear pce. As for the Imperial Army, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know if the internal purging was over or whether or not it could be resolved before the situation became dangerous.


    Fan Xian pulled out his long sword from the body of the eunuch and used it to nt light into the silent Lady Ning¡¯s eyes. Seeing a glimmer of a gratification on Lady Ning¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help also smiling. He pulled out a ck dagger from inside his shoe.


    The Third Prince¡¯s dagger was already hidden in the trees and bushes beside Chen corridor. Seeing his teacher pull out a dagger, he thought he was going to give it to him for self-protection. He wanted to move forward a step while supporting his mother.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian turned the dagger around and gave it to Lady Ning.


    Lady Ning held the slender ck dagger. She immediately gave off a heroic air. She had been a female ve that who survived the Northern battlefield. After all these years, she had not forgotten that iron-blooded incident.


    Fan Xian did not look at again at the women and child. He directly headed toward the hall¡¯s side door.


    This door did not lead to the outside of the Pce. Instead, it led to the front hall. If it was not easy to charge out of the Pce, then they may as well charge inward.


    ...


    ...


    A handnded on the wooden door. Without any warning, the wooden door was pulled apart by powerful forces, like it was made of paper. It shattered. The shards danced through the air.


    Before the wood shavingsnded, Fan Xian¡¯s palm was already stuck to a eunuch. Fan Xian gave a muffled huff and pushed all of his zhenqi forward. Exchanging just one palm, he had already felt this eunuch¡¯s power. There were indeed hidden talents among the guards in the internal court. Eunuch Hong¡¯s disciples and grand disciples were not to be trifled with.


    With a pop, the eunuch¡¯s facial features began to flow with fresh blood. His body was overwhelmed by the Tyrannical zhenqi and could not withstand it. However, his task was only to dy Fan Xian for a moment to allow the aces in the front Hall and empress dowager to get ready.


    Fan Xian did not give him a chance to stall for time.


    Smoke rose between his palms. The poisonous fog forced its way toward the face of the martially powerful eunuch.


    The eunuch¡¯s expression changed.


    Fan Xian¡¯s right hand shook. With a loud buzzing noise, the long sword past above his shoulder. This was a difference in strength. Under thebined attack of the Tyrannical zhenqi and poisonous smoke, the eunuch had no extra strength to retaliate. He could only watch as the smear of light shed through his eye.


    Fan Xian¡¯s left wrist flipped. He withdrew the Emperor¡¯s sword back into his sleeve, without giving the eunuch martial ace another nce. His legs bent slightly as his body charged forward like a giant bird flying into the woods.


    He didn¡¯t head toward the path where countless aces were surging through. Instead, he headed straight for the wall of the side hall.


    With a giant boom, arge hole appeared in the wood and brick walls. Fan Xian¡¯s didn¡¯t pay attention to the safety of the three people behind him. He flew straight through the big hole.


    A cracking sound came from the neck of the eunuch ace frozen by the door. His neck snapped in the middle. His bloody head fell down.


    Yi Guipin and her son looked dumbstruck at the scene. Lady Ning set her face. Lifting the ck dagger Fan Xian had given to her, she led the shocked mother and son toward therge hole. She had guessed why Fan Xian was so rushed and had smashed arge hole into the front hall. She also knew that before Fan Xian controlled the situation, their three lives werepletely ced on the dagger he had put into her hands.


    ...


    ...


    What did a surprise attack need? It needed speed like lightning and to be as unexpected as lightning on t ground. Fan Xian¡¯s actions had perfectly implemented this objective. From when they entered the rear pce to until after they were discovered by the guards, he and his subordinates¡¯ speeds had abruptly increased. They moved like gusts of wild wind through the rear pce.


    He stepped on the stone railing, shattered the golden tiles,nded in the hall, and killed everyone in the briefest amount of time. If one began to count from the first cry of the guards, he only used the time it took to throw 10 punches to sessfully kill his way into the nucleus of Hanguang Pce.


    Not only did the enemies not have time to react, Fan Xian didn¡¯t even leave time for himself to think and judge. He depended on the numerous years of intelligence reports from the Royal Pce, spies in the Pce, and his superhuman senses to kill his way in.


    The mission this time mostly depended on the courage he usuallycked¡ªan arrogant anger to fight desperately for his life while in mortal danger.


    When Fan Xian killed his way into Hanguang Pce as quickly as possible, the 56 swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau that followed him also fanned out in the darkness and surrounded Hanguang Pce. However, they purposely limited their speeds so they just happened to finally arrive outside Hanguang Pce.


    The Overwatch Council swordsmen were excellent in killing in the darkness, while the internal guards were the elite of Qing Kingdom¡¯s fighters. Although they could notpare to the knife-wielding Tiger Guards Fan Jian had secretly trained for the royal family, their fighting power was still strong.


    Outside Hanguang Pce, the killing began in all directions. In a sh, knives and swords met. Countless people were killed as endless amounts of fresh blood sprayed out. In just a few breaths, the boundary line formed by dozens of ck-clothed swordsmen were forced back a fair distance toward Hanguang Pce.


    If one observed closely, one could see that the swordsmen¡¯s retreat was not forced. Instead, it was an active choice. Although it appeared they were being forced back by the guards, they had reduced the size of the circle and surrounded Hanguang Pce more closely.


    The smaller the defensive circle, the stronger the rebound power. Many people had already fallen. However, the ck-clothed assassins also blocked Hanguang Pce¡¯s main door. If the people inside wanted to escape out, it would be difficult.


    This was precisely the battle strategy of chaos surrounding a blooming center that Fan Xian had nned. The Overwatch Council¡¯s loyal subordinates used the darkness to contend with the increasing number of internal guards. At the center of the entire Royal Pce, inside Hanguang Pce, a bright and deadly flower was going to bloom.


    This flower had to be held between Fan Xian¡¯s fingers.


    ...


    ...


    When the turmoil initially began in the Pce, the guards and internal court aces had reacted quickly. The nobles in the Pce did not have this ability. The old housemaids in Hanguang Pce opened their dazed eyes and cursed silently but didn¡¯t know what was happening outside.


    Some agile serving girls heard coughing from the bed and quickly climbed up to help the true mistress of Qing Kingdom rise.


    The empress dowager had a headache these few days. There was a yellow thread tied around her forehead. She leaned tiredly in the serving girl¡¯s arms. A glimmer of confusion shed through her eyes.


    The elderly woman¡¯s ears were not good, so she didn¡¯t hear the giant noise of Fan Xian breaking through the roof of the side hall. She also didn¡¯t hear the sound of Fan Xian killing eight people in a sh. This old woman had lived for many years within the Pce and had experienced countless wild winds and weathered many storms. Steeped in politics and conspiracy, it caused her to immediately be alert.


    A cold light shed through her pupils. She abruptly sat up from the serving girl¡¯s arms. In a severe voice, she cried, ¡°Close the Pce doors! Everyone retreat in!¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s reaction was not fearful or hurried. Since she had guessed that there was trouble in the Pce, at the first instance, she was going to gather all the fighting power shemanded to her side. She understood her importance. Since enemies had entered the Pce, she was the first target.


    Her reaction was just like the first time she heard of her son¡¯s death. Simple and urate. It was impossible not to admire her.


    However, she was destined to be disappointed. Before she had gathered her strength, someone had already struck at the heart of Hanguang Pce.


    Just when the guards outside the Pce and the Sixth Bureau Swordsmen had exchanged blows for the first time, the wall to the rear and side of Hanguang Pce suddenly gave a giant boom.


    Brick and wood flew wildly. A hole suddenly appeared. A dark human shadow flew out from the hole. Like a dragon moving through the night, it flew through the air in a breath and charged directly toward the empress dowager¡¯s phoenix bed.


    ...


    ...


    The closest distance between the rooms was not the distance between the doors. Rather, it was the wall. Two rooms that appeared to be very far apart were often just separated by a meter-thick wall. If one went through the wall, the horizon was right before their eyes.


    How many people in the world could be like Fan Xian? He circte his innate Tyrannical zhenqi throughout his entire body and use Tianyi Dao¡¯s pure Heart to protect his heart meridian so that he would not be hurt by the Tyrannical zhenqi¡¯s rebound. Thus, he turned himself in arge metal hammer and smashed straight through the thick wall.


    Fan Xian, clothed in ck, charged toward the empress dowager with the power of lightning and thunder.


    As he passed through, the air gave a tearing cry. One could imagine what terrifying level his speed had been raised to.


    The distance between the hole and bed the empress dowager was sitting on was about 12 meters.


    Along this path, the old housemaids and serving girls that were only brushed by the edges of his clothing were rocked to the ground by the Tyrannical zhenqi, which was present everywhere on his body. Their robes were askew as they were shaken to the ground by wildly bounding blood.


    The eunuch aces that had been waiting in the empress dowager¡¯s sleeping chamber finally moved with four explosive cries. Four dry and withered palms wed toward the body of the rapidly moving Fan Xian. Like old trees blooming, they had to catch the giant dragon in the woods.


    Within the four old and withered palms contained pure zhenqi that could only be formed through many years of practice. The empress dowager sat calmly in the Pce. If she didn¡¯t have great martial power as protection, how could she use Lady Ning¡¯s life to threaten the Great Prince, who held great military strength in his hands?


    Hearing the sound of the wall being torn like paper, the empress dowager turned her head and just happened to see this sight. Her gaze was icy cold and filled with confidence. It was as if she thought the presently god-like Fan Xian would be a dead corpse in the next moment.


    Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Fan Xian did not reduce his speed. The power on his bodypletely disappeared in an instant. It was as if he had disappeared in midair.


    Both tyrannical and gentle, these two different zhenqis had actually appeared on the same body for a moment.


    The pupils of the four powerful eunuchs constricted. They felt great astonishment in their hearts. In their lives, not only had they not seen such a thing, they had not even heard of someone who was able to reach the peak of both of these zhenqis, which were very different and contrary in nature.


    Furthermore, the techniques of both of these two zhenqis were clearly powerfully protected secrets.


    Although they were shocked, they didn¡¯t relent or lose any confidence. They were four powerful martial artists of the internal court aces that Eunuch Hong led. They had always been responsible for the empress dowager¡¯s safety.


    They believed that no matter how powerful Fan Xian was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore theirbined attack.


    Fan Xian was not a Great Grandmaster, but he was the second quickest person in the world. That year on the meadow, even the tip of Haitang¡¯s sword could not pierce his rolling body. Now, his nature had changed. He had graduallybined two types of zhenqi. What chance did they have?


    There was only one Wu Zhu in this world.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body suddenly contracted in the air. Raising his left knee and twisting his right shoulder, his body trembled. He mysteriously turned his body in the air without any help.


    His trembling in that moment changed his trajectory slightly.


    The first withered and skinny hand grabbed Fan Xian¡¯s right shoulder, but it was like it had grabbed a bundle of cloud, unable to exert any force.


    The second withered and skinny hand grabbed Fan Xian¡¯s left arm, but it grabbed the edge of the sword he had hidden sinisterly in his sleeve. The edge of the de slid out of the sleeve and left a long cut on the hand containing pure zhenqi. It exposed the white bone inside. The fresh blood was stimted by the zhenqi andpletely sprayed out, covering half of Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    The third withered and dry hand grabbed onto Fan Xian¡¯s right knee and tore off a piece of his clothing.


    The fourth withered and dry hand caught nothing. It only grabbed one of Fan Xian¡¯s shoes.


    Watching this scene, a glimmer of coldness shed through the empress dowager¡¯s eyes. Before the coldness had retreated, it reflected a cold light.


    Like a gust of wind, the sword in Fan Xian¡¯s left hand already rested on the empress dowager¡¯s neck.


    Blood dripped down from Fan Xian¡¯s split sleeve andnded on the empress dowager¡¯s clothes and her face.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was pale white. There was a streak of blood at the corner of his lips. Half of the ck clothes on his body were soaked in blood. In the end, he had still been injured by the four eunuchs, but his gaze remained firm. He froze everyone in Hanguang Pce¡¯s heart with the icy edge of his sword.

 Chapter 547 - Sounds Of Killing Inside And Outside The Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 547: Sounds Of Killing Inside And Outside The Royal Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the main hall of Hanguang Pce was a deathlike silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were open wide in terror, looking at the scene. Other than dripping of bloodnding on the bed, there was not another sound.


    Blood dripped from Fan Xian¡¯s clothes and the sword. It followed the empress dowager¡¯s ear and wet half of the old woman¡¯s face before it gradually soaked into her clothes.


    The sword shining with a cold light was set with unusual steadiness and coldness on the empress dowager¡¯s neck.


    Since the inception of the country, this was the first time an assassin was able to prate so deeply into the Royal Pce and ce a de against the empress dowager¡¯s neck.


    Including the eunuch aces, everyone was stunned and frozen. They watched with wide eyes as Fan Xian seized the empress dowager, unsure of what to do.


    All of this had happened too quickly. From the alerting from outside of the Pce to Fan Xian falling out of the heavens like a god and heading straight for the bed to control the empress dowager was no more than a few breaths worth of time.


    To be able to react so quickly and decisively in such a short period of time, one had to admit that Fan Xian¡¯s actions were truly courageous. The people watching this sight in shock, for some reason, felt a coldness from the bottom of their hearts. It was as if, at any time, Fan Xian would pull the long sword and kill the empress dowager.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was too calm and indifferent. It was as if it was a normal person under his sword and not the empress dowager, who would influence the state of the world.


    ¡°Send an order for the guards outside to stop attacking.¡±


    The deathlike silence inside the hall made the sounds of killing outside the hall sound particrly loud. The Sixth Bureau swordsmen who had broken into the Pce were still battling the internal guards.


    After Fan Xian had the empress dowager under his sword, he didn¡¯t slow down at all. He slightly bent his right knee and carefully hid his body behind the empress dowager. The long sword flipped and rested on the empress dowager¡¯s shoulder. Moving closer to the empress dowager¡¯s bloodstained face, he spoke to her quietly.


    His tone was calm but emanated a power that would not tolerate anyone speaking in rebuttal. Everyone felt it. If the empress dowager didn¡¯t give the order for the guards outside and eunuchs inside the hall to stop attacking, Fan Xian might actually move the sword.


    However, the empress dowager was, after all not a normal person. She was the empress dowager of Qing Kingdom. Back when she had been Cheng wangfei, she had experienced many years of political instability. Her state of mind was steady. She was not an ordinary elderly woman. She had also been empress and empress dowager for many years. Living deep in the Pce, she had a sense of dignity and a powerful confidence at heart.


    The empress dowager turned her face and looked coldly at Fan Xian. Her white hair was a bit messy, but her brows were pulled together, emanating an inherent prestige. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Traitorous thing! You dare to threaten me?¡±


    Her voice was like jade being smashed, startling everyone in the Pce.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped a little. He had not thought that in such a wretched and dangerous situation, the empress dowager would still be so tough. He understood in his heart that the empress dowager had to maintain herposure so that she could obtain more advantages in the following events.


    The even more unexpected event came afterward. The was only a p. The empress dowager had pped Fan Xian across the face with the back of her hand.


    A faint red palm print appeared on Fan Xian¡¯s face. The empress dowager seemed to not be afraid of the cold edge lying across her neck. She gazed at Fan Xian with eyes filled with disdain and shamelessness. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°You actually dare to kill me!¡±


    Everyone in Hanguang Pce was dumbstruck. They had not thought the empress dowager would provoke him so tyrannically while she was under his sword. Was she not afraid that Fan Xian would actually kill her? Watching this scene, a few housemaids and serving girls fainted from fright.


    The empress dowager continued to gaze coldly and bravely at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the empress dowager¡¯s wrinkled-filled face without a word. He knew why this old woman was behaving so bravely. She knew that if Fan Xian wanted to control the Royal Pce, he could not kill her at this moment.


    Furthermore, she was the empress dowager, after all. She was Fan Xian¡¯s true grandmother by blood. She guessed that Fan Xian would not act in front of so many people. Even if she had thought wrong, she still had to maintain herposure. Only then did she have a chance of reversing everything.


    ...


    ...


    Just as the empress dowager pped Fan Xian with unusual vigor, a strange thing suddenly happened inside Hanguang Pce. The long silent Eunuch Hou, who had been at the side of the hall, suddenly floated up.


    He floated up incredibly fast but didn¡¯t charge toward Fan Xian and the empress dowager. Instead, he charged toward therge hole Fan Xian had made.


    A strange light shed through Fan Xian¡¯s pupils, but he didn¡¯t dare leave the empress dowager¡¯s side. He could only watch as Eunuch Hou and a few other eunuch aces stopped a few people by the hole with a few pping sounds.


    Eunuch Hou¡¯s palm was locked tightly around the Third Prince¡¯s throat.


    Yi Guipin was seized by a eunuch.


    Lady Ning swung the ck dagger but was also surrounded by a few eunuchs.


    ¡°Little Duke, don¡¯t be so rash.¡± Eunuch Hou choked the Third Prince¡¯s throat and spoke respectfully with his head down.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand held the sword with unusual steadiness. Looking at Eunuch Hou, a strange light shed through his eyes. It was only now that he knew that this second inmand to Eunuch Yao had such a high cultivation.


    Currently, Fan Xian controlled the empress dowager, but Eunuch Hou and the other eunuchs controlled three people that Fan Xian cared a great deal about. How could the situation develop?


    Everyone was waiting for Fan Xian¡¯s decision.


    The empress dowager¡¯s face was indifferent. The blood seeping into her clothes was icy cold and made her fingers tremble slightly.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and looked at the empress dowager¡¯s finger. He was silent for a long time and then took a deep breath. All of the eunuch aces became alert. They didn¡¯t know what he would do next.


    Fan Xian raised his face and furrowed his brows. Then, he raised his right hand and brought it viciously down on the empress dowager¡¯s old face.


    The crisp sound of a p rang out. This sound was even louder than when the empress dowager had pped Fan Xian. The empress dowager covered her face in disbelief. A trail of blood flowed from the corner of her lips. The old woman¡¯s teeth had probably been knocked loose.


    Everyone in the hall watched this sight wide-eyed and dumbstruck. It was like the p had not onlynded on the empress dowager¡¯s face but also on their own faces and hearts.


    Who had been pped by Fan Xian? It was the empress dowager. the Emperor¡¯s own mother, and Fan Xian¡¯s own grandmother! Yet Fan Xian dared to p her!


    This was a humiliation that could never be removed. However, as Fan Xian had pped the empress dowager, it proved that he had thrown caution to the wind. If I dare to p you, I dare to kill you!


    Fan Xian stared the empress dowager¡¯s half swelling face and quietly said, ¡°Release them and stop attacking. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a second time.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s entire body trembled in her anger. She also felt a chill that came from the depths of her heart. She knew that, in the end, she had underestimated this grandson that was not surnamed Li. She had underestimated his coldness and courage.


    She felt the sword on her neck tighten a bit more. Perhaps it was only an instant or just a while before the empress dowager¡¯s gaze finally became deste. Opening her mouth, she said, ¡°Do as he said.¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager will call it out herself. Louder,¡± Fan Xian said.


    The empress dowager stared with rage at Fan Xian. Unwillingly, she called in her old voice to the outside of the hall, ¡°Guards, listen to mymand, everyone is to stop!¡±


    For some reason, after the empress dowager gave the order, everyone seemed to let out a breath in the hall. Perhaps Fan Xian¡¯s behavior made these people overly fearful that they would see the horrifying sight of a grandson killing their grandmother, an official killing the empress dowager.


    Only Eunuch Hou, who was choking the Third Prince¡¯s throat, furrowed his brows slightly, thinking about something.


    ¡°It looks like Eunuch Hou really wants you to die,¡± Fan Xian said to the empress dowager coldly.


    The empress dowager nced at Eunuch Hou. The four old eunuchs furrowed their brows and moved one step closer to Eunuch Hou.


    Eunuch Hou sighed and released his hand.


    The Third Prince¡¯s terror had not settled. The wound he had been given by the assassins earlier began to bleed again. He quickly supported his mother. Along with Lady Ning, the three of them ran in panic to stand behind Fan Xian.


    Once the empress dowager¡¯s orders went out, the sound of killing around Hanguang Pce immediately disappeared. It was clear that the swordsmen who followed Fan Xian into the Pce had received orders earlier to not take the opportunity to attack back if the guards didn¡¯t act.


    All of the great wooden doors in Hanguang Pce were pushed open at the same time. With a creak, the entire Pce became much more passable. The people inside the hall could clearly see the tense situation outside¡ªguards with straight knives in hand surrounding Hanguang Pce, as well as countless bodies lying in the empty space outside the hall.


    The early autumn breeze outside the hall also blew in, cold and heavy. However, it was not calming. The smell of fresh blood came into the hall with the wind and directly assaulted everyone¡¯s nose.


    Dozens ofpletely ck-clothed Sixth Bureau swordsmen spread throughout the hall as quickly as possible and surrounded the eunuchs. A few of the powerful eunuchs from the internal court had no choice but to ept this sullen reality and be secured by the metal finger shackles the Overwatch Council had specially made.


    The empress dowager was in Fan Xian¡¯s hands. He had already proved that he would kill the empress dowager. In such circumstances, how could these internal court aces resist?


    Even for someone like Eunuch Hou, who wanted to resist, he was constrained by the bigger picture and could not do anything excessive.


    Fan Xian looked at his injury-ridden subordinates. His brows twitched once again. His gaze swept across. He knew that although the battle outside Hanguang Pce had been short, a dozen loyal subordinates had died.


    It was impossible that no one would die when breaking into the Royal Pce. To only have to pay such a small price to temporarily control Hanguang Pce was already an impossible task.


    The empress dowager was ovee by a powerful coughing fit. Holding her chest, her neck grazed across Fan Xian¡¯s sword and left a bloody mark.


    Looking at this scene, the eunuchs and serving girls loyal to the empress dowager wore an expression of fear on their faces. They wanted to go forward to help but didn¡¯t dare move.


    The empress dowager turned her head and stared at Fan Xian with a resentful and poisonous gaze. ¡°You are just like your mother, ambitions of wild wolves! I want to see what you can do holed up in this Royal Pce.¡±


    Even if Fan Xian had captured the empress dowager and controlled the Royal Pce, what would he do next? Everyone, including the ck-clothed swordsmen, were all staring at him, waiting for his next order.


    Fan Xian was waiting for news from the other three units and to hear about the action outside the Royal Pce. He knew that sess was notpletely his yet. If things went wrong, he and his people would fall at thest hurdle.


    In the process of waiting, he didn¡¯t sit around and do nothing. He looked coldly at the surrounded Eunuch Hou.


    Eunuch Hou¡¯s heart trembled as he silently circted his zhenqi.


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Eunuch Hou¡¯s face drained of color. He flipped his sleeves and prepared to kill. Unexpectedly, he raised his eyes to see a dozen little crossbow bolts shining with ck light heading straight toward him.


    Since Fan Xian was worried that the 200 people he brought into the Pce would alert enemies outside of the Pce, a great deal of effort was put into the disguises. It was impossible for everyone to carry a crossbow. It was only dozens of people with him that carried 10 secret crossbows.


    These secret crossbows were pointed directly Eunuch Hou.


    Eunuch Hou gave a cry. His figure suddenly rose. He only rose three meters before he was turned into a hedgehog. Ten crossbow bolts pierced deeply into his body, endlessly sucking blood out of his body.


    With a crash, Eunuch Hou fell to the ground, twitching. Filled with dissatisfaction, his eyes refused to close as he died.


    Fan Xian watched the scene coldly. Although he didn¡¯t know that Eunuch Hou was the Eldest Princess¡¯ trusted aide, instinct and the earlier scene made him wary. That was why he had suddenly made things difficult and ordered his subordinates to shoot Eunuch Hou to death.


    At such a critical time, Fan Xian was not afraid to kill. He would rather kill incorrectly than let one person slip through.


    Eunuch Hou¡¯s death sent the hall into a mor. The initially calmed situation almost became chaotic again. The guards around the outside the Pce became nervous. They came a few steps closer toward Hanguang Pce.


    Fan Xian did not panic. He slowly removed the sword from the empress dowager¡¯s neck and swept his gaze over the scene. Wherever his gazended, no one met his eyes. Everyone lowered their heads.


    He sat down beside the empress dowager and lowered his head to circte his qi to listen to the noises in other areas of the Royal Pce. He knew that the other three units must have also met very powerful resistance. Fortunately, his sudden entrance into Hanguang Pce had attracted the most eunuch aces and guards. Jing Ge and the other two units should have it much easier.


    Hanguang Pce waspletely still. Fan Xian and the empress dowager sat side by side on the bed. The grandmother and grandson were both stained with other people¡¯s blood and had chilled their emotions. The grandmother and grandson sitting in such calmness did not fail to chill the heart of anyone watching.


    The guards outside the Pce had not been disarmed. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have enough extra people to carry out this urgent task. All of the ck-clothed swordsmen had returned to the hall. He didn¡¯t want to leave this situation to chance anymore. The problem of the guards would be resolved by the Great Prince once he had dealt with the problem of the Imperial Army in the Royal Pce.


    He was only waiting. He trusted in the strength of his subordinates and the ck Knights.


    Without waiting for too long, chaos suddenly broke out among the guards outside the Pce. It seemed that something startling had appeared behind the camp.


    Fan Xian did not rise. He said to the empress dowager next to him, ¡°Have them make a path.¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s white hair fell over her cheek, which was stained with blood. The other half of her face that was not stained had already swelled from Fan Xian¡¯s heavy p. She appeared unusually wretched. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, she nced outward with spiritless eyes and nodded.


    The leader of the guards saw the situation in the hall, gritted his teeth, and opened up a path blockade.


    A dozen ck-clothed assassins with a disheveled concubine walked into Hanguang Pce.


    Fan Xian looked at the number of people and his heart thudded. He knew that this unit had lost more people. After seeing this concubine¡¯s beautiful appearance and glimmer of distress, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    The neer was Lady Shu, the Second Prince¡¯s birth mother. After the empress dowager had openly ordered for the Crown Prince to take the throne and the Second Prince had acknowledged his allegiance, the empress dowager had sent the Crown Prince, empress, Eldest Princess, and Lady Shu back to their own Pces to live. She only kept Yi Guipin, her son, and Lady Ning in Hanguang Pce.


    Fan Xian looked at Lady Shu with a warm smile. He patted the soft bed beside him. ¡°Your Highness, please sit here.¡±


    Ever since her youth, Lady Shu had loved to read and had a gentle personality. In the past, her rtionship with Fan Xian in the Pce fairly good. They had not developed much animosity because of the Second Prince. She was also a silent person who was wise enough to look after herself. Fan Xian did not bear much ill will toward her. However, in his surprise attack on the Pce tonight, she was someone he had to control.


    Lady Shu had been forcefully seized by assassins. She had originally thought her death was certain but had also guessed who dared to do such a treasonous thing. Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s face at this time, an irresistible fear surged up in her heart. It made her unable to utter the angry curses she had thought of earlier.


    She looked at the empress dowager¡¯s wretched appearance and felt even more chilled. She could only follow his orders and sit next to him.


    Capturing Lady Shu first was within Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. The Eastern Pce and Guangxin Pce¡¯s defenses were second only to Hanguang Pce and were also important locations. His subordinates wouldn¡¯t be able to seed so quickly.


    When he saw the silver-masked Jing Ge leading his subordinates in Hanguang Pce with a heavy expression, he felt his heart sink and knew that something had gone wrong.


    Matters were indeed troublesome. Jing Ge lowered his head to Fan Xian¡¯s ear and said a few words. The expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face became heavier and heavier. It was as if there were thousand-pound weights between his brows making it difficult to rx them.


    Another subordinate came to report. It was still bad news.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and rubbed forcefully between his brows like he wanted to chase away those annoyances. A momentter, he sighed and said something quietly to the person on the bed.


    ¡°I wanted the whole family to get together. It looks like it can¡¯t happen anymore.¡±


    At this moment, the empress dowager and Lady Shu were on either side of him on the bed while Yi Guipin, Lady Ning, and the Third Prince sat behind him. Of the entire royal family, most of the people were on this bed. Fan Xian used the closest possible distance to control the lives of the two people beside him and protect the three behind him.


    The so-called whole family was naturally the Emperor¡¯s family. Now that the Emperor was gone, other than the six people on this bed, there was the Crown Prince and his mother as well as the Eldest Princess in Guangxin Pce in the Emperor¡¯s family. Fan Xian unconsciously did not include that flower grower because he felt that King Jing was much cleaner than everyone else in this family.


    The weighty stone between Fan Xian¡¯s brows were the three members of the family that were not part of the current family gathering.


    The message that Jing Ge and the other unit had brought was that the Eastern Pce and Guangxin Pce were empty of all people.


    For some reason, the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince had known ahead of time. Just before Fan Xian and his subordinates broke into the Pce, they had taken advantage of the dark night and headed north in the direction of the Cold Pce. Jing Ge led over a hundred assassins after them but did not catch them.


    Such a violent and wild surprise attack, yet they had not captured the most important people.


    Fan Xian¡¯s emotions were unusually heavy, but his face gradually became warm. Although this mission was not aplete victory, they had captured the empress dowager and Lady Shu. In this world, nothing was perfect. He knew that his luck wasn¡¯t so good that he could use 200 people to change the course of history.


    The empress dowager sitting next to him suddenly said in an aged voice, ¡°I know what you want to do. However, my order has been sent down a long time ago.¡±


    The words Jing Ge had said next to Fan Xian¡¯s hadpletely been heard by the dested empress dowager. A mocking light shed through her eyes as she looked at Fan Xian. ¡°Chengqian has already taken my order out of the Pce. Tomorrow, the army will enter the capital. Are you afraid now?¡±


    ¡°My daring grows by the day. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to make your face swell.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly at the empress dowager, but the coldness in his tone made others shiver. The empress dowager¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°You can write many edicts,¡± Fan Xian said gently to the empress dowager. ¡°For example, the 13 city gate guards are still within your control. If you write another edict to close the city gates, how will the Qin family get in?¡±


    ¡°I trust you know that I sent someone to kill the trusted aide the Eldest Princess ced among the city guards.¡±


    ¡°I am helping you to thoroughly control the nine city doors.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my goal is to control you.¡±


    These words were spat out from between Fan Xian¡¯s thin lips. They were particrly gentle and scary. The empress dowager shook with anger and red at him but could not say a single word.


    ¡°Although you are already very old, you are still afraid of death.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows as he looked at the empress dowager, as if looking at something that irritated him. ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ll eventually have to write this edict.¡±


    The empress dowager coughed and turned to look at Lady Ning behind her. She turned her head again to stare in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if that bastard helps you, at most you¡¯ll be able to control the Royal Pce. What are you going to do outside?¡±


    Fan Xian stared back into her eyes and said, ¡°I only brought 200 people into the Pce. It was not because I am confident. I left 1,700 people outside. What do you think I¡¯m going to do outside the Pce?¡±


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, in the space between the front pce and the rear pce, some distance away from Hanguang Pce, there suddenly exploded a loud cry and the sound of Pce doors exploding.


    Fan Xian listened calmly and knew that the Great Prince¡¯s Imperial Army had finally made their way in. His heart rxed. He stood, giving orders to Jing Ge, ¡°I am leaving Hanguang Pce to you. Regardless of who it is, if anyone makes any strange movements, kill them.¡±


    Jing Ge epted the order without objection. The silver mask on his face reflected a heart-chilling light. Everyone in the hall looked him and wondered at his identity to so obediently and calmly ept Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly greatly treasonous order.


    If it was a normal member of the Overwatch Council, they would probably feel some fear in their hearts.


    They didn¡¯t know that this Deputy Commander of the ck Knights had once picked on the eldest son of the Qin family in the military camp and had stayed for a long time in Qing Kingdom¡¯s death prison, suffering innumerable torments. He was originally a greatly treasonous person, which was why Fan Xian gave him treasonous tasks.


    Lady Ning suddenly lowered her head and said, ¡°Lend me the dagger to use.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her and smiled. He knew that Lady Ning was worried that when once things actually became chaotic, Jing Ge would not act against the empress dowager. While she was a prisoner of war in Dongyi, she and the child in her belly had almost been killed by the empress dowager. Yet, she had waited for this opportunity filled with bloodlust.


    Fan Xian nodded at her and then walked out into the night outside Hanguang Pce. He was going to check on Guangxin Pce and the Eastern Pce. He still felt that there was some strange message shining through this matter.


    With a ng, Fan Xian turned his hand and slipped the blood-covered sword into the sheath of his back. Walking down the stone steps of Hanguang Pce, the members of the Qinian unit that hade into the Pce with him followed three steps behind him and also went down the stairs.


    Inside and outside the hall, everyone was looking at him. They had no idea where he was going at such a critical moment.


    He took a few subordinates and walked calmly out of the hall. He walked past the chaos and internal guards that faced him with a weapon in hand without even a blink.


    The guards did not move. They could only watch as he disappeared into the darkness outside Hanguang Pce. Although it was the empress dowager inside the hall, Fan Xian still walked calmly and bravely. It shocked the hearts of a lot of people.


    Fan Xian did not purposely suppress the empress dowager¡¯s honor. The words he said earlier were not untrue. When he and Yan Bingyun had made the ns in the boudoir of Sun Pin¡¯er, a youngdy from a family of the Jingdou government, they had already calcted how much power they could reach out to.


    Despite the square building the internal court and military watched, the number of secret agents in the capital that the Overwatch Council could move, the spies hidden in various manors, and the First Bureau that Fan Xian controlled alone brought a total of 1,400 people.


    Through the Jingdou government, the 500 ck Knights hidden outside Jingdou entered the capital with disguises. Thus, the number of people Fan Xian could call on reached 1,900 people. Furthermore, these 1,900 people all specialized in working in the dark. Although their martial power could notpare to that of the military, when it came to betrayals and conspiracy, it came easily and effectively.


    Fan Xian only brought 200 people with him on his sudden entry into the Pce. It was not that he was arrogant. Rather, when it came to a surprise attack that relied on speed and abruptness, the number of people was never key. Furthermore, he had to leave most of his force outside the Pce. The remaining people were, at this moment, under Yan Bingyun¡¯s orders and doing all kinds of work.


    Jingdou was too big. There were too many things Fan Xian had to take care of. He could handle the outside of the Pce himself while inside the Pce he had to rely on thousands of Imperial Soldiers to control the situation. When such a cry came from the rear pce, he knew that the Great Prince already had control of the Imperial Army.


    ...


    ...


    The actions of the Imperial Army were just as the Great Prince said to his trusted officer. The time of movement depended on Fan Xian¡¯s progression into the Pce.


    When Fan Xian¡¯s brave subordinate stopped his steps as the guards surrounded him and fired the signal into the sky and the bright moon, the Imperial Army had begun to move.


    The firework was so bright it lit up half of the Royal Pce in an instant. This kind of message arrow was not the kind the Jingdou Garrison, military, or Overwatch Council usually used, but it still gave a very clear signal.


    The Great Prince stood beside the city guarding crossbow and watched the fireworks breaking through the night sky. The lines on his face abruptly became hard. He raised his right hand and brought it down in a chopping motion like a knife, chopping down on the night wind at the corner of the pce walls.


    ...


    ...


    A knife came down on the two soldiers lying on the nk bed, chopping through their necks at the same time. With a splutter, fresh blood sprayed onto the walls, creating toorge bloody flowers with unusual bloodiness.


    The Imperial General carrying the knife and attacking in the night drew back his knife and cried out, ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the dark night, countless people swarmed into the streets beside the square in front of the Royal Pce. Quietly, they entered therge homes and began a bloody massacre.


    A full 600 Imperial Soldiers, whose shifts had been switched, were still dreaming at this moment. Many of them died like this, while some were startled awake. They had absolutely no time to react before greeting the oing merciless knife or spear.


    If it had been a different time and ce, perhaps they would have fought the Hu people shoulder to shoulder, drank alcohol, rubbed the snow-bright edge of a knife, bravely charged into an enemy camp, block arrows for each other, or block knives for each other. Tonight was not like this. It was one side massacring the other, an unusually merciless massacre.


    In very little time, the 2,000 soldiers loyal to the Great Prince had cleaned out arge swathe of the area in front of the Royal Pce. Countless bodies and fresh blood mixed together. It stank to high heaven.


    The color on the faces of the Imperial Soldiers was not good. They were usually Western Expedition Troops. This was their first time killing their own people. But, they knew that these people were not their own. They didn¡¯t allow themselves to feel any weakness for what they had to do.


    They saw the Royal Seal the Commander had sent over and Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. Therefore, their hearts were filled with hot blood. They had faith.


    We are the righteous side.


    They were still alive, so who was to say otherwise?

 Chapter 548 - Counting Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 548: Counting Arrows</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One signal arrow brings for thousands ofrades in arms.


    When that brilliant firework exploded over Jingdou¡¯s quiet night sky, no one knew how many people were startled in an instant.


    The purging of the Imperial Army was a task that started at the beginning. In very little time, the Great Prince sessfully controlled all of its power. The 3,000 or so imperial soldiers left in Jingdou had be the most powerful military power surrounding the Royal Pce.


    At the same time, the Overwatch Council subordinates hidden in the darkness also saw this firework. They revealed themselves and began to head toward each of their own locations.


    The street outside the Ministry of Justice was always dark and sinister, particrly in such a night as this. In the silence, urgent footsteps suddenly rang out outside of it. The officials responsible for the night watch watched the movements on the street with astonishment. They suddenly realized that arge group of people in official ck robes wasing toward the Ministry.


    The officials¡¯ faces were pale white. They immediately sounded the rm, attempting to wake the old men in the Ministry of Justice and prison guards behind the Ministry. As for themselves, they immediately retreated into the Ministry of Justice¡¯s hall. They knew that people wearing ck official robes were men from the Overwatch Council. They were certainly not a match for them.


    When the rm rang out, the subordinates of the Ministry of Justice hurried to the rear of the Ministry. Everyone knew that the prison in the Ministry was of the utmost importance. The Crown Prince had locked up the officials who opposed his ascension here. Although these people were only criminals in the Ministry of Justice, once they were released into court, they would be powerful officials that even the empress dowager had to be careful of.


    ...


    ...


    There were not many horrifying sounds of killing. After a few wretched cries and a moment of chaos, the 300 or so people from the Overwatch Council entered the depths of the Ministry of Justice and charged on to therge square.


    The bailiffs of the Ministry of Justice and prison guards were surrounded by Overwatch Council members in the center. The disheveled head officer of the Ministry looked at this scene and felt his heart chill.


    The two sides had about the same number of people. It seemed there was a fighting chance. However, the Minister, who, like the generals in the Imperial Army, did not return home and could only closely watch the people in prison, could not summon any will to resist.


    The ck-clothed men held crossbows in their hands. They were Overwatch Council member who Qing officials were terrified of. This Minister knew that if the Overwatch Council acted so savagely, then Sir Fan junior must have started raising up a blood-soaked storm.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s excessive might was still present. Fan Xian¡¯s infamy further intimidated everyone¡¯s heart. In a situation without the Eldest Princess¡¯s power and aid, not many people could openly resist this group.


    Furthermore, he had heard that a signal firework had rang out in the Royal Pce. After being startled awake, he had clearly heard the sky-shaking roar that shot into the sky around the Royal Pce.


    He didn¡¯t know that was the actions of the Imperial Army, but he knew that change was happening in the Royal Pce.


    ...


    ...


    Dead bodiesy scattered on the ground. The leading official of the Overwatch Council looked with cold eyes at the surrounded Minister of Justice. Enunciating each word, he said, ¡°I am here on the empress dowager¡¯s orders and Prince Heqing¡¯s military orders to release you all from prison. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Minister, to hand them over.¡±


    Hand them over? No, this was a jailbreak. The Minister of Justice was trembling so much he didn¡¯t curse at them. The previous night one of his vice ministers had died mysteriously in this hall. No one knew how he had died. The Minister did not want to be the second wronged spirit.


    If he surrendered, could he still live? The torch lit up the Minister of Justice¡¯s face strangely.


    As if guessing his thoughts, the leading Overwatch Council official stared into his eyes and said, ¡°The empress dowager has said that as long as they recant and are truly regretful, bygones will be bygones.¡±


    The Minister of Justiceughed awkwardly. They even had the empress dowager¡¯s edict. It looked like the Duke of Danbo already controlled the Royal Pce. There was still no news from the Eldest Princess side, so something probably went wrong. In the present situation, why was he still bitterly holding out?


    In a sh, he suddenly thought, What if the battle in the Royal Pce had not been resolved and Fan Xian had not taken the high ground? If he surrendered so easily like this, after the matter... How would he exin it to the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess?


    The Minister of Justice gritted his teeth. His gaze flickered uncertainty.


    The Overwatch Council official watched him coldly and didn¡¯t continuemunicating with him. Slowly, he raised his right hand. The hundreds of Overwatch Council officials around him raised their crossbows. Some pulled out their metal drills. They were preparing to attack the thick and heavy doors of the Ministry¡¯s prison.


    ¡°On the count of three.¡± The Overwatch Council official counted without any expression, ¡°Three, two...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The Minister of Justice¡¯s daring was crushed by this monotonous counting. He cried out in a raspy voice, ¡°Wait! I want Duke of Danbo¡¯s promise!¡±


    A mocking smile rose to the corner of the Overwatch Council official¡¯s lips. At this critical moment, although the Minister of Justice was scared out of his wits, he was not stupid. He knew that the empress dowager¡¯s edict was nothing more than a waste of paper. What could truly protect his life was the Commissioner¡¯s will.


    He took out a document prepared a long time ago from his clothes and threw it over.


    The Minister of Justice picked it up and read through it by the faint light of the torch. He confirmed that it was indeed written in Sir Fan junior¡¯s own hand.


    No one knew when this document was written and prepared, but it clearly stated that the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince had secretly colluded with Dongyi and Northern Qi assassins to kill the Emperor on Dong Mountain. Each crime was clearly listed. On the back, it said that Yan Xiaoyi, the Governor of the Northern Expedition Camp, had been implicated in this rebellion and had already been killed by Fan Xian personally.


    The crime was not important. What the Minister of Justice cared about were thest words. Reading to the end, his expression finally warmed a little. There were about 400 words in this so-called rebellion punishing document. In thest 100 words, it was clearly written that those who had been deceived by Li Chengqian would be fully forgiven as long as they were regretful and would work for the new ruler.


    The Minister of Justice¡¯s hands that held the document shook. There was not the empress dowager¡¯s seal on this document, but there was the Emperor¡¯s royal seal.


    Most importantly, there was Fan Xian¡¯s personal signature.


    The Minister of Justice knew that, at this moment, no royal seal was as effective as Fan Xian¡¯s signature. Furthermore, he trusted that Fan Xian was not a dishonest person.


    His face became paler and paler. He looked around him to gather his courage, but there were only the Ministry of Justice bailiffs with ashen faces standing guard. He dropped his head and knelt in front of the Overwatch Council official. In a miserable voice, he said, ¡°I... admit my crimes.¡±


    Disarmed, bound, and leashed, all of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s martial power was controlled in a short amount of time. However, this group left the Minister some face and only removed his official¡¯s robe, which he hadn¡¯t been wearing properly anyway.


    All kinds of knives, spears, and sticks were piled in a corner. All of the officials in the Ministry of Justice had their arms bound behind their backs with the Overwatch Council¡¯s special metal finger cuffs. The cuffs were then strung together with sturdy hemp rope. They were like a row of grasshoppers waiting to be fried in the famine years.


    These actions all appeared particrly familiar and were done quickly. The Overwatch Council, from the very first day of its inception, had used these methods to deal with various yamen¡¯s in the country¡¯s vast machinery.


    It could not be said that the Minister of Justice was timid and cowardly or that the departments of Qing Kingdom were useless. It had been many years since the terror of the Overwatch Council had rooted deeply into the hearts of every Qing Kingdom official. Like when were faced with a predator, when the officials were faced with this group of ck-clothed people, they couldn¡¯t muster up any courage to resist.


    The Overwatch Council, a terrifying secret service of the royal family, had be the sharpest knife in Fan Xian¡¯s hands since the Emperor¡¯s death and Chen Pingping¡¯s poisoning.


    While dealing with some remaining affairs in the Ministry of Justice, the two heavy doors to the Ministry of Justice prison had long been opened. The officials of the Overwatch Council entered. Many hands helped out 40 to 50 officials, who appeared absolutely wretched.


    The official robes on their bodies had not been stripped, but they were covered with injuries. One could see how rushed and chaotic the Crown Prince was that day in Taiji Pce when he seized them.


    Many of the officials were unable to walk after being tortured. It was only with the help and support of Overwatch Council officials that they barely managed to step out of the prison doors with a breath of life.


    The leading Overwatch Council official¡¯s gaze became serious. He walked forward quickly to kneel with one knee in front of these officials, performing a formal bow. In a heavy voice, he said, ¡°I am the head of the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council, Murong Yan. Following the empress dowager¡¯s orders, I havee to meet you all. You have all worked hard.¡±


    The civil officials that had been helped out of the door looked at this ck-clothed official from the Overwatch Council and could not speak through the feelings rising in their hearts.


    Murong Yan did not rise. He turned to the leading two officials and bowed formally. In a low voice, he said, ¡°The Commissioner has asked me to bow to you in thanks.¡±


    These were the first-rank officials who had bravely rising in revolt in Taiji Pce and forcefully prevented the Crown Prince from taking the throne, the head schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, Hu the Schr and Sir Shu Wu.


    There was still an injury on Shu Wu¡¯s face. He looked at this official and sighed. He did not feel much overwhelming happiness. He only felt a deep worry for the situation in Jingdou. He knew Fan Xian¡¯s personality. Since he had braved the danger of breaking into the prison, then the Royal Pce must be in great turmoil. The Emperor... the Emperor... Who knew how many rtives of the Emperor would die in this storm.


    Hu the Schr only smiled and said, ¡°The Duke of Danbo is wrong. I have not helped him, why is he thanking me?¡±


    Murong Yan stared.


    He didn¡¯t have time to speak in detail about the situation in the Pce. Ten carriages had long arrived outside the Ministry of Justice to pick up these injured officials and then head toward the Royal Pce. Presently, the situation in Jingdou was still dangerous, so these officials released from prison could not return home for now.


    Watching the carriages protected by the Overwatch Council follow Chang Street toward the direction of the Royal Pce, Murong Yan, standing at the door of the Ministry of Justice, finally let out a long breath. Although there were still many things he needed to deal with in the Ministry behind him, his heart had already settled down.


    He was the head of the Second Bureau. Originally, he was responsible for the gathering intelligence reports and such work. This Overwatch Council revolt, he had been entrusted with the task of forcefully breaking into the Ministry of Justice by Sir Yan junior. Perhaps what he had seen was his calmness.


    Attacking the Ministry of Revenue was not difficult. What was difficult was rescuing the officials in the prison wholly and unharmed. Murong Yan was aware of this. Otherwise, the Commissioner would not have given him hundreds of people when there were so few subordinates in Jingdou.


    The specific task had been delegated by Yan Bingyun, but the demands had been personally set by Fan Xian. For the Ministry of Justice prison, Fan Xian had sent down a deathmand that the safety of the schrs Hu and Shu, as well as all the other civil officials, had to be ensured.


    He knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for these civil officials, who did not fear death, causing trouble in Taiji Pce, forcefully dying the Crown Prince¡¯s day of ascension, and throwing court politics into chaos with Jingdou in a vtile situation, it would be difficult for him to find a chance to sessfully break into the Pce.


    The civil officials who seemed to have no power other than opening their mouths and admonishing were the greatest contributors to him sessfully breaking into the Pce. Fan Xian had borrowed these officials¡¯ moral characters. Thus, he had to ensure they were fine because of gratitude and a faint remorse.


    ...


    ...


    With the fireworks, thousands of people moved out. When the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison was opened, the seemingly impossible-to-attack Jingdou government had its main doors wide open andmps brightly lit. It looked very strange.


    The Jingdou government generally kept the peace in Jingdou and had arge number of bailiffs and officials under its watch. When the fireworks outside the Royal City rang out, the magistrate, Sun Jingwei, a second-rank official in the Jingdou government, walked into the main hall with a serious and heavy expression.


    The subordinates who didn¡¯t know had happened looked at the magistrate in surprise, thinking, It¡¯s sote. Why is Sir Sun still wearing the full court robes?


    A momentter, the footsteps stopped like thunder. Sun Jingwei nced at his subordinates with aplicated expression and sighed with great regret as he ordered them to open the main door of the Jingdou government.


    Once the door opened, the Overwatch Council officials filed in. As the Jingdou government officials looked at each other, they took over all the advantageous positions in the main hall and surrounded Sun Jingwei in the center.


    The ck-robed Overwatch Council officials stepped aside. A person walked out from the middle. It was the head of the First Bureau, Mu Tie. With a face the color of metal, he looked coldly at Sun Jingwei and asked, ¡°Sir has ordered me toe. Have you made up your mind?¡±


    Sun Jingwei sighed again. His expression struggled for a moment. Suddenly, it seemed that his legs suddenly lost their strength. He knelt on the ground with a thud. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I know my crime. I dare not ask the Duke¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Once this scene yed out, moring broke out. Everyone felt absolutely shocked. They didn¡¯t understand why the magistrate who had always followed the empress dowager¡¯s orders and had been working so hard to capture Fan Xian would just surrender like this without a thought of resistance when the Overwatch Council came to the door.


    Mu Tie¡¯splexion remained like metal. He didn¡¯t move at all. However, he was absolutely stunned in his heart. He had epted orders toe and stabilize the Jingdou government. He thought he was going to face the most desperate battle of his life. Unexpectedly, Yan Bingyung only gave him a quiet order and had him go.


    When he entered the Jingdou government, all he saw was a manor filled with light. Mu Tie initially thought that he had fallen into a trap. Surprisingly, the situation was as Sir Yan junior had said and went smoothly.


    Sun Jingwei knelt on the ground with an unusually wretched expression. His left hand held his official¡¯s hat under his arm. He thought about how he had no choice. Putting aside whether or not the Jingdou government had the power to resist the Overwatch Council, most important was the conversation he had with the white-clothed man earlier in the back garden. It gave him no way out. He could only surrender.


    It was not until tonight that he learned that Fan Xian had hidden in his manor for a number of days. The headquarters of the revolt in Jingdou was in his own back garden, in his own daughter¡¯s study.


    Four hundred of the assassins breaking into the Pce had entered Jingdou with documents from the Jingdou government.


    If this matter got out, regardless of what he did tonight, the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess would not tolerate. They would certainly think that he was a spy for Fan Xian¡¯s side.


    Thus, he had no choice and could only make the very difficult decision of throwing his lot inpletely with Fan Xian. In any case, others would think he was Sir Fan junior¡¯s man, so he may as well be Sir Fan junior¡¯s man. At least he would survive.


    For his future prospects and safety, Pin¡¯er should speak on his behalf, right?


    Thinking of this, Sun Jingwei couldn¡¯t help blood rushing to his head. He almost fainted. The official seals on the documents the assassins breaking into the Pce had all came from his study. Other than Pin¡¯er, who would be able to imitate his handwriting and steal his official¡¯s seal without his subordinates bing suspicious?


    In the next life, he wasn¡¯t going to have daughters. A daughter¡¯s arm was always reaching outside of the home. Sun Jingwei, who had been forced to go back on his word, thought sorrowfully in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    Not long after the battle in the Royal Pce ended, the Imperial Army suddenly entered through the front door and came to the rear Pce. In front of over a thousand Tiger Guards, the internal guards and eunuchs, who were already stunned out of their wits, wisely chose to surrender. Even if they were stubborn folks, they became nothing more than bodies that the Imperial Army wiped out.


    The rear pce temporarily recovered its peace. Faintly, one could hear tidy footsteps and the repeated cking of armor hitting each other.


    With a mncholy face, Fan Xian pushed open the Eastern Pce¡¯s main door. He left the swordsmen stationed at this Pce outside. Looking at the dead bodies on the path, he walked into the recently rebuilt hall of the Pce.


    Inside Hanguang Pce, Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. Only he knew how disappointed he was in the depths of his heart.


    Having not caught the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess was ripping a huge hole in his n. A hole that may never be repaired.


    He looked at the eunuch and serving girls timidly standing in one area. A momentter, he silently lowered his head as if he could already hear the sound of hooves far away outside the Pce walls.


    He knew this was an auditory hallucination, but he believed in the Great Prince¡¯s marching speed. Since the Pce was mostly under control, he must have already sent out the majority of the forces and was pushing deeper into Jingdou, doing his best to control arger area. However, he would be careful to not create sparks with the 13 city gate guards. The Great Prince was like him. Once he had taken action, he would not hold back. Both the Imperial Army and Overwatch Council were, at this moment, desperately searching for traces of the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess.


    Most importantly, Wan¡¯er and Da Bao had been taken by the Eldest Princess. Not having rescued his family made him angry and mncholy.


    He walked into a quiet room next to the hall and looked at the eunuch sitting on the ground. He looked at the e on the eunuch¡¯s face. A great rage grew in his heart. An instantter, his heart softened as he sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 549 - Affectionate Eunuch, Merciless Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 549: Affectionate Eunuch, Merciless Arrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Fan Xian walk in with a heavy expression, the dazed Hong Zhu climbed up from the ground and knelt in front of him with his head lowered. He did not say a single word.


    There was no one else around this room but Fan Xian standing and Hong Zhu kneeling. The faint light outside shone through and cast the two people¡¯s shadows against the wall. It looked rather strange.


    Fan Xian stared at Hong Zhu¡¯s panicked expression. The hand hanging in his sleeve tightened into a fist the slowly released. Tiredly, he said, ¡°I want an exnation for this matter.¡±


    Hong Zhu raised his head to nce at him. His eyes were full of guilt and deep self-me. However, he only lowered his head again to kowtow and didn¡¯t exin anything.


    Hong Zhu had been Fan Xian¡¯s biggest help in the Royal Pce. The reason Fan Xian dared to enter the rear pce with only 200 people and control Hanguang Pce in one stroke depended on hisplete knowledge of the situation in the rear pce¡ªthe cement of the guards and details of the nobles¡¯ lives.


    All of this had been in the intelligence reports Hong Zhu had braved with great danger to deliver outside of the Pce. This little eunuch, with his meteoric career, had originally been moved to Hanguang Pce. After the Crown Prince returned to the Eastern Pce, he had gone back, unwilling to leave the Crown Prince behind.


    Since the empress dowager had set her heart on having the Crown Prince seed the throne, she did not obstruct his little requests. Thus, Hong Zhu became the strangest person in the Royal Pce. He had once held memorials in the royal study, served the empress dowager in Hanguang Pce, and been interdependent with the empress for two months.


    The strangest thing was that all of the nobles appreciated and liked him. Fan Xian was not an exception.


    People never knew that Hong Zhu was Fan Xian¡¯s spy in the Pce. The strange poisoning of the guards on duty at the door of the Pce to Hanguang Pce waspletely the work of this eunuch.


    Hong Zhu deserved a great deal of the credit for Fan Xian¡¯s sessful entry into the Pce. At this time, the gaze Fan Xian turned on him was not gentle. He needed him to give an exnation.


    The Crown Prince and empress dowager were in the Eastern Pce, right under Hong Zhu¡¯s eye. How could they realize what was happening in the lightning-like entry into the Pce and escape before Fan Xian¡¯s sharp sword arrived?


    Fan Xian¡¯s fists curled together tightly. A dark voice forced its way out from between his teeth. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°You leaked it to them?¡±


    Hong Zhu didn¡¯t look at Fan Xian¡¯s cold eyes and nodded his head heavily.


    Fan Xian sucked in a cold breath and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you know what you are doing? We are rebelling, not ying house!¡±


    Worried that others in the Eastern Pce would hear, Fan Xian did not raise his voice. His emotions inside gradually became violent and impatient.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is your heart soft?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. He spoke strangely and quickly in a sinister voice. ¡°Your kind-heartedness will hurt the entire Qing Kingdom!¡±


    He stamped the ground by his foot and cursed viciously. ¡°I have worked hard to get into the Pce. In the end, you yed such a trick. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to die, but what about all the people in the Pce. You¡¯re forcing me to run without daybreak even arriving yet!¡±


    Fan Xian felt a rare re of rage because he couldn¡¯t understand how such a meticulous n, in which he had used his spy he had carefully hidden in the Pce for a long time, could have had such arge loophole. He couldn¡¯t understand how it happened.


    Why? Why! Fan Xian stared at Hong Zhu¡¯s face. A dark fire shed through his eyes.


    ¡°The Crown Prince was very good to me.¡± Hong Zhu knelt in front of Fan Xian and suddenly began to cry. Tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes down his young face into his robes. ¡°The empress was very pitiful. I thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t stop myself in the end.¡±


    Hong Zhu began to sob loudly. Snot and tears smeared across his face. ¡°Sir, kill me. I don¡¯t want to live either. I caused Xiu¡¯er to die, who knows how many other people I am going to hurt. These are all my sins... My sins.¡±


    Fan Xian sucked in a breath of cold air. Although he had already cursed earlier, he had not thought that the reason Hong Zhu had let the Crown Prince and the empress go was actually because his heart was soft.


    ¡°What about Guangxin Pce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes twitched. His heart suddenly felt a glimmer of coldness. Looking at the eunuch in front of him, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Hong Zhu knelt on the ground not daring to rise.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s roared in a low voice.


    Hong Zhu timidly stood up and suddenly felt a pain below his hips, making him cry out involuntarily. Fan Xian slowly pulled back his hand. There was aplicated emotion on his face. Looking at Hong Zhu and without saying a word, he shook his head a momentter and sighed.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s face was pale white. He looked with fear at Fan Xian. However, he suddenly thought that since he had secretly told the empress and the Crown Prince to escape before the incident happened, his life was probably already forfeit. Since matters were already like so, what was there to be afraid of?


    Thus, he straightened his body and looked at Fan Xian without a word. He was unable to wipe away the thick sense of guilt in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian¡¯s didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t draw his sword in rage and chop off his head. Fan Xian only sighed and waved his hand. He walked alone toward the outside of the Eastern Pce. His retreating figure appeared lonely and deste.


    Hong Zhu watched Fan Xian¡¯s in a daze and began to cry again for some reason.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian walked out of the Eastern Pce¡¯s main doors and could no longer hear Hong Zhu¡¯s crying. His anger had, for no reason, decreased a little, but his heart felt empty.


    He waved his hand and called over a subordinate. He ordered him to gather all of the eunuchs and serving girls from the Eastern Pce and Guangxin Pce to the Cold Pce near the Chen corridor to be watched together. Then, he walked alone into the darkness of the Royal Pce.


    Hong Zhu¡¯s sudden soft-heartedness brought an irreparable loss to his ns. For a moment, the rage-filled Fan Xian indeed had the impetus to kill. This rash feeling immediately disappeared without a trace because he had heard the word ¡°Xiu¡¯er.¡±


    When he had been in Hangzhou, he had already wondered what influence the serving girl¡¯s death would bring to Hong Zhu¡¯s state of mind. From the beginning, he knew that Hong Zhu was not a normal eunuch. He was a eunuch that understood affection and honor. Otherwise, Fan Xian would not entrust so many important matters to him.


    However, Fan Xian had not thought that Hong Zhu would be so overly sentimental to be soft-hearted during such an important event as a Pce rebellion.


    From this, one could see that the Crown Prince was truly a generous and kind person. Furthermore, the secret-filled Hong Zhu might have developed some different feelings while the Crown Prince was exiled to Nanzhao for a number of months and had been wholly interdependent with the extremely pitiful empress in the Eastern Pce.


    Hong Zhu was a sentimental eunuch. He had affection for Fan Xian, which was why he braved such danger to raise a Pce revolt and help him enter the Pce. He also had affection for the Crown Prince and empress, which was why he would let go at thest moment. People have always beenplicated creatures, particrly such a eunuch as Hong Zhu, who seemed more like a schr than schrs.


    ¡°Perhaps I am too merciless and that is why I didn¡¯t think that people could have such sentiments.¡±


    Fan Xian wondered this in his heart and involuntarily thought of Xu Maocai in the Jiaozhou Navy. A self-mocking smile rose to the corners of his lips.


    Xu Maocai and Hong Zhu were the two deepest spies he had buried in the Qing court. However, it was in this astonishing court rebellion that both these agents had their own ideas and brought great evils to Fan Xian¡¯s ns.


    If he didn¡¯t have Xu Maocai, he wouldn¡¯t have been to escape through the deep sea below Dong Mountain. If he didn¡¯t have Hong Zhu, he wouldn¡¯t have even been able to enter the rear Pce. He knew that he had no right to me these trusted aides of anything.


    He was reluctant to kill Hong Zhu. He didn¡¯t want to me Hong Zhu. He only thought helplessly that in matters of touching people through emotions, the Crown Prince¡¯s practice in this area had far surpassed his own. The Crown Prince asionally had true affection, while he was aplete sham to the end in this life.


    ...


    ...


    With the help of the Overwatch Council personnel, the Imperial Army purged the rear pce. All of the guards had been captured and wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble. With a heavy expression, Fan Xian returned to Hanguang Pce but did not go inside to see the empress dowager orfort the Third Prince and the others. He only gave a few orders in a low voice to Jing Ge outside the Pce.


    Jing Ge¡¯s expression was slightly confused. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t thought that the Commissioner would be considering the problem of failure after such arge victory, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. Stretching out his right hand, he pressed the mask firmly against his face and took a knee to ept the order. He then led a portion of the ck Knights that had been brought into the Pce out of it.


    From this moment, the safety of Hanguang Pce had been handed to the Imperial Army.


    The two main conspirators of the first rebellion in Qing Kingdom¡¯s history finally met on the tall pce walls half an hour after the fireworks had shot into the sky.


    Fan Xian bowed silently to the fully armored Great Prince. The Great Prince¡¯s expression was serious. Despite the armor, he still formally returned the bow. The night wind suddenly picked up. It made the Great Prince¡¯s red cape snap in the wind and the ck Overwatch Council robes on Fan Xian¡¯s body stiffen as if it had been starched.


    The soldiers patrolling nervously on the pce walls saw this sight and couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration from their heart. Indescribable confidence welled in their hearts. Since the first year of the Qing calendar, the Great Prince had led armies to the West. His prestige had gradually grown. He had yet to experience failure. After Fan Xian took control of the Overwatch Council, he had be Chen Pingping the second. However, he was much prettier than old Director Chen.


    The two princes were like the battle robes they wore, a passionate bright red and a cold pure ck. With light and darkness joining forces, how many people could stand against it?


    Fan Xian and the Great Prince straightened their bodies. Without saying anything, they moved to the outside of the corner tower. They watched the quiet square below the lofty pce walls. In the distance, there came the faint sounds of killing. Further in the distance, there were a few explosions that drew one¡¯s attention.


    The two of them did not need to speak. urately speaking, after the incident at Dong Mountain, the two of them had not met or talked to each other, but they had sessfully organized the revolt today in the Pce.


    This depended on their mutual trust and confidence. This kind of implicit understanding did not stem from personal advantage but from history. In the Emperor¡¯s family, both of these princes had been humiliated and neglected. Their mothers and elders had once battled shoulder to shoulder. Now, these two had finally fought shoulder to shoulder.


    There were 3,000 imperial soldiers. At this moment, 1,000 were stationed in the Pce, 1,000 were on the city walls, and 1,000 had ridden off into the depths of Jingdou. They had to control the entirety of Jingdou before daylight broke. It was indeed too difficult to control Jingdou with 1,000 people, but if they included the 1,000 Overwatch Council officials Fan Xian had purposely left outside the Pce as helpers, it would go much more smoothly.


    ¡°We must capture them before daylight,¡± the Crown Prince said in a cold voice, referring to the Crown Prince and his mother, and the Eldest Princess, Li Yunrui. Of the soldiers responsible for rooting them out, at least three small riding groups followed the path around theundry facility, desperately looking for the people who had escaped out of the Pce.


    Fan Xian remained silent. After learning that the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess had escaped the Pce, he had already sent orders to the secret agents and swordsmen of the Overwatch Council. They were all doing their best in Jingdou. However, he knew that just as the Eldest Princess found it difficult to find him when he hid among the sea of residences in Jingdou, it would also be a difficult matter for him to catch her.


    This kind of thing depended on luck. Unfortunately, Fan Xian and the Great Prince only had the three hours [JW1] before daylight arrived.


    ¡°Everything is fine in Hanguang Pce.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯tment on the Great Prince¡¯s words. His eyes looked at the soldiers below the pce walls and changed the subject, ¡°The empress dowager is fine.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Great Prince had always been a straightforward, lenient, and filial person. It was impossible for him to do what Fan Xian could do. Even hearing about the empress dowager made him feel gloomy and a bit uneasy.


    Fan Xian gazed at him with a slight smile, as if seeing through the shadows in his heart. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°In the battle for imperial power, it is always a matter of life and death. We are only carrying out the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. The history books will give you the assessment you deserve.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± The Great Prince shook his head and weed the night win on the loft pce walls. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°There is no need to say more. Since father has given you full authority in the edict to handle this matter, I trust that you will be able to handle it well. I have confidence in you.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t have confidence, the always filial Great Prince would not risk Lady Ning¡¯s life to raise troops in revolt.


    ¡°But, do you have confidence in me?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the expansive Royal Pce andparatively sparse number of soldiers and sighed. In the front and rear of the Royal Pce, there were only 1,000 soldiers. It was impossible for one to feel a strong sense of support.


    The Great Prince understood what he was worried about. After a moment of silence he said, ¡°Father took a group of the Imperial Army to Dong Mountain, and we have lost more tonight. But, rest assured, a one-to-three ratio has always been used to guard cities. Particrly for a Royal Pce like this, one-to-four is also fine.¡±


    ¡°But the Royal Pce is very big. It is difficult to watch every party.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and calcted. ¡°If the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince actually escaped Jingdou and met up with the Jingdou Garrison, how many soldiers could the old Qin family bring into the city?¡±


    ¡°The Jingdou Garrison has 10,000 people.¡± Since the Great Prince had raised the troops, he had calcted clearly the military power inside and outside Jingdou. ¡°If webine our strength, we have around 5,000 people. We should be able to resist them.¡±


    ¡°My people can¡¯t be used to guard the Pce.¡± Fan Xian shook his head and raised his right arm to point at Jingdou¡¯s sea of homes in the darkness. ¡°They only have power in there.¡±


    He turned and looked at the Great Prince¡¯s profile and said with slight worry, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten one thing. The Second Prince is not in the Pce. If he acts fast, he may have already slipped out of the city. Do you not need to worry about Ye Zhong¡¯s people? Besides, the military power of the old Qin family is not limited to just the Jingdou Garrison.¡±


    The corners of the Great Prince¡¯s eyes twitched. If the Ye and Qin families actually attacked together, even if another 3,000 imperial soldiers suddenly appeared in the Royal Pce, he still wouldn¡¯t have much confidence.


    ¡°The Royal Pce is an isted pce and doesn¡¯t have grain and food likerge counties. If we are surrounded by an army, how many days can we hold out?¡±


    The Great Prince abruptly turned and stared at Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want to say? I know that the Royal Pce is not easy to guard, but why are we guarding the Pce and not the city?¡±


    ¡°Guard the city? Do we have any of the 13 city gate guards in our hands? We have no idea which of the nine gates would quietly be opened by the Eldest Princes, just like how I knocked open the rear pce doors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me,¡± the Great Prince said. ¡°It is impossible that you have just given up the city gates. Your people have already gonest night. The agent that the Eldest Princess had hidden among the city gate guards has already been killed by you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed self-mockingly and said, ¡°The Overwatch Council is not a god. It is impossible to have rooted out all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ agents. I must prepare for the worst. If the empress dowager¡¯s edict is unable to subdue Commander Zhang of the city gate guards, then you and I will have to be prepared to be surrounded by an army inside the Pce.¡±


    ¡°I only want to know how many days before the Qin family¡¯s army would be able to enter the capital. Ye Zhong has taken an order to return to Dingzhou. Even if he stopped halfway, he still needs time to reach the capital.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re just counting the Jingdou Garrison, they can arrive in one day,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°The Qin family army will probably arrive four dayster. Ye Zhong¡¯s return to the capital should be around the same time.¡±


    The Great Prince didn¡¯t ask why Fan Xian was so knowledgeable about the Qin family¡¯s ns. He believed that the Overwatch Council had agents in the Qin family¡¯s army just like they did in the Imperial Army. The purge earlier would not have gone so smoothly if Fan Xian hadn¡¯t named their opponents to him.


    ¡°You can control the city gate guards.¡± The Great Prince watched Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and suddenly turned the conversation back. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have the courage to take action. I am curious as to what you are saying these things to me right now.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent.


    ¡°Earlier, Jing Ge came to me with your Council token. He took 200 horses and left the Pce,¡± the Great Prince looked at him coldly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have some ideas.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I wanted to say... Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ...


    ...


    A muffled crash rang out. An angry Great Prince mmed his hand against the bricks on the pce walls and said angrily in a low voice, ¡°Run? You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°I think I am indeed crazy... Where could I escape to? It was only a joke. Don¡¯t get so worked up, alright?¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to make jokes!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is so tense. What¡¯s wrong with me making a joke to rx the atmosphere?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words were not just a joke. If it had been in the past, when the situation had taken such a turn for the worse, perhaps he would have escaped a long time ago for his own safety. If the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess slipped out of Jingdou, then the seemingly great situation at present would be destroyed at once.


    The Great Prince suddenly sighed and heavily patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve never led an army and have never seen a true battlefield. It is not strange that you have such thoughts.¡±


    As if to give Fan Xian more confidence, the Great Prince lowered his voice and said, ¡°With the help of your people in controlling the city gate guards, even if there are 4,000 people, I can hold Jingdou for 10 days!¡±


    Below the pce walls, the Overwatch Council officials escorted a line of carriages closer to the Pce gates. The Great Prince narrowed his eyes and gazed at the officials who had been tortured for a confession by the Crown Prince came down from the carriage. ¡°With this group of officials present, how can we escape? How could we have the heart to escape?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He nodded his head and said, ¡°In your opinion, we should open the court conference today, announce the posthumous edict, and depose the Crown Prince.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Circte in all directions and order all four Roads of the military to return as fast as possible to provide aid.¡±


    ¡°Three of the armies are on the borders. They won¡¯t be able to make it back in less than 10 days. The closest is the Yanjing Camp. If we summon back soldiers...¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart was slightly cold. ¡°You and I may be criminals of Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t worried about just anyone. He was worried about the unfathomable Emperor in Northern Qi. In this world, news traveled too slowly. Fan Xian knew that since the Governor of the Northern Western Army had been killed by him and the lives and deaths of the soldiers below Dong Mountain were uncertain, if, at this moment, chaos broke out in the Royal Pce and he summoned back the army stationed in Yanjing in the name of supervising the country, it may be part of the Northern Qi¡¯s Emperor¡¯s calctions.


    He was worried that before the Yanjing camp was able to reach the capital and subdue the Ye and Qin families, the Northern soldiers would already have reached the South.


    After experiencing matters for so many years, Fan Xian knew that the Northern Qi Emperor was truly the most incredible person in the world. Since he hadmunicated secretly with the Eldest Princess and participated on the inside in the Dong Mountain matter, he would definitely not pass up on such a great opportunity.


    Therefore, the Yanjing camp could not move.


    The Great Prince¡¯s expression also became heavy. He knew that Fan Xian¡¯s worries were very reasonable, ¡°10 days... We can hold for 10 days at the most. If we can¡¯t move troops back to save the country...¡±


    He suddenly smiled and gazed at Fan Xian. ¡°Looks like what you said makes sense. Our best choice would indeed be to run away as soon as possible tonight.¡±


    After he said this, Fan Xian stared. Immediately after, their eyes met. They began tough without any reason.


    Theughter spread out from the pce walls and startled the schrs Shu and Hu by the pce gates below into looking up. They could faintly make out that it was the Great Prince and Fan Xian. Involuntarily, the two schrs felt their hearts ease slightly, thinking, If these two could stillugh so joyously at this time, then the situation must be settled.


    No one knew how much helplessness and bitterness was in theirughter. With great mutual understanding, the two of them never brought up the matter of escape again. Since the two of them were already standing on the pce walls, then running away was not reasonable.


    ¡°Today, we are unifying the situation. Spread the posthumous edict through the streets and alleys of Jingdou to steady the people¡¯s hearts. Send a public edict to each of the provinces.¡± After theughter stopped, Fan Xian gazed at the Great Prince with a slight smile. ¡°Use the empress dowager¡¯s edict to steady the city gate guards and then take control. You said that you can hold the army out for 10 days, then I will give you 10 days.¡±


    ¡°Ten days for sure.¡± The Great Prince grasped the sword at his waist tightly. His expression was determined. However, he thought to himself that the blockade around the Royal Pce would be broken eventually in 10 days. Why was Fan Xian so fixated on this time?


    ¡°You have to do your best to give me these 10 days.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed gently and took out a sharp-smelling pill and swallowed it. His expression was calm. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never led troops, I still know that the most important thing in an army are the leaders at various levels. Imagine if all of the soldiers from themander to the secondarymanders to the deputy generals to the officers all died. What would this army look like?¡±


    ¡°A te of loose sand that would fall before being attacked.¡± The Great Prince furrowed his brows slightly and looked at Fan Xian. If all of the leading officers in the army mysteriously died within 10 days, then he would be able to hold Jingdou, but... No matter how skilled the Overwatch Council was in assassinations, no matter how excellent you were in poisons, it would be impossible toplete such an unnatural thing among the thousands of troops.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t resolve his confusion and continued calmly. ¡°If even the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess suddenly died, do you think this army would still have any reason to exist?¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him with a face full of confusion. He wondered if Fan Xian had gone crazy.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°The reason I am not running and am willing to guard this lonely city with you is not because I am brave. It is because I have never lost confidence. After this matter, I¡¯m afraid my days will not be easy to live through.¡±


    The Great Prince did not understand what Fan Xian was saying. If Fan Xian truly brought out the assault rifle killing machine, who knew how the future would develop?


    Suddenly, there was a burst of chaos at the pce gate below. A group of riders arrived in the dust and seemed to have caught a person. The Great Prince focused his gaze and saw that the person captured was a woman. However, the distance was toorge, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. It seemed she was wearing a normal serving girl¡¯s clothing.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes as he looked and faintly said, ¡°Our luck is still very good. Look, the empress has already been caught. Could the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess be far?¡±


    After saying this, he turned and walked down from the pce walls along the wide stone steps. He was getting ready to wee the old officials who had suffered and prepare for court conference tomorrow. He quietly considered what kind of crime he was going to arrange for the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess. At the same time, he got ready tofort the pitiful, stupid, and unlucky empress.


    ¡°Should I shut the empress and Hong Zhu in the same room?¡± A strange idea suddenly surged up in Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He quietly thought to himself that, actually, he was quite sentimental.


    On the stone steps, his coughing became worse and worse, more and more serious. It seemed that the sharp smelling pill he took earlier didn¡¯t have any effect. He leaned against the wall beside the stone stairs and calmed his state of mind. He took out another pill and stuffed it in his mouth. Biting down a few times, he swallowed it down.


    The sharp smell was the scent of ephedra leaves. After this pill had been created by Fan Xian and his colleagues in the Third Bureau, it was the second time it had been taken in the world. The strength of this type of pill was overly tyrannical. The ephedra leaves were like a stimnt and could easily make one distracted and zhenqi be chaotic.


    The first time this medicine was taken was also by Fan Xian. It had been a few years ago on the sheer precipice on Xi Mountain in Northern Qi when he had faced thebined attacks of Liang Tiao and the others.


    Fan Xian breathed forcefully a few times and calmed his mind. After escaping from Dong Mountain, he had been scratched by Ye Liuyun¡¯s sword intent, chased across hundreds of li by Yan Xiaoyi, and finally taken an arrow close to his heart. His injuries had been grievous. He had been unable to obtain good treatment. His entire body was already reaching a breaking point.


    Although he had rested for a few days in Lady Sun¡¯s boudoir, his present realm was still only an eighth of his full strength. In order to break into the Pce, he had no choice but to take this harmful medicine again to ensure that his power would be fully demonstrated.


    The first time he took this medicine was for Xiao En, for the secret of the Temple in the old man¡¯s mouth. The second time he took this medicine was to break into the Pce, for the territories of Qing Kingdom. There are many things in the world that are more important than health, Fan Xian thought to himself as he walked down.


    ...


    ...


    Jingdou was in chaos. Compared to the battle-less victory with the Ministry of Justice and Jingdou government, the attack on the Eldest Princess¡¯s other manor sunk into a bitter battle from the beginning. The mes that Fan Xian and the Great Prince had seen from the pce walls were a cruel n that the Overwatch Council had no choice but to use when attacking.


    Fortunately, the Eldest Princess was not in the manor. Yuan Hongdao, the main Xinyang strategist, who was supposed to be organizing the defenses, seemed to have been terrified out of his wits by the attack. Thus, the aces and serving girls in the manor had eventually been turned into hedgehogs and poisoned into stiff corpses after the Overwatch Council had paid the price of 10 bodies.


    When the Overwatch Council officials broke in, the head of the First Bureau, Mu Feng, received a deep cut on his left shoulder. The blood flowed freely, but his face had an uncaring expression. Viciously, he held the short sword across Yuan Hongdao¡¯s neck.


    What surprised him was that the strategist he had seized in the Eldest Princess¡¯ manor did not seem to be overly scared. Instead, he was very anxious.


    Yuan Hongdao gazed at Mu Feng¡¯er and anxiously said, ¡°I have an important matter to report to the Duke of Danbo!¡±


    [JW1] Possibly six hours.

 Chapter 550 - Vicious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Vicious (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t why the schr-like old man in front of him made such an audacious request. A captured rebel wanted to see their Commissioner. Even if he was Xinyang¡¯s main strategist, he could only be thrown into prison and temporarily protect his life.


    In his heart, Yuan Hongdao was afraid that he hade to the end of his road, so he wanted to see Fan Xian and use his silver tongue to convince the Commissioner of a path to survival.


    Mu Feng¡¯er hated this so-called lightly spoken and scheming strategists from the bottom of his heart. In the orders he had received, there had been instructions concerning such a matter. He would not give Yuan Hongdao any more time to struggle.


    Looking at Yuan Hongdao anxiously opening his mouth to speak, Mu Feng¡¯er was further convinced in his judgment that this old man was just terrified of death.


    He furrowed his brows. Without giving Yuan Hongdao any more chances to talk, he withdrew his short sword and smashed down with his fist, raising a bruise on Yuan Hongdao¡¯s temple and knocking him out.


    Yuan Hongdao only felt a buzzing in his ears. His vision blurred as he fainted to the ground. In the split second before he fainted, his heart was filled with rage and helplessness. As thest surviving member of the first batch of Overwatch Council spies, he deeply understood how severe the requirements of Council tasks were. Since this Overwatch Council official didn¡¯t know of his identity, he chose this crude and simple method to stop him talking.


    Only three people knew that he, the main strategist for Xinyang, was a man of the Overwatch Council. One was the Emperor, who had already died on Dong Mountain. The other was Director Chen, who was rumored to have been poisoned and was being pursued by the Qin family¡¯s army. The other was Yan Ruohai. As for the serving girl who had once seen his face, she had already died in an ident.


    Yuan Hongdao had no way of proving his identity. Mu Feng¡¯er was strictly following the rules of the Council and didn¡¯t give him an opportunity. Perhaps this was the shared tragedy between the countless spies in the world from the past to the present. The chances of them falling to the hand of a colleague were often more likely than them exposing their identity and being killed by the enemy.


    He only felt some remorse and a powerful sense of worry.


    Mu Feng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that the person who had fainted in front of him was his senior. He also didn¡¯t know that his simple punch would bring countless unknown dangers to Jingdou in the next few days. He simply ordered his subordinates to clean out the Eldest Princess¡¯s manor and escorted the remaining few captives to the Overwatch Council¡¯s deep and dark prison.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian took two ephedra pills one after the other. The powerful medicinal effect covered his eyes with an inauspiciousyer of red. In the darkness of the night, it couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    He walked to the bottom of the pce walls and respectfully weed the officials who had been locked up by the Crown Prince in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. His hands supported Shu Wu and Hu the Schr. His thin lips were raised slightly. He was so moved, he wasn¡¯t able to speak.


    There was no need to fake anything. Fan Xian was indeed moved that Qing Kingdom¡¯s civil officials would stand on his side at such a critical moment. Although he had the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict in hand, and his father-inw in Wuzhou had finally had his deepest hidden students and old friends in court stand out, he knew how much courage was need to oppose the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension in Taiji Pce.


    If Li Chengqian was as cold-blooded as himself or the Second Prince, these officials would probably have long be dozens of heroic spirits in the Royal Pce.


    Shu Wu and Hu the Schr also didn¡¯t say anything. They only bowed toward Fan Xian. Shu Wu was the first person in the world to see the posthumous edict. Hu the Schr also knew the contents of the edict. They knew that although Fan Xian did not have the title of regent, he was a regent in reality.


    The Emperor had given all the authority of establishing the Emperor and heir to Sir Fan junior. Such trust and entrustment were rarely seen throughout all the ages.


    ¡°Time is very tight.¡± Fan Xian knew that this was not the time to speak admiringly of each other. To all the officials in the hall, he said in an even voice, ¡°I must trouble you all to rest here for now. In a moment, there will be royal doctors here to treat you.¡±


    ¡°Go do what you need to do,¡± Hu the Schr said gently. ¡°At this time, we are no longer of much use. The banner has been raised, and the cry has gone out. If those treasonous officials still refuse to stop, then we will need the Duke of Danbo to wield the Emperor¡¯s sword and kill them all.¡±


    Although his words were faint, the support he showed to Fan Xian was absolute.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°There are still countless important matters that need everyone¡¯s support. Presently, the empress dowager has learned of the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess¡¯s evil doings. Overly pained by this, she has fallen ill and is now bedridden. She has entrusted all court matters to you two. I hope that you will be able to temporarily resist the pain of the flesh and perform this task well for Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°We dare not disobey.¡±


    Shu Wu replied in a raspy voice. The dozens of officials behind him all raised their hands in a bow. They knew that the present situation in Jingdou wasplicated. They had to quickly settle the major matters. As for the news that the empress dowager was bedridden, these officials unconsciously filtered it out in their brains.


    No one was stupid, particrly these civil officials. They all knew that Fan Xian nned to use the empress dowager tomand the various departments. Presently, he had the previous Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict in hand, the empress dowager, and support of various officials. The entire Jingdou, at least on the surface, appeared to be stable.


    The officials began to rest where they sat in a side room of Taiji Pce. Although this ce was far better than the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, it was still cold and cheerless. The floorboards were cold, hard, and jarring. Everyone knew that before the court conference started, they shouldn¡¯t rush to enjoy anything.


    The schrs Hu and Shu followed Fan Xian into the royal study. In this room, where the Emperor handed court politics day after day and annotated memorials, the lights still shone brightly. Fan Xian did not need to hide anything in front of these two schrs, so worry naturally appeared on his calm face.


    After a conversation, the schrs¡¯ expressions also became heavy. They had originally thought that Fan Xian had control of the entire situation. They had not thought that the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess had disappeared.


    ¡°Everything proceeds ording to precedent,¡± Hu the Schr suddenly and calmly said. ¡°Regardless of what absurd and shameless things these rebels and traitors do, presumably, it would not cause us any surprises. Although we are unable to immediately resolve the chaotic situation, the court conference today must happen. The crimes of the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess must be stated in writing and sent out everywhere under heaven.¡±


    Shu Wu carefully said, ¡°Sent out everywhere under heaven... How is the court going to exin this to the people under heaven?¡±


    Hu the Schr calmly said, ¡°Orthodox and righteousness is an exnation. If we constantly act in the shadows and do not state anything clearly, it would be not proper.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, thinking to himself that Hu the Schr¡¯s persistence in immediately having the court conference at such aplicated time was close to his thoughts. Since they didn¡¯t know whether or not the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess would escape out of Jingdou, the people in the Pce had to immediately depose of the Crown Prince and sessfully hand down the power of the royal family. Then, announce it to the world.


    The discussion came to an end. The schrs began to personally write letters that briefly exined what happened in Jingdou. Then, Fan Xian solemnly stamped it with the royal seal the Emperor had entrusted to him and the empress dowager¡¯s seal he had taken from Hanguang Pce. He then signed his own name. After sealing these dozen letters, Fan Xian handed them to his trusted aide for them to be sent along the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret mail roads to the Governor¡¯s manor of Qing Kingdom¡¯s seven Roads. At the same time, it was sent toward the five Road armies that were stationed along the border.


    Only Fan Xian knew that the letter going to the Northern Expedition Camp in Cangzhou would bepletely pointless.


    When Fan Xian affixed the empress dowager¡¯s seal, the schrs looked at each other and shook their heads slightly. They thought to themselves, Sir Fan junior doing this right in front of them without any concerns was taboo. It was truly daring.


    The dozen messengers, apanied by the clip-clopping of horse hooves, charged out of the Pce as quickly as possible and into the streets of Jingdou, which seemed like they would never see daylight again. They mixed in with the killing by the Fourth Bureau and the fires that were at times lit and at times extinguished as they rode toward the city gates.


    They carried a heavy burden on their shoulders.


    ¡°Can they get out of the city?¡± Hu the Schr suddenly watched Fan Xian calmly. The schr wanted to get a definite answer out of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth as to who exactly controlled the 13 city gate guards.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. My people went there at the beginning.¡±


    Hu the Schr knew that Fan Xian never said empty words. Since he said that he had already sent people over, he must have sent the best for such an important position as the 13 city gate guards.


    Fan Xian walked out of the royal study and waved his hand to summon Eunuch Dai, who had been waiting outside. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°No problems with the empress?¡±


    Presently, the situation in the Pce had long changed. Old Eunuch Hong and Eunuch Yao had followed the Emperor to worship heaven and had probably long died on Dong Mountain. Eunuch Hou had been shot to death by Fan Xian with unusual coldness. Hong Zhu, who had been endlessly impressive these two years, was locked up with the other eunuchs and serving girls from the Eastern Pce in the Cold Pce. Eunuch Dai had secretly opened the pce doors today and had performed a great deed. He was also someone Fan Xian trusted. Naturally, he had returned to his post as the head eunuch.


    Presently, the rear pce was watched by the Imperial Army. All internal matters were fully managed by Eunuch Dai.


    With his body bent, he respectfully said, ¡°As per your orders, she has been escorted into the Cold Pce. She is well. Only her spirit is exhausted.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. Being captured after having escaped in the middle of the night, no one would be able to endure such mental strain.


    The effect of the medicine was gradually wearing off. Fan Xian felt himself bing tired. Although he knew this was not the time to rest, he still tiredly leaned against the round column outside the royal study. He looked at the square by the Pce and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He hadn¡¯t lied to Hu the Schr. It was just as the Great Prince said. From the very beginning, it was impossible for him to truly give up on the city gate guards. However, he did not have enough people in Jingdou, while there were thousands of soldiers in the city gate guard. It was impossible to solve through violent means. Thus, he had made a copy of the Emperor¡¯s edict and gave it to the person he trusted the most.


    He had confidence in that person and in Commander Zhang of the city gate guards. He was a proper royalist. After the Emperor was assassinated, he had listened to the empress dowager¡¯s orders, which was why the Qin and Ye families¡¯ armies had been blocked outside Jingdou.


    Regardless of how one thought about it, the city gate guards should be making choices that align with Fan Xian¡¯s interests.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know that the column he was leaning against was where the Emperor and Cheng Pingping had talked twice. He also didn¡¯t know that a man named Yuan Hongdao had, at this moment, been knocked out by his loyal subordinate and locked up in the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison.


    He was only worried about Wan¡¯er, Da Bao, and his father in King Jing¡¯s manor. There had still been no message. He didn¡¯t know if someone could rescue his wife and uncle or the safety of King Jing¡¯s manor.


    ...


    ...


    When the white-clothed Sir Yan junior hade out of Jingdou government¡¯s back garden, Fan Xian¡¯s break-in into the Royal Pce had not begun and Mu Tie, who was responsible for subduing the Jingdou government, was still ambushed in the darkness outside.


    He tidied his white clothing and walked into the street. He had the sentiment to turn his head to nce at the sky as a firework bloomed beautifully in the night sky.


    The usually indifferent Yan Bingyun looked and smiled at the firework that shed in the night sky and immediately disappeared. He knew that Fan Xian had begun to move, so he should hurry too.


    Instead of wearing night walking clothes, he wore very eye-catching white clothes, appearing very distinct from the darkness around him. His mission in going to the city gate guards was not to assassinate but to persuade. Yan Bingyun knew how to speak to subdue the loyal soldiers.


    Arriving at the city gate guard yamen, under the escort of 10 spears, Yan Bingyun calmly came to the yamen and waited for an audience with Commander Zhang.


    ¡°You are presently a wanted criminal by the court, yet youe see me. You are indeed bold.¡±


    Commander Zhang of the 13 city gate guards, an important figure who controlled the opening and closing of Jingdou¡¯s nine city gates, slowly walked out of the door, looking at the white-clothed Yan Bingyun with a frown.


    Yan Bingyun watched him calmly. A momentter, he took out a piece of paper and said, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. Will you ept it or not?¡±

 Chapter 551 - Vicious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Vicious (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Commander Zhang Deqing of the 13 city gate guards, third rank. His personnel file was in the Bureau of Military Affairs, his manor was in the south of the city, his servants were chosen by the Overwatch Council, and his sry was drawn from the internal court. He had never been to the Bureau of Military Affairs for a meeting or even taken a step into the old military yamen. Nominally, he was a soldier. His connection to the Qing military was distant.


    His family, colleagues, and social peers were all people the Emperor allowed him to interact. The Emperor had always tied the key to the city gates to his belt, so he kept the people close as well.


    If Zhang Deqing rebelled, the Emperor had many ways to ensure that he came to a tragic end. No one thought Zhang Deqing would rebel. Not just because of his family¡¯s loyalty or because his wife was a descendant of generations of loyal officials, it was because, after all these years, everyone had be used to his style of doing things.


    He ate the Emperor¡¯s food. He listened to the Emperor¡¯s orders.


    Sir Zhang would not praise the Emperor¡¯s wisdom while eating or enter the Pce asionally to the find an excuse to fawn on the Emperor. He would carry out each of the Emperor¡¯s edicts with unusual determination, including on the night many years ago when the streets of Jingdou ran red with blood.


    When one counted, Zhang Deqing was like Ye Zhong in Dingzhou. They were both veterans who had managed Jingdou for 20 years.


    When it came to such a person who was clean as tofu and managed such a sensitive position, no faction darede into contact with him. Even when the Crown Prince and Second Prince fought for power, they didn¡¯t dare to do so. Toe into contact with Zhang Deqing was to touch the crotch of their father¡¯s trousers.


    Thus, in officialdom, Zhang Deqing was like an invisible man. Until such a critical moment as the present, no one thought of him.


    After the Qing Emperor was heroically sacrificed on Dong Mountain, the focus of Sir Zhang Deqing¡¯s loyalty shifted with unusual precision and speed to the empress dowager. His figure was immediately revealed and particrly eye-catching.


    He was loyal to the empress dowager because the Emperor had announced to the world before he went to worship heaven that Qing Kingdom was presently to be governed by the empress dowager from behind the curtain.


    ...


    ...


    After reading many years of the Overwatch Council¡¯s surveince reports, Fan Xian believed that Sir Zhang was truly a rarely seen blindly loyal official. Yan Bingyun also came to exactly the same conclusion. Of course, these two young officials of the Overwatch Council could guess that the Emperor must have had other ways of controlling Zhang Deqing. However, the Emperor was gone. They had nowhere to start. They could only use his loyalty as an opening.


    Yan Bingyun was here to pick up Zhang Deqing¡¯s hand and begin a heaven-moving dance of loyalty.


    Zhang Deqing was already old. The bags beneath his eyes were somewhat thick. Perhaps this was because he had been worried constantly these few days and had not rested well. At this time, sorrow, anger, and other emotions shed through his pupils above the eye bags.


    Yan Bingyun came alone to the 13 city gate guards yamen and handed the copied posthumous edict over. He waited calmly for Zhang Deqing¡¯s decision.


    To recreate the Qing Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict in such a short time proved that the Overwatch Council¡¯s artistic level had sessfully made leaps and bounds after forging the previous Emperor¡¯s will. It proved Fan Xian¡¯s devil may care revolutionary spirit. It also proved that although Sir Yan was loyal to the monarch and patriotic to his country, he did not believe in holding onto mechanical bureaucracy when it came to the details.


    The so-called posthumous edict was a letter the Emperor had written, in a very tranquil tone that seemed to see through the affairs of this world, to the empress dowager the night Dong Mountain had been surrounded. In the letter, he brought up the matter of deposing the Crown Prince as well as his and the Eldest Princess¡¯s wicked role in the ambush at Dong Mountain. At the same time, he clearly stated that after Fan Xian returned to Jingdou, the power of regent was to be given to him. Furthermore, he ordered everyone to entrust, without question, Fan Xian with the authority to choose the next ruler of Qing Kingdom.


    The lines of tears flowed out from Zhang Deqing¡¯s eyes. Although he had long known that the Emperor had died on Dong Mountain, seeing the Emperor¡¯s own handwriting, he still could not stop the surging of emotions in his heart.


    ¡°This posthumous edict... Has the empress dowager seen it?¡± Zhang Deqing suddenly raised his head and stared into Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes.


    Sir Yan junior felt even more confident that the n he and Fan Xian had made would be sessful. Regardless of how one looked at it, the Commander, who was famous for his loyalty, would stand on his side.


    He quietly said, ¡°She has already seen it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what was the firework signal from the Pce earlier all about?¡± Zhang Deqing stared at Yan Bingyun.


    ¡°The edict ordered Sir Fan junior to help the empress dowager get rid of the rebels.¡± Yan Bingyun did not panic. As long as Fan Xian¡¯s entry into the Pce was sessful and he captured the Crown Prince and the Eldest Princess, there was no reason anything should go wrong with the city gate guard. ¡°The firework was the order that it has already begun.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you based it on just a posthumous edict¡± Zhang Deqing said. ¡°I need to see the empress dowager.¡±


    ¡°Understandably,¡± Yan Bingyun answered cleanly with a frosty face. In reality, he had no idea of the situation in the Pce, including whether the empress dowager was dead or alive. Presently, he had to answer boldly and confidently.


    ¡°Youe from generations of loyal officials. When Qing Kingdom faces great danger, you should follow the previous Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict.¡±


    Each of Yan Bingyun¡¯s words hung onto the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. When he had traveled through Northern Qi, his long sleeves had danced. He was a powerful figure who could lie and get away with it. However, for these few years, he had been doing paperwork in the Council and had grown distant from this kind of dangerous work. Having convinced the Jingdou government alone and now, like walking through a forest of guns, he had to convince the Commander of the 13 city gate guards, it could not be considered a return to his original work.


    ¡°There is trouble in the Pce,¡± Zhang Deqing said after a moment of silence. ¡°I must immediately enter the Pce right now.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Zhang Deqing¡¯s gaze hardened slightly as if he had sensed something. Yan Bingyun coldly scolded, ¡°Sir Zhang, don¡¯t forget that the Emperor entrusted these nine city gates to you. Securely guarding Jingdou¡¯s gates is your responsibility!¡±


    After these words were uttered, Zhang Deqing fell silent again like he was considering something. A momentter, he said, ¡°Please, give me some time.¡±


    Stalling? Yan Bingyun faintly felt that something was amiss. Was Zhang Deqing not convinced by this posthumous edict and waiting to see the situation in Jingdou? He didn¡¯t know that the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince had already escaped from the Pce. In order to protect Fan Xian¡¯s entry into the Pce, if the 13 city gate guards remained neutral, it was not an uneptable result. In fact, it was even better than the result he had expected.


    Since he wanted to stall, then he could stall. Yan Bingyun sat down calmly and coolly in the city gate yamen. Despite the group of spears pointed at him, he sat peacefully with a calm expression.


    Seeing his expression, Zhang Deqing was involuntarily startled, It was as if he had not expected for him to be so confident.


    ...


    ...


    No one expected that the stall would go on for so long. Yan Bingyun was trapped in the city gate yamen by the shifting circumstances. Without hot tea to drink and a tune to listen to, it was difficult to wait. What was most ufortable was the pressure all around him.


    He was cold and hungry. He listened to the asional sound of killing in Jingdou. Sometimes, he could even smell a faint burning that probably came from a fire someone lit somewhere.


    Zhang Deqing did not have the time to sit with him. As the Commander of the city gate department, there were too many important things he had to handle. He was holding the sword at his waist and walking along the top of the city walls in the darkness. The eye bags beneath his eyes had miraculously disappeared without a trace. The eagle-like light shing in his eyes was focused on each and every move in Jingdou. At the same time, he asionally gave out orders to suppress his own subordinates, strictly prohibiting them from bing involved in the coup d¡¯¨¦tat in Jingdou. The 3,000 soldiers guarded Jingdou¡¯s nine city gates tightly.


    In his eyes, the so-called power of righteousness that Fan Xian led was just a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Although, he had to admit after seeing the edict, Fan Xian had the nominal right. However, he unconsciously believed that everyone who attacked the Royal Pce was a bad person.


    Compared to Shangjing in Northern Qi, Jingdou did not have a rich history. It was more covered with the traces of military matters. Thus, this city gate was not motely but thick. Although it was not as tall as that of the Royal Pce, if it was actually used for defense, its various allocations were much stronger.


    Zhang Deqing stood on the city wall like he was absorbing some boundless power from the thick wall made from a mixture of stone bricks to give him the courage to make a choice.


    He stood still in front of one lookout and gazed in the direction of the distant Royal Pce. The chaos in Jingdou was gradually calming down. Perhaps Fan Xian had already subdued the Jingdou government. Some bailiffs were on the streets, ringing their gongs andforting the people.


    He didn¡¯t know that, at this moment, the two main conspirators of the revolt in the Pce, the Great Prince, and Fan Xian, were also standing on the Pce wall looking to the distant city gates. A faint worry shed through his eyes. If things continued like this, he would have to ept that edict.


    Perhaps this was not a bad idea. However, Zhang Deqing heard the sound of carriage wheels rolling over the stone path. This voice rang out very clear in his ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sanjiao Stone Path approaching the city gate.¡±


    Zhang Deqing was unusually familiar with the area near the city gate he had managed for almost 20 years. He was so familiar with them that he could tell whether a carriage was driving over the green stone paths or Sanjiao Stone Path. He was silent for a moment and then walked down from the lofty city gates toward the yamen of the city gate guards.


    When the sound of the carriage rang out outside the city gate, Yan Bingyun had already stood up with a heavy expression. The soldiers around him responsible for guarding him also became nervous, pulling out weapons and surrounding him in the center.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart sank. It was not because of being surrounded by soldiers but because of the sound of the carriage. In the depths of the night in Jingdou, who would ride in a carriage close to the city gate? The Jingdou people were long used to turmoil in the court. The noises from tonight were not enough to scare them into escaping as a family. Furthermore, the people would not be so stupid as to take a carriage and wait for the envious soldiers to heckle them.


    There was only one kind of person who would try to take a carriage out of Jingdou.


    Zhang Deqing walked in. He looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s heavy expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Yan.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Capture this court criminal!¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He didn¡¯t know why Zhang Deqing¡¯s attitude would have changed so drastically. Had Fan Xian¡¯s entry into the Pce failed?


    The soldiers swarmed forward. Yan Bingyun did not resist. Everyone knew that the biggest difference between Sir Yan junior and Sir Fan junior was that his martial prowess was slightly lower and hecked the power to kill when attacking.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t want to put his life on the line. Zhang Deqing only wanted to capture him. If he resisted, these 10 spears would sink into his body, which probably wouldn¡¯t feel very good.


    The city gate guards did not have the Overwatch Council¡¯s metal finger cuffs, but they had a small hand cangue. After it mped shut behind a person¡¯s wrist, it would be impossible for them to break free. After Yan Bingyun was tightly bound, Zhang Deqing let out a small breath and nced with some doubt into the dark night.


    ¡°Unbelievably, you actually came alone.¡± Zhang Deqing¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t whether to say that Sir Fan junior is stupid or you¡¯re too daring.¡±


    Yan Bingyun had been kicked to the ground and made a rare joke, ¡°Actually, this is just a matter of staff.¡± He paused and then said, ¡°I am unable to imagine that I would misjudge a person.¡±


    Zhang Deqing was silent for a moment., ¡°The reason is very simple. If you win, naturally, I will follow the edict. But, if you lose, what benefit is there for me to follow the edict?¡±


    Yan Bingyun furrowed his brows. A momentter, he sighed, and said, ¡°A loyal official... How loyal you are?¡±


    ¡°I am loyal to the Emperor but not loyal to this posthumous edict that I don¡¯t know the validity of.¡± Zhang Deqing¡¯s expression was not pretty. It was like he felt a glimmer of fear in disobeying the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict.


    The Commander of the city gate department thought to himself, If the Emperor was still here, naturally, he would be a loyal official for the rest of his life. Since the Emperor was no longer here, who wanted to guard the nine stupid city gates for the rest of their lives?


    Yan Bingyun was silent. It had always been risky for him toe to the city gate department. He had done so on the basis of his judgment of Zhang Deqing. He was still unable to convince himself why such a Commander as him would so quickly and cleanly choose to stand against the posthumous edict.


    Had Fan Xian failed? Yan Bingyun¡¯s brows remained furrowed.


    Zhang Deqing was only three steps away from him.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s brows suddenly rxed. A drop of cold sweat fell down from the corner of his brows.


    Zhang Deqing clearly heard a tearing sound like that of a table leg being snapped.


    Yan Bingyun abruptly raised his head and spoke, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°The Commander of the 13 city gate department, Zhang Deqing has disobeyed the edict and assisted the chaos. All citizens of the Qing Kingdom must follow the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. Put him to death.¡±


    Zhang Deqing¡¯s gaze trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t know who those words were aimed at. Everyone in the hall was his trusted aide. No one would be stupid enough to take action. However, he felt a strange feeling in his heart and unconsciously retreated back, wanting to put more distance between him and the tightly bound Yan Bingyun.


    Someone moved. The person who moved was not Yan Bingyun. It was one of Zhang Deqing¡¯s trusted soldiers. After hearing Yan Bingyun¡¯s words, the person¡¯s expression became heavy. He gritted his teeth, raised the knife in his hand, and brought it down on the back of Zhang Deqing¡¯ head.


    Just as it was said earlier, no matter how much the Qing Emperor trusted in Zhang Deqing¡¯s loyalty, he would have scattered spies among the city gate department. Naturally, arge number of these spies would have been sent out by the Overwatch Council. Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun could not make contact with these agents but, at this moment, Yan Bingyun used the posthumous edict and gambled on these spies¡¯ hot blood. Even if only one out of 10 acted, it would be effective.


    The knife came down.


    Zhang Deqing¡¯s expression was heavy. He didn¡¯t turn his head before raising his sword. With a crisp crash, he was pushed forward a step while the knife of the Overwatch Council secret agent behind him was blocked.


    The long spears shot out together. Immediately, the secret agent¡¯s body was stained with fresh blood. He died on the spot.


    Yan Bingyun also moved at this moment.


    When the bead of sweat had dropped off his forehead, he was already moving. He gritted his teeth and forcefully snapped his left wrist. He was not a normal official or general, he was the future Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. Since he dared toe to the city gate department personally, then he had confidence.


    The Overwatch Council had carried out a thorough investigation into the tools that the city gate department used to secure people. In the end, they finally found the problem with this cangue. As long as someone was able to dislocate all the joints in their wrists in a short amount of time and endure the agonizing pain, they would be able to pull their wrist out.


    Yan Bingyun could endure the pain and do such a ruthless thing to himself. Thus, when Zhang Deqing took that one step closer to him, he had already charged forward like a cheetah and smashed toward his head viciously with one hand holding the cangue.


    A glimmer of terror shed through Zhang Deqing¡¯s eyes. Perhaps betraying the Emperor had already destabilized his state of mind. He didn¡¯t dare meet the cangue head on and retreated back in a panic.


    At this time, his trusted soldiers behind him had just stabbed the Overwatch Council agent to death and just happened to block off his escape path. He could only flee wretchedly toward the door of the hall, attempting to avoid the attack.


    Yan Bingyun floated up and followed after him like a cloud. Along the way, the wrist wearing the cangue flipped and stole the sword in Zhang Deqing¡¯s hand. A light shed. It came down on the arm of an officering to help.


    Like maggots on the bone, like greedy clouds in the sky, Yan Bingyun did notnd and followed Zhang Deqing¡¯s body closely to the door of the hall.


    Feeling the sinister sword aura behind him, Zhang Deqing was scared out of his mind. He hadpletely not expected for Yan Bingyun to have such delicate and vicious sword skills.


    Yan Bingyun was not skilled in martial arts, but that waspared to the strange creature that was Fan Xian. Once he exploded out, the most famous spy in the history of the Overwatch Council was not someone Zhang Deqing, who had guarded the city gates for 20 years, could stand against.


    Following him like lightning, he didn¡¯t give the soldiers of the city gate any chance to react before the two of them had already passed through the door to the hall. Bloody wounds appeared. If Yan Bingyun hadn¡¯t nned on using him to control the city gate department, he would probably have lost his life long ago.


    Suddenly, two streaks of energy charged toward Yan Bingyun¡¯s body. It was very powerful.


    Yan Bingyun gave a muffled huff and drew back his sword to protect his chest. He met the attack head-on. Strands of blood seeped out from his nose. The vicious attack finally abated. Zhang Deqing wretchedly rolled to a stop at someone¡¯s foot. One could see light-blue Pce robes hidden beneath normal clothing.


    The Eldest Princess Li Yunrui, with a calm expression, smiled and gazed at Yan Bingyun under the protection of two aces from the Junshang Conference. ¡°Let me tell Sir Yan junior that the reason Deqing would turn to the other side is because he has always been on my side.¡±


    A glimmer of disbelieving shock shed through Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes. He immediately became dejected. His left hand was ruined. He stood in the hall of the city gate department and in the blood of the courageous secret agent. He appeared very lonely.


    The Eldest Princess nodded toward this young Overwatch Council official and smiled slightly as she said, ¡°Go well.¡±

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552: The Shadow Of Chen Pingping As He Fled From Cmity, As Well As Children</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One of Yan Bingyun¡¯s hands was broken and hung uselessly by his waist. He looked at the Eldest Princess. His gaze appeared dim. The pain in his chest let him know that the earlier contact had given him internal injuries. The aces beside the Eldest princess were not people with whom he could contend.


    At this moment, the 13 gate guard departments had been heavily surrounded by soldiers. All the long spears pointed at Xiao Yan. Of the aces beside the Eldest Princess, two of them stood out and charged toward Yan Bingyun quickly. Holding sharp des in their hands, they gave off a death-like smell that enveloped him.


    If only the Emperor had listened to An Zhi and swept out the entire Junshang Conference before he died. This thought came involuntarily into his mind. He knew he wasn¡¯t a match for these jianghu aces. He didn¡¯t entertain any farfetched hopes that the heavens would give him a chance to escape. He only stood with a heavy expression and drew something from inside his clothes.


    It was a signal arrow. Since there was a rebellion at the city gate department, he had to report Zhang Deqing¡¯s fatal betrayal of Zhang Ruochen in the Pce before he died.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s index finger caught on the ring of the signal arrow. Looking at the two ck sword shadows that came closer and closer, his pupils constricted. He spat out a mouthful of muddy air before pressing his lips tightly together and pulling with force.


    With a puff, the signal arrow lit up. It didn¡¯t rise into the air. A small force hit against his wrist and a ssh of slightly warm liquid poured onto the back of his hand, making his heart tremble. This signal arrow flew out but didn¡¯t fly far. It shot into the chest of a city gate soldier and exploded slightly.


    Yan Bingyun didn¡¯t lower his head. nting his gaze, he saw fresh blood pouring out of his hand.


    When his index finger extended into the ring, a terrifying expression appeared in the eyes of the Junshang Conference ace closes to him. It was like if he saw some unusually terrifying thing. Then, a thin line of blood appeared on the ace¡¯s neck.


    The bloody line extended in an instant and became arge bloody wound. One could see his white throat bones, the extremely disgusting windpipe, esophagus, and mangled flesh.


    With a click, the ace stopped in front of Yan Bingyun and knelt down with a crash. With the powerful crash, his half-sawed through neck could not support his head. With his vertebrae as the center of his head, he fell backward uselessly.


    The upside-down white face of the dead man had his eyes wide open, staring at the Eldest Princess and Zhang Deqing, who were protected behindyers of aces and soldiers.


    The fresh blood sprouted like a fountain from his throat. Itnded on Yan Bingyun¡¯s hand and covered his entire hand in bright red. It also just happened to stop the signal arrow from rising into the sky.


    The other ace of the Junshang Conference that charged forward faced an even more tragic end. He didn¡¯t even reach Yan Bingyun. His eyes only caught a faint shadow cast by the torches passing in front of him and felt a coldness at his throat.


    A delicate and unreflective sword came from behind him to the right. With unusual steadiness and mercilessness at high speed, it pierced through his neck and extended out the other side.


    With a splutter, the tip of the sword moved like the tongue of a snake, darting forward and then immediately withdrawing, leaving his neck like lightning. The zhenqi and life in the ace left his body as the sword left his neck. His eyes were open like dead fish. His hand tried to cover his neck, but he found that he was already no longer able to control any muscle in his body.


    His legs turned to water as his vision dimmed and his bowels released. He fell down. Like a gourd, he rolled across the ground, past Yan Bingyun¡¯s frozen body, and only stopped when he hit the tall threshold of the hall.


    The smell of blood was strong. The stench of rust also emanated from his body.


    A sword that seemed to have reached out from hell had dealt with two of the aces from Junshang Conference with terrifying skill. No one had realized what had happened. Even Yan Bingyun, who had been rescued, had no idea what had happened and stood where he was in shock.


    Then, he felt his body be light. In the next moment, he had been lifted by the neck by a ck shadow and was flying above the hall. Following the shadows below the lofty city walls, they headed toward the darkness in Jingdou.


    The darkness before dawn was particrly thick.


    In the eyes of the people trying to kill Yan Bingyun, it was an even more terrifying scene. A ck shadow seemed to have appeared without sound among the crowd and easily killed the two aces with unusual ferocity. Then, it had lifted Yan Bingyun like a bup bag and easily took him out, despite being surrounded by many people.


    It was so terrifying because it was so easy. With three snaps, Yan Bingyun had been saved by this person. Meanwhile, the soldiers of the city gate department didn¡¯t even have time to lift the bows in their hands.


    Who was this shadow to have such terrifying power?


    The Eldest Princess, who had been protected at the back by the aces and soldiers, waved her hands to disperse the subordinates in front of her. With a slightly pale face, she walked out from the crowd and looked in the direction the ck shadow had escaped in. No one knew how she was feeling. They could only watch as her eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    The Overwatch Council is indeed very scary, the main conspirator of the Jingdou revolt thought to herself. But, she didn¡¯t feel a great sense of failure. Since it was the world¡¯s best assassin who hade, there was nothing she could do to stop it when he used his skills to save Yan Bingyun.


    However, it shouldn¡¯t impact anything.


    As Li Yunrui thought this, she narrowed her eyes at the soldiers near the city gate. At this time, the sky was gradually growing brighter. The sun below the horizon began to send out countless silver fish, which used their bellies to reflect their own light, gradually chasing away the thick darkness of the night.


    The torch already did not seem very bright. The warm morning light struck everyone¡¯s bodies and cast lines of shadows on the ground.


    ...


    ...


    Of course, the Overwatch Council was scary. The eight bureaus had a great deal of hidden talent. There were countless heroes who were willing to hide their faces and give up their past glory to throw themselves into Qing Kingdom¡¯s secret service. This power was gathered in one ce. The might it could exhibit made even the Emperor, the most powerful person in Qing Kingdom, secretly wary.


    Even though the Qing Emperor was nominally directly in charge of the Overwatch Council, everyone knew that the reason the Overwatch Council was able to attract so many skilled people to provide their services, to be able to exist tyrannically in Qing Kingdom for over 30 years, waspletely due to the old cripple sitting in the wheelchair.


    Jingdou only had 1,000 or so officials of the Overwatch Council, yet it was terrifying. They had entered the Royal Pce, suppressed d the Ministry of Justice, forcefully open the Celestial Prison, and subdued the Jingdou government. In one night, they had turned Jingdou upside down.


    Fan Xian had nned well. Yan Bingyun had carried it out well. To be able to achieve such results waspletely reliant on the Overwatch Council officials¡¯ strong power of organization and iron-blooded obedience. These qualities, which were unique to the Overwatch Council, had been slowly, drop by drop, immersed into the spirit of the Overwatch Council by Chen Pingping, the old cripple, and the first generation of the heads of the eight bureaus over dozens of years.


    Thus, the most powerful part of the Overwatch Council was not the ck Riders, Fan Xian, or the best assassin in the world. Rather, it was Chen Pingping, the person and all that he represented.


    The Crown Prince and Eldest Princess had nned the assassination of the Emperor on Dong Mountain. She clearly knew of the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, yet it seemed that the attention she gave it was much too little. From the perspective of the Crown Prince, who was filled with unease, if he wanted to take the throne, he had to first control Chen Pingping. Otherwise, who would dare sit on that dragon chair?


    Fortunately, Chen Pingping had been poisoned and segregated outside of Jingdou.


    The Crown Prince had originally thought that this was his aunt¡¯s doing. No one knew that this matter had absolutely nothing to do with Li Yunrui.


    From the beginning, Li Yunrui had not thought of defeating the Chen Garden outside Jingdou and the old man in the wheelchair. It was not because she underestimated Chen Pingping or thought he was an impossible to remove strange old creature. Rather, it was because she had a secret.


    The secret belonged to one person that the other people in the n did not know. After the news of Chen Pingping being poisoned by the great master from Dongyi reached Jingdou, everyone was shocked and thought that this old cripple was faking it. When the news of the Emperor¡¯s assassination arrived and the empress dowager ordered Chen Pingping to immediately enter the Pce, he remained in the Chen Garden. Everyone began make assumptions.


    Perhaps Chen Pingping had truly been poisoned? Thus, the old man who had known Chen Pingping for dozens of years began to be restless and started to have ideas. This old man always had a secret fear toward Chen Pingping. If he didn¡¯t kill him, his heart would never be at ease. The current situation made it advantageous to take his life while he was ill. If he didn¡¯t take this opportunity to take Chen Pingping¡¯s life, the old man would never forgive himself.


    Thus, after the old vegetable-nting Master Qin had left Jingdou and regained control of the army, and after his son had regained control over the Jingdou Garrison, his first order was to massacre the Chen Garden.


    ...


    ...


    Chen Garden was now a wastnd.


    Chen Garden, which in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes was even more luxurious and extravagant than Ming Garden in Jiangnan, had be countless pieces of ckened remains. The beautiful and elegant woods had been burned into ck earth. The exquisite and stylish rooms had be countless bits of rubble. There was smoke everywhere, but it no longer had the warmth of people. It appeared unusually cold.


    Fan Xian saw this scene and felt that this heart was going to die from the pain. He opened his mouth and scolded those who didn¡¯t know how to treasure anything. From the past to now, the military had never needed the appreciation of beauty. When a branch of the Qin family¡¯s army attacked as suddenly as a peal of thunder, they naturally set everything on fire.


    This fire was not set for the same reasons as the Eight-Nation Alliance. The Eight-Nation Alliance were thieves who thought that were too many things they couldn¡¯t take away. They decided they may as well burn it and not leave it for the people. However, the Qin family set the fire but hadn¡¯t taken anything or captured anyone.


    The traps and triggers outside Chen Garden, which had once made Fan Xian¡¯s heart tremble, were still there. About 300 people had died in the Qin family¡¯s army before they broke into the garden. However, they didn¡¯t find a single living person.


    What weed them was an empty garden. The supposedly poisoned and bedridden Director Chen was not in the garden. His beautiful female entertainers were not in the garden, nor were the servants. It seemed everyone had moved out a long time ago with unusual thoroughness. Even the pictures that used to hang on the walls had been taken down.


    Chen Pingping liked those pictures.


    This army controlled by the Qin family was mainly made up of Jingdou Garrison soldiers. The leading general was from the second generation of the Qin family and a cousin to Qin Heng. He looked at the empty Chen Garden with exasperation and anger. He had led the attack here and lost so many people only to end up with an empty garden.


    In a great rage, he lit the fire.


    Amidst the roaring mes, he ordered a fast rider to report back to the Yuantai Camp. He didn¡¯t lead the army back because old Master Qin had given a death order. Since he had moved against Chen Garden, then he had to kill Chen Pingping before returning.


    Without any other choice, he could only subdue his usual pride and respectfully ask for help from the ck-clothed man next to him. This ck-clothed man had been sent by the old Master to help him. As the army made their way here, he had once said that Chen Garden waspletely empty at this time.


    The Qin General still didn¡¯t trust him. At this time, he had no choice but to trust him and sighed in his heart. After all, he was a senior figure in the Overwatch Council and much more knowledgeable about Chen Pingping¡¯s strengths and calctions.


    Yan Ruohai, with his face covered, rode his horse beside the Qin General and said, ¡°Since the Director has gone, then you must be mentally prepared. Don¡¯t think that you will be able to capture him in a short amount of time.¡±


    The Qin General stared.


    Yan Ruohai nced at him and mockingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he is Chen Pingping.¡±


    After saying this, he pulled on his horse¡¯s head and rode out of Chen Garden. He couldn¡¯t bear to nce at the roaring fire. He wondered what form of human statue the Director would carve the General who burned down Chen Garden into.


    He was a man of the Qin family. It seemed that this secret was only known to the Qin family. The Crown Prince and Eldest Princess did not seem aware of it. However, he was a man of the Overwatch Council. This secret was only truly known by the Overwatch Council. The Qin family was not aware of it.


    ...


    ...


    Jingdou was gradually bing the center of a grave situation. Memorials from various provinces entered the capital, but no edict came out from Jingdou. Fortunately, in this era,munication was not convenient. Everyone was used to a slow rhythm. Even though the provinces around Jingdou felt that it was strange, they did not think that Jingdou was in a dangerous situation and be fearful.


    At least during these rest days, the entire Qing Kingdom, other than Jingdou and Dongshan Road, were peaceful as usual.


    The morning in Weizhou was not much different from the morning in Jingdou. The Director of the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping, who should have been handling the matter of session in Jingdou or recovering from poison in the Chen Garden, raised his eyes at the glimmer of light in the sky above the courtyard house. He furrowed his brows and began to raise his chopsticks to eat the porridge and bun.


    When he was in Chen Garden, he also liked to eat these two things.


    When the empress dowager¡¯s edict had reached Chen Garden, this senior of the secret service in Qing Kingdom had immediately ordered his servants to prepare a carriage and tidy his luggage. He didn¡¯t return to the capital. Rather, he slipped away with unusual speed.


    Fan Xian and the Great Prince had stood on the pce walls and thought about running away with anxious expressions. They had not thought that the elder closest to them had acted far more directly and efficiently in this area.


    After a row of carriages left Chen Garden, it made a loop around the rural area to the south of Jingdou. The group of the Qin family army behind the carriages continued to search for the whereabouts of these carriages with ungging efforts in an attempt to kill them.


    Chen Pingping was not anxious. The carriages did not increase their speed. They didn¡¯t even purposely cover their traces. They only lured the army into making circles behind them.


    The group of carriages made three circles to the south of Jingdou. The army also made three circles. The reason they never caught up, other than the Overwatch Council¡¯s powerful intelligencework among the people outside the capital and their ability to go into hiding, was because the army had a talented guide.


    Yan Ruohai led the Qin family in hunting down Chen Pingping. Even with thinking with one¡¯s ass, one knew that as long as that Chen Pingping did not wish to be caught, they would never catch up.


    The fleeing group of carriages that moved like they were traveling finally stopped in a country estate outside Weizhou, the firstrge province to the south of Jingdou. Chen Pingping estimated that it was about the right time.


    He was drinking porridge. His teeth were fine. He wasn¡¯t leaning against the wall. However, the Overwatch Council elders who sat beside him felt that he was acting rather shamelessly.


    Jingdou was in such turmoil and two of your nephews were teetering on the brink of death. How could you bear to run away by yourself?


    There were three people sitting around Chen Pingping¡¯s breakfast table. One was an old servant that had served him for dozens of years in Chen Garden. One was the head of the Seventh Bureau that Fan Xian had once met in the Overwatch Council¡¯s Celestial Prison, the bald man. The other was the man who was as equally famous as Wang Qinian and one of the best in the Overwatch Council, Zui Zong.


    From the rear of the country estate came the wondrous sounds of the female entertainers washing, ying, andughing after rising from bed. These women did not know they were fleeing from trouble.


    The three elders of the Overwatch Council did not have happy expressions. Zui Zong pressed his lips together and licked his lips, which were dry from nerves. ¡°The soldiers following us are already very close. Director, please make a n.¡±


    ¡°They are about to turn back their troops. This is not an urgent matter.¡± Chen Pingping put down his chopsticks and calmly wiped his mouth. ¡°Go out and arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zui Zong and the bald leader of the Seventh Bureau epted the order and left.


    In the courtyard, there was only Chen Pingping and the old servant left. Chen Pingping suddenly began to cough with great difort. The old man¡¯s face turned blood red and then immediately became pale white again. A strand of blood seeped out of the corner of his lips.


    The old servant cried and said, ¡°Old Master, you have to call Sir Fei back, otherwise what are you going to do about this poison?¡±


    Chen Pingping had actually been poisoned. He sat in the wheelchair and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°It won¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s just ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Master... It¡¯s quite dangerous in the capital. Are you truly not worried about Sir Fan junior?¡± The old servant nced at Chen Pingping and asked carefully.


    More lines suddenly appeared on Chen Pingping¡¯s old face. A momentter, he sighed and said, ¡°How can I not worry? However, even if things fail, presumably he would be able to survive. As long as he is alive, everything is fine.¡±


    The old servant thought to himself that this matter involved a battle for the throne. If Sir Fan junior truly failed, how could he survive? If the Crown Prince actually inherited the kingdom, this group of carriages would probably never find a ce to live again in Qing Kingdom¡¯s expansive territory. The old servant suddenly thought of something and was overjoyed. ¡°Right, Minister Fan and King Jing have yet to take action.¡±


    Over these few days, Chen Pingping often discussed the situation in Jingdou with those old men below him. The old servant had always listened to the side and was very knowledgeable about the matchup of the factions in Jingdou. If the 13 city gate guards actually failed in their duty and the Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies entered the capital, how could the Overwatch Council resist them? Unless Fan Jian and King Jing had some power to flip the tables, Director Chen would be able to sit calmly in his chair and not worry about Fan Xian.


    ¡°King Jing is like the old Qin man. They only know how to release their anger toward the earth,¡± Chen Pingping said slightly mockingly. ¡°Fan Jian has seeded in life through silent endurance but also fell to that. How could he have enough power in his hands to change the present situation? Afraid that the Pce would suspect him, our Minister Fan has silently endured a great deal these years. However, now he has endured himself into trouble.¡±


    After saying this, Chen Pingping fell silent. He knew where Fan Jian¡¯s greatest strength was. The problem was that the Emperor had taken that entire group of people when he went to worship heaven and didn¡¯t leave a single one. They didn¡¯t yet know whether or not one of them managed to survive.


    With a series of ps, a number of white pigeons followed the morning light and flew into the courtyard. The old servant went forward and caught one, bringing it to Chen Pingping.


    Chen Pingping untied a slender tube on the pigeon¡¯s leg. His brows gradually furrowed together as he read the words on it. A momentter, he summoned a subordinate of the Overwatch Council and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Follow the orders from a day ago and have everyone keep moving. Continue blocking all news about Dongshan Road. The group from the court who reacted quickly are about to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It was a long time before Chen Pingping woke from a dazed state of mind. It was not until today that Qing Kingdom¡¯s most incredible schemer finally felt a glimmer of helplessness. Perhaps it was the power of the poison or the power of age that made him feel a glimmer of exhaustion and a faint disappointment.


    ¡°Fan Xian won¡¯t die so easily.¡± It was hard to tell if he wasforting the old servant or himself. Chen Pingping calmly said, ¡°At least I helped this kid draw away a thousand soldiers. He should be much less pressured.¡±


    ¡°You have to know, it is not an easy task to have a person die.


    Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair toward the rear of the courtyard. The old servant quickly pushed it for him. When they passed a flowerpot, they saw a little white flower trembling in the early autumn weather. Chen Pingping¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he stopped and looked for a long time. He then slowly bent his body forward and picked it, carefully putting it behind his ear.


    The old servant smiled and pushed him into a side room in the rear of the courtyard.


    When they entered the side room, Chen Pingping suddenly said to him, ¡°If Fan Xian knew that he was already a father, he would certainly learn to be more careful with his own life.¡±


    The light in the side room was not very bright, but one could clearly see a woman about 20 years old looking at a child in her arms with a face full of love. This woman, whose face was filled with maternal love, was Sisi, who had disappeared from the Fan country estate outside Jingdou.


    Chen Pingping pushed his wheelchair forward and took the newly born child from her arms with a face full of tender love. He looked at the red flush on the child¡¯s face. He clicked his tongue a few times and then teasingly said, ¡°She¡¯s so quiet. If your father saw you, he would like you a great deal.¡±


    Sisi looked at this scene with a sweet smile. She then saw the little white flower by Chen Pingping¡¯s temple and asked curiously, ¡°Director, why are you wearing a flower?¡¯


    ¡°Last time I held this child, she cried. It looks like I am too ugly. I wore a flower today... Look, she¡¯s indeed not crying.¡±


    The lines on Chen Pingping¡¯s face turned into a chrysanthemum from his smiling. That kind of love could not be feigned. He probably liked the little girl in his arms like she was his own granddaughter.


    Sisi was still not very strong after giving birth. She gazed at Chen Pingping and suddenly said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s just... Who knows when the young master wille back.¡±


    When she had been taken away by Chen Pingping, Sisi had been very surprised. When she gave birth, neither Wan¡¯er nor the familiar people of the Fan manor were at her side. There was only the nanny that Chen Pingping had arranged to handle the birth. This girl¡¯s state of mind had been greatly tormented.


    She knew that the Director did not have any ill intentions. She just didn¡¯t understand why she had to give birth outside of the manor. Involuntarily, she thought of the secrets of some of the big families, which made her spirits low.


    ¡°Fan Xian will be back in just a few days.¡± Chen Pingping smiled andforted her. ¡°The most important thing for a woman recuperating after childbirth is to be happy, which is why he asked me to take you out for a walk.¡±


    This reason was clearly imusible, but Sisi¡¯s brain was clearly not working well after giving birth. She believed him.


    ¡°Rest first,¡± Chen Pingping said to Sisi. He liked the child so much he wouldn¡¯t put her down for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take her out for a walk.¡±


    Sisi said, ¡°Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡±


    Chen Pingping nodded his head obediently. One always had to be obedient when taking the child to y in front of their mother.


    Chen Pingping teased the infant girl all the way to a different room. He said to the person inside the room, ¡°Let me show you Fan Xian¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The person was bound up tightly. Their face was full of unease and hurt. Hearing these words, they suddenly became overjoyed and said, ¡°Director, has she given a name yet?¡±


    He suddenly saw the little white flower beside Chen Pingping¡¯s hair and inspiration struck him, ¡°Call her Fan Xiaohua. Sir will certainly like it.¡±


    The person who gave a name with suchedy was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide, Wang Qinian. No one knew how he had escaped from Dong Mountain or why he was tied up by Chen Pingping in a room.


    Chen Pingping red at him and said, ¡°What bullsh*t.¡±


    Wang Qinian had clearly lost a great deal of weight. He had clearly suffered much torment after escaping from Dong Mountain. He looked at the female infant in the Director¡¯s arms and was overjoyed. Suddenly, he thought of his daughter in Jingdou and of Fan Xian, who was currently caught up in the heart of the storm. For some reason, he felt grieved, ¡°Who knows if he will be able to see his own daughter?¡±


    With a sorrowful expression, he said, ¡°What exactly happened? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s face was calm. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what will happen in Jingdou, but I know that something will happen in Jingdou.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood on top of the pce walls and looked at the rising sun in the east and red glow in the sky. His brows gradually furrowed together as he let out a sigh. They still hadn¡¯t found Wan¡¯er and Da Bao¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, there had been news from King Jing¡¯s manor that his father and Lady Liu were both fine and headed toward the Royal Pce.


    Counting on his fingers, Sisi¡¯s due date had arrived. He had no idea whether the girl was alright right or if the child was a male or female.


    Of all the members of his family, he was actually least worried about the soon-to-give-birth Sisi. Since the manor had tacitly approved of this matter, then the person that had taken Sisi away was no one other than the old cripple in Chen Garden, who was solitary to death.


    Currently, he was worried about Yan Bingyun. After Yan Bingyun entered the city gate department, no further news hade back. The Overwatch Council official responsible for reporting news had also disappeared without a trace. All of this indicated that something had gone wrong. Fan Xian had informed the Great Prince to start making arrangements. However, he was confused as to why Yan Bingyun had not fired the signal arrow.


    The rising sun rose above the horizon line. Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, as if sensing something wondrous was happening in the world. These wondrous things did not exist within Jingdou. The situation in Jingdou was dangerous, so Fan Xian had tofort himself that at the most dangerous time, someone woulde rescue him on a multi-colored cloud.

 Chapter 553 - Giving Him A Taste Of His Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 553: Giving Him A Taste Of His Own Medicine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Hongdao struggled into consciousness. He had an immense pain in the back of his head. He didn¡¯t know what environment he was in. Since he had a career that required him to spend many years hidden at the enemy¡¯s side, he had the habit of remaining silent at all times.


    Like Wang Qinian, this official of the Overwatch Council had countless questions on his mind. Six months ago, the Emperor had moved against the Eldest Princess for the first time. Although Yuan Hongdao wasn¡¯t sure of the reason for that, the Overwatch Council was able to sweep away all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ apparent forces within half an hour because of this supposed top Xinyang strategist.


    After that mission, he should have left behind such a life. Following the orders of the Council, he should have chosen a beautiful ce and retired with honor. However, after escaping from the side courtyard, Yan Ruohai had told him to return to Xinyang.


    Return to Xinyang!


    Logically speaking, after the Eldest Princess¡¯ Xinyang strategist had fortunately escaped the Overwatch Council¡¯s killing, he should have returned to Xinyang. Yuan Hongdao sensed something different from this Overwatch Council order.


    If, after that stormy night, the Eldest Princess was destined to fall and be forever locked up, then why would Director Chen instruct him to return to Xinyang?


    What exactly was the court thinking? What was he to do after returning to Xinyang? Yuan Hongdao had been thinking about this question constantly during these few months. After the Eldest Princess easily went through the guards around the side courtyard to send her ns to Xinyang and gradually shifted the people there into Jingdou, he finally understood some things.


    From the beginning of the mission, the Overwatch Council knew that the Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t bepletely knocked down. The Emperor had never intended for the Eldest Princess to be unable to rise again. Thus, that was why they had him return to Xinyang to wait for the Eldest Princess to summon him and for that moment toe.


    Now, the Emperor had gone to Dong Mountain and been assassinated, Jingdou was in turmoil, the Crown Prince was going to take the throne, and the Eldest Princess was contacting the military and preparing to rebel. Even though the Eldest Princess had not let Yuan Hongdao in when she had nned the set up at Dong Mountain, he had participated personally in thetter matters. So, he had known of the news at the beginning of the Eldest Princess¡¯s ns.


    It seemed that it was time for him to demonstrate his ability as the best spy in the Qing Kingdom. At this moment, Yuan Hongdao shockingly realized that he had no way to send out a report or of contacting the Overwatch Council.


    All of themunication channels had be ineffective in an instant. The one-way connection had mysteriously broken. Yuan Hongdao had no way of contacting Yan Ruohai, much less Chen Pingping. A spy at his level could not just charge into the Overwatch Council and yell loudly.


    Although his expression was calm, his heart was terrified and uneasy. He didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened in the Overwatch Council. This feeling of unease had persisted until Fan Xian had abruptly broken into the Pce and began to use the martial powers under hismand to purge Jingdou of opposing forces.


    Yuan Hongdao had secretly cooperated with the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions and allowed the Eldest Princess¡¯s temporary residence in the Royal Pce to be taken. He knew that Fan Xian had already made a fatal mistake. Thus, in the final moment, he had taken the risk and cried out to the Overwatch Council official.


    He didn¡¯t trust anyone. When it came down to it, since he couldn¡¯t contact Chen Pingping or Yan Ruohai, the person he trusted most in the entire court was Chen Pingping¡¯s sessor, Sir Fan junior.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t know that Mu Feng¡¯er was such a hotheaded fellow, so he had tragically been knocked out.


    ...


    ...


    Yuan Hongdao calmed his breathing and opened his eyes. He found that he was in a corner building in the Royal Pce. In front of him stood a handsome young man, who was looking at him with a face full of worry. He knew this man. Although he didn¡¯t understand why he would personally question him at such a critical time, he spoke straightforwardly.


    ¡°Zhang Fang belongs to the Eldest Princess.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The Commander of the 13 city gate guards Zhang Fang, a figure that everyone thought was virtuous, clean, and loyal to a fault, was actually the Eldest Princess¡¯s man. This truth was enough to shock everyone, but it was unable to add more concerns to his already helpless state of mind.


    Yan Bingyun had note back. The official responsible for keeping an eye on the proceedings had also not returned. Something must have gone wrong at the city gate department.


    It was a pity that Yuan Hongdao had woken up toote.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart. The sky was already nearing dawn. The Jingdou city gate department had failed in their duty. The Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies could enter the city at any moment. At such a critical moment, he shouldn¡¯t have thought of Yuan Hongdao. As he looked at the officials resting in Taiji Pce, he, with his heart full of impatience, had suddenly thought of something his father-inw had once told him in Wuzhou.


    The wicked Prime Minister Lin Ruofu feared three people during his life in court. Other than Chen Pingping and Fan Jian, it was the military leader, the old Master Qin. This powerful Prime Minister had said seriously to Fan Xian that he would not give him a list of his students in court to prevent Fan Xian from growing too powerful and bing a target.


    Unless, a new Emperor was being crowned.


    Fan Xian was helping the Third Prince take the throne. Thus, the civil officials in Jingdou in the Lin faction had torn away their disguises and were standing behind Fan Xian, following the schrs Hu and Shu in preventing the Crown Prince from ascending.


    Fan Xian thought to himself that his father-inw had been clever his entire life and calcted this timing well. He just wasn¡¯t sure whether or not things would go well this time.


    Thest words that Prime Minister Lin said had always stayed in Fan Xian¡¯s memory.


    ¡°If, one day, the capital actually falls into chaos, perhaps Yuan Hongdao will be able to help you.¡±


    A year ago, Lin Ruofu had known about the Dong Mountain matter. Fan Xian was admiring of his father-inw¡¯s foresight. Thus, he had never forgotten the hint he had given him. When he had sunk into a situation from which he could not extricate himself, he immediately thought of the top Xinyang strategist that served under the Eldest Princess.


    As expected, Sir Yuan was actually a spy the Overwatch Council had inserted into Xinyang. This reality shocked Fan Xian, but he immediately became angry. If they had known one step earlier of the problem with the city gate department, then he and the Great Prince would not be so passive. In the end, it was still toote. This was still a matter of fate. Who knew how much longer his luck wouldst?


    Yuan Hongdao stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I make contact with the Council?¡± Although the tone of his words was calm, there was boundless rage within it. Itcked all of Sir Yuan¡¯s usual ease. He had precious intelligence reports on the Eldest Princess¡¯s side but was unable to provide it to the Overwatch Council and court. Being unable to demonstrate his loyalty to the Qing Kingdom and the Emperor made Sir Yuan feel very strange. Anger grew from that.


    Fan Xian was silent and unsure of what to say. If it was possible, he wanted to personally ask Chen Pingping some questions.


    The morning wind blew through the tall tower of the pce walls, gradually reducing the stench of blood from the previous night. There was also very little burning smell from the private residences in Jingdou. However, the pitiful people still did go out and kept their doors shut in fear. They hid on their own beds praying that these people¡¯s killing game would end quickly.


    The horn on the pce walls rang out continuously. The sound was vigorous and powerful. No one knew how far it would travel.


    Fan Xian stood beside Yuan Hongdao with a calm expression and said, ¡°The Jingdou Garrison won¡¯t be able to enter the capital until noon. The Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies are still three days away. If we act quickly, we can still take back the nine city gates.¡±


    A glimmer of astonishment shed through Yuan Hongdao¡¯s eyes that immediately turned into a spark of angry fire. Angrily he said, ¡°Does the Council have no one in the Garrison?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He abruptly turned his body to look at him.


    Yuan Hongdao looked at him and said each word clearly, ¡°The Qin army is marching through the night. They¡¯re probably not far from Jingdou.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his lips tightly as his face became pale.


    The reason he had not panicked when he learned of the city gate department rebellion was because he believed he knew clearly the actions of the old Qin family. As long as the army had not arrived, he could use the Imperial Army¡¯s superior military power and the Overwatch Council¡¯s wounding power to recapture control of the nine city gates.


    The Qin family¡¯s army was about to arrive.


    Yan Bingyun, that old man, was in the Qin family. How could he have not sent back the message that the army had departed?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian walked to the Great Prince¡¯s side and said, ¡°Pull the troops back to the Pce. The Qin family¡¯s army is about to arrive.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s brows pulled together tightly. The Imperial Army had just left the Royal Pce, yet they had to pull them back now based on information that he found impossible to believe. He knew what mattered now was reaction speed. He didn¡¯t have time to discuss anything with Fan Xian. He took a deep breath and had a personal guard at his side wave the little yellow g in his hand.


    The g waved as the horn on top of the pce walls rang out again. The rhythm increased and became tighter. The lines of the Imperial Army moving out of the Royal Pce like pale dragons abruptly heard the signal to return to camp. By chance, they all began to retreat and head in the direction of the Royal Pce. The troops already deep into the residential streets also began to move.


    Fan Xian gestured toward his subordinate beside him, who nodded his head. He took out a signal arrow from inside his sleeve and fired it out, drawing a chilling screaming in the air in front of the royal pce.


    Immediately after, the Bureau of Military Affairs, the Overwatch Council, and various important streets all responded to the sound breaking through the air.


    When the signal arrow fell, the nearly 2,000 Overwatch Council secret agents in Jingdou heard the signal and moved, disappearing into the streets and alleys.


    In a moment, hardly anyone could be seen in the streets, particrly on Tianhe Avenue. It passed in front of the Overwatch Council and Bureau of Military Affairs and headed directly toward the Royal Pce. It was quiet enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble. There were only a few green leaves being chased by the autumn evening breeze thatnded and rolled along the expansive street.


    ¡°Regardless of how the Crown Prince had learned of the Pce break-in and escaped,¡± Fan Xian stood by the Great Prince¡¯s side and said, ¡°the Eldest Princess¡¯s exit was clearly nned. She had long guessed what we would do.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s brows were pulled tightly together. Looking down from on high on the movements in all of Jingdou, he analyzed the direction the army would enter Jingdou from and what he should do afterward.


    ¡°All of our forces hade in to break into the Pce. She is relying on the Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies, which are grandly entering from the city gates that we are unable to control,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°She gave the Royal Pce to us and then surrounded it to y with... Does this count as giving us a taste of our own medicine?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s palm gently patted the solid green bricks of the pce wall and faintly said, ¡°In the end, we still underestimated this aunt of ours.¡±


    The Eldest Princess knew where Fan Xian¡¯s and the Overwatch Council¡¯s advantages were. She had willingly backed out, allowing Fan Xian to break into the Pce and appear that he controlled everything.


    Presently, the Pce held the empress dowager and Third Prince, as well as Yi Guipin, Lady Ning, and countless other nobles. There were also the schrs Hu and Shu, many civil officials loyal to Fan Xian, and subordinates.


    These people represented power but were also a burden. If Fan Xian had a pair of wings, the people the Eldest Princess had purposely left in the Pce were like metal hammers attached to Fan Xian¡¯s wings, stopping him from flying as he wished.


    Even if the army surrounded the city, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold such a scary and powerful nightwalker as Fan Xian. However, now that he had the weight of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s session on his shoulders and the lives of countless people in the Pce, how could he escape? How could he bear to escape?


    ...


    ...


    The Great Prince was silent, only asionally giving out orders as he prepared to protect the Royal Pce and readied the equipment. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to chat with Fan Xian at a time like this because he knew how dangerous the situation was he was about to meet.


    Fan Xian watched everything happening in Jingdou woodenly as if he saw Li Yunrui¡¯s beautiful face looking at him with a coquettish gaze quietly saying, ¡°My good son-inw, I have prepared many things for you.¡±


    He spat into the Royal Pce like he was spitting on her face. He had to admit that his mother-inw was indeed much more powerful than him in this area. However, Fan Xian thought to himself that if it wasn¡¯t for those strange reasons, he wouldn¡¯t be trapped in the Royal Pce right now.


    ¡°How long can we hold it for?¡± he asked the Great Prince.


    The Great Prince¡¯s expression was severe. He said in a low voice, ¡°The walls of the Royal Pce are tall. If the Ye and Qin families attack the night they arrive and do not haverge scale city attacking machines, then I can hold it until thest moment.¡±


    As the Commander of the Western Expedition Army, the Great Prince had experienced countless bloody battles in his lifetime. When faced with an army descending on the capital, he wasn¡¯t panicked. However, the st moment¡± in his words said everything.


    ¡°Since Li Yunrui has had this n for a long time, the Ye and Qin families must have made preparations,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said ¡°I only hope you can hold out for a few days. I can only count on you to lead armies and do battle.¡±


    ¡°Hold out until the messengers have informed the other armies and Governors of the Six Roads,¡± Fan Xian said


    The Great Prince swept his gaze over him and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t count on that. It¡¯s impossible that the messengers are still alive.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and thought, I¡¯m not waiting for those people.

 Chapter 554 - The Attack In Front Of Zhengyang Gate

    <h4>Chapter 554: The Attack In Front Of Zhengyang Gate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sound of rapid footsteps rang out on the pce walls. A few imperial soldiers in armor ran to them, knelt down on one knee, and said some things. Fan Xian stood behind the Great Prince and listened calmly without any feelings of shock. After a night of searching, they had captured the empress but had not captured the Crown Prince. The soldiers that had been sent to the Ye and Qin family manors had alsoe back empty-handed.


    These figures in the elder generation were clear about the direction of the wind, even though they no longer had their previous ruthlessness, particrly the Ye and Qin families. Since they had set their hearts on riding the Eldest Princess¡¯ skirts in creating a rebellion, how could they allow Fan Xian to capture a useful hostage?


    As for the other personal officers, they were reporting the defensive situation in Jingdou. The Great Prince listened with his brows slightly furrowed. He then waved his hand to dismiss them. Turning to Fan Xian, he said, ¡°If we retreat back into the Pce in the pre-arranged way, then it would be the same as giving them all the territory outside of the Royal Pce. If the rebel troops set up an array and surround this Pce, we have no chance of turning the tables.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him.


    ¡°However, if we start carrying out attacks the moment the rebel army enters the city, it could only be effective as a form of harassment. It won¡¯t be of any actual use.¡± The Great Prince continued, ¡°I have too little military power in my hands.¡±


    The morning sun had already risen. The red light shone on the cinnabar red pce walls and reflected back, enveloping the entire pce and square in front in a warm color. Even the clear and small moat to the rear of the Pce glimmered with a terrifying red that was like fresh blood.


    ¡°If we are to stall for time, we have to attack the moment they enter the city,¡± the Great Prince watched the rising sun and said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, the Overwatch Council secret agents are held back by the surrounding walls and have no way of handing in their reports. We must make a guess as to which gate the army will use to enter the capital.¡±


    ¡°The city gate is some distance from the Royal Pce. It is enough for us to destroy some of their spirit,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down. ¡°If I really had to guess which gate they will enter through, I would bet on the Zhengyang Gate.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same.¡± The Great Prince nodded his head. The rebel army was heading straight for Jingdou from Yuantai Camp. The closest city gate was Zhengyang Gate. Furthermore, the 13 city gate¡¯s yamen was also at this location. Although Zhang Deqing had rebelled, this was the only gate he controlled personally. This would be the safest and smoothest path for the Eldest Princess¡¯s army to enter the capital.


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I left a squadron there.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him. A strange light shed through his eyes. The force facing them was too powerful. I was impossible to keep them outside the city. He and the Great Prince had tond a heavy blow the moment the rebel army entered the city to be able to reduce their spirit.


    This squadron left behind would certainly be swallowed by the army surging forward violently. It was likely no one would survive.


    As if sensing what Fan Xian was thinking, the Great Prince furrowed his brows slightly and said in a heavy voice, ¡°It is reasonable for a soldier of Qing Kingdom to risk their life and limbs.¡±


    Fan Xian thought with slight bitterness that it was only the Emperor¡¯s family¡¯s struggle for power, yet these normal soldiers had to die and spill their blood. A gust of wind blew through suddenly. Along with the wind came the sounds of enthusiasm and killing up and down the pce walls. It was the officers of the Imperial Army giving their subordinates ast motivating talk before the battle. For a moment, there was a murderous aura inside and outside the Royal Pce. The air seemed tense.


    ¡°Asking for thest time, should we go?¡± The Great Prince narrowed his eyes at the city gate in the east and didn¡¯t nce at Fan Xian. ¡°Once the army has surrounded the Pce, it will be impossible to break out.¡±


    This was a question he had discussed with Fan Xian many times. The Great Prince was willing to lead the Imperial Army and draw the rebel army into the Jingdou to carry out a bloody killing. Fan Xian, with the help of a thousand secret agents from the Overwatch Council, would lead the people in the Pce to a safe path, kill their way out of the city gate, and quickly make their way south to Weizhou.


    Like in the previous discussions, Fan Xian gently shook his head. Putting aside the possibility of sess in getting out, even if they could, he would not allow the Great Prince to be torn apart by the Eldest Princess¡¯s army alone. Furthermore, he was still waiting for something with enough anticipation to keep both his feet nted firmly on the pce walls.


    He followed the Great Prince¡¯s gaze and stared at the solemn Zhengyang Gate below the rising sun without a word.


    Jingdou did not wake with the rising sun. Tens of thousands of people stayed in their homes out of fear with their ears perked to hear the noises outside. The streets of the residential neighborhoods, Tianhe Avenue, and various yamens werepletely devoid of people and absolutely silent.


    Such silence and emptiness made one feel that the iing daytime was still an endless night. Jingdou had be an isted and dead city.


    The morning wind brought an inauspicious sound. It sounded like someone was opening the thick and heavy Jingdou city gate.


    There was no sound of horse hooves or their neighing. There was no sound of the sh of armor and swords. No military gs could be seen floating in the air. At such a distance, it should be impossible to hear the sound of the city gate opening and closing.


    In such a deathly silent Jingdou, any unusual sound from the city gates could touch on the sensitive thoughts of the people in the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian abruptly turned his head and looked toward the west and south. With narrowed eyes, he observed the smoke Overwatch Council agents had risked their lives to send out. A momentter, he met the Great Prince¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°We all guessed wrong.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s expression became solemn as he nodded his head.


    The white smoke rose as rms rang out. Gazing down from the pce walls, one could see there was smoke rising from a dozen different ces on the outer wall around Jingdou. Hooves thundered and charged through the city gate, along the wide open streets in Jingdou, and came toward the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian and the Great Prince guessed that the rebel army would enter the capital through Zhengyang Gate. Unexpectedly, the rebel army had openly and publiclye through all nine of the city gates at the same time with an imposing air.


    The two princes on the pce walls sucked in a cold breath and wondered just how many people were in the Eldest Princess¡¯s rebel army that they could divide the army to enter through all nine of the city gates. Putting righteous pressure on the city, they created a very terrifying spectacle.


    In just a moment, fire beacons burned all over Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    Outside Zhengyang Gate, the yellow dirt that had been trampled by the horses¡¯ hooves was kicked up again and turned into a cloud of dust. It gradually rose up to be a cloud of yellow smoke, covering the light from the rising sun that had climbed over the horizon line. It threw a shadow over the area inside and outside the city gate.


    At a steady speed, the 5,000-person army rode toward the open Zhengyang Gate five abreast. Everything appeared silent and quick. The dust that the horses¡¯ hooves picked up was charged down by these horses as they sliced into the city. They looked like a yellow dragon without a head or tail. They moved without stopping as they struggled into Jingdou to try and swallow up the pitifulmon people.


    Amongst the yellow dirt flying in the air, arge military g was fluttering in the wind. There was arge ¡°Qin¡± character painted onto the ck g. Thest stroke of the character was painted with great strength. It gave one a sense of invincibility. Although it flew in the dusty air, it still possessed a powerful killing aura.


    The former Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs and present Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, the second generation military figure of the Qin family, Qin Heng, was below this g, calmly watching his troops. He entered Jingdou with an aura that none could withstand.


    He narrowed his eyes but did not cover his mouth and nose to prevent breathing in the yellow dust. He only looked at everything calmly. An unusuallyplicated feeling rose in his chest. As the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, he was familiar with Zhengyang Gate. He knew that if the gate was tightly closed, he could charge it for three years with his 3,000 soldiers and still not get in.


    The capital of Qing Kingdom had previously been surrounded, but no enemy had ever broken into the city. The fairly young Jingdou had sufficiently demonstrated its powerful defensive strength.


    Now, the gates of this capital had finally been broken through. Like Master Zhuang Mohan wrote once in his book, the most powerful capitals in the world are often broken in from the inside.


    The Qing Kingdom rebellion this time was not an exception.


    Qin Heng watched all of this. As a military man of Qing Kingdom, his feelings wereplicated. He felt endless admiration for the Eldest Princess, who easily gained control of the 13 city gate guards, as well as endless fear.


    The present situation did not allow him to think too much. The army was entering the capital through the nine city gates. The troops he was leading were going through Zhengyang Gate. He had to get to the Royal Pce before anyone else.


    The army this time brought together the Ye and Qin families¡¯ armies, as well as the Jingdou Garrison. There were 30,000 people, while the defensive force in the Pce had less than 6,000 people. The army wanted to enter the capital properly and formally, imposing others with power. They had to make the people in the Royal Pce too scared to do battle and end with a surrender.


    For Qin Heng, it was not difficult to fight this battle with a six-to-one ratio. He had never thought that the people familiar to him in the Pce would be able to stand against such a powerful army.


    The rushing horses and soldiers in front of him shed through his eyes. Then, a person¡¯s name shed through his eyes. Qin Heng was not particrly worried about the Royal Pce. He was worried that Ye Zhong would get to the Royal Pce ahead of him.


    Thinking of Ye Zhong¡¯s name, Qin Heng breathed out a muddy breath. This permanent member of the Jingdou Garrison had epted the empress dowager¡¯s edict but had not returned to Dingzhou. Although it seemed that the Ye family¡¯s refusal to retreat was by the Eldest Princess¡¯s secret arrangement and had great implications for the Jingdou battle, for the Qin family, the existence of the Ye family¡¯s military power had another meaning.


    Ye Zhong was the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw while, naturally, the Qin family supported the Crown Prince. Thus, old Master Qin had ordered that the Qin family¡¯s army must be sufficiently valiant in this battle and arrive at the Pce before the Ye family so that the Crown Prince¡¯s future bid for the throne would be stabilized.


    Qin Heng squeezed the horse between his legs and led his personal guards into the main troops entering the city, bing a bright scale on the yellow dragon.


    ...


    ...


    The rebel army divided into nine to enter the capital. The Qin family took up six of the routes, while the Ye family took three. Because the rebel army was so powerful and knew that the defenses in Jingdou were empty, they did not care about splitting up. With such arge force entering, it also weakened the Royal Pce¡¯s resolve to break through the siege.


    The thousands of soldiers in the city gate guard were not part of the rebel army. The normal soldiers watched all of this in astonishment, not knowing what had happened. Some of the clever officers guessed that one of the princes had rebelled but did not make a move with the pressure from superiors. Zhang Deqing was a clever man. He knew that even if grew another hand, he wouldn¡¯t be of much help to the rebellion. Holding tightly onto his city gate department was the wisest choice of action.


    The sound of hooves thundered down the street between Zhengyang Gate and the Royal Pce. The Qin family army took out their weapons and became more alert. Their speed did not reduce as they rode through like a whirlwind.


    Presently, the world revered the color ck. The Qin rider¡¯s light armor was very dark colored, simr to that of the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights. It was only missing the deepest ck. There were also a few shiny pieces on the chest of the armor.


    A dozen riders abruptly broke off from the main group and increased their speed, moving like lightning into the silent streets. Passing under the residences¡¯ low eaves, they began to scout ahead for the main army.


    Everything was as normal. These riders went through the streets, made another turn, and dispersed like arrowheads as they began to move deeper into the streets. All of this happened quickly and naturally, sufficiently demonstrating the level of training the Qing Kingdom¡¯s armies had and the power of the Qin family army.


    The main group of riders did not slow. They followed in the direction the dozen riders had gone in and continued moving forward. Qin Heng sat on his horse, leading his own soldiers. He coldly observed a hundred or so meters in front of him. He knew that Fan Xian and the Great Prince would not sit and wait for death. This quiet and long street would certainly see brutal and violent killings.


    However, he didn¡¯t care. Regardless of how many people Fan Xian and the Great Prince had, he knew what he wanted was speed from the moving army and a valiant aura. Regardless of whatever obstructed them, they had to crush it mercilessly with the force of the army.


    The rebel army had entered too quickly. As for the dozen riders in front, there was nothing to me them for. More urately speaking, they were only brave lures. They were like the brave soldiers who rolled through minefields in Fan Xian¡¯s world. They used their lives to touch the deathly silence in Jingdou to find out just what danger existed inside.


    The rebel army was already 1,500 meters through Zhengyang Gate. The dozen brave riders still had not run into an attack. Even when they could faintly see the eaves of the Royal Pce by the light of the rising sun, the alley was stillpletely silent.


    ...


    ...


    Neigh!


    The battle horse at the front of the rebel army, which were about 300 meters behind the dozen scouts, was struggling to breathe the Jingdou air and maintain a steady pace. It began to cry out in pain.


    The cry cut off in the middle. A number of horses fell down at the same time.


    The battle horses¡¯ heavy bodies fell mercilessly against the stone pavement of the street, sending up plumes of dust that seemed to shake the entire street. The horses¡¯ heads fell heavily against the ground as fresh blood poured out.


    No matter how skilled the riders on the battle horses were, they were caught off guard by this sudden change and fell to the ground. Before they had even woken from the pain of their broken legs, a number of poisoned arrows were fired from the residences on the side of the street and pierced ruthlessly into their bodies.


    Just as the horses fell to the ground and the riders were shot to death by arrows, countless hissing sounds suddenly came from the silent street.


    This noise was not from the noses of the battle horses. It came from the ground. The streets of Jingdou were paved with square tiles. The gaps between the tiles were filled with yellow dirt.


    The hissing sound came from the narrow strips of yellow dirt between the tiles.


    At the same time, the yellow dirt between the tiles suddenly cracked. There seemed to be some mysterious power on either side of the street. A thin, ck hair flew out of the cracks in the yellow dirt. The hair was too thin to tie a hook to it, but it gave off a faint light. It was a thin poisoned needle.


    A dozen specially made ck tripwires suddenly and mysteriously appeared on the street.


    Countless groans rang out at the same time. The riders of the Qin army were mercilessly attacked. Roughly 100 riders had been brought down by these dozen tripwires and smashed into the earth.


    For a moment, the street was filled with people falling and horses flipping. Wretched cries rang out endlessly. Countless people and horses snapped their tendons and broke their bones. Crashing heavily together, they rolled and bled.


    Immediately after, whistling sounds broke through the air. These sounds were like the whistles that spirits used before they came to collect a life and shook one¡¯s heart. Countless ck crossbow bolts shot out from the residences on the side of the street. The boltsnded on the bodies of the rebel soldiers and immediately stopped their wretched cries.


    In just a moment, there were an extra 100 dead people on half of the street. Most of the dead had bolts stuck into their bodies. The ambushers did not fire at the horses. The broken-limbed and poisoned battled horsesy weakly on the ground by the bodies of their owners. As they neighed painfully, they also kicked their legs.


    The scene was iparably tragic.

 Chapter 555 - Glory

    <h4>Chapter 555: Glory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qin family¡¯s rebel army was stopped by the situation. The riders were forced to pause. The figures trapped by the Jingdou streets fell into an involuntary panic. Suddenly, a number of roars came from within the army, giving orders in a clean and powerful voice. It steadied the vanguard of the attack.


    Immediately after, the soldiers holding shields caught up from the back and stepped into the bloody puddles on Chang Street. Courageously, they broke through the wooden doors of the private residences on either side of the street and charged into the dimly lit space. For a moment, the sounds of killing came from the left side of the street, but the actual situation could not be seen.


    With a crash, arge hole appeared in one of the residences. A rebel soldier covered in blood was stabbed and fell out. There were an indeterminable number of soldiers fighting viciously with the Overwatch Council officials lying in ambush.


    The order of hierarchy in the rebel army was strict. When Qin Heng coldly gave the order to carry out a counterattack on both sides of the street with arge number of soldiers¡¯ lives as the price, the rain of arrows around them naturally decreased.


    Bright knives shed past as the dozen sinister tripwires on the street were quickly cut through. These ck tripwires were like a venomous snake with their head chopped off. Theyy motionlessly on the ground while the poisonous needles with a metallic sheen were like the shiny fluids on a snake¡¯s skin.


    Qin Heng sat on his horse below the g and fixed his eyes on the front. Raising the horsewhip ferociously in his hand, he brought it down forcefully.


    A fierce general at his side grunted and lifted a long spear in his hands. Roaring in a loud voice, he said, ¡°Kill!¡± He squeezed the horse with his legs and led hundreds of riders once again through the long street. For a moment, all that could be heard were the crashing of hooves like rolling thunder. The aura was imposing.


    More wretched cries rang out on Chang Street, as well as sounds of knives sliding into flesh in the private residences. Bodies fell to the ground with a muffled thud. It was difficult to see the figures of the Overwatch Council officials. They only knew that these people in the neighboring residences were carrying out killings.


    Gradually, blood seeped out from under the wooden door.


    The fierce general in the Qin family¡¯s vanguard did not pay it any attention and led his subordinates in a charge. His long spear stretched out and sent up a gust of wind. With a screech, it pierced through the wooden door beside the man and horse.


    With an earth-shattering roar, the fierce general drew back the spear to find a ck-clothed man at the end of it. Fresh blood flowed from the spear as it pierced through the chest of the Overwatch Council secret agent.


    The fierce general under the armor gave a cold snort and shook his shoulder, tossing aside the body on the tip of the spear like a paper bag.


    He rode his horse ahead and once again stepped past the puddles of blood on the street and rode ahead quickly. The ck spear in his hands waspletely cast from metal. It was ferocious and struck fiercely. Along the street, he stabbed five wooden doors and quickly killed a number of people.


    In the back, Qin Heng coldly watched his general. Waving his hand, he ordered the army to follow in order. He nned to use their superior military power to suppress the attack from the Overwatch Council from the sides of the streets. Although they had lost 200 soldiers earlier, there was still not a single tremble in Qin Heng¡¯s heart. He never believed that the dark and sinister methods of the Overwatch Council could truly stop the progress of arge army.


    An official of the Overwatch Council, with a crossbow in his hands, appeared on a tower to the front and left. He took aim at the general in the lead. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t have to time to pull the trigger because an arrow had already pierced through his eyes. The official gave a muffled groan and fell off the tower.


    Immediately following that, a number of whistling sounds came after the fierce vanguard general. It came from a dozen soldiers with bows in their hands riding wildly on horses. They fired from the left and right. Their arrows moved quickly.


    Immediately, many holes appeared on the towers of the residence buildings on the two sides of the street. The Overwatch Council officials, whoy in ambush and were about to fire their crossbows at the general, were all hit by the arrows. Of the three great powers in the world, the Qing army¡¯s riding archers were the most powerful. At this time, the riders moved down Chang Street with powerful bows in their hands. In just a moment, the Overwatch Council officials no longer showed themselves.


    Even when the asional crossbow bolt flew out, it wasn¡¯t well aimed. The ones thatnded on the general¡¯s armor were unable to prate deeply and only caused some light bleeding.


    Only an instant was needed for the Qin family general to lead the guard in charging forward about 300 meters. Behind him were the majestic riders. In front of him was wide opennd with nothing between them and the Royal Pce.


    A chilling signal arrow went up in Chang Street. With a series of bangs, the windows on all of the homes on the two sides of the streets were closed. Although the killing continued in the homes, Chang Street recovered its unusual calm.


    The general¡¯s face was covered with blood stains. He wore a baleful expression. He drew back the long spear and ced it behind him. He then charged straight to the opening of the street like a mountain-splitting ax. Although he noticed the strange behavior on the sides of the street, he didn¡¯t feel a glimmer of fear. The surprise attack was alreadyplete. How could the Overwatch Council stop the progression of the army with their ghostly tricks?


    Scoundrels. He thought disdainfully.


    Qin Heng led the army down Chang Street. He looked at the suddenly peaceful Chang Street with an icy expression and thought mockingly that, in the end, the Overwatch Council still could not bear to see the light.


    At this time, an order suddenly rang out on Chang Street. The order was only one word.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    This word was simple and clean, but it contained boundless danger. Qin Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his brow twitched.


    The rebel soldiers drew their bows and sent countless arrows flying out toward the ce the order hade from. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. It sounded like heavy rain was hitting the city. Immediately, the wooden tower was pierced with countless holes. A long arrow broke through the air. There was only a muffled groan. The Overwatch Council member who had given the order had died.


    Immediately after, there was only the sound of horses¡¯ hooves and killing. An arrow flew through the air. The order rang out again.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Qin Heng¡¯s face became gloomy. He held the reins and charged along Chang Street. He didn¡¯t know what the Overwatch Council¡¯s call of ¡°wait¡± meant. At this time, he could have chosen to split his soldiers and go around Chang Street, which was heavily ambushed by Overwatch Council soldiers, or chosen a more dependable method. However, military orders were as weighty as a mountain. Since his father hadmanded him to be the first to reach the Royal Pce, he had to maintain this speed¡ªeven if he had to pay arger price.


    He ferociously waved the horse whip in his hand. The thousands of rebel soldiers on Chang Street cried out uniformly, ¡°Kill!¡± Like a flood, the lightly armored rebel soldiers surged toward the seemingly empty but dangerous Chang Street.


    They broke through to the tail end of Chang Street. Zhengyang Gate, which was behind him, was lit up by the rising sun. In front, the wide and expansivend called to him. Faintly, he could see that the Royal Pce was still waiting for him to attack it. He was filled with heroism and courage.


    He suddenly heard the thundering of horses¡¯ hooves and saw 200 or so riders appear at the empty space at the end of Chang Street. He didn¡¯t know when these riders had appeared. They wore light armor and were fitted with long swords. They waited silently and coldly for the rebel army¡¯s arrival.


    Beside these riders, there were over 10 random bodies. These were the bodies of 10 or so scouts the Qin family had sent out. Not only where the scouts dead, even the horses had fallen onto the ground.


    The vanguard general of the Qin family narrowed his eyes. He knew that these riders had to be powerful to catch and kill over 10 of his subordinates without them making any sound.


    It was the Imperial Army.


    At this time, there was no way to stop. The general of the vanguard held his spear tightly in his hands. The roughness and coldness of the spear made him feel boundless confidence. He squeezed his heels and led the dozens of riders behind him straight into the Imperial Army.


    The general of the Imperial Army was enveloped in armor. Only his eyes were exposed. These eyes held no other emotion other than calm, indifference, and determination. They showed indifference for his own life and determination toplete the mission the Commander had given him.


    He raised his saber high. The de glinted with light, making one shiver in fear. Squeezing his heels, the warhorse beneath his body moved forward like an arrow from a bowstring.


    Hundreds of riders charged forward like this with boundless courage. It was like two different colored floods about to crash into each other.


    ...


    ...


    Another Overwatch Councilmand suddenly rang out over Chang Street, which had just fallen silent. ¡°Release!¡± The Qin family general of the vanguard watched with red eyes as the imperial riders charged toward him at a high speed. With a roar, his horse suddenly elerated. Just as he was about to charge out of the street, his ears suddenly heard the cry of ¡°release!¡±


    His state of mind was determined. There wasn¡¯t a glimmer of panic or any reduction in his speed. He didn¡¯t care at all about the scoundrels of the Overwatch Council. He only cared about the valiant Imperial Army in front of him. He had to make a path of blood for the Commander that led toward the Royal Pce.


    A ck shadow suddenly flew out of the residences on the side. It just happened to appear in the air in front of the vanguard general¡¯s horse.


    The fierce general squeezed his elbow and poked out with his spear. The tip of the spear shed with light. With a series of tears, the ck shadow was immediately torn apart. The cloth flew wildly while the powder contained within flew into the air. Some of it scattered onto the general¡¯s body but most of itnded on the horse.


    He cut off his breath. Both his eyes were red as blood. He knew the Overwatch Council had powerful poisons, but he was not afraid at all. As long as the poison couldn¡¯t reach his heart, for now, he would be able to fight back the imperial soldiers getting closer to him. He was worried about his stead. Hardening his heart, he struck the rump of the horse with the rear of the spear. The horse was startled and once again elerated.


    Tu. Tu. Tu. Tu. A series of springs rang out. Crossbow bolts once again flew through the long silent street. The vanguard general of the Qin army huffed coldly and swung out with his long spear to protect his vital regions and the head of his horse. The spear whirled as he knocked countless arrows to the ground. asionally, a few arrows would strike his armor and fall to the ground with a crisp ding.


    The fierce general suddenly realized that there a few smears of inauspicious red amongst the rain of arrows.


    Red?


    Fire?


    ...


    ...


    With a thud, three arrows struck the heavy armor of the vanguard general and head of his horse. There was fire cotton wrapped around the arrow. It sparked with mes. The red was not very noticeable in the rising sun, but it was particrly fatal.


    The spark touched the powder on the heavy armor and burst into mes with a whoosh. From the horse¡¯s head to the heavy armor to the helmet, wherever there was powder, the spark would immediately extend to there. In just a moment, the fire was burning hotly and enveloped the entire general within the fire.


    A wretched roar came from the zing fire. At this moment, the still valiant vanguard maintained their charging posture while he had already be a ming torch.


    He gave a horrifying cry and threw down the spear in his hands as he tried to smother the mes on his body. It was something he would never be able to aplish. A fire by the Overwatch Council could not be put out so easily. The general knew it was over for him. He felt iparable fear in his heart.


    The horse was in great pain and running wild. The rider and horse enveloped by the mes charged toward the front of the Imperial Army.


    The general of the Imperial Army stared indifferently and mockingly at the man on fire charging toward him. As the two riders passed each other, the general of the Imperial Army pulled out his long knife with a shing. The knife moved without sound. It passed through the fire, and sliced through the vanguard general¡¯s neck.


    With a crack, the head was severed. Held in by the neck armor, it burned in the mes.


    The burning horse gave a wretched cry and charged blindly with its headless master on its back. It ran straight into a wall on the side of the street. With a heavy crash, the man and horse fell to the ground with a tragic cry.


    No one looked at them. The 200 or so riders in imperial armor maintained their present speed. They passed the bodies of the vanguard soldiers, who had been shot full of holes or burned to a crisp, and headed straight for the middle of the army to Qin Heng.


    ...


    ...


    Qin Heng had no idea what kind of shameless and sinister murder the vanguard he valued had suffered through. When he heard the Overwatch Council¡¯s second cry of ¡°wait,¡± he had already ordered his army to begin pressing forward toward the two sides of Chang Street because the Overwatch Council¡¯s second attack had already begun.


    After a long silence, the two cold cries of ¡°wait¡± rang out. The rain of arrows falling on the rebel soldiers grew denser. More of them were aimed at the center, where the battle standard was, particrly where Qin Heng was among his camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s a repeating crossbow!¡± Finally, a rebel soldier yelled out in fear. A batch of arrows flew through the air. The cry seemed particrly startling. A dense row of strikes rang out. One arrow could be blocked, but what about the second or the third?


    A dozen or so soldiers bravely stood in front of Qin Heng¡¯s horse. They only had shields in their hands. They were woefully inadequate for blocking such dense and quick arrows. Using their own bodies and therge bodies of their warhorses, they made a shield of flesh around Qin Heng.


    Chang Street was filled with people falling and horses tumbling. Wretched screams rang out endlessly. Countless rebel soldiers had an arrow in their faces. The fresh blood mixed with the sweat. Chaos was everywhere.


    In an instant, half of the people around Qin Heng died. Qin Heng knew that the target of the Overwatch Council was himself. His face was covered in bloodstains. Under the blood, his face was unusually calm. It was not until this moment that he finally confirmed why Fan Xian had the Overwatch Council lie in ambush at Zhengyang Gate. It was not only to retaliate and stall for time. Fan Xian was fighting desperately to make sure that he left this life here.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian ced such an importance on his life, he was still not afraid. He looked at the initially peaceful Chang Street, which was now filled with the loud twangs of crossbows, and at his subordinates bravely and pointlessly doing battle with the poisonous powder and hidden crossbow bolts. A tendon rose near his temple as a rage-filled his chest. These scoundrels only knew how to fight with such lowly methods. Did they dare think that it could hold him?


    He pulled out the sword at his side and squeezed his heels. His horse leapt forward like a dragon and into the arrows. He roared out, ¡°For Qing Kingdom, kill!¡±


    The main general was risking his life in a charge. This revitalized the rebel soldiers greatly. They uniformly cried out ¡°kill¡± a number of times and pushed toward the two sides of the streets, despite the rain of arrows. Using their bodies and lives, they suppressed arge portion of the Overwatch Council¡¯s second wave of attack.


    The rebel army still had the advantage of numbers. As long as they coulde into contact with the Overwatch Council officials hiding in the darkness, they would win the final victory.


    At this time, the Imperial Army at the other end of the street had already charged over. It was only 200 soldiers, but it seemed like thunder from 2,000 soldiers. The aura of killing was strong. Their power could not be stopped.


    Like a flood, they charged into the forcefully scattered Qin family army. Both sides wore armor, held des in their hands, and were filled with bloodlust. Although the Qin family army¡¯s shape was slightly messy, the narrow Chang Street was a direct sh without any possible paths to retreat from.


    The two groups of riders moving forward at high speeds carried out the first direct sh. It was like tworge metal hammers crashing ruthlessly together. A horrifying and ear-piercing crash rang out.


    In an instant, countless metal riders fell from their horses and were tragically trampled. The people on the horses were stabbed, squeezed, chopped, and shocked to death.


    Weapons, armor shed, and auras shed.


    Qin Heng watched all this with an ashen expression. He wondered just how many people Fan Xian and the Great Prince had to be able toy so many people in ambush by Zhengyang Gate.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I stashed all units that could move inside Zhengyang Gate.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at the wisps of smoke inside Jingdou and said with a heavy expression, ¡°Although we had not guessed that their forces would be sorge ande through all nine city gates, since I ced them within Zhengyang Gate, I have to make sure they make some noise!¡±


    The Great Prince nced at him and then looked at the rebel army¡¯s standard in the streets as it came gradually closer. Unable to stop his eyes narrowing slightly, he said, ¡°In the end, it is only one path. Therger picture cannot be changed. Earlier, if you had charged against the flow in Zhengyang Gate, you might actually have had a chance to break out.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess would certainly have a backup team outside Jingdou,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Break through? With what?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jing Ge disappear with 200 ck Knights into Jingdou?¡± The Great Prince nced at him.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reply. He only looked at the square below the Royal Pce with a heavy expression. This square was big. Back then, when the troops were reviewed, it had held tens of thousands of soldiers. At this time, he could faintly feel the shaking of the earth. Presumably, the rebel army of the eight different routes were about to surround this area. Even if he had long seen through the words of ¡°life¡± and ¡°death,¡± he still couldn¡¯t help his heart trembling.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of Zhengyang Gate. He knew that most of his and the Great Prince¡¯s forces outside the Pce had been gathered on that path. Regardless of who wanted to reach the Pce through there, they would probably have to pay a heavy price.


    If he knew that it was the second generation military figure of the Qin family who was, at this moment, moving with great difficulty through the arrows and poison, he would probably haveughed out loud. Fan Xian had always remembered the Qin family¡¯s attack in the valley. He didn¡¯t know how many of the loyal Overwatch Council subordinates or how many of the riders, from what was essentially the suicide squad of the Imperial Army, would still be alive after a moment.


    As the Great Prince said, a mere city gate was not enough to change therger picture.


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of the pce walls, a rider appeared at the opening of a street near the side of the square. The imperial soldiers had long retreated back into the Pce. There was not a single person on the square outside the pce gates. Thus, the appearance of this rider was abrupt. It was like an inharmonious ck spot appearing between the expansive heaven and earth.


    Amidst the clip-clopping of the horse¡¯s hooves, the rider did not rest at all. He headed from the side of the square directly into the center of the square and came to a stop outside the Royal Pce.


    Behind this rider, there were thousands of riders from the Qin and Ye armies. After the eight roads were swept clear of all resistance, they used a method called dark clouds to bear down on the city ande to a stop in front of the Royal Pce.


    The dense rebel soldiers slightly surrounded the entire Royal Pce. The silence and speechlessness emanated an air of murder. This heavy atmosphere made the imperial soldiers on the pce wall tremble in their hearts without reason.


    Fan Xian and the Great Prince finally stopped using conversation to cover the tension in their hearts. They silently watched everything in front of them.


    A momentter, the banner that had been snapping in the morning wind appeared in the people¡¯s field of vision. This banner came around the corner from Chang Street. There was a giant ¡°Qin¡± character on the banner.


    Another rider rode up quickly from the other side of the pce. He held arge banner in his hands, which had the ¡°Ye¡± character inscribed on it.


    Atst, there was a bright yellow banner without a single character on it. There was only a dragon flying through the clouds embroidered with gold thread. The golden w grasped the shattered auspicious cloud and stepped into the sky.


    ¡°Even the dragon banner is openly disyed.¡± Fan Xian finally spoke after a long silence. The Qin and Ye family armies were too powerful. Although he was a ninth-level ace and endlessly determined, when faced with the dense army, he couldn¡¯t help but feel numb on his scalp.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡± The Great Prince looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Too much anything will always appear scary.¡±


    Fan Xian then summoned a subordinate and said a few words.


    The threerge banners slowly moved forward. They approached the front of the Royal Pce under the heated gazes of the rebels around the square and under the slightly fearful gazes of the imperial soldiers in the Royal Pce. It came to a stop behind the first rider to enter the square and fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°You refused to break through the barricade. I always thought you had kept back some trump card.¡± The Great Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed at the riders and banners in front of the Royal Pce.


    ¡°My trump card is gone,¡± Fan Xian said without any change in expression. ¡°I had always thought that those old men wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. I always thought that since the rebel army had already entered the city, they would jump out and y the part of a super Saiyan person. It¡¯s a pity. I think I guessed something wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is a Saiyan?¡± The corner of the Great Prince¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I am also very confused. Has Director Chen really been poisoned?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the mountain-like army in front of the Royal Pce and suddenly took a deep breath. pping the bricks of the pce wall, he said, ¡°It is just us, so what?¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him deeply and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with you.¡±


    As troubles approached, the building was filled with worry. The corner building of the Royal Pce had two worried people, but they were joking with each other. The leaders of the Imperial Army around them stole looks at this sight. They heard the young master¡¯s and Commander¡¯s easyughter. For some reason, they felt that the rebel army in front of the Royal Pce was not as scary as they had thought.


    The Great Prince looked at the lonely three banners and the foremost rider. He smiled slightly. ¡°They are using an imposing aura to suppress us and trying to scare the Imperial Army. How could my subordinates be so timid?¡±


    ¡°We yed all our cards against Zhengyang Gate for what?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the four riders standing in front of the Royal Pce.


    ¡°So that we could kill off some of their spirit and intimidate their hearts.¡±


    ¡°Then how could we allow these four riders to stand so arrogantly in front of the Royal Pce as a sigh of power?¡±


    ¡°ording to military tradition, the first rider to reach the enemy would win endless glory.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at the rider that looked like a ck dot. A momentter, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then we will give him his glory.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows. As a Commander of the Western Expedition Army, he had a natural respect for Qing Kingdom¡¯s military traditions. Although he loathed the riders standing silently in front of the Royal Pce and showing off their strength, he hadn¡¯t thought of doing anything. Furthermore, the other side stood in a good position. It was difficult for an arrow to reach them.


    Fan Xian said resolutely and decisively, ¡°I am not a military man. And, I don¡¯t understand glory. I only know that this is a matter of life and death. To stand in front of me at this moment, then that is...¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even finished speak when his hand had already waved down. The city guarding crossbow, which had been silent for countless years in the corner of the Royal Pce, suddenly gave a chilling cry as if waking up all the resentful spirits that had once died within the Royal Pce.


    Crack! After arge spring lock sound passed, a crossbow bolt the thickness of a child¡¯s arm left the crossbow like lightning and traveled along a pre-destined path.


    The riders and banners stood alone in front of the Royal Pce arrogantly. Coldly, they looked disdainfully at the imperial soldiers atop the pce walls and conveyed a powerful force of suppression and pressure.


    All of this was broken by the sound of the crossbow.


    The first rider to enter the boundaries of the Royal Pce didn¡¯t even have time to raise his head before the giant crossbow bolt went through his body and entered his warhorse¡¯s body. Apanied by arge spray of blood, the man and horse were pinned viciously against the stone pavement of the square.


    Fan Xian then finished what he was saying. ¡°Stupid.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Stealing The Banner, Stealing Power, Stealing Heart

    <h4>Chapter 556: Stealing The Banner, Stealing Power, Stealing Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The city guarding crossbow bolt was like a short spear. It pierced through the bodies of the person and horse before being deeply embedded in the gaps between the pavements in the square. The metal arrow, which was as thick as a child¡¯s arm, vibrated endlessly and gave off a buzzing sound. Blood flowed out freely from the body of the rider pinned underneath the arrow.


    Many people realized what had happened, including the rebel soldiers and imperial soldiers on the pce walls. Tens of thousands of people stared dumbstruck at this sight and didn¡¯t dare to believe their eyes. Such arge crossbow bolt had pierced through the rider¡¯s body. It was like a punishment from heaven or hammer that fell down from beyond the clouds.


    Deathly silence and icy fear spread out through the square.


    The three officers holding the gs didn¡¯t realize what had happened. They stared stupidly at the rider turning into bloody bubbles in front of them and at the intestinal juices that had been squeezed out, unsure of how to respond.


    Horses were different from people. Even though they were carefully selected warhorses, after the three horses saw this sight and felt the terror of the arrow, their instincts made them neigh in unison. They began to run wildly toward the rear.


    A momentter, two of the military banners fluttered in the morning wind and returned miserably to the rebel army military camp. The bright yellow dragon g fell tragically to the ground and rolled into a ball, looking pitiful.


    The soldier holding the banner had been shocked by the city guarding crossbow, and the warhorse he was sitting on ran wildly in fright. His grip loosened slightly and dropped the dragon g to the ground.


    The tens of thousands of soldiers standing on and below the pce walls were still in a death-like silence. Their gazes had moved from the puddle of blood to that g, which represented the dignity of the Qing royal family. The dragon g represented the Qing army¡¯s invincibility in battle. The g that seemed like it should forever fly in front of the army and could never fall was lying pathetically on the ground.


    The emotion in the tens of thousands of gazes wasplicated, angry, and not right.


    On the pce walls, Fan Xian watched this scene with narrowed eyes. He smiled at the Great Prince beside him and said, ¡°It is quite effective, right?¡±


    The Great Prince did not reply. He thought to himself that the Crown Prince had raised an army today, but, at this moment, he had lost the dragon g. It was truly embarrassing.


    The imperial soldiers on the pce walls suddenly cheered in unison. This cry was, without a doubt, a powerful whip across the face of the tens of thousands of rebel soldiers standing below the pce walls.


    ...


    ...


    At this moment, the empty-handed rider who had lost the g had already returned to the rebel army camp. He sat on his horse with his head lowered and body trembling. He knew that he would certainly face strict punishment by military rules. A g-bearer was an honorable position. He had slipped up and allowed the dragon g to fall to the ground.


    The hundreds of riders in the rebel army camp gradually stepped aside. The Crown Prince, Li Chengqian, slowly walked out in a bright suit of armor under the escort of a few major generals. He only nced at the rider and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze was warm, but that rider felt iparable shame. He gritted his teeth and turned his horse around, preparing to go to the square to steal back that dragon g. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if he died.


    Unexpectedly, a general at the Crown Prince¡¯s side urged his horse forward and came to the rider¡¯s side. ¡°When two armies exchange blows, the one who loses the g is beheaded!¡±


    When the word ¡°beheaded¡± was uttered, the rider¡¯s entire body trembled. He unconsciously closed his eyes but did his best to keep his body upright. Then, he felt the chill on his neck.


    The general pulled back his knife and didn¡¯t even nce at the body that fell to the ground next to him. He huffed coldly from his nose and squeezed his heels. The horse beneath him leaped forward like lightning. He had ridden out of the rebel army camp in an instant, heading straight for the center of the square below the pce walls.


    He directly faced the dragon banner rolled up on the ground.


    Of the tens of thousands of rebel soldiers, not all of them knew this general. They all knew what he was going to do. Involuntarily, their hearts trembled and hot blood surged to their heads. Tens of thousands of people roared out with rhythm and in unison.


    Amidst this iron-blooded cheer from tens of thousands of people, the warhorse beneath the general flew like a dragon. Its four hooves seemed to float above the ground. He moved like an arrow straight toward the Royal Pce.


    The lone rider passed through the square under the gaze of tens of thousands of people. He rode toward the city guarding crossbow on the pce wall, appearing heroic.


    The horse moved quickly. The equestrian skill of the rider was incredible. It seemed like he was charging in a straight line toward the pce walls. In reality, he was following a strange path. Although it was a bit roundabout, it was powerful. He only needed a moment before he reached the center of the square.


    Up until now, the city guarding crossbow on the pce walls had yet to fire an arrow.


    The imperial soldiers and Overwatch Council officials beside the giant city guarding crossbow felt cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. They had no way of mapping the rebel soldier¡¯s forward trajectory. At such a high speed, the enemy seemed to keenly know the speed and defensive boundaries of the crossbow.


    Fan Xian watched this scene with narrowed eyes. He felt that he had only blinked and this rebel soldier had already charged to the foot of the pce wall and to the front of the dragon banner.


    The powerful city guarding crossbow had just demonstrated its strength, yet this rebel soldier still charged over. Such vigor and courage were truly admirable. For some reason, Fan Xian suddenly thought of Thirteenth Wang. His heart jumped slightly.


    His hand was about to raise. With great willpower, hemanded himself to lower it slowly. This small movement was not noticed by the Great Prince because his eyes were filled with astonishment as he watched this one-man show while the two armies fought for power.


    When two armies confronted each other, an imposing manner was of the utmost importance. The banner was the power. Thus, stealing the banner was stealing power.


    The rebel soldier was about to ride past the dragon g but didn¡¯t reduce his speed. Instead, he used a remarkable riding technique. He hung off the stirrups with one foot and reached his hand down to easily lift up the dragon banner.


    Although Fan Xian had lowered his arm, the unit responsible for operating the city guarding crossbow was not about to let go of such a good opportunity. They triggered the crossbow¡¯s heavy spring lock.


    With a metallic ng, the thick pce walls seemed to fire out with that arrow and shake slightly.


    ...


    ...


    A loud neigh rose into the sky. The rebel soldier at the foot of the pce walls seemed to have guessed when the arrow would be fired. Half a moment before, he raised the horse whip and kicked his heels against his horse¡¯s abdomen. He had it rise onto two legs with a crazed roar.


    The war horse¡¯s front legs hovered in the air. Itsrge body was forcefully twisted. It even remained in hovering in ce for an astonishing moment.


    The rebel soldier held the bright yellow dragon banner in one hand and raised the horse whip in the other. He rode crookedly on the warhorse and was lit up by the rising sun, appearing heroic withoutpare.


    The massive arrow suddenly arrived before him. It brushed passed his warhorse¡¯s abdomen and pierced down viciously.


    The metal arrow pierced into the tiles on the square, shattering stone and sending shards awry. It did not damage a hair on the rebel soldier¡¯s head.


    The rebel soldier twisted his left elbow and pulled in his reins. Below him, the horse¡¯s head turned to the left. His hoovesnded on the ground with a neigh. All the muscles in its body loosened and tightened. It ran like a streak of smoke and headed easily straight back to the camp, back to the Crown Prince¡¯s side.


    The rebel soldier did not dismount. Instead, he stuck the bright yellow dragon banner heavily into the ground. The pole of the banner entered the dirt and held firm. The dragon banner once again fluttered in the morning breeze, emanating glory.


    Then, he turned his horse¡¯s head and stared without words at the two little ck dots on the pce wall.


    In just a moment, this rebel soldier had done something that most people would not be able to do. From the moment he leaped out of the camp, tens of thousands of soldiers had cried out. Now that he had stolen back the dragon banner and returned to the camp, the cheers from the tens of thousands of people grew louder and louder.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Brave...¡± Fan Xian gently wiped the cold sweat in the palm of his hands. He expressed an attitude that he should not have as one of themanders. ¡°The Qing Kingdom indeed has countless brave warriors. No wonder it could move across the world unhindered and not have any enemies.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said, ¡°It is Gong Dian. He had been the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army for so many years. He has a much better knowledge of the city guarding crossbow than you or me. He is also an eighth-level ace. He risked death to bravely steal the banner despite his important position as a general. Such courage truly made one admirable.


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Ah, so it is him. No wonder. General Gong grew up near the edges of Dingzhou and had been tending to horses since he was young. A self-taught Hu rider, he was known as the best in the army.¡±


    This was not the first time Fan Xian had heard of Gong Dian¡¯s background. He calmly watched the rebel army¡¯s camp and found that the Crown Prince was surrounded mostly by generals from the Qin family, while there seemed to only be Gong Dian from the Ye family in Dingzhou, Gong Dian, the previous Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army, once the Qing Emperor¡¯s trusted aide. Because of the Qing Emperor¡¯s suspicions toward the Ye family, he had chosen to use the Hanging Temple matter and imprisoned Gong Dian on a groundless excuse.


    Fan Xian had been involved from the beginning to the end in the Hanging Temple matter. He had been heavily injured, yet there were still many secrets within it that he did not understand. He knew that the Emperor had drawn a great deal of terrifying opposition to Jingdou in the present day because of his paranoia.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped again. The Eldest Princess, Chen Pingping, and Lin Ruofu had all said at different times that the Emperor did not have any major weaknesses other than his paranoia and that he would fall to that.


    The Great Prince abruptly raised his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a draw.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. The rebel army had surrounded the Pce and was powerful. Given the present defensive power in the Pce, it was impossible to hold out for more than a few days. Thus, they had to take the first opportunity and use the most direct method in striking the rebel army¡¯s imposing manner. Although they could not hope that stealing the banner would be like stealing their courage, it would at least stop the other side from charging in on a spurt of energy. This turned it into a rtively slow process.


    That was why there was such a brutal massacre in front of Zhengyang Gate and the city gate guarding crossbow was used again for the first time in years. Even if they killed only one person, they had to do it in a way that chilled the hearts of the rebel soldiers.


    Gong Dian¡¯s careless retrieval of the banner turned the situation around again. Fortunately, although the rebel soldiers¡¯ spirit rose again, it did not seem that they would attack at once.


    The rebel army clearly had the advantage, but Fan Xian could count a few reasons as to why they didn¡¯t attack immediately. The Pce defenses had natural advantages. The walls were tall and thick, the arrows were sharp, and everyone was united in purpose. The strength in the Pce was stuck in a death trap. If the rebel army attacked, this power destined for death and rebirth would not give the Crown Prince time to reconsider.


    However, the more important question was, who would attack who?


    ¡°The superior forces I anticipated have yet to arrive,¡± Fan Xian smiled warmly at the Great Prince and said. ¡°I am sure that the rebel army also has a headache. They are not all of the same boat. Nominally, the Ye and Qin families both support the Crown Prince, but what would the Crown Prince think? Ye Zhong is the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw...¡±


    He raised his hand and pointed at a military horse far in the distance to the right, ¡°The Second Prince and Ye Zhong should be over there. Do you think the Crown Prince would let the Ye family charge into danger and allow the Second Prince to reap the rewards?¡±


    The Great Prince spoke heavily, ¡°Of course, the Second Prince would not allow his father-inw to ride out. He thinks about a lot of things. If hepletely loses the gamble in the end, he knows how Chengqian would deal with him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Fan Xian gently patted the green tiles of the pce walls and looked at the Imperial Army right in front that was slowlying toward the Royal Pce. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°These two of our brothers both have an agenda. Before they negotiate properly, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Of course, no matter how you look at it, they are the lions, and we are the antelopes. But, they won¡¯t want to lose too many people, so they are certain to encourage a surrender.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°The Crown Prince is a gentle person.¡±


    The Crown Prince was fighting under a banner of righteousness. He was not there to start a rebellion. If he didn¡¯t say some imperial and imposing words before fighting, it would be like trying to wee guests before the weing arch waspleted.


    Fan Xian was certain that was something no rebellion would do. Thus, he calmly waited for Crown Prince Li Chengqian to speak.


    ...


    ...


    The tens of thousands of rebel soldiers continued to gather and form into arrays as they slowly forced their way toward the Royal Pce. The ck and oppressive clouds moved toward the city and made one fearful. The Imperial Army, which was like a ck cloud, stopped two arrow flights away from the pce walls. Amongst the sea of people, a number of people slowly rode out. It was the Crown Prince with important generals at this side.


    Beside the Crown Prince was a general of the Qin family. Gong Dian, who had carelessly showcased his skills, was two riders away.


    Fan Xian watched this scene with narrowed eyes and clearly saw a great deal. Gong Dian, following the Crown Prince, was certainly the Ye family showing their loyalty. However, the Crown Prince did not have much trust in the Ye family.


    To the Crown Prince¡¯s right-hand side was old Master Qin. This old man had put on his armor again and rode onto the battlefield. There was a murderous air on his old face that had umted from countless years on the battlefield. His usually muddy eyes stared like an eagle at the juniors on the pce wall. Not a single sign of aging could be seen.


    Given old Master Qin¡¯s position and power in the Qing Kingdom, he was, without question, the true nucleus and lead of this mission. The Empress dowager trusted him, and the Crown Prince trusted him. He had also reciprocated with sufficient support for the empress dowager and Crown Prince.


    A few wisps of his white hair seeped out from under his armor and was blown in Jingdou¡¯s morning wind. They appeared somewhat lonely.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes sight was good. He silently watched that Qing Kingdom military elder. For some reason, he thought of the 1998 world cup in his previous life. After Brazil and Hond¡¯s final match, Zagallow walked against the wind at the side of the field. His meager white hair was blown with great mournfulness.


    He wasn¡¯t letting go or letting his mind wander, he only unconsciously thought of this scene. Fan Xian sucked in a deep breath thinking to himself, Zagallow had umted merit over many generations. After winning that game, he still had a gloomy ending. How could the old Qin Master be an exception?


    At this time, the old Qin Master, who had been cursed by Fan Xian, nced at the Crown Prince and slowly opened his mouth to speak to the imperial soldiers on the pce walls. ¡°You are all soldiers of Qing Kingdom. How could you help Fan Xian, the traitor who killed the Emperor? Prince Heqing, listen to the announcement...¡±


    When the old Qin Master opened his mouth, all the air above the pce walls began to buzz.


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils constricted. He met the Great Prince¡¯s eyes, recognizing the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. The old Qin Master¡¯s cultivation was powerful, and his martial skill profound.


    Fan Xian quietly wiped the sweat from his palm on the green bricks. He had long wondered who was the strong warrior in the Qin family. No matter what, he would never have guessed that the ninth-level ace hidden deeply in the Qin family would be the old Qin Master himself.


    This reality charged into Fan Xian¡¯s mind and turned his face an ugly color. There was indeed no lies beneath that famous reputation. The Qin family had held sway across the world for dozens of years. The old Qin Master had long been in the position as the first ranked person in the Qing army. There was indeed a reason why even the iparably proud Yan Xiaoyi had been respectful toward him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s right index finger trembled slightly from excitement, not fear. When he had killed Yan Xiaoyi, it had been difficult. Now, it would probably be an even more powerful feeling of satisfaction to kill this old man.


    As he nced silently again at Gong Dian in the rebel army¡¯s camp, his right index finger recovered its calm. Toward the bottom of the pce walls, he yelled, ¡°Qing Ye!¡±


    The old man had not finished speaking his first sentence when Fan Xian yelled down these two words. These two words contained his Tyrannical zhenqi. Although it was not as rich and grand as the old Qin Master¡¯s tone, it was especially explosive. Instantly, it suppressed the old Qin Master¡¯s voice.


    The tens of thousands of people on and below the pce walls all turned their gazes toward Fan Xian on the wall.


    The old Qin Master furrowed his brows slightly. It seemed he had not expected the Tyrannical zhenqi in Fan Xian¡¯s body to be so powerful. He had further not expected to hear the name he had not heard in a very long time at the foot of the pce walls.


    Qin Ye? In this world, who else dared to call him by this name other than the empress dowager?


    Fan Xian dared. Angry expressions appeared on the faces of the Qin family generals next to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Qin Ye!¡±


    Fan Xian cried out explosively once again. The sound spiraled throughout the Royal Pce. It intimated everyone¡¯s minds and drew the attention of the old Qin Master.


    Separated by a vast distance and under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, Fan Xian looked at where the old Qin Master was and faintly said, ¡°You have only one son. Where is he?¡±


    Qin Heng entered through the Zhengyang Gate and was the closest. At this time, the rebel army had already surrounded the Pce, yet he had still not arrived. The generals of the rebel army had long been worried about this matter. Hearing Fan Xian speak of this, they couldn¡¯t stop a leap of fear in their hearts.


    The old Qin Master narrowed his eyes but did not have an overly shocked expression.


    After pausing a moment, Fan Xian said coldly, ¡°You should have guessed some of it yourself. Correct, your eldest was stabbed to death by my subordinate Jing Ge in the camp. Today, Qin Heng was killed by the Overwatch Council at Zhengyang Gate!¡±


    ¡°Since you dare to betray the Emperor, I will make the Qin family lose their heirs and bloodline!¡±


    Such poisonous words and such piercing thorns plunged the battlefield once again into a suffocating silence. The Great Prince nced at him and said in a lowered voice, ¡°It does not seem like a good idea to drive the old man into a crazed rage right now.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was calm as he stared at Crown Prince Li Chengqian¡¯s position. Faintly, he said, ¡°I just want to see if there will be problems between the old man and Crown Prince if only the former is driven to a crazed rage and thetter is not.¡±


    The situation did not develop in the way Fan Xian imagined. The old Qin Master heard Fan Xian¡¯s poisonous words and only slowly lowered his head. He then slowly raised it again. His face, enveloped by the armor, was indifferent. There was not a single change in his expression.


    ¡°Fan Xian, first, I need to thank you for resolving a question I¡¯ve had for many years,¡± the old Qin Master said slowly as his voice spread in all directions. ¡°My eldest son was killed in the camp. That murderer should have died in prison. When I checked the filester, it was so, but I never found that murderer¡¯s body. Now I know that he had been taken in by that old ck dog.¡±


    This military elder spoke slowly, ¡°I will leave your corpse whole. As for Chen Pingping, I will have him suffer death by a thousand cuts.¡±


    ¡°As for Qin Heng, I have confidence in this child. Even if you can stop him for a moment at Zhengyang Gate, you cannot hold him,¡± the old Qin Master said coldly. ¡°Even if he died, so what? It is not umon for generals to die in battle. If he died to your tricks, then he has died gloriously.¡±


    ¡°End my heirs and bloodline? I¡¯ve never been afraid of your evil birth mother. Do you think you can anger me with these words?¡± The old Qin Master gazed at the junior on the pce walls with mocking eyes.


    ¡°The old man has already gone crazy. Let¡¯s see how long he can keep up the pretense. When a person grows old and is about to die, there appears to be far more nonsensical things.¡±


    Just like the old Qin Master, Fan Xian finally learned a secret that he had guessed at for a long time. He sighed in his heart and transferred his gaze, looking sincerely at the Crown Prince beside the old Qin Master. Speaking before the Crown Prince could open his mouth, he spoke with true feeling and sincerity.


    ¡°Chengqian, surrender.¡±

 Chapter 557 - Placing Three Idols On The Palace Walls

    <h4>Chapter 557: cing Three Idols On The Pce Walls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Chengqian, surrender...¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s gentle words instantly astonished the tens of thousands of people inside and outside the Royal Pce. They felt it was absolutely absurd. The rebel army had surrounded the Pce. There was nowhere for the people inside to escape. Yet, Sir Fan junior was shamelessly urging the Crown Prince to surrender.


    Dressed in martial attire and on his horse, the Crown Prince sucked in a cold breath. He thought to himself that An Zhi¡¯s skin was indeed getting thicker and thicker to be able to say such a thing so naturally. If someone unaware of the situation had heard it, they would probably think that it was Li Chengqian who had been chased as pitifully as a rabbit today and not Fan Xian.


    Speaking of which, it was rather remarkable. In just one night, Fan Xian had changed from a criminal of the court to the so-called regent of the country. He had left behind his life of exile, abruptly entered the Pce, and almost captured the Crown Prince in one action, sessfully turning the tables. However, in the early hours of the morning, the Crown Prince had luckily escaped and the army had entered the city. They had trapped Fan Xian inside the Pce.


    Li Chengqian raised his face to look at his two brothers on the Pce walls. After smiling bitterly, he shook his head and thought self-mockingly that after the old Qin Master had spoken, it should be he who sincerely urged his elder brother to surrender. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian had stolen his words and caused his words to be stuck in his mouth. Fan Xian was indeed wily to an extreme.


    Scattered horse hooves rang out to the right side of the square. Li Chengqian unconsciously twisted his head to see the Dingzhou army entering the capital from the western city gate. It was slowlying closer to the central troops where he was. He furrowed his brows as he saw the Second Prince¡¯s handsome face at the head of thousands of soldiers. A faint chill rose in his heart. His second brother¡¯s thoughts were not simple. His face was extremely like Fan Xian¡¯s, and his secret agenda was just as sinister.


    The Dingzhou troops slowly stopped to the right of the rebel army and carefully maintained a polite attitude toward the rebel army camp.


    ¡°Brother, you and I...¡± The Crown Prince Li Chengqian nced at the Second Prince and finally opened his mouth. He couldn¡¯t wait for the Second prince to speak, but he had no internal strength for support. He had to shout to be heard by those on top of the pce walls. Although he still had the royal dignity that he had nurtured for over 10 years in the Eastern Pce, inparison, he was not as valiant as when Fan Xian viciously attacked the Qin family.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian dug his finger into his ear and nced at the Great Prince but didn¡¯t say anything because the Great Prince was listening intently. Everything the Crown Prince said had been within his calctions. It was nothing more than an attempt to persuade the Great Prince through brotherly affection and, at the same time, ce the me of what happened on Dong Mountain on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders.


    Although the Crown Prince knew the Great Prince would not believe that Fan Xian was the culprit who assassinated the Emperor, he still had to say it. Any brotherly affection had to be built on the foundation of some reasonable logic.


    The Great Prince¡¯s expression darkened. The Emperor had five sons. If one discounted Fan Xian, who had grown up in Danzhou, and the Third Prince, who was thest to be born, he, the Crown Prince, and Second Prince had grown up together. Although the Crown Prince¡¯s status was venerated, the affection between the three brothers was good. Before the Emperor showed favor to the Second Prince, the three prince¡¯s rtionship was far more worthy of being treasured than the bloody stories of conspiracy in the history books.


    Everyone had thought it, but no one had dared to imagine that there would eventually be a day when these three brothers would meet with swords and soldiers.


    The Second Prince, who had stayed silent since the Pce was surrounded, also opened his mouth. He gently kicked his horse with his shoe and allowed the horse to bring him within three meters of the rebel army. Gazing up at the Pce walls, he began to sincerely call up to the Great Prince following the Crown Prince¡¯s words.


    It had to be said that the Second Prince was quite adept at capturing people¡¯s hearts. He didn¡¯t bring up the matter of having the Great Prince surrender. He only talked about their past affections. Using a depressed tone, he narrated his discontentment of having the Great Prince help Fan Xian. He faintly raised the matter of the Qing Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the Great Prince and that it was actually not how a father should be to his son.


    Fan Xian nced at the Great Prince and saw his expression was bing darker and darker. He was not worried that the Great Prince would fall into the enemy¡¯s side because of the pressure of the situation and the Crown Prince and Second Prince¡¯s emotional attack. When he analyzed something, it always started with the person¡¯s personality. He knew that the Great Prince¡¯s personality was like a zing fire.


    He turned to look at the still yelling Second Prince and furrowed his brows slightly. He recognized the general beside him as Ye Zhong.


    Thirty years ago, Ye Zhong had been the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison. Now, he was someone in his 50s. However, he didn¡¯t look old at all or have the air of severity that other famous Qing generals had. His figure was slightly short and fat.


    Fan Xian would not underestimate him. He knew that this person had long be a ninth-level ace. Ye Liuyun¡¯s favorite nephew, and the man who had once fought against his terrifying mother, were both remarkable people. To be able to be the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison at 20 was not something the word ¡°remarkable¡± could adequately covered.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, but his eyes became brighter and brighter. They were like a star that refused to retreat despite the illumination of the rising sun.


    ...


    ...


    The Great Prince suddenly called down the rebel soldiers below the pce walls in a loud voice, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The Second Prince gave a helpless smile and stopped talking.


    The Great Prince said solemnly, ¡°Look at the current situation, yet you still remember to frame Fan Xian! I know you can do whatever ugly thing it is for the sake of the throne, but don¡¯t forget there are some things I cannot do! If you¡¯re going to attack, then attack. There is no need to learn from those fishwives and be so chatty!¡±


    These words were said resolutely and decisively with great vigor. It left absolutely no room for the Crown Prince and Second Prince to turn around in.


    The Second Prince¡¯s usually gentle expression immediately became dark. Bing angry for some unknown reason, he roared toward the top of the Pce walls, ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t you forget that it is us who are brothers!¡±


    ¡°Brothers?¡± The Great Prince had been worried for days about the security of the Royal Pce, as well as making major ns with Fan Xian. His energies had been depleted. His eyes were deeply sunken. However, this made his gaze appear very sharp.


    He looked at the Crown Prince and then at the Second Prince He suddenly said in a severe voice, ¡°Brothers? You two aren¡¯t even willing to be sons, much less brothers!¡±


    Silence. These words had exposed too many things. The imperial soldiers on the Pce walls had long learned of this matter from the posthumous edict. Their eyes immediately filled with rage and pain. However, the expressions of the rebel soldiers below the pce walls became very strange. Although the Emperor had died on Dong Mountain, his imperial might remained. As soldiers in the Qing army, shouldering the Crown Prince¡¯s standard was actually being part of the shady business ofmitting regicide to seize the throne. Who wouldn¡¯t be fearful? Whose heart wouldn¡¯t be drumming wildly?


    The Great Prince stood between the crenels on the pce walls and furrowed his brows tightly. Looking at the Crown Prince, he sorrowfully said, ¡°The Dong Mountain matter was done by the Eldest Princess. I know you don¡¯t have this power, but you must have known of it! Even if father was going to depose you, you are still his son. How could you act so immorally?¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was dim. He maintained his silence, allowing the Great Prince to criticize him angrily. At his side, the old Qin Master furrowed his brows and waved his hand. The rebel soldiers behind him began to make preparations for an attack. Gradually, the tooth-aching sound of bows being drawn could be heard from the rear.


    While the three princes were energetically speaking of royal secrets above and below the Pce walls and being angry at each other, no one noticed that Fan Xian had left the wall. He followed the long stone steps into the interior of the Royal Pce and walked through the empty and expansive square toward Taiji Pce.


    Along the way, Fan Xian looked around intently. Although the Great Prince specialized in battlefield operations on open fields, Fan Xian realized that he was also very knowledgeable about defending a city. Everywhere was prepared. Two towers had been taken apart near the entrance of the stone steps with rocks and heavy logs piled up. It looked like it was to deal with the attack about to happen.


    Beside the three pce doors, there were some strangely shaped rocks prepared. There was even moss on them.


    Fan Xian looked at it narrowed eyes and wondered if the rock gardens in the Pce had also been dismantled by the Great Prince. As he thought this, a group came toward him. Under the escort of a number of imperial soldiers, hundreds of exhausted-looking eunuchs were using a cart to push moss-covered rocks. It was indeed the Pce¡¯s rock gardens.


    The front side of the Royal Pce had three gates. Usually, only one was ever open. When the rebel army attacked, they didn¡¯t just choose one ce. Fan Xian knew that the Great Prince was going to use the rocks from the rock garden to block off these three gates. This work had probably started long before dawn.


    Blocking the rebel soldiers outside the Pce and sealing themselves in the Pce was the so-called defending to the death. Fan Xian sighed and knew that the Great Prince had already firmly made up his mind.


    All along the way, he saw very few imperial soldiers. Compared to the empty and vast Royal Pce, they seemed very sparse. There was truly little power.


    Fan Xian sighed again. He knew that 1,000 imperial soldiers had been moved to the area of the Pce where the eunuchs and serving girls usually lived. It would suppress any disturbances and be the easiest ce to break through.


    Entering Taiji Pce, he saw the worried officials, the heavy-faced Lady Ning and Yi Guipin, and restless Third Prince. Fan Xian sighed for a third time in his heart. He bowed to the schrs Hu and Shu and pushed a smile onto his face as he said to the Third Prince, ¡°Chengping, the battle is about to begin .Do you feel excited?¡±


    The Third Prince was, after all, in a child. After learning that the Royal Pce was surrounded, he had begun to feel fearful. Although he forcefully suppressed the expression on his face, after hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but tten his mouth. There was a glimmer of a smile at Fan Xian teasing amongst the fear. He appeared very funny.


    Fan Xian turned and bowed to the pale-faced empress dowager opposite and then nced at the disheveled empress. In low voice, he said, ¡°I cordially invite Your Highnesses, the empress and empress dowager, up to the pce walls to watch the battle.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The work of elucidating one¡¯s righteousness andbeling oneself as the correct side was a necessary part of a rebellion. It had beenpleted amidst the Great Prince¡¯s angry criticism and the Crown Prince and the Second Prince¡¯s depression. The rebel soldiers below the pce walls had alreadye closer, particrly the thousands of archers in the rear of the army. They began to make preparations to fire together.


    At this moment, there were only 1,000 imperial soldiers on the Pce wall. After this rain of arrows, they might lose arge number of them.


    The Great Prince held a longsword in his hand and walked silently atop of the pce wall. asionally, he gave a signal, ordering the soldiers to be ready to meet the attack of the rebel army. This was the Qing Royal Pce¡¯s first baptism by arrows. Who knew what bloody developments they would be able to stand against after this rain of arrows? They had not anticipated that they would have to guard the Royal Pce. Since they did not gain control of the city gate department, the Imperial Army¡¯s defense was already disadvantaged in terms of battle strategy. They also did not have enough bows. They only had the support of the four city guarding crossbows atop the pce walls. However, there were tens of thousands in the rebel army. Using these four city guarding crossbows was the same as hitting a mosquito with a cannon. How many could be killed?¡±


    ¡°Get ready!¡± The Great Prince grasped the sword tightly in his hands and stared down at the mass of ck below the pce walls. Endless sounds of bows being drawn reached his ears. Involuntarily, his heart also tightened.


    Thousands of archers pulled on their bows at the same time. The fearful creaking sounds seemed to pierce into the ears of everyone in the Royal Pce, shaking through everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    The imperial soldiers on the walls were hidden behind the shields. The soldiers holding them also waited behind the Great Prince.


    The battle could start at any moment. Everyone was waiting for the moment the skies to be filled with screaming arrows.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t let any of this happen. He didn¡¯t have the interest in appreciating the scene of an attack. He was such a pretentious prick that he would wait until the Imperial Army had suffered heavy losses before offering up either his remarkable or evil help.


    On the stone steps, there came the sound of hurried footsteps. Following these footsteps was Fan Xian¡¯s arrival, as well as a dozen old and puffing officials and a number of women being half escorted and half supported by the eunuchs.


    These women were originally the most respected in the world. Now, they had be the lowliest and most humiliated.


    Fan Xian held the Third Prince¡¯s hand and stopped behind the Great Prince. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the waiting arrows of the rebel army and his heart gave an involuntary leap. He thought to himself, If this many arrows came their way, there was no way they could hold onto this Royal Pce. They only heard him activating his zhenqi and calling out in a loud voice toward the rebel soldiers below, ¡°Chengqian, Second Prince, quickly stop what you are doing.¡±


    The Crown Prince and Second Prince started at the call and raised their heads to look in the direction of the Royal Pce. Then, they saw a sight that made their hearts drum endlessly.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Empress dowager!¡±


    Seeing the women that suddenly appeared on the walls of the Royal Pce, the Crown Prince and Second Prince couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock. Even the old Qin Master and Ye Zhong couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. They heard Fan Xian call down to them from beside the women.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to attack yet. I¡¯ve brought your mothers, grandmother, and brother to see you two...¡±


    Hearing these words, many people felt the urge to throw up. No one would have thought that Fan Xian, who had the reputation of being an immortal poet and widely demonstrated the Overwatch Council¡¯s power of darkness, would say such shameless things.


    Only Fan Xian knew that after experiencing the life and death struggle in the meadow that his life had undergone a joyful change. He had walked away from the darkness that had umted over his two lives. He was gradually leaning closer to the past and bing one with the young boy in Danzhou who yelled from the rooftop for theundry to be taken in as the rain came down.


    This kind of Fan Xian was a loveable Fan Xian, a suspicious Fan Xian, a shameless Fan Xian, and a scary Fan Xian.


    No matter how shrewd the Crown Prince and Second Prince were, they couldn¡¯t help but feel anger as they watched this heart-stopping scene. The Second Prince criticized him harshly in a severe voice, ¡°Fan Xian! You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Fan Xian red back and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only just realized?¡±


    The Crown Prince was also iparably angry in his heart.


    At the first instance, he had urgently said to the old Qin Master at his side, ¡°Don¡¯t release the arrows!¡±


    The old Qin Master furrowed his brows and thought, It was expected that Fan Xian would use these nobles in the Pce to threaten him, had the Crown Prince not thought of this problem? The old general sighed in his heart. The Crown Prince was kind-hearted, the timidity that had gradually disappeared these two years had finally appeared again.


    For a soldier, at such a life and death moment, they shouldn¡¯t be any hesitation at all. Taking no action against an evil for fear of harming innocents was nothing but timidity.


    However, the old Qin Master did not understand that sometimes another name for timidity was humanity.


    ...


    ...


    Without question, Fan Xian was not demonstrating any humanity at this moment. He had only urately calcted the Crown Prince¡¯s personality and was standing calmly and with a slight smile at the Great Prince¡¯s side. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be turned into a hedgehog.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring Chengping here? He is only a child,¡± the Great Prince sighed and said with disapproval as he looked at the officials, empress dowager, empress, and Lady Shu beside him.


    ¡°As the future ruler of Qing Kingdom, he must see this scene at hand personally.¡± Fan Xian gently squeezed the Third Prince¡¯s shaking hands. The Third Prince had been thoroughly scared at seeing so many rebel soldiers personally.


    Fan Xian smiled at his trusted aides beside him and ordered, ¡°Have Lady Shu stand in the left corner tower, have the Empress stand in the right corner tower, have...¡± He nced at the pale-faced but unspeaking empress dowager and said, ¡°Have the empress dowager stand by my side.¡±


    ¡°I am putting these three idols here. I want to see just how urate their arrows are.¡±


    Hearing these words, the people on the Pce walls felt a chill in their hearts.


    ...


    ...


    After a moment of chaos, Fan Xian gazed at the people in the rebel army, who were fiercely arguing about something, and said, ¡°Regardless of whatpromise the Crown Prince and the old Qin Master reach, they will presumably be very unhappy with each other.¡±


    The Great Prince sucked in a cold breath and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve even included this in your calctions?¡±


    Fan Xian twisted his head to nce at the grave and stern Second Prince and the short iron tower-like Ye Zhong next to him. ¡°There are still many things I am calcting.¡±


    ¡°If the person in charge today had been the Second Prince, the rain of arrows would probably have already arrived. Although the empress is not as likable as Lady Shu, her luck is much better than Lady Shu¡¯s because her son is much better than hers.¡±


    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t releasing the arrows, the rebel army is still going to attack.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. ¡°Go get ready. I want to think through a problem.¡±


    The Great Prince nced at him and ordered his subordinates to heavily protect the Third Prince. Then, he nced at the unspeaking empress dowager and felt confusion in his heart. He couldn¡¯t say anything, so he left.


    Fan Xian let go of the Third Prince¡¯s hand and picked up the empress dowager¡¯s old and slightly rigid hand. He then walked a few steps to the left. It looked like a filial grandson supporting his grandmother. He allowed the yellow-phoenix robed empress dowager to appear on the pce walls. She was like a brightntern hovering high in the sky, reflecting in the eyes of all the rebel soldiers.


    The rebel archers unconsciously rxed their bowstrings, although the order from above had note down yet. However, their arms were beginning to grow sore. Furthermore, everyone had guessed who the old woman in the phoenix robe was: the Emperor¡¯s mother, the Crown Prince¡¯s grandmother, the only remaining senior of the Li royal family. She was a respected person. Even talking about them was sphemy much less pointing an arrow at them. What if they identally hurt her? Who could shoulder such a result?


    The people of Qing Kingdom were not willing to harm the empress dowager. Thus, when Fan Xian led the empress dowager up the Pce walls, the Great Prince felt a bit ufortable. After the schrs Shu and Hu could not stop him, they could only sigh. Those who knew the details of the revolt in the Pcest night knew that Fan Xian never shied away from using the evilest methods to defeat the most respected person.


    The sword mark on the empress dowager¡¯s neck was the most powerful evidence.


    Fan Xian gently helped the empress dowager tidy the high cor of her phoenix robe and carefully plucked away a hair. In an even voice, he said, ¡°Indeed, you only look imposing enough when you¡¯re wearing formal clothing. At least the time I wasted earlier asking the nannies to help you dress was not in vain.¡±


    The empress dowager suddenly turned her head. A boundless poison abruptly appeared in her old and tired eyes. It was as if she wanted to swallow Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even nce at her gaze. He said quietly beside her ear, ¡°I know how painful it is to have things you cannot say. Swallowing this pill is also very painful. But if you think about it, the old Li family has received such retribution... This is me helping my mother punish you.¡±

 Chapter 558 - No Peace While Sitting In The City

    <h4>Chapter 558: No Peace While Sitting In The City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The medicinal pill Fan Xian forced the empress dowager to swallow tasted sweet and sour. Even after all the life and death situations over these two years, from the depths of the ocean to the summit of a mountain, even with a body full of injuries, Fan Xian had not lost this pill because he knew it was very important for him.


    It had been a dozen years ago in Danzhou when Fan Xian¡¯s teacher Fei Jie had formally stuffed the medicinal pouch into his little hands. He had been afraid that the Tyrannical zhenqi Fan Xian was learning would suddenly burst forth and cause him to die a tragic end.


    Fan Xian never took the medicine. After he killed the Second Prince¡¯s ally Xie Bi¡¯an and had a direct fight with the Shadow, his zhenqi had finally exploded within his body and rendered him a cripple. Even in such circumstances, he still did not take the medicine because he knew how powerful it was. It could dispel his martial abilities.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want all his martial abilities to be dispelled, so he shouldered the pain of the destruction of his meridians and rigidity of being unable to move. Fortunately, Haitang secretly brought the Heart of Tianyi Dao to Jiangnan, which remarkably made his heavy injuries slowly recover.


    Now, he had finally delivered this medicine into the empress dowager¡¯s mouth. The medicinal properties of this pill were powerful. It prated with unusual directness straight into one¡¯s organs and gradually submerged one¡¯s life force.


    The empress dowager was already old and weak. She only had very few years of life left. Taking this medicine gradually drained her remaining life force, elerating her rate of death. Her life force was gradually dimming and be weaker. Her old and weak body was unable to endure and already at its limit.


    Fan Xian was afraid of the aftermath, so he could not openly poison the empress dowager. This medicine was not a poison. No matter which doctor came to do an examination, they would not find anything strange.


    At this time, the empress dowager was already unable to speak and soon would feel her body bing heavier and heavier. She would not be able to raise her arm if she wanted to. Unless another Great Grandmaster appeared in the world and forcefully used the purest zhenqi to turn back time, the empress dowager could only tragically be a cripple who could not speak or move. Then, she could only slowly wait for death¡¯s arrival.


    It was not that Fan Xian was vicious or consumed by his desire for revenge. Under the present situation and with his own secret concern, this was all he could do to ensure the safety of the present and future.


    The rebel army surrounded the city. The empress dowager could weaken the rebel army¡¯s attack as a shield, but what about their future safety?


    ...


    ...


    The empress dowager did not know what sinister poison was contained in that medicine. She only thought that it was a pill to make her mute. She still stared at Fan Xian with resentment and hatred. Fan Xian did not acknowledge the empress dowager¡¯s angry gaze. He turned his cold gaze on the two factions below the lofty pce walls. He looked intently at Ye Zhong beside the Second Prince. As he looked at the short and sturdy general, a strange light shed through his eyes. It seemed like he was continuously thinking about something.


    The Dingzhou army was presenting prisoners of war and had yet to enter the capital. ording to precedent, they only had a few thousand soldiers. However, Ye Zhong and the Second Prince had led over 10,000 people into the capital. It appeared they had long been prepared. However, there was no sign of Hongcheng among the rebel army. This made Fan Xian feel a glimmer of relief.


    Looking from a distance, the heads of the rebel army seemed to be arguing about something while the Crown Prince remained silent. He watched the movement at the top of the pce walls with worry-filled eyes. In his heart, he worried about the safety of his mother and grandmother. He viciously cursed Fan Xian, the Great Prince, and the schrs Shu and Hu.


    Fan Xian suddenly narrowed his eyes seeing that the leaders of the rebel army had stopped their discussion. The sound of hooves gradually rang out. The Qin and Ye families each took one portion of the army and pressed away in two directions. He abruptly turned his head and nced at the Crown Prince not far from him. The Great Prince nodded at him and gave a signal he prepared long ago.


    Other than the main Pce doors, it seemed that the rebel soldiers had also chosen Taiping Square for the other main direction of attack. The pce wall there was slightly shorter. It was where the eunuchs and serving girls lived and not a strictly guarded entrance. The Great Prince had long deduced this and had moved many soldiers to guard it. He had also sent along seven or eight of the 10 loyal generals he had nurtured in the Western Expedition Army.


    ...


    ...


    This was only a little trick for a slight stall for time. They still had not found an escape or something that could change the bigger picture. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes once again became empty. His eyes watched the dense group of rebel soldiers below the city gates. It was like he was looking through their existence toward a further ce, looking into the past, toward the variable that he had been anticipating but had yet to make an appearance.


    It was 30,000 to a few thousand. Even if the pce walls were taller and the rebel army did not release arrows or only used people to conquer, they could still fill the moat outside the pce with people and create a humandder to reach high ces. They could destroy everything in the pce. Watching the hurried arrangements in the rear of the rebel army and gradually rising city attackingdders, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He felt a slight chill at the bottom of his heart as the three-partdder the three workshops in the pce treasury had developed was moved out. The attack was finally about to begin.


    These military tools were all produced by the pce treasury. As the head of the pce treasury, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of absurdity. The things he had produced were going to be used in attacking him, yet he could not find any way to deal with them.


    His heart rate was elerating. His scalp felt numb. His brows furrowed tightly. He suddenly sucked in a few heavy breaths, feeling something wrong with his breathing. His chest felt suffocated. Standing by the brick arrow slit, he slowly crouched down.


    The hearts of the people on the pce walls jumped in fright. They all hurried toward his direction. The battle was about to start. If one of their mainmanders suddenly had something wrong with his body, it would, without question, be a giant blow against the Imperial Army¡¯s morale.


    The Third Prince was close to him. He touched his left arm in fear and called out, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without waiting for more people to gather around him, Fan Xian buried his head and raised his right arm. In a tired voice, he said, ¡°I need a quiet ce to think about some problems. Go get ready. There is no need to mind me.¡±


    No one who heard this was able to rx. Seeing his stubbornness and the fact that the rebel army was already preparing to attack, they could only ept the order and rush back to the area they were defending. The Great Prince stood in themander¡¯s position and nced at Fan Xian from a distance. He looked at the man who had been full of baleful attitude earlier and was now crouching weakly on the pce wall. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart dim slightly.


    ¡°Schr Hu, I must trouble you to stall for time.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke in a quiet voice with his head down. Hu the Schr nced at him with concern. He sighed and walked to the side of the pce wall, raising his voice to speak.


    The Third Prince stayed anxiously at this side, not sure how Fan Xian was at this time.


    Fan Xian just sat down on the pce wall and ced his head deeply between his legs. He breathed with great difficulty. He appeared pitiful, like a cat with no home to return to on a rainy night.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s righteous and majestic words faintly reached his ears. It seemed that he was carrying out astmunication with the Crown Prince. Even though these words floated in Fan Xian¡¯s ears, he could not hear a single word clearly. He had confidence in Schr Hu to stall for a little while.


    The problem Fan Xian faced was a mess of chaos in his mind. After returning to the capital from Dong Mountain, he hadpleted each step at a time. He and the Eldest Princess each had victories when they crossed swords. Even when he had been trapped within the Royal Pce, he was still filled with confidence because the details of many things had given him a faint signal that Chen Pingping had long calcted the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince¡¯s conspiracy. Since it was so, when the situation had progressed to thest moment, there would always be a chance to turn the tables.


    Just as he had thought in the early hours of the morning, someone woulde to rescue him on a colorful and auspicious cloud. However, the morning clouds had dispersed and the red light was gone. Where was the person who woulde to save him?


    Assault rifle? No. Before thinking this matter through, Fan Xian would not use this trump card.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes tightly and thought quickly as he coughed. He still didn¡¯t manage to seize the important point as it shed through his mind. He had burned through too much of his mental and physical energy. Fan Xian¡¯s cough was bing more and more serious. He slowly opened his eyes and they werepletely filled with a blood-red color.


    Making his way into the capital after being injured by Yan Xiaoyi, forcefully breaking into the Royal Pce, and his fearless lighthearted chatter on the pce walls hadpletely depleted his energy. It was only the Third Bureau¡¯s ephedra pill that was forcefully stimting his state of mind.


    Fan Xian breathed heavily a few times and used a shaking hand to take out two sharp-smelling pills from his clothing. He brought them to his lips, messily swallowing them down. He knew that this medicine would damage his body greatly. In the present dangerous situation, even if he had to drink poison, he would do it willingly.


    Although Li Chengping didn¡¯t know what his teacher was eating, he had already guessed that Fan Xian¡¯s body had reached a point of beingpletely drained. His blood-red eyes represented an inauspicious sign. Nervously and unhappily, he tightly grasped the hands Fan Xian had ced on his knee.


    The medicinal effects were seen quickly. Fan Xian¡¯s chest rxed a great deal. It seemed that each breath entering his body was many times more than previously. His cough also died down. However, the lines of blood grew denser in his eyes. It created a demonic feeling in contrast to his haggard but still very heroic face.


    With a p, the sitting Fan Xian abruptly drew his hand from Li Chengping¡¯s small hands and reached like lightning into the left path, grasping the pair of woman¡¯s feet in golden pce shoes.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn his head to look and only coldly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t dare tomit suicide while in the Pce, yet now you want to use your death to provoke the Crown Prince into attacking?¡±


    When his hand had extended out like lightning, the pair of small feet in pce shoes were trying to rise to their toes and move their owner¡¯s weak body toward the firm ground below the Royal Pce.


    Li Chengping watched this sight with fear. He watched as Fan Xian¡¯s held down the empress dowager¡¯s feet a moment before she jumped to her death from the pce walls.


    ...


    ...


    The empress dowager had taken the medicine and was already at the end of her life. Fan Xian was not yet recovered from his heavy injury and was forcefully increasing his strength. He was also almost at the end of his strength. Although this grandmother and grandson duo had reached the ends of their roads, they still reverberated with irreconcble differences.


    If a person wanted to die, it was always easy. The empress dowager stared coldly and resentfully at Fan Xian¡¯s profile. She looked at the strange redness in his eyes and gradually felt a sense of joy in her heart. No matter how powerful the wicked woman and her wicked son were, this world still could not tolerate them. This fate had long been set. History had already proved this point.


    After Fan Xian spoke, he fell into an unexpected silence. His eyes gazed emptily into the distance as he gradually furrowed his brows. His eyes gradually lit up like when he had looked at Ye Zhong earlier. The brightness in his eyes seemed to show that he had finallye to understand some matter ande to a conclusion.


    At this moment, Hu the Schr¡¯s negotiations with the Crown Prince had already broken down. The rebel army began to beat their battle drums and start their first attack on the pce. Suddenly, an earth-shattering sound of killing rang out in the distance to the rear and left of Taiping Square.


    The battle drums thundered out. Although there was no rain of arrows, a few straw ones passed through the sky bringing with it a screeching sound. Countless rebel soldiers pushed city mountingdders andrge carriages covered in oil-cloths. Bravely facing the giant crossbows and rain of arrows, they went head-on against the fire and rocks being dropped down from the pce walls and charged forward.


    In an instant, the foot of the pce walls was filled with tragic cries from the sight of flowing blood and pain of burning. The rising sun had long risen into the nting sky, mercilessly watching as Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou bled again after more than a dozen years.


    Fan Xian slowly rose and looked mercilessly at the sight before his eyes. He didn¡¯t look at the empress dowager beside him but said to her, ¡°I have thought through many things.¡±


    When he pressed down on the empress dowager¡¯s little feet, he involuntarily thought of his grandmother in Danzhou and something she had always said to him¡ªthe Fan family never needs to stand with a side because we stand forever on the Emperor¡¯s side.


    What did this mean? This was a confidence in the Emperor. In this instant, countless images shed before Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Like a firefly, they shed past and reminded him of many things and cemented the conclusion he was gradually arriving at.

 Chapter 559 - Who Formed The Monarch’s Heart In A Sea Of Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 559: Who Formed The Monarch¡¯s Heart In A Sea Of Fire?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The stray arrows passed in front of the sky, but they were more to instill a sense of intimidation. Under the Crown Prince¡¯s forcefully suppression, the rebel army did not aim a terrifying rain of arrows at the pce walls. Thus, the pressure on the imperial soldiers defending the Royal Pce was immediately reduced. Although the sounds of killing rocked the heavens, it did not cause any damage to the Imperial Army. On the contrary, it was the imperial soldiers stationed in the direction of Taiping Square that faced the greatest danger.


    Near the Royal Pce¡¯s front gate, the rebel army had the advantage of numbers. The thousands of rebel soldiers below the pce walls had split into three lines. They came wave after ck wave.


    Muffled sounds rang out continuously from the four towers in the Royal Pce. Each sound moved the people¡¯s heartstrings. The entire Pce shook a little. The powerful shaking symbolized the strength of the city guarding crossbows.


    Like a streak of ck light, the giant arrow pierced through the sky and plunged mercilessly into the group of rebel soldiers. Countless blossoms of blood exploded out. The ground was covered in sticky flesh. However, there were only four city guarding crossbows and only two facing the main square. How many people could it kill? The rebel army¡¯s threefold wave continued to charge quickly without obstruction to the foot of the pce walls.


    The city guarding crossbows¡¯ main target was the military tools the rebel army was going to use to attack the city, especially the sharp and heavy carriage they were going to use to break down the thick pce gates. Above these carriages were fireproof tarps made from leather. The front was a giant piece of sharpened wood. It was heavy. Once it reached a high speed, it would crash heavily against the pce gates.


    An arrow urately struck one of the battering rams. The sharp arrow easily tore through the seemingly solid leather and ruthlessly pierced the battering ram. Although the battering ram was solid and unable to be shattered by a giant arrow, the city guarding crossbow contained a powerful charging force. It caused the carriage to jump abruptly like a beetle on the ground that had fallen to the ground shaking. It flipped over and crushed a number of the rebel soldiers beside the carriage to death.


    The three waves of rebel soldiers charged forward with a dozen heavy battering rams filled with murderous intent. When the attack started, the two city guarding crossbows fired with all their might and sessfully destroyed three of the rams. However, the city guarding crossbows reloaded too slowly. The rebel army charged too quickly. In a moment, most of the battering rams had passed through the city guarding crossbows¡¯ target area ande close to the three main gates.


    The rebel army gave a uniform cry of ¡°Kill!¡± and courageously pushed the battering rams forward.


    After a series of loud teeth-aching creaks, the battering rams seeded in striking the thick pce gates. The gates of the Royal Pce were thick. Under such a powerful strike, they still shook violently. The door posts creaked like they were about to fall apart. The four giant bolts up and down the gates warped in shape from the strike.


    The thick wooden bolts held up against this powerful strike. The creaks near the door frame gradually fell silent. Other than a giant dent in the Royal Pce¡¯s front gates and a dozen fallen copper nails, everything was fine.


    At least in this attack, the gates of the Royal Pce still appeared to be imprable.


    None of the rebel soldiers had a strange expression. Amidst the strict yelling from their superiors, they pulled the first wave of battering rams away from the gates with surprising speed. The second wave of battering rams had already passed through the scattered arrows from the imperial soldiers on the Pce walls. It had escaped the giant city guarding crossbows, which moved with the speed of an old person, and had charged against the pce gates.


    There was another giant crash. This time, the pce doors were finally irreparably damaged. The entire gate began to shake. It gave one the sense that it was on the verge of copse.


    The elite imperial soldiers behind the door holding their horses and awaiting their orders watched this sight coldly. Although their expressions were calm, worry shed through their eyes and revealed the true emotion in their hearts.


    Separated by a thick gate, the rebel soldiers risking their lives for a powerful attack saw a glimmer of hope that they could break through the pce gates. Immediately, their morale rose. They shouted in a loud voice as they charged forward again.


    The third wave of troops arrived. The rebel army lost hundreds of lives under the Imperial Army¡¯s merciless attacks of arrows, giant rocks, and rolling logs from the pce walls. Finally, they sessfully attacked the pce gate for the third time.


    With a crack, dust flew into the air. It was like a smoke-filled leather satchel had been popped by a naughty child.


    The dust settled slightly, letting the field of vision clear. In the square, countless rebel soldiers looked at the giant hole punched through the middle of the thick pce gates and involuntarily gave a cheer of joy.


    The elite soldiers closest to the pce gates did not cheer. The excitement on their faces was immediately reced with shock and anger. They could clearly see that although a massive hole had been punched through the pce gates and exposed the thick wood shards inside, the entire pce gate showed no sign of falling over.


    The ground was covered in golden copper nails. Behind the hole, all they could see was a thickyer of rock and mud without a gap to be seen.


    The people in the Royal Pce had blockaded themselves. Did they not think to leave themselves a way to escape? At this time, what difference was there between the Pce and a giant tomb?


    A rebel officer gave a wild cry and led the soldiers behind him into that opening. Although there wasn¡¯t much space, they would open this pce gate even if they had to dig through it. Military orders were as immovable as a mountain. The soldiers of Qing Kingdom were never cowards afraid of death.


    Suddenly, a long ck spear poked out from the only gap in the stone wall and shot forward like lightning. It struck the officer in the throat and sent up a bloody spray.


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of the pce, 10 steps behind the long pce gate filled with rocks from the rock garden, 300 imperial soldiers coldly and tensely watched for any movement in the gate. Their head officer had already taken a small group into the gate. At this time, they had taken an advantageous position, so there was no reason to allow the rebel soldiers to push through so easily.


    On top of the pce walls, the Great Prince coldly watched as wave after wave of rebel soldiers, each stronger than thest, came forth. He raised his right arm before bringing it down viciously. His trusted aide beside him took the order and quickly waved the yellow gs in his hands. Along the front of the pce walls, the hundreds of imperial soldiers on the Pce walls moved at the same time. They lifted the hemp bags at their feet and carefully ripped them open. They then poured them out onto the heads of the rebel soldiers no longer within range of the arrows.


    Slightly yellow powder scattered downward like a snowfall of not very clean snow. In an instant, the thousands of rebel soldiers closest to the Royal Pce were enveloped in it.


    The general of the rebel army¡¯s face paled quickly in shock. Thinking that it was the Overwatch Council¡¯s poison, he ordered his subordinates to be careful.


    ...


    ...


    It was not poison. The Third Bureau was not Fan Xian¡¯s personal workshop and did not have the capability to produce so much poison. This yellow powder was coarse gunpowder that had been taken by the imperial soldiers, on Fan Xian¡¯s earlier orders, from below the square building.


    The Royal Pce had never made preparations for handling the attack of a powerful military. At this time, there was not hot oil prepared or many things to burn. If the Fan Xian was not standing on their side, the battle today would probably progress with unusual gloom.


    The Great Prince nced at Fan Xian, who had been calmly gazing at the distant rebel army camp, and gently nodded his head.


    ¡°Release!¡±


    The trusted aide beside the Great Prince had a vicious expression on his face. He shouted out the order in a loud voice to all the soldiers on the walls.


    A sudden explosion of the densest rain of arrows since the beginning of the battle came down from the walls where previously only a loose formation had fallen. This rain of arrows carried a red light that was like the inauspicious color Qin Heng¡¯s bravest general had seen before he died.


    The fire arrows fell to the foot of the pce. There was no need for precision. They only had tond among the powder.


    The sky was beautiful. The autumn sun had already risen, and the morning wind had already faded away. The powder poured down was not scattered by the wind. Fan Xian was not worried they would be blown back onto the pce walls. It formed arge cloud and enveloped the thousands of rebel soldiers below. Looking at the beautiful morning scenery of willows beside the river, one could faintly see shadows within moving in a panic.


    The fire arrows entered the fog and began to burn at a terrifying speed. Countless mes burned vigorously and quickly connected together to form a sea of fire. It was like a fire dragon stretched out across the foot of the Royal Pce. It was also like a golden sun shining down on a calmke of water as great waves gradually formed and began to roll. It was bright and burned hot. It even covered up the light from the sun in the sky.


    As for the people in the fog, They cried out tragically and burned, turning into countless pitiful ming bodies. They struggled to run out of the fog. Was a ze this size something normal life forms could endure?


    Countless ming people ran wildly in the square. Their tragic cries rose to the heavens. The scene appeared to be umonly horrifying.


    Not a single burning rebel soldier managed to run back to their own camp. Most of them turned into charred bodies at the foot of the Pce while the rest only had time to run to the square before falling with a st on the ground, twitching continuously with what was left of the fire and rising white smoke.


    The rebel soldiers in the distant streets were in a panic. Even the Qing troops famous for their strict discipline still felt fear. No one had thought that the imperial soldiers would have such terrifying tactics.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face was ashen. The old Qin Master looked coldly at the top of the pce walls and slowly said, ¡°Only Fan Xian would use such cruel tactics.¡±


    The smell of burning disturbed everyone¡¯s state of mind. Even the imperial soldiers on the walls felt a glimmer of fear and helplessness. Looking at the terrifying sight below, some soldiers¡¯ lips turned white as they wondered to themselves if those charred bodies had been killed by them.


    After this destructive attack, the first wave of rebel soldiers entering the Royal Pce returned gloomily to camp. There were not many who returned. The Royal Pce was protected against all odds. The rebel army did not carry out a second round of attacks.


    It was clear that both those guarding the Pce and those attacking it had been shocked by this bloody and terrifying fog of fire. They all needed a moment to digest this and steady their military hearts. Fan Xian, the one responsible for this evil act, had an unusually calm expression. He looked at the distant rebel camp and pressed his lips together without saying a single word.


    The Great Prince saw Fan Xian¡¯s right hand trembling slightly as it hung by his side in his sleeve and that his eyes were bing more and more bloodshot.


    The Great Prince had also not thought that the Overwatch Council¡¯s fire powder could be used in such a horrifying way. Long used to the bloody battlefields in the West, he didn¡¯t feel anything he shouldn¡¯t as he looked at the sight in front of him. But, he still felt shocked. If this powder could be used like this, what kind of changes would there be in future battles?


    ¡°We were lucky today,¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn his head to look at him and said in a quiet voice. ¡°There is no wind or rain, which is why it worked so well.¡±


    He slowly lowered his head. After gaining control of the pce treasury, he had paid a great deal of attention to thebined production efforts of the Third Workshop and Third Bureau. He understood deep in his heart why his mother, Ye Qingmei, had put in so much effort in other military andmon matters but had strictly forbidden the use of fire powder in this world.


    Even when he was rescuing Xiao En in Shangjing, the Overwatch Council had only provided one carriage of fire powder. This world¡¯s use of fire powder continued to be undeveloped. It wasn¡¯t even as good as the homemade firecrackers in his previous life.


    In this world, only Fan Xian knew that even a sky full of dancing wood shavings would cause a major explosion much less fire powder. He couldn¡¯t help be worried that this spectacle would open up a Pandora¡¯s Box for thisnd. In the next instant, he immediately rxed. The pce treasury¡¯s iron craft was not up to standard, so there was no need to worry about the arrival of the firearms era. Furthermore, it was as he said to the Great Prince, the fire set today by the soldiers guarding the pce had such a great effect mainly because of natural circumstances. His luck was just as good as before.


    As for the tragic sight in front of him, Fan Xian actually did feel some fear. Ever since his youth, he had seen countless bodies and had personally killed countless people. When he saw that many charred bodies appear in front of him, he still felt a desire to vomit.


    This was a battlefield, a true battlefield.


    It was because of this that Fan Xian felt even more determined to win. If one came into this world with some kind of mission, he believed that his mission was his deal with Haitang. If he wanted toplete this deal, he had to survive.


    Killing people with a knife was killing. Killing people with a spear was killing. Using fire powder to burn people to death was also killing. Other than being a bit more terrifying and a bit uglier, there was no difference.


    ...


    ...


    The rebellion this time was a civil war. Both sides were elites of Qing Kingdom. The sight earlier chilled too many people¡¯s hearts. The rebel soldiers returned to camp to tend to their injuries, preparing for an evenrger attack with the anger of revenge in their hearts. The imperial soldiers woreplicated expressions on their faces. Many people did not even look at the ck-clothed Sir Fan junior, who was standing coldly on the Pce walls.


    The smell of burning and remnants of the fire lingered in front of the Royal Pce. The red walls and green bricks at the top of the Pce all had colored scorch marks burned into them. It looked like this beautiful and stern Royal Pce had been viciously scratched by someone with a knife.


    The Great Prince looked at the sight in front of him and slowly swept his gaze across the imperial soldiers on the walls. Using a deep and firm voice, he said to everyone, ¡°This is war! Remember, the people below are rebels! If we allow them into the Royal Pce, Qing court will sink into darkness. The people will never see the light of day again, and you will all be torn apart!¡±


    ¡°Who is at the foot of the walls? It¡¯s the enemy.¡± The Great Prince shouted in a severe voice. ¡°You are all soldiers who havee back with me from the West. What did we fight so hard on the ins against the Hu people for? Everything is for the Qing Kingdom. Those enemies want to destroy the root of Qing Kingdom. There is no difference between them and the savage Hu people! They are only beasts!


    ¡°I order you, from this moment, to see and treat those people as Hu people!¡±


    ¡°Everything is for the Qing Kingdom! The Emperor is looking down on you from heaven!¡±


    These were not just hot-blooded wordsing from the Commander¡¯s mouth. They had the unexpected effect of calming the people¡¯s hearts.


    On the wall, the eyes of the soldiers gradually lit up and did not have the dimness and confusion from earlier.


    ¡°For Qing Kingdom!¡±


    Everyone on pce walls cheered in a loud voice. Even the Third Prince standing next to Fan Xian was not an exception. Only the empress dowager, tightly controlled by Fan Xian, had a glimmer of mockery and fear sh through her eyes.


    At this moment, a wave of heavy footsteps rang out on the walls. A group of eunuchs, under the escort of Overwatch Council officials, brought three ck coffins to the top of the pce walls with great difficulty. The coffins were ced heavily on the wall and gave a muffled sound.


    Everyone looked askew at these three coffins.


    Fan Xian gently held the Third Prince¡¯s hand and stood behind the Great Prince. Facing the surrounding imperial soldiers, officials, and Overwatch Council officials, he quietly said, ¡°We are the Emperor¡¯s officials. We are following the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict in stopping those rebellious conspiracies. Regardless of sess or failure, we will not retreat a single step.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s expression was stern as he continued Fan Xian¡¯s words, ¡°There are three coffins here. En for Chengping, Sir An Zhi, and me. If the Royal Pce falls, then the three of us will die here to show our filial piety toward our father and our loyalty to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    He looked around and then slowly said, ¡°We will guard the Pce to the death. Do you all have confidence?¡±


    Fan Xian had even used such lowly tricks as preparing a coffin for a battle how could the soldiers guarding the Pce not feel their blood roiling? In a uniform voice, they cried out, ¡°Yes, we do!¡±


    Fan Xian held Li Chengping¡¯s hand and asked in an even voice, ¡°Scared?¡±


    The Third Prince thought about it and shook his head forcefully. ¡°I¡¯m not scared! I am my father¡¯s son. I won¡¯t be scared!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Fan Xian nced at him with a small smile and didn¡¯t say anything else. He was thinking that if something went wrong and the Pce actually fell, he would have no choice but to take the Third Prince and run. He could only hope that the kid would not me him at the time.


    The distant rebel soldiers began to gather again. The morale that had been quashed by Fan Xian¡¯s poisonous trick seemed to sessfully been converted into rage against the Royal Pce. Most of Qing Kingdom¡¯s soldiers had long experiences in the battlefield. This ability to motivate soldiers was inferior to none. The rebel soldiers¡¯ gazes toward the Royal Pce began to be filled with pure killing intent.


    The sea of fire appeared terrifying. In reality, it didn¡¯t cause much damage to the rebel army. Fan Xian watched the scene in front of him. Involuntarily, his heart fluttered a little. He thought to himself that if he had calcted wrong, the next step would result in the death of many people on his side.


    He knew nothing about military matters. From the start to now, he had not made any suggestions to the Great Prince¡¯s arrangement of soldiers and was only a calm spectator and helper.


    At this moment, he was going to make an unusually daring suggestion.


    ¡°How many imperial soldiers do we have?¡±


    ¡°2,700. We have had almost no casualties.¡±


    Fan Xian heard the sounds in the direction of Taiping Square fading and furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Do you think we will be able to hold it?¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s sharp eyebrows still carried a glimmer of evil intent. He said, very straightforwardly, ¡°Even if father led the troops himself, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it.¡±


    Suddenly, a self-mocking smile shed across the corner of his lips. ¡°The difference between the two troops is too big. If the Western Expedition Army had not been disbanded by father, if I led... No, if I led only a third of the power of the Western Expedition Army, I would engage in a final battle with the rebel soldiers below.¡±


    The Great Prince took in a deep breath. ¡°However, be assured that even if we lose, it won¡¯t be that tragically. The soldiers under mymand have all fought the Hu people on the ins. The Qin family... hmph... It¡¯s already been 20 years since the old man personally led troops. Pus, the soldiers of the Jingdou Garrison arezy to the extreme. The only thing is the Dingzhou troops...¡±


    Fan Xian cut in, ¡°In the attack just now, I noticed a problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem.¡±


    Fan Xian moved closer to the Great Prince¡¯s ear and spoke quietly.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Cold light glimmered in the Great Prince¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am thinking of a gamble,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and faintly said. ¡°We have no more trump cards in our hands. If we continue on like this, it will eventually end in death.¡±


    The Great Prince furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Battle is not a child¡¯s game. What you are saying is too absurd.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°It is indeed absurd, but I truly cannot think of another opportunity to turn the tables.¡±


    He turned his head to nce at the three shiny coffins. His gaze gradually grew determined. He still had a trump card, but before he saw everyone else¡¯s trump card clearly, he would not use it no matter what.


    The Great Prince was silent for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°What gamble are you going to make?¡±


    ¡°Move aside the rocks in front of the Pce gates.¡± Fan Xian raised his face and looked to the side across the charred and slightly warm air of the square to the Commander of the Dingzhou troops, Ye Zhong, who was quietly speaking with the Second Prince about something. His gaze hardened slightly, ¡°We should be prepared to charge out at any moment to give ourselves a chance...¡±


    He smiled warmly. ¡°And, return the world a surprise.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Zhong, who was having a secret discussion with the Second Prince, seemed to sense the gaze on the Pce walls. He raised his head and nced back with an unusually calm and indifferent gaze.

 Chapter 560 - Using The Black Knights As A Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 560: Using The ck Knights As A Prologue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a faintyer of smoke, strong stench of blood, and charred and horrifying scent everywhere. Jingdou had fallen into chaos. Other than around the Royal Pce, no one knew where else there was killing and murdering. The faintly heard sounds of killing did note to a halt.


    The Second Prince furrowed his brows and gazed at the indistinct images at the top of the Pce walls. Lowering his voice, he quietly said, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hold it. We¡¯ll see how long they canst. Aunt organized the matters around the perimeter of Jingdou, and all of the messengers have been killed. It is impossible for aid toe. Given Fan Xian¡¯s personality, how could he resist so bravely knowing this is futile? Usually, he would have run away a long time ago.¡±


    Ye Zhong¡¯s armor was somewhat old. It shone with a dim light. This important Qing Kingdom military figure nced at his son-inw. His eyes shed as he slowly said, ¡°There are so many people in the Pce. How could he run?¡±


    Anyone would have to admit that if Fan Xian, seeing that the situation was not good, led the Overwatch Council people in an escape, it would be difficult to dig him out again in Jingdou where hundreds of thousands of people lived, despite the number of soldiers under the Eldest Princess¡¯smand. Everyone acknowledged Fan Xian¡¯s power and skill in escaping.


    Ye Zhong was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Since Fan Xian has not escaped, he must have something to rely on.¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s expression calmed. He had listened to his aunt¡¯s suggestion and temporarily hid his wild ambitions, standing behind the Crown Prince waving his g and shouting. The note in his heart had been yed countless times. It was only that the situation at hand was not yet settled, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything too crazy. Particrly inparison to the Crown Prince, he was more afraid of Fan Xian¡¯s existence.


    Fan Xian¡¯s attack on the Second Prince had not been purely physical. He had also done a great deal of psychological damage. The Second Prince took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fan Xian always brings out his trump card when people least expect it. I never underestimate him...¡±


    Ye Zhong suddenly and coldly cut across his words, ¡°We cannot continue to conserve our strength. The Great Prince is leading thousands of imperial soldiers and guarding the Pce to the death with the Overwatch Council helping in secret. Their strength is already much more than we originally imagined. If strict orders are not given to Taiping Square and it is allowed to drag on, it could cause problems.¡±


    The Second Prince slowly lowered his head and thought something over. This time, the Qin and Ye families had joined to form the rebel army to surround the Pce. In name, they all supported the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension. However, everyone knew, at least presently, that Dingzhou¡¯s Ye family belonged to him. Thus, the Ye family had not given their all in the numerous attacks since the morning. On Taiping Square, where the main attack was, they had also been particrly careful. They were worried they would suffer too much damage to their strength.


    It was because of this that the rebel army¡¯s attacks appeared to be not connected enough. All of this made been implicitly consented to by the Second Prince.


    Ye Zhong nced at his son-inw and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I trust that Fan Xian had already noticed this. I think he will immediately use this to antagonize the rtionship between you and the Crown Prince. I ask that you temporarily put aside your usual desires and first help the Crown Prince enter the Pce.¡±


    The Second Prince took in a deep breath. A warm smile rose to his face. He nodded and said, ¡°You are right. We cannot give Fan Xian any opportunities. The distrust between the Crown Prince and myself will only make the three brothers in the Pce happy.¡±


    He turned his head to nce at Ye Zhong and said solemnly, ¡°To have the Crown Prince and old Qin Master attack with an easy heart, I will go to the camp and ask if the Crown Prince has any orders.¡±


    Ye Zhong furrowed his brows slightly. He knew the Second Prince was going to use himself as a hostage. He would use his safety to ensure the unity and will of the tens of thousands of rebel soldiers and not give Fan Xian any opportunity.


    ¡°Too dangerous,¡± The Commander of the Dingzhou army slowly closed his eyes and said. ¡°As the Deputy, I should go to the central camp to receive the military orders. I will take a few trusted soldiers with me. The Dingzhou army will be left to you to manage. As for matters concerning the attack on the Pce, there will be orders from the central camp. There won¡¯t be a situation where it will be difficult to send out military orders.¡±


    The Second Prince said, with emotion and concern, ¡°Father-inw, be careful.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Just as the Second Prince and Ye Zhong expected, Fan Xian saw that the Dingzhou troops were saving their strength. It was impossible for him to give up this opportunity to create division within their ranks. Standing on the Pce wall, he gazed in the direction of the rebel camp and once again began to call out to the Crown Prince.


    At this time, the attacks at the foot of the walls were urgent. Drums sounded like thunder as the cries of killing rose up all around. Some of the rebel soldiers braved the dangers of arrows and rocks and began to climb toward the top of the wall. Even in such a tense moment and in such a brutal and dangerous environment, each of Fan Xian¡¯s words imprinted themselves clearly in the ears of all the rebel soldiers and generals of the Qin family.


    He only called down to the bottom of the wall, ¡°Old man Qin, you¡¯ve lost so many people. Does it not hurt?¡±


    Not one word mentioned the Ye family or Dingzhou army. Currently, bodies were spread out on the field. The charred remains of the rebel soldiers still emanated a vomiting-inducing smell. As long as one was not blind, one could see that in these waves of attack, the people who died were almost all soldiers of the Qin family or Jingdou Garrison. Dingzhou had not suffered many casualties.


    After these words were said, the leaders in the central rebel camp paused. The Crown Princeughed and said to the generals beside him, ¡°Such juvenile attempt to create division. Only an idiot would believe it.¡±


    Even a blind person could hear Fan Xian¡¯s intention in his public provocation. Only an idiot would fall into his trap and begin to guess at each other¡¯s intentions. Although the Crown Prince and Second Prince had fought bitterly in court in the past, after experiencing the Dongshan incident and under the Eldest Princess¡¯s light touch and powerful suppression, they had no choice but to be bound closely together. Both of the Li princes were not idiots. They knew that in the present situation, they had to maintain an appearance of unity and cooperation.


    No matter how simple a n, once it is turned into direct speech and falls into someone¡¯s ears, it will have some effect on their emotions, particrly on the generals under the old Qin Master. Although they knew what effect that Fan Xian wanted to achieve, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of rage. Up until now, the Qin family had carried out most of the attacking while the Dingzhou army basically stood and watched coldly from the side. How could the Qin generals feel good about this?


    After he stole the banner back, Gong Dian had been standing two spaces beside the Crown Prince. At this time, his expression became unnatural as if he felt a sliver of remorse. Everyone had seen the Dingzhou army¡¯s actions and knew that Ye Zhong and the Second Prince must have their own agenda. Although it wouldn¡¯t have any major effect on the current matter, the Qin Family had to be angry.


    The Crown Prince nced warmly at Gong Dian and said, ¡°Fan Xian already knows that he is out of options. That is why he would take such a useless action. As they say, if you face strange things fearlessly, they will lose their strangeness. There are only those people in the Pce. With my army already here, as long as we don¡¯t fall into chaos, we will eventually seed. I hope everyone will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The generals around him all bowed uniformly. They knew what the Crown Prince said was the right way. One should engage in battle in an orthodox way and win through unorthodox means. If the right way was magnanimous and powerful, what need was there for unorthodox means?


    The Crown Prince managed to shatter Fan Xian¡¯s words. The generals began to go about their work. The Crown Prince said something to the old Qin Master in a low voice. At the same time, he turned his gaze toward the top of the wall.


    Suddenly, a fast rider with a banner arrived and announced in a high voice before everyone¡¯s gazes, ¡°Deputy Commander Ye Zhong is here to ask for the Crown Prince¡¯s orders.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up. To the side, the Old Qin Master suddenly opened his eyes wide. Cold light glinted within them, but he immediately calmed down. The main situation was already settled. The old Qin Master couldn¡¯t help but begin think of his only son, Qin Heng. Just what disaster had befallen him at Zhengyang Gate? Why had he still not returned? Although Ye Zhong hade abruptly, the old Qin Master was only slightly startled.


    The old man guessed as to why Ye Zhong hade. He was not worried at all that Ye Zhong would steal any of the Qin family¡¯s military merit. What was known as ¡°following the Emperor,¡± the work the Qin family did to ce the Crown Prince onto the throne was something impossible to ignore. As long as the Crown Prince took the throne and became Emperor, after the old Qin Master¡¯s death, there would still be at least decades of peace.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s slight shock and surprise were because of other thoughts. He knew that Ye Zhong hade so that Fan Xian¡¯s words would not affect the major n of calling on the soldiers. This show of respect to him and Ye Zhong¡¯s care toward the greater picture suggested a different light to the Crown Prince.


    Fan Xian had ced the empress dowager and two others as idols at the top of the wall and had caused the Crown Prince and old Qin Master to engage in a vigorous conflict. In the end, the Crown Prince forcefully suppressed the ideas of the Qin generals. But, another idea grew in his heart¡ªan idea Fan Xian wanted him to have.


    A few days ago, the Crown Prince and empress dowager had discussed matters of death a number of times. They could never make up their minds as to whether or not to let the Qin family lead troops in Jingdou. They were afraid that in the future, the military would be a sole power. Seeing the situation now, the Crown Prince knew that in the end, he was not his father. His influence in the military was too weak. He had to find ways to equalize matters.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s abrupt arrival gave the Crown Prince a sliver of hope. Ye Zhong was the Second Prince¡¯s father-inw. Logically speaking, he should be the person the Crown Prince was most wary of. However, the Crown Prince did not believe the alliances in this world would continue on forever. Everything was rted to loss and gain. It had nothing to do with feelings and family. He was the true Crown Prince and was about to take the throne. It would do the Ye family much more good to support him than the Second Prince.


    He did not expect the Ye family would abruptly turn and support him. These were things that needed to be considered muchter, but he had discovered their potential.


    The Crown Prince thought bitterly in his heart as he looked at the group of people at the foot of the wall. They were all people who had turned against the Emperor and virtue. What was there that they wouldn¡¯t do?


    Ye Zhong entered and bowed formally to the Crown Prince and reported the battle situation in Taiping Square. His trusted soldier had been kept away out of the camp. Although the Qin family would not guard against him, they would also not allow him to bring in his personal guards.


    The old Qin Master narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded toward Ye Zhong in greeting. Ye Zhong¡¯s face was slightly dark. His expression was veryposed.


    ...


    ...


    The attack on the pce continued. Arrows flew in all directions. The sounds of killing never stopped. The Imperial Army was already showing clear signs of loss. However, the Pce walls were tall and strong, and the Pce gates were blocked with rocks and mud. It could still hold out.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes as he watched the deaths happening in front of his eyes. No one knew how he felt in his heart. The Great Prince had already tidied his light armor and taken the sword at his waist down before epting, from his personal guard, the long knife he used on the battlefield. He passed silently behind Fan Xian, who suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled on his arm. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let me go instead.¡±


    ¡°I admit that you are more powerful but leading soldiers in an attack is not the same as one person carrying out an assassination,¡± the Great Prince furrowed his brows and said. ¡°It is better if I did such things. You watch the top of the wall. I¡¯m putting my mother¡¯s life in your hands.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince his brother that was about to leave.


    The Great Prince looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ve gone crazy to take a few hundred people to charge a camp without even knowing anything...¡± Heughed bitterly and spat on the ground. ¡°After I die, if you can get out, remember to burn some paper money for me every year.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled roughly. He knew the Li family¡¯s tradition was to burn paper money. Hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but pat the Great Prince¡¯s shoulder. We wasn¡¯t able to say anything. A momentter he could only squeeze out, ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°brother,, the Great Princeughed loudly and said, ¡°Having you recognize me as your brother right before I die is not bad.¡±


    The Great Prince knew Fan Xian didn¡¯t even want to recognize the Emperor as his father, yet he was willing to recognize him as brother. There had to be some true feelings there.


    Fan Xian turned his head and watched the gradually retreating Great Prince and ready and waiting members of the imperial army who dared to die. He watched them gently stroking thest 200 warhorses in the Royal Pce. His gaze gradually became soft. He knew that if he lost this gamble, he may still have a chance to turn things around for himself. For these people, as well as most of the people in the Pce, they would pay with their lives for his gamble.


    If you all die, I will use years to kill everyone in the Li family in revenge for you all.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the top of the walls and across the foot of the walls, past the imperial soldiers who were bravely resisting the rebel soldiers. He saw the Overwatch Council officials responsible formunications standing guard near the city guarding crossbows. He saw the schrs Hu and Shu, who stood resolutely at the front of the Pce despite their pale faces.


    Shu Wu¡¯s white beard floated messily in the wind. Fan Xian¡¯s heart dimmed slightly. He didn¡¯t know if this was thest time he would see these people¡¯s lively faces.


    He lowered his head and said some things to the Third Prince. He then pped his hands and flipped up to stand on the three coffins.


    The autumn sun was nearing noon, but it was abruptly blocked by a patch of dark clouds. The three coffins on the Pce walls becamepletely ck. Fan Xian¡¯s body also became ck as he calmly stood on top. He weed the slightly cold wind as he looked at the distressing sight.


    Everyone up and down the Royal Pce saw this sight. The hot-blooded soldiers did not have the attention to spare to watch. The people in the rebel camp saw the ck-clothed man weing the wind on the top of the walls and involuntarily felt a chill in their hearts.


    From the beginning of the battle until now, Fan Xian¡¯s little tricks had not had any major effect. After Ye Zhong met with the Crown Prince, there was finally some small changes in the rebel camp. The entire camp began to slowly and methodically change their array.


    The Dingzhou army had to take some of the responsibility of rebellion from the Qin family. This was what Fan Xian wanted to see. He watched this and found that although the Qing army was well trained, the Ye and Qin families rarely worked together. During the exchange, a number of holes finally opened up along their entire battle line.


    The Dingzhou army was not yetpletely in position, while the Qin family was still in the middle section. It was only in the spider web-like streets to the upper left that they left open some holes.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have much experience in military matters, but he knew that it was impossible for him to use those loopholes. He could only pray silently in his heart that the good luck that had apanied him for 20 years would show itself brilliantly right now.


    It was as if there was a will of heaven in the unseen spirit world while the will of heaven listened to the prayers in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. In the chaos of the rebel soldiers changing array, the sound of urgent and deadly horse hooves finally came from the gap in that street.


    Fan Xian¡¯s attention peaked. He gazed in that direction. His eyes immediately froze over.


    They were not relief troops. It was Qin Heng.


    ...


    ...


    After experiencing the brutal killing outside Zhengyang Gate, Qin Heng, the general who had personally experienced the Nanzhao battles and was a descendant of a family of generals, finally managed to break through the Overwatch Council and imperial soldiers united attack with his 5,000 riders. After being an hourte, he finally reached the Royal Pce.


    In a moment, one could see that Qin Heng and his subordinates had already charged into the street. Seeing the blood and wounds on the riders¡¯ bodies and the 3,000 riders left, one could imagine how tragically the killing was at Zhengyang Gate.


    The tip of Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle. He knew that his most loyal Overwatch Council subordinates had probably suffered great losses at Zhengyang Gate. No one knew how many were killed or injured. As for the imperial army group that the Great Prince had sent out, they had probably all died.


    A bitter stench of blood rolled over between his lips and tongue. After coughing, Fan Xian stared at them with bloodshot eyes. He knew that while the Tyrannical ephedra pill forcefully raised cultivation, it also deeply hurt his heart meridian.


    He only stared at the gap. Looking at the riders Qin Heng led, they appeared among the people with dust and traces of blood.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    He covered his bleeding lip and spoke unclearly. Although the order was unclear and his voice was low, the member of the Qinian Unit who had been waiting at his side did not hesitate. He raised his right arm and pulled with force. The signal rocket shot into the sky and exploded into a beautiful firework in the dark, heavy sky.


    From the previous night until now, this was the second firework in Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    After the signal went off, waves of strange noises came from the private residences behind the square in front of the Royal Pce, attracting the attention of many people. From the middlene of the three rows of streets in the upper left, there suddenly rang out the sound of urgent hooves.


    Qin Heng¡¯s riders had arrived, so where was this sounding from? Who did these determined and urgent hoof beats, which seemed to be moving even faster and filled with more killing intent than the Qin family¡¯s blood-soaked rider, belong to?


    Like two gusts of winds destined to meet, the riders following these two roads broke into the square in front of the Royal Pce at the same time. They finally met at the crossing of the two streets. They then violently and abruptly crashed together.


    There were not many riders in this group that hid in the dark, but they had a different manner than the Qing troops. Not only was there a killing intent, there was also a darkness that was extremely cold. Their entire bodies were covered in ck armor. It was as if not a glimmer of light could reflect back. It was a rich ck that was absolute darkness.


    The ck Knights of the Overwatch Council were rumored to be the most powerful riders in the world. Not many people had seen the way they do battle or their massive strength. In the internal military departs, there were many people who expressed a disdainful appearance toward the ck Knights. They believed Chen Pingping was only an old dog, so how could he train iron-blooded riders?


    This mysterious ck Knights group finally shed against the elite of Qing Kingdom¡¯s cavalry. They used a blood reality to tell everyone that when it came to riding, the ck Knights would always be the strongest.


    ...


    ...


    The abrupt appearance of the ck Riders was out of everyone¡¯s expectation. With a sh of excitement running through his rising eyes, the old Qin Master found a problem at the first instance. A cold light shed once again through his eyes.


    No one knew how Fan Xian hid this cavalry in the continuous residents behind the rebel soldiers or how this silent andpletely ck group of riders managed to do it without a single sound.


    Qin Heng led his riders quickly past the opening of the street. He then saw a terrifying ck shadowing toward him from another path.


    There were not enough riders in this group. There were only around 200 people. If the Great Prince was still on top of the Pce walls at this time, he would definitely have guessed that this was the group Fan Xian had moved out of the Pce that was led by the Deputy Commander of the ck Knights, Jing Ge, who had disappeared without a trace for a long time.


    Although there were only 200 people, this group of ck Riders were like 2,000 people or a single giant entity fighting. The general in the lead wore a silver mask and held a long spear tightly. He was like the sharpest point on a knife de. With remarkable speed, he charged forward to the very front.


    The riders behind him were like the sharp edge of the dagger and solid knife de, maintaining a tight formation. They followed tightly behind the silver-masked Jing Ge with remarkable riding skill. They pierced viciously into the front of Qin Heng¡¯s 3,000 riders.


    ...


    ...


    Challenging 3,000 with 200, only the Overwatch Council would have such determination and boldness. Dozens of years ago, the previous ck Riders had once, under Chen Pingping¡¯s leadership, attacked toward the North 3,000 li. Deep into the territory of Wei Kingdom, they captured alive the Commander of the Red Riders, Xiao En, and managed to retreatpletely.


    The ck Knights could surprise attack over 3,000 li, so this 900 meters was no challenge. Only those who remembered history clearly knew that the ck Riders were the most powerful riders and why the Qing Emperor had always forcefully ordered Chen Pingping to keep the number of ck Riders to within a 1,000 people.


    The ck-clothed Fan Xian stood on the ck-colored coffins looking at his ck colored riders carrying out a surprise attack in the dark. His lips were dry. He didn¡¯t say a word. He knew that the counter-attack would start. The ck Knights surprise attack was the prologue to his gamble.

 Chapter 561 - Jing Ge Assassinates Qin

    <h4>Chapter 561: Jing Ge Assassinates Qin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the T-shaped intersection, the two groups of riders whirled out of their own streets and ruthlessly crashed together in the opening at the northwest corner of the square.


    The ck Riders were in full armor and rode forward at a high speed. They held their reins with one hand. In their other hands they held a crossbow. In the split second before the crash, before anyone could react, they pulled the triggers.


    Qing Kingdom¡¯s troops were skilled in the art of riding and shooting. In a forward charge like this, they were used to spears. Almost no one used crossbows to carry out a vanguard charge because of their weight With such a short distance to charge, if one¡¯s movement was a little bit slow, the two sides would crash before the arrow could be fired.


    However, the ck Knights were not like others. From the day they entered the Overwatch Council, they had developed the habit of holding the crossbow steadily with one hand. The almost 1,000 Overwatch Council ck Knights were just arge collective weapon of assassination.


    Arrows whistled through the air. In this short distance, hundreds of sharp and poison-tipped arrows fired out together. They didn¡¯t give the riders suddenly appearing below Zhengyang Gate any chance to resist.


    After a number of thuds, countless riders of the forward camp were hit with arrows and fell wretchedly from their horses. Some managed to stay on their horses and pulled out knives to chop down at the bodies of the rapidly approaching riders with a wild cry.


    The ck Knights abandoned their crossbows and pulled out knives from under their saddles. Turning their hand, a sh of snow-white light chopped off the riders¡¯ heads.


    The 200 ck Knights performed this action simultaneously. They abandoned their crossbows cleanly and pulled out their knives with great conviction. When they sliced down, it was a hair-raising experience. With 200 people neatly and tidily performed a difficult attack procedure. It carried with it a beauty to the battlefield.


    On one side were therge group of rebel soldiers. They had been bitterly ambushed outside Zhengyang Gate and fought for a long time with over a thousand Overwatch Council officials and imperial soldiers before they finally opened up a path and arrived with great difficulty in front of the Royal Pce. On the other side were the mysterious ck Knights. They had honed their strength and were just waiting for the Commissioner¡¯smand before striking out with the Overwatch Council¡¯s strongest power.


    The power, energy, and stamina of both sides had been roughly the same. Because of the current situation, the difference between them had abruptly stretched to a size that was unsustainable on a battlefield.


    The 200 ck Knights were like a heated knife, slicing sharply through the majority of the Qin army. They easily and happily left a giant opening through the riders that had reached deep into the square in front of the Royal Pce. Following the countless spurts of fresh blood and heads falling from the back of horses, the ck Knights sessfully cut off the Qin family¡¯s army. They separated Qin Heng, along with 300 riders from the main army, forcing them to be an isted branch.


    The ck Knights had superb riding skills and sessfully turned the situation around quickly. The entire group suddenly spread out. The riders at the front pulled their reins toward the right and, relying on their remarkable speed and charging power, they blockaded the main troop behind them.


    The remaining 100 or so ck Knights went left. Like a pack of wolves, they quickly picked out their targets and went toward the vanguard where Qin Heng was. They stuck together closely and used the knives in their hands to tear and kill.


    In an instant, the vanguard suffered great injuries and casualties. The riders in the back were shocked into chaos by this lightning strike and momentarily unable to charge forward in rescue. Although there were many rebel soldiers on the field, they were separated by some distance. The rebel soldiers were changing their formation, so the situation was messy. Looking at the ck Knights¡¯ lightning speed charge, no one knew whether or not the ck Knights would kill all these hundreds of riders once the main troop surrounded them.


    Horses¡¯ hooves thundered. The horses below the ck Knights struggled forward silently. The horses below the Qin riders gave mournful cries and bolted wildly, just like their riders¡¯ present state of minds. The speed at which the ck Knights gave chase was too fast.


    The old Qin Master and Ye Zhong hade to their senses long ago and ordered the rebel soldiers below to gather quickly at the gap in the northwest direction. It was imperative they met up with Qin Heng before the ck Knights seeded.


    If the tens of thousands of rebel soldiers joined together sessfully, the ck Knights would be dead regardless of how powerful they were. Even if the ck Knights sessfully followed Fan Xian¡¯s orders to kill Qin Heng, it might still be a dead end for them. However, the ck Knights, with Jing Ge at the head, seemed to have forgotten this one thing. In the eyes of the tens of thousands of people and encircled by tens of thousands of rebels, the ck Knights were brave and reckless enough to arrogantly chase after the tail of Qin Heng¡¯s camp.


    Dust rose gradually. A hundred ck Knights chased hundreds of elite Qin soldiers under the eyes of tens of thousands of rebel soldiers. This kind of determined posture, wild and reckless attitude, and fear-inducing sight would be forever frozen in their memories.


    A dust dragon and hundreds of riders in a mindless pursuit entered into the center of the court.


    ...


    ...


    Qin Heng was not a weak man. Otherwise, he would not have been able to be the second youngest Commander of the Jingdou Garrison after Ye Zhong when he was only 30-something. And, he wouldn¡¯t have be a Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs at such a young age. He was skilled in leading troops. His reactions were quick.


    When the shadow of the ck Knights had appeared in the corner of his vision, he had immediatelye to a decision and carried out the first head-on attack. As long as they could stand against the first wave and the main group caught up in the back, the oppositions mere 200 or so riders would not be able to have any effect.


    However, the current battle in Jingdou waspletely different from the killings on the battlefield. The street battle by Zhengyang Gate was very different from the street battles described in military books. Qin Heng had never thought the Overwatch Council, a department that carried out assassinations based on intelligence reports, would be able to demonstrate such explosive might in a street battle. The Qin cavalry took heavy casualties and burned through too much morale and stamina.


    Most importantly, Qin Heng never thought that a mere 200 ck-armored riders would have such powerful strength, quick charging power, and cold methods of killing.


    He could never have expected that the 500 vanguard riders would not be able to stand against the first wave of the enemies attack, which he forcefully split into two.


    Qin Heng¡¯s heart was chilled, but his reaction was remarkably quick. Whipping his horse, he didn¡¯t stay where he was to face the ck Knights. Instead, he increased his speed and led his riders toward the center of the square. All around were rebel soldiers. As long as they joined them, the ck Riders could only wait for their death.


    He had to do it as quickly as possible.


    ...


    ...


    Qin Heng¡¯s reaction was remarkably fast. Additionally, the Qin riders¡¯ training was very effective. Although they were chased wildly by the ck Knights, who were like wolves, the vanguard riders still sessfully escaped from the T-shaped intersection to the square.


    However, the ck Knights were even faster and more ruthless. They weren¡¯t left behind at all. The ck Knight leader with the silver mask charged in from the side and was only three horse-lengths away from Qin Heng.


    An icy light shed through Qin Heng¡¯s eyes. The enemy actually dared to follow him deep into the rebel army. This leader was willing to risk death to kill him. Although the courage of the ck Knights had caught him by surprise, he knew the ck Knights¡¯ surprise had failed. He knew his father would not just watch him die. Plus, the rebel army¡¯s aide had already arrived.


    The rebel army¡¯s camp change was half done when they realized Qin Heng had sunk into great danger. Naturally, they sent out tworge groups forward to provide help. At the same time, they attempted to wipe out the ck Knights, who seemed to have suddenly fallen down from heaven. The tworge groups were still some distance from the dust dragon. Since most of them were infantry, how could they catch up to the ck Knights¡¯ surprise attack and Qin Heng¡¯s remarkable speed as he ran for his life?


    Suddenly, a formidable order rang out from the rebel army camp, ¡°Release!¡±


    ...


    ...


    There were idols on the Pce walls, so the rain of arrows did not have the glory of falling there. The shocking and startling sight in the square had no effect on the old Qin Master¡¯s determination. Following this order, countless arrows flew toward where the dust dragon was.


    The sound of arrows flying through the air rang out densely and covered a wide area,pletely enveloping the riders who were struggling for their lives. Theypletely disregarded the fact that the people the ck Knights were chasing down were riders of their family.


    Qin Heng had long guessed that his father never had any hesitation on the battlefield. He also knew that this rain of arrows woulde. His face was ashen. his high-speed riding caused his lips to turn white. Before this rain of arrows arrived, he had turned and shot toward the rear of his steed.


    The merciless arrows pierced into everyone¡¯s body, splitting open the fast-moving riders. The rotating arrowheads tore through the riders¡¯ light armor, wormed into fragile flesh, and pierced into their organs and bones.


    In an instant, the fast-moving riders on both sides were attacked by the rain of arrows at the same time. They all fell from their horses to the ground, splitting bone from flesh. Muffled cries rang out continuously.


    At such a moment, both the Qin family¡¯s cavalry and Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights met with the same wretched fate.


    Although the ck Knights¡¯ armor was specially made by the Second Workshop in the pce treasury with lightweight, superior quality materials, they still suffered heavy casualties under this rain of arrows. The cavalry that belonged to the Qin family suffered even more of a disaster.


    ...


    ...


    The Crown Prince abruptly turned his head. He looked with disbelief at the old Qin Master. He did not understand why he would give such a horrifying order. Was he not worried about Qin Heng¡¯s life? These 200 ck Knights would not be able to cause any major destruction. Was he not worried that this indiscriminate rain of arrows would cause instability in the army?


    The old Qin Master narrowed his eyes. An icy light shone out from the two slights. Of all the people present, only he knew the exact purpose of this group of ck Knights. Only he knew that if these ck Knights were allowed to continue, the vanguard led by Qin Heng would have no chance of escaping before the rebel army¡¯s backup arrived.


    He knew the power of the ck Knights. He believed that Fan Xian¡¯s arrangement under Zhengyang Gate and the ambush of ck Knights were all for the words he had said earlier on the top of the Pce walls that had caused him great rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the Qin family has no heirs and your bloodline ends!¡±


    The old Qin Master was a ruthless man. Since Fan Xian wanted him to have no heirs, he would rather take action himself than watch pathetically as his son was killed by someone Fan Xian arranged. Besides, his son would not die so easily.


    ...


    ...


    Qin Heng didn¡¯t die. His steed was shot full of arrows. After two mournful neighs, it fell heavily toward the ground. Although his forward roll off his falling horse caused him to crash heavily into the ground, sending sparks from his armor up due to the friction against the ground, he was prepared. He had already mitigated arge amount of the force. Because of the cover his steed provided, he was not hit by an arrow.


    There was only one wave of arrows. Immediately after, they stopped. Most of the riders chasing or being chased had fallen into puddles of blood. Although there were more ck Knights who survived, they had lost their steeds and suffered injuries of varying severity. However, they did not startle in fright. They continued to raise their knives and began to kill the Qin riders who had fallen beside them.


    At this time, Qin Heng had already stood up. The backup rebel soldiers around him quickly came close.


    Jing Ge, this silver-masked Deputy Commander of the ck Knights, had be the focal point of the ck Knights from the beginning of the battle. With the most determined attitude and fastest speed, he locked his eyes on Qin Heng and did not allow him to leave his line of sight.


    When the rain of arrows fell, Jing Ge and his steed were also brutally attacked. An arrow just happened to pierce through the armor on his body and entered his left arm. A dribble of blood seeped out. The front legs of the horse below him weakened and silently fell toward the ground.


    He tapped his foot heavily against the saddle and leaped out like a wolf king the moment before the rain of arrows stopped with a long ck spear in his hand. With a bloodthirstiness he had hidden for many years, he was unstoppable.


    Nine meters of distance disappeared in an instant. Qin Heng had just pulled his thigh out from under his horse and was rising to his feet with difficulty. Looking strong and spirited, he was actually exhausted to the extreme. With the stern and murderous ck spear pointed toward him, it seemed that he could only wait for death.


    No one expected for Qin Heng¡¯s exhausted-looking body to suddenly gain new energy. They only heard him give a wild cry. He had already drawn out his sword before he turned. His entire body spun quickly and, like a shadow, he brushed past the ruthless ck shadow of the spear with great craftiness.


    Jing Ge struck out with all his strength and could not have expected for his opponent to have such a remarkable ability to counter his attack. All his energy and spirit was concentrated on this attack. The point of his spearnded in the air and pierced ruthlessly into the stone pavement beside Qin Heng. With a dink, the stone pavement was shattered into countless pieces.


    Qin Heng¡¯s body continued to spin. In a moment, he came closer to Jing Ge¡¯s body. With a cold huff, his left arm struck out. The de of the sword in his hand swung toward Jing Ge¡¯s neck.


    A sh, a spin, and a strike. The three strikes were executed cleanly and continuously. They were also demonstrated on such aplex battlefield situation. Qin Heng was indeed valiant. It was no wonder the old Qin Master had so much confidence in him and allowed him to meet Jing Ge¡¯s sudden assassination alone.


    At such a close distance and with such a powerful strike, even Fan Xian would find it difficult to block. Jing Ge was probably dead for sure.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of this terrifying killing attempt, the rebel army¡¯s attack on the Pce walls did not stop. The heavy carriages used to break down the gates still did not know of exhaustion and were not fearful of falling rocks or burning fire. It continued to crash into the three gates with a giant crash. Periodically, it would echo below the walls. It sounded like a shocking drumbeat.


    In thest moment of the strange killing on the square, when Qin Heng¡¯s sword was only six centimeters from Jing Ge¡¯s throat, a shocking change happened to the attack on the gates.


    With a giant crash, the thick middle gate was charged open.


    None of the rebel soldiers believed their eyes. Immediately after, a crazed joy and excitement took over.


    At this time, the ck Knights had already fallen, General Jing Ge was dead, and the gates were open. The scales of victory had tipped.


    Seeing this sight, the Crown Prince¡¯s attention was roused. ncing at the old Qin Master and Ye Zhong at his side, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Attack with full strength!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood on top of the ck coffins and gently used the tip of his foot to tap out a rhythm no one could understand. Looking at the fatal change that happened in an instant on the walls, he still did not decisively kick open the coffin and take out the assault rifle inside.


    Since he was standing taller than anyone, just as Chen Pingping had once taught him, he could see further than anyone. He could see details that had not been noticed by others.


    He could see the Dingzhou generals, who were still stopped in the west rebel army camp, discussing something with the Second Prince. Gradually, they leaned closer and kept the Second Prince¡¯s trusted aides on the outside.


    He saw Ye Zhong¡¯s calm as usual face beside the Crown Prince¡¯s face, which was showing joy for the first time, while Gong Dian had fallen back one position. In the process of the rebel army changing camps, in the chaos that rescuing Qin Heng had caused, the Dingzhou troops and army had gradually swapped situations. Although it was slight, it was particrly eye-catching to Fan Xian perched up high


    If aplicated scenario was made up of countless pictures, then these pictures were undergoing a mysterious change in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He knew that the sess and failure of his gambling depended on the change in these pictures.


    He tightly bound the Wei Kingdom¡¯s Emperor¡¯s sword on his back. His hand pulled on the chain the Third Bureau had prepared for himst year. ncing at the direction of the city guarding crossbow, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Then, he tapped the coffin with the tip of his foot, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t need it today.


    ...


    ...


    The change in the situation happened in the next moment. The change this time would determine Qing Kingdom¡¯s future. It was guaranteed to have content that future young historians with a conscience would discuss enthusiastically.


    The first change in the situation was that Jing Ge, who was about to face his death, lowered his head the moment before the de of Qin Heng¡¯s sword reached his neck.


    It appeared to be simple but was actually very difficult. He did it so naturally and quickly that it seemed like he already knew where Qin Heng¡¯s sword woulde from and where it would go.


    It was the gentleness of that movement that caused Qin Heng¡¯s killing strike to run across Jing Ge¡¯s silver mask and send up a line of sparks. But, it did not slice across his neck.


    Unexpectedly, the spear Jing Ge seemed to have poured all his spirit into, which had struck air and split open the stone pavement, seemed to have a life of its own and quickly bounced back. Moving along the emptiness between his finger and thumb, it bounced back with a dink.


    Jing Ge¡¯s hand tightly grasped the spear six centimeters below the de and thrust it upward with force.


    All of this happened quickly. The silver mask on Jing Ge¡¯s face flew with sparks while the point of the spear in his hand had already pierced toward Qin Heng¡¯s chin.


    With a crack, the sharp spear pierced into Qin Heng¡¯s brain from below his chin. Fresh blood spurted out. Qin Heng¡¯s body froze and softened, dying instantly.


    Jing Ge held the shaft of the spear tightly and lifted Qin Heng¡¯s body on the tip.


    With a crisp sound, Jing Ge¡¯s silver mast was cut in half and slid to the ground, revealing his true appearance. It revealed the face Fan Xian had long wanted to see. The face that had been hidden under a silver mask ever since Chen Pingping had raised him out from the dark prison and he had be a member of the ck Knights.


    This face appeared delicate but from his left ear to his right ear, it had been split open by some unknown sharp object. It was an old wound, but it still appeared terrifying. One could imagine what kind of injury he had once sustained.


    The wound was veryrge, revealing the bone and teeth within and appearing particrly horrifying. Although Qin Heng¡¯s strike earlier had been blocked by his silver mask, the sword intent had still pierced through and split open his old wound. Fresh blood flowed out, appearing even more malevolent.


    The entire square was silent as everyone stared in shock. They looked at the fierce leader of the ck Knights using the spear in his hand to lift up the old Qin Master¡¯s only son and involuntarily thought of Fan Xian¡¯s curse to end the Qin family¡¯s bloodline.


    Fresh blood dripped down from Qin Heng¡¯s throat along his sword and onto Jing Ge¡¯s hand, making everything slippery. Jing Ge was silent. He was thinking that his brother had once used this move and wrecked his face. These years, his hatred toward the Qin family forced him to wear a silver mask. He constantly watched the Qin family¡¯s movements on the battlefield. Today, you still used this move and died in my hands, so don¡¯t cry out in grievance!


    Jing Ge raised Qin Heng¡¯s body and looked at where the old Qin Master was in the rebel camp. He roared in a stern voice, ¡°I am Jing Ge!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ye! You killed my entire family, so I will kill your entire family!¡±

 Chapter 562 - Killing Qin

    <h4>Chapter 562: Killing Qin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On Jing Ge¡¯s spear was Qin Heng¡¯s bloody and dripping body. Jing Ge¡¯s chest was flooded with the joy of revenge. He gave a shout while surrounded by tens of thousands of soldiers. He had finally avenged his family. After hiding in the darkness for so many years, he had finally avenged them.


    Outside Jiaozhou, he had, for the first time, told Fan Xian about his past. Half a yearter, Fan Xian had gently promised that he would give him a chance for revenge. Jing Ge didn¡¯t know what power Sir Fan junior had to help him achieve his desire, but his wish had finally be reality.


    Boundless joy and murderous intent made Jing Geugh. The wretched wound between his ears split open like a clown¡¯s mouth. It openedrger than usual and looked unusually horrifying. It was also unusually mournful as tears slid down his face like rain.


    The people who saw this sight felt a chill rise from the depths of their hearts. On the horse, the old Qin Master¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart. His eyes darkened, but he valiantly sat up straight on his horse. He didn¡¯t let anyone discover that he was close to being unable to endure the mental anguish.


    The old Qin Master¡¯s face was pale. is white hair flew wildly. Looking at his only son stabbed by the spear of that strange ck Knight, he didn¡¯t say a single word.


    At this time, a second event slowly changed the picture below the Pce walls like a hidden current. It was as if a master painter had recklessly scattered tens of thousands of red spots on an ink painting of mountains and autumn scenes. Immediately, countless wildflowers sprouted up in the mountains. The somber scene suddenly became a beautiful and bountiful harvest.


    The main gate had been crashed open by the rebel army¡¯s heavy carriages. The rebel soldiers were cheering loudly as they charged in. However, arge knife dropped down from the gate. It brought with it an icy light and a streak of blood. A number of heads fell to the ground.


    Therge knife moved again. In the icy light, the Great Prince rode out in full armor with an unstoppable aura like a god. Bounding out of the gate, he cut open a blood path.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The rebel soldiers in the vanguard had their limbs broken and heads sliced off. The Great Prince gave a great roar and, with the long knife in his hand, he led the 200 imperial soldiers behind him out in a sudden attack. Unexpected by everyone, the moment the gates were broken through, they stole the initiative and charged out to attack first. Thus began the true first attack by the people in the Royal Pce.


    The thunder of hooves rang out. Although only a small path was cleared from the rocks and mud inside the Pce, it did not obstruct the speed of the Great Prince¡¯s counterattack. The 200 soldiers rode out quickly, relying on the speed of their attack and first-rate riding skills. They were like a knife through tofu, opening up arge gap in the rebel army¡¯s vanguard. No one could stand in the direction of the icy light. Those who dared all became bodies on the ground and dismembered limbs.


    In just a moment, the imperial soldiers had charged forward almost 60 meters from the wide open gates. Like a stream of mercury, they could not be stopped.


    The rebel soldiers increased their speed as they charged toward the broken gate. Dense, like a flock of locusts, they made one shiver in fear.


    Although the 200 imperial soldiers were powerful, in front of such a powerful rebel army, they looked as slender as a silver thread.


    The Great Prince was not afraid. Since he had put his trust in Fan Xian, he gave no thought to his life and death. He charged quickly and flipped his wrist. Therge knife drew an arc through the air and chopped straight down to his right and forward. With a crisp crack, the short spear in a rebel officers hand split open.


    Therge knife chopped into the officer¡¯s shoulder. The Great Prince furrowed his brows with a muffled huff. Generating strength from his core, he dragged his arm. With a thud, the de of the knife broke through the body and exited, immediately slicing the officer¡¯s body into two.


    The Great Prince bent his body forward and dodged a sharp spear that passed by his face. Therge knife in his hand dragged behind him and spun around his waist. Using the powerful strength of his arms, he hacked in a nt. Therge knife whistled destely through the air and forcefully sent the head of the rebel soldier to his left flying away.


    With a gentle pping sound, countless drops of blood sttered onto the Great Prince¡¯s silver armor. The long knife in his hand was stained with thick blood. Following the imperial soldiers desperate surprise attack, there was a line of blood that looked unusually startling and beautiful.


    The helmet pressed down on the Great Prince¡¯s sword-like brows as a wildfire burned in his eyes. Brave and unstoppable, he led his troops forward, charging toward the rebel camp in the distance. Along the way, no one knew how many obstacles and killings there would be. Perhaps he would never arrive in front of Li Chengqian, but he still had to charge.


    He was the Commander of Qing Kingdom¡¯s Western Expedition Army. The only person among the royal family who had battlefield experience. Even though he didn¡¯t understand Fan Xian¡¯s intentions, since he had epted this order, he would see it through to the end.


    He was not a martial ace, but he was a brave general in an army. The attack and defense in the Jingdou battle did not demonstrate his skill inmand on the wild battlegrounds. The Great Prince had never feared charging forward and breaking through enemy lines. The cavalry battles on the battlefield werepletely different to a duel between aces. Courage was the most important thing. His he courage was without question. The heart he had already pledged was raised with a peak condition.


    As the mixed child of Dongyi and the Southern Kingdom, in some ways he was not liked by the Emperor. However, he had great depths of emotion for thisnd.


    A silent arrow flew toward him. He swatted it aside with the tip of his sword, but it forced his body to pause. A few wounds opened up on his body from the countless spears rebel soldiers stabbed in his direction from below his horse. Fortunately, the horse was moving quickly, so he didn¡¯t fall into a trap. Instead, he ughtered open a path and continued charging toward the rebel camp.


    They were still very far away, but these 200 imperial soldiers gave one the feeling that they would arrive in front of the Crown Prince in the next instant.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood on the ck coffins and nervously watched everything that happened below. When the Great Prince charged out of the gates and into his field of vision, he immediately gave the order.


    ¡°Clear the road for His Highness!¡±


    There were not many imperial soldiers or Overwatch Council officials left on the walls. Most of them were doing their best to defend against the rebel soldiers attempting to scale the walls withdders. Relying on two hours of preparation early in the morning, there had yet to be one rebel soldier that managed to climb over the wall.


    However, they had long been given military orders. Although they were secretly afraid in their hearts, they followed Fan Xian¡¯s orders without hesitation. Leaving the area of the walls they were guarding, they quickly gathered in the middle to fire the few arrows left in their hands without any reluctance.


    The arrows gathered together and fell like rain. They allnded on the path ahead of the Great Prince and group of imperial soldiers and on the head of rebel soldiers. They immediately did a great deal of damage. It also slightly reduced the obstacles in the path of the Great Prince¡¯s attack.


    However, the defenses in the other areas of the Royal Pce became weak. Without the defense of arrows, the rebel soldiers on the scalingdders seemed like they had taken stimnts and were bravely climbing upward. It looked like they were about to surmount the Pce.


    The imperial soldiers desperately pulled at their bowstrings,pletely unable to feel the pain in their arms. Blood sttered out from the bowstrings. By order of Duke Fan, they were to use the bows and arrows in their hands to open a path for the prince, but what about the rebel soldiers scaling the walls? But, the prince was leading 200 of their brothers toward the rebel soldiers. If their firing slowed down slightly and the prince was injured, what then? Fear, unease, courage, and various other emotions rolled around in the hearts of the soldiers on the walls.


    The rebel soldiers had already mounted the walls via the scalingdders. Although not many people made it, the Qin family¡¯s soldiers were all brave. After stabilizing their position with great difficulty, they began to expand their territory and open up the way for the rebel soldiers behind. However, 200 imperial soldiers had already charged out of the pce gate below. The rebel soldiers were unable to restrain them, so they entered through the broken gates and fought with the remaining defensive power left in the Pce.


    It looked like the Royal Pce was about to fall at any moment, but the Great Prince was still charging and killing the rebels below the walls.


    Two sets of buzzing sounds rang out. The two giant city guarding crossbows, which had been paused for a while, finally began to fire again. This time, the firing was not targeted at the heavy carriages used to break down the gate or the three-story carriage being transported over to surmount the walls. Under Fan Xian¡¯s powerful request, the arrowsnded among the rebel soldiers in front of the path the Great Prince was charging along.


    The giant arrowsnded and pierced through the bodies of countless rebel soldiers, sending up mists of blood. They pierced repeatedly through the stone pavements, while some bounced up again. The heavy weight and powerful striking force were enough to crush a few people to death.


    The abrupt and powerful rain of arrows, and the mighty and terrifying crossbow, greatly aided the Great Prince¡¯s attack. It opened a blood path right through the rebel soldiers. The Great Prince moved like a silver thread along this blood path, bravely charging toward the rebel camp.


    The rebel army clearly had the advantage of numbers. Looking at the Great Prince¡¯s handsome and heroic posture on his horse, one felt fear in their hearts without reason. The Qing army valued battle merit above all else. Everyone knew that during these years, it was the Great Prince who led the army to fight in the West with the Hu people without having tasted defeat even once. He had achieved great military merit and was a famous general in the army.


    With a famous general leading the attack, the pressure it formed and the power of the attack were not something normal people who oppose.


    Fan Xian looked at this impressive sight and took a deep breath. The two slow cycles moving through his body picked up speed. Slowly shedding theyer of Tianyi Dao zhenqi on the meridians in his body, it allowed the ruthless Tyrannical zhenqi to circte powerfully through his body.


    His eyes grew more and more bloodshot as the effect of the medicine reached its peak. He held tightly to the hook and chain in his hand, waiting for the sound of thest arrow.


    ...


    ...


    Jing Ge was surrounded by the rebel soldiers who first arrived. The old Qin Master withdrew his gaze coldly and turned it toward the disturbance far away. He knew the Great Prince had led soldiers in a counterattack. He knew how wild and heroic the Great Prince¡¯s battle style was. If the opposition had 3,000 riders at hismand, perhaps the old Qin Master would temporarily avoid their des. At this time, the rebel soldiers¡¯ victory was already decided. The gates in the wall had caved in. At such a key moment, it was clear the old Qin master would not retreat a single step.


    This was a natural instinct formed from spending decades on a battlefield. However, seeing the Great Prince¡¯s blood covered heroic pose, he thought of his only son¡¯s tragic death. The old Qin Master suddenly felt that he was already old. He was so old that he was about to smell the scent of death. The pain he had long hidden deeply in his heart made him make a wrong decision after a moment a hesitation.


    ¡°This is the enemy¡¯sst desperate counterattack, do not underestimate it,¡± the old Qin Master coughed and said to his trusted general. ¡°Take the Crown Prince to the rear of the camp.¡±


    The Crown Prince nced at the old Qin Master. He didn¡¯t want to retreat. As the Crown Prince did not know anything about the military or wish to disturb the old Qin Master¡¯s arrangement of the soldiers, he could only leave silently.


    With the Great Prince¡¯sst counterattack, he chose to be as immovable as a mountain. This was the best decision. However, personally witnessing his only son¡¯s tragic end still made him a bit more on conservative. He had the family general lead the Crown Prince away from the Great Prince¡¯s counterattack. Thus, he would have eight Qin family generals at his side.


    Perhaps as a ninth-level ace, the old Qin Master didn¡¯t care about much.


    ...


    ...


    But, Fan Xian cared.


    The massive city guarding crossbow finally exhausted all of its arrows while the Imperial Army¡¯s rain of arrows also became more sparse. The imperial soldiers the Great Prince led were still unable to break into the rebel army¡¯s camp after paying a terrible price.


    Perhaps miracles could happen on the battlefield, but wanting to use 200 cavalry to carry out a sessful counterattack was not called a miracle. It was called delusional. The Great Prince¡¯s blood-soaked battle had already cleared out a long and bloody path. His valiant battlefield capabilities had scared countless rebel soldiers witless.


    At this time, the Royal Pce was about to be taken, the Great Prince was surrounded, and the remaining ck Knights and Jing Ge were surrounded. The big picture was set. Even the sound of thest city guarding crossbow firing sounded different than the dozen arrows earlier. It shot out, making a tragic whimper.


    After this final arrow was fired, the two city guarding crossbows fell silent. Everyone seemed to be able to clearly hear the sorrowful sound the arrow made. No one noticed this arrow¡¯s path of flight waspletely different from the trajectory of the arrows earlier, which had helped the Great Prince clear the road.


    This arrow shot out nted and swept over the heads of all the rebel soldiers and didn¡¯t cause any harm. It only slowly burned through its energy in the air. After flying a very long distance, it finallynded heavily right in front of the rebel army camp.


    Although the arrow had traveled far, such firing was not a threat. In the end, it fell like a piece of copper or useless metal onto the ground. It didn¡¯t touch any rebel soldiers. It only gave them a fright.


    With a thud, the arrow was like a knife a child yed with. The lucky tip of the arrow pointed down and pierced through the mud between stone pavements to stand straight.


    The people on and below the Pce walls all saw a sight that frightened them.


    A person wearing ck seemed to have appeared from the depths of the ground like a spirit. He was floating down from the walls along the trajectory the arrow had traveled in. The person flew quickly through the resistance-free air toward the foot of the pce.


    From the top of the walls, they only used a moment of time before flying above the rebel troops.


    Thest arrow had a rope tied to its end. The ck-clothed man used a hook and chain to slide down the rope, directly into the rebel army¡¯s camp.


    ...


    ...


    This sight shocked countless people into a daze. They were intimidated by the powerful killing intent and vigor in the air. Finally, someone came to their senses and saw the rope tied to the end of the arrow that had fallen heavily to the ground. In a loud and wild roar, he said, ¡°Chop down the rope!¡±


    A number of bright knives chopped down on the tightly stretched rope at the tail of the arrow.


    The old Qin Master¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as he looked at the ck shadow charging toward him at a remarkable speed. The pain and anger at the bottom of his heart burst forth again, making his body shake. The Great Prince¡¯s courageous attack and ck-clothed man descending from the heavens couldn¡¯t help but make him lose his focus. The tragic death of his only son earlier had made this powerful figure finally reveal a w.


    Just as the old Qin Master¡¯s heart trembled slightly, the corner of his eyes also lit up with a knife light. This knife light was not chopping down on the rope at the tail of the arrow. Rather, it was headed toward the old Qin Master¡¯s body.


    ...


    ...


    A crack exploded out of the rebel¡¯s camp. Gong Dian, in full armor, jingled randomly because of the zhenqi coursing through his body. The powerful zhenqi made his facial hair grow. His hands gripped the straight knife in his hand tightly as it chopped toward the old Qin Master¡¯s neck.


    This one strike contained all of the power in Gong Dian¡¯s entire body. The peak strength of an eighth-level exploded outward in one strike that had waited for years.


    A glimmer of rage and disbelief shed through the old Qin Master¡¯s eyes. His face was flushed red as his hands firmly blocked Gong Dian¡¯s rude and unreasonable strike.


    Fresh blood dripped down between the old Qin Master¡¯s finger and thumb. Faced with this sinister assassination, the first elder of the Qing military, a superior ninth-level ace, still shook like when he saw Fan Xian descending from the sky.


    It was only a slight shake. The flush on the old Qin Master¡¯s face immediately became a pale white. He could no longer hold onto Gong Dian¡¯s long knife.


    Another person had struck at the same time as Gong Dian, a very important and powerful person.


    Ye Zhong struck out heavily. It seemed to carry some of the wind and sand from Dingzhou¡¯s deste deserts, and the order of something in the spirit world. Determinedly and mercilessly, he tore through the body of a rebel general between him and the old Qin Master so that he couldnd his strike on the old Qin Master¡¯s waist.


    Ye Zhong and Gong Dian attacked the old Qin Master sneakily at the same time.


    ...


    ...


    This scene happened too abruptly and craftily. It was too unbelievable. Even the old Qin Master did not understand what this meant. His close family generals had already escorted the Crown Prince to the side pce. The eight generals at his side did not react in time.


    After this giant muffled sound, dust rose up in the rebel camp. When the dust had settled slightly, the three warhorses below the three people were shaken by a powerful gust of zhenqi. Without even time for a mournful cry, they exploded and died.


    The old Qin Master sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood. A horrifying wound appeared at his waist. His withered hand, which had quickly stretched down, was already tightly closed around Ye Zhong¡¯s wrist that held the sword.


    Ye Zhong lowered his head. His brows were as steady as mountains. Without any reluctance, the zhenqi in his body surged out in powerful waves. Steadying his waist with a huff, he took one step forward and then another.


    The old Qin Master¡¯s body shook again. A gust of powerful strength exploded out from his old body. His left arm flicked out and held onto Gong Dian¡¯s knife. The tip of his elbow had already crashed heavily into Gong Dian¡¯s chest.


    With a splutter, Gong Dian sprayed out a blood fog from his mouth. Ge used this spray of blood to roar and, disregarding his life, pushed forward with his entire body. Pressing down on the de of the knife forced the old Qin Master¡¯s left hand to go to his neck. He made a horrifying squeaking sound.


    All of this happened in a short amount of time. Ye Zhong knew that he only had this one chance. Given his personality, which was as steady as a mountain, this was not an opportunity he would miss. He took a deep breath, expanded his chest, shook his left hand, and immediately became like a sheet of metal, leaving behind the old Qin Master¡¯s unusually powerful control.


    His left hand turned into a metal te. With the power of a coffin-breaker technique, he struck heavily onto the old Qin Master¡¯s chest, where there was already a wound flowing with blood.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s hand technique was the best in the world.


    ...


    ...


    The powerful attack carried with it three top aces of the Qing military. On the stone pavements, footsteps retreated. The shattered ground, sending up puffs of dirt.


    The rope behind the arrow had already chopped apart. Fan Xian, in ck, fell down from mid-air, but he didn¡¯t fall into the group of rebels. He tapped the tip of his foot against the helmet of a rebel soldier and charged straight into the rebel camp like a streak of smoke.


    At the same time, Ye Zhong¡¯s coffin-breaker techniquended viciously on the wound on the old Qin Master¡¯s waist.


    Fan Xian shrunk into a ball of ck shadow and immediately opened up. With two metallic zings, his left hand drew the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword bound to his back. His right hand pulled out the dagger he took back from Lady Ning from his boot. A sword in one hand and a dagger in the other, he became a streak of ck smoke and swept over the heads of the eight Qin family generals in the rebel camp.


    With a number of thuds, five generals died with their throats slit while three of the generals retreated with wounds on their chest.


    Although it was only one meeting, Fan Xian had already demonstrated his greatest power since his rebirth.


    Like a giant bird returning to the forest, he headed toward the three people killing each other like wild beasts.


    ...


    ...


    Injured, the old Qin Master gave a wild howl and clenched his fingers inward until only an inch remained beforending it heavily on Ye Zhong¡¯s left arm, shattering it. Ye Zhong did not care about this life and hadpletely disregarded his defenses. The foot below his bodynded heavily on the ground and left behind a footprint. Moving his own body, he swiftly flew backward.


    Ye Zhong gave a muffled huff. His hands formed the coffin-closing form of the coffin breaker technique to lock down the old Qin Master¡¯s right hand, which was overflowing with zhenqi and endlessly trembling.


    Covered in blood, Gong Dian used one hand to hold onto the old man¡¯s left arm and stuck his body to him. He used his body to put pressure on the two knives between the two people. Separated by the old man¡¯s valiant palm, he pressed it down toward his neck.


    The three of them twisted together and quickly retreated over 30 meters. With a boom, they crashed into the wall of a wooden building behind the square, shaking loose countless pieces of dust.


    However, someone was even faster than them. Like a ck bird, Fan Xian shed through and appeared in front of the old Qin Master. The long sword in his hand flipped and pierced into the old Qin Master¡¯s abdomen.


    Blood sprayed out as the sword slid into his body. Fan Xian held his sword with his head down. He gave a muffled huff and continued to press forward. The powerful forward momentum caused the body of the four warriors to break through the building¡¯s second wall and third wall. It shook up countless pieces of dust, hiding this sinister, shameless, and bloody murder where it couldn¡¯t be seen by tens of thousands of people.


    The figures around the building flowed in a counter-clockwise direction. Fan Xian, Ye Zhong, and Gong Dian did not let go.


    Although the three sinister assassins knew the old Qin Master had received life-threatening injuries from thebined attacks of two ninth-level aces and one eighth level ace. No one could determine what kind of brilliance this elder of the Qing military would let out in thest moments of his life.


    With a muffled boom, this savage assassination was finally stopped in front of thest wall. Ye Zhong continued to use the coffin-breaker technique to hang tightly onto the old Qin Master¡¯s most powerful right hand, while Gong Dian continued to put pressure on the old man¡¯s left arm.


    Fan Xian maintained his half-crouched position with his sword out. Trembling, his hands held onto the blood-covered sword. There was only the hilt of the sword left outside the old Qin Master¡¯s abdomen.


    The old Qin Master¡¯s white hair was disheveled. A terrifying light continued to sh in his eyes. Like an old lion about to die, he suddenly gave a rage-filled roar. His entire body began to tremble violently. A ninth-level warrior¡¯s final counter-attack before death was foreshadowed by this kind of violent shaking.


    However, a sword tip silently and suddenly extended out from the wooden wall behind him.


    The tip of the sword only extended out 10 centimeters, but it just happened to pierce into the old Qin Master¡¯s lower back, the third section of his tailbone. This mysterious strike was withdrawn immediately and disappeared with a trace. It was the most fatal blow.


    With a gurgling sound, the heavily injured old Qin Master¡¯s face was flushed a bright red. He sprayed out a mouthful of blood as his body weakly slid down along the wooden wall.

 Chapter 563 - The Spy Of An Instant

    <h4>Chapter 563: The Spy Of An Instant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a death-like silence. Perhaps it was very long or maybe only an instant. All around them were shards and shavings from wooden boards shattered by the zhenqi. The tables and chairs were broken into pieces. They fell down quickly as blood dripped onto the ground. Fan Xian slowly pulled out the sharp sword. The sound of a de dragging through flesh and blood made a terrifying sound.


    Ye Zhong rxed his iron grip. Gong Dian coughed up blood and stood. The old Qin Master¡¯s sat at the foot of the wall in a puddle of blood with his eyes wide open, even in death. His hands were open slightly like he wanted to grab onto something.


    This elder of the Qin army had finally died. He had died in a conspiracy that was the longest nned and longest hidden since the inception of Qing Kingdom.


    Fan Xian wasn¡¯t injured, but he felt his body was slightly cold. Raising his head, he used a strange gaze to nce at the silent Gong Dian on his right side. He looked at this man, who was the first guard he had seen after he entered the capital at 16, like he was looking at a strange creature.


    Then, he turned his head and nced at Ye Zhong heavily. At the same time, Ye Zhong happened to also be looking at him. The two of them exchanged nces. There were no sparks. Each carried an understanding and a rity, as well as a test.


    Fan Xian knew that his gamble, at some levels, had seeded. He did not gamble on the Pce walls because he had inside information. Rather, when he pressed down on the empress dowager¡¯s foot, he remembered what his grandmother in Danzhou had told him.


    The Emperor never bought a battle he did not prepare for. The Emperor¡¯s will was very strong. It was not something thatmon people could imagine. The Emperor did not have any weaknesses. When Fan Xian was faced with a dead end, he did not believe the Emperor had not left anything behind at all. The Emperor clearly knew of the situation in Jingdou. How could he go to Dong Mountain to worship heaven? Thus, Fan Xian had to gamble that some unexpected change would happen in the rebel army.


    The change finally happened. The Ye family defected. Rather, the bravest spies in Qing history had risen out of the depths.


    When Fan Xian decided to gamble, he was unable to convince himself why the Ye family would suddenly take action until he saw Ye Zhong¡¯s eyes.


    The nce perhaps onlysted a second, but it was enough for Fan Xian to understand many things. The past and everything that he had once suspected¡ªeverything these four years in Qing court that had appeared weird and proven the Emperor¡¯s paranoia, each exposure of his ws¡ªhad a perfect exnation.


    Fan Xian only nced at Ye Zhong for a second, but he saw everything.


    ...


    ...


    Earlier in the month, at the foot of Dong Mountain, Ye Liuyun approached on a boat across the waves. His strike came from the heavens, striking through reefs and entering sheer precipices, leaving only the hilt outside. At that time, Fan Xian was standing on the reef heavily injured by an arrow. He was fortunate enough to escape through the ocean.


    Earlier in the year, in Suzhou¡¯s Baoyue Brothel, Ye Liuyun came wearing a straw hat and split the building in half with his sword, acting on behalf of the Junshang Conference and forcefully taking away the ount master. At that time, Fan Xian had cursed loudly, been heavily injured, and was fortunate to escape death.


    Given Ye Liuyun¡¯s abilities and a Great Grandmaster¡¯s might, he had allowed Fan Xian to meet him twice and not die. With this as a reference, looking at the past events in the Qing Kingdom, everything became clear.


    Two years ago, Gong Dian strangely failed at his duty when the Emperor was admiring chrysanthemums in the Hovering Temple. Thus, an assassination targeting the Qing Emperor suddenly happened. The tower fell into chaos. Fan Xian was heavily injured. Ye Zhong gave chase but was unsessful. The court was shocked. The Emperor was angry. He took away Ye Zhong¡¯s post as Commander of the Jingdou Garrison and sent him back to Dingzhou. Gong Dian went to prison and was lucky to return.


    Two years and two months ago, Fan Xian heard about the Second Prince¡¯s marriage to Ye Ling¡¯er while he was in Shangjing, Northern Qi. Feeling great astonishment, he secretly realized that the Emperor wanted to force Ye Zhong to quit his post himself and not involve himself in the matter of the princes.


    Tracing back, it was eight years ago. At that time, Fan Xian was 12 and working hard to master the Tyrannical martial arts on the precipice in Danzhou. At that time, the singer Liuyun hade and tested himself casually against Wu Zhu. Then, he returned to his boat and floated far away.


    ...


    ...


    After the Hovering Temple incident, Fan Xian and Chen Pingping had once talkedte into the night. They knew the Emperor had purposely arranged for this matter and used it to suppress the Ye family, remove Gong Dian from the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army, and force Ye Zhong to leave Jingdou. At the time, he and Chen Pingping had been confused. They believed the Emperor¡¯s paranoia was strong. They also believed that this was a conflict between imperial power and the Great Grandmasters, so they had thought too closely about it.


    On the matter of punishing the Ye family, the Emperor clearly exposed his w of being overly suspicious. Although the method he had used was obscure, it lost him the chance to be upright and frank.


    Fan Xian thought about the singer he had met for the first time when he was 12. Now, he had thought through everything and finally understood that the Emperor¡¯s paranoia, the Emperor¡¯s blunder, were all to purposely show weakness. Through the Ye family¡¯s growing distance, he was giving his enemies the courage to take action.


    After eight years, Fan Xian had never seriously considered why the first of the four Great Grandmasters he had met was Ye Liuyun. He had also never thought about why in his travels around the world, Ye Liuyun would just have happened to go to Danzhou and so easily find his Uncle Wu Zhu, whom many people wanted to but could not find.


    Where was Wu Zhu? No one in the world knew. Some people knew that where Fan Xian was, Wu Zhu would also be. The only people who knew of Fan Xian¡¯s true identity at that time were the Emperor, Chen Pingping, and Fan Jian.


    Having analyzed it to this point, he understood that Ye Liuyun had gone to Danzhou because someone had told him that Ye Qingmei¡¯s son was in Danzhou. Naturally, Wu Zhu was also in Danzhou.


    The one that had told him everything was the Emperor. Or, perhaps, the Emperor had solemnly requested that Ye Liuyun go to Danzhou to have a look at his illegitimate child with a bizarre history.


    Such a person was someone the Emperor trusted the most. How could such a person betray the Emperor?


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor¡¯s paranoia, Ye family¡¯s distance, marriage between the Second Prince and Ye Ling¡¯er, and Ye Liuyun¡¯s unnatural existence suddenly changed direction. All of this was actually a lie. Maybe it was just a price that had to be paid. All of it was to create a perfect and wless detail.


    This n had been woven for years. If one thought about Ye Liuyun¡¯s venerated position in the Junshang Conference, the beginning of this n was probably as distant as a dozen years ago.


    Having used so much time and paid such arge price, it had fooled everyone, including him and the Eldest Princess. It could definitively be said that this was the most terrifying ploy in the history of Qing Kingdom.


    Inparison, what did Yan Ruohai and Yuan Hongdao, whom the Overwatch Council had nted, count as?


    ...


    ...


    It was only a second, but countless images flew through Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He withdrew his gaze and looked at the calm-faced Ye Zhong. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his body. It was as if he had fallen into an icehouse. Probably even Chen Pingping didn¡¯t know about this n. The Emperor¡¯s resolution was terrifying.


    He looked at Ye Zhong. His lips felt dry as he took out his special token and handed it over. In a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Is the Emperor still alive?¡±


    Ye Zhong was also looking at the young Duke. His emotions wereplicated. When he started the attack on the old Qin Master, he had not thought that Fan Xian on the Pce would be able to raise his power and cooperate with him. He was in a state of shock. Had the Emperor already told Sir Fan junior the entire n?


    When Fan Xian opened his mouth, Ye Zhong opened his mouth at the same time and said, ¡°Is the Emperor still alive?¡±


    The exact same words. They made Fan Xian and Ye Zhong feel shocked at the same time. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, they felt a chill. It was only now they knew that the people of Jingdou, regardless of whether it was Fan Xian, who the Emperor trusted without question, or Ye Zhong, who yed the most important role in this entire n, did not know whether the Emperor was alive or dead.


    ¡°Where is Li Yunrui?¡±


    ¡°Taiping Courtyard.¡±


    Both of them stopped talking. Ye Zhong epted Fan Xian¡¯s token. Gong Dian picked up the old Qin Master¡¯s body and headed quickly toward the square, where the sounds of killing were shaking the heavens.


    Only a moment had passed since the assassination of the Qin master. The people involved had a lot of thoughts in their minds. However, there had only been two sentences of proper conversation because the first sentence out of both their mouths had exined too many things. Everyone was only a piece on the board. They only had to do y their role well. It was a man who nned, but it was the heavens that aplished. For now, they had no idea of the situation on Dong Mountain, so there was no need to think about it.


    Fan Xian breathed heavily a few times and forcefully suppressed the irritation that the Tyrannical zhenqi and medicine in his body brought up. He dissipated some of the coldness in his heart and didn¡¯t notice the small opening on the wall.


    This n the Emperor had strategized for so long and had given so much attention to was for a great purpose. Clearing out the opposing powers within the Qing Kingdom was one part of it. The Emperor¡¯s true purpose was far beyond that.


    Using Chen Pingping¡¯s words, in this world, only the Emperor stood the highest and saw the furthest. With the Emperor¡¯s gaze over these decades, he had been looking at the beautiful scenery in the world and elegant sights, particrly thosends and people not yet his.


    The target of this n with the Ye family as agents was probably Northern Qi and Dongyi. Ku He and Sigu Jian on Dong Mountain were part of it, but Ye Liuyun was the Emperor¡¯s helper. The situation of the entire world may have already undergone earth-shattering changes on that mountain.


    There were still some matters Fan Xian did not understand. Even if Ye Liuyun suddenly changed sides on Dong Mountain, Ku He and Sigu Jian were still unnatural people beyondpare. The four Great Grandmasters gathered at Dong Mountain. Even if Ku He and Sigu Jian suffered some losses, how could they be taken into the Emperor¡¯s control?


    His brows furrowed together. It looked like the most important reason why the Emperor had chosen Dong Mountain to end the n was because he counted on Uncle Wu Zhu to take action. However, he knew Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s personality. He would probably disappoint His Majesty.


    Sounds of killing came from behind him. it pulled him out of hisplicated emotions, reminding him that he was standing beside a battlefield. The situation in Jingdou was not yet stabilized. There were still countless people spilling hot blood for a conspiracy woven over many years.


    He took another deep breath and temporarily stopped thinking about the Dong Mountain incident. Charging through the wall, he disappeared into the cover of the dense private residences. The moment before he took action, he suddenly felt a wave of sorrow.


    Suddenly, he felt sympathy for the Eldest Princess, Crown Prince, Second Prince, and all the Qing soldiers fighting in the Royal Pce. He also began to feel sympathy for himself. Had the fate-unknown Emperor never thought about the damage the conflict in Jingdou would have on the country¡¯s power given its level of aggressiveness?


    The four Great Grandmasters were on Dong Mountain. Even a sleeve and a finger were enough to shake the heaven and earth, could the Emperor really still be alive?


    Why did he have to take such a risk and expend so much energy to do this? Was it truly just to unite the world? Was it just to be the master of all ages?


    ...


    ...


    At the same time Ye Zhong, Gong Dian, and Fan Xian were assassinating the old Qin Master, the middle-ranking Dingzhou generals, who had long appeared silent, looked at each other. They saw the determination and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. It was not until these generals had entered the city did they quietly receive secret orders from Commander Ye and General Gong. In order to keep the secret, they could not move the lower ranking soldiers.


    At this moment, the Ye family¡¯s Dingzhou soldiers had to attack because they had already seen the strange sight in the rebel camp. Soldiers were not robots who only listened tomands. Any army about to change the direction of their attack right before a battle, when no mobilization had yet been done, would always bring confusion.


    A moment earlier, they were preparing to attack the Royal Pce. In the next moment, they had to turn their spears to point at their ownrades. No matter how strict military rankings were in the Dingzhou army, their battle power would probably fall to an extreme low.


    Fortunately, the talented deputy generals and middle-ranking generals who knew of the inside information cleverly partially resolved the problem of who they were fighting for.


    They isted the Second Prince¡¯s trusted aide outside and surrounded the Second Prince. They then yelled in a loud voice, ¡°The Second Prince has an order! The Crown Prince hasmitted regicide and patricide. He is no better than an animal. Those who are men of Qing Kingdom, you can all begin your attacks... Kill!¡±


    It was not until now that the Second Prince felt that something was wrong. His face immediately became pale. He didn¡¯t know why these respectful and polite generals were surrounding him in the middle. He didn¡¯t know why they had suddenly given such an absurd military order.


    Did his father-inw see that the Royal Pce was not open and wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the Crown Prince and help him onto the throne? The Second Princeforted himself in this way, but he watched as his trusted aides were knocked off their horses by Dingzhou soldiers and bound. Only now did his heart be cold. He knew that changes had happened that neither he nor the Crown Prince had expected.


    Once the order went out, themon Dingzhou soldiers reacted quickly and attacked the Qin family¡¯s troops. Perhaps a portion of them truly believed this order and thought the Crown Prince¡¯s assassination had finally been exposed, and the Second Prince had thought of the painful experience and decided to avenge the previous Emperor. More of themon soldiers thought themselves clever and believed the Second Prince had decided to use this opportunity to strike against the Crown Prince.


    All of the attacking Dingzhou soldiers finally sessfully overcame battlefield defection, the most important of military problems. With great righteousness, they inevitably and rightly began to attack the Qin family.


    Such a hurried defection could not, in the end, demonstrate Dingzhou army¡¯s true power. Fortunately, there were still a lot of soldiers of the Qin family. However, the old Qin Master had died, Qin Heng had been stabbed to death by Jing Ge, a few generals had escorted the Crown Prince to the rear of the camp, and Fan Xian had killed five and injured three of the eight family generals on the frontline. It could truly be said that this was a group of dragons without a head.


    When a stable army attacked an army without a leader in charge, the victory and defeat were not difficult to guess.


    ...


    ...


    In the chaotic battlefield, other than Dingzhou¡¯s own soldiers, not many people heard the Ye family general¡¯s order. Many people were still striving to kill. Even if it was not to kill an enemy, it was to protect their own life.


    Covered in blood, the Great Prince¡¯s long knife danced in his hands. He opened up a bloody path. Although he wasn¡¯t able to charge into the rebel army¡¯s camp, he had sessfully joined up with the remaining ck Knights. In the excitement of battle, he had not seen the sight of Fan Xian and Ye Zhong striking out together. He thought he hade to the end of his road.


    Fresh blood dripped down from his hand, but his expression was calm. As a prince of Qing Kingdom, he didn¡¯t feel a glimmer of regret in the depths of his heart for having fought for the Royal Pce.


    The thunderous roar of horse hooves rang out. The Dingzhou cavalry, which had long been resting, finally charged forward.


    The Great Prince narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at the already exhausted Jing Ge. He tightened his hand on the hilt and was about to chop down.


    The Dingzhou cavalry swept by in front of him and didn¡¯t attack at all. In fact, they ruthlessly charged toward the Qin army!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    On the square in front of the Royal Pce, an earth-shaking roar of ¡°kill¡± rang out. Everyone stared dumbstruck at this sight. Because of the rebel army exchanging camps, the Dingzhou army, which was in a rtively advantageous position, seemed to suddenly go crazy and charge toward their ownrades¡ªQin family soldiers who had already been fighting for several hours, who were already somewhat exhausted, and who had absolutely no preparation.

 Chapter 564 - Dingzhou Army’s Order

    <h4>Chapter 564: Dingzhou Army¡¯s Order</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sounds of killing shook the heavens. Abruptly andpletely, countless riders carrying the smoke of Dingzhou began to carry out an attack on the Qin family from all directions of the square. A group of about a thousand riders were like a sickle as they swept sharply across the foot of the Pce walls. The scaling towers high on the walls were immediately severed with a crash at the root like ripened grains in a paddy field. The ears of wheat were heavy, so there were a number of rebel soldiers bravely climbing them upward. They had not thought that theirrades would attack from below. The defenses below the scalingdders had also not considered this problem. All the three-part scalingdders leaned in from the two sides and fell down wretchedly. The rebel soldiers on them gave tragic cries as they fell.


    Many fell to their deaths, sending up a spray of blood and internal organs as they were crushed beneath the heavy scalingdder. The rebel soldiers who had already surmounted the walls abruptly felt there was something wrong behind them and couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.


    On the contrary, the remaining imperial soldiers and Overwatch Council officials on the walls realized there had suddenly been a great change to the battle situation below. Seeing theirst chance of survival, courage immediately flooded into their chests. The people defending the Royal Pce charged forward. They surrounded and separated the rebel soldiers who had mounted the walls, forcing the trapped Qin soldiers into a helpless situation.


    Some rebel soldiers had already broken through the main gates of the Royal Pce to carry out surprise killings. They had no idea what was happening behind them.


    Two Ye family riders approached from the west, the direction of Taiping square. After sweeping through the scalingdders, they didn¡¯t slow down. They directly rode their horses into the dark hole in the Pce gate and began to carry out an attack on the rebel soldiers at the back.


    On the square, the Dingzhou army, which had already taken an advantageous position, had long begun a countdown toward the Qin family¡¯s counterattack. Too many of the Qin family¡¯s upper-level generals had died. In addition, things happened suddenly. For a moment, they were unable to organize an effective defense and counterattack.


    On the battlefield, it was often the instant the battle began that decided victory and defeat. The Dingzhou army generals talentedly carried out the secret order the Commander left behind before they entered the pce. Striking suddenly like thunder, they caught the Qin army by surprise. The rebel soldiers suffered heavy casualties. The scales of victory fell toward the Dingzhou army.


    Why the scales tipped toward that direction was not understood by everyone, particrly the imperial soldiers and ck Knights. They had experienced four hours of desperate killing, were exhausted to the extreme, and just about to meet their deaths. They stared with wide eyes. It was clear they were somewhat confused.


    The Great Prince, who was covered in blood, stood with Jing Ge, who had his head down, and watched in shock at sounds of killing around them, the ck smoke, knife light, and sword shadow. He listened to the muffled grunts on the battlefield, the tragic calls, and sorrowful cries. He realized the long knife in his hand was very heavy.


    At this time, the rebel soldiers began to fight internally. The Qin family could not ensure their own safety. The Dingzhou army purposely avoided the center of the square. The Great Prince and people protecting the Royal Pce stood in a daze on the emptynd unsure of what had happened.


    A moment ago, they were fighting desperately for their lives against others. In the next moment, it seemed they had be spectators. What was happening in Jingdou seemed to have nothing to do with them.


    The Great Prince nced at the injured Jing Ge and furrowed his brows. As the Commander of the Western Expedition Army, he knew how important reactions were on the battlefield. Regardless of what went wrong within the rebel army, if he wanted to use this opportunity, he had to give an order immediately to gather the almost 2,000 people inside and outside the Pce.


    However, his eyes were a bit vacant. Above and below the Pce walls had already been divided into a number of battle areas. If the imperial soldiers wanted to form into a line, it was essentially impossible. Furthermore, the Great Prince did not want these subordinates, who had reached the top, to once again leave temporary safety and throw themselves into the mes of battle.


    He had to see clearly why the Dingzhou army had suddenly changed sides. Did the Second Prince want to use this opportunity to get rid of the Crown Prince and take the throne to be Emperor? Why did the Dingzhou army purposely keep away from this group of imperial soldiers, and why were they working hard to protect the Royal Pce? He suddenly thought of everything Fan Xian did and said in the morning. His heart thudded loudly.


    Did Fan Xian know the Ye family would make a move? He given those orders so he could create a good opportunity for them? An imperial soldier suddenly rushed to his side and said a few things quietly by his ear. He briefly recounted the events that someone had noticed earlier in the rebel army camp.


    The Great Prince¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He looked at the Dingzhou soldiers shuttling back and forth around him and constantly retreating Qin family troops not far away, as well as the dragon banner that signaled the Crown Prince¡¯s locations. Finally, he rxed slightly. His admiration of Fan Xian increased a little.


    All around were the hurried sounds of military orders. Smoke filled the sky. Various powers all gathered to charge together. The Great Prince, along with 200 people who had the great fortune to meet up with the imperial soldiers returning from Taiping Square, slowly pressed toward the Royal Pce.


    In the distance, one could faintly see the yellow dragon banner, covered by smoke, leaving the field.


    The entire square had be a massacre field. Although the Qin rebel soldiers had suffered great casualties and injuries, they had many more people than the Dingzhou army. Although the military order did not go smoothly, the natural talents of the Qing soldiers and qualities of individual soldiers still made the Dingzhou army pay a great price.


    The situation was chaotic. All of the Qing Kingdom soldiers had formed into countless small groups and were killing together. All along the walls were battles happening. There were people dying and crying out wretchedly in all directions. The autumnal sun hovered in the sky and finally shone a clear light on everything through the smoke surrounding the Royal Pce. Puddles of bloody on the ground, particrly the three sides where the Royal Pce was surrounded by a moat.


    The blood had already seeped into the river. A number of dead and injured soldiers had tragically fallen into the river. Some barely alive rebel soldiers were woken by the icy cold moat water and had no energy to struggle to the shore. With great misery, they struggled weakly and sank toward the bottom of theke. It looked like there were countless water spirits in the moat were pulling on their ankles.


    Faced with the Dingzhou army¡¯s abrupt attack, the Qin family barely managed to hold out for a while before finally retreating in defeat. A few generals escorted the Crown Prince and led the returned troops away from the square. Along the Jingdou streets, they began to retreat toward the city gate guards they still controlled.


    The dragon banner retreated. The army situation worsened. The Dingzhou army cheered together and charged forward bravely. The battlefield immediately extended out from about 3 li outside the Royal Pce and once again extended toward Jingdou. Chased and those being chased, killer and those being killed, feathers flew wildly as spears stabbed out ruthlessly. Jingdou began to shake knowing it was about to deal with a chaos and bloodiness that had not be seen in 16 years.


    ...


    ...


    A series of hoof beats sliced through the remaining smoke and fog on the ground. With the general on the back of the horse, he appeared in front of the Imperial Army and ck Knights below the Royal Pce in a corner the rebel soldiers seemed to have forgotten.


    Countless sounds of metal crashing together rang out. No one gave an order. There was no need for orders. The already exhausted imperial soldiers and heavily injured ck Knights abruptly exploded out with boldness, changing their array with remarkable speed. They surrounded the general and soldiers behind him within their formation.


    The color on the faces of the soldiers behind the general changed dramatically. They drew their knives in unison.


    The Great Prince slowly walked out. Looking at the familiar figure on horseback, he raised his eyebrows and maintained his silence.


    Ye Zhong slowly raised his right arm. The dozens of soldiers cautiously and slowly pulled back their knives but remained nervously watching these remaining soldiers, who had once brought them countless mental assaults. Earlier in the square, these hundreds of riders had attacked twice and sent the rebel army into chaos. They had stabbed Qin Heng, and killed countless soldiers. They were truly too terrifying.


    ¡°I am moving 3,000 soldiers to help Your Highness guard the Pce.¡±


    Ye Zhong looked at the blood-covered Great Prince in front of him. A glimmer of admiration shed through his eyes. However, his tone remained calm. ¡°Gong Dian will arrive shortly. He will help Your Highness control the situation.¡±


    The Great Prince looked at him and still did not open his mouth. Ye Zhong had already reached into his clothes and taken out a token. From a distance, he threw it toward the Great Prince.


    The Great Prince raised his sore right arm and caught it in his hands. Looking at it, he found that it was the token Fan Xian had just taken from his subordinate¡¯s hand the previous morning. Involuntarily, he furrowed his brows and raised his head to look at Ye Zhong¡¯s figure, which sat as steady as a mountain on his horse and asked, ¡°Father...¡±


    He had only said this one word when Ye Zhong cut him off. He knew what the Great Prince wanted to ask, but he had no idea how to answer.


    There were not many idiots in the royal family. When Ye Zhong showed his identity, as well as having Fan Xian¡¯s token as an item of trust, the Great Prince clearly understood the role Ye Zhong yed in this rebellion. He knew that someone at the level of Ye Zhong could not be persuaded by Fan Xian. Thus, his father must have already made arrangements for the Dingzhou army, which came with false intentions to present prisoners of war before he left the capital.


    The Great Prince took a deep breath and didn¡¯t ask anything more. He just gave an order and said, ¡°Give chase.¡±


    He knew Ye Zhong was waiting for his order. Although the Qin family had already been defeated, the sounds of killing remained in the square. In reality, the Ye family¡¯s Dingzhou army already controlled the entire situation in Jingdou. Yet, Ye Zhong still had toe see him because he wanted the Commander of the Imperial Army, the eldest son of the royal family, to give him a verbal order.


    In the present situation, Ye Zhong could control Jingdou given the power in his hands, but he didn¡¯t want, or dare, to have anyone develop any suspicions. Thus, he was particrly respectful toward the Great Prince.


    ...


    ...


    The fires of battle had already extended into Jingdou and to themon people who had already shut their doors for a day and a night. There were tragedies of war everywhere. The main portion of the Dingzhou cavalry was chasing after the Qin family¡¯s main camp in the direction of Jingdou¡¯s nine city gates.


    However, the Crown Prince was not below the dragon banner. The young man who was just about to charge into the Royal Pce and be the new monarch of Qing Kingdom had abruptly been blindsided. His dreams had shattered in front of his eyes. The color of his face had long be unbelievably dismal. Fortunately, the loyal generals of the Qin family had reacted with remarkable speed and opened up a bloody path with their remaining soldiers.


    Li Chengqian didn¡¯t want to retreat. He knew he only had the Qin family¡¯s army in his hands. If he retreated out of Jingdou, even though the world was vast, what ce would tolerate him? Even his aunt had not expected that the Ye family would defect, right? A bitter smile rose to the corner his lips. Even the movement of the warhorse below him did not have any effect on his frozen expression.


    He had been thinking about how he would win the Ye family from the Second Prince¡¯s side after he took the throne so he could be a proper Emperor. He had thought about how to resist pressure from his aunt, mother, grandmother, and old Qin master. He had thought about how he was going to pardon the civil officials on the Pce walls who had set themselves up determinedly against him, particrly the schrs Shu and Hu.


    He never thought the Ye family would betray him like this.


    His aunt probably didn¡¯t know of this shocking news. His mother and grandmother were still bound on top of the Pce walls. The old Qin master was dead.


    A wave of pain washed through the Crown Prince¡¯s chest. He almost couldn¡¯t hold himself up on his horse. A rebel soldier at his side said, with tears in his eyes, ¡°Your Highness, as long as we can get out of the city, we can gather more soldiers. There are still our people in Mount Xiao. When the timees, we can charge up North and meet up with Governor Yan. Everything will work out!¡±


    These words made sense, but Li Chengqian didn¡¯t really believe them. Fan Xian hade back alive. Governor Yan had probably also died. Since the Ye family had defected, Uncle Liuyun was probably... Li Chengqian sighed in his heart. No one knew what kind of waves were rocking around in his heart as he bounded toward the city gate on his horse.


    Below the Pce walls, another main conspirator of the rebellion, the Second Prince, was gazing at his father-inw with a resentful and helpless gaze. Before Ye Zhong personally led the Dingzhou army in pursuit, for some reason he hade to this camp to have a look at his son-inw.


    ¡°If you want to live, you have to remember what the Dingzhou army said today.¡±


    At this time, the Second Prince waspletely bound and stood destely below the horse. He raised his head and looked with hatred at Ye Zhong and spat. He knew what Ye Zhong¡¯s words meant. The Dingzhou army¡¯s final betrayal was, nominally, because he wanted to avenge his father¡¯s death and carry out his father¡¯s posthumous edict. However, he knew that this was not actually the case.


    Of all the people present, it was the Second Prince whose feelings were the most helpless, shocked, and angriest. He had no idea that on Dong Mountain, the Qing Emperor had told Fan Xian that, if possible, he should leave the Second Prince his life. At such a moment, the Second Prince did not think that he would be able to survive.


    What made him the angriest was that it seemed that he had nned for a long time. But, in the end, he was the stupidest person. Everything he had done now looked to be absurd and funny.


    There was great rage contained within his eyes. His usually warm appearance appeared particrly cold. ¡°Father-inw, you are truly a good dog... However, if father is truly dead, what are you going to do?¡±


    Ye Zhong didn¡¯t say anything. He only turned his horse around slowly. The expression on his face dimmed slightly. The Second Prince cried out behind his back, ¡°You are all liars!¡±


    A heavy object suddenly fell from the Pce walls andnded forcefully against the stone pavement with a muffled crash. A person had fallen. It was a woman wearing beautiful and extravagant clothing. Having suffered a heavy blow, all the bones and tendons in her body broke as fresh blood flowed out. She had long died, but her head remained perfectly preserved, revealing a sallow and dignified face filled with helplessness and mania.


    Watching the dragon banner leave, the helpless Empress finally weakly threw herself to her death.

 Chapter 565 - Taiping Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 565: Taiping Courtyard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Looking at the empress¡¯s body on the ground and puddle of flesh and blood, everyone was shocked and unable to speak. Ye Zhong gave a few orders in a low voice. He then turned his horse away and headed toward the city gates in pursuit. The Qin family¡¯s chances of survival were still good, so he had to quickly contact all the soldiers around to finish everything in one go. Additionally, the empress had died in front of him. For the sake of his own safety, it was best for him to get as far away as possible. Matters rting to the imperial family were best to leave to the Great Prince and Duke of Danbo to handle.


    The empress¡¯s swan dive off the pce walls surprised many people. Although the Crown Prince¡¯s army had been defeated and the empress¡¯s future would not be particrly good, no one would have thought that the outwardly gentle and inwardly weak empress would, in thest moments of her life, have such courage.


    At this time, the killing on the walls had not ended. The Qin family¡¯s rebel soldiers were still fighting back and resisting. Fan Xian and the Great Prince¡¯s trusted aides were concerned with the empress dowager and officials¡¯ safety. They did not neglect the empress¡¯s existence, but they didn¡¯t have the extra energy to guard against the distress of her actions.


    The Second Prince stared like a fool at her body. He suddenly began to tremble from the top of his head to the tips of his toes. His entire body was enveloped by a chill. He shivered endlessly, not sure what future he would meet. Unconsciously, he raised his head to confirm his birth mother, Lady Shu¡¯s, safety before copsing to the ground.


    There had long been Dingzhou soldiers at his side to help him up and respectfully and cautiously encircle him in the middle. They were worried that something else would go wrong. The Second Prince¡¯s expression was nk, but his gaze was scattered and bright. He thought to himself that having already reached this point, if someone wanted to kill themselves, who would be able to stop them?


    ...


    ...


    The Qin family army had already retreated. The Dingzhou army was in full pursuit. Sounds of killing rang out everywhere in Jingdou. The rebel army group with the dragon banner, in particr, moved with remarkable speed through the long streets and Zhengyang Gate, which was personally watched by Zhang Deqing, and headed away from Jingdou.


    Zhang Deqing watched the scene in front of him with an ashen expression. No one knew what he was feeling. With something like loyalty, it needed a lifetime of conviction. Even if you swayed at the very end, your loyalty from the previous half of your life would be the foundation of treachery.


    He knew that he had no chance to turn things around for himself. He didn¡¯t have the courage to use the 3,000 city gate guards and nine city gates to help the Qin family stall the Dingzhou army¡¯s speed.


    The city gate would only defend against those outside the city. How could it defend against a betrayal inside? Zhang Deqing sighed long and sad. He took onest nce at Zhengyang Gate, which seemed to sh with golden light under the bright sunlight, and led his own troops behind the dragon banner, fleeing with the main portion of the rebel army.


    There wasn¡¯t even time for Zhengyang Gate to close before the Dingzhou troops, led by Gong Dian, arrived. Bing a yellow dragon, they pursued them out of the city.


    ...


    ...


    The Crown Prince, who was cutting and running, used the dragon banner as a smokescreen. He had been escorted by the few remaining Qin family generals to Donghua Gate. The old Qin master and Qin Heng had died. The rebel army was a dragon without a head. Fortunately, the generals the old Qin Master had sent to protect the Crown Prince were still alive. At such a critical juncture, they had thought of this escape n in an attempt to leave the capital and go North to meet up with the Northern Expedition camp in Cangzhou.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart had long be dim. Since there was foreshadowing in the capital, Governor Yan had perhaps already died. Where would he escape to? He didn¡¯t know of the news that his mother had fallen from the Pce walls and died. He took a deep breath. A momentter, he forced himself to raise his spirits. He thought to himself, If father was truly dead, with aunt¡¯s help, there may still be a chance to rise again.


    After all, he was the Crown Prince. This world belonged to the Li family, not to the Fan family. Even if Fan Xian controlled Jingdou, it didn¡¯t mean he would be able to control the world.


    The glimmer of fighting spirit he had raised with difficulty was abruptly shattered into dust by the two tightly closed city gates in front of them. With an ashen face, the Crown Prince looked at the two city gate guards, who had their bows nocked and ready on the stone steps on either side of Donghua Gate, and at the white-clothed official beside the general. His heart tightened.


    The Crown Prince recognized the white-clothed official. He was the third-ranking figure in the Overwatch Council and someone his father had a great appreciation for, Yan Bingyun. However, he had received news that Yan Bingyun had been captured by people under his aunt¡¯smand when he had gone to persuade Zhang Deqing and then had been rescued under difficult and dangerous circumstances. How did he get here?


    ¡°Crown Prince, please stop.¡±


    There were still blood stains on Yan Bingyun¡¯s white clothes left by the morning attack. He coughed a few times. His expression was serious.


    After the ck-clothed man rescued him and left him somewhere safe, he had disappeared without a trace. Yan Bingyun was unable to personally participate in the events that happened in Jingdou. Through one remaining channel, he had tensely watched everything. When something strange had happened in the square, he hade ahead of time to Donghua Gate.


    No yamen was all of the same heart. Even though Zhang Deqing had been Commander of the city gate guards for 20 years, it was impossible to order all his subordinates to be of the same mind as him, even though the rebel army had lost.


    Yan Bingyun knew he was taking a risk, but he liked the feeling of being risky. Furthermore, he felt that after he had made a mistake, he should make up for it and help Sir Fan junior do something.


    Fortunately, he seeded this time. The city gate guards had sessfully blocked the Crown Prince at Donghua Gate. The Emperor¡¯s super strict control of the city gate guards made them determined to stand on Fan Xian¡¯s side after the Donghua Gate Commander learned of the specific situation¡ªto stand on the side of his wealth and status. If the Crown Prince led his troops out of Jingdou and connected with the soldiers outside, no one knew what other changes would happen in the world


    ...


    ...


    The rebel soldiers were solely focused on breaking out of the city and did not give Yan Bingyun much time to negotiate. The Qin family general did not ask the Crown Prince before beginning to make preparations for battle. With a military order, the rebel soldiers charged courageously toward Donghua Gate. Arrows flew from both sides. Many were killed and wounded.


    The battle had not raged on for long when the Crown Prince¡¯s face turned white. He heard a thunderous roaring from behind him. It was the Dingzhou army¡¯s cavalry.


    A banner pped in the wind through Jingdou¡¯s streets. It moved with remarkable speed toward Donghua gate. There was arge ¡°Ye¡± character written on the banner.


    Ye Zhong personally led the troops here. He unexpectedly found that Donghua Gate was closed and the rebel army, which included the Crown Prince, had been blocked in front of this narrow city gate. Packed in densely, they took up half a street.


    He took a deep breath. He knew Donghua Gate would not be able to hold out for long. Raising his right arm, he prepared to carry out the bloodiest part of the events in Jingdou. Unexpectedly, the rebel army¡¯s fierce attack on Donghua Gate gradually subsided.


    After Ye Zhong caught up, the Crown Prince¡¯s head had rested on his chest, thinking about something. He slowly raised it and said, with his eyes full sadness and relief, ¡°Surrender.¡±


    Everyone fell silent and gazed at the Crown Prince with disbelief, anger, sorrow, hopelessness, and confusion. They didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly lose all of his will to fight.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze slowly passed over the faces of these soldiers, who had followed him loyally. He knew if they fought desperately now, there was a chance they could still get out of the city. However, having gotten to here, the Crown Prince was tired and hopeless. Even if they could get out of the city, then what? Jingdou was thousands of li away from Cangzhou.


    Was he going to allow these thousands of soldiers to die one by one while being pursued? Was he going to allow the army to fight, kill, and burn the Qing people¡¯s fertilend?


    The Crown Prince turned his horse and looked at Ye Zhong in the distance across the street full of soldiers and a forest of spears. ¡°General Ye, I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡±


    Ye Zhong furrowed his brows slightly. He didn¡¯t understand the reason for this scene in front of him. No matter what, he would not be able to guess the changes in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart. He thought that the Crown Prince had other ideas. Since the Crown Prince had said this, it seemed there was a chance. Ye Zhong also didn¡¯t want the Dingzhou army to pay an even heftier price.


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡±


    At this time, Li Chengqian¡¯s Crown Prince status had already been removed by Fan Xian ording to the edict. Ye Zhong still habitually used it.


    Li Chengqianughed bitterly and said, ¡°I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Please, speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Fan Xian. He has to promise me one thing.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s face immediately became cold. It was not because he understood something. Rather, as a son of the Li family, as the Crown Prince that had been raised as the next Emperor for many years, he faintly knew what kind of fate the hand in heaven wanted to create in Jingdou. However, he didn¡¯t want to surrender to this fate. He wanted a small stone to press painfully into the hand as it formed its mud people.


    Ye Zhong was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Duke Fan is right now.¡±


    A strange light shed through Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes. He immediately guessed something. His expression became ugly. He began to worry about the safety of a certain person. He thought to himself that his condition hadn¡¯t evennded in Fan Xian¡¯s ear yet, so would it be in time?


    Ye Zhong was lying. He could guess where Fan Xian was.


    Regardless of whether it was the rebel army or people who epted Fan Xian¡¯s power as regent, they had all lost track of him. After the old Qin Master was stabbed to death, Duke Fan, who had organized the Jingdou incident, could not be found again.


    The Crown Prince, who had made up his mind in front of Donghua Gate, guessed, like Ye Zhong, where Fan Xian had gone. Ye Zhong was able to guess it because he had personally given that address to Fan Xian. The Crown Prince could guess it because he was concerned with everything and the people there.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was in Taiping Courtyard.


    Dressed in ck, he stood on the bank of Liujing River and looked at the scenery on the other side. He melded with the shadows of the trees. If one did not look closely, it was impossible to tell them apart. He was on the outskirts of the city. After he killed Qin Ye, he had taken advantage of the chaos in Jingdou, surpassed the tall city walls, ande here as fast as he could.


    In this royal family courtyard was his wife, whom he cared the most about, Lin Wan¡¯er, and Da Bao. There was also the Eldest Princess, who had orchestrated the Dong Mountain incident and rebellion in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian was not a stranger to Taiping Courtyard. Twenty years ago, this country estate was the property of his family. It was where his mother, Ye Qingmei, had lived aftering to Qing Kingdom.


    After the Ye family fell, this country estate was taken by the royal family. However, the Emperor had always kept Taiping Courtyard sealed with internal guards standing watch. He had strictly prohibited any member of the royal family from entering. Only then was its reputation gradually buried.


    In the fourth year of the Qing calendar, between summer and autumn, Fan Xian had once brought his sister to see it from across the river. Now, the river wind stroked across his skin. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t understand why the Eldest Princess would choose Taiping Courtyard as her headquarters for directing the events in Jingdou. But, he didn¡¯t have time to consider this. The most important matter was how to rescue Wan¡¯er and Da Bao.


    Although Wan¡¯er was the Eldest Princess¡¯s trueborn daughter, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t promise that the crazy woman would know her family after she personally saw the dismal conclusion to her n of many years.


    Over these dozen days, he knew what kind of situation Wan¡¯er was in, but he was unable to resolve it. He didn¡¯t reveal any of his worries to those beside him. Only he knew how Wan¡¯er and Da Bao¡¯s safety affected his mood.


    Standing on the other side of the river, Fan Xian¡¯s heart twisted slightly in pain. It was only now that he realized that Wan¡¯er was more important to him than he could have imagined.


    Wu Zhu had once told him about the structure of the rooms in Taiping Courtyard. Furthermore, Wu Zhu had once entered the courtyard to retrieve an object. After Fan Xian came to the bank across from the courtyard, he carefully observed the defensive power of the quiet and secluded courtyard. The defenses were much weaker than he had imagined. It looked like his and the Overwatch Council¡¯s endless attacks on Xinyang¡¯s action did indeed have some effects. The Eldest Princess¡¯s aces had been reduced a great deal.


    The sounds of killing within Jingdou shook the heavens, yet Taiping Courtyard waspletely quiet. This clear discrepancy made it clear that Fan Xian could not act without thought.


    The site where Taiping Courtyard was built was special. It was built on a penins in Liujing River. There was only one way into the courtyard. The banks around it were rtively shallow. Fan Xian observed from the top of the branches for a long time. He found that his line of vision was blocked by the courtyard walls, so he couldn¡¯t see the situation inside.


    The courtyard wall was cleverly designed. It wasn¡¯t very high, but it just happened to block all lines of sight going in.


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips tasted bitter. He knew that even if he brought out the assault rifle, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Thinking of this, his heart gave an involuntary thud. He wondered if his mother had once thought about defending against the attack of assault rifles when she designed this courtyard.


    However, there was no such thing as an invulnerable courtyard in the world. Otherwise, 20 years ago, the woman surnamed Ye would not have disappeared from Qing Kingdom.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to attack forcefully in case he hurt the innocent. He knew that this move of Li Yunrui¡¯s had indeed grasped his weakness.


    He didn¡¯t think for long on this riverbank before his expression calmed. Taking a deep breath, Fan Xian turned toward the tform he had passed in the bamboo trees and walked toward Taiping Courtyard¡¯s front gate as if he was taking a stroll.


    Many people abruptly appeared on the wall behind the bamboo forest and surrounded him between them. The Eldest Princess¡¯s personal guards and aces looked at him with faces full of shock. They had long recognized him and didn¡¯t understand how he could show himself like this at such a time.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was as calm as the slowly flowing water in the Liujing River. He said, ¡°I want to see her.¡±

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566: A Tree Of Flowers, A Thousand Notes For The Qin, A Single Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian stood in the doorway of the Taiping Courtyard and nced sideways at the faint green inside. After he said those words, he said nothing more. The dozen Xinyan aces looked at him with faces full of astonishment. They didn¡¯t know what had happened in Jingdou. How could this Overwatch Council Commissioner, who should have been trapped in the Royal Pce, suddenly appear in front of Taiping Courtyard¡¯s door?


    A gust of wind breezed through the bamboo woods and slowly removed some of the heat around everyone¡¯s bodies. The Xinyang aces gave a low roar and charged toward Fan Xian, who furrowed his brows and retreated. His left arm seemed to twist and stretch out. His fist suddenly opened when extended to the extreme and, like an old flowering bulrush, he pped it against the ace¡¯s face.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a solid p, it still caused the ace to lose half his teeth and blood flow freely. He fell to the ground and fainted.


    Fan Xian rose to his toes. Tyrannical zhenqi surged out of his body as he shrunk. Like a faint shadow, he charged out of the circle. Looking at the people gnashing their teeth and charging toward him, his eyes became more bloodshot. His fists trembled slightly.


    Just as Sir Yan junior had said when they first made the n, present-day Jingdou was like an empty city to Fan Xian. The people who were the greatest threat to him had all been drawn by the Emperor to Dong Mountain. Regardless of whether they were aces from Northern Qi or the numbing ninth-level sword masters from Dongyi, they were all drawn to the jade-like mountain like mas.


    There were only three people who were of the ninth-rank in Jingdou. The old Qin Master had already died, and Ye Zhong was on his side. Fan Xian had the confidence that as long as he didn¡¯t sink into the rebel army, who would be able to kill him?


    However, he had no way of knowing where Wan¡¯er and Da Bao were, so he didn¡¯t dare to attack. Thus, he took another gamble and knocked on the door outside Taiping Courtyard. Perhaps it was somewhat arrogant, but it was actually a form of helplessness. When it came to the Eldest Princess¡¯s tricks, the sinister and surly Fan Xian could only temporarily shed his tyrannical behavior and seek a different path.


    The Xinyang aces did not know that Sir Fan junior was preparing to attack them verbally. In their shock, they attacked with all their strength. When they came face to face, someone became heavily injured. No one knew what kind of bloody battle would follow.


    The aces charging toward Fan Xian abruptly stopped their steps. The bows and arrows extending out of the walls of Taiping Courtyard also raised the heads of their arrows. They were no longer aimed at Fan Xian. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the bows and arrows. Involuntarily, his heart felt cold. However, life was full of too many helpless things. If he wanted Wan¡¯er and Da Bao to be safe, then he had to go around this tiger-infested mountain.


    No one else stopped Fan Xian entering the courtyard. Countless eyes, whether in the open or in secret, watched his every move. If he made any unusual movements, probably only then would the killing truly start.


    The elegant and faint sound of a guqin traveled throughout Taiping Courtyard. The sound was as flowing as water, cleansing and calming, making the listener feel at ease andfortable.


    ...


    ...


    Since the Eldest Princess had already used the sound of the guqin to give an order, then the aces across Taiping Courtyard would not obstruct his entry. There was boundless confusion in their hearts. Why was Her Highness allowing Fan Xian to go in? Did she not know how terrifying he was? Why didn¡¯t she take advantage of his solo approach to kill him?


    The dozen people slowly escorted, or watched, Fan Xian through Taiping Courtyard¡¯s main gate. They then stopped in front of the second tform, which was prohibitednd. Without the Eldest Princess¡¯s personallymand, no one was to enter.


    Fan Xian stood in front of the wooden tform and looked at the wooden nks with his head down. There were gaps between them. He could see the clear river water below. At this part in Taiping Courtyard, the Liujing River was separated by a stone path from the upper ind. It formed a puddle of slow-moving water. As t as ake, the surface of the water seemed to always be calm and unable to flow.


    The quiet and even guqin soundsing from the internal courtyard across from the tform entered his ears. He lowered his head to look at the flowing water and cocked his ear to hear the sound of the guqin. It was as if he wanted to determine the current mood of the person ying.


    A momentter, he carefully tidied his clothes and stepped onto the bridge. He walked calmly to the ind and pushed open the wooden doors to the internal courtyard. He raised his eyes to the woman gently stroking the strings on the guqin in the pavilion in the center of theke. Wrapping his hand around his fist, he lifted it and bowed respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    There was not the slightest pause from the guqin because of this abrupt greeting. The slender and pale hands moved across the instrument just as calmly as before.


    Li Yunrui had her head down and seemed to be putting all her attention on the seven strings of the guqin. Only her wrists were slightly weighted. Her fingertip slid to the right. Compared to the faint music earlier, it appeared more restrained and elegant.


    An autumn wind blew across the littleke, creating ripples in the water. The green rocks by theke and low hill were reflected beautifully in the water. The pavilion was on a hill. The person and guqin were not in the pavilion. Instead, they were among the flowers and trees. On the trees, the stamens were light and powdery. The autumn wind blew across the clear water and stroked across the tip of the flowering branches. The water moved. The petals fell like rain,nding on the Eldest Princess¡¯ wide-sleeved clothing like they were adorned with a slightly darker flower shadow.


    Fan Xian calmly watched that spot and saw Li Yunrui¡¯s calm and quiet appearance, which still could not hide her charm. The Eldest Princess had not put on thick makeup. She had only lightly outlined the tips of her curving brows, yet her natural aura filled the courtyard. A head full of beautiful and long ck hair was spread out behind her shoulders, tied back with a silk scarf. It looked beautiful and rxed.


    She yed the guqin with her head down. Her eyelids were slightly lowered. Her long eyshes gentlyy on her jade-like skin. It made Fan Xian involuntarily think of the eyes his wife had inherited from her.


    If one did not think about who she was or her age, then any man would have to acknowledge this woman¡¯s charm.


    Fan Xian followed stones on the bank of theke and walked over. Narrowing his eyes slightly at the music, he suddenly said, ¡°Yan Xiaoyi is dead.¡±


    The guqin continued to buzz lowly and asionally jumped. It made a few trembling sounds, indicating that she already knew of this matter and there was no need to speak more about it.


    ¡°Qin Heng has died.¡± Fan Xian stared at her hands and said quietly.


    Two fingers on Li Yunrui¡¯s right hand slid past the fourth string and pressed down twice. The guqin below her fingers made a leisurely sound.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Forging ahead in a in but forceful tone, he said ¡°Qin Ye has also died.


    Li Yunrui still did not raise her head. However, the speed at which the seven strings moved became slower and slower, gradually bing a sorrowful sound. The guqin was elegant. It had sorrow but no pain. A faint sense of yearning was inly visible. One could grasp the Eldest Princess¡¯ emotions through the faint trembling of her wide sleeves behind her hands.


    Suddenly, the sound of the instrument reverberated again. The tips of her fingers flicked quickly, but the range of sounds were still constrained to one region. The speed gave the piece, which should have been filled with vicious currents, apletely different sense of slowness. It pledged a sense of pureness.


    Only someone filled with confidence could y the correct sound.


    Fan Xian had already walked into the trees and flowers to her side. He lowered his head and looked at the strings that rose and felt like waves. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Everyone says that I am a genius, but I actually know nothing about musical theory. For me, the thoughts you are putting into this is probably like that saying of ying guqin to a cow.¡±


    Li Yunrui probably had heard that phrase, but her head remained lowered as she stroked over the strings, intoxicated and with no ties to her heart. No one knew which soul mate she was ying this piece to. It was only a coincidence that Fan Xian hade to Taiping at this time.


    Fan Xian had thick skin and never knew what shyness was. Seeing that she was ignoring him, he smiled self-mockingly and plunked himself down next to her. Then, he turned to her profile and said, very naturally, ¡°Ye Zhong defected.¡±


    Abruptly, a chaotic buzzing sound came from the guqin, spiraling across theke, hills, and flowers. The string on the guqin struggled for a moment, then three of them snapped.


    The Eldest Princess slowly raised her head and looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. In only an instant, she had recovered her calm. ¡°Every time I see you, it seems that I never hear any good news.¡±


    Through these few years, the Eldest Princess and Fan Xian had each stood on their own sides,peted and shed endlessly. The struggle between them linked together the major events these years in Qing court. It was quite remarkable that Fan Xian and her had not met many times. This pair had each be the other¡¯s greatest enemy, yet they were not very familiar with each other.


    ¡°If you wish to hear good news, my head should follow behind the good news,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. His gaze casually scanned his surroundings. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t make any discoveries, so his gaze dimmed for an instant.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s hands were gently resting on the guqin with the broken strings. Both her eyes were slightly closed. Her already pale skin seemed even paler, like it was going to be translucent. The usually alluring red blush was nowhere to be found.


    She had indeed not expected Fan Xian¡¯s sudden appearance at Taiping Courtyard. Fan Xian had moved too quickly. The people she had left in the rebel army didn¡¯t have time to report on the situation in Jingdou yet. However, she already faintly felt that there was a problem. She had not taken action against him at the first instance. Instead, she had let hime in to see how the second half of the story would happen.


    Furthermore, she held Fan Xian¡¯s life in her hands. She did not care about what remarkable powers her son-inw had.


    Fan Xian¡¯s four truths, one after another, had caused the Eldest Princess¡¯s heart to finally loosen. Although she had already guessed Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s death after Fan Xian appeared in Jingdou, her heart still dimmed involuntarily as she heard the confirmation from one who was there. After all, this Governor had long been her trusted confidant, promoted by her hand and absolutely loyal to her.


    Qin Heng and Qin Ye¡¯s death made the Eldest Princess slightly fearful. She had not thought that the situation in Jingdou would be like this. Fan Xian¡¯sst sentence made clear all the answers and had finally made her angry.


    She was only angry for a moment before she became calm again. Opening her eyes, she pouted as she expelled her breath and was somewhat mournful. ¡°However, you still have toe beg me.¡±


    ¡°Since I am here, you can guess what has happened in Jingdou.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. He and the Eldest Princess both knew the reason he dared toe alone into the courtyard and the reason she had let him in was because they each held the other¡¯s life in their hands. Neither of them wanted to end all of the possibilities in the first instance.


    The Eldest Princess had Wan¡¯er and Da Bao. Fan Xian had obtained an irreversible advantage in Jingdou.


    Li Yunrui suddenly lowered her head. Her wide sleeves hid the broken guqin. Her light-colored clothing at her shoulders trembled with her movements. She appeared pitiful.


    ¡°I havee to ask you,¡± Fan Xian sincerely said, ¡°to let go.¡±


    Li Yunrui heard his words and suddenly raised her head. She stared at Fan Xian with an apathetic look and didn¡¯t speak. Although her eyes were apathetic, Fan Xian could see a marrow-deep resentment in them. This resentment was clearly not aimed at him. Instead, it went through him and pierced those who were not present.


    ¡°Let go? What right do you have to say those two words to me?¡± Li Yunruiughed mockingly and lifted a light petal from her shoulder. ¡°Ye Zhong¡¯s betrayal... That is indeed beyond my expectations. However, since you havee, what do I need to worry about? Perhaps many people fear your martial ability, brains, and the Overwatch Council, only I have never worried about your existence from the beginning.¡±


    Fan Xian remained silent.


    ¡°Everyone thinks that you are ruthless and vicious under your bright exterior.¡± The Eldest Princess looked at him mockingly. ¡°I have to admit, you¡¯ve faked it quite well these years in the Overwatch Council. Everyone thinks that in the face of great personal interest, you would be someone who wouldn¡¯t acknowledge those closest to you. However, I know you have never been that way.¡±


    ¡°That is why you have Wan¡¯er and Da Bao.¡± Fan Xian cut across her words.


    ¡°Two years ago, I had said that you appeared powerful but actually could not stand up to a single strike,¡± Li Yunrui slowly said. ¡°You care about too many people in this world. You have weaknesses all over your body. I can grab any one of them, and you would be unable to turn over. Otherwise, why would you not be in Jingdou right now? Why would you sneak your way here?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said faintly, ¡°I have to admit that you are very good at reading people. I care about too many people. This has caused great inconvenience when I am doing things.¡±


    ¡°Take Wan¡¯er, for example. You can use your own daughter¡¯s life to threaten your son-inw, but I could not do this. On the contrary, I am willing to sacrifice my own life for Wan¡¯er¡¯s life. I have been tortured by this every night these 10 days. in the end, I have to admit this.¡±


    Hearing these words, a faint light rose below the Eldest Princess¡¯ slightly hooded eyes.


    Fan Xian tly watched the smooth surface of theke and the petals moving slowly with the ripples. Calmly, he said, ¡°But, being willing to sacrifice my life and being threatened by someone else are two different things. If Wan¡¯er was sick and needed my head to cure her, perhaps I would cut it off. If my death does not do anything for Wan¡¯er¡¯s safety, why would I do such a thing?¡±


    He turned his head to look at her and said, ¡°I am here today to let you know that threatening me won¡¯t do anything. Of course, we could chat about what kind of good conclusion this matter could have.¡±


    ¡°I care about many people, I am full of weaknesses.¡± Before the Eldest Princess opened her mouth, Fan Xian blocked up thest opening. ¡°But because there are many weaknesses, they are no longer weaknesses. I cannot turn back and attack because of Wan¡¯er. Otherwise, what about my father? What about my brothers the Great Prince and Third Prince? They are all family. No one is more important than another. Presumably, Wan¡¯er would agree with my perspective and actions.¡±


    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and shake her head. Fan Xian¡¯s words had already blocked all her threats. Although she could try, her thoughts had long floated to another ce. Faintly, she sighed and said, ¡°Your eldest brother and third brother, looks like you have finally acknowledged your identity. The men of the Li family are always so hypocritical and shameless. You¡¯ve said a lot, but what benefit was it to the situation? It was for no other reason than to force me to rise in revolt then you couldfort yourself with the fact that Lin¡¯er and Da Bao¡¯s death had nothing to do with you. You had no other choice. For the greater good, you could only stand aside and watch. The one devoid of a conscience would be me. The person who would be sad afterward and receive thefort of thousands would be you.¡±


    She gazed at Fan Xian¡¯s face and smiled slightly. ¡°Do you not think you are very shameless?¡± She paused thenughed self-mockingly. ¡°You are very simr to your father in this.¡±


    The father she spoke of referred to the Emperor. Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°To have the intention to do evil yet hide it is to be shameless. I have been forced to the end of my choices by you. In the depths of my heart, I don¡¯t want any harm toe to Wan¡¯er.¡±


    The two people¡¯s negotiations sank into a stalemate. Fan Xian could easily kill the Eldest Princess at any moment. However, he had yet to see a trace of Wan¡¯er and Da Bao. They were probably being watched by Xinyang aces in some corner. If Fan Xian acted, the first to die would probably be Wan¡¯er.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was calm, but he began to worry in the depths of his heart. Faced with such a hopeless woman, he was unable to give her anything she wanted. What could he do next?


    The Eldest Princess¡¯ expression bes serious,pletely at odds with her pretty appearance and light makeup. She stared in a daze at the surface of theke and said, ¡°Earlier, I said that the men of the old Li family were shameless. This is not wrong. Last time in Xinyang Pce, the Emperor did not kill me because he wanted to give a chance. The action soothed his heart. He could have killed me justifiably and wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about how the history books would describe this portion of history.¡±


    She looked at Fan Xian. ¡°He had never truly cared for me as a sister. Since he had so confidently given me this opportunity, I had to return him a great surprise.¡±


    In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, the Emperor¡¯s worship of heaven at Dong Mountain was taking a huge risk andpletely underestimated the Eldest Princess¡¯s capabilities. To be able to invite out the Great Grandmasters of two foreign countries and move the rebel troops into surrounding the capital required powerful persuasive powers and organizational powers. It was truly difficult to imagine that a weak woman had shouldered such a massive n.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s strike had allowed Fan Xian to understand one thing. The Eldest Princess hadid down arge n. However, the Emperor hadid down an evenrger n. The only people who couldpletely destroy the Eldest Princess were her elder brother and old cripple.


    ¡°An Zhi, I want to ask you a question.¡± The Eldest Princess suddenly said. ¡°In the past, I have tried to repair our rtionship. Why have you always pulled your hand back?¡±


    Before Fan Xian answered, Li Yunrui faintly said ahead of him, ¡°Don¡¯t say it is because I have once tried to kill you, and don¡¯t say it¡¯s because you¡¯ve had trusted confidants die by my hands. You and I both know what kind of person you are. Perhaps you have feelings and loyalty toward your family and friends, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re truly a warm-blooded man.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°It is very simple, you wouldn¡¯t back down, and the Emperor would not ept you and I bing close.¡± In reality, he did not wish to speak with the Eldest Princess about the past. In order to deal with her having a stranglehold on his lifeline, he could only pretend topromise.


    The Eldest Princess did not seem to be vacantly thinking about the past because her major n had failed. Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He stared at the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes, only to see her lower her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no desire to once again join hands. Regardless of whether the Emperor is dead or alive, I no longer have much interest in this world.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly realized that her expression was very mncholy.


    ¡°My brother was indeed the most powerful person in the world.¡± Li Yunrui suddenly smiled slightly and said. ¡°I made a big mistake. I thought he only wanted to use the heaven worship at Dong Mountain to draw out an attack from Uncle Liuyun. I didn¡¯t think that he would have such powerful ambitions. It looks like these dozen years of subdued endurance made him unable to tolerate loneliness.¡±


    Given the her nning ability, she had guessed the truth of Dong Mountain in the shortest possible time and Emperor¡¯s intention. She understood why there hadn¡¯t been any news from Dongsheng Road after five days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that ack of news from Dongsheng Road means that the Emperor is still alive.¡± The Eldest Princess slightly closed her eyes. ¡°That old cripple could also aplish this. The situation on Dong Mountain is probably not what you¡¯re hoping.¡±


    ¡°Since Ye Zhong took action, naturally, Grandmaster Liuyun would also take action.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said.


    An expression ofplete understanding rose to the Eldest Princess face. She lightly said, ¡°Although Sigu Jian and Ku He believed that Ye Liuyun was my man, how could those two strange creatures so easily trust a Qing person?¡±


    Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was no sense of coldness or murder in them. There was only indifference and aloofness. ¡°You and the Emperor both seem to have misunderstood one thing. I am, after all, a Qing person. My entire life has been spent in helping the Emperor unify the world. How could I not include Qing Kingdom¡¯s future danger in my calctions before I went?¡±


    ¡°I have never underestimated by brother. I believed that even at the very end, he would still have a remarkable trick to turn the tables. I had not thought that this remarkable trick would be Uncle Liuyun.¡±


    ¡°I never intended for Ku He and Sigu Jian to return alive. Four Great Grandmasters met at Dong Mountain. Even if Uncle Liuyun attacked, it would still be a two on two. What kind of people are Ku He and Sigu Jian? If the Emperor wanted to kill the two Great Grandmasters, his thinking was a bit too simple.¡±


    ¡°I trust my brother, which is why I believe that even if he died, he would drag the two Great Grandmasters down with him. Otherwise, how could he be worthy of his wisdom and power?¡± the Eldest Princess said indifferently. ¡°At that time, Qing Kingdom would have Uncle Liuyun, while Northern Qi and Dongyi would have no one to protect them. What difference is there to the development of the situation presently? If Uncle Liuyun attacks, all four of the Great Grandmasters would die. There is little difference to what I was thinking.¡±


    She continued speaking. ¡°Strange creatures like the Great Grandmasters should not even exist in this world. If there were not Great Grandmasters in the world, given Qing Kingdom¡¯s national and military strength, we would have united the world long ago, what need would there be to wait until today?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what happened on Dong Mountain, it would all be of benefit to the Qing Kingdom,¡± she said. ¡°Once they all died, do you think that the Emperor would be so fortunate as to survive such a momentum?¡±


    Not allowing Fan Xian to open his mouth, the Eldest Princess coldly threw out each line, making his mouth go dry. Not knowing what to say, he had no idea that the Eldest Princess had not wanted, from the beginning, for the Great Grandmasters on Dong Mountain to survive. She was not an immortal, after all, and could not ount for every detail. However, the development of the present situation seemed to not be far off from her estimation.


    The only change had, on the contrary, happened in Jingdou. It had been him leaving Dong Mountain alive and in Ye Zhong¡¯s strike.


    ¡°If the four old men and the Emperor all died, do you think I care about who sits on the dragon chair? Although I am disappointed that you control Jingdou and Chengqian will not be able to take the throne, what do these little setbacks matter?¡± The Eldest Princess nced at Fan Xian. ¡°Of the Emperor¡¯s five children, other than the Third Prince, who is still young, any of the other four, even the most useless Second Prince, would still be able to lead Qing Kingdom in conquering this world.¡±


    ¡°Having the four Great Grandmasters apany him to the grave,¡± a proud and maniacal light rose to the Eldest Princess¡¯ face, ¡°presumably he would be very pleased to have four such guards in the afterlife. And, I¡¯ll also give his son the world. I owe him nothing.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Fan Xian asked with a raspy voice. It was only now that he truly understood why his father and Chen Pingping always told him this woman was crazy. After making so much trouble, she didn¡¯t even care who could survive in the major battle in Jingdou and sit on the dragon chair. They were all children of the Li family, all children of the Emperor.


    ¡°Me?¡± The Eldest Princess looked at her son-inw like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Who would you rather be, the uneven path on the ground or a brilliant falling star under the heavens? In life, one only has to emit the light that belongs to them. There is no need to fear people¡¯s words or dread the history books. For someone like the Emperor, who likes to have face, he¡¯ll always need me to help him.¡±


    Although he had single-handedly forced the Eldest Princess and Emperor¡¯s final break, Fan Xian still couldn¡¯t resist asking in a raspy voice, ¡°Why did you have to do this?¡±


    He asked it quietly, but the Eldest Princess heard it clearly. Looking at the secluded and simple scenery of the Taiping Courtyard, she slowly said, ¡°Because he turned his back on me. I wanted to prove to everyone that a woman could also change the history that stupid men have dominated for years.¡±


    She slowly rose. Her hair fell down from her body. She looked very beautiful.


    Fan Xian listened to these words in a daze, particrly thest line. He had once heard it in Xinyang Pce. It appeared particrly piercing and shocking.


    Li Yunrui looked at the scenery in Taiping Courtyard greedily and said in a low and reluctant voice, ¡°When I was little, I loved this courtyard. Brother would never let mee. Later, I asked my father for it and was heavily scolded by brother. At that time, the mistress of this courtyard was dominating.¡±


    She smiled slightly and turned around, causing the flowers nearby to tremble. A dozen petals fell down. She looked at Fan Xian and said in a charming voice, ¡°Tell me, have I finally surpassed your mother?¡±


    Fan Xian had sunk into a strange emotion. Abruptly hearing these words, he had no idea how to answer and could only smile awkwardly.


    The Eldest Princess stretched out her bare foot and stepped onto the green grass, slowly dancing. She carried with her a slow and rxed mood.


    For some reason, Fan Xian felt an iparable anger as he looked at this scene. Yes, you have all stood higher than others and saw further than others. Regardless of whether it was the Emperor or Li Yunrui, from the very beginning, their sights had not been in Jingdou but focused on Dong Mountain and the four Great Grandmasters who should not have existed in this world.


    How many people died? How many tragic stories of broken families are there in Jingdou? How many Qing Kingdom soldiers had lost their heads and lives because of your intention to leave your name in history? How many people have cried in pain? How many people have sorrowed?


    ¡°You¡¯re not as good as her,¡± Fan Xian suddenly said.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s bare feet abruptly stopped on the grass. She turned her head and looked at Fan Xian with a cold gaze, as if waiting for him to give an exnation.


    Fan Xian raised his brows and remained sitting on the ground. Mockingly, he said, ¡°When my mother came to this world, at least she managed to make the Qing people smile. You could only make them cry.¡±


    Li Yunrui smiled faintly, revealing a mocking expression. She waspletely unmoved.


    Fan Xian¡¯s next words made her angry. He shook his head and said in a tone that was inevitable and right, ¡°I have seen paintings of my mother. I have to say, she is prettier than you.¡±


    Fan Xianughed. ¡°Everyone loves Ye Qingmei, is that not so?¡±


    He stood and dusted the grass from his bottom, not looking at Li Yunrui¡¯s expression. He now knew that the Eldest Princess had intended to die from the very beginning for her plotting and only wished for a final glory before going to the afterlife to seek her brother. Fan Xian began to feel tired. He only wanted to provoke her and create some change to find a way to rescue Wan¡¯er and Da Bao.


    Of course, there was still a massive question surrounding his heart.


    Could the Emperor actually survive the shaking of heaven and earth in the Great Grandmasters battle?

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Clouds Leave The Sleeve Without Intention, The Sword Has Intention But Does Not Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Dong Mountain incident.


    Following Sigu Jian¡¯s pointing, the sword that had been hovering in midair flew out with a whoosh. It drew a half circle around his body and pierced toward the Qing Emperor¡¯s back.


    At this time, Ye Liuyun had alreadye to the Qing Emperor¡¯s side. He tly stretched out his two hands, which were as white as metal.


    The sword had broken through the air and tore through the thick vitality of Dong Mountain. In the next second, it seemed about to pierce into the Emperor¡¯s back. Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, that pair of pure white, even somewhat young and tender, hands pressed down toward the sword.


    The situation of the Great Grandmasters surrounding the Qing Emperor on Dong Mountain suddenly underwent a great change. Ye Liuyun stretched out his hand toward the sword and not the Emperor.


    The first thing to touch this sword was Ye Liuyun¡¯s sleeve, a wide sleeve woven out of hemp. In an instant, it became soft like the clouds that periodically floated across the middle of Dong Mountain when there was no rain. Gently,yer byyer, it enveloped the quickly approaching sword.


    The cloth broke, and the hemp sleep shattered into butterflies that danced around the summit of Dong Mountain. The sword burned through its essence in a gentle and warm embrace. The iciness and murderous intent it carried disappeared instantly. It became a chunk of waste metal, dull and dark, petty and low.


    The power of this word was too vicious and severe. After Ye Liuyun had chanted a Buddhist verse, he had no choice but to take action to protect the Emperor¡¯s safety. When he demonstrated his true position, he was unable to find the most crucial point to carry out an attack. How would he deal with the following situations?


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s white beard was soaked by the rain. His eyes remained intently on the sword in his hand. He did not underestimate the sword because of the dimness of its de. He also didn¡¯t feel any unease about not being able to ambush Sigu Jian because he had been forced to act early.


    He only looked intently at the sword and held onto it. It was like countless spirits were contained within this normal sword and woulde out in the next instant to devour everyone on the summit.


    The hands that were as steady as jade formed an abstract circle. The thumb and index finger became a loop. The lightless sword stopped abruptly high in midair.


    He was a Great Grandmaster, so he knew that all of Sigu Jian¡¯s sword intent was contained within the sword. If he didn¡¯t take action, the sword would wholly enter the Emperor¡¯s body.


    He had traveled the oceans for many years for this one moment. However, he had been forced to act early. Sigu Jian was not truly an idiot. Just as the Eldest Princess thought after the fact, although he and Ku He did not think Ye Liuyun would be on the Qing Emperor¡¯s side, the Great Grandmasters from Northern Qi and Dongyi had a deep understanding of the Qing people¡¯s cunning. Until thest moment, they would not allow themselves to enter dangerous ground.


    The little body wearing the straw hat actually contained the wisdom of a Great Grandmaster, which waspletely different to his reputation in history. He only used this one sword outside of his body and broke through the Qing Emperor¡¯s setup, forcing out the true killer on Dong Mountain, Ye Liuyun.


    Just as Ye Liuyun stood in front of the Emperor¡¯s body like a bright sun with his hands held together forcefully fending off the vicious sword, Sigu Jian¡¯s body began to shake. The hemp clothing on his body shook violently like it had been attacked by lightning. Suddenly, his sword flew into the sky, stopping between Ye Liuyun¡¯s steady hands. Following his body¡¯s trembling, an astonishing cold sword intent fluttered and pierced through the hemp clothing he wore and shot straight to the horizon.


    Inspired by this sword¡¯s intent, the sword Ye Liuyun¡¯s naked hands controlled also began to tremble violently and made a buzzing sound in the air while glowing with a brilliant light.


    The rain was still pouring down on Dong Mountain. The raindrops seemed to be using a remarkably slow speed to finely sense the ground¡¯s attraction. They were no longer threads or a downpour. Instead, they were crystal-clear pearls.


    After the heavy curtain of pearls, the short man wearing hemp clothing used his body as a sword. With world-shattering power, he covered 30 or so meters in a sh, reaching Ye Liuyun like a bolt of lightning. Stretching out his hands, he pressed down on themon sword he had worn by his side for dozens of years. The sword that had long integrated with his heart.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s hand once again grasped his own sword. The tip of the sword spat wildly, dancing like a silver snake. Its aura was imposing.


    Just as the hemp-wearing Sigu Jian broke the frozenyers of rain, a brilliant light abruptly shot out from Ye Liuyun¡¯s pupils like flowing clouds enveloping the sun and forcefully absorbing the sun¡¯s power. With a muffled groan, the two fists that formed an endless circle folded together inward.


    With a crisp pping sound, the empty air became as solid as metal. A momentter, it was forcefully shattered by the pair of pure white hands and closed around the body of the sword.


    ...


    ...


    For the Great Grandmaster, there was no setup. Even though the Qing Emperor had set something up and hid Ye Liuyun until the very end, the fog of confusion was easily broken by Sigu Jian¡¯s one strike. Immediately after, Sigu Jian used the opportunity to pour all of his sword power into the sword again.


    The Emperor was to Ye Liuyun¡¯s side. When this attack came, it was impossible to dodge. He could only use Cloud Hand to meet it head on. When the ultimate sword power met his flesh, Ye Liuyun¡¯s Sanzhou movement could not be demonstrated to the extent he desired. This was the opportunity Sigu Jian was looking for.


    In a Great Grandmasters¡¯ battle, an asional thought caused the heaven and earth to change. Only a slight deviation could change the entire situation.


    Sigu Jian began to yell shrilly and maniacally. All the wild and ruthless sword intent in his body surged into the sword in his hand. The surging speed was so fast that the part of the hilt where his hand grasped it heated up. It abruptly evaporated all of the water droplets on the rope.


    A terrifying sound of metal moving against rock rang out. The sword between Ye Liuyun¡¯s tightly closed hands moved forward an inch.


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s head remained slightly lowered. The wide sleeves on his shoulders had long turned into the dancing butterflies around him. The steadiest hands in the world were locked tightly around that sword. A momentter, the skin on the hands began to crack open inch by inch like the victim of some kind of skin disease. The skin aged. The edges began to rise up. It looked like the earth during the massive drought in the fifth year of the Qing calendar cracking open. It was especially terrifying and mystical.


    His eyes were full of a calm light. Looking at the sword between his hands inching closer toward his body, there was not a glimmer of expression on his face. He only spat out a single word.


    ¡°Cloud!¡±


    Following this word, the skin on the two hands, which had already been cracked open by the ultimate sword intention, abruptly became soft and gentle again. Deeper than sea water, softer thanke water, and purer than the nce of a Jiangnan woman, it was the clouds in the sky, the threads in the clouds that wrapped around the sword like worries. It forced the extremely powerful sword to unexpectedly encounter gentleness and have no choice but to rest in the middle of its journey.


    In this short second, the heaven¡¯s aptly awarded a sh of lightning with a crack, lighting up the particrly dark summit of the mountain that had been covered by ck clouds.


    The lightning illuminated Sigu Jian¡¯s face under his straw hat. His eyes werepletely filled with the wildness of a savage animal.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word. He only roared shrilly. His roar echoed around Dong Mountain, shocking countless people into a dead faint. He was a Great Grandmaster who used a sword. He used the Sigu Sword, caring only about what was in front of him and not what was behind him, endlessly forward.


    The power of the sword surged out with the cry and became unstoppable. Endless and boundless killing intent and an aura of ruthlessness were all contained within this one strike.


    This was Sigu Jian¡¯s most powerful attack in his life. His entire life, spirit, and faith had converged to form this strike. The power of the sword was vicious and ruthless. It appeared to be in defiance of the natural order. No one had ever performed such an attack before, and probably no one in the future would.


    No one could stop it, not even Ye Liuyun.


    ...


    ...


    Often it was the people outside a situation, who didn¡¯t know who was involved with the situation or what situation determined victory, that sorrowfully realized in a moment that they had calcted themselves in.


    The development of an incident detracted further and further from the calctions of the person in control of the situation as the incident went on. If one knew everything that happened in this second that was at a standstill, perhaps from the beginning the Qing Emperor would have chosen differently. He would have had the Tiger Guards enter the Mountain and face-off against Ku He and Sigu Jian with Qing Kingdom¡¯s two Great Grandmasters and Wu Zhu on the side. Then, he would have swung the knife down after the Tiger Guards and both sides were heavily injured. If he had done so, there would be no need for the situation appearing in front of him now.


    On the most important day of his life, Sigu Jian perfectly demonstrated a Great Grandmaster¡¯s wisdom and decisiveness. Using only one attack, he forced out Ye Liuyun and perfectly used the Qing Emperor¡¯s set up and life to force Ye Liuyun into a dead end.


    If Sigu Jian had not burned through part of his spirit when he killed over a hundred Tiger Guards with one strike as he mounted the staircase to heaven up Dong Mountain, the astonishing strike would perhaps have long pierced into Ye Liuyun¡¯s abdomen.


    Of course, if he hadn¡¯t used the blood of hundreds of Qing Kingdom aces to worship this sword, to contain within it a boundless bloodlust and killing intent, perhaps Sigu Jian would not be able to execute such a heartless, emotionless, and ruthless strike.


    Ye Liuyun had three ways of dealing with this attack. Like thest trick in that world¡¯s 36 tricks, when things developed to an extreme, the best way was often the simplest way.


    Given the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Great Grandmaster¡¯s ultimate techniques and Flowing Cloud Sanzhou, when he faced Sigu Jian¡¯s astonishing attack, he could have chosen to retreat and escape at the beginning. He could use Sanzhou Sea of Clouds to temporarily seal the de of the sword. Only an instant was needed for him to leave the enveloped boundary of the sword.


    However, the Emperor was at his side. If he dodged, then the Emperor would probably be turned into shards of flesh by the sword. Thus, Ye Liuyun did not dodge. Now, he was unable to dodge.


    ...


    ...


    Wu Zhu, who had stood silently by the door to the ancient temple, had his head down. He had ced, at some moment, his hand back on the metal drill by his waist. The Emperor¡¯s life was hanging on by a thread, yet he still didn¡¯t do anything.


    In thest moment of this second, a slight smile suddenly shed across Ye Liuyun¡¯s inelegant face. The timing of this smile¡¯s appearance was particrly strange.


    A portion of the flowing cloud-like hands was suddenly picked up by the wind on the summit and sent straight toward Sigu Jian¡¯s face.


    The flowing clouds did not stop there. The straw hat flew far away. A powerful wind blew over his face, heading straight for Sigu Jian¡¯s five sense organs.


    Since he couldn¡¯t block the attack, then why should he block it? Ye Liuyun chose to let go of one hand, scatter a cloud, and use it to envelop Sigu Jian¡¯s face. This was the trick, which even low-level martial artists were particrly skilled at, of rescuing an ally by attacking the aggressors. However, being used by a Great Grandmaster, it appeared unconstrained and smooth.


    It was a cloud on the horizon that followed the sword intent, which shot into the sky ruthlessly and gently and quickly floated to Sigu Jian¡¯s face.


    If Sigu Jian ignored this Sanzhou, the sword would pierce into Ye Liuyun¡¯s abdomen. Given the killing intent contained in the sword, it would churn Ye Liuyun¡¯s internal organ into pieces in an instant. Even if he managed to survive, he would not have any battle power.


    If he avoided this Sanzhou, his intention would sway. A gap would appear in the energy pouring into the sword. How could an imperfect and ruthless sword technique pin a Great Grandmaster under it?


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s choice in this instant was wise. It could even be said to be wonderful. He knew that this Flowing Cloud was unable to heavily injure Sigu Jian, but he was forcing him to make a decision in a short amount of time.


    He was using his life to gamble on Sigu Jian¡¯s heavy injury because he could clearly sense that Sigu Jian had already entered into a fatal realm. However, there was still Wu Zhu, Eunuch Yao, and others on the mountaintop.


    Ye Liuyun could die, but Sigu Jian could not be heavily injured. After being heavily injured, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure that he could kill the Emperor of Qing Kingdom. This kind of result was not one that Sigu Jian could ept.


    Thus, with his Flowing Cloud moving forward, he waited for Sigu Jian to change his attack.


    Sigu Jian did not change his attack. His eyes still shone with a savage light. His ck hair danced wildly in the wind, looking like a demon-wielding a sword with a shocking aura. The sword continued to press forward inexorably toward Ye Liuyun.


    His left hand closed over empty air and pointed in front of him to the left,pletely ignoring the ball of Flowing Clouding toward him.


    There were all kinds of sword techniques in the world, but there was only one technique to holding a sword. Sigu Jian¡¯s left hand was in a perfect sword holding posture. His thumb and four fingers formed a hollow circle with nothing in it. However, there was suddenly a weak sword intent emitting from the nothing.


    Although it was weak, it could easily kill the bright yellow shadow the empty sword in his left hand pointed toward.


    Sigu Jian had no choice but to react to Ye Liuyun¡¯s attack. Sigu Jian¡¯s illusory grasp of the sword hilt broke through the air with sword intent, forcing Ye Liuyun to react to the counterattack.

 Chapter 568 - The Way Of The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 568: The Way Of The Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On Dong Mountain.


    In order to ensure the integrated ruthlessness of this strike, Sigu Jian had to pour all of his spirit into it. If he wanted to deal with the Flowing Cloud Ye Liuyun sent in his direction, he had to scatter his sword. If he didn¡¯t do so, he could only attack an enemy that had to be saved. However, he could only diverge a sliver of spirit. The only person of the five people present that could be killed with a sliver of his spirit was the Qing Emperor, who had nothing but grandeur.


    It had to be said that from the beginning of Sigu Jian¡¯s strike, he had suppressed Ye Liuyun in manner and wisdom. At this moment, he gave Ye Liuyun a difficult problem and a surprise.


    What surprised and angered Sigu Jian, and had made him uneasy and helpless, was that Ye Liuyun didn¡¯t acknowledge the empty sword in Sigu Jian¡¯s illusory grasp. That ball of Flowing Cloud continued to surge toward his face.


    After the empty sword in his illusory grasp gave a weak splutter, it pierced through the wet stone pavements on the mountaintop andnded in the air.


    That smudge of bright yellow, the dim eyes on the dragon robes, disappeared abruptly and strangely in front of the empty sword.


    ...


    ...


    On top of Dong Mountain, there were four Great Grandmasters and one monarch. Everything appeared very slow. In reality, it all happened within a second. Within this second, Sigu Jian had used the sword in his hand to tease Ye Liuyun¡¯s cloud. He used his empty sword to stab toward the Qing Emperor.


    On the other side of this second, another even more astonishing story was happening.


    This story happened at the beginning of the second.


    When Sigu Jian¡¯s sword flew to within inches of the Emperor¡¯s back, the Emperor had already sighed darkly. He then let go of Eunuch Hong¡¯s old hand, which he had been holding this entire time as if not wishing to prevent this old man from getting the most enjoyment he could out of thest battle of his life.


    At the same time, Northern Qi Imperial Advisor Ku He ced his hand with ungging effort against old Eunuch Hong¡¯s chest. This touch and press caused his thumb and index finger to spread apart slightly. Like a cool breeze brushing against a mountain, it was extremely soft and natural. Compared to the storm and lightning around them, it waspletely different. After the breeze passed by, chaos sprung up from nowhere in the mountain.


    Eunuch Hong calmly watched Ku He¡¯s face. His hands were like a pair of dragon whips, twisting and changing. They climbed onto Ku He¡¯s right arm but did not stop his touch.


    With a splutter, Eunuch Hong¡¯s chestpletely split open. As Ku He knew the way of heaven, his touch contained the power of heaven and earth. His breastbone was like a piece of delicate tofu, neatly crushed and copsed down.


    Fresh blood sprayed out quickly from Eunuch Hong¡¯s organs. With the copse of his breastbone, the crazy spraying of his blood and leaking of his zhenqi, his life force flowed away quickly. There was still a faint smile and mockery in his old eyes, as well as a killing intent.


    A sense of emptiness like an abyss came from the palm of his hand. Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s pupils quickly constricted.


    The oldest Great Grandmaster present, the uncle of Northern Qi¡¯s first Emperor, once an astonishing Ascetic Monk of the Wei Kingdom, had gone through countless events. He had visited temples to pray for guidance and discussed martial arts with the world. His temperament was steady and natural. No one wasparable to him. However, with the four Great Grandmasters meeting at Dong Mountain, he had to newly evaluate his gains and losses and take his victory and defeats back into his hands.


    The Tyrannical zhenqi that emanated earlier from the eunuch, who had hidden for a number of years in Qing Kingdom, had mixed up the dry wind around them. At the same time, the realm he secretly demonstrated was, without question, that of a proper Grandmaster. Thus, Imperial Advisor did not hold back. This second touch already contained the deep and unfathomable ultimate Tianyi Dao zhenqi that flowed through his body.


    In a battle between Great Grandmasters, an astonishing change could happen at any moment or anywhere. When Ku He¡¯s touch was imprinted onto Eunuch Hong¡¯s chest, he didn¡¯t show a glimmer of joy.


    His first touch had already been forcefully bounced back by the Tyrannical zhenqi in Eunuch Hong¡¯s body. Although this technique of cirction was overly dominating and could notst for long, Ku He believed that Eunuch Hong must have had a way to deal with his second touch.


    Eunuch Hong did not block this touch, and his chest split open. The Tyrannical aura on the old eunuch¡¯s body immediately disappeared without a trace to somewhere unknown.


    Perhaps Ku He wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if Eunuch Hong¡¯s chest suddenly turned into a metal board or sprouted a second head.


    It was this sight that Ku He found unbelievable. Where had the powerfully defensive Tyrannical zhenqi gone? The Great Grandmasters were still people and not gods. Even given his and Sigu Jian¡¯s miraculous cultivation, it was still impossible topletely dissipate in an aura that had already reached the peak of humankind.


    Just like a sphere filled with energy, how could itpletely discharge in an instant?


    Any transfer of power needed time. The shorter the time, the more terrifying the vibration during this process.


    Regardless of whether it was Ku He, Sigu Jian, or Ye Liuyun, if theypletely discharged the vital energies in their bodies in such a short time like Eunuch Hong, in the next moment, they would be unable to avoid the consequence of dying through bodily dissipation.


    How? How could Eunuch Hong achieve this? Why did do this?


    Ku He¡¯s pupils constricted. A drop of rain stopped half an inch from his eyes and refracted the faint ck light.


    Unconsciously, he felt an unfamiliar sense of danger, the sense that death had arrived. In his long and slow journey through life, thest time Imperial Advisor Ku He sank into such a state of mind had been in the fifth year of the Qing calendar when he had reunited with that blind man. The danger he sensed presently was more so than before.


    When these thoughts brushed through Ku He¡¯s mind like a sky full of raindrops, his right hand had already shattered Hong Siyang¡¯s breastbone. Like a hot knife through butter, he broke through that thin and old body, extending his hand through his back. The heart that had been shattered into five pieces shot out an arrow of blood in a terrifying way under the quiet curtain of rain.


    Hong Siyang was already dead. No one could survive after their heart was shattered. His body bent forward. Unlike Sigu Jian¡¯s god-like and dominating look when he ascended the mountain, he was like a pitiful dwarf hanging off of Ku He¡¯s right hand.


    Hong Siyang was not yet dead. Although his heart was shattered and breath was gone, the meridians in his body maintained the state they were in a moment before his death. All of his vital energy was struggling desperately to be released from the ends of his meridians into the surrounding nature. Although there was a deathly stillness like a ck hole, he relied on some mysterious order with his body as a bridge for his meridians. Emptily it emanated, absorbed, and dimmed, including the arm in his body.


    Imperial Advisor Ku He put all of his power into this touch. The copious zhenqi in his body seeped out of every pore in his body and from every inch of skin. Following Hong Ziyang, it moved against the tide and endlessly drained out with the price of his life as the secret technique.


    Ku He¡¯s eyes lit up, it was not understanding but a response. The drop of rain that was less than an inch from his eye continued to hover. He understood now that he had fallen into a trap. Dong Mountain itself was a setup.


    Hong Siyang was not a Great Grandmaster. The Tyrannical qi he had emitted earlier on the summit had been borrowed. His realm had also been borrowed. Because it wasn¡¯t his, that was why he was able to dissipate it without regard to his bodily spirit and at a level that mankind shouldn¡¯t have. That was why he had appeared particrly ruthless.


    Hong Siyang had long known he would die.


    Someone wanted to use his death to absorb some of his zhenqi. However, his final touch, which depended on the mountain and water, had already sent out his vital energy. Gaps had already appeared in the protection around his body.


    That person wanted to use this gap.


    That person was the one who had raised their cultivation to a remarkable realm and demonstrated it through Hong Siyang.


    ...


    ...


    Sensing toote the change between the sword-obsessed idiot and Flowing Cloud, Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s eyes became a little brighter, like the autumn moon, and appeared without any foreshadowing in the pond of clear water.


    His favorite female disciple, Haitang, had the cleanest and most beautiful pair of eyes in the world. If they werepared to Ku He¡¯s eyes right now, it would be likeparing the light of a firefly to the moon.


    Ku He had the most sensitive response to the environment around him in the world. He was someone with the gentlest yet strongest personality. One could sense something of this during his journey between temples many years ago.


    When he realized Eunuch Hong was a trap, his reaction happened. The situation changed quickly. If he didn¡¯t act, there was no one else.


    Perhaps it was only one-hundredths of a moment that he was slightly faster than the person who set this up had expected, but it was the difference between life and death.


    Ku He¡¯s eyes were as bright as the moon and as clean as an isted star. He took a deep breath, which seemed about to suck in all the air on the mountaintop. The old man¡¯s chest suddenly expanded upward. It appeared to grow two inches.


    Following this breath, ultimate Tianyi Dao zhenqi in his body began to flow near his right arm. Following the natural breathing between heaven and earth, gently it left the draw of the aura emanating from Hong Siyang¡¯s body. It began to use the quickest speed to return to its own meridians. Such a quick turnaround could only be demonstrated so naturally by Tianyi Dao¡¯s calm techniques.


    There was no difference between time and stillness. It was toote to do any movement controlled by muscles. However, the zhenqi that flowed through the body like mercury or light could faintly break through the control of time andplete their task.


    The zhenqi flowed back. Eunuch Hong¡¯s weak body dissolved into a blood fog, but it did not dissipate.


    No one noticed that a finger had risen naturally on Ku He¡¯s left hand, which hung by his side, and drawn a half circle in the air. It was a hand gesture that had never before appeared in thisnd. Following this gesture, the sky full of converged rain drops paused once more. The light aura mixed in with the wind and rain atop Dong Mountain. It sunk into gaps between the walls of the ancient temples and poured into his body at a remarkable speed.


    The aura summoned by this strange hand gesture was weak but at a critical juncture. A stick of firewood and a drop of water were al precious existences in a battle between Grandmasters.


    What exactly was this hand gesture that could absorb zhenqi from the empty air and between the temple¡¯s eaves?


    Magic practiced by the wizards far away across the ocean, yet it appeared in Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s hands.


    Ku He had finally used the biggest trick up his sleeve. He used a trick that was usually of no help. At this moment, it could help him quickly recover his vital energy.


    He had not even used this magical weapon when he fought with Wu Zhu. At this moment, he demonstrated it without hesitation.


    In the split instant Eunuch Hong died and in the moment before the ball of blood fog had time to dissipate, a hand as white as jade reached out from the fog of blood.


    This scene appeared unusually demonic. A jade-like pale and steady hand reached out from the bloody ball of fog. It was like a god hand had reached out from the afterlife and wanted to seek out life-forces in this world.


    In the instant he sensed this hand, the light in Ku He¡¯s eyes grew brighter. His first reaction was normal. This hand should belong to Ye Liuyun. But, Ye Liuyun¡¯s hand could be so steady and mysterious.


    Ku He was not afraid because the Tianyi Dao zhenqi in his body had already recovered. The faint vital energy from heaven and earth he had summoned through magical means had seeped into his meridians through the 36,000 pores. The zhenqi in his body had been filled to the top. He had already reached the extreme that humankind could tolerate.


    If the other person wanted to use Eunuch Hong¡¯s death to create a gap in his power, Ku He¡¯s quick reaction and the magic hand gesture, which no one expected, should have perfectly filled in this gap.


    Perhaps it was slightly overly perfect.


    That pure white hand suddenly hid the light on its skin. It appeared even more terrifying as it remained absolutely unmoving in such a high-speed realm. With unbelievable steadiness and power, the hand passed with incredible speed through the fog of blood and dropped down.


    In the process of passing through, the hand rxed its four fingers, but its index finger perked up. The gentle but steadfast fingertip pricked through the drop of rain an inch in front of Ku He¡¯s eyes and gentlynded between his brows. It seemed like it would leave a bright red mark between his brows.


    That drop of water shattered on impact and formed into a hollow right of water, there were beautiful ripples around the edges that were slowly expanding.


    No red mark appeared between Ku He¡¯s brows. On the contrary, it had be even brighter. The light in his eyes that Ku He was subduing was being sent to the space between his brows.


    Ku Hebined the ultimate Tianyi Dao zhenqi that he had exquisitely cultivated over dozens of years and the vital energy summoned through magic to converge between his brows, forcefully carrying the burden of this beautiful finger.


    The slightly raised and steady index finger did not crash into the pure zhenqi that converged between his brows. It used a slow a gentle method to pour in. There was no ruthlessness, no killing method, and no natural aura. There were only the proper rules of humankind.


    The way of the Emperor!


    The tip of the finger lowered again and shot out with a whoosh, directly into Ku He¡¯s chest. Although it was only movement from a finger, it made one faintly feel as if there were dragon and tigers walking. The one finger seemed to carry the respect of tens of thousands of generations of Emperors.


    Ku He had already drawn back his right hand and stuck out his thumb with a solemn expression. Remarkably, it went forward to meet the index finger and gave out a muffled splutter. The index finger came down again and pierced right into Ku He¡¯s abdomen.


    Ku He lowered his eyes. His hemp clothing swayed slightly. ttening his fingers into a palm, his right palm trickled down like a narrow stream following the topography of the mountain. It naturally drooped down and blocked the finger in front of his abdomen.


    All this happened naturally and inevitably.


    Ku He¡¯s body began to tremble violently. A spot of red appeared in the center of his palms like a heated brand, spluttering.


    The steady hand only used three fingers. These three fingers were not to kill, destroy, or resist. Rather, it was to show respect, properly and without any intention of ambush. The manner of being an Emperor was contained within these three fingers. The way of the Emperor was demonstrated with nothing remaining.


    Lightning once again rang out in the sky.


    Ku He¡¯s body was like a kite with a broken string. Decrepitly and weakly, he drifted into the distance, toward therge tree beside the stone path on Dong Mountain. He sat cross-legged and sighed.


    Ku He knew he had been wrong from the very beginning. His most fatal mistake had happened before the three fingers. After he sensed Hong Siyang¡¯s trap, his reaction had been too quick and the magic too abundant. He had raised his cultivation to an overly perfect realm.


    At that moment, Imperial Advisor Ku He was like arge tree that had reached through the clouds, stretching to mankind¡¯s highest ces. He was like ake of autumn water, a majestic power.


    That person had only used three fingers to pour about half of the zhenqi in his body into Ku He¡¯s body.


    Having endured the way of the Emperor by pouring Tyrannical qi into him in such a short time, it was as if another giant tree had been ced on top of therge tree that reached through the clouds. It was like the heavens had suddenly toppled over half ake¡¯s worth of water into the already fullke.


    Water overflowed as the banks of theke failed.


    The tree branches also broke with a crack.


    Whenpared to a mortal, a Great Grandmaster¡¯s state of mind and power were close to a god. Ku He was known as the person closest to being a god in this world. Great Grandmasters still had their own weaknesses.


    Their weakness was their own fleshy bodies. There was always a limit to the meridians inside the body and how much a body could endure.


    Ku He was forced through the limits by the zhenqi poured into him by the three fingers. The meridians inside his body and his physical body had been irreparably damaged.


    Sitting cross-legged below the tree and feeling the skin on his body expanding, Imperial Advisor Ku He still had an important question in his heart. How could that person, the master of that, spit out so much zhenqi in such a short time. This was a speed that one¡¯s meridian could not endure.


    However, everything should already be over.


    ...


    ...


    When Hong Siyang dissolved into a fog of blood, the empty sword Sigu Jian held in his left hand had just stabbed forward and struck empty air. Ye Liuyun had no choice but to react to his attack, but he didn¡¯t move.


    That ball of Flowing Cloud had already enveloped Sigu Jian¡¯s face.


    Sigu Jian trembled with rage and gave a ruthless roar. Lowering his head, his right wrist twisted. The sword pressed toward Ye Liuyun¡¯s abdomen.


    The illusory sword in his left hand struck empty air. He immediately lowered his head. A glimmer of weakness finally appeared in the ruthless and integrated sword power. He had no choice but to dodge because he knew that the situation had changed. He had to survive.


    Sigu Jian survived, but the flesh and blood on half of his face had been shattered by Ye Liuyun¡¯s Sanzhou p.


    Ye Liuyun also survived. He coldly lowered his head and clenched his left hand, tightly holding onto that sword. He only allowed the sword to enter an inch into his abdomen.


    Things had not ended.


    Ye Liuyun¡¯s Sanshou attack had not ended. Confidently and easily, it chopped down andnded with a crash on Sigu Jian¡¯s shoulder. The five fingers were like a dragon¡¯s w as they stretched out viciously from the clouds and sank their tips into flesh and bone.


    It was as if Sigu Jian could not feel pain. He pulled back his left hand and, with a pping sound, struck it on his own wrist.


    The sword sank another inch into Ye Liuyun¡¯s abdomen. Then, the tip of the sword glowed with light and was shattered into pieces by the powerful force of the sword, blooming into a beautiful flower.


    This was a terrifying sword. Although it had run into many unexpected problems along the way, in the end, it still sessfully heavily injured Ye Liuyun through the ruthlessness it had from the beginning.


    At this time, that ball of blood fog dissipated.


    A bright yellow figure appeared from behind that fog of blood. It was like it contained the countless people¡¯s blood each Emperor had spilled to build their foundation thatsted through generations.


    The bright yellow figure appeared in front of Ye Liuyun and Sigu Jian and punched out with a fist.


    There weren¡¯t any frills or tricks. It was a simple and clear punch.


    There was no one in the world who was able to strike out with such a simple and clear punch, properly and openly, making it so that it was impossible for people to dodge or want to dodge.


    First, there was a tearing sound. The body received a powerful zhenqi attack. Sigu Jian¡¯s right arm, which was held in ce by Ye Liuyun¡¯s dragon ws, was torn apart.


    Immediately following this was a muffled sound like that of the ancient temple¡¯s copper bells. Aplicated emotion shed through Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes. Looking at the bright yellow figure in front, his entire body was sent flying out.


    Wearing that expression, Sigu Jian flew out with his broken arm and crashed directly into the wooden door of Qing Temple on Dong Mountain. The powerful force broke countless structures within the temple. Like arge rock, he shattered everything that came into contact with his body. In the end, he crashed into therge bell inside a little ancestral hall deep within the ancient temple, making a buzzing sound.


    Right across from the ancient temple, below therge tree by the stone path, Ku He watched this sight with a perplexed expression. Sitting cross-legged, it was as if he was drawn by the sound of the clock. Something in his body suddenly exploded. He abruptly expanded and then immediately shrunk. Blood seeped out of his eyes and ears.


    Therge tree behind Ku He¡¯s body fell with a boom and shattered into powder. All the stone within a 15-meter radius had been pressed and twisted into three-dimensional shapes by the zhenqi that exploded out of his body. Sinisterly or sorrowfully, they raised their pointy corners to wee the rain that the heavens finally bestowed.


    Most of the structures inside the old temple had turned into useless walls. The myths that had been painted with colorful pain had be powdered things of the past. The moss-covered pond was missing arge piece. The rainwater collected inside and flowed out, mixing into the mud. A few white cranes were scared by the sound and shrunk timidly behind the pond. A yellow clothnded on the ground, covering Sigu Jian¡¯s body, whichy on the ground at the end of the miserable channel. One could only hear his very weak voiceing from under the yellow cloth as he mournfully cursed at something. His weak voice was soonpletely covered by the sound of the bell above him.


    The buzzing of the clock rang out through the entire summit of Dong Mountain.


    Hurricanes by the seaside came quickly and also left quickly, just like the changes in the world and Emperors¡¯ joy and rage. Earlier, there was still a downpour and wild winds. Now, the wind had reduced and the rain had stopped. Suddenly, an opening appeared between the dark clouds in the sky, revealing the gentle porcin blue behind the clouds.


    A glimmer of sunlight shone through clearly andnded on the figure in bright yellow clothing standing beside the Dong Mountain precipice, lighting up his face clearly.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s face was pale white as he stood where he was. All four of his limbs were trembling. Half of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body had been poured into Ku He¡¯s body. Thest punch had squeezed out hisst drop of energy. He waspletely exhausted.


    Under the faint sunlight, the most powerful monarch in the world had his dragon robe soaked by the rain. His hair was disheveled andy weakly across his forehead. The calmness in his eyes contained countless inexplicable emotions.


    He had never been so pathetic looking in his life. He had never been so powerful in his life.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569: Entering The Sea Like A Waterfall, The Sun Rising Like A Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By the sea, on Dong Mountain, the umpteenth hurricane of the seventh year of the Qing calendar came to an end quietly and without fanfare. In the near future, this hurricane would bring much needed and difficult to attain rainwater to the wide expanse of Qing Kingdom, which was already showing signs of a small drought. Furthermore, it had been very gentle and not caused any major disasters.


    At this time, after the hurricane passed over the ancient temples and old eaves on the mountaintop, the walls were ruined. Shattered tiles lined the ground. Mud flew wildly. The sight was too tragic to bear. The rain scoured the mountain and then flowed down it, creating pure white waterfalls on the jade-like precipices.


    There was asionally a streak of blood red in the waterfalls, while the mountaintop gradually became cleaner. No whiff of the stench of blood remained. Was this scene created by the might of heaven or from the Grandmasters¡¯ astonishing battle?


    In reality, it was the might of heaven. The dome above Dong Mountain was slowly revealing its true appearance. The thick, ck clouds were blown by powerful winds and moved at a speed observable to the naked eye as they headed west ind. A patch of bright and clear sunlight descended onto the mountaintop and onto the bodies of the most powerful warriors standing by the precipice.


    He was the most powerful person in the world, bar none.


    No one called him by his name because he was the Emperor of Qing Kingdom, the most powerful country in the world. He was once a general who had led three expeditions to the North and forcefully shattered the Wei Kingdom, a general thatpletely changed the shape of territories. He was skilled in using monarchical schemes. He was the best at silently enduring, and he was the toughest conspirator.


    These three identities were enough to title him as the most powerful in the world. Yet, at the very end of the Dong Mountain attack, it exposed hisst identity.


    The most mysterious of the four Great Grandmasters. The strange creature that was rumored to tirelessly guard the Qing Pce. The Great Grandmaster that had forced Sigu Jian to retreat through Tyrannical power when he had entered Jingdou alone and, thus, indirectly proved his existence.


    It was the Emperor of Qing Kingdom.


    This was the Emperor¡¯s final trump card. Fan Xian had once wondered on what basis was the Emperor¡¯s powerful self-confidence and naturally flowing presence built on? Many people had guessed at the Emperor¡¯s trump card. In thest moment, Fan Xian had guessed the Ye family. He would never have guessed that the words ¡°Grandmaster¡± would be written on the back of this trump card.


    ...


    ...


    Hong Siyang was only a cover. He was a gpole the Royal Pce had extended from the back. Fluttering gently in the wind at night, it drew the gazes of all the wise men. Without question, the old eunuch was indeed a powerful warrior of this world. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Hu assassin with one strike in the Hanging Temple. However, it was difficult for a not-whole person to reach the peak of the heavenly way.


    For the sake of killing Ku He and Sigu Jian in one go, the Qing Emperor and Eunuch Hong had worked hard and been careful about this huge setup. They had yed their roles for a full 20 years.


    At this time, Eunuch Hong had already gloriouslypleted his mission of 20 years and dissolved into a fog of blood, rinsed by the storm and cleansed by the breeze. He entered the East Sea through the white waterfall and the moist air of the woods, and soothed the earth. His life force, flesh, and blood had melded with the beautiful water andnds of Qing Kingdom, impossible to separate again.


    Watching the middle-aged man in the bright-yellow dragon robe, the people who had, fortunately, survived all sank into an endless and boundless shock. Everyone¡¯s throat seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand, unable to make a single sound.


    Without question, the truth that was revealed today on the summit of Dong Mountain was the most astonishing and earth-shattering news since the sudden death of the mistress of the Ye family 20 years ago.


    The buzzing of the clock in the rubble of the ancient temple gradually grew weaker and eventually fell silent.


    Beside therge tree, which had shattered into countless wooden shards, the Northern Qi Imperial Advisor Ku He, in his torn hemp clothing, calmly watched the Qing Emperor standing beside the precipice with a clear light shining through his eyes. The ruthless Tyrannical zhenqi in his body finally calmed as the clock fell silent. He knew that his internal organs and 13 meridians had already been turned into a formless mass by this wave of zhenqi.


    Not even a temple could save him.


    Understanding the reality, he immediately epted it. The dignity and state of mind of a Great Grandmaster made Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s expression calm. He looked at the Qing Emperor and gently sighed. His eyes had already seen through everything clearly. Everyone had failed. They were defeated by the opponent¡¯s 20 years of endurance and pretense.


    This was a terrifying yet respectful opponent. To be able to endure silently for so long and not have a single person catch wind of it, Ku He felt that this was even more admirable than the shocking truth of the Qing Emperor being a Great Grandmaster.


    Ku He involuntarily thought of the many conversations he had with the empress dowager and Emperor before he left Shangjing. At that time, that grandson of his had received some inauspicious signs. However, Ku He still came because he and Sigu Jian had made abundant preparations.


    These two Great Grandmasters had not expected for the Emperor to attack.


    ¡°Clever calctions and intrigues bring nothing but one¡¯s own doom...¡± Ku He sighed gently. The smile that acknowledged his fate rose to his face. He involuntarily and quietly said the words that Fan Xian had recorded in a book. When it came to tenacity and silent endurance, no one of the tens of thousands of people in this world couldpare to the Qing Emperor. Imperial Advisor Ku He felt no regret losing to such an opponent, even though he felt a sliver of worry for his homnd.


    ...


    ...


    Just as the Emperor was going to attack, Wu Zhu grasped the metal drill tightly in his and immediately released it. He did this three times until he finally let go of the metal drill and ced his hands behind his back. The ck cloth on his face fluttered in the wind and rain as they blew across his face. During the battle, everyone on the summit knelt on the ground and used the trembling of their bodies to express their fear and respect. Only he stood woodenly, watching it all with cold eyes.


    Ku He sat by the tree. Sigu Jian sounded the bell. Wu Zhu turned his head slightly. The corner of his lips twitched slightly and involuntarily on his usually emotionless face.


    The truth of the Emperor being a Great Grandmaster would bring great shock to the entire world. Wu Zhu still only tilted his head slightly and calmly watched the Emperor through theyer of ck cloth as if he was looking at a strange object. He did not look at him like the sun in the sky.


    In this instant, Wu Zhu seemed to remember something but then forgot it immediately. With great rareness, his brows furrowed. He remembered something Chen Pingping had once said. After the assassination at the Hanging temple, Chen Pingping had smiled and said that he was going to have Wu Zhu watch a show, but it hadn¡¯t happened in the end.


    What show? A show where the Emperor turned into a Great Grandmaster? It looked like old cripple closets to the Emperor still managed to guess the secret that no one else in the world knew. But, why did he want Wu Zhu to watch this show?


    Wu Zhu began to think. He had many things he wanted to ask the Emperor, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. With a multitude of loose ends, he couldn¡¯t pull out that one thread. Furthermore, Dong Mountain right now was not truly quiet. Although Ku He and Sigu Jian had received heavy injuries, they were not dead. Given the Emperor¡¯s personality, since he had shown hisst trump card, he would not overlook anything.


    Wu Zhu cut off his thoughts and quietly took a step forward.


    His one step made everyone present feel a glimmer of fear and terror. Although no one knew who this ck-clothed mysterious figure was, the attitude of the Great Grandmasters earlier already demonstrated that he was an ace at the level of a Grandmaster. Under the present situation, if he exploded into action, then all four Great Grandmasters, including the Emperor, would probably fall into the bloody puddles.


    Wu Zhu did not attack. He only looked at the Emperor calmly.


    The true movement came from deep inside the ancient temple. In extreme ruins, the piece of yellow cloth that covered Sigu Jian suddenly moved as if someone was trying to stand up under it.


    With one arm broken and his body struck by a powerful punch, could Sigu Jian stand up again? Was a Great Grandmaster¡¯s body truly behind the bounds of a mortal person?


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked in that direction. Everyone followed the Emperor¡¯s gaze. Ku He was not an exception. However, this Imperial Advisor only smiled tartly.


    Someone tore the yellow cloth away with force. A blood-covered young man crawled out from underneath. As he coughed, he tore the yellow cloth into strips. His face was weighed down with an unswerving persistence. Although the cloth was full of blood, he didn¡¯t show a glimmer of panic. He coughed endlessly, but he didn¡¯t stop the movement of his hands.


    All these eyes on Dong Mountain watched him, particrly the powerful figure who far surpassed the mortal realm. It was as if he couldn¡¯t feel it at all. He only continued his actions with his head down. He wasn¡¯t Sigu Jian. He was Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple, Thirteenth Wang.


    Once Thirteenth Wang had decided on something, he went and did it. He never cared about what others thought or how they would obstruct him. Although he was a disciple of the Sword Hut, he listened to Fan Xian¡¯s orders. He resisted the rebel soldiers at the mountain gate. Ye Liuyun had sent him flying out dozens of meters with one strike, yet he still bravely climbed to the summit.


    He had been getting ready to finish his task when he saw his teacher get his right arm broken and struck to the ground.


    Thus, he had stood up, torn apart the yellow cloth, and had ced his heavily injured teacher with a broken arm onto his back, securing him tightly with the strips of cloth. With a snap, his right hand chopped through a thin beam lying on the ground. He gripped it in his hand. Walking to the door of the ancient temple, he faced everyone on the summit.


    Sigu Jiany on his disciple¡¯s body. There was already a miserable hole in this chest that was bloody and dripping. Itnded on Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body and then immediately fell to the ground.


    There was a ruthless smile on his face, but the smile was very pleased. He was on the back of his favorite disciple.


    The blood-covered Thirteenth Wang carried his blood-covered teacher on his back. The yellow strips of cloth were immediately dyed a bright red. He held the slender wooden beam in his hands. There was not a glimmer of fear on his face. He only stared ruthlessly through the yellow-robed middle-aged man.


    His meaning was clear. He was going to carry Sigu Jian off the mountain, who was going to stop him?


    ...


    ...


    In the mouths ofter storytellers, the earth-shattering and future-affecting killing scenario on Dong Mountain was filled with many crafty changes ad killings. Those involved in this matter were all the most respected people in the world. The telling of the story was particrly exciting and stimting. Each time, it would take more than three days and nights to finish it.


    What was said during these three days and three nights was basically the events of a single second. Within this second, the Qing Emperor abruptly attacked. Ye Liuyun was heavily injured. Ku He and Sigu Jian were sentenced to death.


    All of the storytellers forgot a rtively small yer: Thirteenth Wang. It was because they didn¡¯t know the truth of the ending on Dong Mountain and, at that time, Thirteenth Wang was an unremarkable person whenpared to the Great Grandmasters.


    Although the Qing Emperor had burned through a great deal of his essence and vital energy, given his Great Grandmaster realm, it would be the work of a moment if he wanted to kill Thirteenth Wang.


    Thirteenth Wang, this small fry, was still not fearful. He stared viciously into the Qing Emperor¡¯s eyes as he gripped the slender beam tightly in his hands. It was as if in the next moment, he was going to give the Emperor a beating with the wooden stick he had casually picked up.


    Ye Liuyun, with arge wound in his abdomen, was sitting cross-legged not far from the Qing Emperor¡¯s side circting his power to heal himself. Looking at this scene, he couldn¡¯t help a small smile of admiration from appearing at the corner of his lips. He sighed, ¡°What an incredible young man.¡±


    Sitting cross-legged below the remains of the tree, Ku He¡¯s bitter smile also gradually became bright. Perhaps he was also thinking of his true final disciple, the one whose temperament was equal to nature, Haitang Duoduo. With a slight smile and an admiring sigh, he said, ¡°Each generation there are talented people born. The change in naturalw describes this.¡±


    The Qing Emperor watched this unfamiliar young man calmly. A momentter, he smiled slightly. Then, he gently moved one step to the side, making way for Thirteenth Wang carrying Sigu Jian on his back. With his dignity as an Emperor and position as a Grandmaster, he actually made way for Thirteenth Wang.


    On his dying breath, Sigu Jian opened his eyes with difficulty and nced at the Emperor. A few bloody bubbles seeped out of his mouth. His wild violence could still be heard in his weak voice, ¡°What do you think of my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t speak anymore.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang spoke coaxingly to his teacher like he was a child. After the Qing Emperor unexpectedly made way for him, he didn¡¯t choose to immediately go down the mountain. Instead, in front of everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, he walked up to the Qing Emperor and lowered his body to pick up something. He picked it up so naturally it was as if the Qing Emperor, with his ten thousand fathoms of radiance today, didn¡¯t even exist.


    What he picked up were Sigu Jian¡¯s broken right arm and the normal sword.


    With Sigu Jian on his back, the broken arm and sword in one hand, and the slender beam in the ce of his usual green banner in his other hand, Thirteenth Wang disappeared on Dong Mountain¡¯s stone path.


    A momentter, there came the faint sound of Sigu Jian¡¯s wild singing and crying, as well as a maniacal and sorrowfulugh. It echoed in the mountain and didn¡¯t fade for a long time.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor could kill Thirteenth Wang, but he didn¡¯t. This was not because he cherished talent. He knew of the connection between this young man and An Zhi. Sigu Jian¡¯s cried andughed because he knew this. In hisst moments, the Grandmaster still wanted to see whether or not the Emperor would make a mistake.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t make a mistake. There was no need for him to destroy Dongyi¡¯s future early and cause himself to be distanced from Qing Kingdom¡¯s future. Although Thirteenth Wang¡¯s persistence moved him slightly, he still did not think much about this young man.


    He still had his old, wild confidence. After today, there would be no one who didn¡¯t respect this kind of confidence.


    The Emperor knew that Sigu Jian was dead for sure. He knew what kind of damage the full powered punch from the way of the Emperor would do. Even if Sigu Jian could extend his life slightly, what did a bed-ridden, heavily injured Great Grandmaster with one arm count for?


    Of course, this was still not enough to exin why he would make way given his personality. When it came to his enemies, he always took the best opportunity to get rid of thempletely. Fan Xian was not the real reason for his action.


    The true reason the Emperor didn¡¯t attack was because Wu Zhu had taken a step forward.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian was gone. Ku He was also gone. The Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Advisor had floated away to his own homnd, painfully awaiting the torture of hisst few days. Four Great Grandmasters in the world. After this, two were gone. Finally, an earth-shattering change had happened to the difference in power between the three sides. The greatest obstacle to Qing Kingdom uniting the world no longer existed.


    It was not until Ku He had also left the summit of Dong Mountain did Wu Zhu slowly take back his step¡ªhis silent threat.


    The only person who dared to threaten the Qing Emperor and the world was Wu Zhu.


    The Qing Emperor looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Lao Wu, I need an exnation from you.¡±


    In front of Wu Zhu, the Emperor referred to him as ¡°Lao Wu¡± and did not refer to himself by his royal pronoun.


    Wu Zhu slowly lowered his head and said, a momentter, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    This blind Grandmaster had been recovering on the summit of Dong Mountain for over a year. It seemed that he had remembered some things. He was talking more and more, and his expressions were bing more and more varied. He was bing like a normal person and beginning to have emotions that a normal person should have, such as likes and dislikes.


    The expression of his emotions were rather extreme and did not match the indifferent present on his face. He disliked what he disliked. He cared nothing for the toils to unite the world. He cared nothing for the fact he had spent 20 years to create an astonishinglyrge setup. If he didn¡¯t like it, it shouldn¡¯t be done.


    ¡°The young master told me to protect your safety.¡± Wu Zhu raised his head and looked at the Emperor through the ck cloth. ¡°You are safe right now.¡±


    It had been a few days since he referred to Fan Xian as young master.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s expression was calm. There was not a trace of anger. He knew that when Lao Wu and Ye Qingmei had been in Dongyi, they had a past friendship with Sigu Jian. As for Ku He, he also knew that the youngdy of the Fan family was still under his tutge.


    However, those two Great Grandmasters were useless and about to die. The Emperor was not worried about anything. He looked calmly at Wu Zhu and said, ¡°Lao Wu,e back to the capital with me.¡±


    Wu Zhu lowered his head and thought for a while. A momentter, he raised his head and said, ¡°I have remembered some things, but I didn¡¯t remember that the person was you.¡±


    That person was the man who had once practiced the two scrolls of Unnamed Martial Secrets. When Fan Xian was small, Wu Zhu had once told him of this, but he didn¡¯t remember who had once practiced it. It was only today that he remembered it was the Emperor of Qing Kingdom.


    The ck cloth on Wu Zhu¡¯s face appeared particrly stiff. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    This was said to the cross-legged and healing Ye Liuyun. After saying this, he held the metal drill at his side and calmly walked toward the stone steps to begin his descent down the mountain. He didn¡¯t say a single extra word to the Emperor. He didn¡¯t make a sign of farewell to the ancient temple he had lived in for more than a year before once again disappearing on the stone steps.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone had left. Only the Emperor stood at the summit. Ku He and Sigu Jian were certain to die. His n of many years had been realized. His great ambition of uniting the world could begin. However, there was not much joy on the Emperor¡¯s face. He only stood there quietly, weing the sun in the sky and the slightly damp sea wind. He appeared somewhat isted and lonely.


    It was lonely to be at the top. Presently, it would be difficult to find someone in the world who could stand on equal footing with him. Regardless of who they were, they would feel some strange emotions at this moment.


    This kind of emotion did notst for long.


    Many people had survived on the mountaintop. Most of the officials who hade along for the worship had survived, as well as most of the Qing Temple priests. Although the Grandmasters battle was unspeakably profound, they had controlled it within a perfect boundary with unusual force, except for the final punch that shattered the temple.


    It was only now that the people on the mountaintop shook off their shock. Even though their eyesight was not powerful enough to see what had happened in that instant, they at least knew one thing. The Emperor had won. Furthermore, the victory had been absolute. No matter the conspiracy, no one could stand against the Emperor¡¯s might. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s future would, without doubt, be like the red sun in the sky above the summit, never sinking.


    Their faces were covered with tears and a wild joy. They knelt on the ground and saluted the Emperor.


    Amidst the cheering, the Emperor stayed calm. His expression did not change at all. To Eunuch Yao standing right beside him, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°Inform the foot of the mountain. Begin the attack.¡±


    ¡°Inform the Director and begin moving.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Send a secret edict toward Yanjing and have Mei Zhili temporarily handle the political affairs. The Western camp is pressing toward the Song boundary, so have the general secretly take the earlier edict to the Northern Expedition Camp in Cangzhou to take over the Northern Expedition Army.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell Xue Qing to choose a few capable officials and go to Luozhou... Tell him, I will wait for him in He Yongzhi¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Emperor did not let the victory go to his head. He coolly gave order after order. The news for Chen Pingping had to get there the earliest. He had to control the Northern Expedition Army. As for Dongshan Road...


    Eunuch Hao acknowledged everything with his head down while his heart felt chilled. It was impossible that Dongshan Road did not know of such a wicked thing as surrounding Dong Mountain. Governor He had probably long since joined the Eldest Princess¡¯s side.


    It looked like the first Governor to die by violence since the inception of Qing Kingdom would be He Yongzhi. The Emperor would probably purge the entirety of Dongshan Road. No wonder the Emperor wanted Xue Qing to send capable officials all the way from Jiangnan.


    Afterying out all of this with great steadiness and reason, the Qing Emperor finally let out a slow breath and smiled self-mockingly as he shook his head. He approached Ye Liuyun and respectfully bowed, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Uncle Liuyun.¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Liuyun to return the bow, he had already straightened his body. He gazed in a daze at the ground that had been washed clean. Hong Siyang had died there, yet there was not a single trace left behind. For a higher purpose, countless people would voluntarily or otherwise sacrifice their own lives.


    Eunuch Hong was worthy of the Qing Emperor¡¯s bow.


    The scene was a sorry sight. There were many things the internal court had to prepare. Eunuch Yao led the still soft-legged officials into a side room still standing and moved out some things. He then began to write and stamp. The Emperor¡¯s royal seal had already been taken by Sir Fan junior, but the Emperor still had his personal seal. Since they were secret edicts, the personal seal was even more effective.


    After the initial wash down from the storm, Dong Mountain weed a clear day. A few white pigeons cooed and flew away from the mountaintop. They made a few circles in the cerulean sky and then flew away in all directions. The news they carried was not that of the receding floods or orders for peace. They were delivering the will of a powerful monarch.


    The t summit of Dong Mountain had been quiet until now. Abruptly, there came a giant boom. It didn¡¯t shake up any sand and rocks. It shook up some water and flowers. In the center of the summit, the ground sank down nine meters as if a god had struck there with a hammer.


    The true effect of the Great Grandmasters battle only revealed its scary and terrifying nature now. The exchange of powers and vital energy formed through pressure had seeped into the heaven and earth and shed head-on with nature, changing the shape of the earth.


    The Emperor did not look at the massive crater. He only raised his head and looked at the white pigeons dancing in the sky as they flew further and further. His face was calm and iparably confident.

 Chapter 570 - The Consequences Of Dong Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Consequences Of Dong Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emperor made a number of secret edicts and then furrowed his brows slightly. He said a something in a low voice to Eunuch Yao, who bowed his head low, terrified that he would reveal a glimmer of an inappropriate emotion.


    In the Dong Mountain setup, the Qing Emperor had used himself as bait to kill two Great Grandmasters. He already had ns for everything that happened under heaven. For example, the 5,000 rebel soldiers at the foot of Dong Mountain and the rebellion that was about to happen in Jingdou.


    Since the Eldest Princess had the power to construct such arge setup, she would not miss an opportunity to control the Qing Kingdom. This was an opportunity the Emperor had granted her. After the situation developed, if he wanted the Qing Kingdom to maintain a steady development, he would have no choice but to return to Jingdou from faraway Dong Mountain and use his ultimate authority to stabilize the situation there.


    The Emperor had longid down provincial troops along the road to Jiangbei. The move had not involved the Bureau of Military Affairs. It had been nned inplete secrecy with Xue Qing and the Governor of Jiangbei Road, so it did not alert the Qin family¡¯s power. With such an army, how could the 5,000 rebel soldiers at the foot of Dong Mountain be sufficient? All of the rebels perceived the Emperor as a fierce tiger in a trap. They had not thought that this fierce tiger had been standing beside the trap the entire time watching coldly as the hunters each lost their footing.


    If the Qing Emperor wanted to rush back to Jingdou and forcefully suppress the internal conflict, it would not be difficult to do. In the Emperor¡¯s two conversations with Chen Pingping by the column outside the royal study, when they had first set up this n, he had not thought that once he had resolved matters at Dong Mountain, he could use the army to sweep through Dongshan Road and withdraw his troops back to court to deal with court politics. Although the Dong Mountain incident was near the seashore, its influence would spread to the entire Qing Kingdom. For him, this was a rare opportunity.


    Through long nning, the main goal of the Dong Mountain incident was to get rid of the tworgest obstacles standing in the way of the Qing Kingdom uniting the world. Now that the outside aggression was gone, what about internal trouble?


    This was the Emperor¡¯s opportunity. Using his death, he could lure out all the causes of unrest in court. Once those officials who usually appeared iparably loyal knew of his death, would they still abide by his posthumous edict? Would they still have a shred of respect for him? Would those lowly people who hid in the darkness jump out at this time?


    Just as the Emperor always emphasized to Fan Xian and his sons, when he evaluated people, he cared about their hearts. The situation in Jingdou was, without a doubt, the best opportunity to tests people¡¯s hearts.


    The Emperor stood in front of the cross-legged and healing Ye Liuyun. His expression was calm. There were a few fine lines at the corner of his eyes. What he had told Eunuch Yao was simple. After sending the edict to Chen Pingping, seal the news. Keeping it away from even Fan Xian and Ye Zhong.


    They were the people the Emperor trusted the most. He wanted to test them onest time. Once Fan Xian and Ye Zhong passed through this psychological test, they would have his absolute trust. The Emperor truly had not thought that the situation in Jingdou would grow to such a dangerous extent, the people in the Pce would be damaged so badly, or that his sister could be so brutal.


    Ye Liuyun sighed and quietly said, ¡°If we don¡¯t get back to Jingdou quickly, there will probably be great chaos.¡±


    If one desires great order, there must first be great chaos. A storm of rain and blood needed to be used to reveal the gold amongst the yellow sand. He had to create a unified and strong the Qing Kingdom in order toy down a good foundation for the battle for unification in two or three years. The Qing Emperor did not think that such a price was too high. However, he did not overly underestimate his younger sister. Since it was so, the Qing Kingdom would probably sink into instability.


    ¡°I conquered this kingdom,¡± the Emperor said coldly. ¡°Even if Yunrui sits steady in Jingdou, I can still take it back.¡±


    After saying this, the Emperor didn¡¯t say anymore. He coughed. With Eunuch Yao¡¯s support, he made his way slowly to the bloodstained mountain gate below. At this time, the signal arrow had already been fired. The sounds of killing rang out again at the foot of the mountain. The officials and chambeins who hade along for the worship all followed him down with faces full of terror. A number of people had prepared a stretcher and helped Ye Liuyun lie on it with great humbleness.


    Although news traveled unusually slowly in this time period and Chen Pingping was far away in Jingdou, he had already arranged everything. Although the Overwatch Council was powerful enough to prevent any leaking of information out of Dongshan Road, the Emperor had urately calcted that at the beginning of the rebellion his proud and crazy sister would send news of his death back to Jingdou and push the entire situation to a crazy point of no return. Once the bow had fired, there was no turning back. Since the Eldest Princess had started the Dong Mountain incident, regardless of the Emperor¡¯s life and death, she had to handle everything within Jingdou as if he were already dead. This was the craziness of staking everything on one throw.


    However, Ku He and Sigu Jian were, after all, still alive. Plus, it was impossible topletely wipe out the 5,000 rebel troops at the foot of the mountain and Jiaozhou Navy on the ocean. In, at most, seven days, the truth of the situation on Dong Mountain would spread out.


    Given the distance between the two ces and Overwatch Council¡¯s ability to desperate seal the news along the way, in about 30 days, the people in Jingdou would know of this earth-shattering news.


    At that time, the Eldest Princess would probably have already been on the move for a dozen days. No one knew if Jingdou would be able to hold out.


    As the Emperor walked silently toward the foot of the mountain, he thought about all of this. Although he had confidence, he still didn¡¯t want Jingdou or Qing Kingdom to have too much instability. Comparing the two sides, he still wanted to take a risk to see the true heart that people buried the deepest.


    He wanted to see people¡¯s abilities, particrly Fan Xian¡¯s. He wanted to see whether or not Fan Xian could understand a ruler¡¯s heart and keep hold of his homnd for him.


    He had not expected that Fan Xian would fight a brilliant battle but be bound by the Eldest Princess¡¯s even more brilliant tactic. In the end, Fan Xian managed to guess the Emperor¡¯s intention. However, the method through which he controlled that homnd was one the Emperor would never have expected and did not want to see.


    Despite the Emperor¡¯s calctions, he still forgot one thing: the empress dowager¡¯s attitude. This Emperor, who was famed for his filial piety and was said to rule the world through filial piety, forgot that his own mother was just like him. She forever put the ongoing existence of the kingdom and royally family above all else. Other than his life, it was more important than anyone¡¯s life.


    Before he left the mountain, the Emperor, who had just won the greatest sess in his life, still coldly gave onest edict: capture the head of the rebel army below. Although the ck-clothed man at the foot of the mountain was not a Great Grandmaster, he was still an important person in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    ...


    ...


    With his head down in the wind and rain, Wang Qinian followed the dense woods as he escaped down the mountain. When Ku He¡¯s first strike hadnded on Eunuch Hong¡¯s chest, the Overwatch Council officer quickly saw an opportunity to slip away from the summit when no one was paying attention. He was said to be the Overwatch Council¡¯s wings. Back in the day, he was a pirate who went from Dongyi to Northern Qi. He was actually quite skilled at doing such sneaky things.


    The sharp edges of the leaves scratched across his body. Although it was unable to scratch through the Overwatch Council¡¯s specially made official robes, it still startled him. He didn¡¯t know what was happening on the summit. He only knew that such a situation was not something someone of his level should be prying into or be curious about.


    In his opinion, the Emperor was dead for sure. No one could survive abined attack from three Great Grandmasters. Thus, at the first opportunity, he had decided to run. His n was simple. He wanted to, at the first instant, deliver this astonishing news to Jingdou. Although he didn¡¯t know if he would run into the also escaping Fan Xian, he had to at least inform Director Chen.


    Jumping over a hollow, he carefully used the wind, rain, and trees as cover and had already reached the middle of the mountain. He suddenly heard a thunderous sound ring out from the summit. Then, the chimes of a clock reached him.


    This was the moment when the Qing Emperor had punched out with the way of the Emperors, as well as when Sigu Jian¡¯s heavily injured body crashed into the clock in the ancient temple.


    Wang Qinian paused and then continued to go down with his head lowered. He had not walked for long when he felt movement appear behind him. Without thinking, he hid his body in a pile of weeds and watched the stone path from a distance.


    Two bloody people came down the stone path. Wang Qinian was familiar with the young man. It was Thirteenth Wang, who he had he interacted with for a long time in Jiangnan. Who was the person on his back?


    Wang Qinian opened his eyes wide and listened to the weak but funny conversation between the two bloody people. Finally, he realized who Thirteenth Wang was carrying.


    The bloody man with the broken army was Thirteenth Wang¡¯s teacher.


    Wang Qinian was Fan Xian¡¯s closest confidant. He even knew about the chest. Naturally, he also knew Thirteenth Wang¡¯s true identity. Thirteenth Wang was Sigu Jian¡¯s final disciple.


    Wang Qinian¡¯s eyes constricted in shock. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. He could only quietly watch this remarkable and sorrowful student, and teacher follow the stone path step by step down the mountain. He came back to his senses a momentter, but he was still very dazed. He wondered what exactly had happened on the summit. Who in this world was able to hurt Sigu Jian like this?


    Before Wang Qinian had woken from his shock, another shadow in hemp clothing, using a strange posture, floated down the mountain in midair. Wang Qinian looked at this sight and almost vomited blood. What had happened to Ku he? Magic? Why did his old bald donkey¡¯s face look like a zombie¡¯s?


    Two Great Grandmasters passed in front of his eyes in a decrepit fashion. Perhaps they had already discovered Wang Qinian¡¯s vole-like hiding. However, how could the two almost dead Great Grandmasters have the energy to acknowledge him?


    Wang Qinian had received a boundless shock. He could not understand. Only a little time had passed. How could the two Great Grandmasters, who hade to the summit of Dong Mountain like gods, be like this?


    After a long time, he stood up on trembling legs and turned to look up at the summit of Dong Mountain within the clouds. He wondered if it was possible that the Emperor had won. He thought perhaps he should go back to the summit to see what had happened. The shock in his heart and some faint fear pushed him to continue walking down the mountain.


    Past noon and into the night, sounds of killing started up in all directions at the bottom of the mountain, making it difficult to escape. Wang Qinian, hidden in the darkness like a bat, finally found an opportunity to break out of the battlefield. He also confirmed the truth¡ªthe Emperor was still alive and doing very well. The rebellion had failed, and it had been disastrous for the Great Grandmasters.


    He made a decision to not follow the heaven worship group. Instead, he would head toward Jingdou as quickly as possible. He had to tell Fan Xian the truth of this matter and give him background information that he could consult so he would not have an unforgivable mistake.


    Wang Qinian was an official of the Overwatch Council and a subject of the Qing Emperor. His most certain identity was as Fan Xian¡¯s confidant. He knew too much about Fan Xian¡¯s business and about how he thought. He was afraid that because of the Emperor¡¯s death, Fan Xian would make incorrect decisions.


    It was just like the decision the General of the Jiaozhou Navy, Xu Maocai, had tried to persuade Fan Xian to make.


    For some reason, after Wang Qinian guessed the Emperor¡¯s intentions, he felt fearful and worried for Fan Xian and everyone in Jingdou. Thus, as quickly as he could and going through countless twists and turns, he got back to Jingdou ahead of the Overwatch Council and before the Eldest Princess¡¯s spies. Holding onto this earth-shattering news, he came to Chen Garden.


    He was the first person in the world to bring this information out.


    In the end, he did not get this message out. The old Overwatch Council cripple tied him up and stuffed his mouth, not giving him any opportunity to get the message out.


    In the days after the old cripple learned of the situation at Dong Mountain, he only developed one extra habit. Periodically, he would sigh to his old servant, ¡°You have to know, it is a very difficult thing to have someone die.¡±


    ...


    ...


    As Wang Qinian had been preparing to escape, Gao Da had already been escaping. These confidants at Fan Xian¡¯s side had, without question, been infected by too much of his influence. They were different from most of the people in this world. In the depths of their heart, they had begun to unconsciously value their lives as more important than that of the Emperor¡¯s.


    In a monarchical power society, this was a treasonous kind of thinking. Although Fan Xian had never said it explicitly, the way he did things behind the court¡¯s back and his imperceptible influence on the words and actions of those beside him all demonstrated this point.


    One can be affected by one¡¯s environment. When Gao Da shakily escaped down the mountain, he definitely didn¡¯t think of this. Unlike Wang Qinian, he didn¡¯t see the heavily injured Sigu Jian and Ku He at the foot of the mountain.


    He became scared and terrified because his identity was not the same as Wang Qinian¡¯s. The Overwatch Council officials were the Emperor¡¯s subjects, while the Tiger Guards were the Emperor¡¯s ves orstyer of protection. Wang Qinian could run, but a Tiger Guard could not, particrly when the Emperor faced a life-threatening danger.


    Escaping before a battle was, for a Tiger Guard, a kind of humiliation and a great crime. Perhaps Gao Da could lighten the feeling of shame in his heart, but he could not escape this crime.


    The stone path was filled with the bodies of Tiger Guards and shattered pieces of their knives. All of his colleagues had died on Dong Mountain. When he faintly understood the conclusion of the assassination on the summit, Gao Da became angry, hurt and scared.


    One hundred Tiger Guards had died. When had the Emperor cared about their lives? Gao Da¡¯s heart was cold. He knew that it was impossible for him to return to the Emperor¡¯s side. Once he showed himself, what would wee him would be Qingws and strict punishment by Pce rules. His death did not matter, but perhaps even his family would be implicated.


    Thus, he chose an even more determined escape. He trusted Fan Xian, but he was unable to return to Fan Xian¡¯s side because he didn¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Sir Fan junior.


    He only wanted to leave this unfathomable Royal Pce and this Emperor, whose prestige could not be offended, to go somewhere far away and peacefully live the second half of his life.


    At the end of the Dong Mountain incident, two of Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aides chose their own paths. At the time, it did not draw the attention of many people. In fact, no one noticed. In something such as life, who could urately predict the future? Every sip and bite was part of destiny. No one knew what bitter fruit this incident¡¯s seed would bring.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Dan and Wang Qinian were on a path to escape. The thousands of rebel soldiers at the foot of Dong Mountain and the ninth-level assassins from Dongyi were also on the road to escape. The ships of the Jiaozhou Navy on the ocean didn¡¯t have time to sail into the deep ocean before they were blocked from their escape path by the boats summoned from Shazhou.


    Although the battle power of the twobined Roads of provincial soldiers was far below that of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s personal longbow group, the most important thing about two armies fighting was an imposing manner. Ku and Sigu Jian were god-like figures in the hearts ofmon soldiers. Even they had fallen to such a tragic end. What would these rebel soldiers, who had betrayed the Emperor, think in their hearts?


    When the Emperor, dressed in bright yellow dragon robes, as well as Ye Liuyun, who had been Qing Kingdom¡¯s guardian angel for decades, walked out of the mountain gate and appeared in front of the rebel soldiers, a period had already been drawn on this rebellion. Without using military power, their morale had been defeated.


    Thousands of rebel soldiers stood terrified and witless at the foot of Dong Mountain. The roads leading to the wilds had been encircled many times by the provincial soldiers who had been summoned. They knew they had reached the end of their path, but they could not summon thest shred of courage to carry out thest fight in their lives.


    The Emperor¡¯s one sentence shattered their everything, ¡°I pardon your death sentence.¡±


    Regardless of whether they believed it or not, it was still a beautiful poisonous fruit. The rebel soldiers gave up their weapons and surrendered. They did not know if they would be massacred and purged by the batch in the next few years.


    ...


    ...


    When the provincial troops began to encircle the mountain before the Qing Emperor came down, Yu Zhn and a group of about 10 Dongyi assassins attacking the mountain met up with Sigu Jian, who Thirteenth Wang had bravely carried down the mountain. Knowing the truth of what happened at the summit, they felt cold all over and left the main group of rebel soldiers. They began to kill their way toward the forests in the north. Such a group indeed had great killing power. They sessfully broke through the barrier, entering into the secret paths in the mountains in front of Danzhou.


    The Qing Emperor was a man, not a god. Even if he could calcte for everything, for the sake of the bigger picture, it was impossible for him to take care of everything. There were too many cracks within the Qing Kingdom. It was delusional to think one could scoop up all opposing power in one go. Thus, he was not surprised by Dongyi breaking through the barricade.


    As for that ck-clothedmander of the rebel army, the Emperor had given out an edict. Even though he knew the possibility of catching him was not very big, he still had to try because he was interested in thatmander.


    Imperial Advisor Ku He, whose face was an inauspicious dark yellow, sat on the back of the ck-clothed man¡¯s horse, heading outward. For a Grandmaster to look so dim, a trace of sorrow shed through the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes.


    Because of the Emperor¡¯s edict, the most effort was put into pursuing thismander. Although the provincial troops were not strong and most of the Tiger Guards had died, the Qing Emperor¡¯s troops finally sessfully barricaded the ck-clothedmander in the street.


    It seemed to be a dead end. The other side had at least 300 soldiers. They looked endless. The sound of pursuit started up behind him.


    The Qing Emperor asked for him to be captured alive, but what if they killed him?


    The ck-clothed man had only brought two trusted aides. However, he had led an unfamiliar army and was able to divide and surround the imperial soldiers, not allowing a single person to escape. This could truly be said to be god-like. In thest battle, his influence had fallen like a mountain. Even though he had incredible ability, he was still unable to make Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s personal soldiers conquer the respect and fear in their hearts for the Emperor and Ye Liuyun. In the end, he had been defeated.


    Looking at the hundreds of soldiers in front, the ck-clothed man, who had always appeared calm and gently during the surrounding of the mountain, finally slowly stood up straight. Carefully, he tied Ku He tightly to his back. His two trusted aides beside him each took out two objects wrapped in cloth. After opening the outeryers of rough cloth, they revealed a metal stick about an arms-length long.


    The ck-clothed man calmly epted it with both hands and connected them together with a click. Swinging it in one hand, killing intent surged. A long, ck, metal spear appeared impressively in his hand. With his spear in hand, a powerful battle-lust abruptly exploded in his eyes, which seemed as calm aske water. His entire body began to give off wisps of murderous spirit like a battle god.


    He squeezed his horse¡¯s abdomen. Riding alone with Ku He on his back, he charged toward the 300 soldiers. His aura was like thunder. He could not be stopped. It was as if he had returned to that night in Shangjing as the rain poured down aggressively.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°His two trusted aides died, but he escaped with Ku He.¡± A provincial soldier knelt before the Qing Emperor and reported in a trembling voice.


    Ku He and Sigu Jian, what kind of people were they? Yet, they escaped tied to the back of others. The Qing Emperor listened calmly and couldn¡¯t help but feel something different in his heart. Seeing the general¡¯s fear, he involuntarily smiled and said, ¡°If he was so easily captured by me, would he still be Shang Shanhu?¡±

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571: When Paper Enters A Lake, Fish Move. When A Sleeve Opens, People Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In one night, the people who came down from Dong Mountain had managed to deal with all of the matters. The first daylight rebellion in Qing history hade to a dismal end. At least, the matter of killing the monarch hade to a dismal end. It would never be able to create any more waves. Everyone, including the Emperor, was waiting cold-bloodedly and somewhat nervously for the change in Jingdou in a dozen days.


    The Emperor was tired. Getting rid of Great Grandmasters Ku He and Sigu Jian was indeed the most beautiful page in his life. It also burned through too much of his strength and energy. After realizing such a long n, the impact it had on his energy made him far less powerful than people currently saw.


    In his entire life, right now was when he was the weakest and easiest to defeat. No one realized this or dared to use this. Other than encircling Dong Mountain and sealing off the news, the tens of thousands of provincial soldiers were desperately pursuing the powers that had infiltrated the country from Dongyi City and Northern Qi.


    The tiger was taking a nap but forced itself to keep its eyes open a crack and glowed with a cold light. This scared the people who hade close to bing sorry excuses for prey. Shan Shanghu, a lone rider, wanted to take Ku He up north, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Although Yun Zhn, who was temporarily in charge of affairs in Dongyi, was a brilliant sword master, he was not a master of military strategy. He would not think tounch a courageous surprise attack to obtain astonishing results. This had nothing to do with bravery.


    The Overwatch Council was already in action. The previously prepared three groups of people from the Inspection Division were spread out on every road between Dongshan Road to Jingdou. Although Chen Pingping was in Jingdou, subordinates under him managed to execute the Overwatch Council¡¯s powerful and glorious tradition and demonstrate their terrifying ability to lock away information.


    Regardless of whether it is Shang Shanhu or Dongyi, even if they were able to release the message during their journey to inform the Eldest Princess far away in Jingdou, it would not make it within a few days. In addition, they had to detour and take the long way while avoiding detection. For the truth of Dong Mountain to reach Jingdou, it would be slower than usual by about a dozen days.


    The inconvenience of sending messages actually brought the Emperor and Chen Pingping great convenience.


    Fan Xian was carrying out ast desperate fight to the death with Yan Xiaoyi in the depths of the mountains. He didn¡¯t know what had happened on Dong Mountain. After he had sessfully killed Yan Xiaoyi, entered Song Kingdom, and headed south from Yanjing, the people escaping from Dong Mountain had only just broke out of the mountains and were heading into territory controlled by Dongyi.


    Fan Xian¡¯s luck was not good. He had left the Song Kingdom a few days too early, so he did not hear of the news. Not long after he entered the territory of Qing Kingdom, themander of the Yanjing camp received a secret edict to quietly take over the headless Northern Expedition Camp, and, at the same time, forcefully sever the boundaries between the three countries.


    Regardless of whether the people returning were from Northern Qi or Dongyi, it seemed that they all unconsciously kept their mouths closed tight. By the time the little Northern Qi Emperor received the news, it was alreadyte. Even if he sent a message to the Eldest Princess in the South, it wouldn¡¯t be in time to change anything. However, Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian, who was heavily injured and about to die, for some reason, did not try to inform Li Yunrui in Jingdou.


    The reason was actually simple. Once the news that the Emperor had not died reached Jingdou, the internal conflict in Qing Kingdom would probably end before it even began. Thus, Qing Kingdom¡¯s national power would not be damaged. This was something Sigu Jian did not want to see.


    Sigu Jian had to consider Dongyi¡¯s future after his death. In order to dy the Qing Emperor uniting the world, having the Eldest Princess finding out about the Emperor¡¯s survival a few dayster perhaps better aligned with Dongyi¡¯s interests. If the Eldest Princess created a huge mess in Jingdou, Qing Kingdom¡¯s power would be negatively affected. Once the battle began, Qing Kingdom would not be able to recover its vital energy in less than two or three years and send troops outward.


    Yanjing to Cangzhou was already strictly closed off. Not long after Fan Xian entered the capital, Jingdou sealed the city. Even if Sigu Jian wanted to inform Li Yunrui, it would not be simple. Most terrifyingly, the Qing Emperor seemed to have ounted for Sigu Jian¡¯s present thinking. The thoughts between the Great Grandmasters were indeed connected.


    There was still the most important problem, which was Fan Xian¡¯s safety. As long as Fan Xian could sessfully pass through Yan Xiaoyi and return to Jingdou, for the sake of the future of Dongyi, Sigu Jian could not allow Fan Xian to die so early.


    In thest days of his life, the Great Grandmaster had to think about more things further and deeper. They had lost the most important battle to the Qing Emperor, but they had put their hope into the future and onto Fan Xian. A man who it did not seem like he could be Dongyi¡¯s hope.


    These were all things that would happen in a dozen days. The Qing Emperor was not a precise calctor. He could only deduce a probability. Fortunately, the situation developed not too differently from his analysis.


    After handling the matters at Dong Mountain, he didn¡¯t pause at the foot of the mountain. Instead, he traveled northwest through the night and headed straight for Luozhou, entering the city in the early hours of the morning. He entered the Governor¡¯s manor of the Dongshan Road Governor, He Zhiji [JW1] .


    That day, Luozhou was strictly closed off. The Jiangbei Road provincial soldiers who had followed the Emperor north took over the heavy responsibility of defense from the local provincial soldiers by imperial edict. A dozen officials and eunuch aces of the internal court took control of the Governor¡¯s manor.


    The people of Luozhou watched all of this with wide eyes and shock. They didn¡¯t know where all these unfamiliar soldiers had suddenlye from. Furthermore, the eyes of these soldiers were unkind. They looked like savage beasts and carried a faint stench of blood on their bodies. It was clear they had juste from the battlefield.


    Soldiers patrolled the streets of Luozhou and watched everything with wariness on their faces. It brought a sense of severity to thergest city in Dongshan Road. With such pressure, themon people no longer gossiped on the streets. Other than necessary matters, most of the time they hid within their homes in fear.


    Inside the manor of the Dongshan Road Governor, Governor He Zhiji knelt in front of the Emperor. He was not particrly fearful, but his face was ashen. After kowtowing twice, he didn¡¯t say another word. He knew he was going to die. He just didn¡¯t know if it would be death by a thousand cuts or pulled apart by horses. Ever since he joined in the Eldest Princess¡¯s n, he knew what the consequence of failure would be.


    He had not thought that the Emperor would so easily resolve the situation on Dong Mountain. Before anyone could react, he flew like a sharp arrow straight into the Governor¡¯s manor and abruptly descended in front of him.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t look at him. There was no disappointment on his face. He knew the official kneeling at his feet would be the first Governor to be killed in his post since Qing Kingdom came into being 30 years ago. He was only coldly calcting the days, seeing if he could leave enough time for his younger sister.


    Luozhou had be a dead city. No one could leave. Even if the Eldest Princess had put spies in Dongshan Road, it would be impossible for her to know what had happened in the Governor¡¯s manor. Some people outside the city noticed its strangeness and began to send messages back to Jingdou. Before any messenger had gone 10 li, they were killed by the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret agents disguised asmoners.


    Chen Pingping had invested 40 percent of the Overwatch Council¡¯s manpower into these three directions. It was no wonder he was forced to draw the Jingdou Garrison into guerri warfare around Jingdou. For the Emperor¡¯s edict, the old Director had truly not spared any effort.


    They waited for a few days silently in Luozhou as they estimated the time. When the news of the Emperor¡¯s death on Dong Mountain should have reached Jingdou and Fan Xian should have arrived with the posthumous edict, only then did the Emperor, waiting in Luozhou¡¯s Governor¡¯s manor, be slightly more at ease.


    After a few more days, the court sent out urgent secret messages from Jingdou to the Governors of a number of Roads. The secret message to Dongshan Road¡¯s Luozhou manor, in particr, arrived at the quickest speed and began to ask about the truth of Dong Mountain, as well as begging for a confirmation.


    The Emperor confirmed the news of his death through the formalities in the Governor¡¯s manor. He then waited for the court¡¯s funeral procession to arrive.


    On the second day, the court¡¯s bulletin arrived speaking of the matter of the Crown Prince and Fan Xian assassinating the Emperor. Various Governor¡¯s all wrote in and began to set themselves up against the court. Other than the Governors of Jiangbei and Jiangnan, who had inside information, the other Governors were all speaking purely from the position as a border region major functionary and a loyal subject of the Emperor.


    Although the Emperor did not receive the memorials of the other Governors, he roughly knew what they would say. At this time, he ordered people to bring out Dongshan Road¡¯s Governor, He Zhiji. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I chose the seven of you to help me guard the kingdom. The six of them did not disappoint me. Only you...¡±


    He Zhiji had been locked up for many days without food or water. He was already beyond exhausted. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t beg for mercy. He knew the day the Emperor left Luozhou would be the day of his death. He only kowtowed furiously, hoping the Emperor would show mercy to his wife and mother.


    The Emperor looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The next day, the Emperor led the provincial guards, various officials, and eunuchs out of Luozhou. Before leaving, He Zhiji was granted death. His three children were beheaded. Everyone in the Governor¡¯s manor, as well as all the officials at various levels who were controlled up and down Dongshan Road, were all killed. A total of 34 people were killed.


    The Emperor was someone easily moved to anger. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to use those harsh punishments to torture He Zhiji, who had betrayed the court. In his opinion, having someone lose their life was means used by a ruler to hold power. It had nothing to do with punishment.


    The sixth day after receiving the bulletin of the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension and Fan Xian¡¯s crime, the Emperor who was slowly going from Luozhou to Jingdou, finally saw the group who hade to meet him. The original purpose of this group had been to wee his body and soul.


    After making contact with the court¡¯s funeral procession, the Emperor coldly gave an order for the group to move slightly faster. They continued to press closer to Jingdou.


    A few more days passed. Jingdou was still in the distance. The Emperor wasn¡¯t sure what the present situation in Jingdou was like. He and Chen Pingping were like two lonely spirits floating endlessly across Qing Kingdom¡¯s wild fields. They hadn¡¯t put their energy toward the business of gathering intelligence reports.


    However, these two lonely spirits cooperated too perfectly and appeared too powerful.


    One day, the Emperor passed outside Xinyang. Looking at the unfamiliar city in the distance, he was silent. A momentter, he turned his head back to nce at the hearse being dragged behind them and therge coffin of unknown weight andyers within it. A slight self-mocking smile appeared in the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Tell Yunrui,¡± the Emperor opened his mouth and said.


    Eunuch Yao rode his horse alongside and quickly took out a paper and pen, listening intently.


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    The Emperor spoke coldly. He then squeezed his horse¡¯s abdomen and rode past Xinyan at the head of the group toward Jingdou in the distance.


    ...


    ...


    The strings on the guqin had snapped. The flowers on the trees had withered. The Eldest Princess, in rainbow-colored clothes, was standing in a daze by theke in Taiping Courtyard. She looked at the intelligence report she had just received in a daze. Shepletely ignored Fan Xian, who was sitting not far from her feet.


    From when she began this n, she had already gradually moved her power from Xinyan to Jingdou. This process took two years. Including the already dead Huang Yi and the barely alive Hong Yuandao, they all moved from the pce in Xinyan to Jingdou. After the stormy night earlier in the year, the Emperor and Chen Pingping only used an hour to sweep aside all of the Eldest Princess¡¯ influence.


    The Eldest Princess was essentially hidden behind the scenes in this rebellion controlling therger picture and convincing the strong to take action. She was skilled in this role and had no choice but to choose this role. She controlled the Crown Prince and Second Prince. It was as if she controlled the Ye family and Qin family. With a clever twist of her hands, she was particrly free.


    Her personal intelligencework had suffered a fatal blow. It was impossible for it to recover within two or three years. When she received an urgent secret message from Xinyan, she couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows and feeling slightly surprised.


    This intelligence report was fake. As the mistress of Xinyan, Li Yunrui recognized this at once. However, this report was real. Or, perhaps it was better to say that Xinyan waspletely under someone else¡¯s control. Only then could they use her own channels to send her an urgent secret message. Who was this person?


    Li Yunrui was slightly surprised, curious, and excited. Ripping open the seal, her eyes swept lightly over it. Her gaze focused on the letter.


    There were only three words on the paper, but she looked at them a very long time. The emotions contained within her eyes wereplicated. These three words seemed to be reflected in her dark and bright eyes. Each word jumped out. Her pupils grew and shrunk. Her gaze brightened and dimmed.


    There was a powerful shock in her pupils that soon became a faint disappointment. It turned into an unreasonable anger that quickly transformed into a faint self-mocking smile. In the end, it was like a rock falling into ake, gradually bing peaceful.


    In a moment, all these emotional changes happened in the eyes of the most beautiful and ruthless woman in Qing Kingdom.


    Fan Xian watched her quietly from the side, noticing the changes in her eyes. He didn¡¯t see the craziness that scared him and made his heart ease slightly. Immediately after, he guessed the contents of that letter with a thud.


    Even the Ye family¡¯s betrayal and his control of Jingdou had not made Li Yunrui forget herself. There was only one person in the world that could make her be like this.


    Li Yunrui lowered her head again and carefully savored the three words on the letter, ¡°I am back.¡±


    The handwriting on the paper was strong and powerful. It was the Emperor¡¯s handwriting. Li Yunrui could immediately tell that this was written by Eunuch Yao for him. Although the Emperor was a diligent monarch, he had to lead arge country and handle arge number of memorials. Sometimes his energy was not enough. Often he would give the less important memorials to Eunuch Yao to annotate on his behalf. After a long time, Eunuch Yao managed to learn the Emperor¡¯s handwriting almost to perfection. It was sufficient to fool the officials in court and Imperial Censors.


    Li Yunrui had put a lot of effort into knowing her brother. How could she not see the difference? But, she did not suspect that it was a lie or that someone had used Eunuch Yao¡¯s handwriting to pretend the Emperor was still alive.


    She knew that other than the Emperor, no one would think to say three simple and powerful words.


    The meaning of these three words was clear: I am back, I am still alive. Do you as see fit.


    Without reason, two lines of tears slid out from Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes. This was an indescribable and unexinable emotion that provoked her tears. They made this girl who loved to cry in front of the empress dowager cry here in the lonely Taiping Courtyard.


    This was probably thest message the Qing Emperor would send to his younger sister. They were hisst words to her. Li Yunrui thought sorrowfully to herself, Did he disdain to write even thesest words personally?


    The Emperor would not have thought that these three words would invoke so many emotions in Li Yunrui. He was only announcing his return as an Emperor, like a lion telling the wilderness of his ultimate authority in his territory.


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t understand why the Eldest Princess was crying. There was not a glimmer of craziness on the maniacal woman¡¯s face. There was only a dim sorrow. No matter what, he would not think that the Eldest Princess crying because she was angry and unhappy that the Emperor had not personally written these three words.


    Without a doubt, the Emperor and Fan Xian were both clever people, but they still did not understand women. For men, women were, without question, apletely different kind of creature. They were strangers that came from a distant and unknown ce.


    Li Yunrui¡¯s fingers opened weakly. The message fell from between her fingers. Caught by the early autumn breeze, itnded in the smallke right in the middle of Taiping Courtyard. Soaked with water, the paper immediately sank beneath the water.


    In that graceful instant, Fan Xian saw the three words clearly and felt a jolt in his heart. Although he had considered the possibility that the Emperor was still alive after the Ye family¡¯s defection, he still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw the proof with his own eyes since he didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened on Dong Mountain.


    Since the Emperor was still alive, then the Eldest Princess hadpletely been defeated. Although she had said what she did earlier, Fan Xian knew that if she could destroy all the powerful men in the world in one go, that would satisfy her the most.


    This news was good news that Fan Xian had been waiting for. If the Emperor had died, he was truly worried about whether the Ye family would continue on this path.


    Fan Xian suppressed his excitement with difficulty and clenched his fist tightly. He stood up slowly and watched Li Yunrui¡¯s back. He was worried that this woman would give some crazy order provoked by this news.


    Li Yunrui gently pped her hands. Many aces surged out from around the littleke. Fan Xian swept his eyes over them but was not worried. In the eyes of normal people, these people recruited by Xinyan were very scary. He didn¡¯t think much of them at all. He was only worried about Wan¡¯er and Da Bao.


    Out of Fan Xian¡¯s expectations and also surprising these subordinates, Li Yunrui slowly opened her mouth and said calmly, ¡°You can all go. There is no need for you here anymore.¡± She paused for a moment then said, ¡°Hide your names and bury your identities. Quietly and peacefully live out the rest of your lives and don¡¯t have such silly thoughts as revenge.¡±


    The subordinates burst into an uproar. Looking at the Eldest Princess with eyes of disbelief, they cried out in pain, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    From the moment Fan Xian stepped in Taiping Courtyard, these people knew that something had gone majorly wrong with the Jingdou rebellion. However, they still had confidence in the Eldest Princess.


    Li Yunrui only smiled indifferently and waved her hand, not saying anything more.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The subordinates up and down on the small mound and around the littleke all knelt to her, unwilling to just leave. A few people were even crying.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene in shock. Although he knew Li Yunrui already had thoughts of suicide after everything failed, which was why she was sending everyone away, he had not expected the subordinates would be so loyal to her.


    He had very little contact with Xinyan and didn¡¯t know how the Eldest Princess controlled her subordinates. With the Emperor¡¯s indulgence and Chen Pingping¡¯s help, he had won more than lost in his battles with the Eldest Princess these two years. Inevitably, he grew slightly contemptuous of her.


    Seeing these crying subordinates, who refused to leave, and feeling the loyalty of these people to the Eldest Princess, only now did Fan Xian faintly understand some things. For example, why the Eldest Princess had so much influence in court, why she could convince Ku He and Sigu Jian to take action, why she could control the Crown Prince and Second Prince, why...


    This was only a feeling. He still did not understand where the Eldest Princess¡¯s magic came from. He knew it was not an effect that could be achieved through stunning beauty. It was a shame that Fan Xian didn¡¯t know this in the past. Now, it seemed that there wouldn¡¯t be more opportunities to see the Eldest Princess¡¯s true abilities.


    Surrounded by crying sounds, standing by thekeside, the Eldest Princess furrowed her brows slightly and appeared slightly bored. Once again, she waved her hand.


    A leading official saw this and knew that matters were settled. He wiped away the tears, knelt down to kowtow to her, and then firmly turned away and left. Once one person left, many people left. These people were not cowardly or afraid of death. Since Li Yunrui had given the order and Her Highness was clearly unhappy, what else could they do other than leave?


    There were only the Eldest Princess and Fan Xian left in Taiping Courtyard. Although it was like so earlier, Fan Xian knew there were many people outside watching him. At this time, he knew those people had left. His heart felt lonely and quiet. Looking at the Eldest Princess¡¯s thin shoulders, he felt slightly perplexed.


    Li Yunrui slowly turned around. Her hands were ced with great elegance in front of her abdomen. Her wide sleeves hung low and formed a beautiful and luxurious line.


    Although there was still a slight smile on her face, her gaze was unusually clear and deep. She was no longer the sinister figure in front of her enemies. She was no longer the weakling that was often pped and cried delicately in front of the empress dowager. She was no longer the tough, angry, and sad younger sister under the Emperor¡¯s iron-like hand.


    She was just the Eldest Princess. She was just Li Yunrui, the one and only in heaven and earth.


    Li Yunrui looked at her son-inw with a slight smile and said, ¡°Knowing that the Emperor is still alive, you don¡¯t seem to be as happy as I imagined.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°Many people have died recently. I can¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the way it is. Looks like you are very simr to your mother...¡± Li Yunrui paused slightly thenughed. Using a strange emotion to stop the topic, she turned and lightly asked, ¡°Have you thought about why the Qin family would rebel?¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows, not understanding the meaning of this question. He didn¡¯t understand why, at this time, she would suddenly bring up the Qin family, which had already been chased out of Jingdou by the Dingzhou army.


    The Eldest Princess nced at him with slight mockery. Shen then turned and sighed, looking at the square piece of paper that had sunk to the bottom of theke. Theke in Taiping Courtyard was clear and shallow. The white paper gradually dispersed in theke water looking very much like bloated buns. It drew countless red carp to it to fight for, churning up the water.


    She watched this calmly and said, ¡°Really, we are all fish. It is just that we are fighting for different things. This time, I didn¡¯t get anything from this fight. I had thought I would be angry and disappointed. I am angry and disappointed. Only at the very end did I realize that I am actually happy that he is alive.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised. He immediately thought pityingly that ording to what the Eldest Princess said earlier, she had achieved her life¡¯s purpose. As for whether the Emperor died or not, what did it matter? Since the Emperor hade back, the Eldest Princess had probably reached the end of her path.


    Then, he saw a sight that shocked him.


    Li Yunrui¡¯s expression was tranquil and content. Slowly, she lowered her arms. The wide sleeves of the light-colored pce robes naturally hung down and opened, like the falling curtains of a show. It was like the actors were walking out from the curtains for onest time to express their gratitude toward the audience.


    Thest actor was not just herself, it included a ck poisoned dagger. The dagger was now buried deep in her abdomen, so deep that only the hilt was showing.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He flew out, pushing her to the ground. He stretched his hand toward her abdomen.


    [JW1] Since thest chapter, the original text consistently used the wrong character for his name. Using ¡°Hou¡± instead of ¡°He.¡± The glossary has it as ¡°He,¡± but this error persists, making it unclear which the author considers ¡°correct.¡± The glossary trantion will be used.

 Chapter 572 - Blue And White Words

    <h4>Chapter 572: Blue And White Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s reaction was fast enough. Shooting out like a shadow, he pushed the Eldest Princess to the ground. Striking out like the wind, in an instant he had used zhenqi to seal the important meridians near the wound. However, he saw faint ck lines were already slowly enveloping her bright face.


    This ck dagger had been in Li Yunrui¡¯s abdomen for a while. It had simply been hidden by the wide sleeves. What shocked him even more was that the Eldest Princess had pushed the dagger into herself but was able to talk to him freely, without revealing a glimmer of pain and sessfully hiding it from him.


    The poison had already flowed around her body with her blood. It had entered her heart and risen faintly into her face. Even if Fei Jie appeared in Jingdou right now, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to save her life.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and stared bewilderedly at the dagger in her abdomen. Looking at the hilt of it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. It looked familiar. Now was not the time to think about it. With one hand, he held the Eldest Princess¡¯s shoulder. With the other, he pressed down on her soft abdomen. With Northern Qi¡¯s ultimate Heart of Tianyi Dao, he poured it without thought into her.


    A momentter, the Eldest Princess, who had been silent the entire time and not shown a trace of pain, finally furrowed her brows and nced at him with a strange expression. ¡°I just want to properly savor the taste of pain and death. Why are you bothering me?¡±


    All her life, she had lived a lofty life. As the little princess of the royal family, loved by her father, mother, and brother, who dared to make her hurt? Other than the four ps the empress dowager had given her and the Emperor¡¯s rage that night in the thunderstorm, Li Yunrui had not known what bone-wrenching pain felt like.


    These words were truly quite crazy, but Fan Xian did not have time to spar with her. Silently, he pushed the zhenqi into her and forcefully pushed the poison in her body into one ce. Gradually, the faint ck in Li Yunrui¡¯s face grew deeper, but it gathered near her temples. The skin on the rest of her face regained its usual brilliance.


    Fan Xian gave a muffled groan and pped his right palm against her soft abdomen. Li Yunrui¡¯s cinnabar red lips opened slightly. Immediately after, his left hand shed into his clothes and took out a pill, forcing it into her mouth.


    He was familiar with the poison on this dagger because he had made it himself. Thus, this medicine immediately began to have an effect. However, Li Yunrui had hidden it for too long. The poison had already entered her heart, so there was no way to force it out.


    The sweat on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead surged out all at once. Involuntarily, he thought of the movies and novels from his previous life, those scenes that made one feel a chill in their bones. His left hand gripped her shoulder tightly, and he screamed, ¡°Where is Wan¡¯er? Da Bao?¡±


    In those stories, often after the male protagonist was finally victorious. He realized, painfully, that the enemy would never tell him where they had hidden his family and whether or not they were dead as a way to torture him for a lifetime.


    The separations and reunions in those gloomy and dark movies and screens made Fan Xian scared. With a trembling voice, he angrily and helplessly yelled at her,pletely forgetting the reaction he should have.


    Li Yunrui nced at him with ridicule. The tip of her brows twitched again. It seemed like the poison on the dagger had already spread through her body. A sharp feeling of pain had begun to assail her nerves.


    She lowered her head and looked at the ck dagger sticking into her abdomen. She said in a quiet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t always use your clever but petty tricks. Those are only used by people who are ipetent.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat. He knew what the Eldest Princess meant by these words. This ck dagger was familiar to him because he had personally made it. The dagger was exactly the same as the one Sir Fei Jie had given him in his youth. Even the drugs spread on it were exactly the same.


    There were three daggers like this. Fan Xian had one hidden in his boot. The Third Prince, Li Chengping, had one hidden his boot. The third one was hidden in Lin Da Bao¡¯s boot. Of all the people Fan Xian cared about, only the young Li Chengping and the simple-minded Da Bao didn¡¯t have the ability to protect themselves. He had carefully given these two daggers to them, waiting until thest moment to give their enemy the most unexpected strike.


    In the Pce, Li Chengping had used this ck dagger to protect his life. Da Bao¡¯s ck dagger was in the Eldest Princess¡¯s hand and abdomen.


    ¡°You thought that I would use Da Bao to threaten you. When Da Bao was standing at my side, you thought you could suddenly give an order for him to pull out the dagger and stab me...¡± Li Yunrui coughed and coughed out a trace of blood. Looking at Fan Xian mockingly, she said, ¡°Of course, no one would search a fat idiot seriously or guard against him.¡±


    The light in Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes gradually scattered. She slowly said, ¡°These years, you¡¯ve always been with Da Bao. Was it just for that one moment? You told him that I killed Lin Gong, so he hated the person called Li Yunrui. No one in the world dared to say my name in front of that idiot, except you...¡±


    She looked at Fan Xian like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Too many petty tricks. Your thinking is tooplicated and not impressive at all.¡±


    Fan Xian had not thought that hisst pawn would be so ridiculous in the other person¡¯s eyes and be so easily seen through. He took a deep breath and forced down the fear in his heart. In an even voice, he begged, ¡°Tell me where they are.¡±


    Li Yunrui didn¡¯t look at him. Her body gradually became cold. She unconsciously pulled up her shoulders. ¡°I am going to die, why should I leave Wan¡¯er alone in the world to be bullied by men?¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. I will protect her.¡±


    Li Yunrui¡¯s eyes were looking off to the side. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I had wanted to kill your concubine, but I didn¡¯t manage it. In the future, you will have many more women. Why should I allow Wan¡¯er to continue suffering?¡±


    She turned back and looked calmly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use her life to threaten you into bing an Ascetic Monk.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled as he stared at the beautiful visage in front of him. The poison had nowpletely gathered at her temples. Following her blood vessels, there were a few traces of blue like two blue flowers at her temples. There was a strange charm to the beauty.


    Li Yunrui looked at him mockingly and slowly raised her right hand to pull Fan Xian over. Weakly, she leaned against his shoulder and ced her face and body next to his, which appeared very intimate. Using this intimate posture, she moved closer to his ear and quietly said, ¡°Why did the Qin family rebel? Go as Chen Pingping. I can only guess.¡±


    An exceptional beauty, even right before her death, her breath was still like a flower. The slightly warm air blew on Fan Xian¡¯s ear and felt strangely charming. He looked at the blue flower near her temple in front of his eyes and listened to the sound gradually entering his ears. His gaze became increasingly serious, shocked and pained.


    Li Yunruiughed gently by his ear. ¡°Although I have died, I have left the Emperor a most powerful enemy. That way, in a Qing Kingdom without me, it won¡¯t be too boring.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth was dry. He couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He could only lower his head in disappointment. Although silent, he still expressed a powerful hesitation and confusion.


    ¡°This was once your mother¡¯s courtyard. I had thought to burn it, but I decided to leave it to you. This ce is very beautiful. More importantly, I think you will need this ce to understand some things.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Li Yunrui nced onest time at her son-inw and said slightly mockingly. ¡°To use even Da Bao... In this world, there are only two people who are so shamelessly hypocritical. One is the Emperor, and one is you. That is why I have such a high opinion of you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was frozen. Hepletely missed thesest words. Immediately after, a strange sound came from behind him that shocked him greatly. Turning his head to see, he saw the shrubbery behind the broken guqin move and reveal a small pit.


    Inside the pit were Wan¡¯er and Da Bao. The two of them had been tightly bound. Their mouths were stuffed with strips of cloth, making them unable to speak. Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She looked at Fan Xian with great worry. Seeing that Fan Xian was not harmed, two lines of tears flowed down. Da Bao¡¯s gaze was muddled. After he saw Fan Xian, it filled with a simple-minded joy.


    Immediately after, Wan¡¯er saw her mother in Fan Xian¡¯s arms and discovered her unusual condition. Her eyes became filled with terror.


    Fa Xian pushed away the Eldest Princess in his arms and charged to the tree. Pulling Wan¡¯er and Da Bao out, he flicked his fingers and sliced through the ropes that bound them.


    Escaping a great cmity, Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t have time to pull the strips of cloth from her mouth before she ran over from Fan Xian¡¯s side. Throwing herself to the Eldest Princess¡¯s side, she knelt there and cried.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart and began to head over. However, he found the corner of his clothing being pulled. Turning his head, he saw Da Bao smiling at him in a silly manner and pulling at him as if he never wanted to let go. Fan Xian felt a great sense of guilt and then a faint sorrow.


    Li Yunrui was pushed to the ground by Fan Xian. The poison had long reached her heart. The two marks at her temples woven by the poison appeared even darkerpared to her tender white skin. They were like the beautiful blue flowers on delicate pottery that had been broken.


    However, these blue flowers were poison, just like the person. Even though she died, she would have more people die because of her words.


    One of Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand grasped her mother¡¯s. The other pulled out the strips of cloth in her mouth, crying out loud. Although this mother and daughter were not like other mothers and daughters in the world or particrly close, they were, after all, connected by blood. In herst moment, Li Yunrui chose not to use Wan¡¯er¡¯s life to threaten Fan Xian. Wan¡¯er looked at her dying mother as sorrow welled up involuntarily with an unstoppable pain.


    Li Yunrui¡¯s icy right hand tightly gripped her daughter¡¯s hand. She smiled with difficulty and raised her hand for thest time to press down on her temple. It was as if she wanted to maintain her beautiful image when she left the world.


    The tip of her fingers brushed past the grimly colorful blue flower, contrasted with the mocking smile on the corner of her lips.


    No one knew who she was smiling at. Perhaps she was smiling at the fact that Fan Xian had been holding her in his arms, but once he saw Wan¡¯er, he had pushed her onto the grass with unusual cold-bloodedness. Or, perhaps she was thinking of the night of the thunderstorm in the Royal Pce, that timid but emotional nephew, or stories from her childhood many years ago.


    Then, she smiled disdainfully and said herst word.


    ¡°Men, ah...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Looking at the Eldest Princess¡¯s gradually cooling body on the grass, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was also gradually growing cold. He knew that the most powerful and sinister enemy in his life until now had finally concluded her difficult-to-judge life. From formting the Dong Mountain incident to the rebellion in Jingdou, and then to this dagger in Taiping Courtyard, Li Yunrui had died to her own hand. Her heart had died long ago.


    This was a remarkable and powerful woman. If Fan Xian didn¡¯t have that ck chest, he would have died long ago at Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s hand. Then, the entire situation in Jingdou would have fallen into the Eldest Princess¡¯s control.


    In the end, she was still a woman. She was the most powerful person in the world. Compared to the unfathomable Emperor, who had somehow survived Dong Mountain, the Eldest Princess had a fatal w. Perhaps it was better to say that she had one more weakness than the Emperor, which was the love.


    Perhaps this love was absurd and somewhat ufortable, but it was still love. What is love that it makes people live and die for it? When Yuan Haowen wrote these two lines, presumably, he had not thought there would be so many people putting this into practice to develop the meaning of these words.


    Among them, there were sentimental people. Without question, the Eldest Princess was one of these sentimental people. But, had she truly lost? Covered in cold sweat, Fan Xan thought that might not be the case. Everything she had wanted to do in her life, she had basically aplished it. Although thest words she had said by Fan Xian¡¯s ear did not rify everything, it had nted a poisonous flower in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. It was just like the poisonous blue flower that had appeared at her temples in thest moments of her life.


    Wan¡¯ery on the Eldest Princess¡¯s body crying endlessly. Lin Da Bao was behind Fan Xian pulling on his clothes, looking at the scene with nervousness and confusion. He thought to himself, Mother princess was sleeping, so why was sister crying?


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s appearance was still beautiful. With longshes and blue flowers at her temples, she was like a deeply asleep beauty waiting for someone to kiss her awake.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene with a nk mind. Unconsciously, somewhat unfamiliar words came out from his mouth, ¡°Je suisme je suis...¡±


    This was a poem by a fourteenth-century Frenchman. In his previous life, he had watched a movie and remembered fragments of it. At this moment, those words newly appeared in his mind with unusual rity.


    ¡°I am what I am.


    I am what I am.


    I was born this way.


    When I want tough, I erupt withughter.


    I love those who love me, this shouldn¡¯t be a fault.


    Every time I love someone, I will love them every time.


    I am what I am.


    I am what I am.


    I naturally make people happy, nothing can change that.


    I try to please those who make me happy, what can you do about it?


    I love someone, someone loves me.


    Like children love each other.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Jingdou sank into chaos. Although the Ye family and imperial soldiers had already chased the Qin family¡¯s remaining soldiers out of Jingdou and gained control of the nine city gates, the situation in Jingdou was more chaotic than before. Earlier, when the two armies had confronted each other, the people of Jingdou had hidden in their homes and under their beds with fear, not daring to make a single noise. However, the situation at hand had calmed. The terrified people had finally screwed up their courage and were fearfully surging toward the city gates.


    Often the people in Jingdou had poor rtives in the countryside. At such a dangerous time, they thought all off kinds of ways to escape there to avoid the cmity. Otherwise, after victory had been decided, no one knew if these soldiers would suddenly have the urge to loot Jingdou.


    Their worries were not without reason. Some of the remaining soldiers and soldiers from squads withx rules began to loot at the same time as they pursued each other. There was chaos in the streets and alleys. Periodically, a woman¡¯s high-pitched scream would ring out. asionally, a spark would shoot into the sky.


    The Qing military had always been strictly disciplined. One of the reasons for the chaos was the inevitable negative consequences of war. Another reason was because the battle was an internal rebellion. Regardless of whether it was the Ye family, Qin family, or Garrison soldiers, there would always be some level of disillusionment in their hearts. The deepest and darkest parts of people¡¯s hearts were beginning to rise.


    Gong Dian did not take his troops out of the city in pursuit. At the first opportunity, he began to bring order to Jingdou. However, Jingdou was too big. It was impossible to control it all at once. The people of Jingdou were unable to wait for the General Gong Dian¡¯s clean-up operation. They knew the danger remaining soldiers could cause after a major battle. Fighting for their lives, they surged toward the pce gates that Gong Dian held.


    A silent Fan Xian entered Jingdou from a different city gate under the escort of a small troop of Dingzhou soldiers and Overwatch Council secret agents. He didn¡¯t rush to return to the Pce or see Ye Zhong. Instead, he went directly back to Fan manor. Without time tofort Wan¡¯er, he only quickly asked after his father and King Jing. He then pulled Teng Zijing to the side and gave him orders in a low, serious tone.


    Ever since Fan manor was surrounded, Teng Zijing had picked up a wooden stick and organized the family servants and guards, weing round after round of summons and harassment. Fortunately, Fan Jian himself was not in the manor, so it did not experience any major attacks. However, the remaining soldiers were not a match at all for the Fan manor servants.


    Fan Jian had always known how to train soldiers.


    Teng Zijing listened to the young master¡¯s orders. His expression became cautious. Nodding heavily, and without asking the reason or bringing too many obtrusive manor servants, he headed urgently toward the direction of Twenty-eight-Li Hill.

 Chapter 573 - A Dignified Life And Death

    <h4>Chapter 573: A Dignified Life And Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the carriage drive off into the distance and hearing the faint moring from all around, Fan Xian felt slightly more at ease. Having Teng Zijing go to Qingyu Hall at Twenty-eight-Li Hill was a way to take advantage of the chaos in Jingdou. He wanted to bring the old shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall out of Jingdou and disperse them into society.


    This was not an idea Fan Xian suddenly had. It had been a part of his n from the beginning. These old shopkeepers were important to him. Their grasp of the crafts in the pce treasury and familiarity with those secrets were important to the Qing Kingdom. Although the Emperor had given consideration for past affections and left them their lives, he would not allow them to leave Jingdou to fall into the hands of other powers. From the fall of the Ye family to now, it had already been 20 years. It was practically impossible to take all those old shopkeepers out of Jingdou.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s and Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion, along with the chaos in Jingdou, gave Fan Xian, who had been carefully nning this matter, an opportunity. Everyone in Jingdou thought the Emperor had died. The Pce was in a mess. Jingdou was in chaos. A glimmer of light appeared in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    He really had no people he could use right now. In addition, heter faintly guessed that the Emperor might still be alive, so he temporarily stopped this n. However, thest words the Eldest Princess had said by his ear in Taiping Courtyard were enough to have him make up his mind. Even without the Eldest Princess¡¯s words, he would still have done all he could to make use of the situation in front of him.


    From the beginning, the battle between the Emperor and Eldest Princess had been carried out on a different level. Although Fan Xian had always stayed silent and seemed to be a pawn to be moved at will, in reality, he also had his own thoughts.


    He was sure that Jingdou would fall into chaos, so he chose to fish in troubled waters and be used. The light in his eyes and strategies were all incisive.


    ...


    ...


    Without evenforting the sad and sorrowful Wan¡¯er, Fan Xian turned and walked out of the manor door. The Eldest Princess¡¯s remains were ced in a reclusive room in the back garden. He had to return to the Royal Pce to deal with more important problems. Since he knew of the news that the Emperor was fine, he had to make some forceful adjustments.


    Unexpectedly, he had just walked out when a group of riders approached in a cloud of dust. Fan Xian looked with narrowed eyes, not sure who they belonged to. The situation in Jingdou had long been settled. The Dingzhou army was in control outside the Pce, while Ye Zhong and the officials handed the defense of the Royal Pce back to the Great Prince. There were no more rebel soldiers within the city.


    The neers were indeed from the Dingzhou army. An officer covered in blood-stains pulled his horse to a stop. Tumbling off his horse, he crawled to Fan Xian and said with fear and urgency, ¡°Duke, the Commander has urgent news to report.¡±


    There were countless fierce generals and talented people in the Qing Kingdom. The soldiers of various Roads all habitually referred to their main general as Commander. Since this officer was of the Dingzhou army, then the Commander he was referring to was Ye Zhong. Fan Xian wondered if something had changed in Jingdou. He had been in a rush to see Ye Zhong, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. He pulled on his reins and followed the small group toward Donghua Gate. Along the way, he listened silently and finally learned what had happened.


    Listening to the officer¡¯s exnation, only now did Fan Xian learn that while he had been in Taiping Courtyard, Ye Zhong had been searching for him for a long time. Crown Prince Li Chengqian had been blocked by Ye Zhong at Donghua Gate. At this time, the two sides were in confrontation and carrying out a negotiation. For some reason, Li Chengqian requested to see him.


    Although the Ye family had suddenly defected, the rebel soldiers were still powerful. The battle for power of the remaining soldiers could not be underestimated. Fan Xian had not thought that the Crown Prince would be trapped within Jingdou. No one would have thought there was such a dangerous confrontation hidden by some quiet city gate that seemed to have had its situation settled long ago.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and took in a cold breath. If the rebel soldiers had been kicked out of Jingdou, once the battlefield operations happened, it had nothing to do with him at all. Naturally, it would be taken over by the Ye family and soldiers of various roads loyal to the Emperor. But, being blocked at Donghua Gate? Why didn¡¯t the Crown Prince just charge out?


    As he thought about this, the horses¡¯ hooves did not stop. Without taking much time, they forcefully broke up the Jingdou people surging toward Zhengyang Gate to leave the city. Fan Xian and his group arrived at Donghua Gate.


    It waspletely silent in front of Donghua Gate, a death-like silence. The Qin rebel soldiers, who were blockaded into a long street by the city gate guards and Dingzhou soldiers, gripped the weapons in their hands tightly, looking nervously and hopelessly at the soldiers around them.


    In the center of the rebel soldiers, the faces of a few Qin family¡¯s generals were starting to get ugly. The two sides had been facing off in front of Donghua Gate for two hours. Under the Crown Prince¡¯s powerful constraints, the rebel soldiers had not begun an attack on Donghua Gate orunched a counter-attack against the Dingzhou soldiers. Ye Zhong, who had led the Dingzhou soldiers in surrounding them, also demonstrated unusually good patience as he waited for the arrival of Fan Xian, who the Crown Prince had requested must be present.


    Ye Zhong had good patience, but the leading general of the rebel soldiers felt each second drag by. Sweat poured off his face. He didn¡¯t take action lightly because a failure would be a weighty matter. If they really fought, not many people would survive. However, they didn¡¯t know what the Crown Prince was thinking. In a matter involved rebellion, was there a way to survive?


    Crown Prince Li Chengqian, surrounded by guards, wore a particrly calm expression. He only appeared a little sallow but not overly flustered. It was not until he saw Fan Xian approaching from a distance that he sighed and seemed to be slightly more at ease.


    The Dingzhou riders parted the crowd like a wave. Fan Xian rode down the center of the street alone. Coming to Ye Zhong¡¯s side, he nced at the Crown Prince and furrowed his brows, not sure what he should say. Turning his head, he moved closer to Ye Zhong¡¯s ear and said something quietly.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s face lit up. His eyes brightened, but he immediately felt a wave of fear. He knew his earlier decision to protect the Crown Prince and give him time was the correct one. Since the Emperor had managed to evade a crisis and was still alive, the treasonous Crown Prince should be left for his sacred judgment.


    Although he was a treasonous deposed Crown Prince, he was still the Emperor¡¯s son. As the father-inw of the Second Prince, Ye Zhong did not want the Crown Prince to die in his hands.


    Fan Xian raised his eyes to look at the Crown Prince, who looked back at him. His white lips trembled slightly as if he had finally made an important decision. Slowly, in a raspy voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯vee?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The rebel soldiers gave up their weapons and surrendered, bing captives under the Dingzhou army¡¯s knives and spears. The Qin family generals were also brought to the ground with an expression of despair.


    The battle in Jingdou came to a temporary end. Leading an army, Ye Zhong escorted a ck carriage toward the Royal Pce.


    The ck carriage had been summoned by the Overwatch Council at the first instant. There were two people sitting in the carriage: Fan Xian and the former Crown Prince, Li Chengqian. The two brothers sat in the dimpartment. No one spoke for a long time.


    ¡°There may be problems with the three conditions I promised you.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyelids were slightly lowered and he spoke with an apologetic tone. ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t think I lied to you.¡±


    Li Chengqian didn¡¯t want countless rebel soldiers and innocent soldiers to lose their lives because of him. With great courage, he had surrendered. However, he requested for Fan Xian toe and personally agree to three of his conditions before he was willing to let go and be captured. Li Chengqian knew that in Jingdou, Fan Xian, who held his father¡¯s posthumous edict and had the support of the majority of the people, spoke with more authority than Ye Zhong, who had the army but was quietly cautious in his heart.


    As long as Fan Xian was willing to agree, no one in court would give thesemon soldiers any more trouble. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, Li Chengqian thought that Fan Xian was going back on his words. Staring into his eyes, he asked angrily, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can try for the lives of themon soldiers, but I still cannot promise that they will be allowed to live. Although they were just cannon fodder, this was a rebellion. Although Qingw is not harsh, it still doesn¡¯t leave them any leeway.¡±


    Li Chengqian didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°cannon fodder¡± and could only guess at the meaning.


    Fan Xian gazed at Li Chengqian¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡°As for those officials and generals who participated in the rebellion, I can do nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°I know they can¡¯t live, but I hope you won¡¯t involve... They all haverge families. Once the killing begins, tens of thousands of people will die.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s face was somewhat dark. He hoped that Fan Xian would be able to promise again. After all, he had personally promised in front of two armies earlier.


    ¡°Whether it is wiping out the family or implicating nine branches, it is not something I can control.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed very tightly. ¡°Just like I said earlier, I will do my best for the things I promised you, but I cannot promise exactly how many people I can save.¡±


    An image rose before Fan Xian¡¯s eyes of countless people being beheaded, countless infants being thrown to death, and countless high-ranking wives and youngdies being sent into governmental and military workshop, never to rise again. Even though he was a cold-blooded person, once he thought about the tragedy that would y out in Jingdou, he still felt a chill.


    Men rebelled for their own power and status. In the end, those who suffered the tragic consequences were not just them. There were also their wives, unknowing children, distant rtives in their homnd, and old friends from many years ago.


    Li Chengqian trembled all over. Grabbing the cor of Fan Xian¡¯s shirt in one hand, a rare glimpse of bravery appeared on his pale and scared face. In a low voice, he roared, ¡°If you didn¡¯t promise me, why would I have surrendered? How could I be willing to be your prisoner?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t struggle out of Li Chengqian¡¯s weak hands. In a low voice, he shouted back, ¡°Not surrender? Did you actually want to be killed in the chaos of battle?¡±


    Li Chengqian paused. He seemed to hear something else from Fan Xian¡¯s words. The hand gripping his cor unconsciously loosened. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°My Crown Prince title has already been deposed, and I am about to die. You are the regent, and the schrs all support you. Even if Ping¡¯er takes the throne, you are still the Emperor¡¯s teacher. If you say something, who would dare object?¡±


    The expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face was apathetic. ¡°His Majesty is still alive.¡±


    Abruptly hearing this news, Li Chengqian¡¯s shoulders fell weakly against his knees. Although he had already guessed at this possibility when Ye Zhong first defected, it was still difficult not to be shocked upon actually hearing this news.


    ¡°She is also dead.¡±


    Fan Xian said this calmly. He then turned his head to look at Li Chengqian only to see his face pale even more. His eyes stared woodenly and spiritlessly at the wall of the carriage. Unable to speak for a long time, he gradually lowered his head, bent over his body, and buried his head down. His shoulders trembled uncontrobly as he made a suppressed sound.


    Perhaps it was the provocation of hearing the Li Chengqian cry, but Fan Xian felt a wave of gloominess in his chest. Unconsciously, he began to circte Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi to clean out his meridians. Unexpectedly, during it, a wave of great pain washed over him without rhyme or reason. His eyesight went dark and then immediately brightened again. Unable to control it anymore, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed across the wall and made a sttering sound.


    From Dong Mountain to Jingdou, he had suffered heavy injuries, crossed tens of thousands of li, and had not recovered fully. Using medicine to forcefully suppress it, and also going through countless dangerous killings, he could no longer keep it up. His injuries exploded out.


    Li Chengqian was entirely subsumed by his feelings toward the news of his father¡¯s survival and aunt¡¯s death. He did not notice Fan Xian¡¯s situation. With his head buried, he sank into endless anguish.


    Fan Xian wiped away the drops of blood at the corner of his lips and panted a few times. ncing at the man next to him, he couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head.


    Li Chengqian was close to him in age. Unlike him, he hadn¡¯t had two lives. When it came down to it, he was only a young man.


    As the ck carriage entered the Royal Pce, one brother vomited blood while the other cried.


    ...


    ...


    The Great Prince, after having his injuries seen to, silently led the carriage straight to the gate of the Eastern Pce in the Rear Pce. Fan Xian and Li Chengqian stepped down and walked in. This Eastern Pce had always been the residence of the heir to the throne of the Qing Kingdom. Now, it was truly going to be Li Chengqian¡¯s prison, or perhaps his future tomb.


    The Great Prince said something to Li Chengqian quietly, nced at Fan Xian, and then turned and left. There was not a single person in the Eastern Pce. There were only the imperial soldiers patrolling outside.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t have much time to say anything to Li Chengqian. He covered his chest and said to him straightforwardly, ¡°You only have one day.¡±


    Li Chengqian raised his head in shock as if waking from a dream. He stared at Fan Xian in confusion, not understanding what he was saying.


    ¡°The Emperor should return to the capital the day after tomorrow.¡± Fan Xian looked at him calmly. ¡°You had once burned down this Eastern Pce before. I think that if this Pce burns again, it won¡¯t surprise anyone.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s expression immediately changed. He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes as if confirming what he was saying. His lips moved a few times, but no sound came out.


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, Fan Xian lowered his head and said darkly, ¡°Dying through self-immtion is not a difficult thing for you.¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Li Chengqian was already shaking his head coldly, ¡°Then you will rescue me during the fire and send me to somewhere no one knows?¡± He looked at Fan Xian. His gaze wasplicated. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve be such a kind person, but I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°It is just that the elders are used to arranging everything, and I am not.¡±


    Li Chengqianughed with difficulty and said, ¡°I truly cannot see through you...¡±


    ¡°You know I am a merciless person. It is rare for me to be kind. The empress is also dead. By all rights you should hate me. If you want to live, set a fire tonight.¡±


    ¡°Taking such a risk does not seem like your way of doing things.¡±


    ¡°I have been gloomy for a long time. I almost forgot that I once said I wanted to live life to the fullest. After experiencing so many things, only now did I realize that if I want to live an exciting life, I must first live with courage.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look at him again. He turned and left the lonely Pce.


    Li Chengqian stared dazedly at the retreating figure, not understanding why he was suddenly so kind-hearted. His brows gradually furrowed as he became sorrowful. Giving a long sigh, heid down right on the floor of the expansive Pce. An extremely rxed smile rose to his face. He spread out his limbs as if he had never before been so rxed and free.


    ...


    ...


    That night, the Eastern Pce did not burn. In Hanguang Pce, Fan Xian watched that direction with cold eyes and confirmed the calm in the Eastern Pce. He shook his head. A had a slight miserable feeling in his chest. The Emperor would probably return to the capital the day after tomorrow. Everything would return to the hands of that powerful Emperor. Leaving Li Chengqian his life was not a spur of the moment idea or because he was excessively soft-hearted. Rather, it was a feeling of grief for one of their own kind that was acting up. He and Li Chengqian, as well as the Second Prince, were just pieces on the Emperor¡¯s chessboard. They were puppets controlled by fate or their elders.


    As Li Chengqian had no power, his life and death did not matter at all to Fan Xian. Li Chengqian was a good man. This was something he had once said a long time ago to Chen Pingping. From the first time they met on the road outside the Pce, Li Chengqian had left Fan Xian with a kind impression, particrly these past two years. Although their battles did not stop, what did that count for?


    If Fan Xian could send Thirteenth Wang to protect Li Chengqian on his Nanzhao journey, then, now, he dared to let Li Chengqian go.


    If Fan Xian wanted to be free of the strings behind him, saving Li Chengqian¡¯s life was his attempt at tearing them off. Presently, the Royal Pce was in his hands. Given the Overwatch Council¡¯s skill at faking a scene, and the Emperor¡¯s understanding of Li Chengqian¡¯s personality, it would not be difficult to use the excuse of self-immtion to fool the Emperor without his knowledge.


    However, Li Chengqian was like the Eldest Princess. His heart had died a long time ago. For such a person, Fan Xian would not be so stupid as to force them into anything risky. To have such a thought was enough to prove that after the shot in the meadow, his personality had changed too much.


    Night fell. The lights went out in the Pce. It was still notpletely calm outside the Pce. Within it, there was not a single sound. The dark sky enveloped the t gardens and imperial soldiers and Overwatch Council officials stationed around, standing without moving like statues.


    ¡°Who?¡± A very cautious voice rang out in Hanguang Pce. A serving girl lit amp. Seeing clearly the person in front of her, she quickly knelt down.


    Fan Xian waved his hand to signal her to stand up. He then ordered her to lead all the serving girls and eunuchs out of Hanguang Pce. At this time, not many people knew that the Emperor was already on his way back to the capital. As the regent and Third Prince¡¯s teacher, Fan Xian was like the real Emperor. He could move freely through the entire Pce and not a single person would express suspicion.


    A dimntern was lit. The serving girls and old maids retreated out of the Pce with their clothing askew. Alone, Fan Xian walked thoroughly slowly through the expansive Pce and approached the phoenix bed. Looking at the old woman lying in the bed, he didn¡¯t wait for her resentful eyes tond on him. Fan Xian¡¯s right hand moved gently and pulled out a poison-covered needle. He then pushed it into the old woman¡¯s neck.


    Watching the drugged empress dowager, Fan Xian crouched down and burrowed under the bed. Feeling for the secretpartment, he pressed it slightly and opened it.


    Three years ago, he had once entered Hanguang Pce at night. Using a sleeping gas to knock out everyone in the Pce, he had taken out the key to the chest from this secretpartment and made a copy. At that time, there was also a white cloth and a letter in the secretpartment. Because his time was tight, he wasn¡¯t able to look at it closely.


    Now, in this secretpartment, there was a key and a white cloth, but the letter was gone.


    Fan Xian held the white cloth in his hand and carefully smoothed it out. He sank deep into thought but still could not make heads nor tails of it. A momentter, he put the white cloth back into the secret apartment carefully to arrange it as before. He then stood up and sat on the bed next to the empress dowager¡¯s body before taking out the slender needle from her neck.


    The empress dowager woke abruptly and stared with hateful eyes at Fan Xian like she wanted to devour him. It had already been a day and a night that she had been unable to say a single word or move. She felt that what was left of her life seemed to be endlessly flowing out of her body. Feeling such fear and angry, yet being unable to express it, was driving her crazy.


    ¡°His Majesty will return to the capital the day after tomorrow. I am here to visit you, grandmother.¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at her and said, a momentter, ¡°Are you very shocked? Do you now know what a major mistake you made a few days ago?¡±


    The empress dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. If she had known earlier that the Emperor was still alive, the situation in Jingdou would not be like what it was. After the shock faded from her eyes, they became filled with joy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early,¡± Fan Xian patted her wrinkled hand and said evenly. ¡°I will let the Emperor see you, and then you will die. Believe me, even if the Emperor is the most powerful man in the world when ites to the medical side, he is not as good as me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. At this time, you can speak now.¡±


    ¡°If you want to have aparatively dignified death and not die like this, then please answer a few of my questions,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Who wrote that letter? What were the contents? And, what connection does the Qin family have to the matter 20 years ago?¡±


    Before the Eldest Princess died, she had told Fan Xian to ask Chen Pingping. However, he chose to simply, directly, and roughly asks the empress dowager.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am cold blooded and shameless. Think about what you all did 20 years ago.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°If youe out to mingle, you¡¯ll have to return. Even as the empress dowager, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t escape the cycle of the natural order of things.¡±

 Chapter 574 - An Old Ginger Gradually Fading

    <h4>Chapter 574: An Old Ginger Gradually Fading</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having lost all hope, the empress dowager told Fan Xian the answers he wanted to know. With her lips trembling, she closed her eyes with difficulty. Fan Xian looked at the lines on her face and didn¡¯t see too many unusual emotions. Being able to carry out this conversation with this seemingly kindly looking but actually ruthless old woman in such a night was, for him, a kind of mentalfort, particrly since the Emperor was about to return to the capital.


    The empress dowager of the Qing Kingdom could not be considered to have the heart of a devil. In these decades, she had not used the Emperor¡¯s filial piety and power in her hands to hurt many people or do many outrageous things, other than the Ye Qingmei incident. For some reason, for Fan Xian, it was much more difficult to tolerate the fact that this old woman had something to do with the matter 20 years ago than the fact she had tried to kill him.


    Furthermore, this old woman had actually always hated him. Until after the Hanging Temple incident and the Emperor acknowledged Fan Xian¡¯s identity, only then did she pretend to consult some spirits in the memorial hall and prayed over some beads to express her opinion.


    When it came to people that he admired and could not threaten him, Fan Xian could demonstrate his generosity and grace. When it came to the empress dowager, who had the power to threaten him, he did not admire her. So, he would not demonstrate a grandchild¡¯s filial piety and gentleness.


    After the Emperor returned to the capital, he would learn of everything that had happened. Regardless of whether or not he could sympathize with the fact that Fan Xian had no choice but to break-in into the Royal Pce at night and hold the empress dowager at sword point, Fan Xian would not leave too many fatal loopholes for himself. He slowly used his hand to push and pull on the empress dowager¡¯s arm, sending zhenqi into her body. He helped to speed up the effects of the pill in her body, gradually dispersing her life force.


    Completing this carefully, the empress dowager once again became unable to speak or move. At this time, even her gaze had be dim and confused, like an old person¡¯s dementia before death.


    Fan Xian should have had the empress dowager die naturally before the Emperor returned to the capital, but he didn¡¯t want to take this risk and gamble on the Emperor¡¯s heart. If the empress dowager could survive until the Emperor returned, her death would not be Fan Xian¡¯s responsibility. However, if the empress dowager died during the measly few days that Fan Xian was regent, he would probably be greeted with the Emperor¡¯s unreasonable anger.


    Purposely increasing his volume to offer a few consoling words and to express his filial piety and regret, he waited a bit more before walking out of Hanguang Pce. He nodded slightly to the serving girls and old maids outside. Under everyone¡¯s respectful gaze, he walked to the steps in front of the Pce and nced at the Eastern Pce in the distance. Not seeing any mes, he didn¡¯t do anything else.


    ...


    ...


    In the brightly lit pce gate, Fan Xian saw King Jing hurrying toward him. This King was no longer dressed as a farmer. He was wearing proper clothing. King Jing manor and Fan manor had always been close. During the rebellion in Jingdou, they had depended solely on King Jing¡¯s status to sessfully hide his father in the manor. Fan Xian had great gratitude toward him and quickly went forward to bow deeply.


    Fan Xian knew the reason why this King, who had long refused to enter the Pce, was rushing here tonight. The news in the Pce had already been sent out. All the officials and people of Jingdou knew that because of the Li Chengqian¡¯s and the Eldest Princess¡¯s rebellion, the empress dowager had been struck by anger. In addition to the fright she received in having the Pce surrounded and the cold she had caught, she was now bedridden and probably didn¡¯t have many days left.


    Although King Jing had pretended to be a farmer for many years and was unwilling to get close to his mother, in the end, he was still the empress dowager¡¯s son. Hearing this news, he was anxious to enter the Pce. Seeing the handsome junior in front of him, he couldn¡¯t resist letting out a sigh. Although he spared him a nce, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. He had already informed King Jing that the empress dowager did not have much longer. Although everyone knew the empress dowager¡¯s anger had nothing to do with Li Chengqian, he wasn¡¯t worried that King Jing would be able to see trick he had pulled on the empress dowager¡¯s body. Some indirect information confirmed that King Jing also knew martial arts. If he couldn¡¯t fool King Jing, what hope did he have in fooling the Emperor that was about to return?


    ¡°My brother is still alive?¡± King Jing asked after he sighed.


    Fan Xian nodded. ¡°When I was at Taiping Courtyard, I saw the letter the Emperor wrote to the Eldest Princess.¡±


    The expression on King Jing¡¯s face wasplicated. The son of the second generation of the royal family had never participated in any political affairs, but he knew the rebellion in Jingdou had wide implications. With the news that the Emperor was still alive, he was able to guess a part of the truth. With slight mockery, he said, ¡°Brother is very generous. What a brutal action.¡±


    King Jing immediately thought of someone. Furrowing his brows slightly, he asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Fan Xian knew who he was asking about. With a solemn expression, he replied, ¡°Already passed. Presently, she¡¯s at my manor. I don¡¯t know how to handle it. If you...¡±


    King Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly and stopped his words. Weakly, he said, ¡°Presently, you are the regent. You can handle all of it.¡±


    Worried about his mother¡¯s illness, he didn¡¯t speak long with Fan Xian. He only rted Minister Fan¡¯s condition and was quickly led toward Hanguang Pce by a few eunuchs. Hearing from the King that his father had already safely returned to the manor, he felt his heart ease slightly. Immediately after, he thought of the troubles he still had to deal with. His brows involuntarily furrowed again.


    Too many officials had died. The Emperor wasn¡¯t back. Jingdou was in chaos. Various yamen still did not have officials return to duty. Taichang Temple people had also disappeared without a trace. The problem of the Eldest Princess¡¯s funeral matters would have to be resolvedter.


    After Ye Zhong had resolved the problem of Li Chengqian, he personally led troops out of the capital, met up with the troops that had rushed from Dingzhou as backup, and began to pursue the already dispersed rebel soldiers. The Great Prince was personally leading the imperial soldiers in guarding the Royal Pce, so he couldn¡¯t leave. The Schrs Shu and Hu were in the royal study dealing with urgent documents. Fan Xian looked around. Although he was temporarily the regent, he had be an isted person. He had no one at hand and could not do anything.


    Fortunately, after Sun Jingxiu from the Jingdou government had capitted, he persisted in carrying out his duty. With the help of the Overwatch Council, he was working hard to maintain Jingdou¡¯s peacekeeping process.


    During the day, themon people escaping cmity had left the city through Zhengyang Gate controlled by Gong Dian. The people who remained in Jingdou epted their fate and bitterly awaited peace. Night in Jingdou recovered its quiet as the fires lit randomly during the day were gradually extinguished. Only a few ces shed with the light of mes.


    Fan Xian stood on the square in front of the Pce gates and stared in a daze at the traces of broken stone on the pavement and the unwashed traces of fresh blood. Jing Ge¡¯s group of ck Knights, as well as the Overwatch Council secret agents who carried about the ambush at Zhengyang Gate, had taken heavy casualties and serious injuries. Those who were fortunate to survive had already been sent to the square building of the Overwatch Council to be tended to.


    He trusted in the medical skills of his brothers in the Third Bureau. The doctors from the Imperial Academy of Medicine were also tending to imperial and Dingzhou soldiers in temporary private residences. However, many people were still dying.


    In a distant northeastern corner, soldiers silently moving bodies and piling them into a small mountain in the dark. It looked iparably sinister. There was no time to move these bodies out of the city to be buried.


    Fan Xian watched this scene and brought a pill he took out from his clothes to his lips. Without drinking any water, he swallowed a few times and managed to force it down. It wasn¡¯t an ephedra pill. It was just normal healing medicine. He coughed and used his sleeve to wipe away the threads of blood by his mouth, unable to resist shaking his head.


    This was the first battle he had truly experienced. Looking at the scene before his eyes, he finally understood that digging up tombs to appreciate the body could not train his mind to be merciless.


    He said to himself in the depths of his heart, In this world, there are no good battles, no bad or good. He had toplete the deal he made with Haitang in the fifth year of the Qing calendar, even if he had to face a powerful enemy he had never met before.


    Qingyu Hall should have already been burned to ruins, Fan Xian thought to himself. In order not to arouse suspicions, the private residences around it had been burned. After the soldiers rioted, no one knew how many private residences had been burned and looted. Presumably, it would not draw too much attention.


    A rider from the northwestern direction rode urgently toward them, startling the night that had just fallen silent. The people up and down the Pce walls became alert. The already exhausted imperial soldiers barely managed to lift the weapons in their hands until they noticed the person was wearing an Overwatch Council uniform.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at his subordinate that approached him. Without speaking, his eyes already carried a thick inquiry. The personing in was a member of the Qinian Unit, someone Wang Qinian had personally chosen. There was absolutely no question about his loyalty. Thus, he had arranged for him to secretly watch Teng Zijing¡¯s actions in case the old shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall ran into any dangers as they were leaving Jingdou.


    With the subordinate riding toward him anxiously, clearly something had gone wrong.


    The Overwatch Council watched Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and reported in a lowered voice, ¡°Something unexpected happened.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any misceneous people around, so Fan Xian said straightforwardly, ¡°Speak!¡±


    This official nced around and carefully said, ¡°Lighting the fire went smoothly, and nothing went wrong as they mixed in with the people escaping the city. But, the brothers left behind only just realized that spies were alerted. However, we don¡¯t know who they belong to.¡±


    Who they belonged to? Fan Xian knew. It had to be spies the Emperor had left behind. The things in the heads of these old shopkeepers were too precious. There had to be a group of people in the Pce who were responsible for surveince. Even if a rebellion happened in Jingdou, these people would still stay hidden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many people at hand,¡± Fan Xian stared at him and said in a cold voice. ¡°I gave you 20, yet you still can¡¯t resolve these problems?¡±


    The official lowered his head, not daring to exin himself ¡°The opposition was tough. Three of them escaped.¡±


    Fan Xian stopped criticizing the official because he didn¡¯t want too many people to know about this since it had been carried out secretly. He was taking a big risk. The n itself already had many ws, so, naturally, it would not go smoothly when carried out.


    The official raised his head and nced at him. With aplicated emotion, he said, ¡°Three of them ran. Weter caught up to them and found a dozen dead bodies. One person left words for you.¡±


    These words were difficult to understand and made no sense. Three of the spies had escaped, yet they had found a dozen dead bodies. Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He asked, ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°That person said someone is waiting at home.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Someone was waiting for him at home. Fan Xian rushed home at the first instant. Stepping into the manor for the second time that day, he headed directly for his father¡¯s study in the back garden. The unlooted Fan manor was still beautiful. The light in the study shone through the ss and sshed across the rocks and clear water.


    Just as King Jing said, his father had already safely returned home. Fan Xian quietly released a breath and entered without being announced. Pushing open the door and entering, he saw that Lady Liu was tidying something.


    He swept his eyes through the room and knew that his father had already finished drinking his winter cherry. To have the frame of wind to drink winter cherry at a time like this made Fan Xian involuntarily admirable of hisposure.


    ¡°Has mother been well?¡± He bowed respectfully toward Lady Liu.


    Lady Liu smiled slightly and said something about going tofort her daughter-inw as she left the study.


    Sitting in the great chair, the Minister of Revenue Fan Jian raised his head and nced at his son. His eyes revealed relief and a glimmer of criticism. This man of the previous generation, who had been hiding all over Jingdou since the start of the incident, could finally stop hiding his thoughts.


    ¡°I sent people to kill the spies outside Qingyu Hall.¡± Fan Jian gently knocked on the table thoughtfully. In an even voice, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t what has made you dare to carry out such a wed n, unless you truly thought that the Emperor would not be able to see through it?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly. There had indeed been arge change in his state of mind. However, when it came to things like bravery, it often implied loopholes.


    He said down and respectfully said, ¡°Many thanks, father.¡± He knew his father secretly trained the Tiger Guards for the Emperor, so it was impossible to believe that his father didn¡¯t have some hidden power. It didn¡¯t surprise him that his father had sent someone to kill those spies. Furthermore, since he had personally told Ye Zhong the shocking news of the Emperor¡¯s survival, of course, his father also knew.


    ¡°Killing people is easy, what should be said after is what isplicated,¡± Minister Fan slowly said. ¡°Even if Jingdou rioted and the rebel soldiers killed indiscriminately... But, have you thought about it? Would the shopkeepers of the Qingyu Hall be burned to death so coincidentally? The dozen bodies you put at the scene of the fire are only deceiving yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian quietly listened to the lecture.


    ¡°And, those spies from the internal court. Even if you used the power of the Overwatch Council to kill them all, how can you ensure that there are no spies of the Emperor among your subordinates?¡±


    ¡°It was a separated operation. Other than the Qinian Unit, the other people did not know of the truth,¡± Fan Xian exined.


    ¡°Fine. Even if the Overwatch Council has been shaped into a unified whole by Chen Pingping, the let me ask you, who was going to exin to the Emperor afterward why all the spies watching the Qingyu Hall had died?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Only now did he understand that even if he killed people to silence them, the deaths of these spies, who shouldn¡¯t have died by the hands of rebel soldiers, would rouse the Emperor suspicions.


    ¡°Furthermore, these old shopkeepers still have family in Jingdou.¡± Fan Jian looked at his son. ¡°Do they really want to leave?¡±


    ¡°I had Teng Zijing only take four of the old shopkeepers away. There have to be people alive in Qingyu Hall. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°As for the killing of the spies, the person who had designs on the old shopkeepers of Qingyu Hall was not you or me. It was the Eldest Princess.¡± Fan Jian¡¯s eyes became cold ¡°Those dozen bodies were soldiers from Xinyang¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Since we have to convince the Emperor, we have to make him believe it. The person who acted needed to do this. The Eldest Princess knows of the importance of the pce treasury, so of course she would want to fight for Qingyu Hall. Only she has this ability and this thinking.¡±


    Fan Xian was satisfied.


    Minister Fan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°An Zhi, ah... I don¡¯t know what exactly you were thinking and why you did this, but you have to remember, you are, in the end, a person of the Qing Kingdom and so am I. No matter what, don¡¯t do anything that will harm the foundations of this country.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He knew that his father had seen through his ns with a nce. He wanted to justify himself, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lie to his father. He could only remain helplessly silent.


    Fan Jian looked at his son and sighed again. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t scold you anymore. This pce treasury, in the end, it is your mother¡¯s. Although I am an official of the Qing Kingdom and there are things I don¡¯t want to see happen, you can do what you want.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s body trembled. He had not thought that his father would make such a decision. Of course, his father would not lie to him or harm him, but he knew the importance of the pce treasury to the Qing Kingdom unifying the world. So, why did he want to help him?


    ¡°I am already old and don¡¯t have much power now.¡± Maybe Minister Fan knew of something. His usually severe and handsome face had a few extra traces of exhaustion and age. Slowly, he said, ¡°After the Emperor returns to the capital, I will ask to resign. I will give you what help I can in Jingdou. I can¡¯t watch as something bad happens to you.¡±


    Father wants to resign? Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped again. That spring, the Emperor had made open and secret overtures, allowed the Imperial Censors to attack him in court, and checked the ounts of the Ministry of Revenue all to force his father to quit and retire. However, his father had remained nd and silent, forcefully stalling for two years. Why was he suddenly saying he wanted to quit tonight?

 Chapter 575 - An Angry Grape

    <h4>Chapter 575: An Angry Grape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Faced with his son¡¯s shocked inquiry, Minister Fan did not continue this topic. He smiled and changed the subject, saying, ¡°Is the situation alright in the Pce?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°The Great Prince is keeping watch with injuries, the empress dowager is very ill, and Li Chengqian has already been shut in the Eastern Pce. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Fan Jian nodded. His eyes gradually revealed a glimmer of gentleness as he sighed in admiration¡±. You¡¯ve only been back in the capital seven or eight days. I have to say, to be able to hold down Jingdou for the Emperor in such circumstances, you have improved beyond my expectations. You¡¯ve done very well.¡±


    Although he had received praise from his father, Fan Xian did not feel any joy in his heart. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°The Great Prince and I fought desperately in Jingdou, but who would have thought that the Emperor had already calcted for everything. If the Dingzhou army had not defected in the end, it would have been impossible to hold the Royal Pce...¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Fan Jian waved his hand and stopped him ¡°The Emperor thinks far into the future, and his holy heart ranges far. It is not something that we, as officials, can arrogantly guess at.¡± The tone of these words revealed a trace of unnaturalness. He continued to speak and sighed, ¡°As for the Ye family, it was truly out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Who would have thought that after years of pressure, they were the Emperor¡¯s hidden pawns?¡±


    He looked at Fan Xian and revealed a slight cultured smile. ¡°From this, it seems that your judgment concerning the attack in the valley a year and a half ago was right, and I was wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. After the attack in the valleyst year, he and his father had once analyzed the problem of the city guarding crossbows. After the matter, they knew it was the old Qin family¡¯s action, but they had once wondered if the Emperor would take out his anger on Ye Zhong. From this, they began to talk about the distribution of various military powers in the Qing Kingdom. Abruptly, they realized that during these 20 years, other than Ye Zhong, who had always been the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, the responsibility of being both the Commander of the Imperial Army and Commander of the Internal Guards ha only ever fallen to Gong Dian.


    At that time, Fan Xian suspected that point. Since the Emperor had shown such trust in the Ye family, why would he force the Ye family to join hands with the Second Prince and lean toward the Eldest Princess? However, Fan Jian had given him the reason he believed. Fan Xian had thought it reasonable, so he had let go of this suspicion.


    Unexpectedly, the truth of this suspicion, the truth behind the Emperor¡¯s silent tolerance of many suspicious and weak points, was finally revealed in the chaos in Jingdou.


    The Emperor had woven a huge maze. Not only had it confused the Eldest Princess and everyone in the world, it had even thoroughly fooled Fan Jian, a trusted confidant with whom he had grown up.


    Speaking of the attack in the valley, the sight of the white snow that day, red blood, heads in front of the Bureau of Military Affairs, as well as his arrogance, all rose involuntarily before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. He thought about how childish andughable his arrogance that day was in front of the Emperor and Eldest Princess.


    His heart moved. He opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve always had a question. Why did Qin Ye betray the Emperor?¡±


    This was not just his question. This was many people¡¯s question. However, the battle for imperial power, for control of the world, made everyone assume that the Qin family¡¯s betrayal was like every internal conflict in the history books. It was inevitable and right.


    Fan Xian had heard the Eldest Princess¡¯s words before her death. A poisonous flower bloomed in his heart. He began to pay particr attention to this question. Although the Qin family had a 10 percent share in the Ming family and secretlymanded the Jiaozhou Navy to massacre the ind, for an elder of the military, just for the sake of his face, it would be enough for the Emperor to pass over these matters lightly. But, only as long as he remained absolutely loyal to the Emperor.


    What kind of creature was the Emperor? If he had ever suspected Qin Ye¡¯s loyalty, how could he allow him to stay in the position as Minister of the Bureau of Military Affairs for so many years? These years, the old Qin master had constantly said he was sick and didn¡¯te into court, yet the position of Minister had never been made empty.


    He spoke about this confusion out loud. Fan Jian didn¡¯t think before saying coldly and directly, ¡°Also on the day of the attack in the valley, I had once said the empress¡¯s father¡¯s head had been chopped off by me. Who knows if those heads that should have been taken off werepletely done so.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled. He understood what his father meant. The Qin family stood on the Eldest Princess¡¯s side in the rebellion. Perhaps they were also involved in his mother¡¯s strange death 20 years ago.


    ¡°At that time, I went with the Emperor to Xi Hu for war, Chen Pingping had been moved to the Yanjing area of deal with the emergency situation in the North, and Ye Zhong had gone with the backup troops to be stationed in Dingzhou to hold the fort for the Emperor...¡± Fan Jian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. ¡°However, at the time, Qin Ye, following old court precedent and in his position as Minister of the Bureau of Military Affairs, controlled the headquarters of military power in Jingdou. If it was said that he participated in the rebellion in Jingdou, no one would think it was strange.¡±


    If the old Qin Master had been one of the original culprits responsible for killing Ye Qingmei, then the night that ran red with blood four yearster, when the empress¡¯s entire n was ughtered and the nobles of Jingdou purged, why was the Qin family not involved in that? If the Emperor, Chen Pingping, and his father joined hands to avenge his mother, how could they let the old Qin master go?


    Meeting Fan Xian¡¯s questioning gaze, Fan Jian slowly said, ¡°The problem was that there was never any evidence that clearly said the Qin family had participated. Just like the empress dowager, at most, it was a crime of tolerance.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly. Chen Pingping had once said this him too. Concerning his mother¡¯s death, the empress dowager was probably not a main culprit and was only guilty of tolerance. Examining this matter critically with his father, Fan Xian suddenly realized that Director Chen probably thought differently and had endless suspicions about the role the Qin family had once yed.


    The person who could best prove Chen Pingping¡¯s thoughts about the Qin family was the Deputy Commander of the ck Knights, Jing Ge. Such a dangerous figure who wished to wipe out the entire Qin family, yet Chen Pingping still quietly brought him in under his own wing. Why did he do that? Was it for when he fell out with the Qin family in the future?


    A chill grew from the bottom of Fan Xian¡¯s heart. If the Qin family had, as Chen Pingping though, participated in the killing of Ye Qingmei, how could he live until now? Thinking of this, a streak of coldness began to surge out of the depths of his body, seeping out of countless pores in his body, making the entire study as cold as winter.


    He had once guessed countless times ande close to the truth, but he didn¡¯t dare ask. He didn¡¯t even dare ask Chen Pingping. Furthermore, Chen Pingping had distanced himself with endless coldness and did not give him any chance to open his mouth.


    There had always been a knot in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He had always quietly turned his attention toward Northern Qi, feeling a natural fear toward the Qing Kingdom. However, it seemed that this knot was going to untangle and reveal the inky truth inside. Thus, he fell silent. Smiling slightly at his father, he said, ¡°If the Qin family actually participated in the matter, it could be said that they had received their retribution today.¡±


    He worried that this father would follow this line of thought and think of the things he secretly feared earlier. He rushed to open his mouth and say, ¡°The Emperor is returning to the capital in the next few days. Earlier, the court had been preparing his funeral matters. I don¡¯t know how they are going to turn around so quickly.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°The Ministry of Rites will take of such things. What needs is there for you to be concerned?¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything more. Minister Fan also fell into silence, revealing a glimmer of confusion on his face. The atmosphere in the study became strange.


    Presumably, all the nobles and officials in Jingdou who had survived were silent in their residences. No one had thought the Emperor would be able toe down from Dong Mountain alive. In their shock, they also thought of the Ye family¡¯s defeated move, as well as a number of waterproof ns in the rebellion. All of the officials¡¯ respect and fear of the Emperor had been raised to a level that had never been reached before.


    Fan Xian looked at his silent father and rose to say a few more words. He then turned and left.


    Leaving the study, he walked toward the back garden bordering the street to see Wan¡¯er. Along the way, the evening breeze was as cold as water as it washed over his face. Unexpectedly, a wave of joy came over him. He took a deep breath, preserving the injury in his body, and thought nkly about Chen Pingping¡¯s letting go of the attack in the valley. Because of this severance, it was no wonder that the old cripple was the most incredible man in the world. He had long seen everything clearly, yet he carefully hid the truth from him and did those things alone. He even used this severance to maintain his own peace after the event.


    Fan Xian had been learning from Chen Pingping. Now, he could only be silent. His father was going to quit his post and return home. What point was there in having his guesses sink him once again into the dangers in Jingdou and be unable to extricate himself? For the sake of each other¡¯s safety, both had to sever. Only this was truly love, like how Chen Pingping loved him.


    Fan Xian very much wanted to see Chen Pingping.


    At this moment, Chen Pingping was traveling around Jingdou happily. asionally, he gave an order to have the Overwatch Council cooperate with the Emperor¡¯s actions. Even if he had to return to Jingdou before the Emperor arrived, it would not happen tonight.


    However, someone came to the Fan manor to look for Fan Xian. The night was already dark. Fan Xian still hadn¡¯t had the time to see his wife. Somewhat impatiently, he was invited out of his manor. Seeing Gong Dian at the door, he sucked in a deep breath and pushed down the irritation in his heart. Bowing, he said, ¡°Sir Gong.¡±


    Earlier, he and his father had been discussing this man in the study. They knew that he was one of the people the Emperor trusted the most, so he spoke measuredly.


    In Gong Dian¡¯s opinion, Sir Fan junior was the person closest to the Emperor. Not daring to think too highly of himself, he bowed as a person of lower status and said in a heavy voice, ¡°There is a matter I must trouble you with.¡±


    Fan Xian was one of the Dukes and could ept such a bow. Furthermore, in the days before the Emperor returned to the capital, he was still the regent. However, hearing the word ¡°trouble,¡± he knew that it would be a big trouble. His head couldn¡¯t help but start hurting.


    Too many people had died in the Jingdou. Plus, Fan Xian was not in a very good mood. The battles around Jingdou still raged, but peace was gradually returning within the city. He had to rest and think. He wasn¡¯t happy about being disturbed.


    Fan Xian forcefully suppressed the irritation in his heart. Looking at him, he said as evenly as possible, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Gong Dian looked at him and seemed to hesitate and feel awkward. Even when he had chopped toward the military elder, the old Master Qin, among tens of thousands of rebel soldiers during the day, he had not looked to be in such a difficult situation.


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at him calmly. Perhaps the pressure was too great. Gong Dian swallowed and said, ¡°Please, will youe to the manor with me, I can¡¯t reason with the young mistress...¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian immediately understood what had happened. During the day, he had been busy killing and rescuing people and hadpletely not thought about this. Now, the night was dark, people were quiet, and the smoke was slowly dispersing. He immediately thought of a major problem the Ye family would run into after having followed the Emperor in achieving a meritorious deed of all ages.


    ¡°The Commander has left the capital in pursuit and ordered me to take the young mistress back to the manor. Unexpectedly, the young mistress refuses toply...¡± Gong Dian had stood guard by Zhengyang Gate for a long time. At night, he immediately ran into a major problem. He knew that in Jingdou, probably only Fan Xian had the right to handle the matters of the royal family. Thus, he had not worried about Dingzhou¡¯s face and had straightforwardly spoken of the problem.


    Fan Xian continued to look quietly at Gong Dian and allowed him to talk. There was no derision or mocking in his eyes, but it made Gong Dian feel an involuntary wave of unease and shame.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say anything. Of all the people still alive in this matter, it was probably the worse for Wan¡¯er and her best friend Ye Ling¡¯er. His wife hurt over the death of her mother, while Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s feelings of grievance and anger would probably not reduce.


    When Ye Ling¡¯er had married the Second Prince, it could truly be considered willing and voluntary. No one had guessed that this marriage was just one step in the n between the Emperor and Ye Zhong. Ye Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t even be considered a pawn. She had only paid out her emotions and marriage and be a bargaining chip in the Ye family gaining the Eldest Princess¡¯s trust. Now that things hade to a head, only now would she abruptly realize that her father had been trying to defeat her husband.


    Of course, her husband was using her to control the Dingzhou army.


    Thinking of this, Fan Xian involuntarily thought of the Eldest Princess¡¯sst words before she died. All the men in the world were controlled by the ideals of righteousness such as reputation, power, and the so-called unified world. They really weren¡¯t anything. Perhaps this included him. But, he could not do such a thing. He developed countless feelings of disgust toward Ye Zhong, who had sold his daughter.


    Gong Dian seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. His expression was very unnatural.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°The Second Prince is also shut up in the manor?¡±


    Gong Dian made a noise of acknowledgment.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The Emperor had said on Dong Mountain to not kill if it could be avoided, particrly Chengze.¡±


    Gong Dian raised his head in shock. He knew of the news that the Emperor was alive, but it was the first time he had learned that the Emperor had rted such a thing to Fan Xian on Dong Mountain. If the Emperor truly wanted to leave the Second Prince his life, that would be a great stroke of fortune.


    Everyone in Dingzhou liked Ling¡¯er very much. When the truth came out today and Ye Ling¡¯er mourned as if her heart had died in the manor, all the soldiers in the Dingzhou army felt iparable shame and unease. Hearing now that the Second Prince didn¡¯t have to die, and Ye Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have to be a widow, it was easier to break to her.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart. Thinking now of the Emperor¡¯s instructions on Dong Mountain, only now did he understand that the Emperor had already calcted confidently that he would return to the capital and the Eldest Princess, leading the Crown Prince and the Second Prince, would be sure to fall. That was why he had purposely reminded him to leave the Second Prince his life.


    Leaving the Second Prince a life was actually leaving Ye Ling¡¯er a man, leaving the Ye family, this family of great meritorious service, a sliver of face. If the Second Prince abruptly died, what was Ye Ling¡¯er to do? This would be heavily talked about. How would the Ye family live?


    ...


    ...


    Although the Emperor had calcted this long ago, Fan Xian still went to the manor. Even though there was no love lost between him and the Second Prince, Ye Ling¡¯er had, after all, called him teacher countless times. Furthermore, as the regent, he had to carefully handle the captive princes. If something went wrong at the manor, it would be difficult for him to exin it.


    Without raising his head to see the banner up top, he directly entered the Pce apanied by Gong Dian. There were soldiers keeping watch all around. Even if the Second Prince still had people in his hands, he couldn¡¯t turn into a mosquito and fly out of his cage.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time entering the Second Prince¡¯s manor, so it was inevitable that he felt a little strange. He wondered what the brother¡ªwhose personality, appearance, and aura were so simr to his own¡ªwas thinking about right now.


    Gong Dian stayed outside the back courtyard as Fan Xian entered alone. The garden was quiet and secluded,pletely unlike the scenery a prince¡¯s manor should have. The light in the room was still on. Although the night was deep, the young Prince and his wangfei were still unable to sleep.


    Entering the room, he saw only Ye Ling¡¯er sitting silently by the table with a distressed look on her face. There were still tear tracks at the corner of her eyes. Her usually bright jade eyes had unexinable and indescribable tiredness and grievance. Most of it was hidden but unexpressed anger.


    This wangfei was like an old tiger who could leap forward at any moment and bite someone to death. Putting aside being used by her husband, she had been lied to by her father and thrown out by her n. How was she to endure this?


    A faint sense of pity rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Walking to her side, he said in an even voice, ¡°Gong Dian means well to have you return to the manor. After things have cooled down a bit in a few days, you and Chengze will still be in the same ce.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er only now realized that it was him who hade in. The mockery in her eyes red. She wanted to say something mockingly, but her heart was full of grief. She lowered her head and began to cry soundlessly.


    Fan Xian had never seen Ye Ling¡¯er subdued and sorrowful. For a time, he didn¡¯t know how to console her.


    A momentter, Ye Ling¡¯er raised her head and looked at him spiritlessly. ¡°Why are you not being a regent in the Pce? Why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°To console you,¡± Fan Xian replied.


    Ye Ling¡¯er slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Even your father can¡¯t do anything about this. When ites down to it, if the Second Prince had listened to you from the beginning and joined in on this matter, there wouldn¡¯t be this situation today.¡±


    Seeing Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s bleak appearance, Fan Xian began to feel angry without reason. These few years, his attacks against the Second Prince had hidden an unconscious thought of his, which was to use the Overwatch Council and the Emperor¡¯s favor to cripple the Second Prince¡¯s strength, cutting off his thoughts for the crown. Unexpectedly, the Second Prince¡¯s desire for power was powerful. In addition to the Eldest Princess¡¯s clever maniption, this n waspletely ineffective.


    Ye Ling¡¯erughed sorrowfully at herself and said quietly, ¡°Teacher, naturally, I don¡¯t me you for this matter. To end up in such a situation, it is all down to him. During these years, even you couldn¡¯t beat back his desire. How could I, a mere woman, convince him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade me to leave the manor. He was involved in a rebellion, who would give him a lifeline?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression gradually calmed. ¡°Regardless of what kind of person he is, in the end, we are husband and wife. Since father and the people in my n have never viewed me as a person, then I may as well go with him and be a couple under the Yellow Springs. Presumably, he would not be able to continue his dreams of being an Emperor in that deste ce.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He could clearly see a desire for death in Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s calm expression. In a slightly trembling voice, he said, ¡°I will tell you clearly that on Dong Mountain, the Emperor personally instructed me that Chengze will not die.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ye Ling¡¯er abruptly raised her head. A glimmer of hope and unexpected joy appeared in her eyes. It immediately dimmed, confusing Fan Xian.


    Ye Ling¡¯er shook her head and sighed quietly. ¡°Everyone says that he is outwardly warm, but inside he is indifferent and heartless. Actually, these words are not wrong. Even his mother in the Pce is respectful toward him. In his life, when had he felt true warmth? Not only is he heartless toward others, but he is also very cold and severe to himself.¡±


    ¡°I am his wife. I have to know him a bit better than you outsiders. You have no idea how proud a person he is in his heart and how he holds himself responsible. Theplete and utter failure this time is a great blow against him. Even if father leaves him a lifeline, what face would he have to keep living?¡±


    She raised her head and looked at Fan Xian with a helpless and broken-hearted expression. ¡°After returning to the manor, he will not say a single word. I know he is already thinking about death. If, at this time, even I left, then everyone in the world will have abandoned him. He will go very simply.¡±


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said straightforwardly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Second Prince Lil Chengze was crouched on a chair, holding a bundle of grapes in his hands and bringing them to his mouth. This was a sight Fan Xian had seen countless times. Now, the Second Prince¡¯s hair was disheveled and untied. There was an indiscernible expression on his handsome face. The corners of his lips were slightly upturned as if he was smiling mockingly at something. His entire person appeared to be dejected.


    ¡°If you died, who will look after Lady Shu in her old age? What about wangfei?¡± Fan Xian sat down across from him and said as calmly as possible. He looked tly at the other person, as if he was looking at another him.


    Fan Xian and the Second Prince¡¯s temperaments were very simr. This was something that had long spread in Jingdou. Although the two clearly looked different, when they sat across from each other, it was like looking at oneself through a mirror.


    Fan Xian looked at the other person and thought to himself, If my mother was not Ye Qingmei, if mine and the Second Prince¡¯s identity were switched, all I would be able to do would probably be to sit on a chair and eat grapes.


    The Second Prince seemed to just realize that Fan Xian had arrived. Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°Can I still survive?¡±


    Unwillingly, Fan Xian repeated the Emperor¡¯s edict.


    The Second Prince smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°Living like a dog, trapped for the rest of my life in the manor. One day in the future, as father nears his death and before a new Emperor rises, the Ye family will also be put to death like a dog, and I will be granted death. Do you think that if I survive, my future like will be like this?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent.


    ¡°Since it is so, why should I be a burden on Ling¡¯er or on that shameless father-inw of mine?¡± The Second Prince shrugged. ¡°Furthermore, there is no purpose in living like this.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°Looks like your lofty aspirations have already been extinguished.¡±


    The Second Prince suddenly halted the movement of bringing autumn sweet and juicy grapes to his lips. The smile on his face was just as sweet. He looked at Fan Xian and faintly said, ¡°Thinking of it now, the words you said in the teashop in front of Baoyue Brothel were right. These two years, you¡¯ve always wanted to strike down my lofty ambitions. Thinking back over our rtions, I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it is quite strange. I had always thought that aunt and father-inw would help me. Looking around, it is you, my biggest enemy, who once had a glimmer of sincerity for me.¡±


    The Second Prince sighed in admiration. ¡°You are truly an odd one of the Li family. The Mistress of the Ye family was indeed just as umon as in the rumors.¡±


    ¡°And me?¡± the Second Prince continued and began toughing with tears streaming down his face. ¡°What am I? I thought that my calctions were beyond that of others, that I had countless people standing in support behind me, and that the throne was only just around the corner. How was I to know that father had arranged everything, and I, this clever person, wasn¡¯t even as good as a pawn, not even as good as that coward Chengqian. I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have any ideas. I am just like a weak child. I only know how to stupidly watch everything happening.¡±


    As the Second Prince raged, his voice grew higher and higher. It was unclear what he was angry about, but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t targeted at Fan Xian. Perhaps he was angry that ever since his youth, his father had put him in the position of a whetstone, forced, step by step, to where he was today. Perhaps he was angry at Ye Zhong¡¯s heartless defection. Perhaps he was angry at himself for being born within the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian was silent. From Wan¡¯er, he knew that this Second Prince, who had she been close to since childhood, had the nickname ¡°Rock. Any simple rock that had been ground by the Emperor with the sword of imperial power for so many years would involuntarily be imbued with some evil tendencies and negative things.


    ¡°What am I?¡± The Second stared at Fan Xian. Pointing at himself, with tears and snot smeared all over his face, heughed loudly and said, ¡°I am a joke!¡±


    Fan Xian wanted to say that it seemed that everyone in the world was a joke. However, these words didn¡¯te out. As he watched in shock after theughing and crying Second Prince said the word ¡°joke,¡± he spat out a mouthful of ck blood right onto the purple grapes.

 Chapter 576 - The Watcher In The Maize

    <h4>Chapter 576: The Watcher In The Maize</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck blood sprayed onto the purple grapes and dripped down, wetting the ground lit by thenterns. The Second Prince had his head lowered, and mouth half opened. The bottom half of his jaw was covered in blood. Both his eyes were lowered. Without looking at Fan Xian, he raised his hand to stop his thought of walking over.


    ¡°The moment you walked in the manor, I took the medicine.¡± The Second Prince crouched on the chair, his head hung low. Faintly, he said, ¡°I know you are Fei Jie¡¯s student, but the poison has already entered my heart. You won¡¯t be able to save me. I also don¡¯t want you to save me. You have to know that although you are powerful, you can¡¯t stop my dying.¡±


    As long as someone had the desire to die, nothing would save their lives. Fan Xian understood this and calmly watched. His mind was aplete nk. He didn¡¯t have a single thought. He was not just going to stand by and watch. Not because he had a glimmer of brotherly affection or the Second Prince, rather, he couldn¡¯t let him die in front of him.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. I have already written a suicide note. The Pce will not me you. No one will think you killed me.¡± With his head down, the Second Prince rummaged in his clothes with his bloodstained hand and pulled out a letter. He gently ced it on the table.


    Before his death, who would have thought that he had even considered Fan Xian¡¯s worries? Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt slightly icy. He knew that the Second Prince was as Ling¡¯er said. He was ruthless to himself to some level and had severed any hope at life.


    The Second Prince nced at Fan Xian with an envious gaze and spat out another mouthful of ck blood. He used his sleeve to wipe carelessly at his lips and two slender fingers to carefully break off the grapes that had been stained by poisonous blood. He left behind a small portion before bringing it to his mouth again.


    The sweet and juicy grapes were chewed to pieces in his mouth. With a pfft sound, the Second Prince spat out a grapeseed on to the ground, still carrying ck blood.


    Finishing the grapes, he wiped his hands clean on his clothes and sighed. Looking at the silent and barely moving Fan Xian, he faintly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue living as a joke.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, showing he understood his thinking.


    ¡°Actually, you are also a joke.¡± Gradually, an ashen color rose to the Second Prince¡¯s face. His gaze was somewhat muddled and scattered. Remembering something, he said, ¡°There are many people who want to kill you in Jingdou. Yes, the first to take action was me, but do you think that Chengqian has much kindness for you? The Qin family didn¡¯t kill you in the valley, so he bounced around in anger all night in the Eastern Pce. But, why?¡±


    He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why is your attitude toward Chengqianpletely different to yours toward me?¡±


    Fan Xian also didn¡¯t understand this. The Second Prince was about to die, so his words were direct, piercing directly into his heart. Why had he always shown the Crown Prince tolerance and gentleness while he always harassed the Second Prince at all cost?


    The Second Prince¡¯s eyes drooped without strength. His voice was very low, ¡°You don¡¯t like me. From the very beginning, you didn¡¯t like me. Of course, I also don¡¯t like you. We are too simr. However, I never had luck as good as yours. No one would allow another one of them to exist in this world. They would all unconsciously try to get rid of the other.¡±


    His gaze was cold and helpless. ¡°If you were Sir Jai from the Songguo Manor, then I would be Zhen Baoyue from Jinling, never having many opportunities to appear in the books. But, I am the real one. I am the real one!¡±


    As the Second Prince spoke, he coughed up more blood. The blood smeared all over the front of his robes.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene in front of him. His body was frozen, unable to make any reaction. The Second Prince raised his head for thest time and stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face. With some difficulty, he said, ¡°I have always thought that Chengqian was the most cowardly of us brothers. It was not until I am about to die that I realized it is me who is the most cowardly. I would rather die and pettily leave behind Ling¡¯er and my mother than have the courage to face...¡±


    ¡°After I die, help me look after Ling¡¯er... As for my mother, the best for her is probably to be banished to the Cold Pce. I must trouble you to take care of her.¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s chest rose powerfully as if something was going to burst out. Staring into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, he barely managed to finish speaking. Without giving Fan Xian any chance to speak, he opened his mouth, and a huge puddle of ck blood gushed out. He breathed no more afterward.


    After he died, the Second Prince remained crouching on the chair with his left hand on his knee and an ashen color on his face. A momentter, his body fell off the chair with a crash. However, his eyes refused to close, staring widely.


    Fan Xian looked at the Second Prince¡¯s body with a wooden face. He suddenly wondered why an evening at the beginning of autumn was so cold?


    He shivered with cold. His emotions wereplicated. He had no idea what he should feel faced with this body. Perhaps the silence right now was the best? The Second Prince, this true prince, had died. How could the fake soul in his flesh to continue on?


    The color on his face became uglier and uglier. It was not because the Second Prince hadmitted suicide in front of him or the heart-piercing things he had said his death. Instead, it was hisst request for him to look after Ling¡¯er and Lady Shu.


    He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to refuse, Fan Xian thought to himself. His expression was deste like when the Eldest Princess had died. The Crown Prince knew that he had to die and had entrusted the rebel soldiers and those officials to him. Why? Do you not know that I am your irreconcble enemy? Were your deaths not caused by me? Why are you all throwing so many burdens to me before you die? Do you want to crush me? Are you all betting that I will help you? All of you dead people! You can die, but you want me, a living person, to live unhappily?


    He lowered his head, absolutely stupefied, as his body trembled slightly. Then, he walked to the Second Prince¡¯s body, nced at it, and picked up the thin suicide note on the table. Putting into his clothes, he walked out of the sinister room.


    Walking to the bedroom in the back garden of the manor, Ye Ling¡¯er sat stupefied, like him, under the cold light, knowing absolutely nothing about what had happened in the garden. Fan Xian sighed in his heart and walked up behind her, chopping down with his palm, he knocked her out without giving her any chance to react.


    If he didn¡¯t knock her out, once she learned about the Second Prince¡¯s suicide through poison, she would probably follow him. Fan Xian could only use a rather direct method to stall the matter.


    ...


    ...


    Gong Dian came forward. Fan Xian bent his head down to think for a while. He handed the suicide note to him and, at the same time, handed him Ye Ling¡¯er, who was on his shoulder. He then said something in a low voice. Gong Dian was shocked as he epted the fainted Ye Ling¡¯er. Once he heard about the Second Prince¡¯s death, he furrowed his brows even deeper.


    ¡°The Second Prince wrote a suicide note so the Emperor will not me us.¡± Fan Xian sighed immediately. ¡°Before wangfei wakes up, bind her hands and feet and then tell her this news. If she won¡¯t eat, force feed her rice porridge. No matter what, make her drink it!¡±


    Thesest two sentences were said coldly between gritted teeth. Gong Dian thought that it could only be done this way. He didn¡¯t notice Duke of Danbo¡¯s loss of self-control. After thinking for a moment, he said helplessly, ¡°But the young mistress¡¯s temper is like fire. We can¡¯t bind her for her entire life.¡±


    Fire is not scary. Ites quickly and leaves quickly. At least it wasn¡¯t as piercing as the chunks of ice he and the Second Prince were, Fan Xian thought to himself. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°After a few days, when things have calmed slightly, I wille again to console her.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After dealing with the matters at the prince¡¯s manor, the night in Jingdou had gradually receded, and it was already early in the morning. In the distance in the east, there was a faint smudge of white showing above the horizon. Fan Xian could not go rest. He had too many things he needed to do. After detouring back to the Fan manor, he went directly to the Royal Pce.


    Although Minister Fan had said the matter should be handled by the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Temple, Fan Xian could not forget his position as regent and pretend it had never happened. Furthermore, he was still the vice minister of Taichang Temple. Minister Ren Shao¡¯an had gone with the Emperor to Dong Mountain for the worship. No one knew if he woulde back alive.


    He stood shoulder to shoulder with the Great Prince and looked at the three coffins in front of them. The two brothers remained silent.


    One day ago, the two of them had stood on the Pce walls worried about the safety of the Pce and territory of the Qing Kingdom. No one would have thought that by now victory and defeat would have been determined. The people writing the history of the world had already changed their names. No one also would have thought that the ck coffins beneath Fan Xian¡¯s foot during the crisis of the Royal Pce would already hold the bodies of the defeated.


    The Eldest Princess and Second Prince were lying peacefully in their coffins. There was still one empty coffin. No one knew who would lie in it.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t follow the rites.¡± The Great Prince¡¯s expression was heavy. The space between his brows was refusing to show sorrow. The Eldest Princess¡¯s death was understandable and eptable, but the brotherly affection between the Second Prince and him was not fake. Although the brothers had been drifting apart these two years, seeing the scene in front of him and thinking of the person in the coffin, the Great Prince still felt a great pain in his heart.


    Fan Xian nodded tiredly and said, ¡°The officials of the Ministry of Rites had all been scared away. As long as the Emperor doesn¡¯t return to the capital, the Six Ministries cannot pull themselves together. There are also very few people in Taichang Temple. This is just a temporary arrangement. After all, the face of the royal family has to be looked after. We can¡¯t just let them sit in the manors.¡±


    The Great Prince sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. Turning around, he walked toward the interior of the Royal Pce. Compared with the group of imperial soldiers escorting the coffins at his side, his retreating figure appeared particrly bleak.


    Fan Xian watched him quietly and shook his head. He knew that the Great Prince was almost at his breaking point with the repeated pressure, as well as the news of death gradually trickling in. Thinking of this, only now did Fan Xian feel the waves of exhaustioning from the depths of his body. He could barely keep his eyelids up. Furrowing his brows, he pped his face and said to the subordinate at his side, ¡°Back to the manor.¡±


    He had returned to the manor four times in one night, but there had not been a moment of peace. Fan Xian calcted closely. From the preparation of breaking into the Royal Pce, it had already been two days and two nights since he had slept. His injuries had reappeared. The medicinal effects of the ephedra pill had diedpletely. He didn¡¯t eat anymore. The physical and mental energy of his body had reached its limits.


    After returning to the manor, he looked at everything in the dark and did not go to visit Wan¡¯er in Lady Liu¡¯s rooms. Lowering his head, he sat silently on his bed for a while. With one foot, he kicked the ck chest under the bed. Without even taking off his clothes, he stretched out andid down.


    Although he was clearly exhausted, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He stared at the ck ceiling of the room with bright eyes.


    ...


    ...


    He woke up shortly after falling asleep. After all, Jingdou was still in a state of chaos. As the regent, he could not leave too much time for rest and pain. After rising from bed, he randomly ate some food and used a hot towel on his face to force himself to recover his energy.


    As he walked out of the door, he unconsciously nced at the bed and fatal chest that sat for many years in the dust. Ity peacefully under the bed like the Eldest Princess and Second Prince in their coffins, never to be disturbed again. Regardless of whether it was a chest or a person, perhaps only by bing an unremarkable existence, ced in an unremarkable ce, can one obtain true peace.


    As he left the manor, he unconsciously nced back at it. Aftering back from Taiping Courtyard, he had not seen Wan¡¯er. He didn¡¯t know how his wife was feeling. Thinking of this, a gloominess rose to his face.


    As he entered the Pce, he unconsciously nced at the gates. There were burn and scorch marks everywhere. Some of the cracks caused by weapons revealed the wood shards within. However, the copper nails that had fallen from the gates had long been cleaned up, only leaving behind countless ugly scars.


    Fan Xian acknowledged that the Pce, city, and country were, after all, somewhere he had lived for 20 years. He had developed deep feelings for this ce, even though the Pce was sinister and cold, the city had disappointed many people, and the country had made some grave mistakes. It was still his country.


    He had always considered himself a person of the Qing Kingdom. Before many things were investigated clearly, he did not object to doing his best to protect the peace of the people in this country while he lived his happy life.


    So many people had died. He was going to live well, unless there were people who didn¡¯t want him to live.


    ...


    ...


    Schrs Shu and Hu were invited back to their manors to rest temporarily. These two officials had been annotating memorials in the royal study for an entire night. Arge portion of the urgent memorials from various Roads in the Qing Kingdom had already been cleaned out. However, the two schrs were not made of steel. Their energy levels were far below that of Fan Xian¡¯s. After suffering repeated scares and not sleeping, they were long exhausted.


    Fan Xian sat in the empty royal study and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. Usually, when the Emperor was there, although the royal study was still just as peaceful, it was filled with an unusual feeling. Was it dignity or something else? In any case, it feltpletely different from the royal study now.


    He didn¡¯t know how the Emperor hade down from Dong Mountain alive, but he knew that his behavior would certainly please His Majesty. It looked like he could sit steady in the position of a powerful official. Thinking of the unifying battle that would be revealed in two or three years, Fan Xian¡¯s mouth tasted a little bitter.


    A gentleman does not take advantage of an empty room, but Fan Xian was not a gentleman. He sat alone in the royal study looking at the mountainous pile of memorials on the low table and low couch. He thought about how the Emperor ran all the affairs of the Qing Kingdom from here. His heart jumped a little.


    He rose and looked quietly in that direction. Tilting his head slightly, he wondered what it would feel like if he sat down on it. Immediately after, he shook his head. The corner of his thin lips twitched up as he revealed a self-mocking smile.


    Having been the regent for one day and one night had almost made him exhausted. Looking at the wretched faces of the two schrs as they were supported by the eunuchs, Fan Xian confirmed that the job of Emperor was certainly much more tiring than that of the Yellow Emperor, who defended against countless women each day.


    The old saying still stood. In the world, there were three kinds of people: men, women, and Emperor. Those who could be true rulers were not people.


    ¡°Have the Third Princee here.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and spoke to the eunuch outside the royal study. Immediately after, he remembered that Hong Zhu and some of the people who had taken part in the rebellion were still shut up in the Cold Pce. He didn¡¯t know how the Emperor would deal with them after he returned. From the perspective of outsiders, Hong Zhu had basically not done anything. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Before much time had passed, the Third Prince, who had gradually grown into a young man, arrived outside the royal study apanied by an old maid and a few eunuchs. Fan Xian nced at the old maid and waved his hand to dismiss them. Picking up the Third Prince¡¯s hand, he came to the table holding the memorials.


    Li Chengping¡¯s hands were a little bit cold. The gaze with which he looked at Fan Xian was not quite the same as it was in Jiangnan. It appeared respectful and fearful.


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s gaze had noticed this, but he didn¡¯t really care. Respect through fear, but there was no further sense of distance. He knew that his behavior in one day and night had left this prince with a deep impression, one he would probably never forget.


    This was a problem in pedagogy. Other than Fan Xian, no one else understood in this world. To train a nine-year-old, who dared to operate a brothel and kill people, into bing a kind-hearted ruler, simple virtue and preaching would not be enough toplete the job. He had to make the Third Prince understand that with many things in the world, the goal could also be reached through rtively just and honorable ways.


    The Third Prince needed a role model. That was why, starting from the trip to Jiangnan, Fan Xian had set himself up as a role model in his heart. He was an immortal poet, a strong warrior, and a powerful official. He was the Third Prince¡¯s savior. In the hearts of most of themon people in the Qing Kingdom, he was a good person.


    Fan Xian hoped that the future Emperor of the Qing Kingdom was also a good person, just like the Crown Prince?


    ¡°Sir... I heard father...¡± Li Chengping looked at Fan Xian with some fear.


    Fan Xian smiled. ¡°With the Temple above, of course, the Emperor has heavenly protection. Naturally, those tiny things could not hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± A glimmer of joy appeared on Li Chengping¡¯s face. Although he knew that if his father died, he would, under his teacher and elder brother¡¯s protection, be the next Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, he was, after all, only a youth. His thoughts were not that ruthless.


    Fan Xian pretended he didn¡¯t care, but he was carefully watching the change in emotions in Li Chengping¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself that he had not seen wrong.


    ¡°In the future, His Majesty will probably often have youe to the royal study to listen.¡± Fan Xian paused after saying this. Slowly, he said, ¡°Get familiar with the ce first, Your Highness.¡±


    The Third Prince hade to the royal study before. He also knew that his brothers the Crown Prince, second brother, eldest brother, and even teacher often came here to listen to his father and the officials discuss business after the court conference had been dismissed. However, in the future, this royal study would probably be much emptier.


    ¡°There are probably a lot of things that no one dares say to you.¡± Fan Xian thought for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°But, I must tell you.¡±


    The Emperor was about to return. Fan Xian had to give the Third Prince his own instructions. He knew that this child¡¯s thoughts were meticulous, which was why he had used ¡°Your Highness¡± to refer to him earlier but was directly addressing him as ¡°you¡± now.


    ¡°The Great Prince is naturally interested in fighting. In the future, he will eventually be stationed at the border.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was slightly heavy. Using his own words, he outlined the Emperor¡¯s future ns. ¡°His nature is straightforward. He would not voluntarily do anything that would harm brotherly affections. You must be assured of his and not be overly suspicious.¡±


    The Third Prince¡¯s hand trembled as he looked at his teacher¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly talking about this.


    ¡°As for me, I will eventually leave. This world is so big. I have to go to the edges of the sea so as to not waste my life.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t doubt me. Even after you grow up, you shouldn¡¯t doubt me.¡±


    The Third Prince opened his mouth but felt a sliver of fear for some reason.


    ¡°These are not things I should say as an official,¡± Fan Xian drew back his smile and calmly said. ¡°But, I want to tell it to you. I¡¯ve been alive 20 years, and I am already tired of the guessing and testing of intentions between people. Regardless of whether you believe this or not, when you are older, please, remember these words.¡±


    Just as he said, these words had already broken a huge taboo in the royal family. Even scarier, this was said by an official. However, Fan Xian said it calmly and naturally. Li Chengping looked dazedly at his teacher¡¯s usually handsome face, which was presently rather sallow, and unconsciously nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    Three days had passed. Jingdou had already calmed. The three riders once again entered the capital, announcing to the world the news of the Emperor returning from the worship. The still astonished people of Jingdou were overjoyed. Standing on top of the Pce walls, Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what they had to be happy about after suffering so much hardship.


    The Emperor came back three dayster than the scheduled time. During these three days, the military reports from the Dingzhou army came in endlessly to the capital through the military and Overwatch Council¡¯s channels. Fan Xian thoroughly indulged himself as the regent, stamping wildly with the Emperor¡¯s royal seal in both hands.


    This day, the message had finally arrived. Taking the Third Prince, Fan Xian, along with the Great Prince and old royalist officials fortunate enough to survive, passed through the streets still scarred with weaponry out of Zhengyang Gate and stopped 10 li out.


    Thousands of people knelt down densely. There was no space to stand on the official road. Many people just kneeled directly in the maize on either side of the road. At this time, the autumn harvest had not arrived. The golden grains pushed through the warhorses¡¯ hooves, carrying a heavy harvest. They swayed in the slight breeze. The emotions of countless people swayed like the grains, gazing intently at the bright yellow royal entourage approaching from the distance.


    Fan Xian pulled his gaze back from the maize fields and looked with a smile at the nervous and joyous Third Prince at his side.

 Chapter 577 - The Second Half Of The Scroll Of The Father And Son

    <h4>Chapter 577: The Second Half Of The Scroll Of The Father And Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The royal entourage arrived and stopped steadily on the road. Because of the confusion and chaos of battle, no yellow dirt had been spread on the road or water sprayed. However, the Emperor¡¯s feet did not hesitate to step down firmly and steadily from the steps, standing on the dirt beside Jingdou.


    The Emperor moved his hand from Eunuch Yao¡¯s arm and slowly swept his calm gaze across the wilds. Thousands of officials and generals were kneeling on the ground, prostrating themselves in worship. His expression was indifferent. There was not much emotion in his eyes.


    Amidst the greetings that shook the heavens, the Emperor pulled his gaze from the distant Jingdou closer. Itnded nearby, passing over the schrs Hu and Shu, the Great Prince in armor, they youngest son who was nervous and giddily happy, and lightlynded on Fan Xian¡¯s handsome and imposing face. He noticed that his face carried a deep exhaustion.


    The corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips turned up slightly. It carried a hint of affection. He was beginning to like that pretty face more and more in the depths of his heart. His brows immediately furrowed because he realized Fan Xian had sustained heavy internal injuries.


    The bright yellow robe spread open as the Emperor extended out both of his arms. Calmly and dominatingly, he faced the field in front of him. The sound of greetings gradually faded away.


    If no one dared to look at the Emperor, then how did these thousands of people know what the Emperor did?


    From when he stepped out of the carriage, the Emperor¡¯s gaze had practically been focused on Fan Xian. Fan Xian felt uneasy all over and kept his head down, not sure what to do. After the greetings, he heard the Emperor¡¯s feet gradually approach his group of people.


    Right before he arrived in front of Fan Xian, the Emperor suddenly changed direction. Without ncing at Fan Xian, he formally helped up Shu Hu and Hu the Schr. He used both his hands to cover old Shu¡¯s shoulder and pressed down slightly. With a warm and firm voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered, old schr.¡±


    Shu Wu¡¯s heart jumped. His face showed fear. Hu the Schr also quickly repeated it. The Emperor smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Immediately after, he helped up the Great Prince, who had performed a great service and was always a soldier before all else in Jingdou.


    As for this eldest son that he had never liked, the Emperor¡¯s emotions wereplicated. But, his expression was still calm.


    After, the Emperor pulled up Li Chengping and stroked his youngest son¡¯s head for a while with his right hand. His eyes gazed at the officials loyal to him in the field. He didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Then, he turned around and left, heading toward his carriage.


    Everyone was shocked and thought to themselves, That was it? It was not about whether the ceremony of the Emperor returning to the capital was over or not. Rather, the official most responsible for safeguarding the country, Duke of Danbo Fan Xian, was still kneeling stiffly on the ground. Why did the Emperor say anything at all?


    Shu Wu and Hu the Schr nced at each other, seeing the confusion in the other¡¯s eyes. Fan Xian was also very confused and not sure if he should stand up.


    ¡°Stand up, unless you are unable to without me helping you?¡±


    Before he climbed back into the carriage, the Emperor tossed this line into the crowd. Although it was not targeted at anyone, everyone knew that he was talking to Fan Xian. It seemed indifferent and cold but actually carried a trace of intimacy. As for the other means hidden in these words, only Fan Xian could understand them. The Emperor had already acknowledged his ability and loyalty. Even without his help, he was able to stand in a position that was his own in this court.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly and stood up. He lowered his head to look at the mud on his knees. Before the Emperor ascended the carriage, as an official, he was not allowed to clean his clothing. However, an impulse from somewhere made him use his right hand to brush at his knee, dusting away a bit of dirt.


    This little action did not draw the attention of too many people, but it made the Emperor, who was climbing into the carriage, pause slightly. Then, everyone heard the Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°An Zhi,e into the carriage.¡±


    The officials were shocked again and looked at each other in astonishment. Earlier, the Emperor had not personally helped Fan Xian to stand. Now, the Emperor was giving Sir Fan junior a rare honor. To enter the capital with the Emperor¡¯s royal entourage, what kind of honor was that? It was something even the Crown Prince had never experienced.


    The gaze the cleverer officials turned on Fan Xian became heated. However, these officials appeared to be overly clever or thought themselves to be clever. Some of their gazes involuntarily shifted onto the Third Prince. Everyone knew that since the Crown Prince and Second Prince were involved in the rebellion, their ends would not be good. Everyone had originally thought that the future master of the Qing Kingdom would be the young prince, but looking at the Emperor¡¯s attitude today...


    The reason the officials thought they were smart was because they expressed an inappropriate attitude in an inappropriate ce. The schrs Hu and Shu kept their eyes to themselves as if they had not heard the Emperor¡¯s words. This was the difference between a superior official and an official.


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth tasted bitter, but he could not disobey an imperial edict. Walking to the side of the high carriage, he lifted the yellow curtain to stand in front of the Emperor. Although the royal carriage was tall, it was still unable to allow a person to stand straight. He was forced to stand in front the Emperor with his head down, just like everyone else in the world.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The Emperor seemed to see through his thoughts and slightly inclined his head as he spoke.


    Fan Xian followed the instructions and sat down across from the Emperor. Looking at this Emperor he had not seen in a month, his emotions gradually becameplicated. In the past, although this monarch had been brilliant and powerful, he did note close to how scary the Emperor was now. The Emperor remained calm, but it was like a bottomless abyss, hiding unfathomable power. This kind of feeling made Fan Xian afraid. Looking at the two sharp brows, those calm eyes, he involuntarily felt the need to shrink back.


    An Emperor¡¯s dominating power did not emerge from his outward appearance and physique. Rather, it emerged through his strategies and results in the history books. To be able toe down from Dong Mountain alive and arrange such arge setup, it was no wonder that such a powerful person was the foremost person in thend in thest 30 years. Fan Xian understood this reality and epted it.


    The middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe lowered his head to look at the urgent memorials from various Roads the two schrs had presented. He didn¡¯t acknowledge Fan Xian¡¯s gaze on him, even though such a look from an official to an Emperor was rude and tabooed.


    The royal carriage slowly began to move. The sunlight outside the window nted through and shone on the memorial in the Emperor¡¯s hand. He lowered his head and read them with furrowed brows. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Three years. My Qing Kingdom still needs three years.¡±


    When he said these words, the Emperor did not raise his head. It seemed that he was talking to himself. Fan Xian understood what the Emperor was saying. Having experienced an internal rebellion, putting aside the heavy damages that Jingdou sustained and the chaos in court affairs, just the attack within the army had already caused serious consequences. At this time, the military was still not stable. Furthermore, the officials in the Dongsheng Road region were all implicated. Although the Emperor had moved capable officials from Jiangnan to take over, the impact on the people¡¯s lives was certain to be massive.


    Recouping the army¡¯s loyalty would take at least a year. Removing the psychological impact of this rebellion would take at least a year. To truly be prepared in terms of wealth, resources, public support, and other areas for argescale war would take the Qing Kingdom at least three years.


    Presumably, in the Emperor¡¯s heart, this Northern expedition to unify the world would be thest Northern expedition. The steps of history that had been forcefully blocked by the other two Great Grandmasters would slowly elerate.


    The sunlight from outside the carriage window shone through the square pieces of ss and reached continuously toward the back. It scattered countless rays of light on the father¡¯s and son¡¯s faces. The Emperor continued to keep his head down and said, ¡°When one¡¯s work is done, brush off clothing and hide deeply one¡¯s person and name... This was something you once wrote but don¡¯t think that I will let you go. When work is done, presently the major work is iplete. You, a young man, why are you rushing to finish and retreat?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were looking at the memorial. These words seemed to be spoken unintentionally, but Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He was unsure what to say. When one¡¯s work was done, brush off clothing. He had not thought that his unconscious dusting off of his clothing in front of the royal carriage would cause the Emperor to guess at his thoughts and destroy all of his fantasies and mental probing with unusual determination and heartlessness.


    Heughed bitterly and did not hide anything. He said straightforwardly, ¡°I am truly not skilled when ites to things like fighting. It is better for me to quietly earn some money for the court.¡±


    Fan Xian had other ns on his mind, so he took the opportunity to first say everything clearly. The Emperor suddenly raised his head and looked at him. ¡°There is no need to think about quitting. If you¡¯re afraid of people talking, I will take care of the matter of reducing your power.¡±


    Fan Xian cried out bitterly in his heart. The Emperor¡¯s words had forced him into a corner. If he was forced to stay in Jingdou to plot, he did not want his power to be reduced. The Overwatch Council was the most powerful weapon in his hands. If the Emperor really did tear a hole in that, what would he use to negotiate with this unfathomable Emperor?


    Until now, he still did not know the truth of what happened on Dong Mountain. In the carriage, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. It was the Emperor who first spoke and inquired as to the specific details of these few days. Although Jingdou had been sending non-stop memorials to where the Emperor¡¯s carriage was these three days, matters involving the privacy of the royal family were not. There were many things that could only be personally reported by Fan Xian to the Emperor.


    Fan Xian¡¯s voice rang out in the carriage. He told his tale of leaving Dong Mountain, entering Jingdou disguised as an oil merchant, setting the n with the Great Prince, breaking into the Royal Pce, and finally about when the Ye family attacked. He told everything methodically and clearly. He purposely glossed over some of the details that the Emperor probably didn¡¯t want to hear.


    As Fan Xian was making his report, the Emperor had already lowered his. It was difficult to carefully observe the Emperor¡¯s emotional reactions. Unexpectedly, regardless of whether it was the Eldest Princess¡¯s death or the news of the Second Prince¡¯s suicide, neither made the Emperor¡¯s stone-like expression move at all. It was not until he reported on the empress dowager¡¯s illness did the Emperor raise his head.


    ¡°How many days does the empress dowager have left?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Academy of Medicine has seen her... Her body is feeble, and her vital energy is weak. She has also experienced such a major event and was frightened. I¡¯m afraid...¡± Fan Xian¡¯s words stopped. A malicious thought toward the cold and indifferent Emperor rose in his heart. The empress dowager had been scared to death by you, what should you do as a filial Emperor?


    ¡°The Imperial Academy of Medicine?¡± The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked coldly at Fan Xian. ¡°What good are those useless fools? You¡¯re in the Pce, do you not know the details?¡±


    Fan Xian said dimly, ¡°It is truly beyond the capability of people to reverse the situation.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Under the gaze and salutes of countless people, the Emperor¡¯s royal entourage entered Jingdou. Following the wide and straight Tianhe Avenue, they entered the Royal Pce. Along the way, themon people who had just suffered at the hands of the soldiers forcefully suppressed the sorrow and fear in their hearts to joyfully wee the Emperor¡¯s return. It seemed they were weing back a pir of their lives. From this, it was evident that the Emperor¡¯s reputation and prestige among the Qing people were just like the right of a monarch itself, solid and unbreakable.


    Arriving at the main doors of the Royal Pce, Fan Xian retreated from the carriage with his body bent. Meeting the Great Prince¡¯s eyes, he shook his head indicating that the Emperor¡¯s mood was fine and had not been impacted by the series of deaths.


    Fan Xian followed the carriage into the Pce. Looking at the bright yellow curtain, he involuntarily thought of the Emperor¡¯s expression earlier. His heart felt a chill. Although the Eldest Princess and Second Prince were both main culprits in the rebellion, they were, after all, the Emperor¡¯s younger sister and son. Furthermore, looking at the rebellion now, it was clearly a trap the Emperor had purposefully woven for the other party. Learning about the death of his sister and son, the Emperor still remained calm. This level of will and cold-bloodedness truly made him shiver.


    The Great Prince walked to his side and said in a low voice, ¡°Why did you get off?¡±


    ¡°Dare I ride the entire way into the Pce?¡± Fan Xian nced at him. ¡°The Emperor asked about some matters in the carriage. As you know, those matters cannot be announced to the crowd.¡±


    There had been no need to exin anything to the Great Prince, but Fan Xian saw the gazes being trained in his direction and knew what kind of discussion and consequence his entering the capital with the royal entourage would have. Unconsciously, he added these words. Afterward, he felt that talking like this with the Great Prince might have the opposite effect. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°It was too cold in that carriage. I came down to stretch out my muscles.¡±


    The Great Princeughed and patted his shoulder, not saying anything. At this time, both the brothers were actually forcing their smiles. Having secured Jingdou and prevented the monarch of a country bing a lonely spirit, they had, without question, performed a great service and were deserving of the most credit. But, so many people in the royal family had died, and they had used so many tricks. No one knew what the Emperor was thinking.


    ...


    ...


    The Qing Emperor wasn¡¯t thinking anything. In the process of organizing the sweeping up of rebel soldiers outside the capital, he had already learned of the deaths of Li Yunrui and Li Chengze from the urgent memorials Fan Xian had sent. In the carriage, he was only learning the specific situations about when they died from Fan Xian.


    His face was calm, as if the people who had died were strangers. He continued to look at the memorials presented by the Hall of Governmental Affairs. When the carriage entered the Pce and Fan Xian got off, the Emperor put down the memorial in his hand and leaned against the back of the chair with his eyes closed silently.


    The lonely silence continued for a long time. Gradually, a trace of age and sallowness appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face. By this time, the carriage had already stopped outside Hanguang Pce.


    He gently sighed and slowly walked out from under the curtain Eunuch Yao had pulled up. Exiting the carriage and seeing the familiar but unfamiliar Pce, his expression immediately became calm and severe. There was no longer a trace of the gloominess when he was alone in the carriage. Every eyebrow and every nce imparted his strength and power.


    ...


    ...


    The empress dowager was wearing in white clothing and lying on the warm and soft phoenix bed. The lines on her face were deep, as if she had also been greeted with too much wind and rain like the Royal Pce and had been eroded to such a degree.


    The Emperor said some things to the imperial physician kneeling in fear on the ground. He then sat down on the side of the bed, cing his slender fingers on the empress dowager¡¯s wrist.


    Fan Xian and the other two brothers waited patiently behind the screen, not daring to interrupt. Fan Xian felt slightly nervous. It could faintly be seen that the Emperor¡¯s actions in taking a pulse were well practiced. It was clear that he had some medical learning.


    However, he had more confidence in Sir Fei Jie¡¯s medicine. Most importantly, that pill was not a poison. Regardless of whether it was a doctor from the Imperial Academy or any other wise doctor, they would not be able to find the true reason for the empress dowager¡¯s gradually receding life force and would directly attribute it to her failing old body and the end of her lifespan.


    The Emperor¡¯s long finger had already left the empress dowager¡¯s weak pulse. Lowering his head and thinking for a moment, a trace of helplessness shed through his eyes. It seemed that this Great Grandmaster also knew that it was impossible to stall his mother¡¯s leaving. His brows suddenly furrowed as his finger went out like the wind,nding between the empress dowager¡¯s brows.


    As his finger stretched out, the atmosphere in the entire Hanguang Pce changed. The cold and sinister autumn wind was dispersed by a copious and irresistible sunlight. A powerful and impressive atmosphere reached each person¡¯s heart.


    Fan Xian suddenly felt the atmosphere behind the screen. His heart shook as his fingers quickly began to tremble. Although this atmosphere was not familiar, it seemed as harmonious as family to the zhenqi in his body. However, it was a number of levels higher than his realm. Faintly, he realized that this was the entry to the realm that he had long searched for but could not find.


    He abruptly raised his head and gazed at the thin screen in a daze. A sound in his heart was calling out to him that this was the second part of the scroll he had been practicing for 20 years but unable to move forward on.

 Chapter 578 - Hearing The Bell Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 578: Hearing The Bell Clearly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Fan Xian descended into this world, from when he was still an infant, he had begun to learn the Unnamed Martial Secret his mother had supposedly left to him. It was a thin book with a yellow cover. The Martial Secret was divided into two volumes. Wu Zhu had once told him that the first volume was about the Tyrannical Way, but what about the second volume?


    It was only an irresponsible male nanny like Wu Zhu who would casually leave this dangerous Martial Secret next to a child¡¯s side. It was only a strange creature like Fan Xian who would begin to learn it before he could even run.


    Fan Xian napped and napped. Sixteen years of napping was 16 years of quiet cultivation. He was greedy for life and afraid of death, so his perseverance was shocking. Even after he entered the capital, his cultivation had never been neglected. With 20 years of hard work, he was could not be more familiar with the two scrolls of the Unnamed Martial Secret. From the age of three, he no longer had to read them. He had etched them deeply into his mind.


    When he was 12, he unlocked the gateway to the Tyrannical Way when Wu Zhu smacked him on the head. Then, he went through years of life and death battles, the shattering of his Meridians in the alleys of Jingdou after the Hovering Temple, the mutual audits with Haitang during his trip in Jiangnan, and using Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural Heart to heal his injuries. He then reached a new level. His control of the Tyrannical zhenqi had reached an almost perfect realm.


    Presently, he was one of the youngest ninth-level aces. He knew that he was not a genius like Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. The Meridians in his body were not like those in other people. Furthermore, he had put in the time and energy that others would not have. Heaven rewarded the diligent Fan Xian, who had exceeded normal diligence.


    However, he was still stuck on the second volume of the Unnamed Martial Secret because the zhenqi gate of enlightenment for the second volume and the locus of its movement appeared strange. Even for a strange and unusual creature like him with thick Meridians, he had no idea where to start.


    Faced with a treasure mountain, he couldn¡¯t find the path up it because the bright light from the mountain was calling to him. If he wanted to ascend the mountain, he had no choice but to dig it up. Who would be able to do it?


    If Tyrannical zhenqi needed to be supported byrge Meridians, then what the second volume needed was even more terrifying. Every time Fan Xian¡¯s cultivation did not improve, he was iparably disappointed. He would asionally think that unless a person had no Meridians in their body¡ªor the Meridians in their body were all connected and dispersed through their organs and limbs¡ªonly then could they cultivate the second scroll.


    For many years, Fan Xian had been trapped in this problem, unable to find any possibility of breaking through. Uncle Wu Zhu had never practiced zhenqi. During his time in Jiangnan, he had asionally spoken of it obscurely to Haitang, but she only shook her head. The entry into this zhenqi required someone to not have Meridians, which was clearly a joke.


    A person without Meridians was, without question, a dead person. Thus, during this year, Fan Xian had gradually pulled away from the thought of cultivating the second scroll of the Unnamed Martial Secret. If Uncle Wu Zhu had not said many years ago that someone had once seeded in cultivating this Martial Secret, Fan Xian would probably have thought that the second scroll was a horrifying joke the elders had used to harm people.


    Now, Fan Xian had clearly and shockingly felt that kind of realm outside of the screen in Hanguang Pce. The realm he had never reached or even witnessed seeped out from behind the screen and entered his heart.


    If the Tyrannical zhenqi was a mountain-splitting ax, then the atmosphereing from the screen was like a godly hand holding a lightning de. The atmosphere was purer and more exquisite. It was ordinary and peaceful, and strong and disciplined, suddenly appearing and seeping between heaven and earth. It made one immediately feel a sense of worship.


    Fan Xian knew he wasn¡¯t wrong. That atmosphere definitely came from the same source as his Tyrannical zhenqi, the realm was just a few levels higher. When a realm he had searched for a dozen years and had thought bitterly about but could not solve abruptly appeared in front of his eyes, his entire body became frozen and sank into an excitement that could not be closely scrutinized.


    Among his excitement, he felt a trace of fear.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor lifted the curtain and walked out. He nced around at everyone and said in a quiet voice, ¡°The empress dowager is tired. Wait outside the Pce.¡±


    They all bowed and epted the order. Only Fan Xian remained standing where he was in a daze, looking at the Emperor¡¯s dragon robe with his head half-lowered and in a daze.


    The corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips twitched as he smiled. He knew this son of his had sensed something. With that gust of wind, if it were not for this child who had practiced the Tyrannical Way since he was very young, no one would have had such a deep experience and powerful shock.


    At this time, Fan Xian¡¯s dazed expression was mostly faked. He knew that in front of the Emperor, he could not hide the shock in his heart too cleanly. He decided he may as well release his defense. Naturally and smoothly, he revealed the thoughts in his head.


    The Emperor was a Great Grandmaster. The Emperor had practiced the second scroll. Fan Xian knew the Emperor knew he would be able to know, so he had shown his shock and fear.


    The Emperor looked at him and said slowly, a momentter, ¡°Go to the Eastern Pce and wait for me. If you have anything to say, wait to say it.¡±


    Fan Xian swallowed and gave a slightly tight smile. After he bowed, he backed out of Hanguang Pce. At this moment, the Pce recovered its silence. Other than the empress dowager lying on the bed, who could not speak and had reached the end of her life, there was only the Emperor sitting silently at her bedside.


    The Emperor sat silently beside the empress dowager, holding her hand gently in his. His head was down as he thought about the scene earlier. That child should know and should have guessed. The Emperor had not been nning to continue hiding these things from Fan Xian. After all, after the Dong Mountain incident, there was no need to continue hiding this. Other than Fan Xian, no one else should have been able to sense the specialness of the Martial Secret that the Emperor cultivated.


    Thinking of Fan Xian¡¯s earlier shocked expression, the Emperor¡¯s expression became soft. He thought to himself that it had not been easy for him these years and that he should receive somepensation. However, concerning this Martial Secret, he was afraid that even if he wanted topensate him with it, Fan Xian would not be able to ept it.


    Looking at the empress dowager again, the Emperor¡¯s face was bleak. Just as Fan Xian guessed, even a Great Grandmaster could not sense the slightest change in the old woman¡¯s body. The trump medicine that Fei Jie had solemnly handed over indeed had its own wondrous effects.


    The Emperor sat by the bed thinking about something. After a long time, he suddenly opened his mouth and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mother, there are still many things I want to tell you and a great deal of glory I want to share with you...¡±


    His hand gently held the empress dowager¡¯s hand. His body was not very tall and straight. On the contrary, it was rather timid and cowering. Even the most heartless person in the world would probably feel some degree of unease and sorrow as they watched their mother gradually leave the mortal world.


    The light silk fluttered in the autumn breeze in Hanguang Pce. The Emperor¡¯s face became paler and paler. He held the empress dowager¡¯s hand tighter and tighter. Large amounts of pure the Way of the Emperor¡¯s zhenqi poured endlessly into the empress dowager¡¯s body.


    Perhaps the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm really could slow down death¡¯s approaching steps. Or, perhaps before a person died they would have a dying sh of activity. The empress dowager¡¯s eyes trembled. Her eyeball twitched a little as if she was going to open her eyes and wake up. In the end, she was unable to open her eyes.


    The Emperor knew that this was the final moment his mother would be able to hear. His body felt a wave of cold. He knelt down properly by her bed and held his mother¡¯s old hands in his. Moving his lips close to the empress dowager¡¯s ear, he said, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. Ku He and Sigu Jian are both dead. This world will eventually belong to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    The Emperor was like a child, intimately and eagerly narrating what had happened by the empress dowager¡¯s ear. He even spoke of his secret as a Great Grandmaster, just like a pleased child telling their mother that they had received their first 100 percent on their tests.


    He knew his mother only had a very limited amount of time left, so he wanted her to go happily.


    At the end of the final farewell, the always stoic Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly became heavy. It was as if he was thinking about some important question. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided. By the empress dowager¡¯s ear, he said, ¡°Mother, 20 years ago I listened to you. Now, 20 yearster, I have decided to listen to myself. An Zhi is a very good child.¡±


    As her life gradually faded, who knew if the empress dowager, whose body was old and as weak as a piece of wood, had heard these words and understood the shocking news contained within them. However, the empress dowager¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.


    The Emperor furrowed his brows and turned his eyes to his mother¡¯s face.


    The empress dowager abruptly opened her eyes.


    Her throat worked desperately to make a sound. Because of the loosening of her vocal chords, she could not make a single sound. Thest strength of her life burst out. She still could not break through the limits of her body and effects of the medicine. In the end, it could only dissolve into endless resentment, remorse, and dissatisfaction.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian entered the Eastern Pce and began to make preparations for the Emperor¡¯s arrival. He knew what happened next would be, without question, amon show in the thousands of years of history of mutual destruction between father and son. He couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. It was not just because of Li Chengqian¡¯s life these years, but more because of truth he hade to understand in Hanguang Pce earlier and thest words the Emperor had said.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, say itter.¡±


    A cold smile rose to the corner of his lips. The Emperor was the person who had learned the Unnamed Martial Secret before him. It was he who was the mysterious Great Grandmaster in the Pce. It was no wonder he was able toe back alive from Dong Mountain or why he didn¡¯t see Eunuch Hong in the group returning to the capital.


    It looked like Hong Siyang hadpleted his mission in history. The Emperor, with the dignity of a monarch and the strength of a Great Grandmaster, had changed from the hunted to the hunter at the summit of Dong Mountain. Along with Ye Liuyun, it was not surprising Sigu Jian and Ku He ended up in such a state.


    He sighed and felt somewhat gloomy. He once again confirmed the Emperor¡¯s cold-bloodedness and heartlessness. Thinking of that year his Meridians had shattered and he had almost lost his life, and had lost, at the very least, his cultivation, the Emperor had sent Eunuch Hong to Fan manor to check on his injuries. Given his power as a Great Grandmaster, how could he not know what had happened, especially since he was someone who practiced the Unnamed Martial Secret?


    If someone in the world could get rid of the side effects of the Tyrannical Way¡¯s Martial Secret, it would only be the Emperor. But, he had never demonstrated anything. If it had not been for Haitang¡¯s help, he would probably he bedridden and unable to rise for the rest of his life. Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s heart chilled a bit more.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood now that father has safely returned to the Pce.¡± The Crown Prince Li Chengqian looked at him with a gentle smile after sitting to the side for a while. He drank of a mouthful of cold leftover tea. His thoughts seemed appropriate to the asion, like he was enjoying thest moments of the world.


    Fan Xian forced a smile and felt that he had heard these words somewhere else before. It seemed that all of his enemies could guess that his mood was not very good.


    ¡°The Emperor will arrive in a moment.¡± Fan Xian looked at Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes.


    Li Chengqian did not cower back. Things having gotten to where they were, he no longer had any other thoughts. A few days of house arrest were enough for him to think through a number of things. In particr, the deaths of his aunt and mother made his mood as clear and pure as a cold pool.


    ¡°Everyone will die. Mother has died, and aunt has died.¡± Li Chengqian slowly put down the teacup in his hand and gazed at Fan Xian. ¡°Father will also eventually die. It is just a matter of order.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment then quietly said, ¡°The Second Prince has also died.¡±


    Li Chengqian lowered his head. He had been under house arrest deep in the Pce and had no idea what had happened these days. Shortly after, he raised his head and said with aplicated expression, ¡°I have fought with him for so many years, who would have thought we would even fight for who died first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll die first and go first,¡± Li Chengqian looked at Fan Xian and said. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. He knew they each had their pride. Gently, he said, ¡°Then you have to steal a good spot for me.¡±


    Li Chengqian waved his hand casually and said, ¡°When one is alive, one can be as rowdy as one wants. But, death is a lonely matter. Of course, one has to steal their own spot.¡±


    Fan Xian thought of the line, ¡°Live together, die alone.¡± When he had seen this phrase in his previous life, he had always found it difficult to use Chinese to express its hidden meaning. Recently, watching countless people die one after another and now listening to Li Chengqian¡¯s words, only now did he understand that these words were formed from countless realities superimposed on one another.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. He didn¡¯t know the empress dowager had opened her eyes in Hanguang Pce, but he unconsciously looked in that direction with fear. If the empress dowager had truly woken, then he was in big trouble.


    In the past, regardless of who he was against, he had never been truly afraid. However, now that he knew the Emperor was the other Great Grandmaster, a person who stood at the apex in both the martial realm and in mortal power, what difference was there to a god who had descended to the mortal world?


    Immediately after, the bells began to ring in the Pce, echoing in all directions. Fan Xian lowered his head and silently counted the number. After confirming the news of the empress dowager¡¯s death, his mood rxed a little. Shortly after, it became hollow again. In front of him, Li Chengqian had received apletely different message. Learning that the empress dowager, who had loved him the most, had gone alone, his face became pale white. He said to Fan Xian in a trembling voice, ¡°There is no need to see me off.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his hands in a salute and said, ¡°Go in peace.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Li Chengqian¡¯s words were notpletely urate. Death was indeed the loneliest thing in this world. But, before one died, it was often the noisiest time in the world. As the old personid on the bed waiting for the god of death, their rtives and descendants all gathered around the bed chittering without end and being irritating.


    The Eastern Pce was also like this. Fan Xian waited outside. After a long time, he heard the dense pattering of footsteps. The Emperor, surrounded by many people, came to the Eastern Pce and entered alone.


    Li Chengqian did not rise to wee his father. He didn¡¯t detest the noise before his death. He refused Fan Xian¡¯s risky suggestion. He did not want to go to the edges of the world to hide his life. He also wasn¡¯t like the Second Prince, taking poison to kill himself before the Emperor returned. He still had many things he wanted to say to his father. He was going to let out all of his resentment from the past 20 or so years. If he could not spill all of it out, then he would probably be a vengeful spirit after he died.


    ¡°How exactly will the history books describe this part?¡± Li Chengqian looked at his father, the most powerful ruler in history, without a trace of fear.


    If one did not fear death, then one would no longer fear anything else. The Crown Prince, who had grown a great deal these two years, said straightforwardly, ¡°I waited for you toe back because I wanted to know if it was true that you care about nothing.¡±


    The Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, in informal clothing, watched his son calmly and said, ¡°The history books are always written by the victors. Furthermore... Unless you think there are still things that I owe you?¡±


    After the Crown Prince sat behind the clean table, he furrowed his brows for a long time. He then smiled and shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Mother was not powerful, but you still made me Crown Prince and allowed me to sit in that position for many years. Of course, you owe me nothing.¡±


    These were not sincere words. The thick sense of mockery within it expressed it without a doubt.


    The Emperor coldly said, ¡°Do not learn a woman¡¯s timid and tart way of speaking.¡±


    ¡°Timid? That¡¯s all on you. You¡¯re too brilliant and eye-catching. No one dared to steal your brilliance.¡± The Crown Prince closed his eyes. ¡°I have always wondered about this question. Since you have never thought about handing your power down to the next generation, why bother making me the Crown Prince?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was unusually calm. He stared at him and slowly said, ¡°Chengqian, you have disappointed me greatly. All these years, I have constantly been honing you. What was it all for?¡±


    Li Chengqian suddenly opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°I am not a knife. If you hone me too much, I will break.¡±

 Chapter 579 - A Hundred Years Of Solitude

    <h4>Chapter 579: A Hundred Years Of Solitude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian walked out of the Eastern Pce. He personally turned around to properly close the two thick, heavy doors. ncing at the densely packed group of people around the Eastern Pce, his face was calm. But, his heart rolled with unnamed emotion. After they calmed slightly, he waved to Eunuch Yao at the front of the group.


    Eunuch Yao had followed the Emperor through the most difficult time on Dong Mountain. After Eunuch Hong¡¯s sacrifice for the country, he had be the foremost person in the Qing internal court. However, Fan Xian continued to wave at him just as casually as before.


    Eunuch Yao bent over and respectfully went forward to ept orders. From this expression, no one doubted the future power Fan Xian would have.


    Fan Xian said a few quiet words by Eunuch Yao¡¯s ear. Eunuch Yao¡¯s expression became slightly confused, but he didn¡¯t question Fan Xian¡¯s order. At this time, he was unable to ask the Emperor in the Eastern Pce. After some thinking, he led the people outside the Eastern Pce toward the outer boundaries, maintaining arge distance from the Pce.


    Fan Xian followed them to a small forest to the side and watched the quiet Eastern Pce from a distance, guessing at what the Emperor and Li Chengqian were talking about. Having these people back further away was actually a safety precaution. He didn¡¯t know if the Emperor might say something he never wanted people to know once his anger rose.


    It was also for his own consideration. Only a few people knew the true reason why the Emperor was set on deposing Li Chengqian, a matter that had been single-handedly created by him. The Emperor knew of his cultivation. If he waited outside the Eastern Pce and heard the secrets from the Pce, no one would be happy.


    Fan Xian pressed his dry lips together and looked at the Eastern Pce with worried eyes. He thought to himself that Li Chengqian was outwardly soft but had a core of steel. He would probably go the same way as the Second Prince. Thinking about this closely, he, himself, was truly quiteplicated. It was he who had forced Li Chengqian onto this desperate road. He never thought that matters would develop in this way. The things he and Chen Pingping did in secret seemed to be as ruthless and vicious as wolves and tigers. Unexpectedly, in the end, a true dragon appeared in the mortal world.


    Within a few years, all the people by the Emperor had either been forced or had chosen to stand against the Emperor. Chen Pingping and Fan Xian had finally seeded in isting the Emperor. Regardless of how isted and lonely he was, he was still the person at the very top. Once his strength was spent, he would try to swallow the sun and the moon. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel cold and fearful.


    ...


    ...


    The situation in the Eastern Pce was not like what Fan Xian guessed. The Emperor and Li Chengqian did not sink into some argument like in a hysterical family drama. The royal family never had the excitement of Ma Jingtao. There was only indifference, cold elegance, calm, and grimness.


    The Emperor sat down easily and casually on the stone steps with his two legs falling wide open. He looked at the door of the Eastern Pce and thought of many years ago when he waited outside these doors for the good news of the empress giving birth. On that day, the air inside the Pce was thick with joy. The empress dowager had been unusually happy.


    Amongst all the joy, his own mood had been a bit heavy, until the woman outside the Pce, who was also pregnant, sent in a letter. Only then did he be happy. He knew that she was not like other women in this world. She had never put much importance on the dragon chair or wanted to conspire on behalf of the child in her belly for the seemingly alluring position of Emperor.


    It was that kind of attitude that made the Emperor faintly unhappy. After 20 years, that kind of unhappiness had long be a long faded emotion. asionally, when he was in the little tower in the back Pce looking at the yellow-clothed woman in the picture, he couldn¡¯t resist muttering a few resentful words. An Zhi was your child, but was he not also my child?


    Twenty years had passed. The child destined from birth to be the heir to the throne of the Qing Kingdom had grown and was sitting right by his side. His long hair fell gently behind him and between his brows. There was only calm and eptance of his fate.


    Currently, the child that had been in the belly of the other woman was standing outside the Eastern Pce in some corner watching the movements within it.


    The Emperor consciously took a teacup the Crown Prince had used from the table in front of the steps and brought it to his lips to take a drink. He didn¡¯t know if it was cold or hot.


    ¡°The Qing Kingdom has not been around for long.¡± For some unknown reason, the Emperor had chosen to start from there. Slowly, he said, ¡°Although Northern Qi is only two generations, they inherited the Wei Kingdom¡¯s throne, so their interior is much more stable. A dozen years ago, the Northern Qi Emperor suddenly died. The empress was young, and the princes were still children. If that had happened in the Qing Kingdom, the forced abdication would probably not have worked. Even if Ku He hade out, it wouldn¡¯t have worked.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s gazended on his father¡¯s hand holding the teacup.


    ¡°This is because the Qing Kingdom imed its territory from the battlefield. Our military is powerful. We are used to using weapons to reason. Things like a system of rights and the prestige of an Emperor are not enough to subdue others.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze was somewhat indifferent. ¡°To be the ruler of the Qing Kingdom, one cannot just be lenient. One has to have iron-blooded strategies and a tenacious personality.¡±


    He turned his head to look at his son and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the Pce since your youth. Before you were eight, you were already known as being humane...¡± The corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips revealed a trace of mockery. ¡°You only helped wrap the feet of a few injured rabbits, but those servants were set on making mother happy and said that you would certainly be a humane ruler.¡±


    ¡°Constantly being lenient and humane is to be timid. Qing Kingdom is certain to unify the world. For 50 years, battles have raged never-ending and various old nobility are unhappy. Only a half a century old, yet I musty down the foundation for ten thousand years. I only have time to create this kingdom. Guarding it would be left to you.¡± The Emperor drew back his gaze. ¡°How could a humane, timid ruler hold onto this massive kingdom?¡±


    Li Chengqian nced at his father. The corner of his lips revealed the trace of a self-mocking smile. Only now did he understand that his father had already been nning for things decades in the future over 10 years ago. He had the confidence of unifying the world, but he had to consider how this kingdom would continue in hundreds of years.


    ¡°So, I brought Chengze out to fight against you,¡± the Emperor closed his eyes and said slowly. ¡°Thinking of it now, at that time, you were both still young. It seemed that I had been overly anxious.¡±


    Li Chengqian still did not open his mouth toment.


    ¡°I wanted to see if Chengze would be any good. In less than a year, I could see that his thoughts were overly fake. As a monarch, one must have an air of righteousness. He didn¡¯t have that.¡± The Emperor continued to keep his eyes closed like he was narrating some distant story. ¡°I became confirmed in my decision to give the kingdom to you. In those years, your behavior truly disappointed me. You loitered in brothels and indulged in music and song every night. You made yourself an embarrassment.¡±


    Li Chengqian smiled self-mockingly and finally opened his mouth slowly, ¡°Father, at that time, I was only 14 or 15, just getting to know about the ways of the world. I thought you were going to depose me. I lived every night in fear. I could only bury myself in women to find some feeling.¡±


    Strangely, the Emperor did not be angry listening to these words. On the contrary, he smiled slightly. ¡°Chengze was too discontented with life, but he was clever. He finally saw what I was thinking. But, he had alreadye out, so he could only continue on. From that angle, your second brother truly understood my heart.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a knife would be broken through honing. If it is not honed, it will never be sharp.¡± The Emperor opened his eyes and looked calmly at his son. ¡°The Second Prince did not sharpen you. On the contrary, he made you blunt. Coincidentally, An Zhi entered Jingdou...¡±


    Li Chengqianughed, thinking of the first time he saw Fan Xian outside the courtyard. At that time, as the Crown Prince, he didn¡¯t even think about that son of a vice minister. He never would have thought that he would, in the end, be his brother and be the hardest whetstone in the honing of the inheritor of imperial power.


    ¡°In these two years, you¡¯ve improved a lot,¡± the Emperor sighed and slowly said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you have matured or because Li Yunrui has taught you many things, but the court has recognized your status as Crown Prince. I am pleased with your behavior.¡±


    Hearing his aunt¡¯s name, Li Chengqian¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. Shortly after, he opened up his mind and smiled with great courage. ¡°You asked me to learn about political affairs from aunt, naturally, it was effective.¡±


    The Emperor did not be angry. He only lightly said, ¡°When ites to so-called political matters, the schrs Shu and Hu would have taught you better. As you know, what I wanted you to learn from Yunrui were tactics and trickery. In the world, you would not be able to find a better teacher than Yunrui.¡±


    ¡°If things continued like this, how good it would have been,¡± the Emperor said quietly. ¡°There are many things that cannot be learned. Once I was old, you should have been able to see many things and been proficient in thest schemes of a monarch. At that time, only then would I have handed over this kingdom to you with an easy heart.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s mood was strange. Although he had been Crown Prince since a young age, his father had always been overly strict andcked warmth. This was what cultivated his timid personality. Although his personality had changed a great deal during these two years, this seemed to be the first time he had sat side by side like this with his father actively talking to each other.


    ¡°An Zhi told me all about the situation in Jingdou,¡± the Emperor said warmly. ¡°You behaved well. Your behavior during the rebellion was appropriate to the asion. There are only a few problems.¡±


    Li Chengqian knelt for thest time as the Crown Prince by his father¡¯s side and bent his body to ask for instruction.


    ¡°In the fight for power, there is no need for any warmth or fear. When He Zongwei led the Imperial Censor against you in court, you should have killed him right there.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze was iparably grave and stern. ¡°An Zhi convinced the civil officials in court to stand against you during your ascension ceremony. You should have acted and killed them.¡±


    He looked at his son like he was teaching him for thest time. ¡°As long as someone stands in front of you, kill them. In this, you are not as good as An Zhi.¡±


    The Emperor continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill the two schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs and those civil officials, you only locked them up. What good would that do? That was your biggest mistake. If Yunrui had handled this herself, and it was not you and mother discussing it, perhaps Jingdou would have stabilized long ago. The court would have been purged clean, and Fan Xian would not have been able to stall until time to act.¡±


    Li Chengqian smiled bitterly and sighed. Looking at his father, he quietly said, ¡°Father, do you know why I couldn¡¯t kill those officials?¡±


    Without waiting for the Emperor to speak, Li Chengqian faintly said, ¡°Perhaps you have forgotten, when you first intended to depose of the heir, it was these old officials that bravely stood out and opposed your edict. They stood behind me and supported me. Perhaps I am not a strong person, but I am someone who remembers gratitude and tries to repay it. Although the schrs Hu and Shu may have supported me for the sake of the country, I truly could not bear to kill them.¡±


    The Emperor was silent, thinking about something. A momentter, he suddenly said, ¡°When I decided to depose you, there was someone else fighting for you.¡±


    An image rose in Li Chengqian¡¯s mind of the green banner that secretly followed the diplomatic group on the way to Nanzhao. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Fan Xian?¡±


    He knew Thirteenth Wang was Fan Xian¡¯s man, but he never knew why Fan Xian had done what he did until the Emperor now made it clear. Endlessplicated feelings surged into his heart. He did not know that the private matter between himself and the Eldest Princess had been single-handedly exposed by Fan Xian. In his heart, he pondered this and thought of Fan Xian preparing to help him escape the Royal Pce when the rebellion first failed. For a moment, he was dazed.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°An Zhi is a true person. Like you, he asionally has true feelings.¡±


    ¡°I am not as good as him.¡± After a moment, the Crown Prince sighed. He then stood up and kowtowed sincerely toward the Emperor. Solemnly, he said, ¡°Father, I have always felt resentment toward you. Being able to hear your teachings today, I feel much better. However, before I go, I have one thing to say. Enough people have died in this family. I ask that father will be more lenient in the future to those who are still alive.¡±


    Lenient meant that the Emperor¡¯s past actions had been overly severe. The Emperor¡¯s expression immediately became grave and stern. For some reason, hearing his son¡¯s words did not make the Emperor angry. On the contrary, he looked at Li Chengqian with aplicated gaze and slowly said, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    A gust of autumn evening air poured in from the north of the Royal Pce. It blew along the corridors, gardens, and calm waters, adding a sense of sorrow.


    ¡°Live on. I can pretend certain things did not happen.¡± The Emperor opened his mouth and said something that surprised Li Chengqian greatly.


    A tragic smile rose to Li Chengqian¡¯s face. He knew what kind of person his father was. The Emperor valued heart above all else. Since he had already rebelled once, he would never be able to obtain his father¡¯s trust. Furthermore, the matter between him and his aunt had gone against the dragon¡¯s scales.


    Li Chengqian would not ept a lifetime of house arrest. As a man of the Li family, he still had to the courage to kill himself. His gaze became cold. Looking at the Emperor, he quietly said, ¡°What point is there in saying these things now?¡±


    ¡°Earlier I asked how would the history books record this period of time,¡± the Emperor said.


    ¡°Presently, we are treacherous people that rebelled and everyone had been put to death. Colluding with foreign enemies, throwing the court into disorder... You are the brilliant ruler of a generation. You have done nothing wrong. All mistakes belong to others.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression had recovered its calm. He quietly listened to Li Chengqian¡¯s indifferent tone, which sank deeply into his bones.


    ¡°But, you seemed to have forgotten one thing. Regardless of how the history books paint it, it will have to record how many people died in this month. The Li family lost a grandmother, empress, Eldest Princess, Crown Prince, and a prince in the autumn of the seventh year of the Qing calendar.¡±


    Li Chengqian sighed. It was his first time using an equal and even insulting gaze to look at his father, who could not be defeated. He said, ¡°You will be an Emperor in the history books for all eternity. However, it will be very empty beside you, to the point that there is not a single person. Won¡¯t that be lonely?¡±


    The Emperor looked coldly at him and didn¡¯t say anything. The corners of his lips carried a light smile. It was as if he was saying, How could a god above the Ninth-heaven care about the loneliness above the clouds or the rowdiness in the mortal world?


    He then stood up and walked out the door of the Eastern Pce. When he was at the door, his heart moved slightly. He took a letter out from his sleeve. This letter was the Second Prince¡¯s suicide note, which Gong Dian had given to him earlier.


    The Emperor took out the thin sheaf of paper and looked at what his second son wanted to tell him before he died.


    The two lines on the paper were written carelessly. The ink was spattered. It appeared hurriedly written. However, the turns on the characters had strength. It pierced like a sword into the back of the paper, filled with anger and dissatisfaction.


    The first whetstone the Qing Emperor had tossed into the court, the third prince [JW1] Li Chengze, cried out to his lofty father in hisst letter much the same way as the Crown Prince. However, the words he used were more piercing and sharper, particrly thest four words.


    ¡°Widower! Lonely! Orphan! Alone!¡±


    Old and without a wife was to be a widower. To not be close to a single person in the world was to be lonely. Losing a mother and surviving alone was to be an orphan. Old and without child was to be alone.


    The incident at Dong Mountain spread continuously through Jingdou. The Qing Emperor had consecutively broken two Great Grandmasters, lured out and cleaned out the discontent figures in the royal family and the military, picked out the hidden traitors in the court, and, in one move, ensured the Qing Kingdom¡¯s glorious achievement of unifying the world in the future.


    However, the empress died, the woman in the past had died long ago, the empress dowager died, the Eldest Princess¡ªwho had apanied the Emperor for 20 years and sacrificed her youth¡ªdied, the Crown Prince died, and the Second Prince died. Everyone died.


    There was only the Emperor left all alone.


    The Qing Emperor coldly read this letter. His fingers trembled slightly. With a rustling sound, the paper dissolved into a pile of white powder, sliding from between his fingers. It was picked up by the autumn wind outside the Eastern Pce doors and dispersed in all directions like a somber snowfall.


    A hidden pain shed through his eyes as his brows furrowed tightly. The words of his two sons before their deaths pierced deeply into this ruler¡¯s heart. The white hairs deepened at the temple of this middle-aged man. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed. There seemed to be a smudge of wetness at the corner of his eyes, but his figure remained tall and straight, strong enough to not move at all.


    ...


    ...


    The doors of the Eastern Pce once again closed tightly. No one knew what had happened inside, but everyone knew that the Li Chengqian¡¯sst moments would definitely be spent in this cold Pce. It was unknown when the bell in the Royal Pce would right again. Or, perhaps, it would not ring and only coldly watch his death.


    The Emperor sent away all the servants and only left Fan Xian to keep himpany. Silently, he walked in the night to the depth of the back Pce. Along the way, he passed through the Chen Corridor, the Cold Pce, and spreading grass toe again to the little tower that no one hade to for a long time.


    The father and son did not climb the tower or go see the painting in the tower. The Emperor only looked for a while in silence at the little tower. He then resolutely turned around and walked away along the path lined with autumn grass toward somewhere no one was.


    Fan Xian followed in silence three steps behind him with a weight in the depths of his heart. There was no need to pretend. It was a true and solid weight.


    Faintly, he could guess what the Emperor was feeling. Having all these family members die, even though those family members were enemies he had to get rid of, the affection of shared blood was not something anyone could escape.


    The Emperor was like a god, but he was still a mortal. Taoists could forget affection if he was truly a Taoist. Why bother fighting and struggling in this secr world?


    Even Fan Xian¡¯s mood was suppressed by the series of deaths. No matter what, the middle-aged Emperor with a face full of exhaustion was still a father, brother, husband, and son.


    The two of them stood in knee-high wild grass and maintained afortable silence, looking at the silent Royal Pce in the silence. The Emperor did not speak, so Fan Xian did not speak. He only cautious observed the expressions on his profile.


    The Emperor was silent for a long time. He had a lot of things he wanted to say to someone, but Fan Xian was only his son.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Xian made a sound of agreement with a heavy face. The Emperor turned his head and happened to see a trace of this emotion. His heart dimmed slightly. His feelings for his son abruptly improved. In addition to what the Li Chengqian said earlier, it made the Emperor sink once more into deep thought.


    After thinking deeply for a moment, the Emperor waved his hand weakly and said, ¡°If your body is still not feeling well,e in and ask me.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped knowing what these words meant. Just as he wanted to say something, he found the Emperor had already turned and left.


    ...


    ...


    After returning to the study and having ate night snack, the Emperor seemed exhausted. Fan Xian wanted to leave the Pce, but was stopped by the Emperor. It seemed that he really needed apanion now.


    After some more time, Eunuch Yao came in and quietly said something. The Emperor nodded and allowed Fan Xian to return home to rest. He was toe in tomorrow to discuss matters. Fan Xian epted the order and left. In the long corridor outside the royal study, he heard a very familiar sound. The sound of a wheelchair rolling across the ground.


    He knew the Emperor was watching him from behind. By the faint light from the royal study, his face showed a sense of warmth. He bowed deeply to the old man on the wheelchair and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Chen Pingping had finally returned to Jingdou, the Royal Pce, and the Emperor¡¯s side just when the Emperor was at his loneliest and most needed people.


    It was silent inside the royal study. The Emperor looked at his most loyal official, closest friend, and most reliablerade, and closed his eyes. ¡°I have been too harsh on my sons.¡±


    [JW1] Chengze has been known as the Second Prince, but technically he is the third born son. The story here seems to have chosen to refer to that instead of his position as Second Prince.

 Chapter 580 - You Are The Apple Of My Eye

    <h4>Chapter 580: You Are The Apple Of My Eye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What was talked about between Chen Pingping in the wheelchair and the Emperor on the dragon chair remained a mystery for many years because no one had the authority to listen at the side, not even Eunuch Yao, who never left the Emperor¡¯s side.


    The conversation this night was simr to the two conversations that happened within a year outside the royal study. The words left the Emperor¡¯s lips and entered the official¡¯s ears. They did not reach a third person. However, Jingdou now knew that all the events of theing months werepletely arranged in secret by the Emperor and Chen Pingping. The ruler and official were only waiting in the darkness for their enemies to jump out before wiping them out all at once. The Qing Emperor joining hands with Director Chen made them far too powerful. They were actually able to hide everything from Jingdou for half a month.


    Only now did people remember that many years ago, Director Chen had begun to apany the Emperor on his glorious goal of unifying the world. The old man sitting in the wheelchair had rescued the Emperor a few times, so the Emperor had given him the greatest trust and glory. The people of the older generation never doubted Chen Pingping¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor. This was a truth history had long proved. It was being demonstrated again in the present.


    As for this conversation, the people of Jingdou had a great number of conjectures.


    When Fan Xian left the Royal Pce to hurry home, he did not put his thoughts on the conversation in the royal study or wonder if the conversation would be about him. He guessed that the Emperor was just a bit lonely, so Chen Pingping was going to y the role of a loyal official and temporary friend.


    The reality was not that different from his guess. In some ways, Fan Xian and his father, the Emperor, were very simr. If the Qing Emperor was the greatest actor in the world, having fooled the world for 20 years, then Fan Xian was the second greatest actor to have hidden his thoughts in his heart and fooled the Qing Emperor.


    This was a battle of acting skills that had never happened before. They were battling with their hearts. Fan Xian lifted the curtain on the carriage and looked out at the silent but uneasy Jingdou streets at night in a daze. He thought gloomily to himself that it could be said he had obtained the Emperor¡¯s absolute trust, so he was victorious again in his battle. But, why did they need to fight? How would they fight in the future?


    The worry and anxiety on his face was not an act. They truly came from the depths of his heart, particrly theplicated joy, worry, and confusion between his brows. Itpletely expressed his feelings.


    When he passed by that wheelchair, Fan Xian lowered his head in a bow and saw the trace of warmth and congrattion in Chen Pingping¡¯s old eyes. He immediately understood that Sisi had indeed been taken by the Director. Since he was already in the capital, Sisi had already returned to the manor. He didn¡¯t know if she had given birth yet, or if it was a boy or a girl.


    Thinking of this, what attention did he have to think about the conversation in the royal study? His entire heart had already returned to the Fan manor. He urged his subordinate to whip the horse pulling the carriage. Too many people had died these few days. Even though he may have already be a father, Fan Xian only felt a faint satisfaction rather than being overjoyed. Wan¡¯er was still in the manor and sorrowful about her mother¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t know how he was going to handle that after he returned to the manor.


    The carriage didn¡¯t stop in front of the Fan manor¡¯s main door. Instead, it went right in from a side alley and stopped at the corner door that had been left in the back garden.


    Without waiting for the carriage toe to aplete stop, Fan Xian jumped down. Smiling as he nced at the wife of the Teng family, who weed him at the door, he headed toward his manor. He had only taken a few steps when his smile faded.


    He didn¡¯t do it purposely. It was just the rains of blood and the endless farewells in Jingdou crept in. The arrival of a new life was not enough to wash away the stench of blood that those deaths brought.


    Passing the Flower Hall to get to the eastern room, he was not surprised to see that the lights were still shining. His father and Lady Liu were waiting for him in the room. The dim light sshed across Minister Fan¡¯s face and illuminated his lines and the joy in those lines. Minister Fan was looking at an infant in Lady Liu¡¯s arms. Although he barely managed to maintain the severe appearance of the master of the house, he could not hide the joy in his eyes.


    Fan Xian entered the room. He first greeted his father and Lady Liu. Without ncing at the infant in Lady Liu¡¯s arms, he directly turned his gaze toward the side of the bed to where Wan¡¯er was sitting holding Sisi¡¯s hands and quietly saying something.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were swollen like pink peaches and appeared pitiful. Her face had grown a good deal thinner. She was very pallid but forced a smile and chatted with Sisi lying on the bed. Fan Xian walked over. Without caring about the two elders in the room, he directly sat down beside Wan¡¯er and looked at Sisi leaning against the pillows with a face full of smiles. He looked at the girl who had been his main servant girl and said, ¡°You¡¯re already a mother. Howe you¡¯re still awake thiste?¡±


    Although Sisi had been frightened during the month before she gave birth, with the protection of the Overwatch Council and being taken around the wilds around Jingdou by the old Chen cripple, she had not caught a chill. Instead, she had gained more exercise than ordinary pregnant women. Thus, her energy seemed better than ordinary women. In addition, this girl had grown up with Fan Xian and had been influenced into being more rxed and at ease. Her personality was very lenient. She did not be pallid because of her pregnancy. On the contrary, her face became more well-rounded. She was increasingly a pretty young woman.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve been sleeping all day, I can¡¯t sleep again.¡± Sisi still habitually called him the young master. Her face was filled with joy and the pride of a first-time mother. However, she forcefully suppressed it in her tone. Although her personality was open and bright, she was not a heartless and soulless idiot. She knew that a great deal had happened in Jingdou and the young mistress was in pain. She did not want to overstep any lines at this critical juncture.


    Seeing the young mastere in and not even nce at the infant in Lady Liu¡¯s arms beforeing to the side of the bed, Sisi began to wonder if the young master didn¡¯t like the child. The light in her eyes dimmed slightly.


    Even if Fan Xian had a clever heart, he did not really understand the thoughts of the women in the back garden of the manor. Seeing her expression, he thought that she was hurt because there had been no one keeping herpany during her birthing process. He smiled and prepared to say a few consoling words.


    He didn¡¯t understand, but Lin Wan¡¯er understood and Lady Liu understood. Seeing Lady Liu bringing the child over to the side of the bed, Wan¡¯er smiled slightly and gave Fan Xian a meaningful look. Quietly she said, ¡°Go see the baby girl.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to see Lady Liu wearing a slightly criticizing expression while looking at him. Only then did he understand the problem. He smiled awkwardly to himself and received the infant from Lady Liu¡¯s arms. Carefully holding her in his arms, he looked at the baby in the swaddling clothes.


    The baby girl was truly not very pretty. Not only did she notpare to his appearance, she was even quite a ways away from Sisi¡¯srge-eyed and animated appearance. As he looked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and thought that he was being muddle-headed. Naturally, a recently born infant would not be very pretty. It only mattered that she was healthy.


    Lady Liu and the other two women watched as he fumbled in receiving the infant and received a fright. Not reacting in time, they watched him nervously, terrified that he didn¡¯t know how to hold a young child. Lady Liu got ready to stretch out her hands and snatch the infant back. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian bent his left elbow slightly, using his arm to support the neck, and patted gently with his right hand. He held her quite nicely.


    Seeing this sight, everyone let out a breath. Even Minister Fan looked at him with an odd gaze. The long-depressed Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold back a small smile. At this moment, Fan Xian only had eyes for his daughter. What care did he have for the looks of others? He did not know that in this world, a man willing to hold a child, particrly in arge family like theirs, was a rarity. Furthermore, being as familiar as him and seeming like an old nanny was even more shocking.


    Fan Xian held the child and said gently to Sisi, ¡°Recently, the situation has not been stable. It¡¯s been hard for you. But, you know me. Not looking at the child when I came was not because I don¡¯t like her. It is just that in my eyes that a child is never as important as an adult. For you to be safe is the most important part.¡±


    Having received Lady Liu and Wan¡¯er¡¯s secret criticism, Fan Xian understood why Sisi was gloomy earlier. He smiled and exined it a little without thinking much about. He had not thought that these words would elicit different feelings in Wan¡¯er and Sisi¡¯s hearts.


    A wave of sweetness washed through Sisi¡¯s heart. Shortly after, she remembered that when she was younger, the young master used to mutter all the time that a childbirth was the hardest on the mother and that a son or a daughter were all the same and other such nonsense things. Although she was happy in her heart, she didn¡¯t show it too much in front of Wan¡¯er. She knew that the young mistress had always been very kind to her and had really wanted a child these two years.


    Thinking of this, Sisi missed Fan Xian¡¯sst two sentences. Carefully, she nced at the young mistress standing with her head down and a warm smile. For some reason, her heart jumped. She felt sad for the young mistress.


    The thoughts of the women in this room wereplicated, but Fan Xian held his daughter and looked at her closely. The more he looked, the more he liked her. When he had entered the room, he had only been thinking about Sisi¡¯s health and Wan¡¯er¡¯s mood. He hadpletely disregarded this daughter. Now that he was holding her and feeling the softness and tenderness of her little body through the cloth, seeing the lines on her forehead, and watching her asionally pursing her lips, the tip of his heart became softer and softer.


    The biggest difference between men and women was that women were pregnant for 10 months and then worked hard to give birth. She had long cultivated 10 months of affection. In addition to the hard work, blood, and pain that she paid, she already had a deep affection for the child when it was born. However, men¡¯s affection needed to see, hold, and experience the child to be deeper and deeper, particrly someone like Fan Xian, who was the busiest person in the world.


    While Sisi was pregnant, he was practically never there. So, he did not have any powerful feelings for the child. As he held her, the feeling came. He held her more and more carefully. Gazing dazedly at the little girl in his arms, he thought to himself, Is this my daughter? In the future, she will definitely be very beautiful and forceful. In the future, this pair of tightly closed eyes could growrger andrger and more and more beautiful.


    After the tip of his heart softened, it gradually felt happy and sad. For some reason, Fan Xian felt that his nose was a little blocked. These kinds of feelings were tooplicated. Even he didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe it. He only knew one thing: his disastrous and difficult but fortunate two tries at life finally had a continuation in this world.


    At this moment, he thought that even he died right now, he had still left something in this world.


    Unlike the rows of books in the home of the Jingdou Magistrate, this kind of feeling was more powerful, alive, touching, and indescribable.


    After holding the infant for a while, Wan¡¯er, who had been watching from the side, received the child with instruction from Lady Liu and a demonstration from Fan Xian and held her tenderly in her arms.


    ording to the rules in this world, this was also her child. This kind of tenderness was true and real. Fan Xian smiled as he watched the tenderness and curiosity in his wife¡¯s eyes. Only now did he remember that his wife was not very old and under his protection. She was not all that different from a young girl. Watching Wan¡¯er holding the child seemed to quietly remove some of the sorrow in her heart. He also felt better.


    It was alreadyte into the night. Everyone was a little tired. However, the first new life of the third generation of the Fan manor made everyone excited. Even Minister Fan remained in the room without a care to propriety, watching this scene joyfully and unwilling to go rest.


    In the end, it was Lady Liu who chatted andughed. She had the nanny and wet-nurse, who had been waiting outside,e in and take the child and stand to the side. She then urged everyone to go rest as soon as possible.


    When Minister Fan left, he suddenly thought of something and was going to call Fan Xian into the study to ask about the situation today in the Pce and the Emperor¡¯s mood. Shortly after, he thought Fan Xian must be both mentally and physically exhausted after these few days. He¡¯d finally had something happy, so why go bother him? So, he didn¡¯t speak.


    On the contrary, it was as the two elders were leaving that Fan Xian spoke happily. ¡°Father, when I was in Jiangnan I asked you to choose a name. I still don¡¯t know what name this girl was given.¡±


    He asked happily, but Minister Fan nced at Lady Liu. His gaze wasplicated. Shortly after, he calmly said, ¡°There is no rush to name a girl. It¡¯s is fine to give her a nickname first to call her by.¡±


    ¡°Fan Xiaohua,¡± Fan Xian smiled and said. ¡°Her nickname had long been decided.¡±


    As he said this, both Lin Wan¡¯er and Sisi were not happy. They thought themselves, How could a family of this level have such a vulgar name? However, Sisi didn¡¯t speak in front of everyone. Wan¡¯er had noticed the mood of her father-inw. Her heart jumped, but she also didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er looked at each other and only then remembered something. Their expressions became awkward. Waiting until after Minister Fan and Lady Liu left, he couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. Sighing, he looked at his daughter in the arms of the old nanny and said, ¡°Will even her name have to wait until the Pce grants one?¡±


    Sisi heard this and received quite a fright, thinking, What was this all about? Shortly after, she thought about the young master¡¯s other identity and quickly pressed her lips together, not daring to express any opinion.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the old master say that your courtesy name was also given by the Pce. I think it won¡¯t be just a name. At thetest, the day after tomorrow, the Emperor will have you take the child into the Pce. Granting a name is an event. The Pce will probably send a group of old nannies and wet-nurses here for you to choose.¡±


    The tip of Fan Xian¡¯s brows twitched as he smiled coldly. ¡°Those misceneous people from the Pce... Let theme. We¡¯ll just keep them separated.¡±


    Naturally, he had the confidence to say this. He was someone who pped the empress dowager. After saying this, their own nanny holding the female infant began to feel afraid. The wet-nurse behind her also lowered her head, not daring even to breathe loudly.


    Fan Xian nced at them and calmly said, ¡°Looking after the youngdy usually will depend on you, but the wet-nurse won¡¯t be needed. Tomorrow, the young mistress will go talk to the mistress.¡±


    Wan¡¯er looked at him in confusion and wondered what her husband was doing. Why was he chasing the wet-nurse away? She watched as Fan Xian sat back down on the bed and asked Sisi with a smile, ¡°Do you have milk?¡±


    Sisi was embarrassed and nodded. Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. The child should be raised by you. How can we have the wet-nurse nurse the child?¡±


    Fan Xian thought to himself, What do you all know about the importance of mother¡¯s nursing? How much would Colostrum sell for in that world? Doctors had said that the mother¡¯s nursing affected the infant¡¯s psychological development. He knew that if he said these things out loud, no one would be able to understand him in this world. So, he didn¡¯t discuss it with the two women and came to a decision on his own.


    To the side, the wet-nurse had her head down and didn¡¯t say anything, secretly thinking to herself, What was wrong with wet-nurses? After all, the Fan family was able to go up in the world because the old grandmother in Danzhou nursed a number of children from the royal family. However, their own nanny had realized something odd. She stared dumbstruck at the young master wondering if the young master was going to have the second mistress personally nurse the youngdy. This was breaking major rules. Tomorrow, she had to go talk about it with the old master and mistress.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what this old woman was thinking about and didn¡¯t care. He had struggled in this world for 20 years. If he couldn¡¯t even decide how to raise his own daughter without others making random remarks, then he had lived a wasted life.


    Sitting by Sisi again and talking a little, he realized that she was tired again and forcefully keeping her eyes open to talk. Unwilling to let her do so, Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Go sleep. In the past in Danzhou, you were alreadyzier than me.¡±


    Seeing Sisi about to speak then stop, Fan Xian smiled. ¡°Being in Jingdou for a few years has really muddled you up. I had already said when I was little that a boy or a girl is all the same. Although this isn¡¯t thew of thend, it is the rule of this family.¡±


    ...


    ...


    After returning to the main bedroom, maids that had long been rubbing their sleepy eyes bought hot water and got ready to help the young master and mistress go to bed. Fan Xian waved his hand and sent them away. Helping Wan¡¯er sit down on the side of the bed, he looked into her eyes seriously and said, ¡°I know the rules in a big family. When a concubine has a child, they all live with the wife.¡±


    Tears spun around Lin Wan¡¯er eyes, but they didn¡¯t leak out. These few days, she had received an immeasurable shock. Her heart was filled with sorrow, but she had nowhere to spill it. Sisi hade home. Although she remembered in her heart that the female infant was Fan Xian¡¯s flesh and bone, and she had been happy and still felt a faint gratitude toward Sisi, the emotions in her heart were, in the end,plicated.


    Since Fan Xian was faintly hinting that he did not want her to intervene, the intersecting emotions made Wan¡¯er feel unstoppable sorrow. She was born noble. Her birth was unusual. Her personality was like ice, but her simple happiness carried a long hidden and unexpressed intelligence. In the end, she was a woman. All mortal women had meticulous thoughts.


    Fan Xian gazed at her silently. He knew that the death of the Eldest Princess, the death of the Second Prince, and the blood stench of the royal family was a heavy burden that was difficult for his wife to bear. Using as gentle a voice as possible, he said, ¡°Your thoughts have gone off, right? I just don¡¯t want those wet-nurses to taint our child. This child is ours, but Sisi is her birth mother. We can¡¯t just take her away like this.¡±


    Wan¡¯er sighed and looked at her husband¡¯s face in front of her knee. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful in front of me. I know you¡¯re worried about me.¡± She gave a somewhat forced smile. ¡°However, speaking of which, I am slightly jealous sometimes. Like the things you two say sometimes, I don¡¯t understand it. What was that about thew of the country and the rule of the home?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled helplessly. Sisi was someone who had grown up with him. Just like his sister that he had taught through letters, there were some things they shared of that world. He held his wife¡¯s hands and quietly said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll tell you everything and only we will know. If other people want to know... hmph... I refuse to tell them.¡±


    He paused, smiled and held his wife¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Whatever carriages and sedan chairs, cars and cannons, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s head filled with fog as she listened. She knew what carriages and sedan chairs were, but what were cars and cannons? However, she knew that he was carefully cheering her up, so she forcefully hid the sorrow on her face. Lowering her head, she said, ¡°I... want a child. Seeing where my brothers ended up, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Having a child is an extra bit of hope.¡±


    These words were said lightly, but it made Fan Xian¡¯s heart twist in pain. Particrly looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s thin face, it was much slimmer than it was two years ago. Compared to Sisi, it seemed that she was the one who had just given birth and damaged her body. He felt extra tenderness for her. He knew what his wife was thinking. Furthermore, the development of that medicine was almostplete. He was 80 percent confident. With a teasing smile, he said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have children. Let¡¯s give Xiaohua¡¯er a little brother, then our home will be lively.¡±


    Wan¡¯er took it as him cheering her up and smiled, not saying anything. Fan Xian looked at her with a furtive nce and said, ¡°However, to have a child, there are a number of steps that need to bepleted. Speaking of which, it¡¯s already been half a year since we¡¯ve been close.¡±


    Wan¡¯er smiled and psshed at him. Shortly after, she remembered that her husband was purposely making her smile. She remembered his good points and meticulous heart and, on the contrary, felt an additional sense of sadness. Fan Xian was only joking. So many people had died in the Pce, of course, the couple was not in the mood to do such a thing. He rose and brought over the basin water, which had be warm. He ced it in front of the bed. He directly took off Wan¡¯er shoes and socks, which made her jump in fright.


    ¡°Just washing your feet. You¡¯ve been running around inside and outside the Pce, you must have suffered a lot.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and ced his wife¡¯s bare feet into the basin. Scooping up water, he gently rubbed them.


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at his hair and felt the threads of warmthing from her feet. Her nose crinkled as she began to cry soundlessly. Fan Xian¡¯s head was lowered, but he knew she was crying without raising his head. He knew of his wife¡¯s sorrow but could not find any words to console her. He could only silently wash her feet and feel countless pricks of pain in his heart.


    The sound of water gradually stilled. After working endlessly for a number of days, the mentally exhausted Fan Xian held Wan¡¯er¡¯s naked foot in his hand, leaned against her knee, and sank into his dreams, sleeping soundly just like a child. Wan¡¯er tenderly and gently stroked his face. The tears at the corners of her eyes gradually dried. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard with you.¡±

 Chapter 581 - In And Out, Gradually Gentling

    <h4>Chapter 581: In And Out, Gradually Gentling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As a first-time father and after finding a long-missing warmth on his wife¡¯s knee, Fan Xian slept peacefully. He didn¡¯t wake until the sun had risen high in the sky. In the moment he awoke, there was still a contented smile at the corner of his lips.


    Opening his eyes, he found Wan¡¯er was no longer at his side. He guessed that she had probably gone to see their daughter. Unconsciously, he rubbed his head and smiled. He thought that now that he was a father, his actions and thoughts should be more proper and reliable. Thinking of this, he managed to toss the thoughts of all the deaths in Jingdou to the back of his head. His long depressed emotions finally opened up a little.


    The day was already bright. He quickly returned to the dangerous world. Fan Xian sighed and carelessly washed up with the help of a serving girl. After putting on his official robes, he entered the Flower Hall. Unwilling to eat properly, he picked up a bowl of swallow¡¯s nest porridge and walked into the east room. He watched his sleeping daughter and talked and joked a bit with Wan¡¯er and Sisi before he went to greet his father and Lady Liu. After that, he left the manor and headed to the Royal Pce.


    There was still a somber atmosphere in the streets. However, the Emperor¡¯s safe return to the capital had settled the hearts of themon people a great deal. Gradually, more people returned to the streets. Fan Xian watched this scene through the window in the carriage and felt slightly reassured.


    He passed through the Pce gates, along the long corridor, and arrived at the royal study. Fan Xian, unsurprisingly, saw the diligent Emperor reading memorials with an unlined coat thrown over his shoulders. He paused slightly before bowing. He then stood up, silently waiting at the side. Peeking out of the corner of his eyes, he watched the old Emperor¡¯s expression.


    With this peek, he was surprised to find a mysterious smile at the corner of the Emperor¡¯s lips that naturally revealed a sense of joy. It waspletely unlike his lonely appearancest night after the father and son mutually hurt each other. Fan Xian was a bit confused. He thought to himself, I just had a precious baby girl, which was why I¡¯m somewhat happy. Where did the Emperor¡¯s happinesse from?


    Fan Xian felt even more admiration for Director Chen, who had been summoned into the Pcest night. Only that old cripple would be able to cheer the Emperor up so much that he would forget the series of recent tragedies.


    The Emperor put down the memorial and raised his head to look at Fan Xian warmly. ¡°There isn¡¯t a court conference today. Why have youe in so early?¡±


    Jingdou had just settled down. Of the Six Ministries, some officials were locked up, some escaped, some were hurt, and some were dead. Everything was still under martialw. The Imperial Army was at the head, while the Jingdou government was the backup, maintaining order. It was impossible to host the court conference as usual. However, Fan Xian felt it was strange. Although the present situation was tense and there were countless things to deal with in the Pce, even if the Emperor wanted to immediately remove him from the position of regent, as a close official, he still had toe in to help share the worries. Did he dare close his manor doors and live his simple life?


    He carefully replied, ¡°The generals of the rebel army have fallen, but there is still unrest in various areas. I thought about it closely and worried that Your Majesty may have things to instruct, so I hurried to enter the Pce.¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just had a daughter, yet you¡¯re not asking to stay longer at home. Do you really have a busy life?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and knew that Chen Pingping must have told the Emperorst night. ¡°Once I¡¯m off duty, I¡¯ll go home and hold her for longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an official in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. When have I ever put you on duty?¡± The Emperor red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still so absent-minded even though you¡¯ve had a child. You don¡¯t seem like a father at all.¡±


    Fan Xian paused. Only now did he understand the Emperor¡¯s meaning. He wanted him to go home and spend time with his child. This had been what he had hoped in his heart. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s harsh criticism, he felt discontented. When it came to being a father, although it was his first time, presumably he would be much better than the Emperor. After all, just look at how Chengqian and the Second Prince ended up.


    Thinking of those two brothers, he also thought of Chengqian waiting in the Eastern Pce to die while he had just had a daughter. The expression on his face began to turn strange as his mouth moved slightly. He was unsure how to reply to the Emperor¡¯s words.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the Emperor had seen something in his expression since his face changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t give him any instructions about handling the aftermath of the rebellion. Lightly, he said, ¡°There is no need for you to wait in the Pce today. You can go home. It¡¯s your first day being a father. You should be attentive...¡± The Emperor paused and then abruptly turned his head as if thinking about something. A momentter, he slowly said, ¡°Tomorrow, have Chen bring the child in for me to see.¡±


    Fan Xian quickly gave thanks. He could see that his mood had be bad again. Having received the order, he quickly backed out of the royal study. The moment he left, he was stopped by Eunuch Yao. He had also heard of Fan manor¡¯s joyous news and repeatedly and respectfully offered his congrattions. Fan Xian did not have time to talk with the eunuch, but as he handed a red pocket over, he abruptly thought of something. Lowering his voice, he asked how the eunuchs and serving girls captured in the Pce, as well as the guards of the internal court, would be dealt with.


    Although the time to settle ounts should be after the situation had mostly been set, discipline in the Pce was always much faster than outside it. Even if they hadn¡¯t done anything, the Emperor should have drafted regtions. Fan Xian was a bit worried, so took this opportunity to ask the eunuch closest to the Emperor¡¯s side.


    Although he was worried, his face did not express a sliver of anxiety. He asked as lightly as possible, pretending that it was a concern a regent ought to have. Eunuch Yao knew the status of this young man and his future power, so he did not think too much of it and picked a few of the important cases to tell.


    Fan Xian had also wanted to ask about the situation in the Eastern Pce. After thinking about it closely, he closed his mouth.


    After saying goodbye to Eunuch Yao, he was a bit shocked and couldn¡¯t pull himself together for a moment. He was shocked at how lenient the Emperor¡¯s punishment had been on the eunuchs, serving girls, and guards. It waspletely unlike what he had guessed. Putting aside Hong Zhu, the head eunuch who appeared on the surface to not have done anything, of the old housemaids in Hanguang Pce, the new eunuchs in the Eastern Pce, and the serving girls in Guangxin Pce, almost no one had been killed. Most of the people had kept their lives. Only a group of people were going to be let out of the Pce.


    Fan Xian shook his head as he walked out of the Pce. He wondered to himself if the sun had perhaps risen from the west today? How could the Emperor suddenly be such a gentle person? Suddenly, his heart jumped. He thought of the Emperor¡¯s gloomy expressionst night and then thought of the Emperor¡¯s gentle conversation earlier with him. He couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps after receiving such a stimulus, he had finally thought through some matters and was beginning to umte good fortune for himself and future generations of the Li family.


    The reality was actually not far from what Fan Xian was thinking. The Emperor was not a person to kill indiscriminately, nor was he someone who enjoyed killing. It was just that his personality was persistent and severe, and he wasn¡¯t afraid to kill people. The servants in the Pce were only listening to the empress dowager¡¯s orders and did not have deep connections with the rebellion. Furthermore, the Emperor did not care about cleaning out the roots when pulling out the weeds. In addition, the Crown Prince and Second Prince had both used their deaths to show their resistance. This made small changes to the Emperor¡¯s state of mind.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er brought their daughter into the Pce. This was the first time the Emperor showed the benevolence an elder should have in front of them. Holding the female infant, he looked at her closely for a long time happily. When the Emperor used his finger to gently stroke the infant girl¡¯s brows, Fan Xian felt rmed. In Hanguang Pce, he had learned just how powerful the Emperor¡¯s finger could be.


    It seemed that the Emperor liked this child immensely, particrly her brows and eyes. Fan Xian watched this scene. His heart trembled. He wondered if the Emperor was remembering some trace of the past again.


    As he thought this, the Emperor had him take the child and go to the various Pces to show the concubines, but he kept Wan¡¯er back. Fan Xian paused slightly but didn¡¯t say anything. He followed the order and left. Presently, there was no mistress in the Pce, so there was no reason for a gift to bestow on the child. Thus, it was left to be dealt withter. However, Lady Ning¡¯s words about having the Pce send over nannies and wet-nurses as she held the child was firmly rejected by Fan Xian. This puzzled Lady Ning and Yi Guipin at the side.


    This was originally a matter for joy, but too many people had died in the Pce. It was impossible to be happy. No matter how loudly Lady Ningughed, she was unable to wash away the strange atmosphere in the Pce. Yi Guipin also only smiled warmly. The Third Prince, Li Chengping, insisted on holding the infant, even though his injury was not healed, and repeated cooed ¡°baby sister¡± to the infant.


    The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought the kid was scarily mature. However, the incorrectness of the generations seemed a bit excessive. For some reason, he thought of his sister and Sizhe far away in Northern Qi. The Dong Mountain incident involved three countries. Ku He was certain to die. He didn¡¯t know if the two of them would have problems over there.


    Before too long, Fan Xian took the child and left. Going to the royal study to pick up his wife, he asked permission to leave and return home. The Emperor muttered to himself and then allowed it. He then said that the matter of granting a name would be discussed in the future. Fan Xian knew the Emperor was busy handling court politics after the rebellion. He did not think he would remember such a small matter, so he was very surprised.


    After leaving the Pce, Fan Xian didn¡¯t ask Wan¡¯er what the Emperor had held her back to talk about. Looking at his wife¡¯s swollen eyes, he knew that the conversation this time between uncle and niece had to be about the Eldest Princess and the deaths of the two princes.


    ...


    ...


    In the following month, under the Emperor¡¯s powerful efforts, the Six Ministries and three departments in the court gradually returned to the right path. The remaining rebel soldiers that scattered into the wilds were caught and killed. Ye Zhong led his troops in a triumphant return and stabilized the entire situation. Jingdou returned to a state of peace. The atmosphere of the rebellion gradually dimmed.


    Fan Xian quit his position as regent. The same night the royal entourage returned to the capital, he returned the Emperor¡¯s royal seal. Although whether or not he quit, no one treated him as the regent now anyway. No one knew whether these small mistakes wouldter be major problems. Each dayter was an extra day of danger.


    He continued being the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and the transport official of the pce treasury. He never had to care about problems in court again. The two schrs led a group of civil officials to handle the affairs of the court. The military had the Bureau of Military Affairs to take care of it. Neither had anything to do with him. With this, other than Yan Bingyun asionallying to the manor to make a report and Jiangnan¡¯s Su Wenmao and Xia Qifei handing in reports on time, there was not much for him to care about.


    There were some interludes, such as how did Sir Yan junior survive, but Fan Xian never asked a single word about it. He didn¡¯t even much want to go to the Overwatch Council, much less know about those things that made one feel troubled. On the contrary, it was Xia Qifei¡¯s letter, which said after the old Ming master in Jiangnan learned of the Eldest Princess¡¯s sess hemitted suicide, that made Fan Xian feel deeply moved.


    Ming Qingda had finally died. He thought of how long he had battled with that old man in Jiangnan. He hadn¡¯t expected he would die like that. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. He thought that when the old Master hung himself, perhaps he had actually used the white cloth he had given him.


    Perhaps he was tired from the series of things that happened in Jingdou or perhaps he was caught up in his old injury, but Fan Xian fellpletely sick. After he recovered, he only stayed home to hold his child, cheer up his wife, be filial to the elders, and hide in the little tower. What did he care about the goings-on outside? He enjoyed his family bonds and was happy.


    Jingdou gradually calmed. After the spirits of the officials who had survived had settled, they recovered their usual toadying for personal gain.


    Everyone knew that Sir Fan junior, who had yed the greatest role in the rebel incident, entered the Pce rarely. He only stayed home to y with his child. This inevitably confused them. Some people, who thought themselves clever, thought that the Emperor had a change of heart. Later, information gradually leaked out of the Pce that said the Emperor greatly liked the little girl in Sir Fan junior¡¯s family and his month of rest had been a gift from the Emperor.


    Thus, everyone knew what they should do.


    The empress dowager had just died, so the capital was covered in white. ording to the rites, all entertainment was canceled. Even restaurants had to close for a month. Fan manor had a child, but they could not do anything excessive. They didn¡¯t even hang one redntern outside. It was impossible to see the happiness. However, every day at dusk, there would always be officials who sneaked into the Fan manor and left gifts before leaving without a sound.


    Father and son quietly epted the gifts but couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the request made by those officials. They knew why those officials still took the risk to deliver gifts and fawn on influential people during these strict and tense times. After the rebellion was quelled, arge number of the officials who usually followed the Crown Prince, Second Prince, and Eldest Princess had been taken down and locked up in the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison. Those officials whose stance during the Jingdou incident was not firm enough had also been removed from office with a swipe of the Emperor¡¯s brush. In the entire Six Ministries, along with the Dongsheng Road and Jiangnan Road to the east, there were hundreds of posts that had opened up.


    Officials love posts. These hundreds of positions had made them all red-eyed with longing. They didn¡¯t have time to think about too much. The changes in the Pce had been too drastic. Many of their old paths had been broken. Most of the people had no connection to the Dingzhou army, so no one dared to give gifts to the cold-faced Great Prince. Coincidentally, Sir Fan junior had just had a daughter. It gave them a great opportunity to give gifts. They could not let the opportunity go by.


    After a month, matters in Jingdou were finally settled. As for the positions in various ministries, temples, and departments, as well as the two Roads in the east and south, the Hall of Governmental Affairs made a list. They chose a great number of reserve candidates from the spring examination to fill the posts. Most of them were capable people. Those who had their names written down were overjoyed and thought the gifts that they had delivered to the Fan manor had worked. Those who had not been chosen were secretly angry they had not prepared enough silver. Sir Fan junior turned his nose of at it.


    That day, Fan Xian held his child. As he teased the little girl¡¯s tender red lips, he said to his father, ¡°I didn¡¯t say a single thing.¡±


    Minister Fan took a drink of winter cherry and smiled slightly. ¡°I am about to quit my post; who can be bothered to go to the Pce to say it?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯er, Xiao Hua¡¯er...¡± Fan Xian smiled at his father. He then lowered his head again to coo at the child. Holding her every day during this month, he truly loved her more and more.


    Minister Fan nced at him then suddenly said, ¡°Although the Emperor has ordered you to rest, you¡¯ve been resting for a month. You¡¯ve never gone to the Overwatch Council yamen... Just what are you hiding from?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He was terrified that his father would see his thoughts, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hide while I can. After Wan¡¯er and I got married, other than the time I got injured at the Hanging Temple, we¡¯ve never had such leisurely days together.¡±


    Bringing up the Hanging Temple, the corners of his lips trembled slightly. His father did not notice.


    There was actually only one reason he had hidden in his manor this month and not been willing to go to the Overwatch Council. He was scared that he would run into Chen Pingping. If he really did run into Chen Pingping, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist asking him and confirming certain things. Although the old cripple had still chosen silence and severance out of care for him, if the elder and the youth actually met, how would they interact? A lot of things the Emperor did not understand, Fan Xian was gradually seeing more clearly. The clearer he saw, the colder his heart felt and the more worried he became.


    A number of days passed quietly. The sense of autumn thickened as the days grew gradually colder. Jingdou was also bing more and more stable, while the Pce was also bing more and more peaceful. Most of the eunuchs and serving girls had survived and continued their service. Eunuch Dai who had returned to his post. He secretly sent word about the people Sir Fan junior asked about. Some were alive, and some were dead. He also said, very gratefully, that in this world, only Sir Fan junior would pay such attention to those pitiful people.


    Asking after a bunch of people was just a ruse. Fan Xian only had to confirm Hong Zhu¡¯s punishment. However, the other news that Eunuch Dai said made his expression harden.


    Tomorrow, the Pce was sending out a public announcement.


    Fan Xian knew exactly what the contents of the public announcement would be. The purpose of the Emperor¡¯s heaven worship was to depose the Crown Prince. This public announcement had finallye. It only proved that the one in the Eastern Pce had already gone, or perhaps he had already been gone for several days and no one knew. Fan Xian lowered his head and drank his tea, not saying a word. There was no expression of sorrow on his face. It was so calm that it was scary.


    Li Wan¡¯er stood to the side and watched his expression. She knew he was thinking of some problem again. Carefully, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to enter the Pce tomorrow,¡± Fan Xian said to her quietly. ¡°There are some things I have to report to the Emperor.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gazed at him worriedly.


    Fan Xianforted her. ¡°Nothing major. I just promised a person some things.¡±


    There were about 340 Jingdou officials involved in the rebellion. In addition, there were their subordinates, confidantes, and rtives in their manors. The Emperor captured around 4,000 people. The Overwatch Council prison long ran out of space. The Ministry of Justice and Taichang Temple were also stuffed full of people. In the end, even the west hall of the Imperial College had been emptied to use to hold criminals.


    ording to Qingw, rebellion was a crime that implicated nine generations. Even if there was unusual leniency, 2,000 or 3,000 heads would probably fall.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and shook his head. He thought that if it was him in the past, perhaps these heads would just have fallen. What did it have to do with him? Having lived to today, he had long understood some things. At the least, the things he had promised others should be done.


    Furthermore, judging from the situation this month, the Emperor was bing gentler and gentler. Fan Xian had some degree of confidence that at least a few more women and children would survive. Putting aside the umtion of good fortune, the Crown Prince¡¯s surrender had allowed at least a few thousand Qing soldiers to survive. Fan Xian had to repay this.


    Bright and early the next morning, Fan Xian tidied his official robes. His mind spun as he turned to pick up a piece of cloth to put in his clothing. This piece of cloth had Fan Xiaohua¡¯s red footprint from when she turned a month old. At that time, the entire manor felt that Fan Xian¡¯s actions were strange. They had not thought that he was simply missing a tradition from many years ago. Taking this cloth today, he was going to use it to attack the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    All prepared, he climbed into the carriage. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar person across the street watching him with a smile. Fan Xian lowered his head to look at his ck Overwatch Council robes. He then looked at the pure white clothing on the other person. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°I said I¡¯m not going. Even if you dress up every day like White Wuchang toe drag me, I still won¡¯t go.¡±


    Yan Bingyun walked over with a slight smile on his cold face. ¡°This is the Director¡¯s will. As a subordinate, of course, I can only bother you every day. Are you going to the Pce? Since you can go into the Pce, then you can return to the Council to deal with Council affairs. You can¡¯t wait until the Director goes to the Pce and asks for an edict.¡±


    Fan Xian spat onto the ground and abruptly remembered the reason he was going to the Pce. He furrowed his brows and said something in a low voice beside Yan Bingyun¡¯s ear. Yan Bingyun looked at him strangely and thought, All the rebels were going to be punished, which would follow Qingw. The Emperor had not implicated people on a wide scale, so why was the Commissioner going into the Pce to demonstrate?


    He looked at Fan Xian like he was looking at a strange creature. He shook his head and said, ¡°The Council has not randomly captured people. Those people are definitely not wronged. I don¡¯t understand. When did your heart be so gentle?¡±


    In the eyes of these confidantes and friends, below Fan Xian¡¯s gentle appearance was hidden a ruthless and vicious heart. Thus, Yan Bingyun was confused and looked at him with a frown. Fan Xian felt somewhat ill at ease by his look and sighed slightly. ¡°After you and the youngdy of the Sheng family have married and had a child, you¡¯ll probably be able to understand.¡±

 Chapter 582 - The Emperor’s Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 582: The Emperor¡¯s Intentions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Howe you have time today to visit me in the Pce?¡±


    The Emperor raised his head and nced at Fan Xian with a smile. The warmth in his eyes carried a hint of teasing. It seemed that after a month, the Emperor¡¯s emotions had calmed a great deal.


    A glimmer of fear still rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He smiled awkwardly and had nothing to say. Although the Emperor had personally given him the month of break, not entering the Pce for an entire month and not seeing the Emperor was a bit inexcusable. He could clearly hear the Emperor¡¯s displeasure He didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    He had note into the Pce because there was a chill and fear in his heart. Ever since he learned that the Emperor was a Great Grandmaster, the always fearless Fan Xian had finally understood what fear tasted like. The Emperor¡¯s silence and tolerance had made him even more fearful and cautious. If it was possible, he would rather never enter the Pce again or see the Emperor¡¯s face.


    The gentler, the scarier. He swallowed to smooth his dry throat. He then sincerely spoke of the matter for which he hade into the Pce. He didn¡¯t mention Crown Prince Li Chengqian¡¯s name. He just talked about the matter at hand. He urged that when the Emperor dealt with the matter of the rebellion, he would be lenient outside thew.


    Fan Xian thought to himself that the victor was always charitable. The Emperor had a number of his family die and was bing more and more lenient. Furthermore, someone as confident and powerful as the Emperor would not worry about the problem of things reviving in the spring breeze.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor¡¯s expression gradually darkened. It was as if he had not thought that on Fan Xian¡¯s rare visit to the Pce, he would ask for such a thing. A thick chill shed through his eyes. As Fan Xian stole a nce at the Emperor¡¯s gaze, he silently thought it was all over.


    Even if it was all over, he still had to forcefully support this opinion. Not only because Li Chengqian had entrusted this to him before his death, but it also concerned his courage. If something like this had not made him search for a trace of courage, he may never have entered the Pce again. He had to persevere.


    ...


    ...


    Because of this perseverance, the royal study appeared particrly lively and terrifying. Eunuch Yao and the other young eunuchs, who stood guard outside the door, paled in fright at the angry roar that came out of the room. They didn¡¯t know what Sir Fan junior had done to make the Emperor so angry.


    Everyone listened outside the royal study anxiously and fearfully. There was the sound of a teacup shattering on the ground, and the sound of Sir Fan junior kowtowing, the Emperor scolding loudly, and the two people arguing.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s expression did not change, but huge waves crashed in his heart. He quietly thought to himself that Sir Fan junior truly was fearless and daring to sh against the Emperor to his face. He couldn¡¯t help but be worried about what would happen. He carefully stared at the door and wondered if he should quickly inform the two schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. So many people had died in the Royal Pce, there were only a few people alive who had the authority to stop the fight between the Emperor and Duke of Danbo.


    Before long, the two doors of the royal study squeaked as someone pushed them open. Fan Xian walked out quickly with an angry and upset expression. Without even ncing at the bowed head eunuchs outside, he shook out his sleeves and left the Royal Pce. Once he left the Pce and boarded his carriage, the anger and upset were immediately withdrawn. His expression was calm with just a bit of worry.


    As expected, the Emperor had scolded Fan Xian severely. No ruler, even the ones that were known as the most charitable, had a sliver of sympathy for the enemies that conspired to steal the power of the world. This was something Fan Xian should have understood, so why did he still go through this fight?


    After returning home for a few days, there was still no news from the Pce or any edicts or scolding. Fan Xian felt more and more uneasy. He thought to himself that the Emperor had probably guessed his intentions and was purposely pulling a dirty one on him. There was nothing he could do. He could only use his position as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and write a number of secret memorials to send endlessly into the Pce to try and provoke the Emperor again. These secret memorials went in like meat buns into a dog or like a y Bodhisattva into the river, in without a single response.


    After a few more days, the Pce¡¯s final decision on how to punish the matter of the rebellion was finally decided. Fan Xian held the announcement in his hand in the manor and felt shocked and surprised. He would never have thought that after his argument with the Emperor in the royal study, the Emperor had actually listened to him. He had raised the butcher¡¯s knife way up high but had let it fall gently.


    The rebel officials who had been captured, as well as those who had not been released, about a thousand people, were sentenced to be beheaded. However, the women and children who had been implicated were all dealt with leniently.


    Even with thest rebel army to surrender, the Emperor only chose the generals above a certain rank to be killed. Themon soldiers were dispersed and sent to various borders areas to kill for their country as death row prisoners, with the intention of atoning for their crimes through service.


    In the final calction, about 2,000 people died because of the rebellion. This had far exceeded Fan Xian¡¯s best estimate. Particrly those family members of the offending officials who should have been executed or exiled ording to Qingw, most of them had their crimes lowered by one degree. This made his mood improve greatly.


    Amidst his joy, he began to feel suspicious. Why had the Emperor done this? If it really was that his remonstrations had been effective, then why had he gotten so angry?


    ...


    ...


    The sh between the Emperor and Sir Fan junior in the royal study had actually long shocked Jingdou. After all, there were a lot of people in the Pce, and people talked. Furthermore, this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from everyone so long before the Emperor made his public announcement. Most of the officials already had the inside information.


    Although the officials each had their own camps and knew that if the Crown Prince came to the throne they would probably be hard put to escape death, everyone had been officials together in the same court for many years. There was always a sorrow for one of the same kind, particrly the innocent family and nsmen implicated in the matter. After they saw the Emperor¡¯s lenient announcement, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    In particr, the two schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs had endless praise for this edict of the Emperor¡¯s. They praised him from the bottom of their heart. A lenient and charitable ruler was the foundation for a kingdom tost all the ages. The disciples and grand-disciples of Zhuang Mohan believed this deeply.


    Why was the Emperor so lenient and charitable? It was due to Sir Fan junior who , without regard to his personal reputation and power, had stood inside the royal study and admonished the Emperor to his face frankly. Although he wasn¡¯t gambling with the lives of himself and his family, he still took a fairlyrge risk.


    The Jingdou court thought of this matter and couldn¡¯t help but see Fan Xian in a higher esteem. There was no doubt as to why he was Master Zhuang¡¯s heir. He did things with a great sense of antiquity and tradition. Those people who were fortunate to escape death felt deeply grateful toward Fan Xian. For a time, his reputation once again rang out in Jingdou.


    Previously, he had already been an idol in the hearts of the schrs in the world. However, his Overwatch Council identity, as well as the wariness of the Pce toward Prime Minister Lin, forced him to gradually pull away from the pure and honest. His reputation among the people had always been good. After the embellishment of this event, the officials felt great admiration toward him.


    After all, shing head-on with the Emperor was not something just anyone would do, particrly when it involved rebellion. Even the schr Shu Wu had remained silent.


    Fan Xian had not thought the matter would bring him so much good. He had originally wanted to repay Li Chengqian¡¯s act of kindness and anger the Emperor to see if he could make the old man, who terrified him, express some kindness and allow him to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor had actually seen through his intentions and had yed him. He once again put Fan Xian onto a pedestal. Even if he wanted to quit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    In his manor, Fan Xian watched his daughter with a heavy face. Compared to the Emperor, he was much toozy. He still could not understand why the Emperor had given him so much glory with both hands. Thinking back and forth, he got annoyed. pping the table, he stood and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I even dare to go into the Pce to see the Emperor, am I afraid of him?¡±


    Fan Xiaohua¡¯s eyes were tightly closed. She was not startled into tears by this loud sound. Wan¡¯er and Sisi, to the side, jumped in fright. Not sure why he was so angry, they quickly took the child away.


    ...


    ...


    When Fan Xian, Commissioner of the Overwatch Council returned to the Council for the first time after the rebellion in Jingdou, all of his subordinates bowed respectfully in wee. The atmosphere was very serious. The countless events through these years had proved that everyone in the Overwatch Council hadpletely epted this future Director. They were deeply awed by his actions in this matter.


    Fan Xian sat in that dim room and used a wet towel to wipe his hands. He pulled open the ck cloth to nce at the Royal Pce not far in the distance and shook his head. Chen Pingping was not present, but he could not immediately go to Chen Garden. Calling over the heads of the Eight Bureaus, he asked about the recent situation. He then had Yan Bingyun stay behind.


    Hearing his question, Yan Bingyun shook his head and said, ¡°There still has been no news from Sir Wang. As for Hong Changqing and that group, a few of them have straggled in. He has vanished. Gao Da and the seven Tiger Guards were probably all killed on Dong Mountain by Sigu Jian.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He felt very ufortable. Logically speaking, given how cunning this old man Wang Qinian was, how could he have disappeared without a trace on Dong Mountain? Even if the battle between the Great Grandmasters was horrifying, it should still have left a body. The Overwatch Council knew Wang Qinian was his first and foremost confidante, so they shouldn¡¯t have missed him when looking. As for Hong Changqing and Gao Dad, he was not sure at all and thought they had probably gone on.


    Thinking of this, his mood immediately became gloomy. Without wasting any more time in the Overwatch Council, he left and boarded the carriage. He headed straight out of Jingdou toward Chen Garden.


    The traps that used to be buried in the meadow outside Chen Garden were gone. In the carriage, Fan Xian thought that when the Qin family sent the Jingdou Garrison here to clean out the residence, they must have swept it clean. When the carriage stopped outside Chen Garden and Fan Xian dismounted, he looked at the sight in front of him and involuntarily stopped.


    This was not the beautiful and unique Chen Garden of the past. It was full of broken and ruined walls, dried ponds, shattered rock gardens, hanging pors, and falling willows. The marks of burning and smoking were tragic.


    Fire had burned down Chen Garden and left it inplete disorder. However, it no longer seemed deste because a few brick structures had been built in the back as temporary lodgings. There were already thousands of people and artisans buzzing around the originalnd. It looked like a construction site in full swing.


    Fan Xian walked unsteadily over the patch of construction and made it with great difficulty to the rear, where Chen Garden had been, to find Chen Pingping listening to an opera attended by a dozen beautiful women. The old dog was dressed like a majorndlord, sitting on a low couch and enjoying everything with his eyes slightly closed. His legs were covered by a wool nket. Although it was noisy outside, this temporary residence wasn¡¯t veryfortable either. Looking at his expression, he seemed very happy.


    The sound stones and bricks being cut outside was loud andpletely quashed the sound of the opera inside. Fan Xian walked in and frowned. ¡°How can anything be heard clearly? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a manor in the capital. Why do you insist on staying here? It will take at least three months for Chen Garden to bepletely repaired. Are you going to spend three months here?¡±


    Seeing him walk in, Chen Pingping smiled. The lines on his face spread like a chrysanthemum flower. Each petal was filled with a strange aura.


    Fan Xian felt uneasy with this smile and didn¡¯t say anything. He sat down next to him and picked up a teacup to drink. The beautiful women stuck to Chen Pingping¡¯s side knew that he hade because he had important matters to discuss, so they didn¡¯t look at him with tender feelings like usual. They quieted down and dispersed.


    The Overwatch Council probably gave instructions outside, so even the sound of repairs stopped. The entire wastnd of the rear of the Chen Garden sank into silence.


    Chen Pingping nced at him. Fan Xian moved over and used the teacup in his hand to feed him a mouthful. Chen Pingping wet his throat then said, ¡°It is very inconvenient to live in Jingdou. It¡¯s better to live in this broken garden.¡±


    Living in Jingdou was inconvenient. This answered Fan Xian¡¯s earlier purposely casual question, but there seemed to be some other meaning hidden within. Fan Xian immediately became somewhat unnatural. He knew that the old cripple knew he hade today with questions.


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to speak, Chen Pingping spoke of his own ord, ¡°As you know, I have countless beauties in this garden.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    Chen Pingping coughed then continued. ¡°I take in these women so they don¡¯t need to serve other stupid men. It should be a joy, but presumably they are not very happy to be following me, an old man, every day. However, they refuse to show that in front of me.¡±


    Fan Xian thought that, of course, it was this way. In the world, other than the Emperor, it was you who was the most ruthless. Even if these teenage Lolitas and mature women in their 20s were controlled by their hormones, they still wouldn¡¯t have any resentment.


    ¡°In the previous dynasty, a serving girl held her resentment for so long that, in the end, she strangled the Emperor.¡± Chen Pingping rubbed his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die like that, so I need to think of ways for these women to live morefortably in the garden.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind twitched, faintly guessing what the old guy wanted to say.


    ¡°I am very rxed with them. Even though they stare at you like a cucumber every time youe, I do not punish them.¡± Chen Pingping yawned. ¡°Furthermore, what makes them the most unswerving is that if one day they do not wish to stay, I will chase her out.¡±


    ¡°Rxed is the best way to maintain a garden,¡± Chen Pingping gazed at Fan Xian and said. ¡°And, it is the best way to maintain peace in a family. That is why the Emperor has recently been so gentle.¡±


    Fan Xian understood. Chen Pingping had probably also used this way to convince the Emperor.


    ¡°For them, I can let them out casually because there are too many unfortunate beauties in the world.¡± Cheng Pingping looked at Fan Xian and shook his head. ¡°But the Emperor will not let you out because he only has these few sons. Furthermore, two just died.¡±


    The old cripple extended two fingers and looked at Fan Xian mockingly. ¡°Did you think that if you spoke for the Crown Prince and rebel officials that it would truly anger the Emperor and have him send you far, far away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t imaging things so perfectly. Who would be fooled by such a clumsy trick? The Emperor scolded you in the royal study not because he med you for asking for mercy for the guilty officials. Rather, he med you for wanting to escape at this juncture.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and felt even more afraid of the Emperor. How could he continue to say in Jingdou? Thinking of the matter, he lowered his voice and said with distress, ¡°Since the Emperor saw through my intentions, why did he y that trick on me? Giving out all those benevolent edicts, doesn¡¯t that all fall on me?¡±


    ¡°Benevolent edicts and reputation are both chains. This is the Emperor showing he doesn¡¯t want you to go.¡± Chen Pingping coughed again. He then suddenly smiled, looking with great amusement at Fan Xian¡¯s bitter melon like face. ¡°Have you not thought about why the Emperor damaged himself so that he could fulfill your reputation?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart chilled as he thought of a possibility he had never considered. His entire body stiffened. He shivered as he sat on the side of the couch.


    Seeing that he finally understood, Chen Pingping sighed. He looked through the ss of the temporary residence toward the construction site outside and slowly said, ¡°He has finally understood after all these people died. At least it¡¯s not a waste of my energy all these years.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s lip trembled as he abruptly rose. Looking at Chen Pingping, he said, ¡°Then what about the Third Prince?¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince is still young.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. ¡°The Emperor will not choose a Crown Prince. It is just that if something happened and he passes too early, choosing you to inherit is, of course, the best choice right now.¡±


    ¡°My surname is Fan... I¡¯ve worshiped the Fan family ancestors!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s angry voice grew louder and louder.


    Chen Pingping nced outside and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you being so loud? Matters of this world are not decided by who has the loudest voice. They¡¯re decided by who has the strongest fist. The Emperor has the biggest fists. As for whether your surname will be Li or Fan in the future, it is just a matter of a sentence from him.¡±


    Fan Xian sat down unsteadily. He had not thought that the Emperor¡¯s recent gentleness and leniency had such arge matter behind it.


    ¡°Given the Emperor¡¯s situation, this matter may need many years to happen. Perhaps, by that time, the Third Prince will have grown and the Emperor will like him more than you. Then, this matter will go with the wind. In any case, other than the Emperor, you and I, no one else knows.¡±


    Chen Pingping thought of something. His mood became bleak. Looking at Fan Xian for a moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve haven¡¯t entered the Pce in a month. It seems that you have an objection against the Emperor... Why are you hiding?¡±


    Why he was hiding from the Emperor? Fear in his heart. Fan Xian faintly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Chen Pingping looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s already been four years. You¡¯ve already proven to the Emperor your loyalty and obtained the very rare trust that you exchanged a number of near-death experiences for. You should be enjoying this kind of trust with righteousness and confidence.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. After he arrived in the capital from Danzhou, he had indeed almost lost his life a number of times. Regardless of whether it was the Hanging Temple, the valley, or Dong Mountain, the Emperor did not have any doubts about him. Just as the Emperor trusted Chen Pingping so much, it was because Chen Pingping had saved the Emperor¡¯s live a number of times without regard for his own.


    What kind of trust was the strongest? It was selfless sacrifice for the Emperor.


    ¡°Putting aside all other things, just with regards to the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward you, it could be said that it is very good. Thinking about these years closely, the Emperor has shown you great favor. You should be grateful.¡±


    Other things? Fan Xian heard these words but didn¡¯t think deeper. Compared to the Crown Prince and Second Prince, Fan Xian knew the Emperor¡¯s treatment of him was not as simple as making up for the regret of not seeing him for 16 years. Ever since ancient times, royal families had been heartless. Furthermore, he was only an illegitimate child. The Emperor had plenty of ways to learn about what happened in the past, yet he chose the path bests for Fan Xian.


    ¡°That is why I don¡¯t understand what you are afraid of, why you won¡¯t enter the Pce, or why you are doing your best to run away,¡± Chen Pingping looked at him and said.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. No matter how much the Emperor trusted him and favored him, in the end, he was still a ruler. Not even considering the incident decades ago, his cold-blooded attitude, as well as powerful actions against members of the royal family, were enough to have him feel endless horror. Once the Emperor knew he had been keeping many things from him and even betraying him, he would firmly tear apart the affection between father and son, the righteousness between ruler and official, and use thunderous ways to deal with him.


    After learning that the Emperor was a Great Grandmaster, Fan Xian had begun to worry about one thing. In the past, he had once sneaked into the Pce and stole a key from Hanguang Pce. If the Emperor had sensed this matter at that time yet had hidden it to now, what exactly was he thinking? The smuggling to Northern Qi did not matter. Taking on Thirteenth Wang did not matter because the confident Emperor did not care at all about these things. He didn¡¯t suspect Fan Xian of betraying the country. However, he would not allow anyone to have that chest in their hands because the chest could threaten him.


    Fan Xian was sure of this point, but he was unsure if the Emperor knew the chest was in his hands. There was a letter missing in the secretpartment below the bed in Hanguang Pce. Had the Emperor taken it? Thus, every time he entered the Pce, he did so with rm and fear. He didn¡¯t know when a pile of aces would appear and kill him. He worried that the Emperor would strike, using the realm of the Great Grandmaster to smack him into minced meat.


    Presently, his royal favor was at its height. Fan Xian could clearly see the Emperor¡¯s intentions, yet he was still worried and afraid. It was not because he was not the child who dared to say the Emperor was naked. It was because Uncle Wu Zhu had not returned.

 Chapter 583 - Sending Off A Comrade

    <h4>Chapter 583: Sending Off A Comrade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Regardless of whether Fan Xian was scared or not, the matter had already happened. During these years, perhaps the Emperor did not want topletely severe his connection to the son he liked the most. Or, perhaps the Emperor only knew that Fan Xian had entered the Pce but did not know the chest was in Fan Xian¡¯s hands and had remained silent. It seemed that this kind of tacit understanding of not asking further demonstrated a father¡¯s tolerance of his favorite son.


    Furthermore, Fan Xian had indeed been very hard on himself. Even when he faced a desperate situation, he rarely used the weapon of mass destruction. The only time he had used it had been in a dark and quiet primal forest. Additionally, the key was still in the secretpartment in Hanguang Pce. This made the Emperor guess incorrectly about some things.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sank deep into thought. Thinking of those snow-like pamphlets, he thought of the conversation he had overheard that day between the Eldest Princess and Zhuang Mohan. His heart immediately rxed. He understood that the Emperor had thought that he was only targeting the Eldest Princess and had entered the Pce to eavesdrop rather than targeting the key.


    But, where was the letter? Fan Xian still did not understand. He silently sat down on the bed tiredly.


    Besides the matter of the chest being exposed, there was another problem that made him afraid of the Emperor. This troubled Fan Xian the most. Whether or not he epted it, no matter what, the Emperor was one of his fathers. Although, he was certainly not the best one.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s heart, he had three fathers. Among them was Minister Fan, his closest and true father, while Chen Pingping was a godfather. However, the Emperor¡¯s figure was also gradually sinking into his heart.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s words broke into his thoughts. ¡°If you are not entering the Pce because you are scared, then why were you noting to the Overwatch Council to see me? Please don¡¯t say that you are afraid of me.¡±


    Seeing the old cripple¡¯s sweet smile, Fan Xian sighed in his heart. He thought to himself, How could it not be fear? I¡¯m afraid that after seeing you, I won¡¯t be able to resist asking questions.


    Although he was afraid, he still opened his mouth to ask. Since he had the courage toe, he was prepared. He didn¡¯t want to forever be a pitiful bug being lied to by others.


    ¡°How did Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s army get to Dong Mountain? Why didn¡¯t the Overwatch Council not have any reports? Why did the situation in Jingdou be so dangerous? Why was there not a whisper about the strange actions of the officials in Dongshan Road? Why did you not return to the capital and allowed the Eldest Princess and empress dowager to do as they wished, which led to their eventual deaths?¡±


    ¡°This was a n the Emperor and I made. It had to be hidden from everyone,¡± Chen Pingping nced at him coldly and said. ¡°If we didn¡¯t show weakness first, these people would not jump out.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know you will be able to give the Emperor a beautiful exnation afterward, but only the two of us know that these people were forced by us to stand against the Emperor. Furthermore, you know that although the Emperor appears to have obtained a great sess, in reality, he is walking on a wire. If he were the least bit careless, he would have fallen into a bottomless abyss. Since you knew of the situation earlier, you must have had the power to set up this situation better so that Jingdou did not have to sink into the realm of damnation.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor trusts you, but that does not mean I trust you.¡± Fan Xian stared at Chen Pingping¡¯s old face and lowered his voice. ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s n, but you¡¯ve pushed it along. Although it was just a slight push, it still increased the danger the Qing Kingdom faced by tenfold... or even a hundredfold. Particrly in Jingdou, even if there was an internal affliction to be removed, it¡¯s impossible that so many people had to die. No matter how ruthless the Emperor is, presumably he also does not want to see this final scene.¡±


    ¡°There are dogs under heaven. Who will chase them?¡± After being silent for a while, Chen Pingping said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill a dog, you have to kill all of them. I was afraid the Emperor would be soft-hearted in the moment. Does this exnation make sense?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian moved in his direction and held his thin hand. In a heavy voice, he said, ¡°Even if it makes sense logically, the Emperor will be ufortable in his heart, especially as he slowly thinks about it after the matter. Things will eventually go wrong.¡±


    ¡°What problems can there be? This is the Emperor¡¯s big n. I am only the executor.¡± Chen Pingping pulled his hands from between Fan Xian¡¯s naturally. ¡°Don¡¯t you think too much. There are not manyplicated things in the world.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart was filled with worry and anger. Staring into his eyes, he said, ¡°Then tell me, why did you have the Shadow go assassinate the Emperor in Hanging Temple? Why is there an extra wound on the back of the old Qin master¡¯s body at the waist?¡±


    Chen Pingping slowly raised his head and looked at Fan Xian with furrowed brows. ¡°You went to see the body?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and said, ¡°I know that is the Shadow¡¯s work...¡± He paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°Since I saw it, the wound is no longer there.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so meticulous,¡± Chen Pingping said. ¡°I had indeed instructed the Shadow to act in Hanging Temple. Now, you can go to the Emperor to report me. However, you should know that the Shadow has always had two mysterious identities. Other than you and I, no one knows this, not even the Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian angrily said, ¡°Even when it is like this, you still won¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what.¡±


    ¡°Why did the old Qin Master betray the Emperor?¡± This was the question the Eldest Princess told Fan Xian to ask Chen Pingping before she died. He had finally asked it bravely.


    ¡°There never needs to be a reason for betrayal.¡± Chen Pingping was as cold as ever.


    ¡°You had the Shadow kill Qin Ye. Were you afraid that I would learn something from him?¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer his question. He waved his hand to signal for the servants to show the guest out. Fan Xian stared at him coldly. A momentter, his gaze helplessly softened. Using a begging tone, he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of implicating me, which is why you are cutting me off, but for such a major matter, you also have to think of yourself.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s heart was gentle, but none of it showed on his face. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Although Chen Pingping would not admit it, he knew from his attitude that his guess had to be right. The Qin family must have been involved in the Taiping Courtyard incident in the past. The reason they betrayed the Emperor was because of his own rise.


    What kind of person was the old Qin Master? Although he was old, he knew very well that if the Emperor truly wanted to use Fan Xian, then he had to thoroughly sweep away the matter from the past. The Qin family had to die. Thus, the Qin family had to rebel. However, behind this reason, there was blood and a sinister truth.


    Fan Xian stood up. After looking at Chen Pinging silently for a moment, he said, ¡°After all, it is my father and my mother. You¡¯ve worked hard too many years. You should think more about yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many years left. You¡¯ve said it before.¡± Chen Pingping smiled.


    Fan Xian looked at him sadly, ¡°No one can defeat him.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent.


    Fan Xian was about to leave but he suddenly said, ¡°The chest is in my hands.¡±


    Chen Pingping abruptly raised his head and saw that the young man had already walked determinedly out of the door. Involuntarily, he shook his head, thinking, Even if you have the chest, so what? You can¡¯t be dragged into this matter.


    ...


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, a middle-aged man inmon clothing walked into the room Chen Pingping was in and sat down next to him where Fan Xian had sat earlier.


    ¡°No one can defeat the Emperor,¡± The middle-aged man said evenly. ¡°In this point, An Zhi and I think the same.¡±


    This middle-aged man wasn¡¯t just anybody. He was Fan Xian¡¯ father, Minister of Revenue Fan Jian. No one knew when he hade to Chen Garden or why he was talking so calmly with Chen Pingping. The rumors in officialdom said that in the previous decade, Chen Pingping and Fan Jian were like water and fire. It was not until Fan Xian entered the capital that their rtionship gradually improved.


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes and calmly said, ¡°The chest is in his hands. Did you know?¡±


    Fan Jian smiled tartly and said, ¡°That child keeps the chest under his bed and thinks he can fool everyone in the world. It¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    Chen Pingping opened his eyes and nced at him. ¡°In your own manor, do you not have the power to protect his secret for him?¡±


    ¡°This little bit of power I do have,¡± Fan Jian said peaceably. ¡°The Emperor put two spies into my home. One of which An Zhi found long ago. The other has long since died. In any case, these spies are not worth anything, and the Emperor does not care.¡±


    ¡°Not care? If he doesn¡¯t care, then he wouldn¡¯t have taken all the Tiger Guards to Dong Mountain for the worship and given them to Sigu Jian, that maniac, to y with.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him with slightly mockery and said, ¡°You. You¡¯ve spent your whole life being careful and put all your energy into the Tiger Guards. Now, all the Tiger Guards are dead. No matter how many people you hid in there, there isn¡¯t a single one left. This action of the Emperor¡¯s was truly ruthless.¡±


    ¡°It is true, I don¡¯t have any power left.¡± Fan Jian smiled bitterly. ¡°That is why I can only ask to resign and retire.¡±


    He looked at Chen Pingping and smiled coldly. ¡°How much better off are you than me? After the battle at Zhengyang Gate, thousands of your elite in the Overwatch Council died. Just wait for the Emperor to throw you a few handfuls of sand in the next few years. At that time, other than copying me and retiring, what else can you do?¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed coldly. ¡°As long as Fan Xian is alive, the Emperor will not crush the Overwatch Council. What is there for me to worry about? However, Lin Ruofu, that old fox, has endured for this long and finally saw an opportunity. He gave all the people he had been hiding to his precious son-inw. In the end, he¡¯s probably vomiting blood in Wuzhou right now.¡±


    Fan Jian alsoughed and said, ¡°Everyone thought the officials in the Lin faction that followed An Zhi in opposing the Crown Prince would be heavily rewarded afterward. They had not expected that the Emperor had been waiting for this scene and watched as Prime Minister Lin¡¯sst people all jumped out. Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment, there will be no chance for them to turn things around.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten rid of all outside enemies and internal afflictions, and chopped off half the arms of the three of us old ones.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°The Emperor can truly be said to be wise and powerful, and an exceptional genius.¡±


    ¡°I have to admit, he is just like how he was many years ago when we first began to follow him,¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes and slowly said. ¡°He was, is, and will always be the most powerful person in the world.¡±


    After a death-like silence, Minster Fan sighed and said, ¡°I hid in King Jing¡¯s manor in Jingdou because I was not worried about the situation in Jingdou. I had long noticed a problem with the Ye family. I had just not thought that the Emperor was a Great Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°I had guessed a little of the Emperor¡¯s unfathomable power,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly. ¡°I had not thought that Ye Liunyun, that strange old creature, would suddenly stand on the Emperor¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°The both of us only guessed one part of the Emperor, if...¡± Minister Fan suddenly stopped talking.


    Chen Pingping knew what this oldrade was going to say and calmly said, ¡°There is no if. After that incident, you were never willing to trust me, and I was never willing to trust you. We never wondered if something had happened to the person we should have trusted the most.¡±


    ¡°An Zhi once said if there was more trust between you and me, perhaps many things would be easier to do,¡± Minister Fan said. ¡°it was at that time I knew this son of mine was incredible. We had hidden it so strictly, yet he was still able to guess.¡±


    ¡°He is the son of Xiao Yezi and the Emperor, of course, he is incredible.¡± Chen Pingping furrowed his brows. In his heart, he still held the greatest respect and admiration for the Emperor.


    ¡°When did you guess that the Emperor was a Great Grandmaster?¡± At this time, Minister Fan¡¯s mind was very spry.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some years.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s brows gradually rxed as he thought of the past. At that time, the Wei Kingdom still towered in the center of thend. Its country was very powerful. When the Qing Kingdom had begun heading North, the battles were difficult. In one particr battle, the Emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at the time, had been seriously injured. His entire body was frozen and unable to move. He had almost lost his life. It was all thanks to Chen Pingping risking life and limb, and going through thousands of hardships, to rescue him.


    This was one of the events Chen Pingping was most famous for. It was on equal footing and after a thousand li of surprise attacks that he captured Xiao En at the price of a broken leg.


    Minister Fan furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Us old people had always thought that it was after that heavy injury that the Emperor lost his martial abilities. Back then, he had been a ferocious general.¡±


    ¡°That injury was strange,¡± Chen Pingping slowly said. ¡°His entire body was frozen. It was definitely not caused by an external injury. Lady Ning and I looked after him the entire way. It was clear that it should be a problem of the Meridians. It seemed that his Meridians were all broken. We had thought that he was dead for sure. We even cried a number of times. Who knew that, in the end, he woulde back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who could live with all their Meridians broken.¡± Chen Pingping opened his eyes and looked at Fan Jian. Slowly he said, ¡°However,ter, I saw a simr person... Your son.¡±


    ¡°After the Hanging Temple incident, Fan Xian¡¯s Meridians were greatly damaged, but it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the Emperor¡¯s back then. He should have learned Ku He¡¯s abilityter in Jiangnan and gradually got better,¡± Chen Pingping said. ¡°The Emperor did not have Fan Xian¡¯s good fortune. He didn¡¯t learn Tianyi Dao, so how did he get better?¡±


    ¡°These years you¡¯ve spent less time with the Emperor than I have.¡± Chen Pingping continued. ¡°No matter how well the Emperor can hide, some details will be revealed. Fei Jie returned from Danzhou to report that Fan Xian was cultivating the Tyrannical Martial Secret and also said that this Tyrannical zhenqi could cause serious consequences. This made me think of the Emperor, who had been frozen like a useless person.¡±


    ¡°In Hanging Temple, I wanted to put some pressure on the Emperor and see what his trump card was... It was a pity that Fan Xian blocked it.¡±


    Speaking of this, he red at Minister Fan. At the time, it had been this father who had told his son to rescue the Emperor and perform a meritorious deed, which had foiled Chen Pingping¡¯s n.


    ¡°I understand everything now, so I won¡¯t say it. You also think through this matter,¡± Fan Jian stood easily and said. ¡°I am going back to Danzhou to enjoy my retirement. If you have time, you cane to visit me.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent. He knew what his oldrade was thinking. Regardless of whether the Emperor was someone who could be defeated, in the end, he was Fan Xian¡¯s true father. No one knew that Fan Xian was a time traveler and his spirit was of a unique nature. These two elders were only thinking withmon sense. Even if Fan Xian knew the truth, he would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    The two of them didn¡¯t want Fan Xian to live with too much pressure, so they had to think through this matter.


    Chen Pingping gently ran the copper bell on the table. After the crisp ringing sound, the old servant, who had served him for many years, walked in and helped him into the wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Chen Pingping lowered his head and coughed. He coughedboriously. His sleeve was covered in spittle. It took a moment for it to subside. He self-mockingly said, ¡°This body is getting worse and worse. Just a little poison, yet it¡¯s incurable after so long.¡±


    Fan Jian looked at him quietly and didn¡¯t say anything as he headed to the outside of the manor. Behind him, the old servant followed pushing the wheelchair. They didn¡¯t go far. In front of the construction site, the two of them stopped with great tacit understanding. They met each other¡¯s eyes and bowed to each other.


    ¡°I have already thought it through,¡± Chen Pingping said to Fan Jian.


    Fan Jian didn¡¯t immediatelyment. He lowered his head and thought for a while, not sure if these words were real or fake. He knew why Chen Pingping hade to see him off. Many years ago, a group of them had once gone to the shores of the East Sea, gathered in Taiping Courtyard, and created a wonderful ce. With the passing of time, some people had died, some had changed, and some were going to retreat. He was going to resign his post and return to Danzhou. In Jingdou, there was only Chen Pingping left to keep the Emperorpany. Presumably, he would also feel lonely.


    Just as Fan Xian had said, during these dozen years, he and Chen Pingping had doubted each other and interacted less and less. But, it could not wipe away their pastradeship and friendship.


    The outstanding would always be buffeted by the rain and wind. When it came to retreat from the stage, it was best to do it thoroughly. Lin Ruofu was not one of the trio back in the day, so he did not retreat thoroughly enough. Minister Fan would not make that mistake. In front of the Emperor¡¯s heavenly might, other than retreating quickly, there didn¡¯t seem to be any good choices for people like him.


    Before Fan Jian left, he furrowed his brows and asked onest question. He did not hide it from the old servant. ¡°Since you doubted me in the past, why did you have Wu Zhu take him to Danzhou?¡±


    In the wheelchair, Chen Pingping lowered his head for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°I knew you had once paid a price for this, so I wanted to continue testing your heart.¡±


    A self-mocking and hurt smile rose to the corners of Fan Jian¡¯s lips. He waved his hands and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ...


    ...


    Watching Fan Jian¡¯s leaving figure, Chen Pingping gently leaned against the wheelchair. His finger unconsciously knocked against the handle of the wheelchair. He sighed and said in a quiet voice, ¡°It¡¯s good he is going... It¡¯s good he is going...¡±


    Immediately after, the leader of the darkness in the Qing Kingdom said with bleak confidence, ¡°In the end, he is his true father. How do I have the heart to force him?¡±


    The old servant silently pushed the wheelchair back, listening to the old Director exhaustedly say, ¡°Tell me, why is it so difficult to have one person die?¡±


    Chen Pingping had done countless shocking things and faced innumerable dangers and difficulties, but he had never been as disappointed as he was now. The enemy he faced was, without question, the most powerful person he had met in his life, who seemed to have no weaknesses.


    The old servant said in a raspy voice, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t implicate the little duke.¡± He could already see the weight in his master¡¯s heart, so he tried to reassure it as best he could.


    ¡°Even if the Emperor could find something... After Hanging Temple and the snowy valley, I have already almost killed Fan Xian twice. Is this not enough to sever my connection to him? An Zhi¡¯s luck has always been good. The Emperor will certainly not suspect him. This matter will just pass by.¡± Chen Pingping was afraid of the cold and pulled the wool nket higher.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Jian was getting ready to leave, Chen Pingping had given up, and Fan Xian had thought things through. It seemed that the greatest problem in the world was about to be resolved. However, all three of them knew that if there were norge disturbances in the future, then this basin of boiling oil would calmly be hidden by the pot lid. If something happened, sshes of oil would jump out and burn everything clean. Any boiling oil on the heart would scald and hurt the people.


    Just as Jingdou in the Qing Kingdom was temporarily stabilized, Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing and Dongyi sank into an autumnal fog of tragedy.

 Chapter 584 - Can’t Be Covered By Qing Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 584: Can¡¯t Be Covered By Qing Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Outside Shangjing, to the north of Xi Mountain, brought one amidst that quiet and serene mountain. The mountain appeared to be normal, but it was unusual in the hearts of the people because this was where Tianyi Dao¡¯s sect was. Master Ku He¡¯s disciples and grand-disciples cultivated and studied there. After they left, their swords pointed at the world as they helped those less fortunate.


    Currently, Qing Mountain was filled with bleakness and sorrow. All of the disciples of Tianyi Dao wore an uneasy expression as they looked at the ck structure on the mountaintop. Clenching their fists tightly and pressing their lips together, their eyes were filled with fear. They didn¡¯t speak. Periodically, a person would pass through the stone path going toward the mountaintop. Their faces were always heavy. They never nced at the disciples of Tianyi Dao.


    There were many people on the mountain. Their rankings were high. They included many nobility from Shangjing, officials, famous generals, and such. About half were students that had left the mountain. Now, they had all returned except Shang Shanhu, who was in the South on imperial orders to defend against the attacks of the Southern Kingdom¡¯s Yanjing and Cangzhou¡¯s Northern Expedition Army.


    Up and down the Northern Qi court, the talented and powerful officials had gathered at Qing Mountain. Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing, its political center, hadpletely been moved to Qing Mountain.


    The disciples of Tianyi Dao guessed that something had happened on the mountaintop because only something like that could disturb so many people. Their faces fell deeper into sorrow.


    When noon arrived, the Emperor of Northern Qi arrived in casual clothing. With a heavy face, he stepped on the stone path to ascend the mountain. At his side was Lang Tiao. Behind him was Friar He. Soldiers were scattered beneath the stone path. He didn¡¯t wear the dragon robe or have his royal entourage. He only hurried up the mountain with a heavy expression.


    The disciples of Tianyi Dao were kneeling on both sides of the stone path and felt fearful. They knew the protector of the Qi Kingdom, their teacher, the person who was the closest to being a god in this world, was about to leave this world.


    ...


    ...


    On Dong Mountain, the Qing Emperor¡¯s Tyrannical zhenqi, which he had bitterly cultivated for decades, as well as the power of the way of the Emperor, poured into Master Ku He¡¯s body. Decades of cultivation and umtion was like an expansive ocean. In a moment, it had split open Ku He¡¯s old body.


    After he was carried back into Northern Qi territory by Shang Shanhu, Ku He sat cross-legged in his sect in Qing Mountain. He didn¡¯t speak or eat but had a peaceful expression. The skin on his body began to gradually crack open, revealing the veins and tendons within. It was beginning to fall apart and appeared terrifying.


    Fortunately, arge, soft cloaky on the Great Grandmaster¡¯s body. It made the disciples serving at his side feel even more sorrowful.


    From early in the morning, the people arriving from Shangjing had been endless. Each noble and official all paid homage as disciples. After they saw Master Ku He, they knew it would be thest time they met the Imperial Advisor.


    Not even able to obtain peace before his death, his second disciple Mu Peng, who had been nervously adjusting his teacher¡¯s breathing, wore a fierce expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t make any objections because these summons before his death had been ordered by Master Ku He.


    Each person was only seen for a moment. Only when he saw the grand tutor did Ku He say a few extra words.


    Ku He had protected this country for decades, but he was leaving today. Even though his heart understood life and death, there was still something he couldn¡¯t put down. This was this country. This was his final farewell to his country, as well as his final instructions.


    Whether or not the Grandmaster died, his words would certainly have a great impact on the country. Thus, he had to use hisst moments to say a few words to these officials that controlled Northern Qi¡¯s court to create a more stable foundation for the Emperor¡¯s future power.


    Ku He looked at the military leader in front of him and unconsciously sank into deep thoughts. The Emperor¡¯s abilities were not a problem. It was just that he was still young. Although Shen Zhong had been punished and Shang Shanhu had returned, if he actually died, would the Emperor have the power to control the military?


    The military leader was the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs. After receiving a number of instructions from the Imperial Advisor, he didn¡¯t hear any more sounds. Involuntarily, he raised his head in fear to have a look. In Northern Qi, no matter whether it was the royal family or the generals, they all had boundless fear and respect for Master Ku He, who was not like the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Ye Liuyun. From the beginning, he had scattered his influence and power into every crevice of the Northern Qi court.


    The second Tianyi Dao disciple, Mu Peng, moved close to his teacher¡¯s ear and quietly said, ¡°The Emperor and empress dowager have both arrived. Do you want to summon them in?¡±


    In the entire world, only Ku He had the right to use the word ¡°summon¡± for the Emperor and empress dowager.


    Ku He calmly shook his head. The cracked skin at his neck rubbed slightly against his shirt with a tearing pain. Without a doubt, this was not a pain that humankind would be able to endure. However, it seemed that he had not felt anything. He only furrowed his brows slightly.


    Mu Peng was kneeling to his teacher¡¯s left. Seeing the bloodstain on the back of his teacher¡¯s clothes, his heart throbbed with grief. He couldn¡¯t resist crying.


    With this cry, sorrow welled in the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs kneeling in front of Master Ku He. In addition to his fear for the future of Northern Qi, his eyes grew wet. He crawled for two steps. Giving three solid kowtows in front of Master Ku He, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°General Shangshan is in the South, and I am in Shangjing. Unless we died, we will not allow the country toe to any harm. Even if we died, we will ensure the Emperor¡¯s safety!¡±


    Ku He nced at him with a gentle gaze and warmly said, ¡°It¡¯s been 12 years since you left the mountain. The future of the Qi Kingdom will need your heart and your life.¡±


    The Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs kowtowed again, gritted his teeth, and stood up to leave. As he went out of the door, his eyes were slightly red. Unexpectedly, he saw the ashen-faced Emperor outside. He unconsciously sighed.


    The Emperor of Northern Qi had waited outside for a long time. Seeing his official¡¯s slightly red eyes, his heart thumped like it had sunk into an endless abyss. He raised his foot and was about to charge in.


    At his side, Lang Tiao pulled on his sleeve. The Northern Qi Emperor turned his head and red coldly at him. Unconsciously, Lang Tiao developed a glimmer of sternness. Although the Emperor had learned martial arts from him, he didn¡¯t have any talent in martial arts. However, the might of a monarch was bing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°You may alle in.¡± Master Ku He¡¯s sound traveled lightly and faintly out of the room. The Northern Qi Emperor tidied his clothes with a serious expression. He turned to take the empress dowager¡¯s hand and walked into the room.


    Inside the Tianyi Dao sect on the mountaintop, other than Ku He, who was already like a withered piece of wood sitting tiredly on the floor, there were only a few of his closest disciples, in addition to the Emperor and the empress dowager.


    Although the wide and soft robe covered the Great Grandmaster¡¯s body, everyone who saw Ku He felt a chill in their hearts. It was as if they saw the crack on the Imperial Advisor¡¯s body, like the cracks in the earth during a drought, through the thin robe. They also saw the faint blood stains around the outside of the cor.


    It was beyond the ability of people to heal such a heavy injury. The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s heart felt cold. Without any pretense, he knelt cleanly and neatly in front of Ku He and kowtowed for thest time toward him. ¡°Grand Uncle.¡±


    Everyone in the world paid homage to the Emperor, and the Emperor paid homage to none. However, in his life, the young Emperor of Northern Qi had paid homage to Ku He twice. He had kowtowed twice.


    The first time had been when he was very young. At that time, the previous Emperor had just died. The empress dowager had held the little Emperor and sat in the main hall of the beautiful Royal Pce in Shangjing and kowtowed to Master Ku He. Ku He had ensured the mother and son over a decade of peace, protected them against the battle in the Northern Qi royal family, and allowed the little Emperor to grow up.


    This second kowtow was the Northern Qi Emperor saying goodbye to his Grand Uncle. In his heart, he had always had a feeling of distance and fear toward this god-like Grand Uncle. However, more of what he felt was gratitude.


    The empress dowager sat down next to Ku He. She bent her head down and cried silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Who can escape death?¡± Ku He¡¯s eyes closed slightly. ¡°I have already lived many years and taken great advantage of heaven. Everyone will die. The one in the South Kingdom is no exception.¡±


    Ku He had not personally spoken of what actually happened on Dong Mountain. Shang Shanhu had guessed some of it and reported it to the Royal Pce in Shangjing. Hearing Master Ku He say this now, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s heart felt a great chill. He knew that if it was so, then his counterpart in the South Kingdom was incredibly powerful.


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s expression, Ku He light said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor pressed his lips together tightly, not sure how to reply. Throughout his life, he had always viewed the Qing Emperor as his goal. He even faintly saw him as his idol. He only hoped that one day he would be able to defeat him. He had now discovered that the Qing Emperor¡¯s silent endurance these dozen years was aplete illusion. Whenpared to himself, he was too old and experienced. He was also a Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°Fear is a very normal emotion,¡± Ku He faintly said. ¡°When his finger touched between my brows, even I felt a trace of fear. He has the strategies of a ruler and power of a Grandmaster. There isn¡¯t a weakness to be found anywhere on him. The most terrifying thing about him is his perseverance. For his goal of sweeping through thend, he was able to n for decades, focused single-mindedly on this one goal, never deviating.¡±


    ¡°Such a person is not human.¡±


    Ku He smiled slightly and gave the Qing Emperor an evaluation. ¡°Everyone says that I am the one closest to a god, what they don¡¯t know is that the heartless, hate-less, love-less, and unfathomable person in the South is the true god.¡±


    ¡°Can we really do nothing against the Qing Kingdom?¡± A trembling voice asked this question. It was Lang Tiao. He knew that the Emperor was also thinking this. As the ruler, he could not ask.


    ¡°When a person stood at the peak of martial prowess, secr power, and intelligence, then such a person is impossible for defeat.¡± Ku He was a bit tired. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°If you want to bring him down from the outside, it is almost impossible.¡±


    At this time, the Northern Qi Emperor was still kneeling in front of Ku He. Two traces of emotion shed through his eyes. He suddenly bowed. ¡°Grand Uncle, I am going to the Temple.¡±


    The Temple!


    When this word came out of the Emperor¡¯s mouth, the entire room quieted down. None of the six peoplemented. Lang Tiao and his third disciple brother, Bai Shen, looked at each other and saw the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. Mu Peng was holding the teacher¡¯s body gently and looked in astonishment at the Emperor. In a sh, the emotion in the eyes of these three disciples of Tianyi Dao turned serious and faintly excited. In the present world, no one was able to defeat the Qing Emperor. However, there were still the temples. For an immortal, would they also have no way to deal with a mortal?


    The Temple was illusory and imaginary, either myth or legend. But, all six of the people in the room knew that after Xiao En died, there was still one person who knew of the Temple¡¯s existence and where it was.


    It was Ku He.


    ...


    ...


    The Northern Qi Emperor had never given up his thought of worshipping at the Temple and obtaining the support of some miraculous power. At the time, he had focused single-mindedly on rescuing and imprisoning Xiao En. He had even shed head-on with the power of Ku He¡¯s faction because he wanted to know the secret in Xiao En¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The Temple?¡± Ku He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Emperor kneeling in front of him.


    The Northern Qi Emperor had thought his Grand Uncle¡¯s gaze would be severe and angry. The only person in the world to have gone to the Temple was him. Furthermore, he had given his all to hide the existence of it from the rest of the world. However, there was only a faint mocking in Ku He¡¯s eyes, as well as the trace of a smile. He knew that everyone, including his disciples, when faced with the power the Qing ruler had unconsciously developed, had the idea that they could not win. Thus, they had entrusted their hopes to an illusory and imaginary Temple.


    ¡°I know where the Temple is.¡± Ku He once again closed his eyes slowly. ¡°But, I will not tell you.¡±


    The faces of the people around him filled with shock. They thought, If you took this secret to the grave with you, how will the Qi Kingdom protect its territory?¡±


    Ku He¡¯s eyes were closed. He quietly said, ¡°The Temple is just a pair of eyes. It never interferes with human matters. Why disturb it?¡±


    Without waiting for anyone to reply, a self-mocking smile appeared on the corners of Ku He¡¯s lips. ¡°Besides, do you really think the Temple is omnipotent?¡±


    He opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the Emperor in front of him. Sincerely and earnestly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t entrust your hope to something that doesn¡¯t exist in hope.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty... Before I went to Dong Mountain this time, I had met up with Sigu Jian and made sufficient preparations for the situation on the mountaintop.¡± Ku He looked at him. ¡°Do you know what we guessed the Qing Emperor¡¯sst trump card was?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor shook his head in confusion. Although he was a monarch, he still felt fear toward strange existences such as the Great Grandmasters and Temple.


    ¡°Sigu Jian and I thought that the Qing Emperor¡¯s final line of defense would be someone from the Temple.¡± Ku He smiled warmly, while everyone else was shocked. Did the Qing Emperor have some secret connection to the Temple?


    Ku He smiled slightly and said, ¡°If someone from the Temple hade, it was nothing to be afraid of. We were afraid of the Temple breaking its own rules. However, the Qing Emperor also did not have the power to achieve this.¡±


    There was no one else in the world who understood the Temple better than the Ku He. Although his understanding was only a shallowyer on the outside, he understood the person, which was enough. The Temple did not interfere in human affairs. If someone hade to help the Qing Emperor, then the ck-clothed blind man would certainly stand on against the Temple. This was the reason that Ku He did not worry about this matter.


    ¡°There are no god Emperors in this world, and no saviors.¡± Ku He sighed and thought of the words the immortal girl had once said to him and Xiao En many years ago. ¡°Once you have reached the realm of a Great Grandmaster, you will discover that the Temple is only so much. An existence not in the mortal world, what difference is it to a dead thing?¡±


    Although he was going to die, his faint words carried a calm, cold, and urate evaluation of the Temple.


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±


    Although the fire continued to burn in the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s heart and he would not give up on searching for the Temple because of a few words from Master Ku He, he knew that he couldn¡¯t ask anymore. Grand Uncle Ku He did not have much time left.


    ¡°When a person cannot be brought down from the outside, then one¡¯s hope must be that a problem will appear on the inside,¡± Ku He said quietly. ¡°If the South Kingdom wants to send their army North, they will need at least three years. Your Majesty must do all that you can to stall for time.¡±


    Stall for time? The Northern Qi Emperor repeated this in his heart. His brows furrowed together. This was only a superficial solution.


    ¡°The longer you can stall for time, the better it is for us. No one knows what will happen in the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about... Fan Xian?¡± The Northern Qi Emperor looked at Ku He¡¯s old visage in astonishment. He pressed his thin lips together and determinedly shook his head. ¡°Fan Xian will not be able to change the Qing Emperor¡¯s intentions. No one can. Furthermore, he is, after all, a Qing person. He will not stand on the side of the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ku He gazed at him peacefully. ¡°Fan Xian has always been different from everyone.¡±


    ¡°He is the Qing Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, and the Qing Emperor trusts him greatly.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor expressed his opposing opinion heavily, ¡°What I can give him, the Qing Emperor can give him more. Even if he did give his support to me, he cannot bring any harm to the greater picture.¡±


    ¡°You forget, he is also the son of the mistress of the Ye family.¡± Ku He¡¯s smile appeared a bit odd. ¡°You are still underestimating Fan Xian¡¯s use. Don¡¯t always think of him as an immortal poet, a Qing prince, or a powerful official. His most important identity is actually that of Mistress Ye¡¯s son. He has already inherited and controls many powerful things.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s heart jumped. He abruptly raised his head to look at Master Ku He. Huge waves rose in his heart. He understood the meaning in his Grand Uncle¡¯s words, but he dared not believe it. To be able to enjoy the benefits brought by the pce treasury in Jiangnan through Fan Xian¡¯s hands was already the best scenario the Northern Qi Emperor could imagine. His Grand Uncle was expecting Fan Xian to move the entire pce treasury to Northern Qi?


    ¡°Such things as Great Grandmasters can be used to create chaos for a country, but it cannot be used to conquer or build a country,¡± Ku He said warmly. ¡°The Qing Emperor cannot ride out alone to challenge the world. Neither military power nor national power can be missing. When ites to the end of a battle, it still depends on the power of a nation.¡±


    ¡°Unless the Qing Emperor runs to Shangjing and bes the enemy to tens of thousands of people...¡± Ku He¡¯s smile became amused. ¡°He is a serious man, a man who hopes to leave a brilliant name in history. How could he be as crazy as Sigu Jian?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s mouth was rather dry. He still could not believe in Ku He¡¯s judgment. Fan Xian. Why would he not be a prince ande to support him? Was it just because of his deal with Haitang? Who would believe that an empty verbal promise would be enough to make Fan Xian pay such a price as this?


    Everyone else was silent, listening to Ku He and the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s conversation. Ku He looked at the Emperor and quietly said, ¡°Even if you put your hope in Fan Xian, you cannot show it these two years.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will immediately make arrangements to take action against Fan Sizhe.¡±


    Ku He nodded and felt joy in his heart. The Emperor was indeed intelligent. He had only made a small suggestion, but he understood what should be done so as to not draw the suspicions of the Qing Emperor.


    ¡°Earlier I said you must stall for time,¡± Ku He lowered his head and said. ¡°After I die, Mu Peng, you will immediately go down the mountain and go to the South Kingdom.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ku He in astonishment, not understanding why he was especially giving his second disciple, Mu Peng, a task now. Although there were not many disciples of Tianyi Dao, of the four main disciples, Mu Peng had always been the most subdued and weakest. Other than medical skills, he had no other talents.


    ¡°You mostly live on the mountain, so not many people outside know what you look like.¡± Ku He gently coughed but covered it with his hand, not letting the blood spray out. Looking at his second disciple by his side, he said in an even tone, ¡°I want you to go to the South Kingdom. There is nothing you need to do. Just try and go treat Chen Pingping.¡±


    Treat Chen Pingping? Everyone was shocked. Who was Chen Pingping? He was the Qing Emperor¡¯s closest and most loyal official. Regardless of whether it was 30 years ago or the incident that just happened at Dong Mountain and Jingdou, Chen Pingping had been the most important person. Hearing the news that the Qing Emperor¡¯s old ck dog was getting worse and worse, and didn¡¯t look like he would live many more years, the people of Northern Qi and Dongyi had felt joy in their hearts. But, Master Ku was going to have his exceptionally medically talented disciple go treat him?


    The tone was heavy. Although Mu Peng did not understand, he lowered his head and agreed. Everyone else in the room looked at Ku He as if wanting to hear an exnation. Master Ku He remained silent.


    This was Ku He¡¯sst move before he died. After stabilizing the Qi Kingdom¡¯s internal politics, he had cast his gaze toward the South. He had already thrown out two moves. Chen Pingping was the one he had held back.


    Ku He was not the Qing Emperor. He had not woven an earth-shattering plot of dozens of years. Rather, he had acutely caught a glimmer of light through his knowledge of the immortal girl from a long time ago, his examination of people¡¯s natures over the decades of his life, and out-of-ce existences during the Dong Mountain incident.


    He was guessing that within the Qing Kingdom, behind the present calm was hidden an old affliction that would tear apart people¡¯s hearts. If Chen Pingping died of an illness or old age, then Ku He¡¯s guess about human nature would not have any effective. Thus, he had to ensure that Chen Pingping would live on properly until someday someone didn¡¯t want him to live anymore.


    Everything seemed to have been arranged. Ku He had no more hopes for this world. He closed his eyes as if he was going to sleep.


    The empress dowager forced down the sorrow and fear in her heart. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°What should be done with the sect?¡±


    Tianyi Dao¡¯s sect was rooted deeply in the country. Ascetic Monks traveled around half the world. It still faintly had some connection with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Qing Temple¡¯s system. For such arge power, what should be done with it after Ku He¡¯s death was a matter of great importance. However, at this time, three of Ku He¡¯s main disciples were in the room. With their statuses, they could not ask.


    Ku He kept his eyes closed as if he was tired. Quietly, he said, ¡°The sect will be handed to Haitang.¡±


    Everyone bowed and epted the order. The three main disciples, including Lang Tiao, were not surprised. The Emperor and empress dowager also knew that Ku He had already made this decision many years ago. Everyone had long seen Haitang as the next leader of Tianyi Dao.


    But, where was Haitang now?


    Everyone had questions in their hearts. Apparently, Haitang was still on the mountainst night but. Now, her whereabouts were a mystery. Before Ku He¡¯s death, his favorite disciple, the heir of Tianyi Dao, was not at the Master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Haitang has gone to do some things,¡± Master Ku He closed his eyes and quietly said. ¡°She won¡¯t be back these three years... Matters rting to Tianyi Dao will be given to Lang Tiao while this Qing Mountain will be handed to your younger sister disciple.¡±


    These words were aimed at Lang Tiao and the other two. Although the matters surrounding Tianyi Dao were given to Lang Tiao, the Qing Mountain was the foundation of Tianyi Dao. Young sister disciple? Lang Tiao and the other two disciples looked at each other. Was he talking about the youngdy of the Fan family?


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately understood the meaning of these words. He began to make preparations in his mind as to how to make use of this matter. Subduing Xia Mingji would make Fan Ruoruo¡¯s name shine above Qing Mountain. The Imperial Advisor indeed had good ns. The more they did this, the more the Qing Emperor would suspect that Northern Qi was purposely challenging them. He would not develop suspicions toward Fan Xian, so Northern Qi¡¯sst hope for survival was safer.


    However, even now, the Northern Qi Emperor still did not dare to believe that, one day, Fan Xian would bring an iparably rich dowry ande to his country.


    Having given instructions on all secr matters, Ku He closed his lips and didn¡¯t say another word. He quietly felt the life drain out of his body. Amidst his daze, he experienced an extra sliver of joy. The past seemed to rise before his eyes. Those images finally stopped on a seemingly endless stretch of snow decades ago.


    In his final moments, Master Ku He remembered the strange, high-pitched cries of the bald eagles that ate rotten flesh and those subordinates who had fallen dead along the way. That endless night, the faint light inside the tent in that dark night, the silent and unspeaking Xiao En, and the neat and tidy human arms he had arranged around the edges of the tent.


    That imposing dark blue temple built against the mountain.


    The blind man that killed his way out of the Temple.


    The little girl that had run out of the temple.


    Human flesh did not taste good. He had already lived so many extra years. He knew what the Temple looked like, so what was there to be unsatisfied about? The Great Grandmaster Ku He sank like this into his memories and passed away with aplicated smile on his face.


    ...


    ...


    On an icy tundra to the north of Northern Qi, a girl wearing clothing made from animal skins was using the Mannguage to greet the people in the tribe. This girl¡¯s cheeks were bright red and full of smiles, but a faint trace of sorrow and dazedness flowed in her eyes.


    A number of years of endless snow had rendered Northern Manpletely unlivable. Thus, the tribe that the famed general Shang Shanhu was unable to subdue after many years, began to move around the tall mountains and transferred to the warmer south.


    Many tribes had already settled on the grasnds to the northwest of the Qing Kingdom. However, they had paid with many lives to receive the tolerance of their distant rtives.


    Some tribes, as well as the old, weak, women, and young, lived on the snowy wastnds to the north. Perhaps as there were far fewer tribes, the limited prey was actually able to support these people¡¯s lives.


    Not long ago, a girl that was said to have gotten lost from the Ka¡¯erna Tribe hade to these tribes and began to follow them in hunting and herding. Everyone liked this girl because she was hardworking and capable. No matter how hot-tempered a horse, once it was in her hands, it would be docile. No matter how ferocious the wild beast, it seemed that they were afraid of hurting her and would run far away.


    The only thing that the simple and straightforward Man did not like was this Ka¡¯erna girl¡¯s way of walking. In such a difficult environment, her swaying way of walking appeared to waste far too much energy.


    However, everyone thought that her name was very pretty, Songzhi Xianling. It seemed to mean the blooming of some kind of flower.

 Chapter 585 - Our Unsatisfactory Winter

    <h4>Chapter 585: Our Unsatisfactory Winter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The flowers in the woods had lost their brilliant spring colors. Dreams of summer and the winds of autumn had passed by too quickly as the Qing Kingdom entered another winter. It seemed that the temperatures had dropped overnight. Snow began to drift down on Cang Mountain in Jingxi, gradually turning the summit white. Within Jingdou, cold rains fell twice and added to the chilly feeling. The people on the streets were wrapped in thick cotton robes. They rubbed their hands together as they walked away with a hurried expression.


    The carriageing from Tianhe Avenue bumped against the ground, making an irritating monotonous sound. The horse huffed impatiently, twisting its head, as if it wanted this winter to end quicker. In a ck carriage, Fan Xian huffed warm air into his hands and tightened the cloak around his body. He muttered a few things and thought to himself that winter hade a bit too hurriedly.


    He had juste out of King Jing¡¯s manor. King Jing was sick, very sick. As Hong Cheng was not in Jingdou, and Rou Jia was still young, Fan Xian had no choice but to y the role of half a son. He came every day to feed him medicine and chat with him, helping to relieve his boredom. Given his present status, it was not appropriate for him to do these things. But, Fan Xian knew of King Jing¡¯s family¡¯s rtion to his and had always felt some guilt when it came to Hong Cheng, so he was being particrly thoughtful.


    He knew why the seemingly old but actually very healthy King Jing would suddenly catch a chill. All of this had nothing to do with the winter. It was only rted to the bitter cold in the royal family. The empress dowager had died. The Eldest Princess had died. King Jing had lost half of his family in the rebellion. The cruel reality had finally brought down this farmer King.


    Coming out from King Jing¡¯s manor, Fan Xian did not go directly home or to the Pce. Instead, he went to Baoyue Brothel. Shi Chanli and Sang Wen were returning to the capital to debrief. He had to learn from these two the most secret information in the world right.


    After being in the building for a while and reading through the information the Baoyue Brothel had gathered from all corners of the world, Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed together. Looking at Sang Wen¡¯s gentle face and at mustache that had grown on Shi Chanli¡¯s lip, he sighed.


    There was nothing remarkable about these intelligence reports. They were simr to that of the Overwatch Council¡¯s.


    It had already been three months since the Dong Mountain incident. The entire world had entered into winter. Two months ago, news hade out of Northern Qi of Master Ku He¡¯s death. The leaving of a Great Grandmaster shocked the people of the world, but Fan Xian was not surprised. He knew it was because of the Emperor. Fan Xian was wary about what strategies Northern Qi would implement after Ku He¡¯s death to handle it.


    However, Northern Qi had been silent these two months. Other than Shang Shanu endlessly defending against the Qing Kingdom¡¯s probing attacks in the South, there had not been any movement. Fan Xian lowered his head and smiled slightly as he wondered if Xia Mingji¡¯s stronghold in Shangjing being destroyed did not count.


    The Northern Qi Emperor had finally taken action against Fan Sizhe. Apparently, the second Fan son was living in great fear and unease in Shangjing. Fan Xian was not worried. From his sister¡¯s letter, he saw at once what the little Emperor wanted to do and was demonstrating to him.


    What made Fan Xian uneasy was that Haitang Duoduo, the girl who was very close to him and the heir of the Tianyi Dao sect, had suddenly disappeared without a trace. No one knew where she had gone, not even members within Tianyi Dao.


    He didn¡¯t know that a famous doctor, Feng Chun, had entered Jingdou and was beginning to stand out conspicuously. He had received the recognition of the Imperial Academy of Medicine but because of his status as a Northern Qi person, he was unable to enter the Pce to conduct business. So, he was sent to the manors of various officials as a demonstration of imperial favor.


    King Jing¡¯s illness was tended to by Fan Xian personally, so Sir Feng Chun and Fan Xian never had the chance to meet. No matter how intelligent Fan Xian was, he would not have guessed that in the near future, Sir Feng Chun would go to Chen Garden. Carefully and at all costs, he would safeguard Director Chen¡¯s life.


    The few moves that Ku He put down before he died were scattered pieces. None of them were effective themselves. They only ensured that the situation in the Qing Kingdom progressed steadily along a certain trend.


    Fan Xian was only worried about Haitang. He didn¡¯t know what Ku He had entrusted to her, when he would see her, or under what identity he would see her.


    There was another matter that made the Qing court feel cautiousness and fear. Ku He was dead. Northern Qi did not keep it a secret. Rather, it hosted a ceremony with great fanfare. Officials andmon people from various Roads and provinces came to cry at his memorial, numbering in the hundreds of thousands. It seemed that the Northern Qi court did not sink into fear and unease because of Ku He¡¯s death.


    Sigu Jian in Dongyi, by the Qing Emperor¡¯s calction, should have already died by now, but he refused to die. The body of his sword saint was as strong as a cockroach. Although he was on the edge of death and hanging on by a thread, he held onto this thread tightly and refused to let go.


    The almost dead Sigu Jian hid in the Sword Hut. Although this sword saint had be useless, while his name remained, Dongyi seemed to still have a mainstay. However, there were beginning to be problems within Dongyi. After Sigu Jian¡¯s death, the fighting between the government and the Sword Hut would perhaps rise out of the water.


    For the Qing Emperor, Sigu Jian¡¯s life and death was not a problem. The ownership of Dongyi after his death was the big problem.


    Fan Xian lowered his head in thought. Dongyi was not like Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom. It was alone by the sea and surrounded by other countries. Once Sigu Jian died, a savage beast would immediately be a piece of fresh and tender meat waiting to be cut up. Regardless of whether it was Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor or his own Emperor, neither would let go of that piece of fresh meat. He just didn¡¯t know who the Emperor would send, at that time, to steal a bite.


    He raised his head and nced at Shi Chanli and Sang Wen. He talked a bit with Shi Chanli about the situation in the pce treasury. Although Su Wenmao sent endless secret reports, Fan Xian still trusted Shi Chanli¡¯s instincts and impressions more.


    The production of the pce treasury remained at a high efficiency. With great cooperation from Fan Xian, Seventh Ye and the other old shopkeepers gradually raised the level of the threerge workshops to the level it had been under the old Ye family. Fan Xian¡¯s heart was put slightly at ease. He had two knives in his hands. One was the Overwatch Council, and the other was the pce treasury. Regardless of whether it was about the Emperor¡¯s trust or his own power, he had to hold them tightly and do it well.


    Of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, only Shi Chanli had stayed by Fan Xian¡¯s side. Hou Jichang, Yan Wanli, and Cheng Jialin were all working hard in their own positions. With Fan Xian protecting their progress and providing financial support, in addition to their own abilities, it was certain they would be key figures in the Qing court before long.


    ¡°The court is severelycking right now. The Emperor has promoted many young people. At this time, age and experience are no longer important.¡± Fan Xian gazed at Shi Chanli and smiled warmly. ¡°In a moment, write the three of them a letter and tell them to get ready. When springes, the court will probably send for them to enter the capital to debrief.¡±


    In his arrangements, Yang Wanli should enter and work in the Ministry of Works. Because of his handling of the Jiaozhou matter, Hou Jichang¡¯s position was steady and greatly liked by the Emperor. He should directly rise two levels and be the Zhizhou of Jiaozhou. Cheng Jialing would have a smooth road ahead of him. He would probably be the best choice to enter the Suzhou government.


    Shi Chanli opened his mouth slightly. He had not thought that the four poor students would, in just a few years, each have made their own fortunes. He would never be able to catch up.


    Fan Xian knew what he was thinking in his heart and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If one¡¯s experience is toocking, it will not convince the people. Most importantly, everyone in court knows that those three are your students. I¡¯m afraid it will cause criticism,¡± Shi Chanli said seriously.


    Fan Xian raised his eyes slightly and said mockingly, ¡°Hundreds of officials died. They have to be reced by someone. How can there be so many qualified officials to fill in? Also, don¡¯t speak aboutcking in experience. Back then, He Zongwei was equally as famous as Hou Jichang and he entered court after Hou Jichang. Presently, he already has the right to listen to debates in the royal study. Do you think he has enough experience?¡±


    He Zongwei¡¯s name left Fan Xian with a particrly deep impression. He had once met that seemingly honest and considerate young schr in the Yishi Tavern. However, it was that schr that had caused so many problems in Jingdou, such as forcing his father-inw to resign his post.


    This man had originally been close to Guo Baokun, the son of the Director of the Board of Rites Guo Youzhi, and was thoroughly in the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. Later, he somehow entered the Imperial Censorate as an Imperial Censor and began to plot for the Second Prince. Heter leaned toward the Crown Prince again. After flip-flopping around, people finally noticed that he was actually in the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction. He was leaning toward both sides ording to the Eldest Princess¡¯s wishes.


    During the Jingdou rebellion, it was that Imperial Censor of the Left that had led a group of Imperial Censors in taking a risk and gambling that the Crown Prince Li Chengqian would not be able to kill them and forcefully dyed the rebel army from entering the capital for a night. It gave Fan Xian the chance to enter the Royal Pce, control the headquarters, and turn the situation around in one move.


    It was not until now that people truly realized that He Zongwei was not anyone¡¯s man, he was only the Emperor¡¯s man and had always been.


    After the Emperor returned to the capital, He Zongwei was richly awarded for this service. As if he was sitting on a rocket, he shot up and up. Although he only held his original position in the Imperial Censorate, he also had the authority to debate matters in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. The clever people all knew that Imperial Censor He would take over from the already old Shu the Schr. His future was as flowery as an embroidered work and beyond measure.


    During the Jingdou rebellion, He Zongwei helped Fan Xian in a major way. Furthermore, even though he had high status and power now, every time he saw Fan Xian during the court conference or outside, he was still iparably respectful. There was nothing to be fussy about. He appeared particrly humble.


    However, Fan Xian disliked him immensely. Perhaps it was because he had long seen his desire for power, or because he disliked the kind of person that betrayed others to climb upward. Perhaps he had already punched He Zongwei once and knew that people like him would remember a grudge.


    Fan Xian was not afraid of He Zongwei, but he had to guard against him since he was greatly in favor with the Emperor. When it came to basic people, they were always scarier than gentlemen.


    The discussions in court and privately around He Zongwei were not positive. He had been gifted the nickname ¡°servant of three families.¡± Everyone felt that this nickname was urate. However, not many people knew that this nickname hade from the study in the Fan manor.


    Sometimes Fan Xian wondered why did he disliked He Zongwei so much. He Zongwei¡¯s actions were not more shameless than his, yet he disliked him greatly.


    It was actually simple. Fan Xian had once seen He Zongwei look at Ruoruo with a greedy gaze. For this one gaze, he would remember him for a lifetime, suppress him for a lifetime, and never allow him to rise.


    ¡°Who would have thought that now your sister is singing in Chen Garden.¡± Fan Xian nced at Sang Wen and smiled. He liked this girl very much. She was gentle, silent, and loveable, but he had no romantic thoughts about her. He only felt at ease being with her for no particr reason, like being with Da Bao.


    As for Sang Wen¡¯s sister he had spoken of, it was the girl who had been singing when he had gone to Chen Garden to see Chen Pingping. Chen Pingping was fond of Sang Wen¡¯s voice. Now that Sang Wen had to mind Baoyue Brothel and expand Fan Xian¡¯s n throughout the entire world, it was impossible for her to stay for a long time in Jingdou. Thus, Chen Pingping, who loved to enjoy his life, could only settle for second best and had Sang Wen¡¯s sistere from Yangjiang to Jingdou.


    Sang Wen smiled gently and said, ¡°As long as the Director likes her.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and thought of something else. Because of his appearance, he had already changed the lives of countless people. Countless people had gathered to his side because of him. Even Sang Wen¡¯s sister was not an exception. Thinking of these people, how could he bear to quietly leave?


    ...


    ...


    Someone could bear to leave. Fan Xian stood in the little courtyard with an unusually ugly expression, unable to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    The well in the courtyard was still there, as well as he stone table, cotton curtains, grand green shelves. But, the person was not there.


    This was the courtyard in Wang Qinian¡¯s home. The courtyard was hidden deep in the west side of the city and wholly unremarkable. Fan Xian had eaten many meals here, teased Lao Wang¡¯s charming and shy daughter, and yed with the gourds on the shelves. None of this could return. Wang Qinian and his family had quietly moved away. They had even escaped the notice of the Overwatch Council secret agents Fan Xian had always kept around there for the Wang family¡¯s safety.


    Wang Qinian was capable of this. Fan Xian had never doubted that. From Chen Pingping¡¯s mouth, he learned the good news that Wang Qinian was still alive. At the same time, he learned of the news of Wang Qinian¡¯s leaving. He Chen Pingping had sent Wang Qinian away because he had escaped from Dong Mountain. Regardless of whether it was the Qingw or the rules of the Council, he only had death waiting for him.


    Fan Xian would not let him die, which was a thorn between him and the Emperor. Chen Pingping knew that Wang Qinian knew too many of Fan Xian¡¯s secrets. For Fan Xian¡¯s safety, he had to have Wang Qinian leave.


    For some reason, the leaving of such a subordinate made Fan Xian unhappy. He held a letter in his hand. It was one that Wang Qinian had given to him through Chen Pingping. Very little was written in the letter. The gist of it said that he had abandoned the Emperor and went down the mountain of his own volition, which was already a death sentence. However, Fan Xian had made him feel at ease about the huge mistake he was worried about.


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind was in a daze. He knew that Wang Qinian had riskeding down the mountain to look for him because he was worried that once the Emperor had died, he would turn his hand and step onto the path to fight for the throne. He tightened his hand slightly and screwed up the paper into a ball. His expression was unhappy. There would no longer be someone to joke with him. Su Wenmao¡¯s level was far below Lao Wang¡¯s.


    He lowered his head and looked at Lao Wang¡¯s little courtyard. For some reason, he thought of a moment many years ago.


    At that time, he was a young man who had just entered Jingdou and didn¡¯t know the rules. nkly, he had gone to the Qing Temple and met his wife. Stupidly, he had gone to the Overwatch Council¡¯s square building and seen the lifeless face, the horrifyingly white teeth, and the old skin on the two cheeks.


    That was Wang Qinian.


    At that time, Wang Qinian was an official that had been drained of life by documentary work. He whiled away each day in the Overwatch Council waiting for the day he retired. He was the first person Fan Xian met. From then, his life changed. He returned to the tension and amusement that used to fill his life when he was an infamous pirate.


    Fan Xian and Wang Qinian¡¯s meeting was a kind of fate. It was precisely this coincidental meeting that made Fan Xian trust him absolutely. Wang Qinian was absolutely loyal to him. He changed Wang Qinian¡¯s life, and Wang Qinian knew all of his secrets, including the chest, the key, and his thoughts.


    Wang Qinian was not just his subordinate, he was his good friend and talkingpanion. This kind of role was not one that could be reced by just anyone.


    Because of this role, and for Fan Xian¡¯s safety and future, he had no choice but to vanish without a trace. Fan Xian¡¯s face was slightly pale. He thought to himself, You can all go and leave me alone here in this godforsaken ce.


    A momentter, he understood and bowed toward this small courtyard. His secret was too terrifying. Perhaps it made Wang Qinian¡¯s life ufortable these years and put a great pressure on him. Perhaps he preferred his previous muddleheaded days and liked the pressure-free life.


    He hoped that Wang Qinian and his family would be safe.


    Fan Xian sighed and walked out of the courtyard. He turned to look at the silent Mu Feng¡¯er at his side and furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s with the sullen look? Your wife has already given you your second child. Are you still hung up on Lao Wang¡¯s daughter?¡±


    After Wang Qinian left, Fan Xian needed to have a personal attendant at his side. The most suitable person, Deng Zi Yue, was far away in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing,pleting his task with difficulty, Su Wenmao was in the pce treasury and could not be moved. Without any other choice, Fan Xian could only promote Mu Tie¡¯s nephew.


    He had been with Fan Xian for a month. There was nothing wrong with the kid¡¯s loyalty, but he wasn¡¯t as fun as Wang Qinian. The unfamiliarity and inconvenience finally made Fan Xian understand that Sir Wang Qinian was far more than just a sidekick. His abilities had actually been beneath his smile. It was just that Fan Xian had never noticed them.


    Thinking of this, his thoughts became fainter, until it became as vorless as water.


    ...


    ...


    The reward that was two monthste had finally arrived. Other than the civil officials who each filled a vacant position at the beginning of the rebellion, the people who actually yed arge role in quelling the rebellion finally received an edict from the Pce.


    Ye Zhong was promoted to the nobility, richly rewarded, and entered the capital as the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs. The position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison was given to Xiao Jinhua, who was themander who had blocked the Crown Prince and rebel soldiers within the city at Donghua Gate.


    The Commander of the 13 city gates at the time, Zhang Deqing, was taken prisoner and sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, implicating his family to three degrees of rtion. This was the heaviest punishment in the entire rebellion. Fan Xian did not oppose the Emperor on this issue. Although he knew that Zhang Deqing¡¯s cousins had nothing to do with this, he also understood the Emperor¡¯s anger toward Zhang Deqing.


    The Emperor had trusted Zhang Deqing greatly, yet he had betrayed him. If he didn¡¯t kill a few more people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to vent his gloomy mood.


    The Great Prince remained in control of the Imperial Guards and was not given any titles. He had already been given the title of Noble Prince. There were no further titles to give. Gong Dian was relocated back to the Pce and began to take over matters rting to the guards. As for how things would be in the future, the Emperor had an idea. Fan Xian could also guess a little.


    As for Fan Xian¡¯s reward, there were some small problems. ording to the information that came out of the Pce, at first, the Emperor was going to directly grant him the title of King. This had been fearfully blocked by the schrs Hu and Shu.


    Never before had a non-imperial surname been granted the title of King. It was no wonder the officials had been given quite the fright by the Emperor¡¯s initial edict. Although everyone knew that Fan Xian was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, hisst name was, after all, Fan. If he suddenly became a King, the Qing Kingdom would beughed to death by all the people in the world.


    Fan Xian was also given a fright. Whether it was King or King of Danbo, how could that be? Fortunately, this edict was blocked. He felt endless gratitude toward the two firmly moral schrs.


    A first-rank Duke of Danbo was the end of the line for those not of the royal family. As for thend and money that was granted, Fan Xian didn¡¯t really care. He was presently one of the wealthiest people in the world. Perhaps the Emperor also knew that the other rewards would not satisfy him. Thus, he had the absurd suggestion of granting him the title of King at the beginning.


    Unable to grant him the title of King, unexpectedly, the edict that came from the Pce, in the end, gave Fan Xian¡¯s daughter Fan Xiaohua the name Fan Shuning, and granted her the title of Princess.


    Of all the absurd things in the world, nothing was more ridiculous than an official¡¯s daughter being granted the title Princess. Furthermore, this daughter wasn¡¯t even the child of the wife, yet the Emperor was determined to use Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s nobility.


    Too absurd! No one knew that the Emperor had such a stubborn and willful side. In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, the most absurd thing was the name the Emperor chose for her. Shuning? Did he think he was ying at time traveling to the Qing dynasty?


    No matter how absurd the edict was, a glimmer of warmth still rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He had felt the Emperor¡¯s intention. The second day, he went into the Pce to have an audience with the Emperor and give his thanks. He also wanted to take the opportunity to ask whether the name Shuning could be changed.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Xu Maocai in Jiaozhou. I¡¯ve removed him from his post and had him retire. At this time, he should have already returned to Quanzhou.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. His mouth felt dry. He was unable to say a single word. Not daring to ask about anything else, he kowtowed, gave thanks, and then silently returned home.


    He sat silently in the study at home for a long time, calcting what the Emperor wanted to do and what he knew. He knew clearly where Xu Maocai had given himself away. From Dong Mountain to Danzhou, Xu Maocai had helped him resist the Jiaozhou Navy. He had gone ashore and deflected arrows. It was clear that he was Fan Xian¡¯s man. However, when the Jiaozhou Navy was trapped on the sea in front of Dong Mountain, Xu Maocai had not made this known to the court.


    Although the Emperor had taken all this to heart, he cared very much about each of his officials¡¯ hearts. It was clear that Xu Maocai was loyal to Fan Xian and not the court. After the matter, the Emperor only had to investigate Xu Maocai¡¯s career and would think of the famous Quanzhou Admiral back in the day.


    If it had been at any other time, Xu Maocai would have been hard-pressed to escape with his life. It was fortunate that during these years, Fan Xian had always shown unquestionable loyalty to the Emperor, including in the Dong Mountain incident. He had gone through countless tests and finally won the Emperor¡¯s absolute trust. Not killing Xu Maocai, not speaking of it openly and only saying that he was retiring, was leaving Fan Xian with plenty of face.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt chilled with an emotion he couldn¡¯t understand, so he sank once more into confusion. He did not go into the Pce the next day to ask for forgiveness because he had notmitted a wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but asionally think that the Emperor was far gentler now than before. If it had been the Crown Prince or the Second Prince, the conclusion of the matter would not have been as rxed.


    The kinder the Emperor was to him, the more Fan Xian was uncertain about what to do with himself. In the Pce, the Emperor had once asked him about the situation of the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body. Knowing there was no danger of it exploding out of his body, he became silent. It made it impossible for Fan Xian to understand his true attitude.


    ...


    ...


    Time was like snow scattering, falling, andnding lightly. It easily covered everything in the mortal world. When Northern Qi, the South Kingdom, Xi Lake, and the entirend was covered in snowkes, firecrackers rang out and fragrances floated in all directions. It meant that spring and the eighth year of the Qing calendar had finally arrived.


    When the Qing Kingdom was in internal conflict, regardless of whether it was the empress dowager who had held power for a few days or the Emperor after he returned to the capital, they had all determinedly used the powerful army in their hands to carry out attacks in all directions. They used these imposing forces to intimidate all the people in the world through military force.


    In the West, Li Hongcheng was with the Western Expedition Army coldly watching the movements of Hu people through the wind and snow. The strength of the Hu people increased after joining with the elite of the Northern Man people. However, the heavy snows had sealed the grasnds. Everyone was busy resisting the cruel nature and did not have the energy to carry out killings. After the first batch of spring grass grew and the Hu people¡¯s horses had grown their firstyer of fat, the Hu people woulde again to the west of the Qing Kingdom, continuing routine movements that had continued for a hundred years.


    The monthlong prohibition on music and entertainment in Jingdou because of the empress dowager¡¯s death had finally been lifted. Perhaps to demonstrate that the Qing Kingdom was still at peace, the Emperor passed a series of edicts that ordered for dances to be danced, horses to run, and firecrackers to bang. Red lights were hung up high and illuminated Jingdou in a patch of red fire.


    On the first day of the year was ancestor worship. Whether purposely or not, Fan Xian had been invited to the Pce by the Emperor. He had a meal and missed the major Fan family event.


    After another two days, Fan Xian finally managed to extricate himself and took his entire household to the outskirts of Jingdou. The ce waspletely different from the joyful spring festival atmosphere. It was enveloped in an oppressively sorrowful and gloomy air because it was a cemetery, a new cemetery.


    The Emperor had not allowed the bodies of the people who had participated in the rebellion to be taken away by wild dogs. Instead, he had buried them in a mass grave and had not restricted their families from visiting. This edict moved an indeterminable amount of people.


    There were a fewrge tombs on the hill that were clearly of a different style. Fan Xian carried his daughter. Lin Wan¡¯er and Sisi were behind him as he stood in front of theserge tombs. He turned his head to look silently and wordlessly at the puffs of clear smoke rising from the graves below.


    Before they hade here, they had already gone to a different tomb to pay their respects to the Overwatch Council subordinates, as well as Imperial Soldiers who had died in the Jingdou rebellion.


    Fan Xian had not gone to the royal tombs. Although the empress dowager was buried there, he hade directly here. Arriving on top of this hill, he took back his gaze from below and looked at theserge tombs wordlessly.


    The Crown Prince, the Second Prince, the empress, and the Eldest Princess were all buried here. No matter how lenient the Emperor had be, he would not allow these people to be buried in the royal family¡¯s mausoleum park. However, the Feng shui was also very good here as it looked upon water and followed the mountain. In addition, it was still some distance from the clear smoke below, so it was also quiet.


    Putting down the paper and incense they had bought, Fan Xian stood in front of the fourrge tombs. He bowed and then followed Lin Wan¡¯er in kneeling in front of the Eldest Princess¡¯s tomb. He kowtowed twice and then held Xiaohua¡¯er for the person in the tomb to have a look. In order to avoid evil, they dabbed a spot of alcohol between Xiaohua¡¯er¡¯s brows. The burning sensation caused the little girl to cry out loud.


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows and looked at therge stone tomb in front of him. He thought to himself, With the blessing and protection of my mother-inw, please don¡¯t let Xiaohua¡¯er turn out as abnormal as you.


    Seeing that Wan¡¯er was still kneeling and burning paper, Fan Xian didn¡¯t disrupt her. Instead, he went to stand in front of the tombs of the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. Looking at these two tombs, he couldn¡¯t help but quietly recite, ¡°Even if your wealthsts a thousand years, all you need in the end is a tomb.¡±


    Here there were fourrge, hard tombs. Fan Xian gazed at them in a daze. His emotions wereplicated. It was not until today, at this moment, that he realized that the Li family¡¯s blood not only contained mania and abnormality, it also contained pride and an unyielding will.


    He looked at Li Chengqian¡¯s and the Second Prince¡¯s tombs and sighed in his heart. The brothers of the Li family were truly unyielding and much better than him. No one else knew better than Fan Xian the terror of death. However, these two Li brothers had died cleanly and neatly. They had died with pride and had forcefully used their deaths to shatter the Emperor¡¯s hard outer shell.


    In this way, he was not as good as them. Fan Xian pondered this with his head down.


    Taking the hand of Da Bao behind him, he returned to the Eldest Princess¡¯s tomb. Looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes, which had turned red from the smoke, Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then crouched down tenderly to wipe at the corner of her eyes. Da Bao followed him and also crouched down, looking simple-mindedly at therge tomb. Although he didn¡¯t know that the most beautiful woman in the Qing Kingdom was gradually turning into white bone in there, he still felt a chill.


    ¡°Princess¡¯s mother... is inside. She¡¯s noting out?¡± Da Bao asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Fan Xian managed to smile and say.


    ¡°Xiao Xianxian, I still think... Why would Princess¡¯s mother kill Er Bao? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Lin Da Bao furrowed his brows and asked in a serious and droning voice.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He realized that Wan¡¯er had not heard these words and rxed a little. A person called Li Yunrui had killed Er Bao. This was something Fan Xian had always told Da Bao. Unexpectedly, he had not even managed to fool an idiot. He felt a bit bitter in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Da Bao that whether or not a person was beautiful, it often did not match the things they did. For example, the Princess¡¯s mother and Xiao Xianxian.


    The Great Prince suddenly appeared behind Fan Xian. The Third Prince went forward and respectfully bowed toward Fan Xian. He then stood intimately by Da Bao¡¯s side.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and looked at the Great Prince. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here too.¡±


    The identities of the four people buried in these tombs were too special. Coming to pay one¡¯s respects was an overly sensitive issue. The Great Prince nced at them with a cold expression and said, ¡°It is also my brothers who are buried here.¡±


    Fan Xian was at a loss for words and said with slight worry, ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯m afraid the Emperor won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    The Great Prince was suddenly silent. A momentter, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°Father... also came.¡±


    Fan Xian abruptly stood up and turned his head to see the shadow in the cold woods. A middle-aged man wearing bright yellow robes was looking toward the fourrge tombs. Although there were countless soldiers around him, he looked lonely.


    ...


    ...


    That night, Fan Xian hosted a banquet in his manor. His father had just resigned his post and left for Danzhou. Lady Liu had followed him. Now, the Fan manor only had the few people from Fan Xian¡¯s family and appeared particrly lonely. Fan Xian¡¯s banquet was hot pot. They were drinking Wu Liangye produced by the pce treasury. His guests were the Great Prince and the Third Prince.


    When the hot pot was ced in front of him, Fan Xian only seemed to realize now what his desire was, the hole in his heart. It had started in Jiangnan. He had never forgotten the feeling but could not find a clue as to what it was.


    It was spice. After eating a spoonful of the hotpot, the spiciness caused sweat to break out on his forehead. It was a delight. He drank a mouthful of liquor. The delight made his throat dry.


    Once the pots were empty and the alcohol gone, the Great Prince had fallen asleep from the alcohol at the banquet and was muttering nonsense. Fan Xian had also fed the Third Prince a few cups. He had gone to find a guest room to sleep drunkenly.


    There was just Fan Xian left. It was a wintry night with a cold moon. He held the wine cup in his hand. His eyes were blurred. The spiciness was ufortable, as was the delight. It felt like he was going to cry.


    A person sat behind him on the roof, facing that bright moon. He listened to Fan Xian¡¯s drunken poems and was silent. It seemed that even the ck cloth covering his eyes was thinking deeply. Who exactly was he? Why did feelings he had never had before rise in his heart as he listened to his song?


    ...


    ...


    Diaoyu Tai, 10 years without a visit, even the wild gulls guess where I went.


    White clouds float across the green mountains, facing the lovely wine, I drink deeply. Although Ick Yizhou¡¯s talent in governance, my interest in alcohol supersedes that of Liu and Ruan, and my love of poetry is also not below that of Li and Du.


    Suan Zhaiughs at me, I admire Suan Zhai.


    The nightes and the wild monkeys of the West Lake cry out.


    How many extraordinary people there have been in 20 years, rising and falling with the blossoming and withering of the flowers.


    Gazing at the skies, worshipping the military parade stage.


    With stars in sleeve and peace in heart, break the spell of smoke.


    Suan Zhaiughs at me, I ridicule Suan Zhai.


    It was for joy before the Pce.

 Chapter 586 - Court Case In Passing Time

    <h4>Chapter 586: Court Case In Passing Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wealth and luxury were like a dream, one¡¯s name in history was nothing but wasted paper. The mortal world was a dangerous ce. The hooves of horses left prints on the frosted roads. Each day I listened to the singing of birds. I valued fame as dirt and have long wished to hide in the jianghu. To break through the royal family¡¯s phoenix nest, Bo Yi and Shu Qi were enviable for their hidden abodes. What makes one sigh is Han Xin and Peng Yue dying in Weiyang. It is better to pretend madness and hand in the paper for resignation.


    (First by Wang Yuanheng, Toward the Emperor, as an epigraph)


    ...


    ...


    The clouds in the sky were like wet cotton wadding, ready to squeeze out water at any moment. They were also like a big block of lead, weighed down heavily. It was not something that could be supported by the empty air. It seemed that it would fall toward the world in the next instant. Threads of rain had already fallen from the leady cloud. The threads dotted the ground, but no one knew when it would be a rainstorm.


    Song Shiren, once the foremost litigation master in Jingdou with the nickname Rich Mouth, now had white hair at his temples. His eyes were no longer as frivolous and easy as before. He had be far steadier. He gazed calmly toward the sky, thinking about something.


    A momentter, he pulled back his gaze and sat in the chair, feeling a little tired. At his side was hot tea that someone had brought long ago. He took a sip and rinsed out his mouth. He then epted a boiling hot towel and pressed it around his eyes. Only then did he feel more spirited.


    Someone else helped massage his back and leg. Someone else fanned him. However, the autumn in the ninth year of the Qing calendar was a bit cold to start with. In addition to the autumn that was about to arrive, Jingdou was filled with a deste cold. How could he endure a fanning? Song Shiren couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The man wearing ck official robes at his side red at the subordinate holding the fan.


    This Overwatch Council official was the head of the First Bureau, Mu Tie. He looked carefully at Song Shiren and said, ¡°Sir Song, are you confident?¡±


    Although Song Shiren had listened to his title for a year and a half, he was still not used to it. His brows furrowed. He answered steadily, ¡°Rest assured, sir.¡±


    The first time this litigation master had formally debuted was in the fourth year of the Qing calendar when he helped Minister Guo fight a court case. At that time, he was prosecuting the son of the vice minister, Fan Xian, for participating in illegal fighting at night. That court case was also one of Song Shiren¡¯s rareplete defeats. However, the true reason he had caused a sensation in the Qing court was because of the propertywsuit he fought during the sixth year of the Qing calendar concerning Jiangnan¡¯s Ming family.


    During that case, with the great support of the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council Fan Xian, Song Shiren stayed in the Suzhou government for a full half year. He demonstrated, in great detail, all that he had learned in his life. He held firmly onto the loopholes in Qingw and articles of the Ministry of Justice. He utterly defeated the idea of the eldest heir¡¯s natural right to inheritance that was branded so deeply into people¡¯s hearts.


    This Ming family propertywsuit was in Jiangnan, but the arrowhead was pointed at the Royal Pce. It had to be said, the Emperor¡¯ster worship of heaven to depose the Crown Prince, as well as the Crown Prince forced rebellion, in the end, had inexplicable connections to this court case.


    In Jiangnan, Song Shiren¡¯s brilliance knew no bounds. Once he returned to Jingdou, the Crown Prince had yet to be deposed, and the empress dowager was in a thunderous rage. The old woman only gave a quiet instruction and the Pce squashed this foremost litigation master into an ant. His property was seized. He saw all the scorn of the world. He had a stall next to Lotus Pond Square and lived a very difficult life, almost about die.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian returned to Jingdou and secretly sent him out of Jingdou. He also gifted him arge amount of money as a form of repayment. In the eighth year of the Qing calendar, after the incident in Jingdou settled, Fan Xian brought Song Shiren and his family back. He set up a manor for him in the west side of the city and, at the same time, gave him an official¡¯s status.


    Although the foremost litigation master in the world could earn a lot of money, his status was never as good as that of an official¡¯s. Song Shiren felt endlessly grateful in his heart. He knew he had to serve Sir Fan junior well. Additionally, having been baptized through bitter experiences these years, Song Shiren was no longer as arrogant as before. He appeared steady and in but still possessed a powerful ability to practicew.


    Presently, his identity was that of thewyer of the eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council, responsible for fighting court cases for the Overwatch Council.


    The Overwatch Council also needed to fightwsuits. If this matter were to be told from the beginning, it would be a long story. There were actually only two important points. First, a few years ago, the Emperor hadpletely taken back the Overwatch Council¡¯s authority to investigate a case and had given it to the Ministry of Justice and Supreme Court. Thus, presently, the Overwatch Council more yed the role of a public prosecutor.


    During those two years, the little duke in the Overwatch Council seemed to have received some kind of provocation. After asking for the Emperor¡¯s edict, he had begun to purge the government. The Overwatch Council had caught countless corrupt officials in all Roads, provinces, and departments. Once the offending officials were caught, they had to be questioned. However, if they were handed to the Ministry of Justice and Supreme Court to question, the Overwatch Council would be dissatisfied and Sir Fan junior would not agree. Everyone knew the words ¡°cover-up¡± Since the Overwatch Council was seizing officials, they could not give these civil officials the chance toe together.


    Thus, Song Shiren, a newly promoted Overwatch Council official who fought court cases, became very useful. As long as he came out, the crimes that the Overwatch Council pinned almost always became confirmed. No matter how the internal departments of the civil official¡¯s system tried to hide them, it was impossible for those offending officials to escape.


    What really made the Overwatch Council feel a chill were the edicts the Emperor decreed after the Jingdou incident. Although these edicts were only an extension of the policies put into ce when the seven gentlemen entered the Pce and allowed the Imperial Censorate to carry out inspections into internal Council processes, this time, the Imperial Censor of the Left He Zongwei used his royal favor, as well as the very clearly written edict, and began to truly use his power. On one hand, he weakened the Overwatch Council¡¯s power. On the other, he began to carry out attacks on some of the uwful affairs happening within the Overwatch Council.


    The sky was big, and the earth was big. Nothing was as overarching as the Emperor¡¯s edict. Almost two years had gone by and the power of the Imperial Censorate had gradually grown. It was like a chain lying across the Overwatch Council¡¯s neck, making it difficult for the officials of the Council to breathe.


    He Zongwei was like a hunting dog standing guard outside the Overwatch Council. As long as officials who clearly belonged to the Overwatch Council did anything prohibited, he would list the offenses heartlessly and unapologetically. He would then send it straight to the Supreme Court, requesting the court to punish ording to the crime.


    There was not much the Overwatch Council could do. From the inception of the Council, there was this rule. The Qingw prohibited them from acting against the Imperial Censorate. Because of Chen Pingping¡¯s and Fan Xian¡¯s powerful existences, this rule had long been, intentionally or not, forgotten by everyone., The Emperor had newly remembered this matter, so the Imperial Censorate became grand.


    Fortunately, Sir Fan junior was still the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, so the actions of the Imperial Censorate were stillparatively gentle. He Zongwei was careful to not touch Fan Xian¡¯s bottom line and was only making a fuss within the Qingw. He didn¡¯t dare humiliate the Overwatch Council even one iota.


    During the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret actions, they would often brush up against the Qingw. With the edict, the Imperial Censorate requested that the Supreme Court carry out an investigation. Even Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any good ways to deal with this. In the end, this was the Emperor¡¯s edict. Furthermore, he knew that the Overwatch Council being a lone power was not a good thing for the court.


    Knowing did not represent eptance. On a day during the eighth year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian had kicked open the front door of the Imperial Censorate, pointed at the 20 or so Imperial Censors under He Zongwei and scolded them angrily. He then invited Song Shiren back.


    Were they not justwsuits? Was the Overwatch Council a coward?


    ...


    ...


    Song Shiren had fought two cases in a row in the Supreme Court. In one case, the Overwatch Council had found that the vice director of the Ministry of Works was colluding with the river transport yamen in embezzling money. Furthermore, this cache of money was not paid for by the public. It was money Fan Xian had saved with difficulty from his little golden treasury in the Jiangnan pce treasury. It was then shipped to the river transport yamen through the charitable Hangzhou Conference that the wife of the Fan family managed.


    The embezzlement had reached the head of the Overwatch Council, so the Overwatch Council would show no mercy. They ignored this vice director¡¯s connections in the court and the letter begging for mercy that the river transport Governor had privately sent. In a dark night, the directly captured over 20 rted people and kept them locked in the Seventh Bureau¡¯s prison for several days before sending them to the Supreme Court.


    The second case was a bit of a headache. The Imperial Censorate had found that an official the Fourth Bureau had stationed in Nanzhao had secretly taken out a cache of silver Honglu Temple had sent. A problem had been found when this official had returned to the capital to debrief. In the words of this Fourth Bureau official, at the time, the funds were insufficient. In order to expand thework of spies in Nanzhao, he had no choice but to use public funds.


    Even he had not kept a record of exactly how much he had used and no one knew. Internally, the Overwatch Council knew this colleague must have benefitted. Even though Commissioner Fan had raised the Overwatch Council monthly sry three times consecutively, it was still tight to be a spy in a foreign country. No one was a saint.


    ¡°Is the case ready?¡± Song Shiren nced at his assistant, Chen Bochang, beside him. He was the one who had argued the case in Jiangnan against Song Shiren. Who would have thought that, in the end, he would also be half invited and half dragged back to Jingdou? The neww department in the Eighth Bureau was filled with famous litigation masters from all ces. Every time he thought of this, Song Shiren, who was at peace with himself, couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Sir Fan junior was still arrogant in the way he did things. The Emperor had clearly instructed the Imperial Censorate to bnce out the Overwatch Council, yet he was openly and publicly acting against the other and doing it with delight.


    Chen Bochang made a sound of affirmation and rose.


    As the head of the First Bureau, Mu Tie was listening to the side in the Supreme Court. He wanted to see how the vice director of the Ministry of Works would end up and had to ensure that the official of the Fourth Bureau was not taken too much advantage of. All of the officials in the Overwatch Council liked the Eighth Bureauw department. They knew these litigation masters were the biggest protectors of their interests.


    He patted Song Shiren¡¯s shoulder and said sincerely, ¡°You can do it, sir.¡±


    Outside the door of the Supreme Court, a light rain gradually fell. Song Shiren drank a mouthful of tea. His face was filled with confidence. With both hands behind his back, he walked toward the Supreme Court yamen. He walked steadily, not caring at all about the Ministry of Justice or the Imperial Censorate inside.


    He walked with a careless easiness. The Jingdou people watching from across the street cheered in unison. They all hoped that the Overwatch Council would bring down all the corrupt officials.


    It had to be said that although the power of the Overwatch Council had been weakened these two years, its reputation had be much better. Using a few years of time, Fan Xian had seeded in pulling the Overwatch Council out of the darkness a little. Using a series of thunderous purges, he managed to erect an honorable image of the Council among the public.


    Presently, the direction of the talk among the public leaned toward the Overwatch Council, while there was no shame toward the Imperial Censorate.


    Song Shiren walked toward the Supreme Court. His face was calm, but his heart was not. Working for Sir Fan junior was indeed delightful. Not only was it delightful to win, but it also brought him the support of many people. This alone was a difficult matter to achieve.


    Song Shiren had fought cases for the Overwatch Council for more than a year. He had not lost yet. This time it would certainly be the same. However, he had already offended the entire system of the Qing civil officials. He knew he would never be able to get off the Overwatch Council¡¯s ship. Once he got off, he would be swallowed by a giant wave.


    He was not afraid because the Overwatch Council ship was captained by Sir Fan junior. As long as Sir Fan junior was around, no one in the world would do him harm.


    ¡°There are some problems in Nanzhao. The Imperial Censorate and the Ministry of Justice found a substantial amount of silver in that official¡¯s home.¡± Chen Bochang looked at Song Shiren¡¯s expression and carefully reminded him.


    ¡°Return the goods. Remove from post. No crime.¡± Song Shiren didn¡¯t turn around and said in a low voice. ¡°The Commissioner¡¯s bottom line is this. If the Imperial Censorate wants to take another step forward, then the gloves are off. We¡¯ll start with the Ministry of Justice. Very few people there are clean.¡±


    Chen Bochang¡¯s heart went cold. He thought to himself that Sir Fan junior was indeed just like Director Chen, a ruthless character who was extreme in covering shorings. It looked like the Imperial Censorate did not ept the three Fan rules, so Sir Fan junior was going to make some trouble.


    He couldn¡¯t resist shivering with the chill. With Sir Fan junior doing this, no wonder the Imperial Censorate could never win a case against them. After all, no matter how much royal favor Sir He Zongwei had or how much time and effort he put in, he couldn¡¯t stand against Sir Fan junior, who was ready, at any moment, to be hostile.


    If Sir Fan junior truly did be hostile, it was not something He Zongwei would be able to hold up against. Given his personality, probably even the Emperor¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t be effective. Everyone knew how highly the Emperor valued and favored him.


    ¡°Howe the Commissioner didn¡¯te today to watch the show?¡± Chen Bochang swallowed and asked as he walked.


    During this year, Fan Xian¡¯s biggest interest seemed to be acting as his subordinates¡¯ patron, listening to the Supreme Court investigate cases, and watching the Imperial Censors¡¯ ashen expressions. Logically speaking, for things like this it was fine to send an official at Mu Tie¡¯s level to listen at the side. Even Yan Bingyun couldn¡¯t be bothered toe, yet he never missed a session.


    This little duke would sit in the hall of the Supreme Court with his legs crossed. All of the investigating officials would begin to feel afraid. No one dared to use torture on the Overwatch Council officials, which was the effect he wanted.


    ¡°The Emperor sent him away.¡± Song Shiren only vaguely knew some inside information and didn¡¯t say anymore. Rubbing his wrist, he looked at the Imperial Censors and officials from the Ministry of Justice in the hall. Composing his face and huffing coldly, he began to fight.


    ...


    ...


    Going all the way west from Jingdou, around the green Cang Mountain, past numerous rivers, and after a dozen more days, one would enter the hundreds of li of wastnd that was being reimed by the military. This was Xiliang Road, one of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s sevenrge Roads. This Road was the poorest in the Qing Kingdom but also the one with the most unusual scenery.


    Arge part of thend in this Road was what the Central in regime and Hu people repeatedly fought over. Until the Wei Kingdom weakened and the Qing Kingdom, as well as the predecessor of the Qing Kingdom, began to silently rise up, the country had not, at the time, progressed toward the heart of the maind. Yet, it began to demand from the Hu people a thousand years of blood debt andnd.


    They fought for many years. Many people died until finally the piece ofnd was firmly controlled by the Qing Kingdom army. At the same time, they built a number of cities on it and moved over many people. However, it was, after all, a newnd. Other than fields, themerce was not developed. It didn¡¯t produce any valuable exports. Only in recent years had the number of escapingmoners gotten slightly better.


    There were only level fields with few people managing them and an endless horizon line. There were also dirt mounds by the horizon line. The barrenness of the distance appeared endlessly deste.


    The sunsets cameter than in any other ce in thend. The blood-red dusk enveloped the vastnd, shining on an imposing, grand city built from rocks and dirt. It rose abruptly from the edges of thend, unting the Qing Kingdom¡¯s national and military power, intimidating the people on the grasnds further west of the grand city.


    This was Dingzhou, a strategic town on the Western frontier.


    The official road from Jingdou to Dingzhou was well-maintained and wide enough for eight horses to ride abreast. Back then, endlessly manpower and wealth had been poured into this. It had ensured permanent peace to the West of the Qing Kingdom, so its firm control was very worth it.


    A group of carriages traveled swiftly on the road toward Dingzhou, as if they wanted to arrive in Dingzhou before the sunset. However, it was a vain hope. Particrly on this piece of wilderness, Dingzhou appeared close at hand but was as far as the horizon. It looked impossible to enter the city before the gates shut.


    About 20 li out from Dingzhou was an inn. It was of the military¡¯s or within the Dingzhou military¡¯s jurisdiction. It was a mail inn managed by the Ministry of Works, so it appeared somewhat rundown. Seven or eight men were sitting below the rays of the setting sun yawning. They had already eaten dinner and were getting ready to gamble.


    The sky gradually darkened. Strange smiles abruptly appeared on these men¡¯s faces as they moved closer to the rear courtyard, listening to the soundsing from within. They covered their faces and smiled, thinking that the guy inside was in too much of a rush.


    In a stone room in the rear courtyard, the only formal official in the inn, the deputy of the ry station, was holding a girl¡¯s two snowy white legs with both his hands pressing against her soft chest. Grunting continuously, his entire body was covered in sweat. The entire room smelled of sex.


    Dingzhou was far away and isted. There wasn¡¯t much in terms of entertainment and the night camete. Whenever the sun set, he would quickly begin this only entertainment. The girl beneath his body was a prostitute from Dingzhou. Although the prostitutes who were willing to leave the city all had average looks, he liked this girl¡¯s appearance and the soft flesh on her body.


    Holding the slippery breasts in his hands, the deputy official was endlessly delighted. He felt that the girl beneath him was made of cotton candy. In particr, her eyes were even sweeter and softer than the well-water in Dingzhou. This three liang of silver a month was truly money well-spent.


    Just as he was feeling happy, the door to the room was abruptly pushed open. The deputy official was magnanimous and continued to move his waist as he thrust into her. Without turning his head, he opened his mouth to scold, ¡°Listen, watch if you want, but could you at least be careful and noting banging open the door. Watch out you don¡¯t give me a heart attack...¡±


    The prostitute he held beneath him giggled, not worried at all that someone would see something.


    Suddenly, the deputy official felt something was strange because there wasn¡¯t any noiseing from behind him for a while. He unconsciously turned his head and saw that it was a stranger. Jumping in fright, he bounced up from the bed and tied his pants, forgetting to pull the ck nket to cover up the pale lower half of the prostitute on the bed.


    The deputy official wanted to curse him loudly. Seeing that this stranger¡¯s dress was noble, he was scared that this was not someone he could anger or they were an official. His mouth felt slightly dry as he began to feel afraid.


    In a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian sat in the only formal chair in the inn and looked at the pile of people kneeling in front of him. Furrowing his brows, he said, ¡°If I tell you to get up, then do it quickly.¡±


    His journey was following the Emperor¡¯s edict to bring greetings and gifts to the army. Although he was doing it in name, the secret edict he had epted in the royal study had some other contents. During these two years, it was as if the Hu people had taken some kind of stimnt but also some kind of tranquilizer. They had changed their past romantic battle strategies of advancing in the spring and retreating in the autumn. Instead, they had begun to push toward Dingzhou with great organization. Their battle strategies had be very cunning.


    Although the Ye family was still in charge of the Dingzhou military affairs, Ye Zhong was now the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs and managed all the troops. It was impossible for him to be personally present. Additionally, the Hu people¡¯s attacks had been ferocious and sinister. During the first year, the Dingzhou situation was dangerous. Fortunately, the Emperor had personally transferred soldiers from various Roads to take turns providing aid. Only then did the situation stabilize.


    The Emperor and Fan Xian had long noticed there was a problem, but they never had first-hand information. No one knew what was happening within the Hu people, but the situation could not continue like this. If this developed further in Xi Lake, it would likely be a major problem for the Qing Kingdom. Thus, Fan Xia had made this journey. He had to listen to the generals in Dingzhou personally report to understand the situation.


    Fan Xian knew the Emperor had personally transferred five Roads of armies toward the West to take turns being on duty because he had the intention of using the Hu people¡¯s swords to hone the Qing Kingdom¡¯s sword. The Hu people¡¯s attacks had coincidentally given the Qing Kingdom an opportunity to train their troops and get ready for the future battle to unify the world.


    He would not make it to Dingzhou now, so he could only rest for a night in this broken down inn. Who would have thought that there would be no one to greet him as he walked in? Seven or eight men were eavesdropping like children. In a moment of curiosity, Fan Xian directly pushed open the door and entered. Unexpectedly, he had seen a real-life erotic picture.


    The deputy official and the seven or eight officials were kneeling on the ground and repeatedly kowtowing. The officials who hade with Fan Xian knew of his personality and had seen it before. They each went to deal with their sleeping arrangements.


    Fan Xian looked at that deputy and jokingly scolded, ¡°Christ, starting before the sun has even done down. If you have the guts for that, then don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The deputy¡¯s face was mournful, he knew that he was going to be killed soon. The person before him was the second noblest person in the world, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, someone he didn¡¯t have the right to even see.


    Fan Xian asked with confusion, ¡°What are you scared of?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you hate evil as your enemy and vehemently hate corrupt officials...¡± The deputy was on the verge of tears. Copsed on the ground, he spoke of the people¡¯s impression of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian rubbed the back of his head in confusion. He thought to himself that he was already a father of two children, howe in the hearts of the people, he was increasingly a saint or demon that was not likemon mortals?

 Chapter 587 - Hu Ge In Dingzhou

    <h4>Chapter 587: Hu Ge In Dingzhou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The day had just brightened when the group of people from Jingdou began to rise and wash up. This time, everyone Fan Xian had brought was from the Council. Other than Mu Feng¡¯er, who was now in charge of the Qinian Unit, the other people were formed from the Second and Sixth Bureaus. A half militaristic professional life in the Overwatch Council made these people serious and silent. There was only the sound of running water and the squeaking of the door.


    It was only 20 li from the inn to Dingzhou. Flying on the eight-horse wide road, it did not take a lot of time. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have to be careful with their horses. When this group of people came to the eastern gate of the city, the sun had not yet risen very high. There was a sliver of coldness tucked into the warmth. However, the line of farmers, as well as merchants from the Central in trying to get into the city, had already formed a long line.


    Autumn had not yet fully arrived in Jingdou, but the soldiers at this border city were already wearing armor with ayer of cotton. Fan Xian nced unobtrusively. He then signaled for Mu Feng¡¯er to ready their documents.


    From the beginning, Fan Xian had no ns to make public his imperial envoy status on this trip to Dingzhou. With just these dozen people, even if he wanted to make a spectacle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. This group of people were disguised as Jiangnan merchants. In their hands were travel passes and tea contracts from the Ministry of Revenue and the river transport department. Their disguises were not because the court had suspicions about the Dingzhou. It was because Fan Xian had to meet someone in private. In order to ensure that person¡¯s safety, it was best to not go through court channels and to meet privately.


    After all, the Hu people had suddenly be enlightened. The Emperor and Fan Xian both suspected there was a clever person making calls in Xi Lake. No one knew if the Hu people had hidden a spy in either the military or political arms in Dingzhou.


    The soldiers at the east gate performed their checks meticulously. Fan Xian didn¡¯t line up. He stood to the side and watched with cold eyes, quietly nodding his head. The Ye family had been on the Western frontier for decades, yet there wasn¡¯t any neglect. No wonder the Emperor liked them so much.


    The deputy from the ry station wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead. Following behind Fan Xian, his heart hammered like crazy. We was also disguised as a merchant. His face had been altered by the Overwatch Council officials and appeared particrly wretched. He didn¡¯t understand why the noble in front of him had to bring him into the city or why he had to dress in this way.


    The line reached Fan Xian¡¯s group quickly. Fan Xian noticed that although the Dingzhou soldiers checked everything strictly, they did not take the opportunity to take things for themselves. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t try to purposely make things difficult for the merchants and farmers, so they moved very quickly.


    Mu Feng¡¯er handed over the prepared documents, travel passes, and tea contracts. The soldiers seemed startled slightly and furrowed his brows, as if there was something strange.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, not sure what had gone wrong. However, he was not panicked. He was going to go to the Xiliang Road Governor¡¯s manor in any case after noon to make clear his identity. There shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstanding between the two sides.


    The official¡¯s surprise was not because there was something wrong with these documents. Rather, these documents appeared overly beautiful, particrly the stamp and signature. They were all from heads of the various yamens. This meant the identity of this group of merchants was important. Otherwise, how could the old officials in court personally audit these documents?


    Fan Xian and his group had not expected that this point would attract the attention of others. It was very easy for the Overwatch Council to make these documents. However, the Imperial Censor had been keeping an eye out, so these documents were actually the real things that had been taken from each department. But, they were too real and too ostentatious. If, at this moment, it was still Wang Qinian at Fan Xian¡¯s side being responsible for these details, he would not have made such a mistake.


    The official nced at Mu Feng¡¯er coldly. He then nced unconsciously at Fan Xian. He knew that the pretty young man full of nobility was the true leader of this merchant group.


    Fan Xian did not look back at him. He was looking with great interest at the wall of Dingzhou in front of him. He quietly wondered to himself where theserge rocks had been moved from since Dingzhou was surrounded on all sides by t grasnds and barrennds. Was that yellow dirt between the rocks? Even that could be used in building a wall?


    The official furrowed his brows and unconsciously did not want to bother the proud young man. He nodded to let them through. After this group of merchants entered the city, he called over a subordinate and gave a few orders in a low voice.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know that his appreciation of the city walls would give the Dingzhou soldier a proud impression. He truly liked to look at everything. After all, this was a rare second chance at life. He always had a powerful desire to know about the beauty, history, or existence around him.


    He had scene Shangjing¡¯s centuries-old ancient city walls and was even more familiar with Jingdou¡¯s strictly guarded city walls. Now, he had the rare opportunity toe to the westernmost city in the kingdom, so he was curious. Furthermore, he still felt regret in his heart. He was not sure when he would have the opportunity to see the supposedlyrgest city in the world: Dongyi.


    The deputy official who had followed them into the city with a mournful expression gradually learned why the Duke of Danbo had brought such an insignificant figure as him into the city. It turned out that the little duke wanted to stroll around the streets. However, the streets inside Dingzhou were a mess with various squares chaotically entwining. If one didn¡¯t have a local leading the way, it was impossible to find many of the ces that didn¡¯t have a name.


    It gave him a headache that this seemed to be the first this noble duke hade to such an isted ce and was interested in absolutely everything. He wandered everywhere and did not seem to tire. He was particrly interested in the Hu people weapons that had been shipped in from the Hu people by Xichi Lake. They drew his attention for a long time.


    After about half a day, Fan Xian and his group had be familiar with Dingzhou¡¯smercial square. They had perfectly demonstrated the energy that a merchant group should have.


    Below a mud wall, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the tower of the grand Dingzhou wall in the distance. Lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°Has the message been sent?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er carefully looked around and nodded. ¡°ording to the agreement made by both sides, it has already been sent. However, we arrived two days early, so the other party may not have entered the city yet.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a bit and then said, ¡°We had toe two days early. It was impossible to lock down the news of me leaving the capital. Hongcheng would know for sure that I wasing. If I get stalled by that kid, he will certainly fill me with wine. Then, how will we have time to work? Besides, who knows if there are spies from the Hu people in the camp and the Governor¡¯s manor?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er nced back at the nervous and uneasy deputy official at the back of the group. ¡°If we weren¡¯t familiar with the city, we really shouldn¡¯t have brought this person along as a guide. I don¡¯t even know how we¡¯re going to deal with himter.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that anyone will lose their head. We are ensuring the other person¡¯s safety, so we have to be so careful. As for that deputy, when we are leaving, just give him two beauties.¡±


    Although he had said it like that, Fan Xian also felt some regret. The Emperor had always forbidden the Overwatch Council from getting too deep into the military. Regardless of whether it was the Fourth Bureau that managed all the Roads or the Second Bureau that collected intelligence reports, the Overwatch Council did not have any capable people in Dingzhou.


    Of course, the Overwatch Council had hidden spies in Dingzhou. Fan Xian thought that since it was safe inside Dingzhou, they would not need to use these spies. Otherwise, after the matter, neither the military nor the political side would be unhappy. It would be the subordinates of the Overwatch Council that took the hit.


    The group of people stopped the carriage in the shade and silently waited for the sun to slowly move. For lunch, they bought some baked sesame cakes and ate them with some clear water. Fan Xian was no exception. Every time they were on a mission, his actions always brought him slightly closer to the hearts of his Overwatch Council subordinates. However, the deputy official saw that the little duke also gnawing on the baked cake with difficulty and was secretly astonished.


    When the shadow of the mud wall behind the carriages had grown gradually longer, one of Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates returned humming a little tune. He even held a Hu area specialty item that he had bought along the way. It looked like he had gone carefully. He threw these things back into the carriage and lowered his voice to speak to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian raised his head and nced at Mu Feng¡¯er. He smiled and said, ¡°Looks like the other party is in even more of a rush than us. Let¡¯s go see them.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er thought that it shouldn¡¯t be a conspiracy. After all, Dingzhou was part of the Qing Kingdom. No one dared to do make a trap targeting the Overwatch Council. He nodded and went to call for the deputy official.


    Leaving the group of carriages, Fan Xian, Mu Feng¡¯er, and the official went through the mud wall and passed the lively street market. They walked through as curiously as merchantsing for the first time from ind. After walking for an indeterminable amount of time, they finally arrived at amb shop.


    Fan Xian saw that the shop had no sign and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°This ce is so hard to find.¡± He patted that deputy official¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite something to even know of such ces as this.¡±


    The deputy felt his entire body be soft and thought that this shoulder was one that had been patted by the duke. Looks like I won¡¯t want to wash it for half a month... But I only wash once a month anyway. It should be that I won¡¯t look for a woman for half a month...This doesn¡¯t seem to be worth it...


    While this deputy was thinking wildly, Mu Feng¡¯er had already walked into themb shop. Turning his body to pass through the inner door in the mud house, he covered his nose and walked into the inner room. He sat down on the bamboo mat he had agreed on with the person earlier.


    There were four bamboo mats inside this stall. There was a little table on the mat for the guest¡¯s meat, food, alcohol, and water. Each mat was separated by a thin curtain. It did not block out the sound and was barely sufficient.


    Fan Xian sat in the innermost spot. The deputy only dared to sit on half the outside seat. He kept muttering to himself in his heart, not sure why this noble figure had to find this very unremarkable stall. Was he here to meet someone?


    Then, he fearfully epted a bowl of wine the duke handed over. He carefully took a drink and fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    ...


    After eating a few pieces ofmb and drinking two bowls of wine, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. He nced at the thin curtain next to him and sent a meaningful gaze to Mu Feng¡¯er.


    Mu Feng¡¯er thought for a moment and then picked up his bowl. He rose to lift up the curtain to move onto the bamboo mat on the other side. When the curtain lifted, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw that the person was around 40 or 50 years old. However, hisplexion was dark since he was a Hu person. It was difficult to be urate.


    The sun was well into the sky. The day was gradually growing hotter. The mud house remained cool and secluded. This was not the prime time to be drinking, so the stall was particrly quiet. There were only Fan Xian¡¯s group and this mysterious Hu person.


    No one knew what Mu Feng¡¯er was saying over to the Hu man. After a long time, the other side lifted the curtain. Mu Feng¡¯er nodded to Fan Xian to indicate that he had confirmed the other person¡¯s identity.


    Fan Xian half turned his body and stared at the calm-faced Hu man. He found that the man¡¯s hand was steadily holding a bowl of wine. There was no change in his eyes. He opened his mouth and slowly said, ¡°Why did the foremost ace under the Zuoxian King¡¯s banner change his appearance and act so secretive?¡±


    The Hu man put down his bowl and nced at Fan Xian. It seemed he wanted to know this young man¡¯s true identity. This nce contained lightning that pierced one¡¯s heart with an imposing aura.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was indifferent, without a trace of a reaction.


    The Hu man¡¯s brows raised slightly as if he didn¡¯t expect a random official from the Overwatch Council would have such unfathomable subtlety and power.


    ¡°Correct, I am Hu Ge.¡± The Hu man stared at Fan Xian¡¯s face with a hawk-like gaze. ¡°He said you are the leader, so I will talk with you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and raised the bowl of wine in his hands. ¡°There is not much that I wish to know.¡±


    ¡°I must first confirm the Princess¡¯s safety.¡± Hu Ge, the foremost ace under the Xi Lake¡¯s Zuoxian King¡¯s banner, was greatly feared and respected by the Hu people. His aura was unusual. When he opened his mouth to speak thenguage of the Central ins, it always felt strange and involuntarily weakened his aura a little.


    Fan Xian reached into his clothes and brought out a jade hook to hand over. After Hu Ge epted it, his brows locked together tightly. He seemed to sink into some kind of deep thought. Fan Xian did not disrupt his recollections and only watched quietly.


    The Overwatch Council was able to make contact with the foremost ace under Zuoxian King¡¯s banner because he had gone through a difficult route and hade voluntarily to them. When it came to the people who came to them voluntarily, the Overwatch Council¡¯s policy had always been to not take the initiative, not make promises, and not take responsibility.


    Until the other party gave the Overwatch Council some very useful intelligence reports, only then would the Council begin to follow this line of clues. The only person who could follow these clues was Fan Xian because the reason for the connection between Hu Ge and the Overwatch Council was Ma Suosuo.


    Ma Suosuo was still being kept by Prince Heqing as a mistress. In terms of belonging, in the end, she was still Fan Xian¡¯s. This tribal princess of the Hu people was a prisoner of war but also not a prisoner of war. The tribe she had been in had been preparing to surrender to the Great Prince. Before the time was right, they had been exposed and the entire tribe was killed by the Xihu King¡¯s banner. The remaining people could only scatter about, each seeking shelter with a noble n.


    This Hu Ge had been a brave warrior of that tribe. Before he had time to make clear his identity and win honor for his tribe, he had received the tragic news of his tribe being massacred.


    After receiving confirmation about Hu Ge¡¯s identity from Ma Suosuo, Fan Xian began to strengthen his secret connection to Hu Ge.


    Not only did Ma Suosuo know Hu Ge, but the two of them had been good childhood friends. In the words of the Central in¡¯s people, they were so-called childhood sweethearts. When Fan Xian saw the other person¡¯s aged appearance, he was hesitant in his heart. Did the Hu people age so easily because they were exposed to the wind and sun every day?


    ...


    ...


    Hu Ge put the jade hook away with great care and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°I do want to have revenge for my tribe but don¡¯t forget, I am a Hu person. There are some things I can say and some things I cannot... You Qing people are too sinister and cunning. I cannot trust you.¡±


    Fan Xian understood this. If he wanted the other to guide the Qing army to Xihu King¡¯s camp thousands of li away to attack it, never mind whether the other party would do it, no one in court would dare to believe him. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. On the contrary, I can support you in doing something. I hear that the Zuoxian King is not in a good situation. If you can help him find steady footing, presumably your own power will also increase.¡±


    Without waiting for this Hu tribe ace to respond, Fan Xian waved his hand decisively and said, ¡°I will give you support. I ask for very little. First, you must do your utmost to prevent the attack next year spring. Even if you can¡¯t stop it, I will need your intelligence reports... Don¡¯t worry, the Qing are straightforward people. We won¡¯t n an ambush. We will put out an array and scare each other. You should know how to handle this time different.¡±


    Hu Ge furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Even Zuoxian King¡¯s words don¡¯t have much weight right now, much less mine.¡±


    ¡°That is your problem. Since it is a cooperation, you will have to show some sincerity,¡± Fan Xian looked at him and calmly said. ¡°I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. You will need to convince those people and, of course, you can¡¯t do that with just your fists.¡±


    ¡°All the nobility in the world are the same, they all like gold and treasure, silks and satins.¡±


    Hu Ge nced at the young official across from him.


    ¡°I will give you however much you need for bribes.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tone was very normal, but it revealed a powerful confidence. ¡°Furthermore, if you want to revive your tribe, presumably you will need arge fortune. Doing business with me is very simple. I just need to ask you one question.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be rich?¡±


    Fan Xian had asked this question of some people, such as the previous Commander of the Brocade Guards in Northern Qi, Sheng Zhong. Sheng Zhong had not wanted to get rich with Fan Xian. He wanted to get rich himself, so he died. Fan Xian had asked the Northern Qi¡¯s Royal Uncle, Marquis Changning. This Marquis had been willing to get rich with Fan Xian. He not only had his family be rich, Hua Wei had also be a major official.


    History had long ago proved that those who cooperated with Fan Xian were very fortunate.


    Hu Ge did not know of his true identity and said in a cold voice, ¡°Everyone loves gold and treasure, but your words are impossible to believe... So much silver and even things that silver cannot buy, yet you want me to agree with just a word from you. Don¡¯t lie to me. Although us men who grew up on the ins are straightforward in nature, we are not idiots.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words did indeed sound fake. The banners on the grasnds were like a forest with countless nobility. Furthermore, all of these nobles were incredibly greedy. If one truly wanted to give them their fill, one would need the full support of the Qing court. How could a young official from the Overwatch Council make such a promise?


    ¡°I can give you good knives produced by the pce treasury,¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯tment on his words and coldly said. ¡°But, the number will be limited. After all, I don¡¯t want the knives I give you to be brought down on the necks of the Qing people.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reply to Hu Ge¡¯s suspicion. He felt uneasy. He stared at the young and handsome face. Lowering his voice, he asked icily, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and said, ¡°I am Fan Xian.¡±


    With a bang, Hu Ge¡¯s back mmed heavily against the dirt wall and drew the curved sword at his waist with remarkable speed. Pointing it at Fan Xian, the dust on the wall fell down, tainting the food and alcohol on the table.


    Hu Ge looked at Fan Xian with extreme wariness. A trace of fear grew in his eyes.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and knocked his fingers against the surface of the table. He had not thought that his true identity would scare a man that was said to be the foremost ace under Zuoxian King¡¯s banner.


    How was he to know the name of the Commissioner of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council had long echoed around the world and had arrived at the distantnd of the Hu people? In the hearts of the Qing people, Sir Fan junior was brilliant and dazzling. In the eyes of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s enemies, this legendary young man was the foremost person to guard against.


    Up to now, the Hu people had not been taken advantage of by Fan Xian, but they had been greatly taken advantage of by Chen Pingping. Thus, they had endless fear and caution for Chen Pingping¡¯s heir. After Fan Xian announced his identity, Hu Ge¡¯s first thought was that this meetup was a trap. His second thought was that if this wasn¡¯t a trap, then this deal would, in the future, condemn the Hu people to eternal damnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared,¡± Fan Xian raised his head and slowly said. ¡°Correct, I am the head of the Overwatch Council, but rest assured, I am a decent businessman. Don¡¯t forget, I hold the court¡¯s pce treasury. If you don¡¯t believe my credit, you can send someone to the Central ins to investigate.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid.¡± Hu Ge had already calmed. A wolf-like wildness appeared in his eyes. He stared at Fan Xian and said each word clearly, ¡°I just had not thought that one such as you could condescend to meet me and be so courageous.¡±


    ¡°This is the Qing Kingdom. This is within Dingzhou. I don¡¯t think my courage is anything special,¡± Fan Xian looked at him and said. ¡°Even a Hu man like you dared toe see me, why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe see you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much your head is worth,¡± Hu Ge said. ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ve set a trap here to kill you?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him with ridicule and wiped the grease from the meat on the curtain beside him. ¡°Your people are everywhere around this stall. If I was afraid that you set a trap, why would Ie in and sit and drink?¡±


    ¡°Besides, do you think that you can kill me just based on the fact you are the foremost ace under the Zuoxian King¡¯s banner?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed as if looking at a misbehaving child. ¡°Your reputation is very big, but your courage iscking.¡±


    Men have reputation and trees have shadows. The most powerful ace of the younger generation in the Qing Kingdom had long branded his shadow into the hearts of all martial artists. Hu Ge did not have the courage to try such a dangerous thing.


    Fan Xian stood and stared into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are thinking, but I have given you my conditions. I want to know that person¡¯s name.¡±


    During the three months of tentative contact between the Overwatch Council and him, this was the intelligence report they were most interested in. The person hidden within the Hu people¡¯s banners was hidden too deeply and had caused great harm to the Qing Kingdom. The Overwatch Council and Bureau of Military Affairs had exhausted all their options and were still unable to learn who the person was.


    The two departments were not sure if such a terrifying general actually existed among the Hu tribes or whether the two Kings had suddenly be enlightened.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t think so, nor did the Qing Emperor. The father and son hade to simr conclusions. It was easy to change a territory but difficult to change a person¡¯s nature. The change in Xi Lake had to be because of outside influence, so they deduced that the person must exist.


    This was the most important reason for Fan Xian¡¯s trip to Dingzhou. He wanted to dig that person out.


    Hu Ge was the highest ranking figure that the Qing court could make contact within the Hu tribes. He had been pressed for a long time. Hearing this now, the expression of the Hu tribe ace changed. He knew how much help he would receive from the Qing court Furthermore, Suosuo¡¯s life was still under the control of the young man in front of him. He didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    However...


    ¡°I truly have not seen that person, but there should be such a person,¡± Hu Ge put down his curved knife and said. ¡°The Zuoxian King shouldn¡¯t even have met them. Once after he drank, he angrily mentioned an unfamiliar name... Songzhi Xianling.¡±

 Chapter 588 - The General’s Manor

    <h4>Chapter 588: The General¡¯s Manor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Songzhi Xianling? This was apletely unfamiliar name. Fan Xian thought of a person called Songgan Zanpu and shook his head. He asked, ¡°This is thenguage of the grasnds...?¡±


    His brows suddenly twitched. He thought that if this mysterious figure came to the grasnds from elsewhere, then the alias must contain its own meaning.


    ¡°This is thenguage of tribes to the North. It is not thenguage of the grasnds.¡± Hu Ge reced the curved knife in its sheath. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated for three months and can confirm that this person came with the Northern tribes to the grasnds. I¡¯m not sure what Songzhi Xianling means, but Xianling should mean something twinkling.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed together. Twinkling... Twinkling... Sparkling... Diamonds sparkling? He immediately became sidetracked thinking about the name. He didn¡¯t think of the fact that twinkling could be an adjective or the movement of something, for example, flowers blooming.


    It proved that theck of a unifiednguage among the Hu tribes brought people a great deal of trouble. Fan Xian had a headache. There were too many reports at hand. What could be done with knowing one name? With some impatience, he raised his eyes and looked at Hu Ge. ¡°Are the brothers from the North still moving endlessly toward the grasnds?¡±


    Hu Ge nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s already the fourth year. The first year was scouts from the brothers in the North. There weren¡¯t many people. The second year was the warriors from the North. That was thergest group. In the past two years, it¡¯s mostly the elders, women, and children who had been left in the North. They migrated with great difficulty following the path excavated through the heavenly meridian.¡±


    ¡°If... If Songzhi Xianling is of the Northern tribes, then which year did theye to the grasnds?¡±


    ¡°It would have been one of the earlier groups. Although they are mysterious, since they can influence the decisions of the Kings banners, they must have the absolute support of the Northern brothers behind them. Otherwise, no one would listen to them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡± Fan Xian stared into Hu Ge¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Northern brothers have already found their footing in the grasnds and have received the Kings banners¡¯ recognition?¡±


    ¡°This is a natural matter. They are courageous. Although they only number in the tens of thousands, almost every one of them is a warrior. They are also more unified between than tribes than the people on the grasnds. Plus, the water, grass, andnd they requested were not unfair. Regardless of whether it is the Kings banners or the two Kings, they all weed their arrival.¡±


    Hu Ge continued seriously. ¡°The Northern brothers never participate in the internal conflicts on the grasnds, so they are all targets to be recruited by various sides. Although the voices are still steady and calm, they appear to be growing louder and louder in our ears.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The reason for theck of supply in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Western frontier was because Northern Qi and the North had been struck by natural disasters a number of years in a row. Great snows had sealed the ins and forced the Northern Man people to have no choice but to migrate tens of thousands of li to the grasnds. The tyrannical people of Xi Lake and the power Northern Man people joined together, increasing the pressure on the Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders.


    His heart felt slightly icy. If the Hu people truly came together, then it would actually be a big problem for the Qing Kingdom. Under the Qing Kingdom¡¯s decades of oppression, the Hu people had long be weakened. Additionally, the provocation and sinister ns of the Overwatch Council, which had not abated at all the past 30 years, had made it so Xi Lake was not a threat. No one would have thought that the arrival of the Northern Man people would be like a shot in the arm to the Hu people or that Songzhi Xianling would have a way to mend the differences between the Hu people.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation on the grasnds.¡± Fan Xian looked at Hu Ge in front of him calmly. In his mind, he was thinking that even if Songzhi Xianling could temporarily unify the Hu people, since he could find Hu Ge, then he would certainly be able to rip open a new tear within the Hu people.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel faintly excited. If the grasnds was a game of chess, then it was time for him and Songzhi Xianling to put down their pieces back and forth to see who would win the final victory.


    Of course, it will be me, he thought. He had to win because he loathed Songzhi Xianling and had acutely captured the ns Songzhi Xianling had deeply hidden.


    ...


    ...


    The temperature between night and day in the Western frontier was extreme. The sun slowly moved. It was like it had given an order to the temperature in Dingzhou. It grew gradually hotter and then gradually cooler. When the shadows of the mud walls grew longer and longer, the sun drooped lower in the west. The temperature became lower and lower. The first meeting between Fan Xian and Hu Ge came to an end.


    Thinking back over the intelligence he had learned from Hu Ge, Fan Xian confirmed that they had benefited greatly from this trip. He then confirmed methods ofmunication and details of contact. Following that, he began the final negotiations.


    Regardless of whether it was silver and jewelry, silks and satins, teas and pottery, it was a troublesome matter if they were to be transported to the grasnds and handed over to Hu Ge with no one being the wiser. The grasnds and the Qing Kingdom had been engaged in war for decades. Since the Qing Kingdom had always had the definite advantage, all of the tribes on the grasnds had long be used to calling themselves citizens and providing tribute.


    The trading between the two sides had never stopped. The two sides were firing poisonous arrows at each other at the foot of the mountain, but perhaps on the other side of the mountain, traveling merchants were working hard to enter the grasnds to bring in goods from the Central ins in exchange for furs and other objects. War andmerce did not obstruct each other.


    It was important things like metal weapons, salt, and grain that were difficult to smuggle. Since Fan Xian had the Emperor¡¯s personal edict, he did not care about that.


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯sst words, Hu Ge furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Commissioner, there is trust between us, which is why I have told you about this path. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me... If you do disappoint me, believe me, I don¡¯t need the Kings banners to move troops to be able to destroy you on the grasnds.¡±


    Fan Xian knew what this Hu tribe ace was scared of and shook his head. ¡°Rx. Although the scenery is beautiful over there, I cannot get used to drinking horse milk. I have no interest in bringing troops over.¡±


    Having received the promise, Hu Ge rxed slightly. Raising his bowl, he saluted Fan Xian and then drank it in one go. Alcohol sshed down and wet his beard and clothes.


    Fan Xian smiled and picked up his bowl, preparing to end the deal. Unexpectedly, he heard a light whistleing from outside the stall. His brows immediately pulled together. He put the bowl of wine back down on the table.


    This whistle was like a herder herding camels. It didn¡¯t draw the attention of Hu Ge¡¯s people. Hu Ge noticed that Fan Xian had put the bowl back down. His heart trembled slightly. He thought that he still had some other conditions. He quietly thought to himself that the Qing people were indeed cunning and liked to open their mouths asrge as lions.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°Are there any problems with the people you brought?¡±


    Hu Ge¡¯s expression darkened, understanding that something had gone wrong outside the stall. He shook his head and said, ¡°They are all men from my tribe that had scattered to various ces. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them.¡± He knew the situation was urgent. As he spoke, he began to gather things together, preparing to escape. If Dingzhou¡¯s army and government knew that he was in the city, they would try to capture him at any cost.


    The killing on both sides had been bitter and desperate these years. If they could capture the foremost ace under Zuoxian King¡¯s banner, Dingzhou would bloom with happiness.


    Fan Xian watched his actions but didn¡¯t rise. Lowering his voice, he said quietly, ¡°They¡¯re still outside the street. They haven¡¯t surrounded us yet. Go from the back. I¡¯ll stall for you for a while.¡±


    Hu Ge looked at him, feeling strange. He had taken a risk toe to Dingzhou. He had not thought the person meeting him would be Commissioner Fan of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council, such a noble figure.


    Since Fan Xian hade himself, Hu Ge had put much more trust in him. This would be of great benefit for their future cooperation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off,¡± Fan Xian picked up his bowl and said. ¡°Go carefully. We¡¯ll meet another day.¡±


    Hu Ge nodded solemnly and epted a heavy bag that Mu Feng¡¯er handed over. Putting his fingers between his lips, he gave a sudden whistle. Lifting the curtain, he followed the dirt hole toward the back of themb shop. At the same time, a few unremarkable Hu merchants and fellows outside themb shop mixed into the crowd.


    ¡°They¡¯re used to covering up everything. After all, their tribe had been massacred many years ago. They wish to revive it, so there is bound to be many things that can¡¯t be revealed.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er looked at Fan Xian drinking with his head down and knew what he was worried about. ¡°We notified him early. Dingzhou¡¯s people won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. A few Overwatch Council subordinates disguised as merchants from the Central ins rushed in to report. ¡°Officers from the Western camp have already entered the mud street and will arrive imminently,¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er nced at Fan Xian, wondering if they should leave right now.


    Fan Xian shook his head. Since the Dingzhou military had their eyes on his group of people, then the carriage he had left by the dirt wall was also under their control. The three of them hade to themb shop, but they had left a few Sixth Bureau subordinates in the distance to prevent unexpected situations. Since the two sides had run into each other, there was no point in leaving.


    Furthermore, for the safety of Hu Ge and his people, Fan Xian had to stall these Qing troops, who were here to capture spies.


    ¡°If they don¡¯te down heavily, we won¡¯t move.¡±


    Fan Xian drank a mouthful of wine and spoke to his subordinates. Mu Feng¡¯er and the other Overwatch Council officials looked at each other and nodded.


    They suddenly heard amotion outside themb shop. The startling sound of horse hooves rang out as countless people charged in, surrounding the shop. Faintly, an official could be heard shouting loudly. It seemed he had discovered that targets had already left from themb shop.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He felt that this was very troublesome. Standing up from the dirt, he turned and tore a bamboo strip from the mat. He then walked out of the store.


    The murderous aura was thick outside the stall. A full 200 Dingzhou soldiers had thoroughly surrounded the stall. The long spears in their hands were pointed at the people walking out of it. Light reflected chaotically off the sharp spears, as if they would be able to turn these Central in merchants into minced meat at any moment.


    Outside the circle of soldiers, there were some ordinary merchants minding their own business and looking at the scene with curiosity and tension. They didn¡¯t know why the general had used such a great force to deal with merchants. The clever ones had already guessed that the merchants¡¯ identities were probably not that simple.


    ¡°Do not allow anyone to suspect the escaped Hu Ge.¡± This was the true meaning hidden in the order Fan Xian had given earlier. The spy the Overwatch Council had hidden in Xi Lake was too important, so Fan Xian did not trust anyone, much less with all these people watching.


    A soldier moved closer to the officer¡¯s ear and said something. The officer¡¯s eyes lit up. Presumably they had confirmed the other party¡¯s identities. Looking at Fan Xian and his group, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Come. Seize these spies!¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the soldier¡¯s face and recognized him as the soldier guarding the eastern gate. It was he who had checked their documents to enter the city. He immediately knew what the problem was and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He nced at Mu Feng¡¯er.


    Mu Feng¡¯er knew that there had been ws in his details that had drawn the suspicions of Dingzhou¡¯s government. He was angry and also afraid that he would move Fan Xian to rage. His expression became increasingly ugly. He looked coldly at that guard while surrounded by countless spears. The look in his eyes was like he was preparing to get a bowl of water and swallow the other person whole.


    The officer did not know what was going on in these merchants¡¯ minds. Looking at thepleteck of fear on their faces, he felt increasingly certain that these merchants were strange. As he prepared to give orders and send out a group of subordinates to capture the escaped people, he urged his horse forward to stop in front of the merchants.


    They couldn¡¯t let the Dingzhou military capture Hu Ge. Fan Xian furrowed his brows. Mu Feng¡¯er received the order. A cold light appeared in his eyes as he pushed with his feet, spraying yellow dirt in all directions. He seemed to flip through the air like a grey shadow. Pressing his palm against the horse¡¯s head, he pulled a short knife out of his sleeve and took control of the officer who had acted so carelessly.


    As the officer dared to ride alone in front of them, he had great confidence in his abilities. Seeing the situation change, he didn¡¯t startle. He lifted the sheath of his sword with one hand, pping it toward Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s wrist. Letting go of the reins with his right hand, he aimed straight for Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s throat. His movements were clean and tidy. This was an authentic Ye family capture move.


    This officer¡¯s martial abilities were indeed good, but he only thought that these merchants were spies and could not imagine their true identities. It was inevitable that he would underestimate them.


    He blocked Mu Feng¡¯er, but he could not block the ck shadows that had risen at almost the same time as Mu Feng¡¯er. With a few spluttering sounds, the shadowsnded at the same time on the officer¡¯s horse. Some grabbed his hands and others went for his throat.


    When the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau took action, even Fan Xian feared them a little, much less this unremarkable soldiers in Dingzhou.


    With a neigh, the horse suddenly found that there were four people standing on its back. How could it take such a burden? Its front legs weakened, and it fell down.


    A puff of dust went up. The Dingzhou soldiers were shocked as they watched their leader being taken down so easily by a few spies.


    Mu Feng¡¯er snatched the officer¡¯s knife sheath and ced the short knife in his hand against the other person¡¯s neck. To the Dingzhou soldiers charging in from all directions, he shouted, ¡°Come if you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±


    The officer¡¯s face was pale. He had not thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to block even one move from the spies. Gritting his teeth, he roared to his subordinates, ¡°Seize these people!¡±


    At this time, he believed that not only were these people spies, but that they were also very powerful spies. For the safety of Dingzhou, how could he care about his life and death?


    He didn¡¯t care, but Fan Xian cared. If a sh happened, the Dingzhou army could not leave his people alive. How would he exin things to the courtter?


    ¡°We are not spies.¡± Fan Xian walked forward. He looked at everyone and said mildly, ¡°We are only merchants.¡±


    With this disruption, this officer¡¯s order for pursuit had not been given. Hu Ge and his people should have safely escaped the circle of soldiers. Fan Xian¡¯s emotions steadied. He indicated for his people to put down the weapons in their hands. He smiled at this brave officer and said, ¡°Sir, my people are all brutes. My apologies for startling you.¡±


    No one believed these words. No matter how brutish a jianghu man, they would not attack the court¡¯s military.


    The officer touched his tensed throat and found that he was still surrounded by the spies. Looking at their leader, Fan Xian, he ruthlessly said, ¡°Let¡¯s see where else you can escape to!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re won¡¯t run. We truly are just merchants that overreacted earlier. That is all.¡± After saying these, even Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist wanting tough. Hu Ge... ah ... Hu Ge. I have truly caused a lot of trouble for your sake.


    ¡°Is that so? Which family do you belong to?¡± The officer watched Fan Xian darkly. It seemed that he was not worried about his safety at all. The Dingzhou soldiers around the outside did not know what was being said. They could only send an urgent message to the General¡¯s manor and, at the same time, put in order the matters for encircling this area. No one thought any more about the people that may have escaped from behind the stall.


    ¡°The Xiong family from Lingnan.¡± Mu Feng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Since you are merchants,e back to the manor with me to be inspected.¡± The officer¡¯s teeth were about to shatter from the grinding. He roared, ¡°Otherwise, kill right here without discussion!¡±


    In his opinion, these spies were probably going to break through the soldiers in a moment. As he was being controlled by them, it would be inconvenient for his subordinates to take action. No matter what, the other party would certainly not ept his suggestion of having these merchants return with him to the General¡¯s manor to be questioned.


    Unexpectedly, the young and handsome merchant thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, we arew-abiding merchants. Of course we are willing to exin ourselves.¡±


    The officer furrowed his brows, not sure what these spies were thinking about. Did they not know that after being captured, endless torture and questioning waiting for them? Since the other party seemed muddleheaded and stupid to such a level, the officer would not miss such an opportunity.


    ¡°Bind your own hands.¡± He gazed at Fan Xian and roared.


    ...


    ...


    The merchant Fan Xian was obedient, even more obedient than he was in front of the Emperor. He allowed the Dingzhou soldiers to truss him up. Furthermore, his shoulder had been heavily struck by a soldier and actually hurt.


    The Overwatch Council officials under him were also well-behaved, obediently allowing themselves to be captured without a single struggle. This, on the contrary, confused the Dingzhou soldiers.


    Since these merchant-like spies had already taken control of their leader with one move, the soldiers were not overly polite. As they tied them up, they did it roughly.


    Fan Xian stood by the officer¡¯s side and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t hit people.¡±


    The officer red at him. He couldn¡¯t understand how this spy could be so daring. Resisting in the streets was a small matter, yet he spoke so calmly to him.


    ¡°There are people in the shop that had been knocked out by us, don¡¯t forget to bring them with us.¡± At this time, Fan Xian was more like an advisor to the Dingzhou army.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense? Just you wait. You won¡¯t die even if you want to,¡± he viciously said as he stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Presumably, you¡¯ve also caught the merchants I brought into the city with me. I ask that you give the order to not use torture.¡±


    The officer took at him with ridicule and thought to himself, I¡¯ve seen countless spies, but such a childish andughable one is a first.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t kill you earlier. Why can¡¯t you return us the favor?¡±


    The officer was feeling more and more confused. He felt a chill at the bottom of his heart. He wondered if he had done something wrong. In the next moment, he unconsciously stopped his subordinates hitting the spies.


    ...


    ...


    Something big had happened in Dingzhou. They had caught another group of spies. Although there were spies every year and new ones each month, the spies from themb shop were unusual. They hade from the Central ins. No one knew if they wanted to get into business with Xi Lake in selling privatized salt or if they had even bigger ns. Additionally, a strangeness exuded clearly from these spies.


    The upper echelons of the Dingzhou military developed a great interest in this group of spies. They had long not approved of the court and Overwatch Council¡¯s judgment. They did not think that there was a god-like general in the Xi Lake Kings banners. The Hu people had been so powerful these years because they were colluding with someone within the court who was being provided with a great deal of support.


    These merchant spies that came from Jiangnan through Jingdou seemed to further confirm this point. This was an important matter, so there had not been time to torture and question the spies. The Commander of the military within Dingzhou had ordered, before the Governor¡¯s manor could stretch out their hands, for the spies to be brought back to the General¡¯s manor.


    When it came to stealing credit, it was all the same whether it was on the front lines or in the back.


    The officer escorted Fan Xian and his people into the General¡¯s manor. The General himself was doing the questioning. Involuntarily, joy grew in his heart. He thought to himself that even though he had been made a small blunder today, he had caught many important figures, so his achievements should outweigh his mistakes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had time to question them?¡± The General sitting above ground his teeth audibly. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? First, break their legs and then give them 30 paddles. Then they can be questioned.¡±


    The Dingzhou soldiers all shouted in unison and prepared to act.


    The General spat and cursed, ¡°Son of a b*tch, not even kneeling when you are before me, quite the spirit... What bullsh*t Xiong family of Lingnan? Even if you¡¯re Xia Mingji¡¯s people, I¡¯ll still beat you.¡±


    Everyone in court and in the military knew that Xia Mingji was Commissioner Fan¡¯s property. There was practically no one in the world who would not give Fan Xian face. What was strange was that the tone of this General¡¯s words did not seem like a boast.


    Fan Xian raised his head with a put-upon expression and looked at the heavily bearded Western Expedition General. He wondered to himself how the man could be so ugly. He sighed and said, ¡°A beating is out of the question.¡±


    The General of the Western Expedition, appointed by imperial order, Li Hongcheng, was angrily drinking hard liquor and wondering, Why can¡¯t these goddamn Hu people let me rx a little? Suddenly hearing these words, he unconsciously nced down the hall and saw a rather familiar face.


    The features on the face were slightly different, but the mischievous light in those eyes were just as rich as before.


    General Li Hongcheng paused and froze for a moment. He then sprayed out a mouthful of liquor right on to the face and clothes of that trusted officer.

 Chapter 589 - Strong Liquor And Warm Intestines

    <h4>Chapter 589: Strong Liquor And Warm Intestines</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The officer wiped away the alcohol on his face and stared stupidly at the general, unsure why the general was so angry. Was he using this method of spraying liquor on his face to express his powerful disdain because he had made the general lose face earlier on the street?


    General Li Hongcheng didn¡¯t even look at his trusted aide. He stared stupidly down the hall at Fan Xian disguised as merchant. He opened his mouth and pointed with his finger, tapping it quickly in the air but not say anything.


    Fan Xian nced at him and narrowed his eyes, shaking his head imperceptibly.


    Li Hongcheng quickly suppressed the shock in his heart and coughed. Clearing his throat, he looked at his subordinates around him and said, ¡°All of you are dismissed. Go organize the case files. When the Governor¡¯s manore for the people, block them with your life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldiers who had brought the spies into the manor under escort all epted the order and went out but the officer. A few of the general¡¯s trusted aids in the manor and the secretary did not leave.


    ¡°General, they¡¯re not to be questioned?¡± The officer wiped dry the alcohol on his face and looked at his superior with confusion.


    Li Hongcheng said angrily, ¡°What is there to question? We can¡¯t beat them. How are we question them?¡±


    Can¡¯t beat them? Did the spy¡¯s words earlier actually convince the General? That officer looked at Li Hongcheng like an idiot and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. He felt that life was too absurd.


    Waiting until the manor was much quieter, only then did Fan Xian ask with a smile, ¡°These four people didn¡¯t leave. Are they your trusted aides?¡±


    At this time, Li Hongcheng had long jumped up from his dais. He muttered as he walked down, ¡°What nonsense. If they¡¯re not people I trust, how could they remain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Without seeing Fan Xian exerting any strength, the thick ropes wrapped around his shoulders snapped into pieces and fell to the ground.


    The eyes of the General¡¯s four trusted aides grew round with shock. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They wondered where such an ace hade from. They came to another deeper level of understanding about the absurdities of life. This was a special bull tendon rope created by the military. It was enough to bind a ninth-level ace, so how could he escape from it so easily? How were they to know that the Tyrannical zhenqi in Fan Xian¡¯s body had reached a peak? With the addition of the special qualities of this zhenqi, once it was fully demonstrated, it could truly be said that nothing could stand in its way.


    Seeing Fan Xian escape his bounds, the four people almost pulled out their weapons to attack. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t truly idiots. They had already noticed that the situation was strange. They hesitated and met each other¡¯s eyes. Their feet felt slightly weak.


    Fan Xian rubbed his wrists, which were red from the bindings, and looked at Li Hongcheng in front of him. ¡°Your subordinates are truly vicious.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If they¡¯re not vicious, how could they have captured you all?¡± Li Hongcheng¡¯s fist came down on his shoulder. ¡°How are you here? You almost caused a huge problem.¡±


    Fan Xian flinched in pain and said, ¡°I got hit by your people, don¡¯t hammer.¡±


    Li Hongcheng heard it clearly. This bastard wanted to use this opportunity to sneakily use his captors. As the General, he knew very well how his subordinates worked. He also knew that a person such as Fan Xian would not seek revenge for such a small matter. Heughed and did notment.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Finally, the officer could no longer handle such unendurable absurdity and couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to ask.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian turned and pointed at the deputy official from the inn who was still sleeping deeply and said, ¡°This person knows my identity. Don¡¯t let him go for now. Wait until I¡¯m done with my business.¡±


    Li Hongcheng nodded and hugged his shoulder. Smiling widely, he said, ¡°The capital sent a message and said that it would be at least 10 days before you could arrive. You¡¯re here so early. Is there good news? Presently, I am the local overlord of Dingzhou. If there¡¯s good news, you have to give me a share.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and nced at him, feeling increasingly strange. Why was this proper heir now like a true army riffraff, particrly the sour stench on his body. He shivered and left the other person¡¯s enthusiastic embrace.


    ¡°There¡¯s no good news but a pile of bad. In any case, I can¡¯t tell you anyway. There are just some things I need your help to deal with,¡± Fan Xian said.


    As these two superiors began to talk about serious matters, theypletely forgot their subordinates. The four trusted aides of the General¡¯s manor had faintly guessed the backgrounds of these so-called spies. They looked instinctively at each other and the men who had been trussed with blotches of red and purple on their faces. Involuntarily, their hearts began to thump. They wondered silently if they had actually beaten up the secret agents of the court. Given the rumored vicious and protective tempers of the old senior and the young senior in the Overwatch Council, what should they do?


    ¡°Should we... untie these brothers?¡± The officer couldn¡¯t resist asking Li Hongcheng.


    Li Hongcheng scolded, ¡°Trouble causing riffraff, quickly untie them.¡±


    The four of them hurriedly untied Fan Xian¡¯s Overwatch Council subordinates. They then stood to the side, not sure what to do. With smiles on their faces, they made their apologies. The Overwatch Council subordinates didn¡¯t have any angry expressions. Used to being secret agents, they didn¡¯t care about such a small matter.


    ¡°Lockdown the information. Not a single whisper is to escape. If someone asks about the spies that were brought in today, say that the General¡¯s manor is questioning them secretly.¡±


    No one knew what Fan Xian said to Li Hongcheng. Li Hongcheng turned his head and said a few things in a cold voice. He then gave some instructions, ensuring that the movements of Fan Xian and his people wouldn¡¯t be revealed.


    ¡°After three days, choose a few death-row prisoners from prison...¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°As for what should be done next, my people will help your people handle it cleanly.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, these things are to be done by them. We first have to talk.¡± Li Hongcheng still had his arm around Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder, like he was terrified he was going to run away, and dragged him toward the back garden.


    All that were left in the hall were the officials of the General¡¯s manor and the Overwatch Council. They watched as their leader and superior left with their around the other¡¯s shoulders. They looked at each other in shock. Sinking into silence, they had no idea how to refer to each other or deal with the rted matters. After a long time, it was still the officer who had brought them to the manor that coughed and said in a gentle voice, as he looked at Mu Feng¡¯er, ¡°Sir is of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er nodded without good humor.


    ¡°And the sir from earlier was... Sir Fan junior?¡± The officer lowered his voice and asked with fear.


    Mu Feng¡¯er knew of the close rtionship between the Commissioner and King Jing¡¯s heir and nodded seriously. The officer swallowed. Only now did he understand what kind of a figure he had seized. Remembering that the other party was the young senior of the Overwatch Council he had been afraid of earlier, his face gradually turned white until it was whiter than the flowers on the grasnd.


    ...


    ...


    The General¡¯s manor was originally the Ye family¡¯s manor. Later, when the heir Hongcheng entered the Western Expedition troops, given his status, he lived there the entire time.


    Two years ago, during the Jingdou rebellion, half of the Dingzhou army entered the capital to quell the rebellion. Ye Zhong and Gong Dian had remained in Jingdou and note back. Thus, this General¡¯s manor had be Li Hongcheng¡¯s personal manor and location of the yamen.


    There weren¡¯t any misceneous people in the manor. All along the way to the back garden, they didn¡¯t see a single servant. Fan Xian secretly considered it a miracle but did not reveal anything on his face. Sitting down on an icy cold stone bench in the garden, he adjusted to the lonely and austere atmosphere that waspletely different from that of gardens in the Central in. Only then did he deliberately say, ¡°You have to instruct your people clearly and not let anyone think that I entered Dingzhou today.¡±


    ¡°So pesky! You¡¯vee 10 days early, of course, you¡¯re here for business. The question is, with your current status, what are you afraid of?¡± Li Hongcheng picked up a big jug of alcohol and poured two bowels, cing it in front of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want certain thoughtful people to guess that I am meeting someone because of my early arrival.¡±


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s hand putting down the jug of alcohol paused for a moment.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide this from you. I¡¯ve hidden a spy on the grasnds. I am here today to meet this spy but...¡± He increased the seriousness of his tone. ¡°Other than you, I don¡¯t want anyone to know of this. The life and death of this spy will impact the lives and deaths of many of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and people.¡±


    Li Hongcheng thought for a moment and nodded. He then said, ¡°Just as you said earlier, I will handle it properly. I¡¯ll pick a few people on death row to take your ces. I won¡¯t let any outsiders suspect anything.¡±


    ¡°There is one important matter.¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The Council needs a passage that goes toward the Xi Lake. I don¡¯t want to be attacked by your soldiers, so I need your cooperation.¡±


    Li Hongcheng had already shaken off the surprise and joy of earlier. Recovering his calm, he said, ¡°What do you want to do, exactly? I have to remind you that any piece of grain you send to the grasnds could kill one of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to exin, Li Hongcheng stared into his eyes and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the court thinks. I don¡¯t care about what sinister ns Director Chen has. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re going to nurture a spy to cause internal chaos among the Hu people. I must remind you, the Hu people are apletely different kind of existence. You¡¯re not at the frontier. You don¡¯t know their cruelty and capricious nature. You have to be careful of indulging an enemy.¡±


    Fan Xian could feel the affection contained in this warning and nodded. Comfortingly, he said, ¡°Rx, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He raised his bowl of wine and drank it down with Hongcheng. He then expelled a long breath. Looking at the other person¡¯s full-bearded face and lines at the corners of his eyes, he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. The two of them sank into silence at the same time. The back garden was quiet.


    Three years ago, King Jing¡¯s heir Li Hongcheng joined the army. During these three years, he had bravely killed enemies, led by example, and obtained great achievements in fighting. His fame had long traveled back to Jingdou, as well as the Central ins. Everyone in the world praised that after the Great Prince¡¯s Western Expedition, there was finally another powerful figure who could lead troops and fight battles. It was because of these military merits that this son of the royal family, who once had unclear connections to the Second Prince, was able to win the Emperor¡¯s trust and take over Ye Zhong¡¯s position to led and manage all the affairs of the Dingzhou Western camp.


    However, it had already been three years. This once dissolute and free, rxed and handsome heir had been sanded into a different appearance by the wind and sand on the frontier. Furthermore, it had been three years since he returned to Jingdou.


    ¡°Three years. Although the situation on the frontier is tense, looking at your appearance in the General¡¯s manor, it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t have time to return to the capital,¡± Fan Xian refilled the two bowls with liquor and quietly said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back?¡±


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s palm held the side of the bowl. His expression was serious. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°Go back for what?¡±


    Fan Xian knew what he was afraid of and nced at him disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. If the Emperor suspected you, how could he let you control the affairs in Dingzhou?¡±


    ¡°My glorified title is General, but my control of the army is still far below that of the Ye family,¡± Li Hongcheng said with his head down, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to turn the Western camp into my personal army. As you¡¯ve seen, I only have four trusted aides in the manor. That officer that brought you into the manor is a man of the Ye family. I can trust him, but I don¡¯t trust those officials in Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor has been carrying out a four-time duty roster. Yanjing, Nanzhao, and the soldiers of the other four Roads alle by Dingzhou to y...¡± Li Hongcheng raised his head and stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Although you¡¯ve never held militarymand, you should still know that famous generals use familiar soldiers. These soldierse and go. If the General does not know the soldiers, how can he fight a good battle?¡±


    ¡°When you go back to Jingdou, you have to help me. Tell the Emperor the soldiers can¡¯t rotate anymore.¡± Li Hongcheng¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°There are indeed more than enough soldiers to replenish the army¡¯s strength through the rotation. When ites to fighting, it is nothing like that. The attacks of the 14 Hu tribes are bing more and more ferocious, and more and more cunning...¡±


    Fan Xian cut him off and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve sent missives to the Bureau of Military Affairs, and I¡¯ve seen the secret memorials you¡¯ve sent the Emperor, but you have to understand why the Emperor has set up the rotations these two years. The Yanjing and Cangzhou areas are stuck in a stalemate. The Emperor is using the Hu people to hone the knife and train soldiers for the future. If you want the Emperor to stop this, it is an almost impossible affair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the great undertaking of unifying the world,¡± Li Hongcheng said angrily. ¡°Yes, when the great battlees, I am willing to be a pawn before the Emperor¡¯s horse and die on the battlefield. Presently, the situation is already urgent. If Xiliang Road is truly destroyed by the Hu people, unifying the world will be a pile of sh*t!¡±


    There were only the two of them in the garden, so his words were particrly direct inparing the Emperor¡¯s national policy to dog sh*t. In any case, he knew Fan Xian¡¯s personality and didn¡¯t care if he heard it.


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly. ¡°What can I do? The Emperor never allows me to interfere in military matters. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Li Hongcheng sighed and lifted his bowl to drink all of the liquor. Cursing, he said in a low and pained voice, ¡°Using battle to train soldiers is fine, but 10 new soldierse and seven soldiers return. Three of them are left dead on the grasnd... If it had been the previous Dingzhou soldiers or the soldiers of the Western Expedition Army that the Great Prince had led, these people would not have needed to die.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Fan Xian knew he had to make some things clear to Hongcheng so that he didn¡¯t unknowingly break a taboo. ¡°If only the Dingzhou soldiers or the old Western Expedition Army soldiers are used, how can they attack Northern Qi and Dongyi? Two years ago, during the Jingdou rebellion, the Qin family¡¯s rebel army was almostpletely wiped out. Abruptly, the situation within the military became unstable and military power rapidly dropped. The Emperor has to use Dingzhou to raise up the Qing army¡¯s spearhead again! There is no need to discuss this further. You don¡¯t need to speak more on the matter to the court. Not only will it not have any effect, but it will also make the Emperor unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Emperor can¡¯t just watch you suffer here alone.¡± A slightly mocking smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Am I not here?¡±


    Li Hongcheng shook his head and did not continue discussing this topic.


    Fan Xian looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°How often do you bathe now?¡±


    Li Hongcheng paused. ¡°I¡¯ve never counted. About half a month to a month?¡±


    Fan Xian sniffed and jokingly scolded, ¡°No wonder you smell so much.¡±


    Li Hongcheng red at him.


    Fan Xianughed, ¡°Dingzhou has deep wells and does notck water. Furthermore, you¡¯re a General, can you not even wash?¡±


    ¡°Toozy.¡± Li Hongcheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°If you were like me and had to contend with the Hu people on the grasnds and deserts for half a year, you would also get used to not washing. Besides, it¡¯s all fighting work. It¡¯s all a bunch of rough people at my side, so who cares about this?¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates don¡¯t care, do your concubines in the manor also don¡¯t care?¡± Fan Xian picked up a cucumber and stuffed it in his mouth to chew, speaking unclearly.


    Li Hongcheng paused and thenughed a momentter. ¡°There are no concubines in the manor. The Ye family¡¯s people have all returned to the capital. I only kept a few servants.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head in shock, unable to believe his own ears. Back in the day, King Jing¡¯s heir Li Hongcheng¡¯s romanticism was famous throughout Jingdou. Secretly, he helped the Second Prince manage half the brothels and girls under heaven. It could truly be said that he had a new person next to his pillow each night. Now, he was alone in Dingzhou and didn¡¯t even have a concubine at his side?


    Seeming to guess what Fan Xian was thinking, Li Hongcheng used his index finger to knock gently against the bowl. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Ruoruo doesn¡¯t like it, so I stopped.¡±


    Fan Xian was speechless. A momentter, he faintly said, ¡°It is I who should apologize to you in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What have you done to me that needs an apology?¡± Li Hongcheng smiled and scolded.


    Fan Xian shook his head and did not continue talking about it. He said, ¡°When I saw you for the first time in Yishi Tavern, at your side was a leisurely guest. You were so free and rxed. I never thought you would be like this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Li Hongcheng thought about the things that had happened around him these five or six years and felt moved. ¡°At Yishi Tavern that day, there was also Guo Baokun, He Zongwei, and others...¡±


    If Li Hongcheng had not brought him up, Fan Xian may have forgotten who Guo Baokun was.


    ¡°You punched Guo Baokun and then caused him to be destitute and homeless,¡± Li Hongcheng looked at Fan Xian almost smiling and said. ¡°Yet He Zongwei was able to be a popr figure at court and is one of the Emperor¡¯s favored officials. The fortune of the world runs in this way. To be able to keep myself out of it is, inparison, not bad.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty ruthlessly. Before you entered the capital, Jingdou was quiet for over a decade.¡± Li Hongcheng continued. ¡°After you entered the capital, people died in quick session. Presumably even you didn¡¯t think that He Zongwei, that piece of trash, would be able to climb to where he is now. In the capital, the Imperial Censorate has your Overwatch Council by the neck and is beginning to enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs to discuss business. He is beginning to threaten you...¡±


    It had to be said, Li Hongcheng and Fan Xian were unanimous in their attitude toward Sir He. Respectfully, this was because they both held onto their hate. They remember their hate of He Zongwei for wanting to take a bite of the swan that was Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian gave a slightly mocking smile and said, ¡°He Zongwei can climb up high, but he will also fall quickly in the future. I¡¯m not worried about anything.


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him.¡± Li Hongchengughed. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t gone back to the capital, I have heard of the nickname ¡®servant of three families.¡¯ This has to be your doing.¡±


    Fan Xian chuckled and tacitly agreed.


    Li Hongcheng pointed at his face and sighed. ¡°You still use the same tricks. First, you cken someone¡¯s reputation, then using the Emperor¡¯s favor, you use all kinds of dirty tricks. I have to remind you that He Zongwei is not like me or the Second Prince. He is an official the Emperor has pulled up. You cannot underestimate him.¡±


    This was indeed a trick Fan Xian often used. In the past, he had used it to use the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng of killing prostitutes and other reputation-ruining affairs. In the end, it forced the Second Prince to make a dangerous move. Li Hongcheng was kept under house arrest by King Jing in the manor for over half a year.


    ¡°Correct. A number of officials in court have begun to hold onto He Zongwei¡¯s legs... Actually, the masters he has followed have always been Li. For such a creature as an official, what care did they have for things such as reputations?¡± Fan Xian said with ridicule. ¡°These officials have probably not thought about the fact that no matter how the situation in the court develops, He Zongwei will, in the end, be hard pressed to escape death.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In front of Hongcheng, Fan Xian didn¡¯t hide anything. Heughed straightforwardly and said, ¡°The Emperor is using the Imperial Censorate to bnce the Overwatch Council and weaken its power. This is something he had made clear to me ahead of time. I very much agree with this ruling. The Overwatch Council being a lone power is not a good thing for the court or the people.¡±


    ¡°However, the Overwatch Council¡¯s ruthless reputations is there, so the Emperor must choose an official who opposes me to take the lead. He chose He Zongwei because he knows that regardless of how things develop, I will certainly not let him go.¡± A coldness rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. ¡°Thus, he can only climb as much as he can. No matter how capable he is, and even if develops the Imperial Censorate to a point that it can stand against the Overwatch Council, what of it? It is the Imperial Censor yamen that has risen, not his person.¡±


    ¡°When the Overwatch Council truly bes the Inspection Council, on that day, He Zongwei will no longer have any value.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°The Emperor only has a few sons now. Only the Third Prince can inherit. No matter what the Third Prince thinks in the future, when he inherits, he will have to think about my attitude. He Zongwei has oppressed me for so long, how can he not pay a price?¡±


    ¡°He is a rootless grass only held by the Emperor in his hand. His life is determined on how many more years the Emperor has left.¡±


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s heart chilled listening to this.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and said, ¡°Everyone thinks the Emperor is healthy and a Great Grandmaster. No one thinks about the fact that the Emperor is now a man of 56.¡±


    Li Hongcheng shook his head. ¡°I have to admit, I don¡¯t look as far as you.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been shut up in the manor by King Jing for so long.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a slight smile.


    ¡°Thinking of it now, you saved my life,¡± Li Hongcheng said with his head down. ¡°If I stayed in Jingdou two years ago, I¡¯m afraid I would already be dead.¡±


    He raised his head and sighed with feeling, ¡°Just like the Second Prince.


    Bringing up the dead, the atmosphere became oppressive again. After a long time, Li Hongcheng managed to smile and say, ¡°Of course, this matter is not your fault. The things you said to the Second Prince that day in the teashop outside Baoyue Brothel, heter told me all about it. I know, you just wanted to bring the Second Prince down and save his life. He was just as stubborn as you. He didn¡¯t like listening to other people.¡±


    From the beginning of the session battle, Li Hongcheng had stood behind the Second Prince. After Fan Xian came into control of the Overwatch Council, he attacked them with force. He only managed to strike Li Hongcheng out of Jingdou, that poisonous vat of water, but he didn¡¯t manage to get the Second Prince out. Fan Xian knew that Hongcheng supported the Second Prince not only for future advantages, but also because they were good friends.


    ¡°I am very sorry about their passing,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°But, there are too many things in the world that we cannotpletely resolve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious,¡± Li Hongcheng stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°regardless of whether it was the Second Prince or the Crown Prince, they were working hard toward something. It seemed that only you, from the very beginning, deduced that all the trouble between the princes would end with pain and failure. How did you deduce this? Did you calcte from the beginning that they did not have the sliver of a chance at sess?¡±


    ¡°This is rted to education from a young age,¡± Fan Xian replied seriously. ¡°Ever since I was young, grandmother would hold me and endlessly tell me that the Emperor was like this, the Emperor was like that, the Emperor is undefeatable, the Emperor is so and so... I got used to it. I also epted it.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°The final reality proved that the Emperor is indeed undefeatable.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was silent and speechless. He only shook his head.


    ¡°Make a trip back to Jingdou. I know you¡¯re afraid that it will bring back painful memories, but it will be good to go visit the Second Prince. He and Chengqian, along with the empress and the Eldest Princess are all buried on a beautiful mountain. The scenery is good.¡± Fan Xian sincerely tried to convince this wanderer who refused to go home. ¡°Besides, the King¡¯s health is declining. As a son, you have to go home and see him.¡±


    Li Hongcheng didn¡¯t agree. He only said sincerely, ¡°It was all thanks to your carest year when father fell seriously ill. Rou Jia told me in a letter. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What need is there for thanks between us?¡± Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°At the end of the year, Ruoruo ising back to the capital.¡±


    Li Hongcheng abruptly raised his head. There was a light in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Ling¡¯er came to Dingzhou to clear her head. Howe I haven¡¯t seen her?¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t continue speaking on the previous topic.


    After the Second Prince¡¯s death, Wan¡¯er had kept Ye Ling¡¯erpany for a time. In the end, there wasn¡¯t much effect. Later, Ye Zhong had asked for an edict and sent his daughter back to the Dingzhou she had grown up in. Li Hongcheng was in Dingzhou. He and the Second Prince¡¯s friendship ran deep, so it was appropriate for him to look after Ye Ling¡¯er.


    Li Hongchengughed bitterly and said, ¡°After that wangfei saw the grasnds, her mood became much better. However, she is not one to stay in one ce. At this time, she¡¯s in Qingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhou?¡± Fan Xian sucked in a cold breath. ¡°That is the farthest city away. It could open battle with the Xi Lake at any moment!¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Li Hongcheng red at him. ¡°There are countless old Ye family generals in the Western camp who look at Ye Ling¡¯er like an ancestor to worship, not even daring to let out a fart. If she wants to go to the frontiers to fight and heal people, do you think I can stop her?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head repetitively and scolded, ¡°What trouble!¡± Immediately after, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Fortunately, I have to go to Qingzhou immediately. When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring her back.¡±


    After he said this, it was Li Hongcheng¡¯s turn to suck in a cold breath and scold angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going to Qingzhou? Did you think of then that the Emperor gave the entire Dingzhou army to you to apany you to your death?¡±

 Chapter 590 - Broken Knife

    <h4>Chapter 590: Broken Knife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian watched him. A carelessziness showed in his eyes. ¡°Although Qingzhou is at the edge of the frontier, it is still under the control of the Western camp. Is there a need to be so scared?¡±


    Li Hongcheng pointed a finger at his face and said angrily, ¡°You are a high-ranking official and a noble person, do you not know how much trouble you¡¯ll cause because of your sudden decision to go to Qingzhou?¡±


    Qingzhou was on the edge of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders. It was territory the Great Prince had forcefully taken when he led an army for the first time. It was also the newest city. Ity on the edge of the grasnds and was surrounded in three directions by open space. It was often at the center of conflict between the two sides. If Xi Lake learned that Fan Xian was going to Qingzhou, they would probably attack without regard to the cost.


    Fan Xian pped aside the finger that was almost in his face and angrily said, ¡°Are you not a high-ranking official and noble person? Is Prince Heqing not? Ye Ling¡¯er not?¡±


    ¡°But, we are all within the military camp!¡± Li Hongcheng looked at him and angrily raised his voice. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know you? Will you stop when you reach Qingzhou? I understand you too well. The grasnds are right in front of you. Will you pass up the opportunity to go in? You like to take risks. You like to be sneaky. You will never follow the group in advancing and retreating.¡±


    ¡°Can I watch as you slip into the grasnds under my watch?¡± Li Hongcheng asked through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no way in hell!¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He hadn¡¯t thought Hongcheng would be able to see through his intentions in a nce. A dark fire burned in his heart, telling him that he had to enter Qingzhou and see what was happening. If he couldn¡¯t go into the grasnds,


    that was fine.


    ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t take my people into the grasnds,¡± he looked at Li Hongcheng and said seriously. ¡°I just need to go to Qingzhou to check some things. If I don¡¯t go, no one will know what exactly happened. Trust me, this matter is very important.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to Qingzhou to check?¡± Li Hongcheng calmed down and asked. ¡°If you have an edict, I will let you go. If you don¡¯t have one, then there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±


    ¡°If I had an edict, why would I bother talking to you?¡± Fan Xian saw that he was not listening and couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am an imperial envoy! The Emperor has allowed me free reign to act. Me informing you is because I respect you. If I really want to go to Qingzhou, what are you going to use to stop me?¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Hongcheng ground his teeth but couldn¡¯t find anything to refute it with. A momentter, he said in a cold voice, ¡°I must warn you, the situation on the frontier is not the same as before. People die very easily. The Hu people are bing more and more cunning... Their methods are simr to yours. You were able to be captured by me when you brought the Overwatch Council into the city earlier because many spies have made their way into Dingzhou. The Western camp and Xiliang Road Governor¡¯s manor are both nervous about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Your disguises couldn¡¯t even fool me, much less those Hu people.¡± Li Hongcheng stared into his eyes and did his best to persuade him. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯er is not the same as you. The Ye family is still greatly feared and respected by the Hu People in the West, but your name represents the face of the court. If the Hu people can kill you, they will stop at nothing.¡±


    ¡°Spies... There are indeed a lot of spies,¡± Fan Xian let out a breath and faintly said. ¡°In the past 30 years, the Hu people have been unable to send spies into our territory because they look too different. But, there¡¯s been an increase these two years. I am also curious as to where these people who sell our intelligence to the spies of the Hu people have appeared from.¡±


    A strange light shed through Li Hongcheng¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°The most important purpose of my journey is to find that person, as well as everyone connected to that person. For this matter, I have prepared for four months! If you want to stop me, go ask for an edict from the Emperor.¡±


    Li Hongcheng raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, but he continued to smile coldly. ¡°Have you thought about what the Emperor would do if something goes wrong with you? What the people in the Western camp would do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated the Hu people,¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he said with ridicule, ¡°and underestimated me.¡±


    Li Hongcheng paused and then abruptly pulled him in, walking toward the study where the maps were kept. Passing through the back garden, they came to a room. Lighting themp, Li Hongcheng spread out a massive map and ced his palm heavily to the west. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°Look at where Qingzhou is located, 200 li away. If you¡¯re going to go, I will send a thousand-man army with you. If you don¡¯t want them... I want to know, if the Hu people suddenly attacked in thest 30 li of t desert, how are you going to deal with them?¡±


    Fan Xian looked carefully at the map. Although he had already studied this map in the Council in Jingdou many times, looking at it anew made him feel a slight chill. The road to Qingzhouy right against the edge of the grasnds. Using their ability to appear and disappear on the grasnds, the Hu people could indeedunch an attack at any moment.


    ¡°I am a merchant. The Hu people don¡¯t kill merchants,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down. In his heart, he was thinking of his deal with Hu Ge.


    Li Hongcheng didn¡¯tment on his words. He pointed at the map and said, ¡°These two years, the Hu people havee out of the grasnd every day and swept over the fields behind Qingzhou. Do you know how many people have died? Once the Hu people get into their killing, do you think they¡¯ll care if you¡¯re a merchant? Even if you are a superior ninth-level ace, how are you going to escape from hundreds of riders?¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian toment, his finger continued to move on the map. ¡°Look here, this is the direction the Hu people mainly target. In two years, over a thousand field soldiers have died.¡±


    Fan Xian knew of the tragedies on the frontier and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way to resolve this problem?¡±


    ¡°I can promise that the iron riders under my banner are not inferior to the Hu people¡¯s riders, but it is like two people poking each other with a knife. The knives are all very sharp, but the target is different. They don¡¯t dare to touch my main force, and I can¡¯t reach their main force.¡±


    Fan Xian had a thought and said, ¡°The Hu people¡¯s tribes are nomadic, while our people are bound to thend because of the fields. Naturally, the damage they cause us is more than what we do to them.¡±


    Li Hongcheng nodded his head helplessly.


    ¡°That is why I am going to Qingzhou. I want to see which mastermind invented the bastardized battle technique of razing the fields.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold but an otherworldly me burned within them.


    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change Fan Xian¡¯s mind, Li Hongcheng stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Why is the Overwatch Council paying so much attention to the Xiliang matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Council business, it¡¯s my own private affair.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s mood was clearly bad. Looking at the red dots on the map, he said, ¡°Of course, it is not just a private matter. Before next year, I have to stabilize the situation in the West. I¡¯ll need your help. At the same time, I want to sever the support the Hu people are receiving.¡±


    ¡°Before next year?¡± Li Hongcheng looked at him in confusion, unsure why he was so rushed about the situation in the West.


    ¡°Next year, at most, Sigu Jian can hold on to next year spring,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°The Fourth Bureau has devoted a great deal of its attention to watching Sigu Jian¡¯s injury. This Great Grandmaster can really hang on. He¡¯ssted much longer than we expected. Although he had not seen any outsiders during these two years, we know that he is still alive. Furthermore, we know that he will die next year.¡±


    ¡°What does Sigu Jian¡¯s life and death have to do with the West?¡± Li Hongcheng asked angrily.


    Fan Xian raised his head and looked at him, ¡°Because if Sigu Jian dies, the Emperor will send me to Dongyi... Then, I won¡¯t have any time to resolve the problem in the West.¡±


    Li Hongchengughed coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you can solve all the problems in the world by yourself? I acknowledge your abilities, but I you think too much of yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his words did not have any ill intent. Spreading his hands, he said, ¡°After Sigu Jian dies, Dongyi has to fall toward one side, either the Qing Kingdom or Northern Qi. However, the biggest problem is how can I make Dongyi peacefully pass over into our hands?¡±


    ¡°Or both sides can fight and Dongyi can still maintain a neutral position.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and shook his head. ¡°Once Sigu Jian dies, the conflict between the city government and the Sword Hut will explode. How will Dongyi have the privilege of remaining neutral?¡±


    ¡°But, you haven¡¯t exined what this has to do with youing urgently to Xiliang.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at Hongcheng impatiently and said in a low voice, ¡°The reason is simple. I have to prove to the world that I can resolve both the Xiliang and Dongyi problems.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Li Hongcheng looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Then, I want to prove to the Emperor that if... I¡¯m saying if... If he really wants to unify the world, it does not necessarily mean war. Even if there is fighting, it doesn¡¯t have to be a martial battle. It could be a civil attack. Even if it has to be a martial attack, it should be kept small if possible.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s voice became lower and lower until it seemed that even he didn¡¯t believe these words. Li Hongcheng was also dumbfounded. He sat silently to the side and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Li Hongcheng suddenly stood up and paced quickly back and forth in the study. It was as if he needed to digest the information he had just heard. A momentter, he stood next to Fan Xian and couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Hisughter was filled with a sense of absurdity.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Li Hongcheng yelled at him. ¡°How can you think of such a childish thing? Do you think you are a god and can deal with the Hu people without a single soldier? Deal with Dongyi and Northern Qi without using a single soldier?¡±


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s body was shaking with anger. Pointing at Fan Xian¡¯s face, his finger trembled violently. ¡°I wondered what amazing idea you had in going to Qingzhou. It turns out it is a childish and chaotic strategy!¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Have you really forgotten your own name amidst all the fawning of the students in the Imperial College? Do you really want to be a saint?¡±


    Li Hongcheng fiercely gripped the front of Fan Xian¡¯s robe and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Have you gone crazy? People will not just obediently do what you want!¡±


    The two people¡¯s faces were very close. Li Hongcheng looked at the dimness in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and roared in a low voice, ¡°Prove to the Emperor? What are you actually thinking?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s head drooped. He said in a low voice, ¡°What am I thinking? If I said I hope that there will be peace under heaven and no more battles... Will you think that it is absurd?¡±


    Li Hongcheng released his hands. Fan Xian sat back on the chair.


    He looked at Fan Xian and shook his head for a moment, shocked speechless. As a man of the Qing Kingdom, how could he hate war so much? Fortunately, he knew that Fan Xian had experienced a number of life-and-death situations. He was definitely not a person who was craven and cowardly.


    ¡°This thought is not absurd,¡± Li Hongcheng said. ¡°Rather, it could not even be a thought.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and said fiercely, ¡°Why not? If I can unify the world through my own efforts, then the Emperor will not need to fight to the North and South. Those tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions, even tens of millions ofmon people will not have to die for the glorious purpose. For so many lives, why can I not think like this?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine.¡± Li Hongcheng repeatedly nodded his head. ¡°You can think this way, but you won¡¯t ever be able to achieve it. I urge you to not let the Emperor know of your thinking. Otherwise, he will certainly think you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been crazy,¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes and faintly said. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve gone through these two years. I think about this problem every day. It seems that arge war could break out in the next moment. Thosemon people, who don¡¯t know anything, would die under the horses¡¯ hooves and by the knives and spears. I want to change all of this, but I don¡¯t know what I should do... No one can help me.¡±


    ¡°No one can help me!¡± He suddenly became angry. Opening his eyes, he stared at Li Hongcheng and stretched out a finger. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°They all left! Chen Pingping doesn¡¯t care about anything anymore, father has retired, and Lin Ruofu in Wuzhou has been scared by the Emperor into an old rabbit! And the Great Prince? He¡¯s probably more willing to go to war than to stay in Jingdou...¡±


    Uncle Wu Zhu had also gone. Only he was left. Fan Xian added this in his heart.


    ¡°There is only myself.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s lips trembled slightly as he gritted his teeth viciously. ¡°There is only me left to think in the night, to struggle. I am not satisfied. I know that this goal is difficult to achieve, but I still want to try to do it.¡±


    ¡°Absurd! Laughable! Childish!¡± Li Hongcheng shook his shoulders as if he wanted to shake this maniac awake. ¡°The Emperor has used 30 years to create such a good situation... Xi Lake? If the Emperor is ready, he could sweep in at any time and trash them! In the present situation, you actually want to act counter to the Emperor? Let me tell you, the Emperor does not need you to do this for him. He has enough power!¡±


    Li Hongcheng looked at Fan Xian like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°In two years, you purposely allowed the Overwatch Council¡¯s power to be weakened to stabilize the court. You restored the pce treasury to its previous glory to fill the national treasury and supplement military costs. If you really help him subdue Xi Lake and take in Dongyi, you will have helped the Emperorplete the preparations for the war. Yet, you want to make the Emperor give up the idea of war at this time?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Emperor has gone crazy or you?¡±


    ¡°What is going on? What happened to you during these two years?¡± Li Hongcheng didn¡¯t look directly at Fan Xian and asked. ¡°Peace under heaven? Such a thing has never happened before.¡±


    ¡°I hope for there to be peace under heaven at least while I am alive. This can be considered my life¡¯s dream.¡±


    Fan Xianughed self-mockingly. After a moment of silence, he said seriously, ¡°Ever since I was little, in Danzhou, I have thought about what I want to do in my lifetime. Later, I gradually understood that if there could be peace under heaven, nothing would be better.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, in Jingdou...¡± Fan Xian raised his head and looked at Li Hongcheng¡¯s beard and concerned eyes, which were very close to his face, and faintly said, ¡°I saw the Second Prince die from vomiting blood and the Eldest Princess stab herself to death, and all those dead rebel soldiers, imperial soldiers, and Overwatch Council subordinates. It was all because of the goal to unify the world. They became sacrifices along the Emperor¡¯s path. It was also at that time that I became resolute in my ideal. Is that funny?¡±


    ¡°I have also seen dead people.¡± Li Hongcheng red at him. ¡°During these three years on the grasnds, I have seen even more dead people than you, but what of it? History will always be like this. Your dream is veryughable. You know that?¡±


    ¡°Aughable dream is still a dream,¡± Fan Xian¡¯s hands were crossed in front of his chest as he replied calmly. Quietly, he said, ¡°If a person does not have a dream, how are they different to a salted fish?¡±


    ¡°In the entire Qing Kingdom, not a single person will support your so-called... dream.¡± Li Hongcheng gradually calmed down and shook his head with pity. ¡°Including Director Chen and Minister Fan, no one will support your thinking.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I have always been different to most of the people in the world. I just want to use reality to convince the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor will never be swayed by someone!¡± Li Hongcheng said with more seriousness.


    ¡°Who knows about things that haven¡¯t happened?¡± Fan Xian stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am already the father of two children. You¡¯ll have to marry and have children in the near future. We will have to leave something for our descendants. At least, I hope to not leave an unstable world that is filled with endless warfare and bodies.¡±


    After listening to Fan Xian¡¯s words, Li Hongcheng was silent for a long time. He then asked, ¡°You don¡¯t think favorably of the Emperor uniting the world?¡±


    ¡°It is easy to conquer the world but difficult to rule it.¡± Fan Xian straightened out his clothing that had been messily pulled. ¡°The Northern Expedition broke apart the Wei Kingdom, yet they allowed the fighting family to inherit the throne. The people of Jiangnan, Jiangbei, Shangdong, and Yanjing submitted easily, but the people of the Wei Kingdom did not lower their heads so easily. Even if the iron riders of the Qing Kingdom rode into Shangjing, decades of time will still be needed for the people to acknowledge the rule of the Li royal family.¡±


    ¡°urately speaking, it is decades of oppression and massacres.¡± Fan Xian walked toward the outside. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for Xiaohua and Liangzi to see flowing blood and chains across rivers instead of the beautiful sceneries of Xi Lake and the East Sea. Thus, I want to try to change it or at least change the method.¡±


    ¡°But decades of blood will bring 10,000 generations of peace.¡± Li Hongcheng was still unable to ept Fan Xian¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°When the world has been apart for a long time, it muste together. When it has been together for a long time, it must split apart. A unified world may bring more benefits for the people, but I cannot think that far,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I have once spoken of this thought to Yan Bingyun. I can only think about the moment I am alive and that my children are alive in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a salted dish. It¡¯s not that I want to be a saint.¡± Finishing his words, Fan Xian walked out of the room. Inside the room, Li Hongcheng¡¯s palms were both pressed against the map. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn around. Laughing he said, ¡°We are friends. I won¡¯t hide my thinking from my friends.¡±


    He then thought of his friend in the flowery dress. His heart twinged with pain.


    ...


    ...


    After a number of days, the Xiliang Road imperial envoy, the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Duke of Danbo Fan Xian, entered the city on patrol on behalf of the Emperor. The Xiliang Road Governor and General came out of the city to wee him. The entire city celebrated for three days. At the end of three days, the General¡¯s Manor investigated the case of the spies in themb shop and found that Jiangnan merchants had been secretlymunicating with Hu thieves and trading in illegal salt. Fourteen people were beheaded.


    After the feast, the imperial envoy left, sent off by the whole city. On the same day, imperial envoy Fan Xian had already disguised himself as a merchant and was on a carriage heading toward Qingzhou, beginning the journey of his own investigation.


    Just as he had said to Li Hongcheng during their heart-to-heart, he had to stabilize the situation in Xi Lake and peacefully subdue Dongyi before war broke out. Only then could he prove to the Emperor that his ability and methods were viable. However, his trip this time to Xi Lake was not only one step in Fan Xian leaving behind his life as a salted fish. He was going to resolve a matter that made him very angry. He could not tell Hongcheng of this matter.


    The carriage drove along the road between the boundless fields. Behind and in front of the carriage, the Overwatch Council subordinates were cautiously watching everything to prevent a surprise attack from the Hu people¡¯s razing party.


    Fan Xian hoped that a small group of Hu people woulde forward. Unfortunately, after that night, Li Hongcheng took the initiative in starting the autumn attacks of the ninth year of the Qing calendar. For a time, they pushed the Xi Lake riders back to the foot of the mountain. The grasnds and emptynd behind Qingzhou had immediately be peaceful.


    Fan Xian pulled back his gaze, which was looking out of the window. He knew the Western camp¡¯s actions were to ensure his safety. Although Hongcheng had not said it explicitly, he was using Fan Xian¡¯s own movements to protect him.


    His gazended on a knife in his hand. The style of his knife was normal, but the material was exceptional. It was definitely not something the Hu people¡¯s level of skill could have crafted. The problem was that this was a Hu weapon that had been seized in Qingzhou five months ago.


    The Fourth Bureau official in Qingzhou had cautiously sent this knife back to Jingdou and brought it in front of Fan Xian. There was no marking on the knife that could be investigated for its origin. Fan Xian had recognized it at once. This kind of knife was made by a secret workshop by the Northern Sea.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with a fire of rage that was difficult to suppress. His zhenqi shot out. With a bang, he snapped the knife in two.

 Chapter 591 - An Old Friend In The Frontier City

    <h4>Chapter 591: An Old Friend In The Frontier City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The journey went well. The group of carriages traveled along the road. They asionally found marks and blood left by the Hu people¡¯s sudden attacks. Each time this happened, Fan Xian would get off the carriage and look around. He would then have the Second Bureau intelligence officers carefully gather information.


    In this halting way, it took six days for them to reach the most distant and youngest of cities in the Qing Kingdom: Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou was very different than Fan Xian had imagined. Before he hade, he had looked closely at the Council¡¯s intelligence reports. He had even visited the Great Prince to ask about the situation in the West. He had thought that Qingzhou was just a rtively deste frontier city and more like a heavily guarded military camp. Unexpectedly, when he and his group entered the city, they found that other than the soldiers walking around, most people were merchants.


    Merchants like Fan Xian walked with harried expressions along the few streets in Qingzhou. They hurried to exchange documents to leave and called loudly toborers to carefully watch the goods they had brought to the border. All of this reduced the sense of blood in Qingzhou and added an abundant sense of money and chaos.


    Fan Xian had thought the court designated this area as a province mostly for symbolic reasons. Qingzhou had to be particrly small and dry. He truly had not thought it would feel like a small Suzhou. He sat on the shaft of the carriage and smiled awkwardly at the sights in front of him, not knowing what to say.


    The strange booming economy in Qingzhou had a lot to do with Fan Xian. In the small city, most of the brave merchants busily entering the grasnds were from Jiangnan. The Qing court had always strictly prohibited trade with the Hu people. However, three years ago, Fan Xian had remonstrated with the Emperor and secretly rxed this rule.


    Salt, metal, and grain were prohibited from being sold to the Hu people, but what harm was there in selling luxury items like jewelry, perfume, and liquor to the Hu people? First, it brought a substantial ie to the Qing pce treasury because the nobles in the Hu tribes, who controlled about 90 percent of the wealth, liked these things a great deal. Second, it allowed them to conveniently send spies into the grasnds.


    At the time, Fan Xian had valued this but had note to Qingzhou personally. He did not know that his idea had allowed Qingzhou to develop so quickly within such a short time. It had already surpassed his imagination.


    It seemed that small and inexpensive items could be used to exchange for the Hu people¡¯s uncut gems, good horses, and wool rugs. For such arge profit, it made the Qing merchants very happy. They were willing to take the risk of the endless battle between the two sides to go deep into the grasnds to carry out trades.


    Marx¡¯s words were spoken very well. Fan Xian thought of this and felt a bit more confident. Since there were so many of his colleagues as cover, it seemed that the grasnds were somewhere he could go.


    The soldiers stationed in Qingzhou were particrly strict about the merchant checks. Even though the tradingpanies forcefully shoved silver into the arms of the military officers, they did not increase the speed of the checks. Fan Xian and his group waited at the city gate for half a day and barely moved forward.


    The autumn sun was a blinding white and hung halfway in the sky. Although it did not test the merchants in the city or the soldiers with the heat, the brightness began to fray everyone¡¯s tempers.


    After all, Qingzhou was too special. It was a city made up of soldiers and merchant groups. When the soldiers¡¯ moods became irritated, their attitude toward the merchants became worse. When the merchants¡¯ moods became simrly irritated, they could only keep their heads down and continue to smile.


    The soldiers of the Western camp still did not understand why the court would allow these bastards fat on profits to enter the grasnds through Qingzhou and curry favor with their irreconcble enemies, the Hu people. As they handed out documents, they cursed them without goodwill. They hoped these people, who were careless and shameless in their profiting, would die on the grasnds under the Hu people¡¯s arrows and nevere back.


    Outside the inspection yamen, there were a few Overwatch Council officials in ck robes sitting beside the military officers supervising the inspection. Fan Xian gave Mu Feng¡¯er a meaningful nce. Mu Feng¡¯er immediately understood his meaning. He got ready to make secret contact with the Fourth Bureau colleagues.


    After getting everything ready, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have the patience to continue waiting with the carriages. He jumped off the shaft of the carriage, patted the dust from his bottom, and led a subordinate disguised as a servant toward the inside of Qingzhou.


    He ripped open his cor and tilted his head to look at the small white sun in the sky with narrowed eyes. He felt endlessly hot and irritated but couldn¡¯t sweat much. It felt ufortable.


    Suddenly, the Qingzhou city gate not far behind him was opened. The sound of a line of urgent and tidy horse hooves rang out by the city gate, startling the long line of merchants waiting for their goods to be inspected.


    Everyone gazed curiously toward the outside of the city gate, not knowing which group had returned to camp. A group returning now should have been out allst night shooting rabbits on the grasnd.


    Shooting rabbits was ng on the frontier. It was simr in meaning to the Hu people¡¯s so-called razing the ground. The Qing Kingdom and Xi Lake repeated stabbed at each other, using these sweeps and counter-sweeps to maintain the hatred between them. Although the Qing army was powerful, the troops that went out at night to make battle still appeared very brave.


    Fan Xian had also heard the dense tter of horses. He pulled his gaze back from the sky and looked toward the city gate.


    Perhaps the sun in the sky had been too powerful and left a white mark on his retinas. When he looked toward the gate at the windblown riders, particrly the leader at the very front of the riders, it was like looking at a sun.


    ...


    ...


    The leader of the riders, who bravely attacked the grasnds at night, was not veryrge or tall. The contrast of the armor actually made her appear small and thin. Fan Xian felt that her body was sparkling with brilliance, particrly her eyes under those dark, mountain-like brows.


    Those bright eyes, without a trace of misceneous colors, were like gemstones as they reflected the sunlight. Her brows were furrowed, as if she had many more thoughts now than before. The armor on her body was stained with blood. The horse beneath her was tired. It looked like she had experienced a true battle.


    As if those clean eyes pierced him with pain, Fan Xian closed his eyes and lowered his head, hoping she did not see him. However, a strange feeling welled in his heart. This scene seemed to prove that time did not only move determinedly forward.


    Five years ago, when Fan Xian had moved from Danzhou to Jingdou, outside the city gates he had seen this girl with brows like distant mountains and eyes like gemstones. The girl that called him teacher then had worn a light blue coat and a cheeky white deer-skin hat. The girl today was wearing dust-covered armor and had an aura of righteousness.


    Time had changed many people and many things about them. It seemed that the only thing not changed were their names.


    Fan Xian lowered his head deeply and used his subordinate¡¯s body to hide his figure. Ye Ling¡¯er on the horse was clearly tired and did not notice that there was an old friend in the merchants on the side of the street. The merchants realized that the person leading the riders was Ye Ling¡¯er and also withdrew their gazes.


    These merchants, who had frequented Qingzhou for many years, were already used to this sight. Since it was the youngdy of the Ye family who led the soldiers out, then regardless of day or night, she would always kill a few Hu people before she was willing to return to the city.


    It had already been two years since the Jingdou rebellion. The Emperor remembered the Ye family¡¯s loyalty fondly and wrote a special edict to take away Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s wangfei status. In reality, he was tacitly agreeing for this girl to remarry.


    In the Dingzhou army¡¯s old territory, all of the soldiers and people were still used to calling this girl who hade home Mistress Ye. No one was used to calling her wangfei. However, Ye Ling¡¯er continued stubbornly to refer to herself as wangfei. Only a year ago, she had taken a knife and forced Li Hongcheng to send her to Qingzhou.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian looked at the skinny figure gradually riding away and was silent. He was aware of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s life these two years in Dingzhou and Qingzhou. He understood why Ye Ling¡¯er persisted in her status as wangfei and wore a full set of armor.


    Perhaps it was only when she was on the grasnds and swung a sword could she forget the unhappy past. The environment of the grasnds and the life of a warrior was indeed the best way for someone to be strong.


    The youngdy of the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs and the daughter of the person who managed the troops of the Qing Kingdom was actually on the most dangerous border fighting face-to-face with the enemy. This was a scene that had probably never happened before in history. It was because of the theatrical nature that Ye Ling¡¯er now earned not only sympathetic gazes and gossip but also respect and fear.


    Fan Xian was not worried about Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s safety because Li Hongcheng would not allow her to sink into a fatal situation. The two sides on the frontier had a natural respect and fear toward the Ye family. The riders Ye Ling¡¯er led had to be the elite of the Qing elite.


    Ye Ling¡¯er had the power of a seventh-level ace. It was enough to protect herself. Most importantly, Ye Ling¡¯er had chosen this path for herself. Fan Xian greatly respected this fact.


    After exchanging for the leaving documents, having the Qingzhou army pull at his ear and give him a scolding, and being endlessly intimidated on the dangerous nature of the Hu people on the grasnds, Mu Feng¡¯er, with a face full of impatience, finally finished all the necessary paperwork.


    The goods were gathered in the Qingzhou yamen. When one left the city for the grasnds, one would use their travel pass to redeem the goods. This was because they were afraid that someone would secretly tamper with the goods after they were inspected.


    When it came to smuggling, it was rampant on both sides. Even soldiers would be slightly involved. The General¡¯s manor in Dingzhou turned a blind eye to this. Qingzhou was isted on the border and life was difficult. If there wasn¡¯t this extra ie, no officer would be willing to live there long term.


    That night, Fan Xian and his group rested in arge bunker. The entire room was filled with the stench of feet. The night chill seeped into their bones. Based on his ¡°special privilege,¡± Fan Xian slept next to the wall. Although it was the coldest location, it was also the quietest.


    Mu Feng¡¯er was next to him repeatedly apologizing in a quiet voice. Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. In the eyes of everyone, he was of precious and noble birth. No one knew what kind of hardships he had suffered through in his two lives. When it came to suffering hardship, everyone always underestimated him.


    The night gradually darkened. A few strange and quiet movements came from outside the window of the bunker. Mu Feng¡¯er, who had not fallen asleep yet immediately, became alert. Preparing to wake Sir Fan junior, he turned his face and unexpectedly saw Fan Xian¡¯s calm eyes glowing in the dark like a wolf.


    The two of them rose quietly and met up with the Fourth Bureau officials. It was the clever person who had secretly sent the knife to Jingdou. In a dark corner of the courtyard, Fan Xian lowered his voice and asked that official, ¡°How many of these knives are there?¡±


    ¡°Just the one,¡± the official replied quickly. ¡°We had originally found three. After I took one, I found that the other two had disappeared the next day.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart turned cold. He asked, ¡°Could it be?¡±


    The official understood what he meant and shook his head. ¡°They weren¡¯t taken by the Western camp. These spoils are not remarkable. They¡¯re all piled in the warehouse, so no one notices them. As for those two knives... I don¡¯t know who stole them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep an eye out that night?¡± Fan Xian stared into this official¡¯s eyes.


    The official raised his head and replied quietly, ¡°I watched all night, but I didn¡¯t see anything...¡± He paused and said, ¡°If someone can still a knife in front of my face, it has to be an ace.¡±


    For some reason, Fan Xian trusted this subordinate¡¯s confident deduction. He smiled and asked, ¡°How good?¡±


    ¡°At the ninth level,¡± the subordinate replied cutely.


    After just a bit of conversation, Fan Xian found that he liked this Fourth Bureau official, although he didn¡¯t know his name, a great deal. He didn¡¯t understand where this affection came from. He nced curiously at this official and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought to himself that all the ninth-level aces in the world were famous and powerful figures. How could there be a ninth-level ace out here in the isted Qingzhou?


    Although he liked him, the eyes behind Fan Xian¡¯s slightly lowered eyelids became icy cold. His fingers bent slightly, preparing to strike out at any moment to kill the official in front of him.


    ¡°Last question, why are you so interested in this knife?¡±


    The knife that had broken in the carriage had been of amon style. If Fan Xian had not been familiar with the material used in the body of the knife, he would not have found the danger hidden within.


    The official did not sense Fan Xian¡¯s hidden and unexpressed killing intent. Very respectfully, he said, ¡°Sir, I am a member of the Qinian Unit.¡±


    The official took a knee and offered up an object with both hands. Fan Xian took the object and gently stroked it in his palm. His mind was aplete nk. This was an item of trust from his most loyal group. However, he knew nothing of the existence of this official.


    But, he had confirmed the other¡¯s identity and did not suspect anything anymore. He nodded his head.


    The official stood and said in a low voice, ¡°I was personally chosen by Sir Wang to enter the unit. I have just never stepped out. Previously, I had been in the three workshops. I was only moved to Qingzhou at the beginning of this year. Seeing this knife, I felt that it was strange because the de of this knife was made of the second type of steel from the secondrge workshop. The past weapons made by the pce treasury may be lost on the battlefield, but this type of knife hadn¡¯t been given to the military yet. I felt that the situation was urgent, so I quickly informed you, sir.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and took in a deep breath. He knew that his good luck was still running, but he didn¡¯t know who the ninth-level ace that stole the two knives was. He quietly deduced that if the person was his enemy, the court was probably already full of usations of him betraying the country. Since it was all quiet within the court, it meant that the person who stole the sword also wanted to help him hide it.


    ¡°So, you were personally picked by Lao Wang.¡± In the darkness, Fan Xian smiled, but it was impossible to see that his smile was slightly twisted. ¡°No wonder you speak so amusingly.¡±


    Fan Xian asked again, ¡°Concerning the name Songzhi Xianling, have you found anything?¡±


    The official stood up and reported seriously, ¡°There have been a few extra outsiders among the Hu people¡¯s Kings¡¯ banners, but there is none named Songzhi Xianling. I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I have already asked the Second Bureau to investigate this name,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Wait here. Once there is news, immediately send someone into the grasnds to inform me.¡±


    ¡°Sir is going into the grasnds?¡±


    ¡°I am going to find the person who stole the swords.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice was very cold. Shortly after, he softened his voice and patted this official¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did very well this time. After you finish investigating this case,e back to the capital to help me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for the promotion...¡± The official was overjoyed and knelt down to ept the order. He lowered his voice but could not subdue his joy. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since I saw Sir Wang. I wonder he if is doing alright.¡±


    As for Wang Qinian¡¯s whereabouts, Fan Xian had not spoken of it to officials within the Council. Everyone, including Yan Bingyun and them, all thought that Lao Wang was carrying out the Commissioner¡¯s secret mission and no one suspected anything. The Overwatch Council officials on the outside knew even less.


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian was silent. He thought to himself, Wang Qinian, you old bastard, you¡¯ve already gone, but you¡¯re still helping me. How can I not miss you?

 Chapter 592 - The Young Man From The King’s Camp

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Young Man From The King¡¯s Camp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two dayster, Fan Xian and his people prepared to leave Qingzhou. On this journey, they were going deep into the grasnds, so it was inconvenient to ride in a carriage. Other than the carriages for goods, all the other merchants rode horses. During these two days, Mu Feng¡¯er had already made connections with these merchants and agreed on their journey.


    Just as the merchants were filing out of the city in order, the Qingzhou soldiers who had gone out to shoot rabbits again just happened to return. The two groups brushed by each other.


    The riders didn¡¯t look at the merchants properly. Although sometimes the superiors would send the riders to escort merchants part of the way, under most circumstances, the two sides rarely came into contact. The merchants might be safer without the Qing army¡¯s escort.


    The tired looking Ye Ling¡¯er sat on her horse. A few strands of her ck hair escaped her helmet and mixed with her sweat, bing a bit sticky. She used her finger to brush it away. Her gaze unconsciously swept by the merchant groups at the city gate.


    It was just a nce, but it was as if she had been sucked in by a ma. Ye Ling¡¯er furrowed her brows and looked with confusion at the young merchant standing by a horse. The merchant wore a normal cotton robe and didn¡¯t look particrly remarkable. Ye Ling¡¯er felt that there was something strange.


    From this angle, she could only see the back of the young merchant. It was his back that made Ye Ling¡¯er realize his true identity. Her expression abruptly changed. Complicated expressions shed through her eyes. It was Fan Xian.


    Why could Ye Ling¡¯er so easily recognize Fan Xian¡¯s figure? Fan Xian was her teacher and had once taught her a year of little tricks while she had taught the Ye family¡¯s coffin breaking technique to him without any hesitation. Having crossed palms and fought each other, they were each familiar with the other¡¯s habits and bodily characteristics to a scary degree.


    Ye Ling¡¯er stared at the figure in a daze. She bit her lip and forced down her emotions so as to not ride forward. She swung down her whip and cried out ¡°Teacher!¡± She then burst into tears.


    ...


    ...


    She knew that since Fan Xian hade to Qingzhou in disguise and had note to see her, then it wasn¡¯t a personal matter. The court must have given him an important task. The Overwatch Council wanted to create some noise in the grasnds.


    If it were not for a very important matter, someone as valuable as Fan Xian would not take such a risk to travel deep into the grasnds. Ye Ling¡¯er was no longer the spirited youngdy of the past. She had matured a great deal. Naturally, she would not expose Fan Xian¡¯s identity in front of everyone. She only looked deeply at the figure. She then silently pulled on her horses head to go toward the government.


    After entering the government, she had barely rested for a moment before she said, ¡°A few days ago, the Dingzhou General¡¯s manor had given the order for the autumn hunt. It is time for us to take some action.¡±


    An officer listened to the side and felt his heart chill. He thought to himself that the young mistress was bing more and more ruthless. Just the consecutive night raids had already exhausted the people and the horses. He exined, ¡°The order from the General¡¯s manor was very clear, Qingzhou is not part of the autumn hunt this year.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er lowered her head. She was no longer a little girl who hade to y. She was a highly experienced female general in the military. Additionally, with her background, anything she said, even if it shed with her superior, had to be considered seriously.


    No one understood why Ye Ling¡¯er was so persistent about having the Qingzhou army be part of the autumn hunt because no one knew that that Commissioner Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council hade to Qingzhou, left Qingzhou, and entered the grasnds. Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s suggestion was in the hopes of using Qingzhou¡¯s rides to draw the attention of most of the Hu people and ensure the safety of that group of merchants.


    ¡°There are more than the usual number of merchants this year. No knows if the Hu people will suddenly go crazy.¡±


    The officer thought to himself, The nobles of the Hu tribe are counting on the merchants to endlessly bring goods in, how could they go crazy? He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those merchants. If we ride out, we may instead bring them inconvenience.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t speak and bowed her head in thought. If there was trouble on one of the three roads going into the grasnds, it would make it easier for Fan Xian. Although she had no idea why Fan Xian was taking a risk to go into the grasnds, she knew that her teacher¡¯s specialty was taking the greatest advantage out of chaos.


    ...


    ...


    During these past few days, there was suddenly a lot of outsiders in the Dingzhou camp behind Qingzhou. Some of these people used the identities of various court officials and said they were there to inspect the expenses. Some were merchants from various regions, while some wereborers taking advantage of the break from battles toe West to try and make their fortune.


    These people¡¯s identities were mixed, so it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. However, they all split into small groups. Each group of people had a leader. Just as Fan Xian and his group left Qingzhou and began to move toward the Kings¡¯ banners on the grasnds to search for the person named Songzhi Xianling, these leaders were silently entering the General¡¯s manor.


    There was important business in the General¡¯s manor. All misceneous people had been driven out of the manor. Looking down at the dozens of people in different colors of clothing in the hall, General Li Hongcheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fan Xian is quite generous this time.¡±


    The people who had entered Dingzhou city were all secret agents from the Overwatch Council. In the General¡¯s manor were the heads of the various groups. Only one person had the right to sit in the chair in the hall. The man was middle-aged and had yet to start greying, but his eyes were tired. It looked like three years in a foreign country had indeed been unusually hard.


    The man looked at Li Hongcheng and bowed. ¡°The Council believes that if we are to clean out the spies in Dingzhou, we must strike them like lightning.¡±


    Li Hongcheng looked at the man and furrowed his brows. ¡°We can¡¯t have youe personally. Deng Zi Yue, you¡¯re not in Shangjing but instead suddenly came to Dingzhou. What about the court¡¯s affairs in the North?¡±


    Li Hongcheng¡¯s identity was noble, but he spoke rtively politely to this middle-aged man because he knew that he was stationed in Northern Qi by the Overwatch Council as the head of the spywork there. He was the head of the Qinian Unit and one of Fan Xian¡¯s most capable confidants.


    The Overwatch Council official leading the Dingzhou operation to remove the spies was the Deng Zi Yue that Fan Xian had sent to Northern Qi for over two years. No one knew what problem there was with the mission this time that made Fan Xian move him back.


    If I don¡¯te back, how can we catch those people? Deng Zi Yue thought to himself. He did not speak out loud to the heir because the matter not only involved the battle between Xi Lake and the Qing Kingdom, it also involved another great power.


    Fan Xian moved him South and was not nning to have him return to Shangjing. He wanted to use the knowledge Deng Zi Yue had gained of the Northern Qi¡¯s Brocade Guards during his three years in Shangjing, as well as his level of familiarity with Northern Qi.


    ¡°Afterpleting this task, I won¡¯t be returning to Shangjing.¡± Deng Zi Yue bowed respectfully to Li Hongcheng.


    Li Hongcheng watched his eyes and slowly said, ¡°How should the Western camp cooperate?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Deng Zi Yue should have arrived in Dingzhou three days ago.¡± Fan Xian sat on his horse with his eyes half closed. It seemed that he was not worried at all of falling off his horse. Yawning, he said, ¡°ording to the agreed time, we have to hurry. Otherwise, if theye to blows within Dingzhou and enrage the people on the grasnds, I¡¯m worried that will be not good.¡±


    They had prepared for this for four months. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the anger in their hearts had umted to such a degree, perhaps Fan Xian would not use such a crude method. He also knew that the other party had entered the grasnds long ahead of him. They had already permeated through Dingzhou for over a year, so he was behind in terms of time. If he couldn¡¯t stall the other party¡¯smander on the grasnds, he was afraid something would go wrong.


    Mu Feng¡¯er nced at Fan Xian. He then nced at the long line of merchants in front. Furrowing his brows, he said, ¡°These people move too slowly. Plus, various groups stop along the way. If we¡¯re really to walk to the Kings¡¯ banners, who knows when we will get there.¡±


    ording to the original n, Fan Xian and his merchants should have already split from the main group of merchants. Yesterday, there was a fork in the path on the grasnds. Hu Ge should have sent his confidant there to meet them. Fan Xian and his group were then to take a shortcut and reach their destination.


    Unexpectedly, there was no one to greet them at the fork. Hu Ge¡¯s confidant watched for an open moment and sneaked into their tent at night to apologize and give an excuse.


    The other two roads on the grasnds were being attacked by Qingzhou soldiers. As the foremost ace of the Zuoxian King¡¯s banner, Hu Ge also happened to be leading his own subordinates there. The confidant was called upon to provide aid but was unable to leave the main group toe meet the Overwatch Council people.


    Fan Xian did not know that this was Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s idea. He would not have thought that his female disciple would share his burden and instead bring him more trouble.


    ¡°Since that person has never shown themselves, even if we reach the King¡¯s tent, we won¡¯t be able to see them,¡± Mu Feng¡¯er looked at Fan Xian and reminded him. ¡°The other party would not make such a mistake. Knowing there are merchants from the Qing Kingdom, they would not show their face to us.¡±


    The horses moved forward slowly, stepping on the autumn grass that released no fragrance.


    ¡°Dingzhou is already prepared,¡± Mu Feng¡¯er reminded him again. In his opinion, even if there was a so-called genius among the Hu people¡¯s banners, as long as they cleaned out all the spies in Dingzhou, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to raise any major waves. Why take the risk?


    Fan Xian¡¯s thumb moved gently on the reins. A momentter, he said, ¡°I have to know who that person is. If the other party is the person I am guessing, I have to change my ns. Just cleaning out the spies in Dingzhou does not affect the root.¡±


    He had never heard the name Songzhi Xianling and didn¡¯t know what this name meant in the Hunguage. He believed, seemingly unconsciously, that the person who had this name was a woman. This was an illogical deduction. It was mysterious and inexplicable.


    Fan Xian felt more and more firmly about his deduction and also more and more furious.


    In the distance, some white birds flew quickly through the knee-high autumn grasnds. Fan Xian raised his gaze and looked over. He could faintly see arge empty desert beyond the grasnds, but what was beyond the desert?


    ¡°To the east of the desert is the Northern Sea.¡± Mu Feng¡¯er watched Fan Xian¡¯s slight frown and knew what he was thinking. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Beyond the vast and might Northern Sea is Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Northern Sea.¡± Fan Xian looked in that direction as if he could see the reeds in the Northern Sea. Faintly, he said, ¡°This desert stretches for thousands of li. It is said no one can make it across alive. While the Northern Sea is beautiful, it is endless. If one wished to cross it, it is beyond difficult. I have always wondered... If one wanted to go from Northern Qi to Xi Lake, how would it be done?¡±


    ¡°First go south to enter the Qing Kingdom then go northwest from Jingdou to Dingzhou, then enter the grasnds from Qingzhou. That brings you to where we are now.¡± It was clear that Mu Feng¡¯er had put down a great deal of effort in Jingdou. ¡°It will take a lot of time, but it is very convenientpared to forcefully crossing the Northern Sea and traveling through the desert. It is much more viable.¡±


    ¡°But the Xi Lake banners and the two Kings won¡¯t trust any Central ins person from the Qing Kingdom,¡± Fan Xian said with a cold expression. ¡°To gain the trust of the seemingly warm but actually very suspicious Hu people is, of itself, a very difficult task. I am very curious as to how they did it.¡±


    In the next dozen days, the merchant group moved deeper into the grasnds. Everywhere was the scene of autumn. asionally, they saw groups of nomadic people herding hundreds of cows and sheep, floating across the slightly rising meadows like fluffy white clouds. It was beautiful and peaceful.


    This ce was no longer where Xi Lake and the Qing army battled, so it gradually gave off a sense of being a paradise beyond the wall.


    They passed tworge tribes during the journey. The Qing merchants all sold many goods. The entire merchant group appeared much lighter and also moved faster. No merchant sold all their goods. They sought to go back the way they came because the most expensive goods were the lightest. If they wanted to sell it for the best price, they had to go where the Hu people¡¯s Kings¡¯ banners were.


    All along the way, Fan Xian observed closely the Hu people¡¯s attitudes toward the merchants because it was rted to an important future matter. With some self-mockery, he found that the gazes of the Hu people on the Central in¡¯s merchants were not very kind and even contained a bone-deep hatred.


    A thousand-year blood debt could not be washed clean with gemstones and tea.


    The attitude of the priests and nobles in the tribes toward the Central in¡¯s merchants were much better. After Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s careful inquiries, he learned from the old merchants that this change in attitude had only begun just over a year ago.


    It seemed that the banners of Xi Lake had finally understood the importance of trade and had sent word to the tribes, strictly prohibiting them from harassing the merchants who entered the grasnds. In some dangerous areas, they were even responsible for mobilizing the elite warriors of the tribes to provide protection for these merchant troops.


    A year ago, a poor and small tribe did not manage to resist the allure of the Central in¡¯s merchants and secretly attacked them, stealing a lot of goods. This angered the King. He sent out to destroy, or perhaps it is better to say ughter, them. Not a single person survived from that small tribe.


    It was this bloody example that made everyone on the grasnds clear as to the King¡¯s determination and fully ensured the safety of the Central in¡¯s merchants. From then on, although they still garnered unkind looks on the grasnds, the Central in¡¯s merchants never saw another dangerous sword.


    This was a far-thinking strategy. Fan Xian was secretly very admiring. He knew that although the merchants presently were only selling some luxury items, without trade, there would be no economy. As long as they could ensure the ongoing smoothness of the merchant trails on the grasnds, there might be merchants from the Qing Kingdom or Northern Qi who would secretly ignore the Qing Kingdom¡¯s strict orders and smuggle into the grasnds military or living goods for the profits.


    If this went on for a long time and the restrictions around the frontier loosened, the Hu people¡¯s power would grow day by day.


    ...


    ...


    They finally arrived at the King¡¯s banners. Looking at the crescent sea beneath the lonely mountain, the small desert beside the sea, and the massive jade green grasnds, Fan Xian was dazzled by the beautiful scenery. The location of the King¡¯s banners was indeed not like other ces. Between heaven and earth, it had its own unique structure.


    The green grasnds, in particr, made Fan Xian feel strange. This was autumn, so why was the grass still so green?


    On the side of the isted mountain, countless cows and sheep were scattered across the expansive grasnd.


    The women of the Hu tribes were washing y pots and utensils by the bank of the crescent-shaped sea, preparing to wee the guests from the Central in.


    It was a moment of peace. The sky seemed to be much closer to the ground than in other ces, as if it would make contact with the surface of the grasnd. The autumn breeze blew slightly as the grass bowed low. It was refreshing.


    Fan Xian dismounted and nced at amon Overwatch Council official behind him and smiled. Turning his head, he looked at the beautiful sight in front of him and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head.


    The men of Xi Lake led these tired Central in¡¯s merchants to a tent by the bank of the crescent sea and allowed them to rest for a while. Sincerely, they said that in a while, the King would personally host a feast to wee the noble guests.


    This group of merchants was thergest one this autumn. Thus, the King¡¯s banners looked after them carefully.


    Fan Xian felt that this was strange. The Western Hu people¡¯s attitudes seem too good. Did Songzhi Xianling truly have such a deep influence on the King¡¯s banners?


    After eating some food, Fan Xian rubbed his stomach and walked out of the tent. Walking to the meadow by the crescent sea, he narrowed his eyes at the scenery around him. His status now was a merchant. Other than not being allowed to pry into the King¡¯s banners, the Western Hu did not prohibit the merchants of the Central in from wandering around. No one knew him on the grasnds, so there was no need to worry about his safety. His mood became lighter.


    ¡°Vast is the sky, boundless is the field...¡±


    He only had time to say these eight words before he was interrupted by a cry of ¡°Good!¡± from his side. Fan Xian turned his head to look and saw a young man walking quickly toward his side, hurriedly shouting his praise.


    ¡°I only said eight words, how was it good?¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly as he looked at the young man. He looked like he was from the Central in, but his eyes unconsciously nted briefly toward the King¡¯s banners not far away. Earlier, he had seen this young man on the meadow. He hade out from the King¡¯s camp.


    [JW1] The words in the original text can be interpreted as ¡°banner/s¡±¡±camp/s¡± or ¡°tent/s.¡± I¡¯ve mostly used banners ¨C drawing on the Manchu banners as markers for their tribes.

 Chapter 593 - Chief

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian looked at the young man and smiled, but he didn¡¯t let the young man see the thoughts he had hidden behind it. He had been standing in the meadow for a while. He had watched the young man walked out of the King¡¯s tent and waited for him to graduallye near the patch of the meadow where he stood.


    He had to give the young man a chance to strike up a conversation. He knew that since the young man who had walked out from the King¡¯s tent, he must have wanted to talk a bit with the merchants from the Central in. Making conversation was something Fan Xian was good at. Thinking back, Northern Qi¡¯s girl saint Haitang had, in the end, fallen for his clever tongue. How could this young man not do the same?


    ¡°Of course it is good,¡± the young man said with augh. ¡°Although it is only eight words, the aura of the grasnds is made apparent through them.¡±


    This was an excuse. This was a young man who had been alone on the grasnds for too long. He urgently needed to talk with people from the Central in to ease his homesickness. He had found a bad excuse. Long years of working in the Overwatch Council¡¯s special forces allowed Fan Xian to quicklye to a decision in a short amount of time. Based on his appearance, the young man was clearly not that of a Hu person. Yet, he had walked out of the King¡¯s tent. He had to have some connection with the person for whom Fan Xian was looking, so he had taken action.


    ¡°Are you from the Central in?¡± Fan Xian purposely looked at him suspiciously and asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in the merchant group.¡±


    ¡°I camest time. I haven¡¯t sold some of my goods. The King is very good to us guests, so I stayed to see if there were any benefits.¡± Clearly, this young man was not a good liar. Fan Xian heard some problems in his tone.


    ¡°It is my first time here.¡± Fan Xianughed and pointed at the crescent sea and grasnds. ¡°I had no idea that the scenery on the grasnds was so captivating.¡±


    ¡°After you look at it too long, you¡¯ll still get tired of it,¡± the young man said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Oh? I only arrived today. It is impossible for me to get tired of it yet. How long have you been here?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°Everyone says that the Hu people are savages. Living here, are you not afraid that they will suddenly go crazy?¡±


    Even with his disguise, Fan Xian had a handsome and sincere appearance. Additionally, his tone of speaking and sincere attitude made it easy for others to trust him. His conversation with this young man continued naturally.


    The young man said his name was Wei Wucheng, which was probably a fake name. He had also entered the grasnd as a merchant. However, he had been forced to remain and had already stayed over three months.


    Fan Xian already had doubts, so he did not believe these words. If he was a merchant, how could he go in and out so easily of the King¡¯s tent? Using an agenda to trap one without an agenda, and using the treachery with sincerity, he dealt with the homesick young man and easily wormed information out of him.


    The young man¡¯s appearance and the Hu people¡¯s leather shoes, which he had already worn marks into, exposed that he had been on the grasnds a very long time. Through this conversation, Fan Xian obtained a great deal of useful information. For example, there would be other Central ins people who stopped at the King¡¯s tent by the crescent sea. There were at least a dozen people who stayed for a long time. He also ryed the small changes that had happened in the King¡¯s tent these two years and other information.


    ¡°In the end, this is the Hu people¡¯s territory. After your goods have been cleared out this time, Brother Wei should return to the Central in.¡± Fan Xian extended a sincere invitation. ¡°If youe back with our merchant group, your safety during the trip will be ensured.¡±


    Wei Weicheng didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at the young merchant¡¯s sincere expression, he felt a twist of remorse in his heart. He didn¡¯t really understand why he had talked so long with this seemingly normal young merchant. He could feel that the conversation had beenfortable. The merchant was a trustworthy conversational partner.


    If Wei Wucheng¡¯s deduction was made known everywhere, everyone in the world would probablyugh. Fan Xian of the Qing Kingdom was a trustworthy person?


    ¡°Alright, I will go ask an elder in the tribe,¡± Wei Wucheng managed a smile and replied. Fan Xian was not stupid enough to directly expose this point. Standing up from the meadow, he patted down his behind and said, ¡°Brother Wei, see you tonight.¡±


    That night, the Western Hu Kin hosted a banquet to wee the merchants from the Central in. If Wei Wucheng was truly a merchant, they would certainly see him at the banquet. Wei Wucheng hesitated for a moment and then exined, ¡°The banquet tonight is to wee you. We will probably note.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Wei Wucheng does not have an ent, but he is definitely not a merchant.¡± Fan Xian took a sip of the sheep milk wine and furrowed his brows in difort. To Mu Feng¡¯er at this side, he said, ¡°Furthermore, he has been in the grasnds for at least a year. There are at least a dozen others who can enter and exit the King¡¯s tent with him.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er nced at Fan Xian and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Is he the person we are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Should be close.¡± It seemed that even Fan Xian had not thought his luck would be so good. Shortly after, he shook his head. ¡°Wei Wucheng cannot be a professional spy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a big mistake. I am wondering what these Central in¡¯s people who have stayed within the Western Hu territory want to do.¡±


    Fan Xian put down his bowl and looked at Mu Feng¡¯er. ¡°Most importantly, Songzhi Xianling has still not shown themselves. Regardless of what Wei Wucheng and his group can do to help the Western Hu people, the trust of the Western Hu King in these people is definitely because of Songzhi Xianling.¡±


    ¡°As per your orders, I went to make some inquiries. I didn¡¯t dare say the name directly in case it drew the attention of others,¡± Mu Feng¡¯er reported. ¡°During these two years, the Western Hu Chief has not taken a concubine. In fact, other than his proper wife, he hasn¡¯t had other women.¡±


    Fan Xian paused for a moment. From the beginning, he had thought that Songzhi Xianling was a woman. Mu Feng¡¯er had investigated from this angle. Hearing Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s report right now, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If it really is her, how could she be the Chief¡¯s favored concubine?¡±


    ¡°There is one other problem,¡± Mu Feng¡¯er said seriously. ¡°I think Wei Wucheng¡¯s appearance is too coincidental, to the point that it cannot be exined. His words cannot be trusted. What if it¡¯s a trap or a misdirection?¡±


    ¡°My target has never been the Central in¡¯s people in the King¡¯s tent.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°Wei Wucheng¡¯s appearance is coincidental in your eyes, but I don¡¯t think it is a coincidence at all.¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°The grasnds and Central in are two different worlds, if you don¡¯t stay here for a year, it is impossible to understand these people. As for missing home... Wei Wucheng is still a young man. It is difficult to subdue homesickness. Seeing us merchants from the Central in, of course, he wanted to talk and hear if anything interesting has happened in his homnd.¡±


    Could homesickness really make one feel so bad? Mu Feng¡¯er furrowed his brows. He thought quietly about how after he had been moved from the First Bureau to the Qinian Unit, he had also been sent out on missions. But, he had not thought much of it.


    Seemingly to guess what Mu Feng¡¯er was thinking, Fan Xian said, ¡°There is always an end to a foreign mission, but those Central in, or perhaps Northern Qi people, that go in and out of the King¡¯s tent may never be able to return home again.¡±


    After saying this, he sank into silence. The reason Fan Xian understood Wei Wucheng¡¯s feelings so well was because he thoroughly understood how many emotions can build up in a person who could never return to their homnd and had to remain in a foreignnd, just like himself.


    After leaving the world filled with the scent of medicine, he could never return. Although he had never dwelled on it, it was still difficult to subdue the longing.


    ¡°Even if Wei Wucheng is homesick and guileless and wants to talk with the merchants from the Central in, are the people in the King¡¯s tent not worried that he will let something slip?¡±


    ¡°He is using the identity of a merchant. We are unable to enter the King¡¯s tent to look at the Western Hu noble¡¯s discussion process. No one can prove anything.¡±


    It was clear that Mu Feng¡¯er was still worried about Wei Wucheng and the Commissioner¡¯s chance meeting. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I just think that it is strange. Since it is just a casual conversation, why didn¡¯t he go find the merchants of the Xiong family or me? Howe he just happened to find you?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. A cute smile rose to his face. He said, ¡°My meeting with Wei Wucheng was not a coincidence. You have to know that when he came out of the King¡¯s tent, I was already standing on the meadow watching his every movement.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er had also seen that clearly. He had stood in the opening of the tent by the crescent sea and watched as the Commissioner stood on the meadow, overlooking theke of the grasnd.


    ¡°Even though I am in disguise, I am still pretty good looking...¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°I give one the sense of wanting to get closer. When I was standing on the meadow, the Hu women by the sea were all staring heatedly at me. Did you not notice?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s expression had changed. Such narcissistic words were not easy to ept, but he knew the Commissioner was only speaking the truth. Perhaps he could disguise himself as amon merchant, but he was definitely the most attractive of all the merchants.


    ¡°I stood on the meadow to attract the attention of the young man hurriedly leaving the King¡¯s tent,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I wanted him to see me at and thene find me. If one said that I lured Wei Wucheng toe talk to me, it would not be far from the truth.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°So, it was the honey trap.¡±


    The two of them were chatting in the tent, but they were actually waiting for the sun tond on the crescent sea and the arrival of the King¡¯s banquet. Before long, a Hu trantor came forward to respectfully invite the guests in. The merchants from the various tents all came out. They didn¡¯t bring goods. Looking at them, they were probably carrying expensive gifts for the Chief.


    Mu Feng¡¯er also brought some, but Fan Xian was not sure of the specifics. He walked behind the crowd without drawing any attention toward the King¡¯s tent in front.


    Thergest tent below the mountain and the banner fluttering high above indicated the noble personage and power of the person inside. Looking at this sight, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange. This was the King tent of the Western Hu people. Inside was the master of the grasnds. The Qing Kingdom military and master of the grasnds had carried out countless years of killing and pursuit. Yet, they had never once found this King¡¯s banner.


    The Western Hu King¡¯s tent could move at any time, and its tracks were mysterious. Regardless of whether it was when the Qing Emperor personally led the army on a Western expedition or when the Great Prince and Ye family repeatedly attacked, they never found the Hu King. It was impossible to even get close.


    Fan Xian¡¯s footsteps moved slowly. He thought about the fact that tens of thousands of Iron Riders had not been able to get close to the King¡¯s tent ,yet it was right in front of him. The attraction of this lure was incredibly powerful. However, he calmed down shortly after. Since the Western Hu King¡¯s tent showcased itself like this in front of everyone, it also demonstrated his ambition and the changes the Central in¡¯s people in the tent had brought.


    Upon entering the King¡¯s tent, he found that it was no longer like a tent. Instead, it was like a unique pce. Strange pictures were painted on the high ceiling. Straight lights appeared in the clouds. The paint strokes were extraordinary. It immediately gave Fan Xian a strange sense of familiarity, like he had seen it before.


    His identity was that of the second manager of Shazhou¡¯s foremost tradingpany, so his status was much lower than that of the other major merchants. Thus, he sat with Mu Feng¡¯er in a spot closest to the door.


    The master of the grasnds, the King of the Western Hu people, sat on the throne in the depths of the tent.


    It was dim inside. The face of the Chief could not be seen clearly. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. He did his best to not attract any attention as he stared. He only vaguely saw a middle-aged man around 30.


    Fan Xian found that his calm was necessary because there were six or seven Hu aces standing by the side of the Western Hu King looking down the banquet with cold eyes.


    They were true aces. Three or four of them were even more powerful than Hu Ge. Fan Xian lowered his head and considered his own abilities. Even if he demonstrated his abilities to the utmost, he could at most deal with four people. Furthermore, there was still the master of the grasnds, which remained hidden in the shadow. He sat firmly with the power of wolves and tigers. It was impossible to judge his ability.


    Wanting to capture the king of tigers inside a tiger den was not courage, it was stupidity. On this journey, Fan Xian was not filled with the Qing military¡¯s Iron Rider¡¯s understanding of death. He lowered his head to gnaw on the leg ofmb in silence while listening carefully.


    It was a pity there wasn¡¯t much that needed to be remembered from the banquet. Themb was good. The Hu serving girls pouring the wine were also filled with a healthy beauty. But, the merchants¡¯ singing of praises and the drinking songs of the hosts to their left and right truly made one irritated. The master of the grasnds was not filled with the crudeness Fan Xian had imagined. Throughout the two-hour banquet, the Chief only said three sentences.


    It was these sentences that made Fan Xian feel a chill. Although his tone was polite, it gave off a sense of intimidation.


    In the Overwatch Council¡¯s thorough and detailed intelligence reports, this Chief was not often recorded. First, the inside of the King¡¯s tent was always mysterious. Second, because of the endless fighting with the Qing Kingdom these decades, the repeated defeats of the Western Hu meant that the Chief¡¯s control and influence was a far cry from what it used to be. The voices of the Left and Right Virtuous Princes were rising higher and higher. When the father of this Chief had died, there was even talk of choosing an heir from amongst the two Virtuous Princes.


    Although the Chief had managed to inherit the throne, the entire grasnds secretly considered the two Virtuous Princes as powerful figures. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s intelligence work had also long turned toward the tents of the two Virtuous Princes and had neglected this Chief.


    No one had expected that the just 30-year-old Chief had good control over the situation on the grasnds and was beginning to weaken the power of the Left and Right Virtuous Princes. In particr, when he stood his ground against the opinions of the masses and weed their Man tribe brothers from the Northern tundra and incorporated the tens of thousands of Man elite warriors into the court¡¯s personal guards, it immediately increased his power manifold.


    Furthermore, this Chief had many Central in¡¯s people in his tent. What exactly did he want to do? Fan Xian drank his wine and wondered about the thinking of the Chief sitting in the darkness.


    The Chief seemed to feel something strange. Furrowing his brows, he raised his head and revealed two hawk-like eyes that he swept across the banquet.


    He didn¡¯t find anything. When his gazended near the door, Fan Xian was already sneaking looks with drunken eyes at the full chest of the Hu girl beside him. With a trace of reserve and reluctance, he yed the role of a merchant¡¯s attendant perfectly.


    It still remained trued. The Qing Emperor and Fan Xian were the two most powerful actors in the world.


    ...


    ...


    During the banquet, countless merchants were forced to drunkenness by the Hu people. The oil lights hovered high above in the tent, giving off wisps of ck smoke. The Chief and the Left and Right Guyi Princes had gone to rest. They left behind two households and the good men of the Hu tribes to continue mercilessly grabbing the Central in merchants and pushing alcohol at them.


    Fan Xian and Mu Feng¡¯er had long moved beyond drunk and had been carried back to their tents. Unfortunately, and fortunately, the Hu people were not as absurd and shameless when it came to vilifying the Central in¡¯s people. At least, there were no alluring Hu women who were as beautiful as wildflowers in their tents to apany them to bed.


    After the lights were extinguished, Mu Feng¡¯er sat up with difficulty. Turning his head, he saw Fan Xian¡¯s bright eyes with a gaze like a wolf¡¯s and was involuntarily startled a bit.


    Mu Feng¡¯er had also seen this look in the bunker in Qingzhou. It waspletely different from the Commissioner¡¯s usual gentle gaze. Perhaps the knife-like autumnal winds on the grasnds made some ruthless thing rise anew in Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Fan Xian handed over a hangover pill and did not add anything more. He walked out of the tent. Taking advantage of the cover of the night, he passed through the Hu people¡¯s camp and came to the foot of the isted mountain behind the crescent sea. He tied his clothing properly and began to climb up.


    When he was about to reach the summit of the mountain, he found a rock sticking out and sat behind it. Taking out a small tube from his clothes, he carefully fiddled with it. He then extended the small tube out, moving it closer to his right eye.


    It was the newest telescope model that the pce treasury produced. Fan Xian had designed it personally and was the first to use it.


    The round tube was pointed silently toward the Western Hu King¡¯s camp, which was still bustling with noise. After an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. Through the telescope, he saw the Chief walk out and turn toward a small tent on the right.

 Chapter 594 - Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 594: Two Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The countless beautiful stars in the dark night sky made one¡¯s heart tremble. The light silvery light sshed across the crescent-shaped sea below the mountain, reflecting the countless twinkling eyes. The grass by theke was soft. The wind was gentle, like the quiet words of a person in a dream. Countless tents spread deep into the grasnds from around the crescent sea. The faint sparks of firelight reflected the stars in the sky, The herdsmen¡¯s tents were dark and bathed in the light of the stars.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand holding the round tube froze slightly as he watched without moving the movements by the King¡¯s tent on the banks of the crescent sea. It was not until a long timeter that he put down the round tube. Lowering his head and tucking in his knees, he sank deep into thought.


    The Chief of the Western Hu walked into that small tent and didn¡¯te out for a long time. There were probably Hu tribe aces in the darkness around the tent acting as guards, but the entire system of defense seemed much more rxedpared to usual. The Chief probably didn¡¯t want the court¡¯s aces to get too close to that tent.


    Who lived in that small tent? Fan Xian pressed his dry lips together. His mood felt very low. This discovery was perhaps a bit strange, even stranger than his coincidental meeting with Wei Wucheng. Fan Xian did not suspect anything. It was impossible for the Hu people to imagine that someone could watch everything that was happening on the shores of the crescent sea from high up in the mountain.


    This was not something humans were capable of. Science and technology were the foremost productive forces. Fan Xian¡¯s finger gently stroked the round telescope as he licked his lips. He didn¡¯t leave now. He waited silently until the Chief walked out from that tent.


    The Chief wore a thin cloak. His knife was not at his side. After walking out from the tent, he turned his head and bowed slightly. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    A cold and mocking smile appeared on the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    ...


    ...


    In the following days, all the tradingpanies from the Central in began to haggle about prices for the goods they had brought with the high ranking and noble people of the Western Hu¡¯s court. In order to wait for the arrival of the people the two Virtuous Princes sent, they dyed for two days.


    Naturally, the court expressed goodwill to the merchants for the goods they might import in the future, but this autumn was an exchange of arge number of luxury items. The Western Hu royalty and nobility had the most plentiful production of resources on the grasnds. They held countless amounts of gold and gemstones in their hands. They didn¡¯t even blink when using them to buy luxury items from the Central in.


    Even though this was so, it still took four to five days for the Central in¡¯s merchants to sell all of their stored goods. During five days, Mu Feng¡¯er represented the foremost tradingpany in Shazhou and got closer to the Hu people. He earned small amounts of money. After Fan Xianpleted his responsibilities, he began to stroll around the crescent-shaped sea either watching or being watched with consideration by others.


    Given his true identity, doing such a thing in the center of the Western Hu¡¯s court was an arrogant and stupid decision.


    His brows had been drawn closer together, while the tips of them had been glued upward a little. Hisplexion changed slightly, but the thing that had not changed was his handsome appearance. When he walked along the meadow and dunes by the crescent sea, he would always be greeted with countless heated and fiery gazes.


    Although the Hu women were not as promiscuous as the Central in¡¯s people vilified them to be, their attitude toward love and beautiful men was definitely more heated. If Fan Xian was able to show off the muscles hidden underneath his robe, he believed that this kind of warmth would be a like a fire in autumn, swallowing him whole.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to develop a story that could have no conclusion in the Hu tribe. He was strolling around the crescent sea only so that he could talk with Wei Wucheng. Whether or not the thought of attracting another person¡¯s attention was hidden in his subconsciously, no one would know.


    The conversations with Wei Wucheng were going well. This young man from Northern Qi had probably been on the grasnds for too long and had rarely met such a good conversation partner as Fan Xian. He came regrly to talk to him. Through a few days of conversation, Fan Xian gradually came to understand some things. However, in thest two days, Wei Wucheng became much more careful with his words, like he had received some kind of warning. At the same time, Fan Xian found that there were a few extra pairs of watching eyes around him.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause any major problems. The attention of the royalty and nobility in the King¡¯s tent were still focused on the merchants and the power they represented. Fan Xian, a pretty boy in the eyes of the Hu people, did not attract too much attention. He continued to climb up the isted mountain each night at the same time. Using the telescope, he watched everything that happened on the banks of the crescent-shaped sea.


    It was not every night that the Chief would leave his tent and go to the small, tent but the frequency was particrly high. Fan Xian had long found out that the small tent behind the King¡¯s tent was where amon Hu tribe servant girl lived. There was seemingly nothing strange about it.


    What was strange was why the Chief would go there and the fact that Fan Xian and Mu Feng¡¯er found it difficult to get near. In the darkness, there were many people protecting that small tent, separating it from the world on the bank of the crescent sea.


    After watching four nights, Fan Xian believed more and more firmly in his deduction. However, he couldn¡¯t help but mockingly think that this master of the grasnds was showing too much respect.


    ...


    ...


    The Chi Le in,


    Beneath the Yin Mountain,


    The sky like a tent,


    Covering the wilderness.


    Boundless is the sky


    Endless is the wilderness,


    The grass bends before the wind, showing the cattle and sheep.


    Where is Chi Le in? Does the Yin Mountain refer to the mountain behind the sea?


    Many of the tents near the court had dispersed. The area around the crescent sea became empty and quiet. The herdsmen who pursued the water nts each had their own ces to go. Without the goods brought by the Central in¡¯s merchants, the head of each tribe led their people home. To them, the draw of the court was far below that of the goods from the Central in.


    Inside a quiet tent, Wei Wucheng, who had already been an auditor of the Western Hu court¡¯s internal treasury for a year, held a piece of paper in his hands and asked a question to a colleague beside him. These people had already been in the grasnds for a year helping the Chief deal with political affairs and gathering intelligence reports. They had been of great help to the rise of the court. Presently, the Qing army¡¯s autumn hunt had ended. The grasnds were preparing to wee the arrival of winter. There were no great battle affairs to prepare, so Wei Wucheng fell back into his old habit.


    ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re in Shangjing? Do you still think you can take part in the examinations?¡± One of his colleagues was clearly in a bad mood and asked mockingly. ¡°All day, when there is nothing to do, your head is buried in that poem. Have a look where you are.¡±


    Wei Wucheng didn¡¯t get angry. Heughed and said, ¡°This poem was given to me by a friend. It describes the scenery of the grasnds very well, which is why I memorized it. However, there are a couple of lines in here I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    These people savored it closely and found that this was indeed the case. The poem was simple but generous in its expression. It was not something just anyone could write.


    This boundless sky and endless wilderness began to be memorized. Then, it reached the hands of the Hu people around the court and was tranted in the Hunguage. It began to be sung as Hu women swung their leather whips.


    It did not spread far, but such a thing as a rumor was even more useful than a telescope. It was born with wings and even more miraculous than Ye Liuyun¡¯s ability to be light of body.


    A serving girl carrying a jug of sheep milk heard it as she passed by the tent. She stood outside the tent and gently put down the jug. Standing in a daze for a while, she wiped her palm, which was covered in milk, on her clothes.


    That night, the Chief also heard this little poem. He didn¡¯t think much of it. A powerful sovereign king had to think about too many things and did not believe that a little poem could bring any problems. He had entrusted the task to someone and casually asked a few questions. Learning that Wei Wucheng had heard it from the merchants, he didn¡¯t think more about it.


    The Central in merchants had already left the court three days ago. Was he going to chase them back because of a little poem?


    The Chief did not put much attention on this matter. When he discovered the next day that the serving girl carrying the sheep milk jug had suddenly disappeared, he became angry. It was as if someone had dug out an important treasure from his heart.


    Fortunately, the serving girl had left a letter. It urged him to be calm and said that she would return shortly. Only then did the Chief stop his thought of sending out riders to chase after the Central in merchants.


    The autumn grass grew tall in the grasnds, covering the paths leading in all directions from the court. There were no roads on the grasnds. Wherever the horses trod the most, there was naturally a road.


    From the court in the direction of Qingzhou, there was arge t desert just over a day¡¯s travel away. It was quiet. When the autumn sun dipped low, it was filled with a severe and murderous aura.


    The woman wearing the clothing of a serving girl walked out from the tall grass. She looked at the young man across from her.


    The young man had a smile on his face and deep disappointment in his eyes.


    He looked at the girl he had not seen in three years. Her eyes were still as clear aske water, maybe even clearer than the crescent sea. He looked at her hands ced on her waist and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten darker.¡±


    Haitang Duoduo, who had disappeared for over two years, had be amon serving girl in the court of the Western Hu. She looked at Fan Xian but didn¡¯t speak. No one knew what kind of words her clear eyes were saying soundlessly.


    Fan Xian stared into her eyes and said, ¡°I have been waiting here for you for two days... Or should I say, you¡¯ve been waiting for me on the grasnds for two years?¡±

 Chapter 595 - The Haitang Flower By The Lakeside

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Haitang Flower By The Lakeside</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That year in Hangzhou, Ye Liuyun had split open a building with one strike. Not long after, Haitang had received an edict from the empress dowager of Northern Qi to immediately return to the North. From them on, Fan Xian had not seen her again. They only exchanged the asional letter.


    The shocking change in the autumn of the seventh year of the Qing calendarpletely severed the letters between them. The Northern Qi saint girl, Ku He¡¯s truest disciple, and the present leader of Tianyi Dao disappeared mysteriously without a trace, vanishing from everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Even the Northern Qi people seemed to not know where she went. Fan Xian once had the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council and Baoyue Brothel search for information on her all over the world. They still turned up nothing. She had disappeared so thoroughly andpletely that it gave one the sense that there had never been a person called Haitang Duoduo.


    Fan Xian knew that the woman had once existed. She had to be somewhere in the world watching him and doing something because he had once held her hand and touched her heart.


    He had not thought that the vanished Haitang Duoduo would appear on the grasnds to the west of the Qing Kingdom. Or that she would have been there for two years and changed her name to Songzhi Xialing.


    ¡°Do you have nothing you want to exin to me?¡± Fan Xian looked into her eyes. His heart twisted slightly. ¡°For example, why you are here, the matter of the knife, and everything to do with Su Bida.¡±


    Su Bida was the name of the Chief of the Western Hu people. Coming from Fan Xian¡¯s lips, it couldn¡¯t help but carry a strange mockery. It was not strong, but it was particrly piercing. Haitang started slightly and raised her head shortly after. Gently pressing back the loose hair at her temples, she said, ¡°Since you are already here, presumably you know everything. Why are you still asking me?¡±


    Haitang was wearing an outfit of a Hu tribe serving girl and a leather hat on her head. She looked mischievous and cute, particrly with the strands of hair escaping the edges of her cap. She appeared young and beautiful.


    Fan Xian¡¯s tone remained icy. ¡°In some matters, what I find is one thing and what you personally tell me is another... My anger is being kept in the dark and used by others. You know what I am like.¡±


    Haitang stilled for a moment. She then pulled her hands from within her clothes and held them in front of her. Very seriously, she inclined her body in a bow toward Fan Xian and said, ¡°My apologies.¡±


    Although it was only two words, it was full of remorse. Fan Xian looked at her without a single change in expression. He also didn¡¯t speak and waited for her to give him an exnation.


    ¡°Let us walk.¡± Haitang didn¡¯t exin why she hade to the grasnds or why those knives appeared in the hands of the Hu aces. She only suggested for the two of them to walk on the boundless grasnds.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Pushing apart the knee-deep grass, the two of them left the path hidden among the grass and walked toward the depths of the grasnds where it was deste and uninhabited. The autumn sun hung high in the sky. Small bugs moved within the grass. It was quiet all around them and a greenish-yellow as far as the eye could see, stretching endlessly toward the end of the sky.


    The man and woman were like two specks between heaven and earth as they walked at a calm speed toward the end of the sky with their hands stuck in their clothes.


    If there was nothing else between the heaven and earth, perhaps these two people would be willing to walk on forever as to not talk about matters that would tear one¡¯s heart apart or tell the stories that would gradually distance them from each other.


    However, there were blue skies and white clouds above, and wretched autumn grass below. The two of them walked between the empty heaven and earth but were, in the end, still of the mortal world. It was difficult for their present walking posture to be as harmonious as before. Was this not a fearful loss?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The sect had already seeped into the Western Hu for many years. It just didn¡¯t have much effect. The Hu people always find it difficult to trust strategists from the Central in.¡±


    The autumn wind blew gently against Haitang¡¯s rosy cheeks. She sighed lightly and opened her hands, feeling the epting aura on the grasnds. Quietly, she said, ¡°The Western Hu had been smashed into pieces by the Qing army. It was a difficult matter to turn the Hu people into a power that could stand against the Qing Kingdom or even one that could slow your steps slightly.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and listened intently.


    Haitang walked slowly and looked at the sun hovering above in the distance. Narrowing her eyes, she said, ¡°Two years ago, before my teacher died, he gave this task to me.¡±


    ¡°What task?¡±


    ¡°To help the Chief unify the grasnds and form a country.¡± Haitang looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°As you know, although the Hu people are talented at fighting, the countless tribes are only under the court¡¯s control in name only. The entirety is as scattered as a dish of sand. If the grasnds cannot be unified and formed into a true country, how can it dy the Qing Kingdom unifying the world?¡±


    Fan Xianughed coldly and said, ¡°In order to stop the Qing Kingdom, you even set up an entirely new grasnds kingdom. Have you thought about what the Hu people would bring to the world if they truly grew powerful?¡±


    Without waiting for Haitang to speak, he stared into Haitang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°When we were in Hangzhou, you once reminded that the Hu people had the ambition of wolves and cruelty was in their character. Over a thousand years, they all considered killing an entertainment. I would never have thought that you would give this group of wolves armor to wear. Is the threat of the Qing Kingdom toward you powerful enough that the Tianyi Dao sect is going to give up their purpose?¡±


    Haitang met his gaze without a trace of fear and slowly said, ¡°The development of the grasnds into a country is not something that can be done overnight. My teacher¡¯s calctions were set for 20 yearster. I have to admit, when teacher returned heavily injured to Qing Mountain, I waspletely shocked. I had never thought that your Emperor would be powerful to such an extent.¡±


    She smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°Since the expansion of the Qing¡¯s Iron Riders to all over the world had be a fixed certainty, how could the Qi Kingdom be content with being a fish under the knife? It has to think of ways to stall your steps.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brow furrowed. He waved his hand, stopping her exnation. ¡°This n is indeed vicious and very far thinking. If the court of the grasnds were truly able to be a proper country, the Qing Kingdom would probably never sleep early. Even if we brought down Northern Qi, we would have to constantly worry about the situation in the West. That would will also give you many precious opportunities.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± he faintly said. ¡°Although I have only nced at Su Bida from a distance, I know the Chief is like a hawk. He is definitely not amon person. Since Ku He chose him before his death, how did you get him to trust in your ns and follow your strategies?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, you said that the Tianyi Dao had already permeated into the court of the Western Hu people. This had not just been going on for a few days. What made it so that you would be able to do all this?¡± Fan Xian lowered his head to look at the small leather shoes on Haitang¡¯s feet. ¡°Qi people are already beginning to enter the court of the Western Hu king, managing political affairs for Su Bida and setting strategies. Presumably, other than officials dealing with local affairs, there are some that understand the military affairs of the Qing Kingdom who participate. How did you convince the Hu people to ept these Northern Qi people?¡±


    ¡°Your speaking of people like Wei Wucheng,¡± Haitang replied lightly. ¡°They are not all Northern Qi people. There are also citizens from Dongyi and the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her in surprise.


    Haitang continued lightly, ¡°These people are capable persons that the Chief hired with a great deal of gold. They don¡¯t know me and or my position in the court. All I have to do is to convince the Chief, a ruler who was as generous as the ocean and sky, that he should be skilled at weing all outside wisdom. If one wishes to subdue all ces, then one needs citizens from all ces.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. Looking at her, he said, ¡°But you still haven¡¯t exined why Su Bida, this man of great ambition, would listen and obey your words. You have to know that within the tribes of the Hu people, women never have much status.¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly, a trace of amusement suddenly appeared on her in face. Looking at Fan Xian, she asked, ¡°Do you think that I used the honey trap?¡±


    Fan Xian paused, not sure how toment. He had long discovered the Chief secretly entering Haitang¡¯s tent at night on more than one asion. It was clear the Chief has some kind of feeling for Haitang.


    Haitangughed. Looking into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, she sighed and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t born as pretty as you. Even if I wanted to use the honey trap, I don¡¯t have the capital.¡±


    Suddenly, a strange thing happened between the two of them. When Haitang sighed about Fan Xian¡¯s appearance, her arm seemed to rise up involuntarily. Her trembling fingertips touched Fan Xian¡¯s face, sliding an inch across it. The contact between the tip of her fingers and the skin of his face was piercing. It touched the deepest emotion in their hearts.


    When the two of them realized that such a warm moment had happened, they immediately froze. Fan Xian¡¯s body felt stiff as he raised his left hand with difficulty and grasped the hand next to his face. He grasped it and did not let it go again.


    Being held by Fan Xian¡¯s warm hand, Haitang¡¯s body was also a little stiff.


    ¡°I have realized that our gait is no longer as harmonious as it was before.¡± Fan Xian held her hand and said quietly. ¡°Perhaps the arc of our swing is not the same. If we held hands, would it be better?¡±


    ¡°But, our steps are still not the same.¡± Haitang¡¯s expression was a peaceful and quiet smile, but her voice carried endless regret and disappointment.


    ¡°We have to try.¡± Fan Xian did not acknowledge what she was thinking. Holding her hand, he continued to stroll into the depths of the grasnds. There were only the two of them between the heaven and the earth, at least in this moment, so why speak of this unhappy things?


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Haitang half-leaned against Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder. Their hands were tightly sped on their bodies. It was as if they were afraid the other person would suddenly let go.


    They were now sitting on a meadow. Below the meadow was a smallke. Across theke was a gradually setting sun. The golden light of dusk shone on the surface of the water and drew a line of gold. A few wild ducks swept across the surface of the water with their strange cries.


    The emotions and scenery were familiar, like they were still in Jiangnan. It was still the two of them by thekeside.


    ¡°What am I jealous about?¡± Fan Xian said with distaste. ¡°Su Bida was able to, within a few short years, subdue both the Left and Right Virtuous Princes and expand the strength of the court across the grasnds. Although he had your help with it, he is still incredible.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you are still jealous,¡± Haitang said with a slight smile. There was no pride that would usually be on a woman¡¯s face or a trace of difort. It was as if she was telling a truth.


    Without waiting for Fan Xian reply, Haitang leaned her head against his shoulder. This woman¡¯s shoulders had carried too much since her youth. Although no one knew how old she was or where she was born, the identity of the Northern Qi saint girl and heir of Tianyi Dao gave her no choice but to shoulder all of it. There would be a day she grew tired and wished to remove the heavy burden on her shoulders and lean against a reliable shoulder, such as right now.


    ¡°I came to the grasnds from the North. I am called Songzhi Xianling. I am a lost princess from the Ka¡¯erna tribe.¡± Haitang stared in a daze at the setting sun across from the littleke. ¡°On the grasnds in the North, I helped many people and led thest group of tribes moving south and came to the Western Hu. The members of the tribes that hade south earlier acknowledged my identity as the princess of the Ka¡¯erna tribe, so the Chief had to take me seriously. At least at the beginning, he had to think about the power that stood behind me.¡±


    ¡°Ka¡¯erna?¡± Fan Xian turned his head and looked at her bright forehead. Faintly, he said, ¡°So you took a roundabout route in order to not arouse Su Bida¡¯s suspicious. Ku He put a lot of thought into this.¡±


    Although Haitang had made it sound simple, Fan Xian knew that although the Northern Man had been forced to move south because of the icy might of heaven, they still had left tens of thousands of riders on the grasnds. For Haitang to be recognized as a leader by the nobility of the Northern tribes, she had to have paid a great price.


    Chief Su Bida¡¯s court had been able to sweep aside all resistance on the grasnds in such a short time because he ignored the opinion of the masses and epted his brothers from the Northern grasnd. Thus, he had obtained the support of those tens of thousands of Northern Man riders.


    Looking at it now, it seemed that this support also had something to do with Haitang.


    ¡°You are the saint girl of Northern Qi, but you¡¯ve suddenly be the saint girl of the Northern tribes. Are you not afraid that someone will expose your identity?¡± Fan Xian asked in a quiet voice. ¡°I believe in your intelligence and ability. The Chief is certainly dependent on your help, particrly after seeing some results, but your identity is always a huge problem.¡±


    ¡°Expose what identity?¡± Haitang straightened her body and smiled slightly. ¡°Expose me as the heir of Tianyi Dao?¡±


    Fan Xian thought that she was correct. Even if Chief Su Bida knew of Duoduo¡¯s true identity, it would not have any effect on his decision. But what about the tens of thousands of riders from the Northern tribes? They were Haitang¡¯s greatest strength within the Western Hu matter. If they found out that this princess from the Ka¡¯erna tribe was a fake, what would happen?


    Logically speaking, if Haitang¡¯s identity was exposed and the Northern Qi people¡¯s conspiracy was shattered, it would be something Fan Xian and the Qing people would be happy to see. For some reason, Fan Xian believed Haitang would not make such a mistake. Rather, perhaps the already dead Master Ku He would not have forgotten a part that could easily go wrong. He quietly listened to Haitang¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°What do you know of Ka¡¯erna?¡±


    ¡°Previously, they were the royal tribe in the Northern grasnds. Decades ago, they were wiped out by Commander Zhang Qingfeng. From then on, the Northern tribes have been without a leader. With Shang Shanhu guarding the gate North, that is why there haven¡¯t been any major issues.¡±


    Haitang watched his eyes calmly and said, ¡°What did you use to love asking me?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. He was unsure what these two questions had inmon. It was important, so he thought seriously and said hesitantly a momentter, ¡°I loved to ask, how old you are.¡± He smiled. ¡°Although I am not opposed to a love between an older woman and a younger man, I am also afraid that you are 45 years old and relying on the art of freezing your face to trick such pitiful people as me. If an old cow eats tender grass, is the tender grass not innocent?¡±


    A red blush appeared on Haitang¡¯s face and disappeared in an instant. Shortly after, she smiled and said, ¡°I never answered you because I don¡¯t know how old I am.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew that Haitang was an orphan. She had been carefully looked after by Master Ku He since a young age and had been brought up by him.


    ¡°I am 19 this year.¡± Haitang suddenly stared seriously into his eyes. ¡°My mother was a princess that escaped from Ka¡¯erna¡¯s court.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t hear these words clearly. He thought quietly to himself, 19? When he had given her an aphrodisiac by the Northern Sea, she had only been 14? Was he teasing a Lolita or harming a teenager? This girl was indeed younger than him... Wait! Princess? Mother? Ka¡¯erna court?


    He abruptly stood up, not daring to look directly at Haitang. She sat hugging her knees, looking at the dancing ducks on theke with a peaceful expression like she did not realize what an astonishing secret she had just told Fan Xian.


    ¡°You... are... actually the princess of Ka¡¯erna tribe.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke with a trembling voice. When it came to the grasnds, he was able to calcte everything with perfect rity and hadid out all the counters to the n that Ku He had left behind. Even exposing Haitang¡¯s identity had the appropriate moment had been one part of his ns.


    He would never have guessed that Haitang was not relying on a false identity to influence the Chief and secretly help the grasnds court create a country. Instead, she was actually a princess.


    Haitang hugged her knees andid her head gently on them. Looking at the golden light on theke in front of her, a perplexed expression appeared in her eyes. Quietly, she said, ¡°You are indeed moreposed than I am. When I heard of my past from my teacher two years ago, my reaction was much more powerful than yours.¡±

 Chapter 596 - Three Days

    Chapter 596 Three Days


    Fan Xian looked at her and couldn¡¯t say a word. He had graduallye to understand something of the world. Perhaps everything was destiny and fated. Duoduo¡¯s background seemed unbelievable. Thinking about it closely, Master Ku He had the idea decades ago. This idea had floated to the future andnded in front of him, on this patch of the grasnds.


    There was no need to consider why Haitang was able to make the people of the Northern tribes believe her princess identity. There was also no need to consider how she had done it all two years ago. Since Master Ku He had tossed this variable out, he had already done all the preparations. Ku He fooled his brothers and left a bloodline of the Ka¡¯erna royal court. How could he have not left an item of trust?


    ¡°Your parents?¡± Fan Xian watched Haitang¡¯s rarely dazed appearance and asked in a quiet voice.


    Haitang hugged her knees and didn¡¯t move. She still felt the man¡¯s affection. He didn¡¯t ask about matters on the grasnds or forcibly question her. Instead, he thought of the matter she was most concerned about.


    ¡°They died when I was very young.¡± The girl¡¯s face under the hat appeared somewhat lonely.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t continue with this question about her parents or how she was thest nobility of the Ka¡¯erna tribe left in the world. Whether Ku He had killed them in secret was no longer important. Presumably, Haitang also did not want to connect her teacher to such a role, but she must have her own guesses.


    ¡°Before he died, teacher said some things to me and allowed me to choose how it should be done.¡± Haitang looked at the ducks on the surface of theke. Her brows gradually knitted together. For some reason, the ducks were no longer ying in the dusk. They were hiding with fear in the scarce grass by thekeside.


    ¡°Your decision was to listen to his suggestion, return to the tribe, and thene to the grasnds.¡± Fan Xian lowered with his head bowed. Songzhi was the royal surname of the Ka¡¯erna, the tribe that had been wiped out by General Zhang Qingfeng decades ago. No one in the world would think that the name Songzhi Xianling would have anything to do with the Hu people. A trace of pity shed through his eyes. While looking at Haitang he said, ¡°If you want revenge for your parents, you should be carrying it out against Northern Qi. Why are you targeting the Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Revenge? I rarely think of things that are decades in the past.¡± Haitang pressed her lips around the tendrils of hair that ventured out and look at Fan Xian. Quietly, she said, ¡°Like you, we all know that such a thing as revenge often cannot be washed clean. I only went to see how people who had the same roots as me were living... An Zhi, the Hu people are still people. They also have the right to continue living. Along this journey of tens of thousands of li, who knows how many people died along the way? The women and children of the tribe, do they not deserve to live too?¡±


    ¡°As for the Qi Kingdom...¡± She lowered her head with a self-mocking smile. ¡°Although teacher has made clear by birth, he gave Tianyi Dao to me. Presently, I am still the saint girl of Northern Qi. If I wanted the Qi Kingdom, why would I bother running to the grasnds?¡±


    ¡°I just want these people in the tribe to be able to have a stable country to live in.¡± Haitang stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°That is why I want to help Su Bida unite the grasnds and end the endless conflict. To bring peace to this grasnds.¡±


    ¡°Peace?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice immediately became icy. ¡°The unification of the grasnds and peace would cause a full-scale battle with the Qing Kingdom. This is the future you are anticipating?¡±


    ¡°I will keep Su Bida in check.¡± Haitang lowered her head.


    ¡°Childish,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. His tone was very much like the mocking tone Li Hongcheng had harshly scolded him with in Dingzhou. ¡°The ambitions of a ruler are never something you and I can keep in check.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me what I should do. Should I just watch as the Qing army invades west day by day, until it finally takes over the entire grasnds and kills all of the Hu people?¡± Haitang¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Everyone has the right to life, unless you still think that there is a difference between the lives of the Hu people and the lives of Central in people?¡±


    ¡°Naturally there is a difference. The lives of people close to me are precious.¡± Fan Xian did not back down. ¡°You are only thinking about how the Hu people are going to survive. Did you think about soldiers and people of the Qing Kingdom in Xiliang Road? All along the way west, I saw countless burned houses and women and children being killed.¡±


    ¡°If this is the peace you want, then I will destroy all of it.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were narrowed, fixed on Haitang¡¯s face. ¡°This is hatred formed over a thousand years. It is impossible for our generation to remove it. Standing on the side of the court of the grasnds, you wish that the Qing Kingdom would back down. But, I stand on the side of the Qing Kingdom, so I wish that the grasnds would continue to be chaotic.¡±


    Haitang rose and raised her head slightly to look at Fan Xian. ¡°You have already been on the grasnds for a dozen days. Presumably, you have already investigated some matters. Why are you not going back and instead are waiting here for me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to confirm your role in this.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face was deathly pale. ¡°Perhaps even you had not realized that you have always seen yourself as a citizen of Northern Qi and had never thought of yourself as a princess of Ka¡¯erna. You glorify it as helping the grasnds find a space to exist, but, actually, it is for the future safety of Northern Qi. It is dying the steps of my Emperor for the sake of Northern Qi.¡±


    Without waiting for Haitang to speak, Fan Xian raised his eyebrow and stopped her words. ¡°These are all unconscious actions... Speaking of this, I have to admire Master Ku He.¡±


    He looked at Haitang pitifully. ¡°You are a saint girl and, after Hu Ku, the most extraordinary Tianyi Dao practitioner. But, all your life you¡¯ve been like me, always controlled by a lofty figure. Any choice you make falls within his calctions. Regardless of whether it is actively or passively, Ku He is using you to ensure Northern Qi¡¯s court.¡±


    Ku He had raised Haitang for almost 20 years. He understood his female disciple too well. He had long precisely calcted Haitang¡¯s decisions after learning about her past. He knew that no matter what Haitang chose, it would follow his n to strike the Qing Kingdom painfully.


    Haitang¡¯s expression became lonelier and lonelier. Helping Chief Su Bida on the grasnds had drained too much of her energy. Now, on thekeside, her hidden thoughts had been directly exposed by Fan Xian¡ªthe thoughts she had been avoiding. Only now did she realize...


    ¡°None of us are saints. It is impossible for us to view all the people under heaven equally. If I am sinister, then you are selfish,¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly mockingly and said. ¡°You are using the lives of the Western Hu people to stall the progress of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders. It is indeed beneficial for Northern Qi, but have you considered... Do these people on the grasnds really need a powerful court, and do they need to advance troops toward the east?¡±


    ¡°Ku He was truly very remarkable,¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes and slowly said. ¡°Although, in the end, he lost to the Emperor, even dead, he has still brought much trouble to the Qing Kingdom. It has to be said, the Zhan family siblings are truly the finest figures in the world.¡±


    The Qing Emperor had fought from North to South all his life and rarely suffered defeats. His one and onlyplete defeat had been at the hands of the Wei Kingdom Commander, Zhan Qingfeng.


    No one would have thought that decades after Zhan Qingfeng¡¯s death, Ku He would nt a mine to the west of the Qing Kingdom right before he died.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Haitang did not get angry. She stood quietly by Fan Xian¡¯s side. ¡°Among the many options, I chose the one that was the best for the grasnds and Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that Haitang wasn¡¯t like that. He was purposely trying to anger her. His eyes gradually became icy as he asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Haitang turned her head to nce at him. ¡°As you said earlier, we are not saints. It is impossible for us to consider all of the people under heaven equally. Presently, the Qing Kingdom has its sword aimed at the world, and Northern Qi and Dongyi are both swinging in the storm. If you¡¯re hoping that I am thinking about the interests of the Qing Kingdom, is that not absurd?¡±


    ¡°Absurd?¡± Fan Xian stared into Haitang¡¯s eyes like he wanted to see the depths of her heart. Faintly, he said, ¡°The agreement I made with you a few years ago in that restaurant in Shangjing as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, is that also absurd?¡±


    He smiled self-mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was a powerful noble from the Qing Kingdom, yet I raised my face for you to p. The Iron Riders of the Qing Kingdom were clearly going to ride through the world, yet I made a deal with the saint girl of a foreign country. Peace? Damned peace. It is absurd indeed. My existence in this world has always been an absurd matter.¡±


    Farming, drinking, and talking set the course of the world for 20 yearster. In Shangjing, a ce no one knew, under the nt scaffolding in the garden, the two most brilliant young people of Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom agreed on a goal that others thought childish but was particrly beautiful in their eyes. No war under heaven.


    It was a childish deal. Considering the two people involved, it appeared close at hand and coulde true at any moment. These two had great influence in their countries. If the situation remained unchanged and the elders gradually retreated from the ying field, the kingdoms in the future would be in the hands of these two young people.


    A number of years had passed in a sh. The situation had long undergone an urgent change because of the incident on Dong Mountain. The world was changing, and people were changing. Twenty years had not arrived, but it seemed that Fan Xian and Haitang would never have the chance to farm, drink, and talk again.


    ¡°I am unsatisfied.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were growing brighter and brighter. ¡°I left Danzhou five years ago. During these years, no one knew what I wanted to do, only you knew. You know how many risks I¡¯ve taken, how much disadvantage I had epted, and how much I¡¯ve helped Northern Qi for the sake of our deal.¡±


    He stared into Haitang¡¯s eyes and said in a raspy voice, ¡°You know about all of this. You know why I took the risk of being used a thousand yearster of being a treasonous thief. Yet, you ran away without a trace, came to the grasnds, and began to stab me in the back.¡±


    ¡°I am unsatisfied.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder.


    Haitang watched Fan Xian¡¯s face and listened to his faint voice. For some reason, it was like her heart was pierced with a knife. It began to hurt so much so that her face turned white.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that this matter... would involve you.¡± Haitang stared dazedly at him. She felt that the pain of the man in front of her had fallen on her. ¡°I also don¡¯t know where those knives are from. After learning of this matter, I made a trip to Qingzhou. However, one was stolen by someone else.¡±


    Although Fan Xian had long guessed that the ninth-level ace that had sneaked into Qingzhou and helped him destroy the evidence was Haitang, hearing her admit it made his mood slightly better. However, his expression was still very ugly. ¡°You are still hiding things from me. The appearance of these knives is a very strange matter.¡±


    He grabbed Haitang¡¯s clothes and said with gritted teeth, ¡°You never stoppedmunicating with that little Northern Qi Emperor. It is clear that he is tricking me this time. What else do you want to hide for him?¡±


    Haitang put her hand on his without any force. She looked into his eyes with tenderness and remorse. ¡°I truly know nothing of this. I also don¡¯t know what problems are going on in Shangjing and why the Emperor would do such a stupid thing.¡±


    It was indeed stupid. In the Qing Kingdom, the Northern Qi¡¯s greatest help was Fan Xian. Although Fan Xian had gradually severed connections with Northern Qi since Dong Mountain, if the Northern Qi Emperor wanted to have a future, it would be difficult without Fan Xian¡¯s help.


    Fan Xian knew very well what the little Northern Qi Emperor was thinking.


    He moved closer to Haitang¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks and said quietly into her ear, ¡°It is not stupid at all. He wants to force me to defect? No chance of that... Two years ago in Jingdou, he wanted to use the Eldest Princess¡¯s hand to kill me and help the Great Prince take the throne. I haven¡¯t cleared this matter with him yet. How could I defect?¡±


    His words carried a slightly mocking tone. Haitang¡¯s heart became cold. This was the first time she had heard of Northern Qi¡¯s shadow in the Jingdou rebellion. Thinking of it now, the overall context of the matter became clear. The Northern Qi Emperor knew that Fan Xian was one to hold a grudge, so he didn¡¯t dare to put his hopes on him. Additionally, Haitang had been on the grasnds these two years and was unable to be a bridge between the Northern Qi Emperor and Fan Xian. The two sides gradually grew apart. For the sake of Northern Qi¡¯s safety, the Northern Qi Emperor would certainly choose to prod at the rtionship between Fan Xian and the Qing Emperor.


    ¡°The Emperor also had no choice.¡± Haitang¡¯s and Fan Xian¡¯s postures were very intimate, but the two people¡¯s words were shocking. Faintly, she said, ¡°These two years, you¡¯ve helped the Qing Emperor reorganize his style of governance, govern the people, and manage the pce treasury. A great war seemed about to happen at any moment, how could he trust you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he trusts me or not. Right now, I don¡¯t even need your trust.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. His cheeks rubbed against Haitang¡¯s slightly cold face. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take back a message for Northern Qi¡¯s little Emperor, just say that I, Fan Xian, will repay him with a lesson that he will never forget for the tworge gifts he has given me.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s body trembled as she looked at Fan Xian in shock. She was unsure what he would do. In this world, other than the Great Grandmaster, Fan Xian was the only one arrogant enough to say they would teach the ruler of a country a lesson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are a person of the Qing Kingdom and the son of the Qing Emperor.¡± Haitang sighed. ¡°Who would believe that you would stand on the side of Northern Qi or Dongyi? It is a normal thing for the Emperor to not trust you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I stand on the side of the Qing Kingdom, I still don¡¯t want the people of the Qing Kingdom to sink into the endless blood and fires of war.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You will not tell me the ns you¡¯ve prepared for the grasnds, but I will do my best to stop you.¡± Haitang¡¯s hands passed naturally under Fan Xian¡¯s armpit.


    ¡°Other than my old man the Emperor, no one else can stop me in this world, not even you.¡± Fan Xian took off her hat and stroked her hair.


    Fan Xian held Haitang tightly as his eyes gradually calmed. Holding her in his arms, he looked up at the sky with narrowed his. A hawk was flying through the dusky light. The ducks in theke had been intimidated by this hawk and were hiding in the grass.


    Haitang had also noticed the hawk. She knew why Fan Xian was holding her like this. She sighed in her heart. She knew that she and the Emperor had let down the young man holding her. Complicated emotions rose in her mind, but she didn¡¯t expose Fan Xian¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Stay with me for three days,¡± Fan Xian said next to her ear.


    ...


    ...


    On the grasnds about a dozen li away from thiske, hundreds of western Hu riders were protecting their King, the master of this grasnds. Chief Su Bida was looking coldly into the distance, tracking the hawk as it flew through the air.


    Songzhi Xianling had left. The Chief was worried that she would nevere back, so he had taken his riders and followed. For some reason, the Chief had worry in his heart. He felt as if someone was about to take away the most important woman in his life.


    This girl was not very beautiful. She could notpare to the beauties the other tribes gave to him, but the Chief valued her above all others. She had brought him the loyalty of tens of thousands of riders, ways of governance he had never thought of, a new atmosphere to the grasnds, and, more importantly, a rarely found peace to the Chief.


    Every time he was with the Ka¡¯erna princess, Chief Su Bida felt that he was in the most joyful moment of his life. Even if he was only sitting across from her and watching her, he was endlessly happy.


    He knew she was Northern Qi¡¯s saint girl, thest disciple of Great Grandmaster Ku He, and the mysterious walker among the mortal world. He also knew that Songzhi Xianling was a Hu person, someone of the same tribe as him.


    If he was able to sweep across the entire world and conquer the grasnds on horseback and she could sit next to him, the world would surely be much more beautiful.


    The hawk gradually descended. Chief Su Bida¡¯s eyes narrowed. Like the hawk¡¯s, it shed with an intimidating light.


    The girl had gone after a man. Who was the man?


    The hawk was unable to tell the Chief that the man was gently stroking his treasure, so the Chief was able to maintain his present calm. Fan Xian¡¯s purposeful action did not have the effect he had imagined.


    The head of a household looked at the Chiefs clouded face and said in a loud voice, ¡°Charge over and kill him. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Su Bida did notment. When Songzhi Xianling left, she had said she woulde back. So, she would definitelye back. He respected the girl with the strange background. Although he wouldn¡¯t be opposed to using a sword to announce his might, he didn¡¯t want to use such methods to obtain a woman¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Follow them but don¡¯t disturb them,¡± Chief Su Bida closed his eyes and spoke mildly. There was a coldness hidden in his words that made people¡¯s hearts tremble with fear.


    The Chief had numerous court aces at his side. If these hundreds of riders charged over, even if the other man was powerful, it would be difficult for him to escape death on the boundless grasnds. But, he was curious who the person that could move Songzhi Xianling so much. Was it the pretty face from the Qing Kingdom who was mentioned in rumors a few years ago?


    The hands of the master of the grasnds grew tighter on the reins, but his expression remained calm. He was destined to be the master of the world. He would not lose his cool because of a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom. But, he would not allow the young man to return alive now that he hade to the grasnds.


    The hawk carried a message. The western Hu riders by the court began to gather. Once Songzhi Xianling separated from the young man, they would begin their attack.


    They followed them for three days.


    ...


    ...


    During the three days, Fan Xian and Haitang walked slowly across the grasnds. They bought two good horses from a tribe and galloped to their hearts¡¯ content. Then, they went to the sea and caught twos of small silver fish to bake and eat. On thest night, they stopped at a rtivelyrge tribe. Sitting around the fire, they ate beef andmb with the Hu people and drank burning wine.


    Haitang knew what these three days meant. After three days, the two of them would walk away from thisplicated rtionship and be each other¡¯s irreconcble enemy. Thus, these three days needed to be treasured.


    Fan Xian also knew what these three days meant. Haitang¡¯s princess identity was not known throughout the grasnds, but she was able to be wherever she wanted on the grasnds. She was using her vibrant reality to tell him that the Hu people and Central in people could get along peacefully. The Hu people were not naturally savage and fond of killing.


    Because of her remorse, Haitang apanied Fan Xian for three days. She didn¡¯t ask him another question, but she had no idea what Fan Xian¡¯s true purpose was.


    The firelight shone of their faces. It was bright red like two children in the winter who liked to y. Haitang handed two items to Fan Xian and said, ¡°For your children.¡±


    Fan Xian epted them and saw that it was one strand of red gemstones and a small knife that Hu children liked to y with. They were very cute.


    ¡°The gemstones are for Xiao Hua¡¯er, and the little knife is for Langzi.¡± He raised his brows and said, ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯er will probably like it. Langzi is still young. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t like it, but thank you. It¡¯s very thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Teacher has said that it would be difficult for Madam Fan¡¯s body to give birth. Now that Fan Lang has been born, one of her wishes has been fulfilled.¡± Haitang smiled faintly. ¡°Presumably you put a lot of effort in.¡±


    Three months ago, Lin Wan¡¯er, who had carried the child with difficulty for 10 months, finally gave birth to a child. Getting in before the Pce granted some random name, Fan Xian quickly named him Fan Lang and added him into the Fan family tree. This matter caused the Qing Emperor great anger. Fortunately, Fan Xian still left the Emperor a chance to give him a courtesy name. Only then did they manage to smooth everything over.


    Hearing Haitang¡¯s words, Fan Xian gave a small bitter smile. During these two years, other than helping the Emperor handle national affairs, most of his energy had been focused on curing Wan¡¯er¡¯s illness. In order to have a child, Wan¡¯er had truly paid a great price. In order to create a medicine, he had also suffered a great deal of hardship. Fortunately, the path his teacher Fei Jie had set earlier was right. Thus, Wan¡¯er sessfully became pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call him Fan Lang?¡± Haitang asked. She knew that after tonight, she and this young man may never meet again. So, she asked questions without pause. She wanted to know exactly what kind of life he had lived these two years and what the people around him were like.


    ¡°A leisurely wife, thus a good mother.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Very amusing, is it not?¡±


    The people of the tribe gradually went to sleep until there was only Fan Xian and Haitang by the fire pit. Both of them seemed to have felt something. Neither showed any sign of sleepiness. They quietly waited for the arrival of dawn.


    ¡°The day is about to arrive.¡± Haitang leaned against Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder, speaking faintly. At the time of farewell, she finally showed the emotions a girl should have.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then suddenly said, ¡°After the day arrives, once you leave, the passionate Chief will have me dismembered.¡±


    Given their cultivations, they knew that not far behind them, the master of the grasnds was forcefully suppressing his anger. He was waiting to give Fan Xian the most fatal strike.


    Haitang closed her eyes and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those matters. I will handle them.¡±


    ¡°I am a man. I am not used to having a woman handle matters.¡± Fan Xian smiled. The firelight shone on his smile. It appeared particrly intimate and self-confident. ¡°You are very powerful, and the Chief is also very powerful. I will prove that I am more powerful than both of you.¡±


    Haitang sat up straight, watching him quietly, unsure what he wanted to say.


    Fan Xian looked at her calmly and said, ¡°I have never liked those stories of star-crossed lovers from different tribes. Duoduo, you¡¯ve plotted for two years on the grasnds, and I¡¯ve prepared for four months. I willpletely and utterly defeat you, severing all of the intentions that Ku He left behind. I like the peace and happiness on the grasnds, but for the peace and happiness of the people of the Qing Kingdom, for my own peace and happiness, and for the Chief¡¯sck of peace and happiness, I must destroy all of this.¡±


    ¡°I have kept you for three days, but I mean to keep you for a lifetime.¡±


    The young man from the Qing Kingdom stood up and spoke quickly as he looked at the dark grasnds before dawn arrived.

 Chapter 597 - After The Battle Of The Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 597: After The Battle Of The Hearts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was darkest before dawn. The fire crackled. asional sparks leaped out, sketching red racks through the air that disappeared in a sh. These red marks reflected in Haitang¡¯s eyes and appeared particrly strange.


    She stood up and looked at Fan Xian. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± She wondered what Fan Xian had done during these three days.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± Fan Xian replied back. His back appeared particrly straight. ¡°I just wanted to keep you for three days.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had been tricked toe out for three days while the aces of the court had followed Chief Su Bida and followed behind them for three days. Indeed, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have to do anything personally, but something must have gone wrong in the court.


    This was a girl who took whatever came to her. She nced at Fan Xian calmly and then turned and walked toward the back of the tribe. Although her steps were not very anxious, their speed was fast. Like a spirit in the grasnds, she had covered 32 feet in an instant.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get back in time.¡± Fan Xian turned and watched her calmly. ¡°You and the Northern Qi Emperor fooled me once and tricked me a few times. The Central in people in the court are all Northern Qi people, yet you are still lying to me. The people working in the court are dangerous figures for the Qing Kingdom. I have to get rid of them.¡±


    Haitang stopped. She knew what Fan Xian said was true. If there had been trouble in the court during these three days, even if she went back now, it would be toote, ¡°The crescent-shaped sea is heavily protected. Since you did not act yourself, who did it?¡±


    Without waiting for Fan Xian to reply, a sinister shape seeped into her mind. She had not forgotten that the Overwatch Council had a first-rate assassin. Without the Chief in the court and all the aces out, who would be able to stand against that assassin? The Overwatch Council¡¯s Shadow would never miss a strike.


    Regardless of whether Haitang or the Chief had stayed with the court, the Shadow would probably not have had any chance to act. Thinking of it now, Haitang finally understood why Fan Xian had revealed himself and lured her out to meet him, luring the Chief to follow the two of them.


    ¡°Your heart is indeed growing harder and harder.¡± She turned back and looked at Fan Xian. She was not angry. She only wore a lonely expression. ¡°Is there anyone in this world you would not use?¡±


    Fan Xian had used Haitang, but there was no remorse in his heart. After all, the two of them were standing on opposite sides.


    ¡°I am not a heartless person.¡± Fan Xian looked at her standing meters away and spoke faintly. Then, his shoulders shook. He leaped toward Haitang. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body was extended to the extreme, shaking the night, grasnds, and air into a chaotic mess. He whirled forward like a hurricane.


    Haitang looked at the god-like maning closer. Her eyes lit up. Her hands extended out of the thin leather robe. She drew a half circle by her side and stabilized the air flow around her in a sh.


    A moment before there had been uninterrupted affection and the sorrow of parting. In the next moment, a storm had risen up. Fan Xian was like a death-god below the moonlit night. Carrying the grass and sparks beside him, he shot out with a fist. The wind from it was like thunder.


    Haitang Duoduo¡¯s figure swayed and disappeared from in front of this storm. In the next moment, she appeared in front of Fan Xian in the eye of the storm. Putting her fingers together into a sword, she stabbed out like she was poking at the moon in the sky as she easily pierced toward Fan Xian¡¯s throat.


    ...


    ...


    The crescent sea reflected the moon in the sky. It was very beautiful, quiet, and secluded. The people around the sea where all deep asleep. Only the serving girls, who had to rise early, had begun to walk toward the sea. They got ready to carry water for the nobles to wash in.


    A serving girl looked at the bent-over mute. Smiling, she took out a Hu baked pastry and handed it over. This mute servant had been picked up from the grasnds four months ago by arge household. His body was slightly crippled, but his strength was great. He was perfect for doing rough work. However, since he could not speak and was a ve, he was often bullied by the young nobles around the court and appeared pitiful.


    If it weren¡¯t for this kind-hearted Hu girl giving him a little something, the mute man would probably not have lived for very long.


    The mute man epted the Hu baked pastry from the girl and smiled winningly. His throat made croaking sounds like he wanted to express his thanks. The Hu girl giggled and almost broke the silence of morning.


    The mute man walked toward the meadow behind the crescent sea. Each day at daybreak, he would go pick up sheep dung. The people of the court had long be used to this sight.


    Instead, the mute man walked passed the meadow and dense sheep dung. He still kept his body bent but didn¡¯t even nce at the sheep dung. Usually, he would be very happy that he had run into so much sheep dung. Now, he didn¡¯t have to be happy because he didn¡¯t need to pick up sheep dung ever again.


    Walking into the tall grass, the mute man slowly pulled out a metal drill and bored it into the mud. His right palm shook. With a spurt, the blood-covered metal drill sank meters into the muddy ground without a trace.


    The mute man pressed his dry lips together and closed his eyes as he recalled his process of actions. After confirming that he had not left any loopholes, only then did he raise his foot again. Keeping his body bent, he walked slowly into the depths of the grasnds. No one knew when he would be able to walk back to the Central in.


    It was quiet all around the crescent sea. No one noticed that a mute man had left the ce he had lived for four months. The guards around the King¡¯s tent looked strict. In reality, they appeared weighed down with a death-like aura. In particr, the tent of the Central in people, who were thought of so highly by the Chief because they were responsible formunicating with Qingzhou and Dingzhou, was unusually deathly silent.


    Wei Wucheng¡¯s body was confused and weak. He was unable to talk. Even his fingers couldn¡¯t move, but his teeth chattered endlessly. He looked at the dead people around him and felt a chill rising from the depths of his heart.


    He was responsible for the ounts of the court and the trade. He knew that the peers around him were all remarkable figures from the Qi Kingdom. Without these people to help the Chief, the power of the grasnds would not have grown so much within a year to be able to contend with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders and be engaged in a closely fought contest, as well as gain so many benefits from it.


    However, these people had all died. Only he had survived.


    He thought of the scene earlier, and fear rose in his heart. It made him want to scream, but he wasn¡¯t able to make a single sound.


    That shadow, that god of death, had controlled him like a spirit and then slowly killed everyone in the tent. It didn¡¯t let anyone make a sound. It didn¡¯t let anyone have any reaction.


    Wei Wucheng didn¡¯t know who that person was or why they hadn¡¯t killed him. No one would have thought that conversations could save a life, but he was subsumed in an endless horror. His eyes narrowed tightly. He felt that this patch of darkness would never be bright.


    ...


    ...


    Using one finger to pick the moon, which very slender and normal but contained the splendor of heaven and earth, it moved through space in a sh and pricked Fan Xian¡¯s throat. However, his fist struck empty air. Passing by Haitang¡¯s right shoulder, it exploded on the ground and sent up a giant bundle of dirt and grass.


    There was no greater power than Tianyi Dao when it came to borrowing the power of heaven and earth to carry out natural matters. The shadow of the moon had gradually disappeared. The line of sight on the grasnds became blurry. With each of Haitang¡¯s sliding steps and attacks, she could sense in detail every breath of wind and piece of grace. She moved smoothly toward him.


    Fan Xian had obtained the Heart of Tianyi Dao from this girl. When it came to the cultivation of borrowing power, he was no match for her.


    His eyes narrowed. Flicking his left finger, he spun a small knife from the tip of his fingers. Spinning free of the point of the sheath, it immediately shone with a cold light. With a single move, it chopped toward the finger inches from his throat.


    Given the realm of their cultivations, no matter if it was a finger or a move, if it made contact with the other person¡¯s body and zhenqi entered through that bridge, it would heavily injure the other. Fan Xian had to stop that overly light, to the point of being untraceable, finger.


    However, in order to hide his identity, he didn¡¯t carry a sleeve crossbow. There was also no ck dagger in his boot, so where had this knifee from?


    The tiny knife was about to cut into Haitang¡¯s finger. At this moment, it seemed that all movement became slow. Seeing this little knife clearly, it was the present Haitang had given the young master of the Fan family.


    Haitang¡¯s eyes grew brighter. There was an indeterminable emotion in that light. Her finger did not draw back. She did not have any reaction. She continued to stab toward Fan Xian¡¯s throat as if she had not seen the knife.


    Fan Xian sighed in his heart. Loosening his left hand slightly, the light from the knife withdrew.


    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t stop Haitang¡¯s finger reaching for his throat. Instead, he pped his hand directly toward her chest.


    Fan Xian withdrew the knife. Haitang drew back her finger. Fan Xian struck down with his palm. Haitang defended herself. They were four very simple moves. For them to be done so cleanly and to be given up without any hesitation, such a remarkable sight could probably only be seen in the world when these two young people fought.


    In the end, Fan Xian had the advantage of moving first. His hand was already printed onto Haitang¡¯s chest.


    Haitang¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. Her defensive palm did not acknowledge the strike. Her fingers spread gently andnded one by one on Fan Xian¡¯s arm like autumn grass on this grasnd floating along with the night wind, binding his right arm tightly.


    In four instances, Fan Xian and Haitang Duoduo each had an opportunity to kill the other. This opportunity seemed to be purposely left open by the other person, but it was impossible for either of them to act.


    This was a continuation of years of battle between the hearts of the two great figures of the younger generation of Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom. It had started when the two of them met for the first time on the banks of the Northern Sea. Fan Xian had used aphrodisiacs and lustful poems to move her spirit. After, Haitang acknowledged it with lightness.


    It looked like they had moved their hands. In reality, they had moved their hearts.


    Haitang gambled that the knife Fan Xian aimed at her fingers would not go through. Fan Xian abandoned the knife.


    Fan Xian gambled that Haitang¡¯s finger reaching for his throat would not continue. Haitang withdrew her finger.


    Haitang gambled that Fan Xian would not put all his strength into the fatal strike toward her chest, so she bound his right arm.


    Both could not bear to hurt the other, so why attack?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s face had a strange smile as he looked at Haitang in front of him. Although the both of them knew that the match would probably end to no avail, they still had to do it.


    The inch of Haitang¡¯s finger on Fan Xian¡¯s arm spluttered out pure Tianyi Dao zhenqi, stopping the forward charge of Tyrannical zhenqi in Fan Xian¡¯s right arm. It immediately neutralized the effect of his strike to her chest.


    Fan Xian still moved his hand, but there was no threat and no zhenqi. It moved outside of Haitang¡¯s clothing.


    The ce his handnded was remarkable. It was soft and warm. Thus, this one move was very ecstatic.


    Haitang was angry and confused.


    In the moment that her heart was conflicted, Fan Xian¡¯s left hand, which had abandoned the knife, reached up silently and touched the side of Haitang¡¯s ear. His fingertip flicked slightly. A golden needle pierced into the vein under her ear.


    He was going to take Haitang back to the Central in in chains. He wanted the n that Ku Heid out to stop tormenting this poor girl¡¯s state of mind, so he had racked his brains. Regardless of the risk, he had to bring her down. It was precisely this one shot.


    The pride of a generation, the Northern Qi saint girl Haitang Duoduo had finally been defeated. She had been defeated on the quiet grasnds. She had lost to Fan Xian.


    In the fourth year of the Qing calendar, ever since Haitang Duoduo had left the mountain, she had fought dozens of battles, small andrge, and had not lost a single one. Her fame flourished. There was no one topare to until an immortal poet and a young ace appeared in the Qing Kingdom. From then on, the people of the world enthusiastically discussed who would win if Haitang Duoduo ran into Fan Xian.


    On the banks of the Northern Sea, Haitang had met Fan Xian for the first time. At that time, Fan Xian was no match for her. It was only through motions that Uncle Wu Zhu had personally taught him that he managed to hide. He had managed to hold out through the use of poisonous needles and poisonous smoke. Fan Xian had not lost because he relied on his shamelessness and ruthlessness. He sessfully forced Haitang to retreat. He still remembered the rich sense of spring on the Northern Sea.


    After that, Haitang and Fan Xian had never truly fought again. Both of them knew that if it was purely a martialpetition, Fan Xian was not a match for Haitang. If their lives were on the line, given Fan Xian¡¯s ruthlessness, even if Haitang could kill him, she would probably have to pay a great price.


    From then on, the two of them were friends. The entire world began to spread this scandalous story. Everyone knew that it was impossible for them to fight. It was inevitable that some people were disappointed. If these disappointed people knew what happened on the grasnds, they would definitely be excited.


    Haitang Duoduo had finally lost to Sir Fan junior. More urately speaking, she had lost to Fan Xian¡¯s extra shamelessness and trickery.


    The golden needle trembled below Haitang¡¯s tender ear. Fan Xian¡¯s finger gently fiddled with the needle. His face was solemn. He endlessly poured zhenqi into Haitang¡¯s meridians through the needle. His right hand had long thrown off Haitang¡¯s control and was swiftly pressing against the girl¡¯s body. It was imperative that he controlled herpletely.


    Having cured his body¡¯s injury through Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi in Jiangnan, Fan Xian knew better than anyone the power of recovery of Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi. A golden needle in an acupuncture point could only freeze Haitang¡¯s body for a moment. To truly subdue her and not hurt her, he could only use his own Tyrannical zhenqi to seal the meridians in her body.


    However, Fan Xian¡¯s finger carrying a strong wind gradually slowed. His eyes carried a trace of sorrow. He finally stopped his finger. His right hand slowly left the gold needle. With a crisp snap, the golden needle below Haitang¡¯s ear shattered.


    The golden needle was slender and gentle. It was pierced into the acupuncture point below her ear, yet it was shattered by the zhenqi in her body. It was a powerful bacsh.


    With a splutter, Haitang spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face immediately became deathly pale, but her eyes remained bright. She looked calmly at Fan Xian¡¯s face full of sorrow and wiped at the blood at in the corners of her mouth. ¡°I have already suffered internal damage. I¡¯m no longer a match for you. You can try to make me stay.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew what had happened in Haitang¡¯s body. When he used his Tyrannical zhenqi to seal her meridians, the pure Tianyi Dao zhenqi in her body pushed back. Without regard to her life, it had surged powerfully against each spot his fingers had pressed.


    If Fan Xian forcefully continued, he would still be able to subdue Haitang using a great deal of zhenqi. Haitang¡¯s determined stance in going against the zhenqi would cause her meridians to explode and make her a useless person.


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xian said in a low voice with his head down, ¡°Even if you die, you still won¡¯t go with me?¡±


    Haitang looked at him calmly. Fresh blood dripped from the corners of her lips. She slowly said, ¡°Unless my heart is conflicted, how could you subdue me? If your heart isn¡¯t conflicted, how could you have given up the chance to capture me and mess up the best chance that the Western Hu had? I don¡¯t want to die, but I know you won¡¯t let me die.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He was thanking Haitang¡¯s trust in him and understanding of his heart and emotions. Although the two of them had never said so explicitly, they both knew that it was clear and difficult to forget, just like night time on the grasnds and the moon by the horizon.


    After his thanks, Fan Xian looked at Haitang and said each, ¡°Do you really want to stay in Western Hu and be my enemy on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°I have my persistence, and you have your persistence. Is that not so?¡± A strange light shone from Haitang¡¯smon appearance. It was two parts stubbornness, three parts self-confidence, and five parts persistence.


    Fan Xian gritted his teeth and said angrily in a low voice, ¡°These are Ku He¡¯s ns, what kind of person are you? Why must you obey his ns?¡±


    This was what Fan Xian was most angry about. His whole life, he loathed having those terrifying, strange old creatures control his life. He firmly believed that life should be free. This was something more important than the grasnds, Northern Qi, or any such thing.


    Haitang looked at him calmly like she was looking at a child. ¡°If I listen to what you say and leave the grasnds, is that not obeying your ns?¡±


    Fan Xian understood her meaning.


    ¡°The grasnds cannot fall into chaos. I have to stay.¡± Haitang looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done during these three days. Perhaps it is already toote for me to stop you, but I have to think of a way to stop the conflict on the grasnds.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°Like a prairie fire, who would stop it?¡±


    Haitang looked at him.


    Fan Xian smiled rigidly and said, ¡°Last night, the Left Virtuous Prince should have been assassinated.¡±


    Shock shed through Haitang¡¯s eyes. She had been on the grasnds for two years. She knew what kind of instability the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s death would bring. If Fan Xian had purposely left some traces when he had done it, the grasnds, which just had a year of peace, would probably sink back into endless conflict for the sake of revenge and power.


    ¡°How can you kill him?¡± Haitang stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, biting her lip. The Left and Right Virtuous Princes had powerful forces. Even with Haitang, Northern Qi, and the support of tens of thousands of riders from the Northern tribes, Chief Su Bida had only just managed to subdue these two Virtuous Princes.


    During these two years, the Left and Right Virtuous Princes had been afraid of the court, so their defensive power was very strong. Haitang furrowed her brows slightly. She could not think who in the Qing Kingdom would be able to sneak into the depths of the grasnds and kill the Left Virtuous Prince.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s Shadow perhaps had this power, but he had gone to the court to punish the aides the Northern Qi had given the grasnds court.


    The sound of urgent hooves came faintly from the distance. It looked like the riders the court had sent to kill Fan Xian finally could not wait anymore.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. ncing in that direction, he quietly said, ¡°I said it three days ago, regardless of whether it is Ku He or the little Emperor in Northern Qi, theirck of trust in me is a big mistake. No matter what happens in the world, I will hold the power to deal with these matters in my hand because I have much more power than you all.¡±


    He looked at Haitang. ¡°Thirteenth Wang came into the grasnds with the merchant group. When I stayed behind to wait for you, he followed the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s subordinates, who were leaving the court. I trust in his charm and ability. If even the most ferocious warrior in the world cannot kill the Left Virtuous Prince, then it can only be said that my luck is bad.¡±


    ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    Haitang was silent.


    Fan Xian shook his head helplessly. He then he whistled into the endless darkness behind him. From the depths of the silent grasnds, the sound of horses gradually rang out. It was like a pack of wild horses running freely.

 Chapter 598 - Autumn Grasslands, Rising Sun, Black Knights

    <h4>Chapter 598: Autumn Grasnds, Rising Sun, ck Knights</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A smudge of white appeared on the horizon. Grandfather Sun was still rubbing his eyes and had not yet opened them. The faint morning light enveloped the grasnds, but it did not improve anyone¡¯s line of sight. After the night of wild revelry, the people of the tribe were still subsumed in alcohol and sleep. They probably could not feel the calls of the sun. Gradually, in the tents of the tribe, faint sounds rang out as if many people were waking.


    What shocked the people waking was not the rising sun. It was the thunderous sound of uniform horsesing from behind and the chaotic gallop of horses from the front. It seemed that all around them countless riders were drawing closer.


    In the morning light, Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. He nced at Haitang for thest time. He lifted the little knife she had given to Liangzi from by his foot and slipped it solemnly into his clothes.


    ¡°See you. I hope I won¡¯t have to wait another three years,¡± Fan Xian said seriously to Haitang. The threads of blood by Haitang¡¯s lips made one feel great tenderness toward her, but the ns on the grasnds had already been put into motion. The Chief of the court had already sent soldiers chasing after him. If he wanted to escape, he had to leave now.


    Haitang didn¡¯t know how he was going to leave because the sound of horses wasing from all directions in the distance. It seemed that the court riders had already surrounded this patch of grasnds. She nced at him with aplicated expression.


    The ncended like a heavy blow on Fan Xian¡¯s body It made his body drift shakily toward the grasnds behind him. He drifted lightly and joyfully but also with an overwhelming sadness at the parting.


    Without seeing the tips of his feet pushing against the ground, it was as if there was a slender rope tied around Fan Xian¡¯s waist. Like a kite, he abruptly moved back, gradually elerating. He became a blurry figure in the morning light, moving further and bing smaller. He melded into therge patch of dust and smokeing in from the left and front of the tribe.


    The patch of dust and smoke looked like it should be free and that wild horses had galloped across the grasnds. To the side of the herd of horses, there were a dozen grasnds men holdingssos. It was as if they had followed the herd of horses for a number of days and nights, waiting tosso the head horse among them.


    Haitang watched this site calmly and knew that this herd of horses must be fake. It must be a group Fan Xian had prepared earlier to meet with him. Watching Fan Xian retreat, she knew that in the three years they had not met, this young friend from the Southern court had sessfully melded the Tianyi Dao and Tyrannical zhenqis in his body and was standing firmly at the peak of the ninth-level. He had almost reached the limits of humankind.


    No wonder he was so confident and dared to enter deep the grasnds and carry out an attack in the night against the court and Left Virtuous Prince. Given this kind of realm, who would be able to defeat him unless a Great Grandmaster once again appeared in the grasnds?


    There was already the faint sounds of soldiers shing ringing out in three directions behind him. Chief Su Bida had resisted for three days. His patience was at its limit. He had finally tightened the surrounding circle. Even if Fan Xian had set up a team of horses to meet him, would he be able to escape the pursuit of thousands of riders from the court on the endless grasnds?


    Haitang¡¯s eyes narrowed. A thread of worry rose in her heart. If a ninth-level ace met an enemy head-on, they would be difficult to defeat. But, the both of them were still an immeasurable distance away from the realm of a Great Grandmaster. If they were faced with thousands of soldiers, how could they manage to survive?


    In the distance, Fan Xian¡¯s figure hadnded amongst the wild horses. Miraculously, the wild and freedom-loving horses, who looked like they would never be at peace, did not reject Fan Xian¡¯s entry. When Fan Xian sat on the lead horse, the vicious horse only shook his neck helplessly but didn¡¯t throw him off.


    The sound of urgent horses swept passed Haitang¡¯s side, carrying the sound of the wind, pieces of grass, and an unstoppable forward momentum. The valiant riders of the Western Hu court did not hold back. Sweeping across the meadow, they chased after the herd of wild horses in the distance.


    A horse gave a long whinny and pulled to a halt from an incredible speed. The noble Hu figure on the horse used the inertia to turn his body and rise. With a p, hended by Haitang¡¯s side. His feet were as stable as mountains and showed off his wondrous riding skills.


    Chief Su Bida nced at Haitang. Rage gradually rose in his eyes. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Haitang nodded and smiled with difficulty.


    ¡°Fan Xian of the Southern Qing?¡± Chief Su Bida asked in a quiet voice. His figure was tall and broad. His facial features were strong and unyielding. His eyes shone with a piercing light. He looked at the figure riding southeast with the herd of wild horses.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Haitang replied quietly.


    Chief Su Bida would never underestimate any of his enemies, particrly a powerful and major figure like Fan Xian of the Southern Qing. He had endured for three days. Actually, he had prepared for three days, calling on the Hu men in this patch of grasnds. It was imperative that he kept the powerful official from the Qing Kingdom on the grasnds.


    Since he had dared to enter the depths of the grasnds, got close to the court, and challenged his dignity, Chief Su Bida would use the most straightforward way to express his anger.


    The court¡¯s preparations were thorough. They confirmed that there were no riders from the Qing Kingdom scouting the grasnds and prepared to pick up Fan Xian in the darkness. These scouts had not noticed the group of wild horses because they could be seen everywhere on the grasnds. More importantly, they had once seen this group of wild horses by a patch of reeds. From their jumpy behavior and habits, the scouts determined they were indeed a herd of wild horses.


    No one would be able to escape using wild horses before taming them. This was an established theory. Now, this established theory seemed like it was going to be broken by someone.


    Dust flew up in all directions as thousands of riders from the court charged across. Charging past the tents of the tribe, they rode toward the herd of wild horses under the shocked and scared gazes of the Hu people. It looked like they would surround the herd of horses, the dozen men, and Fan Xian, hidden among the herd of wild horses, in about three li but...


    Hearing a long whinny rising into the sky, the herd of horses seemed to have received some kind of spur of energy. Immediately, they woke from their confusion and stretched out the muscles on their bodies. Raising their four hooves with excitement, they abruptly elerated and charged toward the opening in the southeast of the circle.


    The morning light was weak. The wild horses whinnied as hundreds of horses reflected the weak sunlight from their ck coats. They galloped to their heart¡¯s content and charged out of the enclosing circle of court riders moments before the circle closed.


    This sight had a primitive beauty filled with power. It intimidated the heart of countless people.


    Chief Su Bida held his reins in one hand as he stood by Haitang¡¯s side. Looking at the sight coldly, his eyes narrowed slightly. He hid the shock in his heart well. Flipping onto his horse, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll chase that pretty boy back for you to vent your anger.¡±


    He had actually already admitted that the young official of the Qing court, who was on par with Songzhi Xianling, was certainly not just a pretty face. Just looking at his god-like skill in controlling the wild horses, there was probably not another person like him on the grasnds.


    ¡°The court was attackedst night. And, there was an assassination attempt on the Left Virtuous Prince, whose life and death is uncertain.¡± Haitang stood on the meadow, in front of dozens of the Chief¡¯s close guards, and calmly spoke of the matters Fan Xian had admitted.


    The Chief held the reins in his hands and paused slightly. He then squeezed his horse and charged toward the end of the meadow.


    That was why the Commissioner of the Qing Overwatch Council hade deep into the grasnds. The court being attacked was a small matter. As long as it wasn¡¯t the elite of the Qing ridersing in, what did it matter if some people died? The Chief did not realize that the Overwatch Council were picky about who they killed. The people who died were important to his dream of building a country on the grasnds.


    What was more important was the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s assassination. This news made the Chief¡¯s heart go cold. Was the grasnds, which had been at peace for two years, going to return to chaos because of the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s death? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but curse silently. The Left Virtuous Prince was his uncle. Back in the day, he had behaved arrogantly in front of him. No one though he would be killed by a Qing assassin. He was truly an extreme bastard.


    The Chief looked furiously at the plume of dust in the distance. Squeezing his horse¡¯s sides, he charged toward the southeast. Although that pretty face had used the protection of wild horses and unexpectedly broken through the blockade, the Chief believed that no one would be able to escape the pursuit of the court¡¯s riders on this boundless grasnds.


    Even without regard to the stamina of the horses and galloping madly, it would take at least 10 days to get from here to Qingzhou on the edge of the Qing Kingdom. Who would be able to endure wild galloping for 10 days on the grasnds while pursued by the riders of the Western Hu court? The Chief was riding a thousand-li horse that was one in 10,000. He believed that he would be able to stop Fan Xian. Although the riders of the Qing Kingdom were also very good, the people of the grasnds still believed that, in the entire world, it was the Western Hu men who had the best riding skills. If they couldn¡¯t catch an enemy whose shadow they could see on the grasnds, then they may as wellmit suicide.


    The morning light gradually brightened as the horizon gradually grew clearer. The shape-changing rising sun had risen halfway up past the horizon in the east, lighting up the autumnal grasnds.


    Haitang watched everything in front of her calmly. A trace of worry and darkness shed through her eyes. She watched as a flood of Western Hu riders failed to close circle and quickly formed into groups to be a fan. It was like thousands of riders moving as one as they flew toward the west in pursuit.


    However, hundreds of ck wild horses were galloping excitedly two, three li in front of the pursuing Hu riders. They kicked up plumes of dust like thousands of strands of smoke as they moved east toward the bright red rising sun. Suddenly, some people jumped out of the group of wild horses and leapt onto their backs. No one knew where these people had hidden earlier or how they were able to follow the progression of the wild horses. Over a hundred Qing men rode on the hundreds of wild horses through the grasnds the Hu people ruled. In front of the red sun, the horses and figures on their backs appeared particrly spirited and arrogant.


    ...


    ...


    The Western Hu soldiers had made a big mistake in their judgment. They had thought that when it came to riding, the riders of the court were without equal and that it was impossible for anyone topare. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know how the Qing people were controlling the wild horses. Although wild horses were valiant, they could notpare to warhorses when it came to obeying orders and stamina. Thus, they thought that it would take, at most, half a day on the t and expansive grasnds for them to catch up to the escaped Qing people.


    Chief Su Bida also thought this way. He was even wondering if after they had surrounded the Qing people, whether he should first shoot the powerful Qing official called Fan Xian dead and not give Songzhi Xianling any chance to beg for mercy.


    However, nothing progressed the way the Western Hu court riders thought they would. Half a day passed, and then a day passed. The riders, who were the pride of the grasnds, were still unable to catch up to the Qing people. They couldn¡¯t even reduce the distance between them.


    The reason was simple. This herd of what the Hu people saw as wild horses were not wild horses at all. Rather, they were military horses the Qing Overwatch Council had been raising for a long time. They were able to fool the countless eyes on the grasnds and those tribes renowned for their horses with the wild herd of horses lingering among the reeds because these people had been drugged.


    It was a drug that had ephedra mixed into it. This made the military horses of the Overwatch Council appear livelier, wilder, and more freedom loving thanmon horses. Furthermore, this group of horses had not been shoed or branded. Even their manes had never been trimmed. Once they ran, they truly gave the sense of long hair floating in the wind. Regardless of who saw them, they would think it was a herd of wild horses. Thus, they were able to silently get so close to where Fan Xian was that night under the wary watch of the court riders.


    Fan Xian held the reins in one hand and ttened himself against the horse, carefully sensing the horse¡¯s condition. A hundred subordinates hade to meet him. Other than the dozen elites who were disguised as horsessoing men, the other people were hidden among the herd with their superior riding skills.


    After a number of trials, the effect of the ephedra drug on horses was not as powerful as on people. It was not enough for the warhorses to be disobedient. For the pursuing riders of the court, the speed these horses were running at was slightly scary.


    A warhorse disguised as a wild horse was still a warhorse. Furthermore, it was a warhorse on stimnts. Fan Xian knew the effect of stimnts would notst long, but he didn¡¯t need it tost long. A hundred people took turns riding hundreds of horses. It gave the rider-less warhorses enough time to rest and take a break from the medicine. If the riders of the Chief¡¯s court managed to still catch up to them, then Fan Xian might as well slit his own throat and be done with it.


    A good horse still needed a person to ride it. This was the second mistake the pursuing Western Hu soldiers made. They always thought that there was no one whose riding skills were superior to theirs and they were particrly powerful when it came to long-distance raiding, but they had forgotten a name: The ck Knights.


    The riders of the Qing Kingdom were already powerful and taking away their armor. They would not be too different from the riders of the Western Hu. However, the ck Knights were the riding elite of the elite in the Qing Kingdom. Under Chen Pingping¡¯s careful selection and training, their individual quality was very high. They were truly astonishing.


    Particrly in the thousand li raids and the long distance pursuits the Western Hu had always been proud of, the ck Knights had the most illustrious battle history in the world.


    When the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Northern expedition had failed tragically and the Qing Emperor had been trapped amidst barren hills and wild rivers, Chen Pingping learned of it and led the ck Knights to the rescue. Within six days, they had pushed a thousand li into the battlefield and rescued the Qing Emperor, who had had still been the Crown Prince at the time.


    Another year, Chen Pingping personally led the ck Knights deep into the Wei Kingdom and captured the formidable Xiao En. Before the Wei military even had time to react, they had returned to the Qing Kingdom like a sh of lightning. This in and out covered thousands of li overnd and water.


    History had long proven that the ck Knights¡¯ ability to raid over a thousand li was the best in the world, bar none.


    The ck Knights of the Overwatch Council had made their name through thousand li raids. After it was formed, this was the situation they practiced for most often. They put in a great deal of work when it came to maintaining the power of the drug for the warhorses. They trained to enter abruptly like wind and fire and retreat like water and cloud, disappearing from the battlefield in an instant. They were the best in sudden entrances and rapid retreats. How could the intrepid riders of the Western Hu court hope to catch up to a sudden attack group that was like a flock of flying birds?


    The autumnal wind on the grasnds batted at Fan Xian¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Jing Ge by his side. Looking at the metal mask on his face, he couldn¡¯t help smile. If he didn¡¯t haveplete confidence in his subordinates, he would not have dared to do such dangerous things as entering deep into the grasnds¡¯ court, the heart of the Western Hu, to lure out Haitang and the Chief, and then drop tworge bombs.


    When the chase had reached the third day, the riders of the court realized something was strange. They had not reduced their speed at all. The fine grasnds horses beneath them were already at their breaking point, yet they were still unable to reach the other party. Furthermore, the reckless Qing people, who had entered deep into the grasnds, seemed to still have strength left over. It was as if they could let their horses go at any moment and were forcefully suppressing their speed to lure out the court riders behind them.


    Hearing the cautious and exhausted report of the major household, a chill shed across Chief Su Bida¡¯s windblown face. It was actually he who first realized the problem. He could feel that there was something not right about the herd of strange and even magical wild horses in front of them. Although the hawk of the court still circled above, there were norge tribes on the grasnds between here and Qingzhou that would be able to stop them. The Chief had no other way.


    The assassination of the Left Virtuous Prince had been confirmed. The Chief knew what he should do. Once the entire grasnds knew of this, they would all turn their suspicious gazes toward him or the Right Virtuous Prince. The men under the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s banner were certainly already crying out for revenge.


    In order to stabilize the position of the court, Chief Su Bida, needed to pull back on his reins and turn back to give the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s side an ount of the situation. The longer he was away, the more suspicious the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s banner would be of him.


    Chief Su Bida was not afraid of retribution from the subordinates of the Left Virtuous Prince. But, if he wanted to be the true ruler of the grasnds, he had to stop a bloody internal strife from happening. He believed in Princess Songzhi¡¯s words. In order to build a country in the grasnds, more than blood and killing was needed for it to seed.


    However, it was unsatisfying. The fine steed beneath the Chief slowed down. Looking at the gradually retreating herd of wild horses that seemed as if they would never tire, he sighed deep in his heart.


    All of the court riders stopped and turned their gaze to the mighty Chief, not sure what they should do after. Should they continue pursuing to no avail or turn back? They all knew that the grasnds seemed a little chaotic. If they turned back and watched as the Qing people showed off their military strength on the grasnds, they felt truly unsatisfied.


    Chief Su Bida was also unsatisfied. As the master of the grasnds, sometimes he had to suppress the anger in his heart and think about the wider interests and choose the most correct path. He waved his hand darkly and indicated for the court riders to turn their horses around to return to the court. Suddenly, a bright fire of rage rose in his eyes.


    In the moment the Western Hu riders stopped their pursuit, the escapees in front also stopped under the dusky light. They stopped on the shallow meadow. Turning their heads back, it seemed like they were waiting for them.


    How humiliating was this? The Chief gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes. He rxed his expression a momentter. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°Return.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The other party won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Jing Ge nced at the Commissioner with a head full of sand and dirt. ¡°Looks like they won¡¯t give chase anymore.¡±


    Fan Xian spat out the sand and dirt in his mouth. He furrowed his brows, but his mood rxed slightly. It appeared that he and these escapees were rxed, but only they, the people escaping, could feel how terrifying the Hu riders were.


    These elite riders of the Western Hu court had truly put a great deal of pressure on the ck Knights. Just speaking of their speed, the Western Hu riders were indeed the most powerful in the world. They were far more powerful than the Wei riders of the past. The ck Knight¡¯s escape appeared rxed. In reality, they were indescribably wretched. If the court riders couldst for two more days until the effect of the drugs for the ck Knights¡¯ warhorses gradually wore off, then Fan Xian would probably be in bloody trouble.


    The reason Fan Xian had not allowed the ck Knights to gallop wildly was to create a confident image to strike at the morale of the riders from the Chief¡¯s court. It looked like the trick had worked. Furthermore, Fan Xian knew that someone with such a great ambition and goal as the Western Hu Chief would not let anger go to his head. He would not only focus on chasing him and forget about the chaos in court and possible violence that the Left Virtuous Prince could incite.


    A few li behind them, the riders of the court gradually formed into groups and turned back. Chief Su Bida fell to the very back. The setting sun shone on his light armor and reflected a faint glow. He still looked very grim.


    Fan Xian spat out thest bit of sand and dirt in his mouth. ¡°Presumably, I left a very deep impression on him this time. When we fight in the future, he will not engage casually.¡±


    ¡°Scaring them off is indeed a good idea.¡± Jing Ge nced at him. ¡°However, the heir hadid soldiers in an ambush by the mouth of Hong Mountain for a dozen days. Yet, he would not see the Chief¡¯s arrival. He is probably going to be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Please, this is the master of the grasnds.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked toward the distance at the Chief¡¯s lonely figure on his horse on the meadow. His mouth split open in a smile. ¡°How could he be killed by me this easily?¡±

 Chapter 599 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 599: Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two parties were separated by a great distance, but they could see each other¡¯s expression clearly. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and confirmed that the Hu were leaving. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. A wave of exhaustion surged through his heart. Having been chased by the pack of Western Hu wolves for three days, both sides were burned out. Since the Hu had given up, he didn¡¯t feel any disappointment, only release.


    The three days of waiting and three days of pursuit looked like children ying house. It did not seem particrly dangerous. Neither side had pulled out a knife, nor had arrows been fired. They both knew what this pursuit represented and what kind of dangers it hid.


    Fan Xian and his group had ventured deep into the heart of the grasnds, kicked their heels, and left. Although they had not truly made battle, they had left a deep and dark shadow on the hearts of the Western Hu people. Many years ago, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s biggest move to extend its borders was secretly carried out under the leadership of the Overwatch Council. Until now, Chen Pingping, who was still a legendary figure, was seen asparable to a demon on the grasnds. Fan Xian¡¯s journey to Western Hu could be said to have continued the Overwatch Council¡¯s outstanding tradition, arrogantly surveying thend after taking over the position.


    This time, it had been a great blow to the morale of everyone on the grasnds. The Western Hu court desired to unify the grasnds and rival the Qing Kingdom. Yet, they could not hold back a group of people who had entered into the depths of the grasnds. Presumably, this would give them a clearer understanding of their strengths and make the western Hu tribes, who had been basking in endless glory for two years, more careful when it came to sending out troops.


    Su Bida had chased to no avail for three days and was forced to turn back gloomily. He appeared helplessly sorrowful. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, it carried a different implication. The master of the grasnds had retreated with great determination. This brave surrender and his ability to suppress the Hu riders¡¯ love for battle truly made him unconventional on the grasnds.


    If, with Haitang¡¯s help, he truly united the grasnds, Fan Xian was afraid it would be a great disaster for the Qing Kingdom.


    Fan Xian blinked his eyes. His long eyshes were covered with dust. He looked like a dirt man. Although he twisted the most powerful people on the grasnds around his fingers, he was not happy. On the contrary, he appeared lonely and helpless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a pull on his reins, he rode toward the meadow below the setting sun. the warhorse beneath him was jubnt.


    ...


    ...


    Although it looked like the pursuing soldiers from the court had retreated, the soldiers of the ck Knights did not rx. No one knew whether the ruthless Western Hu people had created a false impression and woulde charging out from behind them. On the grasnds, the Hu people had the help of hawks, whichpletely canceled out the effectiveness of the round tube telescope in Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    Because of this, the group of people escaping from the grasnds did not reduce their speed. Forcing their exhausted bodies to continue, they urged the warhorses soaked in medicinal sweat beneath them and rode toward the east. Only when they had entered the mouth of Hong Mountain after seven days did they truly feel assured.


    Hong Mountain was a particrly strange feature to the east of the grasnds. It was formed naturally through the piling of rocks and dirt. After experiencing countless millennia of northern winds, it had been shaped into a lonely mountain peak. The mountain was cinnabar red. It looked just like the red annotations of the imperial brush in the royal study. It was soul-shaking and full of a murderous aura.


    The entrance to the path was under these red mountains. It was a small path like sheep intestines that wound back and forth. Fan Xian walked at the front of the group. epting a leather bag from Jing Ge, he drank a mouthful of water to soothe his sore throat and said in a raspy voice, ¡°After finishing the matters here, I¡¯m going back to the capital to rest for two months.¡±


    Rustling sounds came from within Hong Mountain. It was as if someone had stepped on loose sand and stones on the mountain. Jing Ge couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Fan Xian knew what he was thinking andughed uproariously. Due to the problem with his throat, hisugh sounded particrly ugly. The Qing Western Expedition Army that had been lying in ambush at the mouth of Hong Mountain must have also been extremely exhausted to catch onto such an obvious sound.


    The sound of horses rang out from the gully in front. Li Hongcheng, covered in dust, led the Dingzhou army forward from there. He squeezed his horse with his legs and came to a stop in front of Fan Xian. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s wretched appearance, he couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. ¡°I said it long ago, how could such an ambitious and ruthless character as Su Bida be provoked by you into falling into a trap?¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him and said, ¡°At least I took lured him out for six days. Six days is enough time to time to do some things.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to so careful just to kill those Northern Qi people in the court?¡± Li Hongcheng nced at him with disapproval. After confirming the kid was indeed without injury, only then did he rx and continue. ¡°Did you take a swing at the Western Hu people?¡±


    ¡°No, we only moved our feet.¡±


    When the two sides joined together, the sound immediately grew louder. In a moment, it spilled out the mouth of Hong Mountain, which held thousands of years of wind and sand. In order to hide the news and stop someone sending a message to the Western Hu court, the 8,000 Qing elites lying in ambush at the mouth of Hong Mountain were close subordinates from the General¡¯s manor and front-line soldier from Qingzhou. They didn¡¯t go through Dingzhou to carry out a massive transfer.


    ¡°We waited here for seven days, but, in the end, nothing showed up. Should the Overwatch Council not give us an exnation?¡± Li Hongcheng pressed his lips together, which had grown blisters.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Fan Xian gently squeezed the horse. There was not a spot on his body that didn¡¯t hurt. ring at him, he thought to himself, The ambush at the mouth of Hong Mountain was only a pre-emptive measure. Who could have guessed how strong his jealousy would have been? They were still some days away from Qingzhou. Endlessly arguing here and not hurrying back was a very dangerous matter.


    He was interested in the internal situation in Dingzhou. ¡°Has a move been made?¡±


    ¡°I left before anything started. The Governor¡¯s manor fully cooperated with your subordinates. I sent down a martial order, rest assured.¡± Li Hongcheng looked at him. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the specific situation, there have been reports each day. The mission seems to be going smoothly. The spies the Northern Qi had ced in Dingzhou have mostly been swept clean by your people.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. With this, the grasnds was again subsumed in conflict. More importantly, one group of the Overwatch Council had entered the grasnds while another scattered across Xiliang Road and sessfully swept clean the spies the Northern Qi had hidden in the vast battlefield. Ku He¡¯s ruthless methods before he died, which the Northern Qi Emperor and Haitang had used for two years and had been woven into a great set up, had be a pie in the sky because of his even more ruthless and shameless response.


    ...


    ...


    After four days, almost 10,000 Qing elite troops left the grasnds and entered Qingzhou. This troop had not battled with the Western Hu riders. It had served as the backdrop to the Overwatch Council¡¯s mission. The morale was not as high as when they left. Having endured in the mouth of Hong Mountain for too long, they looked as broken as defeated soldiers.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights also didn¡¯t look much better. If it were not to give Fan Xian face, these people would probably have immediately fallen to the ground and slept.


    Once they entered Qingzhou, Fan Xian ordered the ck Knights to rest. Jing Ge epted the order and left, but they could not immediately go wash and eat. First, they had to look after the hundreds of fine horses the Overwatch Council had trained. The drug in these horses¡¯ bodies was beginning to wear off. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hang on for much longer. If they weren¡¯t quickly seen to, they could gradually die.


    These hundreds of human-like warhorse were the saviors of the Overwatch Council¡¯s ck Knights. No one wanted to see them fall to such a tragic fate. Everyone knew that after this thousand-li gallop, this herd of ck horses would never recover their initial spirit. Inevitably, they felt gloom in their hearts.


    Fan Xian followed the Western camp¡¯s troops and was met with specting nces from both sides of the road in Qingzhou. The soldiers and merchants had all guessed his identity. They guessed that the imperial court must have carried out a massive mission on the grasnds. However, looking at the Dingzhou army¡¯s exhausted and spiritless appearance, everyone thought that the imperial court¡¯s mission on the grasnds failed. The gazes they turned on them were strange.


    Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng had just entered the Qingzhou army¡¯s yamen when Ye Ling¡¯er, who had received the message, hurried down from the city walls and charged into the back room. Pushing open the door, she angrily said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a god? To take so few people into the grasnds, are you not afraid the Hu people will swallow you whole?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er had reason to be angry. Although Fan Xian had not lost anything on his journey into the grasnds this time, he had taken a great risk and been careless with his own life. Each time Ye Ling¡¯er thought of this, anger raged in her heart. If Fan Xian had died on the grasnds, what would happen to Lin Wan¡¯er? What about the two children?


    As Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s childhood friend, she had sufficient reason to dole out the severest criticism on his reckless actions. There was another reason she was angry. Fan Xian hade to Qingzhou but had note to see her and had hidden such an important matter from her.


    Fan Xian looked through the strands of fog to see the youngdy of the Ye family, who had charged through the door. His gaze moved unconsciously from her light armor to her familiar and charming face. His heart was slightly moved. He knew that she was concerned about his safety but...


    ¡°Look at your appearance! You look more like you want to swallow me whole than the Hu people.¡± His expression was anxious. ¡°Wangfei, Hongcheng and I are not wearing clothes, surely you are not in such a rush?¡±


    After entering the Qingzhou military yamen, windblown and covered in sand with their entire bodies aching, the iparably tired Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng had used their power and positions to have tworge tubs of hot water brought into the yamen. They were soakingfortably when, unexpectedly, this special girl had charged in.


    Ye Ling¡¯er had grown up in the Dingzhou army. Her character was bold. She was not quite like other girls. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, only then did she realize that he and Li Hongcheng were both naked as pigs and huddled in the big wooden tubs. These two were also purposely wearing embarrassed expression.


    On the contrary, she was not embarrassed or angry, she only spat by her foot and leisurely turned around to leave.


    ...


    ...


    On the grasnds, with the Left Virtuous Prince assassinated and problems arising in court, it was inevitable that it would sink into chaos. As the Qing official and head of the military stationed in Xiliang Road, Li Hongcheng had to quickly report this matter to Jingdou. At the same time, he had to go back to Dingzhou to hold the fort and move around troops to deal with the new situation arising in the grasnds. Thus, on the second day, he left Qingzhou.


    Fan Xian stayed behind. It was not because the scenery was good in Qingzhou or because of Ye Ling¡¯er. He had to wait for a few people toe back before he could truly feel at ease.


    After a few days, the Central in merchant group Fan Xian had mingled into finally returned to Qingzhou covered in dust. Calcting the time, the merchant group had traveled quickly. The road the merchants took on the way back was not the same as the one Fan Xian left by, so they missed the terrifying pursuit.


    Seeing this group of merchants returning safely, Fan Xian rxed a little. He had been worried that because of the Overwatch Council¡¯s actions, these merchants from the Central in would be the target of the Hu people¡¯s vengeance. No one would have thought that the Hu people would still be able to resist taking action against the merchants even in their rage. It looked like Haitang¡¯s indoctrination these two years on the grasnds and the Chief¡¯s decision for the future had already influenced many people.


    Immediately after, a lonely herdsman, who had lost his cows and sheep and could no longer survive on the grasnds, also entered Qingzhou. No one knew that in this half year, the lonely herdsman yed the part of a mute servant used to keeping his body bent.


    The Shadow had returned safely. Fan Xian¡¯s heart rxed a great deal. However, there was still no news from Thirteenth Wang. He didn¡¯t know what his situation was like. This made him worried. They had great ns for the grasnds. Although the Overwatch Council was used to using sinister methods against its enemies, any n needed a powerful executor.


    Fan Xian was a powerful ace himself. He also had the Shadow tomand. If he didn¡¯t have such a terrifying assassin, even if he lured Haitang and the Chief away, it would be impossible to aplish the Overwatch Council¡¯s goal.


    The Northern Qi people in the court were dealt with by the Shadow, while the Left Virtuous Prince, who had to die, needed another warrior. Fan Xian had thought hard about this. There were only a dozen top-notch aces in the entire world. After a long time, he, in a probing fashion, sent out an invitation to Thirteenth Wang through Baoyue Brothel.


    After the Dong Mountain incident, Thirteenth Wang had stayed in the Sword Hut in Dongyi to serve the heavily injured and almost dead Sigu Jian. Miraculously, Sigu Jian stalled and refused to die, so Thirteenth Wang had not appeared again. Although Fan Xian and Thirteenth Wang had a deal two years ago, he didn¡¯t know if the deal was still in effect. Thus, this invitation was a test.


    Thirteenth Wang had not replied a single letter to this invitation. Straightforwardly, he had left Dongyi ande to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou to find Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian, the Shadow, and Thirteenth Wang, three aces entered the grasnds, each with their own task. If one considered it from the executing power that each top-notch ace represented, the present-day Overwatch Council was even more terrifying than when Chen Pingping was in office.


    It was because of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s arrival that Fan Xian finally made up his mind to enter the grasnds. Since his identity was overly special, and Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to the Royal Pce to develop too many doubts about him, he had purposely hidden his identity along the way. He only brought him into the merchant group and then split off.


    He still didn¡¯t understand why Thirteenth Wang was willing to continue the previous deal after Sigu Jian had been beaten into a cripple and an idiot by the Emperor. He didn¡¯t have time to think about these things. He only hoped that Thirteenth Wang would be able to return safely after assassinating the Western Hu¡¯s Left Virtuous Prince.


    After many days, Fan Xian finally received the news he had been anticipating for a long time. Everyone knew that Thirteenth Wang had returned because his return was different than the Shadow¡¯s quiet return. The return of the thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut startled Qingzhou.


    That day, the fierce sun hung high in the sky and shone down on Qingzhou,pletely negating the chilly wind. The bricks outside the city gate seemed as if they were about to start smoking. Suddenly, a bloody man walked through Qingzhou¡¯s city gate.


    The soldiers of Qingzhou looked at the bloody man with caution. Holding long spears in their hands, they surrounded him. The chill and murderous aura emanating from the bloody man enveloped them and made their hearts tremble with fear.


    The man wore a Hu leather coat. If a leather coat that had been sliced open more than 30 times could still be called a leather coat. Countless drops of fresh blood seeped out of the leather coat, congealing, extending, and smearing all over his body.


    No one knew how long this bloody man had been walking on the grasnds. His bloody wounds were already rotting. Flies, mosquitoes, and bugs danced around his body. He looked unusually wretched.


    The Qingzhou guards didn¡¯t know who this person was, but they knew that to be able to walk out of the grasnds with such heavy wounds, he was certainly not amon person.


    The man opened his eyes. His mouth was covered with bubbles of blood. He opened his mouth and said to the soldiers surrounding him, ¡°Tell Fan Xian, I havepleted the matter I promised him.¡±


    Having received the message, Fan Xian sped over and grabbed him at once. Looking at the wounds on his body, his heart was full of ice. For the mission, he was responsible for luring out the Chief and Haitang. Haitang would not be able to kill him. The Shadow did things silently, so he also did not face much danger. The truly most difficult segment was Thirteenth Wang assassinating the Left Virtuous Prince.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know how Thirteenth Wang had killed the powerful Left Virtuous Prince in the unbroken Hu camp, but he knew that the matter he had promised him had beenpleted perfectly.


    He held the fainted Thirteenth Wang and returned to the military yamen. With a solemn face, he began to tend to the fierce warrior. Ye Ling¡¯er was at his side, handing him needles and knives. Her face was full of shock and curiosity. She wondered who this Overwatch Council official was who had been sliced more than 30 times. How could he survive like this?

 Chapter 600 - Outside The Window

    <h4>Chapter 600: Outside The Window</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For some reason, from the time Thirteenth Wang appeared for the first time that snowy night, he trusted Fan Xian a great deal. Otherwise, he would not be sleeping like an infant in the room now. Fan Xian looked in a daze at the fainted young man on the bed. Scratching his head, he couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate word to describe his present emotions.


    The basin was filled with bloody water and strips of cloth. It was bright red and gave off a faint stench of blood. It had taken a great deal for Fan Xian to remove the leather coat from Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body. The blood inside and outside the coat had long congealed into chunks and mixed with the grasnds sand. It had be like glue, sticking firmly to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body.


    After feeding Thirteenth Wang some medicine, he picked open the already sealed wounds to squeeze out the pus. He then re-sewed some of the wounds that had slit open during the journey. After doing all of this, Fan Xian was ready to copse. Sitting weakly by the side of the bed, he stared dazedly at Thirteenth Wang.


    Although he had taken anesthetic and fallen into the deepest sleep, the pain on his skin still made his brows furrow. The face of thisst disciple of the Dongyi Sword Hut was delicate and pretty, particrly his brows when they were all furrowed up. He was like a statue of a philosopher deep in thought about the question of life.


    Fan Xian shook his head, threw the scissors and needle in his hand into the basin, and stretched. As he saved Thirteenth Wang, he had counted. Thirteenth Wang had 38 wounds on his body. They were all knife wounds on the front half of his body.


    The stories of the military camps had a lot to say about wounds on the front of a body. Thirteenth Wang used his courage and bravery to perfectly verify these words. He was one person faced with countless knives, yet he charged toward them.


    Fan Xian looked dazedly at him. Although he had not personally witnessed Thirteenth Wang assassinating the Left Virtuous Prince and the chilling sight of him charging out of the unbroken Hu camp, each of these wretched knife wounds seemed to be describing each scene that had happened a dozen days ago on the grasnds.


    When was thest time one of his people had been covered with injuries? It was probably in Shangjing in Northern Qi when he had ripped open the young master¡¯s white robe. Fan Xian looked at Thirteenth Wang on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but develop a kind of illusion, confusing him and Yan Bingyun into one person.


    The injuries Thirteenth Wang suffered were much more serious than Yan Bingyun¡¯s. Fan Xian also knew that these two people¡¯s connection to him were very different. Yan Bingyun was his subordinate and right hand. But, he was more so a loyal official of the Qing Kingdom while Thirteenth Wang had thrown in his lot with him for the sake of Dongyi¡¯s interest. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the sleeping Thirteenth Wang with confusion. Were such things as promises really that important to some people? Even more than their own life?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. The sleeping Thirteenth Wang also furrowed his brows.


    Both of them were born good looking. However, Thirteenth Wangcked some of Fan Xian¡¯s coldness and was a bit more lovable. When he was sleeping, a natural childish nature surfaced. Furrowing their brows together, it was a wondrous sight.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of pouring water came from outside the room. Ye Ling¡¯er brought a new basin of hot water into the room. After dampening a towel, she sat down beside the bed and carefully helped Thirteenth Wang wipe away the bloodstains on his body. There were too many wounds on his body. She couldn¡¯t find a corner to start.


    ¡°38 cuts...¡± Ye Ling¡¯er bit her lip as if feeling the pain on behalf of the unknown Overwatch Council official. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you sent him into the grasnds to do to have received so many injuries. It¡¯s amazing he was able toe back alive.¡±


    When she had yed assistant to Fan Xian earlier, Ye Ling¡¯er had truly been struck dumb. She was shocked at Fan Xian¡¯s superb medical skills and astonished by the injuries the man on the bed had.


    Jolted into consciousness by Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Fan Xian shook off his thoughts. Pulling up the corner of his lips, he smiled helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s not an official of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She had already guessed that the injured man on the bed had an unusual identity. Otherwise, Fan Xian would not have temporarily locked down his information. Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t have troubled such a noble personage as the wangfei to be his assistant.


    Fan Xian stole the wet towel from her hand and wiped the sweat from his brows. ¡°He is called Thirteenth Wang from Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°He is Thirteenth Wang?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°No wonder he is so brave.¡±


    Fan Xian asked, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of him?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any wild hopes of being able to hold back information about him. In a few days, the Emperor will know he interfered on the grasnds. You best think about how to exin that.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled ufortably. He was not afraid of exining things to the Emperor. After all, whichever way Dongyi was going to fall was still down to a word from Sigu Jian before he died. If he improved his rtionship with Thirteenth Wang, the Emperor would probably not be too angry. He was just curious as to why Ye Ling¡¯er appeared to be so familiar with Thirteenth Wang.


    ¡°Although not many people knew he had once been your subordinate for half a year, many people in the military knew the Overwatch Council once had a very powerful figure.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression dimmed as she thought of something. ¡°The year of the Dong Mountain rebellion, the Emperor was trapped at the summit of the mountain. Shang Shanhu led the Northern Expedition Army to attack the mountain. The Imperial Army was pushed back repeatedly. If it were not for this Thirteenth Wang bravely holding the entry by himself, the gates to the mountain would probably have been broken through earlier.¡±


    ¡°I hear heter even blocked a blow from my Great Uncle.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er shrugged. ¡°That day, this man left a very deep impression on the Imperial Army. Everyone was very admiring. He¡¯s been talked about a lot these two years, so he has be famous.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s Great Uncle was the Great Grandmaster Ye Liuyun, who had disappeared without a trace after the Dong Mountain incident. Fan Xian heard her words and paused, turning his head to nce at the sleeping Thirteenth Wang. He slowly said, ¡°If his courage was put into the military, he would certainly be a general of rare fierceness.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that two years ago, the famous general of Northern Qi, Shang Shanhu, also had this opinion of Thirteenth Wang as he stood outside the mountain gate.


    ...


    ...


    After a number of days, Thirteenth Wang woke up. No one knew what kind of power was contained within the body of this young disciple of the Sword Hut for his injuries to heal so quickly. On the day he woke up, Fan Xian suppressed the joy in his heart and asked him, ¡°You are the future of Dongyi, what do you hope to achieve in being so loyal to me?¡±


    Thirteenth Wang had left Dongyi and returned to Fan Xian¡¯s side because of the promise that snowy night. But, returning was certainly not just because of this promise. He was silent for a moment. His thick and straight eyebrows appeared particrly startling on his deathly pale face. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°My teacher cannot hang on much longer.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Sigu Jian¡¯s death was something everyone had expected. In the hearts of the people, this Dongyi Great Grandmaster should have died two years ago. No one expected that the most powerful idiot in the world would stall for two years until everyone was exhausted and embarrassed. It seemed that everyone was eagerly anticipating his death.


    These words carried a different vor when they were spoken by Thirteenth Wang. Fan Xian knew that Sigu Jian did not have much time left. Dongyi had to immediately decide its future. Thirteenth Wang¡¯s journey to Xiliang Road and the great service he performed for Fan Xian was on the orders of Sigu Jian.


    ¡°Your teacher is a great idiot. I think you may very well inherit from him and be the second biggest idiot under heaven,¡± Fan Xian said as he looked at Thirteenth Wang¡¯s wan and pallid face. Coldly, he said, ¡°You and Haitang are both orphans. Why are you protecting these worthless words, throwing aside your own head, and spilling your own blood?¡±


    Thirteenth Wang smiled with difficulty. He knew that Fan Xian¡¯s words appeared mocking but actually hid threads of concern. He gazed at Fan Xian and slowly said, ¡°If not to guard something, then why are you here?¡±


    Fan Xian had no reply.


    Finally, Thirteenth Wang said, ¡°Teacher wants to see you before he dies.¡±


    Fan Xian was startled but immediately calmed. Furrowing his brow in thought for a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°The Emperor will not allow me to interfere with the Dongyi matter.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang knew why he shook his head. Fan Xian was handling the Xiliang Road matter. If Dongyi joined the Qing Kingdom through his hands, it would make things difficult for the Qing Emperor, even though his service was not enough to threaten the Emperor. In order to prevent a loss of bnce between the ruler and official, the Emperor would probably not have Fan Xian handle the Dongyi matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of things so perfectly.¡± Thirteenth Wang coughed. His newly healed injuries almost split open again. ¡°The Sword Hut is opening its doors next year spring. My teacher only intends to invite guests from various ces to meet with him.¡±


    ording to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s words, Sigu Jian probably didn¡¯t have many days left. The opening of the Sword Hut in the spring of the 10th year of the Qing calendar was perhaps this sword saint¡¯sst chance to showcase his glory. Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°Guests from various ces?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thirteenth Wang replied, ¡°including guests from Northern Qi.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He knew what Sigu Jian was thinking. After the Great Grandmaster passed, Dongyi had no way of protecting itself. It had to find a strong tree to lean against. Sigu Jian¡¯s intention in inviting him and nobles from Northern Qi was to see which of the two great powers would bid a higher price and whose sincerity was sufficient.


    Dongyi had long shown Fan Xian¡¯s its sincerity. This sincerity was shown three years ago in that snowy night when each of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s words had been like iron and sincerity written in his fresh blood.


    ¡°If your teacher has too many demands, even I can¡¯t be of much help,¡± Fan Xian said seriously. ¡°You know that I am speaking from my heart... Never mind. You should rest well.¡±


    Finishing his words, he realized that Thirteenth Wang had not paid attention. Instead, his gaze was focused through the window on something in the courtyard.


    Fan Xian followed his gaze and saw Ye Ling¡¯er in a light yellow robe. She was sitting in the light of the setting sun, gazing at the lonely autumn trees outside the courtyard with a calm expression. She appeared particrly lonely.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s gaze was soft and lonely. Perhaps it was the wind and sand and blood on the grasnds that made this gentle but strong man begin to experience a different facet of life. Quietly, he said, ¡°That girl is very lonely.¡±


    ¡°She is Ye Ling¡¯er, my... disciple,¡± Fan Xian said with uncertainty. ¡°Her loneliness is the result of a mistake made by me and all of her family... Oh right! It was she who looked after you during the days you were sleeping.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang had not turned back his head. He only quietly watched Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s profile in the distance as if he was appreciating a beautiful scene.


    Fan Xian suddenly thought of the snowy night he had first met Thirteenth Wang. At that time, he had used the name Tie Xiang and said that he was going to go to Baoyue Brothel to see his fill of beautiful women in the Qing Kingdom. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t stop a smile rising to his lips as he thought of some words and people.


    You quietly watch outside the wind, I silently watched you. The dusk connected you and I, appreciating the gentleness of loneliness. Fan Xian slowly rubbed the bracelet on his wrist. It was as if he had returned to the grasnds and Haitang was leaning gently against his arm.


    ...


    ...


    It was impossible for Haitang to appear by his side. This reality made Fan Xian feel somewhat disappointed. Although he and Yan Bingyun had used four months and the Shadow and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s super-powerful abilities to perfectlyplete the Overwatch Council¡¯s n, every time he remembered that Haitang was still on the grasnds and might stay amidst the autumn grass and blue seas forever, Fan Xian felt an irrational anger.


    This kind of anger was more directed at the ns that Ku Heid down before his death and the hatred of the little Northern Qi Emperor.


    Actually, the Northern Qi Emperor was no longer that small. Although the rtionship between the pce treasury and Northern Qi had weakened greatly because of the Qing Emperor¡¯s powerful intimidation during these two years, the Northern Qi Emperor had quickly pulled together the state of affairs in court and sufficiently showcased his ability to govern. Under the Qing Kingdom¡¯s forceful push, he had not shown a sliver of defeat. On the contrary, he had begun to extend out his hands and feet in an attempt to counterattack, like in Xiliang Road.


    Fan Xian had put in great effort to transfer Deng Zi Yue back from Shangjing in Northern Qi for the purpose of targeting Northern Qi¡¯s infiltration of Xiliang Road.


    Following the deaths of all the Northern Qi people in the grasnds court, the Overwatch Council¡¯s purge inside Dingzhou and Qingzhou began with fanfare. Since the Overwatch Council had prepared for a long time and was organized by Deng Zi Yue, who was very knowledgeable of how Northern Qi¡¯s Brocade Guard did things, it progressed unusually smoothly.


    With the full cooperation of the General¡¯s manor and Xiliang Governor¡¯s manor, the Overwatch Council had caught over 40 Northern Qi spies in 10 days that had infiltrated Dingzhou and Qingzhou. The spies that died to the hand of the Sixth Bureau swordsmen numbered more than a hundred.


    In order to destroy the Northern Qi¡¯s infiltration into Xiliang, Fan Xian had invested a great deal into this mission. He had even exposed a few officials he had developed for many years in the Northern Qi court to the list of names. He knew that although the Hu people on the grasnds could be resisted now, if the situation was allowed to develop, they would truly be a thorn in the heart of the Qing Kingdom.


    Thus, he was willing to pay any price to strangle the bud of the Hu people¡¯s excitement before spring arrived.


    He also understood that for each Northern Qi spy the Overwatch Council caught or killed in Xiliang Road, it increased the distance between him and Haitang, more so with the Tianyi Dao disciples lying in hiding in Xiliang Road.


    ...


    ...


    The death of Western Hu¡¯s Left Virtuous Prince brought too many unstable factors to the grasnds. The hardline faction led by the foremost ace of the King¡¯s banners, Hu Ge, demanded that the Chief of the court give an exnation for the matter. Before the court could grant a title, the tribes of the Left Virtuous King had autonomously rmended the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s young son to be the new Left Virtuous Prince. At the same time, they began to raise knives of vengeance against the various factions on the grasnds.


    The most suspicious suspects for the death of the Left Virtuous Prince were the Chief of the court and the Right Virtuous Prince. Although the court said that it was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council that had secretlymitted this crime, not many people believed it, particrly with Hu Ge picking out problems from within.


    In order to calm the situation, Chief Su Bida had no choice but to recognize the position of the new Left Virtuous Prince. He sent messengers to provide constion. He promised that he would give the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s tribes a satisfactory exnation.


    What was a satisfactory exnation? Naturally, it was the killer¡¯s head and the massacre of the killer¡¯s tribe. The problem was that the killer had long escaped, and no one knew which tribe he belonged to. Thus, the grasnds were in turmoil with a great battle waiting to explode at any moment. Additionally, in just half a month, the court had suddenly lost all the spies they had nted within the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Xiliang Road. For a time, they could not respond to everything.


    There were many troubles on the grasnds that had to be resolved by Chief Su Bida and Haitang. Fan Xian, who had created these problems, did not feel unhappiness. He watched all that was happening on the grasnds with cold eyes from Qingzhou.


    ording to their agreement, Hu Ge should havepletely fallen toward the side of the Chief of the court next spring. Given Hu Ge¡¯s strength, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to upturn the position of the Chief even with the full support of the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s tribes. Since this was so, he might as well change his allegiance. Presumably, Chief Su Bida would be happy to wee the arrival of the faction Hu Ge belonged to.


    With the support of the Chief and the secret backing of the Qing Kingdom, presumably, it would not take too long before Hu Ge¡¯s tribe grew powerful. At that time, Su Bida¡¯s headache would truly start and the grasnds would be met with difficult times.


    For this matter, Fan Xian had only made a start. He had swung the hoe a few times and thrown in a seed. Now, he was waiting for the seed to sprout and grow, and take over the forage grass. It had to be acknowledged that his swings with the hoe, and particrly Thirteenth Wang¡¯s swing with the hoe, had cost the Hu people their lives.


    Fan Xian not only watched the y unfolding on the grasnds, he also watched a y happening within Qingzhou. Before finishing the y within Qingzhou, he had received a secret report from Jingdou. This secret report concerning the Baoyue Brothel and the Emperor made him angry. Faintly, he sighed, ¡°The affairs of the world are difficult to predict.¡±

 Chapter 601 - See Through All the Scenery

    <h4>Chapter 601: See Through All the Scenery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Baoyue Brothel was already a that extended all over the world. Although various factions knew the world¡¯srgest brothel was the property of the Fan family, they had no way to control it. After all, it was a legitimate business. No countries hadws that could control it. Baoyue Brothel had good conditions. They were polite and kind to the women that worked for them, truly enjoyed by the customers, and had harmony between theirbor and management. With Fan Xian¡¯s power as a support and Xia Mingji and Zhaoshang money house for financial assistance, in four short years, it had extended its reach to every ce.


    Although Baoyue Brothel¡¯s intelligence gathering was nowhere near as professional or powerful as the Overwatch Council¡¯s, it provided Fan Xian another source of information.


    In the end, the Overwatch Council was a government intelligence agency. There was always a faint fear in Fan Xian¡¯s heart that if one day the Emperor asked him to hand over the Overwatch Council, his sight and vision would decrease greatly. For example, this secret report concerning the Great Prince confirmed the benefit of Fan Xian greatly supporting Baoyue Brothel.


    As for the information on the secret report, there had not been a single mention of it in the Overwatch Council¡¯s report or even the Qinian Unit¡¯s secret report. If it hadn¡¯t been for Baoyue Brothel, Fan Xian would not know that there was another good move being yed out in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian knew that this could not be med on the Overwatch Council and Qinian Unit. It involved the face of the royal family and was a family matter of the Emperor¡¯s. Even if the governmental intelligence agency¡¯s found some information, they would not be able to report it to him before it was confirmed, particrly with the internal court and Imperial Censorate watching.


    Baoyue Brothel did not care about this. Of the organizations under Fan Xian¡¯s control, Baoyue Brothel was more like the Imperial Censorate in that it had the freedom to learn through hearsay. The secret report brought up the news of the Great Prince taking on a secondary fei. It was only rumors that abruptly popped up in Jingdou.


    Wind through empty caves may not be without reason. Fan Xian furrowed his brows and thought of what was happening in Jingdou.


    If it was just the Great Prince taking on a secondary fei, it would be a small matter. There was no need for him to be so nervous. But, the Baoyue Brothel¡¯s report clearly said that taking on a secondary fei was the decision of the Pce. The Great Prince did not know of this. Furthermore, it said that the Great Prince held powerful conflicting emotions about this matter and had already entered the Pce to argue with the Emperor twice.


    Fan Xian¡¯s head hurt a great deal. He knew what kind of person his eldest brother was. Although the Great Prince knew to look at the big picture, he was very stubborn when it came to matters that involved his personal life. Additionally, he and the Great wangfei were harmonious in their affection. How could he agree for the Pce to appoint him another wedding?


    The Pce wanting him to take on a secondary fei carried a deeperyer of meaning. Fan Xian was also very clear about this point.


    After the Jingdou rebellion incident had truly been quelled, and the Emperor had re-discovered his love for his eldest son, he did not send the Great Prince to the border troops as a full authority Commander. Rather, he secretly prepared for the Great Prince to take a secondary fei.


    The Great wangfei was a Great princess from Northern Qi. The honeymoon period between the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi had alreadye to an end. For the sake of future battles, the Emperor would not allow his eldest son to be managed so tightly by a Northern Qi woman. When it came to the final Northern Expedition, the Great Prince was the best choice for Commander of the vanguard. The Emperor¡¯s intentions were clear. First, he was going to have him take on a secondary fei. Then, he would find an excuse to depose the Great wangfei.


    The intention was clear. Unfortunately, none of the Emperor¡¯s sons were obedient. The Great Prince had never been an obedient person, so he had been able to resist it for two years. Looking at Baoyue Brothel¡¯s message, the Pce was going to bring this matter into the light and speak directly on the subject to settle it.


    Fan Xian hugged his knees as his head ached. He was angry and had great objections in his heart toward the Great Prince. He thought, Since the Emperor was already pushing this hard, just ept it for now. What are you afraid of? Did it have toe to the Emperor passing an edict and then you going into the Pce to dere you would rather die than submit?


    What right did the children of the royal family have in being saints of affection? The Great Prince and the Great wangfei¡¯s love marriage had signs of working together slowly and apanying each other until old age. It made Fan Xian feel envious and wished he was as good as others.


    Other than admiration, what made Fan Xian¡¯s head hurt was a message that the intelligence report secretly revealed. Although, it spoke of it obscurely. After the Emperor and Lady Ning had discussed the matter, they temporarily suppressed their anger and was thinking of having Fan Xian return to talk the Great Prince into taking on a secondary fei.


    After the Jingdou rebellion and the deaths of the Crown Prince and Second Prince, the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward his remaining three sons had be much gentler. If it had been in the past and the Great Prince had forcefully resisted an edict like this, he would probably have long been put under house arrest in his manor. It was nothing like that now.


    The Emperor¡¯s secret edict would probably arrive in a few days. Baoyue Brothel would have gotten the news much faster. Fan Xian hugged his head and wondered what exactly was going on. When the Northern Qi¡¯s Great Princess hade thousands of li south to marry the Great Prince, it had been him who had officiated the wedding. Four yearster, was he now going to be the one to break up the marriage?


    Just as he sighed earlier, the affairs of the world were difficult to predict.


    ...


    ...


    Morning arrived. The sunlight streaming in from the east shone through the lonely autumn trees within the Qingzhou army¡¯s yamen. Sliced intorge pieces of light, they shone clearly on the paper windows. A serving girl carrying a basin passed in front of the window and cast a shadow.


    The Shadow stood quietly by Fan Xian¡¯s side, looking at his worried face without saying a single word. The best assassin in the world was used to standing quietly behind Chen Pingping or Fan Xian, bing part of the shadows of the building or scenery. He was used to seeing the constant worries of the two masters of the Overwatch Council. He was still not used to talking to them and making ns with them. His job was to kill people. It did not include these poor, thinking matters.


    After returning from the grasnds, the Shadow took off his herdsman¡¯s clothes and returned to his position by Fan Xian¡¯s side quietly. Fan Xian asionally noticed that the best assassin in the world would periodically nce at the recovering Thirteenth Wang in the courtyard. His gaze wasplicated and strange.


    ¡°I can¡¯t return to the capital right now.¡± Fan Xian knew the Shadow was not Yan Bingyun, Deng Zi Yue, or the chatty Wang Qinian. Waiting for him to reply was an impossible matter. Rubbing the spot between his eyes, he said, ¡°The matters in Xiliang Road have note to an end. Plus, since the capital has not sent a message, it is not appropriate for me to rush back like this.¡±


    ¡°This is only a small matter,¡± the Shadow knew Commissioner Fan was looking to talk to him and said after a pause. ¡°There is no need to worry too much.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. ¡°It is not a small matter. You don¡¯t know the men of the Li family. Each is more stubborn than thest. Just take Chengqian and the Second Prince. Even faced with death, they would not give up their stubbornness and submit to the Emperor. Although the Great Prince¡¯s personality is much more magnanimous, he has a sense of the Dongyi people¡¯s love for freedom in his bones. With the Emperor pressuring him like this, who knows what terrifying response he will make?¡±


    Without waiting for the Shadow to reply, Fan Xian continued with a face full of worry. ¡°The Emperor, and perhaps everyone in court, seem to firmly believe one thing. If someone is not one of us, their heart is suspect. if it was not so, then it would not be the case that no one believed that the Great Prince could inherit the throne because of his half Dongyi bloodline. He was already one-half Dongyi. His wangfei was also a Northern Qi person. In the present situation, the Emperor having him depose of his wangfei was showing that he wanted to protect him and put him in an important position.¡±


    During the Jingdou rebellion, there were three officials who deserved credit: Fan Xian, Ye Zhong, and the Great Prince. At that time, the Great Prince held the Imperial Army in his hands. He controlled a vital power, yet he determinedly carried out the so-called posthumous edict of the Emperor and sessfully controlled the situation of the rebellion within a boundary that the power of the Qing Kingdom could ept. Because of this matter, the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward him had changed greatly. It was no longer as indifferent as in the past.


    ¡°The Emperor feels a great deal of guilt and remorse toward the Great Prince.¡± Fan Xian spoke as he rubbed the slightly sore spot between his brows. ¡°That is why he wants to givepensation to the Great Prince. Speaking from the Great Prince¡¯s life goal, the bestpensation would be to appoint him to the vanguard and allow him to fight for the Qing Kingdom from the South to the North, to unify the world and shine in glory on the battlefield. The Emperor has truly decided to appoint him as Commander, which is why he must depose of wangfei.¡±


    Thinking of this, he also felt some resentment toward the Emperor. The Great wangfei was a Great Princess of Northern Qi. She would indeed have an impact on the Great Prince leading a Northern Expedition as the Commander, but why did he need to resort to such lowly Pce in-fighting methods as appointing a secondary fei to resolve it? This was not the elegance that the ruler of a country should have. He was like an old man with a grudge against his son. Suddenly, his heart jumped. Had the Emperor not learned from his previous experiences and still had great suspicions? Was he was using all kinds of methods to try and nip these doubts in the bud?


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart gradually became cold. He realized that he had made a mistake these years. He had still underestimated an Emperor¡¯s great desire for power and natural paranoia and coldness.


    Being a son was difficult. Being the son of an Emperor was even more difficult. Being the son of the Qing Emperor was hardship piled on hardship. Fan Xian let out a troubled breath. He knew that after he returned to the capital, he would probably be unhappily caught between the Emperor and Great Prince, so he may as well not think of it for now.


    He was somewhat curious about whose daughter the Emperor had appointed to the Great Prince as a Secondary fei. Which noble was so unafraid of death that he dared to deliver his own daughter into the mouths of the tigress that was the Great wangfei, the tiger that was the Great Prince, and the old mother tiger that was Lady Ning in the Pce?


    Thinking of Lady Ning¡¯s merit and virtue after the rebellion, as well as the Great Prince¡¯s face, the Emperor had finally raised her rank. Late by 20 years, he finally granted her the title of Imperial Consort. After the Dongyi girl ve had be an Imperial Consort, her bold and vigorous personality did not change. She was still as ferocious as a tiger.


    The Great Prince¡¯s family was a forest of tigers.


    In any case, it could not be Ruoruo. Fan Xian was confident of this. Presently, the Emperor was full of trust and affection for him. He also knew that for the sake of Ruoruo¡¯s marriage, he had almost beaten Hongcheng into impotency. He would not cause conflict with him over this and face losing more than he gained.


    Fan Xian stood and pushed open the door to go outside. He weed the courtyard full of autumn colors, no longer thinking about those annoying matters in Jingdou. It was already deep into autumn. Gazing out from the military yamen, it was full of clean and distant colors. The sky was very blue, and the clouds very light. It made one¡¯s mind open the moment one saw it.


    Qingzhou was close to Xi Lake and had an atmosphere of the grasnds. Perhaps only in such and could one nurture an open and bright state of mind, such as that strange Great Prince from the royal family and strange Ye Ling¡¯er from a noble family.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly as he looked at the girl in the courtyard. He thought to himself, Great wangfei was in a very difficult position, but the Second wangfei seemed to be gradually walking out of the shadow of the Second Prince. There were always good things happening in the world.


    ...


    ...


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body was recovering quickly. He could now sit in the wheelchair and wander around the Qingzhou military yamen. Because of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered with continuing the useless attempts to hide the secret. He summoned a few serving girls and gave them the responsibility of pushing the wheelchair. He then sent a few subordinates from the Sixth Bureau to follow along to ensure his safety.


    During these dozen days, Fan Xian was busy making contact with Dingzhou and leading Xiliang Road¡¯s entire counterattack movement. He also had to carry out private exchanges with the grasnds. He was very busy and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s movements, but he was not blind. He could see that this lonely and cold Qingzhou military yamen had gradually changed because of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s waking. Amidst the autumn garden, there was an asional hint of spring.


    When Thirteenth Wang sat in his wheelchair and rested asionally in the garden, not far away from him would be a girl sitting and doing other things, such as embroidery, or looking at the scenery like a stupid goose.


    Thirteenth Wang would be a stupid goose dazedly watching the stupid goose looking at the scenery.


    Other than greeting each other when they ran into each other face-to-face, the young man and woman did not talk leisurely. They only yed out their parts stupidly. They sang toward the sky but were also afraid that the gentle ripples from red ws would disturb their unintentional clear waters. [JW1]


    Fan Xian was a master in the Overwatch Council, while Ye Ling¡¯er was a master in Qingzhou. With her order, there were no longer daily trips out of the city, like in previous years, to intercept Hu harvesters who galloped out of the grasnds. She stayed properly in the military yamen and chased out all of the old troops that were in the military yamen, leaving only a cycle of serving women and girls.


    Now, there was an extra scene in the little garden in Qingzhou¡¯s military yamen, it was the two stupid geese Fan Xian was quietly smiling about.


    ...


    ...


    As her teacher, Fan Xian knew what kind of person Ye Ling¡¯er was. He admitted to himself that if he was a girl, he would probably also be astonished by Thirteenth Wang¡¯s 38 knife wounds on the front of his body. It would be engraved in their heart and carved into their bones. Furthermore, Thirteenth Wang was a silent, gentle, and heroic person. How could such a person not move Ye Ling¡¯er, who was born into the military?


    Although Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s identity was a bit troublesome, Fan Xian did not worry about this. Two years ago, the Emperor had quietly passed an edict allowing Ye Ling¡¯er to remarry and pick her own husband. This was a heavenly gift. As long as it was someone she liked, even if it took the Qing court, they would grab him for her.


    The problem was Thirteenth Wang¡¯s identity. Although he was secretly doing things for the Overwatch Council and the Emperor knew of these matters, in the end, he was still Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple and one of the 13 disciples of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut. Ye Ling¡¯er was once the Second wangfei. If she wanted to marry an ace from Dongyi, would the Pce approve?


    If Dongyi couldpletely lean toward the Qing Kingdom under his management, then these obstacles would not exist. Fan Xian decided to put more effort into the matter aspensation for the poor girl on behalf of the Emperor and Ye Zhong.


    There was only one problem. Fan Xian looked at the two people in the garden with a smile and rubbed his nose in thought. These two were stuck in a strange situation. Someone had to expose the truth. It was not strange that Ye Ling¡¯er would like Thirteenth Wang but what was Thirteenth Wang thinking exactly? No matter how noble Ye Ling¡¯er identity was, she was also a widow.


    He knew why Thirteenth Wang had been attracted by Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s profile. It had been very lonely, but Fan Xian knew that the true Ye Ling¡¯er was not like this.


    Fan Xian shuddered. Ye Ling¡¯er actually embroidered in front of Thirteenth Wang to appear delicate and frail. If this got back to Jingdou and reached Wan¡¯er¡¯s ears, it would probably make his wife faint withughter.


    He decided to tell Thirteenth Wang about the true Ye Ling¡¯er so his young friend, whom he appreciated greatly, would not realize that his life was a great misunderstanding after his marriage


    Just as Fan Xian was about to go down the stone steps and disturb the ¡°condescending¡± young man and woman, the Shadow behind the door quietly said something. He immediately stopped his steps.


    The Shadow had carefully hidden his tracks so that Thirteenth Wang would not discover anything. Fan Xian knew of theplicated rtionship between the Shadow and the Sword Hut. He also knew the Shadow¡¯s true identity could not be known by anyone. Sigu Jian and the Shadow had an irreconcble hatred. Looking at Sigu Jian¡¯s favorite disciple in the autumn garden, the Shadow¡¯s emotions were not as happy as the man and woman in the garden.


    A momentter, Fan Xian said, ¡°We will go next year spring. He won¡¯t die this early.¡±


    [JW1] This is a y on a famous Chinese poem. It doesn¡¯t make as much sense without knowing the reference.

 Chapter 602 - The Gazes On The City Gate Watch The Return To The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Gazes On The City Gate Watch The Return To The Capital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When it came to Sigu Jian¡¯s life and death, the Shadow was more interested in it than anyone. He didn¡¯t want Sigu Jian to die by anyone else¡¯s hand, not even the heartless hands of god. Many years ago, there was suddenly a rebellion within Dongyi. Sigu Jian hade out with his sword and massacred all the elders and family in his n. Only the 16-year-old Shadow managed to escape. Since then, his entire life has been lived with the purpose of getting revenge on his elder brother. He gradually sank into the powerful grasp of fear and anger and became the shadow behind two leaders of the Overwatch Council.


    The reason Sigu Jian was known as an idiot probably had something to do with his crazed and overly bloody behavior when he killed the people of his n.


    As for how the Shadow had escaped Dongyi, met Chen Pingping, and was taken in my Chen Pingping into the Overwatch Council to bepletely loyal and willing to put his life on the line, was perhaps another very long story.


    Fan Xian was not sure about this, but he did not want to inquire too deeply. Everyone around him had their own story and secrets, such as Jing Ge and the Yan family. He did know the Shadow¡¯s identity, which he buried in the lowest depths, and of the sea of hatred between the Shadow and Sigu Jian. Like how he treated the other people by his side, Fan Xian and the others helped each other and supported each other to walk across the difficult world.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn back his head when he quietly said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always wanted to ask him something. Rest assured, you¡¯ll be able to ask it.¡±


    The Shadow was silent for a moment. He then disappeared from behind Fan Xian. He didn¡¯t let Thirteenth Wang and Ye Ling¡¯er in the garden notice anything.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then walked toward the garden. In a moment, he hade between the silent man and woman. Thirteenth Wang raised his head to nce at him and felt slightly surprised. The Qing court was carrying out a fatal battle in Xiliang Road against the Hu people of the grasnds and the support of Northern Qi. For a dozen consecutive days, Fan Xian had been hard pressed and busy because of it. Why did he now have time and the mood to enjoy the garden?


    Ye Ling¡¯er had her head down and was embroidering on a taut embroidery rack. She had long sensed Fan Xian¡¯s arrival and immediately jumped out of the peaceful, silent, calm, and happy atmosphere that she had been in. A slight resentment grew in her heart. Her needle already moved at a very slow speed, but now it became even slower. It was less like embroidery and more as if she was using the sender point of the needle to scratch at the taught embroidery cloth.


    Fan Xian stood between the two of them. Since they didn¡¯t say anything, he also couldn¡¯t think of any reason to speak. Putting his hands behind him, he put on an air of knowing all things in the world. Gazing at the lonely tips of the autumn branches, he pretended to have a cultured air.


    Seeing his affected appearance, Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t know if he had seen the thoughts he had never voiced out loud. His gaze became slightly panicked. Ye Ling¡¯er took one nce at him and then buried her head deeply again, gently biting her lip.


    The time was right. Fan Xian coughed and said, ¡°Wangfei, although Qingzhou¡¯s scenery is good, embroidering every day in the garden with the courtyard blocking the light, isn¡¯t hard to see anything?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°wangfei,¡± Ye Ling¡¯er thought Fan Xian was reminding her of something. Her face immediately became pale. She didn¡¯t reply.


    Thirteenth Wang was silent. Like Ye Ling¡¯er, he also misunderstood Fan Xian¡¯s meaning. He thought to himself, Never mind. Although he hadn¡¯t talked much to the girl, he knew that she had a rxed nature. There was indeed a string in his heart that had been yed by the wind in Qingzhou. But, she was a wangfei of the Qing Kingdom. The difference in statuses was too big.


    Fan Xian sighed and turned his head to Thirteenth Wang and said, ¡°Thirteen, ah, although you are heavily injured and need someone to look after you, one must be cautious when ites to men and women, particrly as the youngdy of the Ye family is the Qing Kingdom¡¯s wangfei. There is no one else in this garden, yet the two of you just sit like this across from each other. You must think of how I am going to exin matters after I return to the capital.¡±


    These words made things clear. Earlier, Thirteenth Wang had sighed slightly. Under his gentle nature, there was an iparable stubbornness. His brows rose as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°I will immediately leave the manor.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er abruptly raised her head and red daggers at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart stuttered slightly. Shortly after, he smiled warmly. He thought that Thirteenth Wang was worthy of his trust. He didn¡¯t acknowledge Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s angry look beside him. Flipping his hand, he drew three circles in the air. His hand then shot down toward the embroidery cloth in front of Ye Ling¡¯er. Gentle and without a breeze, yet astonishingly fast, it was a little trick he had relied on to make his name.


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s fingertips unconsciously snapped. The embroidery needle shot through the air with a crack and flew toward Fan Xian¡¯s wrist. The angle was very crafty.


    This was also a little trick, but these tricks had been taught to her by Fan Xian. How could they stop him from stealing the cloth?


    With just a shadow shing by, Fan Xian had already taken the embroidery cloth from her and floated to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s side. Smiling, he said, ¡°Thirteen, I am just afraid that you¡¯ll be tricked. Our wangfei is not a youngdy of arge family that knows how to embroider.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang started slightly, not understanding why the Commissioner was suddenly talking about this. Afterward, he watched as Fan Xian spread the embroidery cloth in front of his eyes only to see that there was half a duck embroidered on it.


    Ye Ling¡¯er had been in the garden, where Thirteenth Wang could see her, embroidering for an entire seven days. The result was only half a duck?


    Thirteenth Wang immediately understood the misunderstanding Fan Xian was talking about and couldn¡¯t resist a small smile. It was Fan Xian whoughed loudly and said, ¡°Joy between man and woman is heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle. No one can stop you, but you have to think about it carefully.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er abruptly stood up. Her body was shaking with anger. She looked at Fan Xian with rage but was also too embarrassed to say anything. Mist rose in her eyes. She looked pitiful.


    Thirteenth Wang looked at the girl and felt his heart move. He withdrew his smile as his face filled with concern.


    Fan Xian slowly stopped hisughter. He then suddenly lowered his voice and said next to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s ear, ¡°Talking is always needed in dating. Even if two stupid ducks sit together for a lifetime, what good will it do?¡±


    Only now did everything be clear. Thirteenth Wang knew that he had purposelye to help him break through the ss in the window. Other than a slight embarrassment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. He also didn¡¯t have Fan Xian¡¯s thick-skin to say it. Ye Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian had said. Looking at the two of them whispering, she felt a great sense of unease.


    Fan Xian had done what he needed to do. Leisurely, he walked toward the front hall of the military yamen. His posture was rxed, like he hadpleted a good deed. He looked very pleased.


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at his retreating figure and, for some reason, a great sense of dissatisfaction rose from the bottom of her heart. Huffing lightly, she mockingly said, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know how to embroider, but this duck... It¡¯s probably better than what the one in your house can do.¡±


    Fan Xian heard this and immediately thought of the needle marks on Wan¡¯er¡¯s finger, as well as that image of the duck. He felt a cold settle over him and embarrassment appeared on his face. It was impossible for him to respond, so he quickly escaped.


    Looking at this sight, Ye Ling¡¯er chuckled out loud. The sound of herughter tinkled like bells within the autumn garden in Qingzhou. The person beside her did notugh. He only looked at her with quiet appreciation.


    One personughing was no fun. Ye Ling¡¯er awkwardly restrained herughter. In the dozen days Thirteenth Wang had been recovering from his injury, she had purposely restrained her carefree nature and appeared particrly quiet. Unexpectedly, all her efforts had been ruined by Fan Xian. She didn¡¯t know if this made her feel that she was overly scathing. Countless thoughts immediately shed through her mind. The emotions in her eyes becameplicated.


    Thirteenth Wang felt very nervous, but he hid it from his face very well. Looking at Ye Ling¡¯er, he said, ¡°My name is Wang Xi, and I go by Tie Xiang. I am the thirteenth disciple of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut. I have relied on your care greatly these days, and I am endlessly grateful.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er had not thought he would suddenly speak and do so sincerely. She panicked slightly. She then calmed herself and returned the bow, lightly saying, ¡°Sir Wang, you are too kind.¡±


    In Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s opinion, it was much more rxed and natural to use an official title to refer to someone. She did not understand why he had chosen this time to give his thanks so sincerely when they had already interacted for a dozen days and had only spoken a dozen sentences altogether.


    Was he really going to leave the manor or was all of this a dream? Ye Ling¡¯er sighed faintly in her heart. If she had been a normal girl, perhaps she would have chosen to leave because of the mncholy in her heart. Ye Ling¡¯er was, after all, Ye Ling¡¯er. She didn¡¯t know how to embroider. She could only dance with knives and spears. Although she was a widow, she still acted like a teenager, full of the vitality of a wild child.


    She stared closely into Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it straightforwardly. There is no need to announce your family. Looking at the way you do things, you are a direct person. Do not learn Fan Xian¡¯s long-winded and hypocritical ways.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang said a momentter, with sincerity, ¡°Sir Fan junior said everything needs to be talked out.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er understood things a little. Suddenly, she felt an autumn breeze. When it brushed past her face, there was not a murderous aura at all. There were only all kinds of gentleness.


    ...


    ...


    The matter between Thirteenth Wang and Ye Ling¡¯er did not go as Fan Xian imagined. After he exposed the situation, it was not as if they had met under a golden wind among white dew and had an experience that neither had before. Their meeting was not like that of dry kindling wood and fire, as unstoppable as the Yellow River in a flood. Contrary to his expectations, the young man and woman continued to treat each other with etiquette and sat with the stone path between them, only asionally saying a few words.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. Thirteenth Wang and Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s personalities were both first-rate, particrly since Ye Ling¡¯er had grown up by the grasnds. Compared to thedies in Jingdou, she was much more open. Once the word ¡°affection¡± was involved, and because of the tragic matter in Jingdou the year before, as well as Thirteenth Wang¡¯s identity, both of them were rather quiet.


    Seeing all of this, Fan Xian still didn¡¯t feel anxious. In any case, the affairs of the world happened in all different ways. It was impossible for him to expect every man and woman who had affection for each other to climb falls and vault through windows in impatience.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have the time to watch these wonderful things because those not-so-wonderful things in Xiliang Road still needed him to take the lead.


    Time moved quickly into the end of autumn and beginning of winter. The eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council gathered in Qingzhou. The tribes from all over the grasnds gathered in the court to debate matters. With unusual ruthlessness, the Qing Kingdom had severed the hand the grasnds had extended out, as well as the hand that Northern Qi had extended to the grasnds. They watched as the situation on the grasnds grew worse each day.


    Northern Qi had only sped that hand for a year, yet it had already fully tested the Qing court. The borders were usually low on food. The national treasury, military power, and energy were all forcefully kept in the West, while the pressure on their true enemy, Northern Qi, was lessened.


    Under the Emperor¡¯s impetus, the Overwatch Council had prepared for four months. With Fan Xian personally leading the effort, they had finally severed the two hands that were sped together in thete autumn and early winter of the ninth year of the Qing calendar.


    The situation on the grasnds might not copse beyond repair with the control of Chief Su Bida and Haitang, but if the Northern Qi Emperor still wanted to cause waves in Xiliang Road, it would not be so easy. Furthermore, Fan Xian hadid down his own powers on the grasnds. When the flowers bloomed next spring, he would begin to reap the results.


    After confirming the implementation of the various assignments and verifying the results of the battle. Fan Xian could finally leave behind the extremely busy council affairs and began to prepare for his return to the capital. Thirteenth Wang would not follow him back to the capital. He was not fully recovered and did not want him to have too much contact with the Shadow along the way. Additionally, there was still over half a month before Ye Ling¡¯er returned to the capital for New Year. Those two spending more time together was always a good thing.


    Whatever Fan Xian decided on rarely changed. Since he had decided to help Ye Ling¡¯er and Thirteenth Wang be together, he was confident. After he had returned to the capital and resolved the Great Prince¡¯s domestic matter, he would probably have to go to the Bureau of Military Affairs and propose a marriage to General Ye. The matter first had to be approved by the Emperor.


    On Nov. 15, in the ninth year of the Qing calendar, the Overwatch Councilpleted its mission in Xiliang Road. From Dingzhou, the Commissioner began his return trip to the capital. Outside the walls of Dingzhou, countless officials and generals came to send him off, packed densely into two rows.


    The Governor of Xiliang Road and General Li Hongcheng stood with Fan Xian. They said some official words and then ended their conversation. At the end, Li Hongcheng gazed at Fan Xian deeply. Fan Xian understood his meaning. He just quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in Jingdou.¡±


    The carriages began to move, driving onto the official road in front of Dingzhou. Fan Xian unconsciously turned back his head to look. He didn¡¯t stop his gaze on the officials from Dingzhou¡¯s military and civil branches. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the wooden scaffolding above the Dingzhou city gate.


    An entire row of scaffolding had been built above the Dingzhou city gate. A body hung from each one. During this mission, over 40 spies had been put to death. However, these spies were still unable to rest in death. They were hanging high above the city gate blowing whichever way by the wind and exposed to the burning autumn sun.


    Some of the bodies that had been hung up the earliest werepletely rotten, faintly revealing the faintly visible white bones below. Even the scavenging birds from the fields didn¡¯t want to eat from them. The clothing on the bodies were in tatters and carried the ck blood marks of torture.


    A long row of corpses swayed slowly in the wind, giving off a terrifying and bloody stench. This terrifying scene weed every personing in from the grasnds.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and pulled his head back from outside the window. Hanging bodies had an effect in the psychological battle. At least, the spies that the little Northern Qi Emperor sentter would develop an innate feeling of horror. However, when it came to battles in the Central in, because of a thousand-year bnce between virtue and benevolence, the killing of prisoners of war was rare. The desecrating of bodies was seen even less.


    But, Dingzhou was not the Central in. It was the center of conflict between Central in and Western Hu. The two sides had killed each other for thousands of years and done far more cruel things.


    Fan Xian had no sympathy for these spies. What he saw on his trip from Dingzhou to Qingzhou made him realize that once the battle started, it was not a problem that could be resolved through benevolence and virtue, particrly the ongoing hatred between cultures. Speaking just of the dozens of bodies above the city gate, they had cost the lives of thousands ofmon Qing people. What made Fan Xian even more ruthless was the fact that these people were not Hu people. They were Northern Qi people who were of the same origin, same kind, and same ancestors of the Qing people.


    As for the hatred between the grasnds and Central in, it was not something that his generation had the power to calm and resolve. It would have to be left to their wiser descendants.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes to rest. He thought to himself that he had severed Northern Qi and the grasnds¡¯ grasp or had at least caused grievous harm. He was afraid that it had also created a wretched wound between him and Haitang. He didn¡¯t know if this wound would be able to healpletely. He didn¡¯t know what Haitang would do on the grasnds. This grasnds, this city, this border, would he ever return in this lifetime?


    As he thought these gloomy things, the imperial envoy¡¯s carriage had already arrived at the closest inn outside Dingzhou. It was precisely the one where Fan Xian had peeped at an erotic picture.


    Entering the inn, Fan Xian teased the deputy official of the inn with whom he was familiar. The deputy that had just been released with difficulty from prison, so he didn¡¯t reply in a loud voice and quietly went to boil water.


    Fan Xian looked at Deng Zi Yue beside him and said, ¡°Zi Yue, I¡¯ll need you to endure in Xiliang Road for two years.¡±


    Officials from all eight major bureaus of the Overwatch Council wereing to Dingzhou to prepare for battle. Deng Zi Yue had been summoned all the way back from Northern Qi by Fan Xian. Now that Fan Xian was leaving, all of the Xiliang Road affairs were handed to Deng Zi Yue. The officials turned back after seeing the imperial envoy out of the city, but the officials of the Overwatch Council saw him all the way to the inn.


    Deng Zi Yue nodded and said, ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment and gave him a few more instructions. He then began to read the imperial bulletins from Jingdou. After a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly. As the second-inmand of the Qinian Unit, Deng Zi Yue had served Sir Fan junior for a long time. Seeing him narrow his eyes, he knew something troublesome had happened. He inquired in a quiet voice.


    ,


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°The Council reports mentioned it but the imperial bulletin finally confirmed it. The Commander of the Imperial Army in the Pce has been changed.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s heart jumped in surprise. He thought, The Great Prince had been always performed well, why would it suddenly change?

 Chapter 603 - Old Events By The City Gate But Not The People Of Old

    <h4>Chapter 603: Old Events By The City Gate But Not The People Of Old</h4>


    The imperial bulletin and Council report stated clearly that the position of the Commander of the Jingdou Imperial Army would no longer be filled by the Great Prince. Instead, it was given to Gong Dian. After the Jingdou rebellion, Gong Dian had reprised his old position as Commander of the Internal Guards. It was not entirely surprising for him to now take on the position of the Commander of the Imperial Army. The Ye family¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor was known to everyone. Since the safety of the Royal Pce was no longer the responsibility of the Great Prince, it could only be handed to Gong Dian.


    The question now was, if the Great Prince was no longer the Commander of the Imperial Army, what position would the Emperor give him? The imperial bulletin didn¡¯t say. There were also no clear rumors in Jingdou. Fan Xian looked at the paper in his hand and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head.


    There were a number of important personnel appointments being made in Jingdou all concentrated in the military. It was clear that the Emperor was beginning to make a position for the Great Prince. What caught Fan Xian¡¯s attention the most was that the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Xiao Jinhua, had been removed from his post and transferred to the army by Nanzhao to be the deputy Governor. The Northern Expedition Governor, Shi Fei, had been summoned back by the Emperor and had taken over the important position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison. However, Shi Fei¡¯s superior, the Governor of the Yanjing camp, Wang Zhikun, stayed where he was.


    The movement of three major military personnel was not normal. Fan Xian understood the role these different military personnel yed and the Emperor¡¯s different attitude toward each of them. For example, during the Jingdou rebellion, Xiao Jinhua was the head of Donghua Gate, one of the thirteen city gate guards. Since he had stood his ground firmly and kept the Crown prince and Qin family¡¯s remaining troops blocked within Jingdou, he had performed a great service. That was why the Emperor had raised him three consecutive levels and gave him the post of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison. This was a demonstration of the Emperor¡¯s approval toward a loyal official.


    Fan Xian had long guessed that the Emperor would not have Xiao Jinhua stay in the position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison for long. First, he was too inexperienced. It was difficult for him to subdue others and take on the important responsibility of the Jingdou Garrison. Second, Xiao Jinghua had started as one of the 13 city gate guards. The Emperor had been the most disappointed by their performance during the Jingdou rebellion.


    The Emperor had trusted Zhang Deqing the most, yet he had been loyal to the Eldest Princess. Although the Emperor had killed Zhang Deqing after the incident, as well as three generations of his family, it still did not release the anger in his heart. Xiao Jinhua was guilty of being a fish in the same pond. However, he presumably understood his use as a symbol and would be able to ept being a deputy Governor in Nanzhao.


    However, the situation of the Northern Expedition Army was ratherplicated. Yan Xiaoyi had been killed by Fan Xian on the summit. Additionally, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Northern Expedition Army camp by Cangzhou had been involved in the matter of the rebellion. They had suffered through countless purges these two years. The court had not allowed General Shi Fei to officially take on the position of Governor of the Northern Expedition and only gave him the title. He was under the jurisdiction of Wang Zhikun of the Yanjing camp.


    For the past dozen years, General Shi Fei had always been Wang Zhikun¡¯s deputy, so this arrangement would not be a problem. Now that the Emperor had called Fei Shi back to the capital to take on the position of the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, the position of the Governor of the Northern Expedition camp had be empty. Who was it being kept for?


    Fan Xian shook his head and thought that probably everyone could see that the position of the Governor of the Northern Expedition, on the border of Northern Qi poised in the heart of the struggle, had been left for the Great Prince.


    It looked like the Emperor was finallyying down his pieces after two years of rest. Particrly during these two months, the Overwatch Council and Dingzhou army had forcefully stabilized the situation in Xiliang and on the grasnds. Now, the Emperor finally had the time to prepare everything for the northeast.


    If the Great Prince wanted to be the Commander of the Qing vanguard and manage the 100,000 soldiers on the front lines and be the powerful Governor of the Northern Expedition, he had to ept the Emperor¡¯s arrangements in another matter¡ªtaking on a Secondary fei. The day he left would be the day the Great wangfei lost her position.


    ¡°The Great Prince is not this kind of person.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows in thought. The Emperor had alreadyid down the foundations for the Great Prince tomand the Qing army and enter the battlefield. He was just waiting for the Great Prince to acknowledge his painstaking efforts and ce his feet onto the path. Although the Great Prince loved the battlefield, he probably still could not do such a thing.


    Every time he thought of the fact that after he returned to Jingdou, he would have no choice but to do such a thing under the Emperor¡¯s pressure, Fan Xian felt irritated and couldn¡¯t resist letting out a huff of air. Although this huff was quiet, he still scared Deng Zi Yue and Mu Feng by his side. They weren¡¯t sure what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go rest. We still have a long way to go tomorrow.¡± Fan Xian rubbed the spot between his brows and waved his hand at both of them. After thinking for a moment, he kept Deng Zi Yue behind.


    He looked at Deng Zi Yue and said after a moment of silence, ¡°You¡¯ve been stationed for a long time in Shangjing. Do you know how the Northern Qi people perceive Shi Fei?


    Shi Fei had been stationed in Cangzhou two years. Leading the Northern Expedition camp, he had fought against the famous general Shang Shanhu. Although he had taken some small losses, he had been calm and collected. He had stabilized the situation well.


    Deng Zi Yue thought about it for a while and said, ¡°General Shi Fei has always been the deputy of Governor Wang in the Yanjing camp. His name was not very well-known. It was only after he went to the Northern Expedition camp two years ago that he became gradually known to the Qi people. Although there had not been any major battles in the north and south of Cangzhou these two years, and based on the fact he was able to keep calm under Shang Shanhu¡¯s intimidating force, it at least proved that Shi Fei¡¯s personality leans toward being reserved and patient.¡±


    ¡°Reserved?¡± Fan Xian echoed with disapproval. ¡°If he is only reserved and patient, why would the Emperor have him take on such a heavy burden two years ago?¡±


    Deng Zi Yue knew what the Commissioner was talking about. In the depths of autumn in the seventh year of the Qing calendar, the Dong Mountain incident and the Jingdou rebellion urred. Everyone had neglected the Northern camp that Yan Xiaoyi had abandoned near Cangzhou. They had not realized the importance of that ce. But, Fan Xian had never forgotten. While the Emperor was still trapped on Dong Mountain, he had already sent a secret order to have the Yanjing camp be ready at any moment to take over the Cangzhou Northern camp, in case the Northern Qi people took advantage of the chaos to enter.


    This was an important mission. With the death of Yan Xiaoyi, thousands of soldiers were taken as prisoners of war. If there wasn¡¯t a capable general holding down the fort, the Northern camp might have truly mutinied. General Shi Fei had been responsible for the Emperor¡¯s important edict.


    Not many people knew the exact process of how to subdue the military spirit of the Northern camp. As the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian knew. In his opinion, Shi Fei taking over Qing troops ording to imperial edict was the stuff of legends.


    General Shi Fei only took a dozen personal attendants and entered the Cangzhou Northern camp. Holding the imperial edict in his hand, he easily took control of it. Faced with 100,000 soldiers, where did this general get the boldness to do such a thing? What kind of power was needed to have the Northern camp, which had been run by Yan Xiaoyi for a number of years, be as docile as a warhorse?


    A person able to aplish such a thing was not merely reserved and patient. The center of Fan Xian¡¯s forehead was hurting more and more. He felt like there was a dark cage enveloping his brain. The Emperor having the Great Prince lead troops on a Northern Expedition was an expected thing. Having a capable figure such as Shi Fei not stay on the front lines and instead return to Jingdou as the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, who was this targeting?


    Before the previous Crown Prince had left for Nanzhao, Fan Xian had predicted that once the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction¡¯s power had melted like ice and snow, he would immediately be met with the Emperor¡¯s merciless culling of his power, as well as a merciless attack on the older figures in court. During these two years, the Overwatch Council¡¯s powers had been culled a great deal. Fortunately, his favor with the Emperor had grown by the day. No one in court dared to do anything to him. Furthermore, the elders Fan Xian worried the most about had also obtained precious experiences through the Jingdou rebellion. They had not waited for the Emperor to act. Instead, they had taken it upon themselves to quietly disappear from the stage.


    His father had long quit his position as Minister of Revenue and gone quietly back to Danzhou in retirement. Although Chen Pingping was still the Director of the Overwatch Council, he no longer managed affairs. He had handed all Council affairs to Fan Xian and Yan Bingyun¡¯s hands. Furthermore, he had requested to resign his post. Since the Emperor truly treasured their friendship, he had refused to grant him the request. The most tragic figure of the elder generation was his father-inw in Wuzhou. During the Jingdou rebellion, the previous Prime Minister, Lin Ruofu, had miscalcted one thing. He had dragged out all the people he had hidden in court and handed them to his good son-inw thinking that he would be able to rise again. Unexpectedly, the Emperor had returned safely to the capital. Thus, everything had be an illusory soap bubble.


    Not only did it be a soap bubble, but the Emperor also held the previous Prime Minister¡¯s dishonesty in great taboo. These two years, he had thoroughly punished those who had supported the Prime Minister. Although he didn¡¯t use any sinister tricks, he stillpletely uprooted thest of Lin Ruofu¡¯s power in Jingdou.


    Concerning this matter, Fan Xian didn¡¯t have a ce to talk. He could only watch it all with a bitter smile. He watched his father-inw tremble in fear in Wuzhou and repeatedly send secret letters to the Emperor to sincerely beg for forgiveness.


    Fortunately, for the sake of Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er, the Emperor did not continue investigating Lin Ruofu.


    Thinking of it now, the three old men the Emperor had wanted to sweep away had all retreated toward the back of the stage of their own ord. The Qing court was like an iron bucket, so what was the reason for transferring Shi Fei into Jingdou? Why was such a powerful figure not left in the battles that would unite the world and was instead transferred back to the Emperor¡¯s side? Who was he targeting?


    Was it himself? Fan Xian was a bit gloomy. He didn¡¯t think about these problems anymore. Raising his head, he asked Deng Zi Yue in a quiet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the matters in Jingdou.¡±


    He paused for a bit and then said, ¡°No matter what you hear or know, don¡¯t worry about it. You have to remember, you are an official of the Overwatch Council and an official of the Emperor. I am leaving you in Xiliang for the sake of the lives of the hundreds of millions of Qing people. If you do this well, everything will be fine.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue was the second person to enter the Qinian Unit. He had been personally picked by Wang Qinian. Other than Lao Wang, he was Fan Xian¡¯s top confidant. These few years, he had been stationed in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing as the head of the Fourth Bureau stationed in Northern Qi. He knew the Commissioner was promoting him and was endlessly grateful. Hearing the Commissioner¡¯s inauspicious tone, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised into speechlessness. His eyes were filled with worry.


    The three consecutive Overwatch Council heads for the spywork of the fourth Bureau in Northern Qi were Yan Bingyun, Wang Qinian, and Deng Zi Yue. They were all Fan Xian¡¯s most capable assistants. As long as they didn¡¯t have an ident like Wang Qinian, they would be the topmost officials in the Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian looked at Deng Zi Yue calmly. ¡°The Xiliang matter is very important. You have to deal with it well. After returning to the capital, you will take the position as head of the Fourth Bureau. For now, this way it will be much easier to ask for aid from the other seven bureaus. But, don¡¯t bother with the other administrative regions. Yan Bingyun will continue to lead there. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Feng Zi Yue nodded his head. ¡°Thank you for your favor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Hu people take one step into our territory.¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes. ¡°I have lost many people and have ced you, who I trust the most, in this deste Xiliang Road for at least two years. You know why I am doing this. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue¡¯s heart trembled. He went down on one knee. Solemnly, he said, ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and did not say anything more. It was Deng Zi Yue who continued to feel moved. He had followed the Commissioner for five years and had never seen him delegate a matter so seriously. What shocked him more was the fact that Sir Fan junior was clearly only a young man just over 20 years old. Yet, when he delegated tasks and handled matters, he did it with the calm of an old man who had been submerged in the court for decades.


    He hesitated a moment and then said, ¡°Concerning Songzhi Xianling...¡±


    The news of Songzhi Xianling being Haitang would slowly get out. For now, other than Fan Xian, only Deng Zi Yue knew of this secret. Hearing this question, Fan Xian was silent and didn¡¯t reply for a long time.


    ...


    ...


    After a dozen days, Fan Xian¡¯s carriages reached the outskirts of Jingdou. Three days ago, Fan Xian had given the order for all of the honor-guard and eye-catching things to be dispersed. On this trip, he had only gone through the motions of following the imperial edict to inspect Xiliang. The secret n was the most important part. Additionally, there were some small troubles in Jingdou. Fan Xian did not wish to be overly ostentatious. Thus, the imperial envoys honor-guard immediately became the carriage of the Overwatch Council Fourth Bureau.


    Naturally, there was nothing wrong with the Overwatch Council¡¯s travel documents. The guards of the pce gate department also did not dare anger these important figures. The group of carriages did not wait for long outside the western gate before they drove through the city gate. Fan Xian lifted the corner of the curtain and looked outside. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time he entered the capital and the sight of Ye Ling¡¯er gracefully riding in.


    Ye Ling¡¯er should already have arrived in Dingzhou. Thirteenth Wang was certain toe to the Fan manor to report before the end of the year. However, he didn¡¯t know if she woulde with him. Involuntarily, a relieved smile rose on Fan Xian¡¯s face as he thought of that spring and the light-colored dress the girl had worn, the white deerskin hat on her head, her brows like distant mountains, her bright eyes...


    Suddenly, a ck shadow charged by past the side of the carriages and almost scrapped the side of the carriage Fan Xian was on. The shadow moved very fast. It almost startled the Overwatch Council¡¯s horses. The situation was dangerous.


    The swordsmen of the Overwatch Council Sixth Bureau gripped the hilts of their metal rods, prepared to attack at any moment.


    Fan had already seen that shadow clearly and shook his head. It was only a young girl riding a horse. There was no need to be so nervous. However, the girl on the horse had charged quickly. She had absolutely no regard for the safety of the people and their produce waiting outside the city gate, which made Fan Xian unable to resist furrowing his brows.


    It was probably a youngdy of a noble family on the horse. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Fan Xian stuck his head out of the window and narrowed his eyes at the girl entering the city gate. He looked at the troops startled by her horse, as well as an old farmer who had fallen in fright. His mood dimmed.


    There were many things souring his mood. The most important among them was that the noble youngdy on the horse was wearing the same dress as Ye Ling¡¯er and the white deerskin hat on her head was also the same as Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s.


    ¡°Which family does this youngdy belong to? Doing things with such carelessness.¡± Fan Xian asked Mu Feng¡¯er next to the carriage. Mu Feng¡¯er family worked in the First Bureau of Jingdou and was familiar with the members of the noble families in Jingdou. However, Mu Feng¡¯er looked at the disappearing horse and only shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    It was a member of the Qinian Unit who hade out of the city to wee them that said in a lowered a voice, ¡°It is the youngdy of the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Wang family?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows raised. Other than the daughter of the Yanjing Governor Wang Zhikun, which other Wang family in Jingdou would be so arrogant? The Jingdou rebellion was already two years ago. The Yanjing camp had behaved outstandingly during the rebellion. Not only had they helped the Emperor sweep clean the entire Dongshan Road, but they had also taken control of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s Northern Expedition camp. Presently, Wang Zhikun was far away in Yanjing, while Shi Fei had been moved back to Jingdou. This was the so-called Yanjing faction in the military, and they were at the peak of their royal favor.


    ¡°It is indeed the youngdy of Governor Wang¡¯s family. It is said that the Governor was thankful for the royal favor and missed his old home in Jingdou. He had his daughter return to Jingdou. The current Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei, used to be Governor Wang¡¯s subordinate. This youngdy calls him uncle. She is said to love the elegance of the Ye family from when she was in Jingdou. Thus...¡± The member of the Qinian Unit exined in a low voice. A talented subordinate would always help their superior analyze the situation to prevent unnecessary problems from happening.


    ¡°She wants to copy Ye Ling¡¯er?¡± The smile at the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips was somewhat strange. ¡°When I saw Ye Ling¡¯er outside the city gate for the first time, the people of Jingdou made way for her of their own ord. I had never seen my disciple wave her whip wildly to chase people away...¡±


    Watching this sight, he gradually understood who the Pce wanted the Great Prince to take on as a Secondary fei. His face gradually became dark and heavy. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the Pce first. Go around to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Young Lady Of The Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 604: Young Lady Of The Wang Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The carriages sporting obvious Overwatch Council insignia made their way smoothly through Jingdou¡¯s west gate. At Xinjiekou, the carriages split up. The two carriages in the lead slipped unremarkably into the flow of the Jingdou streets, turning southwest. In a moment, it had left behind the liveliness and entered the noble and quiet east side of town.


    In the distance, one could see Fan manor, but the carriage did not stop. Instead, it turned north. The closer it came to the Royal Pce, the quieter it became. Driving by the governmental buildings and King Jing¡¯s manor, which had its doors closed for a long time, they arrived on the street of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor.


    They were still some distance from the front door. Fan Xian could faintly hear morous noises at the door. It seemed something lively was happening. He rubbed his itchy nose and thought he had guessed right again. The youngdy of the Wang family had indeede angrily to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor.


    Concerning the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, Fan Xian had guessed something of it after seeing the youngdy of the Wang family impersonating Ye Ling¡¯er outside the city gate. Since the Great Prince was being forced to take on a Secondary fei in preparation of the wangfei being deposed, then this Secondary fei must not be of lowly birth. Only then would she be able to be the future wangfei. Furthermore, this youngdy was Wang Zhikun¡¯s favorite daughter. When the Great Prince led the army North, he would have his father-inw leading the Yangjing camp in support. On the battlefield, if there were barriers between the main and deputy general, it would have great benefits for therger picture.


    As for whether the Emperor would worry that the Great Prince and Wang Zhikun controlled too many soldiers between them after the youngdy of the Wang family became the Heqing wangfei, that would be a problem for the future. With the lesson of the Second Prince before him, Fan Xian did not think the Emperor would allow his son to have many opportunities to think of wild things.


    When the daughter of an important military official married a prince, the prince would quietly be on his guard. Otherwise, no one knew if he would end up like Li Chengze,pletely sold out.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor¡¯s ns were very far-seeing. If the Great Prince led an army to attack Northern Qi, the Great wangfei¡¯s Northern Qi Princess identity would be a difficult obstacle to get around. Fan Xian had a powerful sense of antagonism toward this n. Putting aside the Northern Qi Princess¡¯s rtionship to him and the vile actions of the youngdy of the Wang family outside the city gate, Fan Xia had already developed the deepest doubts toward the Emperor¡¯s sense of taste.


    When choosing a daughter-inw for oneself, one had to choose a good one. With a woman like this, if she truly entered the manor, it would probably cause the entire family to have no peace. Fan Xian immediately countered his unspoken criticism of the Emperor. The Emperor had never cared much about women. Marriage was just a negotiation. As for whether this woman¡¯s personality was good or if she would bring any benefits for his son, they were not things he cared about at all.


    As for the fact that the entire manor may be upset at the youngdy of the Wang family entering it, this might be exactly the effect the Emperor wanted to see.


    The Great Prince¡¯s status was noble, so Prince Heqing¡¯s manor took up half of the street. The eastern part of the city was quiet. No one dared tough at the Great Prince in such an important location. Although there were loud arguments outside the Prince¡¯s manor, other than the Overwatch Council¡¯s two carriages, there was no one else watching.


    ¡°Sir, it seems inconvenient for us to go over right now. Should we go home first?¡± Although Fan Xian had gone as an imperial envoy to Xiliang, he had been carrying out a secret edict. So, he did not have to enter the Pce to debrief the moment he returned to the capital. Mu Feng¡¯er watched as the front doors of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor became a market square. He thought the Prince must be embarrassed. If the Commissioner went to visit now, it might be inconvenient.


    Mu Feng¡¯er was still not as good at guessing Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts as Wang Qinian. Fan Xian hade to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor just so that he could watch this show. He listened intently in the carriage and understood why there was such a disturbance. The youngdy of the Wang family¡¯s voice was so loud it was difficult not to hear.


    It turned out that although the Emperor¡¯s edict for the Great Prince to take on a Secondary fei had not been made public, he had already done some things secretly. Those who should know of this news already knew. The Great Prince and Wang Zhikun knew even more than others.


    The new Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei, had personally invited the Great Prince to a banquet and orchestrated a ¡°coincidental meeting¡± between the Great Prince and youngdy of the Wang family. Unexpectedly, the Great Prince was a straightforward man. Upon seeing the youngdy, it was as if he saw a ghost. He escaped in a panic, not giving her any chance to speak. The youngdy had lived all her life in Yanjing. As the daughter of the Governor, she had never endured such humiliation. After thinking about how she would have to be a pitiful Secondary fei after entering the manor, she felt an anger suffocating her heart.


    Knowing the Pce¡¯s imperial edict for her to marry the Great Prince, what was the point of being angry at her? The youngdy could not understand it no matter how much she thought about it. As a worshipper of the previous pride of Jingdou, Ye Ling¡¯er, she greatly admired the Prince, who had once led troops in battle on the Western frontier for many years. Now, no one whether she had been provoked by her serving girls or if it had been her own idea to try and split hairs. Regardless, she hadpletely disregarded etiquette and rode into the capital to the Prince¡¯s manor.


    After learning about this matter, Shi Fei wasn¡¯t careless and quickly sent people chasing after her. After chasing her to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor, no one was able to deal with her. No one could drag her back.


    The excuse the youngdy used was alsoughable. She said that she hade to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor to greet the wangfei. Fan Xian had to admit that while this excuse was absurd andughable, themunication between the noble women in Jingdou was quitemon.


    Even Fan Xian had not thought the wangfei would be just as straightforward as her man. The front door was tightly closed. All guests were refused. There wasn¡¯t even an excuse of the family not being at home. They directly said that the manor was busy and they were not taking guests.


    The youngdy felt humiliated. She thought to herself that she had already willingly lowered her status and came to visit her, the outsider woman, yet she was using her status to close the door in her face. Thus, she had begun to make a scene outside of the manor. This girl had Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s straightforward nature but did not have any of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s sense of propriety. She fussed and raged. It truly gave one a horrendous headache.


    Her family¡¯s attendants and guards looked with horror at the scene. Looking at Prince Heqing¡¯s tightly closed front door, they felt angry and helpless. They thought to themselves, This is Prince Heqing¡¯s manor. Even if the youngdy could do as she wished in Yanjing, how could she act so thoughtlessly in Jingdou? If she truly angered the Prince, who knows what he will do?


    Fan Xian looked with irritation and disgust at the scene in the distance. He was thinking that if the Pce and Shi Fei truly had the intention to do so, how could they not stop a pampered and reckless girl from acting so rudely? He was afraid that the scene was purposely created by someone with an agenda to make the Great Prince unhappy and create a fuss the entire city would know about. In the end, the Emperor would speak to tidy up this matter and have the Great Prince suffer in silence.


    When the time came, the Emperor could quietly say, The youngdy has strong feelings for you and has already chased you to your door, are you not going to take responsibility? Or, The people of Jingdou all know of this matter. As the eldest son of the royal family, how can you not think about the face of the royal family? I give you half a month to conclude this matter. Take that woman into your home. I won¡¯t me you.


    These were all dastardly ideas that could not be seen by others. Yet, it was precisely these tricks that Fan Xian was the most familiar with. He furrowed his brows. The Great Prince had always treated him generously. He would deal with this difficult matter, or, at least, this dastardly matter currently happening. He gave an order to Mu Feng¡¯er. ¡°Go knock on the door.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The two ck carriages drove toward the Prince¡¯s manor. The wheels squeaked like they were providing an inharmonious apaniment for the youngdy¡¯s endless and merciless forceful voice outside the manor¡¯s front door.


    There were about 30 people gathered around the front door to the manor. They were all family soldiers the Wang family had brought from Yanjing, including the housekeeper and servants the Jingdou Garrison had transferred to the youngdy of the Wang family. One of the housekeepers had a sorrowful face and was begging the youngdy to leave the old master some face and stop making a scene. If their family became a joke in Jingdou, how could the Wang family stay there?


    When the two carriages drew closer to the front doors, the housekeeper quickly shut his mouth. In any case, the youngdy of his family was not willing to listen to his words.


    The family soldiers and servants were looking at the two ck carriages with wariness. They were concerned that since this youngdy was throwing a tantrum, if it was seen by others and the news got out, it would probably not be good.


    The youngdy stood with one of her feet on the stone lion and pointed at the manor¡¯s doors, still giving off the energy of Zhou Xinshi facing the ocean. She continued to curse endlessly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s voice came out of the carriage, ¡°Whose family does this girl belong to? Throwing a tantrum on the street, does she have no manners?¡±


    These words sounded old and decrepit. They were full of contrived melodrama and had taken Fan Xian a long time to think of while sitting in the carriage.


    When these words came out, the faces of the people around the manor changed greatly. These words seemed normal, but they were unusually vicious. They immediately took the youngdy¡¯s present actions and linked them to family teachings. It appeared they he was criticizing this youngdy, but he was actually attacking those behind her.


    A family soldier stared at these two carriages. Forcing down his anger, he said, ¡°May I ask who has arrived?¡±


    Other than the youngdy, there were no idiots in the Wang or Shi family. Since the neer said such big words in front of Prince Heqing¡¯s manor, they had a background. This family soldiers had already found the purposely disyed mark on the carriage and knew that the other person was an official of the Overwatch Council.


    Of the entire Qing court, there were not many who did not give face to the Yanjing faction. The officials of the Overwatch Council had this confidence because they had a protective old senior. Although the old man in the wheelchair was gradually retreating, following immediately after him was a young brat who was even more protective. Furthermore, this young man did things even more ruthlessly. Plus, his background was even more unfathomable. He entered the capital less than five years ago and had already killed a number of ministers. Even people such as the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess had fallen to his hands.


    With such a person protecting them, it was understandable that officials of the Overwatch Council would speak so arrogantly. Before this family soldiers had returned to the capital, he had received the Governor¡¯s secret orders. He was to endure silently in Jingdou and be particrly careful to not offend the Overwatch Council. Hearing the person in the car mocking the teaching of the Wang family, the family soldier was still able to suppress his anger and maintain a calm questioning.


    The person in the carriage did not immediately reply to his answer. A subordinate lifted the curtain. Fan Xian walked down from the carriage and through the crowd. He approached Prince Heqing¡¯s tightly closed front doors. He turned his head to nce at the woman standing on the stone lion.


    Although the youngdy of the Wang family acted rashly and spoke in a forceful tone, she was still humiliated and yelling with endless rage at the manor¡¯s front doors until she was watched for a long time by the young Overwatch Council official.


    She red viciously at Fan Xian and cursed, ¡°What are you looking at? Close your dog eyes!¡±


    As she said these words, the entire scene fell silent. The Overwatch Council subordinates behind Fan Xian stared coldly at the youngdy standing on the stone lion. Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s face twisted like he could go up at any moment and beat up the youngdy.


    The family soldier and housekeeper noticed the situation was not right and quickly came forward to stand between Fan Xian and their youngdy. The housekeeper lowered his head and repeatedly apologized. The expression of the family soldier was also very ufortable.


    Fan Xian looked at the scene and felt more certain in his guess that the youngdy¡¯s troublemaking was provoked by someone else. The housekeeper of the Wang family probably didn¡¯t even know the reason. Only with such aposed subordinate would Wang Zhikun feelfortable in having his pampered daughter return to the capital. How could they allow this young girl to charge to Prince Heqing¡¯s manor?


    Fan Xian looked at the housekeeper and asked, ¡°Which family do you all belong to?¡±


    The housekeeper saw that his attitude was notmon. Although he didn¡¯t know what level official he was, officials of the Overwatch Council often had noble titles other than their court positions. Not daring to neglect him, he said, ¡°I am the housekeeper of the Wang family. We have just returned from Yanjing. The youngdy has lived for a long time in Yanjing and does not understand the customs of Jingdou. If she has offended you, please forgive her.¡±


    Young Lady Wang listened to the two of them talking and pulled back her foot from the stone lion. With a scolding voice, she said, ¡°What is this? Is there need to talk to him so gently?¡±


    The old housekeeper¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. The old master had ordered them to act meekly in Jingdou. No one knew what kind of mindless illness the youngdy had caught to shake off her family¡¯s objections and charge to the prince¡¯s manor. She had even called the young official a ¡°thing.¡± Jingdou was not Yanjing. The water here was too deep. Any person on the street could have a terrifying history.


    ¡°Yanjing?¡± Fan Xian said with slight surprise. ¡°The family of Governor Wang?¡±


    Young Lady Wang stared at Fan Xian and said, ¡°You know my family? And, who are you?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t even nce at her. To the housekeeper and family soldier, he gently said, ¡°Quickly have yourdy leave. The Pce hasn¡¯t made an edict yet, and she¡¯s here making a scene. If this gets out, how will she face people?¡±


    The housekeeper and the soldier repeatedly agreed. However, they looked at each other and didn¡¯t go help the youngdy. They had already tried a few times earlier with no effect. Fan Xian only now realized that the old housekeeper had a few whip marks on his face. Although the strikes had not been deep, they were gradually seeping blood.


    He turned his head and saw that the unruly youngdy was holding a horsewhip in her left hand. His expression involuntarily darkened. Such a loyal housekeeper should be treasured. Yet, she had used a whip to beat him. His impression of this woman worsened extremely.


    Coincidentally, it was at this moment that the youngdy noticed that Fan Xian had not paid attention to her question and stuck her nose in the air. Her anger came from more than one source. Being kept outside Prince Heqing¡¯s front door for half a day had caused her to lose face. Now, an unnamed young official gave her attitude. How could she endure further? Her anger burst forth and tears swam in her eyes. She swung her left hand and struck down with her whip.


    The horsewhip came whistling down and almost touched Fan Xian¡¯s nose. He only looked at the girl and thought mockingly to himself that in his reborn life, all the women he had met had their own charms. In Danzhou, he couldn¡¯t find an evil tyrant even if he wanted to find one. Who would have thought that he would finally meet a frail fish eyeball now?


    With a few puffs, a number of cold winds shed by. The horsewhip in the youngdy¡¯s hands broke into four pieces in front of Fan Xian and fell to the ground.


    How could the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau allow an unruly woman to hurt their Commissioner? With a sh of cold light, six or seven metal drills surrounded the young woman.


    The housekeeper and family soldier had not thought that this young Overwatch Council official would have so many aces at his side. Their hearts jumped. They worried about the youngdy¡¯s safety. They lined up neatly in front of her. If it had been any other day, they probably would have guessed Fan Xian¡¯s true identity. However, everyone in Jingdou knew that the little master of the Overwatch Council was on his way back from inspecting Xiliang Road on the Emperor¡¯s behalf. Thus, they did not think it was him.


    The two sides had their swords drawn and crossbows wound. They could start fighting outside the manor at any moment. Although the Overwatch Council¡¯s swordsmen were terrifying, the family soldiers that Yanjing Wang Zhikun had sent to protect his daughter were also noyabouts. Most miraculously, Prince Heqing¡¯s front gates were still tightly closed.


    Fan Xian did not get angry. On the contrary, he smiled sweetly and looked at the youngdy of the Wang family. ¡°You can continue to curse and scold. I won¡¯t stop you. However, in the future, I will have to go ask Wang Zhikun how an odd one like you is raised. Tomorrow I¡¯ll have to go talk to Shi Fei. As your uncle, if he doesn¡¯t have time to discipline you, does he need me to do it?¡±


    The scene exploded into noise. In the Qing court, there were only, at most, three young people who called Governor Wang and Commander Shi by their names. Other than the two princes, there was only that young man. The housekeeper and family soldier met each other¡¯s gaze. They saw the shock and regret in each other¡¯s hearts. Their mouths began to tremble.


    It was the youngdy who was an idiot. Hearing the other person calling her father¡¯s name, she said angrily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you criticize my father and say you will discipline me!¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her and said with a cold smile, ¡°I can even subdue the wild horse that is Ye Ling¡¯er, much less ame donkey like you.¡±


    Having said this, he paid no more attention to the terrified figures of the Wang and Shi families. Walking up the steps, he hammered on Prince Heqing¡¯s front door and angrily said, ¡°Have you watched enough? Open the door for me!¡±


    No matter how stupid the youngdy was, she finally realized the identity of the other person. Her mind became a mess. Tears poured out of her eyes, but these tears fell rather mysteriously.


    The front doors of the manor were finally pulled open a crack, but no one showed their face. It looked like the manor was only preparing to let Fan Xian in and was still on guard against the youngdy, a person at the level of a savage beast.


    Fan Xian suddenly turned his head and asked as he looked at the youngdy, ¡°You like the Great Prince?¡±


    No matter how liberated the Qing customs were, asking such private questions in front of so many officials and servants was inappropriate. The housekeeper and family soldier gritted their teeth. Disregarding Fan Xian¡¯s identity, they prepared to speak out and scold him. Unexpectedly, the youngdy gritted her teeth and said in a loud voice, ¡°I do like him, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing about it. I just wanted to tell you that if I say this thing isn¡¯t going to happen, then it won¡¯t happen. Even if it was going to happen, it isn¡¯t...¡± He paused then mockingly said, ¡°After cursing for half a day, do you want toe in for some tea?¡±


    The youngdy stood frozen in her spot. She had unconsciously decided to escape back to Uncle Shi¡¯s home. She felt that the young noble in front of her was strange. It made her feel inexplicably afraid. After a moment, sheposed herself. Throwing down the broken shard of her whip, she stopped the housekeeper¡¯s obstructions and followed behind Fan Xian into the manor she had thought about for a long time. However, her way of entering this time was rather special.


    The front doors of the manor closed tightly behind the two of them. Regardless of whether it was the subordinates of the Overwatch Council or the housekeeper and family soldiers of the Wang and Shi families, they were all blocked outside the manor. No one knew what ns Fan Xian had for bringing the youngdy into the manor.


    Fan Xian actually thought that it was strange the youngdy had looked at him directly and bravely, or brashly, followed him into the manor. More than strangeness, an odd feeling rose from the depths of his heart. He thought that although this woman was crafty and unruly by nature, did not care for the servants at all, and her way of offering her heart was too ugly, at least she had one positive attribute of Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s.


    She had a straightforwardness that was different to the usual youngdies in Jingdou.


    ¡°The edict from the Pce has note out. Did you think about how your father and Commander Shi would feel about you running here to make a scene?¡± Fan Xian turned and chased the housekeeper of the manor to the side. Looking at the youngdy of the Wang family, he coldly said, ¡°As a child, filial piety is the most important word. Making such a scene, do you know your mistake?¡±


    The youngdy looked with shock into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. She knew the identity of the person in front of her. She also knew of his power and abilities. Furthermore, she knew that the youngdy of the Ye family, who was her favorite person, was this man¡¯s secret unnamed disciple. She still had not thought that after entering the manor, his first words would be like her father giving her a lesson. Her eyes reddened. She burst into noisy years. Sniffing, she said, ¡°He... He¡¯s scolding me for being shameless...¡±

 Chapter 605 - To Accept Or Not Accept, This Is Not A Question

    <h4>Chapter 605: To ept Or Not ept, This Is Not A Question</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian lowered his head and moved to stand in front of the youngdy. He looked at her closely until the crying girl felt very ufortable. He then said, ¡°Do you know how the word ¡®shame¡¯ is written?¡±


    The youngdy stared viciously at Fan Xian as she gritted her teeth. When the prince said she knew no shame, she felt hurt, sad, disappointed, and angry. But, more of what she felt was a wrong grievance. She hade to the manor to seek justice. When Sir Fan junior said she knew no shame, she found it difficult to ept.


    Fan Xian straightened up and sent a meaningful nce at the servants from the manor, having them retreat further. Only then did he ask the youngdy, ¡°Do you think that the ruckus you made today was just?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you think I don¡¯t know shame when we¡¯ve only met once at my uncle¡¯s manor!¡± The youngdy bit her lip. Her eyes were very red. She looked like a rabbit ready to jump and bite at any moment. She stared angrily into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Last night, I didn¡¯t even breathe too loudly at the banquet or say a single word. Yet, I ended up with the prince¡¯s criticism of not knowing shame. I came here to make a scene to show the prince what true shamelessness looks like.¡±


    Fan Xian thought it was a bit strange but couldn¡¯t be bothered to investigate further. He just didn¡¯t want to see a prince being forced by the Pce on one side and an unruly girl on another to the point that he had closed his door and refused to go out. This was the reason he had shown himself and got ready to teach the girl a lesson on behalf of Governor Wang,. However, he was struck by inspiration and thought of another way out that looked pretty good.


    Stared down by Fan Xian¡¯s calm and silent gaze, the voice of the youngdy became lower and lower. Gradually, she could no longer vent her anger. She truly felt that she had seen a ghost. Why was it that once she saw this young noble, her anger immediately disappeared without a trace? Howe no matter how much she worked herself up, she was still unable to yell and storm at him?


    It was still a matter of power. Fan Xian was a high ranking and important official. Within the Qing Kingdom, no one doubted that he was the first person behind the Emperor. In addition, after he was breathtakingly shot two years ago, his personally had shifted again. He had long stood firm in the realm above that of the ninth-level and faintly be a first-rate figure below a Great Grandmaster.


    With thebination of his power and aura, even if it was Governor Wang in front of him or the once extraordinarily powerful Yan Xiaoyi, Fan Xian would not have any thought of backing down. Even without the chest by his side, he believed he could openly resist Yan Xiaoyi. He could easily resist a pampered girl who only knew how to make an unreasonable scene.


    He had spent many years steeped in the affairs of the Overwatch Council. No matter how charming and gentle a face, it always took on a trace of coldness. This kind of coldness was actually a terrifying feeling for girls, such as the youngdy of the Wang family.


    When faced with Fan Xian, the youngdy became frightened for no reason. She no longer put on her earlier attitude of stepping on the stone lions and cursing out the manor in a loud voice. She gradually lowered her head and looked pitifully at the tightly closed door behind her. She wondered if she had made a great mistake in following him into the manor.


    It was as if Fan Xian could not see her expression. He opened his mouth of his own ord and began to speak harshly. He spoke of all he had seen and heard by Jingdou¡¯s west gate, her earlier ugly attitude in front of the manor, and the whip marks on the old housekeeper¡¯s face. His words became colder and colder while his tone became more criticizing. It was as if he was going to shame the youngdy into the cracks in the stone.


    The scene was very strange. All of the servants, including the housekeeper of the manor, hid far away. The Prince and wangfei were even more cunning. They hid in the back garden and refused toe out to wee guests. On the empty ground by the rock garden and within the door, there were Fan Xian and the youngdy, who had met each other for the very first time.


    The two guests were carrying out a re-education of the soul behind the doors of the manor. This affair truly looked absurd.


    ...


    ...


    After viciously scolding the youngdy in front of him with the sharpest words, Fan Xian¡¯s mood felt much better. Looking at her lowered head and angry and embarrassed but forcefully silent expression, he also felt a trace of curiosity. This youngdy¡¯s unruliness was truly something that made one loathe her. But it seemed that she knew her unruliness was wrong.


    Fan Xian was surprised. Shortly after, he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Do you acknowledge your misbehavior?¡±


    The youngdy stubbornly refused to answer because Fan Xian¡¯s words had truly been too piercing. In particr, his calm and pedantic tone had made it seem as if he was her elder. A momentter, she said in a loud voice, ¡°You are Sister Ye¡¯s teacher, but you are not mine!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Ye Ling¡¯er, I will remind you of one thing.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Although she rode her horse in Jingdou, she has never hurt people and would not use her whip to strike an elder. She was indeed been an unruly girl, but her unruliness was always targeted at someone and not at the poormon people. The people of Jingdou like her and make way for her because her heart is kind not because of her background.¡±


    He smiled coldly as he looked at the youngdy. ¡°If you want to copy Ye Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ll have to wash yourself clean of all these airs that irritate other people!¡±


    ¡°Who did Sister Ye act unruly toward?¡± The youngdy of the Wang family opened her eyes wide and didn¡¯t notice Fan Xian¡¯sst sentence.


    Fan Xian was iparably angry, thinking, Other than being unruly to him, who else could it be? He immediately darkened his expression. After being silent for a moment, he said sinisterly, ¡°If you want to marry the prince, it is not an easy matter. If you can¡¯t change all your bad habits, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    The youngdy was frightened by his expression. She was about to escape out of the manor. After hearing the word ¡®marry,, it was as if a fire ignited in her heart. However, she knew her temper was bad. If it could be changed, then the teaching nannies the Pce had sent these days would not have such a headache. It was funny to say, but after Fan Xian¡¯s thorough mockery, this girl actually gained some self-knowledge.


    ¡°I am willing to change.¡± Her face was covered in tears.


    ¡°It is easy to change a kingdom but difficult to shift one¡¯s nature.¡± Fan Xian stared at her and smiled slightly. ¡°Respect me as your teacher. I will shear off all your spikes.¡±


    The youngdy felt a chill and a spike of fear but also a trace of anger. She thought to herself, Although you are the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, with unmatched power, you are just a 20-year-old youth. How could you have the nerve to be my teacher?


    She immediately remembered that the person in front of her had been the Third Prince¡¯s and Sister Ye¡¯s teacher. Although young, he had already taken on two students, one of whom was her idol and the other would be the future Emperor of the Qing Kingdom.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t give her any time to think. cing his hands behind him, he walked coldly into the depths of the manor. The youngdy gritted her teeth, picked up her skirt, and ran after him. Stopping behind Fan Xian carefully, she finally understood. Maybe Sir Fan junior was willing to take her as a student because he truly wanted to create a chance for her to enter the manor.


    The Emperor was preparing to have Sir Fan junior convince the Prince to take on a Secondary fei after he returned to the capital. This information had alreadye out. The youngdy knew most of her hope in entering this manory on Fan Xian. Hearing now that he was willing to take her on as a student, how could she be unwilling?


    Fan Xian heard her footsteps. Without turning his head, he said straightforwardly, ¡°If you want to be my student, you must be prepared to be hit by me.¡±


    The youngdy flew into a rage. She had lived to this age and no one had ever hit her. Then she thought of her happiness and had no choice but to close her mouth unhappily.


    ¡°Apologize and make amends to your housekeeper. Go find those who were injured by your horse when you entered the city, pay their doctors¡¯ fees, and apologize.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you have a grudge after making your apologies and then carry out your revenge afterward. In the future, such things will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, have General Shi send someone to bring you to the Fan manor to receive 10 strikes with the whip. This first matter will then be considered over with.¡±


    The youngdy of the Wang family stood dumbfounded to the spot. She had thought that by suppressing her anger, agreeing to apologize, making amends to the housekeeper, and going to console those lowlymoners would be giving Sir Fan junior enough face. She never would have thought he was actually going to use a whip to hit her.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± In Prince Heqing¡¯s quiet study, the Great Prince pointed at Fan Xian¡¯s nose and scolded in a voice trembling with anger.


    Across from him, Fan Xian showed no sign of weakness. With a face full of anger, he fanned aside the Great Prince¡¯s finger and scolded, ¡°It is you who is shameless!¡±


    The Great Prince calling Fan Xian shameless was about the fact that he had brought the youngdy of the Wang family into the manor and had rushed her to wangfei¡¯s living quarters. The Great Prince was also very aware of the conversation between Fan Xian and the youngdy as they walked in. Fan Xian had actually taken her as a student and narrowed his connection to the Wang family. This made him angry and confused.


    These days, the Pce had been quietly urging him to take a Secondary fei and had even chosen the person for him. Although the Great Prince had forcefully resisted a number of times, in the end, no one openly challenged the Emperor¡¯s might. His mood was already situated in an unusually explosive territory.


    Particrly yesterday, when the new Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei, had invited the Great Prince to a banquet. No matter what, he had to give him this face. Unexpectedly, before they had had three rounds of drinks, Shi Fei had, like a matchmaker, brought out the bashful youngdy of the Wang family. The Great Prince immediately understood what was happening. In great anger, he shook his sleeves and left, not leaving any face at all for those of the Yanjing faction.


    What made the Great Prince the angriest was nothing more than the attitude Fan Xian had shown earlier. He had been very gloomy these days, but he had always thought that once Fan Xian, his shockingly talented brother, returned, he would certainly be able to think of a perfect solution. A solution that would reject the marriage and make the Emperor happier.


    The beginning of the scene in front of the manor doors had made the Great Prince happy. He thought to himself that such an unruly person as the youngdy of the Wang family did indeed need someone as sinister as Fan Xian to deal with. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian¡¯s attitude had changed greatly. Not only did he bring the youngdy into the manor, but he had also taken her as a disciple.


    ¡°How have I been shameless?¡± The Great Prince roared at Fan Xian. He was cursing Fan Xian for being shamelessness because he had forgotten their brotherly affection and dragged him into the bottomless abyss.


    ¡°How have you not been shameless?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was angry. ¡°It¡¯s your own stupid affair. What are you doing dragging me into it? You dare to offend the Emperor and the Yanjing generals, do you want me to also offend them? A mere child... Given the tricks of you two, you could easily get rid of her whenever you want! Yet, you still trotted out an urgent message to me to have me deal with it. The two of you are forcefully dragging me under the water, is that not shameless?¡±


    The Great Prince was speechless and unable to talk. After discussing it with wangfei for a dozen days, they felt that, under the current circumstances, it seemed that only Fan Xian could resolve this problem. There was indeed the thought of dragging him below the water. He coughed and then said remorsefully, ¡°In any case, father was going to have youe to the manor to be a lobbyist. I am first pulling you my side so that arguing will be easier in the future.¡±


    ¡°Pshaw! I am not a matchmaker.¡± Fan Xian cursed without good humor.


    The Great Prince said with seriousness, ¡°But you are an official of Taichang Temple.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head helplessly. The officials of the Taichang Temple managed the affairs of the royal family. When it came to the marriages of each prince, King, and duke, it was actually up to him to deal with.


    The two of them fell silent at the same time. After going through the Jingdou rebellion two months ago, this pair of brothers were not like before, relying only on Chen Pingping and Lady Ning¡¯s rtionship to stand shoulder to shoulder. They now had a true friendship borne of killing enemies together, a sense of living and dying together. During these two years, their rtionship could not have been better.


    ¡°What do you mean by taking her as a student?¡± The Great Prince stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know I don¡¯t want to take on some Secondary fei.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s talk about that youngdy of the Wang family.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a while. He then said, ¡°Her name is Wang Tong¡¯er. She is the precious daughter of Governor Wang. Duringst night¡¯s banquet, she had not forgot herself like today. Why did you scold her for not knowing shame?¡±


    The Great Prince said, ¡°Although this girl¡¯s temperament is rumored to not be good, I¡¯ve only met her once. As a Prince, how could I make such a presumptuous criticism of the daughter of a general?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°I know you are not such a person to do that. These words were idle gossip that the teaching nannies from the Pce sent to the youngdy¡¯s ears through the Wang family¡¯s serving girls. That is why she caused the scene today. It is clear that the Pce wanted her toe and make a scene, one which the entire city knows of and that will make wangfei quietly angry.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the Great Prince. ¡°She is, after all, a daughter of the Wang family. Her identity is precious. As you know, after the Dong Mountain incident, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s attitude toward Northern Qi changed greatly. Everyone¡¯s attitude toward wangfei is not as good as before.¡±


    The Great Prince nodded his head silently. These two years, wangfei did not like to leave the manor because she did not want to endure the hostile gazes of themon people. Northern Qi had taken part in the plot to assassinate the Emperor. No one could shake off such a hatred.


    ¡°If this matter really gets ugly and the Emperor directly orders your wedding, the entire court will probably support it. Wangfei will have to retreat from her position.¡±


    ¡°The entire court?¡± The Great Prince furrowed his brows. ¡°This youngdy¡¯s reputation is not very good.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Who are you? You are the eldest son of the royal family, the only prince to lead troops against the North. You are the pride of the Qing Kingdom. Never mind the youngdy, as long as they can make your wangfei change from a Northern Qi person to a Qing person, even if it¡¯s a female pig, these officials andmon people will still carry her into your manor.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s heart chilled. It was as if he could see arge white sow tied to a pole, covered with red strips of cloth and being carried into the manor amidst ear-piercing fanfare.


    ¡°I have already thought this through on the road. Regardless of whether it is you or me, neither of us can stop this from happening because we are only two people. How can we oppose an entire court?¡± Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. ¡°You want to reject the wedding and make the Emperor happy. This is an impossible situation.¡±


    The Great Prince sat down dejectedly. He waspletelycking his heroic spirit when he had led troops to Xi Lake. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°Am I really going to have to take on a Secondary fei?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make to make a big scene and have the Emperor directly depose of your wangfei because of bullsh*t reasons such as ack of sons in his anger, then taking on a Secondary fei bes a necessity. At least, it will stall for some time.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with pity and thought that the prince that led troops indeed lived a harder life than him. Soothingly, he said, ¡°Look at the officials in the court. All of them have multiple wives and concubines. Even Shu Wu, that old man, has a few young concubines in their 20s in his manor. Wangfei is a reasonable person. She won¡¯t be overly bothered by the matter of a Secondary fei.¡±


    ¡°Many wives and concubines? Howe I don¡¯t see you taking a few more in?¡± After the Great Prince said this angrily, he fell silent. He knew that the matter of taking a Secondary fei could not be dyed anymore. He also knew that Fan Xian had purposely not spoken about the fact that the so-called taking on of a Secondary fei was actually for the purpose ofter deposing wangfei.


    Although the Great Prince and wangfei had a political marriage during the honeymoon phase between their two countries, the two of them were harmonious and had great affection for each other. If he truly had to depose of her, he would not be able to ept it no matter what.


    ¡°Although it is only the first time Wang Tong¡¯er and I have met, we exchanged a few words.¡± Seeing the change in the Great Prince¡¯s expression, Fan Xian said in an even voice, ¡°If you have to take on a Secondary fei, she is the best choice. Otherwise my attitude would not have changed so drastically.¡±


    ¡°Just this...¡± The Great Prince stood up. In the end, he was of a generous nature and resisted cursing the girl.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know that this girl¡¯s nature is truly rather dastardly. If not for the future peace of your home, why would I take her in as a student? Do you think I have nothing better to do? Don¡¯t forget, although there is the character ¡®leisure¡¯ in my name, I am very busy.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 606: Schemes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though Wang Tong¡¯er had blocked off the front doors of the manor and cursed at him for half the day, the prince still perfectly maintained the image of a mature man. Talking with Fan Xian, he still had not said a single vicious thing about the young girl. Although she was the daughter of the Yanjing Governor, the Great Prince was also a proper and authentic Noble Prince of the Realm. The difference between their statuses was enough that he did not need to consider much. He still did his best to maintain a peaceful state of mind.


    After listening to Fan Xian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t follow by criticizing her for being dastardly. He only furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Why would you ept her as a student?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t guess it.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°It is because I am worried about a little cheetahing into the manor where there is already a tigress. If I can teach this youngdy to be reasonable and sensible, then what is there to be afraid of when taking her in?¡±


    Weaving to and fro, Fan Xian was still urging the Great Prince to take on a Secondary fei. The Great Prince said in anger, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your usually admirable taste has gone to say she is a good choice.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± Fan Xian restrained his smile. ¡°You should know without me reminding you that your roots are in the military. She is the daughter of Wang Zhikun. If you take her in as a Secondary fei, your connection to the military will grow. Don¡¯t forget, although your reputation in the military is good, what used to be the Western Expedition Army has long been disbanded. You can no longer return to Dingzhou. You have also been removed from the position of Commander of the Imperial Army.¡±


    ¡°This is what father wants.¡± The Great Prince¡¯s emotions cooled. ¡°I would never have thought that your calctions would be the same as father¡¯s.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his brows and sat down. ¡°Everyone understands what the Emperor means to do. There has to be a woman to enter the manor to keep an eye on the position of wangfei. If you don¡¯t want wangfei to be deposed, then having Wang Tong¡¯er enter the manor is a bit better than having someone else.¡±


    The Great Prince stared at him in confusion. He wondered why Fan Xian¡¯s intentions would change so drastically and why he firmly believed that Wang Tong¡¯er was the best choice. He had to know that Wang Tong¡¯er had a deep background. With the Yanjing military faction giving her their support in addition to the Emperor¡¯s secret blessing, once this woman entered the manor, she would immediately threaten wangfei¡¯s position.


    ¡°The reason I say that Wang Tong¡¯er is a good choice is because the girl truly likes you,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Although her personality is bold and ruthless, she is a girl who will clear a path as she walks. These kinds of people look annoying, but they¡¯re actually rtively easy to handle. You don¡¯t want your new Secondary fei to be like the Eldest Princess, gentle on the surface but actually a sinister and ruthless person.¡±


    The Great Prince thought about it and realized it was the truth. Wang Tong¡¯er dared toe to the manor to make a fuss before the Pce had even announced an edict. She was indeed not a girl to do things behind his back. He thought some more and said with his brows still pulled together, ¡°But, she is just a 15-year-old kid who knows nothing. What if she waves a cleaver around every day after entering the manor, then what?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t openly oppose the Emperor¡¯s wishes.¡± Fan Xian looked into his eyes and consoled in a quiet voice. ¡°We can try to deal with it in a different way. As for whether Wang Tong¡¯er will make a scene in the future, that will depend on how well I teach her and how well you two deal with her.¡±


    He took a sip of tea and suddenly felt that his heart was bing harder and harder. Heughed self-mockingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still that old saying, Wang Tong¡¯er likes you. As long as enters the manor, she will view you as the sky. Whether a person is satisfied or not depends on their desires. If it¡¯s a youngdy from a different family, perhaps you won¡¯t be satisfied until she bes wangfei. With Wang Tong¡¯er, I think she¡¯ll be satisfied just married to you.¡±


    The Great Prince nced at him nomittally and said lightly, ¡°How can you be so certain of a girl¡¯s thoughts? If I actually take her into the manor, once she disrupts the manor, are you going to tidy up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle if I have to.¡± Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°When ites to the thoughts of women, there is no one else in the world who canpare to me. You must have confidence in me in this.¡±


    The Great Prince thought Fan Xian¡¯s words were not an exaggeration, especially considering how many girls he had charmed with ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Plus, he already had glorious aplishments in his life. Not only had he charmed his favorite sister to love him to death, he had also charmed Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao saint girl to be beside herself. One knew that his judgments had some merit.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why the youngdy is so stuck on me. You have to know, we only met once that day Shi Fei hosted his banquet.¡± The Great Prince stared at Fan Xian. ¡°To like at first sight... If it¡¯s some strange creature like you, it is somewhat possible.¡±


    ¡°Women and men are two kinds of creatures.¡± Fan Xian patted his shoulder tenderly. ¡°If you can¡¯t understand it, then stop thinking about it.¡±


    The Great Prince spat angrily and immediately thought of a problem. ¡°You are such a busy official, taking Wang Tong¡¯er as a female disciple is not just because of me.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°You understand everything, so why ask? You have to know that you and I are not the same. Other than the ck Knights, I don¡¯t have anything else in my hands. It is not a bad thing to better my rtionship with the elders in the military. I don¡¯t wish there to be another family like the Qin¡¯s that hate me so deeply.¡±


    The Great Prince paused and sighed. ¡°The girl from Ye Zhong¡¯s family has always listened to you. Now, you¡¯re not even letting Wang Zhikun¡¯s daughter go, really...¡±


    ¡°Those words sound strange,¡± Fan Xian rubbed his nose and jokingly scolded. ¡°I am not a beast. These two are women that belong to you brothers. Don¡¯t speak so carelessly.¡±


    ¡°But, they are both your female students,¡± the Great Prince said with a deep smile. ¡°Additionally, Hongcheng is in Dingzhou. Although father has always strictly forbidden you from being involved in military matters, when ites down to it, you¡¯re about to have connections with the generals of three Roads. Your schemes are no less than fathers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me. Although Ye Bingyun once said that throughout my life, I seem to be conquering the world through conquering women, I would not be so stupid as to think I can influence anything with the two Roads of border armies and the power of the Ye family with just two female students.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°But, of course, I want to improve my rtionship with the military.¡±


    When he said these words, Fan Xian¡¯s emotions were ratherplex. It had been a full five years since he came to Jingdou, entered theplicated Jingdou officialdom, and influenced the events of the world. His attempts to stretch toward the Qing military had always fallen short. Although the Emperor seemed to have let down his guard against Fan Xian a great deal and allowed his friend Li Hongcheng to take the position of Dingzhou General, if Fan Xian truly wanted to push his influence into the military, it was still difficult.


    Fan Xian had once, through Xu Maocai¡¯s help, gradually arranged for his trusted aides to take over the Jiaozhou navy after the old Qin family rebelled. Unexpectedly, the Emperor had not let this small change slip by and had directly struck Xu Maocai from his position. Although, for the sake of Fan Xian, the Emperor had benevolently left Xu Maocai his life. The entire Jiaozhou navy was slipping further and further away from Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    Hou Jichang, who Fan Xian had left in Jiaozhou, had also done two years of useless work because of this matter. His journey on the official¡¯s path had be more and more difficult. Presently, he could notpare to the reputation of Yan Wanli in the Ministry of Works. He could not evenpare to Chen Jialin, who had already taken the position of Suzhou Zhizhou.


    Hou Jichang was Fan Xian¡¯s favorite among his four students. Thus, he had given the important Jiaozhou mission to him. Fan Xian had yed one wrong move and doomed the young Jingdou talent, who had once been on par with He Zongwei. Presently, he could only continue to endure his role in the isted Jiaozhou.


    The Emperor¡¯s favor toward Fan Xian could not grow further, but he was still on guard against him entering the military. This reality made Fan Xian¡¯s heart drum. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Emperor knew something or if the Emperor still had nightmares about that incident over 20 years ago. Additionally, Xu Maocai was a veteran from the Quanzhou navy. Thus, the Emperor was still wary about his son.


    ¡°You need to have good rtions with the military, but I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s words pulled Fan Xian from his thoughts. He managed to force a smile and said, ¡°But you need to maintain a good rtionship with the Emperor. As for me, as long as the Emperor does not obstruct, it is not only me who wants to have a good rtionship with the military. Wang Zhikun also wishes to be friends with me. If I take his daughter as a student, he will probably wake himself smiling at night.¡±


    The Great Prince raised his eyebrow and knew what Fan Xian said was true. In the present day Qing Kingdom, speaking purely based on powerful and status, there was no one who shone brighter than Fan Xian. Additionally, everyone knew that he was the child of the Qing Emperor and mistress of the Ye family. With this connection, all of the officials and generals would unconsciously curry favor from him.


    After these words, both of them fell silent at the same time. The Great Prince was helplessly thinking that the matter of taking a Secondary fei seemed difficult to resolve. Fan Xian was wondering when the Emperor¡¯s fear toward him in the depths of his heart would be gone.


    ¡°Tell me about what is happening in the West.¡± The Great Prince suddenly furrowed his brows and spoke seriously. ¡°What exactly is happening with the Hu people? They have grown greatly in power these two years. There has to be a reason.¡±


    ¡°When the imperial bulletin is sent out in a few days, you¡¯ll know.¡± Fan Xian knew that the Great Prince would be unable to resist asking this question. The Great Prince had fought in the West for many years and was familiar with that piece of grasnds. He had killed Hu people until their cries shook the heavens. If it were not for the fact that the Emperor was worried there could be no further grants for his eldest son, he would not have transferred him back three years ago. Although the Great Prince had returned to the capital, his heart still hovered over the grasnds.


    The Great Prince saw that he didn¡¯t want to answer and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Hongcheng has made much of himself these two years. However, the Hu people are ruthless and blood-thirsty. You have to remind him of this.¡±


    Fan Xia nodded. He then suddenly furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°The Qing Kingdom and Western Hu have fought for decades. Each time it seemed that we have the advantage and are about topletely resolve this problem. Why is it that the strength of the Hu people always rises again like wild grass after a spring wind?¡±


    The Great Prince was a great authority on the subject. ¡°The grasnds is too big. From the Tianmai in the south toward the west, the endless grasnds knows no bounds. Once we have the definitive advantage, they will retreat toward the west. It is impossible topletely resolve it.¡±


    ¡°This time, I found that the Western Hu court is not particrly far from Dingzhou.¡± Fan Xian said with confusion.


    The Great Prince nced at him with slight mockery. ¡°The Hu people¡¯s capital is no Jingdou or Shangjing. Once we reached it, they had long dispersed into the depths of the grasnds. It is just that the Hu people are powerful at the moment. That is why they moved the court close to the border.¡±


    ¡°Putting aside my battles these years with the Hu people on the West and just speaking about 20 years ago when father personally led troops toward the grasnds with the military of the entire country, he tried to sweep clean the Hu people. In the end, he failed at the veryst part.¡± The Great Prince spoke with regret. ¡°With the strength of the entire country, imperial masters going out personally, and father¡¯s genius military talent, they were still unable to conquer the Hu people in one go. If they failed, how can we not?¡±


    When Fan Xian the Emperor had personally led the imperial masters out on an expedition, his expression became solemn. He didn¡¯tment because he remembered clearly that Western Expedition. His father, Fan Jian, had also gone with the camp. It was during that time that a shocking change happened in Jingdou. This change ended a woman¡¯s life and allowed him to obtain his second life. In the arms of his blind uncle, he rode a carriage to Danzhou.


    The Great Prince did not notice Fan Xian¡¯s strange mood and slowly said, ¡°When the old Chief died and the Hu people were internally chaotic, that was the best chance for the Qing Kingdom. It was a pity... The most confusing thing was the fact that at the time, Master Ye had been ordered to hand over the Jingdou Garrison and personally go out as the vanguard of the military. Elite troops had already reached the Western Hu court. As long the camp that father was in could endure for another three days, they would have been able to capture all of the Western Hu nobility in one go. It was at this time that the army suddenly stopped its progress West, turned, and returned to our territory. This left the Western Hu people ast gasp of air.¡±


    Fan Xian silent for a moment. He then raised his face and smiled at the Great Prince. ¡°The reason for the army¡¯s retreat is simple. Presumably, at that time, the Emperor already knew of the death of my mother.¡±


    The Great Prince¡¯s heart trembled. Only now did he remember the major matter that had been sealed away for many years. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s forced smile, the Great Prince¡¯s feelings of tenderness grew. He did not continue the topic.


    A momentter, the Great Prince coughed and turned the topic of conversation back. ¡°The taking of a Secondary fei truly cannot be stopped?¡±


    ¡°No one dares to oppose the edict. It has never ended well for people who have gone against the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Wang Tong¡¯er is truly not a bad choice?¡±


    ¡°At least, I don¡¯t see a better option presently,¡± Fan Xian replied.


    ¡°Then... How will I tell wangfei?¡±


    Fan Xianughed and said, ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry that. Wangfei will naturally have ways to deal with a little girl.¡±


    As he said this, someone announced outside that wangfei and the youngdy of the Wang family hade over. The Great Prince met Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. They bothughed bitterly. After the two women entered, Fan Xian rose and bowed. He quietly observed the expression on their faces and nodded silently to himself in his heart.


    Wangfei looked as calm and graceful as always. Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s face was flushed with a slight red. She was very unlike how she was before. It seemed that after she had been hurried to wangfei¡¯s side by Fan Xian, this youngdy had obtained some kind of promise.


    Fan Xian sighed quietly from the bottom of his heart and knew that wangfei was indeed incredible. Long before the two men hade to a decision, she had already decided. In order to protect her own interests, she was forced to make a choice that appeared as if she was making way.


    It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be the prince who would have to awkwardly console wangfei. Instead, it would be wangfei urging the prince to think of the big picture and to not oppose the intentions of his father in the Pce. Fan Xian smiled and looked at wangfei with narrowed eyes. They exchanged a few casual words. Wangfei also smiled. The two of them understood exactly what the other was thinking.


    During the Jingdou rebellion, the Northern Qi Emperor wanted the Great Prince to take the throne. Thus, he had silently revealed Fan Xian¡¯s tracks to the Eldest Princess via the spies in the Brocade Guards by wangfei¡¯s side. This had almost killed Fan Xian. He knew that this matter had very little to do with wangfei. For the sake of the affection between the Great Prince and his wife, he had not told the Great Prince of the matter. There was still a knot between him and wangfei thus during these two years. They didn¡¯t have any close interactions.


    Wangfei had long felt guilty toward Fan Xian. Until now, when the two of them smiled at each other like foxes, only then did they dissolve their past into a spring breeze and let it disappear without a trace.


    After a few leisurely exchanges, Fan Xian rose and took his leave. He had brought the youngdy into the manor, so he had to take her out. After all, the Pce had not appointed a wedding. No matter how open the Qing people¡¯s customs were, if he allowed Wang Tong¡¯er, a love-struck fool, to flutter her eyshes all she wanted at the Great Prince, it would not be pretty if it got out.


    Wangfei pretended to ask them to dinner, but a clear light shed through her eyes. Wang Tong¡¯er foolishly did not want to leave and looked pitifully at Fan Xian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡± Wang Tong¡¯er raised her head. She looked at him in surprise. Her eyes were full of anger. She wouldn¡¯t speak.


    Fan Xian immediately darkened his expression. For some reason, Wang Tong¡¯er was naturally afraid of Sir Fan junior. She unconsciously stood up and followed Fan Xian out of the manor with gritted teeth.


    While they were walking, Fan Xian had long noticed the light in wangfei¡¯s eyes. Looking at Wang Tong¡¯er beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Although this youngdy was unruly, once she truly entered the manor, she was not a match for wangfei. She would probably not have many good days in the future. Fortunately, Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s background was strong. Presumably, she wouldn¡¯t be too miserable. The prince was also not that kind of person.


    The two of them came to the manor¡¯s front gate. No one knows what magic Fan Xian used. After saying some things to the unruly girl, it was as if Wang Tong¡¯er was apletely different person. She was well-behaved and timidly following behind him. It was nothing like her appearance earlier with her foot on the stone lion running her mouth.


    The front doors of the manor opened. They were seen out by the housekeeper. He then quickly closed the doors again like he was hiding from a ghost. Fan Xian started jokingly cursed a little, thinking he had also be a fish of the same pond. Turning his eyes, he saw Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s angry expression. She was about to curse out the housekeeper, so heposed his expression and coughed.


    Wang Tong¡¯er immediately felt a chill at her side and shivered. She quickly closed her mouth. She walked quietly down the steps and said a few things with an ufortable expression to the old housekeeper with the whip marks on his face.


    The housekeeper jumped in fright and wondered when his youngdy had changed her nature. At the side, the Wang and Shi family soldiers were also dumbstruck. They knew that Sir Fan junior was rumored to be Sir Fei Jie¡¯s student. They wondered if he had given the youngdy some medicine to make her be like this. Wang Tong¡¯er was like a little white rabbit.


    Everyone outside the manor doors looked at Fan Xian like he was an immortal. They thought to themselves, Sir Fan junior¡¯s reputation was indeed not a lie. No wonder the Emperor allowed him to pretend to be an imperial tutor a few years ago and teach the Third Prince. Such teaching methodology was truly incredible.


    The Wang family housekeeper and family soldier gratefully thanked Fan Xian. They then took their youngdy away from the front doors of the manor. Fan Xian watched as the group of people disappeared at the end of the street. He then shook his head and climbed into his own carriage.


    Although Mu Feng¡¯er was the head of the Qinian Unit, he was still a curious young man in his bones. Swallowing, he carefully asked, ¡°Sir, did something happen? That female... How did she be like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Fan Xian sat in the carriage and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t listen, I will smack her bottom and have the prince marry a different woman. I am an official of Taichang Temple, how could she not believe me?¡±


    ¡°That stupid?¡± Mu Feng¡¯er asked condescendingly. Everyone knew that the matter concerned the Great Prince taking on a Secondary fei was not something an official of the Taichang Temple could make decisions about. It had to be approved by the Emperor.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not stupid, how could wangfei allow her to enter the manor?¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes and muttered. He felt tired. He was never getting involved in such matters again. If it were not for the fact that he had a good rtionship with the Great Prince, he should have been finishing debriefing in the Pce and heading back to his own manor to y with his daughter.


    ...


    ...


    An hour had passed, but there was still no sound from the royal study. The eunuchs had no choice but to stand guard outside. Eunuch Yao nced at the sheep milk and pastries held by the person next to him and found that they were almost cold and couldn¡¯t resist furrowing his brows.


    The little eunuch looked at the door of the royal study and wondered who the Emperor was talking to for such a long time. Eunuch Yao also looked at the doors and thought that it was better if he didn¡¯t disrupt the father and son talking.


    Other than that new eunuch, no one was surprised by the situation. The Emperor dealt with tens of thousands of matters each day. He rarely saw officials alone for more than half an hour, but Sir Fan junior was an exception.


    During these two years, each time Sir Fan junior entered the Pce, the Emperor would talk with him for over an hour in the royal study. It was also not limited to national and Council matters. A few times, Eunuch Yao had even heard the Emperor and Fan Xian arguing about the names of the two Fan children.


    Only Fan Xian received such favor in the entire world.


    The situation in the royal study was not as the eunuchs thought. The Qing Emperor looked at Fan Xian sitting below and said, ¡°I am decided. Wang Tong¡¯er is eventually going to enter the manor. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Speaking of marriage, Yan Bingyun already married woman sometime earlier. When were you going to tell me about the Zhaoshang money house matter?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes changed slightly. He quickly lowered his head to hide it.

 Chapter 607 - The Thunder Of Heaven And Fan Xian’s Lost Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 607: The Thunder Of Heaven And Fan Xian¡¯s Lost Tablet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian had been in the royal study for a long time. At the beginning, he chose the most important matter to talk about: the situation in Xiliang Road, as well as how much of the n the Emperor had the Overwatch Council prepare. Fan Xian spoke with assurance andposure. The Emperor listened quietly. There was not a trace of dissatisfaction on his face. He even offered some rare consolingly words and said that Fan Xian had worked hard.


    Feeling that the environment was good, Fan Xian¡¯s mind spun. He used the opportunity to say a few idle things concerning the Great Prince taking on a Secondary fei. The gist of these words werepletely different to what he discussed with the prince. He directly used his words to humiliate the youngdy of the Wang family and, at the same time, expressed his strong unwillingness, as an official, to be involved in the matters of the royal family.


    Just as Fan Xian expected, the moment the Emperor heard these words, he flew into a rage and reprimanded him strongly. He highlighted Fan Xian¡¯s role as an official of the Taichang Temple and said a few ruthless things on the matter of the Great Prince taking a Secondary fei. This storm of anger did not make Fan Xian develop any fear. He had interacted with this unfathomable old Emperor for a long time. Although he was still unable to see the deepest reaches of his heart, he at least thoroughly understood his nature and preferences. As long as he reprimanded loudly and energetically, it often meant that the matter was not serious.


    As expected, Fan Xian took the opportunity to raise the suggestion that since he was an official of the Taichang Temple and the Emperor also wanted to give the youngdy of the Wang family to the Great Prince, he had to think of the face of the royal family. Should he not teach the youngdy some things? These things were usually done by old nannies in the Pce. For Fan Xian, a young man, to steal this work couldn¡¯t help but be funny. The Emperor had not smiled. He directly told Fan Xian to not meddle in other people¡¯s business, but he also didn¡¯t get angry.


    The Emperor probably already knew of what happened in front of the manor and had long guessed what benefit his favorite son had hoped to achieve in firmly opposing it at the beginning.


    Just as Fan Xian¡¯s heart was settling, he heard the words, ¡°Zhaoshang money house.¡±


    These four words were like a deep brand, immediately burning his heart and making him put his head down. He remained silent.


    He knew why the Emperor would choose now to have him exin the Zhaoshang money house. During these two years, he had gotten used to these sudden ps of thunder.


    If the skin on his face was not thick enough, he would have long been charred crisp on the outside by the thunder these two years


    This is what is called a difficult to gauge imperial heart, right? Fan Xian thought to himself. Although the Emperor¡¯s favor of him could not grow further and allowed him to act freely and arrogantly in the Qing court, he still didn¡¯t forget to knock him sometimes.


    This was a knock from the ruler on the person closest to him to wake him up so that he didn¡¯t get carried away and hurt the affection between ruler and official, or father and son. Ever since the Jingdou rebellion, every time Fan Xian performed a great service for the court or when the Emperor gave him a hefty reward, the Emperor would always lightly throw out some matter or name to scare Fan Xian to have him understand his ce.


    In court, the stick that the Emperor used to knock Fan Xian with was He Zongwei and his group of officials. The thunder that cracked down on him in private were about the things Fan Xian did in secret.


    Counting carefully, the matters that had served as the Emperor¡¯s p of thunder these two years included Xia Mingji¡¯s inside information, Xia Qifei¡¯s rtionship to the Jiangnan water bandits, Fan Sizhe¡¯s smuggling in the North, the first strike concerning Xu Maocai¡¯s impure intentions, why Thirteenth Wang had given his support to Fan Xian, and so on and so forth.


    Each p of thunder struck right on Fan Xian¡¯s heart and left him cold all over. It seemed that he had no secrets in front of the Emperor. If these crimes were truly exposed, they would al result in beheading. He knew the Emperor would not use these crimes to deal with him. He was just reminding him. Even though it was so, he still felt cold all over. He felt that the Grandmaster Emperor on the dragon bed would be able to swallow him with a casual breath.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian was also not a normal official. Faced with the wrath of the Emperor, his way of dealing with it was absolutely unique. Relying just on his thick skin, he admitted to all the crimes he had to but continued to do what needed to be done. In any case, the Emperor didn¡¯t want to kill him, so he continued to go on in this way.


    He couldn¡¯t go on now because Zhaoshang money house was too important for Fan Xian. No matter if it was the Overwatch Council¡¯s use, the silver moved for the repair of the riverbanks, the Hangzhou Conference charity events that Wan¡¯er organized, or even the luxurious lives of his entire family and the Chen Garden, they all came from Zhaoshang money house¡¯s ie.


    Most importantly, Zhaoshang money house had once hidden millions of silver that belonged to the little Northern Qi Emperor. Once that was known, the crime of being a traitor would never be hidden, no matter how much Fan Xian yed the filial son and howled mournfully.


    A few lines of cold sweat slid down his back. When he had dealt with that fearless dead pig of a Ming Master three years ago, the Zhaoshang money house had been forced to take the front stage. He had guessed the matter would draw the Emperor¡¯s suspicions. The Ministry of Revenue had not moved this much silver. The Emperor would certainly wonder where the silver from the money house hade from.


    For the sake of this secret, Fan Xian had done a lot of work and confirmed that the Northern ounts werepletely clean. In the past, the Emperor had also asked where Zhaoshang money house¡¯s money hade from. At that time, Fan Xian had used the most famous rumor in the world to muddle through. Everyone thought the secret stockholder of the Zhaoshang money house was the then-Commander of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards, Shen Zhong, and the money was his secret wealth that he had saved over decades.


    Now, the Emperor had asked him to his face and had also mentioned the youngdy of the Shen family who had been married to Yan Bingyun for less than three months. He was warning Fan Xian that the youngdy had long been in his control, but the Emperor had also been watching her. He couldn¡¯t use the bullsh*t excuse of the inheritance of the Shen family.


    Two more beads of cold sweat rolled down Fan Xian¡¯s back. However, it was alreadyte autumn and early winter. Although there was a fire burning in the royal study, it was still cold. His official robes were very thick, so the marks couldn¡¯t be seen. His face was still valiantly maintaining a calm expression as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, what is there to exin?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t like the fact that this kid was trying to muddle his way through such a private conversation.


    He had no idea that Fan Xian¡¯s heart was drumming at the moment. Fan Xian wondered secretly if the little Emperor in the North held a grudge against him for the Northern Qi spies he had killed in Xiliang Road. Had he tossed out this secret, using the Qing Emperor¡¯s hand to kill him? Did Northern Qi hate him so much to pay such a price to get rid of him?


    It became impossible for Fan Xian¡¯s expression to remain calm. Sweat beaded slightly on his forehead. He thought to himself that the strange Northern Qi creature dared to abandon a knife, would he abandon a money house?


    He nced around and saw the clearly unhappy expression on the Emperor¡¯s face. Seeing this unhappiness, Fan Xian¡¯s heart leaped for joy.


    If the Emperor truly had the inside information about this matter and was going to bring him down, given his sophisticated cultivation and state of mind, how could he be so ¡°sincerely¡± unhappy?


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly and coughed, ¡°The Zhaoshang money house¡¯s first cache of silver was indeed not the treasure of the Shen family. It was my own secret stash of money.¡±


    This answer was very clever.


    If amon official had heard these words, he would curse Fan Xian for being shameless and disgusting. Zhaoshang money house had started with millions of silver as capital, who had so arge secret stash of money? When the Emperor heard these words, he revealed an understanding expression. Lightly, he said, ¡°Indeed it is so. When did Lao Wu give this money to you?¡±


    Fan Xianughed ufortably and then respectfully replied, ¡°Before I went to Jiangnan, Uncle Wu Zhu knew I needed money.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Lao Wu is also making trouble. Why did he give so much money to you, a child?¡±


    Fan Xian let go of a big breath in his heart and knew that the Emperor had indeed thought of the old Ye family as he expected. However, he continued to smile strangely. It was as if he was silently criticizing the Emperor for coveting the money and not being satisfied with the millions of silver he had earned for the Emperor after he had taken over the Jiangnan pce treasury.


    The Emperor clearly saw the things hidden in Fan Xian¡¯s expression and angrily scolded him a bit. A momentter, he forcefully suppressed his anger and said with forced nonchnce, ¡°This pce treasury was left by your mother. Would I be tempted by those millions of silver? It is just that this silver was left to you by your mother. Spend it wisely.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t dare to neglect anything and quickly rted each use of the money in Zhaoshang money house. The Emperor actually knew of these things, but speaking of each matter clearly was always a good thing. Furthermore, once things were clear, it wouldn¡¯t be brought up again.


    The Emperor stroked his beard with satisfaction and nodded. ¡°Of course, it is good that it is being used for charitable works. The Chen girl is also a very capable person. Don¡¯t keep her shut up in the manor. When she has time, have here in to keep mepany.¡±


    Fan Xian wondered to himself when had ever shut away his pampered wife. She was busy managing the affairs of the entire Fan family. Additionally, after the Jingdou rebellion, she had inevitably developed some conflicting feelings about this Uncle Emperor. It was she who didn¡¯t want toe into the Pce.


    ¡°Handle the affairs in the West carefully.¡± The Emperor stood and suddenly thought of something. With forced casualness, he asked, ¡°Where is Lao Wu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Uncle went.¡± Fan Xian quickly stood up. ¡°I saw him two years ago.¡±


    ¡°He always likes to y at disappearing. Howe he is just like Uncle Ye?¡± The Emperor waved his hands and indicated for Fan Xian to leave.


    ...


    ...


    The door of the royal study was finally pushed open. Fan Xian walked out with a calm expression. Seeing Eunuch Yao waiting at the side, he nodded at him. Eunuch Yao quickly lowered his body in a bow and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is the Emperor¡¯s mood?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. The clouds on his face immediately became rays of sunshine, shining brightly, even though his heart was somewhat heavy. Each time he entered the Pce to see the Emperor, it was his day of suffering. That kind of omnipresent pressure and the Emperor Grandmaster¡¯s sense of power made him feel ufortable, particrly as he would periodically endure a sudden shock. It was very stressful.


    When the Emperor had asked about the whereabouts of Wu Zhu, Fan Xian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. The two Great Grandmasters of the other countries were either dead or useless. Ye Liuyun¡¯s existence seemed unnecessary now to the Qing Kingdom. After helping the Qing Emperorplete the set up on Dong Mountain, Ye Liuyun¡¯s nature was like that of an idle cloud and wild crane. He had truly floated into the distance. Of course, he would never appear again. Although the Emperor had asked about Wu Zhu with a natural appearance, Fan Xian knew the Emperor was always secretly wary and on guard toward Uncle Wu Zhu.


    As for why it was like this, Fan Xian knew clearly.


    Following the long eaves of Taiji Pce toward the outside of the tall royal pce, his expression gradually calmed. Private conversations in the royal study like the one today had already happened many times. From his first unfamiliarity with the thunder to today¡¯s response and ease, Fan Xian had grown a great deal.


    Standing below the tall Taiji Pce, Fan Xian looked at the stone steps carved with dragon clouds and sucked in a deep breath, letting the early winter air rush into his chest. The icy chill was iparably agreeable.


    The things the Emperor knew about were things Fan Xian was not afraid for him to know about. Although these thunderous knocks were scary, they could not shatter Fan Xian¡¯s hard outer shell yet. He still had many secrets that he was sessfully keeping from the Emperor, such as Zhaoshang money house, the dead shopkeepers that had been reported from Qingyu Hall, where Uncle Wu Zhu had gone, and the little workshop that was slowlying together in a small country Dongyi controlled.


    He also hid that there was a soul that did not belong in this world in his body, that he knew of another simr soul, how they had appeared so movingly in this world, and how they had disappeared so heart-wrenchingly from this world.


    These were all things that the omnipotent Emperor did not know, and these were precisely Fan Xian¡¯s trump cards. The Emperor did not know that his two most powerful cards¡ªthe chest and Uncle Wu Zhu¡ªhad already left him. He didn¡¯t know where they had gone.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the firm walls across from the long corridor. His gaze surpassed the wall and pierced directly through the winter clouds in the sky, as if remembering events from many years ago or the bloody killing from two years ago.


    The eunuchs and serving girls walking quietly in the Royal Pce looked at the young man below Taiji Pce. They quickly lowered their bodies in a bow. However, they wondered why Sir Fan junior was staring nkly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze pierced through theyer of cloud. It seemed tond in the snowy Northern ins far, far away. It was as if they saw a man with his eyes covered by a piece of ck cloth and carrying a chest, heading determinedly and alone toward an unnamed and mysterious ce. Each of his footsteps broke countless snowkes. Each nce saw through endless illusions.


    In the shadow of the Pce hall, Fan Xian smiled warmly. He was truly happy that Uncle Wu Zhu was able to find himself. That was, perhaps, the most important thing in life.


    ...


    ...


    The restaurant with the best business in Jingdou was Yishi Tavern. The owner was no longer the Cui family under the Eldest Princess¡¯s protection. A long time ago, the Cui family had beenpletely uprooted by the Overwatch Council because of their smuggling toward Northern Qi, but the business here was just as good as before.


    The favorite haunting ground of the students of the Imperial College and foreign students was Danbo Bookstore. It had to be noted that under the Eighth Bureau¡¯s powerful suppression, it had been many years since the appearance of aunties holding children and selling little red books in the streets and alleys of Jingdou.


    The best inn was Tongfu Tavern. The tofu stall with the most clients was the private property of the Fan family. As for the most popr and exclusive brothel, it was Baoyue Brothel.


    Traveling through Jingdou was now easy. Often, one ate in Yishi Tavern, lived in Tongfu Tavern, had a bowl of tofu flowers on the road, stepped into Danbo Bookstore to buy a few books, and, at night, went to Baoyue Brothel to cuddle some beauties. The joys of life were seeminglyplete.


    Without question, it was like so because of Fan Xian.


    Yishi Tavern was the beginning of Fan Xian¡¯s legendary life. Coming into Jingdou from Danzhou, he, the heir of King Jing, and He Zongwei had met in that restaurant. Given the present statuses of these three people, Yishi Tavern carried a sense of the magical. Most important was Sir Fan junior¡¯s story of knocking out Jingdou. It had already traveled throughout the world through the mouths of countless storytellers.


    Tongfu Tavern was the cradle of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples. The other three were Fan Xian¡¯s property. Many people hated Fan Xian, but even more people loved him. There were very few people, like the owner of the medical shop across from Danbo Bookstore, who had suchplex feelings toward him.


    The medical shop had just been bought and had not opened for business. The medical supplies were ced in seemingly chaotic but actually orderly piles.


    A girl wearing a inly woven unlined coat was lost in thought. Her hand was supporting her chin in the room filled with the smell of medicine. She had not noticed that too many misceneous people were already gathered around outside the shop. If it were not for the guards from the manor and secret Overwatch Council agents holding them back, these people would probably have already squeezed inside.


    Master Ku He¡¯sst disciple, the youngdy of the Fan family with astonishing medical skills and Sir Fan junior¡¯s favorite sister, had finally left Qing Mountain and returned to her home, Jingdou. Among the Jingdou people¡¯s surprised gaze and the room filled with the strange smell of medicine, she began to miss some people far away at the horizon, walking forward alone on the snowy ins, while some people were about toe before her.

 Chapter 608 - The Same Moonligh

    <h4>Chapter 608: The Same Moonligh</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian sat and thought about the news Teng Zijing had just told him at the Pce door. He felt very hurried. If he had known that his sister had returned to Jingdou, he wouldn¡¯t have meddled in the business of the Great Prince taking on a Secondary fei. And, there would have been no thunder in the royal study. He would already be heading toward Danbo Bookstore.


    Three months ago, he had received a letter from Ruoruo from Northern Qi. He knew that she had finally left Qing Mountain and was returning home. Fan Xian had been happy. Following his sister¡¯s request in the letter, Wan¡¯er carefully picked out a medical shop in a good location in Jingdou.


    Unexpectedly, Wan¡¯er had looked around and finally chose a location not far from the Imperial College and across from Danbo Bookstore. Fan Xian thought that this wasn¡¯t bad. At least the three siblings could be said to have been neighbors once on the same street. He had not expected that Ruoruo would arrive before her letter said. Furthermore, ording to Teng Zijing, she had actually stayed a little in the manor before excitedly rushing to the medical shop.


    During these two years, Fan Ruoruo had managed all the misceneous matters on Qing Mountain through her status as Master Ku He¡¯sst disciple. As a Qing person, and also as Fan Xian¡¯s sister, it was difficult for her, even though she had the implicit consent of the Northern Qi royal family and Brother Disciple Lang Tiao¡¯s support


    Other than managing the sect, Fan Ruoruo would often go down the mountain and provide medical care to the poor Northern Qi people. Her fees were very low, and her skills were very high. She was also very well-known. Before long, the entire Northern Qi knew that there was another kind-hearted and benevolent female doctor from the Tianyi Dao Sect.


    The talented girl had finally found her life goal. Once she found it, she became very dedicated. Otherwise, she would not have rushed right to the medical shop after returning to Jingdou and briefly stopping home to keep an eye on the proceedings.


    Fan Xian rubbed between his brows and wondered whether his sister had be Bianque or magnificent? This was what he had been the most worried about.


    ...


    ...


    People gathered in Dongchuan Street. The mor was incredible. It was not a holiday, yet there were countless people surging in to see what was going on. Those who didn¡¯t know probably thought there was a vaudeville troupe performing inside. Dongchuan Street was close to the Imperial College, so most of the people gathered around were young students. They stopped on tip-toes and stretched out their necks in hopes of seeing what the famous youngdy of the Fan family looked like.


    There were talents born in each generation. Four to five years ago, one of the talents was He Zongwei, who had since then entered the court as an official and was very popr. The other was Hou Jichang, who was far away in Jiaozhou and almost forgotten. As for the most famous girls in Jingdou, Ye Ling¡¯er was far away in Qingzhou, and Lin Wan¡¯er had be a wife and would never again be a topic of conversation at tea tables. Presently, the uncivilized youngdy of the Wang family, the timid youngdy of the He family, and the arrogance of a few of the royal family¡¯s distant rtives were the hot topics within gossip circles.


    To use ament that Fan Xian once giarized to describe it: each generation was truly not as good as thest.


    Fan Ruoruo was an exception. Back in the day, she had be famous in Jingdou as a talented poet. She was then greatly favored by the Imperial Academy of Medicine, epted into Ku He¡¯s sect, and obtained a very good reputation. How could the people of her home forget? At noon, she had shown her face in the medical shop and was recognized by a lecturer from the Imperial College. The news spread like wildfire and became the most sensational topic of the day.


    Fan Xian lifted the curtain from his carriage window and furrowed his brows, looking angrily at the young schrs blockaded outside his bookstore and the yet unopened medical shop. He thought the people were being a bit too impetuous. His expression became unhappy.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Feng¡¯er said in a low and cold voice, ¡°I will immediately have these people leave.¡±


    Fan Xian did notment. Teng Zijing quietly said, ¡°I will go clear them out.¡± Only then did Fan Xian nod.


    He had worked hard these years to maintain his clean status in the hearts of these schrs and had sessfully washed away a lot of the Overwatch Council¡¯s darkness. How could he allow Mu Feng¡¯er to destroy this? No one knows what Teng Zijing said after getting off the carriage, but the pedestrians and schrs blocking Dongchuan Street immediately dissipated and emptied out arge area at the head of the street. The schrs all respectfully bowed toward the ck carriage when they passed it before retreating silently.


    It seemed these people knew who was in the carriage. They did not dawdle, particrly the schrs, who already saw Fan Xian as an idol. Fan Xian also held the position of professor in the Imperial College, so they did not dare hang around. To have the schrs lower their eyes and bend their backs when doing things proved Fan Xian was not just a powerful noble.


    Dongchuan Street became silent. Fan Xian climbed down from the carriage. Pushing down the excitement in his heart, he walked with a slight smile into the medical shop across from the bookstore. He didn¡¯t bother to see how well Wan¡¯er had tidied the ce up. His eyes focused straight ahead. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t see Ruoruo¡¯s face. He only saw a seemingly thin coat and a thin body.


    Fan Ruoruo had not noticed the change outside the medical shop. She hade back to her senses and was crouching in the inner room tidying up the medical supplies. She had brought back some precious medicines from Qing Mountain that were rarely seen in the Qing Kingdom and was thinking about how they should be stored.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t rise and directly said, ¡°We are not yet open. If it is not urgent, pleasee back in a few days.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Fan Xian felt happy. Additionally, the heart of a doctor contained in those words made him involuntarily smile with satisfaction. Standing behind her, he said, ¡°If I was truly sick, how could I wait for you toe back to cure me? Perhaps my own medical skills are bad?¡±


    Hearing this familiar and also unfamiliar voice, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s body trembled slightly. She immediately recovered her calm and rose. Standing with her back to Fan Xian, she tidied her clothing and slowly turned around. Leisurely greeting him, she said, ¡°You are here.¡±


    Although she was forcefully suppressing her emotions, her brows, eyes, and the arc of her lips all expressed the joy in her heart.


    Seeing the joy on his sister¡¯s face, Fan Xian¡¯s heart twisted with a strange and unexpected grief. He looked dazedly at his sister, at the familiar face he had not seen in a few years and the familiar iciness between her brows that became the light warmth of three springs in front of him and sighed gently.


    He took a step forward and gently stroked his sister¡¯s head.


    Ruoruo slightly lowered her head and habitually turned from side to side.


    It was just like the spring of the fourth year of the Qing calendar, when Fan Xian hade to Jingdou for the first time and entered Count Sinan¡¯s manor. The long-separated brother and sister only needed a few words and a small movement to brush away the unfamiliarity lost time had created. They once again returned to the situation of the lively monkey and sickly little monkey from many years ago, and sparse words sent across the world by way of wild geese.


    Fan Xian found a chest and sat down. Looking at his still busy sister, he asked, ¡°Howe you arrived so early?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get back early?¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled and replied. Raising her arm, she pressed back the hair on her temples that had fanned out because of the sweat. ¡°There were no dys on the road, so I got back a few days earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee thousands of li down south, you should rest at home for a few days. The matters of the medical shop will be managed by your sister-inw. You just have to worry about seeing patients. There is no need to worry about this.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her with disapproval and found that although his sister was still very skinny, she seemed much more energetic. Perhaps it was because she often performed medical duties in rural and deste ces, her skin was darker. Even theyer of iciness often seen between her brows had gradually disappeared.


    Although they often exchanged letters, he couldn¡¯t look after her as well as if she had been by his side. Fan Xian med himself. He had single-handedly arranged her escape and leaving of the country. Looking at his sister, he sighed and didn¡¯t know if she had lived well these past two years.


    ¡°The serving girls in the manor have changed a few times. I didn¡¯t know a single person, so there wasn¡¯t even someone to talk to. I sat doing nothing in the Flower Hall for a while. I decided toe have a look at the bookstore. Who would have thought that the ce sister-inw picked was right across.¡± Very naturally, Fan Ruoruo pulled her brother up so that he wouldn¡¯t damage her chest with the medicine. ¡°If this medicine gets sat on by your butt, how will other people use it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the immortal poet. If it gets out, people will probablye just for this chest of medicine.¡± Fan Xian joked. He then said with surprise. ¡°Where is your sister-inw? Where¡¯s Sisi?¡±


    Minister Fan and Lady Liu had returned to Danzhou for their retirement and had taken away half the serving girls and servants in the manor. Added to the fact that the country estate needed helpers and serving girls married out after they grew up, in just a few years, the entire Fan manor had be rather foreign to Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian felt this acutely. He thought to himself that even Si Qi, that sleep-loving serving girl, had be the wife of a county magistrate. In just a few years, Jingdou had changed a lot. He hoped Ruoruo wouldn¡¯t feel too ufortable.


    ¡°Sister-inw and Sisi took the Teng family to the country estate.¡± Fan Ruoruo nced at him curiously, as if not understanding why he was asking such a stupid question. ¡°I had only juste into the capital with Teng Zijing today. Of course, I haven¡¯t run into them.¡±


    Allrge families and ns had their own country estates and woods outside of Jingdou, especially arge n like the Fans. In the past, Fan Xian often yed in these country estates. He had not remembered they were entering winter. It was time to prepare for the end of the year. The present manager of the Fan family property, Lin Wan¡¯er and her helper, Sisi, had to feel rushed off their feet.


    He rubbed his head between his brows painfully and said, ¡°Youing back is a major event. No matter how busy you are, you should have waited in the manor.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nced at him and said without good humor, ¡°You and I both got back three days early, who can calcte it that well?¡±


    Fan Xian dusted off his bottom and rose. Smiling widely, he said, ¡°I can at least calcte that you¡¯re probably hungry.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The front and back residences of the Fan manor had been connected, the garden had changed its appearance, and even the people living in it were not the same.


    Fan Xian was still used to living in the new residence with Wan¡¯er and Sisi, so the old residence his father had lived in was not empty. Servants had long cleaned and tidied Ruoruo¡¯s old room so it looked just the way it had before. Fan Ruoruo followed Fan Xian through the door, remembering the dozen years she had spent in Jingdou. Her eyes grew red.


    Fan Xian was one who could not bear to see women cry, other than his already dead mother-inw. He quickly took Ruoruo to the Flower Hall. There was no one in the manor. The brother and sister sat across from each other, cheering each other with wine. They ate with relish. They talked about their lives after they parted ways. It was delightful. When they spoke of the Jingdou rebellion, Ruoruo became worried. When speaking of the loneliness and the gazes of the Northern Qi people on Qing Mountain, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes became angry.


    ¡°How is brother doing over there?¡± Fan Xian put down his wine cup and asked. Fan Sizhe was still handling the Northern properties. Although the two brothers constantly exchanged letters andmunicated through secret reports, he still habitually asked. Only from his sister¡¯s words did Fan Xian learn that Fan Sizhe¡¯s life had also been a bit difficult in the North. Although the Northern Qi royal family had not openly meddled, they had used some unremarkably little tricks in secret.


    Fan Xian thought deeply for a moment then said, ¡°A jade needs to be cut to be of use. The Northern Qi Emperor will not turn hostile for now. Let him stay there.¡±


    During these two years, Fan Sizhe had returned to Jingdou twice. The spring festival in the ninth year of the Qing calendar had been spent in Danzhou. The Fan family was forcibly separated by the world, so it was difficult to get together. Each time he thought this, Fan Xian became unhappy.


    The Emperor would not allow him to quit his post at such a tense time. His father also should not continue staying in Jingdou. It was better for him to stay in Danzhou to look after grandmother than be constantly worried about ending up in an unfortunate situation.


    Fan Ruoruo nodded. There was not a trace of doubt in her heart toward her brother¡¯s words. Regardless of whether it was younger brother or herself, it was only under their elder brother¡¯s arrangements that they were able to have a lifepletely different from that of normal nobility. A life that was rich and substantial.


    ¡°Rest for today. We can talk properly tomorrow. Now that Lao Wang is not here, there are many things I have no one to speak to.¡± Fan Xian muttered these words indistinctly and vented some of his rare gloominess. Other than Lin Da Bao and Wang Qinian, the only suitable conversation partners he had in the world were Uncle Wu Zhu and his sister, who had been majorly influenced by him.


    Fan Xian could even say greatly treasonous things to these four people. The problem was that Da Bao was too simple and could notment afterward, Wang Qinian had run off, Uncle Wu Zhu had escaped, and his sister was not present. But, she had finallye back.


    This kind of feeling was good. Fan Xian found it difficult to suppress his joy. No one knows how much alcohol he had drank. He would not take the sobering pill. Taking advantage of the alcohol, he sprawled across the table and entered his dreams.


    Fan Ruoruo looked at her intoxicated brother and shook her head helplessly. She ordered the servants to carry him back to his room and personally tucked him in. She tidied his jet ck hair and carefully pulled out the few silver needles in his hair, just like when he had gotten injured during his grand wedding a few years ago.


    Returning to her room, Fan Ruoruo looked at the slender needles reflecting in various colors in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. She thought to herself that her sister-inw should know of these poisonous needles. Were they not afraid of something going wrong when they were being intimate? Did they have to remove them each night?


    She immediately realized that she shouldn¡¯t have been thinking about this problem and quickly put the thin needles away in a box as she secret blushed red. They were Fan Xian¡¯s final line of defense. It had been the two of them who had personally made them in the back residence of the manor, so she knew how to deal with them.


    The room was old. The nkets were new. The person was old, and the thoughts were old. Fan Ruoruo sat quietly by the table and looked out at the garden through the window. She thought about her brother¡¯s earlier intoxicated joy and became lost in thought. From their conversation, she knew that although things had been going smoothly in Jingdou, there was always an indescribable and inexplicable pressure that made it difficult for him to open up.


    She sighed and threw on a jacket. She then walked out of the room to stroll under the moonlight of former times in the garden. In the room behind her, the almost extinguished candlelight sought out the shadows to recount how bright its dreams were. The moonlight on her body was the same as in the past, but why was it making her feel increasingly panicked as she looked at it?


    Fan Ruoruo knew that all of this was a fabrication. Putting aside whether or not her thoughts would be tolerated in this world, most importantly, from many years ago, her brother had be used to looking after her like a child. A benevolent character at heart, she had never had such thoughts.


    She involuntarily gave a tart and helpless smile and thought quietly to herself that she should quickly start up the medical shop. There were still so many pitiful people that needed her help in the world. Why should she bother thinking about her childish thoughts that were difficult to speak of in this early winter scene?


    Once her thoughts were focused on business affairs, even the moonlight spilling on her delicate appearance appeared more at peace. Years of living in the North had changed her aura greatly. There was no longer a kind of indifference in her peacefulness. Instead, there was a calmness ready to take whates.


    ...


    ...


    Lin Wan¡¯er and everyone else, who had received the message, hurried back from the country estate. The meeting between the aunt and sister-inw was another wave of warmth. Particrly after seeing her niece and nephew, Fan Ruoruo was overjoyed.


    This joyous and harmonious family was already an oddity among therge families in Jingdou. However, this kind of atmosphere could notst for long. Fan Ruoruo was anxious to open the medical shop, and the Pce wanted Fan Xian to bring Ruoruo in to see the Emperor.


    Naturally, there was someone to take care of the affairs of the medical shop. Seeing the Emperor only took a day. However, the second generation of the Fan manor did not have a spare moment. Fan Ruoruo had gone to study in Qing Mountain for many years. It was her first time back to the capital, so there were many elders and rtives she had to visit.


    The first stop was, without question, King Jing¡¯s manor. In the past, such visits weremon. However, Fan Ruoruo had almost became King Jing¡¯s daughter-inw andter been sent by Fan Xian to Northern Qi Ku He¡¯s sect. These few years, King Jing had not forgotten the matter and sighed long and loud when he saw Fan Xian. The situation between the two families was slightly awkward. When Fan Ruoruo knew she had to go the manor, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly uneasy.


    ¡°What is there to be uneasy about?¡± Fan Xian looked at his sister¡¯s expression. He thought of Hongcheng¡¯s self-exile to Dingzhou. His heart jumped slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had done the right or wrong thing back then. He managed to force a smile and said, ¡°When it¡¯s New Year, Hongcheng is alsoing back to the capital. Are you going to hide from him for a lifetime?¡±

 Chapter 609 - What Are The Intentions Of The Doctor?

    <h4>Chapter 609: What Are The Intentions Of The Doctor?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the Jingdou Rebellion, King Jing had been increasingly silent. Other than weeping before the memorial during the empress dowager¡¯s national mourning, he had not entered the Royal Pce again. The flower farmer had also not appeared in front of the officials again. The manor became the quietest ce in Jingdou. The front doors only opened for a few people, which included Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian tilted his head and ced his finger on King Jing¡¯s wrist. He furrowed his brows slightly and released his fingers a momentter. After thinking a bit, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve long recovered from the chill two years ago, but there is still something not quite right about this pulse. I can¡¯t tell what it is exactly.¡±


    King Jing red at him and said, ¡°Bullsh*t, there¡¯s nothing wrong. What could you have learned from Fei Jie? Go away! There is a famous Qing Mountain doctor right here. What are you doing in the way?¡±


    The famous Qing Mountain doctor was Fan Ruoruo. After she entered the manor, she had been unusually quiet. She was not sure how to face King Jing. Hearing these words and receiving a smiling nce from Wan¡¯er, she knew she couldn¡¯t hide from it. She went forward and greeted him. She then began to seriously take his pulse.


    Fan Xian stood to the side and resisted smiling. Under the care of himself and the Imperial Academy of Medicine, there was nothing wrong with King Jing¡¯s body. He had just put on a show with King Jing to help Ruoruo rx.


    When King Jing looked at Fan Ruoruo¡¯s soothing andforting appearance, it was as if he could see Li Hongcheng and the woman in front of him getting married. He smiled strangely. How could Fan Ruoruo feel rxed? Fortunately, once Fan Ruoruo saw the King as a patient, her behavior became natural. A momentter, she furrowed her brows and said, ¡°What is wrong? The King¡¯s body is very good.¡±


    ¡°I look old, but my body is pretty good. In this way, Hongcheng is like me.¡±


    King Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. ¡°Ruoruo, you¡¯re not young anymore. If it had been any other family, you would have been married off a long time ago. It is only because of your brother making trouble and sending you away.¡±


    King Jing red at Fan Xian then said warmly to Ruoruo, ¡°You must think about it.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face immediately turned white. She turned her head to look at her brother, but she didn¡¯t know where her shameless brother had run off to leaving her alone.


    ...


    ...


    In another ce in the manor, Lin Wan¡¯er sat next to Fan Xian and said in a small voice, ¡°Watch and see if she won¡¯t rip off your skin after we get home.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged uncaringly. ¡°My sister never raises her voice to me, unlike you.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er had already had a son. Her greatest wish had been fulfilled. Additionally, she was busy every day dealing with the affairs of the Fan n and the Hangzhou Conference. She was always busy. However, she was gradually developing a dignified and honorable appearance. Her body was also growing more well-rounded.


    However, this princess could never be dignified by Fan Xian¡¯s side. Hearing these words, she gritted her teeth in anger and pinched his side. ¡°You only know to prick me with words.¡±


    ¡°It is better to be adaptable. You are still a girl, why pretend to be a housewife?¡± Fan Xianughed loudly. ¡°I think your previous cut-throat appearance was pretty good.¡±


    This was an old matter of a child jumping over a wall and entering a bedroom. Hearing him speak of it, Lin Wan¡¯er became embarrassed and forgot what she was going to say. It was Fan Xian who deliberated for a moment then said quietly by her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Dingzhou to see Hongcheng. I¡¯ve also sent people to keep an eye on him these two years. Although he was once a yboy, he is no longer like that. Do you there is any possibility with him and Ruoruo?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at him and thought that, in this world, only people like her husband would think in such a strange way. Ruoruo was already at an age. Now he was getting anxious? What was he doing before?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if your sister is unwilling, you would rather she not get married?¡± She opened her eyes wide and asked. ¡°Did you have a change of mind? No wonder you left her with the King.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Of course she won¡¯t marry if she doesn¡¯t want to. The problem is, where on earth does one find a better man than Hongcheng?¡±


    Hearing these words, Lin Wan¡¯er felt anxious on behalf of Ruoruo and began to furrow her brows in thought. She was trying to think if there was another good family in Jingdou. After thinking for a while and considering Ruoruo¡¯s standards, she could not find a single family.


    This husband and wife were unspeakably noble. They were also very clever when it came to dealing with business affairs. In some areas, they were simple-minded. It was no wonder that when they met for the first time in the Qing Temple, it had been like a turtle seeing a green bean. They had seen eye to eye. After thinking for a while, Lin Wan¡¯er gave up first. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t marry, then she doesn¡¯t marry. Can the manor not support a single girl?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian was delighted. He thought Wan¡¯er had indeed changed a great deal under his influence. She was about to shake off the evil feudalistic thinking.


    The husband and wife sat in the corner of the hall and chatted happily to each other. In another room, Sisi and a few old nannies were holding the children and speaking with Princess Rou Jia. She curiously and carefully held the baby. Looking at the baby¡¯s cute appearance, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. The tinkling bell-likeugh rang out through the hall. The sight was joyful, natural, and intimate.


    Disrupted by theugh, Fan Xian raised his head from beside Wan¡¯er¡¯s ear and looked at Rou Jia, who was wearing a red pomegranate dress, and narrowed his eyes. It was vulgar outfit. On the little princess¡¯s body, contrasted with her clever nature, it added an extra element of light and beauty.


    The little princess was no longer little. The 12-year-old Rou Jia, who had shyly and lightly called out ¡°Brother Xian,¡± had be a big girl. Her nature was still as clever as before, and her status was noble. She served the King, respected his wives, and treated the servants with kindness. Thus, her reputation in Jingdou was good. Countless distinguished and prominent families were staring impatiently at the King¡¯s manor, waiting for the word.


    Rou Jia was 17. Her marriage should have been decided long ago. The Emperor felt pity for the King being alone in the manor and had dyed the matter by two years. But, it could not be dyed forever. King Jing had one son and one daughter. Hongcheng was almost 30. He still refused to marry and had escaped to Dingzhou. The daughter had to marry someone.


    ording to what Fan Xian heard, the Pce would appoint a wedding to Rou Jiater in the year. ording to Lao Dai, there were already many nobles and officials who were silently going through a trial of strength. They all had their eyes on this wedding.


    Although taking a princess home would have many inconveniences and influence one¡¯s future career, Rou Jia¡¯s reputation in the capital was too good. No one cared about this. As for career, Sir Fan junior had also married a princess. His power was unmatched.


    Everyone was thinking the same and desperately tried to use the concubines in the Pce as a connection. There were some sharp-eyed and cunning people who remembered Fan Xian¡¯s rtionship the King Jing¡¯s manor, as well as the weight of his words when speaking to the imperial concubines. They toughed it out and went to beg Fan Xian.


    Thinking of it, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile ufortably. He watched in a daze as Rou Jia held the child. In the blink of an eye, Rou Jia was about to get married. It had already been five years since he entered the capital. This change always caught one off guard. He wondered which family would be so lucky as to marry such a gentle and beautiful princess.


    Rou Jia carefully held the little boy and moved close to Sisi. She wanted the see the difference between Fan Xiaohua and Fan Liang¡¯s cheeks.


    Perhaps it was because holding the child made her think of her own marriage, but the expression in her eyes became uneasy and frustrated. Although Sisi had already been a mother for two years and often followed Wan¡¯er in dealing with the affairs of the manor, her cheeky behavior, which had been influenced by Fan Xian, had not changed. She boldly moved next to Rou Jia¡¯s ear and said some things.


    Sisi spoke quietly, but Princess Rou Jia¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. She repeatedly nodded her head.


    ¡°Who knows what horrible idea she has now.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er reminded Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heat was also thumping. He then watched as Princess Rou Jia handed the child to the old nanny, tidied her dress, and slowly walked over.


    Rou Jia bowed to him deeply. Half crouching on the ground, she said in a quiet voice, ¡°Brother Xian.¡±


    It had been five years. Each time the blushing, shy, and gentle little princess had said the words ¡°Brother Xian,¡± Fan Xian had felt ufortable all over and wished nothing more than to run away. He quickly helped her up with a serious expression and said, ¡°Sister Rou Jia, what is this for?¡±


    The little princess refused to rise. She said with a rare stubbornness, ¡°Brother Xian must allow me one thing, otherwise I will not rise.¡±


    ¡°You have to speak first to see if I can do it.¡± Fan Xian looked at Sisi, who was pretending to have done nothing. His heart thumped. He felt that this was matter would certainly be troublesome.


    Rou Jia blushed slightly and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Later in the year, the Pce will appoint a wedding. I hope you will decide it.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. How could he decide such a matter? Seeming to guess what he was thinking, Princess Rou Jia said, ¡°You are an official of the Taichang Temple, why can you not decide?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. He thought that the position of official of the Taichang Temple was not a job for a human. Regardless of whether it was the Great Prince taking a Secondary fei or the Princess getting married, why did he have to strain his brain?


    Thinking of this, he felt a great anger toward the bastard Ren Shao¡¯an. He had been his good friend and was the most capable support among the three temples. The Grandmaster battle two years ago on Dong Mountain broke his nerve. In less than half a year, Ren Shao¡¯an had found a post in a different ce and ran away. The affairs of an official of the Taichang Temple were automatically handed to Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said awkwardly, ¡°You are a Princess. The Pce will decide your wedding. How can I interfere?¡±


    Rou Jia raised her face. Her eyes were rimmed with red as she said, ¡°You did something for Sister Ruoruo¡¯s wedding, why not for me? Can Brother Xian watch me marry into a bad family?¡±


    It was another cry of ¡°Brother Xian¡± and more hidden bitterness in her eyes. Fan Xian knew exactly what the little princess was thinking. He secretly cried out in bitterness.


    The two of them were paternal cousins. It was only after Rou Jia had grown up that she had gradually severed this idea. But, a young girl¡¯s first love was not so easily wiped away. Even if Rou Jia had no intentions toward Fan Xian, she still considered him a reliable brother, one that was even closer than Hongcheng.


    Fan Xian was helpless. Looking at the tears that seemed about to fall from Rou Jia¡¯s eyes, the cute image of a little girl below the grapevines seemed to rise in front of his eyes again. His heart softened. He truly could not allow the Pce to give her away randomly. With a burst of heroic spirit, he said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let me handle this. I¡¯ll pick out every age-appropriate young man in the capital and, from behind a curtain, let you choose yourself!¡±


    ¡°The Pce can choose a fei, I can choose you a prince consort.¡±


    Hearing these words, the entire room was surprised, thinking that it was very bad form. However, Rou Jia transformed sorrow into joy and smiled happily, bowing again and again to Fan Xian. She carefully went and stood by his side. She picked up a corner of his sleeve as if afraid he would go back on his word and run away any moment. Happily, she said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xian.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er covered her mouth as she smiled. She thought Sisi¡¯s idea had indeed been good. Her husband could not stand for it. Only such a shameless person as him would be able to think of the shocking idea of choosing a prince consort from behind a curtain.


    Lin Da Bao, who had gone with the servants to raid King Jing¡¯s vegetable patch, walked in from outside. He was covered in mud. His hands were all ck. Lin Wan¡¯er took one look and quickly went forward, tenderly calling people to bring water to wash his hands.


    No one knew Da Bao would stare fixedly at Fan Xian and Rou Jia, who was holding onto his sleeve, and wonder to himself why this little sister was stealing his spot. Bing a bit upset, he pulled Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to Fan Xian¡¯s side. Picking up his other sleeve, he red at Rou Jia and mumbled, ¡°Xiao Xianxian, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat buns.¡±


    Everyoneughed. Only Fan Xian¡¯s expression was full of helplessness.


    ...


    ...


    Princess Rou Jia had grown up with Fan Ruoruo, so they were very good friends. It was Ruoruo¡¯s first time back to Jingdou. The two girls had many things to talk about. By night time, they had still not finished. King Jing waved his hand and allowed the princess to go with the Fan family¡¯s carriage. She could return after living a week at the Fan manor.


    Two dayster, Fan Xian took his sister out of the city again. This time, they were going to Chen Garden outside Jingdou. The road was long and difficult to traverse. Additionally, there were even more beautiful women there with bared breasts and stomachs in the newly re-built Chen Garden. Each time Wan¡¯er and Sisi went, they got a headache. This time, they refused to go. Princess Rou Jia was afraid of Director Chen and also refused to go.


    Fan Xian and his sister went alone. Chen Pingping was an elder. His previousradeship with Fan Jian meant that it was inexcusable for Fan Ruoruo not to visit after returning to the capital.


    Upon entering Chen Garden, the view was just as before, or perhaps it was even more beautiful than before. The fire the Qin family had lit during the rebellion had no impact other than giving Chen Pingping more excuses to ask for silver from the pce treasury. The green rockery was still there. The outer woods filled with traps were still just as sinister. The women in the garden were just as beautiful. The person singing was still Sang Wen¡¯s younger sister.


    After entering the garden, they exchanged a few words. Fan Xian had wanted to carefully tell Chen Pingping about the Emperor¡¯s arrangements in Xiliang, as well as the Council¡¯s problem in handling it. Unexpectedly, the old cripple sitting in the wheelchair waved his hand and directly stopped him from speaking.


    After Fan Jian had retired and returned to Danzhou, Chen Pingping hadpletely let go of the Overwatch Council¡¯s authority. He didn¡¯t even want to hear about it. Fan Xian was perhaps able to guess at the hidden meaning, but he was still not used to it.


    From the moment he opened his eyes in this life, the first people he had seen were Uncle Wu Zhu and the old man in the wheelchair. From Danzhou to after he entered the capital, he had grown under this old man¡¯s careful protection and cruel training. Chen Pingping¡¯s orders had run through his life. Like the trees in the back garden in Danzhou, they shielded him from the wind and blocked him from the rain.


    He was used to Chen Pingping standing behind him, helping him resolve his greatest annoyances. Once Chen Pingping fell into silence, he sank into slight unease.


    Chen Pingping was growing older by the day. The lines at the corner of his eyes were growing deeper and deeper. Fortunately, he had not managed Council affairs these two years. He only rxed in Chen Garden, so his energy was pretty good. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Fan Xian¡¯s silent unease. Instead, he smiled slightly as he chatted leisurely with Fan Ruoruo. Bringing up the Qing Mountain in Northern Qi and speaking of Ku He¡¯s death, he sighed with feeling.


    The old cripple was bing more and more like amon old man in a vige and not the ruler of darkness that had controlled the entire world. Even Fan Ruoruo could not adjust to such a change at once.


    After leaving Chen Garden, Fan Xian was silent for a long time. In a quiet voice, he asked, ¡°How much longer can he live?¡±


    He had two reasons for bringing Ruoruo. One was to visit. The second was to use his sister¡¯s exquisite and extraordinary medical skills to confirm the end of Chen Pingping¡¯s allocated lifespan. Fan Xian hoped that the old cripple would have a longer and contentter years.


    ¡°A dozen years ago, the Director suffered a number of heavy injuries. Both his legs had broken long ago. His meridians are not connected, and he was poisoned two years ago. His body is failing, and he is exhausting his qi. He could be in danger at any moment.¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and was slightly confused. ¡°But, the Imperial Academy of Medicine have looked after him very well these two years. He should be able to hold on for a few more years.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t make a sound. He took out a few pieces of paper and handed them over. ¡°The Imperial Academy does not seem to have such abilities. To be able to give this prescription and look after the old Director¡¯s body so well, they would have to be even better than Sir Fei Jie.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo epted the prescription and looked at it closely. Her heart jumped. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at her brother. ¡°This is the prescription for Chen Garden?¡±


    ¡°Is it not very familiar?¡±


    ¡°Their skill in the use of medicine to treat the illness is above mine. It is very urate without a trace of extra. The style is very familiar.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo bit her lip. She knew why her brother had shown her the prescription. The practice of medicine and dispensing of medical ingredients was like a martial art. Each had their style as to how much of each medicinal ingredient to use, what it targeted, and how it should be administered. As long as one has spent long enough in medicine, one could always sense something. Furthermore, the person who wrote this prescription had a rather substantial connection to Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and said, ¡°The Mu Peng who taught you medical skills on Qing Mountain, has it been two years since he returned to Northern Qi?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother and nodded. She tried to speak but stopped. Fan Xian knew what his sister was worried about. In some ways, Ku He¡¯s disciple Mu Peng was his sister¡¯s teacher in medicine. Of course, his sister did not want her brother to act against him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even thank him enough, so how could I act against him? I just don¡¯t understand. As a Tianyi Dao disciple, why did hee to the Qing Kingdom to so such things?¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    When investigating a matter, the simplest way was to confront each other and ask face to face, particrly when it involved secrets.


    On a cloudy afternoon, by the Lotus Pond Square in the west of Jingdou, a ce where all kinds of people mixed and mingled, a ck clothed-man wearing a straw hat walked directly up a two-story building. He entered silently. Flipping his palm over, a ck dagger silently extended out,ing to rest lightly against a person¡¯s neck.


    The decorations in the room were simple. The person was packing a bag near the bed as if preparing for a long journey. He was dressed as a doctor. He suddenly felt a chill that made the hairs on his neck stand up.


    He was Mu Peng, Ku He¡¯s second disciple and the most talented doctor in Northern Qi. Two years ago, following the dying wishes of his master, he had entered deep into the South Kingdom and exhausted all his means to get near Chen Pingping. He used his exquisite medical skills to win Chen Pingping¡¯s trust and found an excuse to hide his identity.


    Although he was a doctor, there were nomon people among Ku He¡¯s disciples. To have someone sneak in silently using the moring by Lotus Pond Square as a cover and be able to put a de to his throat, he knew the assassin behind him had to be the best in the world.


    Mu Peng didn¡¯t turn his head and or make any movement. However, a cloud of powder exploded against the ck-clothed man¡¯s face. This move was incredibly sinister and a rarely seen ability. The disciples of Tianyi Dao were indeed remarkable.


    The powder slid down the straw hat. Fan Xian closed his eyes and didn¡¯t make a sound. He didn¡¯t even breathe because he knew the powder contained a terrifying poison. In a miscalcted move, he didn¡¯t drag the dagger across. Instead, he gently flicked his finger and stabbed a poisonous needle into the back of Mu Peng¡¯s neck.


    Mu Peng¡¯s body went numb. Acting before his body froze, he pped a hand against the little bottle in his bag and shattered it. Poisonous smoke spilled out.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand extended out behind him like lightning. Quickly, he used a green cloth it to envelop the poisonous smoke. Not a single tendril escaped.

 Chapter 610 - Singing At Night

    <h4>Chapter 610: Singing At Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a moment of back and forth, five muffled grunts came from the silent second story. Mu Peng¡¯s entire body suddenly became frozen and unable to move. What seemed a simple back and forth was actually Fan Xianpeting with the other in daring and skill at administering poison. Mu Peng lost the advantage first. He then stole it back again like a demon. If Fan Xian had shown any fear toward the powder, he would probably have lost a great opportunity to control the opposition.


    Particrly with the poisonous smoke that dissipated from the small bottle, Fan Xian had managed to use a single piece of cloth to envelop it. This was not only skill in administering poison. It also contained a brilliant control of zhenqi, as well as tricks from each of his fingers.


    The frozen Mu Peng faced the messy bag on the bed and the green cloth that had changed color beside the bed. His heart jumped with fear. He wondered who had such skill with poison that they were able to take control of him within moments.


    Fan Xian took off his hat covered in powder and carefully ced it with the cloth that had changed color. Taking out a fire-starter, he burned it. The poison melded with the fire and lost its effectiveness. After confirming it was safe, he took off his gloves and, grabbing Mu Peng by the cor of his clothes, brought him to a different room.


    He took out an antidote pill and ate it. He still felt a burning in his throat. He thought it was fortunate he had prepared sufficiently. If that powder had hit him directly in the face, he didn¡¯t know what the result would be. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Looking at the frozen Mu Peng in front of him, he thought for a moment. He then forced his mouth open, crushed a pill, and fed it to him.


    ¡°My medical skills are not as good as yours. When ites to poison, you¡¯re not as good as me. Brother Mu Peng, you¡¯ve been in the Qing Kingdom for two years, surely it is time to tell why you are here.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed and sat down across from Mu Peng. He was not faking the confidence of these words. He was stating a fact like he had many years ago to Zhuang Mohan at the Night Hall Poetry Conference. Fei Jie was far away across the sea, Xiao En had died long ago, and the Dongyi Master of Poison had disappeared without a trace. When speaking of the use of poison, there was no one who couldpare to him.


    Mu Peng¡¯s entire body was frozen, but he could clearly feel poison dripping in through the acupuncture that had been pierced by the needle and flowing toward his heart. He didn¡¯t know what poison it was that was so powerful. He knew that since the other person had given him an antidote, he wanted to question him about something and would not allow him to die for now.


    After Fan Xian opened his mouth, he immediately determined the other person¡¯s identity. Other than his disciple sister¡¯s brother, who else in this world would say such boastful things in front of him, a medical master?


    Mu Peng was now able to speak. Looking at Fan Xian, a trace of helplessness and darkness showed in his eyes. ¡°Sir Fan junior, I am just a doctor. Why be so forceful?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a beauty. Why would I be forceful?¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°I just want to know, as Ku He¡¯s second disciple, why have you been hiding in the Qing Kingdom these two years.¡±


    Mu Peng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Why? You should know. Is Director Chen¡¯s body not getting better and better?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows were pulled together tightly. ¡°This is exactly what I don¡¯t understand. Is it not worse for the Northern Qi people the better the Director is?¡±


    He suddenly raised his head and looked calmly into Mu Peng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Was this Ku He¡¯s order before he died?¡±


    Mu Peng used silence to represent confirmation.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said, ¡°You should be clear as to what the Seventh Bureau of the Overwatch Council does.¡±


    The Seventh Bureau of the Overwatch Council was responsible for torture. The most terrifying methods of torture in the world were all in that prison. Mu Peng had no reaction upon hearing this. He lightly said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, is this how the Qing Kingdom treats its guests? Your sister learned her skills at Qing Mountain. I taught her all I know, keeping nothing back. Even after the Dong Mountain incident, master still handed the entire Qing Mountain to her. And, the court has never changed its attitude.¡±


    He looked at Fan Xian and smiled teasingly. ¡°Should I die just because I took care of Director Chen¡¯s health? This makes no sense no matter how much you say it.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He knew Mu Peng was correct. For the two years he had hidden in the Qing Kingdom, he had been thoroughly investigated. They confirmed that he had done nothing. He had only done his best in taking care of Director Chen.


    The matter itself was strange. The orders of the Great Grandmaster Ku He before his death were to have Haitang go to the grasnds to gather the support of the Hu tribes and be a major outside threat toward the Qing Kingdom with Northern Qi support. The other was to send Mu Peng to the South. Was there some incredible benefit for Northern Qi to have Chen Pingping continue living well?


    Fan Xian could not think his way through this, so he had privately acted against Mu Peng.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°Since my sister disciple is back, what can I do but leave?¡± Mu Peng replied. ¡°However, I still left toote and got caught by you.¡±


    ¡°I had noticed your existence a few months ago. Since you have rarely came down from Qing Mountain in the past, I was unable to confirm your identity. Ruoruo only helped me to confirm it.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head. ¡°For Ruoruo¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t kill your for now. But, before I figure out what Tianyi Dao is thinking, I won¡¯t let you leave the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Mu Peng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He knew he would be shut up in the Overwatch Council. He just didn¡¯t know for how long. Would it be as long as Xiao En?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°So, that doctor was Ku He¡¯s second disciple. Ku He has always been shockingly talented all his life, he dabbled in everything and was at the peak of everything. No wonder this doctor was so skilled.¡±


    In the wheelchair, Chen Pingping smiled. Raising and pointing with his index finger, he had the old servant behind him push him deeper into Chen Garden. Fan Xian followed silently behind the wheelchair, listening to the squeaking sounds. It was already night time. Singing voices began again in the quiet Chen Garden. Listening to them made one flustered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask how you dealt with it. He is only a doctor. There was no need to make a trip just for this.¡± Chen Pingping gently knocked on the armrest of his wheelchair, which was his habitual motion of many years. With his fingers pointing down, it made a hollow sound. In a sharp and raspy voice, he said, ¡°In any case, he hasn¡¯t given me poison these two years.¡±


    Fan Xian stood with his head down under a tree by the wheelchair. He shook his head, not believing Chen Pingping¡¯s words. Given Chen Pingping¡¯s ability to read people, it was impossible that he hadn¡¯t seen a problem with Mu Peng. He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Ku He sent Mu Peng to the South right before he died.¡±


    During these two years, not only had Mu Peng been very particr about Chen Pingping¡¯s health, he had secretly gathered arge number of medical supplies that were rarely seen in the Qing Royal Pce through various channels. Combined with his brilliant skills, he had indeed sessfully stopped Chen Pingping¡¯s aging and old injuries, allowing the old man to be increasingly healthy.


    Chen Pingping turned the wheelchair and faced Fan Xian. Waving his hand, he indicated for the old servant to leave. He then supported his chin on his hand and sank into silence. The lights in the rooms in Chen Garden came in from behind him, so Fan Xian could not see his old appearance. He could only see an inky ck shadow.


    ¡°Ku He was a remarkable person. If, as you say, Haitang¡¯s background and the arrangement in Xi Lake were all from his ns before his death, then Mu Penging to save my life is one part of his n.¡±


    Fan Xian hade to force his old colleague to listen to Council reports. Chen Pingping said somewhat impatiently, ¡°That old baldy. Dying is dying. Why bother thinking of all this?¡±


    ¡°You should actually know very well why Ku He is desperately trying to save my life.¡± Chen Pingping scratched a slight itch on his back. ¡°Xi Lake is a major external problem for the Qing Kingdom. My continued life will certainly be a major internal problem for the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Although the old man did not directly speak of his deduction, a chill grew in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Standing frozen for a moment, he walked forward and stood behind Chen Pingping¡¯s body. Gently pulling down the old hand, he helped him scratch the itch. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything these two years. Plus, the Emperor has some affection for you. Most importantly, so many traitors have emerged from the court. In order to take care of the face of the royal family and the glory of having been ruler and official with you, he cannot have any intentions toward you.¡±


    Fan Xian understood the Qing Emperor, so there should be nothing wrong with this deduction. The Qing Emperor and Chen Pingping had been ruler and official for a lifetime. Their affection was special. Knowing each other for over 30 years, there had never been doubts and suspicions. They had done countless major things and could truly be considered an oddity in court.


    If someone said that Chen Pingping had suspicions about the Qing Emperor, no one would believe it. If someone said that the Qing Emperor feared Chen Pingping¡¯s power, no one would believe it. The Emperor wanted a role model for all the officials under heaven. He wanted to leave a lenient and humane image of himself in the history books. If he couldn¡¯t tolerate such a loyal dog as Chen Pingping, what would he use to convince his descendants?


    ¡°The problem is that no matter what, all affection gradually fade.¡± Chen Pingping felt Fan Xian¡¯s hand moving up and down his back and sighedfortably. ¡°Affection is like my poor old back. It¡¯s gotten old, so it easily bes dry and itchy. There are no new services to soothe it. Anyone would want to scratch it.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand paused. He then shook his head. ¡°The Emperor treats you differently than normal officials.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is different. In this, I am definitely grateful for the Emperor¡¯s favor,¡± Chen Pingping said. ¡°I am also different from other officials. In the matter two years ago, you had your suspicions. I listened to your suggestion and did not continue. But, the Emperor also had suspicions. He will always feel ufortable.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. After the Jingdou rebellion, he had once been very confused about the role Chen Pingping and the Overwatch Council yed in this matter. Afterward, Yan Bingyun had also spoken to him about these problems.


    Although on the surface it seemed that Chen Pingping had followed the Emperor¡¯s shocking setup and was toying with his tricks, Fan Xian knew the situation at the time was truly quite remarkable. Regardless of whether it was Ye Liuyun¡¯s sudden defection or the Emperor suddenly bing a Great Grandmaster, as long as one of these conditions were not met, Chen Pingping might have done something that would have shocked the entire world.


    ¡°During the Dong Mountain incident, I once had many anticipations and thoughts. Although these thoughts had been hidden very well and deeply, the Eldest Princess faintly saw through them. Thus, during the entire Jingdou rebellion, she never bothered with me. She knew that our goals at the time were close. Afterward, Ku He also saw something of it. So, before he died, he had Mu Penge save and extend my life.¡±


    What thoughts? Although Fan Xian knew full well, hearing Chen Pingping admit it personally still made him feel a shock that was difficult to suppress. His mouth felt dry. He was unable to speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Emperor would be able toe down from Dong Mountain alive.¡± Chen Pingping lowered his head. ¡°When I received the Emperor¡¯s letter in Weizhou, I sighed and wondered why it was so hard to have just one person die. Only half of the Emperor¡¯s n for the Dong Mountain setup was revealed to me. Not only did the Great Grandmasters fall into the setup, but I almost also fell in.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t jump in as hurriedly as the Eldest Princess.¡± Chen Pingping coughed. ¡°Perhaps, from the very beginning, I didn¡¯t think that the Emperor would die so easily.¡±


    In a raspy voice, Fan Xian said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t jump and there is no evidence, the Emperor will not be suspicious of you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the Emperor? He has never investigated me, but it does not mean he has never doubted me. It is only because he believes in our ruler and official affection. No matter what, he does not understand why I would have such thoughts.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly. ¡°Most importantly, he knows I don¡¯t have many years left. For the sake ofpleting our ruler and official affection, and for the sake of me saving his life against all odds, he has given me a chance to naturally die.¡±


    ¡°If I die of old age or illness, regardless of whether I doubted him or he doubted me, it would all be the past under the earth. After I die, I will enjoy great honor. The Emperor will mourn me for a number of days. He will let things go. Everything will be gone with the end. Is that not the best conclusion?¡±


    Chen Pingping solemnly said, ¡°I have to admit, this is the Emperor¡¯s grace toward me. This is the best ending he has chosen for me. That is why when you told me to let go two years ago, I had let go and waited for the day I die of old age.¡±


    A trace of absurdity appeared in Chen Pingping¡¯s smile. ¡°Out of mine and the Emperor¡¯s expectations, my broken body has survived to today. If nothing goes wrong, it seems that I can live a few more years. The longer I live, the more ufortable the Emperor will be. Eventually, he will ask me about some things face to face. Is that not what Ku He was waiting for before he died?¡±


    Reaching this point, Fan Xian had nothing to say. If the Emperor truly sensed and believed Chen Pingping¡¯s disloyalty, it would cause great unrest in the Qing court. Caught between the two of them, Fan Xian would not just watch Chen Pingping die and the Qing Kingdom descend into chaos. Ku He¡¯s vision before his death was far-seeing and ruthless. Amid all the disorder in the world, he had urately grasped the Qing Kingdom¡¯s only crack in the future. It was truly remarkable.


    He knew what Chen Pingping said was right. The Emperor had shown Chen Pingping sufficient favor. If Chen Pingping died of natural causes, the Emperor would not feel any sense of guilt and no longer think about the thoughts Chen Pingping once had. It could truly be said that it would be to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction.


    However, Chen Pingping healthily lived on. Neither Fan Xian nor the Emperor could say, to the Director who had given his entire life to the Qing court, in a warm and low voice to go die quickly.


    ¡°It seems that I am someone who should have died a long time ago,¡± Chen Pingping pressed together his dry lips and faintly said. ¡°It is only at the end that I realized I am still afraid of death.¡±


    As the creator of the Overwatch Council and fear of countless people, even Chen Pingping admitted to being afraid of death. If this was heard by outsiders, they would probably be surprised. Fan Xian only listened quietly. He was someone who had died once. He knew how difficult a process it was to silently wait for the arrival of death.


    Decades ago, thend raged. To the North was Xiao En. To the South was Chen Pingping. They were equally dominating and powerful. When faced with death, even the two most powerful figures of the darkness still appeared weak and small.


    When Xiao En died, Fan Xian was at his side to send him off. Looking at the skinny old man in the wheelchair, he silently thought that no matter how the situation developed, he only hoped that when Chen Pingping¡¯s time came, he could be beside this lonely old man without sons or daughters and see him off.


    ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t be as tyrannical as Ku He hopes.¡± Fan Xian suddenly thought through something and smiled. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s mood has changed a lot. Even if he once suspected you, these two years have proved that you mean him no harm. He won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chen Pingping also smiled. He patted the hand Fan Xian had put on his shoulder and said, ¡°The Emperor has already shown my extreme benevolence and done his utmost duty. I have nothing to worry about. Even if I could live a few more years, so what? It¡¯s impossible that I will outlive the Emperor.¡±


    Receiving these words, Fan Xian¡¯s emotions finally rxed a little. Suddenly, his heart jumped. He picked a little yellow flower by his foot in the dark that grew tenaciously in the winter breeze and carefully pressed it into Chen Pingping¡¯s white hair at his temple.


    Chen Pingpingughed out loud.


    Fan Xian bid him farewell. Until the conversation ended, Chen Pingping still didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian didn¡¯t ask why he had thoughts of disloyalty toward the Emperor. He knew all the reasons, but he didn¡¯t know what he would do after everything was made clear.


    The old servant came out and pushed Chen Pingping around the garden. After a long time, Chen Pingping suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Ku He lived for too long. He knew too many things, which is why he decided on this n. Fortunately, as Fan Xian said, the Emperor will probably suppress his nature and wait for me to die of old age, but...¡± He turned and furrowed his brows. ¡°Tell me, when Fan Xian holds my body and sobs, will he me me for lying to him and using him?¡±


    Regardless of which perspective, the Emperor would always maintain sufficient patience for Chen Pingping¡¯s death. Fan Xian thought this as he weed the chilly night breeze on his way out of Chen Garden. Having resolved a major problem in his mind, he felt lighter.


    The sound of women singing in Chen Garden floated out on the night wind. It seemed particrly cheerless, but it continued to rise without falling stubbornly. It was very much like the little yellow flower Fan Xian had picked earlier. It was also very much like the old man in the garden.


    ...


    ...


    In the bone-piercing wind, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist stomping his foot. In the November weather, it was impossible for the sun to show itself at this time. The coldness followed the leather shoes beneath his feet and seeped in, numbing his feet with cold.


    Fan Xian did not understand. During the winter, the sun roseter. Why couldn¡¯t the time for the court conference be moved slightly back? However, these were thousand-year-old rules inherited from the Wei Kingdom. Even though his power was vast, he still could not change all of it. He looked at the darkness around him and flickering redntern light. He thought it indeed had the feeling of a horror movie.


    The day of the great court conference arrived. ording to precedent, the civil and martial officials of the court would have to rise from their warm beds in the middle of the night ande stand guard in front of the pce doors. There were many people who ying in this horror movie with Fan Xian. Hu the Schr was also stomping his foot by his side. He looked nothing like the foremost civil official in the court.


    ¡°The Emperor allowed you to enter the Pce in a sedan chair. Why stand here with me?¡± Fan Xian hugged his warm stove and breathed out white mist. Lowering his voice, he chatted leisurely with Hu the Schr. The old schr Shu Wu hadpletely passed on his experience and retired with honor. The Department of Governmental Affairs was now headed by Hu the Schr. Although the schr was healthy and strong, the Emperor considered the fact that he was getting on in age and allowed him to enter the Pce in a sedan chair.


    Hu the Schr looked at him with deep meaning and smiled slightly. ¡°Standing here, no one dares toe talk to you. Do you not wee me?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly. His Wuzhou father-inw¡¯s civil officials had been dispersed by the Emperor. The Overwatch Council has also been ruthlessly capturing officials. Although the officials in court feared and respected him, and would respectfully greet him when they saw him, there were few who dared to stand next to him.


    Just as he thought this, a redntern floated out of the darkness. Guided by a servant, the Imperial Censor of the Left and a passerby in the Department of Governmental Affairs, He Zongwei came to a stop in front of them. With a calm expression, he lowered his body in a bow. The red light of thentern shone on the young official¡¯s face and illuminated some sincerity and acquiescence.

 Chapter 611 - The Ditch Between Two Departments

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Ditch Between Two Departments</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He Zongwei was a clever man. Presumably, he already knew everything after looking at the officials. Although he and Fan Xian¡¯s past incidences were a long time ago, given Fan Xian¡¯s grudge-holding nature, how could his name not be deeply seared into his mind?


    ¡°Greetings, Schr.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Duke.¡±


    He Zongwei was neither obsequious nor supercilious. He bowed low with greatposure. Hu the Schr chuckled and said some casual remarks. Raising his arms vaguely, he indicated that He Zongwei did not have to be so polite. Fan Xian only stood to the side and quietly watched the young official. Countless pictures shed through his mind.


    At the beginning of the seventh year of the Qing calendar, the military had attacked Fan Xian in the valley. This had given the Emperor a chance to put new blood into the court. That day, seven young officials went into the Pce. They were known by the people as the Seven Gentlemen. Among the Seven Gentlemen, Qin Heng participated in the rebellion and died; Yan Bingyun was steadily working for the Overwatch Council, waiting to takeover Fan Xian¡¯s Commissioner position; and He Zongwei, who was the most trusted by the Emperor and had risen the quickest.


    After the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian, the Great Prince, and Ye Zhong were the three who had performed the greatest services. But, these three were already at the peak of nobility. The Emperor could not award them any titles or rewards. Because of this, He Zongwei was greatly appreciated by the Emperor and consecutively rose three ranks. Like a rocket, he shot into the center of court politics. Such a rise was an oddity. Perhaps only Fan Xian, when he had first entered Jingdou, could give him a run for his money.


    Fan Xian, He Zongwei, and the entire court knew that his meteoric rise and the Emperor¡¯s trust was the Emperor trying to bnce out Fan Xian¡¯s naturally rising power. It was not because the Emperor suspected anything of Fan Xian. With a powerful official like Fan Xian, if there was not a person or two in court to bnce him, it would cause problems.


    Although He Zongwei had entered the Hall of Governmental Affairs, he was still the Imperial Censor of the Left. By imperial decree, the Imperial Censorate¡¯s power grew greatly and ced a great pressure on the Overwatch Council¡¯s power. During these two years, the Overwatch Council and Imperial Censorate had fought countlesswsuits. The situation between the two sides was tense. It also kept Song Shiren and thew department of the Eighth Bureau, headed by Chen Bochang, very busy.


    Thew department was a new Overwatch Council yamen Fan Xian had started on a whim. Its purpose was to defeat the Imperial Censors who were the best at talking their mouths off.


    Thus, it could be seen that Fan Xian did not like He Zongwei. He had tipped over his father-inw and opposed him at every turn. Most importantly, his solemn face hid an opportunistic heart that Fan Xian loathed the most.


    ¡°A servant of three masters¡± was a nickname that hade out of Fan Xian¡¯s study. Everyone knew Sir Fan junior looked down on He Zongwei.


    Still, every time they ran into each other at the court conference or on the streets, He Zongwei treated Fan Xian with absolute respect. It was as if he didn¡¯t know about these things and the two still felt the same as when they first met at Yishi Tavern.


    For now, Fan Xian would not humiliate him harshly. However, it was precisely He Zongwei¡¯s smiling face that made him slightly wary. A powerful bastard like him would not hurt Fan Xian openly, but no one knew what he would do in secret.


    He Zongwei seemed to see that Fan Xian did not want to talk to him, so he smiled helplessly. He bowed again to the two of them and said some things in an even tone. He then followed the redntern back into the darkness under the pce walls.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at thatntern until he couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face anymore. He gently let out a breath. Hu the Schr looked warmly at him and said, ¡°Sir He is firm in his imperial favor but is not someone that doesn¡¯t have a sense of propriety. There is a struggle between the two departments, but he is just doing his job.¡±


    Listening to Hu the Schr speak on He Zongwei¡¯s behalf, the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched. Teasingly, he said, ¡°If you had to marry your precious daughter to him, would you be willing?¡±


    Hu the Schr fell into a coughing fit. He pointed at Fan Xian withughter and good humor but could not speak. Starting at some unknown time, an interest in getting married at ater age had swept through Jingdou. Even though the Pce was not happy about it, it could not be changed. For example the heir of King Jing and He Zongwei were both established people, yet they were still alone with no thoughts of getting married.


    ¡°Speaking of my daughter...¡± Hu the Schr suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°An Zhi, I heard that you epted the daughter of Governor Wang as your student. Since it is so, you won¡¯t object taking mine, right?¡±


    Fan Xian immediately remembered he had taken Wang Tong¡¯er as a student. After he had argued with the Emperor about the matter in the royal study, it had already be reality. At the time, he had been pleased with himself. Progressing through retreating, the Emperor had handed the matter of the Great Prince taking on a Secondary feipletely to him to deal with. Hearing Hu the Schr¡¯s words, he now realized he had caused a problem again.


    He repeatedly pped his hand and said, ¡°What are you saying? You have enough learning to fill five carriages. Your daughter is exceptionally intelligent. What need does have for a useless creature like me?¡±


    Seeing that he rejected it decisively, Hu the Schr smiled and thought, If you are a useless creature, then who in the world was not? He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a pity.


    All of the officials in court knew Sir Fan junior was a remarkable teacher. He had tutored the once naughty Third Prince into a kindly gentleman. He had tutored the family of the Ye family, who use to ride horses through Jingdou, into a gentle wangfei. In literature, he had the reputation of being an immortal poet. In martial arts, he had reached the ninth-level. Even Hu the Schr was willing to send his daughter into his manor as a female student, not a concubine.


    Fan Xian turned the topic of conversation back to what he said earlier. Teasingly, he said, ¡°You are not willing to marry your daughter to He Zongwei. It is because you know that his heart is not in the right ce. Why should I feign civility to such a lowly person?¡±


    Hu the Schr sighed helplessly and thought to himself, In today¡¯s court, only Fan Xian would criticize He Zongwei so harshly. However, he still did not understand why Fan Xian looked down on him so much. If it was because of past incidents, were they not because of the Emperor¡¯s facilitation?


    In the end, the matter could not be exined. Fan Xian¡¯s fear and loathing of He Zongwei came from many areas. Since it was still early and with nothing else to do, Fan Xian began to chat with Hu the Schr.


    After Shu Wu retired, Fan Xian had found out to his surprise that Hu the Schr was just like Shu the Schr. They were both interesting people and not at all pedantic. During the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian epted a giant favor from the two schrs. The elder and youth interacted during their usual businesses and were on good terms with each other. Their rtionship had grown slightly closer.


    Fan Xian stood with him and talked about Hu the Schr¡¯s new literature movement. Although the matter faded into obscurity, it was the thing Hu the Schr was most proud of, even more than entering the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Fan Xian was also one of the people who had been deeply affected by the Fourth of May baptism. They spoke happily. Theirughter spread through the silence below the pce walls.


    In the darkness below the pce gates, countless rednterns were all looking in their direction. Many people wanted to join in on the conversation between the head of the Hall of Governmental Affairs and the Duke. They knew they did not have this privilege. As forughing while waiting for the court conference, only these two had such boldness.


    A momentter, Fan Xian straightened up and suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was strange. Furrowing his brows, he sighed.


    Hu the Schr nced at him. He knew what he had realized and smiled slightly.


    Fan Xian never knew that after the Emperor quelled the rebellion, there had been a moment when he considered the matter of having him inherit. However, the Emperor firmly put the idea out of his head.


    Fan Xian knew the Emperor¡¯s initial n for the future of the Qing court. He was going to use He Zongwei¡¯s Imperial Censorate to bnce the Overwatch Council¡¯s power. He would then have the Hall of Governmental Affairs, led by Hu the Schr, bnced across the top to stabilize thew and disciple of the imperial court.


    Such an arrangement could ensure 20 years of political peace for the Qing Kingdom.


    However, Fan Xian had too much power. Plus, he was also on very good terms with Hu the Schr. The Emperor¡¯s n couldn¡¯t continue being implemented, so he could only promote He Zongwei into the Hall of Governmental Affairs.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s intentions are clear,¡± Hu the Schr said warmly. ¡°He does not wish the officials to be like fire and water. Earlier, Sir He¡¯s greeting was an attempt to warm things up. An Zhi, you are a clever person. You should know what to do.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. Under the light of thentern, his handsome face appeared calm. A year ago, he had kicked down the front doors of the Imperial Censorate and berated He Zongwei and a dozen other Imperial Censors to the verge of death. Everyone knew that Sir Fan junior was arrogant. They had no idea that afterward, he had been shouted at until he was blue and white by the Emperor in the royal study.


    This proved the Emperor¡¯s protection of the Imperial Censorate, as well as what he was willing to sacrifice to maintain this bnce situation. From that day forward, Fan Xian knew what he had to do. Furthermore, he had been doing it the whole time. As long as He Zongwei did not act out of line, he would not do anything drastic. Other than forming thew department to make the Imperial Censorate ufortable, he hadn¡¯t really showed any truly vicious tricks.


    All of this was predicated on Fan Xian being able to tolerate. If He Zongwei did something that could not be endured, given Fan Xian¡¯s blood rtion to the Emperor and present power, even if he killed someone such as He Zongwei, what would happen? Would the Emperor allow his illegitimate child to pay for the life of an official?


    Hu the Schr looked at the darkness by the pce gates and faintly sighed. He felt some worry for He Zongwei. Shortly after, he remembered what the Emperor meant and few nights ago and involuntarily furrowed his brows. Although He Zongwei was not apletely good person, what he had done in the past was all under the Emperor¡¯s orders. Thinking about it closely, Sir He wasn¡¯t that bad. If Sir Fan junior was willing, the Emperor¡¯s suggestion could actually calm the fighting between the two departments.


    All of this depended on whether Fan Xian was willing. Hu the Schr turned his head and looked deeply at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was wondering if Hu the Schr¡¯s words had been on behalf of the Emperor or if that was truly the attitude of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Immediately after, he furrowed his brows. Although He Zongwei was usually always respectful toward him, it had never been like today, so docile, gentle, and without a hint of anger.


    All of this was because Fan Xian held too much power in his hands. The illegitimate son of the royal family held the Overwatch Councilpletely in one hand. The pce treasury was also dependent on him. Such power was overly excessive. Fan Xian thought of the Emperor¡¯s intention and couldn¡¯t help anger rise in him. Was good character and family a kind of original sin?


    ...


    ...


    After the great court conference ended, there was a routine small conference. Finally, the Emperor, Great Prince, Third Prince, and Fan Xian had a small private family conference. Fan Xian walked out of the tall royal pce and smiled warmly at the Hu family housekeeper, who had been waiting for him. He apologized and said that something urgent had happened and that the drink would have to wait for another day.


    Sitting on the carriage going home, Teng Zijing saw that Fan Xian¡¯s mood seemed good. His eyes were constantly narrowed in a smile. The corner of his mouth was always upturned, like a moon. Remembering the matter his wife had been nagging him about he carefully said, ¡°Young master...¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head and nced at him, listening to his loyal servant saying something in a quiet voice. After listening for a while, he realized that the Teng family had watched some people in the manor use the Fan family¡¯s name to be low-rank officials. He was also getting the itch.


    Almost all misceneous work in the Fan manor was given to Teng Zijing and his wife to do. This idea was something Fan Xian had long expected. He looked at Teng Zijing and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the ninth year of the Qing calendar. Since you¡¯re already five yearste, there is no point of you going out.¡±


    Teng Zijing didn¡¯t understand the young master¡¯s mysterious words and hesitantly smiled.


    Returning in front of the manor, Fan Xian lifted the front of his robes and breezed in. The warm and intimate smile remained on his face. All the servants and serving maids were happy to see this sight. Fan Xian was good at buying people¡¯s hearts. Needless to say, everyone in the manor saw them as their pride. Seeing the young master happy, the servants were also happy.


    The Third Housekeeper followed Teng Zijing and went with Fan Xian into the garden. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°The youngdy of the Wang family is here. I hear she is here to formally salute him as a teacher. Looking at the young master¡¯s mood, I think it¡¯ll be fine. What should we prepare?¡±


    Teng Zijing didn¡¯t turn his face. Smiling as mysteriously as Fan Xian, he said, ¡°The youngdy of the Wang family is unlucky today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the Third Housekeeper asked.


    Teng Zijing said with a gloomy expression, ¡°The young master¡¯s mood is bad today. It¡¯s never been like this before.¡±


    ...


    ...


    No wonder he was a clever man who saw Fan Xian¡¯s glorious future in Danzhou. No wonder he was Fan Xian¡¯s confidant that had been with him the longest. The situation developed exactly as Teng Zijing expected. Not long after Fan Xian went smilingly into his study, the unruly youngdy rang out crying.


    Wang Tong¡¯er cried and cursed at the same time. She appeared incredibly miserable. No one knew what Fan Xian did to anger her. The girl seemed to feel that the study was not somewhere fit for humans to be. She walked with her head down. Her tears danced through the air.


    Behind her was the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei, who had especially taken time out today toe forth. He had also angrily walked out of the study and headed out of the manor, muttering something under his breath. It seemed that he had not expected Fan Xian to not give him any face.


    Teng Zijing looked at the dumbstruck Third Housekeeper and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I also don¡¯t know what happened in the Pce.¡±


    The women of Fan manor, who had received the message, quickly hurried to the study. Only on the way did they learn that in the study, Fan Xian had harshly disciplined Wang Tong¡¯er and had even been about to use a whip.


    Everyone was shocked and thought that they had offended the Yanjing faction substantially, particrly since someone as major as the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison had personallye for the sake of Wang Tong¡¯er. This was giving Fan Xian plenty of face, but who would have thought that Fan Xian did not leave any face for him?


    The smile on Fan Xian¡¯s was strange. He looked at Wan¡¯er, Sisi, and Princess Rou Jia in the study. ¡°Nothing happened. This was something we agreed on earlier. To be my student, she had to first suffer through two strikes of the whip as atonement for her earlier crimes.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sucked in a cold breath and wondered if her husband had lost his mind. The so-called returning strikes was only a joke. How did it be real?


    Fan Xian restrained his smile and said quietly, ¡°It isn¡¯t a joke. It is reasonable and ethical. These things must be respected.¡±


    ¡°But, you can¡¯t do it in front of General Shi.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er nced at him helplessly. She had already guessed that something must have happened in the Pce, which made Fan Xian take out the anger on Wang Tong¡¯er.


    There was only one person in the world who could make Fan Xian angry and prevent him from venting it outside of his manor.


    ¡°These words were all things that your good Uncle told me.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er became angry and said, ¡°That is your true father.¡±


    The husband and wife were talking about the Emperor. Although everyone knew Fan Xian was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, no spoke this truth. Fan Xian and his wife spoke easily of it in bed, but, now, there were other people in the study.


    In particr, Princess Rou Jia¡¯s face was full of awkwardness. She didn¡¯t know how toment.


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. She knew she had misspoken. Going forward, she said in a quiet voice, ¡°What exactly did the Emperor say to make you so angry?¡±


    Fan Xian sat down with a headache and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°The Emperor wants to appoint a marriage for Ruoruo.¡±


    Rou Jia¡¯s mind turned. She said with slight joy, ¡°This is a good thing.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at her and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still your brother this time?¡± His expression darkened. ¡°The Emperor asked for my opinion privately. It looks like he wants to give Ruoruo to He Zongwei.¡±


    After these words came out, the entire room was shocked, silent, and nervous.


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart beat quickly. Terrified that Fan Xian would do something in his anger, she wrinkled her brows and quickly said, ¡°How can that be?¡±


    These words were not quite going along with Fan Xian¡¯s mood. Influenced by Fan Xian, the entire Fan manor looked down on He Zongwei, particrly Lin Wan¡¯er. She remembered the fall of her father in Wuzhou. Additionally, she had learned from Fan Xian that He Zongwei once had designs toward Ruoruo.


    At that time, He Zongwei was a proper Jingdou talent. Young people admired pretty girls, so there was nothing wrong with him liking Ruoruo. Fan Xian found it iparably loathsome. After the conference in the royal study, the Emperor had spoken of his wish to appoint a wedding. Fan Xian had blown up on the spot and argued loudly with the Emperor. In the end, he had been forced down by the Emperor reminding him of the difference between ruler and official and the rtionship between father and son.


    ¡°He Zongwei... His character is not very good.¡± Rou Jia hoped that Fan Ruoruo would be able to be her sister-inw. Regardless of everything, she had to fight for her brother Hongcheng.


    Fan Xian listened to Rou Jia¡¯s low-voiced and red-faced criticism. He couldn¡¯t resist spluttering withughter. His mood improved a great deal.


    ¡°The Emperor does not think Sir He¡¯s character is bad.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression calmed. ¡°In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, He Zongwei is a talented man. He is also a high-ranking official, noble, and absolutely loyal. Of course, he is worthy of Ruoruo.¡±


    Actually, if one threw off their biased perspectives, many people would think that Sir He and Fan Ruoruo were a match made in heaven. When it came to personal and public character, everyone knew that He Zongwei had just been acting on the Emperor¡¯s orders and was a loyal official.


    There was one thing Fan Xian did not understand. When he was thinking about the matter of the Great Prince taking a Secondary fei in Qingzhou, he had once thought about this. Presently, the Emperor trusted him absolutely and favored him greatly. He also knew that for Ruoruo¡¯s marriage, Fan Xian had once almost beaten Hongcheng into impotency, so he probably wouldn¡¯t forcefully arrange a wedding to provoke him. Yet, now, the Emperor raised the suggestion to have Ruoruo given to He Zongwei. What exactly was he thinking?


    ¡°Since the Emperor had asked you privately, he knew that you would object. It was only a test.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er immediately calmed down and began to analysis the situation. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have opposed him head on. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the Emperor¡¯s nature. The more energetically you oppose it, the more he wants to do it.¡±


    ¡°I am just angry that the Emperor would be muddle-headed to this extent. Does he think forcefully deciding this marriage will bring peace to the court?¡± Fan Xian woke from his thoughts. A streak of light shed through his mind. It seemed that he had faintly caught onto something.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as a cold light appeared. His voice was lowered to an icy thread. ¡°I don¡¯t care about He Zongwei. If he actuallyes to the door to propose marriage, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

 Chapter 612 - The East Wind Blows

    <h4>Chapter 612: The East Wind Blows</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the coldness in Fan Xian¡¯s words, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled. She knew that her husband, who had stayed calm after returning to the manor, was actually extremely angry. She ced a bowl of warm tea gently in front of Fan Xian and said in an even voice, ¡°Ruoruo is still in the medical shop, should we have here home for a few days and not show herself outside?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Right now, she views the practicing of medicine above all else. Don¡¯t disturb her with this matter. I¡¯ll handle it myself. If He Zongwei relies on the Emperor¡¯s edict and tries to get close, he¡¯ll be doing exactly what I want.¡±


    Rou Jia¡¯s head was in a whirl. She wanted to go home to see her father and have him go into the Pce to deal with the matter. Rising, she bowed and hurried home.


    After she left, Fan Xian and Wan¡¯er looked at each other.


    ¡°You are too cunning, to purposely say such things in front of Rou Jia. Are you forcing King Jing to go into the Pce to fight with the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°The King hasn¡¯t entered the Pce in a long time. I am forcing the King to go to the Pce for the sake of their rtionship. The Emperor should be thanking me,¡± Fan Xian said shaking his head. His words carried a trace of anger.


    Lin Wan¡¯er furrowed her brows. ¡°But Uncle Emperor knows it is impossible for you to agree to this marriage.¡±


    Fan Xian was lost in thought and sighed. ¡°These two years, the Emperor has shown great favor to He Zongwei. He truly hopes that I will be able to get along with the Imperial Censorate. He also thinks that since Ruoruo doesn¡¯t like Hongcheng, then surely she should like He Zongwei that... great... talent. It¡¯s not like the Emperor has any bad intentions.¡±


    There were many examples of bad things being done with good intentions. The wise Emperor was not an exception. Fan Xian was able to understand the Emperor¡¯s intentions. He couldn¡¯t resist his disdain of that toad, who was the least worthy person for the words ¡°great talent.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The cup of tea went cold.


    Fan Xian touched his hair. There was not a trace of anger left on his face. ¡°The Emperor has spoken ruthlessly to me. He is going to protect He Zongwei. I don¡¯t want to be hostile with the Pce at this time. Furthermore, every time He Zongwei has run into me these, he has always acted submissively. I can¡¯t find any excuse to take action.¡±


    Wan¡¯er quietly said, ¡°The Emperor only wishes for you to get along with Sir He in court. He didn¡¯t think he would rub your scales the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°I am not the Emperor or a dragon, I don¡¯t have any scales,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°For the sake of Ruoruo¡¯s marriage, I made a huge ruckus. I even moved Ku He to the Qing Kingdom. If the Emperor thinks he can control my life and surroundings, then he thought wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian said with slight ridicule, ¡°The Emperor truly likes this marriage. If I oppose him to the end, he will have no choice but to take back the edict. However, the crime of opposing an edict is not a light one. Who knows what else he will take away from the Overwatch Council or pce treasury?¡±


    Actually, Fan Xian had misunderstood the Emperor¡¯s intentions this time. Although the Qing Emperor was the foremost person in the world, he was still a normal person. After hearing the news of Fan Ruoruo returning to the capital, his heart had jumped. He had naturally thought of the yet unmarried He Zongwei. He thought that there was no more hope for King Jing¡¯s side, so he wished for there to be a match made in heaven between his officials.


    He Zongwei was a young man above the average marrying age. Fan Ruoruo was a young woman above the average marrying age. The Emperor had thought he was doing a good thing. He had only asked lightly to see if the matter was viable. He thought An Zhi would understand his intentions. Unexpectedly, his reaction was to sh with him in the royal study.


    It was already an extra-judicial favor for the Emperor to not convict Fan Xian of a failure of etiquette before him. He just could not understand why. An Zhi was a loyal official. He Zongwei was also a loyal official. The joining of two loyal officials through marriage was a wonderful thing that would be eulogized for all eternity. Why was he so angry as to forget himself?


    Did you have some other idea? No one knew whether the Emperor would have these gloomy thoughts in his heart. Just as Lin Wan¡¯er said, the Qing Emperor was a valiant ruler, if Fan Xian had asked him nicely, perhaps there would still be an opportunity to turn this matter around. However, Fan Xian shed with him head-on, which made the Emperor more resolute in his decision.


    He did not allow anyone in the world to oppose his edicts, not even his most trusted and favored Fan Xian.


    In a sh, the news of an imminent marriage between the Fan manor and He manor spread throughout the entire Jingdou. Although the Pce had not sent out a public edict, ording to those with inside information, this matter was already set in stone and would not change.


    Amidst the officials¡¯ surprise, they thought about this carefully and found this marriage was indeed beneficial to the court. The Emperor was far thinking. However, everyone knew of Fan Xian¡¯s attitude toward He Zongwei and that he would oppose it. No matter how powerful Fan Xian was, he was, in the end, only an official. Could he be more powerful than the Emperor?


    After hearing that Hu the Schr personally went to the Fan manor to urge Fan Xian to ept this marriage, the rumors grew to a fever pitch.


    The officials who had been tormented by the Overwatch Council, and the people who usually trembled under Fan Xian¡¯s power, all waited for the day the youngdy of the Fan family married into the He manor. They all waited to see the expression of Sir Fan junior swallowing a fly life and the best joke in the world.


    Ever since Fan Xian entered the capital, he had behaved too perfectly and given too many people pressure. No one wanted to miss the rare chance of seeing Sir Fan junior out of control, angry, and helpless. Thus there were countless people secretly cheering for He Zongwei.


    Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Fan Xian didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t go into the Pce to fight with the Emperor again. He didn¡¯t kick down the door to the Imperial Censorate and beat up He Zongwei. Everyone felt that this was strange. The story of Fan Xian personally giving He Zongwei a ck eye in his manor was one that had traveled around Jingdou for a long time. Presently, Fan Xian watched as his sister was to marry Sir He, yet he still appeared to be so calm. Had Sir Fan junior¡¯s nature changed?


    In a few days, everyone understood the reason for Fan Xian¡¯s calm. It turned out he had never nned to put on a show for the officials to watch. Instead, he quietly sat to the side and waited tough at someone else¡¯s expense: the Emperor¡¯s.


    King Jing, who had not entered the Pce for two years, entered the Pce one night and argued loudly with the Emperor. ording to the eunuchs in the Pce, they had argued with unusual intensity. In the end, King Jing had even smashed a blue and white porcin brush cleaner in the royal study.


    Finally, King Jing angrily left. In the past, the King could not win against his brother in fights. Now, it looked like he didn¡¯t win the argument either.


    The next day, King Jing went to the Imperial Censorate. With no regard to his position as a King, he pointed at He Zongwei and shouted at him loudly. Under this onught, He Zongwei¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could only repeatedly nod his head.


    King Jing¡¯s status was too noble. Neither the Taichang Temple nor Internal Court dared to restrain him, so neither could the Jingdou government and City Gate Guards, the yamen responsible for keeping the peace.


    It was only at this time that everyone remembered the Pce seemed to have had an edict three years ago. It was to have the youngdy of the Fan family marry King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng. Thus, everyone watching the show closed their mouths, terrified that King Jing would one daye knocking on their door.


    King Jing wreaked havoc in the Imperial Censorate, and the Duke cleverly opposed the universe.


    With Fan Xian sitting peacefully in his manor drinking tea and listening to the opera and King Jing set out to do something, one of him was worth two others. If the Emperor wanted to thoughtlessly appoint a wedding, he would have to deal with a person who was afraid of nothing.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor knew Fan Xian was secretly responsible, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do to this brother of his. He could only have the Internal Court go to the King¡¯s manor and announce an edict, giving him a thorough scolding. He couldn¡¯t do anything substantial to prevent the manor from undermining this.


    From King Jing¡¯s perspective, his son, Li Hongcheng, had waited bitterly in Dingzhou for Fan Ruoruo for over three years. Yet, the Emperor suddenly turned and gave the youngdy of the Fan family to He Zongwei. This was truly shamelessly letting him down.


    Fan Xian sat peacefully in his manor and watched the progression of this drama. As long as the Pce¡¯s edict for marriage did not enter the manor, he had time to watch. Although King Jing had not been involved in matters for a long time, his status was still present. The Emperor would have to consider his brother¡¯s feelings.


    After a few days, the situation in Jingdou calmed a great deal. The Pce and Fan and Jing manors were still engaged in a tug-of-war. He Zongwei himself had not expressed any opinions. The firsthand information Fan Xian obtained from the Pce was that the Emperor had already brought up this marriage to him and Sir He had been indifferent. He only thanked the Emperor for his favor and expressed his willingness.


    Although the matter of the youngdy¡¯s marriage had arge impact, it could not affect the running of the court. Behind this marriage, it was the Emperor¡¯s intention, as well as the future harmonious development of two of the Qing court¡¯s departments, that were important.


    Sharp people noticed this trial of strength between the Emperor and Fan Xian was not just as simple as a matter of face. It was more oppression and counter-oppression between a ruler and an official. In this world, it was either the east wind crushing the west wind or the west wind crushing the east wind.


    The Emperor was probingly blowing out an east wind. Unexpectedly, it had identally struck King Jing.


    ...


    ...


    It was already winter. The frigid air seemed about to freeze but was loosened by the warmth of the stove in private residences. While the icy western wind battled with the warmth of tens of thousands of family stoves, Thirteenth Wang, who had stayed in Qingzhou to recover, and Ye Ling¡¯er finally returned to Jingdou.


    Because of the Second Prince¡¯s suicide by poison, Ye Ling¡¯er still had notpletely forgiven her father. Thus, she only sent a letter to the Ye manor and moved into the Fan manor with Lin Wan¡¯er forpany.


    Fan Xian could only personally go to the Bureau of Military affairs to let Ye Zhong know. After the foremost figure in the Qing military heard this news, he gave a long and gloomy sigh. He patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder without further expression.


    Ye Zhong had no problems with his daughter living in the Fan manor. Thinking of Fan Ruoruo¡¯s recent marriage affairs, he couldn¡¯t resist asking Fan Xian about it.


    As the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, he didn¡¯t understand why the Emperor was set on making Fan Xian lose face. He also didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian had to oppose it. In his opinion, Sir He had already entered the Hall of Governmental Affairs and was worthy of Fan Ruoruo. As long as Fan Xian nodded his head, King Jing¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t be able to find another excuse to make trouble and everything would be peaceful again.


    It looked like everyone knew of the Emperor¡¯s dedication but had forgotten Fan Xian¡¯s dedication. In Fan Xian¡¯s life, no one had ever been able to force him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do, not even the Emperor.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t exin to Ye Zhong. He onlyughed a little and left the Bureau. He didn¡¯t return to the manor. Instead, he took the carriage in the direction of the Imperial College.


    His wife and Ye Ling¡¯er were gossiping in the manor, but he was to go see gossip. Ye Ling¡¯er and Thirteenth Wang had returned to the capital. Hongcheng had also returned. King Jing had almost broken under the Emperor¡¯s attack. He had to personally go out and light a fire.


    The carriage stopped outside Dongchuan Street. Fan Xian went into a restaurant not far from the bookstore and ordered a few small dishes. As he slowly ate, he watched in the direction of the bookstore. Across from Danbo Bookstore was a medical shop. Fan Xian had personallye up with the name. Shu Wu had written the characters.


    The medical shop of the youngdy of the Fan manor quickly gained a great reputation throughout Jingdou. Her medical skills were exquisite. She also charged very little. Regardless of the social status of the patient, they took a number to be seen to and get their prescriptions. In a small amount of time, she received the praise of themon people of Jingdou. It was now almost dusk, but there was still a long line in the cold wind outside the medical shop. Lin Wan¡¯er sent over a few capably family servants to maintain order outside the shop and give out hot soup. All the details were taken care of.


    Fan Xian watched with narrowed eyes and saw the official with a slightly darkplexion. If it was not He Zongwei, who else would it be? Under pressure from the Pce, he couldn¡¯t punch He Zongwei each time he saw him. Furthermore, he realized that He Zongwei was indeed clever. He had figured out that everyone¡¯s words were fake. Only a nod from the youngdy of the Fan family herself was real.


    After He Zongwei left the court conference, he would alwayse to the medical shop to greet Fan Ruoruo and go home. The separation between men and women in the Qing Kingdom wasn¡¯t as strict as it was in Northern Qi. Additionally, Fan Ruoruo was a practicing doctor and could not care about such things. Thus, no one was able to stop He Zongwei¡¯s polite greetings. Everyone in Jingdou new about this. It had already be a story that captured the imagination of the people.


    Fan Xian saw clearly that his sister would asionally say a few things to He Zongwei while seeing to patients. This did not surprise him. He learned in Yishi Tavern five years ago that his sister and He Zongwei knew of each other. They had probably met at the poetry conference in King Jing¡¯s manor. At the time, the youngdy of the Fan manor was one of Jingdou¡¯s female talents. He Zongwei was also a Jingdou talent, so the two of them knew each other.


    He sighed in his heart, thinking of how everyone in Jingdou had changed these years. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little odd.


    Back then, He Zongwei¡¯s pride had still been present. His face was as ck as charcoal. He had wanted to curry favor with him. It had appeared unnatural, so Fan Xian had not thought of him at all. Unexpectedly, after a few years, he was now energetic andposed. Perhaps there was still some pride in his bones. When he acted, there was not a trace of it. He had matured quickly, which was truly astonishing.


    It was no wonder he was still able to obtain the support of most of the officials in court, as well as the favor of that one in the Pce despite Fan Xian¡¯s purposeful vilification.


    Fan Xian sat in the restaurant and watched with cold eyes. He wanted to see if He Zongwei had the ability to suddenly act and resolve this stalemate between him and the Emperor¡¯s trial of strength.


    A rider flew in from the opening of the street. Fan Xian put down his wine cup and narrowed his eyes, thinking that his surprise attack had finally arrived.


    The heir of King Jing, Li Hongcheng, had returned to the capital to debrief. He had juste out of the Pce. Without returning to the manor or off his armor, without even bringing a personal attendant, he asked about the location of the medical shop. He came unapanied to the medical shop.


    Fan Xian watched from a distance. He saw Li Hongcheng dismount and calmly greet He Zongwei. He then said something to Ruoruo. The distance was too great, so Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what they talked about. He could see that his sister¡¯s mood had be joyful at seeing an old friend. Immediately after, Li Hongcheng said something and began to argue with Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart clenched. He stuck out half his head. He was familiar with his sister¡¯s icy personality and wondered if Li Hongcheng, that pig head, had said something inappropriate and offended his sister.


    He Zongwei seemed to go forward to exin something, but Li Hongcheng didn¡¯t even nce at him. He directly ordered the servants of the Fan manor to shut down the medical shop. Under Fan Ruoruo¡¯s angrily gaze, he unreasonably picked her up and ced on her the horse.


    Amidst the sound of hooves, the heir of King Jing, who had returned to the capital for the first time, captured the youngdy of the Fan family and rode in the direction of the Fan manor, leaving behind a street of dropped jaws.


    Looking at this scene, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck. His expression was very ugly. A few years ago, at least Hongcheng knew to watch the poetry conference and pretend to have elegance to boost his strength of character. After three years of fighting in Dingzhou, when it came to something he wanted, he had learned to be tyrannical.


    The Fan family servants and servants of the medical shop, as well as the patients waiting to be seen, were all dumbstruck. However, the Fan family servants knew what had been happening recently and what King Jing¡¯s manor had been making a fuss about. The Fan manor and King Jing¡¯s manor were too closely connected, so these people pretended to not see what had happened.


    The most dumbstruck was Sir He Zongwei, who had maintained his elegance and manner. The medical shop closed. Everyone gradually dispersed. Sir He¡¯s lonely figure stood outside the door of the medical shop looking at the opening of the street in a daze. He didn¡¯t go to the Fan manor because he was afraid that Fan Xian would actually hit him. Thus, he could only helplessly watch. This scene appeared to be extremely deste.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian slowly returned to his senses and recovered his calm. He knew Li Hongcheng wouldn¡¯t act rashly. He had probably just exploded in anger after hearing about the news on the road, so he had behaved so tyrannically. If Fan Xian could choose his own brother-inw, Li Hongcheng, who had stopped his yboy ways and turned over a new leaf, would be much better than He Zongwei. Thinking of this, a smile rose to his face.


    ¡°Invite Sir He up to sit.¡± He slowly put his cup down on the table and gave an order to Mu Feng¡¯er standing behind him.


    In a moment, He Zongwei came into the restaurant with his brows pulled together. He sat down across from Fan Xian. This was the first time in many years they had met in private. Fan Xian gently used his finger to spin the small wine up. He knew there were spies from the Pce downstairs. They were attendants the Emperor had awarded to He Zongwei, but he didn¡¯t care much about them.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Fan Xian raised his chopsticks.


    Although He Zongwei didn¡¯t know why Sir Fan junior had summoned him, he wasn¡¯t afraid. With great relish, he began to eat. Looking at his posture, he would not put down his chopsticks if Fan Xian didn¡¯t call for him to stop.


    Looking at this scene, Fan Xian liked the person a tiny bit more. There were not many people in the world who could act so naturally under his gaze, particrly as this person knew he loathed him a great deal.


    Finished with the food and wine, Fan Xian calmly said, ¡°You havee to check on the medical shop every day recently. As an elder brother, I have to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind,¡± He Zongwei replied with a slightly tart smile.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows raised. ¡°You saw that scene earlier. You know what King Jing manor¡¯s attitude is like.¡±


    He Zongwei lost focus for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°Good strategizing.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with strategizing,¡± Fan Xian looked at him and said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to sit down and talk with you. Today is a rare opportunity, so I will tell you straightforwardly. This matter is impossible. You can forget all about it.¡±


    He Zongwei¡¯s slightly darkplexion froze. He then said sincerely a momentter, ¡°Sir, I know...¡±


    Fan Xian tilted his head and listened to the other person speak. It went in one ear and out the other. He Zongwei spoke of his admiration of Fan Ruoruo, exined his actions these years, and respectfully hoped Fan Xian would give him a chance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Now, it is King Jing¡¯s manor who has an objection with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Last time the Pce appointed the wedding to King Jing¡¯s heir, you blocked it.¡± He Zongwei did not panic at all. With slightly lowered eyelids, a determined light shed through his eyes.


    ¡°When the wateres, block with earth; when the edictes, burn with fire. If I can block it once, I can block it twice.¡± These words were greatly treasonous, but Fan Xian chose to say them in front of He Zongwei. He was mocking him for not daring to use these words to report him to the Emperor. ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away by wishful thinking just because the Emperor has said something to you. And, don¡¯t think that by getting on Ruoruo¡¯s good side you can get around me. You know I don¡¯t like you, so I don¡¯t care if you offend me. But, I must remind you, offensese in different levels. If you overly offend me, I will bring a cleaver to your manor to find you.¡±

 Chapter 613 - The Show Until Winter

    <h4>Chapter 613: The Show Until Winter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°When ites to killing, you use your mouth. I use my hands.¡± Fan Xian stood and nced at him. ¡°Think about it closely. If I kill you, will the Emperor have me pay with my life?¡±


    After these words were said, He Zongwei fell silent. A momentter, he took a deep breath. A humiliated flush gradually appeared on his darkplexion.


    Since entering the court, his path had been smooth. He had the Emperor¡¯s trust and favor, as well as his subordinates¡¯ high regard and respect. In front of the Duke, he was ridiculed and hardly tolerated.


    He was already an official in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Other than Fan Xian, no one else in court would speak to him in such a tone or threaten his life so openly. He Zongwei knew that in front of Fan Xian, there was nothing he could do. Putting aside such nonsense as imperial favor, based on the other party¡¯s blood rtion to the Emperor, it was something he, as an official, could never hope to reach.


    He Zongwei didn¡¯t understand why Sir Fan junior had such a powerful enmity against him. The entire court of officials did not understand it. If it was because of Prime Minister Lin¡¯s fall, the Eldest Princess had orchestrated that. At the time, He Zongwei was a small yer not yet in court. After the matter, it was clear it was all done on the orders of the Emperor. How could it be med on him?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to what had caused Sir Fan junior¡¯s enmity toward him. Sometimes, he felt a cold dampness in his dreams. He thrived in the court but knew Fan Xian was always watching him coldly from behind. Stared at by such a sinister and cold official was not a pleasant sensation.


    He Zongwei knew Fan Xian loathed him. He shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about the youngdy of the Fan family. He always thought the Emperor¡¯s edict trumped everything. He also wanted to use the marriage to show Fan Xian his intentions. At the same time, he wanted to ease the tension in their rtionship. If he became Sir Fan junior¡¯s brother-inw, surely he wouldn¡¯t have to constantly worry about the cold eyes behind his back.


    The most important reason He Zongwei bravely chased after this marriage was because he long had a thirst for Fan Ruoruo in his heart. It started about six years ago and had continued without abating. It was why he had stayed single and not married, just like the heir Hongcheng.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t understand Fan Xian. He didn¡¯t know the reason Fan Xian loathed him was because he had seen his fanatical gaze on Ruoruo that year in Yishi Tavern. He was truly guilty for no reason. That little bit of longing in the depths of his heard had finally been shattered by Fan Xian¡¯s direct words.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to the medical shop anymore,¡± Fan Xian said.


    He Zongwei¡¯s heart jumped. Asking him to give up the youngdy of the Fan family was a difficult matter. Although his characteristics were average, when it came to affection, it was rooted deep. Plus, he was rather foolish.


    ¡°I understand your meaning.¡± He Zongwei stood and forced down the anger in his heart. Doing his best to remain calm, he said, ¡°I will enter the Pce tomorrow to meet with the Emperor and reject the marriage.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and shook his head. ¡°The Pce¡¯s wedding edict has not been issued. What need is there for you to reject it? Don¡¯t think you can hide your intentions from me. You¡¯ll go crying to the Emperor and say that you are not worthy of the youngdy of the Fandy. You won¡¯t say a single bad word about me, but the Emperor will look at you and know that I bullied you again.¡±


    ¡°Whoever I bully bes popr. That is the situation now.¡± He looked at He Zongwei and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Do you want to use this matter to make the Emperor take more pity on your loyalty?¡±


    He Zongwei finally could not suppress his anger anymore. Coldly, he looked at Fan Xian and said, ¡°What exactly do you want me to do? Not this and not that. Will you not be satisfied until you force an official to death?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Fan Xian looked at him mockingly. ¡°The night beforest, Hu the Schr personally came to my manor to speak on your behalf. Last night, the former schr of the archives, Zeng Wenxiang, your previous teacher, along with Schr Panlin also came to speak on your behalf. You are certainly at the peak of your poprity. With three Schrsing out to act as go-betweens, how can I, a mere Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, coerce you?¡±


    Listening to these light and cutting words, He Zongwei found it difficult to suppress his anger. He said in a low voice, ¡°Dare I ask, what have I done wrong to offend you?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled with light mockery and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. That is your wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior. I am the Emperor¡¯s official,¡± He Zongwei smiled in his extreme anger and coldly said. ¡°Even if your power overturns the court, you are still only the Emperor¡¯s official. Threatening a court official in the streets disrespects the Emperor. Are you afraid the Emperor will send down an edict and strip you of your power? It must be remembered that one should be careful and not act arrogantly.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t get angry. He just stood calmly across from him and said in a light voice, ¡°Everyone understands this. Three years ago, the Second Prince once said the exact same words as you in a tea shop across from Baoyue Brothel. Don¡¯t forget, now he is lying in a tomb while I am out here.¡±


    After saying this, Fan Xian left the restaurant. He had said what he needed to and shown the attitude he wanted to. As for whether He Zongwei was willing to ept it, that was his problem.


    ...


    ...


    Returning to Fan manor, he saw Ruoruo surrounded by Wan¡¯er and Ye Ling¡¯er gently saying something. Her expression was unnatural. Li Hongcheng, who had forcefully brought her back to the manor had, for some reason, left.


    Seeing Fan Xian return, Lin Wan¡¯er shot him a meaningful gaze and shook her head helplessly. It was probably about Ruoruo¡¯s marriage. It had caused a sensation all through the city. There was a great sense of helplessness. Even Ye Ling¡¯er only nced at Fan Xian and did not, as Fan Xian expected,e rushing up and ask why he, as a big brother, couldn¡¯t deal with such a tiny matter.


    It seemed like love did indeed make people gentle. Fan Xian didn¡¯t ask where Thirteenth Wang was but couldn¡¯t resist smiling slightly. He waved his hand at his sister and the others and went into the second study.


    ¡°Was Hongcheng afraid I¡¯d beat him and that¡¯s why he ran away first?¡± Fan Xian asked in a quiet voice and sat down across from his sister.


    Fan Ruoruo blushed slightly. After all, riding the same horse with a young man on the streets was embarrassing.


    After a moment of silence, she quietly said, ¡°There was something at the manor. He left first.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded secretly to himself. He had been worried that his sister would be angry at Hongcheng¡¯s impetuous action. It seemed like everything was fine and that Li Hongcheng¡¯s army riff-raff methods were not necessarily bad.


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly came to a realization and looked at Fan Xian in shock. ¡°You were there earlier?¡±


    Fan Xian froze and smiled. ¡°This matter got around quickly. The entire Jingdou knew the heir had returned and was fighting for his future wife with Sir He. Of course, I know.¡±


    ¡°Trust Hongcheng to act rashly.¡± Fan Ruoruo¡¯s expression was slightly angry. ¡°There were still so many patients at the medical shop waiting to be seen.¡±


    ¡°We can talk about those thingster. There is a never-ending line of sick people in the world. You can¡¯t cure them all, even if you work from morning to night.¡± Fan Xian looked at this sister. ¡°I know He Zongwei has been to the medical shop often these days. I have to ask you, what exactly is your attitude toward the Emperor¡¯s intention to appoint you a marriage?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t even think and calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry right now.¡±


    He Zongwei had been going to the medical shop and sitting quietly, not demonstrating any force. He had behaved elegantly and sincerely. Fan Ruoruo wasn¡¯t a girl who lived in a vacuum. She knew there was gossip about her. She also knew her brother was being bothered by the matter. She would make things clear to He Zongwei. However, He Zongwei was unyielding and had the spirit of a dead pig not being afraid of hot water. He also wore a mask of sincerity. Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t copy Sizhe and raise a broom to chase someone away.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to marry then don¡¯t.¡± The calm on Fan Xian¡¯s face was not feigned. ¡°You know I appear warm but am actually very tyrannical. I don¡¯t like He Zongwei. Even if you agreed to marry him, I would have still tried to end it.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo couldn¡¯t resist ring at him and muttering in a low voice. When she was young, he had said something about freedom of love. Now, he only knew how to be tyrannical.


    How was she to know that when the two of them had told ghost stories in their youth, Fan Xian, whose true age was a dozen years older than her, had the feeling of raising a daughter.


    When one¡¯s own daughter was going to get married, which father would believe such nonsense as freedom of love. There was none in the Qing Kingdom, none in the world, and none in the universe.


    After these words, Fan Ruoruo fell silent. Her hands twisted the corner of her clothes forcefully. Her nervous andplicated emotions made her exactly the same as all the other girls in the world. After a long time, she suddenly sighed and gazed at Fan Xian. Faintly, she said, ¡°Brother, am I very headstrong?¡±


    If she was ced in a different noble household or anywhere else in the world, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s decisions for her life, marriage, and love would appear unusual. She had rejected King Jing manor¡¯s request for marriage and escaped Jingdou. She had then studied under Ku He¡¯s tutge for a few years. Now, she had rejected the Emperor¡¯s second appointed marriage.


    Opposing an edict and rejecting a marriage in a feudalistic and monarchical society could bring many dangerous and inconveniences to one¡¯s family. To sink one¡¯s family into unrest for the sake of one¡¯s own life, probably everyone would think such an action was headstrong and irresponsible.


    Of all the people in the world, Fan Xian was the only one in the world. He was the only Beauvoir and only man who had read about sex politics. He had never thought there was anything to criticize about his sister¡¯s decision.


    Perhaps the Ye woman had also read it many years ago, but she had already left. Thus, there was only Fan Xian standing firmly in this world trying to, through supporting his sister¡¯s headstrong behavior, chase after a wonderful world where marriage did not need to be decided by an elder and there were at least some areas slightly more equal.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°Ever since you were little, I have taught you that personal happiness is the most important thing in the world. Other than things that we truly want to do, there is nothing that is worth making any sacrifice orpromise. Loyalty and filial piety both need to be spoken of. In front of your happiness and mine, it is not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a very selfish way of doing things?¡± Fan Ruoruo was not scared into retreating by her brother¡¯s icy cold face. She raised her head and said seriously, ¡°Because of my matter, the manor is in turmoil and Jingdou is abuzz...¡±


    She had not finished talking when Fan Xian was already waving his hand to stop her. Furrowing his brows, he said, ¡°You are someone I brought up single-handedly. Although you haven¡¯t been by my side as long as Sisi and the other serving girls, you know the great hopes I have for you. I just hope that you will be able to be a person unlike any other girl in this world.¡±


    ¡°What is headstrong?¡± Fan Xian asked with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Father and grandmother are both in Danzhou. There is only you and me in the capital making decisions. What is there to be afraid of in being headstrong for once? As for selfishness, I am a very selfish person, particrly when ites to family and those close to me. You should know this very well.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo lowered her head speechlessly. Her eyes gradually grew wet. Only she, who was caught up in everything, knew how long her brother had worried about her marriage after he entered the capital. Back then, in order to reject King Jing manor¡¯s marriage, he had negotiated a deal with the Northern Qi people so she could be a disciple under Ku He¡¯s tutge.


    It looked simple. In reality, Fan Xian had put in a lot of effort and paid a great price for it. Each time she thought of this, Fan Ruoruo felt that her headstrong behavior had made her brother worry too much. The heavier the guilt inside her, the more she could feel her brother¡¯s affection for her in each action. Hundreds of emotions mixed in her heart. It was not something that could be expressed in words.


    In the following days, it was as if Fan Xian had forgotten the matter of the Pce appointing a wedding. He was deep in the Overwatch Council with Yan Bingyun nning matters rting to Dongyi. The Xi Lake matter hadid a good foundation. No matter how capable Chief Su Bida and Haitang, disguised as Songzhi Xianling, were, the spies in Dingzhou and Qingzhou had been sweptpletely clean by the Overwatch Council. Additionally, because of the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s abrupt death, the grasnds had sunk into an unstable situation. The Western frontier of the Qing Kingdom could finally let out a breath.


    Overwatch Council affairs were being dealt with by Yan Bingyun. Each time he thought about this, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate for his decision to go deep into Shangjing to rescue Sir Yan junior. His specialties were in ambushes and decisive killings, as well as decisions for the big picture. There was no one better than Yan Bingyun when it came to the specifics of nning and executing a n.


    Without Yan Bingyun¡¯s help, Fan Xian would not be able to control Overwatch Council¡¯s vast system.


    Reality had long proven this point. After Fan Xian entered the capital, all of the Overwatch Council¡¯s major operations had been nned by the white-clothed, entirely different from the ck of the Overwatch Council¡¯s official robes, Sir Yan junior. The only time Fan Xian decided on a n himself was in the matter of purging the Jiaozhou navy. After this operation, he had been harshly and thoroughly scolded by Chen Pingping.


    After Fan Xian told Yan Bingyun about his and the Emperor¡¯s intentions, he stopped worrying about the Dongyi matter. He quietly took Thirteenth Wang into the Pce.


    Although Fan Xian and the Emperor were still in the midst of a cold war because of Ruoruo¡¯s marriage, this matter concerned important court politics. Neither the father nor son chose to hold a grudge. Since the Emperor already secretly knew of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s existence, Fan Xian would not make a big mistake on such a small detail.


    As for the marriage, although the task of opposing the Emperor had been handed to King Jing¡¯s manor, Fan Xian still watched with great interest from the side.


    Fan Ruoruo continued to go to the medical shop every day to look after the patients. Li Hongcheng stood outside the shop with a cold face. Perhaps he felt great anger toward the news of the Pce appointing a marriage because his face was extremely gloomy. The patients going to and fro from the medical shop couldn¡¯t help shivering in fear as they felt the iciness on his noble body.


    Li Hongcheng was the foremost figure in the Dingzhou military. It was his first visit back to the capital to debrief in three years, yet he was willing to stand outside a medical shop and be a bodyguard. With a proper general being a doorman, all factions of Jingdou felt a chill. Even Hu the Schr had stopped saying further nonsense to Fan Xian.


    He Zongwei had not given up his goal because of Fan Xian¡¯s scare. The few times he went to the medical shop, he had been coldly chased away by Li Hongcheng. The tiny medical shop had be the stage for a trial of strength between an official and a general. However, He Zongwei was a civil official. How could he beat Hongcheng¡¯s martial appearance?


    Fan Xian heard of this matter and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He thought that old master Lu had been right. Words could never be as powerful as fists. His slight smile was on behalf of He Zongwei¡¯s pain. A proper official of the Hall of Governmental Affairs just happened to run into him and Hongcheng, two unreasonable but also noble children of the royal family. In the end, it was his fate to be defeated.


    During these days, He Zongwei entered the Pce once, probably to express his intention to reject the marriage. This was not beyond Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. Given He Zongwei¡¯s rigorous thinking, he would not give up a chance to attack Fan Xian. Even though Fan Xian had warned him, he did not give him.


    As expected, the Emperor took a nce at He Zongwei¡¯s gloomy expression and guessed that Fan Xian had secretly given his trusted official an inhuman fright. He flew into a rage and urgently summoned Fan Xian into the Pce and scolded him harshly in the royal study.


    Fan Xian listened without expression and resisted, as usual, with silence. Appointing a marriage was a small matter. The Emperor¡¯s intention to use this matter topletely crush his defenses, to make him into a stupid and loyal official who only knew how to bob his head in fear, was something he could not ept.


    He was not afraid of the Emperor¡¯s unhappiness because the present was not like the past. The Overwatch Council and pce treasury in Fan Xian¡¯s hands provided the most important order and financial support toward the development and maintenance of the health of the Qing court. Even the Emperor knew he was less and less able to be separated from his proud illegitimate son.


    For the Qing Emperor, the more he liked Fan Xian, the more he wished Fan Xian would reveal his thoughts and listen to all of his ns. He felt that An Zhi was sometimes too stubborn and overly rxed. He even faintly felt that he was going to escape the palm of his control.


    These kinds of feelings were not pleasant for a powerful ruler, so he wanted Fan Xian to back down.


    ...


    ...


    Entering the winter months, Fan Xian still did not back down. He still held up King Jing¡¯s manor to fight with the Pce. After being sensational for a while, the matter of marriage between the He and Fan families gradually calmed because the Pce had not followed up with an edict. However, the Li Hongcheng still stood outside the medical shop and watched all of the patients going in with cold eyes. If any of those poor and suffering patients had a surname of He, they would take on a fake one to get treated.


    The only person in the world not afraid of the Emperor was probably King Jing. He had fought many times with his brother when he was little. Although he had not won many fights, at least his fist had tasted dragon flesh. Once close, there was less respect and fear. Furthermore, one can be hard when one has no desires. King Jing only cared about flowers, grass, and mud. He never interfered in court politics. The Emperor probably had some feelings of remorse and guilt toward his only brother. Other than furrowing his brows, it was impossible for him to bring out more punishing methods.


    Li Hongcheng had led the army in Dingzhou for three years. He led by example and killed the enemy while soaked in blood. He had worked hard, even if he had not performed meritorious deeds. He had made himself clear that he was going to fight He Zongwei for his wife. What could the Emperor do? However, he couldn¡¯t lose face like this, so he persisted in maintaining his opinion.


    The first snowfall in Jingdou arrived. Fan Xian huffed out a white fog and said to Thirteenth Wang standing next to him by the carriage, ¡°Everything that needs to be said has been said. The Qing Kingdom can put some pressure on the government, but I can¡¯t do anything about the splits within your Sword Hut. Presumably, you wouldn¡¯t want me to interfere anyway.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang was going to leave the Qing Kingdom and return to the Sword Hut in Dongyi to apany his teacher on thest stretch of his journey. Fan Xian had purposely taken time out to send him off. The two of them stood alone in the snow and talked sporadically. Fan Xian did most of the talking.


    ¡°I will wait for you at the Sword Hut.¡± Thirteenth Wang shouldered his backpack and held the pole of the green banner tightly in his hand. Looking at Fan Xian, he smiled warmly and said, ¡°Come early.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled. After Thirteenth Wang went into the Pce, the Emperor had finally put the matter of Dongyi entirely into Fan Xian¡¯s hands. With the power to act in his hands, his mood was fairly good.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fan Xian paused slightly and then continued. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t have to thank you in the future.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang understood what his thanks was for. Shaking his head, he walked into the wind and snow.

 Chapter 614 - I’ll Go When The Spring Comes

    <h4>Chapter 614: I¡¯ll Go When The Spring Comes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mink fur coat was warm. Watching the figure gradually disappearing into the wind and snow, Fan Xian¡¯s heart was also warm. This life of his had truly been somewhat astonishing and calcting. Although it was full and substantial, it also made one tired. The chance to interact with simple and pure people was a rare luxury.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the snow falling in the distance, Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He developed a strange feeling. It was as if he would obtain new experiences next spring when the Sword Hut opened for thest time.


    He walked to the side of the ck carriage and lifted his right leg. Lowering his head, he carefully scraped the snow and mud from the bottom of his shoe. As he scraped, he thought. After a long time, he finally lifted the thick curtain to the carriage and burrowed in. A gust of hot wind washed over his face. Inside the expansive Overwatch Council carriage, a specially made stove was giving off a spring-like air. Compared to the frozennd outside the carriage, it was twopletely different worlds.


    Fan Xian epted a towel and brushed away the snowkes on his cor. ¡°He¡¯s already gone far. We can go back now, right?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er took the towel from his hand and lowered her head. Her long eyshes adorned her bright eyes, as well as theplicated emotion within them. Quietly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to send him off.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here to see him off, are you here to admire the snow with me?¡± Fan Xian asked without good humor. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you two are thinking. It¡¯s already been more than a month, yet you two are still like when you first met in Qingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t thought about anything.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er raised her head.


    ¡°Next year, Sigu Jian is going to die. Dongyi is split into two factions, and they¡¯re fighting endlessly. Thirteenth Wang will probably have to worry a lot on his trip back to Dongyi. Although he is Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciple, he doesn¡¯t have any connections.¡± Fan Xian thought about it and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will still have to a battle.¡±


    ¡°Can you help him?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er asked with slight anxiety. ¡°He¡¯s done a lot for the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to tell me that. He works for me, of course, I have to reciprocate,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude toward me is sufficiently sincere. Although that old creature does not want to make any deals with the Emperor, it should be no problem for him to talk business with me.¡±


    He suddenly looked at Ye Ling¡¯er and said quietly, ¡°The problem is, after he returns to Dongyi, he will probably stay there permanently. Have you thought about that problem?¡±


    ¡°Why would I have thought about that?¡± After the Second Prince died, Ye Ling¡¯er had not recovered her previous easy-going attitude. She had be more silent and mature. Although she continued to talk andugh without restraint in front of Fan Xian and those familiar to her, Fan Xian and Lin Wan¡¯er could both see the shadow in the depths of her heart.


    It was not until she met Thirteenth Wang in Qingzhou and each looked at the other like andscape did Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s state of mind seemed to walk out from among the military at the borders. Fan Xian was happy to see this kind of change. He also knew that given Thirteenth Wang¡¯s identity, the matter between them would be difficult.


    He shook his head and didn¡¯t continue pursuing the question. It was Ye Ling¡¯er, because of his thoughts, who remembered the issue recently troubling these young people. Looking at Fan Xian, she carefully asked, ¡°So, Ruoruo¡¯s matter will just be dyed?¡±


    As soon as the matter was raised, Fan Xian¡¯s mind was filled withwsuits. He had originally thought with King Jing and his son ying the opposing role, the Emperor would go with the flow and withdraw this muddle-headed marriage. Unexpectedly, the Emperor was stubborn and used the excuse of the Fan family having rejected King Jing¡¯s intention for marriage topletely ignored the ruckus.


    ¡°We¡¯ll dy for now. There has to be some weight to ourbined face. The Emperor cannot forcefully push this through.¡± Fan Xian pressed his lips together and thought that if his sister was willing to marry Hongcheng, then this matter would be much easier. At least, in front of the Emperor, there would be more reason to their fight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know He Zongwei, but I hear his reputation is pretty good. I don¡¯t understand where your anger ising from,¡± Ye Ling¡¯er said casually.


    ¡°Anger?¡± Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t borate. Indistinctly, he mumbled, ¡°If the He and Fan families join in marriage, wouldn¡¯t that be a boxed lunch [JW1]?¡±


    ¡°What rice [JW2]?¡±


    ¡°Eight treasures rice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Governor Wang is putting on a banquet at Yishi Tavern. Wan¡¯er told me to remind you not to arrivete,¡± Ye Ling¡¯er said seriously.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart dropped. He only just remembered an amusing story. For the sake of the Great Prince taking on a Secondary fei, Fan Xian bravely took on the heavy responsibility of teaching the youngdy of the Wang family. Immediately after, the matter of the Pce appointing a marriage happened. In a sinister rage, Fan Xian¡¯s scolding did not leave any leeway. It forced Wang Tong¡¯er to storm out of the manor in anger. He also heavily offended the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei.


    He had thought that after this scolding, Wang Tong¡¯er would certainly be angry and never want to return to the manor again. Unexpectedly, a few dayster, Wang Tong¡¯er implored Shi Fei to bring her to the Fan manor again. She beseeched Sir Fan junior to ept her as a disciple. Her words were sincere. She said she had already changed a great deal and would notmit such outrages again.


    The youngdy of the Wang family suddenly bing so thoughtful surprised Fan Xian greatly. It seemed the unruly youngdy truly loved the Great Prince. Otherwise, she would certainly not demean herself like that.


    It was the second day since Yanjing Governor had returned to the capital to debrief. He had personally invited Fan Xian to the banquet to thank him for teaching his daughter on his behalf.


    ¡°Wang Tong¡¯er is your fan.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°Have you met her?¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er could guess what ¡°fan¡± meant and smiled helplessly. ¡°I met her many years ago. At that time, she was still a little kid. Who would have thought that her temper would be so big after she grew up?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s much more obedient now.¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes. ¡°It seems like all youngdies are the same. They¡¯re all masochists. Without a few hard beatings, it is impossible for them to listen to reason.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression became embarrassed. Thinking of past affairs in Jingdou, she red viciously at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    Fan Xian kept his eyes closed, but a light smile rose to the corners of his lips. He said, ¡°Back then, you would only admit after being pressed. Now, you¡¯re confessing without being pressed.¡±


    As the two people talked, the carriage slowly turned back to Jingdou. Pressing down on the ice and snow and the road, it followed the deep marks forward.


    Fan Xian felt that the interior of the carriage was overly stuffy. He lifted a corner of the curtain, hoping for some refreshing winter wind to seep in. However, his eyes followed the window of the carriage and nced out to see a road of silver branches and snow-covered trees. It was a quiet and beautifulndscape.


    He gazed at the scene in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but think of himself. He couldn¡¯t put too much pressure on He Zongwei, but he wasn¡¯t very worried. After he had resolved the Dongyi matter next year and performed a great service for the Qing Kingdom, no matter how harsh and merciless the Emperor was, he would probably be unwilling to continue pressuring him.


    However, in this path of wind and snow, the horse moved forward with difficulty. Fan Xian suddenly felt that he was like a horse in the Emperor¡¯s halter. He was forced to work hard to push through the wind and snow while dragging a giant carriage and moving forward into the distance. But, that distant ce may not be where the horse wanted to go.


    He took in a deep breath and allowed the cold wind to freeze his chest and the heart hidden within it. Putting down the curtain, he closed his eyes in quiet thought. Regardless of whether it was Xiliang or Dongyi, his hard work and struggle were all for the sake of being ackey to the Emperor. He didn¡¯t want to change all of that. In the entire world, the only person he didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge for now was this unfathomable Emperor.


    If Uncle Wu Zhu and the chest were still by his side, the situation would be different. However, that difference might not be good. Fan Xian shook his head and threw away the annoying possibility. Although Uncle Wu Zhu was his servant in name, in reality, he was his closest family. Each person needed to find the thing most important to their life.


    Fortunately, the Emperor had already changed a lot. Judging from his recent grudge against Fan Xian and King Jing, although it was excessive, at least it showed some character. Perhaps it was old man character. Regardless of what kind of character, at least it proved that the Emperor was beginning to walk out from the altar and was no longer a lofty figure of splendor and nothingness.


    ...


    ...


    Winter left, and spring came. In the lovely spring sunshine, the Qing Kingdom had long sent away the countless muddled snowfalls and weed the warmer weather, newly grow green sprouts, and blooming flowers.


    The most important county in the northeast of the Qing Kingdom, Yanjing, weed a group of particrly important people. It was already the third month of the year. The young trees on either side of the official road waved their branches, swaying in the spring breeze like a child holding up flowers and crying out ¡°Wee! Wee!¡± It looked like even these nts knew the importance of this group.


    Yanjing was to the north. From Jingdou, it was straight toward Xiao Mountain, then north through amonly used road toward Cangzhou, and finally northeast to reach therge city. Decades ago, it was still a city of the Wei Kingdom, historically known as Nanjing. It had been forcefully taken by the Qing Kingdom¡¯s mighty Emperor. Its name was changed to Yanjing, in reference to swallows returning with mud in their beaks.


    As for whether Yanjing was where the Qing ancestors hade from a thousand years ago, no one knew. However, Yanjing¡¯s name at least gave the Qing Kingdom a proper heritage. Additionally, the customs there were weak. Most people lived in the transition between governing powers and did not have any deep sense of culture. The Qing Kingdom had only ruled for 30 years, yet it had be a familiarnd. It firmly became a capital away from the capital.


    Yanjing was big and bustling. It was bordered by a dozen small countries that Dongyi controlled and particrly close to the Song Kingdom. If the Qing Kingdom wanted to try to conquer Dongyi, the army had to leave from Yanjing. For 20 years, the soldiers on the Yanjing border were the elite of the Qing army elite. They were on par with the Dingzhou army in Xiliang and the Northern Camp near the Cangzhou.


    Yanjing was thergest city the Qing Kingdom had conquered and greatest proof of the Qing Emperor¡¯s martial prowess. Thus, the court had always been very attentive toward it. Not only did it investrge amounts of people, resources, and wealth into the military matters, it was also treated as a special case in state affairs. The civil officials posted in Yanjing were all adjusted to be half a rank higher. Even the six departments had their own bureaus in Yanjing.


    Everyone knew that the reason for such generous treatment was because to the east was Dongyi, while toward the north through Cangzhou was Northern Qi. If the Qing Kingdom wished to unite the world, Yanjing would be where the armies were deployed from and the front lines of their camps.


    The Qing Emperor had prepared for this for 30 years. He had operated Yanjing as tightly as a drum. No one knew just how much grain and weapons were stored within the city.


    The head of the military in Yanjing was Governor Wang Zhikun. He was deeply trusted by the Emperor. During the internal conflict in the seventh year of the Qing calendar, Yanjing Camp had yed an important role in stabilizing the kingdom. It was precisely because of the Yanjing Camp¡¯s powerful strength that the Cangzhou Northern Camp, which had lost Yan Xiaoyi, could be so smoothly taken over by Shi Fei. The officials of Dongshan Road had been helpless to retaliate.


    The lead civil official in Yanjing was also an important figure. Mei Zhili was the student of Duke Liu. About seven years ago, he had held the position of Jingdou magistrate. After a number of promotions, he came to Yanjing. He had since be a full second-level local official, only half a rank below the Governor of a Road.


    Both of these major figures were waiting with a slight smile outside Yanjing. There was not a trace of confusion on the faces of the officials and subordinates next to them. These officials and generals knew that although this group was not the Emperor¡¯s entourage, it was almost of the same rank. Furthermore, the daughter of Governor Wang was also in the carriages.


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the music, countless tablets and the sword-holding eunuch passed by. The carriage stopped in front of the weing officials. A young official, wearing ck official robes with a light yellow silk ribbon tied at his waist, lifted the curtain and stood before the crowd.


    Fan Xian hade forth with the status of imperial envoy, so he was not surprised by the array in front of him. He smiled ufortably and apanied Governor Wang and Sir Mei in solemnly and seriously carrying out all the processes. He then finally letting out a breath. Inviting both of them to rise, he greeted them.


    Wang Zhikun and Mei Zhili repeatedly protested it. Although both of them were important official, they knew it was better to be respectful when meeting this young man. Otherwise, who knew what kind of tragic ending would befall them?


    They had heard that life for the currently popr Sir He was not very good at the moment.


    Wang Zhikun had only gone back to the capital in the winter to debrief. He had met Fan Xian a few times then, so he was not a stranger. Since Fan Xian had also brought Wang Tong¡¯er back, he also had the status of Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s teacher. Thus, Wang Zhikun was particrly warm toward him. Other than politeness, he purposely appeared more at ease.


    Fan Xian watched all of this with a smile. He guessed that this elder of the military was purposely letting Sir Mei see this. Regardless of whether it was in Dingzhou or Yanjing, there was always friction between the military and political departments. Presumably, Governor Wang thought that with him in the court as support, Mei Zhili and the civil officials would be more cautious.


    Mei Zhiliughed a little at the side. He then walked forward and said to Fan Xian, ¡°Is your father well?¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Father is livingfortably in Danzhou. The Duke is also well.¡±


    The Duke he mentioned was Lady Liu¡¯s father and Mei Zhili¡¯s teacher. Wang Zhikun watched this from the side and felt a bit apprehensive. Only now did he understand that old Mei and Sir Fan junior had long known each other.


    Fan Xian and Mei Zhili were indeed old acquaintances. The first sensational thing Fan Xian did after entering the capital had been done right under Mei Zhili¡¯s nose. In the matter of punching Guo Baokun, Mei Zhili had been of great help to the Fan manor.


    ¡°Why did you run to Yanjing instead of staying in court?¡± Fan Xian asked with a smile.


    Mei Zhili lowered his voice andughed. ¡°The position of Jingdou magistrate is not a job for a human. It is better to quickly run far away.¡±


    The elder and youthughed loudly together. Mei Zhili nted a nce at Wang Zhikun with unspeakable pride, thinking, You¡¯re using your daughter to connect with the Duke of Danbo, but I am using his parents. You decide for yourself who is closer and who is further.


    Fan Xianughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I don¡¯t think Sir Sun is finding it difficult.¡±


    After these words were said, even Wang Zhikun couldn¡¯t resist stroking his beard and smiling. He thought the young man was indeed ruthless. Everyone in officialdom knew of the Jingdou magistrate, Sun Jingxiu, who had profited from disaster. If his daughter had not sold him out, he would probably have died on ago. Each time the officialdom spoke of this matter, they couldn¡¯t resist discussing it with shifty eyes. How much harm had Sir Fan junior brought to the youngdy of the Sun family for her to do such a thing as putting righteousness before family?


    Fan Xian was only passing through Yanjing. His main goal was to go to Dongyi and attend Sigu Jian¡¯sst opening of the Sword Hut.


    Everyone knew that this opening was probably the Great Grandmaster¡¯sst time meeting with the people of the world. The opening ceremony this time was also veryrge. Not only would the nobles within Dongyi and surrounding countries pay a visit, even Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom, the two great powers in the world, had received invitations.


    Everyone guessed that Sigu Jian was probably going to use thisst opening of the Sword Hu to determine the future direction of Dongyi. Neither Northern Qi nor the Qing court would neglect it. They all sent out representatives. Because of Fan Xian¡¯s connection to Thirteenth Wang, he had be the Qing Kingdom¡¯s representative.


    As for the imperial envoy taking Wang Tong¡¯er back to Yanjing along the way, it was because the matter of the Great Prince taking on a Secondary fei had been settled conclusively. When June came, the marriage would happen. However, the connotations of Secondary fei were not very good. For the sake of Wang Zhikun¡¯s face, the Emperor attached particr importance to this, so he allowed the youngdy to first return home and be summoned the thousands of li into Jingdou. In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, it was a waste of time. But, the Wang family was thankful for the imperial favor and exceptionally happy, so he could only tire himself.


    That night, Fan Xian and his group rested in the governor¡¯s manor. After Wang Tong¡¯er joyfully greeted Fan Xian, she ran to her boudoir and waited for the nannies to teach her the etiquette of marriage.


    At the feast, Wang Zhikun looked at Fan Xian somewhat awkwardly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve truly troubled you these few months.¡±


    The Governor knew the Great Prince¡¯s attitude toward taking a Secondary fei. Although he liked the Great Prince a lot and was willing to marry his daughter to him, as a father, he always worried about his daughter. He knew that if Sir Fan junior had not shouldered the matter, it would likely be far more troublesome.


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t speak about it. Lowering his eyelids slightly, he asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Who is going from Northern Qi?¡±


    [JW1] Boxed lunch is phically the same as putting the names He and Fan together.


    [JW2] Rice has the same phic sound as Fan.

 Chapter 615 - The Same Road

    <h4>Chapter 615: The Same Road</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian had two sets of intelligence reports in his hand. He learned about the news of the world quickly. The opening of the Sword Hut in Dongyi was the most important matter various factions were focused on. He had left the capital quickly. At that time, the Overwatch Council and Baoyue Brothel had not yet sent reports.


    Yanjing was more to the north and had more interactions with the other two powers. Furthermore, the military had its own intelligencework. Thus, he had anxiously asked Wang Zhikun if he had any news.


    Wang Zhikun furrowed his brows in thought for a moment. He then said uncertainly, ¡°Inferring frommon sense, it should be Marquis Changning.¡±


    The side Dongyi decided to lean toward would have a deep andsting influence. Both Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom were nervous. The Qing Kingdom sending out Fan Xian was probably an act that surprised no one. Northern Qi also had to send someoneparable to make Dongyi feel their sincerity and bargaining power.


    Marquis Changning was the brother of the Northern Qi empress dowager. He also held Northern Qi¡¯s pce treasury, as well as theing and going of silver. He was indeed an important figure.


    Fan Xian raised his brows and said quietly with some misgiving, ¡°Marquis is an old face. He¡¯s good at drinking, but when ites to actually doing things, he is far inferior to his son.¡±


    Wang Zhikun knew they were speaking of serious matters. Given his status as Governor, he didn¡¯t ck off. ¡°Although Wei Hua is the Commander of the Brocade Guards, the Northern Qi Brocade Guards are far inferior to the Council. He doesn¡¯t have much authority.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded. The Overwatch Council was truly too special. Other than an Emperor dripping with confidence, no ruler would allow the existence of such an organization. Although the Northern Qi Brocade Guards said that they were a group of riders Xiao En had organized, under the empress dowager and Emperor¡¯s attacks, its reputation was far from what it was during the Wei Kingdom, particrly after Shen Zhong was stabbed to death by Shan Shanghu. Although the power of the Brocade Guards remained, its status fell lower by the day. If the Northern Qi Emperor truly wanted to achieve something in Dongyi, then Wei Hua would not be a good choice.


    ¡°When soldierse, generals block. Regardless of who they send, in the end, it¡¯s apetition of national strength. It is better to not dwell on it further.¡± Fan Xian took a sip of wine as a faint tiredness rose between his brows.


    Wang Zhikun looked at him with a slight smile and said, ¡°Since you are, we will certainly seed.¡±


    Fan Xianughed awkwardly. Before he left Jingdou, everyone, including Hu the Schr, had the same confidence as Governor Wang. Even when the Emperor had briefed him in the royal study, it was as if he hadn¡¯t even thought that Fan Xian could lose the fight.


    In the hearts of the Qing officials and people, the golden light that shone around the borders of the words ¡°Sir Fan junior¡± had long be a brilliant gold light. Everyone had great confidence in him. Five years of events had long proved that as long as he acted personally, nothing was impossible.


    Everyone in the Qing court seemed to be silently waiting for Dongyi to swear its allegiance and Sir Fan junior¡¯s carriage to enter the Sword Hut and taken over a vast swathe ofnd, the people living on thend, and the great wealth that had umted for countless years without the use of a single soldier or infantry.


    Fan Xian did not have such thoughts. Although he had felt Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude through Thirteenth Wang and carefully demonstrated his attitude toward the sword-saint and two sides, which found a shared point of interest on some levels, the advantage he had to fight for the Qing Kingdom was toorge.


    Speaking from a different perspective, the interest that Dongyi had to pay out was too high. This was not ying house. It also wasn¡¯t arge business deal involving millions of silver. It was a true change to history. A truly historical event was going to happen in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, possibly even in his hands.


    It was impossible for Fan Xian to not be scared. He often wondered what virtues and abilities he had to be able to open up new territories and possibly take the nine-seven road [JW1]?


    Sigu Jian was heavily injured and on the verge of death. His hatred and anger toward the Qing Emperor probably couldn¡¯t be washed away, even if it was soaked in the water of the East Sea. Although this Great Grandmaster knew that after he died, Dongyi would certainly be split up by the tworge countries, he had to consider his city and the surrounding countries. Thus, he had invited Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom to participate in hisst opening of the Sword Hut ceremony. He still had to fight, on behalf of the Dongyi people, onest time.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but remember hisst deep talk with the Emperor in the royal study before he left the capital. At the time, there was a faint smile on the Emperor¡¯s face. Although he, like the other officials, was full of confidence in Fan Xian¡¯s trip to Dongyi, his words and actions showed that he did not attach much importance to the Sword Hut opening ceremony.


    Fan Xian understood the Emperor¡¯s thoughts well. A confident person like the Emperor cared nothing for the attempts of a falling nation at reconciliation and theirst act of kindness.


    From the Emperor¡¯s perspective, this was Dongyi¡¯sstment. If the Qing Kingdom could pay a smaller price to obtain itsnd and wealth, it was a very worthwhile thing to do. However, if the Qing Emperor considered the conditions that Sigu Jian raised were nonsense, the Qing Emperor was not afraid to raise the weapons in his hand and turn thement into a dirge.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s analysis and understanding of the two warriors¡¯ personalities, the conditions Sigu Jian was about to propose would be impossible for the Qing Emperor to ept. This was the biggest problem he faced on this trip.


    ...


    ...


    The diplomacy group didn¡¯t waste too much time in Yanjing. Bright and early the next day, Fan Xian was sent off by Wang Zhikun and Mei Zhili. He met up with the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council that hade from Jiangnan. Together, they rode toward the official road.


    The group of carriages moved toward the border of the Qing Kingdom. Before they hadpletely left the escort of the Yanjing soldiers, they weed another group. A merchant climbed into Fan Xian¡¯s carriage under everyone¡¯s confused gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Fan Xian patted Shi Chanli¡¯s shoulder. These years, three of Fan Xian¡¯s four students were working in the Qing court. Shi Chanli, who had failed to pass the provincial imperial examinations, had be his personal aide. He had long been in Jiangnan and the wealthy regions outside the border opening Baoyue Brothels with Sang Wen. He was secretly helping Fan Xian organize the iing stream of intelligence reports.


    Shi Chanli lowered his voice and rted to Fan Xian the recent situation with Baoyue Brothel, as well as some small news they had heard in Dongyi.


    ¡°Looks like what Thirteenth Wang said was correct. There is also internal conflict within Dongyi. Everyone thinks that the Qing Kingdom is going to pluck the fruit. Who would have thought that this fruit may be poisonous?¡± Fan Xian listened for a moment and thenughed self-mockingly. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand where the Master of Dongyi got the courage to act against the Qing Kingdom as Sigu Jian was about to die.¡±


    ¡°The Northern Qi people must be supporting him in secret. Even within the Sword Hut, there are many people who don¡¯t wish to get closer to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°These things are not up to whether they want to or not.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°Strength decides everything. After Sigu Jian dies, Northern Qi and Dongyi will both be without a Great Grandmaster. The two sides can only meet on the battlefield. Northern Qi is vast, with wealthy people and fertilends. They have the strength to fight us. However, Dongyi was built onmerce. They are wealthy but not very strong or a match for the Qing army.¡±


    ¡°Sigu Jian was injured by the Emperor. The entire Sword Hut hates the Qing Kingdom to their bones. I¡¯m afraid they would rather die in battle than surrender and call themselves citizens of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Shi Chanli had been living the life of a big boss. He had grown slightly fatter, but there was no white hair on his head yet. Compared to his previous inexperienced and wretched appearance, he had changed untold amounts. One thing that had not changed was his loyalty and admiration toward Fan Xian. He had stayed in Dongyi two years to investigate. He knew the danger hidden under the deathly stillness of the Sword Hut. He couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for his teacher.


    ¡°Most important is still Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and closed his eyes. Rising and falling with the movement of the carriage, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If he was truly a stubborn idiot, then I¡¯m afraid there will be anotherrge batter. If there really is to be a battle, then what was Thirteenth Wang? If the messages you¡¯ve been sending these years are urate, then Thirteenth Wang will be the one to inherit his mantle. Such a strong and powerful attitude even forced him to reconsider Dongyi on his behalf. Sigu Jian can¡¯t have taken this step for no reason.¡±


    ¡°This is another problem. Whether Dongyi with lean toward the Qing Kingdom or Northern Qi is one matter, while who exactly will control the Sword Hut after Sigu Jian is another major matter,¡± Shi Chanli said, full of worry. ¡°Although Sir Thirteen is deeply loved by Sigu Jian, Yun Zhn is his foremost disciple. He has traveled far and wide, and he is greatly liked by people. There are also countless disciple siblings and descendants. Additionally, there is the Master of the City with Northern Qi support. If Sigu Jian dies, I¡¯m afraid that Yun Zhn would not give Sir Thirteen any opportunities.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes. A cold light danced in his eyes. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°Is it going to take a massacre like the one many years ago to decide the ownership of the Sword Hut?¡±


    This was referring to a major matter in Dongyi many years ago. Sigu Jian ordered the killing of hundreds in his n. He didn¡¯t even spare his own parents. The reputation of being crazy and an idiot spread like wildfire andsted until now. At the same time, it allowed the Overwatch Council to pick up a Shadow.


    Shi Chanli was silent, unsure how to reply.


    ¡°The Master of Dongyi will not be able to ept our conditions,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice. ¡°A book that mentioned the three kingdoms said that citizens could surrender because they will continue being citizens. However, if the Master of the City surrendered, he would be nothing.¡±


    ¡°Another important thing is Dongyi¡¯s inheritance.¡± He rubbed between his brows. ¡°If Yun Zhn truly fights for it against Thirteen, as outsiders, we can¡¯t do much about it.¡±


    Shi Chanli muttered irresolutely to himself for a moment. He then asked in a small voice, ¡°Before you left the capital, what was the bottom line from the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Refer to themselves as citizens, pay tribute, and disperse armies. Each country to open their borders to allow the Qing army to be stationed within and all nobility are to live within Jingdou,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down.


    Shi Chanli sucked in a cold breath. With these conditions, it was the same aspletely destroying Dongyi. The Emperor¡¯s appetite was too big. He was relying on the strength of the country to scare them and take their troops without a fight. No one in Dongyi would ept such crippling and humiliating terms.


    ¡°Of course, the time limit could be discussedter. There is no need for it to happen at once,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice. Actually, he had obtained the little bit of extra time for Dongyi after privately arguing with the Qing Emperor for a long time. He paused for a bit and then continued. ¡°If these nobles do not live in Jingdou, the Emperor will build them a new residence in Yanjing. Naturally, they will not be mistreated.¡±


    Shi Chanli suppressed the shock in his heart and shook his head. ¡°No one will agree. Such conditions would be the same as cing their heads upon the chopping board of the Qing Kingdom. I¡¯m afraid they would rather die in ast struggle. At least then there is some hope.¡±


    Fan Xian changed the topic and said, ¡°Northern Qi will not just watch as we swallow Dongyi. This time, they will interfere thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°What can they do?¡±


    Fan Xian lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out at the green trees along the official road. Casually, he said, ¡°The Northern QI Emperor will, before Sigu Jian dies, try to convince him to ally with Northern Qi with Northern Qi giving Dongyirge amounts of support. If the Northern Qi people feel that Dongyi cannot hold out any further and is going to agree to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s conditions, then they will spare no expense in trying to destroy the negotiation.¡±


    Without waiting for Chanli to open his mouth, he continued in a quiet voice. ¡°If they kill me or any other important figure within Dongyi and provoke the already powerful hatred and bloodlust between Dongyi and the Qing Kingdom, once the battle starts, even if Dongyi wants to surrender, the Emperor would not agree. At that time, the Northern Qi people can sit on the wall and wait to make their decision.¡±


    When he said this, the carriage turned toward the southeast. They drove by a small mountain and the banks of a clear river, headed toward the Song Kingdom. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and gazed back. Yanjing City was still clearly visible. The soldiers in the camp were waiting for the arrival of the battle, or ,perhaps, they were terrified by the approaching battle.


    The youngdy of the Wang family was going to enter the prince¡¯s manor as a Secondary fei. She could note to send off Fan Xian. However, she still respectfully had Governor Wang bring Fan Xian a gift. Every time he thought of his once unruly youngdy, who had been wretchedly disciplined by him, Fan Xian¡¯s emotions felt ratherplicated.


    No matter what kind of person they were, no matter if they were a Great Grandmaster or a proud and unruly daughter of a noble, if they had a goal they must achieve in this world, then they would be willing to pay a price that would usually be impossible for them.


    ¡°I am just worried about one thing now.¡± Fan Xian drew back is gaze from outside the window. ¡°Sigu Jian is not a saintly or virtuous person. If he is like me and not afraid of a flood to overrun the heavens after death, then it will be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± It was clear Shi Chanli had notpletely understood his meaning.


    Fan Xianughed bitterly and said, ¡°Before Ku He died, he made two ruthless moves and caused the Qing Kingdom a great deal of work, which gave me a great headache. For such major figures as them, they can see further than anyone. I find it difficult to believe that after Sigu Jian had been defeated by the Emperor, he would just be willing to admit defeat. He¡¯s hung onto hisst breath until now and had two-and-a-half years to think. How could he not have any ns?¡±


    He was afraid of this Great Grandmaster¡¯s terrifying ns.


    ...


    ...


    On the third day, the group of carriages passed through the invisible border hidden within the ins and entered the Song Kingdom. This vassal state was not very big. It wasn¡¯t evenparable to arge province within the Qing Kingdom or Northern Qi, but its history was very long. Although they had a king in name, they werepletely controlled by Dongyi. Other than the power to appoint and dismiss officials, all military powers came from the Master of Dongyi and the Sword Hut.


    Fan Xian was not a stranger to the Song Kingdom. He was even more familiar with this road because the Baoyue Brothel in the Song Kingdom had opened early. It was the first testing ce for Fan Xian¡¯s control of the high-ss brothel business and development of a chain store. After Fan Xian had killed Yan Xiaoyi in the Dong Mountain incident, he had escaped with heavy injuries out of the mountains and had gone through the Song Kingdom to enter the Qing Kingdom. Going through Yanjing, he had finally returned to Jingdou and led the Overwatch Council in a vicious retaliation against the Eldest Princess¡¯s faction.


    Back then, Fan Xian had been alone. He had hidden his identity and disguised his appearance. With fear in his heart and covered in injuries, he didn¡¯t know what his next steps were.


    Now, he was apanied all the way by an imperial canopy and attendants like clouds. His banner flew brightly and were seen by tens of thousands of eyes. His glory knew no bounds. As a powerful official of the most powerful country in the world, he unted his way across the streets of the Song Kingdom.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, he had not changed in the slightest. What had changed was theparative power of the three factions.


    Rejecting all of the invitations of hospitality from the Song officials and hiding from the cautious andplicated gazes, Fan Xian and his group moved into Baoyue Brothel. After all, it was his property. Its safety was reassuring.


    Moments after he entered the building, a Song official came nervously forward to report that there were guests wished to see Sir Fan junior. Fan Xian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at the official¡¯s nervous state of mind and knew who the guest was. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and thought, What a coincidence this was. He had just arrived, and the Northern Qi people had arrived too.


    He rose and went to the outside hall. Raising his hands in a salute, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wei Hua, it is indeed you who havee.¡±


    The Commander of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards, Wei Hua, smiled helplessly and solemnly returned the greeting. ¡°Greetings, Sir Fan junior.¡±


    [JW1 ] The meaning of this is unclear.

 Chapter 616 - Cutting Plums At Leisure

    <h4>Chapter 616: Cutting Plums At Leisure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old single horse carriage drove toward Dongyi. As the catkins gradually decreased, people gradually gathered together. Fan Xian and the Shadow silently watched the scene with uneasiness. Perhaps the Shadow was deeply moved, but Fan Xian was shocked by the sights reflected in his eyes.


    No wonder Dongyi was the biggest city in the world. It covered a vast area. The two-person carriage drove for a long time through the city but was still very far from the agreed upon ce. All along the way, they saw buildings of all colors mingled together and bustling people crowded among them. Goods from all over the world gathered here. Countless ents rang out on the streets. Countless people wearing different kinds of clothes were bargaining and using a signnguage unfamiliar to Fan Xian.


    Marketces of all kinds were inly visible. Fan Xian sat in the carriage and gazed up the street. He found there was no item that couldn¡¯t be found within this city. He couldn¡¯t resist secretly sighing in admiration. When an outside traveler came to such a lively and bustling ce, who would resist pulling out bags of silver?


    The Qing Kingdom began to set up arge scale merchant port in Quanzhou over 20 years ago. It relied on the massive production power of the pce treasury to forcefully steal part of the market share from across the sea and foreigners. It not only caused the downfall of Danzhou port, but it also struck a great blow to Dongyi. The city still remained the center of themerce world. In particr, the ships going out to sea were skilled in the art of controlling the waves and had a great deal of trade of thergend hovering far beyond the ocean. Thus, its trade had remained prosperous.


    Even if the pce treasury wanted to take the sea route, it would not all go out to sea from Quanzhou. Many adventurers and merchants from across the sea were still used to using Dongyi to trade.


    The change of such an attitude probably needed decades of time. After Fan Xian saw a dozen foreigners on the streets, he epted this opinion in his heart. When he had been in Jiangnan, the farthest foreigners were willing to go to was Quanzhou, so he had not a single one.


    ¡°Do you find it very strange?¡± The Shadow asked from beside Fan Xian in a very low voice. ¡°The foreigners only trust Dongyi. Whenever Qing people see these blue-eyed people, they always find it strange.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. In his previous life, he had once been the awesome person who had taught overnight mahjong in the foreign students building. How could he find seeing foreigners strange?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the foreigners trust the Qing Kingdom? At most, they were willing to stop at Quanzhou for a few days, but they¡¯ve never entered deep into thend.¡± Fan Xian asked in a quiet voice. ¡°Northern Qi has no suitable port, so that makes sense. But the Qing Kingdom has built three new ports in the Jiangnan region. The Quanzhou port has been around for more than 20 years. Why has it notpletely supnted Dongyi¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure about that either.¡± The Shadow pulled down the brim of his straw hat. ¡°I heard that the Quanzhou navy and foreigners had a good rtionship over 20 years ago. Later, something happened to the Quanzhou navy. It scared many of the foreigners away.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his brows and didn¡¯t ask anymore. As they had been driving into the city, Fan Xian had kept his eyes and ears out. He finely savored the unique atmosphere of this marketce, which was so different to the maind, and gradually understood some of the reasons.


    Dongyi was able to continue being the center ofmerce was because its people¡¯s nature leaned toward freedom. The words and actions of the merchants were guided by personal interests. On the street, other than officials of the government who were there to maintain the peace, there were not many official figures to be seen. Although he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to personally witness the specific process of the trading, Fan Xian already had a powerful sense that Dongyi¡¯s trading had a prototype agreement. Regardless of whether it was the Master of the City or the Sword Hut, neither tried to control the actions of the merchants. They just set a few rough rules for the marketce.


    Inparison, although themerce in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jiangnan area was developed, the development and prosperity were, for the most part, because of the pce treasury. The Jiangnanmerce relied on the singr production of the pce treasury, so its prices could bepletely set by the court or himself. There was little fluctuation.


    The trading in Jiangnan was a business monopolized by the Qing court. Regardless of whether it was the once illustrious Ming family, Lingnan Xiong family, or Quanzhou Sun family, they were all vassals under the pce treasury. If the court wanted these families to die, they had no choice but to die. The court did not care about the sanctity of a contract with merchants.


    Dongyi¡¯s trading business stemmed from a foundation of equal trade. No power would, like the Qing court, shamelessly force such a thing. No one could be like Fan Xian, using just the power in his hands to cause the Ming family to spray blood like a fountain and suffer innumerable losses.


    For merchants, thistter kind of wealth was more reliable, longersting, and more trustworthy.


    Dongyi was like a ce for the merchants of the world to gather and rule over themselves. They used their sweat or cunning to plot for advantage. Their lives and deaths were in the hands of heaven and not an imperial power.


    Fan Xian pulled his gaze back from the door of argescale merchant. An absurd feeling suddenly surged in his heart. If Dongyi actually leaned toward the Qing Kingdom, given the Emperor¡¯s strong desire for power, how could he be willing to keep things intact for 50 years? How could he allow so many merchants to be on thend he ruled and not be under his control?


    If the Qing Kingdom¡¯s might imperial power and glory truly descended on the head of Dongyi, would this wealthy and free, or secret and filthy,rge city maintain its present vitality?


    Fan Xian and the Shadow chose an unremarkable inn to stay at. After settling in the carriage, they returned to the main street and mixed in with the crowds. It was still early and inconvenient to do what they wanted. So, these two people, powerful warriors each with their own thoughts, decided to imitate a woman¡¯s situation and began, once again, to stroll through the streets of the chaotic seaside city.


    Other than the groups of merchants drawn here by the shocking amounts of trade, Dongyi was alsorge because it gathered all kinds of strange people here. For example, the once infamous pirate Wang Qinian and, even earlier, the youngdy of the Ye family and her young blind servant at her side.


    With strange people, there were stories and legends. Adding in Sigu Jian, no one could guess how many lost and wandering people hade here in search of a life, or how many young Northern Qi and Qing Kingdom people hade to travel.


    Even the Hu people on the grasnds and the snowy Man people from the North hade despite the tens of thousands of li. Each year was like this. Dongyi¡¯s poption grew and grew, and the city becamerger andrger.


    Looking at the various styles of structures on the street, Fan Xian was astonished. He thought that Shanghai Bund was no more than this. However, the Shanghai Bund had been filled with western buildings, while the Dongyi buildings were in the style of the maind. The ck flying eaves the Northern Qi had inherited from the Wei Kingdom, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s solemn and square buildings, the round-roofed rooms from the grasnds, Nanzhao¡¯s gilded arrow-rain towers...


    It was said that Western style buildings were popr once. However, following the rise of the old Ye family, the foreigners failedpletely. The trade on thisrge piece ofnd had begun to move inward.


    The silk, tea, and porcin foreigners wanted to buy, they couldn¡¯t make. However, the valuable ss, mirrors, and other simr goods they sold could be made by the old Ye family. Furthermore, they could make them better and sell them cheaper.


    Thus, the kingdoms over the seas were struggling greatly in the trading because Dongyi no longer needed their goods and requested they make their purchases with silver. If it weren¡¯t for therge silver mine they found somewhere in the wildnds across the sea a dozen years ago, they would probably have been emptied of their treasuries by Dongyi¡¯s crafty and ruthless merchants, as well as the Ye family that seemed to have dropped out of the sky. It would have no longer been able to support the luxurious needs of their noblemen.


    After hearing Fan Xian¡¯s sigh, the Shadow coldly said, ¡°There is no difference between the foreigners and us except for the fact that their martial arts are like their sorcerers, pretty to look at but useless in reality. They could only go with our exploitation and cry out bitterly every year.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but smile. He still remembered the first moment he woke up in his new life. He had seen a shadow by his side flying across like a hawk instantly killing a sorcerer.


    The sun had dropped slightly, but Dongyi remained as lively as ever. Although the stalls were gradually closing for the evening, the pleasure ces in the center of each street began to light their rednterns.


    ¡°Are you done looking?¡± The Shadow suddenly asked.


    Fan Xian used his fingers to gently pull on his straw hat. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was a traveler from a foreign ce. In this life, he couldn¡¯t just be a simple traveler. After a rare half day of travel in Dongyi came to an end, Fan Xian had to return to the darkness, leaving behind the joys of sightseeing and pick up his ck dagger.


    The Shadow inclined his head slightly and turned to the right, sliding past a line of Pacific saury on ice and disappeared into a small alley. The straw hat disappeared without a trace.


    The setting sun in the west lost the honor of shining on the East Sea. Separated tragically by the various tall buildings within Dongyi, it dissolved into pools of ck shadow. Fan Xian walked into them and submerged all traces of himself.


    ...


    ...


    Within Dongyi, the government building was lit up brightly. Although it wasn¡¯t fully dark yet, particrly with the remaining warmth of the setting sun still shining on the high eaves of the government building, the servants in the building had already lit themps. It was if they were afraid of the arrival of night.


    The Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi¡¯s diplomatic groups were going to arrive in Dongyi in a few days. Everyone knew that the Great Grandmaster in the Sword Hut would decide the future direction of Dongyi after the opening of the Hut. Everyone knew that once the sword saint died, no matter what Dongyi chose, an endless night would descend for themon people who took joy in being free merchants.


    Among these people, the one who was the most nervous was the Master of Dongyi. Regardless of whether Dongyi became part of the Qing Kingdom or Northern Qi¡¯s territories, there was no longer any need for him, the Master of the City in name only.


    The reason he was only the Master of the City in name was because the true master of Dongyi was Sigu Jian and the Sword Hut. He enjoyed the wealth and rank without lifting a single finger. He only acted on their behalf to carry out simple state affairs.


    The Master of the City looked worriedly at the middle-aged swordsman sitting across from him and sighed faintly. ¡°Master Yun, to say something inauspicious, the sword saint is not going tost much longer. As the first disciple of the Sword Hut, you must have some ideas.¡±


    Yun Zhn, the first disciple of the Sword Hut, lowered his head slightly, and maintained his silence. After a long time, he said, ¡°Teacher has his ns. There is no need for you to be overly worried.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t worry for myself, I must worry for the people of this city.¡± The Master of the City stared into his eyes. ¡°If we truly fall to the Qing Kingdom, I¡¯ll simply go to Jingdou and be a free and leisurely marquis. Dongyi has worked hard to build itself to what it is today. Are we truly just going to give it up with both hands to the Qing Emperor, our great enemy?


    Yun Zhn knew the Master of the City was purposely speaking so pompously because he was worried that once the city broke and the Hut dispersed, there would be a problem of his escape. If he truly dared to go to Jingdou to be a free and leisurely marquis, there would be no need for him to ask him solemnly today. Everyone knew of the Qing Emperor¡¯s ambitions and terrifying ruthlessness. If the Master of the City wanted to go be a leisurely marquis, he probably wouldn¡¯t be one for long before being greeted with a goblet of poisonous wine.


    Yun Zhn had to admit that he had the same thoughts as the Master of the City. As a ninth-level ace, he wasn¡¯t worried about his future after the city fell. Even the Qing Emperor would probably express his wee. However, he had grown up in Dongyi and felt a love and a sense of belonging from the deepest parts of his soul toward the city and Sword Hut. No matter what, he could not ept that Dongyi would fall without a fight and be imed into the Qing territory.


    Of course, it would be the best for the future of Dongyi if it could remain outside of the two powers. If matters were irreversible, Yun Zhn would rather join together with theparatively weaker Northern Qi to oppose the Qing Kingdom together.


    Yun Zhn furrowed his brows slightly. His eyelids fluttered weakly a few times, revealing two streaks of cold light shing through them. He knew there was an important figure in the Sword Hut having an important conversation with his teacher.


    If this negotiation was sessful, then Dongyi would stand out bravely and carry out the most decisive resistance against the Qing Kingdom.


    Yun Zhn raised his eyes. Looking the Master of the City, he said, ¡°Some will not surrender.¡±


    The Master of the City was startled slightly, as if he had not expected the reply to be so straightforward. To speak truthfully, the Master of the City had been in a state of unrest two years.


    He looked at Yun Zhn with hesitation and said, ¡°What does the sword saint intend? I have not seen him in two years.¡±


    Yun Zhn did not reply to this question. His expression was slightly strange. Even he, the first disciple of the Sword Hut, did not know what his teacher was thinking. Were they going to fight or surrender?


    He immediately calmed down as he thought of the important figure in the Sword Hut. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Presumably, teacher also does not wish for his life¡¯s word to be ruined.¡±


    The Master of the City locked his brows together tightly. ncing at Yun Zhn, he said, ¡°Everyone in the world knows the sword saint had been injured two and a half years ago at the hands of the Qing Emperor on Dong Mountain. Originally, usmon people believed that he would certainly not lean toward the Qing Kingdom. However, there has been news gradually emerging these two years that Thirteenth Wang, the sword saint¡¯sst disciple, was close to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian. I wonder if you have any opinions on this matter.¡±


    After hearing this, Yun Zhn¡¯s expression became serious. He said sternly, ¡°Thirteenth Wang is my brother disciple. All his actions are directed by our teacher.¡±


    ¡°It is because his friendship with Fan Xian is directed by the sword saint that I am worried,¡± the Master of the City looked said seriously.


    Yun Zhn fell silent. In the past, he had also felt a boundless chill about this arrangement. He had never thought his proud and ruthless teacher would, before his death, be satisfied in tossing aside his deep hatred to have secret contact with the Qing Kingdom.


    Thirteenth Wang, ah... He sighed in his heart and thought, I have no objections toward you. Even if our teacher has you take over the Sword Hut, I will obey you, but...


    Thentern on the table suddenly flickered and cast an unsteady darkness across Yun Zhn¡¯s cold face. He knew the most important thing at this time was to not allow the Qing people to disrupt the important negotiation in the Sword Hut. Outside the Sword Hut, he had already arranged for countless aces to hide in ambush. He also had many powerful warriors outside the plum garden.


    Yun Zhn raised his wine cup and took a shallow sip. ¡°I have already made arrangements with Thirteenth Wang. Please be at ease.¡±


    The Master of the City furrowed his brows and said, ¡°That is good. It is fine as long as the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian doesn¡¯te personally.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior is still on the road.¡± Yun Zhn¡¯s eyes were solemn. Calmly and resolutely, he said, ¡°If he dares to go find my brother disciple on his own, I will have him stay there forever.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian had already arrived. Furthermore, he and the Shadow had enjoyed the flying eaves buildings of the government like tourists. No one in Dongyi knew about this. At the same time, Fan Xian did not know that the first disciple of the Sword Hut, Yun Zhn, had done all he could to protect the Sword Hut because of his loyalty to Dongyi and himself. He would keep the people from the Qing Kingdom on thisnd forever, even if it meant hurting Thirteenth Wang.


    As night fell, Fan Xian came to a courtyard near the outskirts of Dongyi. Looking at the green banner hanging above the low wall, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. At this time, he didn¡¯t go straight up to the door and knock. Instead, he made a few rounds and slipped through from a plum garden behind it to see Thirteenth Wang, who had been waiting for him this whole time.


    Walking through the plum trees, Fan Xian stopped his steps when he was about five or six steps away from the door. He didn¡¯t hear the sound of a dog barking from inside the courtyard. Thirteenth Wang had once told him, as they chatted casually, that he had a local dog with the sharpest nose.


    Dogs could be made into a dog meat hotpot, but plums could not fall singrly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s finger rose slightly as his eyelids lowered. Staring at the plum in front of his feet, he knew there was an ambush and that the people lying in wait were all aces. When his figure paused, he felt a wind sweep pass his body and cut down a plum. Immediately after, powerful sword intent seeped out from all around him.


    He didn¡¯t know why Thirteenth Wang had not warned him. He only sensed clearly that Dongyi did indeed mass-produce ninth-level swordsmen.

 Chapter 617 - Shadows Follow By My Side

    <h4>Chapter 617: Shadows Follow By My Side</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thankful for the days he spent with Thirteenth Wang holding the banner and chatting idly, and thankful for the loyal dog inside the plum garden that might have already died, at the most dangerous moment, Fan Xian stopped a split second before he logically would have. Coincidentally, he stopped just outside the perimeter surrounded by sword qi.


    His abrupt stop and footstep caused one of the aces, who had contained their power for a long time, to finally lose control of the sword intent in his hands. He flew through the air andnded in front of Fan Xian, revealing himself.


    One streak of sword intentnded in empty air. Immediately after, a number of other cruel sword intents followed. Although it was not aplete circle, they still approached like venomous snakes from three directions, aiming toward Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian felt as if the left side of his temple had been pricked by a needle. His right eye blinked, feeling a little tired. At the same time, he felt the hairs on his right arm beginning to stand up straight.


    He felt the danger. After the attack by the Qin family in the valley and being pointed at by Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s mystical bow, this was the most recent chilling sense of danger.


    Five streaks of sword intent. Other than the person who had sliced through the plum earlier, who was a bit weaker, the other four were all top aces. The previously calm night in the plum garden suddenly gave off terrifying sword intents, faintly controlling the directions Fan Xian could escape in.


    Just as Fan Xian thought earlier, Dongyi, a strange and godforsaken ce, truly had an abundance of aces for four ninth-level aces to appear on such a normal evening.


    Such an attack was enough to make one tremble. However, Fan Xian kept his head down and eyelids lowered. He felt the sword intent in the three directions around him and did not move an inch because those five swords did not move.


    In the beginning, the sword intent was severe and powerful. Quickly, it returned to its usual mildness. However, his mildness carried with it a resolute aura. It was as if a few angered venomous snakes were raising their slender bodies and slowly leaning forward. Staring at the prey within the field, they were ready to perform the fatal strike at any moment.


    A tearing sound gradually rang through the empty air. It was as if some kind of shapeless power was tearing the empty air and using countless streaks of sword intent to form countless threads, splitting the space in front of the plum garden into countless small areas. If anyone walked through these areas, they would be sliced by these severe sword qi into countless bloody pieces.


    It seemed that they were only preventing certain people from entering Thirteenth Wang¡¯s residence. Fan Xian didn¡¯t think this was the case. He felt a hidden and unexpressed murderous air.


    The reason these swords were holding back and not attacking was because of Fan Xian¡¯s marvelous step at the beginning.


    This step just happened tond outside the protective boundaries. It lured out the person who sliced down the plum. At the same time, it rendered the sword qi array, which had been prepared for a long time, somewhat useless.


    It was clear that these ninth-level Sword Hut ace swordsmen lying in ambush did not know who wasing. From his one step, they could see the other party¡¯s marital realm. They knew that if they abruptly attacked, it would give him a sliver of a chance.


    Although the opportunity was notrge, since the four ninth-level aces had attacked at the same time, they had nned to have the person return alive. The aces knew that this was not the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Ye Liuyun or that unfathomable Emperor.


    Of the five swords, the weakest one fell into silence. The other four remained hidden in the darkness. Slowly, they changed angles, aiming carefully in all directions Fan Xian could escape.


    They would not move first. He who moved first had to have a goal. If there was a goal, there was something to lose. However, this disappointing shortfall was exactly what Fan Xian been waiting for to use.


    Thus, Fan Xian also didn¡¯t move.


    However, being surrounded by four ninth-level aces waiting to kill was a scene rarely witnessed in this world. Even as strong as Fan Xian was, he still felt a chill. In this life, he had fought against countless aces. He had never thought about fighting four ninth-level aces at the same time. No matter how arrogant he was, he never thought he could fight against four ninth-level aces at the same time.


    Although, among these four ninth-level aces, there weren¡¯t any top ninth-level aces such as Yun Zhn, Lang Tiao, or Haitang Duoduo.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes stared at the broken plum in front of his foot. His eyelids were lowered. He appeared calm. In reality, he was already ufortable from the merciless sword qi present, as well as the omnipresent pressure. His entire spirit had been pushed to the realm of rebound or snap. Sweat was slowly starting to pour out of his body.


    Countless streams of cold sweat rolled down his back. Because of the inclined angle of his body, the sweat on his forehead followed his brows and slid down the bridge of his nose.


    A drop of sweat seeped into his eye. It stung and hurt a bit, making him blink his eyes.


    The four powerful warriors around him still did not move. They knew that the ace they had surrounded could not hold out much longer and was about to move first.


    After Fan Xian put hisst step down, he knew he had an opportunity to escape. However, he hadn¡¯t known if Thirteenth Wang was in the courtyard, so he had stopped his steps. He didn¡¯t take the risk of forcefully breaking through the blockade behind him.


    He had not thought that the aces lying in wait outside the plum garden would be so powerful or that Yun Zhn would be able to call on so many brothers from the Sword Hut. Thus, he secretly entered a cruel test of endurance.


    When that drop of sweat entered his eye, he gave up the thought of entering the courtyard. Closing his eyes, he whistled distinctly and emptied his body of turbulent air. Therge and small cycles in his body began to circte wildly. Using the purest breath of Tyrannical zhenqi in his body, he abruptly shot backward.


    In the dark night, dust flew up. With a bang, Fan Xian disappeared. Dissolving into a streak of wind, he quickly swept backward.


    If the assassins had been any other people, they would probably not have been able to react in time to the cirction speed of Fan Xian¡¯s Tyrannical zhenqi. They would have only watched as he frantically escaped. However, all of these assassins were ninth-level aces, goddamn ninth-level aces.


    When Fan Xian closed his eyes, a streak of light sword qi came from his right. The tip of the sword glowed with a cold light and headed straight for his delicate eyelids.


    Fan Xian spat out a breath onto the sword qi. The sword qi wobbled slightly, but it did not stop. Piercing downward, it headed toward his fragile throat. The sword did not move and pressed forward. It had the essence of Sigu Sword.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body trembled violently and disappeared into a puff of smoke. He relied on his powerful speed to forcefully leave behind the injury of the sword intent. At almost the same time, a normal metal sword quietly appeared behind him as he retreated.


    Since Fan Xian was retreating quickly, the Sword Hut ace was not able to block his figure. But, a sword could. Thismon steel sword left the person¡¯s hand and just happened to fly below the figure moving like lightning, drawing a line across Fan Xian¡¯s left calf.


    Fan Xian could not reduce his speed. Once he slowed down at all, he would be surrounded by the four ninth-level aces and have no chance of fighting his way out again.


    The sword skills of the disciples of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut were indeed incredible. The sword that flew out from his hand was able to precisely and ruthlessly slice toward Fan Xian¡¯s calf amid a high-speed battle scenario. It appeared as if Fan Xian had, very stupidly, used his calf to m toward the de of the other person¡¯s sword.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t reduce his speed. Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, his body twisted forcefully in midair. However, the angle of his movement was too small and had no have effect at all. In a sh, his calf ruthlessly struck against the sharp de of the sword.


    With a crisp dong, no one was able to describe their emotions. Fan Xian¡¯s leg had not broken.


    On the contrary, it was the mysterious sword blocking the way that seemed as if it had been struck by a heavy hammer. It fell abruptly to the ground and rolled away.


    Fan Xian¡¯s calf had been struck heavily. He flipped through the air. It resulted in him facing the darkness of the plum garden, the only gap for escape hidden in the darkness.


    In front of the gap was an old plum tree. There were no flowers on the tree, only old branches like the long bears of dragons. It twisted and shook endlessly.


    Fan Xian was charging toward the old plum tree as fast as he could. As long as he could pass the gap, he would be able to safely enter the darkness.


    In the end, he underestimated the tricks of the Sword Hut warriors. Two of the four ninth-level swords had been used. The other two had already quietly and certainly calcted Fan Xian¡¯s path of retreat and were in the darkness behind the old plum tree.


    Charging toward the tree, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A cold light shed through his eyes. He looked at the two green-clothed people behind the tree, as well as the two swords in their hands piercing slowly toward the trunk of tree.


    The slowness was a misperception of time. At such a high-speed environment, it was difficult for a human to change what was going to happen.


    The two swords appeared to be moving determinedly forward with great foolishness into the open air behind the tree. Fan Xian knew that these two swords were powerful and had found that spot with great uracy. It was the spot where the tip of the sword would cross with Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s present Tyrannical martial methods and trajectory after forcefully increasing his speed, his unstoppable charge toward the old plum tree would certainly bring him into intimate contact with the tips of the two swords.


    After thinking for a long time, in an instant it was like he was riding a white horse across the opening of an alley. The trunk of the solid old plum treey in front of Fan Xian. He made contact with it, making it be soft. It was as if a strip of steel had be soft enough to wrap around a finger


    Fan Xian crashed toward the old plum tree. He pressed forward with his body against the old plum tree as he moved closer and closer to the tips of the two swords, which seemed to have found an empty spot in the plum garden.


    No one was able to change any of this. In the next instant, Fan Xian would be pierced through the chest by these two remarkable swords. However, the old plum tree changed everything.


    The body of the plum tree changed slightly. The tree bark on the back of the tree had been shattered by the two streaks of sword intent that were very close. Yet, it didn¡¯t snap or shatter. It continued to block Fan Xian behind itself as if it didn¡¯t want Fan Xian to suffer any injury.


    The eyes of the two green-clothed disciples of the Sword Hut suddenly lit up like they were seeing something they had never before seen. The plum tree bent as far as wood could, yet it still did not break.


    Fan Xian¡¯s Tyrannical way was clearly very violent. Why did this plum tree still not break?


    The tips of the sword gentlynded on the body of the old plum tree. With two light puffs of sound, the sword intent followed the wood up and straight to Fan Xian¡¯s heart meridian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s Tyrannical power had long stopped existing. He was like a leaf as hey on the plum tree. It was like he had always been a part of the old plum tree.


    Strangely, the plum tree bounced back and took with it the leaf-like Fan Xian. Coincidentally, it avoided the two strikes the green-clothed disciples of the Sword Hut had been readying for a long time.


    After countless rustling sounds and under the onught of the two steel swords, the old plum tree became a sky full of shattered wood.


    Among the sky ful of shattered wood, Fan Xian was already headed in the direction he had initially been facing. He flew out explosively. Dissolving into a grey dragon, he swept past thepletely unprepared Sword Hut ace at the back like a sh of lightning. Ruthlessly, he smashed into the wood door of the courtyard and bounded into the room.


    After the old plum tree had been shredded, the two green-clothed aces of the Sword Hut nced at each other. A strange light shed through their calm eyes. They knew who hade. Among the faint excitement, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a powerful sense of admiration.


    In the beginning, he was as tyrannical as wild thunder. Upon reaching the old plum tree and seeing the hidden sword, he became as soft as wind, gently stroking the trunk of the tree, moving with the flow, and dodging two sword attacks of the Sword Hut with remarkable skill. Using the power of the rebound, he immediately turned from the wind back into an explosive hurricane and unexpectedly crashed back into the courtyard Thirteenth Wang lived in.


    The Sword Hut warriors waiting in ambush all thought Fan Xian wanted to escape. No one expected that his retreat, which he had charged for a long time, was in preparation for breaking into the courtyard. No one thought that faced with the ambush of four ninth-level aces from the Sword Hut, Fan Xian would have the courage to not retreat.


    To be able to make such aplicated calction within such a short amount of time and to even consider the old plum tree in the path of his retreat and reactions the Sword Hut aces might make, Fan Xian¡¯s simple retreat and push contained an untold amount of life and death experience when faced with enemies, as well as determination.


    What shocked the aces of the Sword Hut the most, and what they admired the most was, Fan Xian¡¯s ease in cirction, his casual release and withdraw in changing the nature of his zhenqi. If Fan Xian did not have such an incredible power, when he first came into contact with the old plum tree, he would have broken through the tree andnded among the two swords.


    In this world, no one had ever been able to cultivate two styles of zhenqi that were so vastly different but each at the peak of their category, let alone to be able to change between them with such naturalness and ease as Fan Xian.


    The two green-clothed aces looked at each other and saw the shock and admiration in each other¡¯s eyes. In this world, only Sir Fan junior had cultivated the Qing Emperor¡¯s Tyrannical method and the natural way of Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao at the same time.


    The aces in Dongyi had known of this for a long time. Even they had not thought Fan Xian would be able to execute both of them in an instant and catch all of the warriors by surprise as he cleverly found a gap.


    Only Fan Xian, that one strange person in the world, had both arge and small cirction.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian crashed into the courtyard and charged into the back room. He saw Thirteenth Wang sitting cross-legged on the bed with a sallowplexion and deeply sunken and spiritless eyes. It was clear that Thirteenth Wang had been poisoned. For some reason, seeing this scene made Fan Xian angry.


    Like a gust of wind, he charged to the side of the bed and stabbed a finger on his right hand toward the woman holding a sword to his throat.


    Fan Xian charged in too quickly. It was clear the woman had not expected that with five senior disciples going out at the same time, they would still be unable to kill the enemy who hade. On the contrary, they had allowed the other party to charge into the inner garden. With her face full of shock and confusion, she had no time to react. She watched as Fan Xian¡¯s extreme severe attack moved straight toward her vital area and prepared for imminent death.


    It was right at this moment that a sliver of bitter pain shed through Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart darkened slightly. Pulling back his finger slightly, he moved it to the side and struck against the left side of the female disciple¡¯s chest.


    The female disciple gave a muffled groan and fell onto the bed, unconscious.


    There was no time to say anything. There were still ninth-level aces from Sigu Jian¡¯s Sword Hut pursuing him. Fan Xian did not ask why Thirteenth Wang had been poisoned. He only picked up him silently and pushed off viciously from the bed.


    With a crash, therge carved wooden bed copsed. Fan Xian¡¯s figure charged out the direction he hade from, toward the courtyard. A retreat, an advance, and another retreat. The three directions Fan Xian choice to move in were strange andpletely did not adhere tomon sense. They alsopletely surprised the Sword Hut aces.


    The four ninth-level warriors from the Sword Hut saw Fan Xian enter the courtyard. Filled with caution, respectful admiration, and anger, they decided that he would certainly take their younger brother disciple and break through the back wall of the courtyard to escape. They did not expect for Fan Xian to stupidly charge out of the front doors carrying Thirteenth Wang.


    Three of the ninth-level warriors and the eighth-level warrior had already flown up likerge birds toward the direction of the courtyard. It was imperative that they stopped Fan Xian¡¯s progress.


    As they were in midair, they found, with shock, that Fan Xian had just passed by them on the ground and was charging toward the plum garden.


    The green-clothed swordsman greatly skilled with the sword jumped with surprise at this sight and gave a loud hiss. Relying on his brilliant cultivation, he forced himself to turn in midair. His feet kicked against the bright moon in the sky. His entire body drew an arch through the air and shot down toward Fan Xian¡¯s back. He was worried about Thirteenth Wang on Fan Xian¡¯s back, so the tip of his sword was aimed at the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head.


    Pushing off against the moon and flying through the air, this strike appeared at ease and casual.


    Outside the front door of the courtyard, there was another green-clothed swordsman holding his sword with both his hands. His expression was solemn. His elbows poked out slightly to hold the sword upright. He stabbed straight toward Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    It was still these two green-clothed swordsmen and Fan Xian. Suddenly, it had be one green-clothed swordsman in front of him and one behind him, catching Fan Xian in a pincer.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and charged forward like he did not care about the swording toward the back of his head. His eyes were focused ruthlessly on the green-clothed swordsman in front of the door. It was as if he wanted to kill him using just his gaze.


    Suddenly, a strange change happened.


    Fan Xian¡¯s footstepsnded like metal hammers on the ground. Each step thatnded kicked up a puff of smoke. In just a moment, smoke and fog filled the space in front of the courtyard and plum garden. Itpletely enveloped him and the green-clothed swordsman in front of the door.


    The green-clothed swordsmaning down behind him suddenly realized that Fan Xian¡¯s body seemed to be slightly shadowy. He still didn¡¯t panic. He continued to pierce down with his sword. Suddenly, he felt his left eyelid twitch strangely, as if feeling a great fear.


    There was an extra shadow below the moonlight. Was it his own shadow?


    Fan Xian charged into the smoke and fog. The ck dagger in his hand was throwing off scattered sword light. The green-clothed swordsman in the smoke still had his sword in hand. The sword light was scattered. Each of them only watched what was in front and not what was behind. They each executed their sword intent. A glimpse of panic suddenly shed through the eyes of the green-clothed swordsman as a deep cut appeared below his armpit. The man didn¡¯t know why his heart suddenly panicked. He allowed Fan Xian to charge by.


    A shadow floated across the sky. The other green-clothed swordsman let out a sharp whistle. Forcefully shaking off the power from the moon, he chopped down with his sword andnded on empty air. Immediately after, he felt a chill on the left side of his chest. His zhenqi immediately dispersed. Immense pain shot through his body as he fell to the floor.


    ...


    ...


    The smoke and fog dissipated. The four ninth-level disciples of the Sword Hut met in front of the plum garden. Two had been hurt, and two stood in a daze, looking at the t and emptynd in front of the courtyard. For a long time, no one knew what to say.


    No one had thought that the two ninth-level swordsmen that were the pride of the Sword Hut would both be injured by the other party¡¯s sword in one move. They believed that even if Yun Zhn had personally attacked, or if their young brother disciple had not been poisoned, they could still not use one move to injure them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± One of the ninth-level aces looked with astonishment at his third and fourth brother disciple sitting on the ground.


    Those two green-clothed swordsmen were the third and fourth brother disciples of the Sword Hut who had the deepest cultivations. The Sword Hut had 13 disciples, 12 of them were in the ninth-level. Among them, the third and fourth brother disciples were the most excellent. No matter what, they did not believe what they had seen.


    The third disciple of the Sword Hut had received a small wound on his armpit from Fan Xian¡¯s ck dagger. It was not a big deal, but he had lost his concentration. This allowed Fan Xian to escape with Thirteenth Wang on his back. However, the fourth disciple had been injured more heavily. He had been pierced through the chest by a sword. Fortunately, it had not pierced his heart. But, it appeared terrifying as blood poured down.


    The two green-clothed swordsmen once again met each other¡¯s eyes. This time, there was no longer admiration of Fan Xian¡¯s strength in their eyes. It was pure fear.


    ¡°The smoke was poisonous.¡±


    They still had a huge secret they hadn¡¯t said. Sir Fan junior of the Southern court was a master of poisons. The Dongyi faction knew this. Even if Fan Xian¡¯s pause toy out the poison was a clever trick, the third disciple of the Sword Hut should not have lost to him in just one move.


    Although the fourth disciple of the Sword Hut, who had kicked off from the moon and learned Sigu Jian¡¯s exquisite feint, had been suddenly attacked by that assassin hidden in the shadows by the door of the courtyard, he shouldn¡¯t have been so injured.


    Two of the green-clothed swordsmen slowly lowered their heads to digest the shock in their hearts. They knew this matter was big. They had to report it to their master. Their earlier loss was notpletely in terms of strength. One strike from the shadow had shocked thempletely.


    Fan Xian of the Southern court knew where Sigu Jian¡¯s secret base was. The assassin hidden in the darkness had used the most authentic Sigu Sword. Furthermore, the sword intent was more severe and bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 618 - Reunions Can Happen Anywhere In Life

    <h4>Chapter 618: Reunions Can Happen Anywhere In Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A clear and bright moon shone down on Dongyi, formingyers of shadows on the endless buildings. The light was not very brilliant. Combined with the slightly salty sea wind wafting across the harbor, it filled the air with an alluring scent. It was as if someone had thrown a dried salted plum into a ss of clear Wu Liangye. It floated in the clear ss, hiding the burning killing intent dangerously under the light fragrance.


    The back door of a two-story private residence opened slightly. Two human shadows stacked on top of each other passed through the door. Immediately, the people behind the door shut it tightly. At the same time, a secret signal came from outside the residence to signal safety so no one followed.


    This was a secret stronghold the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council¡¯s Fourth Bureau had established. The man responsible for this stronghold was the owner of a book and art store. He had been waiting all night. He didn¡¯t expect that he would end up waiting for an injured person. After he opened the door, he nervously held the dagger in his hand. He stood without moving behind the back door. Carefully, he watched for movements around the stronghold. It was imperative that if things went wrong, he would be able to sound the rm at the first instant.


    The moonlight spilling into the courtyard suddenly dimmed. The owner raised his eyes nervously but didn¡¯t see anything strange. He also didn¡¯t notice a shadow floating in through the gap between the doors on the second floor of the residence.


    Inside the room, Fan Xian ced Thirteenth Wang on the bed. He stared at his pale face closely for a moment. He then lifted his lip and looked at the coating of his tongue. He also turned his ear to listen to his pulse and the sounds of his breathing. His brows slowly pulled together.


    It had to be a terrifying poison to be able to disperse all of the zhenqi from the powerful Thirteenth Wang and have his entire body be soft and weak. There was not enough time. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t precisely deduce what kind of drug the first disciple of the Sword Hut, Yun Zhn, had given Thirteenth Wang. He did have a rough idea as to the majorponents and effects of the drug.


    He thought for a moment and then took out a little bag that never left his side from inside his clothing. Choosing a light brown pill from inside, he crushed it between two of his fingers and stuffed it between Thirteenth Wang¡¯s lips. Bringing over half a pitcher of cold water from the table, he forcefully poured it down his throat.


    The cold water sshed across the front of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s clothes. This strong warrior, who had killed the Left Virtuous Prince of the Western Hu and had been able to kill his way out of the imperial tent, did not react. He had already fainted.


    A sliver of coldness shed across Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Pressing together his dried lips, he syed his palm across Thirteenth Wang¡¯s chest and pressed and stroked. His hands moved like water. Pushing slightly with his zhenqi, he helped Thirteenth Wang swallow the medicine.


    After doing this, only then did Fan Xian rx slightly. Silently, he sat by Thirteenth Wang¡¯s side and waited for the medicine to start having an effect.


    He nced at the shadow beside the door, silently and without words. It was as if he was thinking about an important problem.


    The medicine gradually came into effect. Beads of sweat began to seep out of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s forehead. Fan Xian knew that the time hade. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he closed his eyes and used the natural and pure Tianyi Dao zhenqi to help him counter the poison and see his injuries.


    In Jiangnan, all of the meridians in Fan Xian¡¯s body had been shattered. He had reliedpletely on Haitang Duoduo using Tianyi Dao¡¯s martial methods to help him recover his meridians. Thirteenth Wang had already been deeply poisoned. His meridians were in a mess. Fan Xian could faintly feel that his meridians were perforated with thousands of tiny wounds. At least, it was much easier to treat than Fan Xian¡¯s previous situation.


    The medicine would not be able topletely remove all of the poison in Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body. Along with Fan Xian¡¯s healing zhenqi, it would have a result. After Fei Jie left, Xiao En died, and Dongyi¡¯s master of poison disappeared without a trace, Fan Xian was the foremost expert in using and countering poisons. Although the poison Yun Zhn had used was powerful, it couldn¡¯t stump him.


    Outside the room door, the Shadow silently stood guard over the countering of the poison. He coldly watched Thirteenth Wang, whose face grew redder and redder, thinking about something only he knew.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Thirteenth Wang finally opened his eyes and woke up. In the moment he woke up, he didn¡¯t look at Fan Xian, who hadbored to rescue him. Instead, he looked directly at the middle-aged man in the shadow of the door with a sharp and chilling light.


    Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t know who the man was. He only knew that he was about 40 and he had met him once in a coincidental situation in Qingzhou. He knew he was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide. Thirteenth Wang had originally thought that this unfathomable middle-aged man was a secret agent of the Overwatch Council. However, before he had fainted on Fan Xian¡¯s back, he had clearly seen, in the moonlight, this man¡¯s attack toward his fourth brother disciple.


    Sigu Sword! The secret of the Sword Hut was never taught to outsiders. Only the 13 true disciples of the Sword Hut cold practice the Sigu Sword.


    He stared at the Shadow and asked in a very raspy voice, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Thirteenth Wang was weak, but his gaze was cautious andplicated.


    Fan Xian slowly took his hands back from Thirteenth Wang¡¯s back. He had burned through too much of his zhenqi. The sweat on his body was flowing like syrup and had covered his face. He heard Thirteenth Wang ask this question with shock and nervousness. His brows furrowed slightly. He had not thought that right after Thirteenth Wang had escaped from death¡¯s door, he would return to the Sword Hut¡¯s side and develop a powerful enmity and focus toward the Shadow.


    The Shadow lowered his head slightly and focused his gaze on the tip of his toes,pletely ignoring Thirteenth Wang¡¯s question. It was hard to tell if he felt unamused, bored, or that it was beneath his dignity.


    He was Sigu Jian¡¯s younger brother. Naturally, he felt rather absurd to be questioned like this by Sigu Jian¡¯s youngest disciple. In the entire world, no more than four people knew of his true identity. Before he had Fan Xian¡¯s permission, the Shadow would not allow anyone to know his connection to the Sword Hut.


    Following the Shadow¡¯s forced action tonight, this massive secret would probably draw the guesses of many people.


    Fan Xian moved from the back of the bed and sat by Thirteenth Wang¡¯s side with his head down. Burying his head between his shoulders, he appeared particrly tired. The sweat on his body gave off waves of an unpleasant smell.


    Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t give him his thanks. He only stared fixedly at the Shadow like a tiger. It seemed that if the Shadow did not give him an answer, even though he was weak and had just been controlled by his brothers of the Sword Hut through sinister means, he would still attack the Shadow in the name of the Sword Hut.


    Fan Xian kept his head down and raised the index finger of his right hand to sniff at it gently. His fingertip carried the sweat forced from Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body. It felt slightly oily. He immediately deduced the ingredients in this poison. His heart thudded. Murderous intent zed in his eyes. He said, ¡°What a powerful poison. Thirteen, your big brother truly loves you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Thirteenth Wang fell silent. After all, two aces from the Qing Kingdom had rescued him tonight from the hands of his own brothers.


    Fan Xian suddenly waved his hand and said with exhaustion, ¡°This poison is too powerful. I don¡¯t have the medicine I need on hand. It is impossible to clean out all the poison just by forcing it out with zhenqi. You¡¯ll have to rest for at least a few days to recover. If you have any questions, ask them tomorrow after you¡¯ve woken up.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang coughed forcefully. It seemed he wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier. He then fell toward the bed.


    Fan Xian flipped his hand and pulled out the thin needle in Thirteenth Wang¡¯s neck. Shaking his head, he rose from the side of the bed. He picked up the half-pot of cold tea and drank it, which triggered another round of sweating. He feltpletely exhausted.


    He pushed open the door and went out. He sat in the shadows beneath the eaves of the room. The Shadow came to sit at his side.


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xian said, ¡°Earlier, it was fortunate that you came. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure if I would have returned alive.¡±


    Thinking about the four ninth-level aces from the Sword Hut and the seemingly rxed but actually dangerous ce, Fan Xian¡¯s heart filled with dyed fear and coldness. The heroes of the world should indeed not be underestimated. Although he was not afraid of people, fighting alone and being surrounded by several ninth-level aces was terrifying. It was particrly so since he couldn¡¯t bear to throw down Thirteenth Wang. If the Shadow had not suddenly appeared in that patch of moonlight, it was unclear what conclusion he would have faced.


    After parting at the stall that sold Pacific saury, the order Fan Xian had given the Shadow was to contact the spies the Overwatch Council concealed in Dongyi. Alone, he had gone to the plum garden. He had not thought that the Shadow would be able toplete his task so quickly and return to his side to save his life.


    ¡°Before dealing with the affairs of the Sixth Bureau, I am first a shadow,¡± the Shadow said coldly at his side.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He knew what the Shadow¡¯s words meant. Previously, he had been Chen Pingping¡¯s shadow, so he never left Chen Pingping¡¯s side. Later, Chen Pingping ordered him to protect Fan Xian, so he had be his shadow that never left his side.


    Even though Fan Xian had given him greater responsibilities and had the Shadow deal with affairs of the Council, the Shadow still felt a strong sense of unease after leaving his side for a short period of time. He chose to find Fan Xian as quickly as possible. His style of doing things was secretly following by Fan Xian¡¯s side, protecting him at all times.


    The sea wind blew over, making the sweat on Fan Xian¡¯s body even colder. It forced him to shiver. He was a powerful warrior above the ninth-level and had long be unaffected by the cold and heat. However, he shivered now, which was enough to prove the current coldness in his heart.


    The coldness was because of the internal copse of the Sword Hut. Yun Zhn had acted against Thirteenth Wang ruthlessly. Furthermore, so many aces of the Sword Hut had stood on his side. Had the near-death Sigu Jian already lost control of the Sword Hut?


    The coldness was also because of the earlier dangerous situation. His sweating was not just from forcing the poison out of Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body. It was also because of the four terrifying swords. Fan Xian¡¯s spirit had not yet settled.


    Yet, there was still an even more terrifying matter. This matter pressed down on his heart and made it difficult for him to breathe. The terror took over his entire body.


    It was clear that the Shadow knew what he was afraid of right, so he also appeared dignified in a way never seen before. Sitting by his side, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    The present scene made Fan Xian think of his first trip down Jiangnan. Under the eaves outside the Shazhou Inn, he and this best assassin in the world had sat knee to knee. Although their conversation had not been cheerful, he had scooped up a lot of benefits. Now, they sat side by side again. The two people¡¯s moods were both heavy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill that Sword Hut ace earlier?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice had be dry because of his nervousness.


    ¡°He had four ninth-level aces. For us to be able to pass through with one move relied on an extraordinary surprise and using sword intent to intimidate their state of mind,¡± the Shadow closed his eyes and solemnly said. ¡°I was still only able to heavily injure one person. You didn¡¯t really hurt the third disciple. If the they came to their senses, we might have been able to escape. We still wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that my stupid brother is the best at teaching disciples.¡±


    The Shadow¡¯s words rted a truth known to the world. Of the four Great Grandmasters, Ye Liuyun did not take disciples, the Qing Emperor roughly had Fan Xian, while Ku He¡¯s Tianyi Dao had many disciples. The only one who had cultivated countless aces was Sigu Jian. Directly under the Sword Hut were 12 ninth-level disciples. This was an astonishing number.


    After Fan Xian was silent for a long time, he suddenly said, ¡°During these three years, I¡¯ve been careful. Once I use Sigu Sword, the person dies. I have never let a living person see me use the moves of Sigu Sword.¡±


    ¡°My sword has never left anyone alive.¡± The Shadow coldly stated a fact. Once this top assassin struck, no one had ever survived.


    ¡°What about Yun Zhn?¡± Fan Xian asked. Three years ago in Jiangnan, the Shadow had led the Sixth Bureau swordsmen in pursuit of the Sword Hut disciples led by Yun Zhn all over the world. He had forced the dark power of Dongyi out of Suzhou and Hangzhou, performing a great service for Fan Xian¡¯s ordering of Jiangnan.


    ¡°When I hunted Yun Zhn, I wasn¡¯t using my original sword,¡± the Shadow replied after a moment of silence.


    Fan Xian gently nodded his head. Even when the Shadow had been by the side of the fishing boat on West Lake under the Hangzhou building and hadunched a surprise attack against Yun Zhn, he had only been able to heavily injure him. It seemed the Shadow was also worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Yun Zhn. He had held back so he didn¡¯t expose his identity.


    ¡°In this entire world, only the five tonight, no six, if Thirteenth Wang is included, then seven people can possibly know of this secret.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a bit. He then said, ¡°The problem is that we are unable to silence these people. Say, when do you think Sigu Jian will guess that you are his younger brother who survived by a fluke?¡±


    The Shadow was silent for a long time and then slowly said, ¡°Perhaps he knew the Shadow of the Overwatch Council was me a long time ago.¡±


    After hearing this, Fan Xian sank into a helpless calm. He knew the matter he was most afraid of might be a reality because of this visit to Dongyi.


    He raised his head to look at the bright moon and then lowered it. Indistinctly, he mumbled, ¡°If Sigu Jian could keep our secret for us, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    The Shadow nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his amusement.


    Fan Xian suddenly let out a long sigh. Looking at the Shadow, he smiled slightly and asked, ¡°How did it feel to assassinate the Emperor in the Hanging Temple?¡±


    The Shadow thought for a moment then said, ¡°It felt pretty good.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    On the day of the assassination in the Hanging Temple, the Emperor exposed that the assassin was the younger brother of Dongyi¡¯s Sigu Jian, who had left home at a young age. Everyone now knew the Qing Emperor was a Great Grandmaster, so they knew his gaze was good. If Sigu Jian guessed the Shadow was his younger brother from the reports of his disciples, this news would get back to the Qing Kingdom.


    The head of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council attempted to assassinate the Emperor? Could Chen Pingping continue sitting safely in his wheelchair? This was what Fan Xian and the Shadow were most afraid of. Both of them had a love and respect for the lonely old cripple, which stemmed from the depths of their hearts. Coming to their senses, they greatly regretted the moment earlier that they revealed that one w, a w that exposed the Overwatch Council¡¯s greatest secret.


    ¡°Perhaps matters are not as bad as we think,¡± Fan Xian suddenly said calmly. ¡°By tomorrow, I will meet with Sigu Jian to discuss business. I will talk about this matter at the same time.¡±


    As Fan Xian thought and said, the matter might not have to get back to the Qing Kingdom. However, he was carefully making preparations. He still needed to carefully handle the actual business he hade to Dongyi for. If this matter was handled well, perhaps all the problems would be gone with the wind.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°We are friends?¡± Fan Xian drank a thin porridge as he looked at Thirteenth Wang sitting on the side of the bed with a deathly pale face.


    Thirteenth Wang thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Fan Xian put down the porridge bowl and said with great seriousness, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose me as a friend, then starting from today, don¡¯t say anything or ask about anything that happenedst night.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang nodded again. Although Fan Xian told him not to ask, Fan Xian had to know what happenedst night, as well as what happened in Dongyi in the past few days. He used the tip of his finger to tap the surface of the table, indicating for Thirteenth Wang to have some rice gruel to help his stomach. Giving his words some consideration, he said, ¡°Last night, it¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t thought of the fact that Yun Zhn would send people to keep watch there. I still went alone to the plum garden to find out. Presumably, as you know, I have had the Overwatch Council constantly sending people to watch where you were living.¡±


    ¡°I always thought that given your strength, even if something tragic happened within the Sword Hut, you would be able to notify my subordinates or leave me some kind of mark.¡± Fan Xian stared into Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Last night, I was almost surrounded and killed. That was a problem you created. I don¡¯t understand how you could be trapped in your room and have lost wretchedly?¡±


    Hearing these words, a sliver of pain shed through Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes. It looked like the secret attack on him by his brothers in the same sect had made this very bright and cheerful young ace feel an unfathomable pain.


    A momentter, Thirteenth Wang said in a raspy voice, ¡°Three days ago, eldest brother invited me to drink and spoke of the future of Dongyi. At the banquet, he was very excited. I did not have the countenance to face him because I knew what he said and did were right.¡±


    ¡°But, your actions were arranged by Sigu Jian. You couldn¡¯t oppose them.¡± Fan Xian spoke on his behalf.


    Thirteenth was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Yes, if my teacher didn¡¯t give the order, I would rather have picked up a sword to resist the Qing army than to be like what I am now, spurned by my brothers.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to be a traitor [JW1]?¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips curved slightly. He spoke with a smile, but in his heart, he was thinking of himself.


    Thirteenth Wang wasn¡¯t too sure what the words meant. He shook his head and said, ¡°I believe teacher is thinking about the future of Dongyi and the tens of thousands of people. Furthermore, no one knows what he will do.¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°At the banquet, there was only me and my eldest brother disciple. Before I left, I had never met my brother disciple. But, our brotherly rtionship had been very good these two years. I even saw him as my true elder brother.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°That is why you drank the poisoned wine he gave you.¡±


    Pain shed through Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°My eldest brother is not a treacherous and mean person. I knew he was poisoning me for the sake of Dongyi. He didn¡¯t want you Qing people to see teacher through me.¡±


    ¡°You are overly innocent and unaffected,¡± Fan Xian sighed and said. ¡°In this world, if you don¡¯t kill others, they will kill you. With your nature, if you want to control the Sword Hut, it is nothing but a pipe dream.¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother doesn¡¯t want to kill me. He only wants to kill you to destroy the potential deal.¡± Thirteenth Wang suddenly became angry and stared at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian suddenly became gentle. He said, ¡°I believe that. I checked the poison. Although it does damage your body, as long as you didn¡¯t impetuously use your zhenqi, it won¡¯t be fatal. Yun Zhn and your brothers from the Sword Hut still had a glimmer of kindness toward you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words were actually just tofort Thirteenth Wang. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t wish to the see the purest of the young aces have his spirit tainted by such stains.


    ¡°The spy earlier reported that the Sword Hut is well guarded. No one is allowed to enter. It is clear that the person from Northern Qi has already entered the Sword Hut and is beginning to persuade your teacher.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I want to know now is the important figure from Northern Qi is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Thirteenth Wang said straightforwardly. ¡°From the beginning, this matter was arranged by eldest brother. Furthermore, I¡¯ve been poisoned these few days and shut up in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Sigu Jian. Do you have any ideas?¡± Fan Xian stared into his eyes.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s expression was slightly gloomy. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the teacher in 10 days. I wonder how he is doing and if he can still hold on.¡±


    Fan Xian listened as he gave an irrelevant answer and felt angry. He also knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°An important figure from Northern Qi... Do you really think I can¡¯t guess? Although the Sword Hut is heavily guarded, Yun Zhn cannot blot out the sky with his hand. If you openly walk to the Sword Hut, will your second brother, who has maintained a central position this whole time, watch as other people kill you in front of the Sword Hut?¡±


    Thirteenth Wang looked at him as if he was looking at a ghost. ¡°Last night, you were almost killed by my brothers. Are you going to go die again today?¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He had to see this Great Grandmaster of a perverse nature before Northern Qi convinced him. Furthermore, it concerned the life of a person he cared about the most. If he didn¡¯t go to die, many people in the world might die.


    ¡°You are the thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut, you must have some ways within Dongyi. I¡¯ll send some Overwatch Council to help you. If I can¡¯t get into the Sword Hut today... I must see the person from Northern Qi.¡± A thought-provokingly strange emotion shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. It was as if he was confident about how to deal with this person from Northern Qi.


    ...


    ...


    A pale-faced young man got down from the carriage with great difficulty. Looking at the Sword Hut¡¯s rows of grass huts, countlessplicated emotions rose in his eyes. He tidied his clothes and headed in the hut¡¯s direction.


    The various disciples of the Sword Hut responsible for guarding it looked at his expression and appearance. Shock appeared on their faces. Some people even unconsciously stretched their hands to their waist to hold the hilt of their swords. No one dared to be the first to attack.


    Someone¡¯s dry voice rang out, ¡°Uncle disciple, master has orders. The Grandmaster is refining in seclusion and is not to be disturbed.¡±


    Gradually, people came around and surrounded Thirteenth Wang in the center. All of the disciples of the Sword Hut knew there had been many problems between Master Yun Zhn, who was handling all the affairs, and this uncle disciple, who was the favorite of the Grandmaster.


    This disciple had been rescued. Everyone was wondering if it had been an ace from the Qing Kingdom. No one had thought he would walk up to the door of the Sword Hut.


    Everyone was nervous. They didn¡¯t know if they should immediately take him down or what they should do.


    Thirteenth Wang took a deep breath. His expression was calm but carried a boundless determination. He walked step by step toward the Sword Hut. He then he saw someone he very much wanted to see. Lowering his body in a bow, he said, ¡°Second brother, I want to see teacher.¡±


    The second disciple of the Sword Hut had not participated in this matter. With a tender expression, he looked at Thirteenth Wang and said quietly, ¡°Brother, please go back.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Just as things were getting messy in front of the Sword Hut, a person slipped out along the shadows beneath the mountain and headed toward a small and secluded courtyard facing the rear of the Sword Hut. The attention of the disciples of the Sword Hut had beenpletely drawn by the grave appearance of Thirteenth Wang. No one noticed this spot.


    This small and secluded courtyard was used by the Sword Hut to house the noblest of guests. However, that guest was in the Sword Hut, so the defenses around the courtyard were not strong. The shadowed figure easily slipped inside.


    Hiding along the way from the aces the Northern Qi side had brought, Fan Xian sneaked into the back garden like a leopard cat. Smelling that faint scent that was forever branded into his mind, he came to a room. Entering lightly, he watched as a girl faced the mirror and stuck flowers in her hair. She vented about the neglect of the pce serving girls. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling.


    He walked up behind the girl and lowered his body to gently blow into her air. He then quietly said, ¡°Lili, are you missing men?¡±


    The girl¡¯s entire body shook. Looking at the charming and beautiful image of herself in the mirror, she also saw the face next to hers that was as lovely as her own and never to be forgotten. Shocked, she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Sir Fan junior!


    She hadn¡¯t seen the owner of that face for many years. Why would it suddenly appear so mysteriously in Dongyi, by the Sword Hut and her side?


    Si Lili abruptly turned around and stared with shocked eyes at Fan Xian, who had appeared like a ghost by her side. Opening her mouth but forcefully suppressing herself, she didn¡¯t make a sound. Her bright and gentle eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Fan Xian was pleased with this girl¡¯s behavior and smiled slightly. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Looks like he spoils you a great deal to bring you with him on such an important matter. Is he afraid that you¡¯ll make him wear a green hat?¡±


    Si Lili fidgeted with the corner of her sleeve. Her entire body trembled, but her lips were pressed tightly together. Her eyes revealed a slight rm. She and Fan Xian were old acquaintances. Back then, they had gone North together and had met in prison. She knew Fan Xian was an outwardly gently but actually ruthless person. He was now in a dangerous situation. If she made any movement, he might care nothing about their past friendship and ruthlessly kill her.


    Fan Xian gently captured her chin. Where his hand touched, the skin was very fine and smooth. His thoughts floated to the past and the carriage in the North. His mind swayed. He said quietly, ¡°Should we help your transsexual Emperor sew a green hat?¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s rm disappeared, but she pressed her lips together in a smile. Back in the day, she had been the foremost beauty in Jingdou. She was now Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Consort, deeply loved by the Qi Emperor. Seeped in endless nobility, she had be even more beautiful. With this smile, her eyelids flowed like water and were very alluring.


    Fan Xian also smiled. Interacting with such a knowledgeable girl was indeed convenient. He smiled and raised his hand in invitation. Si Lili gave a brittle smile and ced her hand within his big ones and walked behind the screen.


    Si Lili was too familiar with his style of doing things. She knew that under these circumstances, he would not do anything rash. He only wanted to borrow her room to wait for someone he wanted to see. For some reason, when she ced her hand in Fan Xian¡¯s warm palm, this woman¡¯s heart gave a long sigh. It was as if she had obtained a long-cherished wish and felt supremely satisfied. At that moment, she didn¡¯t wonder at all if, when that person returnedter, they would run into any danger.


    ...


    ...


    After a while, the sound of urgent footsteps came from outside the room. A young man came into the room under the escort of many guards. This man¡¯s brows were sharp as swords but unsure which way the de pointed. His pupils were like oceans that were of unfathomable depths. He wore in clothes with a bright yellow sash tied around his waist. Walking like a dragon with tiger-like steps, an imposing atmosphere rose naturally around him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Lili is not here. Perhaps she is ying in the garden.¡± A eunuch dressed as a servant reported in a high voice.


    Perhaps there was an irritating matter on the young man¡¯s mind. He gave a gentle hum and sat down. Habitually, he put his feet up. A eunuch had already removed his shoes.


    Fan Xian quietly watched this scene from behind the screen. The corners of his lips curved slightly. With slight mockery, he thought that a few years had passed, but this little Emperor was indeed still used to sitting with his legs wide open. His feet were still as smelly andrge. There was not a hint of beingdylike at all. He was definitely owed a beating.


    [JW1] This ¡°traitor¡± Fan Xian uses here is specifically ¡°traitor to China.¡± Thus, Thirteenth Wang wouldn¡¯t understand since the concept of ¡°China¡± wasn¡¯t around yet.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Woman In The Mountain Residence And The Heart Of An Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Northern Qi Emperor was participating in Sigu Jian¡¯s opening ceremony of the Sword Hut.


    Although this was certainly Sigu Jian¡¯sst appearance in the world, the Great Grandmaster had a highly venerated status. This ceremony would determine the future affiliation of Dongyi. For Northern Qi, it was very important. For the Northern Qi Emperor toe as a ruler, it was still an astonishing matter. Except, Fan Xian had guessed it long ago.


    Behind the screen, he narrowed his eyes. Through theyers of silk, he looked at the young but shrewd Northern Qi Emperor. He knew Northern Qi attached great importance to Sigu Jian¡¯s death, particrly since the Qing Kingdom was very powerful. If the Northern Qi people wanted to change the world, they had to make a forceful response.


    The Northern Qi Emperor personallying to convince Sigu Jian represented their absolute sincerity. For an Emperor to leave behind his country and quicklye to a foreignnd, no one knew how much danger he faced. This act was truly overly courageous. Even though Fan Xian had long guessed the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s unusual action while in Yanjing, seeing him personally appear next to the Sword Hut still made him feel shock and admiration.


    ...


    ...


    The Sword Hut¡¯s mountain courtyard was quiet and secluded. There were countless Northern Qi aces hidden outside, as well as the Sword Hut¡¯s defenses. No one seemed to have thought that in the center of the defenses, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian, who worried the Northern Qi people the most, had already entered and was only steps away from their Emperor.


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s abilities, if he took the risk, he might actually be able to capture the Qi Emperor. Even if he could control the Qi Emperor, what problem would that resolve? Additionally, he had acutely sensed that there were countless aces lying in wait in this mountain courtyard. Outside this quiet and secluded room, there was a powerful person slowly approaching.


    The footsteps stopped outside the room. Fan Xian lowered his head, furrowed his brows, and focused his senses. He still couldn¡¯t get a grasp on the pattern of their breathing. From this detail, he could be certain that the neer was not inferior to him in martial ability, perhaps their internal control was even purer and more natural than his.


    Other than the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s martial teacher, the first disciple of Tianyi Dao Sect, Sir Lang Tiao, who else could be at such a realm?


    Behind the screen, Fan Xian¡¯ eyelid twitched a little. His hand holding Si Lili¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened. He suddenly felt that his situation was somewhat absurd. His n today had been overly rash. If the Northern Qi Emperor hade to Dongyi in disguise, he would certainly have a terrifying defensive power at his side. How could everything go as he wished? Perhaps it was because he controlled the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s vital point that his actions had be crazy.


    If Lang Tiao walked into the room, he would easily sense Si Lili¡¯s breathing and render the eunuch¡¯s guess pointless. Immediately after, he would discover Fan Xian¡¯s presence.


    He twisted his head and nced at Si Lili. His eyes were probing and questioning. How could Si Lili now know what her foe was thinking? Her eyes turned and gave off a faint light as she red angrily at him.


    The Northern Qi Emperor was still resting outside. If he knew his favored fei was with that despicable pretty face and making eyes at each other not 10 steps from him, he would probably vomit blood and a green light would shine from his head.


    Fan Xianughed soundlessly. The corners of his lips pressed together. He blinked his eyes, which were full of a pleading expression. Si Lili gazed helplessly at the man. Countless ideas spun through her head. Her fingers twisted together nervously for a long time. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help her heart softening. She agreed to the request in his eyes as she gave a soft sigh.


    The Northern Qi Emperor had his brows tightly furrowed as he thought about something. Lang Tiao had just stopped outside the room and was about to make a report. The Northern Qi people thought that Lady Li was outside ying in the garden, so it should have beenpletely quiet inside the room. Unexpectedly, a sigh rang out.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows trembled slightly.


    Outside, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s tightly locked brows suddenly rxed. Opening both his eyes, he looked calmly at the screen.


    Lang Tiao¡¯s figure stopped outside the room. His shadow casted against the door.


    Si Lili came out from behind the screen as she tied her skirt. Her flowing hair was in a slight mess. Her tender face was slightly red. Her eyes that could speak appeared slightly panicked, as if she had been doing something shameful.


    Coldness shed through the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s face. He said coldly, ¡°So you are here. When the eunuch said you were in the garden earlier, why didn¡¯t you make yourself known?¡±


    When Si Lili faced the young Emperor, she was not joyful and cheerful like when she faced Fan Xian. She smiled with unusual naturalness and sat down in front of her dresser. She once again began to fix her appearance as she faced it. Casually, she said, ¡°Sometimes, how could I make a sound?¡±


    Hiding behind the screen, Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He didn¡¯t know if the risk he had taken was right or not. If Si Lili was as he thought, these words carried a y on words. They numbed him slightly as they hit him.


    The young Northern Qi Emperorughed coldly and stood up. Standing behind Si Lili, he said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve done something shameless that you don¡¯t want me to know about?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian, hiding in the back, couldn¡¯t resist smiling awkwardly. Unexpectedly, immediately after, Si Lili turned her head back and rolled her eyes at the Emperor. Charmingly, she said, ¡°Who told you to juste in? I was in the back. Of course, I couldn¡¯t be seen. Unless, you want other people to see my...¡±


    She left off at least two words. Fan Xian looked at the gold toilet beside him. He suddenly knew that Si Lili was going to say. Involuntarily, his heart jumped. He quietly thought that this previous female spy did indeed have some ability to stay cool under pressure.


    The Northern Qi Emperor suddenlyughed. Looking at Si Lili¡¯s beautiful face, his heart jumped. He leaned down to peck at her red lips. Indistinctly, he said, ¡°I do not want your brilliant moon to be seen by other people.¡±


    This kiss was very forceful. There were some teeth involved, which mingled their breaths for a long time until Si Lili became a bit out of breath. Only then did the Emperor reluctantly release her sweet tongue. There was suddenly a few flickers of desire on that handsome face.


    Behind the screen, Fan Xian¡¯s expression involuntarily became strange. Fortunately, his state of mind was very firm. He was able to control his breathing and rate of his heartbeat so that he wasn¡¯t noticed by Lang Tiao outside the room. When he saw the Northern Qi Emperor reach his hand into Si Lili¡¯s clothing and grasp that ball of soft silk and endlessly rub it, he finally couldn¡¯t stop his face changing. With his eyes open wide, he didn¡¯t want to miss a single second.


    With great difficulty, this technicolor picture came to an end. The unusual amusements contained within it was enough for Fan Xian to recall it with great enjoyment.


    Lang Tiao quietly said something outside the room. The desirepletely disappeared from the Qi Emperor¡¯s face. Leaning by Si Lili¡¯s ear and muttering something, his face was full of irritation. Tidying his messy clothing, he walked out of the room.


    ...


    ...


    After confirming the mountain residence was safe, Fan Xian walked out. Staring at Si Lili¡¯s bright red and beautiful face dropping with vulgarity, a strange smile rose to the corners of his lips.


    Si Lili red at him without humor and said, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    ¡°I just saw a real-life erotic picture. Can I not even smile?¡± Fan Xian sat down by her side.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior, what exactly are you here to do?¡± Si Lili stared into his eyes. ¡°Surely it¡¯s not just to watch me and the Emperor be intimate, right?¡± For some reason, after saying these words, a sliver of embarrassment appeared on this Northern Qi Imperial Consort¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian acutely caught onto this. His heart jumped. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Originally, I had wanted to discuss some things in private with the Emperor. Unexpectedly, Sir Lang Tiao refused to move a single inch and also shared my interest of eavesdropping. It was impossible for me to talk privately with the Emperor. It looks like I¡¯ll have to wait until the evening.¡±


    ¡°Evening?¡± Si Lili¡¯s face paled in shock. ¡°Are you going to stay in my room until evening?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Can I not? You must know that I have actually never seen such amusing intimacy. After I¡¯ve returned to the Qing Kingdom, I¡¯ll use the pen name Cao Xueqin again to write a story about the secret goings-on in the boudoir of the Northern Qi Emperor. I¡¯m sure it will sell even better than ¡®Story of the Stone.¡¯ Danbo Bookstore will make another mound of money. I¡¯ll give you 20 percent. How about it?¡±


    Si Lili smiled coldly and said, ¡°Have you and the princess never been intimate?¡±


    Fan Xian finally couldn¡¯t resistughing. Laughing broadly, he said, ¡°The problem is that for the lesbian kind, this is truly my first time seeing it.¡±


    ¡°What is lesbian?¡± Si Lili opened her big eyes wide and asked with confusion.


    Fan Xian reigned in his amusement and looked at her calmly. Word by word, he said, ¡°I have long been curious, how does two women do it? Judging by the Emperor¡¯s earlier mood, it seemed that he was indeed interested in your body. Could he be born with such an interest?¡±


    Si Lili finally understood Fan Xian¡¯s words. Her expression immediately became deathly pale. This was the great secret the Northern Qi Emperor had hidden for almost 20 years. After Master Ku He died, only a handful of people in the entire world knew. Suddenly hearing Fan Xian speak about it right now, it overwhelmed her with shock.


    ¡°Are there eternal secrets in this world?¡± Fan Xian sniffed and smelled the faint scent of golden osmanthus in the room. Looking at Si Lili, he quietly said, ¡°When ites to me, the three of you have manipted me for some time. Were you never worried that I would guess this secret and then use it to threaten you all?¡±


    It was impossible to eliminate the shock in Si Lili¡¯s heart. She only looked at Fan Xian¡¯s without speaking. Shepletely missed what he was talking about.


    Seeing her fear and shock, Fan Xianforted her in an even voice. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Why are you so scared? I am just curious as to why earlier you didn¡¯t reveal I was in the room when Lang Tiao was outside the room.¡±


    Si Lili was silent for a long time before she gradually digested the shock in her heart. Lowering her head and biting her lip, she said, ¡°The Emperor and I were in the room, I know how you work. Before Sir Lang Tiao could even enter the room, you could have killed both of us.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her and shook his head. Seriously, he said, ¡°You know that this isn¡¯t the reason. No matter what, I am grateful to you.¡±


    Si Lili suddenly raised her head and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°There is no need to thank me, it should be me who is thanking you. You saved my life once on the road to the North. Later, you also saved my younger brother¡¯s life. During these years, I¡¯ve been in the Northern Qi¡¯s Pce, but you have never tried to control me. No matter what, I cannot watch you be killed by others.¡±


    Her tone grew heavier. ¡°Of course, I will also not allow you to harm the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong about one point,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°You are only an Imperial Consort. If I truly wanted to hurt your Emperor, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±


    He suddenly shook his head and sighed. ¡°In the blink of an eye, years have passed. I have no idea how you are doing in Shangjing.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s and Si Lili¡¯s rtionship wasplicated. It was impossible to exin it in a few sentences. However, Si Lili was correct. Fan Xian and Si Lili made a deal in secret. He helped her enter the Pce, but he had never tried to control her.


    ¡°Although no one knows of the agreement between us, since you have helped me achieve my vengeance, I will do everything in my power to help you.¡± Si Lili¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. Standing up, she bowed toward Fan Xian.


    It seemed that in this life, Fan Xian was endlessly making all kinds of agreements with different women. Yan Bingyun had said that he conquered the world through conquering women. This was not a mockery. It was the solid truth.


    The year they rode North through the spring scenery, Fan Xian had helped Si Lili undo the poison Chen Pingping had buried in her body. At the same time, he had promised her that, he would help her avenge her n if he had the opportunity. Si Lili had also agreed to be his spy in the Northern Qi Royal Pce.


    Si Lili was a descendant of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s imperial family. However, her grandfather had been tragically killed in the battle for session. Her parents hadter died to the pursuit of the Qing court, which was why she had grown up in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing.


    The important military official who had betrayed Si Lili¡¯s grandfather and sessfully helped the previous Qing Emperor seed to the throne was the old Qin master who had died to Fan Xian¡¯s hand two years ago.


    Regardless of why he had done it, Fan Xian had upheld his promise and helped Lili get her revenge. However, many years had passed. Si Lili was far away in the depths of the Northern Qi Pce. It was impossible for the Overwatch Council to control her. Fan Xian did not know if she remembered their agreement and would still help him.


    Fortunately, the scene in the room earlier had already proven that Si Lili was willing to help Fan Xian, at least, under the condition that he did not harm the Northern Qi Emperor. Although Fan Xian was the man who best understood women¡¯s thoughts in the world, in the end, he came from Mars and women came from Venus. He didn¡¯t have a perfectly urate grasp of Si Lili¡¯s thoughts.


    When Si Lili helped to conceal him earlier, it was not just in memory of him saving her life, or his righteousness in avenging her n. There were some inexplicable emotions ying their part. This girl¡¯s background was bizarre. She had once hidden under the identity of Jingdou¡¯s foremost courtesan and performed intelligence gathering services for Northern Qi. The only person who had intimate contact with her, and could be said to get along swimmingly with her, was Fan Xian.


    Particrly that moonlight night in the broken temple, the scent of golden osmanthus had washed over him on therge bed. Suchplicated rtions between men and women were usually of the physical kind. No one knew what exactly happened.


    The way to a woman¡¯s heart was a dark one. Who said that? Regardless, it did seem to make a certain sense. At least, Si Lili¡¯s gaze on Fan Xian now wasplicated enough to make one¡¯s hackles rise.


    Fan Xian was finally defeated by Si Lili¡¯s indistinct gaze. How could he have forgotten the pleasure boats on Liujing River, the carriage by the Northern Sea, the broken down temple, the leaving pavilion, or this woman from many years ago? He had always thought she was not the same as other women in the world. She had a powerful control over her future, which was why he had unconsciously kept his distance. This indistinct gaze had finally made him understand. No matter how incredible a woman was, in the end, she was still a woman.


    In Northern Qi¡¯s Royal Pce, there wasn¡¯t even a real man. Such loneliness was difficult for Si Lili to endure. Countless times, she had thought of Fan Xian¡¯s fingertips, which had brought such ecstasy, and his gentle and chilling appearance. She dazedly thought of him for a number of years. Now, her thoughts had formed a demon.


    Fan Xian was silent. Gently taking Si Lili¡¯s hand, he looked at her eyes that could speak and smiled slightly.


    Si Lili suddenly thought of something and smiled bitterly, ¡°The Emperor is very good to me. I would like to ask a favor of you.¡±


    ¡°He wants to kill me. He has thought of it many times.¡± Fan Xian looked at Si Lili. ¡°I am someone who must have their revenge. Since he hase to Dongyi seeking too much, I cannot deliver it to him with both hands. Regardless of how the Qing royal family has treated your family in the past, you are, after all, a Qing person. Surely you cannot watch as they join alliances and put pressure on the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°After my parents died, I never again thought of myself as a Qing person.¡± Si Lili slowly pulled her hand back from his. ¡°I am just an ordinary and pitiful woman.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s true. If I ask for your help on this matter, it doesn¡¯t make sense emotionally. I just want to know how his discussions these two days with Sigu Jian in the Sword Hut have gone.¡±


    The corners of Si Lili¡¯s lips twitched up and she smiled. ¡°You might not believe me if I tell you just how arrogant Sigu Jian has been. The Emperor has deigned toe himself. After entering the Sword Hut for two consecutive days, he hasn¡¯t even seen the Great Grandmaster¡¯s face.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows rose. He felt a great shock. Quietly, he wondered what was going with Sigu Jian. Even though the Northern Qi Emperor personally came, he still refused to see him. Even if Sigu Jian had used Thirteenth Wang to express part of his attitude, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s arrival was clearly a weapon he could use to haggle.


    ...


    ...


    In a corner of the mountain courtyard, Northern Qi and Sword Hut aces were hidden all around. In that patch of flowers and grass, the Northern Qi Emperor, who had been invited out by Lang Tiao, looked with a wooden expression toward the grass huts below the mountain. The corner of his eyes twitched slightly. It was as if he felt boundless anger toward Sigu Jian¡¯s refusal to see him.


    ¡°Thirteenth Wang wants to charge into the Hut. It is clear he wants to help the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian give Sigu Jian a message,¡± Lang Tian quietly said. ¡°Yun Zhn¡¯s people still have him blocked outside. Although the disciples of the Sword Hut lean toward our court, they still cannot kill Thirteenth Wang in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, that person is Fan Xian,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor said quietly, closing his eyes.


    Lang Tiao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He knew Fan Xian was not someone to meddle with. If the Commander of the Brocade Guard, Wei Hua, had not been able to dy the Qing diplomatic group and allowed Fan Xian to arrive in Dongyi ahead of time, he might actually have the ability to destroy the Emperor¡¯s n.


    ¡°Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude is overly ambiguous and unclear. I still cannot guess what he is thinking.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor suddenly opened his eyes. Coldness shed through them. ¡°There will certainly be a major battle between my court and the Qing Kingdom. If Fan Xian dies, the Qing Emperor will send out his army in anger. In that case, Dongyi will have to fall toward us.¡±


    ¡°If a great battle starts, how will we clean it up?¡± Lang Tian furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°Even if Fan Xian dies in Dongyi, the Qing Emperor will certainly hold us ountable for it.¡±


    ¡°What if Fan Xian doesn¡¯t die?¡± The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly became perplexed. ¡°Could he stop the battle from happening? I know the Qi Kingdom is not yet ready, and I should not provoke the Qing court. If I don¡¯t make a move, Dongyi will certainly be swallowed up by the Qing Kingdom. At that time, the Qi Kingdom will be even weaker. We will never be able to rise again.¡±


    Although the Northern Qi Emperor was young, he nned for every possibility. Coldly, he said, ¡°I had once depended on Fan Xian. Later, I thought about it carefully. Those not of my n are certain to have different intentions. In the end, he is the illegitimate son of the Qing Emperor. How could he think for Qi Kingdom? Particrly during these few years, I have been watching him closely. Regardless of what he was thinking concerning Dingzhou, I can at least confirm that he is still not a match for the Qing Emperor. It is impossible for him to influence the Emperor¡¯s ambitions.¡±


    Lang Tiao fell silent. When it came to the Dingzhou and Qing Zhou matter, as the present leader of Tianyi Dao, he knew what had happened. Many disciples from Qing Mountain had died at the hands of Fan Xian¡¯s Overwatch Council. A momentter, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°I wonder what Duoduo thinks.¡±


    A sliver of confusion shed through the young Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°If she was in my position, she would probably also kill Fan Xian.¡±


    The eunuch with the sharp voice suddenly came toward them with small steps. Hurrying to their side, he lowered his voice and reported, ¡°The order has already been sent to Imperial Consort Li for her toe to the garden. The room is already empty.¡±


    ¡°Friar He and good fighters from the Sword Hut are each hidden in their positions. They are ready to attack at any moment.¡± The eunuch¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. Presumably, he had been scared heavily when he entered the room earlier to give Si Lili the edict.


    Lang Tiao closed his eyes. When he opened them, a radiance show that was soon restrained. Slowly, he said, ¡°I am going.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor inclined his head slightly. He knew that if the person in the room was actually Fan Xian, without Lang Tiao personally taking action, Friar He and the warriors from the Sword Hut might not be able to keep him there.


    Lang Tiao headed toward the room. The Northern Qi Emperor stood by the door to the mountain residence and looked at the grass huts in the distance with slightly narrowed eyes. Countlessplicated emotions shed through his eyes. As an Emperor, there were many things he had no choice but to do. Even if he had to be ruthless, often he had to be ruthless to himself first.


    Si Lili had been led to him by the eunuch. Standing behind him, she nced at the Emperor¡¯s figure with slight confusion.


    The Northern Qi Emperor slowly turned around and looked at his favorite woman with a slight smile. He thought that if Lili¡¯s tongue had not been slightly tart earlier, and if there hadn¡¯t been traces of embarrassment in the quiet room he had not seen in a long time, he probably would not have guessed that the kid would have been so bold as to infiltrate the mountain residence.

 Chapter 620 - Breaking The Willow, Entering The Hut

    <h4>Chapter 620: Breaking The Willow, Entering The Hut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    From the Emperor¡¯s cold and mocking gaze, Si Lili understood many things. Her heart turned cold. She slowly lowered her head. She bit her full lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything. The young Northern Qi Emperor looked at her. For some reason, a wave of anger surged through his heart. Gritting out his words from between his teeth, he coldly said, ¡°Is this how you repay me?¡±


    On thest few words, his voice rose in pitch. The eunuchs were all outside the little garden. The Sword Hut and Northern Qi aces had surrounded the room. The Northern Qi Emperor was not worried that Fan Xian would be able to get close to him.


    Si Lili raised her head and calmly replied, ¡°I have done nothing wrong by you.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s face gradually grew dark. Pointing at her face, he said each word clearly, ¡°How much more wrong can you do by me? Does he have to kill me for you to have done right by me?¡±


    Without waiting for Si Lili to reply, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he is about to die.¡±


    Si Lili heard these words, but she had long woken from the earlier shock. She knew what kind of person Fan Xian was. Even if Sir Lang Tiao took a group of aces from the Sword Hut to subdue him, he knew the truth about too many things.


    She looked pitifully at the Northern Qi Emperor and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Your Majesty, if I were you, I would let Fan Xian leave. If you capture him or try to kill him, who knows if he will cause some world-shattering catastrophe before he dies.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor did not understand Si Lili¡¯s meaning. Suddenly, a strong wind picked up in the little garden in the mountain residence. Sand whipped up. A human shadow between ck and red came crashing down like rocks caught up in the wind. Unstoppable, it crashed directly toward the Emperor¡¯s weak body.


    The young Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted. In this brief instant, he saw clearly who the shadow was. Boundless shocked crashed down in his heart. Could his clever n and thebined attacks of Master Lang Tiao, Friar He, and the warriors of the Sword Hut, still not hold back this person?


    He was a ruling figure. Faced with imminent danger, he didn¡¯t panic. Before anyone knew it, he gave a roar and pulled out a sword by his waist. He sliced down toward the human shadow.


    With a crash, the des shed together. The ck dagger easily pushed aside the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s sword. The human shadow move closer into the Emperor¡¯s arms. It was like a gust of wind entering the embrace of the forest or a rocknding in the calmke and rattling a patch of pine trees or setting off waves of ripples.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian spat a mouthful of fresh blood onto the young Emperor, covering his entire body in blood. Although the ck dagger had easily broken the Emperor¡¯s sword, the gentle contact had caused great damage to his heart meridian. As he had reached the end of this strength, it made him spray out a fountain of blood.


    Fan Xian was able to escape thebined forces of five ninth-level aces because he had spotted a small issue when the eunuch hade to the room to summon Si Lili.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how the Northern Qi Emperor had guessed that there was someone in the room, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. Just after Si Lili had left the room, he had ruthlessly broken out and forcefully shaken off Friar He¡¯s sinister attack. He also had avoided the cold sword light of the Sword Hut¡¯s disciples.


    He was only half a moment early, but it was a vital half moment. As he escaped, he ran into Lang Tiao. If Lang Tiao had been able to attack from outside the room, Fan Xian probably would not have had any chance to escape.


    He exchanged blows with Lang Tiao under the eaves. Fan Xian¡¯s body flew outward. Lang Tiao¡¯s zhenqi had been irritated. His legs became heavy, rendering unable to move for a moment.


    At that time, two pathsy in front of Fan Xian. One was to go up the mountain. The other was to go toward the grass huts. The second path led unquestionably to danger. Yun Zhn and the second disciple of the Sword Hut were still standing guard at the bottom of the mountain. If he sank into such an extreme situation, even if Fan Xian had exceptional powers, it would still be difficult for him to survive.


    Out of the expectations of the Northern Qi and Sword Hut aces, Fan Xian made an abrupt turn in midair like a sparrow hawk. Drawing an arc through the air, he charged straight toward the precipice outside the mountain residence. Below the precipice was one of the holynds of martial arts, the Sword Hut.


    The reason Fan Xian had made such a dangerous choice was because he was not satisfied. He was not satisfied by the fact that he had taken such a risk, yet he had not seen Sigu Jian¡¯s face or touched the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s side.


    The heavens were looking out for him, allowing him to run into the little garden during his escape and see the young Emperor dressed up as a noble standing by the mountain gate.


    Fresh blood sprayed wildly over the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s head and face. Fan Xian was close to his body, but he waspletely unable to halt his steps. Because of his forceful escape and the exchange of blows with Lang Tiao on the way, he had already reached his limit. He wanted to stop himself but was wholly unable to.


    In front of Si Lili¡¯s shocked and terrified gaze, Fan Xian held on to the Emperor like two men sacrificing themselves for love as they resolutely and decisively fell toward the bottom of the precipice.


    A few streaks of light sh by. With Lang Tiao in the led, a number of aces went by Si Lili¡¯s side. With shock, they watched as Fan Xian held onto the Emperor desperately as he charged down the precipice. Without even thinking, they followed them down.


    Fan Xian was notmitting suicide. Although he was not lightly injured and held an important person in his arms, he still urately found ces tond his feet, whether it was a protruding rock or a sunk grass pit. Like a wooden figure installed with a spring, he bounded down the precipitous cliff side. In a moment, hended on the t ground at the bottom of the precipice.


    They came down quickly. The rebound shock was powerful. Blood seeped out again from the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth. The Northern Qi Emperor, who had been forcefully subdued, was shaken to his core. His face was deathly pale. Even so, there was still not a glimmer of fear in his eyes. He only stared coldly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes with some confusion. It was as if he didn¡¯t think Fan Xian would not be able to escape or subdue him.


    The t ground at the bottom of the precipice was right in front of the Sword Hut. Things changed quickly. The disciples of the Sword Hut, who had been forcefully preventing Thirteenth Wang from entering the Hut, pulled out their swords and quickly formed an array of swords, surrounding Fan Xian in the center.


    Not far away, Yun Zhn, who had been hiding in the darkness, finally walked out. The sword intent on his body shot into the sky. He charged toward Fan Xian.


    A number of gray shadows shed past the precipice. With Lang Tiao in the lead, a number of aces were only a moment behind Fan Xian. Landing on the rock, they quickly caught up.


    The scene immediately plunged into silence with endless tension.


    Fan Xian had one hand mped over the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s meridian, and one hand tightly holding the ck dagger. His eyes cautiously watched all around him. With just a light nce, he knew all of the ninth-level aces in the world, particrly the ones from Northern Qi and Dongyi, were pretty much gathered here. After the Dong Mountain incident, only the Sword Hut today would be able to gather together so many powerful warriors.


    These people¡¯s goals were identical and simple. They wanted to keep Fan Xian where he was.


    Unfortunately for them, Fan Xian was holding the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s hand. Although he held it gently, everyone knew that if he wanted to, he could send through his strange Tyrannical zhenqi and the Emperor would immediately be countless balls of blood and flesh.


    ¡°To still be able to subdue the Emperor despite being surrounded by so many aces, no wonder you are the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Fan Xian.¡±


    One person watching these scene sighed quietly in admiration. The person who spoke was the second disciple of the Sword Hut. Everyone currently had a tense mood. Only the second disciple, who belonged to neither side, was able to express himself naturally and speak the words he thought everyone was thinking.


    Although everyone in the world knew Commissioner Fan was a superior ninth-level warrior, it had clearly been the Northern Qi Emperor who had discovered his tracks in the mountain residence and arranged people for an ambush. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian had escaped and taken the Emperor hostage.


    Regardless of whether it was Friar He or the aces of the Sword Hut, in a one-on-one situation, they were not a match for Fan Xian. They could still bring him a great deal of trouble. They also had Sir Lang Tiao, whose abilities were not below that of Fan Xian. Even in these circumstances, they still didn¡¯t manage to hold down Fan Xian. The heart of everyone present grew slightly cold. They all wondered if Fan Xian had had any other strange encounters these two years to have be so powerful.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and coughed. Holding tightly to the young Emperor¡¯s hand, he looked around and said in a raspy voice, ¡°So, everyone is here. Now we can finally have a proper talk, right?¡±


    The Sword Hut was on the outskirts of Dongyi. The dome-shaped grass hut was built against a mountain and took up arge piece ofnd. The door to the grass hut was below the precipice. Sigu Jian and some of his disciples were secluded for refinement in the depths of the grass hut while a dozen of the world¡¯s most powerful warriors gathered outside it.


    Fan Xian knew he wasn¡¯t that powerful. Lang Tiao was enough to dy him. Additionally, Yun Zhn was staring at him with sword intent from outside the group. These two were superior ninth-level warriors who had made their names long ago.


    He was able to escape from the mountain residence earlier because of his beast-like sense of danger, which he had from birth, as well as his decisive decision-making ability. As forter capturing the Northern Qi Emperor, that could be credited to his luck. If he hadn¡¯t done the unexpected and bravely charged toward the Sword Hut at the bottom of the precipice, he would not have run into the Northern Qi Emperor.


    Thus, the ingredients to sesses were: strength, decisive decision making, luck, and, what Fan Xiancked the most in the past, courage.


    Although he already controlled the Northern Qi Emperor, the situation was still dangerous. Regardless of who it was, no one would be able to escape from these warriors. It was still too early to tell if it was a sess. He had just stepped onto this dangerous path filled with thistles and little flowers dyed red with blood.


    The Northern Qi Emperor stood by his side and coldly looked sideways at the man beside him. Despite the present dangerous situation, his expression did not change. Although, it couldn¡¯t help but be admiring. Slowly, he said, ¡°Fan Xian, you are quite daring to offend me right in front of the Sword Hut.¡±


    Fan Xian lifted his wrist and wiped away the blood by his lips. Self-mockingly, he said, ¡°Your Majesty wants to kill me. Should I stretch out my neck and wait for it?¡±


    He raised his head and nced around with narrowed eyes. ¡°Although I don¡¯t wish to do such unskilled things as kidnapping, since you have discovered me so quickly and have such bad luck as to be caught by me, I can only be a bandit for once.¡±


    He raised his voice and said to the people inching closer with a slight smile, ¡°To say something a bit vulgar, if you want him to live, don¡¯t force my hand. Don¡¯t make me flip out.¡±


    After hearing these words, everyone fell silent. Yun Zhn slowly separated the crowd and raised his hands in salute to Fan Xian. Quietly, he said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, by yourself, you have managed to cause my Sword Hut never-ending trouble. I cannot help but express my admiration. However, even if you control the Emperor, this is the Sword Hut. Do you think that I would let you go?¡±


    Lang Tiao also walked forward and bowed toward Fan Xian. ¡°Sir Fan junior, I admire your courage and strength. With such a crowd of warriors gathered here, even if you had extraordinary powers, you would still be unable to escape. As for the Emperor, we cannot let you leave with him.¡±


    Fan Xian forcefully swallowed the blood that surged up. Raising an eyebrow, he said ruthlessly, ¡°I cannot defeat you all. If you are not going to make way, then I have no objection to taking someone with me. Remember to arrange for a shared tomb. I also want to leave a glorious mark in history.¡±


    Up against such a seemingly unreasonable and shameless but actually very sinister warrior, whose next moves were wholly unpredictable, Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn both felt that they faced a thorny problem. Yun Zhn nced at Lang Tiao as if he could not understand how, given his cultivation and the help of a number of aces, they could discover Fan Xian¡¯s existence in the mountain residence yet allow him to escape and even take hold of the Qi Emperor as a hostage?


    Lang Tiao¡¯s heart was dark and angry. How could he have expected Fan Xian, under attack by everyone, would throw himself right into danger. Who would have thought the Emperor would be looking at the Sword Hut in a daze?


    The Sword Hut was shocked at the strength Fan Xian had demonstrated and couldn¡¯t help but want to give it a test. They wanted to see just what the limit was for this young leader of the Qing Kingdom. However, the Northern Qi aces were trembling in fear. They were terrified Fan Xian would identally, or purposely if his mood suddenly became bad, hurt the Emperor.


    As the situation became a stalemate, the long silent Northern Qi Emperor suddenly said, ¡°Fan Xian, don¡¯t scare these poor people. How could you touch a single hair on my head?¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to look, only to see the young Emperor looking at him with a mocking gaze. For some reason, his gaze angered him. Smiling mockingly, he extended to fingers to lift the Emperor¡¯s chins and said with contempt, ¡°Little child, your chin is still so smooth...¡±


    The entire scene burst into mor. No one thought Fan Xian would make such a disrespectful action toward the ruler of a country. Then, they heard Fan Xian¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch a single hair on your head, so how about two instead?¡±


    ¡°I swear on my former teacher¡¯s name, if you let go of the Emperor, we will not stop you.¡± Lang Tiao suddenly took a step forward. A wind picked up. His aura red as he spoke in a cold voice. Given his status, this promise gave Fan Xian a perfect opportunity to retreat. However, Fan Xian had no intention of retreating.


    To be threatened by so many aces and not think of retreating and, on the contrary, think about how to extract more advantage from it, other than Fan Xian, there was not another person who could be so bold.


    ¡°You won¡¯t stop me. What about the people of the Sword Hut?¡± Fan Xian asked as he looked at Lang Tiao.


    Lang Tiao nced at Yun Zhn, who closed his eyes for a moment before quietly said, ¡°The disciples of the Sword Hut will not stop you. However, once you are half a li from the Sword Hut, we will begin to pursue you.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him and smiled mockingly. Turning his head, he said to Lang Tiao, ¡°You also heard it. I don¡¯t want to be pursued.¡±


    Lang Tiao angrily said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. His gaze suddenly turned toward the connected grass huts not far in the distance. His gaze dropped suddenly. His eyes swept past Thirteenth Wang, who seemed to have been forgotten by everyone. Calmly, he said, ¡°I am a bit tired. I want to sit for a bit. When the deal is made, I¡¯ll let him go. Within half a li, you cannot stop me.¡±


    Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn nodded at the same time. Regardless of which, both of them felt as if their hearts were being burned by wildfire. They were terrified Fan Xian would harm the Northern Qi Emperor.


    Fan Xian slowly let go of the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s hand, but the Emperor did not immediately retreat. Instead, he looked calmly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes as if wanting to find some secret in them.


    The Northern Qi Emperor suddenlyughed helplessly and said, ¡°You are very daring.¡±


    Fan Xianughed helplessly. ¡°Who would have thought that you could guess whatever I am thinking.¡±


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor looked at him coldly. ¡°I am curious. You are already injured, and your strength is gradually fading. If you continue to hold out like this, how can you defend against a sudden attack from a number of warriors?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t let you go. Furthermore, I am actually tired.¡± There was no expression on Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°That is why I have to find somewhere to sit.¡±


    The two people¡¯s voices were not very loud. The Northern Qi Emperor knew that even if he exposed Fan Xian¡¯s intentions in front of his people, it would not change all of this. Unless, he could guess what Fan Xian would do next.


    Have a seat? Under the present dangerous situation, where could Fan Xian sit and not worry about being killed by these aces?


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly nted to a picture hanging on the wall of the grass hut. His mind moved as his eyes lit up. Opening his thin lips, he prepared to speak.


    However, Fan Xian gave him no more opportunities. Taking advantage of the moment that the surrounding circle retreated backward, his expression became solemn. His left hand struck out like an agile snack. His fingertips pinched the webbing between the Emperor¡¯s thumb and index finger. Pressing down with his thumb, Fan Xian used a little trick to send a jolt of pain up his right arm and render him unable to cry out again.


    As Fan Xian extended his hand like a sh of lightning, Thirteenth Wang, who had been standing silently on the outside under a willow tree, pped his palm against the willow. His face immediately became deathly pale. His body began to tremble violently.


    The poison inside Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body had not been cleared out. His strength was far from his usual, but there was still copious amounts of zhenqi in his body. Particrly now, since he used all of his strength. Given his usually imposing manner in pushing forward, he immediately caused a disturbance.


    His body trembled more and more violently. The willow under his hand also shook more and more violently. After three breaths, the willow snapped with a crack.


    Thirteenth Wang roared and used both his hands to pick up the willow. Using the willow as a sword, he poured his life¡¯s cultivation into his hands and demonstrated the most powerful of the Sigu Swords.


    With the trunk as the sword, the branches as the de, and the leaves as the edge, it swept away thousands of troops.


    Countless muffled grunts rang out all around as dust whipped up. A number of aces reacted in a sh, dodging or attacking. They demonstrated their tricks against the willow that had flown in from outside.


    They knew that faced with a willow that contained so much power, if they didn¡¯t give it their all, they could lightly be clipped and suffer the consequences of broken bones and shattered tendons.


    The ring around the Sword Hut immediately descended into chaos.


    Two people did not panic. Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn were not phased at all by this willow sweeping aside all before it. The two aces stared coldly at Fan Xian¡¯s every action and suddenly became two streaks of shadow that charged toward Fan Xian.


    Just as Thirteenth Wang broke the willow to attack with, Fan Xian had finished recovering and regained control of the Northern Qi Emperor. With a muffled groan, he lifted his body and jumped into the air.


    When Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn approached behind him, Thirteenth Wang¡¯s willow was falling toward Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian rose to his toes in the air and cleverly lifted up another half figure. The tips of his toes gently stepped on the branches of the willow tree.


    With a puff, a leaf shattered into green silk. A tree branch was gentle and bouncy, but it seemed to have boundless rebound power. It shocked Fan Xian¡¯s body into a streak of light heading toward the front doors of the Sword Hut.


    Lang Tiao¡¯s hands quickly stretched out. With a tearing sound, he only held half a piece of Fan Xian¡¯s clothing. The curved knife tied to his wrists shed through the air viciously, but it onlynded on empty air.


    Yun Zhn turned gracefully in the air. The sword at his waist flowed out like water as it chopped toward Fan Xian¡¯s exposed back. However, it barely managed to slice Fan Xian¡¯s right shoulder, leaving a streak of blood.


    The willow Thirteenth Wang held was too long and too big, and the speed contained at the tip of the tree was too much. It was as fast as Fan Xian had been flung out. It was quicker than Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn¡¯s attacks, which had been contained for a long time.


    With a crash, Fan Xian shattered the grass door of the Sword Hut into powder. Holding onto the Northern Qi Emperor, he charged in like a gust of wind.


    Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn let out two clear whistles and raised their bodily cultivation to the limit. shing into the Sword Hut like clear light, they struck toward Fan Xian¡¯s back like flesh-eating maggots. They were determined to bring him down at all costs.

 Chapter 621 - Guests In The Hut

    <h4>Chapter 621: Guests In The Hut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Thirteenth Wang broke the willow and Fan Xian flitted across the top of the branches like a butterfly, Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn didn¡¯t even look at each other. But, they could still feel the regret and fear in the other¡¯s heart.


    Only now did they understand why Fan Xian had no intention to leave after being discovered in the mountain residence. On the contrary, he had escaped toward the Sword Hut and been lucky enough to subdue the Emperor. From the beginning, Fan Xian¡¯s target had always been the Sword Hut and seeing Sigu Jian.


    In midair, Lang Tiao gave a wild hiss. The metal chains on his wrists nged together. The two curved knives shed with golden light as they shed toward Fan Xian¡¯s back. He knew he could not allow Fan Xian to take the Emperor into the depths of the Sword Hut. Once he left his line of vision, no one knew what terrifying consequence Northern Qi would face.


    He believed in the Emperor Fan Xian had subdued. Although the Emperor was young, his experiences these years had proved that his vision and intelligence were far beyond that of mortal men. Since the Emperor was certain Fan Xian would not hurt him, then Lang Tiao would gamble on this. By attacking Fan Xian, he wanted to force him to have no choice but to let go.


    The shes of gold sliced toward Fan Xian¡¯s exposed back. The sword in Yun Zhn¡¯s hand was iparably beautiful and silent. Calmly and mildly, it sought out a space between the two shes of gold and pierced toward the back of Fan Xian¡¯s neck. The light of the sword shed brightly. It hissed like a silver snake. The sword intent was ruthless


    This sword intent was simr to the one Thirteenth Wang executed in an instant as he held the willow. They were both Sigu Swords that drew on the entire spirit, one that focused solely on what was in front. Yun Zhn took the risk to attack for reasons different to Lang Tiao. He cared about the life and death of the Northern Qi Emperor, but he didn¡¯t trust in his judgment. Furthermore, he had the most important reason for not letting Fan Xian enter the Sword Hut. His teacher was inside.


    For different reasons, the two ninth-level warriors came to the same decision. At the same time, they demonstrated their most hidden trick. Regardless of the cost and even braving the risk of Fan Xian killing the Qi Emperor, they sliced down toward therge opening on Fan Xian¡¯s back.


    The four people moved through the air like birds, dancing on a stone in in the front yard of the Sword Hut. Time seemed toe to a standstill.


    Fan Xian held the Northern Qi Emperor in his hand. Although his right hand still held the ck dagger, it was impossible to stop the approach of coldness behind him.


    Behind him, Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn floated in midair. The knife and sword came down together, moving through the air soundlessly. Their auras interfered with one another and created a fearful squeaking sound.


    If Fan Xian did not abandon the person and turn around to save himself, he could only go toward death. But, if he turned around to save himself, he would probably still receive heavy injuries. Plus, the Northern Qi Emperor would certainly leave his control.


    Fan Xian chose not to do anything and continued to follow his flight path. He charged toward the second door of the grass hut,pletely ignoring the curved knives and straight sword behind him.


    Leaving Jingdou,ing to Dongyi, entering the mountain residence, and charging for the Sword Hut were all based on a deduction and confidence. He didn¡¯t believe that after the other party had shown such sincerity, they would watch as this scene happened.


    ...


    ...


    This matter had nothing to do with luck. It waspletely owed to Fan Xian¡¯s deduction of the world, a thorough understanding of human nature, and a confidence in that old creature.


    Matters progressed as he wished. When the knife was less than a foot away from his back, the door three feet in front of him opened with a squeak and weed his arrival.


    Fan Xian lifted the Northern Qi Emperor and jumped through the door, mming it shut behind him. It shut Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn firmly outside, as well as the two curved knives and long sword.


    The doors in the grass hut were often just for symbolic separation. The material was usually made from straw and wooden boards. Yet, such a fragile door had snapped shut in an instant and stood between Fan Xian and the two aces behind him.


    How could such a door stop the red-eyed Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn?


    ...


    ...


    It was a chaotic scene outside the Sword Hut. A dozen or so streaks of light dispersed as they dodged the willow tree. Thirteenth Wang abandoned the willow and stood alone. No one had the energy to mind him. They only turned their nervous and watchful gazes toward the doors of the Sword Hut. They could clearly see Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn pursuing Fan Xian into the grass hut.


    In an instant, everyone was shocked speechless by the scene that followed.


    Hearing only two muffled groans, two shadows flew back out wretchedly. They were Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn. When they stormed into the Sword Hut, their manners had been imposing. Now, they retreated at an even faster speed. The situation was pathetic.


    Everyone watched as Lang Tiao flipped a few times through the air and demonstrated all of his martial prowess. The two curved knives moved like rainwater to protect his body. A gold light enveloped his front, protecting him from some unseen force.


    Yun Zhn lowered his eyes and sucked in his breath. Raising on one knee slightly, the other extended tly backward. With his sword held horizontal to his brows, he was respectful and did not use his qi. He only used the pure zhenqi in his body to barely contend and retreat quickly without stopping.


    Lang Tiao spun faster and faster in the air. His knives moved quicker and quicker until they finally dissolved into two streaks of light. Hearing only a loud roar, the two knives chopped down and stopped his body after a muffled thud.


    A branch was cut by him into two and fell lifeless to the ground. Lang Tiao¡¯s foot stretched backward with his eyebrows raised. Refusing to retreat, he felt a thud against his chest. In the end, he had still been struck by the boundless killing intent contained of that branch on his heart meridian. He sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    Yun Zhn had escaped faster, more absolutely, and more respectfully than Lang Tiao. He had even thought to use the sword in his hand to block anything and was forced back nearly 54 yards. Then, he went down to one knee and held up his sword with his shaking hands.


    A lovely and green leafy on the body of his sword.


    Everyone present was astonished. The two powerful warriors were just about to capture Fan Xian. Unexpectedly, someone in the Hut used only a branch and a leaf to force these two warriors back.


    There were only a few people who had reached such an unfathomable realm. It was clear the master of the Sword Hut was one of them. It looked like the noise outside the Sword Hut had finally disturbed the bad-tempered sword saint.


    Sigu Jian broke off a branch and nipped a leaf. He was able to force back two warriors at the peak of the ninth-level. The realm of the Great Grandmaster was indeed one that far surpassed the mortal world.


    However, this Great Grandmaster still had his biases, which was why he had thrown a leaf toward his disciple and a branch toward Lang Tiao.


    When he saw the leaf flying out of the second set of doors, Yun Zhn only knew to retreat in fear. A boundless desire for battle rose in Lang Tiao¡¯s heart and forcefully resisted the branch, which was why Lang Tiao spat blood from his injury.


    After being silent for almost three years, Sigu Jian, who had hidden away in the Hut, had finally made a move. No move was the norm. Once he did, it was universally shocking and astonished the world.


    Outside the grass door, all of the disciples of the Sword Hut knelt in unison on the ground and kowtowed in greeting toward the Sword Hut. Those who had participated in controlling Thirteenth Wang felt fear and a strong sense of unease. Unconsciously, they began to seek out the figure of the eldest disciple with their eyes. Like as it was written in many novels, in the association of those most likely to be a scapegoat, the position of eldest disciple usually took the most me.


    Yun Zhn half-knelt on the ground. His face was calm, but the sleeve on his arm trembled as if being blown gently by a wind. It revealed the true emotions in his heart. He didn¡¯t know when his teacher hade to the front of the Sword Hut or if he had any objections to his actions. He did know that he had to do this, even if his teacher didn¡¯t allow it.


    Friar He supported the injured Lang Tiao. The Northern Qi aces all looked with shocked expressions at the tightly closed door of the Sword Hut. They didn¡¯t know what was happening inside, what would happen, why Sigu Jian helped Fan Xian to capture the Emperor, or if the Emperor was safe right. Their hearts hammered anxiously. Knowing Sigu Jian¡¯s reputation, no one charged in to save him.


    The strongest among them, Lang Tiao, could not even stand against a branch tossed out casually by Sigu Jian. Such a difference in power was not something that could bepensated for with determination and bravery.


    Lang Tiao slowly wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and looked coldly into the depths of the Sword Hut. Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. It was as if some things had been not been within his expectations.


    ...


    ...


    Landing heavily on the solid stone floor, the moment the tip of Fan Xian¡¯s feet felt the impact, they shrunk and used the momentum to straighten his body. His hand, which had long let go of the young Emperor¡¯s, rose up. His right hand was still holding the ck dagger. Half crouching on the ground, he stared at the wooden door behind him.


    In a very amount of time, he forcefully changed directions, prepared his killing strike, and made a pose like a tiger hunting a rabbit. It had to be said, Fan Xian¡¯s present strength was indeed powerful.


    If, at this moment, Yun Zhn and Lang Tiao broke through the door, at least he wouldn¡¯t be as wretched as before. On the contrary, he could strike them like lightning.


    However, a long time passed. The seemingly fragile door remained calmly closed. No one broke through it. Even the voices outside the door seemed to be gradually growing weaker. This overlymon grass door was able to shut out all wind, rain, and blood, while the people inside became one unified. It forced peace within the Hut, with each seeking their own joy.


    After a long time, Fan Xian slowly stood up and looked at the door with narrowed eyes. He knew that since Yun Zhn and Lang Tiao did note in earlier, at least within a short period of time, they would not have the courage to try a second time.


    There was no need to think about it. Although the Sword Hut was a martial holynd, for Yun Zhn, only the Master of the Sword Hut could kick him out. That strange-tempered Great Grandmaster.


    Fan Xian was not surprised. Earlier, he had chosen to forcefully enter the Sword Hut because he guessed Sigu Jian would not just watch him lose. He was curious as to what method Sigu Jian used to demonstrate his attitude.


    Inside the Sword Hut, it was very quiet. Fan Xian turned and found the Northern Qi Emperor half sitting on the stone ground, holding his foot. It seemed that he had gotten hurt in the impact. Fan Xian wasn¡¯t in the mood to mind him. He only looked around quietly but could not find the trace of a single person.


    He had seen the branch and leaf. In the split moment before he turned, the corner of his eye saw a familiar figure. This figure made him feel slightly confused.


    Coming to the Sword Hut, he didn¡¯t bring the Shadow. Whose shadow was that? If it was Sigu Jian¡¯s, why did he feel that it was familiar?


    On the stone ground, fragments of grass slowly moved with the wind. The mor outside the hut seemed to have be a story of many years ago. Fan Xian walked to the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s side and stretched out a hand to help him up. He then walked toward the third door in the Sword Hut.


    Just as the two of them were less than three steps away, this grass door was slowly pulled open from the inside. A child stretched out his neck. His clear and clever eyes turned endlessly. Sweeping across Fan Xian and the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s bodies a few times, heughed and said, ¡°Of the two, whose surname is Fan? Whose surname is Zhan?¡±


    ¡°I am the Emperor of Northern Qi.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s face was deathly white. It seemed the injury on his ankle was causing him unendurable pain. Inside the Sword Hut, he still habitually spoke first.


    Fan Xian¡¯s feelings were remarkable. He didn¡¯t know what he would meet in the Sword Hut. Smiling mockingly, he said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to be the one surnamed Fan.¡±


    The child heard the two of them announce their names and smiled happily. Pulling open the door all the way, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Will the two noble guests pleasee with me. The room is further in.¡±


    The child turned to lead the way. In Fan Xian¡¯s arms, the Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows. He had been in Dongyi a number of days and had entered the Hut a number of times. He was not unfamiliar with these paths. However, he had yet to see Sigu Jian. Fan Xian had broken through his and Yun Zhn¡¯s blockade and forcefully entered the Hut. It looked like Sigu Jian was not angry. On the contrary, it seemed he intended to meet the two of them.


    Thinking of this, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s state of mind grew solemn. He faintly sensed something not good.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was focused on the child¡¯s body. The child carried a sword on his back. It lookedpletely at odds with his small and thin figure.


    Before long, the child had led the two of them to a room in the depths of the Sword Hut. More servants came with hot water and food. They quickly retreated, leaving the quiet room to Fan Xian and the Northern Qi Emperor.


    The host had yet to speak or meet them, so these two guests could only passively ept these arrangements. Fan Xian and the Northern Qi Emperor sat alone in the quiet room. The atmosphere immediately became strange.


    Fan Xian walked to the window and pushed aside the curtains to look out. He saw therge pit in the center of the square courtyard. His pupils constricted slightly.


    The Northern Qi Emperor sat on the side of the bed behind him. Staring at his back coldly, he said, ¡°Fan Xian, right now there is only the two of us. If you have something to say, you can say it.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t turn his head and quietly replied, ¡°I trust Sigu Jian will be able to hear anything we say clearly. However, I am indeed curious as to how you guessed I was hiding in Lili¡¯s room.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor smiled strangely and did not exin. On the contrary, he said, ¡°I am also curious as to why you guessed I knew your whereabouts and had sent people to kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and pulled his gaze back from the various sword tricks in the pit. Turning around to look at the Northern Qi Emperor, he quietly said, ¡°This does not need to be exined. Actually, I am just a little angry as to why you¡¯ve be so stupid and childish.¡±


    He slowly lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°Have you thought about what price this world will pay after you kill me?¡±


    The young Emperor furrowed his brows. Fan Xian didn¡¯t know if this was because of the unendurable pain from his ankle or because Fan Xian had given him such an unusual evaluation.


    Fan Xian walked back from the window and sat on the stool in front of the bed. Calmly, he looked at the young Emperor¡¯s face and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re not that little anymore, but I still habitually think of you as the little Emperor.¡±


    Talking to the Northern Qi Emperor as if he was talking to amon person, the attitude and mood Fan Xian demonstrated truly shocked the Emperor. This was not a matter of power. It was a sense of equality rooted in the deepest parts of the blood and bone. Even with Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn, when faced with the Northern Qi Emperor, they remained respectful. No one would be like Fan Xian, to view the dignity of rulers as nothing.


    Fan Xian calmly looked at the little Emperor¡¯s delicate andmon appearance. His thoughts floating elsewhere. He was more aware than anyone else in this world of how incredible this young Emperor was. Many years ago, when he was still young and inexperienced, he hadid down a plot in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jiangnan. Regardless of whether it was Fan Xian or the Eldest Princess who controlled the pce treasury, he would always be able to scoop up some advantage from it. Another example was the death of the Commander of the Northern Qi Brocade Guards, Shen Zhong. This young Emperor cleverly used Shang Shanhu and killed three birds with one stone. It had to be said that an Emperor¡¯s heart was like a mirror. He was the evidence.


    Fan Xian still did not understand why he wanted to kill him. If it had been during the Jingdou rebellion in the seventh year of the Qing calendar when the Northern Qi Emperor could use the Eldest Princess¡¯s hand to kill him and then help the Great Prince take the throne, thus helping Northern Qi... But, three years had already passed. If the Emperor killed him in Dongyi, it was impossible for Northern Qi to stay out of it.


    ¡°Killing you in Dongyi could at least make it so that Dongyi could not surrender to the Qing.¡± The Emperor looked coldly at Fan Xian like he was not afraid to exin in front of him. ¡°As for whether your death will anger the Qing court, it was not even within my realm of consideration. Are you saying that if you don¡¯t die, your Emperor will not take up arms against the Qi Kingdom?¡±


    The little Emperorughed coldly. ¡°Since you cannot stop the war from breaking out whether you are dead or alive, at least your death could make Dongyi lean toward me. Why would I not do such a beneficial thing?¡±


    Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s figure floated in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Looking at the little Emperor, he began tough mockingly and pityingly. Knocking one finger viciously against his bright forehead, he said, ¡°Perhaps His Majesty would conduct himself with a dignity suited to his station and not take action personally by only sending out troops to avenge my death. If you actually killed me, I can promise you that a Northern Qi without Ku He would only be a bloodbath.¡±

 Chapter 622 - The Secret In The Dusk

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Secret In The Dusk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Fan Xian finished what he was saying, the Northern Qi Emperor did not immediately think of the legendary blind master, much less reflect on the mistakes he had made these two years because of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful pressure. Rather, he looked in shock at Fan Xian and unconsciously raised his hand to rub at his forehead. The anger in his eyes gradually deepened. Finally, he could not hold it back anymore and snarled in a low voice, ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    Of course, Fan Xian dared to hit him. Since he had kidnapped an Emperor, what were a few knocks? The little Emperor knew this. But, he just couldn¡¯t ept that Fan Xian would violently knock on his forehead. This kind of hitting was not in the midst of a life and death battle. In his perspective, it was a strike that carried clear implications of humiliation.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay any attention to his anger and furrowed his brows. ¡°These few years, our cooperation has gone well. I¡¯ve brought Northern Qi a great many benefits, if I do say so myself. But, you always want me to die. Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡±


    The Emperor was still being tormented by the pain and humiliation. He looked at Fan Xian with disbelief. It was as if he didn¡¯t know where such a strange person, who had no respect for an Emperor, had popped out from.


    Fan Xian saw him grit his teeth like a little lion andughed. Shrugging, he said, ¡°I am just pointing out the big mistakes you made.¡±


    He suddenly closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He then quietly said, ¡°In the past, the impression you left me was that of a very shrewd ruler. Your behavior these two years has appeared overly short-sighted. The world is so miraculous, yet you are so violent. That is not good, not good.¡±


    The little Northern Qi Emperor knew that circumstances were more powerful than people. He had fallen into the other¡¯s hands. In addition, there was the secret bias of the Great Grandmaster in the Sword Hut, who had yet to show his face. His citizens outside the Hut probably could not enter the Sword Hut to rescue him. He could only force down the anger in his heart and coldly said, ¡°What need is there for me to exin my actions to you?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed as a cold light appeared. ¡°I have given you too many benefits. Even if it were investments, you have to report to me, the shareholder, rather than try to kill the shareholder.¡±


    The conversation between the two of them returned to the starting point. The Northern Qi Emperor was silent for a long time. He then slowly said, ¡°I must admit, you helped me a great deal a few years ago. However...¡±


    ¡°However, what?¡±


    ¡°However, you are the Qing Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, after all.¡± The little Emperor smiled self-mockingly and put his hands behind his back. Usually, this action would seem rxed and full of imperial aura. Now, he had been shaken until he was dizzy. Then, he twisted his ankle. It was impossible for him to stand steady. With a yelp, he fell down.


    Fan Xian stretched out a hand and scooped him back onto the bed, looking at him calmly.


    The little Emperor furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You are a Qing person and the illegitimate child of the Qing Emperor. For the time being, regardless of whether or not I believe you have the sincerity to carry out our agreement, mother and the officials in court will not entrust this faint hope to a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    He closed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°You are not a Qi person. You don¡¯t know what life has been like for the people of the Qi Kingdom these years after Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s death. The Qing Kingdom sleeps with spears by their pillows and could send troops to invade us. Although I have been nning for a long time, in the end, time is still short. My country cannot support itself for many years. Under these circumstances, all past friendships and promises are illusory. I must ce my hope on my own people, or even on Dongyi, but I cannot ce it on you.¡±


    Fan Xian listened quietly. He knew that this logic was simple. Putting aside the Northern Qi Emperor, even Haitang, Chen Pingping, and his father would not believe that he would really help Northern Qi resist the Qing Kingdom.


    If he was going to be a traitor, there had to be benefits. Fan Xian was second only to the Emperor in the Qing Kingdom. If he was going to sell out the Qing Kingdom for self-interest, did he want the Northern Qi Emperor to give him the throne?


    He smiled self-mockingly and thought that no one in the world would believe this, much less the people of Northern Qi. However, he had truly never thought of selling out the interests of the Qing Kingdom to satisfy the demands of Northern Qi founding a country. He just wanted to do his best to lessen the possible battles that would make blood flow like a river.


    Just as Li Hongcheng criticized in Dingzhou¡¯s General¡¯s manor, this was a childish and ridiculous idea. From some perspectives, it was impossible.


    It seemed that Northern Qi wanted to kill Fan Xian to tie Dongyi to their own war chariot, which seemed like an inevitable course of action.


    As for that legendary blind master? It was not that the Northern Qi Emperor did not know of him. It was that his actions were too mysterious. Even if he was a Great Grandmaster that stood behind Fan Xian, his threat to Northern Qi was not as realistic as the powerful Qing Emperor and the Qing army.


    Watching Fan Xian sink into thought, the Northern Qi Emperor did not disturb him. Instead, he closed his eyes and began to think about this situation, as well as what could happen next.


    One person was the ruler of the North. The other was an official of the South. They sat across from each other in the silent room, each with their own thoughts. They did not notice time passing like flowing water. Unconsciously, the dusk outside the Hut became like blood and shone on the pit of swords. It shone on the old and broken swords, each dyed with the blood of a thousand autumns. No matter how long they were washed by sea wind and rainwater, they could never be clean.


    Fan Xian rose and walked to the window to look at the pit silently. He knew what the countless swords in it symbolized. It represented Sigu Jian¡¯s superior sword technique and strength, and the status of the Sword Hut in the hearts of the millions of people under heaven. It also represented the deaths of countless swordsmen and those pieces of legend that made one¡¯s blood heat and boil.


    The stable and ongoing existence of any reputation or status needed baptism by sword and blood.


    In this world, how could a better future be left those whoeter? Did it also need a baptism through blood and fire from the South to the North? Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any ability to differentiate and decide. Even though he had once discussed it with Yan Bingyun and fought about it with Li Hongcheng, he still didn¡¯t have the ability to decide. Which would be better, splitting or unifying the world? Drawn out pain? Short pain? Those were problems for historians and not problems for those living in the present needed to consider. It was instinct to be selfish.


    Without question, Fan Xian was a selfish person. Even if the great floods came after his death, he only requested that while he was alive, this world would be one that he liked. A world with flowers, trees, grass, insects, birds, people, poetry, art, alcohol, and gold, and without pain, disaster, blood...


    He deeply considered himself a Qing person and not the first soldier for internationalist. He had grown up to be a pacifist. He wished that for the time he was alive and his children were alive, Spiderman or Taka Kato¡¯s famous gesture would always be held up.


    The Overwatch Council training from his youth and living his life on the edge for so many years had made Fan Xian grow into a pacifist. This appeared absurd and unbelievable. It also indirectly proved that the conviction a person developed when lying in a hospital bed and waiting to die could influence an entire life, even two lives.


    Only by knowing the terrors of death could one know what they should treasure life.


    ¡°I know the reason for your consecutive mistakes.¡± Fan Xian said without turning his head. ¡°The Qing Kingdom has put too much pressure on you. Although the Emperor has not raised his army these years, each of his steps was in preparation for a future war. The Emperor is taking the right and proper path. He has already removed the existence of Great Grandmasters. He would not deign to use his own Great Grandmaster power to create chaos in the world.¡±


    ¡°He has the confidence to properly conquer you.¡± Fan Xian suddenly felt the light of dusk outside was blinding and closed his eyes. ¡°Actually, I understand the Emperor very well. Not going all out for the Northern expedition 20 something years ago was a difficult setback for him. For the Emperor, such strange creatures as the Great Grandmasters should not exist in this world, even though heter became one.¡±


    ¡°He has his own brain and plots. It is enough for him to rely just on these two to conquer everything. He despises and looks down on personal martial prowess from the depths of his heart. However, he had no choice but to first sweep clean the Great Grandmasters before he could unleash this kind of disdain.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. ¡°I think that before Ku He died, he also saw clearly my Emperor¡¯s conviction. That is why he slowlyid down pawns in Xiliang and my court. He wanted to have onest great match against the Emperor. He forgot that he had already died and could not know all the details of what would happen after his death. Furthermore, he entrusted his hope to you and Haitang. Both of you made an unforgivable mistake.¡±


    The little Emperor had been silently listening to Fan Xian¡¯s analysis. Hearing this, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What mistake?¡±


    ¡°You both underestimated my anger.¡± Fan Xian turned. He looked at the little Emperor. ¡°I can guarantee you that the two steps Ku He made before he died are both going to fall on me in the end. You have tried to kill me twice. Regardless of whether you seeded or not, if Ku He knew of your actions, he would certainly die of anger again in his grave.¡±


    ¡°Fall on you?¡± The little Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he turned over Great Uncle Ku He¡¯s final words before his death. His expression gradually became solemn. He still didn¡¯t understand why he would entrust hope for Northern Qi¡¯s survival to Fan Xian. Was he not the Qing Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child? Was Fan Xian actually a great saint?


    No, thest saint in the world had died in the fifth year of the Qing calendar. Fan Xian was only amon man.


    Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Of course, Ku He calcted well. He had a tight and proper grip on my heart. Until his death, he still could not guess whether or not I would go down the path he expected.¡±


    The matter referred to in his words were overly hidden. The Northern Qi Emperor could not understand.


    ¡°I will think of my ways to control everything. If I can¡¯t control it, I can easily turn around and leave.¡± Fan Xian walked out from the dusky light by the window and came closer and closer to the little Emperor. In a slightly heavy voice, he said, ¡°However, you, Your Majesty... It would be best if you listened more to what I say.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to what you say?¡± For some reason, the little Emperor suddenly felt a chill.


    Fan Xian looked at him and said, ¡°Because, you have made too many mistakes. Although you¡¯ve done well in tidying up the court politics these years in Northern Qi, and I thought another remarkable Wu Zetian had appeared in history, in the end, I realized that women are still too easily angered, too soft-hearted, and cannot hold up anything.¡±


    Hearing these words, the little Emperor¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He immediately returned to his usual appearance. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°Your words are bing more and more abstruse.¡±


    ¡°When you tried to kill me earlier, if you had not considered Si Lili¡¯s life and death and had the eunuch trick her into leaving the room and instead had Lang Tiao directlyunch an attack, I might already be dead right.¡± Fan Xian stood in front of him and raised his chin calmly. ¡°A woman¡¯s soft-heartedness was inly demonstrated at that moment. You have disappointed me greatly. How could I continue doing business with you?¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed more and more until they were like two crescent moons. It was as if he wanted to use the gap between his eyelids to make Fan Xian appear more t to calm the endless fear and struggle in his heart.


    This was a secret he had kept with the Northern Qi empress dowager 20 years. For the sake of this secret, no one knew how many people had died in the Northern Qi court and what price was paid. However, it had now been lightly spoken by a Qing person.


    ¡°My goal today was to enter the Sword Hut to see Sigu Jian. But, I had another goal, which was to have a private conversation with Your Majesty.¡± Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°I want to tell you that if you want to continue being the Emperor of Northern Qi, from today onward, you have to stop trying to defeat me in secret. On the contrary, you have to cooperate with me. Do you understand?¡±


    The corner of the little Emperor¡¯s lips twitched. Heughed loudly. ¡°How dare you, Fan Xian, threaten me? You can grab a knife and kill me now to see if I, the son of the Zhan family, will furrow my brows.¡±


    ¡°Your will is truly admirable.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Naturally, I cannot kill you. I just want to know, if Shang Shanhu, Lang Tiao, and all the important Northern Qi officials suddenly found out that the Emperor they were loyal to was a woman, how would they react? Northern Qi¡¯s Zhan family only has you, the one daughter. Is there still any need for it to exist?¡±


    The little Emperor stared fixedly at Fan Xian. Only now did he finally understand why Si Lili had said earlier that Fan Xian was not afraid of him at all. On the contrary, he should be afraid of him. It turned out he had control of his vital point, that absolutely vital point.


    The little Emperorughed coldly in a raspy voice and said, ¡°An immortal poet, no wonder there is some ignorance in your words.¡±


    Fan Xian had no choice but to admire his coolness and strong will. He was silent for a moment. He then stretched out his finger and flicked it against the little Emperor¡¯s hair coil. The ck hair flowed like a waterfall over the Emperor¡¯s shoulders. His entire person immediately appeared soft and weak. Suddenly, a tearing sound rang out in the quiet room.

 Chapter 623 - True Joy In Front Of A Palace

    <h4>Chapter 623: True Joy In Front Of A Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In this world, many marvelous sounds could make a listener shiver from their ears to their hearts, like touching electricity and instantly experiencing an iparablyplicated feeling. These unrestrained sounds could make one think of many associated things, further creatingplicated feelings.


    Sounds like those of field mice gnawing on the stems from below the quiet paddy fields could turn into raindrops gently falling onto a beach. If a love-sick country girl sitting on the field heard this slight sound, it could turn her thoughts toward boundless romance or in the opposite direction.


    A rustling sound could be a water bird tidying its feathers, the untying of clothing, or a rubbing sound. Countless swords in the burial mound outside the window, stuck upside in the ground and enveloped by the dusk of Dongyi, knocked into the sea wind and made gentle metallic sounds filled with a murderous aura. If Fan Xian closed his eyes and listened, perhaps he could hear the gentle sound of wind chimes.


    The sound of tearing was one with which humankind was most familiar. It often followed the breaking of some kind of weak object, such as Qing Wen tearing a fan, Fan Sizhe tearing books back in the day, or Fan Xian tearing Yan Bingyun¡¯s white robe in a Shangjing hall to help him carefully bandage an injury.


    The magic of this sound was exhibited vividly and thoroughly in the quiet room of the Sword Hut. The two people, who had previously been angry and coldly denouncing each other, both stopped their words and actions following this sound.


    Arge tear had been made in the little Emperor¡¯s in robes, straight down from the neck until the abdomen, revealing the white inner clothing. It was like an egg that had been carefully removed of its shell to reveal the tender contents within. It was also like a well-wrapped gift someone had torn the ribbon from to peep at the treasure within.


    It was already deep in spring, so people were not wearing much clothing. The little Emperor was not an exception. A broken piece of clothing hung from the bright yellow sash. It appeared somewhat funny. However, the underclothing inside and chest was all white and blinding.


    Fan Xian sank into silence. He had to admit this act had been unintentional. It had just been an action formed through anger after arguing endlessly. Perhaps he unconsciously also had some sadistic urges toward this Emperor. When he actually tore the Emperor¡¯s clothing and saw the smooth throat and tender skin that could not belong to a man, he froze. He was unsure what he should do next.


    There was a slight bump at the little Emperor¡¯s throat. It was clear that someone had done something. After losing the cover of his clothing, it could not escape Fan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    Although her, not his, chest was still tightly wrapped under white bandages, the edges of the bandages revealed her stubborn feminine attributes. Overflowing and plump fat under the skin nakedly betrayed her true sex.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes stared at her chest. He was very admiring of the abilities of the Northern Qi royal family. He didn¡¯t know what materials the white bandages were made off to be able to hide a pair of jade rabbits so well so that no one discovered the secret within.


    ¡°Ahem... If you want to hide after developing, it is very difficult. Furthermore, it is not good for your body.¡± His lips were slightly dry as he stared. Irresistibly, he began to think about how the two balls of tender flesh had been forced to change shape under the white bandages. No one knew how excited they would be after they were let out to breath.


    After confirming the little Emperor¡¯s sex, he had to use a harsh method to shatter the hard shell around their hearts. After actually confirming, he was slightly dazed. Staring at her chest, he felt as if his outer shell had been shattered.


    Long hair gently slid by her ear to her shoulders. This instant of gentleness perplexed the Northern Qi Emperor slightly. It was as if the darkness in the deepest reaches of her heart had beenpletely dispersed by Fan Xian¡¯s action of undoing her hair. It would never press down on her heart and be a heaven burden that made it difficult for her to breathe. In that instant, she had already given up and epted her fate.


    She even faintly liked that her hair could gently float down because across from her was Fan Xian. The Fan Xian she had once liked and hated. She had once fearlessly demonstrated her soft side to Fan Xian when he had been hazy with drink. There was no time for the little Emperor to think. Unconsciously, perhaps she had long thought about this before. If someone in the world knew of her female body, Fan Xian would be the best choice because she had already revealed everything to him. However, he had been in an unknowing stupor.


    The little Emperor¡¯s faint beauty and sorrow, a rare thread of feminine aura, was all because of Fan Xian. She epted her fate. She even gritted her teeth and forced herself to suppress the helpless joy in her heart. However, with a tearing sound, the front of the little Emperor¡¯s robe was torn with unusual directness by Fan Xian¡¯s coffin-breaking hand, revealing a body that had never been shown to others.


    She was dumbfounded. A brilliant light began to glow in her eyes. Shocked into speechlessness by this powerful impact and danger, she could only stare dazedly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Her entire body froze as her hands clenched angrily. Shaking helplessly, the wooden bed beneath her squeaked.


    The little Emperor did not cover her chest. She allowed the spring light to gradually seep out of the white cloth, filling the room. She stared at Fan Xian with anger and hatred.


    She realized that Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was fixed on her chest. There was an aura she despised showing in them. Then, she heard Fan Xian¡¯s advice about the development of her chest. An awkward and angry red flush extended out from the corners of her eyes and gradually spread out. It filled her two cheeks and ears and continued down. In the end, even the snow-white skin of her chest above the white bandages began to color with a faint and alluring redness.


    The dusky light outside the window was nowhere near as eye-piercing as the bright red on the little Emperor¡¯s body. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. His right hand, seemingly moving without his permission, stretched below the little Emperor¡¯s chin. His fingertip flicked away the disguise at the little Emperor¡¯s neck. With the fake Adam¡¯s apple gone, although her chest was still hidden under the white cloth, she felt softer and gradually developed in the direction of a girl.


    Fan Xian scrutinized her brows and her eyes. He leaned closer as if admiring a unique treasure. He remained silent. He was indeed astonished. How could a woman fool everyone under heaven for 20 years? She had been Emperor in Northern Qi for 20 years, yet no one had found a single w.


    Her brows had been touched up since childhood and gradually had grown thicker. There seemed to be some drug used on the corner of her eyes so that the emotions in the eyes appeared more stable. As for gaze and behavior, presumably, it was the training the Northern Qi empress dowager had given the little Emperor since her childhood.


    In the spirit of research, Fan Xian was astonished by one of the greatest mysteries in the world, which was why he was leaning closer and closer. He didn¡¯t notice that although the little Emperor was frozen with anger by the side of the bed, the anger in her eyes was gradually fading to hatred and then indifference.


    The little Northern Qi Emperor was a woman. Although this was something Fan Xian had guessed three years ago, if the two of them never had the chance to be alone in a quiet room, he would never have been able to confirm this, or use this, in his life. Putting aside how he could use the Northern Qi empress dowager and Emperor¡¯s greatest weakness, just proving this astonishing secret already made Fan Xian very happy.


    Suddenly, a fist definitely, not as big as an earthenware bowl, suddenly appeared in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. The skin on the fist was smooth and tender. One could even see the faint blue veins. This also proved that this punch was very powerful, had been held back for a long time, and moved very fast.


    With a crunch, two streams of blood flowed out of Fan Xian¡¯s nose. He angrily covered his nose, ring at the little Emperor, whose fist was extended straight out. He thought that at least he had not been brought to a nosebleed by this t-chested woman, so it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing.


    Given his superior ninth-level skills, to be hit on the nose by a jack-of-all-trades female Emperor, who had trained under Lang Tiao, was already embarrassing enough. If he had not been so lost in thought and deeply examining the little Emperor¡¯s face and chest, he would not have been struck by the fist.


    The little Emperor slightly took back her fist and smiled coldly. ¡°I have never been slighted in my entire life. Any who dares to be contemptuous must pay the price.¡±


    These words were spoken with great righteousness and matched with the little Emperor¡¯s natural born monarchical face. The light mockery at the corner of her lips, and her calm might, made her appear slightly imposing. However, the front of her robe was ripped. The strips of cloth hung weakly on her yellow sash. She looked wretched but just happened to make such a face. It was very funny.


    Fan Xian did not smile. Wiping the blood from his nose, he calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t quibble about this punch, but I hope there will be no more in the future. Don¡¯t forget, you are a woman.¡±


    You are a woman.


    These words smashed ruthlessly into the little Emperor¡¯s heart. It sent her monarchical heart into chaos. It cut her up and made her tremble in fear. A darkness, anger, and hopelessness filled her heart. Even her messy ck hair by her lips felt her emotion and pressed against her mouth, allowing her to bite it viciously.


    Fan Xian was shocked by this hopeless expression. He was not a soft-hearted person, but he had never thought that the Northern Qi Emperor would have such a day and reveal such a pitiful appearance. These few years, the Northern Qi court and various important matters already proved this female Emperor¡¯s ability. Under great pressure from the Qing Kingdom, she was still able to keep Northern Qi stable. Based on this one point, Fan Xian had no choice but to give her a high score for her ability to rule a country.


    Without question, years of disguise had had twisted the little Emperor¡¯s mental psychology slightly. However, this kind of twist was still within a controble boundary. Since she had to be on guard at all times from revealing the secret, she had be extra cautious and careful. It gave her aposure and maturity other people her age did not have.


    Even though she was under Fan Xian¡¯s control, she still did not show a trace of panic. When Fan Xian once again mercilessly reminded her that her secret could bemon knowledge to everyone under heaven tomorrow, she finally could not endure it anymore. Her hard outer shell shattered into countless pieces like a sea snail crushed by arge rock.


    The little Emperor¡¯s gaze was filled with rancor and rage. There was also a strange glimmer of calm inside, a deathlike calm. After the calm, a sliver of craziness gradually gathered in her look.


    Fan Xian had seen this look before in the moment before the Eldest Princess Li Yunrui died. His heart clenched. He slowly lowered both his hands, ready to move at any moment.


    The little Emperor¡¯s expression was a bit wooden. Opening her lips, she allowed her ck hair to slide down and said in an icy voice, ¡°I am not one to be threatened.¡±


    She thought she could guess what Fan Xian would do after learning her secret. With such arge secret in his hand, given the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, he could easily shake the foundation of the Northern Qi royal family¡¯s governance. The entire North would fall into chaos because of this message.


    ¡°You cannot use me. If you expose this matter, I won¡¯t be of any use. If you keep hiding this matter, how could I be used by you?¡± The little Emperor watched Fan Xian with rancor.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then slowly lowered his head. ¡°I do not have many demands. I just want you to be more obedient.¡± The corners of his lips raised in self-mockery. ¡°You are a woman, after all. No matter how incredible, in some important junctures, you are not as tough as us stupid men. If I want to do great things, it is impossible to rely on you.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve long considered what happens next, but why should I listen to you?¡±


    After saying this, determination and hatred shed brilliantly through the little Emperor¡¯s eyes. Pulling out a small dagger from somewhere, she plunged it ruthlessly toward her own chest.


    Entering the Sword Hut, Fan Xian had felt safe. He didn¡¯t think much about the little Emperor, so didn¡¯t search her body. After all, she was a woman. Plus, he didn¡¯t want to offend her too much. Thus, he had no idea that the Emperor still had ast dagger left tomit suicide.


    Had this dagger been given to her at a young age by the Northern Qi empress dowager? For some reason, a faint sympathy suddenly rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart, sympathy for this female Emperor in front of him. She was frightened at all times, terrified that someone would discover her sex and unable to live like other girls. How could such a life have even a modicum of joy to speak of?


    He swept in and flicked his finger against the little Emperor¡¯s meridian.


    With a ng, the small dagger fell beneath the bed. A glimmer of hatred shed through the little Emperor¡¯s eyes. Her left hand quietly triggered the crossbow in her sleeve, making three thuds.


    The room rang out with Fan Xian¡¯s strange cry. He forcefully twisted his body by the side of the bed. His body rolled like a grey dragon and dodged the three crossbow bolts. His clothing had already been slightly torn by the three poisoned bolts. Fortunately, he still bore the Overwatch Council clothing underneath. Otherwise, one strike would have been enough to injure him.


    Fan Xian grunted and pushed the little Emperor onto the bed. Holding down her shoulders with his hands, he struck down with an angry fist right into her face.


    His anger was because he had just felt some sympathy for this female Emperor but had almost been secretly injured by her. Only now did he understand that she was, after all, an Emperor, a third kind of creature removed from male or female. When faced with the greatest predicament in her life, she would stop at nothing, not even sacrificing her own life, to kill him.


    Blood flowed from the corners of the little Emperor¡¯s lips, but she did not faint. Lying proudly and resentfully on the bed, she looked at Fan Xian straddling her body and said, ¡°If you have the guts, kill me!¡±


    Fan Xian would not kill her. After grasping her secret, as long as he could truly conquer her heart, this ruler of a country would be his third treasure in the world after the chest and Uncle Wu Zhu.


    But, how could he conquer the heart of a stubborn and intelligent Emperor who had been a man for 20 years and did things with great masculine determination?


    The shortest way to a woman¡¯s heart was a dark path, Fan Xian understood what this meant. Straddling the little Emperor¡¯s body, he knew that it was impossible to fake what was below his body, the sticity particr to females. He knew how ambiguous his posture was and how abundantly it was filled with eroticism. But, he was not, after all, a rapist. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t think that after raping the Northern Qi Emperor he would truly be able to achieve his goal.


    Given his understanding of the little Emperor, if he let the Emperor go, perhaps she would only use hot water to wash below and pretend to have been bitten by a dog. This could mean never seeing him again in this lifetime, severing all of hister ns.


    The little Emperor struggled under Fan Xian¡¯s body. Raised as a boy since childhood, her strength was far superior to her martial prowess. Fan Xian, lost in thought for a moment, was almost flipped off.


    Fan Xian looked at the blood at the corners of her mouth and resentful gaze. A wave of irritation and anger washed over his heart. Growling in a low voice, he said, ¡°You, woman, are so bothersome. I only brought you down because you wanted to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Bring me down?¡± The little Emperor suddenly stopped struggling. Sheunched a fist toward Fan Xian¡¯s face that was so beautiful it made one loathe it. Angrily, she said, ¡°Are you going to rape me as well?¡±


    Fan Xian dodged this shady punch. Finally, his anger boiled over. He roared with grievance, ¡°It was you who drugged and raped me! Yet, you say I am going to rape you?¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s expression changed. Perhaps she had remembered what happened in the broken down temple outside Shangjing that summer. Her entire body weakened slightly, but she was not just anybody. Used to being the Emperor, she knew she could not lower her head to Fan Xian now. Otherwise, she would spend her entire life under him. She lowered her head and struggled to crash into Fan Xian¡¯s chin, trying and flip them so she could be on top.


    After the little Emperor heard the words ¡°that summer,¡± it was as if she had gone crazy. Wildly, she began to attack Fan Xian, biting, twisting, pinching, and hammering. No one knew how that tiny body had such a wild manner and boundless energy. Fan Xian did not want to kill her. For a time, he was tormented wretchedly. Red bite marks appeared on his arm through the sleeves. The biting had also brought out his anger. He pped toward her body with an open palm, just like how he used to smack Fan Sizhe¡¯s bottom.


    Perhaps those peeking in on the mor in the Sword Hut would ask, why didn¡¯t Sir Fan junior just knock out the little Emperor?


    The reason was actually simple. Those who fainted always wanted to wake. Without making the little Emperor submit, Fan Xian would have taken all this risk for nothing.


    There was also another reason that could not be said aloud, which was that fighting a female Emperor was like fighting a child. Heads rubbed together. Clothing twisted together. Limbs wrapped around each other. It felt like the water in West Lake. Wave after wave, gradually entering the boat, or the bed, as well as the hearts of the people on it.


    The two people on the bed carried out apetition with their bodies stuck against one another. It was exactly like the so-called judo. Those who had seen judo knew that one of the requisite moves was to pull on clothing. No matter how sturdy the clothing, there would always be a day it was pulled open.


    In the end, the little Emperor¡¯s white bandages of unknown materials were finally broken. It made the second tearing sound that rang out in the quiet room.


    At this time, Fan Xian was being sat on by her. His eyes were filled with boundless snowy mounds. His expression became obscured. He thought that not only was she a woman, she was also a great woman.


    The man and woman romping around were both tired. The little Emperor sat on Fan Xian¡¯s body with her clothes in disarray, holding down his hands. She did not notice that her chest was half exposed and had beenpletely seen by Fan Xian. However, the situation seemed like it was the little Emperor who was raping Fan Xian.


    The little Emperor¡¯s ck hair at her temples was already wet with sweat and stuck together. Paired with her straight brows, it had a particr sense of beauty. Everyone in the world respected her as an Emperor and would never look at her fully. Even if they looked, they would not feel anything different. Now, she was a proper woman in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Looking at this scene, he felt a sense of stimtion he had never felt before. A strong woman with gentleness within, the status of an Emperor, and who would never be satisfied with being on the bottomid tightly against him, carrying out the most intimate connection.


    The little Emperor sat on Fan Xian and didn¡¯t notice that Fan Xian had suddenly fallen silent. She was almost out of strength. She didn¡¯t know about her future or the future of Northern Qi. Hopelessness filled her heart. Many things had happened in 20 years. It made her iparably exhausted. She wished she could lie down right here. However, her status as the Northern Qi Emperor made it impossible for her to lie down and rest.


    She suddenly felt that she was verymentable and blinked helplessly. Following this blink, a few drops of sweat slid down her long ck hair andnded on Fan Xian¡¯s chin. Just like a drop of oil falling into a fire pit, it lit the fire in Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Was it this posture in the temple?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice was raspy. He looked at the face and slightly moving snowy mound close to his face.


    The little Emperor held his hands and lowered her head weakly. Her heart was filled with boundless sorrow, dissatisfaction, and anger. Suddenly, she raised her head and stared ruthlessly into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know if she had remembered that scene in the temple or if she hade some kind of decision. She decided in the midst of her life as an Emperor to allow herself to decide one thing, even if it was a crazy and absurd thing.


    She lowered her head and used her thin lips to block Fan Xian¡¯s lips. She then she bit down hard. Fresh blood bloomed like a flower between them. The little Emperor suddenly remembered that when she had her first urrence of menstruation, she felt as she did now, filled with irresolution, anticipation, fear, excitement, and hopelessness.

 Chapter 624 - Each Emperor Has His Own Officials

    <h4>Chapter 624: Each Emperor Has His Own Officials</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As their lips touched, the earth shook with thunder and storms whipped up. The two people began to bite at each other like two cubs on the grasnds. There was not much gentleness and charm. There was only hatred and stimtion. The blood moving across the tips of their tongue was slightly salty and wet.


    This was not intimate or teasing. It was purely a battle. The battle between men and women. The battle between tongues often went the route of Su Qin or Zhang Yi. No one had thought that kissing could cause bleeding or that a tongue like an orchid could be so stubborn, stic, full of struggle, forceful, and turn into a boundless symbol in an instant.


    It was either the east wind crushing the west wind or the west wind crushing the east wind. The soft and fragrant form between lips and teeth fiercely and alluringly demonstrated the process of the fight. It made the root of one¡¯s tongue hurt and also extend out the gradually stored thoughts of love.


    Li Ao had said that when a man saw a woman, everywhere became soft except one ce. Although Fan Xian was a person with a strong will, under such an alluring attack, he was naturally straddled by the little Emperor. He was not satisfied and tried to resist by using both his hands to strike her rear, the delicate part that was usually hidden under a dragon robe. It made one unable to resist asking whether he was hitting someone or teasing them.


    Outside the quiet room, dusk was growing darker while the temperature inside rose higher. The air seemed to be filled with the dual aura of battle and intimacy. The auras mixed and apanied a faint scent of sweat and periodic moans. It particrly made one¡¯s heart sway with excitement.


    Someone bit the other¡¯s tongue. There was a cry of pain. Someone shattered the other¡¯s moon. There was a quiet moan. Someone spread out the other¡¯s long hair on the snow-white skin. Someone held the other¡¯s waist and angrily scolded in a low voice and even more intense rubbing.


    A small wound appeared at the corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He looked at the little Emperor on top of him, her beautiful shoulders, jade-like chest, and stubborn eyes that would not admit defeat. With a muffled groan, he flipped his body and pressed her against the bed. Pressing down on her body, he stared at her ruthlessly.


    The little Emperor didn¡¯t show any weakness. She stared ruthlessly back. She bit down on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder and threw out a fist. Tensing her waist, she wanted to flip up and regain control.


    This flip was particrly ecstatic. Fan Xian¡¯s expression finally changed. Therge wooden bed in the Sword Hut creaked as he pushed down heavily on the little Emperor¡¯s shoulders. Breathing heavily, he stared at her without a word. He only looked into her eyes, trying to see something rtively substantial and not the strange things he was seeing now.


    Unfortunately, he saw many things in the little Emperor¡¯s eyes, such as hatred, resentment, hopelessness, release, thick desire and a faint confusion. He didn¡¯t see a trace of calction or other things.


    The battle between men and women was often like this. After finding out that the other person had already been sucked in, one would often jump in after them. Feeling the endless struggle of the tender body beneath him, the rising and falling of the curves beneath him, the slightly cold but sweat covered skin, and particrly the shape and sticity pressed tightly against his body, the calmness in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Following the little Emperor¡¯s light moan by his ear, it flew up into the heavens. He couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    His hand slid down from her shoulder and tightened gently, lifting up the top half of her body. Her lips slid from beside his ear to his shoulder. She bit down ruthlessly.


    He felt pain, so tightened his grip, changing the shape of the thing in his hand. She felt pain, ufortable and strange. She trembled, unconsciously holding onto his body. Straightening the top half of her body, sheid against him, feeling the beat of his heart and her own disappointing heartbeat, along with that strange butplicated feeling of stimtion.


    Inside the quiet room, there were no other sounds except heartbeats, breathing, clothes rubbing against each other, and the asional sound of punches and two cries of pain.


    The noises became louder and louder. The bed could not endure such torment for much longer. The creaking sound became clearer. It was as if it would fall apart at any moment. It was confused. What were the man and woman doing on top? If they were going to do it, they should do it properly. Life was only a short 70 years, why seize this minute?


    The man and woman were seizing the moment. They had hurt each other, loved each other, and toyed with each other. They had each pulled away and then pulled close again. They elt the other¡¯s burning temperature and suddenly separated with thudding hearts only toe together again.


    Sweat fell on the thin nket that floated lightly above their bodies. It was as if lifted by the hot atmosphere in the room and turned into a light fog, hiding the man and woman twisted together within it.


    The silent battle progressed to the most critical moment. With their clothing like snow that had long melted in the three months of spring, the two people panted and stared dazedly at each other, stuck together. In the end, the little Emperor managed to flip and be the master, sitting on Fan Xian¡¯s abdomen. Her hands pressed down on Fan Xian¡¯s well-shaped and firm chest. Her hair fell forward, half hiding the snowy mounds on the front of her chest. Breathing unevenly, she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I want to be on top.¡±


    The atmosphere was thick between the two of them. Sweat dripped down her ck hair andnded on Fan Xian¡¯s chest and her hands. Fan Xian looked at the woman on his body and felt a strange movement below. His heart pounded violently, but he forcefully maintained hisposure. In a raspy voice, he asked, ¡°I want to know your name.¡±


    The little Emperor was not amon woman. She was used to being a man and not a beautiful and pampered woman. Even at such a moment overflowing with sexual tension, she still wanted to be on top. As an Emperor, she could only ever ride on others and never be ridden. She had to be on top.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t care about this. He was a modern man. Riding and being ridden were actually the same. He just had to know her name before that moment happened. The woman, who be one with him must be one with a name, must be his woman and not just a female Emperor. Because ¡°Emperor¡± was just a symbol while a name represented much more.


    At this moment, the top of the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s body was naked with her clothes piled at her waist, barely hiding a glimpse of something intimate around her waist and rear but it could not hide her inner fire and sticky touch. Her eyes nowcked the earlier hopelessness and resentment, there was only a desire for victory and a powerful curiosity toward foreign things as well as an Emperor¡¯s habitual bossiness.


    At this moment in the quiet room, they had no idea how long they had romped around, how long they had hurt each other, how long they had been intimate but this was the first time they had spoken. After these two sentences, the atmosphere in the room seemed to undergo a very slight change, particrly after hearing Fan Xian ask her name. The little Emperor allowed her ck hair to sweep over his handsome face. Stretching out a finger, she slid it dazedly over his picturesque face and said in a raspy voice, ¡°At this moment, you may call me Zhan Doudou.¡±


    ¡°Zhan Doudou?¡±


    Fan Xian only had time to repeat it once in his heart before he sucked in a cold breath because she had gently moved her lower half and sat down slowly on his lower abdomen. As she sat, her brows furrowed together as if in great pain.


    The way was narrow, although it was already covered in slick, it made it more difficult to traverse. One wished to cross the Yellow River but it was covered in ice, one wished to climb the Tiahang Mountains but they¡¯re covered in snow.


    Fan Xian¡¯s chest rose and his hands unconsciously slid down her alluring waist, and he gently ced it on the two soft mounds hidden deep in her clothes. Squeezing gently, he fished by a stream and dreamed of sailing toward the sun.


    The road is difficult, with many paths. Which to choose? She gently bit down on her lip, feeling the slight pain but she did not ease up her pressure on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulders for a single moment. Firmly, and even somewhat tyrannically, she slowly moved her body. The burning pain made her appearance particrly serious, like a monarch conquering all the difficulties in the world.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was deeply moved by this sight and even a bit lost. Unconsciously, his hands began to stroke. After an indeterminable time, the ice gradually melted, the wind brought the waves gradually across the ocean. The two slowly came together, holding each other tightly. Trembling because of the pain, trembling because of the intoxication, trembling because he had finally entered her innermost delicacy.


    Time gradually passed, dusk gradually darkened. The man and woman on the bed abruptly moved up and abruptly moved down. Although silent and stubborn, alluring and stubborn, neither would admit defeat and neither would lower their head. Each Emperor has his own officials, but on this bed, the line between ruler and official had long been blurred.


    It was precisely: the path had been swept by a drunken guest, and my gates open a second time for you. Where did the peach blossoms go? Today, he returned to a ce he abandoned once.


    As this battle came to an end, Fan Xian still sessfully returned to the top. He didn¡¯t know much many times he hadpeted with this stubborn woman before finally taking back control while her entire body was loose and soft. This battle had been fought wildly and had been very violent. Fan Xian panted as he held himself above her and nced at the wound on his shoulder. He saw that the woman below him had bitten him hard and couldn¡¯t stop his heart thumping.


    Lowering his head, he saw that the beauty in his arms no longer appeared as the lofty Emperor she usually did. Her cheeks were flushed with color, her eyes were distant, her thin lips slightly raised as she breathed out fragrant air, and she was very tired. What difference was there between her and amon woman? The only blinding thing were the bruises on her snow-white chest. Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped and he quietly wondered how he could have been so rough earlier.


    After men had obtained their pleasure, they would turn from into false saints. They would want to lit up a cigarette and read a newspaper but they would certainly immediately leave the embrace of the woman. Fan Xian was not an exception but he gently held the little Emperor¡¯s naked body and did not leave. Rather, he calmly looked at her, thinking about something.


    This scene had actually already happened four years ago. However, at that time, Fan Xian had not been awake and had no idea what happened. Today¡¯s feelings were real and he couldn¡¯t help but feel absurd... this long-haired woman was the Emperor of Northern Qi, the ruler of a country. Yet, at this moment, she was curled up like a rabbit in his arms.


    The little Emperor was tired. Her eyes were closed and her not very long eyshes trembled slightly, she probably wasn¡¯t asleep yet but she held onto Fan Xian¡¯s waist, refusing to let go. The corners of her lips rose slightly and she gave a satisfied sigh.


    Watching this, Fan Xian ought to feel proud of himself but for some reason, he suddenly felt a chill because he remembered a movie had watched in his previous life.


    It was that film ¡°When Harry Met Sally¡± that everyone liked. In the end, Meg Ryan, crying and sniffing, went to bed with her friend of more than 10 years, Billy Crystal. Then at the end, the corners of her wide mouth also lifted up and she gave a satisfied sigh ¨C just like a female mantis that had been impregnated and was preparing to enjoy the feast of this male mantis in a moment.


    The story of Fan Xian and the little Emperor in bed today was actually just as mysterious and right. She had also cried, in that moment earlier.


    That was why Fan Xian felt scared, he was scared that he had be a male mantis.


    At this moment, the little Emperor woke and opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t grab the thin nket to cover her naked body, she just revealed herself without fear in front of Fan Xian, as if this was still hernd and Fan Xian was her subject.


    She was silent for a moment then suddenly nced at Fan Xian with eyes filled withplicated emotions. Smiling slightly, she said, ¡°I am your woman now.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what he should say right now but hearing these words still sounded very ufortable. I want to be on top, I am your woman, I... I[JW1] ... it was truly a headache-inducing word.


    The little Emperor sat up and very naturally began to tidy her hair in front of Fan Xian. Her eyes looked at the darkness outside the window and said clearly, ¡°I can promise you that I will never have another man. Of course, I will not ask that you not seek out other woman but you should understand... since I am your woman now, my country is also your country. You must take care of it.¡±


    There were no lights in the dark room and no one came from the Sword Hut to disturb them. It was as if this was a forgotten corner. In the darkness, Fan Xian hear these cold words and furrowed his brows icily as he turned around. Unexpected, he saw a tear slid down from the corner of the little Emperor¡¯s... no, Zhan Doudou¡¯s eyes.


    [JW1]The ¡°I¡± that the Emperor uses is always the royal one (Chinese has a specific word that the Emperor uses to refer to themselves). It¡¯s kind of like the royal ¡°we¡±. Hence Fan Xian finds it strange when the Northern Qi Emperor continues to refer to herself with the royal pronoun during such a moment.

 Chapter 625 - Brushing Hair

    <h4>Chapter 625: Brushing Hair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No more, no less, just one tear. Fan Xian watched this and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He felt around beside him for a while and found a ribbon from among the clothes. Moving to the little Emperor¡¯s side, he gently dabbed at it.


    The little Emperor recovered her calm at an astonishing speed. Her naked shoulders slid easily into the in white robes. Her ck hairid against her shoulders. Her expression was calm. There was no more charm. Matched with her indifferent eyes, she gave off a sense of age unique to Shangjing.


    She looked calmly at Fan Xian until he felt ufortable. She then warmly said, ¡°Help me brush my hair.¡±


    After saying these words, she turned and presented her smooth neck, thin back, and ck hair to Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Finding a Cang Mountain woodenb from somewhere, she handed it to Fan Xian.


    In this world, on the second day of marriage, there was aplicated hair brushing ceremony. In wealthy households, there would be a nanny or servant of some status organizing it. If it was a poor family, it would be the mother-inw who personally did it for the daughter-inw.


    For the Northern Qi Emperor, it was unlikely she would ever be married. As a woman, it must be said that this was a kind of sorrow. In this deep night, she wanted Fan Xian to brush her hair for her.


    Fan Xian epted theb and slowly began to move his arm, allowing the perfectly spaced wooden teeth to slip through the ck hair. The little Emperor¡¯s hair gradually became tamed and neat. Their hearts were also graduallybed clear.


    Fan Xian could embroider and could do hair. He was a good man in the boudoir. In a moment, he had helped the little Emperor fix her hair into a style that was clearly not one a virgin would wear but also not one for a mature wife. Using the faint moonlight streaming in through the window, the little Emperor looked at it for a moment in the mirror. She seemed satisfied with Fan Xian¡¯s handiwork.


    During the process of fixing her hair, neither of them spoke. Each was lost in their own thoughts. It seemed that neither knew how they should deal with the situation between them. After a moment, Fan Xian¡¯s broke the silence and asked, ¡°Why me?¡±


    This question wasn¡¯t directed at the current situation, state affairs, or the little Emperor¡¯sst words, which were said in an intoxicated-like state. It was directed at a summer many years ago, at the little temple. Other than a few princesses, this generation of the Northern Qi Zhan royal family only had this one cross-dressing little Emperor. The poption was at zero. If she wanted to continue on the bloodline of the Northern Qi royal family, the little Emperor needed her own child.


    Even if she had to take a big risk, she still had to have her own child. That was why, in that summer night a few years ago, Haitang Duoduo had stopped at nothing to lure Fan Xian to that temple.


    Fan Xian only wanted to confirm why Zhan Doudou had chosen to borrow his seed. Perhaps for many people, being a stud seemed rather humiliating. Fan Xian didn¡¯t feel like that. It seemed that his mother in this life had done something simr in the past. Furthermore, in order to be a stud, the bloodline needed to very good and powerful. It could be considered a different way of being recognized.


    The little Emperor sat silently in front of him and didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Your hair is also messy. I¡¯ll help you fix it.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t refuse. Handing over theb, he sat quietly at the side of the bed. The little Emperor half-kneeled on the bed and moved, with difficulty, to Fan Xian¡¯s side on her knees. She then began to brush his hair.


    Her posture kneeling like behind Fan Xian and leaning slightly against him seemed quite cute. She was truly like a little wife.


    However, her hands were not very clever. A person who became an Emperor when they were born was indeed suited to the evaluation of being someone who never moved their four limbs. She had never done any work, much less something like fixing hair.


    The woodenb slid with difficulty through Fan Xian¡¯s ck hair. asionally, it tangled. The pulling caused Fan Xian to furrow his brows, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He had helped the little Emperor brush her hair to sort out her slightly panicked state of mind after their first time showing love and consoling her desire to marry. Her brushing was her trying to behave more like a normal wife.


    The little Emperor knelt beside him, brushing his hair without skill but with great focus. Her eyes dropped slightly andnded on the edge of the bed by Fan Xian¡¯s hand. There were a number of slender needles lined up in order, shining with a different light. Some were poisonous and others were not.


    During their intimate rubbing earlier, she had noticed Fan Xian carefully removing these items from his hair.


    She couldn¡¯t see Fan Xian¡¯s face, only his back. Her expression rxed. To not have Fan Xian see her expression was something that made her feel at ease. In this instant, a faint affection and infatuation surged up in the little Emperor¡¯s eyes. Although it immediately became calm, it still revealed the true affection she had in the depths of her heart for this young man.


    This was precisely what Fan Xian did not understand. Why choose him? Did the little Emperor actually like him?


    ¡°Your bloodline is very good.¡± The little Emperor lowered her head. Her scattered bangs swung gently in front of her forehead. ¡°Since I¡¯ll eventually have a child, of course, I hope to find a good father for the child.¡±


    ¡°What is good about my bloodline?¡± Fan Xian felt theb stop on his head. Slowly, he said, ¡°The bloodline of the Qing royal family flows through my body. Are you willing to have such a child be the future ruler of Northern Qi?¡±


    The little Emperor began to move theb again somewhat shakily. Quietly, she said, ¡°At that time, Haitang, Lili, and I did not know you were the Qing Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°Then, what exactly did you see in me?¡± Fan Xian smiled tartly. Slowly lowering his head, he used the bright and astute moonlight to look at the little Emperor¡¯s smooth leg by his waist extending out from under her white clothing. His back was warm and soft. It felt very good.


    The little Emperor sighed and said as shebed, ¡°I can¡¯t hide this from your forever. If I said that I took fancy to your Tianmai bloodline, it also doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Not at that time,¡± Fan Xian replied calmly. ¡°At that time, no one knew my mother was surnamed Ye.¡±


    The little Emperor was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since you¡¯ve written ¡®Story of the Stone.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian was suddenly distracted, like he was thinking of the two years they had been in close contact. Each time he finished writing a chapter in Jingdou, he would use the Overwatch Council¡¯s express post to send it to Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing, into this little Emperor¡¯s hands.


    The first people in the world to notice that he was the person writing the ¡°Story of the Stone¡± were Haitang Duoduo and this little Emperor. The call of ¡°Master Gong¡± that night in the Pce had scared Fan Xian half to death. At that time, he had always thought that this little Emperor¡¯s inclinations were rather shocking. He would never have guessed that the body under the dragon robe would be that of such a charming woman.


    ¡°I once told you that I like ¡®Banxianzhai Poetry Anthology,¡¯¡± The little Emperor said calmly with a slight smile.


    Fan Xian made another sound of agreement.


    ¡°And, your appearance was not bad.¡±


    ¡°Your temper was also straightforward, not like a rotten schr.¡±


    The little Emperor lightly said a few things, but it made Fan Xian sink into silence. He knew that she was using these three sentences to express some kind of meaning. After a long time, he said, ¡°You like me.¡±


    The little Emperor thought for a long time and then nodded. She didn¡¯t take notice of whether or not the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head could see the movement.


    Fan Xian suddenlyughed bitterly and said, ¡°Should I feel honored?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to feel pleased for a moment.¡± The little Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. Looking at her appearance, it seemed as if she wished she could bite him again.


    ¡°I remember clearly the words you said in the Royal Pce,¡± the little Emperor quietly said after a moment of silence. It was as if she wanted to give Fan Xian an exnation for why she had tried to defeat him at all costs. ¡°The first concern is the affairs of the world. Enjoying pleasureester. However, I could never believe if your so-called ¡®world¡¯ was the actual world or just the world of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian epted this exnation because he had already thought about it for a long time. He could not trust in the Northern Qi court. No one would believe that the illegitimate son of the Qing Emperor was actually an internationalist, particrly such an intelligent and powerful figure as the little Emperor.


    He suddenly turned around and looked calmly at her. The two of them were very close. They could feel each other¡¯s heartbeat and the hot air of each other¡¯s breaths. He looked at the youth between her brows. Suddenly, his heart twisted. He remembered that she was actually just a young girl, nothing more.


    ¡°You are an idiot,¡± Fan Xian said directly. ¡°Since you decided to invest in me many years ago, then you have to keep investing. As I already said in the afternoon, if Ku He knew what you were doing, he would certainly die again of anger.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s expression changed, bing more solemn. She was slightly angry.


    Fan Xian did not care about. Coldly, he said, ¡°You are my woman. From now on, abandon your unrealistic dreams. Don¡¯t try to control me, and don¡¯t try to use killing me to stir up trouble. What you need to do is cooperate with me.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up with anger. From birth until now, she had never met anyone who spoke to her in such a tone and with such naturalness.


    ¡°You are a remarkable woman. But, in the end, you are still a woman.¡± For some reason, Fan Xian suddenly thought of the Eldest Princess. Speaking a slightly more gentle tone, he said, ¡°You and the empress dowager have put on a long show. You¡¯ve sessfully fooled the Eldest Princess, me, and even the Emperor. I thought there were problems within the Northern Qi Court, which made me think that there was a bigger meaning to our conversation by the Chang Pavilion and old road.¡±


    He smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°I have put too much effort into all of this, so I won¡¯t allow you to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°I am not a person to be threatened.¡± The little Emperor¡¯s face became cold, she thought Fan Xian was going to return to the first topic.


    ¡°I would never threaten my own woman.¡± Fan Xian suddenly extended his hand and gently yed with her bangs on her forehead. Gently, he said, ¡°However, my woman must listen to me.¡±


    When the little Emperor had woken from her stupor earlier, her first words had pierced right into Fan Xian¡¯s inner heart. ¡°My country is your country.¡± if it had been anyone else in Fan Xian¡¯s, their heads would probably explode from the pain. However, he was not the same. From a long time ago, he knew his actions would be different from the ideals of the people in this world. He was prepared for this mentally.


    Since it was his country, it must be controlled by him. Even the Northern Qi Emperor had to submit to his will. Conquering the ruler of a country seemed to be an impossible task. Conquering a woman, especially a woman that he liked, no matter how strong her will was or how great her power, he would still be able to find the sliver of a chance.


    Each Emperor had his own officials. This was just a process of conquering and being conquered. Fan Xian only hoped that since they had this short-lived romance, she would be a bit more feminine.


    However, the development of the situation seemed to have left Fan Xian¡¯s control. The little Emperor looked at him calmly, without a trace of tiredness or a sense of dependence after release. There was only an eager anticipation and dissatisfaction. Fan Xian looked with slight nervousness into her eyes. He was unsure what she would do next.


    ¡°You are my man. Why can¡¯t you listen to me?¡± The little Emperor asked Fan Xian calmly with a slight smile in her eyes.


    Without waiting for him to reply, she gently bit her lower lip and moved closer to his ear. ¡°Otherwise, how about we have another fight. Whoever loses obeys the winner?¡±


    Her breath was hot and alluring. The two of them were close together, without a single gap between them. Suddenly hearing these words, Fan Xian¡¯s mind spun. He wasn¡¯t afraid when it came to fighting alluring women.


    This was the little Emperor¡¯s first taste of the connection between men and women. Additionally, her nature was strong. She had no fear of pain, only curiosity and joy. Fan Xian was drawn to her because of her status, as well as the hidden stubbornness in her bones. Each felt that this kind of challenge was stimting, like the meeting of dry wood and mes. Each thirsted for the other¡¯s body.


    Even doing something so absurd needed the excuse of a major state affair. It was truly shameless. The little Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with rare charm. Fan Xian¡¯s hand tightened. They fell together again.


    ...


    ...


    The sky brightened early on the Sword Hut by the seashore. Faint early morning light spilled into the grass hut. Below the nket on the big bed, the two people slowly came awake. Both struggled to open their eyes in their exhaustion. The little Emperor was tired and joyful as she huddled in Fan Xian¡¯s arms and caught up on sleep. The wildness the previous night had perfectlypensated Zhan Doudou¡¯s many years of mental regret. It finally made her realize that being a woman was actually a joyful matter. However, she had exhausted all of the energy in her body.


    Fan Xian, who had clearly won the final victory, was even more tired. He opened his eyes and looked at the eaves above his head. Suddenly, an absurd feeling rose in his heart. It turned out that when it came to something like conquering, it indeed ended up in matters of the bed. The words Yan Bingyun had mocked with him that year had be reality.


    If Sir Yan junior could see this scene and knew the details of it, he would probably jump down from the top of the Overwatch Council building.


    Was this the legendary carrying a stick to walk the world? Fan Xian thought self-mockingly. He lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms with flushed cheeks. The night had been crazy. The female Emperor¡¯s hard outer shell had finally been smashed by him. She had be a true woman. As for Fan Xian¡¯s hard work, it was not enough to be told to outsiders.


    A strange light suddenly shed through his eyes. Lifting the nkets, he randomly threw on some clothes and walked to the door.


    The little Emperor woke up, confused and stunned. She was unsure what was happening.


    Footsteps stopped outside the door. The sound of the little sword boy¡¯s respectful voice came through. Fan Xian answered. After waiting for him to leave, he carefully opened the door and carried back arge basin of hot water and various pastries, as well as some items to wash with.


    The little Emperor half sat up in bed as her expression became solemn. She was clear-headed now after the craziness. She finally understood what she had donest night and what this represented. Most importantly, this ce was not the Northern Qi Royal Pce. It also wasn¡¯t the legendary Taiping courtyard Fan Xian posted heavy guards around. It was a rtively unknown ce.


    ...


    ...


    Given Fan Xian¡¯s realm, there was no worry that someone would eavesdrop. Thus, when the little Emperor had indulged in her life, she had not thought about this problem. However, this sword boy¡¯s arrival, as well as thisrge basin of hot water, made the little Emperor remember clearly that the person living in this Sword Hut was not just anyone. It was a Great Grandmaster.


    Although the Sword Hut wasrge and the courtyard was deep, there would have been noise duringst night¡¯s wildness. Although Sigu Jian was heavily injured and close to death, he was still able to easily force back Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn. Presumably, his cultivation remained. It would not be difficult matter for him if he wanted to hear what was happening in this room.


    It was fine that Fan Xian knew the Northern Qi Emperor was a woman. After all, he was the little Emperor¡¯s first and second, and perhaps only, man in her life. If this was known by other people, the little Emperor didn¡¯t know what awaited her after her name and reputation were destroyed.


    Under such a powerful attack, her face became solemn.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look at her expression. He only carried the hot water to the side of the bed with a slight smile and began to wipe her down. He knew it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to move right now.


    In one night, the distance between the two of them had entered the negative numbers, both physically but mentally. In the short break, other than brushing hair, holding hands, and picking at their palms, there was nothing else for the two guests in the Sword Hut to do other than talk.


    They talked about their strange lives, their childhoods that were different to everyone else¡¯s, how to cross-dress as a woman, how to be a man with a feminine face, how to deceive the public, how to sit on the throne, how to wash up, how to write poems, and other such things.


    The little Emperor and Fan Xian were equals. They discussed each other¡¯s lives seriously to see if there was anything they had not done well and sought a possible opportunity to better it with the other¡¯s intelligence.


    One night passed. Their hair did not turn white. They were as before. Other than the rubbing between the man and woman¡¯s bodies, there was a mental connection and constion, as well as a particrly stimting sense of challenge rippling through their hearts.


    The little Emperor pulled up the think nket and covered her chest. Staring at Fan Xian, she growled in a low voice, ¡°What if Sigu Jian finds out? I... I... I said many times for you to be gentler!¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian, who had put down the hot water basin and was having a drink of tea to soothe his throat, almost spat out his water. He walked to the side of the bed and gently caught her chin. Evenly, he said, ¡°The old man is about to die. Even if he guessed something, we will deny it to our dying breaths. What is there to be scared about?¡±


    The little Emperor coldly pped his hand aside and said, ¡°If my identity is exposed, you know how much trouble that will cause.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He knew that the world would descend into chaos if the news of the Northern Qi Emperor being a female got out. The Qing Kingdom would certainly not pass up on this opportunity and would certainly use it to send out troops.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said many times, you have to trust me and cooperate with me. In the future, let me handle everything.¡± He ced his hands on the little Emperor¡¯s naked shoulders and pressed down slightly, speaking in a sincere tone that brooked no argument.


    ...


    ...


    The aces outside the Sword Hut had waited an entire night. The torches gradually burned out. Lang Tiao and the Northern Qi aces stared coldly at the door of the Sword Hut. They didn¡¯t know if the Emperor woulde to any harm. If he wasn¡¯t worried about Fan Xian or Sigu Jian going crazy, Lang Tiao would not have held back his temper and waited outside the Sword Hut. He would have charged in leading everyone.


    Sigu Jian had already demonstrated his attitude. The disciples of the Sword Hut would not charge in, but they were shocked. They didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Sword Hut during this long night.


    Time passed minute by minute. The patience of the people outside wore thinner and thinner. Yun Zhn silently watched Lang Tiao¡¯s expression. He knew that if the Sword Hut did not give an exnation soon, Lang Tiao would charge into the Hut again. In a few more days, the Northern Qi army would probably enter Dongyi.


    ¡°Since master has demonstrated his attitude, he would not allow the Emperor toe to any harm. Even if the Emperor is with Fan Xian, master will not allow a Qing person to show a glimmer of disrespect to the Emperor under his watch.¡± Yun Zhn spoke in a low voice.


    Lang Tiao rxed slightly. Given Sigu Jian¡¯s Great Grandmaster status and Dongyi¡¯s situation, he would not watch as his Emperor was humiliated. After all, it was Sigu Jian who had given the invitations for the opening of the Sword Hut.


    Lang Tiao no longer worried about the Emperor¡¯s safety. But, he had not thought that in one night, the Emperor would be bullied into a woman. Sigu Jian would not watch as Fan Xian killed the Northern Qi Emperor. If the Northern Qi Emperor and Fan Xian willingly fought each other and got messy, there was nothing the Great Grandmaster could do.


    ...


    ...


    When Fan Xian walked into the room in the deepest part of the Sword Hut in the morning light and saw the Great Grandmaster for the first time, he clearly saw a shocked and strange smile in this Great Grandmaster¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 626 - The Pit In The Sword Hut

    <h4>Chapter 626: The Pit In The Sword Hut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The strange smile disappeared in a sh, but the shock lingered in the Great Grandmaster¡¯s eyes. Logically speaking, a Great Grandmaster should have experienced countless world-shattering things in their life. Before his copse on Dong Mountain, he probably wouldn¡¯t have let his eyelids even blink, but this shock was very clear.


    Fan Xian had been watching Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes the entire time. He had an urate grasp of his inner thoughts. He smiled bitterly to himself and involuntarily felt some inklings of pride.


    The reason he kept watching Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes was that there was nowhere else to look at on his body.


    The short-statured old man sat on a wheelchair. The bones in the left half of his face were all shattered and deeply sunk in. His left arm was also gone. The empty sleeve floated gently in the wind. Although therge hemp clothing covered his body and the injuries could not be seen, they had to be particrly disturbing.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s first time meeting Sigu Jian, the most valiant man in the world and the sword saint who had protected Dongyi for decades.


    In his imagination, this Great Grandmaster, who specialized in the sword, at least had some feeling of being not of this world, even if he didn¡¯t float like an immortal. However, he had never thought that the Sigu Jian appearing in front of his eyes would look like as he did: wretched and pitiful.


    Only his eyes were filled with innate ruthlessness and unyielding sword intent. Thus, Fan Xian could only stare into his eyes, terrified that he would make a breach of etiquette.


    The atmosphere in the room was very subtle. Faced with a figure from the legends, Fan Xian should have appeared more excited. However, he could not be excited. Perhaps it was because he knew Sigu Jian would die in a few days, had lived with Uncle Wu Zhu since his childhood, or because both his mother and father were amazing people not below a Grandmaster.


    The sword boy pushed the wheelchair under the morning light. The faint light lit up the horrifying wound on Sigu Jian¡¯s face. The sword boy left the room. It was Sigu Jian who broke the silence. After staring at Fan Xian for a moment, he sighed in a raspy voice, ¡°Admirable, admirable.¡±


    This Great Grandmaster had the reputation for being idiotic since his childhood. After excelling in the way of the sword, he had moved unhindered between heaven and earth. He never thought about bending his back. Even though he had been grievously injured by the Qing Emperor and Ye Liuyun¡¯sbined attacks on Dong Mountain, he was still just as stubborn. Heughed and cried to his heart¡¯s content, refusing to lower his head.


    He was the most powerful person in the world. It was almost impossible for him to admire anyone. Thus, when he repeated praised Fan Xian earlier, Fan Xian¡¯s face flushed red uncontrobly. He felt slightly embarrassed.


    Fan Xian knew what his ¡°admirable¡± meant. He did not admire the Qing Emperor or Ye Liuyun, but he admired him. Naturally, this was because of the noises that had spread out the previous night.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± He coughed to cover his awkwardness and half turned his body.


    The morning light fell down and enveloped the bodies of the elder and the youth. Naturally and habitually, Fan Xian stood by the wheelchair. Furrowing his brows slightly, a strange feeling surged in his heart.


    The pitiful, short, and injured person on this chair was the Sigu Jian of legend, who was unmatched in his tyranny and numbed to killing?


    Sunlight shone on Sigu Jian¡¯s brow. It brightly reflected white light like his eyebrows had suddenly be white. Fan Xian stared dazedly, looking at the still perfect half of his face. He suddenly realized that this Great Grandmaster¡¯s age was not as old as he had thought.


    Three years ago, when Fan Xian had been escaping Dong Mountain, there was only Ye Liuyun on the boat. He had run into neither Ku He nor Sigu Jian. If he had run into them, he probably wouldn¡¯t have escaped back to Jingdou. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened on the mountain. He didn¡¯t see the mournful scene of a streak of cold sword light on the summit, the killing of all the Tiger Guards, and the mountain paths filled with blood.


    This did not affect his faint fear of Sigu Jian. He knew this Great Grandmaster was indeed a bit crazy. If he could kill 100 Tiger Guards, he could easily kill him.


    Although Fan Xian had never met Sigu Jian, he was familiar with the Great Grandmaster. After he entered Jingdou, Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut became the favorite scapegoat of the Overwatch Council, Eldest Princess, Qing court, and the Emperor. But, this Great Grandmaster never left the Sword Hut. He could only allow the Qing people to shamelessly throw dirty water on him.


    Because of this, the Eldest Princess, Overwatch Council, and Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut had been engaged in battle for years. Starting from Nin Street, each saw the other as the enemy. Each yed their tricks until Fan Xian went to Jiangnan and used the Shadow to forcefully chase away Yun Zhn and his people.


    Fan Xian knew that this was because Sigu Jian had long disdained to deal with him. If he was going to kill him, perhaps he would have died many years ago.


    After Fan Xian sessfully inherited the pce treasury, Sigu Jian behaved like a mature politician instead of a martially powerful idiot. Sigu Jian had put down their past grievances and sent hisst and favorite disciple, Thirteenth Wang, to Fan Xian to express his attitude.


    Thus, Fan Xian was familiar with Sigu Jian. Rather, perhaps it was better to say he thought he was familiar with Sigu Jian. After meeting him, he found out Sigu Jian was still a stranger to him. He was an unfathomable and terrifying stranger with an unknown nature.


    There seemed to be an invisible pressure in the Sword Hut emanating from the injured person on the wheelchair, making it difficult for Fan Xian to breathe.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t think highly of you that I didn¡¯t kill you back then,¡± Sigu Jian suddenly said in a raspy voice and with a mocking smile. ¡°The reason for not killing you was simple. It is just that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    When Sigu Jian spoke, the pressure filling the room weakened slightly. Fan Xian rxed and quickly said, ¡°Please instruct me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s surname is Ye. Is this reason not clear?¡± Sigu Jian scolded him angrily and furrowed his brows. It was as if he hadn¡¯t expected Fan Xian would be so stupid.


    Fan Xian shrugged. He truly did not understand this reason. However, he had note deep into the Sword Hut to reminisce about the past. He was there to talk about the future of Dongyi and the world.


    Those with the authority to discuss the fate of the world had gradually reduced in number. Ku He had died, and Ye Liuyun had escaped. After the Dong Mountain incident, many people had died. In the Sword Hut now, there was only the Northern Qi Emperor, Fan Xian, and Sigu Jian. They all had the authority to discuss the fate of the world.


    ¡°I trust that you have already looked at the proposal I had Thirteenth Wang bring back.¡±


    ¡°Proposal¡± was a new word. In the fourth year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian had once asked Fan Sizhe to write a proposal for the opening of Danbo Bookstore. This year, he had written one himself and delivered it to Sigu Jian. He hoped to convince the Great Grandmaster with strange temperament to ept his suggestion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at it,¡± Sigu Jian said very carelessly.


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian¡¯s confidence was heavily shaken. He didn¡¯t know what Sigu Jian was thinking. He had thought the articles he had painstakingly written would at least move the other a little. If he hadn¡¯t even looked at it, where would they start the conversation?


    ¡°The Qing Kingdom¡¯s diplomacy group has not yet arrived. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Sigu Jian looked at him mockingly.


    Fan Xian fell silently then suddenly said, ¡°In my letterst year, I had told you that I had confidence I could control Northern Qi. If you trust me, I can have Dongyi¡¯s independence preserved to the greatest extent.¡±


    Sigu Jian calmly watched him. His distorted and terrifying face contrasted with his calm eyes. He appeared particrly peaceful. Still, there was a sliver of craziness that made one shiver in fear caught in the peacefulness.


    ¡°I had truly not expected that kid to be a female, so that is why I said I admired you earlier. However, if you think you will be able to convince me that you can control the entire situation because of this one point, you are still somewhatcking.¡± Sigu Jian said with a raspy voice. ¡°That father of yours is not amon man. If you can¡¯t please him, how will you muddle through?¡±


    The Qing Emperor wanted to swallow Dongyi into its territory. Sigu Jian knew that after he died, it would be difficult for Dongyi and its surrounding vassal states to protect themselves. Their only future was to wait to be swallowed up. However, Northern Qi hade forward with an unexpected offer. Dongyi would wait for the best offer to try and protect themselves as much as possible.


    These were twopletely opposite directions. It seemed, to Fan Xian, that it was impossible to please both his Emperor and Sigu Jian.


    Sigu Jian was the important one. As long as he consented, everything else could be discussed. Fan Xian began to push the wheelchair on the yellow dirt path around the sword grave. He pushed the heavily injured Sigu Jian into the sunlight to bathe in it.


    Sigu Jian closed his eyes and enjoyed the sunlight washing over his body. Suddenly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re very well-practiced at pushing the wheelchair, much better than those children. How about you stay these few months to look after me?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s no bother to stay these months to look after you, but you¡¯ll eventually have to look at those things. Dongyi¡¯s tens of thousands ofmon people are all looking to you and waiting for you. You have to have some ideas.¡±


    ¡°As for pushing a wheelchair, I got used to it in Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember. That old dog¡¯s leg broke long ago.¡± Sigu Jian suddenly sighed. ¡°During these 20 years, my biggest mistake was focusing on the wrong target. I had always thought of your Emperor as the biggest target. I had not thought about the fact that if I had killed Chen Pingping from the start, perhaps your Emperor would not be so arrogant now.¡±


    There was a powerful confidence hidden in his calm words. Sigu Jian could kill such a terrifying figure as the Director of the Overwatch Council if he wanted to.


    For some reason, the sea wind surrounding the sword grave paused slightly. Following Sigu Jian¡¯s words, a sword intent congealed and moved. Fan Xian¡¯s heart was ruthlessly pierced. His face became deathly white. Only now did he feel a Great Grandmaster¡¯s true realm. The surrounding environment sensed and reacted to each of their thoughts and actions. The great rise in murderous intent was difficult to bear.


    He pressed down hard on the back of the wheelchair and forcefully supported himself. With great difficulty, he said, ¡°Given your cultivation, if you focused on killing Director Chen, he would not live for long. If you killed him, Ye Liuyun woulde to kill the people of Dongyi.¡±


    He breathed difficulty for a moment then slowly said, ¡°Even if all your family is dead, you still have disciples. Dongyi still has a Master of the City. Sword saint, just as the Emperor said, such strange creatures as Great Grandmasters should not exist in this world. Since you have appeared, you cannot act rashly. You are just a dead thing used to maintain bnce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense,¡± Sigu Jian said with his head down.


    Fan Xian continued to smile with difficulty and said, ¡°Sometimes, I am d for the people of the world. Regardless of whether it is Master Ku He or you, there is always something to hang onto, for example, Northern Qi or Dongyi. If you really were an idiot who did things as he liked but also had the power of a Great Grandmaster, I¡¯m afraid the world would fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fan Xian continued more solemnly, ¡°if that was the case, I would not try to convince you of anything.¡±


    Sigu Jian was silent for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°Last night, you brought me a great deal of shock. Your so-called trump card was on the little Emperor¡¯s body. I admit, you have the right to negotiate with me. I also admit that I do care about the future of Dongyi. Perhaps it is a kind of habit, a habit that I will take to the grave with me. I am used to protecting the people of this city.¡±


    He turned his head and said with a raspy voice, ¡°So as long as you satisfy me, I will also satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Surrender and pay allegiance in name, stationing of troops, and no change for 50 years.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart began to beat quickly. Looking into his eyes, he tossed out these words with unusual speed. He had already said these words to Thirteenth Wang while in Qingzhou. He was just repeating them in front of Sigu Jian.


    ¡°Station troops?¡± Sigu Jianughed. The sound of hisugh was particrly sharp. It sent a wave of pain behind Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. No matter how much he used zhenqi to protect his body, he still couldn¡¯t block it.


    His face was deathly pale as he huffed. Cursing, he said, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me, so what do you mean by tormenting me like this?¡±


    Sigu Jian involuntarily shrugged as he said, ¡°I justughed out of habit, what does it have to do with torment?¡±


    ¡°So, the Northern Qi Emperor is a woman.¡± Sigu Jian clicked his tongue and seemed to not have heard Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion. He continued to be submerged in this reality as if he was very happy to have learned of some secret before his death.


    Fan Xian finally realized that this Great Grandmaster¡¯s nature was strange. Immediately, he thought of Zhan Doudou still catching up on sleep in the other room and the fact that the Great Grandmaster may have eavesdropped all night. His expression became strange.


    He unconsciously looked below Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes to see if there were deep under-eye shadows or if he had grown calluses. Sigu Jian also looked over. Seeing the shadows on Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a female Emperor and you can only do it every few years, you still have to go easy. If you die of lust, I won¡¯t be able to agree to anything even if I wanted you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian felt embarrassed. But, a sh of understanding appeared. his lips trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The morning light gradually grew stronger and cast the shadow of the wheelchair onto the sword grave. It was as if the wheelchair was being impaled on countless swords. It appeared particrly pitiful. Fan Xian calmly looked at the shadow and suddenly thought of the familiar figure he had seen behind the doors when he had entered the Sword Hut being pursued by Lang Tiao and Yun Zhn.


    At that time, he had thought that person hade but looking at the shadow on the sword grave. He knew that there had been a problem with his guess. At that time, it had been Sigu Jian who had appeared behind the doors. He had just not expected that the feeling of Sigu Jian in a wheelchair would be so simr to Chen Pingping.


    Seeming to guess what he was thinking, Sigu Jian said coldly, ¡°No one can touch you under my watch.¡±


    Fan Xian did not feel an iota of security. Calmly, he looked at Sigu Jian and quickly analyzed in his mind. Suddenly, he said, ¡°No one can does not mean no one dares not. Yun Zhn dared to put Thirteenth Wang under house arrest, made private deals with the Qi people, and tried to kill me in front of you...¡±


    He was still astonished. Although Sigu Jian had easily thrown Yun Zhn and Lang Tiao out of the Hut and intimidated everyone present, given his understanding of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm, Sigu Jian should not have needed to appear behind the two doors. His attack only proved one truth. Sigu Jian¡¯s present strength was no longer what it had been at his prime.


    ¡°I am unable to leave the Hut because no one dares to push me.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze became strange. He once again guessed the thoughts in Fan Xian¡¯s mind. ¡°Your father and Ye Liuyun injured me too heavily. I should have died a long time ago. Although I have been lucky enough to survive until now, I cannot move easily and must sit in this damned wheelchair. Even if I want to kill someone, I cannot run anymore. Yes, as long as those people I want to kill stay far away from me, there is nothing I can do.¡±


    A sadness suddenly shed through Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Such a Great Grandmaster, yet in the end, he had fallen to such a plight as to be self-sealed within the Sword Hut and unable to leave.


    ¡°Of course, no one dares to try.¡± Sigu Jian closed his eyes. ¡°As long as you are by my side, you are still safe.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly asked, ¡°How many more days do you have to live?¡±


    Sigu Jian abruptly opened his eyes as if angered by this question. His gaze pierced like a heavenly sword into the depths of Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes pulsed with pain. He quickly closed them.


    After a long time, Sigu Jian faintly said, ¡°I probably have about a 100 days.¡±


    Fan Xian opened his eyes and hardly dared to look at the Great Grandmaster, who could not suppress his joy or anger.


    Sigu Jian stared dazedly at the deep pit below his feet and swords swaying slightly in the wind. He turned his head to listen to the chiming of the swords hitting each other, thinking about something only he knew. Perhaps he was thinking about the countless beautiful moments in this world, countless times that swords had been drawn, countless victories, and the people who had died under his sword. Gradually, his expression became dim.


    He had only lost once in his life on Dong Mountain. He had lost sopletely that he had no choice but to carry out a conversation with a junior by the sword pit that made him feel humiliated.


    ¡°I once controlled Dongyi and countless vassal states through the sword in my hand,¡± Sigu Jian suddenly said coldly. ¡°In the final moments of my life, only then did I realize that all I can control is still this grass hut and pit.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head in a deep bow. He knew that he had finally made up his mind. ¡°This bow is on behalf of the soldiers of the Qing Kingdom and the people of Dongyi for your mercy.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me.¡± Sigu Jian suddenly smiled self-mockingly. ¡°If the person from the Qing Kingdom was not you, I would certainly not agree.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and thought to himself, The Northern Qi Emperor hade thousands of li, yet you did not see her. This meant that you had long made your decision. What need was there to say this? The picture was set. If Sigu Jian wanted Dongyi to avoid the crisis of a war, this was his only choice.


    Sigu Jian looked at the joyful young man at his side and felt rather strange. He had to admit that although the kid¡¯s strength was rathercking, his luck was very good. He was able to use just one night to mostly resolve a major problem¡ªthe pressure of Northern Qi. He smiled again to himself and thought that this young man still did not know why his approach had always been with him.


    Sigu Jian dearly wished to see Fan Xian¡¯s anger when he finally understood. At that time, he would probably already be dead. He thought sadly ad then turned his head to look at Fan Xian. ¡°You have to believe me. If it was not you, even if your Emperor had personallye and begged me on bended knees, I would still not have agreed to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s conditions.¡±


    Fan Xian did not understand.


    Sigu Jian lowered his head andughed strangely. ¡°Ye Qingmei¡¯s census register is still in Dongyi. Speaking of it, you¡¯re at least half a Dongyi person. However, it looks like you never knew this.¡±

 Chapter 627 - Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 627: Old Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What is your mother¡¯s surname? My mother is surnamed Ye.


    Beforeing to Dongyi, Fan Xian had expected he would meet someone or something rted to the old Ye family. After his mother, Ye Qingmei, came to this world, she had first gone to Dongyi.


    When he was 16, Uncle Wu Zhu had told him everything about Ye Qingmei. At least, everything that amnesiac remembered. The origins of the Ye business started in Dongyi. Their first taste of wealth was also plundered from Dongyi. It was onlyter, for some reason, that Ye Qingmei had eventually chosen the Qing Kingdom, which had not been that powerful at the time. In other words, she had chosen the now unusually powerful Emperor.


    After Ye Qingmei left Dongyi, he didn¡¯t know if she had ever returned. Fan Xian knew that thisrge city must have been important to her. He had not thought that Sigu Jian would abruptly bring up this matter, especially as such an awkward and coarse excuse.


    ¡°Never mind, never mind.¡± Fan Xian nced at Sigu Jia and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. However, she was her, and I am me.¡±


    ¡°Can that be separated? Would your mother want to see the Dongyi she had once fought so hard for to be a county of the Qing Kingdom that was no different to any other?¡± Sigu Jian smiled mockingly. ¡°One cannot forget one¡¯s roots. You are her son, so you are also a Dongyi person.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sat down on the empty ground by the wheelchair. His two legs hung above the sword grave, swinging through the empty air. Smiling coldly, he said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t witness for myself what happened on Dong Mountain, I still know some details. I also heard of the things you once told Uncle Wu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be the Master of Dongyi just because of my half Dongyi status?¡± Fan Xian twisted his head and nced at Sigu Jian. ¡°Have you only thought of this response after hiding in the Sword Hut for so long? Don¡¯t forget, I am still a Qing person. The rtionship between the Emperor and me is already set. Don¡¯t think that the status of a Master of the City is enough to provoke the Emperor¡¯s suspicions and force me to split with him.¡±


    He waved his arm and calmly said, ¡°That is impossible. I will not be the Master of Dongyi.¡±


    Sigu Jian said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of death. You¡¯re afraid the Emperor will kill you. I never thought you would take over Dongyi. I am just reminding you that you don¡¯t have to innately think about the interests of the Qing people. I am just consoling you. Even if you think on behalf of Dongyi, it is not a treasonous act.¡±


    ¡°I have thought enough for the people of Dongyi.¡± Fan Xian did notpromise a single inch. ¡°Those words I said earlier, do you think anyone would give up so many benefits other than me? Who would brave the danger of the Emperor¡¯s anger to convince him to ept these conditions?¡±


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Sigu Jian closed his eyes. ¡°Or, have you never thought about how your mother had died?¡±


    Deep inside the Sword Hut, the countless swords in the giant pit began to tremble in the same moment, making a mournful sound. They shook endlessly. It was as if they would shatter neatly in the next moment. Fan Xian¡¯s legs hanging over the sword grave also stopped moving. A serious look appeared between his brows as an indistinct emotion appeared in his eyes.


    There was no one else around. Given Sigu Jian¡¯s realm, there was no worry that anyone would eavesdrop. Fan Xian still felt his heart beginning to tighten. With each twist, there was a wave of pain.


    He sucked in a deep breath. His face was an unusual white. Quietly, he said, ¡°You have a suggestion that can convince others?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Sigu Jian said indifferently. ¡°I am just guessing. For someone like your mother, how could she die so mysteriously? If she could be killed by the empress, that pig, or the empress dowager, that old whore, then your mother would not be your mother.¡±


    ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°Ku He could guess. Chen Pingping could also guess. Why can¡¯t I guess?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips trembled slightly. He quietly said, ¡°Such a thing as a guess, it is better to not speak of it. People could die.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sigu Jian suddenlyughed loudly. Boundless malice and mockery were contained in hisugh. ¡°It is truly rare to see someone as afraid of death as you.¡±


    Fan Xian knew what he looked down on. Without any change in expression he said, ¡°It is always rare to meet someone who can kill their entire family with such ease.¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s expression changed. An unexpected ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. It was as if he could act at any moment to kill Fan Xian. A heartrending sword intent began to fill the space again. This time, it was like Fan Xian could not feel anything. Disdainfully, he nced at him and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve done it, are you afraid of people talking about it?¡±


    ¡°As for me? There is no need for you to worry about my affairs.¡± He furrowed his brows tightly and sighed helplessly. ¡°Sometimes, I truly cannot understand what you important people, and old creatures, are thinking exactly. Why must you push me to stand against the Emperor? Do you really think that I have the power to oppose him? Most importantly, do you really think I want to oppose him?¡±


    He looked at Sigu Jian with stormy eyes and shook his head. ¡°No matter what, he is still my father. I do not understand your thinking.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Sigu Jian withdrew into his wheelchair. He was like a sheathed sword no longer giving off any light. ¡°When you¡¯re really anxious, fathers and mothers can all be killed.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought to himself, There really is no need to discuss human emotions with this idiot.


    Concerning the true reason for Ye Qingmei¡¯s death, during the most important moment of the Jingdou rebellion, the Eldest Princess had pointed Fan Xian in a direction right before her death. Chen Pingping¡¯s intentional or not actions seemed to prove this point. However, Chen Pingping had never spoken explicitly about it, nor had Minister Shang. After these two oldrades experienced this matter and suspected each other for many years, they finally turned their gaze toward one person.


    They did not want to tell Fan Xian about it. Other than Sigu Jian, this fearless old creature who only wanted to see the Qing Kingdom run into major problems, no one tried and lure Fan Xian onto a path with no return because of a guess.


    ¡°You are about to die. Don¡¯t count on seeing the Qing Kingdom fall into internal conflict before you die.¡± Fan Xian nodded his head with some force like he wanted to convince Sigu Jian and himself. ¡°ept my sincerity and quietly wait for death. I will look and protect after the tens and thousands of Dongyi people on your behalf.¡±


    Sigu Jian looked coldly into the distance for a long time. He then said, ¡°Trust me, one day you will step onto the path the goddamn heavens haveid out for you.¡±


    ¡°I am going to go against heaven?¡± Fan Xian questioned withughter. He began to cough during hisugh. It continued until his face was red. He was miserable.


    Sigu Jian nced at him with disdain.


    Fan Xian was angered by this look and said in an icy voice, ¡°Regardless of whether it is you or Ku He, you both entrusted you hopes to me. Is this not an absurd thing in and of itself? This is not the will of heaven. This is the selfish ideas of you powerful people.¡±


    ¡°Selfish?¡± Sigu Jian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that old baldy did before he died.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and said, ¡°He sent his second disciple, of whom he is the proudest of, to Jingdou to extend Chen Pingping¡¯s life. It seems he was hoping Chen Pingping would be the catalyst for unrest in the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha...¡± Sigu Jian couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. As heughed, he cursed, ¡°That goddamn baldy! That¡¯s what he was thinking. It seemed like he expected the Emperor and Chen Pingping to have a falling out. You would be caught in the middle and forced into insanity. Yes, you deduced it correctly. He is like me. We both put our hopes in you. However...¡±


    Sigu Jian twisted his neck and said disdainfully, ¡°Ku He was too stupid. It is better to force you directly. Why bother going through Chen Pingping? Ku He misjudged that old dog¡¯s loyalty to the Qing Emperor.¡±


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, I am right in front of you. Saying directly that you want to force me into a rebellion, is that not a bit too boring?¡± Fan Xian sighed as he pointed to therge pit in front of him. He pointed to the swords that had weathered from wind and rain and appeared particrly ancient. ¡°I know clearly there is a pit in front of me. Do you think I¡¯ll still jump in?¡±


    Sigu Jian did not directly answer his question. He withdrew into himself and said, ¡°It actually doesn¡¯t matter whether you see yourself as a Dongyi person. I am not too worried about the stupid people in this city. Don¡¯t forget, Lady Ning is a proper Dongyi person. Your Great Prince cannot be like you and not admit to his heritage.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. He knew what he said was correct. The Emperor only had three sons left. The two grown ones both had too many connections to Dongyi. If the Qing Kingdom truly wants to send out troops, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°There are many pits in one¡¯s life. You know that it is in front of you, but when you have no choice, you can only keep your eyes open as you jump down.¡±


    Sigu Jian frowned and pointed his shoulder toward the depths of the sword pit. The scent of a dying old person and a difficult-to-oppose pressure mixed and mingled around his entire body. Faintly, he said, ¡°Three years ago, I told Zhn, I know that there is a bit pit in front of me, but I am still going to jump down.¡±


    He was talking about the Dong Mountain incident. Before either Ku He or Sigu Jian moved to assassinate the Emperor, they had both thought about it countless times and suspected that it was a giant pit. Time waited for no one. The two Great Grandmasters had no choice but to jump. They fell wretchedly.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°There is nothing to say about this. After the diplomatic group arrives, what needs to be done will be done. There is no need for you all to worry about my affairs. So, should we talk about some rtively happy things?¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Sigu Jian suddenly scolded angrily. ¡°I am about to die. It¡¯s been two years since I left this stupid hut, how can I be happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite pitiful. Although you still have your cultivation, you cannot move freely or leave the hut as your wish. You have been forced by your first disciple to sit in here for many years,¡± Fan Xian said mockingly. ¡°King Weiling was starved to death by his own son in his pce. If Yun Zhn also ys this card, as a Great Grandmaster, you would die in such an unsightly manner.¡±


    ¡°I am not a useless wastrel like King Weiling.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes were deeply sunken. He blinked with an icy light. ¡°I just don¡¯t wish to go out. It has nothing to do with Zhn.¡±


    ¡°Sunbathing in a wheelchair does have the pitiful sense that one is old and near death. However, you should get used to it.¡± Fan Xian knew what he said was the truth. Even if the Great Grandmaster was about to die, if he wanted to leave the hut, who would block him? Who could block him?


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Sigu Jian suddenly lowered his head and nced at him. ¡°The sun is nice today. How about you push me out for a walk?¡±


    Fan Xian froze. He wondered how many aces were outside the Sword Hut, watching for him hungrily. Even if Sigu Jian spoke out and protected him, walking within Dongyi seemed far too difficult.


    ¡°The Northern Qi Emperor is still in the Hut,¡± he lowered his head and said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your woman? We can go together.¡± Sigu Jian coughed. He summoned the child and had him go to invite out the Northern Qi Emperor. Before long, the already dressed Northern Qi Emperor approached them slowly from the other side of the sword pit. From afar, she saw Sigu Jian sitting on the wheelchair and Fan Xian sitting rudely on the ground beside the sword pit.


    The clothing fromst night had been torn long ago. The Sword Hut was well-prepared. The little Emperor Zhan Doudou was wearing a light blue robe. There was not a sense of charm. There was only a slightly soft aura.


    Approaching the two of them, the little Emperor smiled slightly and said solemnly, ¡°It is indeed difficult to meet the sword saint.¡±


    Sigu Jian tilted his head slightly and rudely ignored thisment. Instead, he waved his hand to send the child far, far away. After a long time, the corners of his mouth finally turned up slightly. He watched the Northern Qi Emperor and quietly said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± The little Emperor didn¡¯t even nce at Fan Xian by her side. Such skill was first-rate in the world.


    Her calm exterior was easily shattered by Sigu Jian. This Great Grandmaster smiled at the Northern Qi Emperor with aplicated expression. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°There is nothing interesting about an old creature like me. However, a female Emperor is the first in millennia. I am happy to be able to meet you personally.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression immediately changed. She angrily and coldly stared viciously at Fan Xian, but he did not react.


    Sigu Jian looked at the little Emperor and smiled slightly. ¡°I already know that Your Majesty is a woman. I am about to die and will not speak of it elsewhere. I am a strange man who likes to put candy in their own box and not share it with others.¡± Sigu Jian didn¡¯t look at the little Emperor, whose expression flickered constantly. He continued in a quiet voice. ¡°Since, I am about to die, we can speak more directly. Earlier, I was urging Fan Xian to rebel. Do you have any interest in this suggestion?¡±


    The little Emperor took a deep breath and forced down the slight fear and unease in her heart. Calmly, she said, ¡°I am interested in this suggestion. If Sir Fan junior¡¯s rebellion fails, he coulde to Northern Qi to live out his life.¡±


    ¡°That is also what I was thinking. Regardless whether he is the Master of a City or a male empress, presumably they¡¯re both morefortable than being a ve of the Qing Emperor. However, he won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Fan Xian sat beside the sword pit and said, ¡°For a schr to rebel, it takes more than 10 years. Do you not know I am the most famous schr in the world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sigu Jian smiled strangely. Looking at the little Emperor, he said, ¡°That is why we have decided to not continue this topic of conversation. Instead, we are going for a walk by the seaside. Will Your Majesty be interested ining with us?¡±


    ¡°Can I say I am not?¡± The little Emperor said angrily.


    Fan Xian answered from below, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Sigu Jian was the god of Dongyi. Regardless of whether it was actively or passively, there had to be some distance maintained between people and gods. Thus, it was clear that it had been many years since the Great Grandmaster on the wheelchair hade out casually to see the street scene. He appeared rtively excited.


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor walked slowly behind the wheelchair. asionally, their eyes met, but they didn¡¯t speak. They were actually shocked that the three of them had so easily left the Sword Hut without the Sword Hut and Northern Qi aces outside noticing anything.


    Even for Sigu Jian to be able to do this surprised Fan Xian. Walking through the streets of Dongyi, Fan Xian could sense no one was following him. Given Sigu Jian¡¯s realm, if anyone followed them for more than a moment, they would probably be immediately split into countless balls of blood by the rootless sword intenting from the wheelchair.


    The three of them came to arge tree on the outskirts of the city. The treetop extended out widely. The green covered the sky and shaded the sun. They rested and hid from the zing sun.


    Sigu Jian lowered his head and looked at the yellow dirt by the wheelchair, as well as the cracks near the roots of the tree. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Decades ago, I saw your mother and Wu Zhu, that damn blind man, for the first time under this tree. I forget whether I was watching ants moving a home or bugs rolling a dung ball at that time.¡±

 Chapter 628 - A Large Tree

    <h4>Chapter 628: A Large Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the midst of spring, various trees were stretching their branches and sprouting green leaves. Dongyi was near the seashore. The moist sea wind blew through night and day. It made spring arrive earlier andst longer than in other ces.


    No one knew how long therge tree on the outskirts of the city had been there. The tree branches grew straight and tall but had no intention of piercing the sky. Countless green leaves on the crown of the tree formed arge umbre. It appeared particrly beautiful and benevolent. It blocked the sun in the sky, spilled down shade, and protected people entering and leaving the city.


    The tree was extraordinarilyrge. The area of its shadow covered a few mu ofnd. Many people were resting under it. Below the tree were twisted roots that broke through the ground like the rough and powerful body of dragons, steady and true. Sigu Jian, Fan Xian, and the little Emperor rested by these roots. This strange group did not draw the gaze of many people. Dongyi always had many strange people.


    Fan Xian sat on a root and felt the coolness beneath his bottom. He didn¡¯t know the species of therge tree behind him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out. He only lowered his head to look for ants or dung beetles moving dung balls, but he didn¡¯t see any.


    ¡°How old was she at the time?¡±


    ¡°Maybe 6 or 7 years old?¡± Sigu Jian sat on the wheelchair and furrowed his brows as he thought for a long time. It was as if the distant time blurred his recollection. He spat on the ground and said, ¡°In any case, she was a little girl.¡±


    ¡°How old were you at the time?¡±


    ¡°In my teens?¡± Sigu Jian scratched his head. ¡°You know, my brain has never worked well. I can never remember suchplicated things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think one¡¯s own age is aplicated matter.¡±


    ¡°Geniuses are always different in some ways from everyone else.¡± It was clear that Sigu Jian did not care about Fan Xian¡¯s mockery as heughed coldly.


    ¡°A genius is a different kind of idiot.¡± Fan Xian nced at himzily. ¡°Of course, everyone in the world knows that you were an idiot when you were little.¡±


    Sigu Jian didn¡¯t say anything. He just directed his eyes to where Fan Xian was looking, like he was trying to find some trace of the past in the gaps between the roots.


    Emperor Zhan Doudou stood coldly to the side and watched as this elder and youth expressed their sentimentality. She felt slightly objectionable. It had been quiet as the three of them walked here. ording to the logic of the secr world, the little Emperor¡¯s status was the noblest. However, it was clear that neither Sigu Jian nor Fan Xian cared about this.


    Sigu Jian and Fan Xian seemed to be interested in finding ants. They stopped under the green tree and showed no signs of leaving.


    The little Emperor furrowed her brows slightly. She thought about how the people outside the Sword Hut were probably still worried about her. She also didn¡¯t know what would happen next. She was worried that these two might expose her secret. She worried and quietly said, ¡°Lady Ye is no longer alive. You two could look here for three years and she still won¡¯te to life again.¡±


    These words seemed to be asserting a matter, but it also seemed to devastate their hopes. The little Emperor¡¯s intelligence and reaction was most adequately demonstrated. Inside the Sword hut, Sigu Jian had only casually mentioned the matter of urging Fan Xian to rebel. She had caught onto some hidden clue and made a probingment.


    Hearing these words, Sigu Jian and Fan Xian both raised their heads and nced at her. Their gazes made her feel slightly uneasy. Fan Xian shrugged and said, ¡°I just think ants are more interesting than people.¡±


    Sigu Jian looked at Fan Xian and sighed with admiration. ¡°When your mother used to look for ants with me and people asked us this, she would also reply like that.¡±


    Following Sigu Jian¡¯s joyful narration, Fan Xian smiled. An image from many years ago seemed to rise before his eyes.


    A snot-nosed idiot squatting below therge tree, watching ants moving homes and fighting. Perhaps he had even untied the belt around his waist and pissed on the anthill. The pedestrians passing by, the residents of Dongyi, all knew of this idiot¡¯s identity. When they passed by him, they all wore an expression of pity and loathing in their eyes. No one was willing to go forward to talk to him.


    Then, a young blind servant holding a little girl¡¯s hand came from far away to Dongyi and the roots of thisrge tree. They found this idiot, who was so focused as to not care about what was happening around him.


    The pretty little girl crouched curiously by the idiot¡¯s side and asked him, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The idiot nced at her impatiently and said, ¡°I am looking at ants.¡±


    The little girl made a sound of acknowledgment. She then began to look at the ants with him. They looked for a long time until someone could no longer ignore it. They reminded the young servant that this idiot was the young master of arge family in the city. However, he was a bit simple and he, the servant, should not let his little mistress be foolish with him.


    After the little girl heard these words, she didn¡¯t stand up. Smiling, she said, ¡°I just think that sometimes ants are much more interesting than people.¡±


    It was clear that the meaning in these words was far more mature than the age her little body presented. However, the pedestrians under the tree did not notice this. They just wondered whose family this little girl belonged to. She was pretty and clean, like an immortal who had walked out a picture, yet she was crouched together with the Master of the City¡¯s most famous idiot. They simply could not go on watching.


    Then, the little girl waved her hand. The young blind servant, who had been like a cold block of ice, also crouched down beside the two of them. Although he didn¡¯t want to crouch, there was no difference between crouching and standing for him. Since she wanted him to crouch, he would crouch.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian continued his recollection and scratched at his itchy face. ¡°We spent half a day watching ants fight. Then, I invited them to be guests at my home.¡±


    ¡°Your home?¡±


    ¡°My goddamn father was the previous Master of Dongyi. Did you not know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have heard about it. However, that was a long time ago. Your father died long ago under your sword.¡±


    ¡°The Master of the City¡¯s manor was veryrge and luxurious.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s face suddenly split into a smile. ¡°Where I lived, it was like a doghouse because I was an idiot. My goddamn father hated me. Furthermore, my mother was only a servant. You understand what I am saying, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have read many novels like this.¡± Fan Xian nodded. No one in Dongyi discussed Sigu Jian¡¯s past, but that did not mean the Overwatch Council had not researched this area. He long had a thorough understanding of Sigu Jian¡¯s background and knew what a humiliating and scornful life the idiot had lived in the manor of the Master of the City. It was only now that he learned that Sigu Jian¡¯s birth mother was a servant who had probably died many years ago.


    ¡°Your mother and Wu Zhu were my first friends in my life,¡± Sigu Jian suddenly said solemnly. ¡°Although where I lived was terrible and I could not even offer them a cup of tea, they did not look down on me and still went with me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it was because I was an idiot at the time, but I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. Clearly, many people in the manor had a problem with it. They would not allow two strangers of unknown origins to enter the manor, particrly to live with the idiotic young master. Thus, a few dayster, Lady Ye and Wu Zhu left the manor. I didn¡¯t care since I always left the house to watch ants during the day. Along the way, I would go y in the room they rented.¡±


    ¡°This is truly my first time learning that you once had such a period of friendship with my mother and Uncle Wu Zhu.¡±


    Sigu Jian furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡°Has Wu Zhu never told you about what had happened in Dongyi?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian sat on the tree root. Picking up a thin branch, he unthinkingly picked at the mud. ¡°Uncle¡¯s memory became much worseter.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Wu Zhu¡¯s memory could turn bad?¡± Sigu Jian suddenly roared withughter. ¡°Then, is he not simr to my idiotic appearance in the past?¡±


    Fan Xian red at him. He then smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Do you know where my mother and Uncle Wu Zhu came from?¡±


    This was something that had troubled him for a dozen years. He could faintly guess some of it, especially since Xiao En had brought it up a little in the cave inside Xi Mountain¡¯s precipice outside Shangjing before he died. Xiao En¡¯s story only rified where his mother hade from but did not mention Uncle Wu Zhu.


    In Xiao En¡¯s story, he and Ku He had suffered thousands of li and entered the outer boundary of the Temple and saw Ye Qingmei. The two of them rescued her out of the temple, but they had be separated during the journey. At that time, Ye Qingmei was only 4 years old. There were at least two years between then and when Sigu Jian saw her inside Dongyi.


    During this period of time, what was Ye Qingmei doing? How did Uncle Wu Zhue to be by her side?


    In Xiao En¡¯s recollection, he had mentioned that it seemed Ye Qingmei was deeply worried about someone in the Temple and wasn¡¯t able to let go of them. Thus, she had refused to leave. Was that person Uncle Wu Zhu?


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s question, Sigu Jian suddenly became silent. A momentter, he faintly said, ¡°The me at the time did not know where they hade from or where they were going. Later, I slowly came to know.¡±


    He turned his head slightly and stared at Fan Xian with his bottomless and calm eyes. ¡°Do you not know where Wu Zhu came from?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a long time. Uncle Wu Zhu was a strange creature. Uncle Wu Zhu did not be old, did not know internal qi, and was very good and strong. Heughed bitterly and said, ¡°Even if Uncle Wu Zhu came from the temple, what about my mother?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. The blind man was an emissary of the Temple. Your mother was his mistress. She was an immortal of the Temple. Otherwise, how could she have done so much by herself in this world?¡± Sigu Jian scolded irritably as if feeling Fan Xian¡¯s question was rather redundant.


    Fan Xian did not feel that he was being redundant. He smiled bitterly and thought that his mother Ye Qingmei was clearly like him. She possessed a soul that did not belong to this world. What did it have to do with the Temple?


    Fan Xian and Sigu Jian talked energetically, sighing at the memories. Their voices naturally drew together and did not affect anyone else under the tree. The Northern Qi Emperor stood by them and quietly listened. As she listened, her face gradually grew white. Her hands began to tremble in her sleeves.


    She had not thought that she would be able to hear such astonishing secrets under this tree. She finally understood how such a young person like Fan Xian could have the confidence and even arrogance that most could only hope to achieve. It made clear how he dared to treat an Emperor with disdain, sit on the same level as Sigu Jian, shamelessly judge the world, and attempt to control everything within his hands.


    The little Emperor knew Fan Xian¡¯s mother was Ye Qingmei and faintly knew that he had a blind master behind him. It was not until now that she learned the mistress of the Ye family and that blind master had some uncertain connection to the Temple.


    What was the Temple? It was a god that hovered high in the heavens and coldly watched all the pain and suffering in the human world and had no reaction. It was a will-power behind the mortal realm, the legendary protector of the world. No one knew where the Temple was or what the Temple was other than Master Ku He, who had once personally seen it.


    Ku He kowtowed in front of the Temple for three days and came into his Great Grandmaster powers. Below therge tree, the youngdy of the Ye family met Sigu Jian and he turned from a snot-nosed idiot to a warrior of the sword with no equal in the world. And, the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom...


    The little Emperor¡¯s short eyshes shook involuntarily. From the beginning of the Wei Kingdom to now, everyone in the world wished to personally see the Temple, to seek the shadow of Tiandao within its nothingness. In the past, had the Emperor of the Wei Kingdom not sent out a troop of thousands of people north to search for the Temple in a bid to find immortality?


    Behind Fan Xian was the shadow of the Temple. The Northern Qi Emperor nced at Fan Xian¡¯s profile. She was shocked. Everything wasplicated in her heart.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know a bit of what happenedter. After mother lived in Dongyi for a few years, she got into business. This became theter Ye family, as well as the present pce treasury in the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The development of nothing is so simple,¡± Sigu Jian lifted his only remaining arm and raised a finger. ¡°Even if Ye Qingmei was an immortal, it would be impossible for her to aplish all that she did without any help. She needed someone to help her.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows and looked at Sigu Jian. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly. ¡°Although I was an idiot, I was the young master of the manor of the Master of the City. As long as I controlled the manor, Ye family¡¯s business could flow smoothly within Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said. ¡°The chance meeting under the tree was not a chance meeting. Before she entered Dongyi, she already knew of the situation inside. She had chosen you.¡±


    ¡°However, chance is chance,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly. ¡°At least, I persist in believing this. If she was searching for a partner, there were too many better than me. The things in her head were enough to attract endless wealth. The existence of the blind man ensured that she would not have any true enemies in this world.¡±


    ¡°What were you two doing in the years before she started a business?¡± Fan Xian did not dispute this question.


    ¡°I continued to watch ants and practiced the sword. One day, Fei Jie, that old poisonous creature, came.¡± Sigu Jian yawned as he recollecting for a long time had drained him mentally.


    ¡°Yes, teacher has said that the most glorious thing in his life was doctoring an idiot in Dongyi into a Great Grandmaster.¡± Fan Xian smiled.


    Sigu Jian sneered and said, ¡°I am just easily distracted when thinking about things. I¡¯m not a true idiot. What does turning into a Great Grandmaster have to do with Fei Jie?¡±


    Fan Xian contained augh. Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°Then, it has something to do with my mother.¡±


    Sigu Jian was silent for a moment. He then smiled. ¡°If your mother could give the martial methods of Tianyi Dao to Ku He, she could pass on sword techniques to me. However, I am a genius. The sword techniques your mother gave me were not very useful. What were truly useful were the ones I figured out myself.¡±


    ¡°You seem even more narcissistic than I thought.¡± Fan Xian shrugged. However, he knew that this Great Grandmaster said was true. Even if the Sigu Sword methods were one of the martial methods Ye Qingmei had snuck out of the Temple, for amoner to be able to reach the real of a Great Grandmaster, it was impossible without talent, powerful perseverance, and great luck.


    ¡°There are many kinds of genius.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s eyelids twitched like it could close at any moment and be unable to open again. ¡°Your mother once said that my geniusy in focus and indifference.¡±


    ¡°One could not casually find someone who had watched ants move homes for 10 years,¡± Sigu Jian said in a raspy voice. ¡°To find an idiot who had used a slender piece of wood to kill tens of thousands of ants was even more difficult. My luck was good in meeting your mother and Wu Zhu. Your mother was also lucky in meeting me in Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian could not speak for a long time. He quietly savored these words. Years ago, a strong wind swept over thend and many talented individuals appeared, such as those with the perseverance of Ku He, those with the foolishness of Sigu Jian, and those who could endure like the Emperor. They had all appeared at the same time. Ye Qingmei had escaped from the Temple with Uncle Wu Zhu and met these people.


    Regardless of realm and fortune, just looking at talent and determination, no one in this world couldpare to these people who were not yet Great Grandmasters. Haitang could notpare. Her teacher dared to eat human flesh. Fan Xian could notpare. His Emperor had endured the pain and hopelessness of his meridians shattering. Thirteenth Wang could notpare. His sword saint teacherpletely disregarded human life. The young people of this generation each had their ws and inadequacies. No one knew how much time or how many pitfalls would be needed topensate for this difference before they could touch theyer of paper between the people and heavens, finally crossing it to be a true Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°Everything is fate.¡± Fan Xian looked at Sigu Jian and sighed.


    Sigu Jian looked at Fan Xian with a strange gaze and said, ¡°Do you want to learn? If you want to learn, just speak up.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled. He knew what this sword saint was preparing to offer him. He couldn¡¯t help a bitter smile rising to his face. He quietly said, ¡°I think you know that I¡¯ve already learned it.¡±


    Sigu Jian coldly said, ¡°I am speaking about the true Sigu Sword.¡±


    Fan Xian was shocked. He was silent for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°There isn¡¯t actually any difference, but the importance lies with the person. Our generation is still not as good as your generation. This difference could slowly be reduced. Even if you move everything in the Temple to in front of me, what if I can¡¯t learn it?¡±


    Fan Xian had countless thoughts and feelings swirling in his heart. The martial methods his mother had stolen from the Temple seemed to have been given to these Great Grandmasters. Other than Ye Liuyun¡¯s Flowing Cloud Release of mysterious origins, he had enough evidence for the others.


    Outside the Temple, Ku He paid the price of a grievous injury to rescue Ye Qingmei. Afterward, he obtained the cost from Ye Qingmei¡¯s hand, which was now Tianyi Dao¡¯s Ultimate Enlightenment.


    Although Sigu Jian¡¯s sword technique was formed through his exceptional spirit and obstinate self-study, it was clear that without the chance meeting under the tree, the idiot would still be an idiot. Without provocation, how could he move forward?


    As for the little yellow book that had constantly apanied Fan Xian, the first volume was Tyranny. The second volume was the Way of the Emperor. In the blink of an eye, it had been with him 20 years. He understood that his mother had left this to the Emperor. Then, the Emperor had, somehow, left it to him through Wu Zhu¡¯s hands.


    It was precisely this Tyrannical martial method that made Fan Xian feel a sense of defeat. He would never be able to enter the realm of the Way of the Emperor. The Tianyi Dao zhenqi he had learned had not been of any help. Even if Sigu Jian actually taught him the so-called true Sigu Sword, what help could it be?


    The favors Ye Qingmei had left behind in this world had gradually been brought back by Fan Xian. One more seemed not to make a difference.


    ¡°Back in the day, Ye Qingmei grew into arge tree within Dongyi. Relying on the sword in my hand, I obtained a ce within Dongyi and became a friend to the bugs beside herrge tree.¡± Sigu Jian closed his eyes slightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t get it right, keep practicing. It is not that easy for a tree to grow.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled. He walked to the trunk of the tree and gently patted it. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to bite off more than I can chew. Since you are determined to have me learn, then I will force myself to learn.¡±

 Chapter 629 - In A Flash

    <h4>Chapter 629: In A sh</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian stood under therge tree with one hand supporting his waist and one gently patting the trunk of the tree. A smile shone in his eyes. His expression was as shameful as could be. It was as if his entire body had been divided into little squares and each of them was filled with arge ¡°lowly¡± character.


    It was what was known as ¡°despicable¡± [JW1]. Not only did the words and actions of this young man from the Qing Kingdom create suspicion in front of Sigu Jian, they were also beginning to be shameless.


    The Northern Qi Emperor, who had been silently listening to them talk and digesting the shock in her heart, finally could not resist any more. Looking at Fan Xian, she asked, ¡°How can a person be so shameless?¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head to nce at her and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve learned Tianyi Dao. You should also know that I know the Tyrannical martial method. If I also learn Sigu Sword, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a strange creature, even though the arts put no pressure on the body. Most importantly, I have never believed that there is love without reason and hate without reason.¡±


    He turned toward Sigu Jian and quietly said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up your n. Must all you old people try and cultivate an opponent for my Emperor before you die?¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Of the three of you, I always had the lowest opinion of you. I had not expected that you had changed or improved a lot during these two years. It is somewhat out of my expectations.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and replied, ¡°After experiencing too many life and death situations, one would always feel deeply moved.¡±


    He knew that the three people Sigu Jian referred to was him, Haitang, and Thirteenth Wang. They were the three young people closest to the realm of Great Grandmaster. He thought for a long time and then continued. ¡°Thirteenth should have learned it, but even he could not understand the truth within, much less me.¡±


    Sigu Jian didn¡¯t speak. On the contrary, it was the Northern Qi Emperor who smiled slightly and said to Fan Xian, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to learn, why don¡¯t you give this opportunity to me?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°Your Majesty truly does things differently.¡±


    The little Emperor pressed her thin lips together in a smile and said, ¡°The sword saint only wants to create more trouble for the Qing Emperor after he dies. You are, in the end, his illegitimate child, you probably won¡¯t be able to harden your heart enough. Passing it on to me seems more direct.¡±


    Hearing these words, even Sigu Jian could not resistughing. ¡°Who would have thought that there were more and more interesting people in the world?¡±


    ¡°Alright, there is no need to bring up idle matters.¡± Fan Xian stood seriously behind Sigu Jian with his hands resting lightly on the back of the wheelchair. ¡°Since I am going to learn, time is of the essence. Should I go wash and fast for a few days?¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s expression was strange as he turned his head to nce at him. ¡°The sword is used to kill people. Even if you wash for a 100 days, you will still be stained with blood in the end. So, why wash?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Since you want to teach me, you have to at least look like a teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably learned most of the sword secrets from him,¡± Sigu Jian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°The sword is a dead thing. what is holding it is a hand. No matter which direction you stab or chop from, nothing much changes. It is impossible to use 10,000 different attacks. After all, space is only so big.¡±


    Fan Xian listened silently and intently. To the side, the little Emperor had her eyes tightly closed, not letting a single word slip by. Even though her realm was not sufficient for her to understand too much, if she forcefully remembered it, there would always be many extraordinary talents in Northern Qi, such as Haitang, who was far away on the grasnds.


    ¡°How should a sword strike out to kill someone? That is a question of sword technique. However, the changes in sword technique are always at the end of a movement. Tens of thousands of years have passed and countless wise men have put much thought into this. As they say, there is nothing new under heaven. No matter what change it is, it had long been predicted.¡±


    ¡°Thus, sword secrets are never the most important part.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s remaining arm rested calmly against the armrest of the wheelchair. He stroked it gently like he was stroking the sheath of an ancient sword. ¡°When you feel some kind of realm, you should understand that killing with a sharp sword is not how to kill someone. Rather, it is that you should kill someone.¡±


    It was a seemingly profound statement, but Fan Xian understood. Wu Zhu had once talked to Fan Xian about so-called ¡°true power.¡± Truth was the cultivation of the zhenqi in the body intoyers, while power contained too much, for example, aura and specific hand techniques. Without question, sword technique fell into the category of power. What Sigu Jian was saying now had already surpassed the boundaries of true power.


    ¡°It is faith and determination. When your true power has reached the peak and needs to break through, what is needed is faith and determination.¡±


    Sigu Jian raised his head to gaze at therge canopy. In a sh, two sword intents formed and pierced straight into the sky. Countless birds and bugs in the tree acutely sensed a murderous intent in the air between heaven and earth. Escaping fearfully, they made countless cries. It was very harsh. The birds turned into ck dots, flying out from the depths of the treetop. They headed straight for the clouds in the sky.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s voice became lower and lower.


    ¡°People are not gods. Their bodies are just vessels. They have a limit. The cultivation of zhenqi increases with reality. At some level, the body¡¯s meridians will no longer endure it and stop it. If one forcefully cultivates to increase it, it will only break the meridians and render the person useless. Of course, above the boundless oceans is already the ninth-level. If one wanted to rise further, it is a difficult matter.¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes continued to calmly watch the green top of the tree. Fan Xian and the little Emperor listened quietly on the side. The atmosphere was strange. The little Emperor was not a powerful warrior, so she did not understand. Fan Xian was about to capture some kind of truth. No matter whether it was Lang Tiao, Yun Zhn, or himself, they had all stepped into the ninth-level. However, they could not improve anymore because they had reached the limits of their bodies. No matter how much more they practiced, they could only keep maintain this realm.


    ¡°Truth is the water poured in, while power is how the water is sshed,¡± Sigu Jian said leisurely. ¡°A jar of water will never be able to soothe acres ofnd. This is the so-called limit. If you cannot break through the boundaries of power, you will only ever be able to disperse the waterdle bydle. Pettiness cannot be changed. No matter how many techniques and sword secrets you learn, if there is only so much at the source, you will not be able to understand what it feels like when a river breaches the banks.¡±


    ¡°So, what is important is the zhenqi in the body,¡± Fan Xian unconsciouslymented, thinking of the Tyrannical zhenqi that was as unfathomable as the East Sea in the Emperor¡¯s body.


    ¡°Between the realms, there is always a bnce and mutual restriction. Truth is indeed the most important thing. If you cannot learn a method to release the truth in your body, it is impossible for you to have a truth that exceeds the mortal realm.¡±


    ¡°Like if a great river breaches the banks, if you cannot control the flow of the river water, the profound heavens will not gift you a great river,¡± Sigu Jian smiled mockingly and said. ¡°The heavens have a virtuous love of life. It will not let anyone casually drop dead.¡±


    ¡°This exnation is too idealistic. I suddenly realized that although you had raised the most number of powerful warriors in the world, when it came to teaching students, your level is not much different to Uncle Wu Zhu.¡± Fan Xian sighed and thought that what Sigu Jian said made sense, but it was just all nonsense. Without a gate into the zhenqi in the body, the natural limits of a body would not allow zhenqi to endlessly expand. If zhenqi could not improve and surpass that boundary, it was impossible to grasp that profound method.


    It was truly nonsense and a proposition that didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Because the zhenqi in the body is no longer at a level that can be sustained by the body and already left the boundaries of the world, thus, correspondingly, the method to control this zhenqi is also not something that humans should have.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze drew back from above. Looking at Fan Xian, he coldly said, ¡°This is a natural logic.¡±


    ¡°How can this problem be resolved?¡±


    ¡°You must first find a method that does not belong to this world.¡± Perhaps it was because Sigu Jian withdrew his gaze, but the wind rustling through the tree also stopped. The leaves swayed gently. The birds and bugs that didn¡¯t have time to escape fell silent.


    ¡°It is precisely the desire and determination I spoke of earlier.¡±


    Sigu Jian looked into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, unsure how much this young man could understand. Slowly, he said, ¡°Strength beyond the ordinary must be achieved through methods beyond this realm for it to appear in this world. You must forget everything you learned. Your little tricks, the coffin-break technique, Sigu Sword, the Tyrannical method, the Tianyi Dao method... You have to forget everything that can capture a trace of the method.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a trace, there is certainly a logic to be found. However, the true power of a Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm does not have any logic to it.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s pupils gradually shrank. Looking at Fan Xian, he said in a stern voice, ¡°You have to forget you are a person! You have to forget you have hands and feet. You have to forget you have hair on your body and pain in your bones. Don¡¯t try to use any methods that can be controlled by your body to try and console the zhenqi in your body.¡±


    ¡°Only desire and determination can throw out the limitations of your flesh.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s voice gradually lowered. It still seemed like countless bells ringing in Fan Xian¡¯s head. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Taking off this clothes, Fan Xian¡¯s head felt like it was being struck by lightning. Sweat suddenly poured out of his body,pletely soaking his clothes. He was familiar the words from the ¡°Quotations from Su¡± of the Five ssics. When Master Ku He¡¯s grandmaster, Master Gen Chen, meditated, he had once said, ¡°A person¡¯s body is a shirt. Only by taking it off can one move freely.¡±


    On the precipice in Danzhou, when the cultivation of the Tyrannical martial method had reached the most critical moment, Uncle Wu Zhu had struck his head with a stick and roared the same thing.


    He had never thought he would hear these words from Sigu Jian¡¯s mouth. The will of heaven seemed to be mysteriously and inexorably proving to Fan Xian the deep meaning of these words. It was like he was being shown apletely new world that was mysterious, iprehensible, and charming.


    Sigu Jian did not speak anymore after saying this. Calmly and silently, he sat under therge tree.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was covered with cold sweat. He faintly felt like he understood something. In reality, he did not understand anything. He knew what Sigu Jian said was true and correct. However, this method was overly illusory. There were no traces to seek. Most importantly, such an idealistic exnation waspletely at odds with the Tyrannical martial method he had practiced since youth. Without his body as a bridge, would he be able to influence this real and solid world through his intentions?


    Humans existed in the world. How were they different to the tens of thousands of animals? The answer was in the word ¡°intentions.¡± Humans were the soul of all creatures. They could talk and think, see flowers blooming and be happy, see flowers withering and be sad, and observe the phases of the moon yet feel sorrow for the eternal changes of the world. Watching the rise and fall of the tide, they could feel the sorrowful impermanence of life.


    No other creature was asplicated as humankind. Only people could have such a wealth of feelings and intentions that could not be forgotten in a moment. The heaven and earth coldly watched the destruction of all life. Only humans could counter-watch the heaven and earth, faintlymunicating through their intentions.


    The sweat on Fan Xian¡¯s body gradually dried. He knew how such a realm could enchant one¡¯s heart. He also knew that such a realm was not reached simply because one wanted to reach it. In a raspy voice, he asked, ¡°The true Sigu Sword does not need a sword. How will you teach me?¡±


    ¡°The method does not reach a second person. If it does not wish to be passed on, it will not be passed on,¡± Sigu Jian broke the silence and coldly said. ¡°Today, you wandered through Dongyi with me. I can only have you look. As for experience, that ispletely up to you.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed sincerely and said, ¡°I am willing for you to lead the way.¡±


    The little Emperor stood by their side with her eyes closed and eyelids trembling. It looked like she was trying to remember every word of their conversation.


    Sigu Jian did not acknowledge what these two young people were thinking. He indicated for Fan Xian to push his wheelchair. They left therge tree, heading toward the luxurious center of Dongyi.


    At some point, perhaps when Sigu Jian raised his head to look at the sky, everyone under the tree had fled in fear. It was now peaceful below the tree. There were only faint shadows enveloping the ground beneath it.


    With a whoosh, the sea wind swept across. The leaves below therge tree suddenly flew up. Countless leaves fell down, revealing holes in the canopy through which the startlingly blue sky could be seen. It was as if the gaze of a god was, at some moment, lightly sweeping across the earth.


    [JW1] The characters for ¡°despicable¡± is made up of ¡°lowly¡± and ¡°squares,¡± hence the pun.

 Chapter 630 - If Three Walk Together

    <h4>Chapter 630: If Three Walk Together</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If three walk together, one will have something to teach me.


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor pushed Sigu Jian away from the peaceful tree. Following the long street, they entered the most bustling street in Dongyi. The travelers who had been resting under the tree had long scattered in all directions and slowly passed what they had seen earlier into the ears of many people.


    Not many people know who the cripple in the wheelchair was. Sigu Jian was the god of Dongyi, but not many people had met him. The pedestrians on the street found the three-person group strange. Two young and handsome people were pushing a cripple in a wheelchair. They did not look like merchants bringing in goods. They also didn¡¯t look like travelers who had been drawn here by the city¡¯s reputation.


    Fan Xian did not pay any mind to the gazes around him. He quietly pushed the wheelchair. His gazended naturally on Sigu Jian¡¯s shoulder. In the back of his mind, he finely savored the realm of the Great Grandmaster he had sensed under therge tree earlier.


    He was a person who liked to learn. When he had escorted Xiao En back to Northern Qi, he had not forgotten to ask him for instruction about politics. Although there was unspeakable hatred and gratitude between him and Sigu Jian, and their rtionship was iparablyplicated and subtle, if this Great Grandmaster was willing to expose such a realm to him and give him an opportunity to examine it, he would not pass it by.


    Even if Sigu Jian hid a dangerous intent behind this action, Fan Xian could still not pass up this opportunity. Perhaps, for just this one day in Dongyi, he would be willing to consider Sigu Jian a true teacher.


    Of the three people, only the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s situation was slightly awkward. She seemed to be Sigu Jian¡¯s guest. In reality, she was Fan Xian¡¯s hostage. She was also like a travelpanion. She was unable to understand the silentmunication of intent between Sigu Jian and Fan Xian. She had no choice but to watch silently from the side.


    After leaving the tree, Sigu Jian did not bring up those profound words again. Fan Xian did not seriously ask for his teachings again. It was as if the two of them had forgotten what they had talked about and what they wanted to do. They only wandered calmly inside Dongyi, walking through the gazes of the surrounding pedestrians and their whispers.


    Just as Sigu Jian said, many things could only be grasped intuitively and not described. Since this was so, there was no benefit to talking more. Thus, they did not talk more.


    After walking for a while, Fan Xian seemed to realize the little Emperor¡¯s unease and nced at her with a slight smile. He quietly said something. A forced smile appeared on her cold face.


    Sigu Jian took the two juniors to some old and broken down buildings. It was where the Ye family had originated many years ago but had long been converted to other uses. The people living inside had no idea that the once greatest merchant in the world had lived in these rooms.


    Fan Xian knew what Sigu Jian wanted to tell him and what impact he wanted to have. He maintained his silence until they reached the Ye family¡¯s old ss factory. He finally quietly asked, ¡°Later, you had already be the protector of Dongyi. Why did Ye Qingmei, my mother, leave with Uncle Wu Zhu?¡±


    Fan Xian knew about this period of history. After Ye Qingmei and Wu Zhu left Dongyi, they did not enter any of the vassal states around. Instead, from somewhere, they entered the swathe of primitive forest to the south of Dongyi and north of Danzhou. Traveling on a road between precipitous cliffs, they went straight to Danzhou.


    That road was like a sheep intestine or heavenly staircase. It was difficult to traverse, but it was still a path. Three years ago, during the Dong Mountain incident, Yan Xiaoyi had used this path to smuggle in 5,000 soldiers to surround Dong Mountain. After the incident, both the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi invested boundless interests and caution into this secret passage. Both sides posted heavy guards on the two ends of the passage.


    Fan Xian did not care about the path. He only cared about why Ye Qingmei left Dongyi back then. On a seaside in Danzhou, Ye Qingmei met the Emperor, his father, and Chen Pingping. From there began the glorious life of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s gang of four.


    ¡°At that time, I had just taken over the Master of the City and the Sword Hut had just opened,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly as he sat in the wheelchair. His cold words contained an anger. ¡°Your mother¡¯s leaving had nothing to do with how strong I was. It only had to do with how strong Dongyi was. Her ambition was very great. The things she wanted to do needed to rely on a more powerful force so that it could extend outward under heaven.¡±


    Sigu Jian turned his head and nced at Fan Xian. Icily, he said, ¡°In her opinion, the strength of Dongyi was not enough to support her ambitions.¡±


    Fan Xian silently pushed the wheelchair. He understood what had happened. Since Ye Qingmei had chosen this life and people because she pitied the suffering of these people, then this idealistic woman, who once shone with boundless brilliance, would do everything she could to carry out the project as perfectly as possible.


    Although Dongyi was by the seaside and gathered the wealth of the world, at the time, it was just an annexed territory of the Wei Kingdom that was not particrly remarkable. The people in Dongyi made a living as merchants. While they were very shrewd, theycked execution. If she wanted to begin something big and use her ideas to influence the entire world, without question, Dongyi was not a good choice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she go to Northern Qi? Or, rather, the Wei Kingdom at the time.¡± The long silent Northern Qi Emperor suddenly interjected, drawing Fan Xian and Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes to her at the same time. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be mute for a whole day.¡±


    The reason the little Emperor could not resist asking this question was simple. Before she had listened to the their story, she already had a deep understanding of the famous Ye family from when she was a child. She also felt a faint admiration of the Ye woman. Later, when she came into power herself, she had worked hard to collude with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s pce treasury and learn how much influence such a pce treasury could have on a country.


    Thus, she very curious as to why Ye Qingmei did not go to the Wei Kingdom, which was presently her country. If she had gone, perhaps Fan Xian would have been born in Shangjing. Perhaps Northern Qi would not be struggling like it was now. The biggest uncertainty was that there might not have been a person like Fan Xian in this world.


    Fan Xian smiled and exined before Sigu Jian spoke. ¡°Back then, the Wei Kingdom ruled the entire maind. It was the center of feudalism and corrupt power. Although revolutions should happen in the most difficult of ces, in reality, it is not practical. At the time, the Qing Kingdom had already been at war with Western Hu for many years. The country was on the rise, but it was stuck in one corner and did not attract much attention. Additionally, the Qing people were open-minded and upright in character. It was easier for them to ept new things. So, it is not surprising that mother chose the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    After hearing these words, the little Emperor furrowed her brows and shook her head unhappily. She wondered what nonsense this was. How could she have understood each word but have no idea what he meant?


    Sigu Jian nced at Fan Xian and said, ¡°It is for this reason that she left Dongyi and went to the Qing Kingdom. Hmph... She thought that heir in the Qing Kingdom would listen to her obediently. Then, after the Qing Kingdom took over the world, it would be time for her to change the world. Who would have thought that the heir would, in the end, be a true dragon among people. How could he tolerate having someone ride above him?¡±


    In the end, this Great Grandmasterughed irrepressibly. There was some satisfaction in hisugh. Fan Xian felt slightly angry and stared at him coldly.


    Sigu Jian did not care about this look and indifferently added, ¡°In my childhood, I had the joys and sorrows of life countless times. I almost lost my life numerous times. Many of my servant wet-nurses who raised me died. One day, when I finally held power in my hands and had newly mastered the sword, I went into the manor of the Master of the City. I decided to kill everyone in revenge, but I was stopped by your mother.¡±


    ¡°After your mother left Dongyi, I could let go and kill people.¡± Sigu Jian lowered his head slightly. ¡°In one night, I massacred over a hundred people in the manor. In one night, my aura became chaotic, and my realm began to form. After that incident, your mother and I severed allmunication and each went our own ways.¡± Sigu Jian gently patted the arm of his wheelchair. His words were filled with endless emotion, hatred, and severity.


    Fan Xian mockingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this ends somonly. Surely you¡¯re not also someone who adored my mother.¡±


    Sigu Jian mockingly replied, ¡°No matter how beautiful she became or how capable she was, in my eyes, she was still that little girl under the tree. I have not an iota of interest in such abnormal things.¡±


    ¡°In my entire life, I¡¯ve only ever loved the sword in my hand.¡±


    There was no need to say anymore. Fan Xian could clearly sense the resentment Sigu Jian had suppressed for a long time in his heart. Perhaps it was a sense of loneliness at being abandoned. Or, perhaps this Great Grandmaster saw for certain Ye Qingmei¡¯s heartbreaking ending but was unable to change anything.


    Sigu Jian had traveled to the Qing Royal Pce three times and attempted to assassinate the Qing Emperor. He had been beaten back by a Great Grandmaster level ace in the Royal Pce who never showed himself because he could not use his life as a gamble. His life represented the lives of countless people in Dongyi. Yet, he still went to the Qing Kingdom. This one action demonstrated his unreasonableness.


    Why did Sigu Jian wan to assassinate the Qing Emperor? People in the past may have thought that under the Qing Kingdom¡¯s imposing force, Dongyi was like a bird¡¯s nest caught in a storm and could be destroyed at any moment. Thus, this sword-wielding Great Grandmaster had tried to use his powerful martial ability to change the progress of history.


    After hearing so many stories and seeing so many of the traces that Ye Qingmei had left in Dongyi, a different idea suddenly surged into Fan Xian¡¯s mind. Perhaps Sigu Jian wanted to assassinate the Qing Emperor because he was angry that the Emperor had not properly protected Ye Qingmei.


    The three of them gradually fell into silence again. Fan Xian could not express gratitude toward Sigu Jian for trying to assassinate the Emperor. The little Emperor could not mutter to herself that she had a lot of fun today. Sigu Jian¡¯s expression also became stern, neither happy nor angry. The two of them did not dare to disturb him.


    The wheelchair rolled over the streets of Dongyi and creaked clearly and crisply. It was as if it could follow the long street until the port at the end, turn onto those sea-faring ships, and be taken to an unfamiliar ce.


    Fan Xian abruptly raised his head. A clear light appeared faintly in his eyes as he swept his gaze around them. What had pulled him from his thoughts was precisely the clear and somewhat terrifying creaking beneath his body. It was daylight. During his observation a few days ago, it should be the liveliest time in Dongyi. Merchants selling goods, travelers from far away, and guests touring the city would all be crowded here making a mor. Why was it so quiet around them at this time, to the point that even the creaking of the wheelchair could travel so far?


    He looked at this scene in front of him and took a deep breath. His face turned slightly white. H was very shocked. By his side and pushing the wheelchair at the same time, the little Emperor¡¯s expression also changed slightly. Although she had seen such scenes countless times, running into it suddenly still made her feel ineffably shocked.


    There was not a single person on the street. There wasn¡¯t even a scrap of paper. There were only the paving stones, one by one stretching into the distance.


    All of the merchants and travelers were pressed below the eaves on either side of the street. Kneeling on the ground, they kowtowed to the center of the clean streets and did not move an inch.


    The little Emperor knew that these people of a foreign nation were not showing respect to her. They could only be showing it to the Great Grandmaster in the wheelchair. She couldn¡¯t resist casting a questioning nce toward Sigu Jian¡¯s shoulder. Only at this moment did she realize that Sigu Jian¡¯s position in the hearts of the Dongyi people was far more venerated than that of an Emperor.


    There was no pressure from soldiers or anyone opening the way. Everyone had voluntarily knelt to the ground and kowtowed toward Sigu Jian. It was like they had seen their god slowly heading to the end of the street.


    Everyone in the world knew that this Great Grandmaster was going to die. Few people in Dongyi had seen the true appearance of this Great Grandmaster. During these two years, they remained terrified and uneasy.


    When they saw the Great Grandmaster in the wheelchair, boundless sorrow welled in their hearts. They knew that it was the cripple in the wheelchair who had used the sword in his hand to protect their wealth, freedom, and homes for decades of peace.


    There was even a sliver of shame in their hearts. They felt that it was a shameful thing to have lived under this sword saint¡¯s protection for so many years. The sword saint was tired and old.


    Their god gradually aged and would eventually die. Like the sun across the street, there would eventually be a moment that it sank into endless darkness.


    ...


    ...


    It seemed that the moment under the tree had finally spread out, alerting every person in Dongyi. They knew the sword saint had finally left the Hut and hade among them. That was why they had kowtowed to the ground and felt a sense of sorrow as they made their final farewell and expressed their gratitude.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene but felt slightly confused. Why did these people know that the person in the chair was Sigu Jian? There was no time to think. He could already feel the powerful aura emanating from Sigu Jian¡¯s thin body. It was one that could push people thousands of li away, an absolutely grim aura.


    It was an aurapletely at odds with the sorrowful appearance of the tens of thousands of people kowtowing on either side of the long street.


    Fan Xian fell silent. He knew that this Great Grandmaster was giving him a second lesson. He didn¡¯t use words. He only used his actions. He used this shocking and sorrowful scene to tell him that to enter the realm of a Great Grandmaster, not only did one have to strip away their clothes, but they also had to abandon affection.


    It was not to be emotionless. Sigu Jian¡¯s affection for thisrge city had probably reached an extreme, which was why he could appear so indifferent and emotionless and hold the affections people of the secr world gave him in disdain.


    ¡°Affection is a very precious thing, but it is also very cheap,¡± Sigu Jian said his first words on the long street. ¡°If you have affection toward some object, you must not be controlled by this affection.¡±


    ¡°That was your mother¡¯s biggest problem.¡±


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor were each caught up in their own thoughts. They pushed the wheelchair and walked under the worshipful gaze of tens of thousands of people. The creaking of the wheelchair became louder and more ear-piercing.


    Then, the wheelchair stopped outside a beautiful building. It was the manor of the Master of the City who Fan Xian had visited.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Fan Xian asked respectfully.


    Sigu Jian said in a raspy voice, ¡°I just want to go home and also give you yourst lesson. Killing.¡±

 Chapter 631 - Drawing Four Swords, Considering A Vacant Heart

    <h4>Chapter 631: Drawing Four Swords, Considering A Vacant Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the wheelchair entered the manor of the Master of the City, the streets outside remained absolutely quiet. Although the Dongyi people rose from beneath the eaves, no one left or spoke. They just looked in the direction of the manor with surprise and unease. Countless gazes were gathered there. They didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. They didn¡¯t know why the sword saint had gone into the manor. Was it to kill?


    Regardless of whose wagon the Great Grandmaster decided to tie Dongyi to, it was his decision. All of Dongyi, as well as the vassal states around them, had toply with his decision.


    Although this Great Grandmaster was about to die, he still would not allow anyone in his city to have any feelings of disloyalty, collude with the disciples of the Hut to try and arrogantly make his decision for him, or decide the direction of Dongyi and the lives and deaths of the countless people in it.


    This was the extent of a god¡¯s work. No mortal could interfere, including the first disciple of the Sword Hut and the Master of the City, who maintained the city¡¯s day-to-day running.


    The Master of the City was thest distant rtive in a remote and deste ce that Sigu Jian could find after he massacred his entire n.


    Those who opposed him died without question. This was the so-called will of a Grandmaster. This did not need to be specially emphasized. Instead, it was a very natural bottom line. Sigu Jian had brought Fan Xian here so he could better understand.


    After the little Emperor stepped into the manor, her face became extremely pale. It was almost translucent. Her eyes contained a glimmer of disappointment and horror that could not be wiped away. She knew what Sigu Jian wanted to do.


    The Northern Qi¡¯srgest support within Dongyi, other than Yun Zhn, were the people inside the manor of the Master of the City. The little Emperor had hoped these two factions would help her convince Sigu Jian and have Dongyi be far removed from the Qing Kingdom¡¯s control.


    If Sigu Jian was going to massacre the manor, it demonstrated his attitude. The little Emperor felt slightly light-headed. She bit down hard on her lower lip, standing silent behind the wheelchair.


    Fan Xian nced at her calmly. Seeing the deathly paleness of her face, his heart jumped slightly. He stretched out a hand to pat her shoulder, expressing his constion. This was not a constion from a victor to a loser. However, his heart was also hurting from the sword intent of the powerful person in the wheelchair. His eyelids fluttered involuntarily.


    ...


    ...


    After Sigu Jian entered the manor, the expression in his eyes gradually became indifferent and removed of all emotion. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of coldness to be seen.


    A few people knelt down in front of the second door to the manor and weed the arrival of the sword saint with fear and trepidation. They lowered their heads and kowtowed.


    With this kowtow, their heads fell down like ripe autumn fruit breaking from branches, rolling smoothly across the ground.


    There was an extremely t and smooth opening on these people¡¯s necks. It was as if it had been cut through by an extremely sharp sword.


    However, sitting in the wheelchair, Sigu Jian had no sword in his hand.


    The little Emperor stared at the rolling heads on the ground. Her face grew paler and paler. Even her tightly pressed lips had be white.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand tightened slightly against the wheelchair. Tendons faintly appeared. A drop of sweat fell from his forehead. He knew Sigu Jian was here to kill and teach him how to kill. He still had not thought that this Great Grandmaster only had to think to remove these people¡¯s lives from existence.


    The heads rolled toward the side, leaving behind a trail of blood. It ran into a moss-covered corner and stopped. Fan Xian¡¯s mouth was slightly dry. He unconsciously wanted to stop Sigu Jian¡¯s following actions, so he exerted his strength and tried to keep the wheelchair below the stone steps.


    If the manor of the Master of the City was massacred, it would remove any opposition in Dongyi for an agreement between the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi. Even those disciples of the Sword Hut who did not approve of Sigu Jian¡¯s decision would, because of this blood, newly understand their master¡¯s heartlessness and strength.


    Fan Xian still did not want to use such methods. He was not an overly sentimental person, but he the Master of the Manor had never been a major obstacle. As long as Sigu Jian gave his consent, there were many ways in which this problem could be resolved.


    He didn¡¯t think Sigu Jian would use the simplest and most violent method to resolve it.


    At some point, the wheelchair had already moved up the stone steps and was heading into the depths of the manor.


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor¡¯s hands were still on the wheelchair. Their hands began to tremble more and more. Their faces became paler because they saw more blood and bodies falling on either side of the wheelchair.


    Finally, someone summoned the courage to pull out their sword. The sword broke into two pieces. Someone screamed as they flew out. Their waist snapped in half. Many more people stared with shock at the god of killing in the wheelchair. Their legs shook. They werepletely unable to move. They thought of the legend from many years ago, the night the Great Grandmaster in the wheelchair came into the manor with a sword. The next day, not a single living person could be found in the manor.


    After many years, Sigu Jian came into the manor again. This time, he didn¡¯t have a sword in his hand. Somehow, the entire manor was still mournfully enveloped in a thick stench of blood.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face became paler. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body had already been raised to the extreme. The moment it first began to seep out of his body, it was shattered into strands by the pressure of the murderous aura that filled the space between the heaven and earth. Shattering into pieces, it dissipated in a sh. It was impossible to gather it together.


    The little Emperor¡¯s body trembled. She was unable to make any movements. She had to put her hands on the wheelchair to steady her body. Even though she was a powerful female Emperor, seeing these countless heads and broken bodies flying through the air, she was assaulted by the stench of blood and killing.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s face was even paler than the two young people¡¯s. It was apletely illogical white. It was as if all of the blood in his body had flowed to some location so that it could change into a piercing sword qi and a devastating murderous aura, scattering outward.


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor seemed to havepletely lost control of their bodies. Passively, they followed this life-stealing wheelchair as it rolled through the manor. The powerful aura emanating from Sigu Jian¡¯s bodypletely controlled all of the minute movements around them.


    The little Emperor had no strength to resist, so her reaction was weaker. Fan Xian forcefully gathered his focus, wanting to oppose the cold murderous intent that made him feel ufortable and even a bit disgusted. However, it was like being struck endlessly with a heavy hammer. Each strike shook his spirit.


    A strand of blood seeped out from the corner of his lips. A hopeless sorrow shed through his eyes. Lowering his eyelids slightly, he no longer looked at everything happening inside the manor. He gave up stopping Sigu Jian¡¯s intention to kill. He didn¡¯t have the power. He was also not willing to anger this Great Grandmaster, who had already sunk into a crazed condition, because he pitied the innocent servants in the manor. He knew it would sink him into endless danger.


    He lowered his eyes lids. Unfortunately, not looking does not mean not knowing, particrly since this was Sigu Jian¡¯sst lesson for him.


    Fan Xian had already rxed his mind. He no longer oppose the sword intent filling the manor. Thus, he could sense any small change in aura present with increasing rity. He also obtained a deeper level of understanding of the aura emanating from the Great Grandmaster¡¯s body.


    This aura made him furrow his brows. He loathed his aura. Not only did this aura carry the stench of blood, but there was not an iota of affection within it. There was only indifference, a lofty and disdainful indifference. It was an indifference that regarded life as nothing.


    It was if before Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes and intentions, not one creature in the world was worth treasuring. Anyone could be viewed as a pig or dog.


    Fan Xian did not understand. This Great Grandmaster was someone who clearly had great affection for Dongyi. Immediately after, Fan Xian sensed the realm that the aura represented. It was willpower.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s willpower controlled everything around the wheelchair valiantly, determinedly, and withoutpromise, virtues, standards, or benevolence between heaven and earth. In front of this powerful and absolute willpower, they all became bubbles and scattered in all directions.


    Fan Xian abruptly raised his head and stretched out a hand to support the little Emperor, who was on the verge of copse under the pressure. His eyes calmly followed Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze and looked into the manor. He had experienced this realm. Unconsciously, he was also slightly afraid of this realm.


    ...


    ...


    There were originally no Great Grandmasters in the world. Four strange creatures were able to break through human¡¯s natural limits and stand between heaven and earth through theirprehension of the world and their own experiences. The four Great Grandmasters were set onpletely different paths to their breakthroughs.


    It was clear that the Qing Emperor had taken the exceedingly true way of breaking into the realm of a Great Grandmaster. Although he had be a useless person with his meridians shattered, he had turned extreme sorrow into joy. Without the limitations of the meridians, the truth in his body expanded without restriction. Using a difficult method, he broke through the limits that nature had created for the human body.


    Without question, this was the most valiant method. Fan Xian would not dare to learn it, nor did he have anywhere to go learn it.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s path was not the same. Ever since his childhood, he had umted too much gloom, oppression, and an impulse to ughter. After massacring his n, he formed a powerful state of mind from within the stench of blood. In the instant he severed his emotions, he experienced a willpower that was not moved by outside influences. Using killing and indifference, he began to look at that line in the sky with cold eyes and easily tore it apart.


    On the final set of stone steps in the manor, there stood a line of people. The Master of Dongyi wore a beautiful n outfit. His face was deathly pale. Along with those closest to him, they stood in a line and waited for the sword saint¡¯s arrival. He had gathered his most powerful force, but he knew that it could do nothing to stop a Great Grandmaster killing people.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands were on the back of the wheelchair. He did not notice the silence on the stone steps or gradually fading wretched cries. He was sunk in a dazed condition. He had finally experienced Sigu Jian¡¯s Great Grandmaster realm but realized that the method to seek out this realm was perhaps something he could never do.


    Each grass, rock, flower, and tree in the world had their own reason for existing. Each person was unique. In order to break into a realm, to touch the realm of a Grandmaster, one would have to seek out a method that truly belonged to them.


    Sigu Jian suddenly began to cough. He coughed until his small frame began to shake. The hand Fan Xian had ced on the wheelchair began to tremble again.


    Seeing this, the manor aces lined up on the stone steps dissolved into ck shadows. Splitting into seven directions, they leapt toward the wheelchair like diving eagles.


    The cough seemed to be an opportunity, a signal. These aces did not hesitate to explode into action. However, there was no joy in their hearts. The people of Dongyi, including the warriors that practiced the sword by the seashore, were all used to the sword saint being undefeatable. After living for decades under his godly care, no one thought they would be the one to kill a god.


    But, they still had to carry out thest attack. After all, the sword saint coughed. Perhaps it was an opportunity. Or, perhaps it wasn¡¯t. Since they were going to die in the end, to be able to die by a Great Grandmaster¡¯s hand would be some kind of honor.


    Before the shadows even arrived, a powerful wind preceded them. The warriors did not focus their targets on the two young people behind the wheelchair. They could see that the two young people were sunk in some kind of mental trap from which they could not extricate themselves.


    Fan Xian felt that if he was faced with these aces and their most powerful strike before their deaths, he would not be able to counter it.


    Sigu Jian was still curled up in the wheelchair coughing. His only remaining hand was covering his mouth. He had no sword at his side.


    He waved his hand. A sword on the ground moved quickly, like a sh of lightning, to his steady hand.


    Sigu Jian waved the sword. His moves were not very integrated. It was as if seven mountain peaks suddenly had their outeryer of trees removed and exposed the strange, prominent, and rugged rocks below to pierce seven great holes in the sky.


    Faced with the attack of the manor¡¯sst seven aces, Sigu Jian casually swung out his sword and returned the strike with indifferent and blood devouring willpower. In the same instant, he struck out four times in seven directions.


    This was already a strike that surpassed the mortal realm. It contained a power that only pushed forward. Hidden behind it was an ultimate willpower that surpassed its aura. It was unaffected because of indifference and tranquil through blood devouring.


    The four strikes pierced through the seven people. The seven aces abruptly fell to the ground silently.


    Sigu Jian shook his arm. Themon steel sword left his hand, piercing straight through the chest of the Master of Dongyi, sinking to the hilt.


    After Sigu Jian entered the manor, the Master of Dongyi did not make one word of exnation or give one sigh. He only calmly watched the scene in front of him and waited for his death to arrive. He knew that if his distant uncle had personallye out of the Hut, then there was only death waiting for him. As a crazed Great Grandmaster, a blood-devouring sword saint, a heartless creature who had massacred his own n, he had not a shred of affection for the Master of the City.


    The Master of the City coughed up blood. He felt his life ebbing away. Tears began to roll down his face. In the moment before his death, there was perhaps a great deal of dissatisfaction and resentment in his heart, like the resentment the Qing Emperor had felt many years ago. These Great Grandmasters should not exist in this world.


    This world was too illogical.


    Fan Xian carefully watched Sigu Jian¡¯s movements. This was the first time Sigu Jian had truly acted after entering the manor with a sword in his hand. His gaze was sharp. He caught the end of the method of the four swords and the traces of his movements. He waspletely astonished.


    This was the true Sigu Sword. Like a bird in the sky and a fish in water, between action and inaction, there was no warning. He only struck out with his intentions. It was far more than just focusing in one direction. One nce could bring down a city. Two could bring down a country. After drawing a sword, Sigu Jian¡¯s heart was nk [JW1]. There were none who came before him. There would be none that woulde after.


    ...


    ...


    In Suzhou, Ye Liuyun had once sliced a building in half in one strike. That day, Fan Xian had thought that the peak of sword skill was no more than that. However, seeing Sigu Jian strike, only now did he know that for a killing weapon such as a sword, the most powerful symbol of it was the connection between the sword and intention. In this world, there was no faster way to express something than through intention. Where the intention was, the tip of the sword would also be there.


    To be able to cultivate a sense against the natural order should not exist in sword techniques in the world. Even those who used the sword would feel a sliver of shock. Even sword practitioners themselves might not know how they had used such a sword technique. After a strike, the swordsman held a sword dripping with blood, surrounded by an open wilderness and a nkness.


    The truth of the Sigu Sword, in the end, was still a nk and dazed intention.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand still held the little Emperor¡¯s arm, but he could not stop shaking. What a happy or painful matter it was to experience such a sword technique.


    On an unknown tree beside the manor, a trembling bird had been peeping for a long time. Finally, it could no longer endure the willpower that filled space between heaven and earth. It gave a lonely cry and flew away.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference. There was blood on the corner of his lips that he had coughed up. His face was terrifyingly pale. His small body waspletely curled in the wheelchair. Of the two young people behind him, one was dazed and the other stern. Bodies and blood were by their sides. Fan Xian lowered his head. A strange thought welled in his heart. He seemed to be able to sense that the Great Grandmaster in the wheelchair had reached the end of his life.


    In the end, he had still drawn a sword. Although these four strikes had been elegant and grim,pared to his attack on Dong Mountain three years ago when he had killed a hundred Tiger Guards with one blow, the Sigu Jian today was clearly much weaker.


    The body of the Master of Dongyi slowly knelt down in front of the wheelchair as if expressing its allegiance for thest time.


    Fan Xian abruptly raised his head and watched with shock as a ck-clothed man appeared in front of the three of them following the copse of the Master¡¯s body.


    The ck-clothed man also held a sword in his hand.


    [JW1] This whole part was an extended pun on his name. It doesn¡¯t make as much sense when tranted.

 Chapter 632 - Only Saints Should Use Them

    <h4>Chapter 632: Only Saints Should Use Them</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck-clothed man was the Shadow. He and Fan Xian had quietly entered Dongyi together. After arranging everything with the subordinates of the Overwatch Council, he had disappeared. When Fan Xian charged into the Sword Hut, he was not there. Fan Xian knew what the head of the Sixth Bureau would do once he saw Sigu Jian.


    Suddenly, the Shadow appeared in the manor of the Master of the City behind the body of the Master of the City.


    Sigu Jian hade to massacre the manor and had killed countless people. Regardless of whether people were alive or dead, as long as his body existed, it would always cast a shadow beneath the sunlight. The Shadow had hidden within these shadows.


    The world¡¯s greatest assassin had, without question, reached the utmost peak of his cultivation. He was able to fool the senses of a Great Grandmaster, abruptly appear in front of the three of them, and seize Sigu Jian¡¯s most vulnerable moment.


    In the wheelchair, Sigu Jian coughed up blood. His entire body trembled and shrunk in on itself. His face was deathly pale. Striking seven people in one move had made the heavily injured Great Grandmaster, who had dragged out his life for another three years, feel a sliver of exhaustion. However, what drained his energy the most were Fan Xian¡¯s hands behind the wheelchair, which were filled with Tyrannical zhenqi.


    From the moment he had entered the manor, Fan Xian¡¯s intentions had run counter to Sigu Jian¡¯s. Sigu Jian emanated his power forcefully and suppressed Fan Xian¡¯s intentions. However, Fan Xian was a ninth-level ace. Other than killing, Sigu Jian also had to put his focus on Fan Xian to control his state of mind. Having done this for so long, it was inevitable that he would be slightly weak.


    Plus, he still had the injuries from Dong Mountain three years ago. Ye Liuyun had attacked like a dragon reaching through the clouds. The Qing Emperor¡¯s earth-rending Way of the Emperor¡¯s punch had left Great Grandmaster Sigu Jian with grievous injuries. Having hung on until now, he was already at the end of his life.


    The Shadow had chosen this moment to strike. He had chosen the best moment. He held an ancient sword in his hand. The sword light shed as coldly as autumn waters and lit up the entire manor. From one moment to the next, the stone steps seemed to shine like jade.


    The tip of the Shadow¡¯s feet stepped lightly on the jade-like stone steps. Each time he took a step, he seemed to brighten a little. A few random leaves fell in the manor, which flew up, apanying his worrisome sword and increasing the sense of destion.


    Kill.


    The ancient sword in the Shadow¡¯s hand pierced toward the chest of Sigu Jian. This attack was simple. There was no trick, no buildup. It didn¡¯t even tremble. During the high-speed attack, the bright de of the sword did not ripple. It slid forward smoothly.


    It was only a bent elbow, a t wrist, and a stab. It was the simplest strike in the world. Because it was simple, it was concentrated and powerful. The Shadow did not need to umte strength for it. He had waited more than 20 years. He had already umted it.


    It was too fast. When the leaves floated up, they discovered with astonishment that they had already fallen behind the ck-clothed man. It was so fast that after the ancient sword had split apart the air in the manor, it didn¡¯t have time to change shape. It made a sharp whistling sound.


    Because he was so fast, the surroundings did not have time to change. The courtyard remained silent. The only change was the Shadow¡¯s position. He stepped past the jade step. In front of the light on his body was the most brilliant sword.


    The tip of the sword was only a foot away from Sigu Jian¡¯s chest. It was a thunderous strike.


    Fan Xian only had time to narrow his eyes slightly. He recognized the sword in the Shadow¡¯s hand. When he had attempted to assassinate the Emperor in Hanging Temple, the Shadow had held that sword in his hand.


    Fan Xian even felt familiar with the Shadow¡¯s thunderous strike. Outside Hanging Temple, below the tall tower, among the mountains and wilds of chrysanthemum flowers, the Shadow had once worn a robe of white and jumped out of the sun with his sword pointed straight at the Emperor¡¯s face.


    That day, the Shadow had worn white. He had been like an immortal from the heavens. Giving off a bright light, he had floated down with the in ancient sword in his hand.


    Now, the Shadow wore ck. He still had that in ancient sword. The light from his body continued to shine brightly. However, it carried a chill from the deepest depths of theherworld. It was as if a vengeful spirit that had been trapped for tens of thousands of years was trying to release all of his hatred in one strike.


    Fan Xian was still holding onto the little Emperor¡¯s waist. His pupils constricted slightly. His body did not have time to move as his heart was filled with shock. The strike, which surpassed the leaves approach, was so fast that even he didn¡¯t have time to react. It seemed to break the limits of time.


    The Shadow was the greatest assassin in the world and the closest protector of the night of two consecutive masters of the Overwatch Council. After escaping from Dongyi, he had long been immersed in the darkness and never walked beneath the sun. Even when he was assassinating the Emperor at Hanging Temple, the seemingly glorious attack was actually careful and cautious. When the strike failed, he immediately pulled out.


    The Shadow now was not like the Shadow of the past. He seemed to be sunk between darkness and negative emotions. This one strike was iparably open and public. Decades of cultivation were all gathered within this one strike. He left no retreat, no way out for himself.


    He only thought about moving forward. He had chosen to move forward with the ultimate courage and willpower. He only wished to deliver this sword into Sigu Jian¡¯s chest. At this moment, the Shadow was not an assassin. He was a swordsman, an avenging swordsman worthy of respect and admiration.


    The thunderous strike was softer than the wind. It was even more traceless and quicker. It was more blinding than lightning and more stunning than thunder. It was the most powerful strike the Shadow could execute. Regardless of whether it was Fan Xian, Haitang, or anyone else on the wheelchair, probably no one could escape this sudden attack.


    This was the first strike the Shadow had truly made these 20 years. It was a strike he had practiced countless times with the river of time and the hatred of theherworld.


    In thest moment when the tip of the sword broke through the air, it faintly reached another level. Just like what Sigu Jian taught Fan Xian earlier, only when the intention was aligned, could such a thing happen.


    Nothing was faster than one¡¯s intentions. No one¡¯s intentions were more determined, sinister, or open-hearted than the Shadow¡¯s.


    All of the muscles in Fan Xian¡¯s body tightened. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body circted quickly. In the first moment his thoughts reacted, he wanted to take the little Emperor and escape. In front of such a strike, he didn¡¯t have time to make any reaction.


    But, Sigu Jian did. Although he was at the end of his life, had been troubled by a heavy injury for three years, massacred the manor, and depleted his energies, he was still a Great Grandmaster. One could not usemon sense to judge a Great Grandmaster.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s expression was not like any other time. His face was extremely pale. His eyes were very bright. The shattered right side of his face seemed like an ugly and horrifying god, emanating a power righteousness.


    Even a Great Grandmaster would not underestimate such an attack, but the Great Grandmaster could not move easily. He only had one hand left. Thus, Sigu Jian moved his hand. Raising his left arm, he split open his index and middle finger four inches in front of chest and then closed them together. He used two fingers to grasp the thunderous attack.


    His face became even paler. His eyes brightened even more. His expression became more solemn. The sword between his two fingers was still pushing forward.


    The Shadow was like Sigu Jian¡¯s shadow, pressed tightly against the wheelchair. With a wild cry, as if crazed and mad, crying andining, joyful and angry, stepping on to the path of escape 20 years ago, holding the mourning of the entire n, the bitterness of losing father and mother, he ruthlessly pushed forward.


    With a puff, the cold ancient sword rubbed against Sigu Jian¡¯s index finger and made a squeaking noise. It carried a burning smell that filled one with fear. Powerfully, it broke through Sigu Jian¡¯s finger sword and pierced into Sigu Jian¡¯s chest.


    The tip of the sword only prated two inches into the Great Grandmaster¡¯s body before it stopped moving. Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes had already brightened to the extreme. They were like two stars giving off light,nding on the Shadow¡¯s simrly pale face. His fingers were like two mountains, catching the Shadow¡¯s thunderous strike between the rocks so that it could not move another inch.


    There was a pause for a moment.


    A pale-faced Fan Xian gave a muffled hmph and grabbed the waist of the little Emperor by his side. He flew up like arge bird. Leaving from behind the wheelchair, he broke through the air and floated toward the trees beside the manor.


    If he had stayed behind the wheelchair, perhaps he would only be injured. The little Emperor would certainly have her heart meridian severed and die under Sigu Jian and the Shadow¡¯s double attack.


    Floating toward the trees, Fan Xian forcefully turned his pale face around in midair. He saw a scene that that he would never forget that made his heart tremble.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian¡¯s face was deathly pale. The Shadow¡¯s face was also deathly pale. After that stormy night in Dongyi, this pair of brothers had never met again. Now, they were pressed together tightly, their icy expressions mirroring each other. It was not amusing. It made one¡¯s heart run cold. Their bodies were pressed tightly together, but there was a sword between them.


    On Sigu Jian¡¯s chest, the tip of the sword carried a line of fresh blood, which stubbornly tried to burrow in. It was as if this Great Grandmaster did not feel anything. He only looked at the Shadow with those bright, terrifying, and old eyes. The two fingers on his left hand steadily and scarily grasped the sword.


    Willpower and intention were only the blink of an eye, an instant. Inside the manor¡¯s courtyard, the air suddenly changed. It was as if countless wind des of unknown origin were slicing through the air, making whooshing sounds anding from all directions. They followed a remarkable track that could not be seen by the naked eye and headed straight for the center, toward the Shadow¡¯s body.


    The Shadow was still wearing the robes specially made for the Overwatch Council. The Third Bureau had spent many years in devising this before they seeded. Under the onught of all this sword qi, it could only resist for a moment before it began to tear. Splitting along a multitude of small openings, the material flipped out like the mouth of an infant. Countless wounds appeared in an instant on the Shadow¡¯s body and began to seep blood.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s true counter-attack was not on the outside. It was on the inside of the Shadow¡¯s body. That power and cold blood-devouring sword intent followed his finger and nce. It entered the Shadow¡¯s body without mercy. It shook his internal organs. Blood began to seep out of his body, pouring out from his mouth.


    On the Shadow¡¯s deathly pale face, blood poured endlessly out of his mouth. It poured, not flowed. It was as if it would nevere to an end. The Shadow did not feel a sliver of fear. On the contrary, heughed. A bitter and strangeugh rose to his deathly pale andmon face. The sound of hisughter echoed throughout the manor. There was a crazed sob caught up in theughter.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Shadow gave a crazed roar like the cry of a mad beast in pain. He delivered all of the zhenqi in his body into the sword on his chest. He cared not at all about the pain his body was receiving. He only cared about the distance between the tip of his sword and Sigu Jian¡¯s heart.


    A powerful qi ripple exploded between the two of them, shattering the leaves around the wheelchair into threads until they dissolved into nothing.


    In the end, a wheelchair was not like a person¡¯s legs. Following the Shadow¡¯s full force explosion, the wheelchair quickly rolled backward, moving faster and faster. The sword caught between Sigu Jian¡¯s fingers was also slowly pushing into his body.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s face became paler. His eyes also grew brighter. The Shadow¡¯s face also grew paler. More blood poured out from between his lips, leaving a bloody path on the ground.


    Fan Xian saw two deathly pale people, one spewing blood and the other silent, carrying out the most crazed and calmest killing. His hand involuntarily trembled. He didn¡¯t like Sigu Jian, so he should help the Shadow. If he was going to act, he would have already acted when he was behind Sigu Jian¡¯s body. Given Sigu Jian¡¯s present weakened condition, if Fan Xian and the Shadow, two powerful warriors, struck out at the same time, they may actually have had a chance of sess. The Shadow would certainly not be as in as much trouble or pain as he was now.


    However, Fan Xian did not do anything. He only trembled and coldly watched the scene. This had nothing to do with the negotiation between the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi. This had nothing to do with the friendship between Sigu Jian and his mother, Uncle Wu Zhu, and Sir Fei Jie.


    He had promised to create an opportunity for the Shadow, but he would not participate in the Shadow¡¯s revenge. Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened many years ago during the tragic case of the massacre of Dongyi¡¯s Master of the City¡¯s manor and the secrets within, he respected the Shadow.


    The Shadow was a proud swordsman. He had note here as an assassin to meet his brother, the pride of Dongyi. He hade because of the terror and pain in his heart.


    If Fan Xian acted now, the Shadow would not agree. Fan Xian understood this, so he chose to watch from the side, trembling.


    ...


    ...


    With a thud, the wheelchair had finally retreated to the back of the courtyard at the bottom of the other stone steps. There was nowhere else to go. The wheelchair instantly shattered into countless wooden shards under such a high-speed impact. Covered in blood, a frantic light lit up in the Shadow¡¯s eyes as he finally pushed the sword in his hand forward another inch.


    For this one inch of distance, the Shadow paid a great price. Sigu Jian¡¯s lips trembled. Heughed in a strange and raspy voice. Amidst hisughter, he, who had fallen to the ground, twisted his fingers. The sword stuck in his chest broke with a snap.


    The Shadow didn¡¯t smile. The tip of the sword broke off inside Sigu Jian¡¯s chest, but he still held the other half of the broken sword. Without seeming to stop at all, the broken sword slid naturally along the trembling tip of the sword buried in Sigu Jian¡¯s chest and once again plunged in, piercing deeply into Sigu Jian¡¯s chest.


    From when he appeared behind the body of the Master of the City to when he came down the steps, from piercing into Sigu Jian¡¯s chest to pushing back the wheelchair dozens of meters, until the final stab with the broken sword, the Shadow¡¯s brilliantly glowing thunderous strike was actually all one move. There was no break. Sword intent gathered around this one strike.


    In the Shadow¡¯s life, he only had one chance to use such an attack.


    The broken and not particrly sharp end of the sword sank into Sigu Jian¡¯s chest. It did not slide in smoothly. It felt rough, as if cutting through flesh. It seemed very painful.


    The Shadow seemed to be able to sense the other person¡¯s pain because he was also in a lot of pain, so much so that his entire body trembled. With his head down, he pushed forward silently, cutting through flesh.


    He cut through the past, the past 20 years ago. In this instant, the Shadow seemed to see many things. He saw, many years ago, that idiotic brother of his secretly constructing a small grass hut on a piece of uncultivatednd outside the city. He then proudly said that this would be a sacred ce for martial training.


    Only a child, he looked disdainfully at the broken down grass hut from the side. He watched the blind man and girl who asionally entered the grass hut. One day, the child suddenly became interested in the sword. His idiotic brother had asked him seriously if he wanted to learn. If he did, he could teach him.


    Learning the sword was a tough and difficult matter. The two brothers in the grass hut became fools in the eyes of everyone else. They all wondered if the Master of the City had offended the Temple to have two idiots. Their brothers and sisters in the manor ignored these two idiots. Perhaps there was something scary at the time, but he didn¡¯t know. He was only a child.


    Then came the night everyone died. The people the child hated died. The people he loved died. The cats and dogs he raised died. His brothers, sisters, and uncles died. The father and mother who loved him dearly also died. No one survived.


    It was only after he stood, trembling, in front of the manor¡¯s screen and saw the bloody and dripping sword in his idiot elder brother¡¯s hand and those emotionless eyes did he begin to feel scared. He knew that if he didn¡¯t leave, this idiot brother of his would kill him.


    That was perhaps the night Sigu Jian truly became a Great Grandmaster. It was also the night the youngest boy of the manor of the Master of the City began to run. From that night onward, the Shadow became the Shadow, forever living only in the night and never seeing a sliver of sunlight again.


    His chest was filled with anger, hatred, resentment, and fear. He didn¡¯t sleep at night. Every time he fell asleep at night, he seemed to always see that pair of emotionless eyes.


    Thus, the Shadow¡¯s face became paler and paler. He knew that if he couldn¡¯t kill his brother, he would live his entire life in darkness. His brother became a sword saint and the master of Dongyi. Every time he heard this news, he felt that he could only ever be a blood-covered and trembling child who did not speak.


    After many years, the one strike that had umted 20 years of resentment, vengeance, and fear, finally pierced into his brother¡¯s body. This one strike pierced through 20 years of time and carriedplicated emotions. He finally tasted his blood. The Shadow was notpletely absolved. He still trembled all over because he realized there were still so many blood stains on his body and Sigu Jian was still not dead.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian was also covered in blood but it was uncertain if the blood was his or that of his brother. Brothers often could exchange blood, but it shouldn¡¯t be done like this.


    The clothing on their bodies was torn into countless shreds by the sword qi crisscrossing in the manor. It hung wretchedly on their bodies.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. It was as if he couldn¡¯t keep them open for much longer. His small frame began to tremble urgently like the Shadow¡¯s.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s fingers pinched the tip of the broken sword and pulled it out like lightning before slicing it toward the Shadow¡¯s neck. The Shadow did not dodge. Closing the fingers of his left hand into a sword, he stabbed it toward the bloody hole that was left open after the half of the sword had been pulled out.


    Exchanging one life for another, he would not rest until death.


    With a p, the two people¡¯s body¡¯s separated violently. The Shadow was like a rock as he swept back quickly along the bloody path. He stirred up a line of dust and smoke beforending heavily on the steps. He vomited up blood uncontrobly and couldn¡¯t stop panting.


    Sigu Jian sat on the stone steps on the other side. Half of the sword was plunged into his chest, while he held the other half in his hands. He looked coldly at the Shadow at the bottom of the steps across from him as a trickle of blood slowly flowed out from between his lips.


    The courtyard in the manor sank into a terrifying silence.


    Fan Xian and the little Emperor stood far away under the trees and watched the brothers fight each other with pale faces. The little Emperor didn¡¯t know who the ck-clothed man was. She at least knew that he was very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with Sigu Jian for so long.


    Fan Xian knew that, in the end, the Shadow lost. Although Sigu Jian was already at the end of his life, a Great Grandmaster was still a Great Grandmaster. As long as he had one breath still remaining in his body, he would be able to proudly stand at the apex of martial prowess. Although there was the constant fear of falling down with a breath of the wind, in the end, he still managed to stand firm.


    The Shadow should still feel proud of himself. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew slightly wet. He felt proud for him. A ninth-level warrior seemed very powerful, but to be able to meet a Great Grandmaster alone in a duel and injure him to such a wretched state was truly an exceptional performance.


    In thest moment, Sigu Jian had used his Great Grandmaster realm and powerful willpower to take control of the situation. He clearly could have killed the Shadow, so why did he not do it? Did he feel pity toward his brother? Fan Xian did not believe that this bloodthirsty Great Grandmaster with a love of killing could have such gentle feelings.


    After the scene was silent for a long time, Sigu Jian suddenly asked in a raspy voice, ¡°If we are speaking seriously, you should be the first disciple of the Sword Hut.¡±


    The Shadowy in a pool of blood. He didn¡¯t reply. He only looked at him heartlessly and senselessly. Sigu Jian coughed violently and said, ¡°You should be proud to be able to execute such a strike as you did today.¡±


    After a moment, the Shadow suddenly said, ¡°Wh... Why?¡±


    Why had Sigu Jian gone crazy that year and massacred his entire n, not even spearing his own father and mother, or his younger brother? This question had lingered in the Shadow¡¯s heart for many years. Under the circumstances, he was finally able to ask.


    Sigu Jian knew what he was asking. Fan Xian also knew. Sigu Jian did not answer it. He only coldly said, ¡°All those who obstruct me must die. You¡¯ve followed us for a day and watched for a day. I had thought you had understood something since you were able to use such a move. I had not thought you would still ask such a childish question. Little brother, you disappoint me so much.¡±


    After hearing these words, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. Sigu Jian had long sensed that the Shadow was following them. Sigu Jian¡¯s lessons were not just aimed at him. He had also hoped that the Shadow watching from the darkness would be able to learn something from it too.


    The Shadow fell silent. His normal eyes stared as ruthlessly as a wild animal at Sigu Jian on the steps in the distance. With the tragic scene in the past and the words now, he didn¡¯t have to decide what he should believe. He only had to confirm what he believed.


    Fan Xian followed the Shadow¡¯s gaze and looked at the horrifying wound on Sigu Jian¡¯s chest. It was a mess of flesh and blood with a faintyer of green light over it, like some kind of poison. It remarkably maintained thest breath of life in the heart that should have been destroyed.


    This was the punch the Qing Emperor had gifted to Sigu Jian on Dong Mountain. Sigu Jian should have died a long time ago, but he continued to live. There had to be a secret there, particrly that terrifying wound on his chest.


    Sigu Jian coldly used thest of his clothing to cover the injury on his chest. ncing at the Shadow and Fan Xian, he said hisst words, ¡°A swordsman is a deadly weapon. Only saints should use them.¡±


    Fan Xian fell silent. He immediately understood the meaning of Sigu Jian¡¯s words. A swordsman was a deadly weapon, and only saints should use them. However, saints were, by nature, heartless.

 Chapter 633 - Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 633: Poisoned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was a world in which the fittest survived. In order to stretch out one¡¯s head amid theyers of reeds on the shores of the North Sea, to have the right to eat among the wolf packs on the grasnds, one needed to abandon the so-called ¡°feelings of weakness.¡± Saints were heartless, and sages were unintentional. Any less than this was insufficient to transcend worldliness.


    The courtyard in the Master of the City¡¯s manor was silent. The bodies and pools of blood on the ground had been pushed to the two walls by the shockwaves. It was as if it had been swept aside by god¡¯s hand. The blood became red paint brushed evenly across the walls with a few newly fallen green leaves below.


    With these green leaves as boundary lines, Sigu Jian and the Shadow, this pair of brothers, each sat by their own set of stone steps. Heavily injured and speechless, they watched each other coldly.


    A number of whistling sounds suddenly rang out from outside the manor. It was like a dozen trebuchets began an assault on the manor at the same time and millstone-sized rocks were tearing through the air.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s expression did not change. The Shadow¡¯s expression did not change. Fan Xian was walking toward the Shadow. His expression also did not change. These three people knew that it was not rocks flying through the air but people. It looked like the murder case in the manor had finally alerted the aces stupidly standing guard outside the Sword Hut.


    When the Northern Qi Emperor came to Dongyi, she had brought Lang Tiao and Friar He, two ninth-level aces. As for whether there were other Tianyi Dao aces hidden in the shadows protecting her, it was unknown. Since the day before, all of the Sword Hut disciples had each returned from their cultivations to stand guard outside the Sword Hut, silently waiting for their teacher¡¯s order.


    Adding the two sides together, there were at least a dozen ninth-level aces. Comparatively, Jingdou of the Qing Kingdom only had two ninth-level aces. Thus, one could not help but feel a glimmer of astonishment and envy toward Dongyi¡¯s special asion. With this many aces flying through the air, the aura was stunning.


    With a gust of wind, Yun Zhn and Lang Tiao led everyone onto the ground sttered with blood. The two people furrowed their brows and nced involuntarily at their feet. They then understood the situation and found the people they cared about most at the same time.


    Lang Tiao saw his Emperor seemed unharmed, only his face was slightly pale. Lang Tiao couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Leading his subordinates, they surrounded the little Emperor to ensure his absolute safety. He turned a wary gaze toward Fan Xian.


    On the other side, Yun Zhn saw the heavily injured Sigu Jian sitting below the stone steps. His expression changed drastically as he rushed over. Without saying a word, his knees hit the ground as he knelt down.


    This first disciple of the Sword Hut waspletely unable to hide the strange expression on his face. He did not care how his teacher would punish him after the fact. Since he opposed his teacher¡¯s intention and secretly made a deal with Northern Qi, he had long been prepared. Seeing the wretched scene in the manor and the dead bodies of the Master of the City and the aces, he knew who had taken action.


    Since his teacher had personally taken action, it expressed his attitude. What shocked Yun Zhn was that he had been injured so heavily.


    All of the disciples of the Sword Hut knelt by Sigu Jian¡¯s body, looking at their teacher¡¯s injuries with shock and anger. In their hearts, the only people on par with their teacher were the other Great Grandmasters. Even though their teacher had been injured for three years, the only people who could hurt him were the Qing Emperor and Ye Liuyun, who had disappeared without a trace.


    A disciple of the Sword Hut began to help Sigu Jian dress his wounds with shaking hands. In his heart, his teacher was a god-like figure, particrly when it came to the sword. He was the foremost person in the world. Now, he had been consecutively stabbed twice in the chest by someone. Who had done this?


    The door leading to the back garden of the manor moved slightly. The second disciple of the Sword Hut walked in supporting Thirteenth Wang. They looked at the scene in front of them and couldn¡¯t help being shocked, particrly Thirteenth Wang. The poison had not yet fully left his system, yet he had forcefully raised his realm to hold back everyone and helped Fan Xian enter the Sword Hut. He was extremely exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for his second brother supporting him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have made it to the manor in time.


    The previous night, romance had been thick in the air in the Sword Hut while swords were drawn and bows were pulled outside. Everyone knew the thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut was Fan Xian¡¯s good friend. But, Fan Xian had seized the Northern Qi Emperor and charged into the Sword Hut that even saints could not infringe on. Thus, everyone had purposely targeted Thirteenth Wang.


    If not for the fact that the second disciple of the Sword Hut had coldly protected him, and Yun Zhn, for the sake of his teacher¡¯s dignity, would also not have allowed Lang Tiao and others to attack, Thirteenth Wang could only lie in bed.


    The most important reason Thirteenth Wang was able to remain unharmed despite being surrounded by so many aces was that leaf and stick. The sword saint in the Hut had expressed his opinion. The disciples that had originally leaned toward Yun Zhn could only maintain a middle ground.


    Thirteenth Wang knelt by Sigu Jian¡¯s body. His lips trembled. He was unable to speak. Ever since he entered the manor, he had not nced at Fan Xian because his emotions wereplicated. His teacher had ordered everything, which was why he had helped Fan Xian enter the Sword Hut. He had thought his teacher and Sir Fan junior would have a very harmonious conversation. He had not thought his teacher would be severely injured.


    All of the Sword Hut disciples knew the strength of the manor. They also knew the terrifying nature of the sword in their teacher¡¯s hand. Thus, they naturally thought the person who had injured their teacher was not someone of the manor. Instead, it was a Qing person, someone belonging to Fan Xian.


    Yun Zhn was the first to stand up. Icily, he looked at Fan Xian and the ck-clothed man by the stone steps. Gradually, his pupils grew cold. His gaze went passed Fan Xian to the ck-clothed man. His gaze changed from icy to heated.


    He recognized the ck-clothed man. It could even be said that he was very familiar with him. Four years ago, by theke in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jiangnan¡¯s Hangzhou, this ck-clothed man had risen from theke and stabbed him with a sword while he was in a boat. Then, the two of them had carried out a game of cat and mouse for many months in the Jiangnan region.


    Yun Zhn knew what this ck-clothed man was capable of. He had even thought that other than his teacher, it was this ck-clothed man whose sword technique was the severest and most sinister, even more so than his own.


    Yun Zhn was already a warrior above the ninth-level. He knew just how powerful this ck-clothed man was. He didn¡¯t have to think much to know that only the ck-clothed man could use a sword to injure his teacher.


    He slowly drew the sword by his waist and walked step by step closer to the other set of stone steps. The distance between each step was fixed. No more and no less, exactly 25 inches.


    The sword in his hand was 3 feet long. The distance between him and the Shadow was 32 feet.


    ¡°The legendary true leader of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, Sir Shadow,¡± Yun Zhn said coldly as he walked. ¡°This is my first time seeing your true appearance.¡±


    Yun Zhn took five steps toward him. As he got closer to the stone steps, the sword intent around his body grew thicker. The murderous intent grew fuller. Regardless of what this first disciple of the Sword Hut felt about the future of Dongyi or his teacher, when an outsider attacked, when a Qing person dared to injure his teacher, Yun Zhn¡¯s chest was filled with murder. He had to have them beneath his sword.


    If he had beenpletely well, Yun Zhn would not have much confidence. He knew that even if the ck-clothed man had secretly attacked his teacher while he was distracted and managed to stab him twice, he must have paid a great price to do so.


    The disciples of the Sword Hut had long been exposed to Sigu Jian¡¯s influence. He had no qualms about using their strength to bully the weak.


    Under the tree, the Northern Qi Emperor watched the scene with a pale expression. She didn¡¯t know if the Sword Hut and the Qing Kingdom¡¯s side would sh. Or, how Fan Xian would handle this matter. In her opinion, even if Sigu Jian wanted to negotiate a deal with the Qing Kingdom, given the Great Grandmaster¡¯s bloodthirsty nature, he still would not allow the ck-clothed man, who Yun Zhn referred to as the Head of the Overwatch Council¡¯s Sixth Bureau the Shadow, leave alive.


    Suddenly, the little Emperor seemed to remember two words that Sigu Jian had brought up earlier. Her eyes brightened. A flush of red appeared on her deathly pale cheeks.


    Fan Xian half-knelt by the Shadow¡¯s side and helped him dress his wounds. He had been cut countless times by the sword qi. The wounds were still seeping blood. Fortunately, the Overwatch Council¡¯s robe did have some effect. The wounds were not very deep and did not need to be specially treated. Given the Shadow¡¯s strong body, he should be able to stop the bleeding.


    The biggest problem was inside the Shadow¡¯s body. Fan Xian¡¯s hands rested against his back. He slowly fed a trickle of Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi into his body to carefully check the situation inside. As he checked, his expression grew gradually more solemn. A momentter, he took out a healing pill and fed it between the Shadow¡¯s lips. Then, he ttened his palms closely against his back and began to tend to his wounds.


    Two nights ago, he had tended to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s wounds. The day before, he had been pursued and attacked by Lang Tiao and others. That night, he had battled with the little Emperor in bed. Fan Xian was exhausted. He knew that if he didn¡¯t act quickly, the Shadow might die from internal bleeding.


    After the Hanging Temple incident, the Shadow had followed Fan Xian for four years and never left his side. Although their rtionship was that of superior and subordinate, and had little to do with friendship, Fan Xian knew that he could not be separated from him. There was a naturally urring sense of intimacy that had developed after mutually entrusting each other with their lives.


    Fan Xian lowered his eyelids slightly, but he could still hear Yun Zhn¡¯s steady footsteps approaching. A momentter, he slowly put down his hands and rose. Looking at Yun Zhn, he asked, ¡°Do you still want to kill me?¡±


    Yun Zhn was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Your life and death will be decided by my teacher, but this person must die.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t think about anything. Slowly, he took off his robe and revealed apletely ck outfit. He then bent at his waist and pulled out his ck dagger from inside his boot. He stood in front of the Shadow.


    The entire atmosphere in the courtyard changed. From beginning to end, Fan Xian had not truly done anything. The only thing he had burned through was his spirit, which had been greatly eroded by Sigu Jian¡¯s powerful willpower. Standing in front of the Shadow, Fan Xian¡¯s spirit seemed to recover in an instant. Coldly and silently, he appeared unusually powerful. It was like when he had faced Yan Xiaoyi.


    Everyone knew how powerful Fan Xian was. The powerful Qing official of today was no longer the inexperienced figure who had just entered the ninth-level when he went to Northern Qi. Instead, he was a proper warrior above the ninth-level. He had killed Yan Xiaoyi without alerting anyone, killed the old Qin master in Jingdou, forced Haitang to retreat on the grasnds, and had miraculously escaped from a number of ninth-level aces. When he had crossed swords with other ninth-level aces in the past, Fan Xian had won aplete victory without exception.


    This was not like a person¡¯s name or the shadow of a tree. It was the proper umtion of confidence. Even though he faced the first disciple of the Sword Hut, Fan Xian did not feel any fear. He looked coldly at Yun Zhn. His meaning was clear. If you want to kill my subordinate, you¡¯ll have to kill me first.


    Fan Xian and Yun Zhn stood facing each other. Behind Yun Zhn were many other people. The Sword Hut had thirteen disciples, and they were all present. Only six of them stood. The severe sword intent emanating from these six people melded with Yun Zhn¡¯s de and suddenly shot out, making Fan Xian¡¯s face pale slightly.


    The other disciples were all kneeling by Sigu Jian, serving him in a flurry of hands and with their hearts trembling in fear. Among them were the third and fourth disciples, who had attacked Fan Xian in the plum garden. The reason these two Sword Hut aces did not stand wasplicated. They knew Fan Xian and that ck-clothed man both knew Sigu Sword.


    They had not told this to Yun Zhn because the responsibility was too great. They were going to secretly report it to their teacher. Unexpectedly, too many things had happened, so they never found an opportunity.


    They were shocked and endlessly spected about the connection between the ck-clothed man and their teacher, especially why he was able to hurt him.


    Thirteenth Wang also didn¡¯t stand or look at Fan Xian. His heart was in disarray. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened. He only faintly guessed at the secret, but he was unable to speak.


    Yun Zhn did not know any of this. During the cold-blooded assassinating between him and the Shadow in Jiangnan, things happened in an instant. At that time, the Shadow had held back. He had not given it his all.


    He only looked at Fan Xian and tightened his grip on his sword.


    Under the tree, Sir Lang Tiao, who had kept his head down the entire time, suddenly tightened his little finger. The metal chain tied to his wrist suddenly pulled tight. A slightly cold handnded on Lang Tiao¡¯s wrist and stopped him taking action.


    Lang Tiao furrowed his brows slightly and looked at his Emperor, who was stopping him with confusion. He thought this was a rare opportunity for the Qi Kingdom. The Qing Kingdom and Sigu Jian were about to arrive at a deal. However, it was the Qing Kingdom who had injured Sigu Jian. If he helped Yun Zhn bring down or kill Fan Xian, then killed that ck-clothed man who injured Sigu Jian, the rtionship between Dongyi and the Qing Kingdom would bepletely torn down.


    As a martial artist, Lang Tiao was indeed curious as to who that ck-clothed man was. Was he truly the legendary best assassin in the world, the Shadow of the Overwatch Council? Was this assassin really that powerful to be able to injure Sigu Jian?


    The little Emperor smiled slightly as she watched this tense scene on the stone steps. Quietly, she said, ¡°Trust me, they won¡¯t start fighting. Since that is so, why should we be the bad guys?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere of the scene did not make those present share in the little Emperor¡¯s judgment. Faced with the seven ninth-level aces¡¯ increasing sword intent, Fan Xian began to have difficulty breathing. The cold sweat that had dried began to roll down his back again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly apprehensive. The Sword Hut was indeed a strange ce with many ninth-level aces. If the Qing Kingdom could not reach an agreement with Dongyi, and they actually sent troops, the leadingmanders would probably always face attacks in the dark.


    The sword intent continued to thicken. Fan Xian knew that if they actually started fighting, it would be unlikely he would leave alive. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched. He bowed his head with a smile. Moving his gaze passed Yun Zhn¡¯s iron-like shoulders, he gazed at Sigu Jian down by the stairs and said, ¡°Do we really need outsiders to interfere in our own affairs?¡±


    These words hadpletely different meanings for different people. Yun Zhn thought Fan Xian was talking about the Northern Qi people and coldly said, ¡°There are enough disciples of the Sword Hut, there is no need for help from our Northern friends.¡±


    Under the tree, Lang Tiao smiled slightly and said, ¡°If Sir Fan junior can survive, I will challenge you personally.¡±


    Fan Xian did not pay any attention to the words of either of them. He only stared fixedly at Sigu Jian down by the stairs. Only Sigu Jian understood the true meaning in his words. This was a fight between two brothers. Did they really need outsiders to interfere? When the Shadow had sent out his thunderous strike earlier, Fan Xian had been right behind the wheelchair. But, he had only taken the little Emperor away and did not attack with the Shadow.


    Fan Xian did not interfere. Are your Sword Hut disciples going to interfere in the feud between you brothers? Fan Xian was gambling on Sigu Jian¡¯s pride and wild nature. He was gambling on the fact he had left the Shadow alive earlier, so he must have ns.


    Since it was so, how could Sigu Jian watch as his disciples ruined his great n for the sake of revenge?


    Sigu Jian raised his eyes slightly and smiled. He sighed with some regret. It was as if he felt regretful that he would not be able to see Fan Xian¡¯s true capabilities now that he had guessed his intentions.


    The Great Grandmaster nced with loathing at the disciples kneeling by his side and scolded in a raspy voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t died yet, why are you all so eager to mourn?¡± Strangely, as he scolded, the disciples at his side brightened and quickly stood up.


    Immediately after, Sigu Jian raised his left arm and nced at Thirteenth Wang. Thirteenth Wang was familiar with this action. When they hade down Dong Mountain, he had carried him like that. After returning to Dongyi, he still carried him like that, so he naturally crouched down.


    Sigu Jian leaned against his youngest disciple¡¯s wide and strong back. Comfortably twisting his head, he said, ¡°Back to the Hut.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang made a sound of acknowledgment. He then stood up with his skinny teacher on his back and headed toward the Sword Hut. However, his body was already at a breaking point. A few elder brother disciples beside him quickly supported him as they left together.


    Just like this, Sigu Jian left. He left no words behind, only shock and surprise. Fan Xian looked at Yun Zhn, who was very close to him and said, ¡°Master Yun, you¡¯ve already disobeyed the sword saint a few times, are you going to disobey him again?¡±


    Yun Zhn was silent for a long time. ncing at the Shadow on the stone steps, he said, ¡°I would like to carry the teacher as well, but there are too many things I must shoulder.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t need to shoulder.¡± Fan Xian was not moved. Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t carry it. Not only will it crush you, but it will also shatter the things you want to carry. Is that not a great tragedy?¡±


    Yun Zhn sank into thought for a long time. Then, he nced around again at the blood and bodies in the manor, particrly the body of the Master of the City to the side of the stone steps. A momentter, his expression calmed. He knew his ideas hadpletely fallen through. He didn¡¯t know what magic the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Sir Fan junior had used to not only provoke his teacher into attacking and massacring the entire manor but to have no desire to kill them at all after getting injured.


    In the end, it was because this first disciple of the Sword Hut did not understand Sigu Jian. In this world, there was no one who could convince or tempt Sigu Jian into doing anything. The Great Grandmaster did as he wished. All of this was nothing more than what he wanted.


    ...


    ...


    The Sword Hut faction left the manor, leaving behind only the Northern Qi people, Fan Xian, and the Shadow. Lang Tiao put his hands behind him and walked out from under the tree. Looking at Fan Xian, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sir Fan junior does indeed have his methods to be able to stop the Sword Hut from attacking with just one sentence. However, I am not a Dongyi person. This is a rare opportunity. Do you want to go a few rounds to learn from each other?¡±


    ¡°One cannot be shameless to such an extent.¡± Fan Xian had finally left the influence of the sword intent. His whole body rxed with exhaustion. Sitting beside the Shadow on the stone steps, he didn¡¯t even raise his head as he said with a smile, ¡°These are words that your Emperor gifted to me today. Now, I gift it back to you.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior, I don¡¯t know who is more shameless in the world.¡± The curved knife and golden chain behind Lang Tiao¡¯s body moved slightly in the wind. The soft clinks apanied his steady voice and made it appear more beautiful. ¡°Your sister is a disciple of Tianyi Dao. By the teacher¡¯s posthumous order, she also controls the affairs of Qing Mountain. Although junior sister disciple Fan has returned to the Qing Kingdom, the sect¡¯s orthodoxy still remains. Even if a gentleman does not remember past affections, they must remember the righteousness of the sect. Duringst autumn, the disciples of the Qing Mountain were heavily injured and killed in Xiliang Road. Did you think I would just leave it like this?¡±


    ¡°So, you do know they died in Xiliang Road.¡± Fan Xian raised his head. Shooting out two icy res, he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say there is something wrong with Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s final orders. Even if my sister helps Haitang run your Tianyi Dao Sect in the future, if Tianyi Dao continues to meddle in the Qing Kingdom, I will continue to kill them.¡±


    After these words were spoken, moring broke out under the trees. Lang Tiao furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know how Fan Xian could still be so unyielding under such pressing circumstances. Although the disciples of the Sword Hut had left, the Northern Qi aces remained. Even if Sigu Jian had his reasons for not wanting to kill Fan Xian or the ck-clothed ace, the Northern Qi people did not have such obstructions once they attacked.


    This first disciple of Tianyi Dao did not know what happened the previous night. How could he know that when Fan Xian looked at these Northern Qi aces today, it was as if he was looking at his own subordinates. Your Emperor already belongs to me. Will it be long before you all belong to me too?


    Below the tree, the little Emperor smiled and said, ¡°The Northern Qi is a country known for its literature. We will not use our numbers advantage to maltreat those alone. Sir Lang Tiao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After these words were spoken, it was Fan Xian who furrowed his brows. He looked at the little Emperor and suddenly said, ¡°Can youe here?¡±


    To speak to an Emperor in such a tone was extremely rude. However, what shocked the Northern Qi people was that their Emperor did not be angry. He only smiled slightly and said, ¡°What other business do you have? We can discuss it after you rest.¡±


    Fan Xian saw the coldness and anger between the little Emperor¡¯s brows and knew that, after all, she was an Emperor. In front of her officials, she was terrified that she would make a misstep. His words earlier had indeed been inappropriate. Involuntarily smiling self-mockingly, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have an urgent matter to report.¡±


    The little Emperor was silent for a long time, fighting some unknown struggle in her heart. She had just seen too many profound things that had nothing to do with power. Her state of mind had been greatly shaken. Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s expression, she thought of the greater shock her state of mind had received the previous night.


    After a long time, the little Emperor coldly said, ¡°You can all go out. I have some things to say to dear official Fan.¡±


    After these words were said, moring broke out again. In particr, Lang Tiao turned his head in astonishment to look at his Emperor. He had no idea what was happening. A few days ago, the Emperor had made up his mind to join hands with Yun Zhn¡¯s faction to kill Fan Xian in Dongyi. Then, everyone had seen Fan Xian kidnap the Emperor into the Sword Hut. The hatred between them should be irreconcble. Looking at their expressions as they talked now, it waspletely unlike what anyone was thinking.


    Friar He, who had been standing by the little Emperor¡¯s side the entire time, was also shocked. He nced at Lang Tiao with doubt and waited for him to speak.


    Lang Tiao took two deep breaths. Waving his hand, he led everyone out of the manor. Regardless of whether he was worried if Fan Xian would harm the Emperor, since the Emperor had spoken, as a subject, he could only follow the orders.


    The manor once again recovered its quiet. Fan Xian rose and walked to the little Emperor¡¯s side. Quietly looking at her, he said, ¡°What you heard at the end, don¡¯t tell anyone about it. Otherwise, I will also share what I know.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly. A cold light shed in her eyes. She had not thought Fan Xian would be able to guess her thoughts so quickly or that he would use her secret so directly to threaten her.


    A lot of use could be made of the information that the Head of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council was Sigu Jian¡¯s younger brother. It could even shake the foundations of the Qing court and create irreconcble conflict between the Qing Emperor and the Overwatch Council. A long time ago, the little Emperor learned from Wei Hua¡¯s mouth that the Qing Emperor had always thought that Sigu Jian¡¯s unknown younger brother was behind the assassination in Hanging Temple.


    The little Emperor took a deep breath. This secret was so important to Northern Qi. It could cause internal conflict in the Qing Kingdom and would, without question, allow Northern Qi to turn the tables. However, Fan Xian held a secret in his hands that was sufficient to overturn the entire Northern Qi.


    Her expression changed before she quietly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Outside the manor, Lang Tiao and everyone else¡¯s expression also changed endlessly. They could not have imagined that they would wait anxiously outside the Sword Hut, worrying constantly about the Emperor¡¯s safety. Yet, in the end, the Emperor and Fan Xian seemed to have had a good talk.


    Lang Tiao¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He said, ¡°Send an order to the Qing Kingdom and have Mu Peng hurry back.¡±


    To the side, Friar He¡¯s expression changed slightly. He lowered his voice to say, ¡°You suspect that Fan Xian has drugged the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Fan Xian is presently one of the masters of poison. If he didn¡¯t drugged the Emperor, how could he let the Emperor leave so easily. And, why would the Emperor have agreed earlier to stay behind to discuss things in secret with him?¡± Lang Tiao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Fan Xian is as venomous as a snake. He is not to be underestimated.¡±


    It could not be said that Lang Tiao¡¯s intellectual response was slow. However, he had no idea that Mu Peng had long been shut up by Fan Xian in the Seventh Bureau of the Overwatch Council. He also didn¡¯t know that Fan Xian had indeed drugged the little Emperor. However, it was not a drug that would kill. It was one of the heart that had no antidote.

 Chapter 634 - We Are All Seas Of Different Colors

    <h4>Chapter 634: We Are All Seas Of Different Colors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sigu Jian did not give the order for the Sword Hut disciples to kill Fan Xian. He had even let the Overwatch Council leading assassin, who had been so arrogant as to injure him, go without further consequence. This reality astonished and shocked the disciples. Emerging from the Sword Hut, Yun Zhn¡¯s emotions were even heavier.


    He looked around. Brother disciples three and four had remained in the Hut. It seemed that their teacher had something to tell them. Yun Zhn couldn¡¯t help but look at the setting sun in the west and as he gently sighed. These brother disciples respected him the most. They had participated in keeping Thirteenth Wang under house-arrest and in the attack on Fan Xian. For the teacher to keep them back, was he asking about these matters?


    Given his understanding of Sigu Jian, if his teacher truly wanted to punish him for his actions, he probably wouldn¡¯t need to investigate anything or question anyone before having himmit suicide. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to summon the courage to resist either.


    The faint light of dusk shone on the face of the first disciple of the Sword Hut. His expression was dim and helpless. The entire manor of the Master of the City had been massacred. This already sufficiently demonstrated Sigu Jian¡¯s attitude. In a few more days, the dragon g of the Li family would probably be flying from the battlements of this city instead.


    He knew that perhaps this was inevitable. Otherwise, his teacher would not havee to an agreement with Fan Xian and lowered his head to the Qing Emperor. However, tugs of pain still red in his heart.


    There was no longer any way of stopping this thing from happening. A great power within Dongyi, the manor of the Master of the City, had be dead bodies in pools of blood. Sigu Jian used the simplest and most violent method to unify the thinking in the high echelons of Dongyi society and intimidated all of the Sword Hut disciples. Presumably, the countless merchants and workers in the city would be willing to ept this reality. After all, war had never been an entertainment that merchants liked.


    Yun Zhn narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the mountain residence in above. The Emperor of Northern Qi had silently returned to the mountain residence escorted by Lang Tiao and Friar He. He didn¡¯t know what the Northern Qi people were thinking. Should he sever the agreement he had secretly made with them or continue with it?


    Afterward, the mountain residence closed their doors and rejected guests, which made Yun Zhn even more confused. The Northern Qi Emperor had risked traveling thousands of li to be here, so he must have been prepared to pay a great price. Why was it that after he was taken by Fan Xian into the Sword Hut, he seemed to have already admitted defeat and was no longer trying to destroy the rtionship between Dongyi and the Qing Kingdom?


    Yun Zhn stood outside the residence and quietly spoke a little with Lang Tiao. He then walked down gloomily. As he walked, he wondered what miraculous powers Fan Xian had to put enough pressure on Northern Qi to stop them taking action.


    He still did not believe Fan Xian had this ability. He thought that it must be because his teacher had clearly demonstrated his attitude to the Northern Qi Emperor, which was what made the Northern Qi people feel hopeless. Turning his head to nce at the Sword Hut in the dusk, Yun Zhn¡¯s mood was heavy. After pausing for a moment, he headed into Dongyi. He would never turn his back on the Sword Hut¡¯s determination or Dongyi¡¯s interests. However, the people of Dongyi City were filled with fear. Theycked the control of the officials from the manor of the Master of the City. As the first disciple, he had no choice but to take a hand in managing state affairs.


    ...


    ...


    Contrary to what Yun Zhn imagined, the people of Northern Qi had not lost hope. More urately speaking, the Northern Qi Emperor had not lost hope. She sat coldly by the window and looked at the flowers that bloomed like a ze by the window. Thinking about what happened these two days, she couldn¡¯t help her state of mind swaying. When she was a child, she had been held by the empress dowager as she sat down on the throne. From that day on, she did not know what fear or hopelessness was.


    One¡¯s position dictated the power of judgment one had. The little Emperor knew that in the matter of Dongyi, she had lost to Fan Xian. She had lost thoroughly with not the slightest chance of turning the situation around. On the other hand, she also knew the reason Sigu Jian would choose the Qing Kingdom was not because this Great Grandmaster had any positive feelings for it. Rather, it was purely because the existence of Fan Xian could bring a sliver of protection for the ongoing existence of Dongyi.


    The most important question was still hidden in Sigu Jian¡¯s heart. After the clever Northern Qi Emperor thought for a long time, she faintly grasped this important matter. Although she still did not know the details, she guessed that Sigu Jian would certainly cause a major problem for Fan Xian in the future.


    Trouble for Fan Xian was trouble for the Qing Emperor and a blessing for Northern Qi. Although she knew if Fan Xian really was ruthless enough, she could only be a puppet in his hands. The problem was that Fan Xian was never ruthless enough, particrly toward his own woman.


    The events of that night made the little Emperor feel slightly humiliated, stimted, excited, and curious. Afterward, there seemed to be great benefits.


    Through this, Fan Xian controlled the little Emperor. But, the little Emperor also used the connection between them to put Fan Xian in a difficult situation. The little Emperor slowly turned her head and looked coldly at Si Lili sitting on the side of the bed. ¡°My dear concubine,e brush my hair.¡±


    Including Fan Ruoruo, Northern Qi had three and a half women on its side. As the little Emperor calmly enjoyed Si Lili¡¯s gentle brushing, she silently wondered, Three and a half women against a father with potential rifts. What would Fan Xian do?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was deep in the Sword Hut. Standing at a door, he calmly watched Sigu Jian, who was lying on a low couch. After the Shadow woke, he found a ce for himself to tend to his injuries. As a first-rate assassin, he had to have a final nest to lick his wounds. Fan Xian was not worried about this.


    In the dusk, he once against met the sharp gazes of everyone in the Sword Hut. He walked into the depths for the purpose of dealing with the matter the Northern Qi Emperor had thought of earlier¡ªthe big trouble Sigu Jian may bring him in the future.


    Thirteenth Wang coughed and nced at him. Carrying a basin of hot water, he walked by him and didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian turned his head and looked at the bloodstains on his back. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling. The scene earlier, when he had turned his back on his teacher, confirmed for Fan Xian Sigu Jian¡¯s favoritism toward his youngest disciple.


    Including the basin full of water in the room earlier and the cloths wiping down his body, even a Great Grandmaster was sometimes nothing more than a pitiful old man being served filially by his disciples.


    The more favoritism Sigu Jian showed Thirteenth Wang, the more at ease Fan Xian¡¯s heart was. He coughed and cleared the thoughts from his head. Stepping over the threshold, he said down on a chair by the bed and watched Sigu Jian, who had his eyes tightly closed. ¡°The Shadow will not take over the Sword Hut.¡±


    It was absolutely silent in this room deep within the Sword Hut. Other than Thirteenth Wang in the courtyard, no one was able to stay there. Even the sword children who served Sigu Jian had been herded to the front of the Hut.


    These sudden words rang out in the silent room, echoing around and noting to rest for a long time. It came without reason and spoken mysteriously.


    The Shadow was someone whose heart and soul wanted to kill Sigu Jian. He was an official of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council. Yet, Fan Xian said, very seriously, to Sigu Jian that the Shadow would not take over the Sword Hut. Would Sigu Jian allow the Shadow to inherit his most precious legacy?


    What was shocking was that Sigu Jian did not mock Fan Xian¡¯s deduction. Slowly, he opened his eyes, shining with a coldness that shook one¡¯s heart. He replied in a raspy voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t he?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped slightly. He had not thought that with his next words, this Great Grandmaster would directly reveal his intentions. Involuntarily, he smiled bitterly and quietly said, ¡°Because he is my person.¡±


    ¡°You are half a Dongyi person, but he is a full Dongyi person,¡± Sigu Jian said as he slowly closed his eyes again. ¡°He is my true younger brother and the true first disciple of the Sword Hut. After I die, if he doesn¡¯t take over the Sword Hut, should I hand it to you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°I have my own teacher. Furthermore, I have no interest in opening my own sect.¡±


    With his eyes closed, Sigu Jian asked, ¡°How did you guess my thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Yun Zhn was originally a good choice. Unfortunately, he disobeyed your wishes. Furthermore, he is used to political work. It will be difficult for him to improve in the ways of the sword. You would not want the Sword Hut to fall into ruin after your death.¡±


    ¡°Thirteenth Wang is a good choice. Unfortunately, you love him too much and have too high hopes for him. You would not want this Sword Hut to hold him back.¡±


    ¡°There is only the Shadow.¡± Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°You did kill not because you didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. A saint is heartless, which is something you admitted earlier. You left the Shadow his life. Naturally, you are going to use that life. If you leave the position of Master of the Sword Hut to him, you and I are both aware of the troubles it will cause.¡±


    ¡°So, it was Chen Pingping who carried out the incident at Hanging Temple.¡± Sigu Jian suddenly cackled andughed with great pleasure. ¡°Looks like even I misread that old dog. It turns out he has no loyalty to speak of toward your Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian did not get angry. Smiling warmly, he said, ¡°No one can question the Director¡¯s loyalty to the Qing Kingdom. If you want to bring the Shadow onto the stage and incite conflict between the Emperor and the Director, I urge you to quickly give up such thoughts.¡±


    Sigu Jian fell silent and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The Sword Hut was enveloped in an oppressive atmosphere. Sigu Jian finally understood that Fan Xian, this son of his enemy, did indeed have a coldness and indifference rarely found inmon people. He was able to guess his true intention, which he had long hidden in his heart, from just his minute actions.


    ¡°How long can you hide the fact that the Shadow is my younger brother? A year, two years?¡± Sigu Jian suddenly asked coldly. ¡°What happened in Dongyi will eventually get back to Jingdou. Do you think your Emperor really won¡¯t be able to guess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he guesses. I¡¯ll drag it out as long as I can. But, I don¡¯t wish for you to make this matter clear, to make set it in stone,¡± Fan Xian said as he looked at Sigu Jian¡¯s thin face without shrinking back. ¡°Within Dongyi, there are only six people who can guess the Shadow¡¯s identity. Your third and fourth disciples already met with you in the Sword Hut earlier. They told you about what happened the other night. Presumably, you have told them to keep their mouths sealed. Given your status in their hearts, they¡¯ll probably take this information with them to their graves. As for Thirteenth Wang, I trust in his nature and virtues. Then, there are only me, you, and the little Emperor left. If you don¡¯t speak and I don¡¯t speak, what is there to be afraid of?¡±


    Sigu Jian coldly said, ¡°The question is if you still have a way to convince me as to why I can¡¯t speak out about it? Once the world knows about this, your Emperor will certainly kill Chen Pingping. If Chen Pingping dies, what will you do?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. ¡°You pretended to agree to your deal with me. In reality, your eyes were on what happens after. If the Director dies, the Qing Kingdom will fall into internal conflict. What attention will it have to spare for the east...¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t trust your Emperor,¡± Sigu Jian suddenly opened his eyes and said as he looked at him. ¡°I trust you slightly more. The problem is, as long as you are not the Emperor, it doesn¡¯t matter how much I trust your sincerity because you cannot decide for the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t have the power to decide and have the Emperor relinquish his determination to do open battle. If you anger me, at least I can have the Qing Kingdom destroy your Dongyi.¡±


    He rose and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to incite internal conflict in the Qing Kingdom, and don¡¯t try to sink the elder I respect the most into danger. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any deal in my heart.¡±


    Sigu Jian didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°If such a day trulyes, will you still have the mind to think of Dongyi?¡±


    ¡°These are all things that haven¡¯t happened ,but these threats are warnings that could be made ahead of time.¡±


    Sigu Jian watched him and said, ¡°You also used violent methods to force the Northern Qi¡¯s female Emperor to keep her mouth shut.¡±


    Fan Xian was not worried Sigu Jian would reveal the sex of the little Emperor. The copse of Northern Qi was definitely not something this Great Grandmaster wanted to see. Straightforwardly, he replied, ¡°I realize now that only violent methods can resolve such problems. This is something I learned from you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to use me or control me.¡± As Fan Xian said these words, his state of mind was slightly confused. It was as if he had returned to the old Fan manor in Jingdou many years ago and was speaking to his father.


    Ever since he hade to this world, each of his actions and thoughts appeared free. But, they had long been enveloped under countless shadows. His father, the Emperor, Chen Pingping, and all the elders were all arranging his future in a way they saw fit.


    Later, a few more strange creatures joined the elders, such as Ku He and Sigu Jian. They all wanted to use the past to secretly control him.


    If Fan Xian wasn¡¯t Fan Xian, his entire life would probably be much easier. As long as he took the proper path, he could exist happily. He didn¡¯t want to do that. Even if the name Ye Qingmei hovered above his head forever, he still did not want to.


    ...


    ...


    After two days, the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi¡¯s diplomatic groups approached with great formality and slowness on the official road. After the tworge diplomatic groups had left the Song Kingdom, they began a lively slow-speed race. It was as if neither wanted to be the first to enter Dongyi territory and begin the first round of political attacks.


    The head of the Northern Qi diplomatic group, Wei Hua, felt that it was strange but could not change anything. He guessed helplessly in his heart that Fan Xian had probably long since arrived in Dongyi. The officials of the Board of Rites from the Qing diplomatic ground would not have guessed that the Northern Qi negotiator that had arrived early was actually their Emperor.


    The weing ceremony in Dongyi was carried with great liveliness. It was inevitable that there would be many problems since all the officials from the manor of the Master of the City had died. Yun Zhn transferred officials from other regions and pulled together everything hurriedly, so it couldn¡¯t help but be a bit awkward.


    These details were all noticed by the officials of the two diplomatic groups. Immediately after, they learned about the homicide at the manor. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, unsure of what had happened.


    The real negotiations had ended before the diplomatic groups entered the city. The truly important figures from both sides had exchanged a number of blows in secret and set down a proper foundation for the future of Dongyi.


    The spring light was charming. The winds were soft. The day was beautiful. In the courtyard the Qing diplomatic group was living in, the Qing officials were all staring dumbstruck at Sir Fan junior, who was sitting in the head position, unable to speak from astonishment for a long time. They knew Sir Fan junior had entered Dongyi ahead of time, but they had not thought that Sir Fan junior only used three days to beat back the Northern Qi¡¯s imposing attacks, convince the prideful sword saint Grandmaster, intimidate the opposing force within Dongyi, and help the Qing Kingdom settle the matter.


    After listening to Sir Fan junior speak, the Qing officials became excited. If there weren¡¯t Dongyi¡¯s Rites officials outside, their cheers would probably have broken through the roof and shot into the blue sky.


    The Qing Kingdom was born amidst blood and fire. Developing from a small border kingdom to the most powerful kingdom in the world, it depended on endlessly expanding borders and endless warfare. The words ¡°expanding borders¡± had long be a part of the blood of the Qing people. Regardless of whether they were corrupt officials or honest officials, regardless of whether they weremon people or weak schrs, they all fervently desired for the Qing Kingdom to unify the world.


    However, 20 years ago, the three powers under heaven bnced out. The Qing Kingdom was silent for a long time. The enthusiasm for expanding borders was suppressed for too long. After the Dong Mountain incident, when they learned that the Great Grandmasters of the two enemy powers were no longer an obstacle, this enthusiasm exploded outward in its entirety.


    This was not like conquering Nanzhao or the grasnds to the West. It also wasn¡¯t like the back and forth battles with Northern Qi and the exchange of a littlend. It was properly conquering arge power.


    Other than the Emperor¡¯s three personal expeditions to the North and crushing the Wei Kingdom to establish the Qing Kingdom, conquering Dongyi was, without question, the most glorious moment in the history of the Qing Kingdom in expanding its borders.


    All of the officials looked at Fan Xian as if he were an immortal. Their eyes were full of zing emotion. Without using a single soldier and relying solely on negotiation, he was able to obtain such an advantage for the Qing Kingdom. They could no longer find any words to describe what they were feeling. They even thought that the Emperor truly had the gift of foresight to think of granting Sir Fan junior the title of Prince two years ago.


    As Sir Fan junior had achieved such a deed of matchless merit, even if he didn¡¯t split the earth, at least he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being granted the title of Prince.


    The slightly elderly vice minister of the Board of Rites found it difficult to digest this shocking and joyful news at once. His face flushed bright red with excitement. With a gulp, phlegm caught in his mouth. He copsed as he looked at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian walked out of the unusually lively amodations for the diplomatic group without a trace of joy on his face. Logically speaking, to be able to convince Sigu Jian, subdue the Northern Qi Emperor, and incorporate Dongyi into the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory in such a peaceful was certainly the greatest achievement he would ever have in his life. He still couldn¡¯t be happy. He understood what dangers lurked behind Sigu Jian¡¯s agreement.


    He had already given instructions to the officials in the diplomatic ground. The Dongyi representative discussing the details was the first disciple of the Sword Hut, Yun Zhn. Yun Zhn¡¯s stance in this matter was known to everyone. Without question, Sigu Jian had chosen him toe out to negotiate because he wanted to use his unyielding attitude to obtain the greatest benefits for Dongyi.


    Fan Xian did not care about this. Whether it was ruling in actuality or just subordination in name, it wasn¡¯t a problem that needed to be considered within the year. After Sigu Jian died, Dongyi would not have much power to oppose. As for whether it was 50 years with no change or five years, it would be decided by the Emperor.


    Thinking of this, his mood grew dim again. The secret report to Chen Garden had long been sent. He had sent people to take the Shadow, who had been sunken in silence, to the pce treasury in Jiangnan to recover. As to whether or not he would be able to peacefully digest the matter, Fan Xian was not sure.


    Walking out of the living quarters for the diplomatic group and climbing into the carriage, Fan Xian leaned his pounding head against the window and looked at the bustle in Dongyi. This bustling did not appear affected because of the arrival of the two diplomatic groups. It also did not appear somber because of the collective deaths of the officials in the manor. Merchants were, by nature, a daring group of people when pursuing their interests, which made them appear fearless and free.


    The ck carriage drove to the end of the long street. There were three directions to go. The official of the Qinian Unit driving the carriage asked, ¡°Commissioner, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°To the seaside,¡± Fan Xian replied quietly.


    The carriage took a long time to get through Dongyi. Avoiding the busy transport troops and heading toward the rear of the busiest port, they finally arrived at the quietest stretch of silver sanded beach outside Dongyi. The official driving the carriage jumped down and led the carriage to a spot beside the sand. Suddenly, he realized there were already people on the beach. He acutely sensed their identities. His pupils constricted quickly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Northern Qi people.¡±


    Fan Xian had already climbed down from the carriage. Looking at the Qinian Unit official at his side, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see these Northern Qi people.¡±


    This official of the Qinian Unit was the one Fan Xian had met in Qingzhoust autumn. Fan Xian did not have any doubts about this trusted aide¡¯s loyalty. Under Wang Qinian and Deng Zi Yue¡¯s dual teachings, these trusted aides only knew Fan Xian. They might not even care about that one in the Pce.


    He had to meet with someone, so Fan Xian did not bring the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau. He only brought this trusted aide. This official of the Qinian Unit paused and cleverly did not ask anything. Leading the carriage to an isted area, he stood guard beneath the branches of a tree and closed his eyes, feigning sleep.


    Fan Xian walked step by step on the soft sand toward the seaside. There were a few people by the sea watching the water. The waves on the East Sea were calm and gentle, quietlypping at the silver sand and leaving behind different shades of wetness. Paired with the reef not far into the ocean and theyers of trees behind the beach, it looked beautiful.


    Fan Xian raised both his hands and saluted seriously, ¡°Greetings, Sir Lang Tiao.¡±


    Lang Tiao looked at him calmly. His hands hung naturally at his side. His two curved knives hung at his side by chains and swung lightly in the breeze. He looked at the young man in front of him and feltplicated emotions. Still, his expression was unusually calm. A momentter, he made way for a path to the seaside and walked away on the beach.


    Fan Xian approached the young man wearing a in robe and filled with a refined air. He ced his hands behind his back to watch the sea with him.


    Si Lili, wearing a beautiful light yellow robe, was just like an immortal as she stood by the two of them with a slight smile.


    The young man was the Northern Qi Emperor. Northern Qi had lostpletely in the Dongyi matter. He could not be away from the Shangjing court or his throne for too long. He had to leave today.


    In the Qing diplomatic group, the officials were excited and had been worried that Northern Qi might sabotage things from the inside. At the time, Fan Xian had not made a reply because he was about to go meet the Northern Qi Emperor.


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s brows were still as straight and sharp as swords. His eyes were clear and firm. No one would be able to tell that it was a woman under those clothes.


    He had not even nced at Fan Xian when he suddenly raised his right arm and pointed at the boundless sea. Using a particrly firm tone, he said, ¡°If I was a man, I would certainly be able to unite this world and conquer this sea!¡±


    The waves suddenly grew and mmed against the reefs far away in the sea, making a thunderous sound and swallowing the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s confident but unsatisfied words.

 Chapter 635 - The Waves Retreating

    <h4>Chapter 635: The Waves Retreating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In an instant, the waves on the shoreline expressed their rage to the reefs and yearning for the sand. The waves sounded like thunder and looked like snow, quickly retreating and leaving silence behind. It looked like half an eye of sapphire sea and half of the blue sky.


    Fan Xian heard her words clearly and couldn¡¯t help smiling roughly. ¡°If I was a woman, I would be living much more happily than right now.¡±


    He knew the little Emperor had too much dissatisfaction and unwillingness in her heart. As a Qing person, Fan Xian did not have much opportunity to experience the little Emperor¡¯s schemes and power ys. Their private interaction these years made him realize that although the Northern Qi Emperor was even younger than him, her resolutions were particrly mature. She acted with unusual coolness and heartlessness.


    Perhaps the throne was an incubator that could turn one into a strange creature?


    This female Emperor next to him had been raised as a boy from birth. Her growing process was apletely strange one. Until now, she had not be mutated. She had be a cold Emperor with great ambitions and an insubordination to the designs of fate. It should be said that Northern Qi¡¯s Empress Dowager was truly a remarkable figure.


    He had thought there was a big problem between the empress dowager and Emperor and had wanted to use it to put a wedge in Northern Qi politics. In the end, he had helped this mother and son throw up a smoke screen, got rid of Shen Zhong, and subdued Shan Shanhu. Fan Xian found this rather distasteful, but his admiration for the mother and son grew stronger.


    ¡°Woman?¡± The Northern Qi Emperor held her hands behind her back and faced the boundless sea. A glimmer of mockery rose to the corners of her lips. ¡°In this world, all women are subordinate to men and forever in a position to be controlled. If you were really a woman, you would probably spend each night crying uncontrobly.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time then suddenly said, ¡°You detest your female identity, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor replied coldly. ¡°If my body was not that of a woman, how could I be threatened by you?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that this female Emperor¡¯s heart was truly like that of a heartless man. She considered everything in terms of power and country, andcked a great deal of the gentleness he had imagined.


    The two of them sank into silence at the same time. They stood side by side watching the sea with their hands behind their backs. Not far from them, Si Lili, in a light yellow robe, held an elegant paper umbre in one hand and crouched down slightly to pick at the shells on the seaside. No one knew if her attention was on the two of them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows twitched slightly. He remembered standing with his Emperor on wooden boards by the Danzhou seaside three years ago and looking at the ocean. At that time, the white waves had risen from beneath their feet. Now, he was standing with the Northern Qi Emperor and looking at the sea. Besides the changing of situations and movement of time, these two viewings of the ocean expressed many things. After struggling and fighting for a long time in this second life, he finally had influence that was impossible for others to have in both the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi.


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression was cold. Her straight brows appeared particrly dull. Her bright eyes seemed to be telling others to stay away. Her longshesid calmly on her eyes.


    ¡°The diplomatic group has reached Dongyi. It is time for me to leave,¡± she said suddenly as she kept her eyes forward. ¡°I must admit, it disappoints me greatly to have taken such a risk toe South and not have obtained any benefits.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be disappointed about. At least you didn¡¯t kill me and cast the world into chaos.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at her expression. For some reason, he felt a faint sense of pity like during that crazy night when he had seen her crying frantically. He knew this female-bodied and male-hearted Emperor had not lived happily in this life. Quietly, he said, ¡°Although you are the ruler of Northern Qi, you cannot change the truth that has already been decided.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s voice was slightly sharp as she said, with a harsh and cold tone, ¡°For example, the fact that I am a woman?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly and wondered how they got back to that again. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°It is difficult for a single person to change the entire world. It has nothing to do with being a man or a woman.¡±


    Coldly, the Northern Qi Emperor said, ¡°From what I have seen of the past 30 years, the mostrge-scale failure and the most astonishing failure both happened to be two women who were not satisfied with the designs of fate and stood out bravely. How do you exin that?¡±


    How to exin it? Fan Xian waspletely unable to exin it. One of the women was his mother, and the other was his mother-inw. As a junior, one could reminisce, feel mncholy, and hold a grudge but could not exin.


    He said, ¡°My mother¡¯s failure was in being too benevolent. The Eldest Princess¡¯s failure was in being too sentimental.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor watched him quietly and smiled. ¡°Actually, the reasons are simpler than what you said. However, you don¡¯t dare to speak it.¡±


    Fan Xian would not continue this topic in front of her. Quietly, he said, ¡°Today, you are leaving. Concern yourself with tidying up state affairs and helping your people. As for other matters, it is best to not act blindly without forethought.¡±


    ¡°Before you be the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, don¡¯t be expect me to count on you for anything,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor said. ¡°This has nothing to do with trust. It only has to do with the power of your words. That day Sigu Jian took us around Dongyi ... You should understand the purpose of that.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. ¡°He took me to talk about the past and future, to see Dongyi, and deepen my affection. It was for this purpose.¡±


    ¡°Dongyi is not like my Northern Qi or your Qing Kingdom. This city is special. If Sigu Jian still wants to preserve Dongyi¡¯s special quality after he dies...¡± the little Emperor turned her head and looked at him. ¡°He can only hope that you will be the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±


    ¡°That is precisely what I look down on you for. You hesitate to choose one direction and are stuck in an impossible situation. You have no idea what you need to do.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor turned her head. ¡°If you really are a saint-like figure like Master Zhuang and don¡¯t wish for the people of this world to sink into the fires of war, then you can¡¯t be idling away your time like this. You do your best to repair the situation, but you have not made any foundational changes to the big picture. In the end, you won¡¯t have helped anyone. You don¡¯t need me to tell you how tragic an oue that would be. You should understand that yourself.¡±


    Surprisingly, Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you finally believe I have the potential to be a saint.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor was silent for a long time. She then slowly said, ¡°Other than believing you are a saint, I cannot think of another reason for what you are doing.¡±


    Dongyi had been subdued and he held the biggest secret of the Northern Qi royal family. If Fan Xian only saw himself as a subject of the Qing Kingdom and focused solely on helping the Qing Kingdom unite the world, there were too many things he could use and too many powerful cards he could y.


    But, he hadn¡¯t done anything. Just like how the little Emperor described him, he had dashed around fixing everything and forcefully subduing all possible disasters under the darkness of the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a saint, nor do I have the ability to be one.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head tiredly. ¡°I have just be much braver than before and am willing, in this life, to change things that I don¡¯t wish to see in ordance with my thoughts.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor looked at him and smiled. ¡°Even if you have to pay with your life?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Xian said straightforwardly. ¡°Having myself survive is the most important, having the people close to me survive is the second most important, and having innocentmoners survive is the third most important. If that day trulyes, I think the only person who could kill me in this world would not kill me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because he is your father or because he knows that you have the Temple behind you?¡± A strange light shed through the little Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°The Emperor has no fear at all toward the Temple.¡± Then, he stopped and didn¡¯t exin further. There was no need for the Northern Qi people to learn of the Emperor¡¯s fear toward Uncle Wu Zhu.


    ¡°I have some questions about what you said earlier.¡± The sea breeze blew against the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s firm expression and didn¡¯t move her non-existent fringe. It also didn¡¯t make her appear slightly weak. ¡°You think that living on is the most important thing. Let me ask you, if the person beingpared was Princess Chen, do you still think you living on is the most important thing?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. The Temple¡¯s tablecloth, the painting, the ancient legends, the white-clothed girl hiding under the table gnawing on a chicken thigh, the snow on Cang Mountain, the medicine when they first got married, the crying in the carriage, and the usual silence all rose before his eyes. Suddenly, a powerful sense of remorse and guilt rose in his heart. Raising his head, he said, ¡°Of course, her life is more important than mine.¡±


    ¡°Minister Fan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your children?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°The disciple aunt of the Fan family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Chen Pingping?¡±


    After a long silence, Fan Xian gently nodded his head. The Northern Qi Emperor looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°You are truly a strange person. You are so protective of even an old cripple, yet you don¡¯t have the courage to give your life for your children.¡±


    ¡°They are still young.¡± The expression in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes was empty. ¡°When ites to matters of affection, other than a bond of blood, there is still the matter of nurturing it over time.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor was silent for a long time. She then said, ¡°So, it seems that even if I have a child with you, I still won¡¯t be able to control youpletely.¡±


    Fan Xian thought for a moment and then said, ¡°We are actually very simr people: cold-blooded and heartless. However, you are a woman, and I am a man.¡±


    ¡°Heartless? Your earlier words almost made me think you are a saint with the interests of all people in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sigu Jian say that all saints are heartless?¡±


    ¡°He never said that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this.¡±


    After the little Emperor sudden nced at him, she said, ¡°You are my first man and also myst. Although I don¡¯t like that feeling, I don¡¯t object to having a child for you.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t object.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s smile was somewhat mysterious. ¡°One of my three greatest wishes in his life is to have many, many children.¡±


    He suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, as for that nonsense of being yourst man, don¡¯t say such foolish things. You are an Emperor. Having tasted the so-called marrow, you will long for its vor. I am willing to bet that after you¡¯ve grown and are in firm control of the Northern Qi court. A lot of medicinal dregs will appear in the back pce in Shangjing.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor didn¡¯t understand his joke but understood the meaning within. Her face paled and anger appeared but was immediately hidden. Coldly, she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bastard like you?¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°Who knows? No one dislikes the joy between man and woman. As for the matter of a child, you didn¡¯t manage to get with child that summer day in the old temple. Maybe you won¡¯t be able to this time either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± The little Emperor stared at him.


    Si Lili, who had been silently strolling by the water, walked over and stood beside them. Her expression was calm. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    The little Emperor grasped Si Lili¡¯s waist and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°I like women. This is my woman.¡±


    ¡°Such a thing does not shock me. You don¡¯t know, but the two men I liked best were Zhang and Cai. They both liked men.¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged and looked at the two people withpletely different auras and expressions at his side. Suddenly, his heart leapt. He raised his hand, passing it quickly over their foreheads with soft fingertips. Quietly, he said, ¡°You are both my women, that is enough.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed as if not used to this light touch by the sea. With slight anger, she said, ¡°How presumptuous, I...¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think you can say that you don¡¯t like men in front of me and expect me to believe it?¡± Fan Xian looked at her calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve acted for 20 years. It¡¯s been tiring. You don¡¯t have to act in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± The little Emperor looked at him calmly. ¡°I chose you because you are beautiful, more beautiful than a woman.¡±


    Once these words were out, Fan Xian lost, tragically so.


    The Northern Qi Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course, other than being as beautiful as a flower, you have other benefits too. I once said that I had chosen you in the past because, presumably, Duoduo had also thanked you for recording the achievements of ady¡¯s chamber, but...¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°I still do not understand how you found out about my secret.¡±


    Si Lili nestled against the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s side and opened her eyes wide. Presumably, she was also filled with great curiosity about this matter.


    ¡°There was the scent of golden osmanthus flowers in the ancient temple. Later, I learned from the Great wangfei that such gold osmanthuses were only nted on a mountain behind the pce in Shangjing. In the entire world, only the Emperor used such a fragrance.¡± Fan Xian quietly told his story.


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s brows tightened further. She would not have guessed, and found it difficult to believe, that such a light fragrance had exposed her secret.


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty¡¯s interest in the ¡®Story of the Stone¡¯ was also a bit over the top.¡± The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Bao Dai¡¯s story is one of the best tools for determining gender.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor said coldly. ¡°What a well-kept secret, yet you were able to think in this direction because of those two things? I admit you are the cleverest person in the world, but...¡±


    Before she had finished her words, he already understood her meaning. Any investigation into a secret needed a lure. If not one dared to think about it, then no one would suspect it. The little Emperor still did not understand how Fan Xian could think in such a direction.


    He stood by the seaside andughed joyously. The sound of hisughter followed the waves and traveled far, far away.


    ¡°Do you know who Zhu Yingtai is? Shakespeare¡¯s love? Mu Wanqing? Coffee prince? The pregnant female bishop? Hanazakari no Kimitachi e?¡± Fan Xian said loudly as he looked at the two dazed women beside him. ¡°It¡¯s Horikita Maki, my favorite!¡±


    A massive joke came to an end. Fan Xian immediately felt his body rx as he stood by the seaside.


    In martial talent, he was not as talented as Haitang or Thirteenth. In power ys, he would not be able to catch up his Emperor, even if he whipped his horse. He wasn¡¯t as good as his father-inw in nurturing students and was far inferior to Chen Pingping, and even Yan Bingyun, when it came to schemes and plots. He wasn¡¯t as good as his father in enduring and letting go. He wasn¡¯t as unyielding as Ku He¡¯s, nor did he see what he wanted as clearly as the little Emperor. And, he wasn¡¯t as good as Sigu Jian in seeing all creatures as ants.


    There were too many talented people in the world, Fan Xian wasn¡¯t special at all. The only thing he could rely on was his own hard work. However, he was doing so well in his second life and was standing where he was because his mother hade to this world ahead of time. Like her, he had experiences that no one else had. This was the source of his courage and foundation of his confidence.


    ...


    ...


    Lang Tiao was on arge tree by the seaside. The tips of his toes pressed against the branches. He gently swayed with the sea breeze. The curved knives at his side clinked together. He narrowed his eyes and calmly looked at the seashore. He couldn¡¯t hear what the Emperor and Fan Xian talked about, but he clearly heard Fan Xian¡¯s wild and even arrogantugh at the end.


    The three people by the seashore knew not that not only was there Lang Tiao, but other powerful figures from the Sword Hut may were also watching their conversation from the shadows. However, they were not worried. They faced the ocean. There was not a single person on the ocean.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand held the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s hand. Then, he grabbed Si Lili¡¯s hand. Calmly, he said, ¡°No matter which of your gets with child, don¡¯t forget to tell me, the father.¡±


    After these words were said, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression darkened as she nced at Si Lili. Fear rose to Si Lili¡¯s face, but she was probably not very afraid in her heart. If one were looking from behind, Si Lili was leaning against the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s side while Fan Xian was standing on the other side. The shadows of the three people were set off against the blue sea. They did not appear insignificant. On the contrary, there was the slightest sense of warmth.


    ...


    ...


    As night fell, a group that had been closely guarded but did not have any markings left Dongyi. Other than members of the upper echelon, no one knew that this group contained the Northern Qi Emperor and noble consort Li.


    With absolute determination, the Northern Qi Emperor hade bravely to Dongyi and tried to seek out a final chance of victory for her country. In the end, she returned gloomily. Other than obtaining some neutral words from Fan Xian, she had reaped nothing.


    Of course, for a woman¡ªeven one that said she liked women¡ªto be able to have such a night and such a beautiful beach in this absurd and dangerous life of an Emperor, perhaps it would be a story she would never forget.


    Was it not enough to just have this? When the Northern Qi Emperor looked back at Dongyi in the dusk, was she thinking about the future of Northern Qi or that man?


    The Northern Qi diplomatic group still remained in Dongyi, but they had already given up for home. Although Dongyi still treated them with respect, everyone could clearly see that they were already negotiating with the Qing people.


    Somehow, the details of the negotiation were leaked out. The conditions the Qing Kingdom demanded were not harsh. In fact, they were unexpectedly rxed for the merchants and people of Dongyi. Other than the vassal countries, who would have to send out hostages into Jingdou, the reactions of themon people were quite normal.


    Of course, they would be hurt and disappointed like Yun Zhn, but there were not any overly intense reactions.


    The negotiations were still ongoing. This matter had great implications. Even if it went on for a year, it waspletely necessary. Thus, none of the secret documents from the pce in Jingdou were pushy. On the contrary, the Qing Emperor told Fan Xian to not rush. His tone was reassuring.


    Fan Xian was not in a rush. In the past, the negotiation for the beautiful city in the South had taken a number of years. He was strolling around Dongyi thinking by the seaside and asionally drinking tea with Thirteenth Wang to repair their rtionship. His entire behavior was not that of a powerful official from the Qing Kingdom. He was like a Dongyi man of leisure with nothing to do.


    Time passed swiftly. Fan Xian had been in Dongyi for almost a month. Finally, he once again entered the Sword Hut to visit the Great Grandmaster, who was bedridden because of the injuries the Shadow gave him.

 Chapter 637 - Returning To The Capital To Beg For A Position

    <h4>Chapter 637: Returning To The Capital To Beg For A Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how you can still hang on.¡± There was no one else in the quiet room. Fan Xian sat on a chair by the bed and spoke quietly to the shriveled old man on the bed. ¡°Hanging on is so tough, why bother?¡±


    Fan Xian still felt some fear toward this Great Grandmaster. Otherwise, given the scathing nature under his gentle appearance, his words would be far uglier. Although Sigu Jian was already at the end of his life, Fan Xian was still afraid that the shriveled old man on the bed would suddenly be arge sword and split him open ruthlessly.


    Sigu Jianid on the bed, staring spiritlessly upward. Although his breathing was not rushed, it was unusually distant. It sounded like a broken bellow, constantly giving one the sense that the fire in the stove was about to be extinguished.


    This was precisely what Fan Xian did not understand. Sigu Jian had been struck by Ye Liuyun¡¯s scattered hands and the Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor¡¯s punch. His life had long been extinguished, yet, somehow, he had managed to hang on for three years.


    A month ago, he had been struck twice by the Shadow¡¯s thunderous attack. This Great Grandmaster finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. The zhenqi in his meridians had dispersed. He had be a piece of dead wood lying on the bed. Fan Xian could clearly sense what pain and price Sigu Jian had paid to forcefully extend his life. Since living was so difficult and the agreement had been made, he didn¡¯t understand why he was still using the pure life-saving zhenqi in his body to forcefully dy the end.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s body had always been wiry. His monthlong battle with the underworld had drained too much from him. He had lost nearly 20 pounds. All of his flesh had dried. His skin seemed to be stered on his bones. He appeared extremely terrifying.


    A hacking sound rose from the bed. It was as if he wasughing. In a raspy voice, Sigu Jian said, ¡°There is no logic to life and death. I don¡¯t want to die yet, so I am alive.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly and confirmed that he was already in a paraplegic state. He then sighed involuntarily. Standing up, he said, ¡°Your disciples have injured me many times. Among the 100 Tiger Guards you killed on Dong Mountain, there were trusted aides I wanted to protect. For some reason, looking at your imminent death, I cannot feel much of the joy of having achieved vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Because... You know your Emperor borrowed the sword in my hand to kill those Tiger Guards.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s breathing gradually calmed and became steady. Only the two pupils in his deeply sunken eyes were hard pressed to summon the sword light that had once flourished under heaven. They were indifferent and ck.


    Fan Xian paused for a moment. He then respectfully said, ¡°I really want to know how you managed to survive these years.¡±


    Sigu Jian was silent. Fan Xian walked forward. Standing by the bed, he gently lifted the nket and carefully pulled away the soft and light clothing on the Great Grandmaster¡¯s body. Looking at therge wound on his chest, Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    This was a very rude and disrespectful action. Although there was no one else in the room to see, Fan Xian still felt that his action was rude and inappropriate. Thus, he only looked quickly and then carefully tidied the clothes on Sigu Jian¡¯s body.


    A Great Grandmaster close to death could only let Fan Xian look as if checking a corpse. Presumably, Sigu Jian felt a great rage. Strangely, the expression in his eyes did not change. He only looked at the beams above his head, thinking about something.


    Fan Xian sat back down in the chair and carefully recalled the wound he saw earlier. The reason he was so interested in Sigu Jian¡¯s wound was because he truly did not understand how this Great Grandmaster had been able to extend his life three years. He knew the truly fatal wound was still the punch the Emperor hadnded on his body.


    Even if he was a Great Grandmaster, all of the meridians in his chest were shattered and his organs were rotten. How could he survive?


    In the manor when the Shadow had attacked Sigu Jian, Fan Xian had taken an astonished nce at the strange wound on the Great Grandmaster¡¯s chest.


    A terrifying green color floated on top of the wound. This green light was a color with which Fan Xian was familiar. It was the color of powerful poison. Fan Xian sat in the chair and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he said, ¡°How long did Sir Fei stay in Dongyi?¡±


    With great difficulty, Sigu Jian smiled and replied quietly a momentter, ¡°Actually, you are smarter than you think you are.¡±


    Fan Xian sat woodenly in the chair. ¡°To use a powerful poison to sever the meridians and freeze the rotten flesh, such clever use of poison cannot be done by just anyone.¡±


    He sighed and gently rubbed his temples. ¡°When I was little, I heard him speak of such a realm once. I had never seen it. I can¡¯t believe it can actually be done. Of three great poison masters in the world, Xiao En is dead. I know the one from Dongyi was one you exaggerated, although, he has some skills. No besides Sir Fei could use poison to help you live a few years longer.¡±


    ¡°He always told me that he was heading out to sea but not from Quanzhou. He would only leave from Dongyi,¡± Fan Xian said quietly as if speaking to himself. ¡°He has treated you before. Toe treat you again is not surprising.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly. His body was frozen to the bed andpletely unable to move. ¡°Fei Jie stayed in the Sword Hut for half a year and then went out to sea.¡±


    A sudden wave of frustration rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. When he had seen Sigu Jian¡¯s wound in the manor, he had already begun to suspect. He had thought Sir Fei was still quietly hiding in the Sword Hut. He had not thought he had left long ago.


    After he was reborn into this world, other than his grandmother and Uncle Wu Zhu, his two rtives, Sir Fei Jie was the first adult he met. He was the first one to care and protect him wholeheartedly. Fan Xian and Fei Jie did not spend much time together, but the teacher and disciple were unusually close. It was an intimacy refined through corpses and poison.


    Sir Fei Jie had truly gone out to sea. He would probably never return tond again. Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold. A faint sorrow surged up. He thought eventually his father, Chen Pingping, and even that Emperor would all leave him one by one, leaving him alone in this world. This was truly a sorrow difficult to endure.


    ¡°Fei Jie went out to sea with Ye Liuyun.¡± Sigu Jian spat out another secret.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. After Dong Mountain, Ye Liuyun had only recovered for two months before he returned to how he had been the past dozen years. No one knew any more about him. Even Ye Zhong and Ye Ling¡¯er did not know. The people of the Qing Kingdom were all used to this Great Grandmaster¡¯s free-roaming life, so no one minded too much.


    Out to sea? To a newnd? Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resistughing bitterly. ¡°Everyone leaves quite straightforwardly.¡±


    ¡°Ye Liuyun was injured by me on the mountain. He will never return to his initial level,¡± Sigu Jian said calmly without any pride or ruthlessness. ¡°Fei Jie went out to sea with him so he could look after his injuries. Ye Liuyun¡¯s hands can protect Fei Jie. These two old things are living quite at ease.¡±


    Fan Xian rose and was silent for a moment. He then looked at him and said, ¡°The negotiation between the Qing Kingdom and City are still ongoing. As you know, these things will not be decided in a short amount of time. The nobility of the vassal states are certain to rebut. You are about to die, so you can¡¯t control these matters. At that time, I may need to use some tricks.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s small figure was buried under the nkets. He appeared very pitiful. ¡°Are you telling me this because... cough... cough... you are about to leave?¡±


    ¡°I need to return to the capital for a bit, and thene back and deal with the rest.¡± Fan Xian nodded and began to walk out of the room. When his feetnded on the threshold, he suddenly said, ¡°What message did Chen Pingping ask Fei Jie to bring to you?¡±


    Sigu Jian did not answer. It was like he had fallen asleep.


    Fan Xian turned around at the threshold. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Ku He wanted to extend Chen Pingping¡¯s life, and Chen Pingping wants to extend your life. Why must you old people suffer so bitterly? Sometimes, I cannot believe that the old Director would choose this path. It doesn¡¯t align with his sense of beauty at all.


    ¡°I was also very surprised.¡± Sigu Jian¡¯sugh sounded ugly. ¡°That old dog has always clearly been absolutely loyal to the Qing Emperor. Why would be want to save my life? Is he not afraid that I will expose the Hanging Temple incident?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that what the old cripple was thinking was only to make use of people¡¯s natures. It was a miserable and painful n.


    ¡°Three years, before the Jingdou rebellion, the Director was poisoned,¡± Fan Xian said suddenly with his head down. ¡°That was done by someone from Dongyi.¡±


    After saying this, he left the room. He walked out of the room heavy filled with death and murderous intent. He stood in the center of the Sword Hut, next to the massive pit. Raising his head to look at the sky, he was silent for a long time. White clouds floated across the sky. The round and shining sun was right at the end of a long stretch of cloud. It looked like a zing brush illustrating an eye-piercing picture on the blue sky.


    Burning oneself to illuminate another... This universe was originally dark, but it could not tolerate even a spot of darkness. It furiously burned the materials at the beginning of time, trying to shine away all of the darkness hidden behind the stars.


    Fan Xian stood by the side of the sword pit and took a deep breath. The tworge circtions in his body flowed slowly. Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi protected his heart meridian and elevated his Tyrannical zhenqi to the ultimate realm. The plentiful zhenqi in his body made his clothing flutter in the windless environment.


    A seemingly endlessly stream of zhenqi flowed through his arms toward his steady palms and slowly released out.


    This way of circting zhenqi could not be done by everyone. It was a useless trick Fan Xian had thought of when climbing cliffs. He had practiced it for 20 years and was very familiar with it. He released the zhenqi and let it move at will. Once an amusing idea, who would have thought it would have such uses many yearster?


    Fan Xian stood by the sword pit and extended his arms to either side. The countless swords in the pit began to ring out. They trembled endlessly as if they felt the summons of this wave of zhenqi.


    A simply made sword was the first to crack under this kind of power. The tip of the sword wailed mournfully and then broke free of the yellow dirt at the bottom of the pit. It flew into Fan Xian¡¯s hand, along with the scrap paper and rubbish Sigu Jian had thrown in.


    Fan Xian looked calmly at the sword in his hand. Compared to the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword he usually used, he found this one was indeed unremarkable. Involuntarily, heughed bitterly and said, ¡°This is also fate.¡±


    On the bed, in the shadow of a room, the Great Grandmaster Sigu Jian, who was near death, smiled and muttered to himself, ¡°Still not good enough.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the sword in his hand and sighed. ¡°Still a long way to go.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the darkness, three carriages headed west at their fastest speed. These carriages carried a noble guest from the Qing Kingdom. Under the present circumstances, no one in all of the territories controlled by Dongyi dared to stop these carriages to inspect them. Thus, the group moved quickly. Plus, these carriages were ck.


    Mu Feng¡¯er carefully poured out a basin of hot water and ced it in front of the Commissioner. He was terrified that while the carriage was moving, he would spill the water.


    Fan Xian¡¯s daily life could truly be considered luxurious. No one knew where these Overwatch Council officials managed to get hot water. He scooped up the boiling hot towel from inside the basin and vigorously wiped down his tired face. He then asked, ¡°No new information from Jingdou?¡±


    ¡°Everything is as usual,¡± Mu Feng¡¯er replied as he nced at him. He didn¡¯t understand why the Commissioner was in such a hurry to get back to the capital. Although the negotiations with Dongyi were troublesome and he needed to return to the capital to deliver the details of the negotiation to the Emperor for him to decide, why did he have to make the time so tight? They were even taking a risk and making headway at night. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any mountain roads around Dongyi. Otherwise, if a carriage flipped, who could shoulder such a responsibility? The Emperor would probably behead all of the Overwatch Council officials who came along.


    Hearing Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s reply, Fan Xian rxed. It was now the 10th year of the Qing calendar. He had officially been in the Overwatch Council five years. More urately speaking, from the day he was born, he had been raised by Chen Pingping in preparation to take over the Overwatch Council. When he was 5, other than learning poisons with Sir Fei Jie, most of his time was used in learning the rules for the affairs of the Overwatch Council and ns for the organization. Now, Fan Xian had a firm grasp over this terrifying organization. He also had his own judgments as to the loyalty and capabilities of his subordinates.


    The ck carriage moved silently through the dark night. Although the oilmp in the carriage was windproof and tremor-proof, the light still flickered. Fan Xian rubbed his tired eyes and raised his head. Suddenly, he calmly said, ¡°Xiao Feng¡¯er, you¡¯re a distant nephew to Mu Tie, right?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er thought, This is something you knew long ago. He still respectfully replied, ¡°He is my paternal uncle, but no more than three generations.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to kill Mu Tie, what would you do?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er jumped in fright and stared dazedly at Fan Xian, unable to speak for a moment.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°It is only an example. How about this, if Mu Tie has a grudge against me and wanted to use his death to incite your hatred against me, would you kill me because of this?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er repeatedly shook his head, not daring to say anything.


    Fan Xian shook his head without amusement and sighed. He then lowered his head again. He wondered how there could be such a stubborn person in the world?


    ...


    ...


    While Fan Xian was traveling through the night to return to the capital, the Northern Qi Emperor had already returned to the quiet Shangjing. The ck and green pce eaves were still just as beautiful as always. Although she had left the Royal Pce for a while, under the empress dowager¡¯s powerful pressure and the cooperation of trusted officials in court, no one had discovered anything unusual.


    Comparatively speaking, the mother and son duo in the Northern Qi royal family, which was once thought of as inharmonious by the Qing court, was actually as unanimous as a sheet of steel, much more than what the Qing Kingdom knew.


    The Northern Qi Emperor stared in a daze at the dark night outside the pce. She turned her head to nce at the beautiful woman behind her who was reading. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°You and Fan Xian were only in the room for an hour. Was he in such a rush or were your thoughts of love in full swing and could not control yourself?¡±


    After returning to the pce, although the little Emperor¡¯s favor toward noble consort Li did not decrease, she couldn¡¯t stop her tone being much sharper.


    Si Lili had grown up with her, so she knew what kind of person she was. She resisted for half a month and didn¡¯t exin. Now, she smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I know you¡¯re jealous. There is no need to express it so obviously.¡±


    That day when Fan Xian had said it, the little Emperor¡¯s expression had been quite ugly. After hearing what Si Lili said, she couldn¡¯t help but huff coldly.


    Si Lili rose and walked behind her. cing her face against her skinny shoulder, she wrapped her arms around and gently put her hands on her lower abdomen. Breathing sweetly, she said, ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s meaning is simple. If you are with child, then it is me who is with child. Regardless of which of us is with child, we have to tell him as the father.¡±


    The little Emperor fell silent. She suddenly said, ¡°I wonder if that pretty face is living happily in Dongyi.¡±


    Si Lili didn¡¯t answer. She only thought Sir Fan junior was the most carefree man in the world. But, he had caused so many problems. He would probably be the most distressed man by being caught up in the middle of it all.


    ...


    ...


    The most distressed man in the world finally returned to Jingdou after much hardship. The ck carriage quickly passed through the twoyers of checks with the Jingdou Garrison and the 13 city gate guards and arrived in front of the gates to the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and jumped down from the carriage. He didn¡¯t look at the happy officials who came toward him. He only thought that when he went to ask the Emperor for a position, he had to seed.

 Chapter 638 - Discussing Marriage, Discussing Merit

    <h4>Chapter 638: Discussing Marriage, Discussing Merit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the rebellion in Jingdou, arge number of people in control died in the pce. The connections became much simpler. The overall atmosphere also became more respectful and direct. The empress died, but it seemed the Emperor had no intention of installing a new one. The empress dowager died. There was no longer an old woman sitting up above watching the concubines. Lady Shu apathetically epted the result of her son¡¯s death. She only fasted and prayed in her silent pce. The Emperor not banishing her to the Cold Pce was already a kind act.


    In the pce, the women with the most sway were the mother of the Third Prince, Yi Guipin, and the Great Prince¡¯s mother, Lady Ning. These two mistresses had both been hurt in the rebellion and formed a friendship bound by blood during the battle. Together, they handled the matters in the pce. It was very harmonious.


    As for the matter of inheritance, it couldn¡¯t cause any major problems at the moment. Although the Emperor had not chosen another Crown Prince, the bright-eyed people all knew the prince most likely to eventually control the territories of the Qing Kingdom was the Third Prince, Li Chengping.


    Although the Third Prince was only in his teens, of the only two ¡°brothers¡± that could threaten his position, everyone knew the Crown Prince had no interest in the throne. Furthermore, the blood of a Dongyi ve woman was a natural obstacle when it came to matters of inheritance.


    The otherpetitor was Fan Xian. However, Sir Fan junior was an illegitimate child. Furthermore, he was the Third Prince¡¯s teacher. Most importantly, judging from his actions these years, Sir Fan junior had no interest in the throne.


    For the officials and mistresses in the pce, whether or not Fan Xian had an interest was a question worth careful consideration. For now, the Third Prince¡¯s road was bright and the support at his side was true. The future of the entire Qing Kingdom was clear, the atmosphere in the Royal Pce was good. Unified meetings were happening every day. Each person¡¯s spirit seemed to be energetically reaching upward.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian traveled at double speed the entire way. When he returned to Jingdou, it was already dusk. After entering the pce, the day had be ck. He sat in the royal study and rubbed his gently rumbling stomach. He couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows and thinking that he should have gone to Xinfeng Restaurant first and gotten some buns.


    This was a marvelous thought. However, he carried a heavy responsibility given to him by the Emperor. Since he was returning to the capital to report, he didn¡¯t dare linger outside the Pce.


    Just as he was silently fuming, he suddenly saw two eunuchs carrying a food box into the royal study.


    The Emperor was having dinner somewhere in the pce. Even though the inner court informed him Fan Xian had returned to the capital, he couldn¡¯t make it at the moment. Fan Xian looked in surprise at the food box and smiled. ¡°You know I haven¡¯t eaten?¡±


    Eunuch Yao usually followed the Emperor¡¯s side. The head eunuch on duty outside the royal study was also an old friend of Fan Xian¡¯s. It was Eunuch Dai who had performed a great deed during the rebellion in the pce.


    Eunuch Dai looked at Fan Xian with a smile and said, ¡°You anxious about state affairs, so presumably you¡¯ve missed the eating hour. I¡¯ve picked some pastries to tide you over. The Emperor is having dinner in the back pce. Even if he wanted to award you a bowl of caviar with rice, there isn¡¯t time.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t bother being polite and began his attack on the contents of the food box. As a subject, sitting in the royal study while the Emperor was not present was already a crime punished by beheading. To eat without asking for an edict in the royal study was an even more disrespectful matter. However, he had long received a special edict, so he sat calmly and ate with relish.


    Eunuch Day stood smiling at the side. He thought Sir Fan junior was indeed not like other officials. Immediately after, he thought of the matter that had been spreading sensationally all under heaven. Eunuch Dai warmed again as he thought of the historical deed Sir Fan junior had done for the Qing Kingdom. Who knew how the Emperor was going to reward him? The reason this head eunuch was so excited was because he knew much of his futurey in the Emperor¡¯s hand. But, a smaller portion waspletely in his rtionship to Sir Fan junior.


    His life in the pce had gone smoothly until Fan Xian showed up. Only then did he start to experience misfortune and then began to rise again. Since he had done well during the Jingdou rebellion, he was now the deputy head eunuch. His status was far more respected than when he had been in Lady Shu¡¯s pce.


    Sometimes Eunuch Dai would think back and feel a lingering fear. If he had stayed in Lady Shu¡¯s pce, he would probably be a member of the Cold Pce by now or may have even died a long time ago. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t stop himself ncing back from the corners of his eyes. The eunuch following him had also once been favored and served in the royal study. Unfortunately, he served in the Eastern Pce. Although he had notmitted any wrong, his status had fallen a thousandfold.


    Fan Xian put down his chopsticks and spoke warmly with Eunuch Dai for a little while. Only then did he slowly turn his gaze toward the person behind the eunuch. Looking at the increasingly solemn young eunuch, whose e was still as clear as day, he calmly said, ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t died. That is somewhat unexpected.¡±


    Hong Zhu¡¯s expression was respectful as he bowed toward Fan Xian and replied, ¡°I have just received the Emperor¡¯s grace and came out from the Cold Pce earlier in the year.¡±


    ¡°In the future, remember to serve the Emperor carefully,¡± Fan Xian spoke neutrally.


    Eunuch Dai casually said some ttering words and then led Hong Zhu away from the royal study. He thought there had long been rumors that young Eunuch Hong and Sir Fan junior did not see eye to eye. Back then, it had been Sir Fan junior who had kicked him to the Eastern Pce. Looking at the situation now, this was indeed probably the case.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly in his heart. Even though Hong Zhu had been looked after by old Eunuch Hong back then, he still wasn¡¯t a match for the little Duke¡¯s hand that extended in from outside the pce. Old Eunuch Hong had died. Hong Zhu¡¯s position in the pce was now very awkward.


    When Eunuch Dai left the royal study, hepletely missed Fan Xian and Hong Zhu meeting each other¡¯s eyes with mutual concern and their gentle, not easily noticed, nod.


    It waspletely quiet inside the royal study. Fan Xian was organizing his thoughts. Hong Zhuing out of the Cold Pce was a matter. He had long been liked by the nobles in the pce. During the rebellion, it appeared Hong Zhu knew nothing at all, so reinstating him was natural. During that matter, Fan Xian had taken many roundabout ways to help him out.


    As for their mutual entanglement three years ago, Fan Xian no longer thought about it. At least, this eunuch had helped him a great deal. In terms of favors, it should be he who owed Hong Zhu and not the other way around.


    As he thought this, the sound of hurried footsteps rang out from outside the royal study. Faintly, a light shone through the darkness through the ss and floated in this direction.


    Fan Xian quickly drew back his stretching arms and stood to wee the Emperor.


    The door to the royal study was pushed open. The Qing Emperor, wearing a bright golden robe, walked in withrge steps. His slightly thin face was calm. Only the white hairs at his temples revealed his true age and the toll these years had taken on his spirit.


    The group of serving eunuchs did not enter. Cleverly, Eunuch Yao closed the door tightly behind them. There was only the Emperor and Fan Xian left in the royal study.


    The Emperor sat with great ease on the soft couch and rubbed his knees with his hands. His eyes looked at Fan Xian. Suddenly, heughed.


    Fan Xian waspletely confused by thisugh and stood awkwardly where he was.


    The Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°You are very good.¡±


    Since it was good, why did he shake his head? Fan Xianughed ufortably. He took out the case of secret reports the Council had prepared and ced it on the table in the center of the soft couch.


    The Emperor opened the case and began to read. The case was filled with the initial results of the negotiation between the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi, as well as the Overwatch Council¡¯s analysis of Dongyi¡¯s bottom line, the territorial map Dongyi provided, and the details of the division of people and finances.


    The matter of Dongyi had shocked the entire world. The diplomatic group responsible for negotiations and Fan Xian both maintained dailymunication with the Royal Pce in Jingdou about the details. The Emperor was aware of the negotiation details but, after all, the two ces were very distant. To truly have a first-hand ount of the situation required Fan Xian to return to Jingdou to make a report.


    The Emperor slowly put down the scroll and stood up. Walking to a wall of the royal study, he pulled open the curtains hanging across.


    Below the curtain was arge map of the entire world. The various provinces and areas were all drawn clearly. Even the seashores to the east and south were drawn with great detail. This map not only included the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territories, but it also included the territories of Northern Qi and Dongyi.


    The first time Fan Xian truly entered the royal study to discuss state affairs, he had sat with the ministers and schrs and seen this map. He knew of the Qing Emperor¡¯s endless enthusiasm for expanding his borders. At the time, there were three princes by the Emperor¡¯s side. Now, two of them were gone.


    The Emperor¡¯s steady palm moved across the map. Although the light inside the royal study was bright, it wasn¡¯t like the shadow-freemps of an operating theatre. Wherever his hand moved on the map, that area would be in a patch of darkness. It was like a ck arrowhead containing endless power and representing tens of thousands of troops filled with murderous intent.


    The palmnded above Dongyi and the vassal states surrounding it. He lightly tapped it. The Emperor did not turn his head. He calmly said, ¡°Without using a single soldier or firing a single arrow, I have obtained this piece ofnd. Fan Xian, tell me, how should I reward you?¡±


    ¡°The negotiations haven¡¯te to an end. Plus, there is internal conflict within the Sword Hut. I¡¯m also afraid that the nobility of the vassal states will turn traitorous. Most importantly, we don¡¯t know if the matter of stationing troops will cause a rebound in Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian responded with a smile. He could see that although the Emperor¡¯s expression was calm, he could not hide the joy deep in his heart. This Emperor, who was focused solely on unifying the world and establishing a 10,000-generation legacy, had spent decades getting rid of Ku He and Sigu Jian. He was now able to take the first step in a 10,000-step journey. It was impossible to hide such joy.


    ¡°How is Sigu Jian?¡± The Emperor turned around and smiled, not continuing the question of reward.


    ¡°Completely crippled. He is certain to die within three months.¡± Fan Xian answered quickly and cleanly.


    The Emperor thought deeply for a moment and then sighed. ¡°So, he¡¯s about to die. I truly admire that sword-obsessed idiot. He endured Uncle Liuyun¡¯s scattered hands and another punch by me. Yet, he was still able to live for so long. The strength of his physical form is truly the strongest of all of us.¡±


    Naturally, his words excluded Wu Zhu.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He quietly said, ¡°It is also fortunate that Sigu Jian didn¡¯t die. Only he could suppress the powerful warriors in the Sword Hut. Without his consent, the negotiations would probably not have been sessful.¡±


    The Emperor smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He could never quite understand this son of his. Was he speaking for Sigu Jian? What purpose was there in speaking for a Great Grandmaster who was about to die?


    Fan Xian thought for a bit and then said, ¡°I think the negotiations will continue until next year. At that time, Sigu Jian would have died long ago. However, since he had already decided and delivered it all around, presumably his disciples in the Sword Hut would not disobey his wishes.¡±


    ¡°Will Thirteenth Wang take over as the Master of the Sword Hut?¡± The Emperor asked suddenly. He cared nothing about Fan Xian and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s private friendship. He cared that the Master of the Sword Hut had to be someone controble if he wanted to truly control the territories of Dongyi.


    Thirteenth Wang, had deep connections with the Qing Kingdom. Regardless of his ability, first and foremost, he was someone who could be controlled.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened. His mind turned quickly. ¡°The opening ceremony for the Sword Hut was dyed a month. No one said anything. I haven¡¯t found out who Sigu Jian is thinking about leaving the Sword Hut to.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to inquire,¡± The Emperor¡¯s face became solemn. ¡°If Dongyi truly submits, the Master of the Sword Hut will have to follow my orders. Regardless of who Sigu Jian chooses, if I don¡¯t give my approval, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mouth tasted bitter. He had originally been worried that Sigu Jian would forcibly expose the Shadow¡¯s identity and have him be the second Master of the Sword Hut. Now, it seemed he should be worried about other matters. This action of the Emperor¡¯s was like choosing the Di Lama back in the day.


    Thinking about it closely, the Emperor was right. Even though the Qing Kingdom would send officials and troops to be stationed in Dongyi, in the hearts of the Dongyi people, the true master was still the disciple of the Sword Hut. This would probably be clearly stated in the negotiation between the two countries. The Qing Kingdom would not make any major changes to Dongyi within 50 years.


    If the Qing Kingdom didn¡¯t have the authority in name to appoint and dismiss key figures, what kind of submission was this?


    ¡°I will make clear this point to them after I return to Dongyi.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed straightforwardly.


    ¡°As long as the Sword Hut submits, there is no need to worry about the merchants of those small ces,¡± the Emperor said with narrowed eyes. ¡°If Sigu Jian is clever enough, he won¡¯t make any more trouble before he dies. If he is truly an idiot, I will teach him a powerful lesson.¡±


    When an Emperor raged, the world flowed with blood. The lesson the Qing Emperor spoke of was to brazenly send out troops to force Dongyi to submit through martial power.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯tment and directly asked, ¡°If the Sword Hut decides, what about the Master of the City?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the people in the manor of the Master of the City killed by Sigu Jian?¡± The Emperor stood by the map and suddenly nced deeply at Fan Xian. ¡°Not only was I surprised, other than overjoyed, the entire court was also astonished. An Zhi, Sigu Jian, that old man, looks on you with particr favor. Who would have thought he would truly suppress his wild nature and agree to your request?¡±


    Before leaving for Dongyi, Fan Xian and the Emperor had argued for a long time. In the Emperor¡¯s opinion, even if Sigu Jian died, he would not allow the city he had single-handedly protected for such a long time to surrender to the Qing Kingdom without sending one soldier or firing one arrow. Fan Xian had maintained his opinion and used a long time to convince the Emperor to let him try.


    The thing was, he had actually seeded in one try. This reality filled the Qing court with joy and surprised the Emperor. He even felt a glimmer of unease because this illegitimate child of his was giving the world too many surprises.


    There was suspicion and doubt in the Emperor¡¯s gaze, but it seemed Fan Xian did not notice anything. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°I cannot im credit. If the Qing Kingdom was not strong, after Sigu Jian¡¯s death, Dongyi would only be able to surrender or break. It would certainly not have submitted to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    These words were true. All diplomatic negotiations were rooted in a foundation of power. The major powers under heaven had made their first appearance. Perhaps Northern Qi had the power to oppose the Qing Kingdom for a few years, but Dongyi was established through trade. Its foundation was not solid. It was like duckweed in the water or a faint cloud in the sky. A gentle wind was enough to enough to turn it into chaos.


    Under the powerful pressure of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s national and military force, Dongyi did not have many choices. Fan Xian¡¯s sess was actually the Qing Emperor¡¯s sess. Under his rule, there was a particrly powerful empire.


    Fan Xian suddenly took a deep breath and said, ¡°As you know, my mother came from Dongyi. Sigu Jian still has some lingering affection for me.¡±


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide this from the Emperor, nor did he want to hide it. As expected, it was clear the Emperor knew Ye Qingmei had once lived in Dongyi. After hearing these words, he only smiled slightly and said, ¡°Indeed so. What requests did Sigu Jian make to you?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and said, ¡°He hoped that the Dongyi under the Qing¡¯s rule would still be the Dongyi of today.¡±


    ¡°I allow it.¡± The Emperor waved his hand decisively. Without waiting for Fan Xian to say anything else, he said, ¡°The Dongyi I want is the present one. If it bes like Jiangnan, why would I want it?¡±


    Fan Xian was stunned. The problem he had been most worried about, the problem that Sigu Jian had been most worried, had not been a problem for the Emperor. He wanted the present Dongyi, thergescale foreign trading port with the faint sense of merchant self-governance.


    Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but feel a boundless admiration for the Emperor. Only an Emperor with his sights far in the future would be able to tolerate such a situation. The Emperor¡¯s will and vision were probably even broader than he had imagined.


    Immediately after, the Emperor discussed with Fan Xian the details of incorporating Dongyi into their territory as well as the major problems that could arise and other rted responses. The night was gradually deepening, but the light in the royal study remained just as bright.


    The territory beneath the heavens gradually changed appearance under this father and son¡¯s discussion.


    After a long time, the Emperor rubbed his tired eyes and turned his head to nce again at that map. The territories of the world had already changed, but this map had not. Quietly, the Emperor said, ¡°I¡¯ll need a new map made again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile.


    The Emperor finallyughed. His palm suddenly pped heavily against the map, on the foreign territory colored in green. The bright yellow robe seemed to carry an unstoppable and unyielding strength.


    ¡°There is only this one piece left under heaven.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart tightened abruptly.


    For the second time, the Emperor raised that question. ¡°An Zhi, tell me, how should I reward you?¡±


    There were many examples in history of one¡¯s great merits making an Emperor feel uneasy and not ending well. The downfall of these examples was often in this question. Since their deed was too great, they had received too many rewards. So, there was nothing to reward. Of course, the one on the throne could not give half the throne to the examples. Thus, the examples always, without exception, bounded onto the path of death. asionally, there were examples who jumped out and sessfully rebelled, but those were rare.


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian did not feel any fear. He only put on a bitter expression and sank into thought. His deed this time had not been that great. ording to what he said earlier, the subordination of Dongyi was, when all was said and done, because of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful strength. He was only a lure, an excuse. He was an excuse Sigu Jian used to convince himself.


    As for making an Emperor uneasy through a great deed, it was nonsense. The Emperor was the foremost person since ancient times in terms of self-confidence and narcissism. Throughout his entire life, he had never worried that an official or a son would be able to get ahead of him. A powerful Emperor would have sufficient generosity to those below the throne.


    Fan Xian did indeed have the third problem, which was the problem of having nothing to reward. He was already a Duke and controlled the pce treasury and Overwatch Council. He held one-third of all the power in his hands. What else could he have the Emperor reward him with? Actually have him titled as a prince like the people in the diplomatic group guessed?


    There could not be no reward. The entire world was watching Jingdou. If Fan Xian put in the most effort but did not receive a decent reward, the subjects would feel chilled at heart toward the Emperor.


    After a long time, Fan Xian suddenly smile bitterly. Looking at the Emperor by the map, he scratched his head and said self-mockingly, ¡°What if... You give Dongyi to me?¡±


    Of course, this was a joke, a grand joke. Titling him as prince would, at most, make him a leisurely prince of Danbo. If the Emperor actually separated Dongyi out, that would be splitting territories and establishing an aristocracy.


    The Emperor also smiled, but his smile was not as amused as Fan Xian thought it would be. On the contrary, it carried an inexplicable sense of mockery. ¡°Looks like Sigu Jian wasn¡¯t lying on Dong Mountain. He wholeheartedly wants you to go be the Master of the City.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart chilled. He replied with an awkward smile, ¡°In any case, that Master of the City doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Choose something different.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t even bother toment. He sat down and picked up a cup of warm tea to sip slowly.


    Fan Xian stood in front of the Emperor and thought hard for a long time. He then probingly said, ¡°Someone has to go manage Dongyi. What if you have a Prince to be the Master of the City?¡±


    In Dongyi, there was only the Great Prince who was a Prince. He had the blood of Dongyi, and his identity was noble. Having the Great Prince be the Master of Dongyi would be the best move in subduing the hearts of the Dongyi military and people.


    ¡°This matter will be discussed in the future.¡± The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed. It was clear he was moved by Fan Xian¡¯s suggestion, but he was more uneasy than anything else.


    ¡°I won¡¯t enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs,¡± Fan Xian suddenly muttered. ¡°Being with those old men every day is enough to bore me to death.¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Is Sir He not in the Hall of Governmental Affairs? He is also a young man.¡±


    These were just words. The Emperor would not have Fan Xian give up the power of the Overwatch Council to enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs and ruin his future ns for the Qing Kingdom. However, hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, the face of an irritating official who stood guard by Ruoruo every day outside the Danbo medical shop rose before Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°If Your Majesty wishes to reward me, then I ask Your Majesty to reward me two edicts.¡±


    Concerning the matter of the appointed marriages, Fan Xian and the Emperor had already fought a six-month cold war. When Fan Xian spoke, the Emperor knew what he wanted to say. He marveled to himself that the kid dared to use his good deeds to beg for a favor. His expression immediately became ugly.


    ¡°One edict for Ruoruo, and one for Roujia,¡± Fan Xian said in a low voice. ¡°Please allow them to choose their own husbands.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him coldly. A momentter, he suddenly said, ¡°In the Roujia matter, I will grant it to you. But, for your sister¡¯s marriage, I will not allow it!¡±


    Fan Xian feigned anger but was calm within. He knew the Emperor was still not willing to let go of this matter because he was going to use this topletely push him down. Unless he relented and used the affection between father and son, the wish between an Emperor and his official to beg the other, the other would certainly not let this go.


    This was a grudge but not just a grudge. The Emperor wanted topletely control Fan Xian, to have Fan Xianpletely lower his head in front of him. The Emperor had long sensed that this son was not like his other sons. He had too many traces of his mother.


    His dead sons had appeared iparably respectful toward him on the surface but were secretly thinking of things not even worthy of beasts. An Zhi gave off a sense of unwillingness to behave from the marrow of his bones. Although the Emperor enjoyed Fan Xian¡¯s naked honesty, he wanted to beat it into naked loyalty.


    ¡°There is no need for further discussion.¡± The Emperor stared at Fan Xian coldly. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Just one edict for Roujia topensate you for your work seems a little less than just. However, I recall that you are still the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. He knew the climax was approaching, but his expression was one of confusion.


    ¡°Chen Pingping, that old dog, doesn¡¯t do anything anyway. You can directly take over the position of Director and let that old fellow rest properly,¡± the Emperor said as he looked at him with slight mockery. ¡°Just over 20 years old and I am having your take on the position of the Director of the Overwatch Council. That is a generous kindness. Are you not going to give thanks quickly?¡±


    Fan Xian was indeed still only the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. After all these years, under Chen Pingping¡¯s purposeful nurturing and letting go of power, he had long controlled the entire Overwatch Council. What difference was there to being Director? The Emperor wanting to use such a natural promotion to brush aside the work he had done with Dongyi and kill off his thoughts of breaking the marriage was truly merciless.


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched as if he wanted to angrily speak disrespectful words. In the end, he pushed down his emotions. He gave a careless bow, expressed his thanks, and took leave of the pce. The Emperorughed in the royal study, not caring about his son¡¯s rudeness and unfilial behavior.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian returned to his own manor. After the conversation in the royal study, his mood had rxed. At least that Emperor, who seemed capable of everything, could not control every detail under the heavens. In this battle of tempers and natures, he had won again.


    Sitting by the bed with his feet soaking in boiling hot water, he rxed slightly. Lin Wan¡¯er, her face filled with tiredness, leaned against his shoulder and said, ¡°You should have said something if you wereing back. The family was not prepared. All the servants are asleep, and you aren¡¯t willing to wake them up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just resting for a few days. I still have to go to Dongyi to oversee everything.¡± Fan Xian gently held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who gave you this name.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er yawned. She was already a woman who had a child, yet her face still had a childishness to it, particrly her round cheeks, which Fan Xian liked a lot.


    He gently squeezed his wife¡¯s cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°Other than that person, who could choose such a tasteless name?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so spirited today?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er suddenly yowled.


    Pleased with himself, he said, ¡°Today, I received a good position. Tomorrow, I am going out of the city and into the garden to evict him!¡±

 Chapter 639 - Taking The Courtyard, Seizing Power

    <h4>Chapter 639: Taking The Courtyard, Seizing Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Therge bed in the rear residence of Fan manor was just as soft as it always has been. His son and daughter, who were usually treated like little lords, were sleeping peacefully under the nannies¡¯ care. No one would disturb the people in the master bedroom. Fan Xian was very sleepy. After talking a little with Wan¡¯er, he sank into dreams with his feet still soaking in the hot water. Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and pulled on a thin robe as she got up to deal with the aftermath.


    Jingdou in the darkness waspletely silent. Most people had already entered the sweet darkness of slumber. Only the unusually diligent Emperor was still annotating the memorials sent by the seven Roads. Although the memorials had already been read twice by the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the Emperor was used to examining all the details of the world. Thus, his workload was immense.


    The light in the royal study did not tremble but the door began to shake. Eunuch Yao led a in-looking eunuch straight into the royal study without announcement.


    The Emperor raised his head to nce at the two of them and furrowed his brows. ¡°Find anything?¡±


    Old Eunuch Hong died on Dong Mountain. Eunuch Hou died during the break-in into the pce in the Jingdou rebellion All of the internal court eunuchs were managed single-handedly by Eunuch Yao. Although the power of the internal court was not much, it would not be underestimated due to its special position. Other than the defense within the pce, the most important responsibility of this department was that it was the bridge through which the Emperor secretly controlled the Overwatch Council. This was the Ministry of Internal Affairs that caused the officials of the Overwatch Council so much headache back.


    The existence of Chen Pingping made the spies the internal court ced into the Overwatch Council appear rather humble. They did not y much of a role. The Emperorter had the Imperial Censorate begin to contest against the Overwatch Council. Many people began to forget that the internal court had such a function.


    Eunuch Yao didn¡¯t say anything. He epted two files from the hands of the in-looking eunuch and ced it on the table in front of the Emperor. The files were thin. There was not much content inside. The Emperor lightly swept his eyes over it. His expression changed slightly before immediately returning to its usual appearance.


    This slight change made Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart drop into icy snow. The Emperor¡¯s expression had not changed even before the incident on Dong Mountain. Under the attack of two Great Grandmasters, he still smiled faintly without fear. However, he was emotionally moved by these thin pieces of paper. One could guess that the content inside had a powerful effect on the Emperor¡¯s state of mind.


    The contents on the paper had nothing to do with the assassination in Hanging Temple. Even if it were rted, it would only be theter portion. What the internal court had been investigating these two years was the whereabouts of the city-guarding crossbows the second workshop of the pce treasury had produced.


    Those crossbows in the valley on the outskirts of Jingdou almost made Fan Xian meet a tragic end. Later, the Emperor and Fan Xian found that the attack had been ordered by the Qin family. But, these city-guarding crossbows had been given military numbers using the Dingzhou military.


    The Emperor drew his gaze back from the table and was silent for a long time. It seemed that he also did not understand the matter. The day Fan Xian had almost been assassinated on the outskirts, he had felt rage as a ruler and a father. But, nothing specific could be found through a number of investigations, until now. Under the internal court¡¯s tireless efforts, he found that behind this matter, there was a shadow sitting in a wheelchair.


    The Emperor was stunned and did not understand. Even such a person as he still could not understand why that old dog would do something like that.


    It was clear An Zhi did not know of the matter. Otherwise, he would not have made so many detours to help scheme a glorious andfortable retreat for that old dog. The Emperor rubbed the spot between his eyes that felt rather tight. He then gently coughed a few times. Picking up the other file, he nced at it a few times then asked, ¡°The Northern Qi person also went to Dongyi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the in-looking internal court investigator replied respectfully. ¡°The Duke of Danbo seized the Northern Qi Emperor and took him into the Sword Hut. Afterward, they met privately by the seaside. We could not find out what they talked about.¡±


    Fan Xian had not reported this matter to the Emperor. The Emperor looked at the records of Fan Xian¡¯s every moment in Dongyi. His face darkened slightly. A momentter, he asked, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°The knife that appeared in Qingzhou was indeed one the second workshop of the pce treasury produced. The model has not been distributed to the military, so it could not havee from them,¡± the in-looking eunuch continued. ¡°Three such swords appeared. In the end, we only obtained one. As per your orders, we delivered the sword to Sir Fan junior as a reminder.¡±


    ¡°Looking at what happenedter, it should be the person on the grasnds who stole the other two knives. It looks like they are helping Duke Danbo hide something.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve long kept an eye on Xia Mingji and the second young master of the Fan family¡¯s illegal trading. It¡¯s all daily life products, so these knives should not being from that channel.¡±


    Although Eunuch Yao was the head eunuch of the internal court in name, in reality, the external investigations of the internal court were directly responsible to the Emperor. Thus, this was also his first time hearing about this seemingly unclear information that made on tremble with fear. His face was slightly pale. He knew if the Emperor truly believed the report of the internal court¡¯s investigation, Sir Fan junior would probably be met with great misfortune and the old man sitting in the wheelchair would also not have many good days left.


    Out of Eunuch Yao¡¯s expectations, the Emperor began tough coldly. ¡°With a mere three knives, they want to create distance between the Qing ruler and his subject? To put distance between myself and An Zhi¡¯s father and son rtionship?¡±


    With these words, Eunuch Yao and the in-looking eunuch secretly met each other¡¯s eye. Each saw the fear in the other¡¯s heart. Everyone under heaven knew that Sir Fan junior was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child, but no one would say this in front of the Emperor. Now, the Emperor made this matter explicit in front of the two of them.


    ¡°That kid in Shangjing is even more amusing,¡± the Emperor smiled slightly, ¡°making use of An Zhi¡¯s tiny bit of benevolence to think of such a thing.¡±


    The eunuch swallowed and carefully said, ¡°Your Majesty, should the investigation continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue investigating the attack in the valley. You can also investigate the Hanging Temple incidence,¡± the Emperor said as he closed his eyes tiredly. ¡°There is no need to investigate An Zhi. In the future, if any investigation reaches him, let go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes and was silent for a long time. He didn¡¯t understand what role Chen Pingping had yed without his knowledge. Suddenly, his heart tightened. He thought that perhaps Fan Xian, his son, knew about the role that Chen Pingping yed, which was why he was so anxious to move courtyards and seize power.


    He trusted in Fan Xian¡¯s loyalty. Just as everyone else thought, in terms of interest, virtue, and nature, Fan Xian had no reason to betray him. The Emperor had confidence in this. Even if one day his son learned of what happened many years ago, at most, he would demonstrate a sorrowful anger and would not betray this country.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Jingdou rained and rained. In a ck raincoat, Fan Xian walked in the rain. Behind him were three members of the Qinian Unit and a group of Sixth Bureau swordsmen for protection. Silently, they entered a small alley. After exiting it, they rounded outward and saw a small manor door.


    Every time he came to Yan manor, it seemed to be raining. Perhaps the heavens also knew that the father and son who lived in this manor were among the most powerful infernal walkers in the world, maintaining a distance from the secr society between the darkness and the light. He sympathized with them.


    The Qing Chengzi manor was still the Qing Chengzi manor. So many years had passed, yet the Yan manor was still subdued. Neither the Emperor¡¯s rewards nor the favoritism of the court showed on the surface.


    Outside the door, Fan Xian took off his soaked raincoat and, without waiting for be announced, he walked straight to the rear courtyard. Before long, he saw therge fake mountain that blocked the view of the rear courtyard.


    When he first entered the Yan manor, Fan Xian had noticed the fake mountain. Although there was a routine of covering the door and hiding the building, this fake mountain appeared too big, too fake, too abrupt, and too ugly.


    It was a holiday. The usually busy Sir Yan junior had a stole a rare half-day of leisure and was ying Chinese checkers with his wife. He and the youngdy of the Shen family had been married for a while now ,but Lady Shen¡¯s stomach remained quiet. Yan Bingyun was not in a rush. The entire Yan manor was not in a rush.


    Seeing Fan Xian¡¯s arrival, a clear sh of surprise appeared on Yan Bingyun¡¯s face. He knew Fan Xian had returned to the capital. Given the Commissioner¡¯sziness, he thought he would either bezing around at home or drinking with the Great Prince in his manor. He had not thought Fan Xian woulde to his home.


    When Sir Yan was young, andter when he went in disguise to Shangjing, he was a famous talent in both ces. He was well-learned in music, chess, calligraphy, and art. In front of Fan Xian, he did not like to show off any of his talents and humor. He was like a block of ice, strictly upholding the difference between superior and subordinate, and was very boring. Thus, Fan Xian usually didn¡¯t like to carry out recreational activities outside of work. Each time Fan Xian entered the Yan manor, something big was going to happen in the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits today,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile.


    Lady Shen bowed superficially to her husband¡¯s superior and retreated to the rear residence. The daughter of Shen Zhong still had the status of a Northern Qi female escapee. A few years ago, she had lived for a long time in the Fan manor and got along well with the woman in the manor. In front of Fan Xian, she always felt slightlyplicated. She did know how to interact with him.


    Although no one had clearly said anything, Lady Shen knew her father¡¯s death and the destruction of her n was not only because the Northern Qi royal family allowed it and Shang Shanhu¡¯s killing intent. It had a strong connection to this young leader of the Qing Overwatch Council.


    Looking at the faint figure of the woman entering the room, Fan Xian¡¯s mood fell. He suddenly said, ¡°How is the thing we talked aboutst time going? If you want, I can have her leave behind her status as a Northern Qi escapee.¡±


    Yan Bingyun rose and stood in the corridor, watching the rain and thinking. A momentter, he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that no one knows about your collusion with Northern Qi. It didn¡¯t matter before, but what is the situation now? Once the war starts, what you¡¯re doing will be giving resources to the enemy. Instead of quickly washing your hands of it, you want to use this connection to obtain some advantages. Don¡¯t think that no one will suspect you of betraying the country because of your special status.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t betrayal,¡± Fan Xian cursed with a smile. ¡°Am I not also anxiously making money? Besides, I don¡¯t even spend most of the money. You¡¯ve seen the money I¡¯ve sent in the past to the Hangzhou Conference and the river works yamen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This silver is going to the court anyway, why make a detour in the middle? Most importantly, avoiding the tax in the middle means the court gets even more silver.¡±


    ¡°One less process means one less negative experience of being skinned by the officialdom,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Furthermore, I like controlling these things myself.¡±


    ¡°The Pce certainly knows about these things. The Emperor is just not saying anything. You know why that is. Don¡¯t get too overboard,¡± Yan Bingyun couldn¡¯t resist reminding him.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess can, but I can¡¯t?¡± Fan Xian asked. ¡°If a monk can touch, so can I. How did the subject change again? Do you want what to do what I said earlier or not? If you do, I have to quickly send a letter to Shangjing...¡±


    ¡°Her entire family is dead. She won¡¯t be going back to Northern Qi, what does it matter?¡± Yan Bingyun shook his head.


    ¡°One will eventually return home,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile and patted his shoulder. ¡°Find a quiet ce. There are some important things I need to discuss with you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression immediately became solemn. He said, ¡°Here is fine, no one in my manor eavesdrops.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then acknowledged his confidence. Yan Ruohai was a spy of many decades that the Overwatch Council had inserted into the army. Yan Bingyun was also one of the most sessful spies in the history of the Qing Kingdom. Such father and son must have eyes as sharp as needles. They would certainly not tolerate having anyone stay in their manor if they were unreliable.


    ¡°I am about to take over the position of Director,¡± Fan Xian said quietly as he looked at the raindrops falling in front of the corridor.


    There was no surprise on Yan Bingyun¡¯s face. Chen Pingping no longer minded affairs anymore. There was little difference between Fan Xian and the Director. As for whether he would immediately take over the position of Commissioner, he also didn¡¯t care too much. Since Fan Xian had spoken, he was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and quietly said, ¡°That is why I need to quickly figure out regtions with you. I want to be a true Director.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes shed. He watched him calmly as if trying to uncover the true meaning in his words.


    ¡°Including your father, the bald head of the Seventh Bureau, and even that old servant by the old cripple, all have more control of the Overwatch Council that we imagined,¡± Fan Xian said indifferently, like he couldn¡¯t feel his gaze. ¡°If I want to be a true Director, I must have these old colleagues restpletely. These people must be segregated outside of Council affairs.¡±


    ¡°You want Director Chen topletely leave the Overwatch Council and be unable to interfere even if he wanted to?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what I mean.¡±


    Despite Yan Bingyun¡¯s calm, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He stared dazedly at Fan Xian, unsure why he suddenly had such a thought. A momentter, he smiled contrary to his anger and said, ¡°You want me to defeat my own father.¡±


    ¡°The new reces the old.¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°It has nothing to do with defeat. It is just separation.¡±


    ¡°I need a reason.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story, a story about a storm in a valley.¡±


    After the story, Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression was wretched. ¡°The old Director loves you so much, how could he do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head with pain. ¡°The Emperor seemed to have found something. If the Emperor truly believes this, if the old cripple really wants to kill me, how do you think this will end?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor once summoned you into the pce. You are one the seven gentlemen in his heart. Qin Heng has died, but there are still six of you. Help me, make the Overwatch Council truly mine.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Sitting on the carriage going out of the city, Fan Xian gave another pleased smile. Last night, he had fooled the Emperor. Now, he had fooled Yan Bingyun through superior acting skills. With this official of the Overwatch Council taking action, in addition to the conversation he was going to have with Chen Pingping, the thing he was most worried about would be something that would never happen because of the Overwatch Council¡¯s full force reorganization.


    Behind the attack in the valley had always been the shadow of the Overwatch Council. If Yan Ruohai had not co-operated with the Qin family on Chen Pingping¡¯s orders, along with the Qin family¡¯s private soldiers in Xiao Mountain and the cover of Qin Hen as the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, it would not have been enough to calcte Fan Xian¡¯s route from Jiangnan, much less carry out such a ferocious attack.


    If one wanted to say that Chen Pingping wanted to kill Fan Xian, this one point was sufficient. Fan Xian had used precisely this story to convince Yan Bingyun of his sincerity and make him believe that he did not intend any revenge. He made him believe he only wanted to follow the precedent of attacking the Second Prince and take action first to have the old Director retire peacefully.


    The reason he had to make such a loop was because of the Shadow and Ye Qingmei. No matter what, Fan Xian did not dare tell anyone, not Yan Bingyun, not even his wife.


    ¡°How many people in the world do you think once wanted to kill me?¡± Fan Xian sat with a smile in Chen Garden¡¯s silent hall, listening to the chatter in the distance and looking at the aged Chen Pingping at his side.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s expression was calm. Coldly, he nced at him and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to do that to force me out of Jingdou. Yan Ruohai did that. Will Yan Bingyun investigate it?¡±


    ¡°I am not hoping for an investigation. I am hoping you will quickly return to your old home to find your first love.¡± Fan Xianughed. ¡°You need to know that beginning tomorrow, I am the Director of the Overwatch Council. You are just a retired and lonely old man. What are you going to fight against me with?¡±


    After saying this, Fan Xian suddenly fell silent. Very solemnly, he said, ¡°You promised me that you would let go, that you had thought it through, but you didn¡¯t. I can only force you away.¡±


    ¡°You little bastard!¡± Chen Pingping cursed as he coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t control anything anymore, yet you¡¯re still not reassured?¡±


    ¡°Reassured?¡± Fan Xian said sorrowfully. ¡°Would you not do these things if I was reassured? Tell me... Three years ago, why did you allow yourself to be poisoned?¡±

 Chapter 640 - Growing Up Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 640: Growing Up Overnight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One person¡¯s sorrow could not make the entire Chen Garden gloomy, particrly as the sorrow on Fan Xian¡¯s face always made one feel it was slightly mischievous and teasing. Sitting in the wheelchair and looking at the young man in front of him, Chen Pingping couldn¡¯t resist smiling.


    It had been five years since Fan Xian saw Chen Pingping for the first time. During these five years, he had seen Chen Pingping grow old and silent. He had experienced how terrifying this elder could be. He had never realized that Chen Pingping¡¯s smile could one day appear so pure, like a child¡¯s.


    The aura of darkness that usually enveloped the wheelchair was, for some reason, long gone. Chen Pingping appeared like a believer who had been vegetarian his entire life. He person emanated a clean and likable aura. It was as if he waspletely transparent.


    Fan Xian stared in shock at his face. He knew that one¡¯s appearance was decided by the heart. He didn¡¯t know what train of thoughts had made Chen Pingping be like he was now. The old man¡¯s eyes were dark but not a heartless indifference. They were calm. Lightly, he watched Fan Xian.. He then slowly said, ¡°Other than that poison, what else?¡±


    ¡°There is a lot. We¡¯ve talked about it before,¡± Fan Xian said with a sigh and stared into Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes. ¡°You had Sir Fei Jie go through Dongyi and did everything you could to lengthen Sigu Jian¡¯s life...¡±


    From the beginning of this sentence, Fan Xian no longer used a questioning tone. He said each word clearly like he was narrating facts.


    ¡°Ku He did everything he could to extend your life because he saw clearly that the longer you lived, the more likely you and the Emperor would be hostile,¡± Fan Xian continued with his head down. ¡°You want Sigu Jian to live longer because you had long nned to have the Sword Hut expose the Shadow¡¯s identity and force the Emperor to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Force?¡± Chen Pingping smiled as if hearing an amusing word.


    Fan Xian was not moved by the old man¡¯s smile. Sighing, he said, ¡°As for being poisoned three years ago, looking at it now, it is also very clear. You used this as an excuse to not enter the capital. You allowed the Eldest Princess and empress dowager to do as they wished. On the surface, you were obeying the Emperor¡¯s secret edict and letting the dogs out. In reality, you had a more ambitious intention.¡±


    He self-mockingly said, ¡°At that time, my situation was rather precarious. I didn¡¯t have time to think deeply about it. Onlyter did I understand. The Eldest Princess¡¯s main strategist was Yuan Hongdao and the Overwatch Council spy the old Qin Master depended the most on, Yan Ruohai. They were both your trusted confidants. Although you were out in the wilds, you had a clear grasp of the rebellion. With these two people helping you in secret, if you wanted to help the Emperor control the situation, Jingdou would certainly not have fallen to such chaos.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. In a slightly sharp voice, he said, ¡°Then tell me, why didn¡¯t I control the situation?¡±


    ¡°You wanted the situation to be chaotic. You wished everyone in the Pce would die,¡± Fan Xian said slowly with his head down. ¡°The Emperor lit a fire, but you let this fire burn a bit too brightly. It killed too many people. You had hoped that, in the end, the world would be a nk te with just me and the Great Prince left to tidy up the tragedy.¡±


    ¡°There is still something you have not exined. Why would I betray the Emperor? Did I have the ability to make it so that there were only you and Prince Heqing left in Jingdou?¡±


    ¡°You have the power. I never doubted that. If the Emperor truly died on Dong Mountain, Yuan Hongdao and Yan Ruohai¡¯s uses were not fully demonstrated when you tossed aside Yuan Hongdao.¡± Fan Xian looked at Chen Pingping and tasted something strange at the corners of his mouth. It was slightly bitter and sour. ¡°As for why you betrayed the Emperor, you and I both know very well.¡±


    Chen Pingpingughed out loud and pped the arms of his wheelchair, like he was pping a Chinese yo-yo at full strength, making a buzzing sound. He was silent for a long time. He stared intently into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes just like he stared at a simrly young man many years ago. Sinisterly, he said, ¡°Should I not?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He had no idea how he should reply to the question. As the son of man, he should say no. He was stunned by Chen Pingping¡¯s bone-deep yearning for Ye Qingmei and a desire for revenge that could destroy everything.


    Chen Pingping was the Emperor¡¯s closest subject. From his youth, he had served in King Cheng¡¯s manor. He met Ye Qingmei veryte and, presumably, did not know her for very long. Because of that woman who passed through his life, the head of the darkest special operations organization in the world hid a dagger in his heart for over 20 years, hurting himself and everyone around him.


    Chen Pingping suddenly sat back in his wheelchair tiredly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what happened in the past. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Fan Xian had not been personally involved in the matters in the past. He could not lightly say that he understood. He could only be silent, calcting, and secretly enduring, but he had no idea how to deal with it. If there was only hate between people, perhaps the world would be much simpler. Regardless, the rtionships between people were alwaysplicated.


    ¡°I also want to understand the second reason you took poison.¡± Fan Xian looked at Chen Pingping¡¯s clear eyes. His heart suddenly twisted with pain. He felt the matters of the world truly hurt one physically and spiritually. ¡°You thought the Emperor would not be able toe down from Dong Mountain. You also destroyed his kingdom. You two were ruler and official for a lifetime, so you decided to keep himpany on the way to the Yellow Springs toplete your rtionship as ruler and official.¡±


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes and said, ¡°After all, I watched the Emperor grow up from a child into an Emperor. I understand him too well. He is someone who is afraid of being alone. I worried that he would be afraid on the road between worlds, so I wanted to keep himpany.¡±


    ¡°Company?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice became harsh. ¡°He has killed plenty of people. There is nock of people to keep himpany on the road to the Yellow Springs. Did you need to do that?¡±


    He calmed himself and said heavily, ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to make someone die.¡± Chen Pingping sighed these words for the first time in front of Fan Xian. Looking at him, he slowly said, ¡°I never underestimate the Emperor. That was why before nning and during the execution, I was always cautious and predicted all possible failures. Even if I failed, I would not leave behind any leverage or implicate you.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at Chen Pingping and suddenly felt a powerful sense of worship in his heart. He was too familiar with this old cripple. There were many things that he did not hide from him. He knew more than the Emperor in the pce about the things Chen Pingping had done.


    In this world, probably only Chen Pingping could secretly plot to overthrow the Emperor and keep it from the Emperor. This creator of the Overwatch Council¡¯s ability to scheme was too powerful, to the point that he didn¡¯t have to purposely create anything. He only moved with the bigger picture and asionally added a few dark brush strokes to potentially trap the Emperor and the Qing Kingdom without any hope of reprieve.


    It was only because the Emperor was too powerful, to the point of being able to easily shatter all schemes and plots. However, Chen Pingping was also truly remarkable. Even in such circumstances, he still did not reveal any minute ws and had even nned a retreat many years ago.


    Chen Pingping did not care about his life and death. The retreat he cared about was one where Fan Xian was safe after his death. After the Shadow¡¯s idental stabbing of Fan Xian at Hanging Temple, he had begun to arrange all of it. Everything, including the attack in the valley and the matter in the pce, was all part of him severing his connection with Fan Xian.


    Even if one day these things came to light, these matters that had been hidden deeply would all contribute to the separation between Chen Pingping and Fan Xian. In front of the painstakingly collected evidence, the Emperor would believe that Chen Pingping wanted to kill Fan Xian and that Fan Xian had nothing to do with what Chen Pingping did.


    As for why Chen Pingping wanted to kill Fan Xian, that was something the Emperor needed to think about. Fan Xian suffered a heavy injury in the Hanging Temple and almost died. He also teetered on the brink in the valley. These two pieces of evidence were too strong.


    Fan Xian could feel Chen Pingping¡¯s painstaking efforts. Looking at his old face, he experienced afresh aura rising from his heart. His heart was moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°You should have already understood these things three years ago. That day before the Chen Garden was repaired, you had said something simr. Whye again today?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor would eventuallye suspicious, particrly after your trick in Dongyi,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°I came to make these things explicit.¡±


    ¡°The matters in Dongyi were arranged three years ago. After I promised you to let go, I have let go,¡± Chen Pingping said with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you are going to let go, do it morepletely,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The Emperor has already agreed to have me be the Director of the Overwatch Council. You canpletely retire.¡±


    ¡°Retire? That won¡¯t be any different to my life now.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled strangely and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to say that in front of me? If you¡¯re not willing, even if I¡¯m the Director for 10 more years, this Overwatch Council is still yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Chen Pingping said with a smile. ¡°The Overwatch Council is the Emperor¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Fan Xian copied his tone and sighed. ¡°Two parts of the Overwatch Council are the Emperor¡¯s, and three parts are mine. The other half is yours. It is forever yours.¡±


    After working in the Overwatch Council for so long, Fan Xian knew what disturbing extent of control the old cripple in front of him had over the Overwatch Council. Under the control of Chen Pingping¡¯s old hands, the Emperor¡¯s so-called private special operations organization had long be his own private organization. On one hand, this was because the Emperor had never suspected the loyal dog at his side. On the other hand, it was because Chen Pingping¡¯s prestige in the Overwatch Council was too high. He had too many officials who were loyal to the death.


    Fan Xian did not doubt that if the pce issued an edict to bring down Chen Pingping, people like Yan Ruohai and the bald head of the Seventh Bureau would not even think before standing behind Chen Pingping.


    Everything for the sake of the Qing Kingdom? In the hearts of the average official of the Overwatch Council, the Qing Kingdom was perhaps the Emperor. In the hearts of the middle-rank official who truly held the power, other than Chen Pingping, there was no one else.


    ¡°Hm... What exactly do you want to do?¡± Chen Pingping looked at Fan Xian and asked with enjoyment. This seemed to be a normal question, but it was also like some kind of exchange between two terms of Overwatch Council Directors.


    Fan Xian suddenly lowered his head and sighed sadly. ¡°Before I came here today, I already saw Yan Bingyun. I told him to get ready to bring all eight bureaus and the branches of the Fourth Bureau in each province to heel, to sever any possibility of you extending your hand into the Council. However, I know that if you yourself do not pull back, there is not much Yang Bingyun and I can do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having Yan Bingyun bring down his old man?¡± Chen Pingping asked as heughed out loud. ¡°That move was pretty good. Although, there are many more old men he needs to defeat than he imagined.¡±


    The old man he was talking about was the person most loyal to Chen Pingping among the upper-ranks of officials in the Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian sat forward and gently held Chen Pingping¡¯s very wrinkled hands. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Why are you holding my hand if you want me to let go?¡± Chen Pingping asked with a smile. ¡°You can try to sever the hand I extend into the Overwatch Council, but I can promise you, old men are stronger than you imagine.¡±


    No sh*t! These old men were there from the start. They were the Overwatch Council¡¯s first clutch of eggs. They had countless disciples and grand-disciples in the Council. It would be difficult to sweep them clean. As Fan Xian cursed in his heart, he angrily said, ¡°The two of us have gotten along well these years, hardly any different from father and son. Are you really going to fight this battle with me?¡±


    ¡°The important problem is that you have not convinced me why I should let go.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze was amused.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°The Emperor is already investigating the attack in the valley. He will start investigating the Hanging Temple incident. One day, his suspicions will fall on your head. Even if he can¡¯t get hold of any evidence, this matter is bound to be dangerous. As you know, the Emperor¡¯s temperament has already changed a great deal after so many people died in the pce. If it had been in the past, he would probably use lightning-like methods if he even had the slightest twinge of suspicion. Luckily, he has still not done so.¡±


    These words were true. The Overwatch Council was a power the Emperor valued highly. His trust in Chen Pingping was an oddity of this world. But, if he found anything else in Chen Pingping¡¯s heart, if it had been the Emperor of the past, he would probably have long exploded with rage.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also discussed this topic before,¡± Chen Pingping said as he nodded his head. ¡°The Emperor will always have some affection for me. Even if he suspects me, he won¡¯t act directly. He would rather wait for me to die of old age.¡±


    ¡°Yes, except you keep not dying,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°Not only do you not die, your heart also does not die. So, I can only ask you to leave Jingdou and return to your home to seek your first love.¡±


    Chen Pingping scolded him with a smile. He then suddenly asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t retreat, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will begin to move,¡± Fan Xian said after a moment of silence. ¡°Even if I have to make the Overwatch Council unhappy, I will bring you down.¡±


    ¡°What reason would you use?¡±


    ¡°It is because I found there was the shadow of Director Chen behind the attack in the valley. As a prince and the next Director of the Overwatch Council, I struck out with hatred and want to sentence you to death,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down. ¡°Regardless of whether or not I can win, the Emperor will think that I had found out about this and allow me to fight. In the end, he will issue an edict to chase you from the capital. On one hand, it fulfills my wishes and satisfies my resentment. On the other, it also protects your life andpletes the friendship between you two.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s pure white brows rose. ¡°Presumably, you also used this matter to convince Yan Bingyun?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded.


    ¡°To use a non-existent hatred to hide the true danger within.¡± Chen Pingping thought for a long time and then nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a great deal.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I thought about it for a month and learned about the internal court investigating the valley incident before thinking of using this.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled tiredly. He knew what Fan Xian was worried about and why he was going to such lengths to force him to leave Jingdou. Like how Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt moved earlier, this head of special operations, who had been alone his entire life, suddenly felt his heart be much warmer.


    ¡°I promise you, I will leave Jingdou.¡± Chen Pingping gently patted Fan Xian¡¯s hand.


    Fan Xian was overjoyed. Heughed and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with this. I almost died at your hands twice. No matter what the internal court finds, it will all be a footnote to you sadly leaving Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°Thinking of when you charged into the Chen Garden in a wheelchair to yell at me, it was very amusing,¡± Chen Pingping said with a slight smile.


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile. At that time, he truly did not understand why Chen Pingping was doing these things. It was only after beingpletely woken by the Eldest Princess did he understand what Chen Pingping wanted to do and why he was carefully preparing to sever himselfpletely from him.


    ¡°The homicide of Taiping Courtyard was done by Qin Ye, right?¡± Fan Xian asked suddenly.


    Chen Pingping nced at him and quietly said, ¡°Qing Ye is only the Emperor¡¯s dog.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. ¡°Was it only because of my existence that the Qin family wanted to rebel in the end?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are Ye Qingmei¡¯s son.¡± Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Qin Ye, that old dog, was hidden by the Emperor for many years. He also knew the Emperor¡¯s thoughts too well. If the Emperor nned to keep using you, then he would certainly not let you know about the story in the past. However, Qin Ye was the only loophole who survived that story.¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor wanted to help you onto the throne and ensure the father and son affection between you two, he had to silence him. Qin Ye had to die,¡± Chen Pingping said calmly. ¡°That is why Qin Ye had no choice but to rebel.¡±


    In the past, Chen Pingping had refused to tell Fan Xian these things. Now, no matter how much he wanted to hide it and didn¡¯t want to drag Fan Xian into the pool of murky water of the past, there was no longer a need to persist in the refusal.


    ¡°So, it was indeed like that.¡± Fan Xian took a deep breath. The warm spring air entered his lungs but burned in his chest. Although he had long guessed these things, hearing Chen Pingping personally confirm them still made it burn.


    ¡°Three years ago, you asked why the Qin family would rebel.¡± Chen Pingping suddenly looked at him with great interest. ¡°Given your foresight, you shouldn¡¯t be able to see this far. Who tipped you off? Fan Jian?¡±


    ¡°Father never talks to me about this.¡± Fan Xianughed bitterly. ¡°It was the Eldest Princess.¡±


    After the name came out from Fan Xian¡¯s mouth, Chen Pingping became quieter. Looking at the trees outside the window, he faintly said, ¡°That crazy woman was also remarkable. She had no idea what happened, but she managed to guess from minute details. It is truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°You had contact with the Eldest Prince during the Jingdou rebellion, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fan Xian asked something he had hidden for a long time. At the time, the Overwatch Council¡¯s reaction was rather strange. Even though the Emperor had nned to have Chen Pingping lure out the seeds of discord from Jingdou, Chen Pingping¡¯s response was very odd. In particr, the Eldest Princess¡¯s side. It seemed they purposely didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Pingping closed his eyes. ¡°There are many things that don¡¯t be to bemunicated, that only needed each to guess the other¡¯s intentions and goal. The most marvelous ns in the world happen in a sh of inspiration, without any foreshadowing at all. Each person¡¯s intentionsnd in the same ce. Once it is on paper, it bes inferior.¡±


    ¡°When ites to such matters, you must learn well from your dead mother-inw,¡± Chen Pingping opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    Fan Xian smiled tartly and nodded.


    Chen Pingping suddenly asked him quietly, ¡°Now that you know enough, what are you nning to do?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chen Pingping sighed with some disappointment.


    ¡°Is there evidence?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Even a tiny bit of evidence.¡±


    ¡°There are many things in the world that don¡¯t need evidence, only intention. It was only a few years ago that I confirmed that person once had intentions and solidified my own intentions.¡±


    These words had some simrities to what Sigu Jian said. ¡°That day the army was on a Western expedition, the Emperor was near Dingzhou. Your father was also with the army. The Northern Qi army suddenly came south, so I led the Overwatch Council north to Yanjing...¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhong was also summoned to the rear of the Western expedition army.¡± Chen Pingping indifferently narrated the events. ¡°Most importantly, your mother had just given birth to you and was weak after the birth.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows gradually pulled together. He asked, ¡°Where was Uncle Wu Zhu? I never understood why he would leave mother¡¯s side at that time.¡±


    ¡°Someone came from the Temple.¡± Chen Pingping smiled slightly ¡°An emissary appeared on the maind. Although I never knew where your mother came from, I could guess that there was some connection between her, Wu Zhu, and the Temple. Wu Zhu was also fearful of anything rting to the Temple.¡±


    ¡°People came from the Temple more than once, at least twice. I know of at least two incidences.¡± Chen Pingping sighed. ¡°Each time they came, Wu Zhu killed them. At that time, the only people who were a threat to your mother seemed toe from the Temple. Wu Zhu did not allow them toe within a hundred li of your mother.¡±


    ¡°That was why Wu Zhu left.¡±


    ¡°But, your mother still died.¡±


    ¡°Died at the hands of her own people.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled strangely, the words ¡°own people¡± were said with particr heaviness.


    Fan Xian also smiled with particr care. He then rose and patted Chen Pingping¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I had long guessed these things. Only after hearing it from you does it feel so real. You don¡¯t have to think about these things anymore.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled and asked, ¡°The chest should still be on your hands, right? Where is Wu Zhu?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled somewhat bitterly and said after a moment, ¡°The chest is not with me. Uncle Wu Zhu had to leave.¡±


    Chen Pingping made of a sound of acknowledgment and once again did not hide his faint disappointment in front of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian suddenly asked with surprise, ¡°You knew the chest was with me?¡±


    ¡°Your father also knew,¡± Chen Pingping said, ¡°That is why that father of yours does not know.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly moved and took a long time to digests the surprise in his heart. Thinking of his father, who had already retired, who knew how much he had done for him? Involuntarily, a pang of longing grew in his heart. He once again patted Chen Pingping¡¯s skinny shoulder. Smiling, he said, ¡°You told me to learn from the already dead Eldest Princess, but I think you should learn from my still living father. Let go when it¡¯s time, and retreat when it¡¯s time.¡±


    He ced both his hands on Chen Pingping¡¯s shoulder. Pressing slightly, he said, ¡°Let me handle things in the future.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he thought that given this child¡¯s nature, he would probably have to keep watching and enduring. He just didn¡¯t know how long to watch and endure for. There were many wretched people in the world. With Fan Xian¡¯s background, he was, without question, among the most wretched.


    Thinking of this, Chen Pingping suddenly felt that he and Fan Xian¡¯s efforts these 20 years had not been wasted. Fan Xian had grown up healthily and quickly. It was as if he had grown up overnight.

 Chapter 641 - Thinking Bitterly By The Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 641: Thinking Bitterly By The Courtyard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky darkened quickly, but it did not rain. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was heavy. He half-leaned against the carriage window. He watched the mountain paths and well-preserved hills and wild forests on the outskirts of the capital. He was silent and did not speak for a long time.


    The ck carriage moved along the smooth but rising stone paths and shifted onto the official road, leaving behind the boundaries of Chen Garden. Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not rx. The Overwatch Council officials around him looked at the face by the window, which was still handsome but particrly cold. A mysterious chill rose in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know what happened in Chen Garden, what the old Director and Commissioner discussed, or why the Commissioner¡¯s expression was so stern.


    The carriage drove silently toward Jingdou. Along the way, they asionally ran intomoners entering the city or young men and women of gentry families returning from an outing. It was as if this carriage shone with a silent warning light. Everyone who saw them hurriedly moved to the side and made way for the ck carriage.


    Themoners acted out of their natural respect for officials. The young nobility, who usually feared nothing, knew the status and power represented by the ck carriages. The nobles had many eyes and ears in Jingdou. They knew Sir Fan junior had returned to Jingdou from Dongyi.


    No one in the world dared to offend Fan Xian, not even the young nobles who were iparably arrogant because of their hormones. In front of these ck carriages, they restrained their behaviors and did not make a sound. Sir Fan junior was famously ruthless and arrogant. He cared nothing for the mistresses and dukes who stood behind these young people. About five years ago, he had broken the legs of a dozen little brats outside Baoyue Brothel. The story had long struck fear into the hearts of the other brats.


    Fan Xian did not notice themotion on the street or look at the young people stopped by their horses at the side. He only silently looked at the scenery by the road with an unusually heaviness. In the past, he had guessed and thought about it, but the elders had never made anything clear to him. So, he temporarily pretended he didn¡¯t know of any of it. He could just prepare in secret and pretend it was an unconscious action¡ªone that did note from the heart or for the purpose of some clear goal.


    Everything wasid out clearly in front of him. He had to face what happened in the past and make his own choice.


    The ck carriage reached a split in the path. In front, not far away, was Jingdou¡¯s grand city walls. On the left was a quiet and secluded path, shaded by a forest of green bamboos. Which way should he go?


    ¡°Go left.¡±


    Leaning by the window, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and quietly gave the order. Mu Feng¡¯er nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Making a hand gesture, the three ck carriages quickly turned left into the bamboo forest, disappearing from the people¡¯s eyes.


    Not far along this road, the bamboo gradually thinned. The blue water of a river next to the road could be seen. The river water flowed slowly. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, it would probably be mistaken for ake.


    It was Liujing River, which passed through here, went around the city, and finally went west toward Cang Mountain. Upstream, beautiful women gathered along withrge boats covered with colored lights. It brought together half of Jingdou¡¯s bustling romance. Even the abrupt rise of Fan Xian¡¯s Baoyue Brothel did not manage topletely steal the river¡¯s atmosphere.


    Liujing River flowed toward the outskirts of Jingdou. By the time it arrived in this patch of forest, it was already much quieter and calmer, particrly the courtyard on the small penins across the river. In this beautiful spring and elegant atmosphere, it added a sense of remaining aloof from the world.


    In the past, Taiping Courtyard was the home of the Ye family mistress of the. Later, it was owned by the royal family. During the Jingdou rebellion, the Eldest Princess had lived there for a couple of days. Then, the courtyard returned to its quiet seclusion like no one had ever lived there before.


    Fan Xian climbed down from the carriage and looked quietly at the courtyard. He thought of the person who had once lived there. He was lost in his thoughts for a moment.


    After the Jingdou rebellion was quelled, the Emperor had hinted twice that he was going to grant the courtyard to Fan Xian. Fan Xian knew that it was best for him to not ask about the matter, so he had waited calmly. For some reason, in the end, it never came to fruition.


    In the summer of the fifth year of the Qing calendar, after he had stayed a night in the Fan n¡¯s estate outside the city, Fan Xian had once brought his sister here. He had kowtowed twice to the courtyard and talked about his sorrow, but he had not entered. He knew the Emperor had a special affection and fear toward the courtyard.


    Eventually, Fan Xian went in. He and Uncle Wu Zhu had found the bullets for the assault rifle in a secret room in Taiping Courtyard and had wandered around for a long time. The guards of the royal family were nothing in their eyes.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. His gaze pierced through the faint water vapor above theke. It was as if he wanted to pierce right through Taiping Courtyard¡¯s green-grey wall and see through everything inside. There was no grave inside.


    This was a fact that Fan Xian had long confirmed. His father, Fan Jian, had once told him that Ye Qingmei¡¯s grave was in a hidden ce. Later he explicitly said it was in Taiping Courtyard. However, it was not there. Fan Xian then thought it was in the Royal Pce, but it was also not there. There was only a painting with a yellow-robed woman.


    Ye Qingmei was no longer in this world. It was not important where she was buried. asionally, Fan Xian would wonder if the Emperor was also a bit afraid of facing that spirit beneath the ground.


    Fan Xian sat down by the river and ced the front of his robes tidily over the front of his knees. Solemnly, he said, ¡°I am thinking about some things here. Don¡¯t let anyone disrupt me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mu Feng¡¯er and the few members of the Qinian Unit who served close to his side acknowledged the order at the same time. The guards spread out into the depths of the bamboo forest until Fan Xian could not see them and they could not see the riverside.


    Mu Feng¡¯er and everyone else understood Fan Xian¡¯s intentions clearly but did not quite understand his mood. They retreated to a faraway ce and warily watched for movement on the surrounding paths, sealing off the wind, and silently guessing.


    The courtyard across from the river was where the mistress of the Ye family had lived, which was something every veteran of Jingdou knew. The mistress of the Ye family was Sir Fan junior¡¯s birth mother, which was something everyone under heaven knew. Now, Sir Fan junior had chosen this ce to think quietly. Naturally, the matter he was considering was difficult and important.


    After sitting there long enough to see the silent forests on both banks of the river, grey courtyard, calm water, mossy rocks, floating leaves, and all the scenery, Fan Xian finally felt tired from sitting. The square rock under his buttocks suddenly seemed unusually pointy and was slightly painful.


    He rose and dusted off his backside. Furrowing his brows and shaking his head, he did not immediately leave. Instead, he walked closer to the edge of the river. He bent down and scooped up a handful of cold water. He then sshed it on his face like he was cooling down the burning heat on his face.


    Suddenly, a handkerchief was extended out from beside him as if for him to wipe clean the water droplets on his face. Fan Xian was not surprised. He epted the handkerchief and wiped it haphazardly across his face. Then, he extended it into the river and wrung it out a few times until it was icy cold. He handed it back with a smile and said, ¡°You hate the heat the most. Ice your face a bit.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo, in in white clothing, epted the wet handkerchief from her brother with a smile and carefully wiped the roots of her ears and her cheeks. It looked like she had been in a hurry. Her usual icy expression waspletely wiped away by the red flush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fan Xian turned around to head back up the river bank. He stretched out a hand to hold his sister¡¯s in case she fell.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Ruoruo did not see the hand her brother extended and was already walking back up. Fan Xian said with a smile, ¡°Looks like Ku He didn¡¯t keep anything back. You¡¯ve only learned for a little while, but your body is much better than before.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo smiled and didn¡¯tment. Instead, she replied to Fan Xian¡¯s earlier question, ¡°You only got backst night, howe you went out again today? There is someone looking for you in Jingdou with urgent business. Sister-inw just happened to have gone into the pce. Teng Zijing was harassed by that person until he had no choice but toe to the medical shop. I went to the First Bureau to inquire and learned that you had left the city, I was preparing to go to Chen Garden, but I saw Mu Feng¡¯er at the intersection and knew that you had to be here. So, I came down to look for you.¡±


    The people in the Council should not have known Fan Xian was going to Chen Garden, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about these small things. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you had to look for me so urgently?¡±


    As the siblings talked, they sat down, just like five years ago, distantly facing the other end of the river.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just haven¡¯t seen you in a long time and missed you,¡± Fan Ruoruo said. Since the person had gotten to the youngdy of the Fan family, it had to be important. However, this clever youngdy saw that her brother hade to the Taiping Courtyard to think quietly. She knew he must have an even bigger concern. She didn¡¯t want to bother him with officialdom issues.


    Fan Xian thought that there couldn¡¯t be anything major in the Qing officialdom. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. ¡°Since it¡¯s not anything major, sit with me for a bit. I was just feeling that it was a bit dull to sit alone.¡±


    Their sitsted another hour. Fan Xian had things to think about, so he didn¡¯t want to talk. He just felt that having his sister, who trusted himpletely, sit by his side made his emotions more stable. Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t have any other intentions either. She just thought that it was good to be able to sit quietly like this by her brother¡¯s side.


    After a long time, the moon had long passed the tallest branches of the bamboo forest and was slowly moving toward the west. The faint sunlight became countless spotted shadows against the siblings¡¯ faces. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were blinded by a patch of sunlight. He couldn¡¯t resist rubbing his eyes and giving a sigh.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart tightened. She heard the overwhelming distress, resentment, helplessness, unwillingness, and heaviness in the sigh. She lowered her head slightly and thought for a long time. She then said, ¡°What it¡¯s in your heart? It might be better to speak it out.¡±


    After a long silence, Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°My birth mother¡¯s surname was Ye. Her name was Qingmei.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo raised her eyes to look at him. She had been one of the first people in the world to know of this secret. Why was he repeating it now? She knew Fan Xian must have had more to say, so she only made a sound of acknowledgment and didn¡¯t express her confusion.


    ¡°When I brought you here before and kowtowed distantly toward the river, I was thanking her for giving me this body and allowing me to live for a time in this world,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. ¡°Now, I came here to thank her for her actions. To thank her for leaving me, her son, so many advantages, and for giving the people of this world some different possibilities and more choices.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo listened quietly to the side.


    ¡°In my life, I have never seen her appearance or heard her voice, but I have seen many of the marks she left behind.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head to think for a moment. ¡°I also saw a great deal on my trip to Dongyi. The image of her in my heart is bing clearer and clearer. I am getting more and more use to viewing her as my mother.¡±


    ¡°If someone harmed her in the past, as her son, what do you think I should do?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows were pulled tight. His expression was dark.


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly felt nervous. She grasped the wet handkerchief in her hands tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t those people... all died? Even the empress dowager has long passed away.¡±


    ¡°The empress dowager had to die.¡± Fan Xian did not tell his sister that the empress dowager had actually died by his hands. He smiled with light mockery and said, ¡°But, there are still some people who should die but have not.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo did not ask. She had a powerful sense of foreshadowing. She knew she would certainly hear a name that would make her tremble in fear.


    ¡°I guessed that the Emperor was my father a long time ago,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°In the first two years, I could not see him as my father. Not only him, but also seeing Ye Qingmei as my mother was difficult. It had nothing to do with what happened in the past. It was not me developing a sense of defeat at being abandoned. It is something that can¡¯t be exined.¡±


    When he came to this world, he already carried his spirit.


    ¡°The rtionship between people is formed through time. It has nothing to do with blood or with closeness and distance of rtions,¡± Fan Xian said tiredly with his head down. ¡°Just like how I¡¯ve treated you as a sister since childhood. I¡¯ll always consider you the closest to me. Time can change many things. After interacting with the Emperor for so long, I can sense that he treats me differently to how he treats his other sons. Particrly these few years, the Emperor has changed a great deal.¡±


    He suddenly smiled cutely. ¡°Tell me, if it was the Emperor who killed my mother, what should I do?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart shook as her hands unconsciously tightened, wringing out thest few drops of water from the handkerchief.

 Chapter 642 - Graves

    <h4>Chapter 642: Graves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky above Jingdou was periodically cloudy and clear. It could never quite fully demonstrate a smile or a worried expression, just like Fan Ruoruo¡¯s current face. The girl¡¯s face turned ashen. After hearing these words, her earlier slightly sweaty and flushed face became fearful, fully demonstrating the emotions a subject of the Qing Kingdom should be expressing.


    It was a warm spring day, but it was as if Fan Ruoruo¡¯s body had been tortured in an ice house. It took a moment before she could answer in a low and trembling voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    This was the most useless and natural answer. Fan Xian had fallen into a ck pit and could not extricate himself. Taking his sister¡¯s hand could, at most, up the number of pitiful descendants torn to shreds by one. It would not be of any help to the matter.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart softened. He gently stroked the girl¡¯s head. Gently, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so frightened. It¡¯s just that I have no one to reason with, so I can only talk to you.¡±


    After a long time, Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother with timid eyes and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Fan Xan was silent for a long time. His gaze turned toward that quiet and secluded little courtyard across the river. He thought about the crisis of blood and des th little courtyard suffered more than 20 years ago. Perhaps it had been a hell on earth. No one knew how many of the Ye family.


    That astonishing woman just happened to at the weakest period of her life because she had given birth to him. Everyone by her side who she could rely on had all, for one reason or another, left her side. She was so alone and without help during this most intimate and sudden attack from behind. It was ferocious and decisive killing. Presumably, when she left this world, she must have felt unsatisfied and lonely.


    Surrogate? Fan Xian would not believe this. He understood women too well. Even if this woman was his own mother, the one and only Ye Qingmei, Fan Xian still did not believe it. Why would a woman lure a man to her bed if she felt nothing for him? Perhaps other women would pretend toply with a man they didn¡¯t like because of societal or familial reasons, but did Ye Qingmei need to?


    Fan Xian gazed dazedly across the banks as a cold smile rose to his lips. That man was truly cold-blooded.


    A trembling voice pulled Fan Xian back from cruel images of the past. Fan Ruoruo clung tightly to her brother¡¯s side with cold and fear. The wet handkerchief in her hands had long fallen to the grass. Her hands grasped Fan Xian¡¯s sleeve tightly. Raising her face, she said, ¡°I... use to... have a brother.¡±


    A sudden chill went through Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He knew what his sister was talking about. He knew as a child that there should have been an elder young master in Count Sinan¡¯s manor. That elder young master¡¯s age would be around the same as his. He was the child of his father and his first wife. Because he was weak, he died when he was very young.


    His sister had suddenly brought up this elder brother that had long disappeared from people¡¯s memories. Fan Xian faintly seemed to grasp something. His expression immediately changed.


    Chen Pingping had reminded him more than once that he should be good to Fan Jian because the Fan family had paid a great price for his existence. What price had the Fan family paid? In Taiping Courtyard that year, had he been able to survive and endure until the moment Uncle Wu Zhu returned because someone had weed death in his ce under the empress dowager, Qin family, and empress¡¯s n¡¯s ferocious attack?


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was white. He thought that if matters had progressed like that and it fooled the empress dowager in the beginning, why did the Pce not be suspicious after Count Sinan raised an illegitimate child in Danbo? Did the Emperor stabilize the situation after he returned to the capital and seal away the information?


    His head slightly hurt. There were some details he had not thought through, but that possible and terrifying image became clearer in his mind. He numbly thought that before he opened his eyes in this world for the first time and saw his own infant, lily-white and blood-stained hands, a newly born infant had died for him. Not only were the blood of the people Uncle Wu Zhu killed smeared over his infant hands, there was also the blood of the true first young master of the Fan family.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body began to tremble. Fan Ruoruo clearly sensed the oddness in her brother and said in a sorrowful and low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how big brother died. I only vaguely heard the nannies in the manor mention something. I have some suspicions, but I don¡¯t know what went wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian gently held his sister¡¯s hand and was silent. He knew Ruoruo¡¯s birth mother fell ill not long after giving birth to Ruoruo and died. Onlyter did father wee Lady Liu into the manor.


    What matter had constantly troubled the wife of a vice-minister? Was it because her son died even though he shouldn¡¯t have?


    Fan Ruoruo continued quietly with her head down. ¡°Listening to what the nanny said, mother should also have known Aunt Ye.¡±


    Fan Xian was graduallying to understand the meaning of what Chen Pingping said. He did not understand why Chen Pingping still refused to lower his guard toward his father during those years if he knew that Fan Jian had paid such a great price for him.


    The rtionship between Count Sinan Fan Jian and Ye Qingmei was not like the first love Fan Xian had imagined in his youth. Perhaps those two people had more of a mutual trust like that of siblings, like he and Fan Ruoruo.


    Ye Qingmei had just given birth to a son in Taiping Courtyard. It was normal for the wife of Count Sinan to go and help out. As for what happenedter, perhaps it was as Fan Xian had guessed.


    It was like the plot of a novel. The truth was often stranger than fiction. More urately speaking, reality was often stranger than fiction.


    Fan Xian held his sister¡¯s hands tightly. Countlessplicated emotions rose in his heart. In front of his eyes rose the face of his grandmother, who loved him dearly, and his father¡¯s honest and respectful face, which seemed like it would never be angry or joyful. It was a face that only walked silently through officialdom.


    His heart suddenly ached. He felt he truly owed the Fan family too much. His heart chilled. Too many people had already died. Too much blood had flowed.


    Fan Xian rose. Staring icily at the Taiping Courtyard across the river, he suddenly said, ¡°What we said today, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Although he knew his sister would not share this shocking secret, Fan Xian still could not resist reminding her. He then he said in a low voice, ¡°Concerning this matter, I have to ask father in person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to Danzhou?¡± Fan Ruoruo rose and looked at him with surprise.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Father isn¡¯t in Danzhou right now.¡±


    The retired Minister of Revenue Fan Jian was living out his days in Danzhou. Fan Xian knew his father was in the northeast, helping him with something important. He was going to talk to his father in person because he believed that, regarding this matter, his father had a right to speak for himself.


    Fan Ruoruo resisted the urge to speak. She dazedly watched her brother¡¯s gloomy face with a pain in her heart. She knew the things Fan Xian said would cause great disturbances. Fan Xian was not just the second foremost person in the world, he also held great power in his hands. If he truly became hostile against the Emperor to obtain revenge for his mother, the massive battle between ruler and subject would probably drag the entire world in.


    ¡°Come with me to another ce.¡± Fan Xian walked toward a path in the depths of the bamboo forest. Fan Ruoruo made a sound of acknowledgment and caught up with small quick steps.


    ...


    ...


    The three ck carriages left the bamboo forest outside Taiping Courtyard and came to another remote and eerie ce on the outskirts of Jingdou. The serene silence was not the same as at Taiping Courtyard. It emanated a fearful aura because it was a cemetery.


    Many people had been buried in Taiping Courtyard. Many people had also been buried here. Fan Xian had left an old ce and came to a dead ce. The Overwatch Council officials following behind him all felt a trickle of fear, but they didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong.


    Beneath the green mountain, where the fengshui was good, were the graves of the nameless soldiers from the Qing Kingdom¡¯s wars. The newest andrgest burial site had been built three years ago. During the Jingdou rebellion, the Imperial Army suffered heavy casualties. The Overwatch Council had also paid a horrifying price, particrly the vanguard that had fought against Qin Heng at Zhengyang Gate. The ck Knight¡¯s brave killings in front of the squareter added over a thousand graves to this new burial site.


    The traditional April festival had recently happened. There were still many traces left by the worship in the burial site, such as incense and unburned paper money. With the mountain breeze, they quietly danced amidst the graves.


    Fan Xian led his subordinates and sister to stand among the graves. He bowed deeply to them. The people buried there were all his subordinates. They were people who had died because of his decision and n.


    Mu Feng¡¯er and the other subordinates only now understood what the Commissioner wanted to do. They felt touched and moved. The Commissioner was about to take over the position of Director of the Overwatch Council, but he wasn¡¯t thinking of returning to the Council to handle affairs. Instead, at the first opportunity, he hade to this burial site to honor his fallen brothers.


    Looking at the Commissioner¡¯s sincere bow, the eyes of the dozens of Overwatch Council officials present involuntarily grew wet. They followed him in bowing. However, they hade hurried and were not able toy out grave goods.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said, ¡°What matters is the sincerity. The other stuff doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    To the side, Mu Feng¡¯er made a sound of agreement.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°After returning to the capital, have Mu Tie investigate thepensation payments and see how the families of the officials are doing. Write up a dossier for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er epted the order and was not concerned. The matter ofpensation for the Overwatch Council waspletely handled by the First Bureau. His paternal uncle, Mu Tie, was the head of the First Bureau. Hearing that Sir Fan junior wanted to check the ounts, he was not concerned. Of the entire court, the Overwatch Council offered the highestpensation. Plus, the Commissioner took great care of the family of his subordinates. It was partially because of the gold mountain that was the pce treasury hidden up Fan Xian¡¯s sleeves. Additionally, he knew his uncle would not make a mistake regarding such a matter.


    Fan Xian no longer paid any attention to him. Putting his hands behind his back, he led Fan Ruoruo out of the graves from the foot of the mountain. Putting some distance between his loyal subordinates, he climbed until almost the middle of the mountain before turning back to look at the densely packed graves behind him. Sighing, he said, ¡°One meritorious deed, tens of thousands of bones.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t understand why her brother hade here after thinking for a long time at Taiping Courtyard.


    Fan Xian seemed to guess what she was thinking and exined in a low voice, ¡°I am using these people who have died to remind myself that I am no longer just me. I need to be responsible for many living and dead people. I need to use these graves to remind me to be clearer headed and calmer.¡±


    The brother and sister climbed over the middle of the mountain and rounded to the other side. It was said that the fengshui on that side was not as good as the other side, but it was still densely packed with graves. This was where the ancestors of the Jingdou people were buried. The smell of smoke still seemed to float through the air.


    There were a fewrge graves in a depression separating the two sides of the mountain. The style of the graves wasmon, but they were veryrge. There was a garden outside the graves and guards standing watch. A few of the soldiers saw that someone was approaching. Just as they were about to go forward and berate them, they were immediately chased out by a few swordsmen of the Overwatch Council.


    Buried in these graves were the Eldest Princess, Crown Prince, and Second Prince. Fan Xian walked passed the Eldest Princess¡¯s and Crown Prince¡¯s grave. The expression on his face did not change. Out of Fan Ruoruo¡¯s expectations, he stopped in front of the Second Prince¡¯s grave.


    The empress dowager¡¯s tomb was to the south of Cang Mountain, 80 li from Jingdou. It was said to upy a great space. Its decorations were magnificent. It perfectly demonstrated the Emperor¡¯s filial piety, but Fan Xian had never been.


    The officials of the Overwatch Council scattered in all directions while Fan Xian and his sister stood quietly in front of the Second Prince¡¯s grave. After a while, Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t like you very much because I know we are the same kind of person. Just as you said the night before you died, neither of us can tolerate the other.¡±


    ¡°From the first time I saw you, I saw through that shy smile on your face and knew of your falseness.¡± Fan Xian looked at the grave with a slight smile. ¡°Of course, when you saw the slightly shy smile on my face, you also knew of my falseness. However, you couldn¡¯t prove it. It was just your unconscious guess.¡±


    ¡°Because I hid deeper than you, my smile was more real than yours.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice was not high but seemed particrly firm. ¡°When ites to acting, no one in this world canpare to me because from the day I was born, I was acting.¡±


    ¡°A slight shy smile? To disguise as an infant, of course, one must learn how an infant smiles.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. ¡°This has already be my nature. I can only smile with slight shyness... Shy to the death.¡±


    He raised his head and said, ¡°Chengze, I¡¯lle see you again when I don¡¯t need to smile shyly anymore.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo looked at her brother in shock. She didn¡¯t know why he had to say such nonsense in front of the Second Prince¡¯s grave. Why did he have to pretend to be an infant?


    Fan Xian stretched in front of the grave. He had stood up long ago, but when would the slightly shy smile on his face be an impatient anger with this world?


    Fan Ruoruo finally couldn¡¯t resist stretching out a hand to touch his forehead to see if he had been shocked into a fever, but her hand touched an icy coldness. Fan Xian was caught up surprise. He immediately understood what she was thinking andughed loudly.


    Hearing Fan Xian give a rare openugh, Fan Ruoruo rxed andughed with him. There was still a haze in her heart. Looking at her brother, she didn¡¯t know what bitterness and struggles were in this peal ofughter.


    Fan Xian calmed and said gently, ¡°I have done what I needed to do and let out the craziness I need to today. You said earlier that is a matter in the capital. What exactly is the matter?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo hesitated for a moment then quietly said, ¡°It is the youngdy of the Sun family. She came to the manor. Fortunately, sister-inw was not there, but she drove to Teng Zijing.¡±


    ¡°Sun... Sun? Sun Jingxiu¡¯s daughter?¡± Fan Xian paused for a while. ¡°How could the daughter of arge family raise such a ruckus?¡±


    The youngdy of the Sun family was the fan who had been of enormous help to Fan Xian during the Jingdou rebellion. Fan Xian understood her temperament very well. No matter how much she loved the ¡°Story of the Stone,¡± she would never do something that damaged her family principles so much.


    ¡°She came for her father¡¯s sake?¡± Fan Ruoruo nced at him probingly. ¡°Something seemed to have happened with Sir Sun and is at a loss. I think young mistress Sun was forced by her father toe.¡±


    A gust of mountain breeze blew past, rustling Fan Xian¡¯s clothes. He furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t resist cursing something. However, his voice was very low. Even Fan Ruoruo standing at his side didn¡¯t hear it clearly.

 Chapter 643 - Separate Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 643: Separate Challenges</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The emotions Fan Xian had to express had already been expressed. The things he should feel regret, grief, and determination for had already turned into new slurry in his mind. His sister had also talked about the true reason she hade to find him, so he would not continue staying with these graves. The group of people quickly climbed back into the carriages and drove toward Jingdou. On the carriage, he listened intently to his sister¡¯s narration about what exactly happened at the manor. His furrowed brows gradually loosened. The matter was much simpler than he had imagined. It couldn¡¯t be considered a big deal.


    Any matter involving the Jingdou magistrate should have been a major deal. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, these shes in officialdom truly did not matter much and were only a little troublesome.


    ¡°She came this morning. She only said she was here to visit the princess. ording to Teng¡¯s wife, looking at youngdy Sun¡¯s gaze, she¡¯ll probablye looking for you again.¡± Fan Ruoruo lowered her voice. ¡°Sister-inw went into the pce. There was no one in charge in the manor. Knowing that her identity is sensitive, they came looking for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s sensitive about it?¡± Fan Xian raised his brows and said unnaturally. ¡°Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s is not much older than Rou Jia. It¡¯s not improper for her toe to the manor to chat with you two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Fan Ruoruo saw through her brother¡¯s unease at once. ¡°It¡¯s just that Sun Jingxiu is putting on a birthday banquet in a couple days. If he invites you to go, he will personally give you an invitation. In no way would it be up to his unwed daughter toe forward.¡±


    ¡°How could he give me an invitation?¡± Fan Xian smiled. ¡°He¡¯s too busy being afraid of me. I destroyed his life¡¯s reputation. Besides, he is only a third-rank official. Even if he¡¯s putting on a big show, the bother shouldn¡¯t fall on me.¡±


    ¡°He certainly has something to ask of you.¡± Fan Ruoruo lowered her head in thought. She then said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what troublesome matter it is.¡±


    Fan Xian paused slightly. These few months, he had put all his attention on Dongyi and had paid less attention to Jingdou, so he didn¡¯t know what unusual movements were happening. However, there was worldwide peace, and the Qing court was unusually calm. How could someone voluntarily jump out to cause problems?


    After thinking for a bit, he lifted the curtain and gave Mu Feng¡¯er a meaningful nce. Mu Feng¡¯er understood and rode his horse closer to the carriage. Lowering his head, he listened to Fan Xian¡¯s quiet orders and repeatedly nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    The group of carriages entered Jingdou and went around into a side alley by the streets in the south of the city. Quietly, they stopped by a corner door. Fan Xian climbed down from the carriage with his sister and nced around. Like a thief, he sneakily entered the door. After entering the garden, he didn¡¯t rush to the side hall to see the youngdy of the Sun family. On the contrary, he made a hushing gesture and ducked into the third quiet study.


    Fan Ruoruo looked at him with confusion. She that all the way back in the carriage, her brother had been concerned about the matter of the Jingdou government. Sun Pin¡¯er was just in the side hall. He could go directly to her to clear things up, so why was he hiding?


    Fan Xian watched his sister¡¯s state of mind and said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°After all, she is an unwed girl. It is a bit inappropriate for me to go see her.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo spluttered withughter and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of that? If you really understood that there are differences between men and women, three years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have hidden in youngdy Sun¡¯s boudoir for so many days.¡± After saying this, her face couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly with embarrassment. Blinking her eyes at her brother, she asked with a giggle, ¡°Not only me, but even sister-inw and Sisi wereter curious of how exactly you slept those few nights in youngdy Sun¡¯s boudoir?¡±


    Fan Xian did not smile or get angry. He only sighed helplessly and said, ¡°For such a clear-as-ice and clean-as-jade youngdy to be troubled by these rumors is already my bad. Each time I think of it, I always feel some remorse. Yet, you¡¯re still using this to make fun of me. It is very unkind of you.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo respected her brother a lot. Upon hearing these words, she quickly restrained herself and fell silent. No matter what, she could not brush away the curiosity in her heart. During the Jingdou Rebellion, Fan Xian hid in the boudoir of the government of Jingdou and secretly relied on the procedures of the government to arrange for the ck Knights to enter the capital. At the same time, he subdued the Jingdou government. This was Jingdou¡¯s favorite legend.


    Many people spected on the rtionship between Sir Fan junior and the youngdy of Sun Jingxiu. Why would that girl take such a risk and betray her father to help Fan Xian? Why did Sir Fan junior put a great deal of effort in protecting Sun Jingxiu afterward? He seemed to only remember his meritorious deeds and did not hold a grudge. He helped him firmly sit in his position as Jingdou magistrate and made sure he was not implicated in the rebellion.


    Even Fan Xian did not know the story of how those few nights had bemon knowledge to everyone. He was worried that this would impact Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s reputation and bring this girl trouble. When the rumors had reached their worst, he had been angry and had asked the Overwatch Council to investigate. In the end, the investigation concluded with a serving girl in the Jingdou government.


    Since it was the other party¡¯s household that had carelessly allowed the rumors to get out, there wasn¡¯t any way for Fan Xian to deal with it. He just paid particr attention to his connection with the Jingdou government. There had barely been anymunication these three years. The Jingdou magistrate Sun Jingxiu probably knew what Fan Xian was thinking and was deeply touched. Other than interactions in an official capacity, he had never even sent an invite to the Fan manor.


    After staying for a moment in the study, Mu Feng¡¯er brought his uncle Mu Tie in. When Fan Ruoruo heard the knocking on the door, she moved into the back room.


    Fan Xian looked at the sweaty face of the head of the First Bureau, Mu Tie, and his darkplexion. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Although my person is in Dongyi, if there is any major movement in the capital, you should still notify me quickly.¡±


    Mu Tie had already learned from his nephew that the Commissioner was going to ask about the matter of the Jingdou magistrate and had been prepared. Hearing the faint displeasure in his voice, his throat dried up. He didn¡¯t try to exin anything. He just put the prepared files onto Fan Xian¡¯s table.


    Fan Xian picked up the files and read them one by one. His brows gradually furrowed. A momentter, he sighed.


    These few months, he had been solely focused on Dongyi and there had indeed been movements in the capital. Not only Sun Jingxiu, but the lives of a few other officials had been wretched. The Ministry of Revenue and Ministry of Appointments were beginning to secretly investigate these officials. As for the specific matter they were investigating, there were a myriad.


    After being in the Overwatch Council for a long time, Fan Xian knew that no yamen waspletely clean. As long as one investigated deep enough, no matter the reason, one would always be able to find some problem. The Jingdou government yamen was being secretly investigated by a few allied ministries and beginning to endure an insufferable pressure. The so-called storm clouds were approaching. They were probably unable to hold up for much longer. The officialdom was the most sensitive. The civil and martial officials sensed the arrival of the storm. Even if they didn¡¯t strike while they were down, they watched with cold eyes.


    No wonder Sun Jingxiu would suddenly think to host a birthday banquet. He probably wasn¡¯t sure of the Pce¡¯s intentions, whether it was just a routine check or if they were going to use this matter to have him quit his position. Hosting a birthday banquet would allow him to clearly see the attitude of the Pce.


    Fan Xian shook his head. He thought this magistrate did things earnestly and honestly. Even though he had stood on the wrong side of the Jingdou rebellion, it was just a mistake of skill. It was precisely such a temperament that allowed the Emperor to tolerate him for three more years. Yet, it was also precisely this temperament that made it so he still did not understand what the Pce was trying to do. He was delusional enough to think he could continue in the important position of Jingdou magistrate.


    In one nce, Fan Xian saw the underlying reason for the disturbance in officialdom. All of the other officials, including Sun Jingxiu, werepletely clean. In the end, Sun Jingxiu had performed a great deed. At the beginning, he had stood against the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. The other officials had not stood firm during the Jingdou rebellion and were suspected of being opportunists. The Emperor was waiting for the right time to settle the ounts. Three years was not toote.


    The court had long been stabilized. Given the Emperor¡¯s ruthless personality, how could he tolerate these despicable officials who had swayed in the past?


    Mu Tie saw that Fan Xian was lost in thought and swallowed to soothe his throat. He then carefully reminded him, ¡°It began with the Ministry of Revenue and Ministry of Appointment¡¯s investigation. That would only have been done after the Hall of Governmental Affairs gave its consent.¡±


    This was reminding the Commissioner that the changing of people in the Jingdou government may be the intent of the Pce. Fan Xian should not sh against the Emperor¡¯s intentions for the sake of the youngdy of the Sun family.


    Fan Xian smiled. He had no interest in bing hostile against the Emperor. Furthermore, it was not worth it for the position of Jingdou magistrate. Even if the Emperor wanted to remove Sun Jingxiu from his position, he wouldn¡¯t kill him to do so. Since this was the case, he would let the Emperor express some of the resentment he still had left.


    Suddenly, his mind turned. He remembered that the Emperor had once promised to do no harm to Sun Jingxiu. He shouldn¡¯t be going back on his word so quickly. Even if he was, he had been cautious of his face and shouldn¡¯t have had the Hall of Government Affairs make an appearance.


    He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Has Hu the Schr said anything about this matter?¡±


    Hu the Schr headed the Hall of Governmental Affairs. If the Emperor truly wanted to go through the Hall of Governmental Affairs for this, then the Hall¡¯s leanings should be expressed through Hu the Schr¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No,¡± Mu Tie nced at him and said. ¡°It was just He Zongwei who said something after drinking too much and the pressure on the Jingdou government increased.¡±


    Everyone in the Overwatch Council and Fan manor knew Fan Xian extremely disliked He Zongwei of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. No one dared to express any admiration, respect, or other such positivements about him in front of Fan Xian.


    Fan Xianughed coldly and said, ¡°Just one sentence after drinking and he is able to cause the magistrate of Jingdou such worry. This Sir He is indeed quite impressive.¡±


    He also understood that given the Emperor¡¯s recent favoritism toward He Zongwei, he was just using his own mouth to announce the Emperor¡¯s intention. If Sun Jingxiu was tactful, he would probably have long resigned his post by now. It was clear that this Jingdou magistrate was not so clever and did not understand thisyer of meaning.


    Fan Xian thought for a long time and then said, ¡°I understand this matter now.¡±


    Mu Tie nced at him and did not go forward to tidy the files on the table. He only said, ¡°Since you are going to the Sun manor, you only need to remind him that there is no need to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You talk too much.¡± Fan Xian waved his hand irritably and had the uncle and nephew leave the room.


    Before Fan Ruoruoe forward, another person came to report that Yang Wangli had arrived. Fan Xian¡¯s was surprised and thought, That bastard has been doing well in the Ministry of Works these days, and all his focus is on state affairs. It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s visited me. Howe he has time today? Fan Xian also felt happy and quickly had someone bring him into the rear residence.


    Unexpectedly, when Yang Wanli entered the study, his dark face was full of grievance.


    Yang Wanli was the vice director of the Ministry of Work¡¯s river department, a proper leading official. Given this speed of climbing ranks, he was certain to be a Minister within 10 years. It wasn¡¯tpletely because Fan Xian was supporting him from behind. He had honed experience under the zing sun on the Jiangnan riverbanks and was no longer the sour schr who only knew how to talk about saving the country. He was a proper industrious worker, which was why he had risen so quickly in the Ministry of Works. That was why Fan Xian was surprised by his mood today.


    The two of them talked quietly about something. Fan Xian¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. In the end, he only consoled him quietly and had him leave. Yang Wanli rarely visited the manor. Fan Xian knew that he was indeed buried in the yamen every day and did not find it strange. On the contrary, he helped him save time.


    After Yang Wanli went out, only then did Fan Ruoruoe out from the back room and said with a slight frown, ¡°What happened now?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was somewhat heavy. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°At almost the same time as Sun Jingxiu¡¯s matter, He Zongwei, that bastard, is bing more and more arrogant. He stretches his hand to whoever I want to protect.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo listened quietly and learned that things had not been going smoothly for Yang Wanli in the Ministry of Works. The Ministry of Revenue was also checking the ounts in the Ministry of Works, focusing on the water works that he managed. There even seemed to be the shadow of the Supreme Court and Ministry of Appointments behind it.


    Each year, Yang Wanli had Fan Xian¡¯s money supporting him. He lived quitefortably. He also wasn¡¯t a corrupt official to start with. Adding all internal and external factors, the ounts that passed through his hands were clean. The Ministry of Revenue could not find any problems with it no matter how hard they looked. Even when the Ministry of Appointments talked with him in private and expressed suspicion about his manor and number of servants, they were also pushed back by Yang Wanli¡¯s words that they were gifts from his teacher.


    The officials of the Ministry of Works did not have the daring to go to the Fan manor to ask Fan Xian in person for proof.


    In the end, they still caught some of Yang Wanli¡¯s loose ends. The reason was actually rted to Fan Xian. This matter had started a few years ago. In the two years after the river works, Fan Xian was in charge of the pce treasury. Through his own tricks, his father¡¯s help, as well as Xia Mingji and Fan Sizhe¡¯s trading routes in the North, he had scooped up a great deal of money from the pce treasury. After a few twists and turns, this money was delivered to the yamen of the River Transport Governor.


    At that time, Yang Wanli was still working in the River Transport yamen. The control of that astounding amount of money had been in his hands. There would always be some discrepancy in the moving of the money. That loose end had been caught. In particr, the officials of the Ministry of Appointments raised faint suspicions as to where the money hade from.


    If this line of questioning was further pursued, many people would probably die. The question was, where was it from? The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He scolded with a cold smile, ¡°The silver came from me being more frugal with my spending. The Emperor knows this, so why are they still asking? How generous and virtuous.¡±


    He nced at his sister and sighed. ¡°Even the Ministry of Revenue is interfering. Looks like it will be difficult for the Fan family to control the Ministry of Revenue.¡±


    In a society ruled by monarchical power, as a subject, Fan Xian shamelessly boasting about controlling the Ministry of Revenue was a treasonous resentment.


    However, what he said wasn¡¯t wrong. Regardless of when his father, Fan Jian, had been the vice minister or minister of the Ministry of Revenue, the entire Ministry was unanimous and cohesive. No matter whether it was the Crown Prince or the Second Prince, neither were able to extend their hand in. Even on that beautiful spring day when the Emperor wanted to use the Ministry of Revenue to create some disturbances, he had been deflected by Fan Jian neutrally.


    Back then, the Ministry of Revenue was the legendary independent kingdom. If it was at that time, who in the Ministry of Revenue would investigate the Jingdou government and Yang Wanli, a student of Fan Xian¡¯s? Even if they couldn¡¯t block their superior¡¯s intention to investigate, they would have secretly informed Fan Xian of it before the fact.


    With Fan Jian¡¯s sad retirement and the Emperor¡¯s unhurriedly interjecting officials into the Ministry of Revenue and moving them around, the Ministry of the present was no longer the Ministry of the past.


    Each time Fan Xian thought of this, he felt angry for his father, even though this anger waspletely unreasonable.


    After Fan Xian brought up He Zongwei, Fan Ruoruo became silent. An awkwardness and self-me appeared on her face. Fan Xian nced at his sister. He said after a moment of silence, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. He Zongwei alone would not dare to touch my people. This is the pce¡¯s intention.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fan Xian continued with his head down, ¡°it looks like the popr Sir He has rejected marriage with our family and the hope of currying favor with me. He has decided to follow the Emperor¡¯s intentions closely and be a loyal dog.¡±


    He huffed coldly and said, ¡°He Zongwei knows very well that the Emperor has raised him up to be my rival and that there is only a bad death waiting for him in the future. Yet, he also has no choice. Since it is so, he hopes he can truly find a major problem between the Emperor and me and endlessly provoke me, hoping that I will truly capsize. Only then can he preserve his own life.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Emperor doing this?¡± This was what caused the greatest confusion and unease for Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and said self-mockingly. ¡°The Emperor has already agreed for me to take over the position of Director of the Overwatch Council in the next few days.¡±


    This was only natural. Fan Ruoruo did not offer any congrattions, but the confusion thickened in her mind. Since his royal favor had not changed, why did the Emperor choose this moment to put pressure on Fan Xian¡¯s power?


    ¡°For each carrot, there is the whack of a stick. The Emperor is constantly aware of the bnce between them. He is reminding me and weakening me. He doesn¡¯t want to see an official holding too much power in their hands.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his sister and suddenly furrowed his brows. With slight mockery, he said, ¡°Most importantly, the Emperor is making arrangements for the future of the Qing Kingdom. With the Hall of Governmental Affairs as headquarters, Hu the Schr leading the way and holding down the court, the Overwatch Council and Imperial Censorate below mutually bncing each other, and the civil and military officials, only this could preserve the peace in the court. He is beginning to probingly explore the effects to see what his Qing Kingdom would be like in a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°But, He Zongwei is also in the Hall of Governmental Affairs,¡± Fan Ruoruo said with confusion.


    ¡°It is because the Overwatch Council is too powerful. Previously, it was Chen Pingping. Of the entire court, including my father-inw, who could keep him in check? Later, there was me. It was impossible to try and hold me in check with just He Zongwei¡¯s position as an Imperial Censor of the Left with the Emperor¡¯s favoritism,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Thus, the Emperor had no choice but to have He Zongwei enter the Hall of Governmental Affairs to forcefully raise his status. He is also helping He Zongwei shear away my power.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if He Zongwei¡¯s power in court bes too great, the Emperor will certainly help me weaken him,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°What bullsh*t schemes of the Emperor and the way of bnce. It¡¯s all just because he has nothing else to do.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was silent for a long time and then said, ¡°But, the youngdy of the Sun family... is still in the side hall.¡± She understood that the situation in the Jingdou magistrate was indeed dire. After listening to her brother say that this was the Emperor¡¯s n, she hadn¡¯t thought about what Fan Xian could help the Sun family with.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°Go tell Sun Pin¡¯er that I will visit in two days.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was surprised and said, ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say earlier that this was the Emperor¡¯s intention?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. Crossing his fingers, he ced his hands calmly on his abdomen and said, ¡°There has been mutual understanding between the Emperor and myself these three years. If it had been in the past and the Emperor wanted to strip away my power, I would let him do it. So, what if He Zongwei is arrogant for a time?¡±


    ¡°But, not now.¡± He raised his head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen, so I have to ensure that I still hold enough power now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to challenge the Emperor?¡± Fan Ruoruo asked, with her eyes open wide.


    ¡°I am still a young man. Some of the fire in my heart must be allowed.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. His smile was very fresh and joyful. There wasn¡¯t a trace of fire to be seen. His thoughts were actually simple. He wanted to protect all of his own people. Using the excuse of holding a grudge, he would temporarily maintain the power in his hands. In this way, he could learn how to face the powerful Emperor head on.


    Fan Ruoruo was silent for a long time. She knew her brother¡¯s mind was made up, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. She couldn¡¯t resist asking with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to talk with that youngdy of the Sun family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to marry. It¡¯s better to not,¡± Fan Xian replied impatiently. ¡°Just tell her I look forward to the birthday banquet.¡±

 Chapter 644 - To Know The Situation From A Cup Of Light Tea

    <h4>Chapter 644: To Know The Situation From A Cup Of Light Tea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sun Pin¡¯er sat with unease in the side hall. She sat properly in a water-blue robe, simply and elegantly. She was not like a guest or overly cautious. In the morning, she hade to the Fan manor. Her mind had long turned into a puddle of glue. One moment, she was embarrassed that as a woman, she had disregarded her shame and came personally to the manor to ask for help. In another moment, she thought of her father sighing at home and felt extremely worried. In her heart, the most panicked corner had been taken over by Fan Xian¡¯s appearance.


    It had been three years since she had seen Sir Fan junior, although the servants did asionally hear some rumors outside and talk about it at home. Sun Pin¡¯er knew that he had been well during these three years and had a son and a daughter. His family was harmonious. He also didn¡¯t have any problems in court. Her heart was greatlyforted by this. Sun Pin¡¯er wanted to see Fan Xian, but she knew that if she actually saw him, it would be against etiquette. One moment, she could neither end things nor find reason and hoped that he would summon her to see him. In another moment, she hoped that he actually wasn¡¯t in the manor so she would be able to quietly go home.


    The tea on the table was slightly cold. Another servant came to change it. This was already the fourth change of tea. Although she had sat there since morning, the Fan manor had not neglected the youngdy of the Sun family. After the wife of the Teng family returned from the medical shop, she began to respectfully and calmly chat with her. They talked for a number of hours. The words from the woman¡¯s mouth never repeated.


    Sun Pin¡¯er knew that this woman was the housekeeper of the Fan manor and did not dare to treat disparagingly. Upon hearing that Princess Chen was not in the manor, she had rxed a little. Everyone knew that the princess was gentle and kind. She never expressed any opinion about outside affairs and focused all of her efforts into hosting the Hangzhou Conference to obtain benefits for the poor and downtroddenmon people. Her benevolence was admired and respected by everyone. However, Sun Pin¡¯er knew of the rumors in the capital and still felt slightly scared.


    Waiting for a long time, the Teng wife said that the princess had gone to the Pce and that the duke was out on business and not in the manor. She hoped youngdy Sun could be understanding that there was no master at home to receive her. However, Sun Pin¡¯er had long spied officials going in and out from the garden and guessed that Sir Fan junior was probably hiding in the back garden unwilling to see her. After feeling faintly disappointed it, she rose to make her farewells. For some reason, the Teng wife refused to catch her drift.


    Sun Pin¡¯er was surprised but guessed that the people in the back garden were probably discussing her visit, so she calmly sat back down.


    Before long, Fan Ruoruo walked into the side hall. Sun Pin¡¯er quickly stood and greeted her. The two women spoke for a while in warm and low voices. Fan Ruoruo then rted the words Fan Xian had asked her to say.


    Sun Pin¡¯er was delighted. She thought, If Sir Fan junior was indeed willing toe in two days, it would be for the best. She quickly gave her thanks. They exchanged a few more polite phrases before she bid farewell and left.


    Fan Ruoruo saw the girl¡¯s joy and faint depression. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She thought her brother had caused far too much emotional debt. She couldn¡¯t resist saying in a quiet voice, ¡°My brother is in the rear garden, but as there are differences between men and women, it is not appropriate for him toe out and meet you. Please understand his efforts.¡±


    Sun Pin¡¯er found some other meaning in these words the youngdy of the Fan family suddenly spoke. She seemed to faintly grasp Sir Fan junior¡¯s difficulties and tenderness toward her. She flushed and felt endlessly grateful. Bowing deeply, she left.


    Fan Ruoruo watched the girl¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Turning her head, she caught sight of Fan Xian¡¯s sneaky appearance and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s already left, so what are you peeking around for?¡± She paused and then said, ¡°But, she understood your meaning. It seemed that she was very grateful.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but give Fan Xian a rare re and said, ¡°Can you not be so meticulous? It looks like you¡¯re being considerate for youngdy Sun, but who knows how much deeper she¡¯s sunk.¡±


    Once she said this, Ruoruo realized that her words seemed to be giving off a dark aura. Her heart jumped. She quickly hid it with a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. We all heard wrong earlier.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t pay these words any mind. He just smiled bitterly and sighed, ¡°When did being a good person be a bad thing?¡±


    After sessfully avoiding the youngdy of the Sun family and cating his sister, Fan Xian had nothing left to do. Crossing his legs, he read Shi Chanli and Su Wenmao¡¯s letters as he quietly hummed. The diplomatic group in Dongyi was still taking their time. Sigu Jian could probably hold out for a few more days. He was not in a rush. It was no big deal to stay in Jingdou for another six or seven days. It had been a long time since he had carefully dealt with his private affairs. This was the perfect opportunity to put some effort into it.


    Su Wenmao¡¯s position in North Min¡¯s pce treasury was bing more and more stable. With Ren Shao¡¯an¡¯s n member as his helper, in addition to the Overwatch Council and the pce treasury transportpany¡¯s close cooperation, the once second sidekick was now the leading figure of the three workshops. Of course, it was mainly because he represented Fan Xian¡¯s will.


    Shi Chanli was still traveling all over the world. Five years had passed. The schr of the past had, half helplessly and half following fate, epted that he had no destiny with an official career. If he truly wanted to, it would not be difficult for Fan Xian to arrange for him some position. However, Shi Chanli knew that in his teacher¡¯s heart, he was not the same as the other three. The things he had to do were more shameful and important. In order to ensure that Baoyue Brothel¡¯s intelligencework and money circted without a problem, he was willing to give up some more important things to help his teacher.


    Of course, as the present owner of Baoyue Brothel, no one dared to not pay him respect as he traveled. As a merchant, Shi Chanli¡¯s life was much more rxed and at ease than that of Jichang, Wanli, and such officials. Even if Fan Xian made up his mind to have Shi Chanli re-enter an official position, the brothel owner would have to give it some proper consideration.


    He actually still didn¡¯t understand Fan Xian as well as Sang Wen did. Fan Xian built Baoyue Brothels all over the world, but his original reason was truly only because he pitied those poor women whose lives were not in their own hands. He wanted to use Baoyue Brothel to influence the lowest of professions from ancient times to now. He did notpletely seek justice but at least leaned toward righteousness.


    Fan Xian finished reading Shi Chanli¡¯s letter and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Looking at the chatteringnguage in the letter, Shi Chanli and Sang Wen had probably not been able to resist their many years of interaction and had, in the end, developed some faint feelings.


    Shi Chanli wanted to ask Fan Xian to make the decision but did not speak openly. Fan Xian felt that this matter was funny. He had not intended to push them together. From the beginning, he knew Sang Wen had a lonely jianghu man by her side who wanted to protect her. He didn¡¯t know what the situation was like with Sang Wen now.


    Sang Wen¡¯s gentleness, pureness, meticulous, and subdued nature were all qualities Fan Xian liked. Otherwise, he would not have taken her out from the brothel all those years ago. She and Shi Chanli were both grown up. It seemed time to consider such things.


    As Fan Xian thought about this, he crumbled the letter in his hand into snowkes. Tilting his head, he was lost in his thoughts as he sat in his chair. He had calcted the power in his hands many times before, but he had never thought about it with such a clear goal in mind. The Overwatch Council and pce treasury were the two most powerful weapons in his hands. If the Emperor sent down an edict, probably, at most, 20 to 30 percent of the people from the Overwatch Council would stand firmly behind him.


    That icy problem would probably stand in the middle. He would certainly not defy the edict but he also shouldn¡¯t turn against me. Fan Xian silently wondered whether his friendship with Yan Bingyun would be able to endure a test. Immediately afterward, he thought that of the entire Overwatch Council His control over the First, Third, and Fourth Bureaus were the strongest. Those who would truly go through hell and back with him were still the people of the Qinian Unit.


    On the side of the pce treasury, Fan Xian had begun to act a few years ago. He believed that if the situation changed, he would certainly be able to carry out a powerful retaliation. Not wanting to attack for fear of hurting the innocent, the pce treasury was presently a god-like weapon Fan Xian would use to resist the might of heaven.


    Loyalty from Shi Chanli and Su Wenmao were definitely worth trusting. In addition, there was now also Deng Zi Yue in Xiliang. Fan Xian suddenly discovered that the power in his hands was actually quiterge. It seemed that it was going to leave the Emperor¡¯s control. No wonder the Emperor was beginning to experiment with the court arrangements.


    A slight smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He thought that, in the end, the Emperor still failed to notice the most important point. Before he went to challenge him, he was going to confirm his protection of the power in his hands. He should be able tost a few extra months.


    Just like what he had once said to Haitang, this world belonged to the old people. But, it was also theirs. Furthermore, it would ultimately be theirs. All they needed was time.


    ...


    ...


    At the end of April, the spring flowers had not withered under the hot wind. Instead, they had been shaken to the ground by a sudden spring rain. The flowering trees stretching into the street in the south of the city from various courtyards watched helplessly as their clothes were torn to shreds by the seemingly gently but actually heartless spring wind. As the pieces fell to the ground outside the courtyard walls, they were stepped on by the people hurrying back and forth. They sank deeply into the mud with only their pink borders showing.


    The manor of Jingdou magistrate Sun Jingxiu was on therge street in the south of the city. Not far behind the manor was the yamen of the Jingdou government. The celebration was not for Sun Jingxiu¡¯s birthday. Rather, it was a celebration of his mother¡¯s 80th birthday. It was indeed an important day. This was the mistake Fan Ruoruo mentioned a few days ago. The old matriarch of the Sun manor was a titled person. Sun Jingxiu also rarely hosted events. When the invitations went out, the officials all had to make an appearance.


    Although there were no rednterns hanging outside the doors of the Sun manor, they had purposely added some decorations of festivity. There were many people delivering gifts, but there were few carriages to be seen. On the long street, there were only housekeepers and servants delivering gifts lists and gift boxes into the manor. They then made some excuse on their master¡¯s behalf before leaving the Sun manor.


    Some low-level officials who did not know of the situation were surprised. They thought to themselves, Surely the birthday of the Jingdou magistrate could not be so quiet. It waspletely different from the lively scene when other noble manors hosted banquets.


    The Jingdou government managed thew, order, and welfare of Jingdou. Most of those who interacted with were various yamens were the dukes of various manors and various officials. Thus, it was difficult to work in the Jingdou government, but the status was very high. When the Second Prince had fought for the line of session, he had put down a great deal of effort into the Jingdou government. Thus, there were few officials who dared to be disrespectful to the Jingdou government.


    The scene now was indeed confusing. The people gathered at the corner door whispered quietly. People would asionally remember the rumors about the Jingdou magistrate Sun Jingxiu in the officialdom and then felt that this was a natural matter.


    Without question, Sun Jingxiu was the luckiest person in the entire Qing officialdom. He was not a proper graduate of the imperial examinations. He was born to a minor official who maintained documents. From the moment he started working, he did copy work in the Jingdou government, whichsted half his life. Given his birth and non-existent background, he could work in such a crucial ce for three lifetimes and still not rise to the position of Jingdou magistrate.


    During these past seven years in the Qing Kingdom, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince fought for session, Sir Fan junior had chaotic battles after entering the capital, and the Jingdou government, as a major hub, became a crucial piece in each faction¡¯s fight for power. The Jingdou magistrate was not like the governors of each of the roads. The zhifu of each ce, where the sky was high and the Emperor far, allowed them to put their own safety before principle and not lean toward either prince. The seat of this government was in Jingdou. No power would let them slide by. The Jingdou magistrate had to express his opinion.


    Therefore, Mei Zhili was forced away and the Jingdou magistrate the Second Prince supported was deposed of by Fan Xian. In about six years, a number of Jingdou magistrates fell. No official was brave enough to forcefully request the position. Thus, Sun Jingxiu, an editor in the Jingdou government, came to the position of the Jingdou magistrate by chance and coincidence.


    In the past, the Jingdou magistrate also had to have the post of a Schr in the court. After Mei Zhili, this rule became lost. When it came to Sun Jingxiu, he was just the Jingdou magistrate with no other titles.


    In officialdom, the officials all carried a sliver of jealousy and some disdainfulmentary. Sun Jingxiu was the luckiest Jingdou magistrate in history but also the Jingdou magistrate with the least power. Who knew when he would be kicked out of his position?


    ...


    ...


    Sun Jingxiu had his strong points. Long years spent working with documents made it so that he was not good atmunicating and visiting other officials. He was not used to fawning over the schrs in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. He focused slowly on his affairs. He was honest and serious. He never took the outside rumors to heart.


    It was precisely this nature that made him, since he had not seen the so-called Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict, ept the empress dowager¡¯s orders and did his best to capture Fan Xian in Jingdou during the autumn of the seventh year of the Qing calendar.


    The affairs of this world were hard to predict. No one knew the Emperor had not died or that Sir Fan junior was a loyal official. Each time he thought of this, Sun Jingxiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear. It was fortunate he had raised a good daughter. This allowed him to find someone to support him in court for the first time.


    Furthermore, it was the foremost support in the court.


    Thus, the officials became jealous. Rumors about him selling out his daughter for glory spread around for some time before they calmed under Fan Xian¡¯s forceful suppression. Three yearster, the officials found that the rtionship between the Fan manor and the Jingdou government was not actually very close. Only then they believed that the legends of the boudoir were just legends and there was no further story.


    It was because they believed that there were no male and female rtions between Sir Fan junior and the Jingdou manor that it was so quiet in front of the Sun manor¡¯s front doors. It was even colder than the trees and flowers by the street side.


    ...


    ...


    After the housekeepers from various manors delivered their gifts and left the Sun manor, they did not leave the south of the city. Instead, they cleverly chose a tea house at the end of the street to rest temporarily. It was not yet noon and thisvishly decorated tea house began to grow lively. The housekeepers, who all knew each other, greeted each other with a smile and were invited to sit inside. In a moment, they had filled half the tea house.


    The smiles of the housekeepers were all strange. They all shared a tacit mutual understanding and a faint disdain toward the Jingdou government. The masters of these housekeepers were either officials in the six ministries or people of the three departments. Some were nobles from the Duke¡¯s alley. They had all only sent gifts but had note personally.


    These housekeepers gathering in the teahouse and not returning to their manors as soon as possible toplete their orders also demonstrated that these nobles and officials knew clearly what the banquet at the Sun manor represented.


    Sun Jingxiu was muddle-headed. This was the shared thought of these civil and martial officials. Since Schr He of the Hall of Governmental Affairs had already let it slip, it was because the person in the Pce had such intention. They wondered why he hadn¡¯t quickly resigned his post and why was he still hosting a birthday banquet at such a time?


    Was it because he wanted to gauge the attitude of the Pce or the direction the wind was blowing in officialdom? Or, was it something else?


    The nobles and officials did not want to do things too absolutely, so they had their housekeepers keep an eye on the Sun manor after delivering the gifts. They were still worried about whether the rumor that had been quiet for almost two years was real.


    They didn¡¯t know if the Duke of Danbo would personallye. Given Fan Xian¡¯s status, he should not be disturbed for an event at the Jingdou government. But, officials were all very cunning people and needed a final confirmation.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Whose sedan chair is that?¡± A housekeeper, who was chatting leisurely, suddenly asked curiously and narrowed his eyes as he saw arge sedan chair passing the door of the Sun manor. Looking at the number of people and the curtains, the person¡¯s ranking was not low.


    The matter of the Jingdou magistrate being changed was still in rumored phase. All of the officials knew that this was the first time the currently favored He Zongwei had independentlypleted, with the Emperor¡¯s support, an influential adjustment of personnel. Thus, the officials of the various departments all, cleverly, stood behind He Zongwei. No one wanted to stand in his way.


    The birthday banquet was a good opportunity to show where one stood. Everyone wanted to be closer to the young and gently Schr He, so the door of the Sun manor was wretchedly quiet. However, a dazzling sedan chair had stopped outside the door of the Sun manor.


    The housekeeper of the vice minister of the Ministry of Appointments jeeredughing, ¡°It¡¯s probably someone who doesn¡¯t participate in politics.¡±


    The vice minister of the Ministry of Appointments was close to He Zongwei and had a thorough knowledge of what was happening. Thus, he never even thought abouting. Even his housekeeper¡¯s tone was slightly mocking.


    Unexpectedly, a housekeeper shook his head and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. It looks like it¡¯s from Duke Liu¡¯s manor.¡±


    Once these words were spoken, the housekeepers from the Duke¡¯s alley, who came to deliver gifts, rushed to the side of the railing and looked for a moment. Their expressions gradually changed, but they didn¡¯t say anything to those around them. They met each other¡¯s eyes nervously. Before the other housekeepers had reacted, they quietly slipped down the stairs.


    The other housekeepers in the tea house did not notice themotion on the side. They were curious as to why Duke Liu, who rarely participated in politics, would condescend to give face to the Sun family.


    Immediately after, another eight-person sedan chair came slowly from the north side of town and came to a stop at the door to the Sun manor. One could see from a distance that the Jingdou magistrate, Sun Jingxiu, had just weed the Duke into the manor. He trotted out again and almost copsed to the ground in shock.


    A housekeeper in the tea house cried out in a sharp voice, ¡°It¡¯s King Jing!¡±


    Once these words were said, a strange and silent atmosphere enveloped the previously chaotic tea house. None of the housekeepers were talking anymore. They were all quickly calcting and trying to guess what this shocking scene in front of them meant.


    From Duke Liu and King Jing, two noble figures who would never appear at the Jingdou government, some clever people had already thought of another powerful figure. Their faces became pale. They quietly went downstairs in the tea house.


    The other housekeepers were still staring nervously at the door of the Sun manor as if they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They were unable to believe that Sun Jingxiu, an old loner, would be able to have these two people add to his power.


    Two unremarkable ck carriages moved along the streets in the south of the city. They steadily drove by the tea house and stopped in front of the Sun manor.


    The ck carriage was unremarkable but dazzling. The faces of the people in the tea house all paled as they watched the young duke descend from the carriage. They wretchedly watched as the magnificently dressed princess also slowly walked up the steps on the arms of the duke.


    In an instant, the tea house became absolutely silent. All of the housekeepers charged down the stairs at the speed of lightning and headed toward their manors.


    They had to inform their masters that Sir Fan junior hade, Princess Chen hade, King Jing hade, Duke Liu hade... Who do you think you are? Go, quickly! Even if the Duke of Danbo only wanted to p He Zongwei¡¯s face, don¡¯t you still have to go watch with a smile?


    For a moment, the manors of the officials in the south side of Jingdou descended into chaos. Some looked for clothes, some sent messages, and some prepared new gifts. All of the officials only had one goal, which was to go to Sun manor.


    Most of the officials who were not concerned with this matter vaguely guessed why the little Duke had gone to the Sun manor. They were stunned but also couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly excited. Jingdou had been too peaceful for too long. Watching to see how Sir Fan junior humiliated the schr and various officials could be considered a decent show.

 Chapter 645 - Fake Impetuousness During The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 645: Fake Impetuousness During The Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing Kingdom governed the world through the virtue of filial piety. When the heroic and martial Emperor took out that much silver from the national treasury to build a tomb for the empress dowager, the Schrs Shu and Hu only expressed superficial worry. Fan Xian did not bother to concern himself about it at all.


    Sun Jingxiu was celebrating his mother¡¯s birthday on her behalf. Thus, it was much more important than his own. It was only with this excuse that he invited Fan Xian. When Sir Fan junior actually walked through the front doors of the manor with Princess Chen, it was still difficult for Sun Jingxiu to suppress his excitement.


    He had been tossed about by the wind and rain these few months. It seemed that in an instant, all of the officials and yamens had their eyes on him, making him feel ufortable and uneasy. Thinking back and forth, he finallynded on Fan Xian. However, the Sun manor did not actually have much of a connection to the Fan family, so he didn¡¯t know if it would work.


    It worked. Although there was a bitter taste in Sun Jingxiu¡¯s mouth, and he felt a bit gloomy and remorseful toward his daughter, he still bowed respectfully after seeing Fan Xian¡¯s handsome appearance and weed the well-matched pair into the manor.


    Everything was already arranged. The female guests were in the back garden. The main officials of the Jingdou government were sitting in the front of the manor. However, the three halls that had been left for the officials of the court were all empty and particrly unsightly.


    Fan Xian followed Sun Jingxiu inside. Looking at thepletely empty long tables, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Lin Wan¡¯er said something quietly by his ear and went toward the back garden apanied by the nannies and served by the female servants of the Sun manor.


    Turning toward the west wing, Fan Xian followed Sun Jingxiu into the study. He knew King Jing and Duke Liu had already arrived. The two elderly noblemen were chatting leisurely with Sir Sun¡¯s mother. At such an age, there was little to be particr about.


    It was quiet inside the study. Fan Xian looked at Sun Jingxiu and said with a smile, ¡°Sir Sun, you are really not a clever man.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t time for the banquet to start yet. Sun Jingxiu was worried about neglecting Sir Fan junior, so he personally apanied him into the study. At this time, the servants hadn¡¯t brought the tea yet. Sun Jingxiu couldn¡¯t help being startled and muttered for a moment, unsure what to say.


    ¡°I am a bit curious,¡± Fan Xian said in an even voice as he looked at him. ¡°In the past, you never did these things to guess the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. Why are you doing the opposite this year and using my reputation to scout out the situation of the officialdom? You are not one to lust after money and status. I am truly very surprised.¡±


    Sun Jingxiu was silent for a moment and then bowed sincerely. ¡°I believe I have been quite particr in being the Jingdou magistrate. I ask you to pity me.¡±


    Fan Xian knocked gently against the table as if thinking about the propriety involved. He hadn¡¯t expected that Sun Jingxiu would directly raise his request. However, he also liked straightforward negotiations. A momentter, he nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll speak on your behalf in the Pce.¡±


    ¡°And, Sir He?¡± Sun Jingxiu asked in a slightly trembling voice. He was overjoyed, but his expression remained calm.


    Fan Xian lowered his eyelids slightly and said, ¡°He is the Imperial Censor of the Left. I can¡¯t control him.¡±


    Sun Jingxiu¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    Fan Xian raised his head and said with a slight smile, ¡°However, he is just a junior in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. If Hu the Schr does not nod his head, what can he do with you, the Jingdou magistrate?¡±


    The conversation in the study ended simply. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have Sun Jingxiu utter any promises about offering his life in sacrifice or other such mushy words. They both knew that since Fan Xian was willing to do such a major favor for Sun Jingxiu, Sun Jingxiu¡¯s life could only be sold to Fan Xian. The Jingdou magistrate was not a casual position. When Sun Jingxiu gazed toward the officialdom, he could only see the back of Fan Xian¡¯s head. He had no other choice.


    Just as Fan Xian and Sun Jingxiu were chatting leisurely, the servants of the Sun manor were staring dumbfounded at the endless stream of official sedan chairs, watching the well-known officials from the courte forward with beaming smiles and warm birthday wishes. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder to themselves where these people had been earlier.


    A servant went to the study to inform Sun Jingxiu. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He knew these people¡¯s attitudes had changed so quickly because Sir Fan junior hade. Furthermore, he had asked King Jing and Duke Liu to open the way.


    Fan Xian saw the bitterness in him and smiled. ¡°Matters of officialdom are always so shameless. You¡¯ve endured in the Jingdou government for so long. You should be used to this, Otherwise, how could youst more than few years in such an oppressive atmosphere?¡±


    Sun Jingxiu nodded and epted the lesson.


    ...


    ...


    Only three tables were prepared in the main hall. All of the femalepanions were in the back garden with their own arrangements. Fan Xian only went with Wan¡¯er to talk for a while with the old matriarch of the Sun family before retreating.


    The main seat in the banquet was temporarily empty. Without hesitation, King Jing sat in the most respected position. Duke Liu sat across from him in the second position. The two elders had known each other their entire lives. Although they were sitting slightly far apart, they talked loudly. Leisurely conversation seemed to turn into arguments.


    As usual, King Jing¡¯s mouth was full of dirtynguage. Eachment he made always contained a number of curses. This made the officials at the three tables in the hall feel ufortable. It just so happened that Duke Liu was also someone retired from the military and familiar with suchnguage.


    Sun Jingxiu was looking after the other officials. Fan Xian sat between King Jing and Duke Liu, smiling, chatting, eating, and drinking with them, appearing quite at ease. King Jing and the Fan manor were family friends. Their rtionship did not need to be mentioned. Duke Liu was Lady Liu¡¯s father. When it came down to it, he was Fan Xian¡¯s maternal grandfather. Naturally, Fan Xian was also very respectful.


    Fan Xian talked with Duke Liu about the matters in Danzhou. Lady Liu was doing well, so this maternal grandfather was reassured. Additionally, with Fan Xian¡¯s care, the children of the duke¡¯s alley all had their territories.


    However, it was a bit of a headache to talk to King Jing. Every fewments, he would vaguely bring the conversation around to matters rting to the medical shop. Fan Xian sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if there was a chance between Hongcheng and Ruoruo.


    Speaking of Li Hongcheng, as general of Dingzhou, he couldn¡¯t continue staying in Jingdou fighting with schrs after the New Year passed. He had helplessly returned to the West. However, he had left a personal squad outside the Danbo medical shop to keep an eye on what was happening. The Emperor knew what he did and was angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    ...


    ...


    The guests gradually arrived, including three ministers, two high-ranking officials, and eight vice ministers. Of all of the important officials in the Qing court, over half hade. The Jingdou magistrate could not gather so many important figures, but Fan Xian could.


    With the passing of time, Fan Xian felt a headache starting. When these ministers and vice ministers came to see him, he had to rise to greet them and ept thoughtful greetings from them. After seeing three tables of people, he was feeling a little tired. However, this was not the end. There were still many officials outside who came in one after another to give their greetings. They were not willing to pass up such a rare opportunity to meet with Sir Fan junior. After some time, the smell of bullsh*t floated through the hall. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was forcibly changed a number of times from the fawning. Being ttered by dozens of officials was not a good feeling.


    After three rounds of drinks, another official brought up the matchless deed Fan Xian achieved in Dongyi. Everyone¡¯s gaze on him grew heated. Very few people cared about the schr He Zongwei. After all, this little duke was the Emperor¡¯s own son. Furthermore, he had done a great deal for the Qing Kingdom these years and was truly beyond popr. What could those in high positions do? It was not impossible that he would be givennd and a title.


    Fan Xian¡¯s head hurt. He wondered if the officials hade to the Sun manor to wish the old matriarch a happy birthday or if they hade specially to tter him. When all was said and done, he understood. If they had note to tter him, why would these officials havee?


    It was clear that King Jing was also interested in the Dongyi matter and pulled him to his side to question him closely about some top-secret things. However, there was at least another half-year to the negotiations beingpleted. Fan Xian could not say anything. He only picked some unimportant matters and secretly told the old farmer.


    The less high-ranking officials could not worry about their appearance while fawning, but the ministers, vice ministers, and high officials sitting in the main hall still had to put on a calm expression. They only asionally swept their eyes over Fan Xian¡¯s face.


    Fan Xian was blind to all of this. He knew that these people were waiting for him to act out and wanting to watch how he handed the consequences.


    ...


    ...


    The sun gradually moved. The lively noise outside of drinking also died down. After drinking a few cups of wine, King Jing and Duke Liu felt their heads grow heavy and their bodies tired. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch what happened next and gave an excuse before making their farewells.


    Sun Jingxiu respectfully saw the two noblemen out of the main gate before returning to the main hall. After thinking for a moment, he ordered servants to stand guard outside the main hall and keep watch.


    He stepped inside and begged forgiveness from the people at the three tables inside. Heughed and talked for a while before declining drinks and returning to the main seat at the head table.


    The noise gradually died down in the hall. Everyone unconsciously put down their chopsticks and cups. Looking at the various dishes in front, they used the calm smile on their faces to express their official manner and bearing, waiting for what would happen next.


    Sun Jingxiu expressed his thanks and such. He then stopped talking and sat down calmly beside Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. He slowly ced the ivory chopsticks in his hand on the blue porcin chopstick holder, making a light clinking sound. The hearts of all the officials were battered by this sound.


    A rather ufortable silence descended over the entire hall. Compared to the noise in the courtyard and music in the back garden, it was extremely silent.


    ¡°There is no need for me to praise Sir Sun¡¯s official reputation.¡± Fan Xian raised his head, pursing his lips slightly. ¡°The Emperor has also spoken well of him in private.¡±


    Hearing these words, the officials all felt ridiculed. If the Emperor really liked this Jingdou magistrate, how could Sir He have let such a rumor escape? Did the little Duke say ¡°in private?¡± Ah, who knew what the father and son said in private?


    ¡°Everyone is an official at the same court. Everyone has times when things don¡¯t go so well, so I hope that everyone will assist each other.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s words were not chosen well. First, he had exposed Sun Jingxiu¡¯s predicament and lost the vanguard advantage. Second, he used suchmercial words as ¡°assist.¡± This was an appalling state of table manners.


    When it came to well-chosen words, one had to consider who said them. Even if the Emperor wrote a limerick about a white swollen dog, officials skilled in poetry would have to extol its praise loudly. Thus, after Fan Xian said these words, all of the officials at the banquet stroked their whiskers and nodded, deeply believing that Sir Fan junior¡¯s words were short but not simple and rational.


    Fan Xian turned his head and looked at the official on his right-hand side. ¡°What does Minister Wei think?¡±


    The present Minister of Revenue, Wei Donghang, was also a crafty official who had been honed for many years in the Ministry of Revenue. In the past, he had seen Fan Xian countless times when he visited the Fan manor to discuss matters with Minister Fan. He wasn¡¯t able to take over Fan Jian¡¯s position because of his achievements in the Ministry of Revenue. It was because he had fallenpletely to the Emperor¡¯s side. He wholeheartedly did as the Emperor wished and pulled the Ministry of Revenue from the swamp of the Fan manor¡¯s independent kingdom.


    Minister Wei knew that this actions these two years had offended Sir Fan junior, but he had the Emperor right behind him. He was not too worried. Fan Xian had not expressed any discontent with him. It seemed that he understood his difficulties. It was precisely because of this that he still epted the Sun manor¡¯s invitation after learning about Fan Xian¡¯s arrival and thinking things over for a long time.


    He not expected that Sir Fan junior would choose to create difficulties because of the Jingdou government manor or choose him first.


    His heart jumped slightly. He knew that Sir Fan junior did not like him. Otherwise, he would not have chosen the Ministry of Revenue to single out during the banquet.


    A faint chill surged in his heart. Minister Wei had no other choice. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said in an even voice, ¡°You are right. The Ministry of Revenue acts ording to Emperor¡¯s orders and Qingw. We will certainly not act at will.¡±


    Everyone at the banquet were sly old foxes who had been in officialdom for a long time. They understood why Fan Xian had picked Minister Wei alone to answer the question. However, the matter did not concern them, so they let the matter rest. Unexpectedly, Minister Wei¡¯s quiet words pushed back at Fan Xian. There wasn¡¯t even a vague promise to express goodwill.


    On one hand, the officials admired Minister Wei¡¯s boldness. On the other, they were worried about what would happen next. They were all silent. The other two ministers raised their chopsticks and quietly indicated for those next to them to slowly eat.


    ¡°I am a peaceful person.¡± The smile on Fan Xian¡¯s face grew. Staring into Wei Donghang¡¯s eyes, he said in an even voice, ¡°If there is an edict, you must act ording to the edict. If there isn¡¯t one, I would like to see what consequences those lowly people will reap in the end.¡±


    The Overwatch Council and the matters of the court were two different things. Each did not interfere with the other. Fan Xian¡¯s words were already breaking the taboo slightly. The words ¡°lowly people¡± was, without question, a p to Minister Wei¡¯s face. His expression immediately became icy as he looked at Fan Xian and said, ¡°I wonder what Sir Fan junior means by that?¡±


    Fan Xian still did not get angry. He just said with a smile, ¡°I mean nothing by it. It is just that I am going into the Pce tonight to ask the Emperor just what orders he has recently given to the Ministry of Revenue that they are not doing their proper jobs and are instead standing guard outside the Jingdou government every day.¡±


    ¡°I control the Overwatch Council, but I do not privately investigate officials above the third-rank.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained very gentle. ¡°As today is the old matriarch¡¯s 80th birthday, I shouldn¡¯t say suchments that kill the mood. However, I won¡¯t be in the capital for many more days since I am returning to Dongyi soon. Thinking that the Jingdou government was an urgent matter, it is inevitable that I acted in a hurry. Please do not ridicule me.¡±


    The officials at the banquet all forced back augh. No one dared to actuallyugh. Sir Fan junior¡¯s words had made things clear. He was the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. In three days, he would formally be the second Director of the Overwatch Council. As for his other identities, there was no need to mention them. As for returning to Dongyi, this was to remind these officials that he had achieved enough to ask the Emperor for anything, even an edict.


    Minister Wei¡¯s heart jumped as he understood the meaning of these words.


    Fan Xian raised his cup of wine and said to the officials at the banquet, ¡°Everybody, let the Jingdou government be at ease.¡±


    With these words, everyone knew Fan Xian had formally stood out. After a moment of awkward silence, some people slowly raised the cups in front of them. Participation was not unanimous, but most of the officials raised their wine cups.


    Minister Wei was still staring at his wine cup, lost in thought. He was indeed in a difficult position. He knew Fan Xian was a person to hold a grudge. He had smiled so warmly earlier, which probably meant he was extremely angry. Even if he begged for mercy and retreated, would Fan Xian just let him go like this in the future? Furthermore, he was a minister. He had his status and dignity, as well as the Emperor and He Zongwei¡¯s full support. It didn¡¯t make any sense for him to retreat.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look at him directly and said with a warm smile, ¡°Although we are all officials of the court, we are also all pitiful people who are trying to devise a good future for our children and rtives.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor once said that living in the world, one needs a respectful and fearful heart.¡± He looked at the people at the banquet. ¡°I walk between the heaven and the earth. I only have respect and fear for two things.¡±


    The Minister of the Board of Rites furrowed his brows slightly. He had been the first to raise his cup. He was different from Minister Wei. He had never offended Fan Xian before, so he had a chance to correct things. He thought mockingly that Wei Donghang didn¡¯t know what kind of person Sir Fan junior was or what kind of tactics he used.


    He knew what Minister Wei was thinking. The Overwatch Council could not control officials above the third-rank. As long as the Emperor did not speak, Sir Fan junior seemedpletely unable to threaten him. He knew better. It seemed that Minister Wei had forgotten history. When Fan Xian was still nobody, he had already forced the original Minister of the Board of Rites, Minister Guo, onto a fatal path. Later, he had brought down numerous ministers. He had even pushed the Crown Prince toward death. You are just a mere minister, so why sh head-on with him?


    Thinking of this, the Minister of the Board of Rites picked up Fan Xian¡¯s words and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder who you fear and respect.¡±


    ¡°I first respect the Emperor and second, my father.¡± Fan Xian gently spun the little wine cup between his fingers and said with a smile. ¡°The Emperor spoke well. Without respect and fear, one¡¯s action would be impetuous. My actions in the past were impetuous. I ask you all for your pardon.¡±


    There was another wave ofughter in the room, but everyone had clearly understood the meaning in these words. Respect and fear? Impetuous? Not only was he impetuous, he was straight up ruthless.


    The old saying still held true. An ill-judged threat still appeared to have substance because the person making it was too powerful. Particrly when Fan Xian mentioned children and rtives, he had reminded some people that even if the Overwatch Council couldn¡¯t touch a minister or vice minister, it was still easy to banish those in a n into hell.


    This was an arrogant, aggressive, and presumptuous action. The Emperor favored Fan Xian. No one could change that reality. Wei Donghang¡¯s expression gradually darkened as his fingers began to shake. He felt that Sir Fan junior was unreasonable. Did he dare to attack other people¡¯s families for his own problems?


    Everyone knew that Fan Xian dared. Although Sir Fan junior once had the reputation of being an immortal poet, he had always walked a dark and haunted road and was very unreasonable.


    In the end, Wei Donghang slowly raised his wine cup and drank it in one gulp, not tasting the alcohol at all.


    Fan Xian nodded and raised his cup again, saying onest thing, ¡°Eat and drink well, everybody!¡±


    ...


    ...


    No one knew if the remaining officials, particrly the Minister of Revenue, who had been openly threatened and treated with disdain, still had the mood to eat and drink well. In any case, Fan Xian was in a good mood. He left the Sun manor early but did not return home with Lin Wan¡¯er. Instead, he sat in the ck carriage and drove toward the north side of the city.


    ¡°To the Imperial Academy,¡± he ordered Mu Feng¡¯er. ¡°Hu the Schr is not on duty today. He is lecturing at the Academy.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er made a sound of acknowledgment and didn¡¯t wonder why he was in a hurry to see Hu the Schr.


    Fan Xian sat in the carriage and rubbed his tightly furrowed brows. What he had done in Sun manor was not actually appropriate, but he had to put on such an attitude. This kind of attitude would certainly immediately travel throughout Jingdou. He had to get there ahead and deal with the consequences.


    He was going into the Pce. Before he did, he had to see Hu the Schr. If he could convince the leading schr, then he would have a bit more confidence in setting himself against the Emperor.

 Chapter 646 - The Black Umbrella In The Imperial Academy And The Light On The Nose Bridge明

    <h4>Chapter 646: The ck Umbre In The Imperial Academy And The Light On The Nose BridgeÃ÷</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck carriage drove past the opening of Dongchuan street. Fan Xian had just drawn back his gaze from his family¡¯s bookstore and medical shop. With a twist of his head, he saw the ancient-looking front doors of the Imperial Academy.


    The Imperial Academy was a rather loose collection of buildings. It was not the kind of building with a public hall by the street. There were no tall courtyard walls. Even therge front doors were never closed. Inside, the green trees stretched out. The sound of books being read rang out from various areas. It was filled with a schrly air.


    Like how the Bureau of Military Affairs was once known as the Department for Army Affairs and was still confused with the Ministry of War in the six ministries, the Qing Kingdom had passed new policies numerous times and had changed the name of the Imperial Academy over and over again. Tongwen Institute, the Ministry of Education... In any case, whatever was difficult to say, the Emperor would change it at random to it.


    The schrs were used to referring to this area as the Imperial Academy. The court documents also followed the natural course of things and acknowledged this. The schrs from each province and county, as well as the talented disciples rmended by the noble and powerful manors in Jingdou, were all gathered in this collection of buildings, learning the ssics and history, as well as the way of governance.


    This was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s highest institution of learning. The teachers were the best of the best. For example, the calligraphy master of the Pce¡¯s imperial newspaper, Pan Ling, or the teacher of the present schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs He Zongwei, Zeng Wenxiang. A few years ago, Shu the Schr had been a professor in the Imperial Academy. Even the foremost civil official in the court at present, Hu the Schr, asionally came to the Imperial Academy to lecture to these schrs.


    With such incredible teachers, in addition to the Imperial Academy¡¯s special status and great futures the students already had, it was inevitable that the students of the Imperial Academy became haughty. Common officials and yamens did not like to interact with the Imperial Academy. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s somewhat open-minded style of learning further made it so thatmon officials refused to enter, .They were afraid that these students would forcibly question them, then they would have to escape miserably.


    Fan Xian never had such fears. His rtionship with the students of the Imperial Academy had always been good, particrly after the fourth year of the Qing calendar when he took on a position at the Imperial Academy as a deputy assistant professor. In addition, Fan Xian astounded the world with his talent and also brought back to the Imperial Academy a carriage of books from Northern Qi that belonged to Master Zhuang. Following this, his status in the Imperial Academy rose to a sublime level. He was greatly admired by the students.


    The carriage stopped quietly at the doors of the Imperial Academy. Someone had alreadye out to receive him. Fan Xian got down from the carriage. He looked at the front doors he had not seen for half a year and smiled. The ancient-looking doors were actually builtter. A sense of age had been forcibly added in. So much money was spent because the Qing Kingdom always felt slightly inferior from the depths of its heart when it came to matters of learning and knowledge, particrly when it came to certain areas where history was simr.


    It suddenly began to rain. Although it was not raining heavily, the scattered raindropsnded on the dark wooden doors of the Imperial Academy. It made it particrly striking as it gradually stained in a mottled pattern. The stone pavement on the ground also rapidly umted water.


    An official of the Qinian Unit silently took out a raincoat from inside the carriage, wanting to help Fan Xian put it on. Fan Xian shook his head. Although he liked to wear the ck raincoat to lead his closest subordinates in a triangr formation and walking out like ghosts through Jingdou¡¯s silent autumn nights, he was at the Imperial Academy. He didn¡¯t want to appear too special and startle the hot-blooded and pure students.


    Mu Feng¡¯er raised the umbre and walked with him through the doors of the Imperial Academy.


    It was already afternoon. The sun was moving east. It was covered by a patch of cloud. With the rain sweeping by, the light became dimmer. The entire expansive courtyard was filled with a sense of gloominess. Not a single person could be seen. It was extremely empty and silent.


    Thousands of Imperial Academy students were in ss. As a professor of the Academy, Fan Xian knew this. However, he furrowed his brows and wondered why the sound of reading had stopped so uniformly.


    Like a flock of bees suddenly moving in unison or a mountain wind funneling through a narrow and natural bottleneck, a wave of buzzing suddenly rang out in the Imperial Academy¡¯s silent courtyard. It grew louder and louder. It was the sound of countless people¡¯s discussions andughing chatter that had mixed together.


    ss was over. Hundreds of young schrs walked out from various courtyards of the Imperial Academy at the same time. They walked to the broad path in the center, squeezing tightly together. A wave of new energy immediately filled the entire space.


    Some of the young people had forgotten to bring umbres. Yelling loudly, they leapt across the wet stone pavement, breaking throughyers of raindrops as they ran toward their residences. More of the students were calm and unruffled. Wearing a calm smile, they opened the umbres at their sides. All of a sudden, countless umbres of all colors bloomed in the courtyard. There weren¡¯t any bright colors. Blue, grey, simple, and light were the main palette.


    Fan Xian, who had not wanted to draw attention to himself, immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention because of the ck cloth umbre above his head, making him an anomaly amongst the sea of in and pale colors.


    ¡°Sir Fan junior!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The students crowded around with surprise and bowed toward Fan Xian. Most of the students had only seen him from a distance. Some had been fortunate enough to work with him on editing the writings of Master Zhuang and called out with particr energy.


    Fortunately, it did not create a traffic jam. It was probably because the students knew Fan Xian had been busy in court and with the Dongyi matter. They forcibly suppressed the joy in their hearts. After bowing and giving their greetings, they cleared out of the path in the middle.


    Fan Xian smiled and nodded at all of them. He said a few words with the students and teachers he was familiar with. He raised his head to look at the fading light. He did not waste any more time giving his farewells. He headed to the hall in the depths of the Academy.


    Behind him and the officials of the Overwatch Council, the students of the Imperial Academy could barely contain their excitement. They whispered curiously amongst themselves. They were all guessing as to the reason Sir Fan junior hade to the Imperial Academy. Was the Emperor going to return Sir Fan junior to the Imperial Academy after the Dongyi matter concluded? Was he going toe back and teach?


    ...


    ...


    Closing his ck umbre and putting it by the door, a trickle of cold rainwater flowed down to the tip of the umbre and left a long line on the ground, wetting the tall wooden threshold. Fan Xian epted a towel from an instructor and wiped haphazardly at his slightly wet hair. He then entered the room. Bowing to the schr behind the table, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Hu the Schr took of the sses on his nose and looked at him suspiciously for a moment before recognizing him. With a smile, he said, ¡°It is rare that I don¡¯t need to be in the corner room today. I had wanted some peace and quiet. Can you not let me rx?¡±


    Hu the Schr headed the Hall of Governmental Affairs. The Emperor was gradually growing older. His energy couldn¡¯tpare to that of his prime. Furthermore, it seemed that this ruler had be more open-minded and threw many state affairs to the Hall of Governmental Affairs. He no longer attended to everything personally. Thus, the powers of the Hall of Governmental Affairs grew, and it had be busy. In the private words of some sharp-eyed officials, the Hall of Governmental Affairs of the present day was gradually bing the Prime Minister¡¯s manor of the past. The power in the hands of Hu the Schr seemed to be approaching that of Lin Ruofu¡¯s day by day.


    Fan Xian did not believe this. Since the Emperor had worked so hard to topple his father-inw, he would not allow another Lin Ruofu to appear. He knew Hu the Schr toiled all day on affairs of the state. With a smile, he walked forward and bowed again. ¡°If it was not an important matter, I would not dare toe bother you.¡±


    He and Hu the Schr had a good rtionship. During the debate on old and new characters, the two people¡¯s stance had been very simr. Both admired the other¡¯s personality and had be good friends in private. Additionally, during the Jingdou rebellion, Hu the Schr had done a great favor for Fan Xian. In the end, Fan Xian had taken the lead in rescuing his life.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Hu the Schr ced his sses on the table with a gentle clink. After pausing for a moment, he sighed and said, ¡°If it requires you toe personally, it¡¯s probably nothing good.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and looked at the sses on the table but didn¡¯t immediately say why he hade. Instead, he said, ¡°Are these crystal lens still good?¡±


    Hu the Schr was like he always had been. He had a youthful appearance that waspletely at odds with his age. Fan Xian knew that this leading civil official had some small problem with his eyes. Two years ago, they happened to talk about it. Fan Xian remembered it and had the pce treasury work on it for a long time. They had found some foreign crystals from Dongyi and made a pair of unique sses for him.


    Hu the Schr had always been grateful for this. As he was always toiling away at state affairs and auditing memorials, bad eyesight was a big problem.


    Ground by hand and without optometry equipment, Fan Xian only knew that Hu the Schr was long-sighted. He had no idea how much the sses would help.


    ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Hu the Schr said with a smile. ¡°Alright, just for the matter of these sses, I¡¯ll help you with whatever you want. In any case, you wouldn¡¯t make me do any muddled-headed nonsense that was against thew and edicts.¡±


    With these words, Fan Xian almost burst intoughter. He thought that this schr appeared loyal but was unexpectedly cautious and cunning. Both of them knew that a problem Fan Xian could not resolve with his own powers had to be something concerning the internal workings of the court. Hu the Schr¡¯s words were extremely sly.


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. Just as Hu the Schr thought he would not speak and was stroking his beard to console himself, Fan Xian suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The Jingdou magistrate, Sun Jingxiu, is not a bad official...¡±


    Hu the Schr¡¯s fingers tightened. He almost pulled out his beard. He coughed repeatedly. He had not thought Fan Xian would speak so straightforwardly. Concerning the position of Jingdou magistrate, as the head of the civil officials, he knew the cause for the present situation. However, the Emperor was helping He Zongwei rise, so he could only maintain his silence.


    He nced at Fan Xian probingly and said, ¡°This Sir Sun... Did you personally suppress those rumors in the past?¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush. He sat down next to him and said next to his ear, ¡°I have no connection to his daughter, but I truly want to protect Sir Sun.¡±


    ¡°This is what the Emperor wants.¡± Hu the Schr had no taboos in front of him and directly brought the Emperor out.


    Fan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just that He Zongwei is dancing around with a moving youthfulness. What does it have to do with the Emperor?¡±


    Hut the Schrughed. He knew that this kid would never admit that the Jingdou government¡¯s problem was the Emperor¡¯s fault in front of anyone. Otherwise, he would be openly setting himself against the Emperor.


    Fan Xian continued, ¡°I will just ask you one thing, how are Sun Jingxiu¡¯s examination grades these three years?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Hu the Schr gently stroked his short whiskers and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Two years above average and one year average. It is just average.¡±


    The Jingdou government was indeed an important position, so Hu the Schr had the recent three years grades well-memorized. They came out easily. Fan Xianughed coldly and said, ¡°Save your misleading chatter. You know very well that the position of Jingdou magistrate isn¡¯t one for a human. If one does not offend this department, then one offends another. Each year there is an examination, and each year it is below average.¡±


    ¡°In the past, Mei Zhili was, at most, average.¡± Fan Xian rubbed his wrist. ¡°For Sun Jingxiu to have two years of above average, he is already a very capable official. Furthermore, he is not one to engage in corrupt dealings and form factions. He also does notmit fraud. To have such an evaluation is truly rare.¡±


    Hu the Schr was silent for a moment. He couldn¡¯t win over his conscience and gently nodded his head. He knew that the position of the Jingdou magistrate was a difficult one. Sun Jingxiu was truly a rare kind among subordinates. If he continued to be responsible for the Jingdou government, it would be much easier for him toplete his tasks, too.


    ¡°If he¡¯s actually taken down, who would rece him?¡± Fan Xian asked seriously. ¡°I am here today not for private reasons or a grudge. I just want to ask if you want to see the Jingdou government go through five magistrates in three years again and end in no one taking the position to the point of swallowing coal and feigning illness?¡±


    Hu the Schr sighed and said ufortably, ¡°I also don¡¯t want Sir Sun to leave his post, but I don¡¯t understand why such a rumor woulde out from the Pce.¡±


    He stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and quietly asked, ¡°Did you have an argument with the Emperor?¡±


    In this world, only Fan Xian dared to argue with the Emperor. Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with arguing. In any case, you should be able to see that the Emperor is using this matter to establish He Zongwei¡¯s reputation. Even if Sun Jingxiu is not my man, even if he was an idiot, I would still protect him.¡±


    ¡°Earlier you said it¡¯s not for private reasons. Now, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s your man.¡± Hu the Schr shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°What do you want me to do? If I speak out, the Emperor will certainly guess that you asked me to do this. Sir He is also a talented man, why hold such an anger against him?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said in a quiet voice, ¡°I have to hold it against him. In this world, it is either the east wind subduing the west wind or the west wind subduing the east wind. I will not give He Zongwei any hope or chance of seeding.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hu the Schr asked with confusion. He saw Fan Xian was speaking sternly and felt rmed.


    Fan Xian did not reply to this question. It meant he would have to announce his intention to do his best in dying the Emperor in protecting the power in his hands. He slowly rose and said, ¡°Tonight, I am going into the Pce to argue with the Emperor and force him to not send out an official edict. Thus, the problem of the Jingdou government would be under pressure from the Hall of Governmental Affairs. I need you to help me oppose it from within.¡±


    Hu the Schr did notment, as if waiting for a following exnation.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Sun Jingxiu is a good official. He shouldn¡¯t disappear amidst a meaningless battle for power. The reason is that simple.¡±


    Without waiting for Hu the Schr the speak, he slowly said, ¡°The Imperial Academy is a good ce, bursting with youthfulness. These students will all enter the court and be officials. As teachers, not only must we teach them, but we must also use real situations in the court to help them establish confidence.¡±


    ¡°If an official is willing to work then they will be safe and sound.¡± Fan Xian stared into Hu the Schr¡¯s eyes. ¡°If Sun Jingxiu is brought down, what will you use to teach these students? What use will the words and standards in their books have?¡±


    Forced into a corner, Hu the Schr was silent for a long time. He knew that this little Duke was one who would do as he said. If he didn¡¯t agree, he might actually use his reputation in the Imperial Academy to encourage the students into doing something. Unwillingly, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright. As long as the Emperor doesn¡¯t announce an edict, I will try to protect Sir Sun.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian finally smiled happily. Raising his hands, he didn¡¯t say more and made his farewells.


    Hu the Schr raised the crystal sses on his table and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I am returning the favor of these sses, don¡¯t you think I am returning too much?¡±


    Fan Xian was in a good mood and said, ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll have the pce treasury make a few more. One for each of your sons.¡±


    Hue the Schr could do nothing about his subtle mockery and scolded with augh, ¡°What I mean is, the assistant professor said that when you¡¯re done with the Dongyi matter, you have to hurry back to the Imperial Academy to give lectures to the students.¡±


    Fan Xian replied with a smile, ¡°I was going to do that even if you didn¡¯t say it.¡± These were sincere words. Coming into the Imperial Academy and seeing those young students, Fan Xian felt good. It was as if he had seen his old school days from his previous life. He also knew that these students were the future pirs of the Qing Kingdom. If he could influence them now, at some point, they may be life-saving treasures.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian made his farewells and left. Apanied by the dim light, Hu the Schr continued his own affairs alone. After an indeterminable amount of time, before the sky hadpletely darkened, an official walked in quietly and said some things by his ear.


    Hu the Schr was silent for a long time. A bitter smile rose involuntarily to his the corners of his lips. He said in a quiet voice, ¡°So, such a thing happened at the banquet at Sun manor. I really have no idea what that Duke is thinking in making such an exaggerated fuss about all this. It ispletely unlike his usually restrained personality.¡±


    The official was Hue the Schr¡¯s trusted aide. His expression was confused. He said, ¡°Furthermore, this matter seems strange. He knows that this is the Pce¡¯s intention, yet Sir Fan junior insists on opposing it, even to the point ofing to ask teacher for help. For just Sun Jingxiu, is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Sun Jingxiu.¡± Hu the Schr sighed again. He waved his hand to dismiss this official and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t bring up this matter again. As long as the Emperor does not make an edict, I will help Sir Fan junior save Sun Jingxiu. It should do no harm.¡±


    The official made a sound of acknowledgment and left.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s young face changed expressions under the dim light. He was thinking about what Fan Xian said earlier, guessing at Fan Xian¡¯s true intentions. East wind and west wind? He rubbed his slightly tensed brows and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Sir He probably didn¡¯t have the authority to be the east wind. Sir Fan junior was setting himself up against the Emperor.


    But, why? Was he resentful of the Emperor¡¯s weakening of his power and venting it here? Hu the Schr sank deep into thought. He did not think this was the case. It had already been three years. The Emperor¡¯s assault on the Overwatch Council¡¯s powers had been progressing the entire time. Before Fan Xian took any step forward in the Pce, he would have already retreated back a step with great filial piety. He had not seemed unhappy at all with this back and forth.


    Why was Fan Xian no longer retreating? Was he afraid that if he retreated too much he would not have anything left in his hands to contend with against others? Other than the Emperor, who did he have to contend against?¡±


    Hu the Schr¡¯s brows were pulled together tightly, but he could not understand the matter. Suddenly, his finger stroked against his furrows. He quickly used his finger to spread apart the wrinkles and then quietly took out a small porcin bottle from under his table. Picking out a creamy substance from the bottle, he rubbed it carefully on his face. After slowly patting it, his face became smooth and shiny. The fine lines were wholly unremarkable.


    Hu the Schr put the bottle inside his desk, hid it carefully and smiled self-mockingly. Why should he think so much about the matter between the father and son? It¡¯s not like they would actually be hostile. However, the self-mocking smile on Hu the Schr¡¯s lips grew stronger. It even seemed faintly sorrowful.


    He was not young anymore, so he was particrly careful about taking good care of his face. He knew that his mission in history was to be the Emperor¡¯s backbone in court in a century, so he must not appear old. If the Emperor thought he was old, he would certainly develop other thoughts and leave a younger assistant official for his son.


    Each person had their own secret, their own helplessness, and their own sorrows.

 Chapter 647 - Chaos In Spring Garden

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chaos In Spring Garden</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Three years ago, all of Jingdou was trying to kill me. If not for the help of the Sun family, I would have been hard-pressed to have survived, much less been able to ship the ck Knights into the capital.¡±


    The atmosphere in the royal study was tense. Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and looked at the Emperor sitting in front of him on the low couch. With a heavy expression, he said, ¡°From this perspective, the Sun family can be considered my saviors and Sun Jingxiu a deserving official who quelled the chaos.¡±


    ¡°Quelled the chaos?¡± The Emperor did not raise his head. The duskyntern light shone on his tightly bound hair. Strands of white hair could be seen reflecting the light. He coldly continued Fan Xian¡¯s words. ¡°If I remember correctly, that was the effort of the youngdy of the Sun family. What does it have to do with his father?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy is her father¡¯s child.¡± Fan Xian raised his head and gazed at the Emperor stubbornly and calmly.


    The Emperor put down the file in his hand and also raised his head. Looking calmly at this son, he was silent for a long time. It was as if he was trying to see the true thoughts deep in his son¡¯s heart. A momentter, he said, ¡°You came into the Pce today to say this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor once again fell silent. After a long silence he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am someone who will always return a favor and avenge a grudge.¡± The reason Fan Xian gave was simple. ¡°Youngdy Sun did me a great favor.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s because you want to return a favor...¡± the Emperor said mockingly, ¡°I will give Sun Pin¡¯er to you in marriage. Sun Jingxiu would be honored. Why bother fighting for his position?¡±


    Fan Xian did not smile in embarrassment. His face was iparably calm, although his heart tightened slightly. Gritting his teeth, his voice squeezed through the gaps in his teeth as he said, ¡°Because, Your Majesty promised me three years ago.¡±


    The Emperor sank into a deep silence. Three years ago, Fan Xian had asked him forpensation for his deed. Among them included the Sun Jingxiu matter. He slowly said, ¡°What stays forever the same in this world? Particrly officials, they are the foundation of a kingdom. How could they remain forever unchanged because of one word? Following what you said, if I promise you something and that person takes bribes and bends thew in the future, will I still have to adhere to my promise to you and leave him as is?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s words earlier carried a trace of pique and an unfitting fierceness. The Emperor had been greatly angered by this sense of using achievements to coerce rewards. Immediately after, he calmed. Perhaps the Emperor liked Fan Xian¡¯s nature of putting everything on the table to argue.


    ¡°Sun Jingxiu is a capable official.¡± Fan Xian refused to budge even one step. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s face, he said, ¡°If he takes bribes and bends thew, I would be the first to take him down and give him death by a thousand cuts.¡±


    A strange light shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes. He had not expected Fan Xian to care so much about the matter. Faintly, he thought he had probably been too rushed in weakening his power and had hurt this young man¡¯s heart.


    The matter of Dongyi was still being dealt with. The court had not trulypensated him for his achievement. Instead, it had hurriedly arranged for a political opponent for him in court. No wonder An Zhi was unhappy and forcefully pushed back. The Emperor smiled slightly, thinking he understood Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts. He shook his head and did not say anything further.


    ¡°A routine check of achievements must be done,¡± the Emperor said evenly with his head down. ¡°Since you want to repay Sun Jingxiu¡¯s favor to you, I will not force you to be a disloyal person. If he is not suitable to continue in the position, I will have to change him out.¡± The Emperor raised his head seemingly in warning as well as in reminder. ¡°Even if you are the Director of the Overwatch Council, you cannot interfere too much with matters of the court. The schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs toil with the matters of state. Don¡¯t interfere too much.¡±


    Fan Xian did not say anything more. He lowered himself in a bow and left the royal study. In the final exchange, the Emperor had expressed himself clearly. He would not personally interfere in the matter, but He Zongwei would still act against Sun Jingxiu. He also reminded Fan Xian to not do anything to He Zongwei in private. Otherwise, the Emperor would get angry.


    After Fan Xian left, the Emperor nced impatiently at the files on his table. A faint irritation rose in his heart. He pushed the files off his table with one hand. He sat alone in the royal study, thinking.


    Everything is great about An Zhi, it¡¯s just that his personality is too direct and stubborn.


    As the Emperor thought this, he called Eunuch Yao in and asked him about what happened in Jingdou. His expression gradually calmed. Hearing about what happened at the birthday banquet in Sun manor, the Emperor was silent for a long time. He understood now why Fan Xian had jumped up like an old cat whose tail got stood on. An official who had just performed a great deed was about to have his power weakened and dignity swept aside. Anyone would have felt angry about this.


    Perhaps this matter has been a bit rushed, the Emperor thought. But, he didn¡¯t want to admit to his mistake. To Eunuch Yao, he coldly said, ¡°Tell He Zongwei that he can do as he likes. As for An Zhi, you don¡¯t need to mind him for now.¡±


    The Emperor did not know that Fan Xian¡¯s anger was mostly feigned. He was only using his anger and unhappiness to force the Emperor to be moved and unwilling to take unfair advantage of him so that he could keep the power in his hands longer.


    Eunuch Yao made a sound of acknowledgment with great respect. Immediately after, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°That matter has already been investigated to the end.¡±


    The Emperor hummed. A cold light shed through his eyes. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The shipment order from the second workshop. The order for the city guarding crossbows to leave the north of Min have both been obtained. In the end, after the transfer order from the Bureau of Military Affairs, it pointed toward the Qin family. Nothing could be seen beyond that.¡±


    Eunuch Yao spoke in a slightly trembling voice. For thest year, the inner court had been secretly investigating the attack in the valley. The Emperor still had not let go of the points of suspicion and wholeheartedly wanted to capture that person to console Sir Fan junior.


    Even the Qin family, the disciples of the military founders, were unable to extend their reach into the pce treasury and leave behind no clues afterward. In the entire Qing Kingdom, other than the Emperor himself, there were only the people of the Overwatch Council.


    The Emperor¡¯s emotions wereplicated. He was a vengeful and sensitive person. There were great expectations for the future. Although there were small problems within the court, there was nothing that could threaten the foundation of the Li family¡¯s governance.


    Thus, the attack on the valley had be a thorn in his heart. Not only because someone almost killed his son but more so because he realized that person had faintly left his control.


    Like the present Fan Xian, it seemed that he was also going to leave his control. As for Fan Xian, he could tolerate him for now because he was his son, his most favored son, as well as a son that had performed a great deed for the Qing Kingdom. But, that person?


    That person had done even more for the Qing Kingdom. Furthermore, the Emperor could not understand the reason within. He sat down tiredly on the low couch as if not wanting to continue thinking about the matter. After a long silence, he said, ¡°The investigation in the valley matter stops here. In any case, he¡¯s almost dead.¡±


    ¡°Has the person behind the two eunuchs been found?¡±


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s temples throbbed with pain. He shook his head with fear. He knew which two eunuchs the Emperor was talking about. This was another mystery in the fog of the Qing Kingdom. At that time, under the Emperor¡¯s orders, the entire Qing royal family was walking along the path of having the Crown Prince ascend to the throne. The Second Prince had also temporarily maintained a peace with the Crown Prince. At that moment, two eunuchs had jumped out in the Pce and tried to assassinate the Third Prince, Li Chengping.


    Who was behind it? Under the circumstances at the time, the life and death of the Third Prince had no impact on the ascension of the Crown Prince. On the contrary, if the Third Prince died tragically in the Pce, it would have been a difficult-to-endure seam on the reputations of the Crown Prince and Second Prince.


    After the fact, Fan Xian had investigated thoroughly. Neither the Crown Prince nor the Second Prince admitted to it. The Eldest Princess did not even talk about such trivial things before her death. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t continue investigating. He could only believe that, at the time, the situation changed too fast. Some unknown conflict had exploded andnded the Third Prince in danger.


    The Emperor did not think this. He never let go of even the tiniest of details, which was why he was able to build the greatest empire.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian walked out of the Pce in the dark. He did not look at the eunuchs and serving girls who greeted him humbly. Shaking out his sleeves, he left with his face dark.


    When it came to treating servants, Fan Xian was the greatest oddity in the Qing Kingdom. Putting aside the servants and serving girls in the Fan manor, even the eunuchs and serving girls in the Pce, he was always soft spoken. Not only was he generous, he was also different in attitude. It was as if he never thought that these abnormal people were deserving of loathing.


    It was because of this that everyone in the Royal Pce felt a respect and love for him from the depths of their hearts. Even Eunuch Hou, who had died under the arrows of the Sixth Bureau¡ªalthough he was someone that the Eldest Princess had secretly nted¡ªendlessly admired Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s abnormal behavior was noticed by many people. His present actions were different to how he usually acted. The eunuchs and serving girls all noticed it. They all guessed that the Duke probably had another argument with the Emperor in the royal study.


    Walking through the dark, gloomy, and long tunnel of the pce gates, Fan Xian stood on the square outside the Royal Pce. He didn¡¯t turn his head back to look at the pce gates. Instead, he opened his arms wide and let out a loud cry. It was like he was venting all of the pressure in his chest through the yell.


    This voice echoed throughout the quiet and empty square. It crashed into the red walls of the Royal Pce and turned back. It spiraled for a long time without stopping.


    The guards inside the pce gates, Imperial soldiers outside the pce gates, eunuch who was about to lock the gates, were startled by this yell. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward him.


    If it had been anyone else who had yelled like that at the pce gate, the Imperial soldiers would probably have run forward long ago, beat him up, and escorted him to the prison with the crime of disturbing the peace of the pce. He would then await beheading in the autumn. With Fan Xian¡¯s wild yell, no one moved. There wasn¡¯t even a verbal reminder.


    Even if a person went crazy, if he was Fan Xian, then everyone could only romanticize it as the wildness of a poet and look past it.


    The person standing guard outside the pce gate was the Commander of the Imperial Army, Gong Dian. He was the first major official Fan Xian had seen after entering the capital. The two of them could be considered to be on good terms. Hearing this yell, Gong Dian ran out of the guard room and hurried over. Dragging him back, he said, ¡°What crazy nonsense are you doing?¡±


    Fan Xian tidied the sleeve on his arm and said with a cold smile, ¡°I really feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    Although he said this, the expression on his face was already much calmer. He had some anger to vent earlier. Having endured in this world to now, Fan Xian did not need to hide anything in front of anyone and did not have to do anything against his nature except in front of the Emperor. Acting in front of the Emperor created pressure and wasplicated.


    When he saw the Emperor¡¯s skinny and tired face, for some reason, Fan Xian thought of the picture in the little tower and story from many years ago. A wave of blood and fire surged into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He could barely endure the sense of being torn apart.


    Even the yell outside the pce gate was an act Fan Xian was putting on. He knew the yell would be reported to the ear of the Emperor in the royal study before long. He had to y the part of a real person, an anger-filled and slightly aggrieved illegitimate son. It was tiring. He didn¡¯t want to keep acting.


    ¡°Come drink with me.¡± He stared at Gong Dian like a refugee staring at a piece of streaky pork. ¡°I¡¯ll seal up Baoyue Brothel and call 60 girls toe keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone crazy.¡± Gong Dian¡¯s eyes were bright and full of expression. He stared back at him with a hand on his forehead.


    ...


    ...


    There was a manor by Xinhuai Alley. The residence was not very big. Its eaves were not veryvish. Its location was also not very good. Compared to the other private residences around, it was not that different. The manor used to be the home of an old Imperial Censor of the previous court. After the old Imperial Censor retired and returned home, the residence became empty. It was left to some old colleagues to manage. He thought it would be convenient for when his future children came to Jingdou to advance their careers, so he had no intention of selling.


    Three years ago, this manor had been sold. From them on, the quiet Xinhuai Alley became lively. Periodically, officials woulde to visit. When it was New Year, the flow of people was like a dragon. It was extraordinarily lively.


    Following the rise of the new owner of the Imperial Censor¡¯s manor, fewer and fewer officials came to visit. The new owner¡¯s reputation for honesty gradually spread out. No one wanted toe in contact with his unluckiness.


    The Imperial Censor of the left and an auditing schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, He Zongwei, was the new owner of the manor.


    All of his colleagues had admonished him. Even the Emperor had reminded him that most of the officials lived in the south of the city while He Zongwei still lived in the old Imperial Censor¡¯s manor in Xinhuai Alley. It was inconvenient and notpatible with the status and dignity of a court official.


    He the Schr¡ªwho stood aloof from worldly sess and was deeply respected by officialdom, greatly liked by the Emperor, and admired by his colleagues¡ªwas very firm on the matter. For three years, he had rejected the Emperor¡¯s edict to gift him a manor and lead his few servants, widowed step-mother, and a few distant brothers in living in the old Imperial Censor¡¯s manor.


    He Zongwei pushed open the door and walked into the neglected courtyard of the Imperial Censor¡¯s manor. He looked at the wild spring scenery filling the garden and green leaves lying everywhere. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head self-mockingly.


    He had remained in the old Imperial Censor¡¯s manor because he had affection for it. This ce represented many important things in his life. The first time He Zongwei had truly stepped on the stage of the Qing Kingdom was when the former Prime Minister Lin Ruofu retired in the fifth year of the Qing calendar.


    He Zongwei ¡°happened¡± to meet the wife of the Prime Minister¡¯s strategist. To fight for justice, he submitted an imperial usation to the Imperial Censorate and then ¡°happened¡± to meet the killer of the Prime Minister¡¯s manor. Then, he ¡°happened¡± to meet the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng. Under a series of coincidental meetings, he just happened to follow the change in the picture of the court of the Qing Kingdom at the time and forcibly toppled the Prime Minister Lin Ruofu.


    He Zongwei, who had missed the spring examinations because of filial duties, was still amoner. In the eyes of the public, he overthrew a corrupt official with the strength of a brute. At that moment, his reputation began to glow brightly. In the hearts of schrs, no one saw him just as a Jingdou talent on par with Hou Jichang. They saw him as an incredible figure with powerful ambitions and a firm nature.


    It was also because of the fall of Prime Minister Lin that He Zongwei saw the Emperor for the first time. From that day on, he was deeply subdued by the Emperor¡¯s aura. It was also that day that the Emperor looked favorably on the young schr. With an edict, he ordered him into the Imperial Censorate and made him an Imperial Censor.


    After a few years, He Zongwei spun around between each faction. He finally seeded and became the youngest person in Qing history to be a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. His poprity was at its height. No one couldpare for a time. Of course, that was because no onepared him to that person. Even though he was He the Schr, in the hearts of the millions of Qing people, that person was forever the only person up high.


    That person was a dark shadow in He Zongwei¡¯s heart. The shadow floated above his head and covered the boundless light in his life. It left behind only a cold darkness. That shadow was Fan Xian.


    When He Zongwei received the unanimous praise of the schrs for the matter of Prime Minister Lin, Fan Xian had already exposed the fraud case of the spring examination and caused 15 officials of the court, including the Minister of the Board of Rites, to be dead people. Furthermore, there was the night of poetry in front of the hall.


    When He Zongwei was just amon Imperial Censor in the Imperial Censorate, Fan Xian was already the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and had forced the Emperor to beat Imperial Censors in court. Those Imperial Censors had all been He Zongwei¡¯s predecessors and superiors.


    When He Zongwei weed the most glorious moment of his life, Fan Xian still looked at him with disdain. He held the Overwatch Council with one hand and the pce treasury with the other. Now, he had grasped Dongyi, a massive territory, for the Qing Kingdom.


    He was a talent while the other was an immortal poet. He was a schr while the other was the Duke of Danbo. Most importantly, he was the hardworking child of a poor family while the other was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son.


    No matter when, no matter where, Fan Xian pressed down on him relentlessly to the point he could barely breathe. He Zongwei looked at the spring garden in front of him and at the unpruned grass and branches growing wildly and sank into a deep silence. He knew that no matter how hard he worked, he would never be able to surpass Fan Xian in his life.


    He Zongwei slowly closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. He was confident in his ability and willpower. He didn¡¯t think he was any worse than Fan Xian. But, fate had long determined this. What could he do?


    Rumors said that Sir Yan junior of the Overwatch Council kept a few ruthless dogs at home, so no officials visited. Rumors said that he kept countless guards in his home. If someone shamelessly brought gifts, they would be thrown out of the manor. He Zongwei couldn¡¯t afford to keep dogs or people, but he could afford the role of a strict official.


    In order to maintain his image of being fair and honest, He Zongwei paid a great price. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t be as unreasonable as those two in the Overwatch Council. He had to reject bribes but also not make the other party feel ufortable, Thus He Zongwei was also very tired. At least, he thought he had it much more difficult than Fan Xian.


    The sry of a court official was not much. It was only one third that of a same-ranked official in the Overwatch Council. Additionally, He Zongwei built his reputation on being honest, so it was difficult to maintain the spending in his manor. Although the Emperor knew his family was poor and had previously had the inner court award him a fair amount of money and items, in the end, living in Jingdou was too expensive. He Zongwei was not the most worried about Sun Jingxiu of the Jingdou government. It was whether or not he should spend money to repair the garden.


    He Zongweiughed bitterly and thought that no one knew how much he had sacrificed for his glory. He was not like Fan Xian with arge pce treasury to keep him and supported by a bookstore and brothel.


    Strangely, the harder his life was, the calmer He Zongwei¡¯s expression was. And, the happier he was in his heart. It was as if only the pain of torment could make him truly aware of the meaning of his existence.


    He wanted to do great things for the court. He wanted to be a truly famous official.


    He Zongwei¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, he didn¡¯t say a single word as he looked at the messy spring garden in the night. He was thinking that Fan Xian had gone to the Sun manor. When discussing matters in the Hall of Governmental Affairs, how should he conduct himself? Earlier, a eunuch from the pce brought a verbal order from the Emperor which settled his heart slightly, but it also made it gloomier.


    ¡°I must find another way.¡± He Zongwei lowered his head in the night wind. Under Fan Xian¡¯s suppression, he had to ensure that he would be able to survive after the Emperor¡¯s death. Thus, before the Emperor died, he had to make Fan Xian die.

 Chapter 648 - An Opening

    <h4>Chapter 648: An Opening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During the day, it briefly rained a number of times, stopping and starting periodically. After evening fell, there was even a small puddle on the streets and alleys of Jingdou. There was a wetness that made one feel an irritating stickiness. Inside the chaotic garden in Xinhuai Alley, the vegetation grew wildly like a man¡¯s great ambitions. It also collected a great deal of rainwater in the grassy hollows and blossoms of flowers like urns of alluring honey water.


    He Zongwei stood silently with his back toward the study. He looked at the rain-washed garden. The viscous honey gradually dissolved in his heart. He knew that his n was marvelous, but it was also very dangerous. Any slip up and there was no hope of reprieve.


    Fan Xian was not easy to kill. What scared He Zongwei more was that during these six years of interaction with Fan Xian, he could always see a glimmer of cold enjoyment of murder in the young official¡¯s eyes.


    As the Imperial Censor of the Left, as well as a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, without the Emperor¡¯s personal edict, the Overwatch Council could not touch him. Opposing Fan Xian in court had drawn countless officials to his door, but he appeared grand. Probably only he knew that he was actually walking toward death. His situation was truly precarious.


    If the situation in court continued, He Zongwei¡¯s core would still lean toward the Imperial Censorate in using it to counterbnce the Overwatch Council. Once the Emperor was gone, could this situation be maintained?


    Regardless of whether it was the Third Prince who sat on the throne of some other shocking change, it made no difference to He Zongwei. It would be a matter of being brought down sooner orter, as well as a difference in how much he would be beaten down.


    He Zongwei had no solution for this situation. He could only endure step by step. Even if he endured it until he was the head schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the person he had to face was the person on the throne. What power could he have?


    He had tried to find an opportunity to get close to the Third Prince in the depths of the pce, to seek out his greatest support for the second half of his life. Any attempt by him these three years had all been severed by an unknown power just as he was nearing the inner pce. It was these failures that made him discover with terror just how much power Fan Xian held in his hands. His influence in the Royal Pce was far more terrifying than anyone imagined.


    Because he was afraid and knew his future was not very bright, there was all the more reason for He Zongwei to stand against Fan Xian. Particrly after the Emperor personally appointed a marriage in an attempt to warm the rtionship between his two favorite officials, which was rejected by Fan Xian with unusual firmness, He Zongwei knew, despite his disappointment, there was no other path for him to take.


    Perhaps the Emperor was just a bit angry, but He Zongwei was terrified from his core. Although the Emperor was Fan Xian¡¯s father, his understanding of Fan Xian was not as deep as He Zongwei¡¯s. An old saying said it well: Often the person who knew you best was not your family or friends. It was your enemy.


    He Zongwei knew Fan Xian would not let him go. He would not be like the Emperor and truly think Fan Xian was a pure and isted official who did everything with the interest of the Qing Kingdom in mind. In his opinion, Fan Xian was a strange man who would forever put his likes and dislikes first.


    It had to be said, He Zongwei¡¯s judgment of Fan Xian was correct.


    There was no bitter resentment in He Zongwei¡¯s eyes, there was only a faint self-mockery and iciness. He left the chaotic garden and returned to the study. The decorations in the study were rtively simple, but the bookshelves to either side were piled with many books and ounts.


    He walked to the bookshelves and thought deeply for a moment before pulling out a slim volume from an unremarkable ce. He then sat by the table and began to check it over intently.


    This volume had beenpiled after the Jingdou rebellion by the Board of Rites and internal court. It was a list of names of those who had died for their country during the Dong Mountain incident. He Zongwei managed the Imperial Censorate and had the Emperor¡¯s trust, so he had obtained this list a long time ago. He had read it countless times in his quiet study.


    Page 3 and page 42 were the most worn through. It seemed these were the pages he flipped to the most often. Those two pages held the names of the 100 Tiger Guards who gave their life for their country, as well as those of the Overwatch Council who died at Dong Mountain, respectively. There were two names that stood out in particr: Gao Da and Wang Qinian.


    Regardless of whether it was this small volume, the final list that was sealed by the Board of Rites, the request for recognition report filed by the Overwatch Council, or the final check by the internal court, they all determined these two people to be dead.


    He Zongwei did not believe it. Even though he checked the collected bodies from Dong Mountain and confirmed that there were these two people, he still did not believe. These tricks could easily be achieved by the Overwatch Council.


    He Zongwei understood Fan Xian better than the Emperor. It was some minute details throughout these years that made him develop this suspicion. Gao Da and Wang Qinian were definitely Fan Xian¡¯s close confidants. They shouldn¡¯t have died so silently. In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, these were two unremarkable figures. In He Zongwei¡¯s opinion, they had their importance.


    He had also been secretly keeping an eye on Fan Xian, watching his every move. This included Fan Xian taking Fan Ruoruo and officials of the Overwatch Council to the graves a few days ago. Shortly after this, he heard about it and personally made a visit to investigate.


    Fan Xian went to the memorial garden and was just as calm as usual. Most importantly, Fan Xian did not purposely stop or burn paper money in front of the graves with the names Wang Qinian and Gao Da.


    Fan Xian was an official who protected his own and looked after his subordinates. Particrly for these deceased trusted aides, logically speaking, they should not be treated like this.


    Thest reason that caused He Zongwei to make up his mind and decide that these two had not time was another small detail. After he began to grow suspicious, he used the power of the Imperial Censorate to quietly investigate the matter ofpensation. Gao Da never married nor had children. Death ended everything for him. Wang Qinian, the head of the Overwatch Council stationed in Northern Qi, had a wife, daughter, and family. Each year, the Overwatch Council paid out thepensation, but no one knew who collected it. After Wang Qinian¡¯s death, his entire family was said to have moved back to their hometown. However, no one could find the whereabouts of his family in his hometown.


    If Wang Qinian had truly died, Fan Xian would certainly take responsibility for his family. Given his personality, he would not allow Wang Qinian¡¯s widow and daughter to drift about in hardship.


    Wang Qinian didn¡¯t die so naturally. Gao Da also didn¡¯t die. Why would the bodies of two people who didn¡¯t die be at Dong Mountain? Why was the Overwatch Council helping them hide this? On Dong Mountain, a hundred Tiger Guards spilled their hot blood to block sharp swords. Gao Da was among them, so why didn¡¯t he die? Perhaps he escaped during it? Before the incident, Wang Qinian was at the summit by the Emperor¡¯s side. If he didn¡¯t die, why was there no trace of him afterward? Perhaps he had already run away when the Emperor sank into danger?


    He Zongwei slowly put down the volume. A small smile rose to the corners of his lips. The subordinates Fan Xian trained were quite incredible and did indeed have his style at crucial moments. They ran faster than anyone at vital moments and considered themselves more important than anyone else.


    This was a great crime of lying to one¡¯s Emperor. This crime was punishable by death by a thousand cuts. He Zongwei understood the Emperor¡¯s personality well. As long as someone betrayed him, or if an official put their life ahead of the Emperor¡¯s safety, he would fly into a thunderous rage with anger carved deep into his heart.


    There were many people lying to the Emperor. If Wang Qinian and Gao Da were captured and brought back, they could not escape death. What about the Overwatch Council? What about Fan Xian?


    He Zongwei took a deep breath. His young but tired face immediately appeared angrier with an air of harshness.


    When it came to Fan Xian, there was nowhere he could find to strike. He could only wait for that miserable day in the future unless he could provoke the rtionship between the Emperor and Fan Xian before the Emperor died.


    In order to shake the rtionship between a father and son, one needed to use intentions. This rather illusory and intangible method, and the crime of lying to an Emperor, was a devastating thing.


    When all was said and done, this was probably Fan Xian¡¯s only weakness. He was too overly sentimental. If he had killed Gao Da and Wang Qinian, the matters now would not exist. He Zongwei thought of this and involuntarily shook his head with a smile. Immediately after, he lowered his head and gently knocked on the teacup on the table, making a clinking sound.


    Before long, two people walked in. One of them was about 30 years old and wore a respectful expression on his face. Looking at this man¡¯s features, he bore some resemnce to He Zongwei. The other¡¯s person¡¯s age was almost at half a century, yet he still wore the clothing of a schr.


    ¡°Wang Qinian. Gao Da,¡± He Zongwei said directly without anything extra. ¡°You¡¯ve investigated these two people for over a year, have you or have you not found anything.¡±


    The man who looked somewhat like He Zongwei was actually one of his distant cousins. His voice was a bit raspy as he replied, ¡°There were some faint leads. With the Overwatch Council, even if they let you scent something, you won¡¯t be able to catch up. Everything stopped three years ago. Even if these two people stillmunicate secretly with the Overwatch Council, it¡¯s probably somewhere we can¡¯t touch.¡±


    He Zongwei furrowed his brows and nodded. He knew that given the Overwatch Council¡¯s power, regardless of whether it was Director Chen who personally arranged for it or Fan Xian, these officials of the court would have no chance of lifting up that piece of metal. Unless, he secretly ordered the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court to spread theirs across the world. But, this matter had to be done secretly. There were spies of the Overwatch Council hidden in the Ministry of Justice and Supreme Court.


    If his actions alerted Fan Xian and he blocked up this opening or acted ruthlessly out of a sinister anger, neither were things He Zongwei wanted to see.


    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t find out anything about this alone. The bodies on Dong Mountain had been checked. Although we don¡¯t know how the Overwatch Council did it, the number of people and the names match perfectly. Furthermore, there was a fire on the mountain at the time. With the faces so burned, it is impossible to point out any problems.¡±


    The slightly older schr still did not speak. The person speaking was still He Zongwei¡¯s distant cousin. He had only started working with He Zongwei recently. His personality and actions were both cautious. He was already He Zongwei¡¯s trusted aide and confidant, which was why he had been given the task of investigating this important matter. He also spoke straightforwardly.


    ¡°During the Jingdou rebellion, the Northern Expedition Army just happened to surround the mountain. At least a few thousand people died in that one move. It would not be difficult for the Overwatch Council to do a little trickery and move two bodies.¡± He Zongwei lowered his head and furrowed his brows. ¡°Even if there was a fire on the mountain paths, what about the summit? Although the might of the Grandmasters¡¯ battle was great, not many people died in front of the ancient temple. Didn¡¯t Official Ren and the official of the Board of Rights survive just fine? Why did Wang Qinian die? Did he die at the summit or on the road down the mountain? If his body had not been burned, something strange can certainly be found.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s already been three years. The bodies and bones have long turned to dust. They say the person buried in the grave is Wang Qinian, then we must admit that it is Wang Qinian.¡± The moment the schr spoke, he went for the jugr. ¡°Continuing to investigate what happened a few years ago is too difficult. A problem will never be found. If you really want to open up a path from this direction, I think it is more important to the living Wang Qinian and Gao Da.¡±


    He Zongwei sank into silence. He knew that his strategist¡¯s suggestion was correct. If Gao Da and Wang Qinian were hiding in Dongyi or Northern Qi under different names, who could dig out these two living people?


    ¡°You can leave.¡± He Zongwei raised his head and said evenly to his cousin. ¡°This matter concerns the face of the court. Do everything carefully.¡±


    He had already made a ce for himself for three years in the backbone of the court and gathered some power in his hands. In particr, the Emperor, who helped him in secret. Compared to Fan Xian, he was still inferior. This cousin of his was the foremost choice for helping He Zongwei do things that could not see the light of day.


    It was not untrue that the He manor was honest and uncorrupted. For He Zongwei to make a ce for himself in court, to keep hisrge group of subordinates who followed him loyally, he still needed silver. His cousin was the person who handled these matters.


    There were just He Zongwei and the elderly strategist left in the study. It seemed rather quiet. After a moment of silence, He Zongwei said, ¡°If we can actually bring back the living Wang Qinian and Gao Da back to Jingdou, what do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°Sir Fan junior will want to protect them.¡± The strategist lowered his head. ¡°Given the Emperor¡¯s personality, if the matter does not blow up, he might give Sir Fan junior this face and sweep everything under the rug.¡±


    ¡°You mean... Even if these two people havemitted the crime of lying to an Emperor, the Emperor would still let them off?¡± He Zongwei asked in a cold voice. An icy light appeared in his eyes as aplicated emotion rose in his heart. If the Emperor was so generous as to be willing to let go of those two people, then what was the purpose of him busily doing all this?


    ¡°Most importantly, it depends what price Sir Fan junior is willing to pay for these two subordinates,¡± the strategist said with a bitter smile. ¡°Everyone knows Sir Fan junior treats his subordinates well. If he truly turns face and insists on protecting these two, what will the Emperor do? Will he kill him? Sir, don¡¯t forget, Sir Fan junior is, in the end, the Emperor¡¯s own son.¡±


    ¡°Own son?¡± He Zongwei closed his eyes slowly. ¡°The Crown Prince and the Second Prince were both the Emperor¡¯s own sons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, the Crown Prince and Second Prince did not help the Emperor take down Dongyi without a single soldier or a drop of blood.¡± When the strategist spoke of the Second Prince, his voice trembled. Immediately after, he said quietly, ¡°The Emperor is generous enough to exchange a piece of territory for the lives of two subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the strategist said lightly as he nced at the disappointed He Zongwei, ¡°even if we cannot force the Emperor to turn against Sir Fan junior, we can at least nt a thorn in the Emperor¡¯s heart.¡±


    He Zongwei shook his head. He opened his eyes and stared fixedly at the strategist in front of him. ¡°Fan Wujiu, you were once one of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals. Your hair turned white in one night because of the Second Prince¡¯s death and only then turned to me. The two of us have the same goal. You know that if Fan Xian does not die, then I will die. If you want to avenge the Second Prince, you have to understand that a single thorn is far from enough.¡±


    During the Second Prince and Fan Xian¡¯s chaotic battle in Jingdou, the eight generals were practically all killed and injured. However, Fan Wujiu had seen Fan Xian could not be stopped long ago. After pleading with the Second Prince to no avail, he had sadly gone far away.


    Unexpectedly, after many years, the Second Princemitted suicide through poison. Fan Wujiu had returned to Jingdou again and pledged himself to He Zongwei, focused single-mindedly on avenging the Second Prince.


    Fan Wujiu was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°If we are to make a big deal out of this, we cannot act secretly. We must do it so that everyone in court knows about it. The Emperor is someone who values face greatly. No matter how much power Sir Fan junior has, he will still be unable to hold back the killing knife in the Emperor¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor actually killed Wang Qinian and Gao Da this time, I am very curious as to what Fan Xian would do,¡¯¡± He Zongwei said with a slight smile. ¡°Other than the Emperor and internal court, I cannot think of anyone else who would be able to find these two people under the Overwatch Council¡¯s protection in the ocean of humanity.¡±


    ¡°There is another problem.¡± Fan Wujiu calmly looked into He Zongwei¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to secretly report to the Emperor, you will probably be taking a great risk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why¡¯s that?¡± He Zongwei asked indifferently, without any trace of panic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any true evidence at hand. You only have some guesses and analysis. Of course, such guesses and analysis should be enough to have the Emperor begin to suspect...¡± Fan Wujiu nced at him again. ¡°The Emperor should begin to suspect Sir Fan junior, but he will also begin to suspect you.¡±


    ¡°I am wholly loyal to the court and Emperor. Why would the Emperor suspect me?¡± He Zongwei pressed his lips together tightly and asked quietly.


    ¡°The Emperor will suspect that you are personally provoking the father and son rtionship between him and Sir Fan junior.¡±


    After a long silence, He Zongwei quietly said, ¡°If the Emperor really does suspect me and no longer protects me, how do you think things will end for me?¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor does not like a person, there are many ways for him to deal with it. I think that in three years, the Emperor will find an excuse and have you leave the court in Jingdou and be sent to a faraway ce to take up a position there. For the rest of your life, you will fade into obscurity,¡± Fan Wujiu said calmly.


    He Zongwei smiled bitterly and sighed. His eyes were filled with a calm determination. ¡°If I take action, I face the possibility of falling into obscurity. If I don¡¯t take action, I will die a horrible death. Which would you choose?¡±


    He gazed at Fan Wujiu with a slight smile and said, ¡°I choose the former because I can at least live on. If Fan Xian truly turns against the Emperor, it will be very difficult for him to survive.¡±


    Fan Wujiu blinked. His white hair appeared particrly dazzling in the dark study. Faintly, he said, ¡°You seem to feel resentment against the Emperor in your heart.¡±


    He Zongwei¡¯s expression did not change, but the emotions in his heart were in turmoil. He felt boundless gratitude toward the Emperor but also boundless hatred. If the Emperor had not raised him to contend against Fan Xian, he would not be constantly living in a precarious state and worried about meeting a tragic end.


    ¡°Back then, the Second Prince was actually in a simr position as you are now,¡± Fan Wujiu consoled him quietly with a dim smile. ¡°You must learn from the Second Prince and maintain a loyal heart to the Emperor. If Wang Qinian and Gao Da are actually found, perhaps the Emperor will not suspect you, and it will be Fan Xian who is met with an unfortunate end.¡±


    ¡°I have always been wholly loyal to the Emperor,¡± He Zongwei replied calmly. He lightly swept a gaze over Fan Wujiu. He knew what he was probing for. In order to avenge the Second Prince, Fan Xian was one of Fan Wujiu¡¯s targets. That heartless and cold-blooded Emperor also could not escape Fan Wujiu¡¯s eyes.


    He Zongwei mockingly said, ¡°A person must know where their strengths lie. Defeating Fan Xian is almost beyond our abilities. As for those lofty figures above the clouds, it is best to not even think about it. That will end in deaths.¡±

 Chapter 649 - Making A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 649: Making A Mistake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Fan Wujiu heard He Zongwei¡¯s icy words, he slowly lowered his head and did not have any obvious reaction. He was silent for a while. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Before you report to the Emperor, you should try and find out more.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Alright, it¡¯ste. You should go rest,¡± He Zongwei said casually and waved his hand. He then picked up the file on his table again.


    Fan Wujiu nced at He Zongwei. A darkness shed through his eyes. He bowed and left. After he walked out of the study, He Zongwei immediately put down the file in his hands and looked silently toward the door, deep in thought.


    Initially, he was worried about having one of the Second Prince¡¯s trusted eight generals take his side. After all, many people in Jingdou knew about Fan Wujiu¡¯s identity. If this was discovered and spread into the Pce, who knew what the Emperor would think.


    The Second Prince had been a member of the rebellion. For He Zongwei to take in one of his old subordinates was slightly risky.


    However, he quickly came to a decision. After all, Fan Wujiu had his own skills. Although the eight generals, whose names silently spread throughout Jingdou and the jianghu, were not much in front of the Overwatch Council, they were incredible figures. The Second Prince had been engaged with the court for a long time, so the trusted aides at his side were all the most talented.


    Other than Fan Wujiu¡¯s personal abilities, there were two important reasons He Zongwei had taken him in. First, his goal was the same as his. They both wanted to defeat Fan Xian. Second, he still controlled some of the resources the Second Prince had left behind.


    Three years ago, the Second Prince had failed and died. His supporters in the court had long been swept clean by the Emperor and Fan Xian. However, there were still some officials hidden in the lower levels of the court who were secretly biding their time, either for an opportunity to avenge their master or to find a new master and have the chance to see the light again.


    He Zongwei needed these people, and they needed Schr He in the court. However, He Zongwei could not personally recruit these powers and had to go through Fan Wujiu. Thus, he could appear clean in front of the Emperor.


    When all was said and done, He Zongwei was walking a lonely steel rope with an endless drop into the abyss on either side. It was dangerous.


    Not long after Fan Wujiu left the study, the cousin of the He n, who had left earlier, returned. The two looked at each other. Each saw the emotion in the other¡¯s eyes. He Zongwei smiled gently and said, ¡°When you¡¯re investigating the whereabouts of Wang Qinian and Gao Da, don¡¯t make use of the people the Second Prince left behind.¡±


    His cousin bowed respectfully and replied, ¡°I understand. When you and Sir Fan Wujiu spoke earlier, I understood.¡±


    He Zongwei nodded his head approvingly and said, ¡°There are some things that are inconvenient for him to know about.¡±


    There were many things that were inconvenient for Fan Wujiu to know about. Earlier, Fan Wujiu and He Zongwei discussed that the best way to topple Fan Xian would be to start from the living people associated with Wang Qinian and Gao Da. Only relying on He Zongwei¡¯s power and the remnants of the Second Prince¡¯s power, it would be impossible for them break through the Overwatch Council¡¯syers of ck fog to find a true clue. Thus, Fan Wujiu suggested that He Zongwei should directly meet with the Emperor and use the Emperor¡¯s suspicions to have the internal court take action.


    The problem was that He Zongwei had a branch of power in his hand that the Emperor had granted him, which no one knew about.


    The Emperor trusted Chen Pingping absolutely, greatly favored Fan Xian, and the Overwatch Council was truly very powerful. If they were only bnced externally, a ruler would certainly not feel at ease. That is why there was a Ministry of Internal Affairs set up. Furthermore, the Pce nted a number of trusted aides in the Overwatch Council.


    Chen Pingping and Fan Xian were probably both very aware of it, but they didn¡¯t bring it to light with the Emperor and guarded against it secretly.


    Since the Imperial Censor was to contend against the Overwatch Council, the spies the internal court or the Ministry of Internal Affairs had ced in the past were, three yearster, slowly transferred by Eunuch Yao to He Zongwei¡¯s control. This power darker than the night was managed by He Zongwei¡¯s n brother.


    He Zongwei hummed for a moment. He then said, ¡°Have the outer people investigate. If the Overwatch Council still has contact with Wang Qinian, there will certainly be traces. But, don¡¯t let them know exactly what we¡¯re investigating.¡±


    ¡°What if the Emperor finds out that you¡¯re investigating and asks questions?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t concern himself over such minor matters,¡± He Zongwei said with his head down. ¡°We¡¯ll report to the Emperor after we¡¯ve found some things and have the Emperor decide.¡±


    If He Zongwei held an important matter in his hands that could provoke the rtionship between the Emperor and Fan Xian, he would not report it quietly and secretly to the Emperor and give him and Fan Xian the chance to discuss it in private. Instead, he would do his best blow the matter up.


    His cousin understood the meaning hidden in his words and didn¡¯t say more. Straightforwardly, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    The study once again recovered its silence. He Zongwei sat behind the table and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He didn¡¯t have a pageboy but always had a few advisory figures. However, those advisors were strictly forbidden from entering the back garden. Other than his confidants, no one came near the study.


    He knew that if he could truly trust Fan Wujiu, then this matter would proceed much more easily. However, he was unable topletely trust Fan Wujiu, particrly as he appeared as a strategist in front of him.


    When it came to strategists, He Zongwei had always held a great suspicion. Many years ago, he made his mark by sessfully toppling Lin Ruofu. However, he knew that the fall of the previous Prime Minister had little to do with him. It was the Emperor¡¯s desire. The person who had truly executed it and struck the Prime Minister the hardest blow was the strategist in his manor that appeared boundlessly honest and at ease, Yuan Hongdao.


    Back then, He Zongwei had brought Wu Bo¡¯an¡¯s wife and lived in the old manor. Following the Eldest Princess¡¯s order, he made contact with the Prime Minister¡¯s manor and had interacted with Yuan Hongdao.


    He knew what a treacherous attack strategist Yuan Hongdao hadmitted. The slowly exposed truth a few years ago had astounded him. Yuan Hongdao had been part of the Overwatch Council.


    There was an icy chill in He Zongwei¡¯s heart. He was scared of the Overwatch Council¡¯s power. Although he controlled some people within the Council, the more he learned about the Council, the more scared he felt. He was scared that the gardener in his manor was a spy from the First Bureau. He was afraid that the chubby serving maid was a killer of the Sixth Bureau. He was afraid that the food he ate every day contained a slow working poison from the Third Bureau.


    He was scared. He wondered if even Fan Wujiu, who the Second Prince behind, was a man of the Overwatch Council. Would he stab a knife ruthlessly toward his body in the future?


    He wanted to defeat Fan Xian, which was why he was more terrified that Fan Xian would defeat him. It had already been many years. He was well-respected in court. After he returned to the manor, he was submerged in an uneasy and unhealthy mood. He always felt that every person he saw in the manor could be someone the Overwatch Council sent.


    Thus, there were not many servants and serving girls in the He manor. He used very few people. If he had no choice but to use someone, he would rather go through the effort of seeking out a n brother from his hometown. Unexpectedly, this seized for him the reputation of being honest and modest.


    Sometimes, He Zongwei felt that he was going to be driven to madness by this tension. But, he could not go mad. He had to obtain the final victory. He was already at the edge of darkness and had found that hidden but eye-piercing sliver of dawn.


    He pushed open the door and stood alone in the corridor. His face was slightly pale, and his heart was unusually heavy. asionally, he thought of that woman and traces of pain would appear in his eyes.


    No one knew what torment Schr He¡¯s heart went through. No one knew that he was a man close to madness. A few days after the banquet at the Sun manor, all the civil and martial officials in court, and even some schrs andmoners who heard some things, all knew that Schr He had thoroughly lost this battle.


    The Emperor had not issued an official edict but had allowed He Zongwei to deal with the matter of the Jingdou government as he willed. The Emperor was clearly using this matter to establish Schr He¡¯s power and position in court. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian returned from Dongyi, drank some wine, went to the Pce, had an argument, and made a visit to the Imperial Academy. He had directly smacked back the hand Schr He had stretched out.


    No one found Schr He¡¯s loss of face and failure strange. After all, the opponent he faced was not an official of the six ministries and not the nobles he had faced before. It was Fan Xian.


    If Fan Xian did not act, it would have been fine. However, once he decided to do something, he would always achieve it. This had already be a widely understood fact.


    It was clear that the Emperor did not have any good ideas when it came to dealing with his illegitimate child. After all, if it was just a mere Jingdou magistrate, the Emperor would not actually turn against his favorite child.


    The old official sent to check the ounts by the Ministry of Revenue left the Jingdou government miserably. Under the immense pressure from the top, the secret investigation by the Ministry of Appointments and the Ministry of Justice, fortunately, came to a stop. From the Hall of Departmental Affairs, although Hu the Schr did not give word, he had quietly given a reminder to various officials in front of He Zongwei. Although this reminder was light, it was also weighted.


    ...


    ...


    All was quiet in Jingdou.


    The Qingming festival during April had long gone by. Spring light was shining charmingly. In civilian clothing, Fan Xian sat on a horse heading east, talking andughing with the officials at his side seeing him off.


    He struck another blow against He Zongwei and gained the upper hand again during an argument with the Emperor. He had at least protected his power. It would not be weakened too severely for a short while. Fan Xian¡¯s mood was good. Even though he was about to embark on another long journey and would have to endure in the Sword Hut in Dongyi with the stench of medicinal herbs, he was still feeling good.


    After he finished exchanging pleasantries with the officials seeing him off and epted arge basket of bullsh*t, as well as some cold and sour words said in secret about He Zongwei, Fan Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he left the leaving pavilion, dismounted his horse, and ducked inside his own ck carriage.


    It was calm all around, but there was another person in the carriage. Yan Bingyun looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°There are already the beginnings of turmoil in Dongyi. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go to suppress it?¡±


    ¡°This time, I will bring the ck Knights into the city,¡± Fan Xian said, with faint worry surging between his brows. ¡°The old Director will be going back to his hometown soon. You need to stay here to keep an eye on things for me. If you leave with me, who will run things in the Overwatch Council in Jingdou?¡±


    Very acutely, Yan Bingyun saw the worry in his heart and was confused, but he didn¡¯t dare ask directly. Instead, he said, ¡°This time, He Zongwei lost a great deal of face. Presumably, the Imperial Censor will be quiet for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Although these officials talked negatively about him in front of us today, in a different situation, which one of them would speak up in front of He Zongwei? The position of an official is a word from the Emperor. As long as his royal favor remains, he will not fall.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, he is a tough one,¡± Fan Xian said and suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°I had always thought He Zongwei¡¯s ying field was too small. Unexpectedly, he did something that surprised me.¡±


    Yan Bingyun did not smile. Calmly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that Fan Wujiu is in the He manor. If you really want to defeat He Zongwei, you just have to tell the Emperor.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then shook his head. ¡°Fan Wujiu¡¯s decision surprised me. Back then, he fled Jingdou and was clearly a timid and death-fearing man. Unexpectedly, after the Second Prince¡¯s death, he had the courage to return to Jingdou and carry out a so-called revenge plot.¡±


    He raised his hand to rub between his brows. Raising his face and sighing with admiration, he said, ¡°Although he clearly knows that this is not viable, Fan Wujiu¡¯s actions have the style of antiquity. I like it very much.¡±


    Yan Bingyun furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you like He Zongwei, and I also don¡¯t believe that you are letting him go because of something like antiquity.¡±


    ¡°Now, I need to deal with a major matter. Before the Director returns to his hometown, you and I are not going to do anything, in case it causes something to change,¡± Fan Xian said seriously.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart jumped slightly. Not many things could shock him, but he sensed a trace of danger in Fan Xian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Nothing should go wrong,¡± Fan Xian said quietly, ¡°but nothing more can go wrong. There can¡¯t be any major disturbances in court. We cannot rush anything.¡±


    ¡°He Zongwei is rushing to do something,¡± Yan Bingyun said coldly as he handed a piece of paper to him. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t found out what it is yet, there have been some hidden currents in the Council recently. However, I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into thought. He was not an immortal, and the Overwatch Council was not omnipotent. Perhaps because of some emotional reasons, Fan Xian had not been willing to think about how Lao Wang, who used to be the closest to him, was doing these years in a distant ce. For a time, he had not thought about it. As for Gao Da, Fan Xian had thought he died long ago.


    ¡°With just Fan Wujiu, it is enough to bring He Zongwei down. We essentially have a powerful weapon in our hands,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°If He Zongwei makes any major moves, you can toss Fan Wujiu out. There is no need for an official who takes in the old subordinates of a rebellious prince to continue staying in court.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Sir He made a fatal mistake.¡±


    Fan Xian said, ¡°That is because he thinks he understands the Emperor and the power of the Overwatch Council. In reality, he doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Fish Guts

    <h4>Chapter 650: Fish Guts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ten li out of the capital, the group of carriages stopped for a rest. Yan Bingyun climbed down from the carriage, not seeing Fan Xian off any further. Watching Sir Yan junior¡¯s retreating figure, Fan Xian smiled warmly. He thought, Now that the Council has vital information that could be used against He Zongwei, there should be no problems in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian would not underestimate He Zongwei. He trusted the Emperor¡¯s judgment. He knew He Zongwei must be capable of something. In front of the Overwatch Council, Schr He¡¯s abilities often seemed insufficient. Thus, he could appear more rxed when handling these problems. As to whether or not this kind of rxed attitude was the correct one, it would depend on how things developed.


    Mu Feng¡¯er brought his horse alongside the window. Thinking about the intelligence report he had just received, he felt that it was rather strange. As the temporary leader of the Qinian Unit, he was aware of all of Sir Fan junior¡¯s secrets. The matter mentioned in this intelligence report was one that even he had nevere in contact with.


    What was the matter that made Sir Fan junior cautious? Mu Feng¡¯er swallowed to soothe his dry throat and lowered his voice to say, ¡°Fish Guts replied.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er had no idea who Fish Guts represented. During these two years, Sir Fan junior and Fish Guts had exchanged three letters. Not only had these three letters gone through the Overwatch Council¡¯s highest level of mail, but the people who had delivered the letters along the way also were core members of the Qinian Unit. Even these core members did not know whose hands the letter went to.


    Where was Fish Guts? What did Fish Guts represent? There were countless questions in Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s heart. Since the Commissioner did not speak, he could not guess or dare to guess.


    Fan Xian was just about to put down the curtain on the carriage. After hearing this message, he smiled and quietly said, ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er let out a whistle. The Overwatch Council secret agents and swordsmen by the carriage spread out and took control of the environment around the roads, as well as in the direction of the forest,pletely surrounding the ck carriage Fan Xian was in.


    Fan Xian epted the letter. He swept his eyes over it a few times andmitted the contents to memory. The words on the letter weremon. The meaning they conveyed was alsomon. Only the person who wrote the letter and the person who received the letter knew the true meaning of the contents.


    He suddenly felt the ridge of his ear itch and couldn¡¯t resist scratching it. He closed his fist and crushed the letter into shredded snowkes. This was a method of destruction he had long grown familiar with. He had seen it once on asion. It seemed the Emperor also had such a habit.


    Probably those who had learned the Tyrannical zhenqi all had an overabundance of zhenqi to be a human shredder. Fan Xian¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with this absurd and cute thought. A small, calm smile rose to his face. One could see that this mood was good.


    Mu Feng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why he was in a good mood and asked hesitantly, ¡°Sir, do we proceed along the original path?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Xian said resolutely as he restrained his emotions slightly. ¡°You will go alone to Dongyi. I will meet you outside the city.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er was shocked and didn¡¯t acknowledge the order. ¡°The Director has given strict orders to not allow you to act alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°I am now the Director.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a smile.


    Mu Feng¡¯er was slightly embarrassed. He only now remembered that before they left the capital, the Emperor had issued an official edict to the world. Sir Fan junior had officially taken over Director Chen¡¯s position and was the Qing Kingdom¡¯s second Director of the Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian stood in the woods as the ck carriage gradually drove away. He watched the subordinates loyal to him. He thought about how he was responsible for the lives of many people.


    To the south of Jingdou was Weizhou. The city by the water was affected by the magnificence of Jingdou. It was also a ce that high-ranking officials, noble persons, and wealthy merchants were sure to pass through. Although the city was not big, it appeared particrly wealthy.


    Wherever there was wealth, there would certainly be brothels and casinos. Without exception, there was a Baoyue Brothel in Weizhou. Far away from Baoyue Brothel, there was Weizhou¡¯srgest and most extravagant casino, Thousand Gold Pavilion.


    Disguised as a merchant, Fan Xian raised his head and looked at the threerge characters on the sign and couldn¡¯t resist a smile.


    The casino had long filled with people. Even though therge ventting fans produced by the pce treasury were running endlessly under hardbor, the scent of people mingled with the smell of powder and alcohol remained distasteful. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but cover his nose.


    Looking around, he confirmed that the person he was looking for was not waiting for him on the first floor. He headed up to the second floor. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by two managerial-looking people at the entrance to the second floor.


    Fan Xian was slightly confused but quickly understood what was happening. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling self-mockingly. Given his identity as Fan Xian, no one dared to stop him. He was used to this, so he had headed upstairs without any precautions. He had forgotten that he now looked like a regr merchant.


    The second floor of the Thousand Gold Pavilion was where the true extravagance was. Those who came to y were all wealthy and respectable people. Even if there was an asional disagreement, each had their boundaries. So, the atmosphere was good. However, such a ce always needed a threshold. It was clear that Fan Xian¡¯s get-up was not sufficient to step over the threshold.


    ¡°If Sir is so inclined, why not have some fun downstairs first?¡± Although the steward had rudely blocked Fan Xian at the entrance, he spoke with gentleness. One could see that the management of the Thousand Gold Pavilion was good.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find a friend.¡±


    The steward was slightly surprised. After thinking for a moment, he quietly asked, ¡°What is the honorable surname of the friend you are looking for? If there is an urgent matter, we can ry a message on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°My friend¡¯s surname is Guan.¡±


    Hearing the name, the steward¡¯s expression immediately changed. He bowed slightly but did it carefully as to not draw the attention of the other gamblers on the first floor. Extending a hand, he invited Fan Xian respectfully up to the second floor and settled him in an unusual room. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, Sir.¡±


    Fan Xian sat in the room. Before long, he heard the sound of rushed footsteps. A charming woman walked in with a slightly nervous expression.


    The steward apanied this woman in and reported, ¡°It is this man who is looking for a friend surnamed Guan.¡±


    ¡°You can go out. You should know what to do,¡± the woman said to the steward after she gave Fan Xian a respectful and small bow.


    The steward made a sound of acknowledgment and left. However, he was still startled and marveled at the fact that there was someone in the world who could make elder sister Guan so scared. He wondered who the merchant-looking man truly was.


    There were only Fan Xian and the young woman left in the room. The young woman immediately greeted him anew. She knelt in front of Fan Xian and said respectfully, ¡°Subordinate Guan Wumei greets the Commissioner.¡±


    Because shecked an arm, Guan Wumei did not kneel steadily. Because of the fear that had never left her heart, her voice trembled slightly.


    Fan Xian looked at her and sighed in his heart. This woman had lost her arm to him. It was no wonder she was so scared of him. It had been five years since the first time Fan Xian had gone south to Jiangnan. Xia Qifei had taken back the Ming family. This cousin of his, once a famous female bandit in Jiangnan, had sessfully inherited the forces of the Jiangnan water bandits.


    With the powerful support of the new Ming family, as well as the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret support, Guan Wumei had effortlessly established for herself a high position on the jianghu. The old saying held true. The jianghu was just one part of the kingdom. With Fan Xian behind Guan Wumei, even if he wanted her to be the big boss of the criminal underworld, how difficult could it be?


    ¡°Stand up and speak,¡± Fan Xian looked at her and said as gently as possible. ¡°Oh right, there is another matter. I have formally taken over the Overwatch Council. Don¡¯t call me Commissioner in the future.¡±


    Guan Wumei was a member of the outer circle of the Overwatch Council. The edict in Jingdou had not had time to spread everywhere. Upon suddenly hearing this news, she was startled involuntarily. In a moment, the surprise in her eyes changed to joy.


    She had never held a grudge against Sir Fan junior, even though he had chopped off one of her arms. Sir Fan junior had helped her cousin have his revenge and took back the Ming family. More importantly, she knew who she was. Holding a grudge against Sir Fan junior? She had never even thought of such a thing, so her joy was from her heart. After all, her life in Jiangnan depended on Fan Xian¡¯s status in court. In recent years, she had heard that the Overwatch Council was being attacked in Jingdou. The people of Jiangnan were also beginning to grow restless. Learning that Fan Xian had be the Director of the Overwatch Council, Guan Wumei felt like she had let out a long-held breath.


    ¡°Have the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family said anything?¡± Fan Xian asked about the reason he hade. During these three years, he had been carrying out a secret business behind the backs of every single person. However, this business was overly expensive. Although he controlled the pce treasury, it was, after all, the court¡¯s. Most of the money he earned from smuggling went into the river banks crisis fund that the court desperately needed. For the time being, he could not avail himself to it.


    Even though Xia Mingji was secretly providing Fan Xian with the greatest support he could, Fan Xian still felt that he was short on money. Even his brother, Fan Sizhe, in the North, had sent Fan Xian arge amount of silver despite being under the Northern Qi Royal family¡¯s strict surveince. Fan Xian still felt that it was not enough.


    Sir Fan juniorcked spending money? If word of this got out, it would probably be a huge joke. It was the truth. It also demonstrated that the business Fan Xian had been secretly doing these three years was a ck hole that sucked in a countless amount of money.


    Guan Wumei was already standing. She nced carefully at Fan Xian. She and Xia Qifei both knew Sir Fan junior had been spending a lot of silver these years. She had no idea where the silver was going. Furthermore, it had been alright the previous two years. Relying on Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates, they had managed. A few days ago, she had suddenly received news that said he needed a massive amount of silver this year. This caught them by surprise. They weren¡¯t able to raise the money all at once.


    This amount of silver was toorge. Even if Xia Qifei and Fan Sizhe were given enough time, they probably still wouldn¡¯t be able to gather it.


    ¡°The message came toote. We only had time to inform the Sun and Xiong families. Because we could not exin to them what this silver was going to be used for, the masters of their families refused to agree,¡± Guan Wumei replied slightly nervously. ¡°Presently, the masters of the families are in Shazhou, not far from Weizhou. Do you want to meet with them?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°This matter must be done secretly. Having asked for silver from the Sun and Xiong families, it probably won¡¯t be hidden for much longer. It¡¯s my fault for being too rushed. I need to think some more.¡±


    Guan Wumei let out arge breath. Even with Sir Fan junior¡¯s help, it would be a difficult matter to move so much silver secretly without the court finding out. What scared Guan Wumei the most was that Sir Fan junior was spending so much silver and also keeping it from the court. Was he secretly gathering a private army and preparing to rebel? Otherwise, given Sir Fan junior¡¯s present identity and status, he would not need to do such a thing.


    ¡°Have Xia Qifei speak with the Sun and Xiong families. It¡¯s best not to mention me,¡± Fan Xian said with his brows furrowed. ¡°Just say that there has been a problem with the smuggling route going North. The Northern Qi court suddenly struck and confiscated all of the goods. The Ming family needs to pay back the pce treasury and also needs cash flow. They can¡¯t get enough money for the time being, so they need the support of arge amount of silver from those two families.¡±


    This was a good excuse. The only powers that could make the Jiangnan Ming family suddenly lose arge amount of money would only be the two courts to the North and South. Guan Wumei furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°The court has many spies in the North. Even if we could keep it from the Overwatch Council, there are other intelligence channels that would send back information that there has been no action in the North...¡±


    She sighed in distress. ¡°Unless we have the Northern Qi court cooperate in putting on a show with us.¡±


    After saying these words, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling self-mockingly. The Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi had been enemies for a long time. Sir Fan junior¡¯s close rtionship with the North had beenpletely destroyed after the Xiliang battlest year. In addition, everyone knew that the Northern Qi people hated Fan Xian to his bones because of the Dongyi matter. How could they put on a show with them?


    ¡°Putting on a show is good,¡± Fan Xian said with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Northern Qi Emperor put on this show with me to fool the court and give the Sun and Xiong families an excuse worthy of belief. What do you think?¡±


    Guan Wumei was shocked and felt that she was increasingly unable to fathom Sir Fan junior. How could he say such a thing like having the Northern Qi Emperor cooperate with him in putting on a show in such a teasing way?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in Weizhou for a night. Please look after the people from the Sun and Xiong families.¡± Fan Xian picked up his teacup.


    Guan Wumei took her leave. The room was not silent for long. A ck-clothed man appeared in the corner of the room like a spirit. He carried a long knife behind him. The knife was in its sheath. Its killing intent was restrained, but it gave one the sense of unusual danger.


    Fan Xian gently put down the teacup and raised his head to look at him. ¡°Why the sudden need for so much silver?¡±


    The ck-clothed man remained standing in the shadows in the corner. He smiled and said in a raspy voice, ¡°In thetter stages of construction, money is always spent quickly. These are the Minister¡¯s own words.¡±

 Chapter 651 - Farmer, Country Estate, Some Fields

    <h4>Chapter 651: Farmer, Country Estate, Some Fields</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. He looked at the person in the shadow. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Why are you so happy? Although we rarely see each other, I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    The knife-wielding man in the shadow bent his body forward slightly. He said with a smile, ¡°I have always been a frivolous person. I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Frivolous?¡± Fan Xian frowned. ¡°No wonder you caused such a big mess back then when all you wanted to do was have fun. The Pce has singled you out to get rid of.¡±


    The knife-wielding man¡¯s face started and he said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Minister that I am able to live.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything more. He was thinking about another matter, another person.


    In one strike on Dong Mountain, a hundred Tiger Guards had died. The Emperor had used the sword in Sigu Jian¡¯s hand to clean out the Tiger Guards with unusual cold-bloodedness and heartlessness. He also wiped away the greatest support Fan Jian had hidden within the royal family. It was precisely this attitude and determination that forced Fan Jian to retreat early from Jingdou.


    Minister Fan had grown up with the Emperor and had been in the court for many years. He had even helped the Li royal family train the Tiger Guards, so he had his secrets.


    The ck-clothed knife-wielding man in front of Fan Xian was one of them. In the past, this man had once been a Tiger Guard. Later, he had feigned his death and became one of Fan Jian¡¯s direct subordinates in the darkness. He secretly helped the Fan manor do unseemly things, including keeping an eye on the limbs the Pce extended outward.


    During the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian took a great risk in taking action against Qingyu Hall. Fan Jian watched coldly from behind him and helped him tidy up the mess. The people who took action were the Fan manor¡¯s secret power led by the ck-clothed knife-wielding man. It was not until now that Fan Xian truly came into contact with this final strength of his father¡¯s.


    ¡°You also know about what happened on Dong Mountain.¡± Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°How many Tiger Guards are still alive?¡±


    ¡°There are still 21 under the Minister¡¯s control,¡± the ck-clothed man said. ¡°If all the Great Grandmasters are dead, then we are still of some use.¡±


    Fan Xian had only interacted with Gao Da and the other six wooden Tiger Guards. For a moment, he was truly thrown by the man¡¯s way of talking. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°Putting this aside for now and going back to what we were talking about earlier, is father not worried that someone in the court will guess something if he suddenly raises so much silver?¡±


    The ck-clothed man did not reply to the question. Instead, like him, he asked, ¡°It seems that young master has also grown more daring recently. The Minister sent a message. You¡¯ve actually begun to pull together the money and even stretched out a hand toward the Sun and Xiong families. Are you not afraid that the court will sense something?¡±


    With these words, Fan Xian sank into silence. The ck-clothed man did not continue questioning him. In the three years after the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian had been carefully conducting business in the darkness. He did not seek acknowledgment, only seamlessness. The progress was very slow.


    Fan Xian had no choice but to do it this way. His father, far away in Danzhou, seemed to approve of his caution. After all, with the Emperor present, no one dared take a risk to provoke anything. If anything was revealed, it could only be a fiery and bloody end. It seemed that Fan Xian and Fan Jian had simultaneously decided to hasten their pace. Fan Xian knew his father had increased his pace because he knew that this heart was gradually drifting in that direction.


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s following words also confirmed Fan Xian¡¯s guess.


    ¡°If the young master is doing anything in the future, don¡¯t forget me,¡± the ck-clothed man said. ¡°I am interested in fighting my way into the Royal Pce.¡±


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched up. ¡°What I am interested in is if you¡¯re nning to avenge your family or colleagues that died on Dong Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°There is not a difference for your or for those Tiger Guards hidden in the darkness. The Emperor has never viewed you like people, so it is normal that you do not see him as a ruler,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice with his eyelids slightly shuttered. ¡°But, to say such a thing in front of me, are you not afraid that I will kill you? You should be aware of the rtionship between me and the Emperor.¡±


    The ck-clothed man calmly said, ¡°I am more aware of the rtionship between you and the Minister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s conflicting,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile and a sigh. ¡°You are a group of powerful knife-men, but you are also a group of very dangerous people. Even I am not sure I can control you. That is why I think it would be best for you to stay by my father¡¯s side, including those Tiger Guards in the darkness at your side. The same applies to everyone. Don¡¯t try to participate in my business.¡±


    Disappointment shed through the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Only father can control you, but I need to have everything within my grasp. That is why I cannot use you,¡± Fan Xian said calmly, gradually restraining his smile. ¡°I have my own power. You only have one task, which is to ensure my father¡¯s protection at all costs. As long as you can do that, I have no worries. Perhaps I can achieve you and your brother¡¯s goal.¡±


    The ck-clothed man fell silent.


    The silencested a long time. Fan Xian took a drink from the cold tea at his side and unconsciously drew up his two legs, holding them as he sat in the chair. Although this posture was not pretty, it gave him a sense of security.


    Suddenly, he thought of the Second Prince. Looking at the ck-clothed knife-wielding man in front of him, he also thought of Gao Da and the innocent people who sacrificed themselves because of the Emperor¡¯s schemes. He even thought of Chen Pingping and Jing Ge, who had once slit Qin Heng¡¯s throat outside the pce doors in Jingdou.


    It had been some time since he saw Jing Ge. A light shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He thought of how Chen Pingping had secretly done so much and pulled back so many people from the brink of death while his father had actually secretly been doing much the same.


    The two oldrades had notmunicated with each other, but they had chosen simr methods. Perhaps they both knew that only people who had experienced life and death would have the courage to stand in this world and resist all the pressure put upon them. Only those who had lived through a life-and-death situation would be able to still stand up bravely and proudly under the glorious light of imperial power.


    This was probably the problem of determination Sigu Jian had spoken of. It had nothing to do with the level of one¡¯s martial realm. Only these kind of people were truly able to do great things, such as the ck-clothed man in front of him and the silver mask-wearing Jing Ge.


    ¡°Go back and say that I will do my best to quickly resolve the issue of money. But, it is an exceedingly difficult matter to change the paper of the money houses to the nutrients that Fish Guts needs,¡± Fan Xian said carefully as he looked at the ck-clothed man. ¡°I am worried that there are spies from the Pce at my side. That is why for my visit to Weizhou this time I sought out Guan Wumei as a shadow. If the internal court, Ministry of Justice, or Imperial Censorate senses anything, they will only guess to this level. You must also be careful and not let anyone see you.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that you came to see Guan Wumei for the sake of pulling together money for Fish Guts.¡± The ck-clothed man furrowed his brows, something he rarely did. ¡°What if the other party investigates from this direction?¡±


    ¡°You and I are like the coast of a precipice, forever a one-way connection. Even if someone investigates, at most, they will find me and go no further. As for the movement of the money, the first portion on the books will be taken care of by the old officials of the Ministry of Revenue father left in Jiangnan. As for the exchange of thetter portion...¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. It was as if he thought the matter was somewhat difficult. Slowly, he said, ¡°I can deal with a portion of it. Then, it will depend on Dongyi. If there are foreign goods, it will be much faster.¡±


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Although the ck-clothed man felt Fan Xian had not finished what he should have said, he knew he had to go. Raising his hands in a salute, he said, ¡°During these three years, there has been one thing I¡¯ve been curious about.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his eyes and looked at him. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why is it called Fish Guts?¡±


    After a long silence, Fan Xian said, ¡°Fish Guts is a sword used by Zhuan Zhu. It is a sword that is hidden within the guts of a fish. This sword could be hidden forever in the fish¡¯s abdomen and never see the light of day. Once it breaks through, it will certainly pierce into someone¡¯s chest.¡±


    ¡°You are a Fish Guts. Jing Ge was once also a Fish Guts. The Shadow at my side is also a Fish Guts,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°However, all of you are beginning to see the light of day. Only my Fish Guts are still hidden.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stayed for a night in Weizhou and discussed the matter of gathering the silver with Guan Wumei. Xia Qifei was in Hangzhou. There was no way he would be able to make it over in time. He could only remind the master of the new Ming family through Guan Wumei¡¯s mouth about the important responsibility of this matter. The next day, the Lingnan Xiong family and Quanzhou Sun family¡¯s representatives arrived in Weizhou. Fan Xian only took a nce from the shadows and confirmed the possible attitude of the two wealthy merchant families before rxing.


    The excuse of the new Ming family was practical. Although there had been no news from the North, the Sun and Xiong families would not think Xia Qifei was lying to them because there was no benefit to that at all.


    The most important thing to consider in mutual lending and borrowing between merchants was the other¡¯s ability to repay. In the eyes of the Sun and Xiong families, even if the Northern Qi court began to attack the Ming family¡¯s Northern smuggling business because of the Dongyi incident, no matter what, it was impossible that they would not be able to pay back the money. Behind the Ming family was Sir Fan junior and the promise of endless goods from the pce treasury. It would always be a golden nest.


    After confirming they would be able to get the silver, Fan Xian secretly had Guan Wumei tell Xia Qifei to invite Yang Jimei to a banquet at Hua Garden. He was the leading salt merchant in Jiangnan. Presumably, he had a lot of silver hidden in his manor. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for Xia Qifei to borrow money from him.


    If Yang Jimei could not pull together enough by himself, he would mobilize the other salt merchants in Jiangnan to help. It had to be said that after Fan Xian spent two or three years in Jiangnan, he had indeed hammered out a firm foundation. As long as he did not appear to touch the foundation of the court, it waspletely within his power to gather the power of the Jiangnan market. Such a power was truly startling. Not everyone would be able to gather so much silver in such little time.


    These things took Fan Xian an entire day. At dusk, he left Weizhou and disappeared into the blood-colored horizon. From then onward, not only did his subordinates in Jiangnan not know where he had gone, but even his confidants in the Overwatch Council and Qinian Unit lost all traces of him.


    A young ninth-level ace who had been subsumed in the Overwatch Council his entire life purpose put on a disguise and headed out. It waspletely within his ability to avoid everyone¡¯s attention. Just like that, Fan Xian disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    After an interminable number of days, when spring had reached its peak in the heart of the maind, a travel-worn figure appeared outside a hollow by arge mountain at the boundary between Northern Qi and Dongyi.


    The ce was isted, but the transport did notg behind because it was a transfer point for an old merchant road from many years ago. However, it had been abandoned long ago and disappeared from maps, as well as from people¡¯s hearts.


    Looking from outside the mountain, the ce was absolutely silent except the asional dog bark and chicken cry as farmers walked on the raised streets. The night was gradually growing dark. The farmers that asionally appeared seemed to not need a drop of light to be able to see the muddy fields beneath their feet.


    The figure quietly slipped by these farmers and headed into the mountain.


    The path into the mountain appeared to be snaking in and out like fish guts wound round and round. The travel-worn figure headed into the mountain. After walking for an indeterminable time, his clothing was covered in dew. His cloth shoes snapped dry branches as he finally climbed to the middle of the mountain. There had been an overgrown mountain vige in front of his eyes. With a turn of his head, there were spots ofntern light and country estates all over the mountain. Countless buildings emanated a fresh scent and appeared like magic in the mountain valley.


    The figure threw down the bamboo stick in his hand and looked at the lights in the heart of the mountain beneath his feet. For some reason, he felt moved. His eyes almost grew wet.


    He knew how much effort and money he had put into this sight hidden behind a farm in Peach Blossom Springs. He knew countless people had worked hard for this, like the farmers he had met in front of the mountain.

 Chapter 652 - Ten Family Village

    <h4>Chapter 652: Ten Family Vige</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the depths of spring in the 10th year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian came to Ten Family Vige for the first time. The ce he called Fish Guts was an isted mountain vige. It appeared quiet deep in the mountains, but thentern lights in the night were dazzling. It even covered up the vast sky full of stars. It moved one¡¯s heart.


    There were more than 10 families in Ten Family Vige. On the path toward the hollow of the mountain, there were far more than 10 farming families by the fields and springs. Those farmers were also not real farmers. They were used to separate the inside and outside of the mountain. They were scouts who protected the secret in the mountain.


    Fan Xian was able to bypass these defenses and easily enter Ten Family Vige because he had single-handedly made the defenses and meticulous arrangements for safety. Joining together the countless ns for defense from countless officials of the Second and Sixth Bureau, it was indeed powerful. When Fan Xian was making the n, the officials of the Overwatch Council only knew bits and pieces. They had no idea that in the North, these ns had be reality outside a small mountain vige.


    Walking in along a small path in the mountain, just after passing a pond, one could see the densely packed buildings in picturesque disorder that showed their true colors under the starlight. Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped slightly. He stood quietly moved. He thought that even if an outsider identally entered, looking at just the outside structures, they would probably think it was wealthy family who had built a massive country estate in the mountain.


    He stopped. His figure was exposed under the starlight. A dozen crossbows emerged from the darkness and took aim at him.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and hid his appearance in the darkness. He then flipped up the hood behind his robe to cover his head. Only then did he take out a small token and sh it toward the dense and murderous crossbows.


    A person who looked like he had worked here for a long time walked out of the dark night and carefully approached Fan Xian. He took the small token and looked at it intently for a long time before waving his hand and making the crossbows behind him in the darkness disappear.


    The worker took the lead and led Fan Xian through the stone paths around the estate to an isted ce. After confirming that there was no one around watching them, he knelt on the ground and said excitedly, ¡°Greetings, Commissioner.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him with a slight smile. He was part of the first batch of members of the Qinian Unit and a capable worker Wang Qinian had helped recruit.


    It had been two years since they met. It was clear that this secret agent had not thought Sir Fan junior would suddenly appear in Ten Family Vige and was having difficulty suppressing his excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these years,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Don¡¯t let the news I¡¯m here get out for now. First, take me to see the old shopkeepers.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The worker bowed respectfully. He then suddenly said, ¡°The old master came a few days ago.¡±


    Fan Xian was surprised and asked, ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Eight days ago.¡±


    ¡°Quickly take me to see him.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Two silent figures wove through the buildings of Ten Family Vige apanied by the starlight. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist ncing at the structures, which were not the same height as regr residences. He looked at the specially designed doors and windows, as well as the venttion system, and wondered if it was empty inside or already filled with items.


    Although everything in the vige had been built bit by bit with the silver he had provided, it was important. Fan Xian hadpletely cut himself off from everything here for thest two years. No one, including his most loyal subordinates in Jiangnan, knew that in a corner of the maind, he had such a vige hidden away.


    This was also Fan Xian¡¯s first personal visit, so he felt moved and sentimental. He also couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to what the vige had be after the people, money, and ns were mixed together along with two years of time.


    The two of them came to a little courtyard deep in the vige. A dim light was still shining in the room. Its light cast a long, thin shadow behind Fan Xian thatnded on the stone steps. Fan Xian quietly said something to the secret agent of the Qinian Unit. The secret agent smiled and left. He did not arrange for anyone to stand guard. If anyone was actually able to prate deeply into the Ten Family Vige and be a threat to Sir Fan junior, no matter how many people he sent, it would be pointless.


    Fan Xian tidied his clothing outside the room and walked in. He knelt toward the honest and stern middle-aged man behind the table and performed a great bow. In a sincere voice, he said, ¡°Greetings, father.¡±


    For the retired Minister of Revenue Fan Jian to not be in Danzhou showing filial piety to his old mother or traveling with Lady Liu and instead appear in this small mountain vige between Dongyi and Northern Qi was a truly unexpected scene.


    Minister Fan looked at his son. Surprise shed through his heart. Smiling gently, he helped him up. It had been more than two years since the father and son had met. Such a greeting was warranted. However, the previous Minister knew his son was not someone who liked to kneel. From this kneel, he seemed to faintly sense something.


    Fan Jian did not ask, and Fan Xian did not speak, about the tragic price that he guessed the Fan manor had paid for his life from his sister¡¯s words, as well as the story of the past.


    ¡°Father, why did youe personally?¡± Fan Xian helped his father sit in his chair. Looking at the faint white hair on his father¡¯s head, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Going by age, his father should be retired at home. Because of his business, his father had been toiling hard for two years. In particr, his fathering personally to Ten Family Vige surprised him slightly.


    Fan Jian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Although I am in Danzhou, I could still remotely control the building that happened here. After three years of cumtive effort, the preparation work for Ten Family Vige should almost be done. If you really have the drive to build another pce treasury here, there was no way I would feel reassured if I didn¡¯te personally to watch over things.¡±


    A second pce treasury? Who would have thought that this isted Ten Family Vige was sustaining the weight of such a great ambition of Fan Xian¡¯s?


    Since the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian had secretly saved and ferried a number of old Qingyu Hall shopkeepers out of the capital. In addition, he had controlled the pce treasury for a long time and made a copy of the techniques in the pce treasury in North Min. Furthermore, with his present wealth and power, as well as the innate things in his time-traveling spirit, if he was actually given 10 years of time, he could probably change this isted mountain vige into a second pce treasury.


    What was the pce treasury? It was the foundation of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s 30 years of military superiority. It was an endless resource the Qing Emperor used to supplement the national treasury and people. It was not exaggerating to say that the pce treasury was one of the two great resources of the Qing Kingdom. Naturally, the other was the Emperor himself.


    But, Fan Xian wanted to build another pce treasury outside of the Qing Kingdom.


    Without question, this was the most important decision Fan Xian had made in his life. If this decision truly became reality, the entire world would change because of it. The Qing Kingdom would never again have the natural right to smile proudly at the world.


    What did Fan Xian want to do?


    ...


    ...


    There were numerous andplicated situations in the world. This was a major matter that shook a vital part of the foundation of the Qing Kingdom. During the past two years, Fan Jian and Fan Xian had acted secretively and progressed slowly. They desired to not draw the attention of anyone or hope for speed.


    If a second pce treasury actually appeared outside the Qing Kingdom¡¯s borders, one knew without thinking what harm it would bring to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s strength and how powerful an assault it would be. Thus, Fan Xian hid it from everyone. He only dared to carefully discuss it with his father in secret.


    ¡°There might be talk if you leave Danzhou for too long,¡± Fan Xian said worriedly instead of hurrying to discuss problems of the second pce treasury.


    Although Fan Jian had already retired, looking at how the Emperor had borrowed another¡¯s sword to kill a hundred Tiger Guards, it was clear the Emperor did not particrly trust the friend with whom he had grown up. Presumably, there were many eyes sent by the Pce stationed in Danzhou. If Fan Jian was not happily retired in Danzhou, news of him leaving would immediately be sent to Jingdou.


    ¡°Your Overwatch Council made a sweep through Danzhou, as did my people,¡± Fan Jian said with a smile. ¡°The Emperor does indeed appear undefeatable. In the end, he is not an immortal. There is an end to his energies. It is impossible for him to know of all the details and changes, particrly as you are secretly keeping it from him. As for me leaving Danzhou, the purpose was to travel to Dongyi for fun.¡±


    The smile of the previous Minister seemed amused. ¡°Before I joined the Ministry of Revenue, I was a famous libertine in Jingdou. Now that I have retired to my hometown, it is natural for me to go to such an extravagant ce as Dongyi to draw some beauties. The Emperor cannot be angry at such a reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not good.¡±


    ¡°I juste asionally to see how things are progressing.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his father. Amongst the worry, there was also a hint of remorse. He had not wanted his father and Chen Pingping to participate in such a dangerous matter. In the beginning, he had nowhere to start concerning the Ten Family Vige matter. How could he rebuild a pce treasury from nothing? He was not his mother, Ye Qingmei. Although he had old Ye family shopkeepers at hand who had experienced the building of the pce treasury in North Min, arge pile of files of the process of producing various goods, and a thorough a knowledge of the design of the three workshops in the pce treasury in North Min, he still felt confused and timid building a new pce treasury.


    Before he left Jingdou, Minister Fan talked with him the entire night and resolved many of his questions.


    When Minister Fan discovered that his son was going to use the matter of the Eldest Princess¡¯s rebellion to rescue the old shopkeepers from Jingdou¡¯s Qingyu Hall, he knew what Fan Xian was thinking. Thus, he spoke frankly to his son.


    ¡°To build another pce treasury is more difficult than you imagine. At its core, it¡¯s a fearful thing that would shake the foundations of the Qing Kingdom and change the situation of the entire world.¡± That night, Minister Fan spoke to him sincerely and earnestly. ¡°I am a subject of the Qing Kingdom. I don¡¯t wish for you to do this, but if you can convince me, you can let me deal with the initial matters.¡±


    Fan Xian had not wanted topletely separate from the Qing Emperor. He didn¡¯t want to be a criminal of the Qing Kingdom or ce the Qing Kingdom he was born and raised in into danger. He still unconsciously began to excavate the foundations of the Qing Kingdom. He convinced Fan Jian with two sentences.


    ¡°This is not a pce treasury. This is something that mother left for this world. If mother was still alive, she would not want the Emperor to use what she had left behind to fulfill an individual¡¯s ambition.¡±


    ¡°But, your mother also hoped to unite the world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand those profound things, but I understand women.¡± In that silent night, Fan Xian said, ¡°I know that if mother was alive, she would not want the wealth she left behind to forever be held in the grasp of the man who killed her.¡±


    Minister Fan was silent for a long time and then nodded his head.


    ...


    ...


    Two years had passed since this nod. This father and son, through whose hands a great deal of silver had flowed, began to secretly carry out this matter that was destined to shock the world. Perhaps what they were doing was so unbelievable, which was why no one sensed anything.


    This was also a consequence of Fan Xian¡¯s great caution. Other than the secret flow of money, he had not used any power at his disposal to help the Ten Family Vige grow. This little vige was like a child allowed to run freely, slowly growing among the green grass in the mountain. As for whether he could continue to herd sheep or be given free reign, it was a matter for many years in the future.


    Fan Jian didn¡¯t ask him what Fan Xian would use the Ten Family Vige to do if, many years in the future, a second pce treasury really did appear in the world. Fan Xian also didn¡¯t ask his father why. As a subject of the Qing Kingdom, he would make that choice because of the matter between his mother and the Emperor.


    The old Qingyu shopkeepers who had escaped from Jingdou came to Ten Family Vige. The trade secrets Fan Xian stole from the pce treasury came to Ten Family vige. Minister Fan¡¯s most hidden strengths came to Ten Family Vige. The money Fan Xian sourced from all over the world also came to Ten Family vige, a depression deep in this mountain.


    Secrets, money, and martial power silently fermented in this tiny ce for two years. Even though the Fan father and son were careful, the Ten Family Vige was ready to expand. They had finished all foundational structures and were prepared to be a second pce treasury.


    That was why Minister Fan had asked the ck-clothed man to bring a message to Fan Xian asking for arge amount of silver.


    This timing was actually far ahead of what Fan Xian had originally estimated. From the beginning, he had not thought he could be on par with his mother Ye Qingmei. She had not needed many years to build the pce treasury because she had the entire Qing royal family supporting her and Uncle Wu Zhu protecting her. Plus, her abilities far surpassed Fan Xian¡¯s.


    Minister Fan clearly saw Fan Xian¡¯s confusion. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°Those old fellows of the Qingyu Hall were all old hands who had participated in the creation of the pce treasury. The second time around is always easier.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s still much faster than imagined.¡±


    ¡°When the pce treasury was created...¡± Minister Fan seemed to have thought of the fiery scene on the wastnd of North Min many years ago and smiled. ¡°Your mother was impatient and did not want to deal with those details. Lao Wu was more so a person who would only speak once a year, so these details were left to me to do.¡±


    He had been the head foreman when the pce treasury had been constructed many years ago. It was no wonder the Ten Family Vige had developed so quickly. Fan Xian looked at his father. An involuntary admiration rose in his heart. He thought that there was indeed reason for the Emperor to be so fearful of his father, to the point of sacrificing a hundred Tiger Guards to scrap clean his father¡¯s power in the capital.


    ¡°Furthermore, Ten Family Vige is in a good location. You¡¯ve never been before, so I never had the opportunity to tell you.¡± Minister Fan continued to smile, but his bloodshot eyes revealed his tiredness. After all, he was getting on in age. No matter whether it was in Danzhou or here, this previous Minister of Revenue¡¯s energies had been exhausted in being single-handedly responsible for the matter.


    Fan Jianid out arge map on the table and ttened it out. Fan Xian moved over and looked at the markings on the map by the dimntern light. Because of the markings, he was easily able to find the tiny Ten Family Vige in the mid-east of the maind map.


    His eyes gradually lit up. The position of Ten Family Vige was just as marvelous as his father said. If the passage to the southeast could be opened, it would directly reach the shores of the East Sea. It would be simple to get in contact with Dongyi. If Ten Family Vige stayed quiet, it was impossible for outsiders to know what was happening inside.


    ¡°If we act immediately, there is certain to be a lot of materialsing in. We can no longer be like ants moving house as we have been the past two years. It will certainly draw the attention of many people. Once the money has reached your ount, there is no need to consider if you should act,¡± Fan Jian reminded him with a smile as he saw the faint excitement in Fan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Fan Xian¡¯s smile immediately turned bitter. If he really wanted to turn Ten Family Vige into the pce treasury in North Min, hiring workers was a given, as was bringingrge amounts of materials. Simple high-temperature furnaces and iron structures could not be hidden from even a fool¡¯s eyes. Everyone would probably be able to guess what was happening.


    Given the importance of the pce treasury to the Qing Kingdom, if the court discovered any strangeness, the Emperor would send troops North without hesitation and forcefully attack Dongyi at all costs to destroy the fledgling pce treasury in Ten Family Vige.


    ¡°Even if the Emperor sends troops to attack, the position of Ten Family Vige is special. It is easy to ask for help but not easy to assault.¡± Fan Jian¡¯s thinking was not like that of a subject of the Qing Kingdom. Instead, it was like a rebel. Coldly, he said, ¡°Ten Family Vige was once the Ye Family Vige. Most of your mother¡¯s subordinates came from this vige. In order to protect the secret of this ce, the name was changed slightly and became the present Ten Family Vige.¡±


    ¡°This vige was the first ce your mother had chosen for the building of the pce treasury. Because of some other reasons, she relocated the pce treasury into the Qing Kingdom. We re-picked Ten Family Vige because we trust your mother¡¯s vision.¡± Fan Jian looked calmly at Fan Xian. ¡°Other than your mother and Lao Wu, only I knew about this ce. Easy to hold and difficult to attack was a given. Most importantly, this was a ce that none of the three powers could wholeheartedly attack.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful, cautious, and slow so the Emperor can¡¯t grasp any loose ends.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is no longer here. Even though we have many innate and advantages conditions, to create a pce treasury from nothing in Ten Family Vige cannot be done without years of effort and the strength of a country, much less just the two of us.¡± Fan Jian closed his eyes. ¡°You conceived of this scheme to move the pce treasury out of the Qing Kingdom as a pretense to threaten the Emperor. Caution at the beginning is a necessity.¡±


    Although his intentions had been seen through easily by his father, Fan Xian was not surprised. Quietly, he said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a pretense, it has to be as real as possible. Furthermore, no one know what will happen in many years. After all, the Emperor is not an immortal. There will be a day when he dies.¡±


    ¡°That is why I began to suspect the moment you agreed to put arge amount of silver into Ten Family Vige.¡± Fan Jian opened his eyes and sighed heavily. ¡°Do you think the Emperor will actually move against Chen Pingping?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s gaze pressed him icily, ¡°What if the Emperor truly moves against him?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and did not reply. He only thought about the Ten Family Vige his cloth shoes were standing on.


    The vige was quiet. In the future, it would be glorious and dazzling. Regardless of how things developed internally in the Qing court, regardless of whether or not there would be a great war, Fan Xian always maintained one attitude in his heart.


    The pce treasury was not a pce treasury. It came from a remote world. It should create happiness for the people of the time. It could not be the logistics department for someone¡¯s army.


    Presumably, Ye Qingmei had also thought like this. He killed her, yet her things still had to help him conquer the world. If Ye Qingmei knew about this, her heart would certainly be in great pain.


    Fan Xian felt a great tenderness for the mother he had never seen. The more tenderness, the more he didn¡¯t want her heart to hurt. If it didn¡¯t work, destroying it was fine.

 Chapter 653 - The Way Of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 653: The Way Of Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A quiet courtyard, a quiet person. In the quiet chest, there was a simr pain. Minister Fan looked at his silent son, who had his head bent down, with a trace of tenderness and gentleness. After a moment of silence, he quietly asked, ¡°Putting aside Chen Pingping, I¡¯m just asking you. From the moment you decided to personally step into Ten Family Vige, presumably you already knew about the matter many years ago. How are you going to deal with it?¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked in response, ¡°When did you realize?¡±


    ¡°Probably after the Jingdou rebellion,¡± Fan Jian said in an even voice with a calm expression. ¡°Even if I thought of it before, I didn¡¯t want to think in that direction. After all, the Emperor is the Emperor, and I am his subject.¡±


    ¡°I have been thinking in this direction for a long time,¡± Fan Xian said bitterly. ¡°At that time, I had already guessed my past, but I didn¡¯t have a shred of affection for the Emperor. Thinking in that direction, I could ept it emotionally. But...¡±


    He took a great sigh and said in a slightly scratchy voice, ¡°Later, the Emperor was nicer and nicer to me. I was more and more unwilling to think in that direction. Although, I clearly knew, from a long time ago, that, other than him, no one would be able to remove Ye Qingmei from this world.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to delve in that direction.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. ¡°I felt confused for the first time. I had told you that I would not allow anyone to control me and that my determination was powerful enough that I would never be disturbed by external forces. In this matter, I was truly confused.¡±


    He raised his head and nced at his father helplessly. He then asked for advice, ¡°If you were in my position, what would you do?¡±


    Fan Xian had actually thought about it this problem on the banks of Liujing River and by therge graves. His father should have the authority to speak on this subject. His words should have their own strengths. That was why Fan Xian hade to Ten Family vige,e to the Fish Guts of the Qing Kingdom, to calmly listen to his father¡¯s advice.


    Fan Jian was silent for a long time. He then then looked at him and asked, ¡°You have to ask yourself, how exactly do you regard the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°That depends on how he regards me,¡± Fan Xian replied quickly, presumably he had asked himself this countless times in countless nights.


    ¡°And, how does he regard you?¡± Fan Jian smiled gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what I think. After all, I grew up with him. Although I feel disappointment and resentment toward him, speaking truthfully, I cannot summon much hatred for him.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled helplessly and sank deep into thought. He had thought a great deal about this matter. Before the Jingdou rebellion, the Emperor probably felt three parts remorse, three parts high regard, and four parts exploitation. After so many people died in the Pce, the Emperor¡¯s temperament had changed a great deal.


    When he had entered the capital in the spring of the fourth year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian had to admit that perhaps the Emperor was a harsh and merciless man. But, there was a difference in how he treated him. Even when he was made use of, it was to an eptable level. If the Emperor still had an iota of affection of the people of this world, then that one iota hadnded on Fan Xian¡¯s head.


    The Emperor treated Fan Xian better than he treated the Crown Prince and Second Prince. And, it goes without saying, better than the poor woman who had sacrificed her youth and reputation for him.


    Calmly listening to Fan Xian¡¯s words, Fan Jian gently stroked his beard and said with a sigh, ¡°Territory changes easily, but one¡¯s nature is difficult to change. The Emperor¡¯s nature has be much gentler. In the end, he is a ruler who thinks of the world as his own. Wee back to the same words. If how you regard the Emperor depends on how he regards you, but is it not also how the Emperor regards you depends on how you regard him?¡±


    He looked at his young son and said with some worry, ¡°The Emperor treats you differently to everyone else because ever since you entered the capital, you have shown him unswerving loyalty. This is also something I admire about you. Despite your young age, you understand how to hide the things you have guessed and the conflicts in your heart to the point that you have even fooled the Emperor... Once the Emperor suspects that you are not just an official, once he truly begins to doubt your loyalty, there will be a fundamental change in his attitude toward you.¡±


    ¡°Rulers are heartless,¡± Fan Jian reminded him. ¡°Especially since you have so much power in your hands as to be a faint threat to the stability of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s throne. If he finds that you have other thoughts, he will certainly use the absolute power in your hands to kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He knew what his father said was right. The biggest problem with his ns was that he has still not made up his mind. Regardless of whether he was getting revenge for Ye Qingmei or trying to wipe away what happened in the past and be an honest, fearful, and powerful official by the side of the throne, he had to make up his mind. His uncertainty and hesitation to choose truly appeared wretched.


    ¡°This is a difficult problem for anyone to resolve,¡± he said with a bitter smile. He thought that in his previous life, he would probably only find such a dramatic sh and internal conflict in a Shakespeare y. How could he have expected that the drama of the father killing the mother and the son being caught in the middle would actually y out on him?


    Fan Jian calmly watched him with a strange gaze. He said, a momentter, ¡°Actually, after Chen Pingping confirmed the matter and I guessed it, he and I considered your problem. We truly did not think that this was a difficult problem to resolve.¡±


    Fan Xian did not quite understand these words.


    Fan Jian looked at him. His eyes grew gentler and gentler. He sighed and said, ¡°An Zhi, you are truly a unique individual. Since you had never seen your mother and grew up under the Emperor¡¯s care, and the Emperor treated you so well, I had thought that you wouldn¡¯t have any deep affection for Xiao Ye. Considering the affection the Emperor has shown to you, even if you knew of the tragic matter, you would probably be unable to summon any hatred toward the Emperor on behalf of your mother.¡±


    Fan Jian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really cannot understand you.¡±


    Fan Xian had never seen Ye Qingmei and had not grown up healthily under her care. And, the Emperor had been very good to him.


    ¡°The hatred for matricide makes for irreconcble enemies?¡± Fan Xian asked quietly in a self-mocking tone. ¡°Of course, you know I did not make a decision because of that reason.¡±


    It was because the aura of Ye Qingmei in this world felt so familiar, close, and intimate to Fan Xian. Perhaps it had nothing to do with their rtionship as mother and son. It was just that two simr souls had suddenlye close in this expansive, lively, and strange world.


    For Fan Xian, Ye Qingmei was a precedent, another him who hade and left.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his father. For some reason, his heart twisted with pain. In an indescribable tone, he quietly said, ¡°If it ends like this, it¡¯s too unfair to her.¡±


    Minister Fan was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°It is indeed unfair.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Perhaps it was the word ¡°unfair¡± that made the old cripple in the Overwatch Council endure silently for 20 years. He nned for 20 years, carefully following the situation of the world and the court, and spent countless amount of energy in pushing all of the Emperor¡¯s people, one by one, to stand against him.


    As they said, Pingping pursued the dogs under heaven. In the end, the old cripple finally seeded. Everything that happened during the seventh year of the Qing Kingdom had been the exploding point he had been calcting and waiting for a long time. At the time, the Qing Emperor was faced with the greatest danger of his life, the storm on Dong Mountain.


    However, the Emperor hade down alive from Dong Mountain. The justice Chen Pingping sought became flowers in a mirror and shadows in water. He would never have a second chance.


    ¡°I need to settle Chen Pingping first.¡± Fan Xian had already shaken off his emotions from earlier. Looking at his father, he quietly said, ¡°Of your oldrades, some are dead, some rebelled, and some are still struggling. The Director and you are not the same. He has never been satisfied, which is why he had been forcing himself to stay in Jingdou these two years.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken the position of Director, it seems the Emperor still wants to leave a way out for us old folk,¡± Fan Jian said with a warm smile. ¡°As long as nothing changes, the Emperor should let that old dog leave the capital. You shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    A faint worry rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart, He didn¡¯t know where it came from. He only felt that matters would not go so smoothly. In his original n, after Chen Pingping and his father both left Jingdou, he would stay to contend with the Emperor. Using the Dongyi matter, he would slow the Emperor for two years. Hearing the words now and looking at the situation, it could still be considered a dependable course of action.


    Looking at the worry between Fan Xian¡¯s brows, Minister Fan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What news is there from Jingdou?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same as the past year. The Imperial Censorate checks the Overwatch Council. He Zongwei is very well-regarded right now.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°Other than Sun Jingxiu¡¯s matter, there hasn¡¯t been anything major.¡±


    Minister Fan¡¯s expression was slightly confused. He asked for a recount of the Jingdou government matter that happened a while ago. After a long silence, he suddenly said, ¡°That matter is strange.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at his father with confusion, unsure what made him say that. The internal conflict within officialdom in Jingdou was on a different level to the matter the father and son had been talking about earlier. Yet, his father took the matter seriously.


    ¡°From the Imperial Censorate to the Hall of Governmental Affairs to you taking control of the Overwatch Council,¡± Fan Jian said coldly, ¡°these are things that we have discussed. The Emperor is making arrangements for the Qing Kingdom of the future. Presently, Dongyi is still in negotiation. There has been no preparation for a Northern expedition. It is clear the Emperor had rushed too much this time.¡±


    ¡°He wants to support He Zongwei to contend against you, causing these problems...¡± Fan Jian shook his head. ¡°Too rushed, too rushed.¡±


    Fan Xian understood what his father was saying and also sank into thought. It was indeed the truth, The Emperor seemed to be hurriedly making arrangements for the future of the Qing Kingdom and the court. His speed was overly rushed.


    A gust of wind came in from the improperly closed ss window and brought with it a chill. The light in the study suddenly flickered wildly, making the expressions of their faces appear to fluctuate.


    After an oppressive silence, Fan Xian lowered his voice and said, ¡°Perhaps there is a problem with the Emperor¡¯s body?¡±


    Fan Jian thought for a long time and then shook his head. ¡°You have more people in the pce than me, maybe even more than Chen Pingping. If you haven¡¯t heard anything, it can¡¯t be confirmed.¡±


    ¡°If something is wrong with the Emperor¡¯s body, he would certainly hide it,¡± Fan Xian said with a heavy expression.


    ¡°If he¡¯s ill, he needs to have the Imperial Academy of Medicine treat it,¡± Fan Jian said. ¡°As long as there is a record in the Imperial Academy of medicine, presumably you would be able to see it.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Fan Xian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying particr attention to this, but there hasn¡¯t been wind of anything from the Pce.¡±


    ¡°If there is something wrong with the Emperor¡¯s body but he did not summon imperial doctors to see to it, then there is only one reason.¡± Fan Jian sat straight. ¡°The Emperor knows exactly what is wrong, and it is impossible to be treated by the imperial doctors.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart shook. He unconsciously said, ¡°Are there problems with the Tyrannical zhenqi after it¡¯s been cultivated into the Way of the Emperor Realm?¡±


    Fan Jian shook his head with a smile. ¡°In the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm, it is impossible formon poisons to enter the heart meridian. What could be the problem? Ah, never mind. These are just our wild and irrational guesses. You cannot treat this as if it¡¯s a real matter.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled and said, ¡°That is true. However, I am interested in how the Emperor stepped over that gateway and the Way of the Emperor¡¯s scroll. It is a pity that the Emperor always said that the method was not something I could use, so I never made any headway.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going afterward?¡± Fan Jian suddenly asked.


    ¡°To Dongyi.¡± Fan Xian was unsure why his father had suddenly asked this.


    ¡°I can offer no opinions on the Unnamed Martial Secret. As to whether the Emperor has developed some problems through cultivation, since you are going to Dongyi, there is someone you could ask.¡± Fan Jian looked calmly at him. ¡°Sigu Jian is going to die soon. If you could improve before he died, it would be good for your own protection.¡±


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, any further improvement was difficult. Although Sigu Jian had already given everything he had to teach in Dongyi, what about it? However, he also knew his father was right. When it came to the secret of the Unnamed Martial Art and how the Emperor was able to break through the Tyrannical scroll¡¯s final limitation of the human body, Sigu Jian was, without question, thest teacher.


    ¡°I hope Sigu Jian will give me a rtively good answer,¡± Fan Xian finally said.

 Chapter 654 - The Starlight Spilling Into The World

    <h4>Chapter 654: The Starlight Spilling Into The World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Milky white fog slowly gathered in the mountain valley. The sun slowly rose above the East Sea and toiled to climb above countless mountains, bringing warmth and sunlight into the air above the hollow in the mountain, lightly dissipating the white fog.


    It seemed that in a moment, the sky brightened. In the mountain valley covered by trees, the birds chirped as they woke. Dew fell from the leaves, shaking free of the heavy burden. The leaves quickly bounced up like they were stretching. The entire mountain valley was filled with a sense of fresh air.


    Fan Xian rubbed his tired eyes and sat for a while by his bed beforeing to his senses. He had talked with his father for too long and had slept toote, something he was not used to. Not many people in Ten Family Vige knew about his arrival. There were no servants or serving girls. When he pushed opened the wooden door and felt the slightly cool wind wash over him, he was surprised to see a basin of hot water at his feet.


    Sitting on the threshold, he wrung out the towel in the hot basin of water and rubbed it vigorously over his face until his cheeks were slightly red. Only then did he feel satisfied and tossed his towel back into the basin. Picking up the basin, he walked into the courtyard next door to indicate that he saw his subordinates¡¯ silence.


    Fan Xian served his father for the entire morning, bringing him tea, handing him water, making his food, and massaging his shoulders. He had been reborn 20 years. Much of it had been spent in Danzhou. He was always busy in Jingdou. It had also been three years since he saw his father. He knew that as a son, he had not beenpetent. Thus, the rare opportunity of being in the mountain valley of a foreign country without other matters to bother him, he seriously fulfilled his responsibility as a son.


    Minister Fan was surprised at first, but he understood what Fan Xian was thinking. He only smiled and calmly allowed him to serve him.


    After casually having some in porridge and buns, the father and son pushed open the door of the courtyard and walked along the wide paths in Ten Family Vige, heading in the direction of therge mountain by the vige. The path was faintly hidden by a white fog, so it was difficult to see the pavement and gaps beneath one¡¯s feet. Fan Xian carefully supported his father as they walked and quietly talked.


    The roads through had three horizontal and one vertical. Although hidden in the white fog, one could still see they were crafted to a high standard and were very wide. It waspletely at odds with the height of the buildings in the mountain estate. Fan Xian knew this would be needed for transportation, so it had been prepared ahead of time.


    A peach blossom peaked out from the white fog, Minister Fan pointed at it and quietly said some things. At his side, Fan Xian repeatedly nodded his head. Reaching the side of a stone well, Minister Fan said something else. Fan Xian nodded again.


    Throughout their morning walk, Minister Fan warmly exined to Fan Xian what each workshop would be used for and who would be stationed in each room, as well as how the three workshops should be arranged if they were rebuilt. Talking and walking like this, it did not take long for the father and son to follow the stone path into the mountain. They only stopped walking when they reached a kind of flying stone at the middle of the mountain.


    The father and son turned their heads to look down the mountain at the same time. They saw a streak of golden sunlight shining through tens of thousands of li. In an instant, it swept aside the white fog in the valley and revealed the true appearance therein. Countless residences of various designsy in picturesque disorder long the direct path and narrow streets, all lined up in the valley. Among the green walls and ck eaves, an asional ancient tree stretched out. It appeared fresh and clean. In the distance, one could faintly see streaks of smoke spiraling into the air, presumably, those who had risen early were boiling water and cooking breakfast.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and gazed into the mountain valley only to see that the densely packed residences between the two mountains stretched further and further, expanding toward the east. He couldn¡¯t even see an indication of the end.


    The previous night, he had only seen the starlight beneath his feet. Now, he had seen the truth and realized that the Ten Family Vige had now be such a vast existence. Thinking of the hard work these two years of those who had worked hard for Ten Family Vige, and seeing the results in front of him, a smile gradually rose to his face.


    ¡°The crime of wealth.¡± Minister Fan supported his waist with his hand and smiled. Panting slightly, he said, ¡°What you see is only a shell. If you really put treasures inside, once the news gets out, everyone in the world will probably want a piece of you.¡±


    ¡°Not many people have the ability to take a bite of me,¡± Fan Xian replied with a smile.


    Minister Fan shook his head disapprovingly and said, ¡°Although the mountain valley is easy to defend and difficult to assault, how can a mere few thousand people stand against the attack of a kingdom¡¯s army?¡±


    ¡°Last night, you showed me the map. If the Emperor really wants to send out troops, Dongyi and Northern Qi are in between and should have some reaction.¡±


    ¡°Dongyi is about to be part of the Qing Kingdom...¡±


    ¡°Only in name. Without 10 years ofbor, it will be difficult for the Qing Kingdom to peacefully assimte Dongyi into itself.¡±


    ¡°What about Dongyi itself? Or the Northern Qi people?¡± Minister Fan looked at him with a slight smile. ¡°The things you mother left behind are alluring. No one can resist them. This ce is close to Northern Qi. How could the Northern Qi people pass up such an opportunity?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and helped his father sit on a stone halfway up the mountain. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°For Northern Qi, I have a way to hold the little Emperor in check. Even if he is truly blinded by the diamond, I have a way to make him forget about it.¡±


    ¡°For a second pce treasury to appear in the world, do you think the ruler of a kingdom will give it up so easily?¡± Minister Fan used an amused gaze to take measure of his son. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where your confidence about the Northern Qi Emperores from, if this matter gets out, the civil and martial officials of Northern Qi are bound to be salivating. Even if the Northern Qi Emperor is unwilling to offend you, how can he stop the will of an entire country?¡±


    Fan Xian stood by his father¡¯s side and withdrew his downward gaze. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°Then, what can we do? This has always been a thorny problem. Putting aside the Emperor for now, even if, many years in the future, I want to protect this ce, I need to be powerful enough to do so.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do as you say and put aside the Emperor for now.¡± Minister Fan smiled. The father and son both knew that the biggest danger to Ten Family Vige was still from the Emperor in Jingdou. ¡°Just speaking of the three kingdoms under heaven that you need to contend with, how much power do you have at the moment to protect this ce?¡±


    ¡°I have control of the most ninth-level aces in the world.¡± Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said seriously, ¡°More than the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain that Sigu Jian is willing to give those people to you?¡± Minister Fan asked. ¡°Even if he is willing, once he dies, how will you control the people of the Sword Hut?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on how Sigu Jian handles it,¡± Fan Xian replied. ¡°As for the problem of whether or not he will give them to me, I think that he won¡¯t have to consider it. For Dongyi, there is the greatest benefit for them in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of benefits, I am truly worried about themoners of the Qing Kingdom.¡± Fan Jian suddenly became gloomy.


    ¡°This here is only a supplement, a back-up, a threat.¡± Fan Xian pressed his lips together and quietly said, ¡°If we don¡¯t have to use it, that is the best conclusion.¡±


    The white fog in the mountain valley had cleared long ago. Forced by the gradually rising temperature on the ground, the white fog floated upward shapelessly. It met the slightly cold mountain breeze at the waist of the mountain and gradually formed into white fog again.


    The Fan father and son sat amongst the white clouds on the stones. Fog swirled around them. Their clothing fluttered gently. They looked like two immortals. Not far away, by the road into the mountain, there was a farmer chopping wood. He forcefully suppressed the curiosity in his heart and didn¡¯t turn his gaze toward the two shadowy figures in the clouds. Further away, there were the tips of something hidden in the darkness. These people were the guards of Ten Family Vige, protecting the buildings and people in the darkness.


    The existence of these people probably couldn¡¯t fool Fan Xian or Minister Fan, but the two of them did not want to disturb too many people. They only silently watched as the clouds grew and faded around them.


    After a long silence, Minister Fan suddenly said calmly, ¡°After reading a thousand of years of history books, I have never seen someone able to change the world from the marrow of his bones.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t respond. He knew what his father meant.


    ¡°Your mother was blessed by heaven. She had pose and talent of a celestial being. Perhaps she wanted to use her strength to change this world. In the end, she failed.¡± Minister Fan¡¯s expression was cold and wooden. Within this cold woodenness, there was an unspeakablement.


    He raised his arm and pointed at the group of buildings in the valley. His sleeve fluttered lightly in the wind as he emotionally said, ¡°Many years ago, on a wastnd in North Min, I looked upon a boundless and magnificent view, just like I am today, and watched as it returned to nothingness. Your mother¡¯s mind was always filled with such strange and marvelous thoughts. Not only did it subdue the people of the world, it also seemed to subdue the limits the heavens had given us. How could people not be moved?¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly moved as he listened.


    ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t died, the pce treasury would certainly not be what it is like now. Following her thoughts, the property of the Ye family would eventually cover the world.¡± Fan Jian sighed. ¡°When you had the idea to form Ten Family Vige, I did not approve at first. Thinking of your mother¡¯s dreams, I decided to allow you to do as you wished.¡±


    ¡°I have long been pondering some questions. Where exactly did your mothere from? What did you want to do ining to this world? And, why did she leave?¡±


    Fan Xian sat down close to his father and was silent.


    In the mountain wind, Minister Fan¡¯s clear and thin face appeared particrly calm. ¡°Us old folks experienced what happened many years ago. We could guess that your mother came from the illusory and misty Temple and Wu Zhu was her guard. The Temple never interferes in worldly affairs, so why would there be such a dreamlike story?¡±


    Fan Xian hugged his knees with his arms and gently ced his face against his knees, watching sideways as his father was lost in thought. He knew his father had been a famous romantic in Jingdou. His poetry and art had all been the best of the time. Later, his friends began to think about world affairs, so he had given up those spirited and superficial things and invested himself into such dry but important affairs as ounts.


    Halfway up the mountain by Ten Family Vige, Fan Jian, who had already retired from the position of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Minister of Revenue for three years, finally returned to his artistic youth. However, the youth was nearing old age.


    ¡°If it had truly been a the Emperor wove back then, why was Wu Zhu lured away?¡± Minister Fan¡¯s voice suddenly grew sharp. Staring at Fan Xian, he said, ¡°There was only one kind of threat in this world that could move Wu Zhu from your mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Fan Xian murmured, ¡°The Temple.¡±


    ¡°Correct. That day, if no one from the Temple had descended into our world, Wu Zhu would not have left Jingdou to stop them,¡± Minister Fan said with his eyes narrowed. ¡°If all of this was part of the Emperor¡¯s n, how did he know people woulde from the Temple at that time? How could he have been able to have contact with the illusory Temple?¡±


    ¡°You suspect that the Emperor worked with the Temple back then?¡± Fan Xian sat up his straight. His hands left his legs as he looked at his father.


    Minister Fan lowered his eyelids slightly and said, ¡°These years, Chen Pingping and I guessed back and forth. The reason we never made a move was because we still feel some respect and fear toward the Temple. If the Emperor was truly the one chosen by the Temple, what could we do?¡±


    ¡°If only Wu Zhu had not lost his memory. He should know the secret of the Temple.¡± He looked at Fan Xian gently and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really going to separate from the Emperor, you must figure out this matter properly. We are all mortals. We are not like your mother. Mortals cannot oppose the Temple.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. Even after hearing about the Temple, he still did not feel a trace of fear. ¡°Uncle Wu Zhu has already left.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He went home... Yes, it should be the Temple.¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Before he left, he said that there was no one left in the Temple. So, Father, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. If the Temple truly does not interfere in worldly affairs, then he would have even less influence on me.¡±


    ¡°How long has Wu Zhu been gone?¡±


    ¡°Almost three years.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even returned after three years.¡± Minister Fan slowly closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m worried something went wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯tment. He was also worried about Uncle Wu Zhu. He had never thought to use the secr matters of the world to prevent Uncle Wu Zhu from seeking his own journey. Furthermore, from the beginning, he knew the Temple hidden in snow and ice yed some kind of role in that story from many years ago. Listening to his father¡¯s analysis, he felt even more certain of this.


    ¡°You should know now why Chen Pingping was determined for you to send Xiao En back to Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°Only Xiao En, Ku He, and Uncle Wu Zhu know where the Temple is. Naturally, Ku He would not speak of it. Uncle Wu Zhu could not remember, so only Xiao En knew,¡± Fan Xian replied. ¡°The old Director wanted me to know the secret of the Temple.¡±


    After saying this, Fan Xian¡¯s eyelids suddenly trembled. The past and the future... Many things suddenly welled up in his heart. He clearly remembered the conversation he had by the pond in the Overwatch Council, by the fish sunk into the sandy bottom, with the old man on the wheelchair.


    ...


    ...


    Chen Pingping waved his hand and said with furrowed brows, ¡°You have to learn to broaden your gaze. Don¡¯t always focus on one ministry, one department, a mere official, a mere Jingdou. You have to learn to stand taller...¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°Should I have my gaze on the entire world?¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°Perhaps even higher.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Where would a gaze higher than the entire world be? It was the Temple that was high above the clouds and deep within ice. Fan Xian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Only now did he understand that Chen Pingping had guessed the Temple stood behind the Emperor a long time ago. That was why he had him send Xiao En back North. It was to remind him that the Emperor was not merely a man.


    ¡°Since you understand, that is good. The Emperor is already very powerful, but there is also the Temple behind him.¡± Minister Fan kept his eyes closed. ¡°That is why I cannot summon any desire to oppose him. Since you dare to do so, you must make sure to dig from the root.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯tment. Having Uncle Wu Zhu go home had actually been a hidden move in his n. When it came to the Temple, only a non-human like that of a Great Grandmaster or beyond could defeat it. Uncle Wu Zhu returned to the Temple, but Fan Xian remained suffering in this world.


    ¡°Although Wu Zhu thinks there is no one in the Temple,¡± Minister Fan furrowed his brows, ¡°who knows? ording to what you said, he has already left for more than two years, yet there has not been any message from him. What if something went for him there? Then what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A sense of defeat grew in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. In front of the Emperor, he had felt this so often that he was already numb so he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, I will go to the Temple to find him. Even if he¡¯s dead, I will dig out his body from the snow.¡± An icy cold wave washed over Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Among the iciness was an inextinguishable determination. Unyielding and calm, he said, ¡°This has nothing to do with the Qing Kingdom. This is my own business.¡±


    Uncle Wu Zhu was his closest family, a part of his life that could not be missing. If something happened to Uncle Wu Zhu, Fan Xian would not feelfortable even if he continued to live. Even if he couldn¡¯t livefortably, what was the point of living?


    Minister Fan looked at him calmly. He knew the secret of the Temple was hidden in the depths of this kid¡¯s heart. Thinking of how he had been keeping it from him all these years, Minister Fan was not angry. On the contrary, he was happy. There were not many young people left in this world who were so shrewd. Probably only such a young person could live through his battles with the Emperor and live better each day.


    ¡°If things don¡¯t go well?¡± Although he was approving, Minister Fan still said mockingly, ¡°If there is actually such a day, do you think the Emperor will let you begin the journey of seeking the Temple alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This was the second time Fan Xian said this phrase. There were not many unfathomable people in this world, but it was clear the Emperor was one of them. Fan Xian did not wish topletely sever his connection to the man on the throne because there was some affection and Fan Xian knew he was not a match for the Emperor in any way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fan Xian repeated. ¡°As long as one is alive, there are things that must be done. Even if I fail, so what? Although the Emperor is incredibly powerful, if he wants to kill me, it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    He smiled roughly and said, ¡°Unless, he is willing to leave the Royal Pce, toss aside state affairs, and chase me all over the world.¡±


    Minister Fan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Such a thing really does not fit his nature. However, you are his most trusted and favored official. If he finds out that you have truly betrayed him, nothing he does under such surging emotions would surprise anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then, I can only pray for heavenly protection,¡± Fan Xian said with a slight smile. ¡°So, it stilles back to those words. Before Uncle Wu Zhu returns, I don¡¯t want to turn hostile against the Emperor.


    Minister Fan also smiled. He finally understood his indecisive swaying these two years. It was not only because he was sunk beneath the unease of suppressed ethics. It was because he was waiting and had to stall for time.


    If the Emperor¡¯s powerful confidence came from the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful might, the endless gold from the pce treasury, tactics of controlling the world, as well as his powerful Great Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation, then Fan Xian¡¯s confidence came from the portion of the Overwatch Council that belonged to him, the information in his mind that was enough to build a new pce treasury, the banknotes in his shirt that were enough to build a new pce treasury, and the powerful Wu Zhu.


    ¡°I hope Ye Liuyun truly went overseas.¡± Minister Fan nced at Fan Xian meaningfully.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He knew what his father was reminding him of. A momentter, he said, ¡°I also hope so.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian only stayed in Ten Family Vige for a day. He secretly met with the Qingyu Hall shopkeepers he had rescued from Jingdou. Both sides sighed endlessly. Although the old shopkeepers were already dead men in the records of the Qing court, they still had family in Jingdou, as well as friends and brothers in the threerge workshops in Jiangnan. Thus, Fan Xian had been worried they would have other thoughts after having them stay alone in Ten Family Vige.


    After meeting them, he realized that the old shopkeepers were particrly enthusiastic about building a new pce treasury to the point that they wished they could devote the remainder of their lives to it.


    For these old shopkeepers of the Ye family, it had nothing to do with the bullsh*t pce treasury. They did not care to what extent the strength of the Qing Kingdom would be weakened. They only knew that these things should have been the Ye family¡¯s but had been shamelessly stolen by the Qing royal family. Since the young master wanted to rebuild the old Ye family, their tears began to flow unhindered and, their old hearts began to gallop.


    Fan Xian and these old shopkeepers re-verified the industrial arts¡¯ workflow diagrams of the threerge workshops. They once again confirmed the possible future of the Ten Family Vige, finallypleting the purpose for his visit. At dusk, he bowed formally to his father and left therge vige alone. He walked into the deep mountain valley.


    When he reached the hillside and turned back to look, the valley was already dark. Gradually, lights flickered on like the stars in the sky. He raised his head and looked at the stars scattered across the sky like the lights in the mortal realm. A sky full of starlight. Who knew if it had spilled from the heavens or rose from the ground? It was incredibly beautiful.

 Chapter 655 - Willpower Was The Way Of The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 655: Willpower Was The Way Of The Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dongyi


    The miserable yellow grass hut beneath the hill outside the city was just as quiet as before. There was no sword light, no sword wind, and no sound of a de cutting through the air. There was only silence. It was now deep into spring. The time for hot weather drew near. The zing sun shone down on the maind by the East Sea, sending up an endless wave of steam and sinking Dongyi into a wet heat. Fortunately, the sea breeze never stopped and was able to dissipate some of the stuffiness.


    After the incident at Dong Mountain three years ago, the ce where the disciples of the Sword Hut practiced their sword skills was moved outside. No one dared to disrupt the sword saint deep in the Hut tending to his injuries, which was why the Hut would appeared so quiet. The air was filled with shapeless water vapor. Following the cooling of the sun, it sank toward the ground and slowlyy across sword des and scrap metal, condensing into many water droplets.


    As the sun gradually set, the faint red light shone into the depths of the Sword Hut and fell over therge pit. It clearly illuminated the water droplets on the countless swords, seeping a blood red color into them like a drop of blood.


    From somewhere, few flies flew in and curiously flew around the sword pit making an irritating buzzing sound. These creatures didn¡¯t know what status and reputation this pit and the swords in it represented. They just instinctively stared the red water droplets on the swords, feeling confused. Why did these blood drops not carry a trace of the bloody stench they liked?


    It was warm, so the natural iciness of the sword mound was reduced a great deal. Only then were these flies brave enough to dance around. In the dark room beside the sword mound, there was an iciness that was different from the environment outside. Perhaps it was because the room had not seen sunlight for many years or because the Great Grandmaster lying in bed was gradually inching toward death and giving off a fearful chill.


    In the room, there were no flies, no spiders, and no webs. No mosquitoes dared to bite the person covered by a thick nket. In the corner of a snow-white war, there was a fingernail-sized long-leg mosquito staring fixedly at the person under the nkets.


    The long-legged mosquito trembled. Its clear wings asionally stroked its own gradually drying body, reminding itself that it was still alive. Two of its long legs appeared particrly weak. Its entire body was an unhealthy brown color. It looked like its life force was all gone and was almost just a shell.


    It had not flown away because it had not found someone to feed on in the Sword Hut. All of the people in the Sword Hut seemed to have a strange power. If the mosquito came close to their bodies, it would be pushed back and shocked by a shapeless obstacle.


    Only the almost dead person in bed did not have this ability. The long-legged mosquito still did not fly down because it felt a chilling from the almost dead person¡¯s body. During such a hot day, it was so cold that the mosquito almost couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    But, it continued to endure because it knew that the person was going to die. No matter how powerful they were, as long as they were dead, they would be blood and flesh. It needed the blood, and the flies outside needed the flesh.


    ...


    ...


    Under the thick nkets, Sigu Jian¡¯s entire body was icy cold and shook uncontrobly. Each time he shook, it causes a tearing pain to rip through the wound on his chest. Three years ago, he had been punched by the Qing Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor. One of his arms had been forcibly torn off by Ye Liuyun. A month ago, he had been stabbed twice in the chest by the Shadow. Even though Fei Jie¡¯s poison had frozen his injuries, there was still no chance of survival.


    He should have died long ago, but he didn¡¯t. He just kept his eyes open, staring woodenly at the snow-white wall and long-legged mosquito in the corner. He watched it tremble and endure, waiting for the mosquito to give up and fall from the wall.


    The emotions in the Great Grandmaster¡¯s eyes were indifferent and calm. It was as if he had seen through everything in the world, including thest phase of life and the terrible fear between life and death.


    In this pair of eyes, there was not a trace of the violent killing intent he had when he killed a hundred Tiger Guards, the bloody sword intent he had when he massacred the manor, to the battle intent that had shot out mercilessly There wasn¡¯t even a trace of the amusement he had when, many years ago, he stared at ants under therge tree. There was only calm and the shadow of the withered, brown, trembling long-legged mosquito.


    On the brink of death, Sigu Jian refused to die because he was waiting for someone.


    The room door was gently pushed open. The slightly warm light of the setting sun shone in, stretching the young man¡¯s shadow across the ground.


    Sigu Jian didn¡¯t waste thest of his life to nce at him. He didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that since he had hurried back, he would tell him something he wanted to hear.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian left Jingdou and turned toward Weizhou. He then headed straight for Ten Family vige. He had been on the road for days and finally met up with the Overwatch Council outside Dongyi. He didn¡¯t waste a single moment in rushing to the Sword Hut. Under Yun Zhn¡¯s rather indifferent gaze, he pushed open there doors and entered. Apanied by the sound of hurried footsteps, he came to Sigu Jian¡¯s side.


    He looked at Sigu Jian¡¯s head sticking out from under the thick nkets. He only now realized how thin this sword-saint and Great Grandmaster¡¯s body was. Even though he had threeyers of nkets, he still took up very little space. It made his head appear particrly big.


    The reality of Sigu Jian still being alive despite his plight made Fan Xian feel surprised. He looked at the old and indifferent face and said, ¡°Without refreshing one¡¯s Qi, one¡¯s form could not be sustained; I shall guide the Heavenly Spring to nourish my body...¡±


    Without saying anything about the Qing Emperor¡¯s edict, discussing the future of Dongyi, or speaking of the secret in his heart, at the first instant, Fan Xian began to recite, line by line, the Unnamed Martial Secret he had practiced since childhood. He recited it clearly and fervently.


    The Unnamed Martial Secret was split into two volumes. In Fan Xian¡¯s life, he had only cultivated the first volume. Although he had thoroughly memorized the second volume, he could not make any progress with it. These words were etched into his mind and could not fade. Reciting it in front of Sigu Jian¡¯s bed, it only took him the space of a few breaths.


    He didn¡¯t have to think about whether Sigu Jian would understand or if he would remember. Even though he was about to die, he was still a Great Grandmaster.


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s words, Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze gradually withdrew from the mosquito in the corner. Staring at the empty air in front of him, his indifferent gaze became sharp and converged like a sword. The sword body gradually gave off light, glowing with light and burning with an incredible heat.


    Fan Xian closed his mouth and stood silently and calmly to the side.


    Without needing him to exin, Sigu Jian was able to tell that the heart of this unimaginable and strangle violent method of moving qi he was reciting was the true tyrannical spell of the Qing Emperor¡¯s meridian.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes grew brighter with Fan Xian¡¯s recitation and faded as he stopped talking.


    ¡°How do I cultivate the second volume?¡± Fan Xian asked respectfully with his head lowered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s voice was extremely weak and raspy, but his answer was firm.


    Fan Xian was not disappointed and continued to ask calmly, ¡°But, the Emperor cultivated the second volume as the Way of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The pinnacle of the Tyrannical Way is the Way of the Emperor.¡± Perhaps it was because he finally knew of the secret of the Qing Emperor¡¯s martial methods before he died, but Sigu Jian seemed much better than before. His voice gradually became smooth. He said with slight mockery, ¡°The pinnacle of the Tyrannical Way is still the Tyrannical Way. Does your Emperor really think that there could be a change in essence?¡±


    ¡°Reality has already proved this point,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down. ¡°The Emperor cultivated the second volume I want to know how he did it and if it would have had some effect on him.¡±


    Sigu Jian sank into silence. His faint gaze gradually revealed a slight confusion that quickly turned into a smile that understood all things. Quietly, he said, ¡°The meridians of the flesh always have their limits.. Even for such a strange creature like you, you still have your limits.¡±


    ¡°That is why you taught me to lead with the heart under the tree and in the manor. One¡¯s flesh always has limits, but one¡¯s desire does not,¡± Fan Xian continued his words.


    ¡°The Tyrannical Way...¡± Sigu Jian coughed, his icy body trembled beneath the nkets. No one else understood better than the Great Grandmaster that no matter how extraordinary a creature, once their life force was destroyed and their fleshly body broken, they were not much different to amon person.


    ¡°If one could truly surpass one¡¯s bodily limits...¡± Sigu Jian closed his eyes and began to re-enact in his mind the scene on Dong Mountain.


    Rain fell on the summit. That finger broke through the rainwater andnded between Ku He¡¯s brows. In a sh, half ake of water entered and forcefully broke Imperial Advisor Ku He¡¯s bodily qi sea container. It was one touch.


    Sigu Jian suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were constricted until they were as small as the tip of a sword. In a slow tone, he said, ¡°One touch to pass half ake... No one could use such a speed to send out the true source. At the final cultivation of one¡¯s meridians, no matter how thick they be, there is still a limit.¡±


    Fan Xian had not been on the mountain at the time so didn¡¯t know what Sigu Jian was thinking or quite understand his words. He thought everyone who practiced martial arts and raised their cultivations revolved around the ideas of true and power. Power was the so-called skills. Presently, he could add desire Sigu Jian had taught him to this as well. However, true was just one¡¯s cultivation. Regardless of whether it was amon cultivator¡¯s qi sea below the navel or his two circtions at his back, there had to be a foundation that followed the meridians.


    One¡¯s body had meridians, so it was limited by meridians. He felt Sigu Jian¡¯s words were pointless. However, Fan Xian gradually understood what Sigu Jian was saying. His expression changed slightly.


    Complicated emotions seeped out of Sigu Jian¡¯s serene and icy gaze. In the end, these emotions became a thick sense of mockery. Combined with the slight twitch that he managed to squeeze out with difficulty from the corners of his mouth, it appeared harsh and despicable.


    A low and strangeugh rang out from between Sigu Jian¡¯s withered lips. It seemed particrly ear-piercing. Perhaps he wasughing at the Qing Emperor, at himself, or at Fan Xianck of self-awareness to want to learn the second half of the Unnamed Martial Secret.


    He looked calmly at Fan Xian and said clearly, ¡°The Emperor has no meridians in his body.¡±


    Although he had already guessed a little from Sigu Jian¡¯s words earlier, Fan Xian¡¯s mind still felt like it had been struck by lightning upon suddenly hearing these words. It began to buzz. He was stunned and full of confusion. The Emperor had no meridians in his body? How could a person without meridians survive?


    ¡°The second volume continues along the Tyrannical Way. If you continue practicing, your only oue would be to have your meridians explode and end up dead. Even if you were lucky, you would be a permanent cripple,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°If you don¡¯t stretch out and break your meridians, it is impossible for you to do the cirction methods in the second volume. Those inclinations are not normal methods. Even if you practice another 50 years, it still won¡¯t work.¡±


    Fan Xian took a number of deep breaths and forced down the shock in his heart. He knew that Sigu Jian¡¯s analysis was correct. Many years ago, he had practiced the Tyrannical zhenqi to its peak. At the time, he had reached the threshold of the ninth-level and was very spirited. Outside the Jingdou yamen, he had broken Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s strike with his fist and unexpectedly caused the zhenqi in his body to surge and explode, heavily injuring the meridians in his body.


    With great effort, he healed his injury. During the chase in the Hanging Temple as he was fighting spiritedly with the Shadow, the hidden injury red up again. In the end, he had been heavily injured by the Shadow¡¯s slip-up.


    Fan Xian had twice practiced the Tyrannical martial secret to the final hidden danger. When he was still a child, Fei Jie had already sensed that he would certainly meet some great danger in the future and had left him thatrge red pill.


    .


    In the end, thatrge red pill had been delivered into the empress dowager¡¯s mouth. Fan Xian knew that this was only because he was lucky that he was able to survive his zhenqi breaking through and heavily injuring his meridians twice.


    He had depended on Haitang Duoduo¡¯s life-saving grace, the Northern Qi¡¯s natural Tianyi Dao martial method that was not shared with outsiders. In Jiangnan, he had used Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural zhenqi to repair himself for a long time before healing the injuries on his meridians. In the end, he fully cultivated the twopletely different zhenqis. They each formed a cirction in his body, supporting the other. Only then did he distance himself from the danger of zhenqi exploding in his body, a shadow that had apanied him since his youth.


    Now, he had received confirmation from Sigu Jian¡¯s mouth. If he wanted to cultivate the second volume, he had to allow the zhenqi to explode and shatter all of the meridians in his body. Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Lying frozen in bed, unable to eat or speak, such a life was not for humans to live. Furthermore, how does one survive after shattering all their meridians?


    ¡°Whether or not you survive after shattering all your meridians depends on fate,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly. ¡°Undoubtedly, the Qing Emperor is a lucky person.¡±


    Even though he was about to die, Sigu Jian still would not admit that the Qing Emperor followed the will of heaven.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then shook his head. ¡°Luck cannot resolve the problem. My luck is also pretty good. I did not die the first time my meridians were injured. I know that if all meridians are shattered, one could be a cripple. That kind of omnipotent pain is not something that humans can endure.¡±


    ¡°But, the Qing Emperor endured and lived.¡± Sigu Jian lowered his eyelids slightly and gave a barely noticeable sigh.


    Fan Xian sank into a dazed condition. He had many dreams and ideals in this life. Putting aside the secr things of wife, children, and money, and speaking only of the Unnamed Martial Secret that had apanied his entire second life, it had already be one part of his life. Although he had never spoken about it, he strongly desired to be able to cultivate this martial secret to the second volume.


    It had nothing to do with breaking through the realm and bing a Great Grandmaster. It was purely something he longed for. Now, this kind of longing suddenly became an unattainable dream. To be able to survive after shattering his meridians, endure that inhumane pain, forcefully pick up the drops of zhenqi that had scattered like starlight, and endure the irritation of his entire body being frozen while maintaining his will...


    Fan Xian suddenly remembered that Chen Pingping and his father had mentioned that when the Qing Kingdom carried out its first Northern expedition against the Wei Kingdom, the Emperor had lost to Commander Zhang Qingfeng and had been heavily injured. His entire body had been frozen. He had almost died.


    It looked like the Emperor¡¯s breakthrough of the martial secret had happened on the dangerous and rapidly changing battlefield.


    Fan Xian sighed involuntarily. Regardless of his affection toward and impressions of the Emperor, once he thought of the scene on the battlefield and the torment that the middle-aged man had once endured, as well as the miraculous change, he still felt a wave of admiration.


    ¡°Other than fate, what else is needed?¡± Fan Xian muttered to himself.


    ¡°Willpower, umon willpower. Otherwise, you will not be able to push through that kind of pain, the torment of being between life and death, the fear of being shut in the dark and struggling with the unknown.¡±


    Sigu Jian spoke indifferently. Although he had never cultivated the Unnamed Martial Secret, he only needed a thought to know how to cultivate the second volume and what kind of self-discipline the Qing Emperor had once endured.


    ¡°The Qing Emperor must have been a lot of pain, a great deal of pain... This is the reason I was happy just now.¡± Without waiting for Fan Xian thement, Sigu Jian continued with a raspyugh, ¡°However, I greatly admire the determination and willpower possessed by the person who was able to ovee it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, and neither can you,¡± Sigu Jian said. ¡°Probably only he could have such willpower and be so ruthless with himself. You should give up this thought.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head. He had no idea what to say. He only heard Sigu Jian¡¯s angry voice ring out by his ear, ¡°Motherf*cker... This is not something that could be practiced by humans!¡±

 Chapter 656 - Temple, Ant, Notebook

    <h4>Chapter 656: Temple, Ant, Notebook</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Not made to be practiced by humans did not mean that those who were able to sessfully practice it were not humans. It could only be said that the great Emperor of the Qing Kingdom had honed a determined and supernatural heart for the sake of his desires. Fan Xian sat by Sigu Jian¡¯s bed and thought about this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly surprised or suppress the feeling that he was looking up to a tall mountain. Although the mountain was not particrly beautiful or approachable, and only seemed tall and distant piercing into the clouds, it was impossible not to be moved by it.


    He took a deep breath and rubbed his tired eyes. In a low voice, he quietly said, ¡°When ites to talent, Haitang is sufficient. In terms of determination, Thirteenth Wang is enough. As for hard work, I don¡¯t think I am inferior to anyone. I still cannot see any opportunity for ater to take that step. Why is this the case?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± After Sigu Jian¡¯s irritated curse, he slowly closed his tired eyes. In a raspy voice, he continued. ¡°I am just thinking that with all of us dead, there is just your Emperor left in this world. Presumably, he would feel lonely.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Sigu Jian¡¯s suddenly said mockingly, ¡°He probably already began to feel lonely on Dong Mountain.¡±


    It was unclear whether his faint mockery was targeted at the Qing Emperor or himself. Fan Xian suddenly said seriously, ¡°I want to confirm something. Did Ye Liuyun actually leave the maind?¡±


    Sigu Jian thought for a long time and then slowly moved his chin with great difficulty.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then, so be it.¡±


    Sigu Jian closed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you finally learned something, finally decided something on this trip back to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian was not surprised that this Great Grandmaster was able to deduce the feelings he had hidden in his heart from his speech. After all, he was not a true idiot. Smilingly slightly, he said, ¡°Even if there is no rain, one should raise their umbre. It is always better to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wu Zhu?¡± Sigu Jian immediately hit on the essence of the matter.


    Fan Xian did not directly reply to his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you know about the Temple?¡±


    With these words, Sigu Jian understood Wu Zhu¡¯s situation. A rare peaceful smile rose to his face. ¡°Temple? It¡¯s nothing more than a dead object. You don¡¯t have to be too worried. Even if the martial method your Emperor practiced is from the Temple, what about it? The Temple will not act personally to help him.¡±


    Fan Xian did notpletely believe this. After all, many years ago, it seemed the Temple had listened to the Qing Emperor¡¯s prayers and sent out an emissary to lure Uncle Wu Zhu out of Jingdou. Uncle Wu Zhu was now far from the Temple. No matter what the end result was, it seemed it would have a foundational influence and deep effect on the major powers under heaven.


    Sigu Jian had his eyes closed, but it seemed that he was still able to sense the thick worry and fear deep in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The Temple... is just a temple. It¡¯s not a true god.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Temple?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mutant like Ku He and Xiao En. Why would I go to such a godforsaken ce?¡± Sigu Jian furrowed his brows. It was clear that his thoughts and the tone of his words did not match. ¡°Besides, I also don¡¯t know where the Temple is.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°you have to understand one thing. If someone dide from the Temple and wanted to eliminate any trace your mother left in this world, then the pce treasury would have disappeared long ago and you should also be dead.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent but thought the deduction was correct.


    ¡°Of course, we can also deduce that the Temple has indeed sent emissaries into the world.¡± Sigu Jian suddenly opened his eyes, which were calm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Wu Zhu, that twig, is also one of the emissaries of the Temple. Since he could protect your mother and you, this only demonstrates that the emissaries from the Temple are not as powerful as you imagine.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his brows then thought of something Uncle Wu Zhu had once said many years ago.


    ¡°There are not many people left in the family.¡±


    Did these words mean that the Temple was already declining and did not have the power to influence the world? Why did Uncle Wu Zhu had to return? If all of this was actually as he guessed, Fan Xian would happily ept this situation. After all, faced with a mountain-like Emperor already put him under a great deal of pressure. If there was an additional unfathomable temple from beyond the heavens, it would bring his confidence to the lowest point.


    ¡°Hmm... You once saw Xiao En back to Northern Qi. Your mother and Wu Zhu were both people from the Temple. Do you not want to go back to the Temple, to that haunted ce, to see what it¡¯s like?¡± Sigu Jian opened his eyes wide and stared fixedly at Fan Xian. It was as if he wanted to see his true thoughts but also as if tempting him.


    Fan Xian smiled and looked back at him. ¡°If I have the opportunity, I would like to go have a look. That¡¯s on the premise that my life will not be endangered. However, for you to say such things at this time, presumably you are very curious?¡±


    As someone at the peak of human power and familiar with Wu Zhu, Sigu Jian faintly knew the extent of the powers of the Temple. He did not have the same fear and worship deep in his heart toward that illusory Temple asmon people did.


    He was a Great Grandmaster. He was powerful enough to be an equal to those of the Temple. When he talked about the Temple, his tone was not particrly respectful. On the contrary, it was purposely indifferent and disdainful.


    People are curious, and Great Grandmasters are not an exception, particrly one that was near death and had be indifferent to the world. Only, his curiosity toward the Temple had not faded or his desire to have a glimpse of it.


    Only Xiao En and Ku He had ever gone to the Temple. Those two old men were both dead. Perhaps Ye Qingmei and Wu Zhu came from the temple, but Ye Qingmei was already dead and Wu Zhu was on the way home.


    The secret of the Temple remained the greatest secret in this world. Sigu Jian looked at Fan Xian. There was a strange vigor hidden in his calm gaze. He knew that the only person who knew the location of the Temple should be this young man in front of him.


    ¡°I learned it from Xiao En. Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s memory has never been good, which, presumably, you know,¡± Fan Xian said in a quiet voice. ¡°The Temple is in the extreme North. After passing through the territory of Northern Qi, one must continue traveling through the frozen wastnd for months until reaching a ce of perpetual night. If one is lucky, one will see a ck and green building that is grand and calm. That is the Temple.¡±


    Sigu Jian fell silent. Before he died, he finally learned the whereabouts of the Temple. It seemed he had achieved his desire and should be peaceful. However, under the thick nkets, the thin body was clearly emanating a faintly mncholy aura.


    ¡°So, it is in the extreme North in a ce of perpetual night. Is it in the underworld?¡± Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes were like an ancient well, slowly surging with ancient lines. With a sigh, he said, ¡°If it does not belong to this world, my heart yearns toward it.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the withered face beneath the nkets. Suddenly, he noticed that some kind of light was gradually emanating from his face. Had learning the location of the Temple caused this nearly dead Great Grandmaster to suddenly explode with some obsession?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t exin about the perpetual night and perpetual day. These concepts did not belong to this world, so there was no need to speak of it to cause headaches. Since Sigu Jian believed the Temple did not belong to this world, perhaps such an understanding would allow this Great Grandmaster to keep his understanding of this world.


    ¡°Yearn toward it,¡± Sigu Jian said with an admiring sigh. ¡°Back then, I had thought that if the Dong Mountain matter could be sessfully dealt with, I would go toward the corners of the world to seek the Temple.¡±


    ¡°Each person has a curiosity toward the unknown.¡± Fan Xian understood this sentiment well.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, piercing toward the roof like an icy sword. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°I just wanted to see if I could destroy the stupid temple with the sword in my hand.¡±


    Destroy the temple!


    After Fan Xian¡¯s initial shock, countlessplicated emotions welled in his heart. He had thought Sigu Jian was like how Ku He and Xiao En had been in the past. They only wanted to go to the Temple to satisfy the curiosity. He had not thought that this Great Grandmaster would want to challenge the Temple.


    With a sword behind his pack as he slowly walked through the snowy ins, he wanted to find the mountain and enter through the thick doors. Pointing his sword at the illusory temple, he would have killed all those high in the clouds.


    If the Dong Mountain incident had gone as Ku He and Sigu Jian had nned and the three major powers of the world settled, Sigu Jian would have tired of this world. He might actually have taken the path to challenge the way of heaven and the representation of the way of heaven in this world, the Temple.


    Thinking of such a scene, even someone as steady as Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. He knew that all of this came to an end with the Emperor¡¯s punch on Dong Mountain. Sigu Jian would probably never have the chance to go to the Temple and raise his sword at it. This was indeed a regret.


    ¡°Will you go to the Temple?¡± Sigu Jian suddenly asked as he stared at Fan Xian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand much about the Temple, so I don¡¯t have much malice toward it.¡± In his previous life, Fan Xian had seen countless shameless religions. Comparatively, the Temple in the world of the Qing Kingdom was far away and rarely interfered in worldly affairs. Fan Xian approved of this way of doing things. Since it was mysterious and unfathomable, he truly did not have much desire toe into conflict with it.


    ¡°The Temple does not interfere in worldly affairs?¡± Sigu Jian smiled. ¡°Then, how did your mother get out? How did this world change? Why is the Qing Emperor the man he is now? Perhaps those lofty people who live in the temple are truly watching all of this from the side, but we live on thisnd. Why should they watch us live?¡±


    ¡°Such a feeling is not good.¡±


    ¡°It makes me think of watching those ants move and fight under the great tree many years ago,¡± Sigu Jian said coldly. ¡°I am not an ant. I don¡¯t like being watched.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°If I go to the Temple, I will carry your ashes there.¡±


    Sigu Jian closed his eyes and said, ¡°Very few things you say are true.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly realized that this Great Grandmaster spoke like a child and couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°I am not someone like you who wants to kill a god. I don¡¯t have the courage and strength to ughter a god. If I had any other choice, I do not want to go to the Temple to seek my own destruction.¡±


    After a pause, Fan Xian scratched his head, ¡°Of course, who knows what will happen? If there is such a day, I will scatter your ashes on the stone steps of the Temple to press painfully against the toes of the gods. It will have satisfied your desire.¡±


    Sigu Jian said, ¡°Then, when they burn me in a few days, don¡¯t stoke the fire too hot. I don¡¯t have many bones in my body. If they¡¯re all burned to powder, how can they press painfully? You have to leave some big pieces of bone.¡±


    Fan Xian replied, ¡°This is indeed something that needs to be noted¡±


    There was a great fear between life and death. In this fear, Sigu Jian and Fan Xian were cheerfully discussing funeral matters, bones, the strength of the fire, and where he should be returned to. The atmosphere was rxed, but Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a mysterious sense of sorrow.


    The sun had mostly set. The sea breeze flew through the city, gently brushing across a thousand li. It entered directly into the depths of the grass hut and caused the outside of the silent room in the Sword Hut to be struck by the wind. The countless swords in the pit moved at the same time, making a chiming sound that moved one¡¯s heart.


    Sigu Jian turned his head with difficulty. His gaze swept passed Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder to watch the stupid long-legged mosquito on the corner of the wall that could not eat and refused to fly away and was nearing the end of its life. He sank into a long silence.


    Fan Xian sat by his side. Suddenly, he leaned forward and spoke of the Ten Family Vige matter quietly into his ear. The Ten Family Vige was located between Northern Qi and Dongyi. If it were truly to grow, it could not do so without the strong support of the Sword Hut. Furthermore, the existence of the Ten Family Vige would certainly bring great benefits to Dongyi.


    Unexpectedly, Sigu Jian¡¯s expression remained calm and unchanging after hearing that the Ye family was preparing to open a second battlefield in Dongyi. He only stared at the wall as if he did not care at all what Dongyi would be after his death.


    For a moment, Fan Xian thought he misjudged Sigu Jian¡¯s intention before he died¡ªthe intention he had once taught him, the most important intention.


    Sigu Jian said, ¡°There is a small notebook under my pillow. Ku He sent it to me from Qing Mountain before he died and asked me to give it to you. I can¡¯t understand the things written in the notebook. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Fan Xian had no idea what was written in the notebook for two Great Grandmasters to be so serious about it before they died.

 Chapter 657 - Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (1)

    <h4>Chapter 657: Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian looked at Sigu Jian. After a brief moment of silence, he moved toward the head of the bed and stretched his hand under the Great Grandmaster¡¯s head and pillow. This action was done very slowly. The skin on the back of his hand and wrist could clearly feel the wheat shells stuffed into the pillow, as well as the thin strands of dry hair scattered messily across the pillow.


    The tips of his fingers touched something hard. The pads of Fan Xian¡¯s fingers gently moved against it. He knew it was a small notebook wrapped in rough cloth.


    Pulling his hand back and bringing out this little notebook, Fan Xian did not immediately open up the rough cloth. Instead, he stared dazedly at the notebook and matched it to the guess in his heart. This was something Imperial Advisor Ku He had left behind and solemnly given to him by Sigu Jian. Presumably, it was a rarely seen treasure. It was a slim notebook. The true treasure was probably the content recorded on it.


    Sigu Jian did not rush him. He only looked calmly and indifferently at that corner of the room. It was as if he was not by his side and hadn¡¯t reached his hand behind his ear earlier.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist such a powerful sense of curiosity. In front of Sigu Jian, he unwrapped the cloth and looked at the contents inside. Unlike what he imagined and Sigu Jian had said, there wasn¡¯t a notebook inside. There were two notebooks.


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile and casually opened up the notebook on top. He looked at the incredibly familiar heart of the Tianyi Dao, which he could recite backward. It was impossible for him to hide his hopeless smile.


    Before Sigu Jian died, he personally instructed him on the knowledge of controlling sword intent through intentions. Before Ku He died, he didn¡¯t forget to deliver the Heart of Tianyi Dao to his hands. Fan Xian¡¯s mouth was slightly bitter. It looked like these strange creatures of the elder generation really were strange. They had entrusted theirst hope for the destruction of the Qing Emperor to him.


    Before the Great Grandmasters left this world, they wanted to leave a sufficiently powerful enemy for the Qing Emperor. However, the enemies outside of the Qing Kingdom were not sufficiently scary, so they had chosen someone from within the Qing Kingdom.


    Ku He had his second disciple forcibly extend Chen Pingping¡¯s life and put down pawns in Xiliang Road. He knew that after he died, cracks Northern Qi could make use of would appear between Fan Xian and his convenient father because of what had happened in the past and what was happening now.


    Sigu Jian had proffered Dongyi to Fan Xian with both hands but had also given Fan Xian a great burden that was heavy and weighty.


    ¡°You really think well of me.¡± Fan Xian shrugged and drummed his fingers gently against the ultimate technique, which was considered a treasure by the Qing Mountain sect. ¡°Or, perhaps I should say you are all too daring to entrust this illusory and fleeting hope to me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is a woman of Dongyi. It is natural for me to entrust my hope to you,¡± Sigu Jian said in a raspy voice. ¡°However, even Ku He, that damn baldy, was willing to give you such a great gift. That was truly out of my expectations.¡±


    Fan Xian stared at the Heart of Tianyi Dao in a daze. He thought that when Ku He died, he probably still thought Fan Xian had only learned the changed version of the Heart of Tianyi Dao from Haitang. He had not known that Haitang had ignored his orders and passed the true Heart of Tianyi Dao to him because she had been worried about his injury.


    He didn¡¯t know what Haitang was doing on the grasnds now. The songs of the Hu people had begun to ring out and create internal conflict among the Western Hu. No matter how talented she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have much effect being so removed from the borders of Northern Qi.


    Before his death, Ku He had delivered the true Heart of Tianyi Dao to Fan Xian. It was because he hoped to gather the strengths of a number of people to create another Great Grandmaster in the world.


    ¡°Learning too broadly may not be a good thing,¡± Fan Xian said.


    Sigu Jian nted his eyes at him. ¡°I knew you had already learned the stuff from Qing Mountain. It looks like Ku He never met you, so he did not know this. The notebooks he gave you are indeed not of much use.¡±


    ¡°However, these notebooks are still of some use to the disciples of the Sword Hut.¡± Fan Xian watched him calmly. Of the four Great Grandmasters, only Ku He and Sigu Jian widely epted disciples. Given Sigu Jian¡¯s ability in epting disciples, how could he not put to great use and pass on to his disciples the secret of Tianyi Dao he had suddenly obtained?


    ¡°This is for you and, furthermore, it is the damn baldy¡¯s previous trust in me,¡± Sigu Jian said proudly. ¡°I won¡¯t disdain to look at his things.¡±


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched as he nodded. ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you the matter of Ten Family Vige, you wouldn¡¯t have given these notebooks to me, right?¡±


    Perhaps these words had hit on Sigu Jian¡¯s concerns. Sigu Jian had to determine just how loyal Fan Xian was to the Qing Emperor and how much he would look out for Dongyi. Only then could he make up his mind. Passing on Ku He¡¯s legacy was one of the things he had to decide.


    This Great Grandmaster did not admit to this. He only coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve already learned the contents of the notebook, what difference does it make if I give them to you or not?¡±


    ¡°But, there is another notebook underneath.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes gradually calmed. He lifted the second notebook. Staring at Sigu Jian, he asked, ¡°The four Great Grandmasters have been equal for a long time. You do not disdain to look at the martial method of Tianyi Dao because you are already familiar with Ku He¡¯s style and know that no matter how much it is practiced, it will not cause the Sword Hut to make a huge leap forward. Are you not curious as to what the little notebook with the Heart of Tianyi Dao Ku He had solemnly handed to you is?¡±


    The little notebook was very thin, probably only 20 pages or so. Fan Xian¡¯s palm was pressed on top. He looked at Sigu Jian with a smile waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Of course, I am very interested because I don¡¯t know what other abilities Ku He, that old baldy, had other than theme zhenqi that could be used to nt flowers and trees,¡± Sigu Jian said in a raspy voice. ¡°You asked earlier what the use of learning a bit of everything is. It is useful to learn broadly. Even if you don¡¯t use it, you can examine it.¡±


    ¡°So, you examined it.¡±


    Sigu Jian did not deny it. Coldly, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m going to be the postman, it¡¯s fine to have a look.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Sigu Jian closed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    When he said these words, Fan Xian had already curiously flipped open the little notebook. He was interested in what was recorded inside. After he curiously opened the thin notebook, he became disappointed.


    Fan Xian also could not understand anything. When it came to martial realms and martialprehension, Fan Xian was far inferior to this Great Grandmaster. He looked disappointedly at the strange collection of words on the page. He stared at it fixedly but could not understand it.


    ¡°Pu-rui-si-ma-wei-na, pu-rui-gou...¡±


    ¡°Ti-a-mo...¡±


    ¡°De-wei-xi...¡±


    ...


    ...


    The sky above the Sword Hut had darkenedpletely. Only a faint deep blue light hovered distantly above the sea. By the time it reachednd, the dark blue had faded to grey. A great deal of time had passed.


    Fan Xian sighed and put down the little notebook. He had hoped he would be able to discuss with Sigu Jian the writings Ku He had left behind if he didn¡¯t understand himself. After all, for strange creatures like Great Grandmasters, each one that died was one less that lived. He would never have an opportunity to ask Sigu Jian for his advice on Ku He¡¯s legacy again. At least, there would never be such an opportunity in this world again.


    However, he helplessly realized that it was impossible for him to even raise a question. Every word was strange and joined together illogically.


    The youth and elder sat andy in the room respectively. They were both thinking about thest little notebook Ku He had left behind.


    Sigu Jian suddenly opened his eyes. A sliver of confusion shed through them. Slowly, he said, ¡°Three years ago on the summit, Ku He had made a hand gesture.¡±


    Naturally, it was the summit of Dong Mountain, where the Great Grandmaster battle happened. Hearing these words, Fan Xian¡¯s heart immediately moved. He listened carefully. However, Sigu Jian sank back into silence after coughing a few times.


    ¡°What hand gesture?¡± Fan Xian asked with a frown


    ¡°It should be... a Western magic?¡± It was rare that Sigu Jian wasn¡¯t confident. In his view, in the hearts of all the martial artist practitioners in this world, Western magic and the magicians who practiced them were of the least value. Given Ku He¡¯s martial realm, how could he have used the time to learn this useless thing?


    After hearing these words, happiness arrived in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He slowly closed his eyes in front of his chest as a pleased smile rose to his face. Unable to control himself, he shook his head and sighed with a smile. ¡°I know what is written on here now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Westernnguage. However, it has been directly transcribed using the pronunciation of your characters,¡± Fan Xian said and shrugged. ¡°I used this method when I was about 7. Who would have thought that such an incredible person as Master Ku He would also use such a childish method?¡±


    What made Fan Xian think of this was not just because the strange words gave him the familiar sense of a tranted Western novel or because he had once tirelessly practiced san-kuai-ruo-wei-ni-ma-che. The more important reason was that he remembered a novel he had read in his previous life.


    Written by Sir Jin, it was about the Nine Yin Manuel and an idiot called Guo Jing, who thought he was so clever.


    Sigu Jian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Westernnguage? Is it some kind of magic? What use is it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s head hurt slightly. Looking at the two notebooks in his hands, he thought for a moment. He then carefully tucked it into his clothing and said, ¡°Since Master Ku He left it to me, it must be of some use.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your energy toward useless things,¡± Sigu Jian said. He still maintained an innate disdain for savage Western things. It was probably a natural feeling of superiority from a civilized nation toward one thatgged behind.


    ¡°Put everything together to get ideas,¡± Fan Xian replied. ¡°Who knows what advantages I will have after learning it?¡±


    ¡°You can understand this gibberish?¡± For the first time, Sigu Jian furrowed his brows and nced at Fan Xian with slight shock. The notebook had been in his hands for more than two years. Although he had not taken a peek at the Heart of Tianyi Dao because of his pride as a Great Grandmaster, he had examined the notebook of strange markings for a long time. He also wanted to know what deep meaning Ku He had in leaving behind such a thing. No matter how much he studied it, he could not make any progress. Sigu Jian controlled Dongyi and the officials andmoners in the city often interacted with foreigners. If it was a Westernnguage, he had never heard of those foreigners speaking such anguage.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I also have to slowly guess. I learned some a long time ago, but I¡¯ve forgotten most of it.¡±


    The words in the little notebook Ku He had left behind were Italian. The foreigners the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi came into contact with mostly used a changed form of Spanish or English. Fan Xian had not studied it intently before, but he knew that this was roughly the case.


    However, Fan Xian had learned Italian, during the second year of university in his past life. Was this a coincidence or fate?


    ...


    ...


    Everything had been said. The things Sigu Jian had to exin and hand over to Fan Xian had already been critically examined by both of them.


    Fan Xian stood up from the side of the bed. As he was about to leave the room, he suddenly lowered his eyelids and asked seriously, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you would choose me.¡±


    Ye Qingmei was indeed half a Dongyi woman, but it was clear that she had given more to the Qing Kingdom. Anyone who had seen the woman in the yellow robe looking at the riverbanks with a frown would think this. Was a reason not necessary for Sigu Jian to ce the freedom and existence of Dongyi onto Fan Xian, a young Qing Kingdom noble who had made Dongyi suffer countless blood debts, just because of a household register?


    Sigu Jian said, ¡°As they say, one cannot be friends with a man without a hobby. I once determined that you had no intentions toward the world, so would not seed in much. However, there are only two kinds of people with a hobby. One is a saint, and the other a fake.¡±


    ¡°You are a man without a hobby,¡± Sigu Jian continued. ¡°After Dong Mountain, I think you suddenly developed some true personality, but it has been deeply hidden. Thus, I think you would head toward the former path.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a person in this world who could disregard their private interests and the selfish interests of their country to only do things for the sake of their own peace of mind?¡±


    Sigu Jian¡¯s cold eyes looked at him coldly. ¡°There had been one in the past. I hope there will be one in the future. If I lose this bet, then I was wrong. I do not care. A man near death is always the bravest gambler.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then walked out of the quiet room and came to the side of the sword pit. He saw Thirteenth Way, who was crying sorrowfully and using his sleeves to wipe away the tears like a child.


    The thousands of swords in the pit were icy cold.


    Thirteenth Wang nced at him and walked into the quiet room. A momentter, all of the disciples of the Sword Hut walked respectfully into the quiet room, including Yun Zhn. No one made a single side. No one nced at Fan Xian by the side of the sword pit.

 Chapter 658 - Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (2)

    <h4>Chapter 658: Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was alreadyte at night. Fan Xian stood alone by the side of the sword pit, looking in a daze at the densely packed swords in the pit, which stood like wheat, as well as like the tips of trees pointing into the sky. Where he stood just happened to be where Thirteenth Wang had stood earlier. When he had been having hisst conversation with Sigu Jian, he could faintly hear Thirteenth Wang¡¯s soundless cries. Although seemingly soundless, they actually had some sound.


    At that time, there had been no one in the depths of the Sword Hut. The matters Sigu Jian and Fan Xian discussed had been too important. Even the sword boy had been sent far away, leaving behind only Thirteenth Wang to stand guard outside. Fan Xian understood Sigu Jian was doing this to express his attitude. He trusted hisst disciple, and Fan Xian also trusted Thirteenth Wang. The future of Dongyi would depend on the cooperation between Thirteenth Wang and Fan Xian. Sigu Jian also wanted Thirteenth Wang to learn other things from their conversation. Fan Xian also hoped that Thirteenth Wang would understand something different from the martial method of the Tyrannical Way he recited.


    It was a silent coboration of great mutual and tacit understanding. However, Thirteenth Wang had been sunk in a gloomy state and could not extricate himself. Who knew how much he actually heard and understood?


    The disciples of the Sword Hut filed in silently. Fan Xian would not go in again. He was not so arrogant as to think that Sigu Jian would actually consider him the most important and intimate young man in the world just because of his mother¡¯s connection and their few meetings. He would not want to be with a Qing official right before his death.


    Before the Great Grandmaster died, he wanted to be with his thirteenth disciple, who he had raised alone.


    Sigu Jian should be giving instructions for the future. Many of these things involved Fan Xian. Or, it could be said to be matters with which Dongyi had to cooperate with Fan Xian. It was inappropriate for Fan Xian to eavesdrop, so he sighed and headed toward the outside of the Sword Hut.


    He didn¡¯t know if Sigu Jian¡¯s posthumous orders would be able to suppress Yun Zhn¡¯s bacsh. Fan Xian also didn¡¯t have any way to check this.


    Walking out the door of the Sword Hut, the subordinates of the Overwatch Council, as well as the officials of the Dongyi¡¯s Ministry of Rites all, came forward to greet him. Each had a different heavy expression. Fan Xian shook his head and headed toward the residence on the mountain apanied by everyone.


    What was he waiting for? For the fall of a powerful person? For a Great Grandmaster to leave this world? For a shooting star to sweep across the sky? Fan Xian sat on the chair with his chin in his hand, quietly in thought. Around the Sword Hut, the chirruping of insects gradually rose apanied by the croaking of frogs. There was a clean breeze and bright moon. The distant sea breeze was slightly wet and salty, blurring the shadow of the moon.


    He was sitting in a garden in the residence by the precipice. Separated by a stone door, he looked at the grass hut structure not far from his foot. He allowed the moonlight to shine as it wished on his body. It added a sense of coldness inappropriate for the time. The faint light in the depths of the grass hut continued to shine as if it would burn forever. The almost dead Sigu Jian should be giving hisst instructions to his disciples. Who knew what kind of conflict and unusual things were happening inside the Sword Hut at this time?


    The thirteen disciples of the Sword Hut all worshipped Sigu Jian from the depths of their heart. Presumably, no one would disrespect their teacher. But, what about Yun Zhn?


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the faint light deep in the grass. Suddenly, he raised his head to nce at the moonlight. He looked at the moon, which drew a long track through the sky. Only now did he realize that he had already sat quietly for a number of hours in the mountain residence. The night had passed the point of no return.


    When he turned his head back, he saw a shadow in the flowerbeds in the mountain residence at the waist of the mountain. The wind moved the petals. A shadow followed the angle of the moonlight and quietly came to Fan Xian¡¯s side.


    Fan Xian quietly asked, ¡°Are you recovered? Why did youe here instead of staying in Jiangnan?¡±


    The Shadow stood in the shadow of the stone door. His eyes gazed calmly at the grass hut at the foot of the mountain. ¡°No one knows I came back.¡±


    Fan Xian had been worried that the Emperor would develop a suspicion and killing intent toward Chen Pingping because of the rtionship between the Shadow and Sigu Jian. Thus, he had forcibly sent the Shadow back to Jiangnan. He had not expected for him to suddenly appear in Dongyi. Without needing to think much, Fan Xian knew why the Shadow hade. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Do you still hate him?¡±


    The Shadow was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Yes. But when my sword entered his chest, I released a lot of my fate.¡±


    ¡°There are still some things I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Shadow said as he looked at the faint light from the grass hut. ¡°Even if father treated him lightly, mother treated him harshly and everyone in the manor humiliated him, in the end, they were his family. Why did he want to kill all of them? What about me? I was the only one in the manor who saw him as an elder brother. Why would he want to kill even me?¡±


    Fan Xian gazed at him and said, ¡°But you¡¯re alive, are you not?¡±


    The Shadow¡¯s body shook slightly. It was clear that his injury had notpletely healed. The injury in his body made it so that his state of mind was not as valiant as when he was fully recovered.


    ¡°He is about to die.¡±


    ¡°All people must die,¡± Fan Xian said as he sat down below the stone door and gently patted the rough stone surface. ¡°It is already very shocking for your brother to have survived this long.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The light in the depths of the Sword Hut was dim. It was as if it could be extinguished at any moment. The thin and weak Sigu Jian had sat up from under the nkets, washed his face, and tidied his hair. A mighty expression that no one dared to look at rose to his face.


    The first disciple of the Sword Hut, Yun Zhn, held his teacher¡¯s arm and helped him sit up properly on the bed. Thirteenth Wang took the basin of water out of the room and tossed the dirty water into the holy ground of the sword pit. He then returned to the room and helped his brother support their teacher. Of the 13 disciples of the Sword Hut, other than Sigu Jian¡¯s first andst disciples at his side, the other 11 disciples all knelt in front of the bed. Their expressions were sorrowful. Some had traces of wetness at the corners of their eyes.


    Sigu Jian nced at Third and Fourth with a clear and cold gaze. He did not specifically delegate that matter to them. Quietly, he asked, ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier?¡±


    The disciples of the sword hut kowtowed and replied, ¡°We will obey teacher¡¯s orders.¡±


    The future of the Dongyi matter was decided. Although the disciples of the Sword Hut had long guessed their teacher¡¯s intentions from what happened these few months, none of them had expected the teacher to ce such arge gamble on Fan Xian and to offer him such full support.


    However, the disciples¡¯ hearts were filled with confusion, sorrow, and terror. No one dared to raise any opposing suggestions in front of their teacher. Even Yun Zhn maintained his silence.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s words were slower and slower as the expression on his face grew lighter and lighter. More and more, he looked at the uninjured Great Grandmaster, whose joys and anger were all exposed to the world. Yun Zhn supported his teacher to one side. His heart waspletely empty. He knew that this was a dying sh. A difficult-to-suppress sense of sorrow began to well up in the room.


    Thirteenth Wang was unusually calm right. Perhaps he had cried enough earlier.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Sigu Jian took two deep breaths and asked in a quiet and raspy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost daybreak,¡± Yun Zhn replied in a respectful and gentle voice. The sending of posthumous messages in Dongyi has taken the entire night. Who knows what back-ups Sigu Jian nned after proffering Dongyi with both hands?


    ¡°Whatever you do, once you have made up your mind to do it, you have to do it to the extreme, like the future of the Sword Hut. Since I have chosen him, you must give him all possible help. Since it is a giant gamble, then we must put all our capital on it. Any time there is self-reflection, Dongyi suffers a great pain. Do you understand?¡±


    Sigu Jian sat on the bed. His gaze slowly swept across the disciples on the ground and finallynded on Yun Zhn¡¯s face.


    Yun Zhn was silent for a long time. He then nodded his head.


    Sigu Jian gave a rare smile. He understood his first disciple too well. As long as it was something he promised to do, he would certainly carry it out.


    ¡°Help me up the mountain to have a look. The sun is about to rise, I want to have a look.¡± Suddenly, an inauspicious rasping sound came from Sigu Jian¡¯s chest. It sounded like the spring in the underworld below the yellow earth was calling out. The Great Grandmaster¡¯s face also began to turn a strange white color.


    Yun Zhn¡¯s heart jumped. He held tight to his teacher¡¯s withered arm. On the other side, Thirteenth Wang also held onto Sigu Jian¡¯s withered arm. The two brothers met each other¡¯s gaze and carefully helped Sigu Jian off the bed.


    The second disciple kneeling closest to the bed moved forward on his knees and quickly held onto Sigu Jian¡¯s feet. He helped him put on his slightly tattered grass shoes. However, Sigu Jian had been bedridden for more than a month, and the poison and injury had both exploded. His two feet had long swelled up. Stuffed into the shoes, one could see where the ties on the shoes cut into the swollen feet.


    It seemed Sigu Jian did not feel anything. He only gave afortable sigh. The second disciple knew that his teacher¡¯s feet no longer had any feeling. He gently stroked the feet. His tears fell onto the stone floor in front of the bed.


    ...


    ...


    The crescent moon was like a hook, almost hidden at the grey horizon. The sky above Dongyi was mostly ck with deep blue. Only the east side showed a sliver of white. Having sat all night outside the stone door, Fan Xian was tired. He rubbed his temples to stop himself from falling asleep. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and abruptly stood up. He watched as the light inside the grass hut suddenly extinguished. He knew that the future matters of Dongyi had been delegated. Immediately after, he saw something that remained deeply etched into his heart even decades into the future.


    In the distance, a small hemp-wearing Sigu Jian left the grass hut and followed the mountain path by the hut under with Yun Zhn and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s support and the protection of all the disciples. With great difficulty, silence, and even solemnness, they headed toward the mountain behind the Sword Hut.


    The Shadow stood behind Fan Xian and also saw this sight. He was silent and did not speak.


    Faintly, it seemed they saw Sigu Jian, at the end of this life, nce back as he made his way up the mountain supported by his disciples. His ncended at the stone gate of the mountain residence. No one knew if he was looking at Fan Xian, to whom he had entrusted the future of Dongyi, or his younger brother, the Shadow, in the childhood memories in Dongyi.


    Fan Xian and the Shadow stood silently at the mountain gate and watched the forward procession of the group. The two of them stood pin-straight, perhaps to indicate their respect to the Great Grandmaster. A send-off needed to be standing with eyes straight ahead and without any other misceneous emotions.


    The Great Grandmaster¡¯s body was small and weak. It almost disappeared between Yun Zhn and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s support. The hemp-clothing on his body fluttered in the morning wind. His grass-shoe d feet did not even touch the ground.


    The mountain behind the grass hut was not tall. Although a whole mountain away from where Fan Xian and the Shadow stood, it was not very distant. In just a bit, the people of the Sword Hut had climbed to the summit.


    The rising sun above the East Sea had leapt above the horizon line and was climbing up.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. He watched to see the first ray of light in the world pass through the surface of the sea, the private residences of Dongyi, the air of the mortal world, the gaps between the trees to shine on the small mountain behind the grass hut, and onto the bodies of the disciples of the Sword Hut face of the thin Great Grandmaster at the front.


    A faintyer of golden light immediately rose to the Great Grandmasters¡¯ face. Although he was at the end of his life and his body was small and weak, it suddenly rose above all life. This was not the power of sword intent. It was just the sensation of his existence.


    Fan Xian gazed at the summit of the mountain. Amongst all the people, he could only see him.


    ...


    ...


    Sigu Jian stood calmly by the precipice of the small mountain and allowed the slightly warm and familiar sunlight to strike him from across the ocean. He narrowed his eyes slightly and breathed in the Dongyi air. He was silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Perhaps in the moments before his death, the history that passed and everything that had happened began a picture in the sea of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s mind. Apanied by the golden light of the rising sun, the pictures changed endlessly in front of his eyes.


    Ants beneath a tree, a friend covered in ck cloth, younger brother, rain, dead people, burning manor, sword, sword pit, rotten cloth and trash in the pit, disciple, disciple, more disciples, more swords,rge sword, sky sword, one sword to challenge the world, one sword to protect a city, unbroken wall, unbroken sword... But, the person was going to die.


    Sigu Jian blinked his spiritless eyes and banished the illusions brought by the rising sun. He wanted to stand a bit taller and see a bit further, to see true things. However, there was no strength in his feet, and his gaze was somewhat blurry.


    Yun Zhn and Thirteenth Wang sensed their teacher¡¯s thoughts and quickly held him up a bit.


    Sigu Jian suddenly felt that his gaze had cleared. He saw the Dongyi he had protected for decades, the rising smoke from inside the city, busy merchantsying out their ways for the morning market, invisible flow of wealth and gold through the market, and joyful expressions on those people¡¯s faces.


    In the moment before his death, he suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t actually want to see these things. He turned his head slightly and saw the grass hut he had lived in for years. Many years ago, the faint yellow grass hut had actually been a broken straw room. He had lived there for a long time, killed many people, and taught many people. He was proud.


    Finally, Sigu Jian saw therge tree outside Dongyi. Under the rising sun, this tree, which had experienced countless storms from the East Sea, continued to grow wildly. It protected the pedestrians, travelers, merchants, andmon people who passed underneath. It was truly a massive tree.

 Chapter 659 - Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (3)

    <h4>Chapter 659: Covered In Rain, I Came From The Sea (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rising sun in the east arrived and shone on the mountain behind the hut. The slightly warm light carried no trace of joy as it gradually enveloped the mountain¡¯s summit. The dozen disciples and the master of the Sword Hut all stood in the warm light with their heads raised. They looked just like an oil painting.


    At the foot of the mountain, three generations of Sword Hut disciples, sword boys, servants that had served Sigu Jian for countless years, and officials watched the scene. They knew that the Grandmaster of Dongyi had reached thest moments of his life. Countless people could not restrain their cries of sorrow and knelt on the ground, kowtowing repeatedly in the direction of the mountain.


    At the mountain residence at the waist of the mountain, Fan Xian and the Shadow looked in that direction. Although their expressions did not change, they were moved in their hearts. Fan Xian suddenly felt that his mood was strange. Through these years, his rtionship with Dongyi had always beenplicated. He actually didn¡¯t have any deep understanding of Sigu Jian. He only knew that he was a powerful warrior and an incredible person who could change the fate of the world with just a sword in his hand. For much of the past, Sigu Jian had been his greatest enemy. With the passing of time, a great change had urred in the rtionship between them.


    However, Fan Xian did not have any extraneous feelings of affection toward Sigu Jian, even afterst night. He and Sigu Jian¡¯s discussion was a cooperation based on amon goal. Fan Xian could not feel much for a Great Grandmaster who had killed many of his subordinates and many Qing people.


    The sun came up. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t resist a bitter and self-mocking smile. Looking at the thin figure on the summit, he wondered if he was going blind to see this Great Grandmaster as a revolutionary man who had protected the world and loved the people.


    The Shadow took a step toward the outside of the mountain gate. Silently and dazedly, he watched Sigu Jian at the summit. He watched this brother, who had twisted and hurt his life, take hisst breaths in the mortal world.


    Fan Xian retreated into the shadow behind the mountain gate and fell silent. For some reason, his blood was roiling. The zhenqi of two different natures in his body slowly circted, particrly the Tyrannical zhenqi behind his back. Following his two arms, it released outward and wrapped around the outside of his palm before returning and forming a smooth zhenqi return path. It was only half an inch from his palm, but it was a sensitive output of zhenqi.


    He felt something. Turning his gaze, he looked out over to the east toward the edge of that boundless sea and waves forming and breaking under the red rising sun.


    On the summit, Sigu Jian¡¯s gaze alsonded on the waves.


    In the distance, the wind came carrying droplets of rain. A thick and heavy cloud rolled above the rising sun in the sky. The storm came like a kind of baptism.


    Other than Fan Xian and the almost dead Sigu Jian, no one felt the aura that person purposely sent out. Silently, Fan Xian left the mountain residence from behind the bodies of everyone kowtowing around the Sword Hut. He swept into Dongyi and increased his speed to his quickest. In a short amount of time, he stepped past the private residences and businesses, through the ports and boats, and arrived at an isted beach outside Dongyi, neighboring a shore of the East Sea.


    The rain was falling densely by the shore. Striking the sand, it formed tens of thousands of holes.


    A grey shadow swept by and stopped valiantly on a rock by the beach. It was Fan Xian. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the small holes the rain was striking into the sand. Suddenly, he remembered watching half a small boat sink below the precipice in Danzhou many years ago and the traces it left on the beach.


    The storm didn¡¯t growrger. It just blew and fell in a gentle and cold way. The morning sun rose higher and climbed behind the rain clouds. All of the light in Dongyi grew dimmer, particrly on the sea. The waves pped against the rocks and set up a watery mist. Mixing with the light rain falling from the sky, it added a mistiness.


    Behind the watery mist, the shadow of a giant ship slowly appeared. The ship was enormous. It was an open ocean merchant ship that could resist tens of thousands of li of ocean and giant waves. The ship was unable toe to the shore covered with reefs. It could only show itself far away in the ocean. Although it was very far away, the sense of pressure that seemed toe from nowhere still made Fan Xian feel a sliver of nervousness.


    The sea suddenly fell silent. Although the storm continued, the rain fell noiselessly into the sea and sand. There was no sound in the world. The waves no longer smashed violently into the shore. They only rose and fell slowly like the breathing of thend. Faintly, a small boat came from the white fog.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and stepped onto the slightly wet and soft sand toward the seashore, weing the arrival of this little boat.


    A person stood at the head of the small boat. He had his hands behind his back. His long white hair was tied behind his head with a strip of cloth. His expression was strange. His eyes were clear and unfathomable. He wore a straw hat on his head. Although the hat was small, it prevented the warm but dense storm froming near the little boat.


    A person sat at the head of the boat also wearing a straw hat. His hat did not cover his uniquely colored hair or the strange and terrifying smile at the corners of his lips.


    Ye Liuyun hade. Before Sigu Jian died, he had finallye to see him off.


    Fan Xian felt slightly stunned. He then looked at the person sitting at the tail of the boat and smiled warmly. Sir Fei Jie had alsoe. Seeing someone he was close to when he was physically and mentally exhausted helped dilute the shock of Ye Liuyun¡¯s sudden appearance.


    The little boat came near to the seashore. Ye Liuyun calmly stood at the head of the boat. His gaze pierced through the trees and mountains by the seashore and into the distance. Sigu Jian was probably far away in that direction looking wretchedly and coldly at the seashore.


    Fan Xian stood in the storm and wiped the rainwater from his face. He looked silently at Ye Liuyun and raised his lips slightly. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The sound of water grew. Fei Jie jumped down from the tail of the boat and walked through the shallow water to reach the shore. Fan Xian quickly hurried forward and helped his teacher onto the bank. The teacher and student looked at each other. Their gazes were filled with warmth and affection.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t talk about the problems in Jingdou, Ten Family Vige, or Chen Pingping. He knew Fei Jie¡¯s desire to travel the ocean was the dream of his life. This poison-using Great Grandmaster liked freedom. If it had not been for Fan Xian, he would probably have long left the Qing Kingdom. Since Chen Pingping had tricked him into leaving, Fan Xian had to continue the lie.


    ¡°These two years, I¡¯ve been wandering around the inds in the South,¡± Fei Jie looked at the disciple he was most proud of and said with a smile. ¡°I had originally decided to head to the West this year.¡±


    ¡°The West is very far away.¡± Fan Xian nced at Ye Liuyun standing woodenly at the head of the boat and did not pay any attention to the Great Grandmaster. Taking his teacher¡¯s hand, he walked further away and said worriedly, ¡°Given your temperament, how many years is this trip the West and back going to take?¡±


    Fei Jie looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Given my and Master Ye¡¯s age, once we leave, there is probably no return.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s throat felt like it was being blocked by something. He had thought that he would never see his teacher again. He had unexpectedly seen him now, but it was another permanent farewell. After a moment of gloominess, he forced himself to smile and pointed to the sea. ¡°With such arge boat, you can go anywhere in the world.¡±


    Fei Jie turned his head and looked at the faint shadow of the giant ship behind the fog. With a rattlingugh, he said, ¡°We bought many foreign servants and some foreign women. They don¡¯t look like our women here. If you saw them, you would certainly like them.¡±


    ¡°I have stayed with Ma Suosuo for a time before,¡± Fan Xian replied with a smile. ¡°Howe you are here today?¡±


    Sir Fei Jie had wanted to speak about this earlier. He turned his head to look at Ye Liuyun standing at the head of the boat, who had not disembarked. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°He seemed to have sensed something and knew that Sigu Jian was going to die. He wanted to send him off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and nted a nce at Ye Liuyun, who stood like a statue in the rain at the head of the boat. With aplicated expression, heughed gently and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sigu Jian killed by him and the Emperor?¡±


    Fei Jie shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian stopped this topic of conversation. He looked at Ye Liuyun¡¯s figure and followed his teacher in shaking his head.


    Ye Liuyun stood silently at the head of the little boat and looked silently in the direction of Dongyi. The straw hat on his head seemed to have lost its effectiveness and allowed the wind and rain to strike his body before sliding into the boat and making everything wet.


    After a long time, this Great Grandmaster suddenly lowered his head and thought for a moment. He then waved at Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was startled slightly, but his expression did not change. Steadily, he walked over and stood in the knee-deep ocean water. He looked at the little boat less than five paces away and offered his greetings respectfully.


    ¡°I am leaving,¡± Ye Liuyun said looking gently at Fan Xian, ¡°perhaps never to return. Do you have anything you want to ask me?¡±


    Of the four Great Grandmasters in the world, Fan Xian had never seen Ku He. He had only learned of the Northern Qi¡¯s Imperial Advisor¡¯s power through Haitang, theter preparations done by Northern Qi, and Xiao En¡¯s memories. As for Sigu Jian, he had personally experienced his shocking sword intent and was fully aware of his battle line. As for the Emperor, Fan Xian knew in his bones of his iparable strength. It was only Ye Liuyun who Fan Xian had seen in his youth, as well as in Jiangnan when he had amazingly sliced the building in half. That was the first time he had aplete understanding of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm.


    Ye Liuyun was fundamentally different than the other three Great Grandmasters. He took a path like a leisurely cloud. His entire life was spent floating across thend, asionally staying and then leaving again. He was like a light spot without a tether,pletely free.


    It was precisely because of these reasons that Fan Xian had a particr affection for Ye Liuyun and admired him the most. After Junshang Conference and Dong Mountain, Fan Xian finally understood that it was impossible for one to be wholly above themon popce in this world.


    If it were possible, it could only be achieved by Uncle Wu Zhu, not this Great Grandmaster standing aboard the little boat.


    Fan Xian knew why Ye Liuyun had spoken now. After a moment of silence, he didn¡¯t ask him any questions about martial arts. Instead, he straightforwardly asked, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    In the rain, Ye Liuyun raised his face slightly, fully revealing his strange face from under the straw hat. It seemed he had not expected Fan Xian to ask such a surprising question with this precious opportunity.


    After only a moment of silence, Ye Liuyun said, ¡°I am here to send him off.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Fan Xian continued to ask.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± Ye Liuyun replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Why did you attack in the first ce?¡± Fan Xian finally asked.


    ¡°Because... I am a person of the Qing Kingdom,¡± Ye Liuyun replied seriously.


    Fan Xian thought about this for a long time. A person of the Qing Kingdom. He was also a person of the Qing Kingdom. In this world, belonging could truly determine the motivation for everything. Even a Great Grandmaster was not an exception.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other questions. I am just curious if you wille back.¡±


    ¡°Who can know what will happen in the future?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything else. Given Ye Liuyun and Sir Fei Jie¡¯s realm, even though it was the mysterious and distant Westernnds, there was probably nothing there that could hold them or hurt them.


    Fan Xian had no more questions to ask. It seemed Ye Liuyun had something to say. He looked at Fan Xian and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Ever since the Wei Kingdom, the world has been in chaos and there have been battles all around. Themon people wander homelessly and live incredibly difficult lives. I helped your father sweep aside thest obstacle. The matters of the future are for you young people to do.¡±


    It was true, Ye Liuyun, in his status as Great Grandmaster, endured quietly for 20 years and secretly cooperated with the Emperor¡¯s n. In one move, they swept aside all internal opposition in the Qing Kingdom and the two main obstacles unifying the world, Ku He and Sigu Jian.


    There was no longer a purpose for Ye Liuyun to remain on thisnd. That was why he hade to take a look before he left and say these things to Fan Xian.


    In the eyes of this Great Grandmaster, Fan Xian would be, without question, one of the most powerful warriors of the younger generation. It was not just his martial prowess but also his ability to plot and usual attention toward themon people. That was why Ye Liuyun was telling him this.


    Ye Liuyun did not know Fan Xian¡¯s heart. It was also an impossible task for a Great Grandmaster to see through to one¡¯s heart.


    After saying these words, Ye Liuyun did not continue speaking with Fan Xian. He continued to stand at the head of the boat and looked toward that summit and the person, perhaps friend, who was about to die.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then returned to the shore to say something in a low voice to Sir Fei Jie. It was almost time to say goodbye. He had many things he wanted to say to his teacher. Even if it was only some small memories from his childhood, there would not be many more opportunities to reminisce.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian took out the little notebook Ku He left him and handed it to Sir Fei Jie. ¡°It¡¯s what Ku He left behind. It should be rted to magic. Find someone in the West and ask them about it. Directly read the sounds out. Those people should be able to understand. It¡¯s probably somewhere rted to Italy and Rome.¡±


    Seeing that he took his matter seriously and it was something Ku He had left behind, Sir Fei Jie furrowed his brows and epted it. Tucking it into his clothes, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to take these things from my hands.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were sharp and had long seen the little trick he had yed on the notebook. Smiling he said, ¡°If those thieves aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s something Ku He left to you, it must have its uses. Why don¡¯t you keep it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I memorized itst night.¡± Fan Xian pointed at his head and reminded his teacher with a smile. Ever since his youth, he had a strange memory.


    Fei Jie smiled, remembering each day and night of all those years that he spent teaching this strange creature in Danzhou.


    The wind and rain by the East Sea gradually calmed. Fan Xian and Fei Jie sensed something at the same time and ceased chatting. They turned their heads to look at the little boat gently rising and falling with the waves next to the shore, at Ye Liuyun on the head of the boat.


    The smile of Ye Liuyun¡¯s face grew more gentle and rxed. It was as if he had seen through some matter and was greatly relieved.


    A wave broke. The little boat trembled slightly. Ye Liuyun took this opportunity to lower his body in a deep bow toward some small mountain and grass hut in the direction of Dongyi.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart sank, he knew the person was gone.


    Fei Jie silently watched his scene and said, ¡°I am leaving.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the end, the long-legged mosquito in the grass hut could not endure the torment of time. Just as the days were getting warmer, the happiest time of life, he could no longer stand in the corner of the wall. Hopelessly, he stared at the thick nkets on the bed and empty space devoid of any person in the nkets. Decrepitly, he fell from the wall andnded on the floor before he was blown to an unknown location by a gust of wind through a crack in the door.


    On the small mountain behind the grass hut, that small and weak figure was lying in his disciples embraces, devoid of all life.


    By the seashore, the little boat slowly left, heading toward therge ship in the fog. Fan Xian stood on the sand in a deep bow as a send-off.


    Until the very end, Ye Liuyun still did not abandon the boat and step onto thend. Perhaps this Great Grandmaster had given himself a boundary. He never again wanted to step on thisnd that was filled with ughter and helplessness. He didn¡¯t know if he could leave again once he had stepped onto this piece of earth.


    This was the ease and determination of being able to toss aside and abandon.


    Fan Xian watched the little boat gradually disappearing into the wind and rain. He thought that this was the so-called small boat disappearing from here so the rest of one¡¯s life could be lived on the rivers and seas. Although, some people had left, more people were unable to leave. When would he be able to go toward the free rivers and seas?

 Chapter 660 - One Object in the Air, the Swords in One Hand

    <h4>Chapter 660: One Object in the Air, the Swords in One Hand</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Ye Liuyun and Fei Jie left, Fan Xian sat by the seaside for a long time. The shadow of therge ship had long disappeared from the sea, but his gaze was still turned toward the ocean that stretched as far as the eye could see. The wind and rain whipping against his body had not weakened. His entire body was soaked. He was sitting in a strange position, hugging his knees, just like a cute little boy. In reality, everyone knew it was impossible for Fan Xian to be a pure little boy.


    The two types of zhenqi in his body circted and flowed slowly. The zhenqi that had been pushed out by Ye Liuyun¡¯s purposeful stimtion was being quickly circted in a rtively calm and harmonious manner. For him, it seemed that this moment was a kind of opportunity. Because of a change in his state of mind, the divine light from the change in surrounding emotions shone lightly into his mind.


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and naturally extended his palms into the rain, allowing the rain to strike against his palm.


    After a long time, Fan Xian¡¯s palms remained just as dry and smooth as usual. It was as if these raindrops would never be able to trulynd on his palm and wet any inch of his skin.


    Fan Xian¡¯s palms were covered by a thinyer of zhenqi. This zhenqi was released from every pore and flowed back in through every pore, creating a thin and interesting return path. It was the strange andpletely useless technique he had practiced as a child.


    This technique allowed him to be an ace climber in this world. He had once climbed the Royal Pce, Xi Mountain, and many dangerous ces that humankind had not thought of. Compared to the six years of time and effort he had paid out in his youth, the results were truly not worth it.


    At the time, Wu Zhu did not correct him. Everyone knew Wu Zhu did not have internal qi.


    Now, it felt different. There was a fine and obscure differencepared to usual. Fan Xian slowly opened his eyes and wiped the rainwater from his face. He stared dazedly at his palm. He was still and lost in thought for a long time.


    To be able to have zhenqi leave one¡¯s body and form a weapon that could harm others was a powerful realm but not an unattainable one. As long as one had reached a certain level of cultivation and had a superior enough technique of cirction, powerful warriors would be able to manage it.


    Fan Xian had once seen Ye Liuyun¡¯s scattered hands. The Great Grandmaster¡¯s hand had spread like a dried plum. Zhenqi had spewed from the tips of his fingers. In an instant, they split through the air and poked tens of thousands of plum blossoms holes into the beach at the bottom of the cliff in Danzhou. Such movement of zhenqi was already the highest realm of breaking through humankind¡¯s fleshly limit.


    Fan Xian had sensed something different today, apletely different feeling. He stood lost in thought in the wind and rain. The rain followed his hair and dripped onto his face. It was somewhat blown away by the wind on the seashore.


    When the zhenqi left for a moment and returned to his body, there seemed to be something extra amidst the familiar movement. Given the realm of Fan Xian¡¯s state of mind, he should not have been able to sense there was something extra, but he still felt it.


    Other than shock, he was also confused. All things were bnced in the world. However much zhenqi was released, the same amount would be drawn back. Being able to draw it back was already Fan Xian¡¯s unique skill, but how could there be more? Didn¡¯t that mean there was no need for meditation and all he had to do was endlessly carry out this circr flow of zhenqi to increase the amount of zhenqi inside his body?


    Where did the extra zhenqie from?


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Even his fingertips began to tremble. He faintly knew that he might have touched on a door that no one had considered, thought of, or arrived at before. What was behind this door?


    Why had this change suddenly happened? When Fan Xian sensed this opportunity, he followed it and sat down in the rain by the seashore. What was this opportunity? Was it Ye Liuyun who hade from the sea? Was it the death of Sigu Jian looking out at the sea? Was it the frustration of separation between family?


    Fan Xian was perplexed. He began to coolly evaluate what had happened during this one day and night. He had to find the reason for this to understand what color that door was and who had opened it in front of him.


    This was not a difficult task. He had rushed to Dongyi from Ten Family vige and stayed for a night in the Sword Hut. The most likely thing to have caused this change was those two notebooks, particrly thetter one written in strange sounds.


    Fan Xian had asked Fei Jie to take the notebook to the mysteriousnd in the West, but he had already fully memorized the contents of the notebook. Although there were still many phrases he did not understand, there were some parts he understood.


    The phrases didn¡¯t seem like a spell. They were more like poetry he had seen in his previous life, something like Dante¡¯s Divine Comedy.


    Did Italian develop from Latin? Fan Xian furrowed his brows and sat thinking in the rain. He could not remember the knowledge that had faded long ago. He only remembered that there were many dialects of Italian. The formal one could not escape connection from Dante¡¯s Divine Comedy.


    Was it those few sentences imprinted in his heart that unconsciously changed his state of mind when circting zhenqi, thus creating the strange situation at hand?


    Magic? Fan Xian stood slowly and furrowed his brows. He looked at the empty sea, the deep blue surface that awaited wind and rain, as if he could see thend on the other end of the ocean.


    I love you, the charming spring wind.


    I use my entire heart and being to sense each thing leaping through the air.


    To be close to you, to be with you.


    This was a poem, not a spell. Fan Xian stood in a daze in the rain and was firm in his judgment. It was clear that these poetry-like words had made him learn something and feel something. Was there truly vitality between the heaven and earth in the air that should be empty of everything? When he had been circting earlier, had he added a closeness of the poem as the zhenqi flowed back and absorbed something more?


    His feet took a few stumbling steps across the sand. His body turned a few times in the wind and rain by the shore of the East Sea. He looked at the air around him, the wind, and rain, and narrowed his eyes. He released a bright light like he wanted to find a sliver of that intangible thing among these transparent and natural things. However, there was nothing.


    Too many hypotheses and judgments surged into his mind and made it difficult for him to bear such a heaven burden. With a muffled groan, he rubbed the spot between his brows.


    The notebooks were objects left behind by Master Ku He. Using Sigu Jian¡¯s words that he had let slip, one knew that the Northern Qi¡¯s previous Imperial Advisor was interested in Western magic and had even used a little of it on Dong Mountain.


    But, it was all in Italian. No matter how extraordinary he was, he shouldn¡¯t know it. How did he seed in learning it? What had he learned?


    The poetry collection that may have nothing to do with magic was in itself strange. Looking at its age, it should have been very old. It might even pre-dated Ku He¡¯s birth. An elder of thisnd had probablye into contact with the essence of magic from the Westernnds and forcibly recorded these words.


    Fan Xian sudden felt regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have given the notebook to his teacher to take to the distant Westernnds so hurriedly. He should have studied it more and used the power of the Overwatch Council to try and find the elder, who would have long turned into a pile of white bones, and then followed this clue into history.


    Rainwater dripped down his face. Fan Xian suddenly gave a relieved smile and shook his head self-mockingly. He thought he had indeed be a little obsessed under the great pressure. The victory of Dong Mountain had already proved that no matter what level Master Ku He had reached or what kind of understanding he had of this strange magic, in the end, there hadn¡¯t been any foundational changes. He had still lost to the Emperor.


    Magic. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t as worthless as people thought, but it was not a weapon that could change everything.


    Fan Xian turned his head gloomily and left the seaside. He headed toward the rain-soaked Dongyi. Sigu Jian was dead. Dongyi had presumably sunk into sorrow and hopelessness. He had to return and meet with the disciples of the Sword Hut to take control of the situation.


    He didn¡¯t know that he had missed a precious opportunity, one that could have opened that door. Regardless of whether it was in thisnd or that, it was a rare opportunity. Once lost, no one knew when it coulde around again.


    Fortunately, opportunity and luck, those illusory things, were always connected to humankind¡¯s persistence and curiosity. Given Fan Xian¡¯s diligent nature and desire to know, presumably, it would be less time before he touched this door again.


    ...


    ...


    White smoke rose from the depths of the grass hut. This white smoke was not cooking fire or the pungent smoke from burning leaves during the depths of winter. The white smoke announced reality. All the Dongyi people who could see the white smoke or heard of it looked with fear and unease in that direction. Some people had already knelt down and were endlessly kowtowing in that direction.


    Most of the people already knew of the passing of the sword saint. Fan Xian approached the door of the Sword Hut. The disciples outside looked at him with a resentful gaze. The fire of hatred burning in their eyes was enough to engulf himpletely. Despite Fan Xian¡¯s strong willpower, it was still difficult to not shiver in fear under these circumstances.


    He knew where the Sword Hut¡¯s disciples¡¯ hatred came from. Sigu Jian had died in a sinister pincer attack by the Qing Emperor and the Qing Great Grandmaster Ye Liuyun. Fan Xian, a powerful Qing official, had, without question, be a recement object of hatred.


    He did not have time to consider how to cate the emotions of these disciples. He only looked at the white smoke in the depths of the grass hut. A sliver of worry shed through his eyes. Pushing open the door, he went directly to the t ground by the sword pit. Looking at the zing fire, he walked forward with unusual directness and threw a handful of something onto the fire.


    The mes immediately changed color. The bones of the Great Grandmaster in the fire had long disappeared from view.


    Following Fan Xian¡¯s action, sword intent shot out from the depths of the Sword Hut. Eleven swords surrounded his body. The sword intent spewed forth like snake venom. At any moment, Fan Xian could be stabbed to death.


    Other than Yun Zhn and Thirteenth Wang, who were kneeling at the front, the rest of the 13 disciples of the sword hut were all angered by Fan Xian¡¯s action.


    Fan Xian felt the bone-piercing chill of the sword intents and did not make any major movements. He knew that faced with the attack of 11 ninth-level aces, even if the Emperor were here, he would still have to consider if it was better to avoid a confrontation. As for him, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate.


    He looked at Yun Zhn kneeling in front and said, ¡°There is poison in the smoke. I didn¡¯t want this white smoke to kill half the people in Dongyi.¡±


    When he had seen the white smoke, Fan Xian¡¯s heart had jumped with fear. He had not thought that at the moment he had sat by the seaside, the disciples of the Sword Hut would so straightforwardly cremate Sigu Jian¡¯s body. After all, in his memory, there wasn¡¯t yet any habit of cremation in thisnd.


    There was poison in Sigu Jian¡¯s remains, powerful poison. Unless it was a poisonid down by Sir Fei Jie, it would not have frozen the body and resisted the injury from the Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor¡¯s punch for an entire three years.


    Once this poison was set on fire, it would rise with the white smoke. It was not as terrifying as Fan Xian said, but it was best to be careful.


    Fan Xian had secretly made preparations for the injury on Sigu Jian¡¯s body. Those medicinal herbs had been for such a situation.


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s exnation, Yun Zhn, who was kneeling at the very front, did not turn his head. He only raised his right arm.


    The swords returned to their sheaths. The sword lights calmed. In an instant, the area around the sword pit recovered its calm and sorrowful atmosphere. A few sword boys cried to the side and added firewood to the ze. The 13 disciples of the second generation of the Sword Hut knelt in front of the fire.


    Fan Xian looked at this scene and felt moved in his heart. He knew after Sigu Jian¡¯s death, it was Yun Zhn, without question, who had the greatest prestige in the entire Sword Hut.


    Thirteenth swords, what a terrifying power. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if it was his hand that controlled these swords?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly. Looking at the fire, he pondered this matter in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    As dusk fell, Yun Zhn entered the room. Carrying a cloth-wrapped jug, he handed it to Fan Xian with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand teacher¡¯s intentions, since he told me to give it to you, I will give it to you.¡¯


    Fan Xian solemnly epted it with both hands and found that the jug was still slightly warm. He realized that this was Sigu Jian¡¯s still warm ashes. He felt very strange.


    Yun Zhn slowly knelt down in front of him and said, ¡°Following teacher¡¯s orders, the 12 swords of the Sword Hut are ced under your orders.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and glowed with a faint light.

 Chapter 661 - The Money Markets Of The World Must Be Killed!

    <h4>Chapter 661: The Money Markets Of The World Must Be Killed!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian looked silently at Yun Zhn in front of him and unexpectedly thought of the first time he had seen this sword master in Jingdou¡¯s Royal Pce. At that time, he was an inexperienced young man who had just ventured into the politics of the three countries for the first time. The reputation of the first disciple of the Sword Hut had already spread throughout the world. He was the main figure in the Dongyi diplomatic group.


    Six years had passed. Fan Xian had be one of the most powerful people in the world. Even Yun Zhn had to kneel before him and express his loyalty to him. The changing of time was deeply moving.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what Sigu Jian did before he died or how he convinced the stubborn Yun Zhn, but he could sense there was not much falseness in Yun Zhn¡¯s attitude. He understood these warriors, who endlessly explored the way of martial arts. Once they decided on something, it was difficult for them to go back on their word.


    He heard Yun Zhn¡¯s word clearly, ¡°12 swords.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Twelve swords... If the heart of your sword is not here, how could I control these 12 swords?¡±


    Without waiting for Yun Zhn to reply, he stood up and solemnly helped up this first disciple of the Sword Hut. Sincerely, he said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me just because of the sword saint¡¯s words before he died. I don¡¯t need you to believe me. However, if this is a transaction in which I need the strength of the Sword Hut and the Sword Hut needs my protection, but you are not there, how will I be able to grasp these 12 swords?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a smile on Yun Zhn¡¯s face. He said indifferently, ¡°Teacher has prepared something to reassure you.¡±


    After speaking, Yun Zhn turned and left, not giving Fan Xian any chance to talk to him and persuade him otherwise.


    Fan Xian stood as if something was amiss in the room. He wondered what task Sigu Jian had given Yun Zhn. In a moment, he guessed something. Although Sigu Jian had ced a great gamble on him, he would always need someone to bnce him, watch him, and control him.


    Yun Zhn was a person who did not form alliances. Given his reputation in the hearts of the disciples of the Sword Hut, if, one day, Fan Xian¡¯s actions damaged the interests of Dongyi too much, one order from him would probably leave Fan Xian with control of 12 swords in name only. He would immediately be left with just a single pitiful sword.


    ...


    ...


    After Yun Zhn, it was the second disciple of the Sword Hut that entered. Fan Xian looked at the middle-aged man calmly and found that his appearance was verymon. There was nothing that stood out on his face. The sword intent on his body was also deeply buried. Wearing a slightly thick cotton robe, he didn¡¯t look like a powerful sword master. Instead, he looked like a housekeeper.


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly in his heart. Sigu Jian had pushed him directly into the fire pit. It seemed that the disciples of the Sword Hut had all epted hisst will and wereing in one by one to report on their duties.


    Fan Xian nced at the brown urn at his side. Out of the corners of his eye, a perplexed expression shed through his eyes. The sword master of a generation had be a pot of ash next to him.


    His hand gently stroked the urn. It was as if he could still feel a slight warmth from Sigu Jian¡¯s bones. Following the movement of his fingers, the gaze of the housekeeper-like second disciple changed, but it immediately became calm again. Waving his hand, a few third-generation disciples brought in a number of chests.


    Fan Xian raised his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this the legacy of the sword saint?¡±


    The second disciple smiled but didn¡¯t say anything until all of the chests were ced in Fan Xian¡¯s room. Only then he quietly said, ¡°Of course, the Sword Hut has far more property than this. This is only some cash flow that could be moved temporarily. Teacher said that you need silver now, so I have brought it to you. There are also some ounts that I thought you would be interested in. I acted on my own had had them brought over.¡±


    Fan Xian was slightly surprised and looked calmly at this housekeeper-like Sword Hut ace. He would not underestimate this second disciple. On the contrary, of the 12 Sword Hut disciples, he had always thought that this second disciple warranted his attention. Putting aside the fact that he managed to stay neutral during Yun Zhn and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s internal strife and not be involved, Sigu Jian always had him stand guard outside the Sword Hut. From this, one could deduct just how deeply Sigu Jian trusted him.


    Silver, ounts? Fan Xian looked at him with narrowed eyes and asked, ¡°Many thanks, but I don¡¯t know what these ounts have to do with anything?¡±


    The second disciple of the Sword Hut evenly said, ¡°It¡¯s rted to Taiping money house.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fan Xian could no longer stay seated on the low couch and abruptly rose. He stared at the second disciple speechless for a moment. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help butugh self-mockingly. In a voice full of admiration, he said, ¡°I would never have guessed. I think no one would have guessed... that the owner of the biggest money house in the world was a warrior hidden in the Sword Hut.¡±


    Taiping money house, thergest money house in the world! To some degree, the Ming family¡¯s massive fortune in the past had depended on Taiping money house¡¯s cash flow support. From the appearance of this money house, it had be thergest in the world with the best reputation, par none. During these past dozens of years, no other money house had been able to threaten its position.


    Even when, a few years ago, Fan Xian had secretly allied with the Northern Qi Emperor and, along with the management of some elderly officials of the Ministry of Revenue that his father had sent to him, he had created the strange andrge Zhaoshang money house. In front of Taiping money house, it was still like an underdeveloped child.


    With the production and sales rights of the pce treasury in his hand, two channels for smuggling, a coalition of brothels, and arge-scale money house, Fan Xian was, without question, the richest person in the world.


    He knew that although he had a lot of silver in his hands, when it waspared to Taiping money house, it was still nothing to look at.


    Taiping money house was firmly rooted in themerce of the maind. All of the major merchants had deep connections to it. If Taiping money house truly exerted itself, the amount of silver it could mobilize was truly a staggering amount.


    Fan Xian was not amon noble official. He hadmercial experience from his previous life and many interactions with merchants in this one. He knew better than most people the terrifying power of Taiping money house and effect it could have.


    In the past, he had had the Overwatch Council investigate Taiping money house. Each time the investigation reached a certain territory, the clues would abruptly stop.


    Since this money house started in Dongyi, then, naturally it was connected to the Sword Hut. At least, Sigu Jian had to be secretly supporting it. Fan Xian had not thought that the greatest money house in the world would be the property of the Sword Hut or that the master of Taiping money house would be the second disciple of the Sword Hut.


    Fan Xian stared in a daze at the master of Taiping money house. Endlessplicated emotions surged into his heart. It was only now he knew how much Sigu Jian had put down on this great gamble, and how much power he had given him.


    The 12 swords were terrifying. Control of Dongyi was terrifying. What was truly terrifying were probably these chests of ounts that had been delivered to his room. The ounts of the Taiping money house.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and bowed in admiration to the second disciple of the Sword Hut. Evenly, he said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    This respect was not for his status as a disciple of the Sword Hut or his position as a ninth-level ace. Rather, it was a show of respect to his position as the master of Taiping money house. In this world, the most worthy thing of respect was power. Someone who held half the silver in the world in their hands was, without question, deserving of respect.


    At least, that was what Fan Xian thought.


    ¡°Li Bohua.¡± This second disciple of the Sword Hut, the master of Taiping money house, was not surprised by Fan Xian¡¯s behavior. Gently, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve managed Taiping money house 16 years.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment, unsure how to speak to this person. Following Sigu Jian¡¯s intention, this person should be at his service. Could a person who controlled Taiping money house truly be at his service?


    Immediately after, he thought of more things. His pupils constricted slightly. Given the power in his hands, Zhaoshang money house and Taiping money house, which faintly controlled the livelihoods of countless merchants and people, he realized what so much power could oppose.


    This was a bottom-up opposition.


    Li Bohua looked at Fan Xian¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. Slowly, he said, ¡°Taiping money house provides loans to the world. If there is a difficult situation, I¡¯m afraid those loans won¡¯t be able to be collected, but...¡±


    The books came out. Fan Xian looked at him and waited for his next words.


    ¡°Banknotes flutter throughout the world, but the money markets remain in Dongyi.¡± Li Bohua didn¡¯t hide anything in front of Fan Xian. ¡°If you could gather all this power in one ce, you could indeed influence a great many things. If you want to cause chaos, it would not be a difficult matter.¡±


    Only those with power spoke with confidence. Only now did Fan Xian realize that the most powerful person of the 13 Sword Hut disciples was not Yun Zhn with the greatest reputation or Thirteenth Wang with the most limitless realm. It was Li Bohua, who held the most silver in his hands.


    ¡°This is arge gift,¡± Fan Xian said slowly. He had already recovered his calm from the surprise. ¡°If there are too many demands from Dongyi and I am still unable to fulfill them, it must be exined early.¡±


    ¡°This is already your property.¡± Li Bohua looked at him with a not-quite-there smile. Unlike other martial aces, this master of the maind world ofmerce immediately saw Fan Xian¡¯s cautiousness. Evenly, he said, ¡°There were no requests in teacher¡¯sst will. Presumably, you two already discussed it. I am just carrying it out.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already been struck by a golden basin falling from the heavens, am I going to get struck for the second time today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you need silver for, but I have silver.¡± Li Bohua was silent for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°Of course, personally, I want to bring up a condition with you.¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him calmly. ¡°You have the right and strength to bring up any condition you want.¡±


    Li Bohua slowly rose and said, ¡°At the beginning, Taiping money house was the property of the Master of Dongyi. Later, it became the Sword Hut¡¯s private property. I have devoted 16 years of energy and spirit to it. The money house has grownrger andrger, but you must remember that the silver in the money house is not just the money house¡¯s silver. It also contains the savings of all the merchants in Dongyi and even the savings of countless people from Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom. If you must use it, you have to have a limit and cannot take away all the merchants¡¯ money.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, Taiping money house is actually the money house of Dongyi people. It is their money and their root.¡± Li Bohua looked at him calmly. ¡°You only have half a Dongyi bloodline, so I want to remind you that our subservience is only that in name. We don¡¯t want to be Yanjing people, Jiangnan people, or Weizhou people. We just want to be Dongyi people.¡±


    ¡°Speak straightforwardly.¡± Fan Xian looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°No troops are to be stationed,¡± Li Bohua said quietly with a frown.


    With these words, the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. He quietly said, ¡°You are a clever man and know that this is something the sword saint has already agreed. I cannotpromise.¡±


    Immediately after, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You also have to sympathize with me. In order to convince the hundreds of thousands of people in the Qing Kingdom, I have already done my utmost.¡±


    Li Bohua smiled. What he said earlier was just a trick in negotiation. He now sincerely made his true request.


    ¡°If there must be troops stationed, I hope it will be the ck Knights,¡± Li Bohua said calmly, looking at Fan Xian. ¡°I will not ept others.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head. ¡°There are 1,000 ck Knights. The Emperor would not agree.¡±


    ¡°Then, it must be past subordinates of the Great Prince, ideally, the Great Prince woulde here personally,¡± Li Bohua said, also not making furtherpromises. ¡°There is already restless movement from the various vassal states. The people¡¯s hearts are falling into chaos. After the funeral, if the Qing army enters forcefully, it could incite a great deal of bacsh. Once the situation bes chaotic, how will it be resolved?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the ck Knights or the original Western Expedition Army to enter Dongyi?¡±


    Li Bohua said with a slight smile, ¡°The master of the ck Knights is you. The master of the Western Expedition Army is the Great Prince. Everyone in Dongyi knows that you are a descendant of the mistress of the Ye family and the Great Prince is the son of Lady Ning.¡±


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows, He wasn¡¯t sure what important effect this had on the calmness of the situation in Dongyi.


    ¡°One has to consider the people¡¯s hearts,¡± Li Bohua said in a quiet voice. ¡°In these 20 years, Dongyi has produced two famous women. One of them was your mother. Even today, the merchants of Dongyi still see the old Ye family as the pride of Dongyi. The other is Lady Ning. A pitiful female prisoner of war in Dongyiter became the Noble Consort of a foreign country. Perhaps you may think it strange, but the people of Dongyi never thought of this as a humiliation. They only think of it as a rare honor.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He thought of the Chinese girls who had be European royalty and wives of the super-rich in his previous life. It seemed that the emotions of the people then were not in conflict. On the contrary, there was a secret joy that had nothing to do with worshipping outer appearance. It was probably the pure joy of announcing the charm of one¡¯s country to the outside world.


    ¡°The status of Lady Ye and Lady Ning never changed in the hearts of the Dongyi people,¡± Li Bohua said as he looked at him. ¡°Thus, you and the Great Prince are actually half Dongyi in the hearts of many merchants andmon people. If one of you were to station your troops here, the emotions of the people would be easier to calm.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°What you say makes sense. I will use these words to try and convince the Emperor. Presumably, the Emperor also wants a whole Dongyi and not one with troops rising and swimming in blood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± After Li Bohua said this, he bowed deeply and prepared to leave.


    As for the specifics of how Dongyi would be a subject of the Qing Kingdom, such as whether there would be a yearly tribute or if it would be directly included in Jingdou¡¯s tax system, they were still being discussed by officials at various levels. Above all of these state affairs was,, the most important matter of stationing troops. Li Bohua hade forward breezily with the Taiping money house and breezed out again after leaving behind the chests. It had made the burden on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder a bit heavier.


    ¡°Please, wait a moment,¡± Fan Xian suddenly said and held back his guest. The shock in his heart had not disappearedpletely. He truly did not understand why Sigu Jian had decided to take such a gamble on him before he died or why the disciples of the Sword Hut were not asking for details or reasons before heroically, and even brashly, bringing out Dongyi¡¯s property.


    Unlike Sigu Jian, they didn¡¯t know about the past, the gap that could not be smoothed between Fan Xian and the Emperor. Why did they trust Fan Xian?


    ¡°We are just trusting in teacher¡¯s wisdom,¡± Li Bohua said looking at him with a slight smile. ¡°As you presumably know, teacher has never been an idiot.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent and thenughed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve invested so much, presumably you have some way of watching me?¡±


    ¡°It is not Yun Zhn.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes in thought. ¡°There needs to be a new Master of the city. Yun Zhn is the best choice. He is far removed from within the Sword Hut and coldly watches from the side. He would be a counterweight to me in the bigger picture, but where is your counterweight to me personally? You must know that I am not someone to be controlled.¡±


    ¡°We have no desire to control you,¡± Li Bohua said calmly. ¡°That is why we are following our teacher and carrying out the greatest gamble in the world. Of course, it would not surprise us if you go back on your promise and swallow Dongyi whole. After all, you are a Qing subject and the illegitimate son of the Qing Emperor. The survival of Dongyi is of little importance to you.¡±


    ¡°Since you have thought of this, how could you make this gamble?¡±


    ¡°Dongyi has no other power other than money... and swords.¡± Li Bohua bowed with a smile and walked out of the room. Then, a sword walked in.


    The face of the exhausted Thirteenth Wang waspletely pale. After he looked at Fan Xian for a long time, he said in a very low voice, ¡°From today onward, I will follow you every day. If you go back on your promise, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Can you kill me?¡± Fan Xian sighed and shook his head.


    Thirteenth Wang stared at him stubbornly and said, ¡°If I¡¯ve misjudged you, I will kill you even if I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 662 - Opening The Hut

    <h4>Chapter 662: Opening The Hut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian wanted to smile but could not manage it. It was as if the expression on his face had been frozen by the wind and snow outside the Temple. He stared in a daze at Thirteenth Wang in front of him. He looked at his young friend¡¯s calm but stubborn face. After a long time, he sighed deeply and felt a chill in the depths of his heart.


    He knew Thirteenth Wang was speaking the truth. He was not one to speak in hypotheticals, which was why he had felt a chill.


    If the future did not develop in the way Fan Xian and Sigu Jian expected it to, if the people of the world thought that Fan Xian was only plundering Dongyi¡¯s strength without considering the interests of the Dongyi citizens and merchants, perhaps Thirteenth Wang would actually turn against him.


    With Sigu Jian¡¯s final orders and the Taiping money house, the disciples of the Sword Hut had already paid out too much interest and power in his gamble. If Fan Xian went back on his word, these people would feel anger and hatred from the marrow of their bones. Without even needing to think about it, Fan Xian knew how terrifying the revenge of the 13 crazed disciples of the Sword Hut would be.


    Furthermore, he had a very close young friend with whom he had a good rtionship by his side. Fan Xian did not wish to fight to the death with Thirteenth Wang.


    He was particrly worried about the crazed revenge of the Sword Hut. Even though they couldn¡¯t directly harm Fan Xian, who was protected by the Overwatch Council, attacks by these ninth-level aces could certainly harm the family he cared about, his friends, and his subordinates.


    The Qing Emperor could endure these losses because, most of the time, he didn¡¯t see most of his family and subordinates as people. Fan Xian could not do this. He knew the attitude Thirteenth Wang expressed represented the determination of the disciples of the Sword Hut. He had no choice but to secretly put up his guard.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. The chill grew in his eyes and then dissipated again. Looking at Thirteenth Wang, he calmly said, ¡°There is one thing you and your brothers must understand. Your teacher begged me to do this. I did not ask it of him. In this so-called cooperation, that is only your thoughts. I won¡¯t ept threats in any form.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang was silent. He knew Fan Xian was speaking the truth.


    Fan Xian stared at him and said, ¡°This is something that has confused me for a long time. Sigu Jian gave me 12 swords, but how can I trust your loyalties and not be worried each night that you will stab me in the back?¡±


    ¡°If someone who wants to stab you, I will block it.¡± Thirteenth Wang lowered his head gloomily. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go back on your promise.¡±


    Fan Xian gave a cold and mocking smile. ¡°I have the Shadow behind me. What need do I have for you? I dislike this kind of feeling. What kind of person am I? I am not someone who can be threatened into doing things. The Sword Hut must fix its attitude. If Yun Zhn or Li Bohua do not trust me, then there is no need for us to continue negotiating. We can end things right here. In a few months, I can bring the army and talk then.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang raised his head and nced at him with doubt and pain. ¡°You are also threatening.¡±


    ¡°I am just responding in kind,¡± Fan Xian said looking at him seriously. ¡°I am troubled by the wish you have presented. I don¡¯t wish to be controlled by someone through you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have such desires, but, to speak truthfully, we don¡¯t understand the teacher¡¯s final orders. Since the other disciples haven¡¯t had much interaction with you, they don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. They do not believe that you would disregard the interests of the Qing Kingdom and be concerned with the survival of Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°Whether they believe or not is their problem. I just require that they ept it.¡± Fan Xian rose and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°We are friends. I don¡¯t want you to be a friend that stands by my side and watches each and every one of my actions.¡±


    ¡°Friends should believe in each other and support each other, not question each other,¡± Fan Xian said seriously as he looked at Thirteenth Wang. ¡°You are the attitude that Sigu Jian demonstrated to me and my attitude that I demonstrated to Sigu Jian. Because of you, Sigu Jian and I were able to build this trust between us. I hope, in the future, you will learn to have your own attitude. A person must live for themselves. In this world, there are already too many people who carry the weight of vengeance for country and family. Your nature is not suitable for such things.¡±


    ¡°You are suitable?¡± Thirteenth Wang asked faintly. He had understood what he meant.


    ¡°I have no choice. I was forced into action.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s mouth was bitter, and his heart was sorrowful. The corners of his lips twitched. He gazed outside the quiet room. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Look at that dark cave. Is that a den for thieves? Should I allow them to do as they wish? Are they real thieves? Am I a thief? I don¡¯t want to charge forward, much less kill all of them.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang gazed at him calmly and suddenly said, ¡°In this world, who could force you to do these things?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a very long time. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps, in the end, it is just me who wants to do this.¡±


    ...


    ...


    As for the matter concerning the Emperor, Fan Xian had thought far and deep enough. Just as he told his father, he did not want to turn against the Emperor before Uncle Wu Zhu returned. Furthermore, he had no reason to turn against the Emperor. Although there was that tragedy from decades ago, as a spirit floating through this world, even if he wanted to exact vengeance for that woman, there was always some hesitation when faced with his own flesh-and-blood father.


    Additionally, the Emperor was still very powerful, to the point of being invincible.


    Fan Xian only wanted to make this world a bit gentler, more in line with what he wanted. This was probably the first thing all time-travelers wanted to do after they arrived in apletely different world.


    He didn¡¯t know that Ye Tao had done this, Wu Anguo had done this. Even Ye Qingmei had done this. Probably only Shi Yue had not done so.


    This was actually the destiny of all time-travelers. Or, perhaps it was the destiny of all talented time-travelers. One could not be hedonistic for a lifetime. Luxuries could not soothe one¡¯s spiritual needs. Humankind¡¯s innate desire to explore and control would force one to go in that direction. Any person with sufficient influence and power would attempt to use the power in their hands to change something.


    To stalk through the night required the determination of an old monk. Even when an old monk was about to die, he would be unable to resist asking Shakespeare.


    For people like Fan Xian, after he had established himself in some position in this world, he would always put on pretty clothes and stand under the sun to do the things he wanted to do in the way he wanted to do them.


    For this world, it might not be a good decision. He thought that at least it was a good decision. History was a ball of dough to be shaped by powerful people. Some thought that it was best molded into pretty girls while others thought that it should be shaped into arge bread knife to be swung around in a lively marketce.


    As to who was right and who was wrong, only history could decide. Before history coulde to any conclusion, the powerful people had long turned into bones. However, they had to do it. Only then could it be absolute enough, rejuvenating enough, and not be in vain.


    Fan Xian had spun into his second life. At the end of the 10th year of the Qing calendar, he finally climbed to the tallest peak he could reach. The young and powerful official of the Qing Kingdom held the power of the Overwatch Council. He also had money. Most of the money in the world were faintly within his control. Furthermore, he had a reputation that was bright and iparable to anyone else.


    Most importantly, he had achieved great deeds. White smoke rose all around Dongyi, and white spirit-summoning gs fluttered in the thick and dusky spring wind. Sigu Jian¡¯s funeral was about to begin. The negotiations between the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi hade to an end. A fundamental change had happened to the major powers under heaven. From now onward, the territorial maps would appear unfamiliar.


    Dongyi had finally be part of the Qing Kingdom in name. Other than a smudge of green in the West and the country that had maintained its silence in the North, the entire maind hade under the iron hooves of the Qing Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the Qing Kingdom had not sent out a single soldier to achieve this goal. All of this was because of Fan Xian. At this moment, his poprity reached a historical high. What he did would certainly enter into the history books.


    Fan Xian stood calmly in front of the door of the Sword Hut with Thirteenth Wang behind him. The other 11 disciples of the Sword Hut stood calmly not far away. The Qing diplomatic group stood on his other side while the secret agents and swordsmen of the Overwatch Council did not show themselves. They stood in various directions and cautiously watched everything.


    It was the opening ceremony of the Sword Hut in the 10th year of the Qing calendar. This ceremony should have happened long ago, but Sigu Jian had been sick and near death. Additionally, the Sword Hut had important news to announce to the world and had invited many important figures to attend.


    Too many people had shown up. There had been some unrest fermenting in the vassal states around Dongyi, as well as in some of the markets within the city. Volunteer armies had even appeared in some ces. Fan Xian, as the symbol of the invaders, became the focus of the protection being provided.


    Dongyi was not worried about Fan Xian¡¯s safety. The person who could kill Fan Xian here should not have been born yet.


    This judgment excluded the only Great Grandmaster in the world, the Qing Emperor. After all, no one thought the Qing Emperor would be crazy enough toe assassinate his illegitimate son, who had just aplished such a great deed.


    No one dared to stand shoulder to shoulder with Fan Xian. The day was very bright. The spring light was charming as the sun shone brilliantly. There was even a faint sense of summer heat. Thirteenth Wang was the person standing closest to Fan Xian, half a step behind him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm as he weed the merchants who hade from all over the world. At the same time, he weed the diplomatic groups of the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi in his position as a host. The officials of the Qing diplomatic group wore an expression of joy while the Northern Qi officials did not look so happy.


    Arge canopy had been erected on the emptynd in front of the Sword Hut. Countless white paper flowers and curtains had been hung from it. It did not look festive at all. It waspletely at odds with the opening ceremony and nominal surrender.


    Fan Xian did not care about this. While the officials from the Qing Board of Rites were not happy, they didn¡¯t express anything because everyone knew that this opening ceremony could actually be considered Sigu Jian¡¯s funeral. The officials of the Board of Rites did not want to anger the powerful people of the Sword Hut at such a tense time.


    The sun slowly moved higher into the sky. The temperature gradually rose. Fortunately, Dongyi was on the shores of the East Sea. A sea breeze blew ceaselessly, making the heat endurable. Plus, therge canopy hid the zing sun. The guests who hade to attend the ritual had no resentments other than wiping away sweat.


    Suddenly, the sound of countless firecrackers rang out from outside the Sword Hut. Scraps of paper flew up as smoke began to fill the air.


    It seemed to be a signal. Within the massive Dongyi, every shop front and residence all lit the firecrackers they had prepared earlier. Even the brothels that usually hung out rednterns and sang through the night had changed theirnterns to white and were letting off firecrackers in front of the building.


    The girls had changed into in clothes and were looking with unease and confusion in the direction of the Sword Hut.


    Merchants andmoners stood in front of their doors, under their spirit-summoning banners, and watched as the firecrackers shattered in front of their eyes.


    An infant in a woman¡¯s embrace was woken up by the ttering of the firecrackers ringing out indiscriminately from every direction and began to wail.


    All of Dongyi rang with the sound of whips and tears. A slightly pungent smell of sulfur followed the smoke and enveloped the entire city. The firecrackers were like one¡¯s life, and the rising smoke was like a gradually leaving spirit.


    Fan Xian quietly watched this scene. Suddenly, he thought of the firecrackers he had heard outside Shangjing in Northern Qi many years ago. He thought that regardless of whether it was Master Zhuang or Sigu Jian, they were simrly majestic in the eyes of themon people.


    Under the great canopy outside the Sword Hut, following Yun Zhn¡¯s voice, everyone knelt toward therge ck coffin.


    Fan Xian also knelt down. He then heard Yun Zhn¡¯s announcement of Sigu Jian¡¯s final orders on his behalf.


    As expected, before he died, Sigu Jian had forgiven Yun Zhn¡¯s previous disobedience and ordered him to take over the position of Master of Dongyi. Yun Zhn had always managed the secr affairs of the Sword Hut and was a master of the affairs of the world. Given the dissatisfaction in his heart, with him as the Master of the City, he would certainly be able toe to rtively perfect conditions with whichever Qing subject came to take over Dongyi.


    Fan Xian did not care about this. He listened carefully and thought that if Sigu Jian had given the Sword Hut to Thirteenth Wang, he could he use the close rtionship between the two of them to truly control those 12 terrifying swords.


    As he thought this, he heard Yun Zhn¡¯s final words. His eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    ¡°Fan Xian¡¯s maternal registry is Dongyi. I have personally instructed him in the skill of the sword and found him to be of great talent. I order that he is to host the opening ceremony.¡±

 Chapter 663 - One Should Do As One Thinks

    <h4>Chapter 663: One Should Do As One Thinks</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his pupils constricted. He then he stood up in front of therge canopy. Standing straight, he looked calmly at Yun Zhn.


    Everyone around the Sword Hut was kneeling. Even the officials of the Qing diplomatic group were kneeling sincerely in front of this Great Grandmaster¡¯s coffin. This was a minute detail in rites the Qing Emperor had personally authorized before they came. No one made a single mistake.


    When Fan Xian rose, it was particrly eye-catching. Inside and out, there were over a thousand people. Only he and Yun Zhn were standing in front of the ck coffin.


    Fan Xian did not like to kneel, other than to heaven, earth, and his parents. Each time he went to court and knelt before the Emperor, he was not happy about it. He was willing to kneel now because he was paying his respects to a powerful warrior and to the departed. However, the final words Yun Zhn rted stunned him and turned the faint respect in his heart toward Sigu Jian into a faint anger.


    Everyone had heard clearly Sigu Jian¡¯sst words as rted by Yun Zhn. These were the words the 13 disciples of the Sword Hut had heard at the same time as they knelt in front of the bed. Yun Zhn would not lie or dare to lie. Thus, everyone turned their gaze onto Sir Fan junior, who had already abruptly risen.


    Maternal registry in Dongyi? Personally instructed in sword skill? Of great talent? Host the opening ceremony?


    Countless stunned, confused, and amused gazes fell onto Fan Xian, but they didn¡¯t make his clothing flutter. He just looked at Yun Zhn calmly as if trying to decide if the words had been an auditory hallucination or something else.


    The simple words revealed four pieces of information Sigu Jian wanted to announce to the world. Fan Xian¡¯s mother was Ye Qingmei. Although she helped the Qing Kingdom rise out of the earth, in the end, she should be considered a subject of Dongyi. This could not be considered much of a secret. As for the matter of personally instructing him in sword skills, since Sigu Jian said so in his final words, then everyone believed it. A Great Grandmaster had the right to impart the truth of the Sigu Sword. As for the evaluation that Sir Fan junior was a great talent, everyone also thought that Sir Fan junior was worthy of this praise.


    The problem was that these messages gave off a faint sense of closeness, of pulling Fan Xian forcibly into Dongyi.


    The maternal connection pointed to matters of bloodline. Learning the sword was a rtionship between teacher and student. Being of great talent was Dongyi¡¯s acknowledgment toward Fan Xian. As for having Fan Xian host the opening ceremony, this was the most crucial part of all.


    The Sword Hut had been in existence for decades. But, it had only been 20 years since the first opening ceremony and epting of disciples. Each time the opening ceremony had been hosted by Sigu Jian.


    Other than the three years in which he had been heavily injured and waiting for death, Sigu Jian had taken the Sword Hut opening ceremony seriously. This had created a mutually understood fact throughout the world. Whoever hosted the opening ceremony was the Master of the Sword Hut.


    Sigu Jian¡¯s final words designated Fan Xian as the host. This was also handing him the Sword Hut, countless aces, and three generations of disciples to him.


    This was indeed something Fan Xian had not thought of. During these two days, he had been wondering how he could truly have the other 12 swords other than Yun Zhn at his service. There was no need to think about Thirteenth Wang. He thoroughly understood that young man¡¯s character. But, what about the other aces in the Sword Hut?


    Unexpectedly, Sigu Jian had thought of a solution for him ahead of time and resolved this problem. However, his way of resolving this issue had momentarily stumped Fan Xian.


    Three messages, and one final order. The Sword Hut belonged to him. From now on, his words would have the same weight as Sigu Jian¡¯s in the past. Thus, a sect had fallen into his hands. It seemed a marvelous thing, but Fan Xian knew that Sigu Jian¡¯s ruthlessness was hidden behind the marvelousness.


    This was a needle stuck between Fan Xian and the Emperor. He was a subject of the Qing Kingdom, yet he had be the Master of the Sword Hut. What would the Emperor think? No matter how much the Emperor trusted Fan Xian, could he watch as the explicit power in Fan Xian¡¯s grewrger andrger, particrly under the conditions in which Dongyi appeared to be so close and loyal to Fan Xian?


    Even if the Emperor was as generous as the ocean, confident as the sun and moon, and did not care about this at all, what about his emotions? People were all emotionally driven animals. The Emperor would not like that his illegitimate son was shining so brilliantly to the point of eclipsing him. There could only ever be one sun in the sky.


    Fan Xian stared at Yun Zhn¡¯s mouth. Only now did he know that Sigu Jian had, in the end, yed him before he died. He had dug a hole and made him jump in himself.


    It was as if Yun Zhn did not notice his gaze. Naturally and calmly, he finished announcing all of Sigu Jian¡¯s final wishes. He then approached Fan Xian. Respectfully, he bowed and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Please what? Please take a seat? Please invite? A cold smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He unconsciously nted a nce toward the rest of the people. Many people had already risen but were still staring at everything happening in front of therge ck coffin with a stunned expression. Fan Xian nced at the officials of the diplomatic group, particrly the Vice Minister of the Board of Rites. The Vice Minister felt his gaze and furrowed his brows in thought for a moment. He then slowly nodded.


    The silentmunication between the two major persons in the Qing diplomatic group stopped there. This Vice Minister knew what Sir Fan junior was worried about. However, he saw that Dongyi was about to enter the fold and didn¡¯t want this matter affect therger situation. The Qing people¡¯s ambition for territorial expansion was too powerful. It made the Vice Minister think that the Emperor would not be angry at Sir Fan junior epting the position of the Master of the Sword Hut on his own initiative.


    Fan Xian thought about it silently for a long time. He weighed the pros and cons in his mind, particrly the reaction the Emperor might have.


    Yun Zhn was not in a rush. He looked at him with a trace of mockery and waited for his response.


    Fan Xian knew that he was mocking. Just like his father said, he was hesitating in his decision and was not very decisive. These people had no idea how cautious one must be when one wished to do great things, particrly when faced with that unfathomable Emperor.


    In the end, Fan Xian took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Who would have thought that your master wouldn¡¯t let me go even in death.¡±


    ¡°Since we are to help you achieve great deeds, the disciples of the Sword Hut muste under your banner.¡± It was as if Yun Zhn could not vitriol in his words. ¡°It is gettingte. Please ept the sword and go forward to open the Hut.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t move. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°After opening the Hut, the three generations of Sword Hut disciples will all listen to my orders?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± He watched Yun Zhn¡¯s eyes. He said with a slight smile, ¡°If I asked you to dig out 36,000 earthworms, would you agree to do so?¡±


    Digging for earthworms was an amusing part of another story in the other world. Yun Zhn had not heard of it, but it did not prevent him from answering quickly. It was clear that regardless of whether it was the already dead Sigu Jian or him, he was already well-prepared for Fan Xian¡¯s question.


    ¡°Presently, I am the Master of Dongyi. Since I have taken an official post, I have left the Hut,¡± Yun Zhn said with a sigh. There was no sense of frustration in his words. ¡°I am no longer a member of the Sword Hut, so you cannot control me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± As expected, Sigu Jian did not trust in himpletely. He still ced Yun Zhn, the thorniest problem, outside of the matter. He paused for a moment and then responded with a slightly mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your position as Master of Dongyi still needs the royal seal of the Qing Emperor. If the Emperor doesn¡¯t like you, you can¡¯t have the position.¡±


    Yun Zhn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he replied, ¡°I trust that you make this matter a reality.¡±


    The two of them spoke in very low voices. They were standing alone in front of the ck coffin, so there was no worry they would be overheard by others. With these words, Fan Xian knew that he was waiting to see whether he was willing to cooperate with the power of Dongyi and form an alliance, or if he was going to return to being just an official of the Qing Kingdom.


    This sudden maneuver by Sigu Jian after his death had indeed throw Fan Xian¡¯s ns into chaos. He had to take into consideration the reaction from Jingdou and Emperor. Although this maneuver was devastating, it was not something Fan Xian couldn¡¯t ept. It was at least much better than the scenario he had been worried about.


    He had been terrified that after Sigu Jian¡¯s death, he would suddenly posthumously order the Shadow to be the next Master of the Sword Hut. With that, Sigu Jian would be forcing Fan Xian and his people to directly turn against the Emperor.


    Although the present situation might cause some cracks between Fan Xian and the Emperor, Sigu Jian had kindly left Fan Xian a bit of time to prepare.


    Thinking of how the weak Great Grandmaster had prepared this move secretly before his death, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He then thought of the secret n Ku He had yed out in Xiliang and Jingdou before he died. Only now did he realize that the Grandmaster¡¯s realm was not just in martial cultivation but also in terms of the human mind and state affairs. It was all very clever and mysterious.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and was silent for a long time. He nced again at the Vice Minister of the Board of Rites below and nodded slightly. Then, he gently took hold of Yun Zhn¡¯s hand.


    Yun Zhn furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°Smile. Since we are putting on a show, we should do it well. In the future, we will be partners, just like the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he raised Yun Zhn¡¯s hand with a smile.


    The hands of the second Master of the Sword Hut and Master of Dongyi gripped together tightly in front of Sigu Jian¡¯s ck coffin and the eyes of the crowd.


    ...


    ...


    The opening ceremony was notplicated, but there was a sense of sacredness. Fan Xian himself did not have any sacred faith in the sword. When he gently pushed open the grass hut¡¯s tightly closed door, he discovered that the attitudes of the Sword Hut disciples toward him had changed slightly. The respect and cooperation now seemed toe from their heart, Thirteenth Wang was not an exception.


    After everything was done, Fan Xian returned to the Qing diplomatic group and went with the Vice Minister of the Board of Rites into a quiet room. This time it was only the opening ceremony and second negotiation. Although the negotiations were going smoothly, there was still the final juncture. Other than Fan Xian, the next highest ranking official the Qing Kingdom had sent was this Vice Minister.


    If they were going to announce Dongyi¡¯s surrender to the Qing Kingdom Minister of the Board of Rights but Emperor would be interested ining personally to receive the map and enjoy the kowtowing of the hundreds of thousands of Dongyi people, who were once foreign subjects.


    The Vice Minister watched Sir Fan junior thinking silently. A momentter, he said evenly, ¡°Sir, there is no need to be so worried. We know very well what Dongyi is thinking. If we face the fearful without fear, the fear will disappear.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, it¡¯s still not appropriate,¡± Fan Xian said gently with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble your to write a memorial and send it to Jingdou immediately. The Emperor must know of this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but say irritably, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been put on the spot today, following regtions, I would have only epted after receiving an edict.¡±


    ¡°The people of Dongyi are still notpletely satisfied,¡± the Vice Minister said shaking his head. ¡°The Emperor is wise, he will see right through these people¡¯s provocations.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, he knew that this Vice Minister saw through his worry but didn¡¯t know what he was thinking inside. Of course, he didn¡¯t share his thoughts. He said with a frown, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go back to the capital again.¡±


    ¡°Although the negotiations are going smoothly, there is still a lot of conflicting emotions on Dongyi¡¯s side,¡± the Vice Minister said as he turned the matters over in his mind. ¡°Without you to hold the fort, I¡¯m afraid things may change. Before we came, the Emperor gave strict instructions to finish this in one go. I think you should continue to hold the fort here. I shall return to the capital to report these specific matters to the court.¡±


    Fan Xian was waiting for these words. He thought for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    ...


    ...


    There was a rock weighing down on Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He knew that his position as the Master of the Sword Hut would not cause the Emperor to immediately lose trust in him. But, during these years, he had overstepped boundaries many times. Each of these times was a bite from the meat of trust. Who knew if one day he would finish off this piece of meat?


    This maneuverer of Sigu Jian¡¯s was to prevent Fan Xian from turning around and selling out Dongyi. He would first sell Dongyi to Fan Xian. He would rather gift it to Fan Xian and not the Qing Emperor. If Sigu Jian lost his gamble, the end result would just be no worse than thetter. What did it matter to the already dead Sigu Jian how Fan Xian and the Emperor fought?


    Once again, Fan Xian came to the seashore outside Dongyi. He narrowed his eyes and sat on the rocks, looking at the slowly rising and falling waves. It was as if he could see Sigu Jian¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes within them.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s forcing me onto the path, have you thought about the fact that it would be difficult for me?¡± Fan Xian looked at Sigu Jian in the waves and asked.


    Sigu Jian seemed to make a reply, ¡°Should I love you and the Qing people?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head.


    Sigu Jian said, ¡°So, whether or not it is difficult for you and whether or not the Qing Kingdom is in chaos, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at the waves and said with a smile, ¡°I can suffer, but I can¡¯t die. The Qing Kingdom cannot fall into chaos. I love the Qing Kingdom more than your Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°You belong to Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°I am a person of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You are not a person of the Qing Kingdom. You are a person of the world.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly woke from his dream. He thought he was actually not a person of this world, but why could he not let go of the people of this world? Was the light of an idealist that his mother had left in this fleshly body finally emanating outward?


    Do one¡¯s best and leave the rest to heaven. If one could not prevent the battle from which rivers of blood would flow, if one could not change history, then one should leave this world to live one¡¯s own life.


    One should do as one thinks.

 Chapter 664 - A Simple Conquering

    <h4>Chapter 664: A Simple Conquering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Dongyi matter was stillplicated and sensitive. Suddenly bing subjects of the Qing Kingdom was not something everyone could ept. Merchants did harked after personal interest, and prostitutes were heartless. Even people inmerce and the brothels couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around the change immediately. It was not the same as doing business in which one would rather trade with a stranger rather than a friend to better rip them off. When it came to the power of controlling one¡¯s life and death, that power was better off in the hands of a friend. It was also different to brothels taking in clients. Did they want one woman to be tasted by tens of thousands of people? The girls all hoped they would eventually be released from the profession.


    For the vassal states Dongyi controlled, there had long been unrest and conflict. The Song Kingdom neighboring Yanjing was better than the others because the nobles of the little country had long been used to the might of the Yanjing army and had no will to resist them. The small countries that did not border the Qing Kingdom began to make ns in secret once they realized they were about to lose the power and wealth they had in name and be an expendable hostage of Jingdou.


    These small vassal states were not powerful, so the method they chose was rather sinister and dark. They secretly incited undercurrents and scattered incendiary thoughts among the Dongyi people. In just half a month, the resistance movements had be more powerful and regr.


    All of this was within Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. He had never thought peacefully taking over Dongyi would be a small matter that could be achieved quickly. It was the biggest thing to have happened in the world in 20 years.


    The Eighth Bureau of the Overwatch Council prepared arge batch of civil officials who were sent in waves into Dongyi, the Sword Hut, and manor of the Master of the City, to begin cooperation and activate wave after wave of campaigning. With the help of the Fourth Bureau¡¯s secret agents in various countries, the spies they bribed, and Dongyi going with the flow, a campaign about peace, avoiding battle, shared glory, and such was vigorouslyunched.


    Dongyi itself had to take action to suppress the resistance in each location to prevent them from bing uncontroble mass uprisings. Fan Xian didn¡¯t want the machinery of the Qing Kingdom to enter Dongyi too early. Once blood was spilled, the hatred in the hearts of the Dongyi people would deepen and matters would be difficult to clean up.


    Three volunteer armies had already been suppressed. These volunteer armies were just a hundred or so thieves from the mountains and woods. Of the 12 Sword Hut disciples, 10 had been sent by Fan Xian to the mountains and forests of these small countries to suppress them and exin the situation. As for the result, Fan Xian was still waiting to hear back.


    Since the situation was unstable, and because of the Dongyi people¡¯s natural resisting natures, some of the powerful merchant groups were also bing restless. Faced with this situation, Fan Xian directly allied with the second disciple of the Sword Hut, Li Bohua, to double power of Taiping money house and the pce treasury to freeze the actions of those merchants.


    At the same time, Fan Xian and the diplomatic group co-authored 17 urgent memorials to Jingdou asking for the Emperor¡¯s decision on rted matters. He asked in his secret memorial about the arrangements rting to the hostages of the various vassal states and if matters could be brought down a level to prevent the nobles from panicking and doing something terrifying in their hopelessness.


    Assimting a piece of territory was not as easy as signing a piece of paper. The most important matter was to subdue the hearts and wills of the people. This would take years, decades, or even centuries.


    Fan Xian was not in a rush, but he was worried that the Emperor would be in a hurry. His goal was to satisfy the Emperor while making it so the Dongyi people could ept the situation and not have it devolve to the point where the Qing Iron Riders had toe in from Yanjing to settle matters with bloodshed. It was like walking across a tightrope with an abyss on either side. He had to be very careful.


    ...


    ...


    Conquering required campaigns, the buying of people¡¯s hearts, and giving the Dongyi people an excuse to convince themselves. Fan Xian had to work without sleep to deal with everything and endlessly receive the major merchants and powerful figures of Dongyi in his position as a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom and Master of the Sword Hut to give them reassurance.


    It was a tiring matter. Fan Xian¡¯s handsome appearance was marred by dark under eye circles. His face also grew pale. He was exhausted. Every time he remembered he was saving hundreds of people¡¯s lives, this sense of dying for a just cause made him alert again.


    When it came to conquering, what was most needed was a powerful and invincible martial power. Only with great martial power as a foundation could the Dongyi people be moved, forced, and humiliated into epting the fate of being swallowed up by the Qing Kingdom.


    After the situation in Dongyi calmed slightly, the Qing Iron Riders began to move toward the city. Like dark clouds bearing down on a mountain, they could not be stopped.


    This was also the Emperor¡¯s bottom line. If the Qing Kingdom could not station troops in Dongyi, what kind of surrender was that?


    It was already the depths of summer. The hot sun zed wildly in the sky and made all the sorrowful young wives in Dongyi feel like they had been turned into an endlessly panting bundle of pain. The heatpletely chased away the cloudy and rainy weather from after the Great Grandmaster died and left only a ze of light.


    The Northern Qi diplomatic group had left long ago. A lot of people found it strange that although it was clear the Northern Qi people felt shocked and angry at the Qing Kingdom swallowing up Dongyi, they did not take any action. They calmly watched everything happen as if they had already epted their fate.


    Other than the Qing diplomatic group and officials of the manor of the Master of Dongyi, the hundreds of people standing outside Dongyi included Fan Xian and the disciples of the Sword Hut that had hurried back from various ces.


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. As he stood on the rolling yellow earth of the official roads, he unconsciously shuffled his feet and did not appear very stern.


    He didn¡¯t want to appear stern because he could clearly sense that the expressions of the Dongyi people waiting outside the city were not pretty. They were particrly pale. There was a special fury that was barely suppressed. At such a moment, Fan Xian would not purposely put on a stern appearance to provoke them.


    The ground gradually began to tremble. Yun Zhn, standing by Fan Xian¡¯s side, also began to gradually tremble. Once the first disciple of the Sword Hut, and now the Master of Dongyi, was no longer able to control the gloomy emptiness in his heart, he began to shake.


    The expressions of the officials of the manor of the Master of Dongyi were very ugly. The faces of the disciples of the Sword Hut were also very pale. As the trembling sound grew stronger, they revealed their true emotions.


    At the end of the road, there was a faint roar of thunder that caused a giant tremor on the ground. The small rocks and sand on the yellow earth began to roll with the shaking.


    A rider appeared in their line of sight. Immediately after, thousands of densely packed soldiers swept toward Dongyi from the west. A sense of killing and magnificence came from that direction and enveloped everyone on the outskirt of the city.


    The Qing army had arrived.


    The ck swarm of riders approached Dongyi. They represented the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military power, the Qing Emperor¡¯s unstoppable and powerful will, and conquest.


    The army the Qing Kingdom sent to be stationed in Dongyi numbered in the tens of thousands. They had been pulled together from the armies of five border Roads in a month and hurried assembled into an army. They did not look chaotic because this mishmash Qing army that was going to represent the Qing Kingdom in Dongyi were all soldiers from the old Western Expedition Army led by the Great Prince. Their battle power was astounding.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching and intimidating Qing army. Smiling slightly, he tidied his clothes and slowly stepped forward to wee them. He involuntarily remembered the argument he had with the Emperor in the memorials he sent. Sigu Jian¡¯s final decisions before his death had required a great deal of talking on his part before he managed to persuade the Emperor. The Emperor knew that if he wanted the people of Dongyi to ept the situation, the Great Prince and Fan Xian were indeed two good choices.


    There were too few ck Knights, so the Emperor could only choose the Great Prince¡¯s Western Expedition Army. Fan Xian was sure that among this group of stationed troops, not many generals were actually from the Western Expedition Army and the Great Prince was only here to show his face to Dongyi. In the end, he would have to go back. The Emperor would not allow his eldest son to stay long.


    Thinking of the Emperor who was far away in Jingdou but remotely controlling Dongyi, Fan Xian¡¯s emotions becameplicated.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor had not been angry at him epting the Sword Hut without an imperial edict. It seemed that he knew what Fan Xian was worried about and used extra urgent mail to send him a message. The message contained the same word as had been written in the box back then.


    ¡°Peace.¡±


    The Qing Emperor was putting Fan Xian¡¯s heart at ease. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed. The Emperor¡¯s trust in him truly touched him. But, he knew how cold and heartless the Emperor could be once he turned hostile. So, he didn¡¯t dare feel touched or moved.


    The wind and dust rose, moving forward like a twisted dragon and following the road to the city. The riders of the Qing Kingdom gradually increased their speed. Fan Xian involuntarily narrowed his eyes and covered his mouth and nose. He wondered who had given the order for this intimidating disy and if it would cause the Dongyi people to develop rebellious sentiments.


    He turned his head with dignity to look back and found that, contrary to his expectations, other than the warriors of the Sword Hut who wore expressions of faint anger on their faces, the rest of the officials and nobles from the various vassal states wore expressions of terror. Their faces were white. It seemed they couldn¡¯t summon any intention of resistance.


    Tens of thousands of riders approached. The strength was intimidating. They had scared any thoughts of resistance straight out of most of the Dongyi people¡¯s minds.


    Looking at this scene, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Dongyi was overlycking in blood-lust. Although this move by the Great Prince was violent and rude, it struck right at their opponent¡¯s weakness. He wondered if this had been something the Emperor ordered before they left.


    Dongyick of blood-lust was a good thing for Fan Xian. He had never expected that the Northern Qi people would be able to surrender without a battle. Any bloodshed that could be prevented was good.


    The sound of hooves was thunderous. They arrived momentarily on the outskirts of Dongyi. The tens of thousands of soldiers wore deep-colored, light armor that gave off a dazzling light under the sun.


    The dust gradually settled and revealed the true appearance of the Qing army. The densely packed riders stood outside Dongyi. There was absolute silence. Even the warhorses twisting their heads seemed to have been intimidated by the Qing army¡¯s military achievements and did not shuffle their hooves or snuffle.


    Ten thousand cold gazes watched the people weing them in front of Dongyi.


    The Dongyi officials, nobles, and merchants watched the scene with trembling hearts. They looked at the Qing army¡¯s stern discipline, its air of austereness, excellent equipment, and the aura of confidence and tyranny exuded from their very beings. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder, If the sword saint had not given the order to surrender to the Qing Kingdom before he died, faced with the attack of this Qing army, who knew how many days Dongyi would be able to hold out for... or how many minutes?


    Clip-clop, clip-clop. The sound of a solitary horse broke the silence in front of the city gate. The front group of the Qing army split apart. Theirmander rode out along with theplicated and magnificent ceremonial weaponry at his side.


    The Commander, the Great Prince, was right by the Emperor¡¯s ceremonial weaponry. He wore silver, light armor with a sword at his waist and a long spear at his side. Behind him was a blood-red cloak that snapped and fluttered in the wind.


    The Great Prince pulled light on his reigns and escorted the Emperor¡¯s ceremonial weaponry to in front of the crowd. With a calm andplicated gaze, he looked at everyone in front of the city gate. A deafening silence followed.


    Yun Zhn closed his eyes. He was silent and struggled for a long time. His eyes gradually grew wet. He then slowly knelt toward the Emperor¡¯s ceremonial weaponry beside the warhorse.


    The Master of Dongyi had knelt, so all of the officials quickly followed and knelt down as well. The nobles of the vassal states also knelt. They all knelt in a dense mass on the ground facing the Qing army, the Qing Emperor, showing their subjugation.


    The disciples of the Sword Hut did not kneel. They knew this was a decision that their teacher had no choice but to make before his death. They knew that their eldest disciple brother had already left the Hut and could only kneel in front of the Qing army for the sake of the Dongyi people. They were not officials of Dongyi. They were free people. They were people of the jianghu.


    The people of jianghu had their own standards for doing things. They were unrestrained. They stared at the intimidating Qing riders who filled the mountains and valleys without a trace of fear in their eyes. On the contrary, there was boundless rage and blood-lust.


    More than half of the ninth-level aces were present. They weren¡¯t afraid of anything.


    The Great Prince sat on his horse and nced at the stubborn disciples of the Sword Hut who refused to lower themselves. As he was preparing to say something, he heard a familiar, bright, but tired and faint voiceing from the side.


    ¡°Disciples of the Sword Hut, listen up,¡± Fan Xian said closing his eyes slightly. ¡°Return to the city to help the manor of the Master of the City maintain the peace.¡±


    This excuse was absurd. Fan Xian sighed to himself. He knew he had made a mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have let the disciples of the Sword Hute. They were all the best of the best, and each was proud and unyielding. Particrly powerful people like Li Bohua, the leader of thergest money house in the world, and Thirteenth Wang, the warrior most likely to break into the Great Grandmaster realm, how could they possibly bow their heads to the might of one country?


    There was indeed not much blood-lust in Dongyi. If there were 10 parts of blood-lust, at least nine resided in the hearts of the Sword Hut¡¯s disciples.


    Hearing their leader speak, the disciples of the Sword Hut did not disobey. They knew Sir Fan junior was giving them a way out. There was a moment of impasse. In the end, Li Bohua was old and wise. After a long silence, he sighed. Two hot tears ran down his face silently. Leading his younger disciple brothers, he headed silently into the city and opened up the path into the city.


    Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t leave with them or kneel. He stood coldly by Fan Xian¡¯s side. He looked at the aggressive Qing troops as if he couldn¡¯t see any of them.


    The Great Prince nced at Fan Xian with deep meaning. By his side, Eunuch Dai unrolled the imperial edict in his hands and began to read quietly to the officials and merchants of Dongyi kneeling in front of the ceremonial weaponry.


    ¡°I have heard that the master has passed. My grief is inconsble, but I have also heard that in his wisdom, the master put the people above all. I feel great respect...¡±


    Fan Xian stood by the road and quietly listened to this important edict. He realized that this edict was not like the ones in the past that were written from a form. It actually sounded like the Emperor¡¯s tone. Furthermore, the grief and respect in his words were not false. As to how the people of Dongyi would regard this Qing Emperor, who had killed Sigu Jian, was a different matter.


    This edict was very long. It contained the Emperor¡¯s greetings to the people of Dongyi as well as the importance of a united world for themon people. Each word rang with sincerity.


    In the end, the Emperor acknowledged Yun Zhn¡¯s position as Master of Dongyi and ordered him to find a time to enter the capital to ept the granting of the title.


    Kneeling at the very front, Yun Zhn was not surprised by this order. Although his position as Master of the City had been achieved through negotiation, if he wanted to continue with it, he had to have the Qing Emperor¡¯s personally confer him the title.


    He stood up gloomily and epted the imperial edict with both hands. He then bowed again.


    The ceremony continued. It was aplicated and important ceremony, one that involved the conqueror and conquered.


    The Great Prince dismounted and approached Fan Xian. He looked at him for a moment then said, ¡°What you did earlier wasn¡¯t good.¡±


    Fan Xian knew that his brother was referring to him having the disciples of the Sword Hut leave. He was silent for a moment and then replied, ¡°I am very tired. I don¡¯t know what else I should have done.¡±


    ¡°The disciples of the Sword Hut must still demonstrate their attitude.¡± The Great Prince looked at him gently. He was quiet for a moment. He then said sternly, ¡°However, you have done very well already. I think, of everyone under heaven, no one could have done better than you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly but did notment. He only said, ¡°The disciples of the Sword Hut will demonstrate their attitude for the Emperor to see.¡±


    He lowered his head and said to Thirteenth Wang by his side, ¡°Thirteenth Wang, you¡¯ll be responsible for the ceremony of settling in the army.¡±


    The long silent Thirteenth Wang abruptly raised his head. He didn¡¯t ask anything and only looked calmly at Fan Xian. His meaning was simple: Why me?


    ¡°Because you are a simple person.¡± Fan Xian gave him a reason he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I have learned one thing from you. If you are simple, the world will be simple to you.¡±


    Under the Great Prince¡¯s slightly confused gaze, Fan Xian patted Thirteenth Wang and said, ¡°I think you also hope that this matter can be simpler.¡±


    The thirteenth disciple of the Sword Hut, Wang Xi, stood in front of the riders. He involuntarily remembered that bright afternoon when Sang Wen had taken him to choose girls. He felt simrly helpless and had a simr headache.


    He only now realized that from that afternoon, Fan Xian had already decided to bind their lives together. Concerning this point, the simple Thirteenth Wang thought for a moment and then simply epted it.

 Chapter 665 - Desire To Quell A Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 665: Desire To Quell A Rebellion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qing Kingdom had sent 10,000 troops to be stationed, but they could not all be housed around Dongyi. Although the city was the biggest one in the world and could handle that number of troops, the new army camp, which should have been built in five days, had yet to bepleted. Part of the Qing army had to be housed in a temporary camp.


    In the end, 5,600 troops were left in Dongyi. The rest of the people were stationed in various surrounding vassal states as suppression and to intimidate.


    After the Great Prince participated in the banquet, he did not hurry to rest. Instead, he waved gently at Fan Xian. The two of them slipped into a silent study.


    The Great Prince was silent for a moment. He took out a letter from his clothes. Fan Xian nced at it. Seeing the style of the letter, he prepared to kneel and receive the Emperor¡¯s secret edict. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the Great Prince.


    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us. There is no need for your knees to suffer.¡± The Great Prince gently shook his head.


    Fan Xian smiled and did not make a formal greeting. Taking the Emperor¡¯s secret edict from his hands, he opened the seal and read it carefully. He sank into thought and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m to return to the capital. You¡¯re here to take my ce for three months.¡± In the letter, the Emperor¡¯s tone was warm. There was an affection for Fan Xian that he could not hide. Fan Xian felt rxed. It was reflected in his tone when he spoke to the Great Prince. ¡°This arrangement is viable. The problem is that when you return to the capital, I¡¯ll have toe take over from you again. Are the two of us permanently on business trips to Dongyi?¡±


    In order to subjugate Dongyi with as little disturbance as possible, and to use as little national wealth and military power as possible, the Great Prince and Fan Xian, two sons of the Emperor with blood connections to Dongyi, were, without question, the best choices.


    Although Sigu Jian¡¯s will during the opening ceremony wholeheartedly pulled Fan Xian onto the path of being a Dongyi citizen and targeted the Emperor¡¯s heart, the Emperor was a wise man. How could he not understand this ploy? He went with the flow and changed his initial n. He sent the Great Prince to lead the Qing army that was to be stationed in Dongyi.


    Regardless of whether it was the Great Prince or Fan Xian, they were both half Dongyi. When it came to conquering the hearts of the Dongyi people, this was the best weapon. Every time those who were conquered thought about the fact that the Qing noble riding above them was half a Dongyi person, they would presumably feel much better about it.


    In particr, the Great Prince was a proper prince. His mother¡¯s identity was known to the world. With him stationed at Dongyi, it also represented the intertwined bloodline between the Qing Kingdom and Dongyi. To truly conquer a territory, the mixing of blood was the best weapon.


    The Emperor saw very far and deep. But, the Emperor would not allow both the Great Prince and Fan Xian to linger for a long time within Dongyi. First, he only had these two grown princes at his side. He needed to them to help him with state affairs and military matters. Second, the two of them were too far from Jingdou. As neither prince was much like the Li family, the Emperor had a faint worry.


    Fan Xian understood these worries well and was not surprised by the Emperor¡¯s instructions in the secret edict for him and the Great Prince to rotate ces. He was just concerned about the future.


    ¡°There always needs to be someone stationed in Dongyi.¡± He looked at the Great Prince and asked, ¡°What is the Emperor¡¯s n? Will it be you or me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± A faint worry appeared between the Great Prince¡¯s brows. He was not amon official or person of the Qing Kingdom. Although he felt iparably happy and stunned that Fan Xian was able to convince Sigu Jian without a drop of blood, subdue the Sword Hut, and swallow thends and people of Dongyi into the Qing Kingdom, he was more worried about whether this process could smoothly proceed forward.


    Although the Qing Iron Riders had effectively intimidated most of the Dongyi people, the behavior of the Sword Hut disciples put the Great Prince on guard.


    He nced deeply at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Concerning the matter of the Sword Hut, although the Emperor does not say so explicitly, it is clear that he is not happy about it.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had no choice. I could either take over the Sword Hut or start again from the beginning.¡± Fan Xianughed coldly. ¡°Do you think I want to be the meat stuck between hard buns?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s meaning is clear. You have to at least go back and debrief...¡± The Great Prince furrowed his brows slightly and sighed. ¡°I am just taking over from you temporarily. Father won¡¯t be at ease leaving me in Dongyi for a long time.¡±


    Fan Xian sank into silence and knew that the Great Prince was speaking from his heart. The Great Prince had always shown care toward Dongyi. After all, Lady Ning had exhorted to him for many years. He also now held military authority. The Emperor would rather have Fan Xian stay in Dongyi than hand it over to the Great Prince.


    Splitting territory and crowning kings was not a difficult matter. What was difficult was how thend should be split and who should be king.


    ¡°The Emperor isn¡¯t rushing me back. I¡¯ll stay for a while and help you tidy up the situation,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Once the situation is stable, I¡¯ll go back to the capital.¡±


    The Great Prince nodded. ¡°The Overwatch Council still needs you to run it, presumably father will not have you always be away from Jingdou. After you return to Jingdou, have a poke around and see what ns there are for Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried the Emperor will send an aggressive figure who will incite the Dongyi people into an uprising?¡± Fan Xian looked at him with a smile. ¡°You have me handling things here. Don¡¯t worry too much, you half Dongyi person.¡±


    His tone became serious. ¡°Even if you are worried, you have to bury it deep and not let others see it.¡±


    The Great Prince knew that his younger brother was truly looking out for him and felt very touched. He nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Is Chen Pingping getting ready to leave?¡± Fan Xian took a sip of cold tea, feeling his mouth was rather dry. Lifting his gaze, he nced at him. The Great Prince was close to Chen Pingping, so he was very aware of what was happening at Chen Garden.


    ¡°He is already getting ready. He went into the Pce a few days ago to take his leave.¡± The Great Prince did not know that the Director Chen that he saw as an uncle had previously developed treasonous thoughts against his father, so he did not take the matter seriously. He only thought Director Chen was indeed getting old and should retire. Thinking about the fact that he didn¡¯t know when he would see Director Chen again after leaving Jingdou, the Great Prince actually felt slightly dazed.


    Fan Xian was silent. After calcting for a long time, he put aside that matter and asked, ¡°The troops that came to Dongyi, are they actually all from the Western Expedition Army? Can you control thempletely?¡±


    ¡°The soldiers are all veterans, but the middle generals are all people I¡¯m unfamiliar with,¡± the Great Prince said coldly as he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ...


    ...


    The next few days were still hard pressed and overwrought. Manyplicated ceremonies happened everywhere in Dongyi. Fortunately, the Board of Rites and Honglu Temple had sent arge number of capable officials. Only this prevented Fan Xian from vomiting at these events.


    What truly pressed down on him was a mass uprising in the Liang Kingdom, a small ce to the northwest of Dongyi. During that uprising against the Qing invaders, a well-respected schr of the Liang Kingdom self-immted. As the ck smoke rose, it immediately lit the fire of hatred in the hearts of the Liang people.


    Only now did Fan Xian understand how na?ve his initial thoughts were. It was impossible to truly subdue a foreign countrypletely without the use of soldiers and bloodshed.


    The Great Prince had already led the army to quell the uprising. Before he left, Fan Xian had warned him that the Qing army was not to attack unless absolutely necessary. Once the Qing army was stained with the blood of Dongyi people, it would be impossible to wash away. That kind of hatred would never be defused.


    Following the n, the Great Prince sent a sternly worded message toward the manor of the Master of Dongyi, reproaching the Master of the City, Yun Zhn. He urged the manor of the Master of the City to take the lead with local officials and military as the vanguard in taking action against the uprising in the Liang Kingdom while the Qing army acted as a rear guard, maintaining a certain distance.


    After the Great Prince and Yun Zhn both left Dongyi, all affairs were handed to Fan Xian to deal with. He had hidden out by the seaside thinking of the endless matters in Dongyi like the always burning fires of the stars. A wave of irritation washed over him.


    Having the manor of the Master of the City subdue matters would be better. It was kind of like the puppet armies in his previous life. Fan Xian sat on arge stone by the sea andughed somewhat bitterly. He knew that no matter what he did, no matter how much Sigu Jian¡¯s final words and the disciples of the Sword Hut cooperated with him, he still could not change the fact that in the hearts of the Dongyi people, he was a hateful invader.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do about the matter of the Liang Kingdom?¡± Thirteenth Wang, who had grown increasingly silent these few months, was sitting by his side. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want the army to massacre the people?¡±


    ¡°The manor of the Master of the City doesn¡¯t have an army. They only have the power and status they¡¯ve developed over the years.¡± Fan Xian knew why Thirteenth Wang was asking this. He was a Dongyi person. At this moment, he had to suppress what he saw as a righteous uprising in the Liang Kingdom. Presumably, his emotions wereplicated. He paused for a moment and then quietly said, ¡°I have given instructions to minimize casualties as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°In the end, people will die. Once the knife falls, how can you control it?¡± Thirteenth Wang¡¯s gaze was frustrated. He kept his eyes focused on the rising and falling waves on the sea.


    Fan Xian turned his head to nce at him. His expression gradually grew stern. ¡°Did you know the schr who self-immted?¡±


    ¡°In the past, Sir Gu often came to the Sword Hut to talk to the teacher,¡± Thirteenth Wang replied.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°There are many unknown talented individuals in the world. Although I have never met this Sir Gu, presumably be was an incredible person. The uprising in the Liang Kingdom started because of him, yet I am unable to punish him. As for his n, you can rx, I will protect them. Sir Gu¡¯s memorial hall will also be erected quickly after the matter.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang looked at him dazedly and said after a long time, ¡°You don¡¯t truly respect him. You are only putting on this show tofort the people of the Liang Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°This is a trick all invaders will do.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was dim. ¡°For you to be able to think of this surprises me. Thirteen, you are bing quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too much. It¡¯s is impossible to stay so simple.¡± Thirteenth Wang stared into his eyes. ¡°You once promised the teacher that the Dongyi people would not bleed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to see blood being spilled. Otherwise, why would I have gotten tied to this mess by your Sword Hut?¡± Fan Xian smiled self-mockingly but his smile gradually became icy cold. ¡°The blood that needs to be spilled will be spilled. If the uprisings continue, it will be like a whirlpool and swallow Dongyi whole. At that time, even more people will die.¡±


    He turned his head and looked calmly at Thirteenth Wang. ¡°I know what you are angry about and what you are unhappy about, but look at my eyes and think about what I¡¯ve sacrificed. Don¡¯t forget, if I was only thinking about my own interests, the Qing army coulde and I could bepletely uninvolved. At most, I¡¯ll cry a little for the innocent people of Dongyi. Why would I torment myself to such a degree?¡±


    ¡°If the two sides meet in battle, Dongyi is certain to fall. At that time, the dead would be counted in the hundreds of thousands,¡± Fan Xian said with his eyes closed. ¡°My life philosophy is simple, Since this matter cannot be stopped, then the fewer people that die the better.¡±


    ¡°There is little difference between the lives of 10 people and 10,000 people,¡± Thirteenth Wang said.


    ¡°Wrong,¡± Fan Xian said without hesitation. ¡°I am not interested in whether or not life has a price. I only know that each person¡¯s life is unique. A hundred-thousand unique lives are definitely more important than 10, 100, 1,000.¡±


    ¡°If the heavens gave me a multiple choice question,paring the lives of 100,000 people against the lives of 99,999 lives, I would choose the former because there is one more in the former.¡±


    ¡°The people of Dongyi should learn to be grateful to me.¡± Fan Xian looked into Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have allowed many people who would certainly have died to continue living.¡±


    After a long silence, Thirteenth Wang said, ¡°But, these people did not need to die anyway.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s project requires them to die, so they must die.¡± Fan Xian rose from therge rock. ¡°Even your teacher didn¡¯t manage to stop him, so you should understand the pressure I am under.¡±


    Fan Xian dusted the sand from his bottom and nced at the endless ocean with narrowed eyes. ¡°Sometimes, I realize that I¡¯ve almost be LNP [JW1] .¡±


    ¡°What is LNP?¡±


    ¡°An inhuman description.¡± Fan Xian shrugged. ¡°Thinking back closely, I am not LNP. It¡¯s just that I wanted to do this. I am not someone who will die for an ideal or cause such as the self-immting Sir Gu. I am just someone who will run away and is very good at running away.¡±


    Then, he turned around and looked at Thirteenth Wang. Calmly, he said, ¡°That day I talked with Sigu Jian in the room, you should have heard the contents of our conversation. Concerning the Tyrannical zhenqi, have youe to any realizations?¡±


    [JW1] The original text uses an acronym. If just the adjectives are stated, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for Thirteenth Wang to not understand. It trantes to ¡°lofty, noble, perfect.¡±

 Chapter 666 - The Return Road Is Bloody

    <h4>Chapter 666: The Return Road Is Bloody</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Thirteenth Wang heard these words, he sank into thought for a moment and did not reply. He then stood up in front of Fan Xian. Slowly, he drew out the sword at his side. The current Thirteenth Wang was not the green banner carrying fortune-teller that had walked the earth to experience people¡¯s intentions. He was a swordsman who followed by Fan Xian¡¯s side and did not wish to live an independent life.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression became stern. His right hand reached behind him and pulled out the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword. The sword rippled with an autumn light as it reflected the sea close by.


    Without any foreshadowing, the sword silently moved to within an arm¡¯s length of Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    This was the first time Fan Xian had truly seen Thirteenth Wang wield a sword. Only now did he understand why Sigu Jian had wholly entrusted his legacy to this young man. Without question, Thirteenth Wang¡¯s understanding of sword intent had reached an advanced realm. With a single thought, the tip of the sword stopped. It had almost surpassed the limitations of the environment.


    This was the terrifying realm of a tenacious will. Once Thirteenth Wang moved his sword, there were no misceneous thoughts in his mind. There was only this sword.


    The Emperor¡¯s sword in Fan Xian¡¯s hands was still pointing at a 45-degree angle at the sky. He didn¡¯t have time to react at all. With his face pale, the Tyrannical zhenqi behind his back exploded outward. Without any dy, it forcefully pulled at his body. Like a seagull extending its wings, he slid lightly backward across the sand.


    He slid back 54 yards. It was a strange bodily movement that humans should not possess.


    Thirteenth Wang was a one-strike assassin. The icy light on the tip of his sword gradually retreated, but a long sword mark appeared out of nowhere on the sand in front of him. It was as if someone had walked by, like a sword had passed by.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand was still tightly clenched around the Emperor¡¯s sword. He suddenly had the illusion that this seemingly light and straightforward strike by Thirteenth Wang seemed to carry a simr aura. It was like when the Shadow coalesced decades of training, intention, and hatred into his astounding strike in the manor of the Master of Dongyi City that day.


    He looked dazedly at the silent Thirteenth Wang and said after a moment of silence, ¡°What a Tyrannical strike.¡±


    It was only after he spoke that he realized his voice was a bit raspy. Presumably, it was because the zhenqi in his body had been raised too much in such a short time in order to dodge the simple strike that it had damaged his lungs.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath. The paleness of his face gradually returned to normal. He nced deeply at Thirteenth Wang and said, ¡°To press forward without fear is indeed your style. However, in the past, you were not so fast or powerful.¡±


    ¡°I practiced the Tyrannical zhenqi. I could not pass the first level, but I did get a taste of this martial method.¡± Thirteenth Wang¡¯s strike had failed. Slowly he closed his eyes and said, ¡°I have thought things through. There is no need to be greedy. I have my sword in hand. Why should I learn the Qing Emperor¡¯s secret?¡±


    The Unnamed Martial Secret was too powerful, particrly when passing the first level. The separation of the soul and body, theplete break, and the feeling of being out of control were like being obsessed. In the past, Fan Xian had easily breezed through this level because he had spent his final days in his previous life lying in bed. He was long used to life in a vegetable state where only his mind was active while the rest of him was immobile.


    Fan Xian was not surprised that Thirteenth Wang had not been able to step onto the path of mastering the Tyrannical martial method. He was surprised that Thirteenth Wang¡¯s level ofprehension was so high. He was able to sense the dangers of the Tyrannical martial method in a short time and have the wisdom to immediately stop any exploration in this direction.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t dodge this strike just now, would you have killed me?¡± Fan Xian asked mockingly with a twitch of his lips.


    Thirteenth Wang was silent for a moment and then shook his head. He felt slightly tired and sat down, right onto the slightly wet sand by the seashore. That strike appeared simple. It was only a basic extension of the elbow. To do it so quickly and with such determination, it had drained much of his energy.


    Thirteenth Wang would not be able to perform the same attack again within a short amount of time. Just like how the Shadow in the manor could only attack Sigu Jian that one time.


    Fan Xian was aware of this. Slowly lifting his feet, he walked to Thirteenth Wang¡¯s side. In a strange mood, he said, ¡°Many people say that there is no need to be greedy. Even you have such wisdom. But, I often think that skills do not weigh down the body, am I wrong?¡±


    A faint confusion shed through his eyes. ¡°There are four Great Grandmasters in the world and my blind uncle. Of the five secret skills, I know four of them. I have even mostly figured out the Ye Family¡¯s Flowing Cloud Release.¡±


    He sat in front of Thirteenth Wang and furrowed his brows. ¡°In all the world, no, it should be from the ancient times to now, I am the only one to have learned so many secret skills. However, today, I was forced back by you in one move. What was the use of learning so much?¡±


    ¡°To be able to learn this much already demonstrates that you are the most terrifying person in this world.¡± Although Thirteenth Wang¡¯s nature was simple, he was not like Da Bao. He acutely sensed the gradually rising sense of defeat in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He looked into his eyes and said, ¡°All forms of martial skill require us to devote our entire lives to cultivating, practicing, and perfecting, much less a secret left behind by the Great Grandmasters. It is already astounding that you are able to master four of the cultivations to a pinnacle in a mere 20 years.


    Fan Xian had cultivated the four Great Grandmasters¡¯ secret skills. However, he had no choice but to temporarily retreat before Thirteenth Wang¡¯s strike. He couldn¡¯t help but remember Sigu Jian¡¯s realm, as well as the Emperor¡¯s realm. A gloominess rose in his heart that could not be suppressed.


    Thirteenth Wang looked into his eyes and quietly said, ¡°Your ability toprehend is good. Your foundations are particrly solid. In addition to such good luck, you should be the most powerful person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Myprehension is only mediocre, particrlypared to you and Haitang Duoduo.¡± Fan Xian took a deep breath. ¡°All I can depend on is hard work. There is a limit to one¡¯s strength. Even if I worked twice as hard as I did now, I would still not be able to break through that barrier.¡±


    Fan Xian, faced with Thirteenth Wang¡¯s unexpected strike, was still able to easily dodge aside. Additionally, there was the secret hidden in his sleeve and within his body, particrly his sinister fighting style. He also had tricks the Overwatch Council had gifted him.


    He was confident that he would always defeat his opponent regardless of which ninth-level ace it was, including Thirteenth Wang, Haitang, Lang Tiao, and Yun Zhn. Once faced with him, the person to die would always be his opponent.


    After Ye Liuyun left this world, Fan Xian was the second in the world in both power and personal cultivation.


    Thirteenth Wang also sensed this from Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly casual slide earlier. A faint surprise rose in his heart. He looked at Fan Xian and could not understand how he, a young man in his 20s, had raised his cultivation to what it was now.


    The realms of the three young people were simr. Fan Xian was more ruthless than them and had more tricks.


    ¡°How did you retreat like that?¡± Thirteenth Wang asked him with narrowed eyes.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time and did not reply. He just turned his head to stare at the gradually rising and falling white waves. He had been in Dongyi for a long time. The volume Master Ku He had left behind was deeply etched into his mind. Each time he meditated by the seaside, those words would surge into his mind. Although he didn¡¯t understand the majority of their meaning, miraculously, as long as he thought about it, there seemed to be some response within his body.


    His body became light, and his movements became fast. The recovery of the zhenqi in his body also sped up. It seemed that there really was an invisible and intangible vitality in the world that was willing to follow his desire in supplementing what he used up.


    That kind of supplementation scared him. Was it the magic of the West? Humankind would always have a fear toward things they didn¡¯t understand. What made Fan Xian feel cold was the fact that the change the little volume brought him was not enough to solve most of his problems. The speed of the supplementation was too slow. The rise in cultivation was too small. It seemed that the second best in the world could only ever be the second best.


    There was a moment in which Fan Xian wondered if he had made a huge mistake. Regardless of whether it was Master Ku He, Sigu Jian, Ye Liuyun, or the Emperor, these people at the peak of humankind were all far above him when it came to determination, willpower, cultivation, and hard work. But, these Great Grandmasters had spent their entire lives cultivating only their martial method. They were never distracted by the other teachings.


    He had learned too much and knew too much. Everything was overly jumbled together.


    Fan Xian felt that when Thirteenth Wang and Duoduo eventually broke through the barrier, they would find it much easier than him. This was probably the intention Sigu Jian had spoken of. His intention was not as firm as those two because he was too scared. He sought ways to make himself stronger at all costs.


    This purposefulness or casualness left him at a disadvantage. He was truly scared of dying and having those he cared about die.


    ¡°I am returning to the capital the day after tomorrow,¡± Fan Xian said quietly with a slight smile suddenly rising to the corners of his lips. ¡°As long as Dongyi does not fall into conflict, then at least the world at present is at peace. Why should I be worried about so many things?¡±


    Although the assimtion of Dongyi into the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory raised some unrest, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military power and cooperation with those in charge of Dongyi made it impossible for there to be any major upheavals.


    The Emperor¡¯s trust in Fan Xian remained the same. Chen Pingping was about to retire from the capital. Thinking of this, Fan Xian rose and stood against the sea wind, feeling rxed. Regardless of whether Uncle Wu Zhu returned, it seemed that if matters continued like this, he and the Emperor would eventually be able to find a second path to take between them. There might be no need for bloodshed.


    ...


    ...


    Bloodshed was inevitable.


    When the first autumn winds began to sweep through the small mountain behind Dongyi, Fan Xian finally finished dealing with the majority of affairs within Dongyi and waited for the Great Prince and Yun Zhn¡¯s return. The first major unrest after Dongyi surrendered had finally been extinguished within the Liang Kingdom under thebined efforts from both sides. The fire that had been lit by Sir Gu¡¯s self-immtion had quickly been put out by blood and was not able to burn for long.


    Four-hundred people died in the Liang Kingdom. These slightly bloodthirsty Dongyi people were, unfortunately, lying in a pool of blood.


    After Fan Xian had made most of the memorials and left instructions for the Great Prince, he climbed into the carriage to leave Dongyi. He was returning to Jingdou to debrief.


    Conquering a country had brought day after day of tension, busyness, and death to the officials in remote regions.


    After the Great Prince parted from Fan Xian, he led the stationed troops in coldly watching each move made within Dongyi. At this point, he and Fan Xian both thought that the major situation was settled. As long as they continued slowly like this, regardless of whether it was the Qing court or the situation of the world, they would both remain within a controble boundary.


    Thus, the two brothers were in a good mood. In the clear and refreshing autumn weather, they felt rxed and tossed aside all their worries.


    Fan Xian could even temporarily put aside the problem of Ten Family Vige, the problems of the past. As for that popr man in court, He Zongwei, he was just a clown in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes,pletely unable to impact anything.


    It was a good day. The past few days had all been some of the rare good days in Fan Xian¡¯s life.


    The ck Overwatch Council carriages left Dongyi and slowly drove along the road back to the capital. Fan Xian was not in a rush to return. Looking at the golden yellow, light yellow, and deep yellow all around him, the colorful leaves and autumn mountains seemed to be from an oil painting. He was enjoying a rare luxury.


    Of course, the blood had not stopped flowing all along the way. As a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom, the Master of the Sword Hut, representative of the conquerors, and the Qing Emperor¡¯s beloved illegitimate son, Fan Xian was the foremost target for the volunteer armies of the vassal states surrounding Dongyi and attacks by unrulymoners all along the way back to the capital.


    Perhaps unrulymoners was not an appropriate term and they should be called loyalists. A sense of justice was mostly possessed by the lower ss. Most of the people within Dongyi unwilling to ept the surrender bravely entered the mountains and woods. They carried out guerri warfare against the invaders as the so-called jianghu people. It was clear these people, who knew martial arts, acted more straightforwardly when it came to protecting their own ethics and morals.


    No one knew how these people figured out when Fan Xian was leaving Dongyi or how they got hold of the Overwatch Council¡¯s route back to the capital. All along the way, they carried out assassinations against the Qing officials in the ck carriage, as well as suicide missions.


    It took about 20 days to reach Yanjing. The group of ck carriages was attacked a seven times. The troops providing support in Yanjing and the ck Knights stationed at the border did note to the rescue. The Great Prince had only given a thousand troops to Fan Xian, so it had been difficult responding to the seven attacks.


    Fan Xian was no longer in the mood to admire the scenery and sank into thought instead. His personal safety was not a problem. Often, after the volunteer armies threw down countless corpses, they had no choice but to retreat. However, his subordinates, particrly the Western Expedition soldiers under the Great Prince, had paid a great price for this.


    Since they were sunk in endless attacks, the top-secret Council reports from Jingdou had not arrived for three days.


    Fan Xian lifted the curtain on the carriage and looked west with narrowed eyes. He silently prayed that everything was fine in Jingdou and that the people he cared about were safe.


    ...


    ...


    While Fan Xian was traversing through mountains, another long train of carriages was making its lonely way in the dark within the Qing Kingdom. This group of carriages was also ck. In the spacious carriage in the center, there was an old man with amb wool nket on his knees. His eyes were muddied. As he looked at the path in the darkness, he felt the road had no end.


    The previous Director of the Overwatch Council, the most loyal Qing official who had secretly controlled the dark powers of the Qing Kingdom for decades, the most hated enemy of the Qing civil officials, the old scoundrel that Northern Qi and Dongyi were the most afraid of, a man who once influenced the state of the entire world, old man Chen Pingping was finally on his way back to his hometown.


    He was not returning home to visit family. He was returning to settle down back home. First-ss achievements, countless rewards, and retirement were rare honors the Emperor gave this old dog, or so all of the civil officials in the Qing Kingdom believed.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s hometown was in the east of the Qing Kingdom. If one were looking on a map, it would be right below Dongyi but very far away from both Danzhou and Jiaozhou. On the contrary, it was closer to Jiangnan. It was a not very advanced or developed area.


    The lonely group of carriages taking him home was still far from his hometown. On this day, the carriage had just passed through Dazhou. The group of carriages had not informed the governments along the way to not disturb the officials or have them alle out in fear and kowtow toward the old Director.


    However, when they reached Dazhou, it was lit up brilliantly. The government and bailiffs were urgently searching for something under the stern orders of a superior official from the Ministry of Justice.


    Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t recall there being so many important figures in Dazhou. He lifted his curtain and summoned an unfamiliar official to his side and quietly said some things.


    The official¡¯s face was unfamiliar, but there was a craftiness in his eyes that showed he clearly understood the affairs of the world. With a gentle smile, he replied, ¡°When the Commissioner was returning to the capital, they arrived here long ago.¡±


    Chen Pingping acknowledged this tiredly. Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. He thought of the conversation he had with the Emperor in the Royal Pce before be left Jingdou. He had already seen the deepest intentions in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    In this world, there was no one who understood the Qing Emperor better than Chen Pingping, so his gaze was veryplicated. The gaze of the unfamiliar official by the carriage was on the brilliantly lit Dazhou. He stared at the bloody person who had just broken through a heavy siege. After recovering from his shock, his gaze also grewplicated.

 Chapter 667 - Rising Wind

    <h4>Chapter 667: Rising Wind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the Overwatch Council went over the major matter at the beginning of autumn in the10th year of the Qing calendar many yearster, there were still many problems they were unable to exin clearly. When Director Fan Xian returned from Dongyi to the capital, he was met with sudden attacks by Dongyi volunteer armies all along the way. Had someone in court purposely released the information or had it been a coincidence? After all, only the high-level officials in the Overwatch Council knew his whereabouts.


    When the old Director passed through Dazhou on his way to his hometown, it just happened to be brilliantly lit and swarming with murderous intent. Was this a coincidence or was it the will of heaven? Perhaps it was thetter. At that time, the sky had already changed color. The intelligence officials in the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council did not investigate it meticulously.


    The Ministry of Justice officials handling state affairs in Dazhou did not know there had been a long line of ck Overwatch Council carriages outside the city that night. Even fewer people knew that old Director Chen, who court officials saw as a demon and were terrified of, had been among the carriages.


    They had only received a secret order from their superiors and spent a full year searching for a criminal. As for the criminal¡¯s name, no one knew. The only clues they had were the criminal¡¯s martial habits and disguises he had used. As for what the criminal looked like, no one knew about that either.


    Perhaps it was the will of heaven that made Chen Pingping witness the siege in Dazhou. It was precisely because Chen Pingping understood the will of heaven that he stopped his return home in Dazhou and headed back to Jingdou, where he should have stayed his entire life.


    ...


    ...


    Concerning everything that happened in Dazhou, one had to start from what happened the prior month, which did not just concern Dazhou.


    At that time, Fan Xian had still been meditating by the seaside about the willpower Sigu Jian had imparted to him, as well as the small volume Master Ku He had left behind. He had savored the nature of the Tyrannical zhenqi in front of him and wondered if the Emperor had created burden on his body by cultivating the Tyrannical Way to its peak. He had been watching the waves of life and death and felt that everything in the world had already happened. The spring flowers had already bloomed, and the autumn moon hung in the sky. He was the second most powerful person in the world and was feeling pleased, He had felt there was nothing difficult in the world. Everything could be resolved.


    Yet, at that moment, a slight change happened to the affairs of this world.


    It had been early in July. The entirend had been enveloped by the hottest heat. Jingdou had not been an exception. The Third Prince, Li Chengze, held a book in his hands and was reading intently. Sweat beaded on his delicate face and dripped down. Once the youngest brothel owner in the world, after experiencing the endless blood flow during the conflict in the pce, his sinister ruthlessness had be a steadiness and determined will unusual for his age.


    Li Chengze had be a young man, a respectful, filial, and well-prepared young man. A young man no one could pick fault with. Two people were responsible for him changing so much in five years. One was his father. The other was his teacher and elder brother, Fan Xian.


    When faced with his father, the Third Prince was careful. He did not dare to step wrong and was as true as blood. The deaths of the Crown Prince and Second Prince made Li Chengze aware of how terrifying his father was. Although both brothers had tried to kill him at the end, and their deaths were a great thing for Li Chengze, when faced with his father, he still couldn¡¯t stop a chill emanating from his heart.


    Since he was scared, he was respectful and did not dare to make a mistake. During the past three years, Li Chengze saw less of Fan Xian. He kept himself shut up in the Royal Pce and would only asionally learn something about him from his mother.


    Li Chengze was also afraid of Fan Xian, the elder brother he could not proim to the world. During his most important adolescence years, he had followed Fan Xian and watched how he, in his position as an official, instigated fighting between the nobles in Jiangnan and Jingdou and, in the end, won the final victory. The teacher¡¯s pointer in Fan Xian¡¯s hands and his icy re also made him afraid to make a mistake.


    Fan Xian¡¯s true influence on the Third Prince was in letting the Third Prince know what he was going to do in the future and what he would be, thus, truly twisting his nature.


    Li Chengze was certain to be the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. The entire world would be his, so he had to be better to the world. He no longer acted as he did before when he would devote a great deal of sinister nning to obtain a little silver or some real but short-term benefit.


    The world will be mine. Why should I torment it? This was the message Fan Xian taught to the Third Prince, which he deeply believed.


    The serving girl, Xing¡¯er, was gradually growing up. The once young and inexperienced little girl gradually grew into her looks and developed a touching beauty. At this time, Xing¡¯er was fanning the prince from the side and watched with furrowed brows as hot sweat dripped down the prince¡¯s face as he continued to read. She couldn¡¯t help but feel some tenderness in her heart.


    Yi Guipin was in Lady Shu¡¯s pce chatting. There were very few people in Shufang Pce. Xing¡¯er watched the prince¡¯s young and handsome appearance. Her eyes gradually grew distant.


    Li Chengze clearly felt this gaze. The corners of his mouth quirked into a smile but did not make any reaction. He only lightly put out his hand and squeezed Xing¡¯er¡¯s fingertips. His smile was very much like Fan Xian¡¯s.


    ¡°Would you like to take a break?¡± Xing¡¯er asked quietly as her cheeks flushed slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. The Emperor will note...¡±


    Li Chengze shook his head seriously and said in a quiet voice, ¡°These are all books that my teacher assigned. Most of them are ssics that he brought back from Northern Qi. I must finish reading all of them this year and write reports for him to mark.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If they do not pass, mother will beat me again.¡±


    Xing¡¯er bit her bottom lip and said, ¡°The duke is in Dongyi. He doesn¡¯t have time for all this.¡±


    Although the Emperor had not removed Fan Xian¡¯s post as tutor after the Jingdou rebellion was quelled, Fan Xian rarely saw the Third Prince alone. The Third Prince no longer ran out of the Pce so much. Both brothers knew that the Third Prince was the true heir apparent to the throne. The Emperor would not want this heir apparent to grow up under Fan Xian¡¯s tutge and would rather teach him himself. In order to avoid this taboo, they could only reduce their meetings.


    Although Fan Xian rarely came to Shufang Pce, he never stopped with the Third Prince¡¯s homework, cultivation, and training. During their time in Jiangnan, Fan Xian had already taught the Third Prince many stories and assigned many books, requiring the Third Prince to learn them thoroughly.


    Even when he was very busy with state affairs, Fan Xian would still take time to mark the Third Prince¡¯s reading notes. For him, this was the most important matter. If the future of the Qing Kingdom rested on Li Chengze¡¯s shoulders, he hoped that he would be a humane ruler. Even if he didn¡¯t have any great and lofty ambitions, he should at least be able to protect his family legacy.


    At the end of each year, the Fan family would enter the Pce. That was the time when he reviewed the Third Prince¡¯s homework. One would often be able to hear the whistling of the teacher¡¯s pointer in Shufang Pce, as well as the Third Prince¡¯s cries of pain.


    The bearing of serving girl Xing¡¯er was not normal. It was clear she had be Li Chengze¡¯s first woman since growing up. Of course, Li Chengze was also her first man. Hearing Sir Fan junior¡¯s name, Xing¡¯er¡¯s gaze grew more disturbed. She said angrily, ¡°Sir Fan junior shouldn¡¯t strike out all the time. He has no awareness of boundaries.¡±


    When Fan Xian had entered the Pce for the first time, it had been her who had led him around to all the pces to give his greetings. After interacting for all these years, Xing¡¯er did not see what was terrifying about the powerful Sir Fan junior. She only felt that he was still the delicate young man from before, so her words were not very respectful.


    However, Li Chengze was very afraid of Fan Xian. He said with an ufortable expression, ¡°For this matter, he argued with father. Mother also stands on his side. What can I do?¡±


    Although he spoke like this, he didn¡¯t actually hold much resentment. On the contrary, he became lost in thought. He said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve left the Pce. I wonder how his matter in Dongyi is going?¡±


    An uncontainable joy shone from Xing¡¯er¡¯s face. She said with a smile, ¡°With Sir Fan junior taking charge, what can¡¯t be done? It¡¯s been going around the Pce. It¡¯s said that the Dongyi matter has been settled. The Great Prince will soon lead an army that way.¡±


    Naturally, the Third Prince knew the biggest news in court. Thinking of the incredible achievement his teacher had performed for the court, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of honor. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°It would be great if I could go with him.¡±


    Suddenly, a sense of yearning appeared on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°The happiest times in my life were the two periods I spent outside of the Pce. One was when I ran Baoyue Brothel with Sizhe. The second was when teacher took me to Jiangnan... Who knows when I will be able to leave the Royal Pce again?¡±


    Every person growing up would unconsciously search for a powerful person of the same gender to be one¡¯s goal and role model. The princes in the Royal Pce were not an exception. However, their growth was much quicker than that of themon youth.


    During Li Chengze¡¯s adolescence, there were tworge role models for him to look up to. One was his father, and the other was Fan Xian. However, the Qing Emperor¡¯s power carried a sense of coldness that warned away strangers and family alike. It was Fan Xian¡¯s power that carried a true sense of life. It carried a stubborn, simple, and direct intimacy. That was why the Third Prince missed Fan Xian.


    A sound came from outside Shufang Pce. Before he could be announced, a head eunuch entered the Pce with a bow. Xing¡¯er furrowed her brows and nced at him. Behind the Third Prince, she bobbed a greeting, not daring to be disrespectful.


    It was Eunuch Yao, the head eunuch of the Royal Pce. He was a subject close to the Emperor and deeply trusted by him. Li Chengze nced at him with narrowed eyes and found the situation strange. He didn¡¯t know what matter would require him toe personally. ¡°Eunuch Yao, is there something the matter?¡±


    Eunuch Yao was someone very aware of propriety. Although he was the Emperor¡¯s trusted aide, he knew the Third Prince in front of him was one of the only two men in the Pce and the future Emperor. Thus, he formally greeted him. He then said in an even voice, ¡°The internal court is investigating an old case. There are some matters that involve Your Highness, so I have no choice but toe bother you.¡±


    Li Chengze¡¯s pupils constricted. Without question, he was a clever man and deduced a great deal from these words. An old case? Involving him? He lived in the depths of the Pce, what case could he be involved in? Furthermore, what kind of case was it that it would disturb him?


    Baoyue Brothel? Impossible. Back then, Fan Xian had used that matter to beat the Second Prince ck and blue. It had gone through the Emperor¡¯s consent. It was impossible for that old matter to be raised again. Furthermore, given his present status, no one would dare bring up that matter.


    Li Chengze¡¯s gaze sharpened. He knew what the internal court was investigating. During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, the Pce was in chaos. The Third Prince, Yi Guipin, and Lady Ning had all been put under house-arrest within Hanguang Pce. Someone in the pce had tried to assassinate Li Chengze. If he hadn¡¯t had the poisonous dagger Fan Xian had personally made, he would probably have died.


    After the incident, there was a great deal of confusion in the rear of the pce and in the internal could concerning the matter. At the time, the Crown Prince had already controlled the situation within the Pce. Why would he do something so illogical? People also thought the Second Prince was responsible. In the investigations afterward, no connection was discovered.


    Li Chengze¡¯s memory of that matter was particrly deep. He also wanted to know who wanted to kill him. However, the Overwatch Council investigated for a long time and did not find any leads.


    Fan Xian had once told him in private to stop investigating the matter. So, the Third Prince endured the anger in his heart and no longer thought about it. He knew that his teacher must have sensed something to refuse to investigate further. However... The internal court was investigating this now?


    Concerning his safety, his anger toward those who tried to kill him and his trust of Fan Xian battled for a moment in the Third Prince¡¯s mind. He made up his mind and said with a shake of his head, ¡°I was very frightened that day. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°Can I trouble Your Highness toe with me to draw a picture?¡± Eunuch Yao nced at the Third Prince and asked respectfully. After the two eunuchs had been killed by Li Chengze, their bodies were quickly burned during the chaos. That day, too many eunuchs had died during the conflict in the Pce. Even now, no one knew who the assassins who had tried to kill the Third Prince were.


    Li Chengze furrowed his brows. He sensed something strange. ¡°I have books to read. Since I am fine, I will not dwell on such small matters.¡±


    ¡°How can that be allowed? Your Highness is a descendant of heaven. Since someone dared to develop such disloyal intentions... The Emperor is angry and has issued an edict to investigate this matter.¡±


    Li Chengze looked at Eunuch Yao with narrowed eyes. He wondered what his father was trying to do. If he was actually angry, what had he been doing these three years?


    ...


    ...


    On that day early in July, Li Chengze, began to recall the conflict in the Pce and the appearances of the two eunuchs who had wanted to kill him.


    That night, the youngdy Sun of the Jingdou government looked at the two approaching stars in the night sky, lost in thought. She knew that her father¡¯s life had been better recently. With the help of the Duke, no one in court targeted the Jingdou government. Even the most popr man of the Hall of Governmental affairs, He Zongwei, had not been as ruthless as before during these few months. He was just silent.


    Thinking of Sir Fan junior, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the promise that he had made her during the Jingdou rebellion. A slight smile rose to the corners of her lips.


    It was a scene of chaos at Chen Garden. Chen Pingping was making preparations to return home. None of the beauties and concubines in the Chen Garden wanted to leave as he expected. Instead, they cried and sobbed that they wanted to go home with him and pay theirst respects to him. In the old cripple¡¯s confusion and helplessness, he couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps, when they had seen Fan Xian, they weren¡¯t looking at a cucumber, as they already had a cucumber [JW1] .


    In the Fan manor in the south of Jingdou, Lin Wan¡¯er and Sisi were holding a pair of children and feeding them. A few nannies and serving girls chatted leisurely at the side. The wife of the Teng family stood in front of the steps and reported in detail the harvest from the Fan n¡¯s country estate. In one of the three studies in the back garden, the ount master of the Hangzhou Conference waited to report to the mistress about the silver spent on relief aid in Jiangnan and Jiangbei.


    Lin Wan¡¯er handed the porridge bowl to a nanny and nted a kiss on Xiao Hua and Fan Lang¡¯s faces. She walked to the doorway and stretched. Such an action was indeed not like that of a mistress. However, Fan Xian spoiled her, so she was used to indulging in her freedom.


    She looked up at the star-dotted sky and thought about Fan Xian far away by the shores of the East Sea. She involuntarily tilted her head. She thought that everything was on the proper path. If, in the future, they wanted to leave Jingdou to live a rxed life, where should they go? Danzhou or Dongyi? She suddenly remembered that she had never been to Dongyi and couldn¡¯t help wanting to go.


    As she thought this, Fan Ruoruo, dressed as a doctor and carrying a medical chest, pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. Behind her came a few servants who hurried to relieve her of the heavy items in a panic. Fan Ruoruo had returned from the countryside. Seeing her sister-inw standing by the door, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and teased her a little.


    Far away in the Northern Qi royal pce, the Northern Qi Emperor sat behind the jade table in the main hall. He looked at the white sand in the pond by the table and pair of fish lying on the sand. His gaze was faintly lost in thought. There were a few memorials by his hand that spoke of Sigu Jian¡¯s death, as well as the contents of the agreement between Dongyi and the Qing Kingdom.


    Logically speaking, the secrets of the agreement shouldn¡¯t have been something the Northern Qi Brocade Guards should have been privy to. It was clear that that man was purposely revealing this to him.


    The Northern Qi Emperor narrowed his eyes. Confusion appeared in them for the first time in his life. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to his country or himself. Presently, the situation appeared calm. There was no opportunity for conflict to erupt between Fan Xian and the Emperor. What was Northern Qi to do?


    In the past, perhaps he would have already made up his mind to force Fan Xian to turn against the Qing Emperor regardless of the cost, even if it cost him half the ie of the national treasury and countless sacrifices. However, his thoughts had changed because he knew the power of the words Fan Xian had said.


    On that day early in July, everyone in thend experienced somemon and umon things. The turning point in history, a matter that caused minor changes in history, did not happen in Jingdou or Shangjing. Instead, it happened in an isted province in the Qing Kingdom.


    It should have been a routine peace check. The bailiffs slowly walked, ovee with boredom, under the zing sun. Periodically, they ducked into the shadow of the merchant stalls along the way to take a rest.


    A disguised Gao Da, who had hidden his name for three years, was busy at a stall on the corner of the street. His face glowed with a healthy flush. It no longer looked as firm and determined as it did in the past. Instead, it was filled with ease and satisfaction. The hand that used to tightly grasp a long knife was holding a pair of long chopsticks with ease. With great familiarity and technique, he picked out the noodles and ced them in a bowl. He then sprinkled it with green herbs as the steam fragrantly rose.


    After escaping from Dong Mountain, Gao Da drifted about through the various provinces in the Qing Kingdom. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s strict household registry policies and travel document policies made him suffer a great deal. Although no one discovered his identity, it was difficult for him to lead a quiet and steady life.


    He was a Tiger Guard of the royal family. He hadn¡¯t experienced many things. He did not have an iota of knowledge when it came to the bottom levels of the jianghu. So, this Tiger Guard was faced with great hardships once he drifted into the shallows.


    In a moment of chance and coincidence, he ended up in Dazhou and finally obtained apletely new identity. He opened up a noodle stall on the major street. Each day, he basked in the sun and cooked noodles. The basking even got him a wife and son.


    Perhaps this was true happiness, a wife, kid, and warm bed. Each day, Gao Da packed up and went home to hold his wife, who warmed his entire body, he would feel like this. He even felt that there was no regret in not using his sword.


    Of course, he remained vignt. Although he knew the court had probably decided that all of the Tiger Guards had died, he still didn¡¯t dare let the court know about his existence, particrly the internal court. As a Tiger Guard of the internal court, he knew that his escape constituted the great crime of deceiving the Emperor. Once caught, his entire family would be beheaded.


    He still paid attention to Fan Xian¡¯s movements. Fortunately, Fan Xian was the most famous person in the Qing Kingdom. The discussions in the marketce always came back to him. Thus, he knew the Commissioner had done very well these three years. Furthermore, he had achieved great things for the Qing Kingdom. It was even possible that he may bring Dongyi within the Qing Kingdom soon.


    Gao Da was happy and drank a lot of alcohol. He felt Sir Fan junior was indeed incredible. However, he still did not think to seek out Fan Xian to try and cleanse himself of his crime because he felt that everything was very good and there was no need to change anything.


    That was until bailiffs sat down in his noodle shop and stared lecherously at his wife.


    [JW1] This seems to be a euphemism, but it is unconfirmed.

 Chapter 668 - Wife

    <h4>Chapter 668: Wife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mountains were tall, and the Emperor was far away. The countryside was base, and the people¡¯s hearts were spoiled. In the present Qing Kingdom, all officials were under the powerful surveince of the Overwatch Council. The rule of governance was clear like it had never been before. However, the Overwatch Council was, after all, an abnormal organization. It was impossible for it to control every detail of a kingdom, particrly further down themand line. The more isted it became, the more vile were the officials, a privileged social ss.


    Dazhou was an isted province. Although the bailiffs and officials there couldn¡¯t be said to be like wolves and tigers, it was clear they weren¡¯t good people who loved themon people as their own, particrly on such a zing summer day. The sun had drawn the smelly sweat from the bailiffs¡¯ bodies and zed away much of their intelligence.


    With an additional 3 pounds of beef and 2 measures of rice liquor in their stomachs, the alcohol burned their stomachs. They left the small liquor stall and came to the noodle shop. Smiling widely, they stared at the beautiful wife of the owner and began to drool.


    Teasing a woman was not something officials and bailiffs usually did. Usually, these bailiffs would just have a look and leave it at that. For some reason, they could not move away. The words in their mouths grew dirty. A few of the men, flushed from drinking too much, seemed to have the intention of having the wife of the noodle shop keep thempany.


    It was the fault of the yellow alcohol for being too drinkable, the rice liquor for being too powerful, and the woman in the shop for being too beautiful.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da took a wife in Dazhou. He had never told her about his past. He just lived his life in peace.


    Sometimes, he felt the heavens were truly looking out for him to give him such a beautiful wife after half his life. The woman was a widow and mute and had a son. Even so, Gao Da still felt lucky.


    Since the woman was very beautiful, she was a famous beauty in Dazhou. In Gao Da¡¯s eyes, she wasparable to Si Lili, whom he had escorted to Northern Qi. Furthermore, she was sweet-tempered, virtuous, and good, to the point that he didn¡¯t know what other adjectives could be used to describe her.


    In order to hide his true identity, Gao Da should not have married such a dazzling and beautiful woman. But, he loved her and felt tender toward her. He also felt tenderness toward that little boy who was only a year old.


    The mute woman also loved the strange foreigner¡¯s honesty, the strength of his body, and the sense dependability and safety he gave off.


    Although she was beautiful, she was also a mute widow. She originally had no hopes for a good ending to her life. She had no family or rtives in Dazhou. The men who often drooled over her probably only lusted after her body and wanted to take her back to be a concubine. The mute woman didn¡¯t want that. She just wanted a simple and warm home.


    Naturally, the two of them ended up together. They invited a few neighboring families for a meal and worker Song, who had drifted there from another ce. They moved into together with the pitiful mute widow in Dazhou and opened a noodle shop.


    Sometimes, the child also came to the noodle shop. When the business was good, they could only have a neighboring aunty help look after him.


    Themon people of Dazhou were just as pure and dependable as other people from around the Qing Kingdom. However, the officials and bailiffs were notmon people. Ever since ancient times, they had not beenmon people.


    That was why Gao Da¡¯s hand that was picking up noodles drooped and his face lowered slightly. Enveloped by the steam rising from the pot of noodle soup, the emotions in his eyes could not be seen clearly.


    A red flush appeared on the woman¡¯s face. It was an embarrassed and angry flush. She heard the words in the shop growing more and more filthy. Tears of humiliation gradually rose in her eyes. She nced at her husband by the noodle soup and hoped to see something, but she didn¡¯t see anything. She felt slightly disappointed but also epting of her fate. Before they got married, she knew that brother Song was a timid person. He was an honest person who spoke almost as little she did.


    The silence of the noodle shop couple encouraged the behavior of the bailiffs. Things were always like this. If one side pushed down on the other and there was no resistance, the side pushing down would do so with more force.


    A bailiff extended his hand to grab the mute woman¡¯s white and tender hand and was dodged by her. The bailiff began to feel unhappy and started cursing out loud.


    Gao Da¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks tightened. He knew he should resist. Once things went wrong, he and his wife would be faced with pursuit by the court. Furthermore, he had once been an ace in the royal court. He always had some confidence in the officials of the Qing Kingdom. He thought these bailiffs were just running their mouths and would leave in a moment.


    However, the bailiffs did not leave. There was a high official from the Ministry of Justice in Dazhou. It was said that he was secretly investigating a major case, which was why they, the low-level bailiffs, had been chased out to walk tiredly under the zing sun.


    They hid under the shadows of the noodle store and teased a beautiful but mute young girl. What wonderful fun it was! As for that man in the noodle shop? The bailiffs knew that although the man surnamed Song appeared to be solidly built, he was a useless creature who couldn¡¯t even let out a fart. Teasing the wife in front of her useless husband, was this not even more fun?


    The other people in the noodle shop noticed that the atmosphere was off and had long sneaked away. Before they left, they threw a sympathetic and warning nce toward Gao Da. The people did not fight with officials. They didn¡¯t want the owner of the noodle shop to actually cause trouble with the bailiffs.


    Gao Da didn¡¯t cause trouble. He only held his chopsticks and gently called his wife back behind the shop. Then, he walked to the side of the table and, pushing up his cheeks, gave a smile that was uglier than a crying face. He said a few fawning words and pleaded for leniency.


    It was strange. All his life, Gao Da had only fawned over Fan Xian, who had thought that he didn¡¯t do it very well, and stopped him learning from Wang Qinian. From that day onward, Gao Da had never fawned over anyone again. Even faced with a third-rank official, he was only iparably polite.


    Fawning and begging for leniency from these bailiffs was the biggestpromise Gao Da had made for his life. His rough-living these three years should have taught him some things but, in the end, he was Tiger Guard Gao Da, who held a knife in one hand, stood in Shangjing¡¯s pce, and defeated enemies in one move. How could he have truly broken his pride and be a shrimp in the sand?


    Tiger Guards were not sentries. They didn¡¯t serve others. They were only used to kill.


    The bailiffs suddenly felt that there was an additional mountain in front of them, which was the owner of the noodle shop. A powerful aura washed over them. It abruptly cut off their teasing obscenities.


    A momentter, they felt an embarrassed rage because of their loss in focus. How could this honest person in front of them scare them so much they couldn¡¯t talk? It was clear that this Song man was bent over and smiling with all his strength. Because they were embarrassed and angry, they became even more arrogant. Their banging on the table made the scabbards on the table tremble with a heaven shaking roar.


    Gao Da¡¯s eyesnded on the sheaths of their knives. He suddenly remembered that it had been a long time since he held a knife. His hands only held a long pair of ck wooden chopsticks.


    He didn¡¯t make a sound or resist, allowing them to curse as they wanted. He had to protect his wife and her son. He didn¡¯t want his wife and child to drift around the world homeless because of his actions.


    Even Gao Da did not want to be adrift again. After he escaped from Dong Mountain, he could have gone to Dongyi or Northern Qi, but he didn¡¯t want to. After all, he was a subject of the Qing Kingdom. He wanted to stay in the Qing Kingdom, even if there were corrupt officials and injustice wherever he stopped.


    Gao Da endured with difficulty. He pretended to be weak and inadequate. He suddenly heard a strange sound. Turning his head, he saw a drunk bailiff leaning by his wife. His hand was stretching toward the round shape beneath her cloth dress. Gao Da¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks tightened as if he was holding a very long knife.


    His expression did not change. His gaze remained calm but without any resistance or falseness. There was no need to think anymore. He only had to follow his natural abilities, which he had ignored for three years. Very naturally, he sliced downward.


    He sliced just like when he did toward Xiao En, an assassin, stabbing through the wind. A Tiger Guard used a long knife. Throughout their lives, they only knew how to use the simplest method to slice away all problems in front of them.


    Gao Da seemed to have forgotten that he was holding a pair of chopsticks in his hand and not a knife as he sliced down. The bailiffs stood thereughing loudly as they watched. They were going to ask their brother in a moment if the mute woman¡¯s ass was truly as firm as it looked. They were nning to go and have a feel themselves in the chaos after the Song man had been beaten to the floor.


    With a snap, the chopsticks broke. The entire shop fell silent.


    The mute woman also looked at the scene in a daze. Her pupils shrank. She appeared terrified and shocked. She could not believe everything she saw. Her mouth chattered. She wanted to cry out in shock but could not make any sound.


    The bailiffs in the shop also stopped theirughter and all their actions. They only watched in a stupor.


    A pair of long ck wooden chopsticks broke into two. Among them, one part had already sliced through the bailiff¡¯s throat like a sharp de.


    The front of the bailiff¡¯s chest waspletely covered with blood. His throat had been slit open by the pair of chopsticks, revealing his windpipe and esophagus, as well as the bloody threads of a name he couldn¡¯t call out.


    The bailiff¡¯s dead fish eyes bulged as he stared at Gao Da, who seemed as tall as a mountain in front of him. Slowly, he sank to the ground. Until he died, he did not understand how he had just touched the woman¡¯s butt, yet his throat had split open. He also didn¡¯t understand how the chopsticks in the shopkeeper¡¯s hand could be so sharp.


    Gao Da¡¯s hand holding the broken chopsticks were steady. When the bailiff died in front of him, it seemed that he was no longer a noodle shop owner. He was a terrifying knifeman. Those familiar sensations returned to his body.


    He walked forward and gently held his wife. Quietly, he said some things by her ear and furrowed his brows slightly. He knew he had struck too hard. The bailiff¡¯s crime had not necessitated death. Now that he had revealed his hand, an investigation by the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful state machinery would probably expose his past.


    Gao Da had not lost control because of his anger. In reality, he was just lightly waving the chopsticks but had forgotten he was a peak eighth-level ace. He had also forgotten that the people making trouble today were not the Junshang Conference or Northern Qi¡¯s Brocade Guard. Enemies at this level were only hateful, shameful, and pitiful little bailiffs.


    It was a misunderstanding, a fatal misunderstanding. Gao Da had overestimated these bailiffs, so he had easily killed someone.


    The rest of the bailiffs in the noodle shop looked at this scene and trembled. They didn¡¯t know who this shopkeeper was and were stunned by all the blood. After a long time, a timid bailiff finally screamed.


    The scream awakened people to their senses. They refused to believe that someone could kill using a pair of chopsticks. They thought they had seen wrong or perhaps this shopkeeper had hidden some weapon earlier that caused their brother to be killed.


    A bailiff sneaked away to the government to report while the rest of them, led by their leader, pulled out their knives from on the table and charged toward Gao Da with a yell.


    Gao Da had his head down and was quietly exining something to his wife. The chopsticks in his hands had already fallen to the ground. He realized his wife had been scared witless.


    He stretched his hand into the whirl of des and snatched a knife. He then brought it down casually. With a cacophony of ngs, a stench of blood, and a wave of bloody fog, the bailiffs had no way to retaliate. Their heads and bodies fell down into the noodle stall.


    All of the bailiffs died cleanly and straightforwardly.


    Half-covered in blood, Gao Da held the knife in one hand and his wife in the other as they headed out of the noodle shop. They shocked the people in the street into an uproar, who parted like the tide to clear a path for them.


    He knew they had to leave Dazhou as soon as possible. They had to act fast. Killing these bailiffs was nothing. He was Gao Da, the head of the Tiger Guards. He was originally a weapon used to kill. His past and history ensured that he would not continue in the noodle shop forever. Now, he had a wife and child. He didn¡¯t want to die by the court¡¯s pursuit, which was why he had to run for his life.


    With the zing sun in the sky, Gao Da and his wife stepped onto a path of escape. The husband and wife didn¡¯t say much. At the first instant, they hurried home and picked up their son from the neighboring aunty. They then picked up some silver and got ready to leave the city.


    All along the way, the mute woman did not say anything. Her stubborn and beautiful face was filled with trust and admiration for her man. She was willing to go with him.


    Under the zing sun, Gao Da held the child and carried the short knife. Looking at his wife, he thought of the wandering existence on the jianghu. A powerful sense of remorse and unease welled up in his heart. Quietly, he said, ¡°Wife, I owe you too much.¡±


    However, the officials of Dazhou City reacted faster than any other time. Before Gao Da even had a chance to make up for the remorse in his heart, the city gates of Dazhou were already tightly closed.

 Chapter 669 - Everyone Came From Jingdou

    <h4>Chapter 669: Everyone Came From Jingdou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gao Da¡¯s luck was not good. It was very bad. He knew a bailiff had sneaked away earlier at the noodle shop. He did not care because all bailiffs were cowardly people. In his judgment, it was impossible for there to be anyone of significance in such a small city.


    He and his mute wife¡¯s reaction had also been very quick. Returning home, they grabbed their child and began to head to the city gates. The government couldn¡¯t have reacted yet. When they were half a li from the city gates, they heard the sound of the heavy gates closing, as well as chaotic yelling and tense orders. Gao Da stared at the city gate in the distance and quickly gathering bailiffs. His heart felt cold. He was very surprised.


    He turned his head and nced at his wife beside him. They had moved too fast earlier. There was sweat at the woman¡¯s temples. Her face was flushed with red. Her bright eyes were filled with fear and unease.


    Gao Da patted her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, you have me.¡±


    The mute woman half opened her mouth and nodded. She thought that since her husband had killed a bailiff, it was considered acting against the court. She was afraid that none of them would survive. A bitterness rose in her heart and seeped into her eyes. It appeared very sorrowful.


    No one knew where the orders for the city gate hade from. They only shut the gates and did not expand their search boundaries. This gave Gao Da a moment to react. He furrowed his brows and headed toward the private residences behind him with the child in his arm and his wife¡¯s hand in his. In a moment, they disappeared into Dazhou.


    ...


    ...


    Gao Da¡¯s luck was very bad because a special investigation member of the Ministry of Justice had chosen to meet in Dazhou. It was actually quite the coincidence that this special investigation member had been sent by the schr He Zongwei of the Hall of Governmental Affairs to investigate Gao Da, who may be escaped from Dong Mountain all those years ago.


    During these months, He Zongwei had maintained his calm in Jingdou because he knew that his strength and connections in the court and the Emperor¡¯s royal favor were not enough to move Fan Xian from his position. That was why he had continued that matter in secret.


    He wanted to use Wang Qinian or Gao Da to wedge open a crack. After investigating for months, there was still no lead on Wang Qinian of the Overwatch Council. Even though Lao Wang had his entire family in hiding, the special investigation official could not find any clue.


    Under He Zongwei¡¯s great pressure and support, the officials of the Ministry of Justice began to investigate from the minute details at Dong Mountain. They vaguely seemed to have touched on Gao Da¡¯s escape route. In the end, they narrowed the ce he could be hiding in to seven provincial cities to the south of Dongshan Road and north of Jiangbei Road. Dazhou was one of them.


    Amidst the oceans of people, it was difficult to find an ace everyone thought had died. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t send out wanted posters for this matter, so the aces of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens had been searching through the seven cities, as well as the surrounding countryside for half a year, looking for a needle in a giant haystack. They had yet to find anything.


    Other than the aces of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens, there were also a few aces from the internal court that had been sent by He Zongwei. Although the Qing Emperor had given these people to He Zongwei, it was only to protect his personal safety. He Zongwei had already put all of his chips on Wang Qinian and Gao Da, so he sent them to Dazhou.


    Dongyi was about to sumb to peace. Fan Xian was about to return. Schr He had still yet to hear good news from his subordinates, so he began to feel anxious. Although he maintained a calm and gentle expression in front of his subordinates, he began to exert a great pressure in his private orders.


    The aces of the 13 yamens were about to go crazy from this pressure. The meeting in Dazhou was to exchange the information they had and hope they would be able to find the already disappeared Tiger Guard.


    Coincidentally, the bailiffs they had sent out to check household registries had gottenzy and entered a noodle shop. The owner of the noodle shop killed someone.


    The bailiff that got away had not yet reached the Dazhou government when he first saw these sinister and lofty figures from the 13 yamens.


    Amidst his shock and fear, this bailiff reported what had happened in the noodle shop earlier to the people from Jingdou. A buzzing sound rang out in the minds of these Ministry of Justice officials, who were on the brink of madness because of the pressure from Schr He. Although they could not confirm the identity of the owner of the noodle shop, the sensitive instincts of an official of the Ministry of Justice, as well as powerful ability to implement orders, made them go over Dazhou government¡¯s jurisdiction in an instant and directly gave the order to close the city gates.


    Gao Da¡¯s family were locked inside Dazhou.


    ...


    ...


    After a night of work, the officials of the Ministry of Justice had confirmed the identity of the owner of the noodle shop. Regardless of whether it was the chopsticks broken in two or the wounds on the bailiffs with their heads and bodies in different ces, they all spoke clearly of the person¡¯s marvelous knife skills and ruthless execution. Would a martial artist at such a realm be hiding in a small city and selling noodles? Something was definitely up.


    The officials of the 13 yamens were feeling nervous. The noodle shop was surrounded by lit torches, which illuminated everything clearly. They all thought surely they had found him after a year of hard work, right? The red firelight shone on the faces of the officials of the Ministry of Justice, the nervously and excitedly watched the internal court aces inside the noodle shop, hoping to receive a final confirmation.


    A pale-faced ace of the internal court gently used his finger to press against the break in the chopsticks. After a moment of silence, he nodded.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice looked at each other and couldn¡¯t contain the joy in their eyes. In order to investigate this groundless court criminal, they had endured a great deal of pressure from Schr He. Furthermore, it waspletely rootless. They had run around the Qing Kingdom for an entire year before narrowing their target to around Dazhou. They had not thought their luck would be so good that their target would jump out so quickly.


    The ace of the internal court was He Zongwei¡¯s direct subordinate, but he had been bobbing around the pce for years and didn¡¯t know why Schr He was investigating the matter. He knew the shopkeeper who had run away was probably the only Tiger Guard left in the world.


    Worry shed across his old face. He didn¡¯t know what kind of danger was hidden behind this matter.


    All the elderly people in the pce knew Tiger Guards were dangerous people single-handedly trained by Minister Fan. The Emperor had used the Dong Mountain incident to break Minister Fan¡¯s powerful wings, so how could there still be one in Dazhou?


    The light in the ace¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He wondered if Schr He had received a secret edict from the Emperor to search the world tirelessly for this person. But what about Sir Fan junior? If Sir Fan junior learned about this man¡¯s survival, what consequences would there be?


    These were matters that only major figures had to consider. They were only subjects and subordinates. They just had to follow orders. Since it was a criminal of the court who had escaped, he had to be caught. The internal court ace looked at the joy in the eyes of the Ministry of Justice officials and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He thought the officials probably didn¡¯t know how terrifying a Tiger Guard was, particrly a Tiger Guard who had learned to escape before the battle.


    ...


    ...


    The city had been sealed for an entire day and night. The Dazhou Zhizhou also knew of this matter. He was angry that a wicked man had killed one of his bailiffs. He was even more confusedly angry about the major matter of the city being sealed. These people form the 13 yamens of the Ministry of Justice dared to interfere in local affairs? Did they not understand that it was difficult for the people to make a living once the city was sealed?


    After the 13 yamens of the Ministry of Justice revealed the secret order from the Hall of Governmental Affairs and identities of the internal court aces to the Zhizhou, he immediately fell as silent as a quail. He knew the owner of this noodle shop was not just a criminal of the court, he probably also had a terrifying background. That was why there were so many people from Jingdou here to capture him.


    The Zhizhou immediately made his position clear and mobilized all of the officials and bailiffs in the government. He began to cooperate with the officials of the Ministry of Justice that came from Jingdou as theybed through the city. Even the local elders were mobilized.


    In a ce like the Qing Kingdom, once the full strength of a local government was mobilized, it was not difficult to find a few people in a city. Since the criminal had a wife and child, he would have to sleep, eat, and make contact with people.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice were pleased with the level of cooperation from Dazhou. They believed that they would be able to force the criminal from the private residences in two days, at most.


    Hidden among the private residences, it had already been a day and a night since Gao Da had eaten. He had carefully hidden all of their tracks and only taken a risk to steal a few clothes and some food and water for the child. The Tiger Guards had never received training in escaping and hiding. After following Fan Xian for a few years, he would probably be difficult to find if he actually went into hiding alone.


    However, just as the government deduced, he had a wife and child by his side. It was indeed a troublesome matter. The mute woman¡¯s nerves had been stretched to breaking point. Herrge eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Two days. Gao Da knew that it would take two days for the government to find the three of them. After he sank into thought for a long time, he decided to take the initiative in breaking out of the siege.


    He chose dusk, the time of day when people were most likely to be rxed. This was still the first day after killing people at the noodle shop.


    Amidst a bloodlike dusk, Gao Da slowly walked toward the city gate with the child tied to his chest and holding his wife¡¯s hand.


    He had thought for a long time but still could not think of a way to take his family over the tall city walls. His only choice was to break through.


    He walked step by step toward the city gate. The soldiers and bailiffs at the gate were staring nervously at the people going in and out. Although the city had been sealed in name, the country folk bringing in water and vegetables could still go in and out of the city. However, the guard was very strict, seemingly even more so than Jingdou.


    A few Jingdou officials of the Ministry of Justice held a picture andpared it closely and coldly with everyone who walked by.


    They came closer and closer to the city gate. Gao Da felt his hand grow wet. It was not he who was sweating with nervousness. It was his wife¡¯s hand. He turned and nced at his mute wife and found that her body was already trembling.


    It looked like they would not be able to fool the sharp-eyed officials at the city gate. Gao Da sighed in his heart. He had never really thought they would be able to sneak out.


    The family of three stood in front of the city gate, officials from the Ministry of Justice, and soldiers. They were only 65 feet away from the path leaving the city. In front of the city gate, there was a mule cart transporting fresh vegetables. Gao Da¡¯s eyes were focused on the mule cart.


    ¡°The city has been sealed. No going in or out,¡± a soldier said loudly to Gao Da. It was clear that these three could not be farmers from outside the city.


    The aces from the 13 yamens narrowed their eyes. They looked at the family standing close by and their pupils gradually narrowed. The picture in their hands was gradually put down. Their hands slowly moved toward the hilt of their knives at their sides.


    He was too easy to recognize. They saw at once that he was the court criminal they had been hunting for a year. It was unbelievable that he hade out like this on his own to the city gate. Did they think they could just kill their way out?


    The aces from the Ministry of Justice slowly emerged from all around and gradually surrounded the family in the center. Before the circle waspleted, Gao Da had already lifted his face and was looking calmly into the eyes of the ace closest to him. There was not a sliver of emotion in those eyes, only coldness.


    ¡°Surrender...¡± The ace suddenly felt a wave of danger wash over him. He gave a roar. At the same time, he pulled his knife out from his side.


    He only had time to say the first words of ¡°Surrender and wait to be captured.¡± Thetter words were extinguished by a wave of blood. In an instant, Gao Da moved forward two steps. He stretched out his hand like a dragon and snapped this ace¡¯s wrist.


    There was no time for the Ministry of Justice ace to make any reaction. He could only retreat quickly. However, while his wrist was still swinging through the air, it snapped with a crack.


    Gao Da snatched the knife and swung out his arm, leaving behind a smear of blood and the ruined and falling body of the ace.


    He retreated back to the woman¡¯s side and coldly looked at the Ministry of Justice aces and soldiers charging toward him without a trace of fear or self-doubt. He only had a great confidence. With a knife in one hand, who could stop him?


    Knife light shed. Wielding the knife, Gao Da led his wife and child toward the city gate. No enemy remained whole in front of his knife. Each time the knife swung out, someone died. With blood and wind opening up the path, in an instant, they were about to break out of the city gate.


    He had won through courage. He stunned the hearts of all the Ministry of Justice officials. They looked at the valiant figure and could not close in around him.


    The 65 feet was not very far, nor was the cart. There was already a fair amount of blood on Gao Da¡¯s body and face. He still held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and was carefully protecting her, paying the price of a few extra wounds on his body.


    The aces of the 13 yamens were powerful, but they were not as terrifying as Gao Da¡¯s ferociousness.


    Gao Da gave a roar. Like a bloody dragon, he shattered thebined attack of three Ministry of Justice aces in front of him. The des of the knives shattered into countless pieces. He used these pieces to open up a path and charged toward the outside of the city.


    A handprint suddenly came out of the dusk from the direction of the carriage toward his face. Gao Da gave a muffled groan and fell to the ground with a punch extended. The palm and punch met. A wind rose up outside the city gate.


    When the wind died down, the internal court ace looked at him in a daze and said, ¡°Gao Da, you are actually alive.¡±


    Gao Da¡¯s pupils narrowed. Pulling his wife behind him, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you, did Eunuch Yaoe too?¡±

 Chapter 670 - Risking It All

    <h4>Chapter 670: Risking It All</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gao Da¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared at the eunuch in front of him. Having carried out protection services for the royal family for many years in secret, he recognized the internal court ace in front of him. For a moment, he wondered if Eunuch Yao had alsoe to Dazhou. He took a deep breath. Even if Eunuch Yao came, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Through this, he knew the Pce must have investigated his whereabouts ahead of time. The situation he was about to face was presumably very scary.


    The eunuch coughed gently and took out a piece of cloth to wipe at the blood seeping out of the corners of his mouth. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Eunuch Yao didn¡¯te. This is a matter of the court. I now follow and act on behalf of Schr He.¡±


    Gao Da nced at him and cautiously retreated half a step. His eyes swept his surroundings. His hands tightened even further around his wife¡¯s. Only after hearing the eunuch¡¯s words did he know that someone in court had never believed he had died and had been secretly investigating him the entire time.


    Another two eunuchs walked out of the shadows by the city gate.


    Gao Da stared at the leading eunuch and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a match for me.¡±


    The three internal court aces were silent. Their emotions were unusuallyplicated, particrly that of the eunuch in the lead. They hade to Dazhou with the aces of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens toplete a task. They faintly knew that Schr He was investigating the loose ends of the Dong Mountain incident three years. These eunuchs never thought they would actually find Gao Da this Tiger Guard.


    All around them, the officials of the Ministry of Justice had surrounded them. Other than those who had been injured by Gao Da, there were still a few dozen people. Looking at the situation, Gao Da wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he grew wings.


    The eunuch coughed again. When his palm had shed with Gao Da earlier, his qi had reversed. He was injured. Naturally, the gaze he turned on Gao Da now carried a hint of fear and admiration.


    ¡°I cannot believe you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯m even more surprised that you are just as good as ever.¡± The eunuch¡¯s gaze was muddied but carried a stubborn coldness. ¡°Since we are lucky enough to run into you, don¡¯t think you can leave again.¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s expression immediately became icy cold. Gao Da was long used to the way the internal court did things. ¡°If you want to keep me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to pay a great price.¡±


    ¡°We are not afraid to pay the price.¡± The eunuch nced at the beautiful woman at his side and said with a strange smile, ¡°But, perhaps you will not be able to endure the price you will have to pay.¡±


    ¡°Surrender. You know you cannot survive. Why implicate those beside you?¡± the eunuch said gently.


    The sun had set. Only a smear of dusk was left. It enveloped the city gate in a hazy light, making one feel heavy.


    A brief struggle and sorrow shed through Gao Da¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, he faintly said, ¡°I won¡¯t have a way out if I¡¯m caught by you, but will she have a way out?¡±


    The eunuch lowered his head and said after a moment, ¡°Naturally, adults must be responsible for their own actions. As for the child on your chest, their life and death could only be decided by the pce.¡±


    ¡°Then, why shouldn¡¯t I risk it all?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have to die right now. You can live a few more days. As for this child, perhaps after that young man learns about this matter, he will be willing to protect them for you.¡± The eunuch gave him a long and meaningful nce.


    Young man? A nkness shed through Gao Da¡¯s eyes. If Sir Fan junior knew that he was still alive and surrounded by the Dazhou city gate with a child in his arms, what would he do? He hadmitted the great crime of deceiving a ruler. There was no pardon for him. Sir Fan junior should be able to protect the child in his arms.


    The Ministry of Justice officials all maintained their silence, but the gaze they turned on that knife-wielder carried a sliver of fear. In the space of a few breaths during the battle by the city gate, six of their peers had died under the light of that knife.


    They knew this knife-wielding man with the wife and child was a legendary Tiger Guard. He was one of the Tiger Guards that was said to have been killed by Sigu Jian on Dong Mountain.


    They had already surrounded him, but they didn¡¯t immediately charge forward and split him apart. Every felt an unease. They knew that in Schr He¡¯s secret investigation, his final hopes rested on these three internal court aces. Since Gao Da had not spoken or made a move, it was best for them to remain silent.


    Perhaps they could see Gao Da struggling and hesitating. The internal court ace¡¯s expression gradually grew heavy. He said in a stern voice, ¡°You were once a Tiger Guard of the royal family. You escaped before the battle on Dong Mountain and abandoned your ruler without a care. That is the same crime as treason! If you don¡¯t kneel now, do you want to continue rebelling?¡±


    Gao Da¡¯s face became deathly pale. On Dong Mountain, Sigu Jian¡¯s sword hade flying through. The limbs of his colleagues below the long stone staircase flew wildly as blood flowed through the gaps in the stones. All of these scenes rose once again in front of his eyes.


    He was themander of the Tiger Guards, a well-known figure among the hundred Tiger Guards. Ever since his youth, the ideals of loyalty to the Emperor and patriotism, even in the face of death, had been instilled in him. However, Gao Da had followed Fan Xian for three years. His horizons had gradually broadened. His nature and life perspective had been influenced too much by Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian was always gentle but the details of his day-to-day life and the way he spoke were enough to influence many people by his side. Thus, Gao Da had be the first Tiger Guard in history to escape before a battle.


    The ace of the internal court had brought up the Dong Mountain incident hoping to weaken Gao Da¡¯s battle intent. However, the deathly paleness on Gao Da¡¯s face did not stay for long before it gradually returned to normal. With an iciness, he stared at the other person and said, ¡°Abandoned my ruler?¡±


    When he decided to escape Dong Mountain, Gao Da had struggled with himself in his heart. However, his drifting amidst the Qing people these three years, when he slept at noon and at night and when he heard some little news, had all made him think about what happened that year countless times.


    His voice grew sharp and cold as he angrily said, ¡°Was it I who abandoned the Emperor or the Emperor who abandoned me?¡±


    ¡°On Dong Mountain, a hundred Tiger Guards all died at enemy hands for the sake of burning through Sigu Jian¡¯s killing intent!¡± Gao Da grew angry as his voice grew loud. He stared with wide eyes. His rage could not be restrained. ¡°I am a Tiger Guard. I am willing to use my life to protect the Emperor, but I do not want to die for such bullsh*t reasons. Even if I die, I want to die knowing how it happened!¡±


    Gao Da¡¯s hand slowly tightened around the hilt of the knife. Pulling his wife behind him, he stared at the internal court ace and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to die as stupidly and muddle-headedly as my colleagues. What is wrong with that?¡±


    The internal court ace¡¯s voice grew sharp and began to tremble as if he had not thought he would hear this Tiger Guard say such treasonous things. Angrily, he shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°If a ruler wants his subject to die, the subject has no choice in the matter! How could you say such treasonous words as a Tiger Guard? You cannot be saved!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done treasonous things, much less talked about it.¡± Gao Da suddenly realized that his entire body was rxed. He had finally spat out his resentment toward the Emperor. The Tiger Guards were suicide fighters the royal family nurtured, but Gao Da had be an independent man. He did not want to live in confusion or die in confusion.


    Gao Da used a strip of cloth to tightly tie his wife behind him. He used both hands to tighten the knot. As he was doing this, no one made a move by the city gate. They were all nervously waiting for the internal court aces to give an order.


    ¡°If you continue to resist the edict, are you not worried that Sir Fan junior will be implicated because of you?¡± The hands of the internal court ace were slowly trembling. His words pierced right through Gao Da¡¯s heart.


    Gao Daughed coldly and said, ¡°What does Fan Xian count as? If I implicate him, so be it. What good people are there in the royal family?¡±


    The internal court ace¡¯s expression shifted slightly as if he had not thought that Gao Da would say something like that. Did he not feel any loyalty toward Sir Fan junior?


    Of course, the truth of the matter was not like that. When the ace said that he was not here by order of Eunuch Yao to capture him, Gao Da knew there was something strange about the matter. After hearing Schr He¡¯s name, Gao Da immediately understood what Schr He wanted to do.


    Regardless of whether it was in court or among themon people, everyone knew that Sir Fan junior had been doing all he could to suppress Schr He in court while Schr He relied on his royal favor and did his best to stand against Sir Fan junior. The two sides were like fire and water. However, they had always been under the Emperor¡¯s control, so they hadn¡¯t had a chance to blow up.


    Gao Da knew that given Sir Fan junior¡¯s abilities and strength, a mere He Zongwei would not be able to find a way to defeat Sir Fan junior. There wasn¡¯t a loose end anywhere on Sir Fan junior¡¯s body.


    Unexpectedly, he, who had escaped from Dong Mountain and survived, was, without question, Fan Xian¡¯s biggest loose end.


    He Zongwei only wanted to capture Gao Da or Wang Qinian but did not want them to die. As long as he caught Gao Da, it would be as if he had caught Fan Xian¡¯s loose end, although Fan Xian didn¡¯t know he even had a loose end.


    Gao Da hoisted his wife¡¯s body upward. The killing intent grew stronger in his eyes as he stared at the ace without saying a word. If he was caught alive by the court and used by He Zongwei to destroy Sir Fan junior, what damage would that inflict?


    Gao Da had followed Fan Xian for a long time and understood him very well. Sir Fan junior appeared cold and heartless but was actually very protective of his own.


    That kind of protection was different from Director Chen¡¯s. Fan Xian was truly concerned about those close to him. If the court captured him, Sir Fan junior might actually risk breaking taboo to rescue him.


    Gao Da did not wish for Sir Fan junior to sink into dangerous territory for his sake. So, he decided to die rather than surrender. He would rather die in front of Dazhou¡¯s city gate than surrender and allow himself to be captured. He did not want to implicate him for the sake of living a few more days.


    He would have to wrong his wife behind him and the child in front of him.


    A sliver of hopelessness and deep remorse shed through his eyes. Holding the knife in his hands, he gave a roar and charged forward.


    ...


    ...


    There was no end to the killing. But, a knife would eventually break. How could a person oppose the powerful machinery of a nation? Although Gao Da was valiant, he was not a Great Grandmaster. Surrounded by powerful figures of the Qing court, being able tost until the night was already particrly terrifying.


    He was covered in blood and exhausted but had only charged three li out of Dazhou. The Ministry of Justice aces and soldiers surrounding him cleverly kept their distance and only charged forward in batches to kill him. They didn¡¯t let the situation be chaotic, which would possibly allow Gao Da to slip away.


    There were torches spread all around the road. They seemed even brighter than the multitude of stars in the sky.


    The internal court ace coldly watched the pursuit in front of him and waited for when Gao Da¡¯s strength would be exhausted. He furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Have the children be more careful. Don¡¯t keep attacking the woman on his back.¡±


    An official of the Ministry of Justice was surprised. He turned back to nce at him and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    In the eyes of these officials, although Tiger Guard Gao Da was more powerful than anyone thought, he still had a child on his chest and a woman on his back. As long as the des of the knives turned toward those ces, he would always feel some fear and take more injuries that way.


    The internal court ace slowly walked toward the center of the battle. As he walked, he coughed. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°If someone identally kills that woman, how can we capture him alive once he goes mad? As long as that woman is alive, she will weigh down Gao Da like a mountain. Even if he wanted tomit suicide, he would have to think a moment longer.¡±


    Until now, the internal court ace still wanted to capture Gao Da alive. This was something Schr He had requested countless times. If Gao Da died, how could he threaten Fan Xian? He Zongwei was also hoping to use Gao Da to provoke the rtionship between Fan Xian and the Emperor, but this was something the ace would not be able to guess.


    Gao Da had killed countless people. His state was like that of a crazed tiger. His entire body was covered in blood. Two of the three internal court aces had already been heavily injured by him. Many of the officials of the Ministry of Justice had died under his de. However, his knife was gradually cracking, and the zhenqi in his body was almost exhausted.


    Everyone could see that ruthless court criminal was almost at the end of his strength. They began to rub the special anesthesia the Ministry of Justice made onto their des as they prepared to carry out the final tightening of the.


    Suddenly, a line of ck carriages came from the other end of the street. This group of carriages were strange. They came silently as if from the underworld. The line of carriages was very long, the end could not be seen.


    Gao Da¡¯s sword cut through the right arm of an ace of the 13 yamens to his right. He suddenly felt his right knee weaken. He knew he had reached the end of his strength. He gave an unsatisfied roar and charged toward the group of carriages.


    The officials giving chase behind were not nervous. They were not worried about whether the group of carriages could be caught in the crossfire. They continued to push closer at a steady pace.


    Among the ck carriages, the Overwatch Council official by the window talking with the old man inside saw the city zing with light and the bloody man. His gaze grewplicated.


    It was only when this bloody man ran closer that the Overwatch Council official saw that the bloody man was actually three people.


    The Overwatch Council officials flitted over and caught the bloody man just as he fell to the ground. His brow twitched. In a raspy voice that slightly suppressed his excitement, he said, ¡°Gao Da, you bastard. You actually took a wife.¡±


    The sword in Gao Da¡¯s hand was stuck into the ground as he prepared to use the person as a hostage. Suddenly hearing this joke, he raised his head and looked into the face of a stranger.


    The stranger was wearing a familiar uniform. Gao Da¡¯s heart rxed as he copsed into the man¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 671 - A Match Made In Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 671: A Match Made In Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The line of ck carriages was surrounded by the bright torches on the road. However, the line of carriages was too long. Even though the officials of Dazhou had alreadye out of the city, along with the aces of the 13 yamens led by the three internal court eunuchs, they could only envelop the line of carriages. It was impossible to surround all the carriages. The eyes of the officials were focused on the court criminal. They were not worried that the bloody man carrying his wife and child would be able to disappear in front of them.


    However, no one charged forward to capture Gao Da. Everyone could sense something odd. The person holding the court criminal was clearly not amoner. The uniform he wore appeared very familiar.


    Although the style of the carriages appeared normal, a caravan of 30-something carriages was not something that could be seen whenever and wherever. No matter how stupid someone was, they could guess that someone important was among the carriages.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens spat quietly and cursed their misfortune. They had not thought they would be so lucky as to finally capture the criminal the court had been searching for outside the isted Dazhou yet also run into such a strange group of carriages.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice did not panic. Although they still didn¡¯t know the identity of the group of carriages, they were following the orders of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, which was practically half a royal mission. Who under heaven would obstruct them? Even if it was some member of the nobility inside the carriages, they couldn¡¯t criticize the court for capturing criminals.


    The three internal court eunuchs emerged from the circle of torches. The old eunuch in charge narrowed his eyes and looked at the strange group of carriages and blood-covered criminal lying on the ground in front of the carriages. A few people in ck uniforms seemed to be tending to his injuries. The mute and white-faced woman was holding the child and looking anxiously at the criminal.


    This internal court ace narrowed his eyes. His nostrils red slightly, feeling a sliver of surprise and unease. He easily recognized which faction the ck-uniformed people belonged to.


    Although Gao Da had bravely charged onto the road after the fight and heavily injured two of the internal court aces, he was also at the end of his strength. Since he wanted to protect the woman on his back and the child on his chest, there were many wounds on his body.


    The blood roiled inside the internal court ace who had organized the capture. It could not be calmed for a moment. He looked at the carriages in front of him and furrowed his brows slightly. He would not act overly arrogantly. Plus, he was feeling slightly afraid.


    As an ace of the internal court with a royal mission, he had nothing to be scared of¡ªeven if this group of carriages belonged to the Overwatch Council. The problem was that he didn¡¯t know the rank of the Overwatch Council carriages. Since the criminal they were capturing today was Tiger Guard Gao Da, a man who had once been Sir Fan junior¡¯s close personal guard, if the Overwatch Council were to discover this...


    The eunuch took a deep breath. Under the light of the torch, he slowly walked forward. Facing the pure ck carriage on the road, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Internal court member, He Qigan. I am here to capture the criminal by imperial edict.¡±


    He didn¡¯t first ask the identity of the carriages. Instead, he took the initiative and made clear his identity and purpose. If the ck carriages actually did something, the internal court would have established their footing first.


    The aces of the 13 yamens gradually noticed that something was wrong. They were no longer as confident as they were before. They spread out cautiously around the carriages. The Dazhou soldiers were very confused. These men from Jingdou each had their eyes above their heads. Even when they had been faced with the court criminal, who was as ferocious as a tiger, no one had retreated half a step. Why were they suddenly so cautious when faced with this group of ck carriages?


    ¡°Criminal?¡± The Overwatch Council official who was crouched by Gao Da tending to his wounds suddenly furrowed his brows as he heard the internal court eunuch¡¯s words. Aplicated expression suddenly shed through his eyes. Looking at the fainted Gao Da, he muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°So, you slipped away too.¡±


    The internal court eunuch did not receive a response, but he had expected that. The Overwatch Council always acted mysteriously. Once they shed with the forces in court, they became unusually arrogant and tyrannical. Although the internal court had the power to control the Overwatch Council in name, under Chen Pingping and Fan Xian, the Overwatch Council was not at all afraid of the internal court.


    ¡°May I inquire as to who of the Overwatch Council is in the carriage and if there are any urgent matters?¡± The internal court eunuch shuttered his eyes slightly. ¡°I must trouble you to hand over this criminal to be dealt with by the internal court.¡±


    With more than 30 carriages, no one knew how many officials, secret agents, or important things they carried. To have the privilege of having the Overwatch Council send out over 30 specially made carriages, it had to be for the protection of am important Council figure or an important task. Although this eunuch was an ace of the internal court, he still did not want to affect the Overwatch Council¡¯s business. Additionally, he was afraid that his luck might be so bad as to meet Sir Fan junior outside Dazhou.


    The Overwatch Council official who had been crouching by Gao Da¡¯s side slowly stood up. Meeting the dazzling re of the torchlight, he narrowed his eyes at the internal court ace. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°I am the deputy head of the Second Bureau of the Overwatch Council. I must trouble you to show your orders.¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s temple suddenly pounded with afire. He had not thought that this Overwatch Council official would want to see the orders he carried with him after he and his people had revealed their identities.


    The Overwatch Council was not afraid of the internal court, nor was the internal court afraid of the Overwatch Council. They were only afraid of the Overwatch Council¡¯s two Directors. They had weight in front of the Emperor, more weight than the entire internal courtbined. Thus, usually the internal court was very polite to the Overwatch Council. The Overwatch Council also did not like to offend the internal court.


    The current situation and Overwatch Council official¡¯s boldness in saying such a thing both appeared tyrannical. It involuntarily made the internal court ace¡¯s heart tremble slightly. This was at odds with how the Overwatch Council usually acted. In the carriage, could it actually be...


    ¡°Is the duke in the carriage? Please allow me to greet him.¡± The internal court eunuch gritted his teeth. Although the Overwatch Council was powerful, he was not afraid. He was just afraid Sir Fan junior was actually in the carriage. Otherwise, why would this official be so cold and stubborn?


    ¡°The Director is dealing with matters in Dongyi.¡± The Overwatch Council official furrowed his brows and nced at him as if he had not expected him to begin probing so quickly. Coldly, he said, ¡°Since we are all working for the court, what¡¯s the problem with me wanting to see your orders?¡±


    Hearing that Fan Xian was not in the carriages, the eunuch¡¯s heart immediately settled. Although the Overwatch Council was terrifying, they were, after all, the Emperor¡¯s special organization. They wouldn¡¯t obstruct the internal court.


    ¡°When has the internal court ever had to report to the Overwatch Council?¡± The eunuch¡¯s expression gradually grew heavy. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Come, take down this court criminal!¡±


    After giving this order, he moved his eyes to the face of the deputy head of the Second Bureau. His gaze was substantial as he tried to intimidate him. The internal court led the 13 yamens. If the Overwatch Council insisted on interfering, what difference was that to rebelling?


    He had been dispatched by the Emperor to be Schr He¡¯s subordinate and searching the wilds of the Qing Kingdom for Gao Da without rest. He had not returned to Jingdou in a year. Thus, he didn¡¯t know much about what had happened in the Overwatch Council. He only knew that Sir Fan junior was indeed busy with the matter of Dongyi¡¯s surrender. He didn¡¯t know who could be among this group of ck carriages.


    A few of the aces from the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens looked at each other and saw the cautiousness and unease in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew the carriages were filled with officials of the Overwatch Council. All of the officials in the court¡¯s six ministries and three departments felt an innate fear and conflicting emotion toward the Overwatch Council. If this had been any other time, these officials of the Ministry of Justice would not have, under any circumstances, openly opposed the Overwatch Council. Now, however, they were acting on behalf of the court and countless eyes saw the bloody criminal lying among the Overwatch Council members. Thus, they were more confident than usual.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice slowly and steadily moved their feet and inched closer toward the carriage. The Overwatch Council officials by the carriage did not make any movements. It was as if they also felt it was not worth it to turn against the entire internal court and Ministry of Justice for a court criminal.


    The people all around let out a breath at the same time. A few Ministry of Justice officials had just about reached Gao Da¡¯s side and taken out a cangue. As they were about to put it on him, the silent and frowning Overwatch Council official suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s still not right. He is a criminal because you say so? You are a eunuch of the internal court not an official of the Supreme Court.¡±


    Immediately after, he waved his hand.


    Cold light shed. The Overwatch Council officials by Gao Da¡¯s side still stood to the side with their hands behind their backs. They had not moved an inch. However, a number of swordsmen flew out like a gust of wind from the darkness beside the carriages. In a sh, they had drawn their swords andid them across the necks of a few of the Ministry of Justice officials.


    The faces of the officials immediately paled. They had been careful. They had not thought there were such powerful aces hidden in the darkness far away from the well-lit road. They had not made one move and were now controlled by the other party.


    The internal court ace slowly raised his head and narrowed his eyes. His pupils constricted. He watched the movement in front of him, especially the swordsmen enveloped in ck clothing, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. The reputation of the killers of the Sixth Bureau were clearly well-deserved.


    However, he felt no fear. Looking at the deputy head of the Second Bureau, he coldly said, ¡°Looks like you also know of this criminal¡¯s identity and that he was once Director Fan¡¯s confidant...¡±


    This was considered exposing motives. Suddenly, hundreds of people heard these words. No one could kill all of them to silence them. If the Overwatch Council prevented the internal court from capturing this criminal, then the rumors imposed on Fan Xian would reach Jingdou.


    The Overwatch Council official lowered his head slightly. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Damn eunuch. I don¡¯t care what you say. However, you said you are acting on orders, so I want to see your orders. Even if you don¡¯t have them, you have to at least show me the Ministry of Justice¡¯s wanted posters. Otherwise, if I say you are a bandit bringing disaster to the countryside, what arguments do you have?¡±


    After these words, a cold smile rose to the corners of the official¡¯s lips. He appeared icy and confident.


    ording to rank, the Dazhou Zhizhou standing behind everyone was the highest ranking official. However, he knew there was something off about this matter. Furthermore, it involved the Overwatch Council, Hall of Governmental Affairs, internal court, and Ministry of Justice. How could he, a mere Zhizhou of a small city, involve himself? After hearing the word ¡°bandit,¡± the Zhizhou couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. The people of the Overwatch Council were indeed shameless and ruthless. In front of all of these court officials, how could he use an internal court eunuch of being a bandit?


    Capturing Gao Da and Wang Qinian had always been something He Zongwei was doing in secret. He wanted to hide the matter until the very end so that there was no opportunity for things to turn around after the conflict between the Emperor and Fan Xian exploded. He had not reported it to the Emperor, so he didn¡¯t have the Emperor¡¯s own handwritten orders. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want the powerful factions subordinate to Fan Xian to discover his ns, so everything had been done secretly. There wasn¡¯t even a Ministry of Justice wanted poster.


    If they caught Gao Da and Wang Qinian, it would be an easy matter to make up for the paperwork. However, the Overwatch Council official was truly sharp. He had immediately seen the problem. With one phrase, he had forced the internal court, as well as the special investigation members of the Ministry of Justice, into a corner.


    The internal court eunuch was silent for a moment. He couldn¡¯t bring out the Emperor¡¯s edict or the Ministry of Justice¡¯s wanted poster. He was also not about to watch Gao Da, a court criminal, slip away before his eyes.


    ¡°Naturally, my identity will be proven by the various members of the Ministry of Justice who all have their tokens.¡± The internal court eunuch coldly turned the matter in a different direction. ¡°At this time, we want to take the man. If the Overwatch Council wants to stop us, you can kill all of us if you want.¡±


    With these words, the entire road fell silent. A stern and cold atmosphere began to fill the air. The internal court eunuch appeared tense, but he actually felt very calm. Presumably, the officials in the Overwatch Councils had already learned of Tiger Guard Gao Da¡¯s identity in the shortest amount of time. They knew of the connection between their Director and Gao Da. Regardless of whether or not they knew the court wanted to use this matter to cause trouble, they would certainly not let the internal court capture Gao Da so easily.


    The problem was that the internal court and Ministry of Justice had to take Gao Da back to Jingdou before the Overwatch Council informed Fan Xian of the matter. They had to use force because this internal court eunuch believed that no matter how tough the Overwatch Council was, they would not kill people in the mountains of the Qing Kingdom.


    This eunuch believed the Overwatch Council had enough force within these 30 odd carriages to kill everyone. But, he more so believed that if the Overwatch Council didn¡¯t want to rebel, they would not act so ruthlessly. Thus, he walked coldly and slowly toward Gao Da.


    The Overwatch Council official turned his body and nced at him coldly as if calcting how he should deal with the situation at hand. If it had been any other time, the official would have thought of countless sinister ideas that would have the people of the internal court and Ministry of Justice eating sh*t however. They had unexpectedly run into Gao Da and suddenly heard that the court was hunting a court criminal. In particr, he had sensed the danger hidden in this matter that could possibly drag the Commissioner in. The official¡¯s emotions swayed back and forth. He couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a moment.


    No one came out from the carriage. All of the Overwatch Council officials and secret agents, including the swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau hiding in the darkness, were all waiting for him to speak. He remained silent until the internal court eunuch had reached Gao Da¡¯s side.


    A mor suddenly broke the silence and tension outside Dazhou. A wave of women¡¯sughter and crying suddenly split through the night air. It was like immortal fox stories told in Song and Yuan literature where a quiet evening suddenly became an outing paradise.


    Everyone¡¯s ears perked up as their hearts tightened. Thiste at night, where had all these women suddenlye from?


    Immediately after, everyone¡¯s eyes froze. They had never thought that there would a day, no, a night when they would see so many beautiful women all at once.


    There were beautiful dresses in countless colors, pretty as the wind, with figures swaying in the breeze and all different kinds of makeup. Chattering, they surged toward the tense situation from behind the group of carriages. They seemed not to know that the area in front of them was caught in a tense and nervous atmosphere. They continued to talk about their irritations on the journey and whose powder had gotten mixed with dirt with great liveliness.


    The road home was far. After sitting for so long, they felt the call of nature and wanted to crouch in the bushes. None of these savage men in the Council were as tactful and knowledgeable as Sir Fan junior, so no one called for a stop. The carriages had finally stopped, yet no one hade to take their little hand.


    Everyone stared at this scene in a daze and felt that they had sunk into an unreal environment, particrly the Ministry of Justice officials at the very front. Looking at this beautiful scene, it was as if they had seen a ghost.


    The internal court eunuch who had been calmly walking to Gao Da¡¯s side suddenly opened his eyes wide and abruptly stood up straight. Looking at these beautiful women, he suddenly thought of that garden that everyone in Jingdou knew about.


    Then, he saw a pure ck wheelchair being brought down from the pure ck carriage.


    In the wheelchair sat an old cripple. His legs were covered with amb wool nket. The old cripple looked at the head eunuch. In a raspy and sharp voice, he calmly said, ¡°Why have we stopped for so long? Looks like if I¡¯m not some director, my words aren¡¯t as good as that kid¡¯s.¡±


    The internal court ace looked at Chen Pingping like he was looking at a ghost. He could not understand why this old man had suddenly appeared outside Dazhou. His knees began to tremble. His entire body was taken over by fear.


    He knew he had made a grave mistake. He had only thought that if Sir Fan junior was not in the carriages, then there was no one in the Overwatch Council who would openly challenge the authority the internal court represented. However, he had not thought that although Sir Fan junior was not present, the old Director was in the carriages.


    With a thud, he knelt to the ground and bowed his head deeply. Very respectfully, he said, ¡°Greetings, Director.¡±


    Dumbstruck, all of the officials, bailiffs, and soldiers immediately guessed the old cripple¡¯s identity. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s decades of sinister might pressed down on them. They didn¡¯t dare make any movements. Rigidly, they fell to their knees and knelt on the ground, including the Dazhou Zhizhou. There was no exception.


    On either side of the road, there knelt a dense mass of officials facing the old cripple by the carriage. Chen Pingping looked around. His face was calm. Suddenly, he made a fist and coughed. A strange emotion shed through his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°Ye Zi was right, coincidence¡¯s mother indeed gave birth to coincidence.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In April, the entire stately Royal Pce in Jingdou was enveloped by the faint fading summer light. It was quiet and peaceful. The Qing Kingdom was in the midst of a great celebration. From the Emperor to themon people, a fresh and alluring aura emanated from each person¡¯s body. The usually gloomy and dark Pce seemed to have changed its style. Even the slowly move spots of light in Taiji Pce appeared so cheeky.


    The only ce where nothing changed was the royal study. It had a warm stove in the winter and a basin of ice in the summer, like each season was spring. Itcked change and made one irritable. The master of the royal study, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s mighty Emperor, was like a terrifying figure that passed decades like a year and did not change at all.


    ¡°The Ministry of Justice people should have reached Dazhou. Find an opportunity to deal with this matter.¡± The Emperor coldly put down his teacup. The Great Prince had already arrived in Dongyi and had begun to deal with the rebellion of the small Liang Kingdom. The secret memorials had just arrived from Fan Xian to Jingdou. The Emperor had only nced at it cursorily and did not think much more of it. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for two of his sons to handle the small matter of Dongyi.


    ¡°Schr He has put in a great deal of effort into this,¡± Eunuch Yao said normally as he lowered his head.


    Although his words were normal, the situation was not. Although He Zongwei had long wanted to build a good rtionship with the head of the eunuchs in the pce and had invested a great deal of warmth and gold into it, for some reason, all of the eunuchs and serving girls¡¯ affection and respect for Fan Xian came from their hearts. There was absolutely no turnaround.


    Without a doubt, Eunuch Yao¡¯s words were taking a stab at Schr He. However, the Qing Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He onlyughed slightly and said, ¡°He Zongwei is also afraid of death. However, that person called Gao Da has already lived for this long, and I have given An Zhi enough face. Although, he does not seem aware that this traitor is still alive.¡±


    Eunuch Yao suddenly said in a trembling voice, ¡°The old Director will pass by Dazhou in three days. Please,e to a decision.¡±


    ¡°Let me think a bit more,¡± the Emperor said slowly. A sliver of exhaustion and frustration suddenly shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 672 - I Want That Old Dog To Live

    <h4>Chapter 672: I Want That Old Dog To Live</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cheeky spots of light ran down slightly from the bright tiles of Taiji Pce. They slipped through the heavy wooden doors of the back pce, ran into Hanguang Pce, wormed into Shufang Pce, made a few loops around the scarred tree, and, in the end, ducked into the long empty Guangxin Pce. The pce was still caught in the slightly dry autumn wind and endlessly emanating a faint sense of coldness. The white curtains had long be shreds of silk. There were plums but no people. When the splendid withered away, there was still loneliness.


    Compared to the quiet rear, the area around the front hall was not aligned with the calm atmosphere inside the pce. Particrly inside the Royal Pce, in the room deep behind the pce¡¯s red walls, there was a harsh and heavy atmosphere. A few firm and icy-eyed generals stood guard outside the room, not knowing what was being discussed inside.


    ¡°It is uncertain when the Great Prince will be able to return,¡± Gong Dian said distastefully. He was the retuning Commander of the Imperial Army and responsible for the safety of the entire Royal Pce.


    In this world, there were not many people who could have Gong Dian stand properly beside them. The person by the desk right now was one of them. The Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs had achieved great merit during the Jingdou Rebellion. Presently, he was Commander Ye, to whom the Emperor had givenmand of all the troops under heaven. He stroked a teacup with one hand as his eyes focused slightly. For a long time, he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Perhaps Gong Dian could not endure such silence. He eventually couldn¡¯t help but prod him a little.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zhong replied, seemingly wake from a deep thought. ¡°Director Fan will be returning to the capital soon. The Great Prince probably will not return until the beginning of spring.¡±


    He nced at Gong Dian. Aplicated gaze shed through his eyes. After a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°What exactly do you want to ask? Even if the Great Prince returned, he would presumably be immediately sent to Yanjing by the Emperor to prepare for the Northern expedition. What exactly do you want to ask?¡±


    Gong Dian was silent. Both he and Ye Zhong were the Emperor¡¯s most trusted confidants. The entire Royal Pce seemed peaceful, but there was a hidden murderous intent that he was unustomed to. He faintly guessed that this murderous aura had something to do with the major figure that just left Jingdou not long ago. Otherwise, Ye Zhong would not be waiting all day in the Royal Pce instead of overseeing affairs in the Bureau of Military Affairs.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Gong Dian asked, looking at Ye Zhong.


    ¡°I am waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order.¡± After Ye Zhong said this, he thought of the Emperor making up his mind. A sliver of worry and unease rose involuntarily to his eyes. Given Ye Zhong¡¯s status, power, and strength, there were few things that could make him feel such emotions. He slowly closed his eyes, not wanting Gong Dian to see it.


    Gong Dian had already seen it and knew that he had finally guessed right. It seemed peaceful around the Royal Pce. In reality, hidden currents were surging. The entire Imperial Army¡¯s defense levels had been raised to the highest alert. Gong Dian had only received orders from the internal court and had no idea what the Emperor, deep in the pce, was defending against. In the morning, the Imperial Army had received a message from the Commander of Defense of the Jingdou Garrison. Only now did he know that Shi Fei had led 15,000 Jingdou Garrison soldiers in a massive formation toward the south of Jingdou. It seemed they were practicing, but it also seemed they were preparing for a major battle.


    The Bureau of Military Affairs began to move. The internal court also began to move. Within the streets and alleys of Jingdou, various factions began to prepare.


    Only the Qing Emperor could move so many troops and form such arge formation within a day. Presently, there was only one person who was worth it for the Emperor to confront so carefully and had the power to make the Emperor focus so much of his attention.


    There was only one person that could make the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Ye Zhong, feel involuntarily uneasy and worried as he waited for the Emperor¡¯s final order.


    All kinds of situationsbined together. Gong Dian finally confirmed that the Emperor was going to act against Director Chen.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gong Dian¡¯s throat felt dry. He sat down beside Ye Zhong and drank a cup of cold tea. He was still unable to extinguish the burning fear in his heart.


    The Imperial Army guarded the Pce. The mobilization of the Jingdou Garrison and the Bureau of Military Affairs was, without question, an action targeting the Overwatch Council in Jingdou. Regardless of whether it was the Emperor, Commandery Ye Zhong, or Gong Dian, once they thought of the fact that the person they were facing was Chen Pingping, none of them was filled with confidence. Only people in the highest echelon of the Qing Kingdom knew what kind of power Chen Pingping, that withered old cripple, held in his hands. Although he was no longer the Director of the Overwatch Council, he had been a king in the darkness for decades. Once he was caught in danger, no one knew what kind of power he could call on.


    What made Gong Dian feel the most afraid and uneasy, and even faintly angry at the Emperor, was the fact that he couldn¡¯t find any excuse or reason for the court to move against Director Chen.


    Was it only because his achievements threatened the ruler? That didn¡¯t make any sense. If it was so, the Emperor would have wanted to kill him 20 years ago. Did Chen Pingping have treasonous thoughts? Everyone in the world knew that Director Chen was the most loyal subject by the Emperor¡¯s side. If it were not for him, the Emperor would have died countless times in the past.


    Why? This was the exnation Gong Dian needed the most. He was beginning to think the Emperor was overly muddleheaded. Regardless of what the world thought of the Overwatch Council or of Chen Pingping, the Overwatch Council originated as the Emperor¡¯s Special Forces organization. Chen Pingping had always been the Emperor¡¯s loyal dog. How could the Emperor risk the danger of the court falling into chaos to do such an illogical thing? If this wasn¡¯t being muddleheaded, then what was?


    Ye Zhong sat by the little table and was silent for a long time. He knew what Gong Dian was worried about. Even though he held countless troops and soldiers in his hand, the person they faced now was Chen Pingping, the entire Overwatch Council, so he still felt a shakiness and fear in the depths of his heart.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s reputation was too magnificent. The thoughts in that mind were not thingsmon officials were able to understand. Decades of history had long proven that anyone who wanted to use sinister plots to defeat Chen Pingping would eventually meet a tragic end.


    Xiao En, at the height of his greatness, had been one of those people. Rebellions like that of the Eldest Princess and old Qin family turned into even greater jokes under Director Chen and the Emperor¡¯s alliance.


    Ye Zhong took a deep breath. There was a sliver of unswerving determination on his square and dark face. ¡°What you need to do is to protect the safety of the Pce. What I need to do is steady the troops of the Qing Kingdom. As for those other things, there will naturally be someone to do them.¡±


    ¡°You will have to attack. Otherwise, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have summoned you here.¡± Gong Dian nced with worry and unease at his elder brother disciple. Chen Pingping had been able to nt a 20-year-long spy in the old Qin family. No one knew if there were Chen Pingping¡¯s people in the present Ye family or even the most dependable Dingzhou Army.


    ¡°The Emperor... is muddled-headed.¡± Gong Dian thought if the Emperor truly broke with old Director Chen, no matter the result, the entire Qing court would suffer irreversible damage because of the instability.


    ¡°The Overwatch Council may not...¡± Ye Zhong closed his eyes tightly and faintly said, ¡°The Emperor must have his own way of controlling the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Gong Dian shook his head. Although he thought the Emperor was the most powerful person in the world and the most worthy of loyalty and worship, Chen Pingping was the most powerful person hidden in the darkness. The Overwatch Council would not be so easy to control. Furthermore, he immediately thought of another terrifying matter.


    ¡°If the old Director was really brought back to Jingdou,¡± Gong Dian said through gritted teeth as he stared into Ye Zhong¡¯s eyes, ¡°what would Sir Fan junior do? The Emperor is muddleheaded!¡±


    This was the third time he had said that the Emperor was muddle-headed. As a loyal subject, Gong Dian¡¯s reaction was indeed rather intense. However, it was not his fault. Any person who knew what was actually happening in court would all feel a chill in their hearts. If the mission this time was actually targeting Chen Pingping, then it was also targeting the Overwatch Council.


    ¡°Fan Xian?¡± Ye Zhong suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°He probably just left Dongyi. Once everything is done, what can he changed? Even though Chen Pingping passed on his position to him, in the end, this is what the Emperor wants. As his son, is Fan Xian going to have ideas of revenge against his father for his old superior?¡±


    Gong Dian thought about it carefully and slowly nodded this head. These two major military figures only thought Fan Xian was able to take over the Overwatch Council because of the Emperor. Chen Pingping had done nothing more than pass on his experience. They hadpletely blindsided Fan Xian¡¯s affection toward Chen Pingping, as well as the story many years ago that this matter involved.


    ¡°She Fei has already taken the Jingdou Garrison south,¡± Ye Zhong said slowly. ¡°I just hope the ripples this matter causes are as small as possible.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Gong Dian very straightforwardly shattered Commander Ye¡¯s illusions. They were subjects of the Qing Kingdom. They all wished the situation at hand was good and that the Qing Kingdom would be able to maintain its stability and harmony and be able to walk with steady and powerful steps toward the brightest and most glorious day. However, everyone knew that the battle between the Emperor and Chen Pingping would certainly create a huge chasm in the nation.


    ¡°I have no idea what the Emperor is thinking,¡± Ye Zhong said slowly with an ashen expression. ¡°I only know that since the Emperor is moving against Director Chen, the Director must have done something.¡±


    Gong Dian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ...


    ...


    If the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom was like a god of the sunlight¡ªeminent, unapproachable, dazzling, and a gentlemen of the world¡ªthen Chen Pingping, who had controlled the Overwatch Council for decades, was like a king in the darkness, always carefully hiding behind the Emperor¡¯s brilliance, doing the things the Emperor could not do, and helping the Qing Kingdom operate some ythings in the darkness.


    For decades, the Qing court had been caught in a battle between the system of civil officials and the Overwatch Council. Regardless of whether it was the powerful Prime Minister Lin Ruofu or theter Hall of Governmental Affairs and Imperial Censorate, no one had been able to shake Chen Pingping¡¯s position in court or reduce the Emperor¡¯s favor and trust toward him.


    The officials had long grown used to this and given up hope. They had thought the Emperor and Chen Pingping were an oddity among rulers and subjects. Perhaps until they grew old and died, they would remain intertwined like the dark and the light, ruler and subject in mutual trust. They were a match made in heaven.


    That was why Gong Dian was scared and Ye Zhong was worried. They didn¡¯t want to think about what terrifying power woulde out when the light and darkness shed. That kind of power probably could not be resolved by military pressure.


    Knowing insider information and rushing toward the southeast of Jingdou, Shi Fei had the heaviest emotions. Like Gong Dian, he could not understand why the Emperor was turning against old Director Chen. The old Director had already resigned all of his posts and wanted to retire. Why was the Emperor turning against him now? Most importantly, why was it him?


    Even though he rode through warm autumn winds, when he thought about facing Chen Pingping, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver coldly. He would rather face the savage Western Hu who killed like it was nothing or the Northern Qi military genius Shang Shanhu than meet the old cripple, who only had a few hundred people by his side and dozens of female servants.


    He led 4,000 elite troops and had long arrived at a mountain not far from Dazhou. Nervously and helplessly, he waited for the moment to arrive. Fortunately, the Emperor had still not made his order explicit. He didn¡¯t have to send out troops yet. He hoped he would never have to send out troops. He was waiting for the Emperor to change his mind and to protect his own life.


    Bring Director Chen back to the capital. From the moment Commander Shi Fei left the city, he was already aware that he was giving his life in exchange.


    He rode on the horse and gazed back toward Jingdou with his eyes narrowed. He prayed with his eyes that the Emperor¡¯s final edict would never arrive.


    ...


    ...


    Eunuch Yao stood silently in the royal study. His trembling words earlier had only been something he should say as a ve. Like all of the othermanders and officials in the Qing Kingdom, he also didn¡¯t want to see the Emperor turn against Director Chen.


    After inheriting the position of head eunuch of the Qing internal court from Hong Siyang, Eunuch Yao was privy to a lot of inside information and thought he knew why the Emperor suddenly had such a strong urge to kill Director Chen. Thus, he stood nervously and uneasily to the side, not daring to say anything.


    The Emperor was thinking. Earlier, an involuntary sliver of confusion shed through his eyes. For an Emperor such as him, such confusion was an expression that had not appeared in him for many years. Perhaps only Chen Pingping could make him feel such an emotion.


    A few thin files were on the table in front of him. One was the internal court¡¯s investigation into the strange assassination attempt the Third Price was met with during the Jingdou rebellion. Another was a secret investigation into the Hanging Temple incident, particrly as it rted to the conflict between the true head of the Overwatch Council Sixth Bureau, the Shadow, and Sigu Jian in Dongyi¡¯s manor of the Master of the City this spring. The third was about Fan Xian secretly sending the heavily injured Shadow to Jiangnan. The fourth was about the valley attack on Fan Xian all those years ago, the strange situation of the Overwatch Council at the time, as well as the process of the how the two city guarding crossbows had been transported out of the second workshop of the pce treasury.


    The fourth investigative file was particrly thick, but its records were also the most unclear. The internal court had secretly investigated three years. Faced with the Overwatch Council and Chen Pingping¡¯s intentional subterfuge, the Qing Emperor had only found a sliver and no true evidence. This file talked about the Huichun Hall fire in Jingdou and rebellion of someone in the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council. The matter pointed inside the pce, at the Crown Prince, the Eldest Princess, and that stormy night.


    Then there was the fifth file, sixth file...


    ¡°The Third Prince, the Second Prince, Chengqian, Yunrui...¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was slightly white. He picked up a thin file, put it to one side, and said a name. Throwing aside four files, he said four names.


    In the end, he picked up a few files. His fingers tightened slightly. He then gently put them to the side. With a sigh, he said, ¡°This is An Zhi.¡±


    The Emperor slowly raised his head. The confusion in his eyes had long disappeared. There was only a faint sense of sorrow and a self-mocking and cold smile. ¡°My most loyal subject had once tried to kill all of my sons. Perhaps it was better to say that he forced me to kill these sons.¡±


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°What surprises me the most is that this old dog didn¡¯t even let An Zhi go. If An Zhi had not been so lucky, he would probably have long died to his hands.¡±


    The Qing Emperor slowly shook his head and took a deep breath. An icy light shone slightly from his eyes. He faintly said, ¡°Bring that old dog back. I want to ask him what this is all about.¡±


    Eunuch Yao didn¡¯t speak. He bowed deeply and headed out of the royal study. His legs were about to copse because he knew the Emperor¡¯s moods better than anyone. The Emperor¡¯sst slow words were already filled with too much unstoppable murderous intent.


    Before he left the royal study, the Emperor suddenly said coldly, ¡°Send word to Yan Bingyun. Just say that I am watching him. Then, send a message to Shi Fei. I want him alive.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°If that old dog dies, he doesn¡¯t need toe back alive either!¡±


    ¡°Bring that old dog back alive. I want to ask him what this is all about!¡± The Emperor once again repeated his order. He mmed his palm against the table. In his rage, the table dissolved into countless shards like fine powder, flying through the air and filling the room.

 Chapter 673 - Gentlemen, Friend, Escape

    <h4>Chapter 673: Gentlemen, Friend, Escape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At noon, with one hand against his forehead to block the dazzling sunlight and no thought to spare for the sweat dripping into his eyes, Schr He quickly left the serene Royal Pce. He didn¡¯t enter the Hall of Governmental Affair¡¯s row of small rooms. Instead, he climbed into his sedan chair and went to the Imperial Censorate¡¯s yamen. It was only after he entered the yamen that he realized his uniform had long be soaked through with sweat. Somewhat unconscious of his surroundings, he walked into the hall and sat alone for a while beforeing back to his senses.


    He had been called by the Emperor into his study earlier. With just a few simple sentences, He Zongwei knew that his secret ns were all known to the Emperor. The Emperor knew what he was investigating but had not been bothered to ask or care about it. He only watched coldly.


    Thinking of this, Schr He¡¯s entire body trembled with fear. His reasons for investigating were not righteous. Given the Emperor¡¯s wise gaze, how could he not know this? He was surprised that the Emperor did not scold him sternly about the matter. Instead, he wearily gave instructions and sent him away.


    In the cool and quiet hall of the Imperial Censorate, He Zongwei sank into thought. The Emperor had not been angry. Why? Had the internal court and Ministry of Justice actually found something in the Dazhou region? Was it the Tiger Guard Gao Da or Wang Qinian, who had definitely not died, who had revealed a trace of themselves? Although Dazhou was not far from Jingdou, time was still needed for the back and forth delivery of reports. He Zongwei had nothing else he could do. He could only wait excitedly and nervously in Jingdou for the report. Until now, he still did not know that because of his move in searching for Gao Da near Dazhou, he had catered to the will of heaven and blocked the old Director Chen returning home outside the city. At the same time, he gave Chen Pingping a chance to strike.


    It was also the Emperor¡¯s chance to strike.


    It was not only He Zongwei who did not know about everything that was happening. Hu the Schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs and the officials of the six ministries and three departments had also not guessed that the Qing Kingdom was situated in a vtile environment. They had only sensed something strange was happening. No one had connected that with the already retired old Director Chen.


    Even the wisest person could not have thought that something would go wrong between the Emperor and Chen Pingping. Furthermore, the officials didn¡¯t even dare think in that direction.


    Even the officials of the Overwatch Council had never questioned their superior¡¯s loyalty to the Qing Kingdom and Emperor. Loyalty to the Emperor and everything for the Qing Kingdom was the mantra each secret agent of the Overwatch Council received when they first entered the Council. Through the decades, with Chen Pingping in the lead, all of the ck-clothed officials had worked tirelessly for this goal, the growth of the Qing Kingdom and safety of the Emperor. Who would have thought that the Overwatch Council had also be one of the Emperor¡¯s targets?


    It was because no one had thought of this that one had the sensitivity to investigate in that direction. As the most powerful intelligence system and Special Forces organization in the world, many signs of the unusual things that would happen in Jingdou had been noticed by the officials of the Overwatch Council. The rise in the Imperial Army¡¯s defenses, the sudden mobilization of the Jingdou Garrison, and even Schr He¡¯s abrupt entry into the Pce and disappointed exit were all seen by different eyes and sent back to the square ck-grey building through different routes.


    Of the eight bureaus, other than the Fifth Bureau of the ck Knights, all of the leading figures were in the ck-grey building. The sun had just shifted east when the reports gathered in the Second Bureau. They had beenbed through by different intelligence officials and ced on the table of the head of intelligence in the Second Bureau.


    The head of the Second Bureau was a middle-aged man who the old officials of the eight bureaus had kept with difficulty. Ever since Fan Xian became the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council and gradually began to take over power in the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping had, in order smooth his takeover, urged the old officials in the eight bureaus to retreat. These officials were people who had built the Council together with Director Chen, so they had no wish to conflict with the son of Mistress Ye. They had retreated naturally and happily.


    Mu Tie took over the First Bureau. Fan Xian¡¯s younger brother disciple of his poisons teacher took over the Third Bureau. Yan Bingyun took over the Fourth Bureau. Additionally, the Commander of the ck Knights had be the silver-masked Jing Ge, the bald leader of the Seventh Bureau had left his position early, and the head of the Eighth Bureau was someone Fan Xian had picked from the Qinian Unit.


    Only the Second Bureau, because of the importance of the intelligence reports, continued to be maintained by the old head. Sincerely, responsibly, and diligently, he raised his deputy. Once the deputy could shoulder the burden of the entire Qing Kingdom¡¯s intelligence system, he would allow a person close to Director Fan to take over his position.


    The Overwatch Council and Imperial Censorate had long fought on different sides. Director Fan disliked Schr He very much, so He Zongwei had always been the focus of the Overwatch Council¡¯s surveince. Although the Emperor disapproved of such surveince, the Overwatch Council was using its resources for casual things. Plus, the court could not watch them every day. The middle-aged head of the Second Bureau furrowed his brows as he looked at the file in his hand. He didn¡¯t know what He Zongwei had talked with the Emperor about for his expression to be so ugly.


    As for the adjustment of the Imperial Army and mobilization of the Jingdou Garrison, they were sensitive reports. The head of the Second Bureau furrowed his brows in thought for a long time. He still could not understand. The Qing Kingdom was surrounded by strategic locations, what power needed such focus from the court to handle? The pce didn¡¯t even let the Overwatch Council know about it. That was truly different from before.


    He scooped up the files on the table, coughed, walked out of the door, up the stairs, and to the silent secret room. He knocked twice, pushed open the door and entered.


    A young official in white clothing,pletely at odds with the sinister atmosphere of the Overwatch Council, was sitting behind arge table intently reading something.


    The head of the Second Bureau smiled slightly. He watched as Yan Bingyun sighed about something. He then went forward and put the files in his hands on his desk.


    The old director had retired, and Sir Fan junior had finally be the true director. It was clear that Sir Yan junior was not only going to be in charge of the Fourth Bureau but would probably also take over Fan Xian¡¯s position and be the new Commissioner of the Overwatch Council. During these years, Chen Pingping had long been nursing an illness, and Fan Xian did not have the patience to deal with details. Thus, all the affairs of the Overwatch Council had long been shouldered by Yan Bingyun alone. When Yan Bingyun became the Commissioner that handled all the misceneous matters of the Overwatch Council, all of the officials would already be used to it. There would not be any objections.


    Sir Fan junior was talented, and because of his connection to Mistress Ye and old Director Chen, the old officials of the Overwatch Council were absolutely loyal to him and respectful. There was a distance to this kind of respect. Inparison, the son of Yan Ruohai, who had grown up in the Overwatch Council and sacrificed a great deal for the Council in Northern Qi was, without question, much more intimate.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, what is it that requires you to bring it up personally?¡± Yan Bingyun smiled warmly,pletely without the iciness he had in front of Fan Xian. Standing, he invited the head of the Second Bureau to sit and then casually flipped open the files.


    ¡°The mobilization of the Imperial Army and Jingdou Garrison only have to be reported to the internal court and Bureau of Military Affairs, so it¡¯s not a big deal that we don¡¯t know anything about it,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said worriedly as he looked at Yan Bingyun. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t align with precedence. For such a major matter, there must be a purpose. However, until now, the Council still does not know what happened...¡±


    Yan Bingyun had already flipped through these reports. The lines by his mouth remained steady. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Recently, there has been unrest near Dongyi. There are many aces there. Furthermore, the jianghu people are violent. Perhaps the Pce is worried that a few assassins might make their way in like during the Hanging Temple incident before. The Imperial Army raising their alertness levels is nothing.¡±


    ¡°However, the Jingdou Garrison,¡± Yan Bingyun said with a shake of his head. ¡°Send a message to the Bureau of Military Affairs and ask them about it.¡±


    ¡°The Bureau of Military Affairs can ignore us,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said with furrowed brows. ¡°The current problem is that Shi Fei is personally leading the troops. The Pce must have given an order.¡±


    He suddenly thought of something. He remembered that old Director Chen¡¯s carriages had not left Jingdou for long. He immediately shook his head with a self-mocking smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s gaze was serene as he nced at him carelessly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The head of the Second Bureau shook his head and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m getting old. The mind easily thinks of strange things.¡±


    He could not imagine that the Pce would turn against the old Director he respected the most, so he unconsciously severed his earlier thought. Just like Gong Dian and Ye Zhong¡¯s confusion and like Commander Shi Fei¡¯s fear, no one was able to think of this.


    Yan Bingyun slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°The Council¡¯s surveince of the military has never been something public. It¡¯s better to not send a message to the Bureau of Military Affairs. What¡¯s the usual procedure for this?¡±


    ¡°We cannot interfere with the military. Usually, we draft an intelligence report and send it into the Pce for the Emperor to read,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said after a moment of silence. ¡°Of course, we should react quicker for unusual actions like the ones today.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Bingyun said, still with his head down. ¡°Immediately format these reports into a list and send it to the royal study via a secret channel.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Unconsciously, the head of the Second Bureau replied like a subordinate. He suddenly felt that Yan Bingyun¡¯s reaction was slightly strange. He still had not raised his head. It seemed rude. He was an official of the same rank. Plus, he had not yet truly taken the post of Commissioner, yet he... He shook his head again. He had watched Yan Bingyun grow up and knew he wasn¡¯t like that. He thought something might be wrong with the Yan manor and didn¡¯t think more of it. He scooped up the files and left.


    Just like this, the Overwatch Council missed its first opportunity to react. In front of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful national machinery, it might be best for the country, the court, and even the square ck-grey building if the Overwatch Council did not have any reaction.


    The room returned to the quiet that had persisted for countless years. Yan Bingyun slowly raised his head. If there was someone beside him right now, they would certainly have seen the increasingly powerful struggle and pained expression in his eyes.


    Below the table, Yan Bingyun¡¯s hands were clenched tightly and did not open for a long time. His thin lips were also pressed together tightly to the point there was almost no blood left in them. He slowly rose and walked to the window. Lifting up the ck curtain, he gazed out and immediately saw the shimmering corner of the Royal Pce under the clear autumn sunlight.


    He remembered the first time he entered the Overwatch Council. The old man in the wheelchair had met him in this room. It seemed that the ck curtains had never been taken down. It was as if the old man was used to the darkness and could not bear to see sunlight anymore.


    Later, the old man had left this room and returned to Chen Garden. Fan Xian did not like being in such a severe and sinister ce every day, so the person who stayed in this room the longest had been Yan Bingyun.


    In the past, the heads of the eight bureaus would sit on either side of this long table and make their reports. Now, the long table waspletely empty. In the past, there had always been a wheelchair at the head of the long table and a patch of shadow behind the wheelchair.


    Now, the wheelchair had been gone for a long time. Yan Bingyun slowly let go of the ck curtain in his hand and gave a long sigh. The confusion, struggle, and pain in his eyes gradually disappeared. Since he was the second master of this room, he had to carry on the previous master¡¯s nature and determination. Since he had made up his mind, he could not hesitate.


    Yan Bingyun had been one of the seven young officials the Qing Emperor had summoned into the Pce when he wanted to bring new people into the court. These seven young officials were the new people the Qing Emperor had prepared for the future of the Qing Kingdom. Other than Qin Heng, who had died in the rebellion, the rest of them had begun to shine in the Qing court.


    Of the six of them, He Zongwei had risen the fastest. Despite his young age, he was a passing schr in the Hall of Governmental Affairs and held the position of the Imperial Censor of the Left. Yan Bingyun and Cheng Jialin, one of Fan manor¡¯s four disciples, had been ced by everyone into Fan Xian¡¯s faction.


    No one knew how much pressure and force the Qing Kingdom¡¯s mighty Emperor had put onto Sir Yan junior of the Overwatch Council during the discussion that night.


    Of the so-called seven gentlemen, in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, the most important were He Zongwei and Yan Bingyun.


    Yan Bingyun slowly sat down. He spread his palms t against the table and gently brushed them over the Overwatch Council¡¯splicated documents and intelligence reports. He then gently nocked on a bell and summoned in his direct subordinates and those of the Qinian Unit he could use. Quietly, he issued order after order.


    These orders did not seem rted and did not draw people¡¯s attention. However, the reinforcement sent toward Dongyi and exchange with Deng Zi Yue in Xiliang Road would consume most of the Overwatch Council¡¯s attention during these dozen days.


    Four orders easily emptied the Jingdou Overwatch Council of most of its strength as they began to move toward various ces in the Qing Kingdom. These mobilizations were not unusual, so they didn¡¯t draw anyone¡¯s attention. But, it would make it difficult for the Overwatch Council to pull together a powerful force in Jingdou if it wanted to.


    There were not many people who were able to do this. Even if Fan Xian did it personally, he probably couldn¡¯t do it as quickly as Yan Bingyun. In the end, Fan Xian did not have the patience for details. He understood the Overwatch Council but not as well as Yan Bingyun. Only a few ces had to be moved in the giant Overwatch Council for this result to be achieved. Sir Yan junior¡¯s logistical skills were as powerful as ever.


    It was only the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council that he could do nothing about. The First Bureau was responsible for monitoring the actions of the officials in Jingdou and had been personally run by Fan Xian initially. Although Mu Tie was the head of the First Bureau now, the officials of the First Bureau still saw their direct superior as the Director. Although Yan Bingyun had Fan Xian¡¯smand token, he could not move them out of Jingdou with some oundish order.


    After Yan Bingyun had done everything, he took a deep breath. It was as if what he had just done had almost suffocated him.


    ¡°Everything for the Qing Kingdom.¡± Yan Bingyun slowly closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but remember the conversation he had before with his father. The smooth corners of his eyes involuntarily twitched as he muttered, ¡°Or everything for the Overwatch Council?¡±


    ...


    ...


    When Eunuch Yao left the royal study and came to the foot of the pce walls to announce the imperial edict to Ye Zhong and Gong Dian, not many people in the Royal Pce knew about it. After Ye Zhong and Gong Dian knelt on the floor and epted the edict while forcibly resisting the shock and unease in their hearts, Eunuch Yao handed over the Emperor¡¯s letters and said without expression, ¡°Commander Shi Fei is waiting for his edict.¡±


    Ye Zhong stood and epted the Emperor¡¯s letter like he was epting Dong Mountain. It was so heavy that he could almost not raise his arm. Presently, he was one of the few ninth-level aces in the Qing Kingdom. When faced with this letter, he still felt that he could not shoulder it.


    Fortunately, the person who truly needed this letter was Shi Fei. Since he had not been in Jingdou for a long time, the important official sent by the military in Yanjing was given such a dangerous mission by the Qing Emperor. As the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Ye Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of sorrow for Shi Fei. At the same time, a chill rose in his heart.


    The Emperor had the Yanjing military carry out this matter instead of having the Dingzhou military. Other than the Jingdou Garrison led by Shi Fei, who was outside of his control, it had to be said that with Ye Zhong¡¯s long stay in Jingdou, the Emperor was not very assured about his connection to Chen Pingping.


    Ye Zhong thought through this, but his expression did not change at all.


    Eunuch Yao left empty-handed from the Imperial Army¡¯s camping ground. With his body bent, he slowly headed back into the Pce. Like Ye Zhong, manyplicated emotions rose and fell inside the heart of this head eunuch. Having served in the Pce for a long time, he was used to seeing the conversations between the Emperor and Chen Pingping, which were entirely unlike those between a normal ruler and subject. He knew that inside the Emperor¡¯s heart, Chen Pingping was not just an ordinary official.


    Thinking about the Emperor¡¯s anger in the royal study, the smile on Eunuch Yao¡¯s face involuntarily turned bitter. In his view, if the Emperor truly wanted to do something to old Director Chen, it would have been much more convenient for the Emperor to do it while he had been in Jingdou when the Director hade into the Pce to give his farewell. Why had he dyed until the old Director had already left the capital and was on the way home before taking action?


    The matter was in Dazhou. The Tiger Guard who escaped before the battle was in Dazhou. The Ministry of Justice aces that Schr He sent were in Dazhou. The aces the internal court sent to help the Imperial Censorate were also in Dazhou.


    Eunuch Yao understood the Emperor better than anyone. It seemed the Emperor was still waiting. Eunuch Yao knew that if the old Director really wanted to get away, the Emperor would have to personally lead troops in pursuit. Otherwise, no one could stop that old creature.


    He walked to Taiji Pce and leaned against a column, enjoying the rare quiet. The eunuchs and serving girls passing by respectfully and slightly fearfully bowed to him, then left silently. Eunuch Yao closed his eyes and enjoyed the autumn afternoon sunlight. Sighing quietly, he muttered to himself, ¡°Director, since you have left, don¡¯te back. The Emperor also doesn¡¯t want you toe back.¡±


    After the cold-blooded and heartless Qing Emperor secretly investigated for a long time, he still went against his nature and gave Chen Pingping a chance to exin and leave. Before Chen Pingping left, he would not exin himself. Now, outside Dazhou, he ran into the court-pursued Gao Da. It would all depend on if he was willing to leave.


    If Chen Pingping was willing to leave, perhaps the matter would stop there. If he wasn¡¯t willing to leave, then he would return to Jingdou.


    This was not the Qing Emperor¡¯s affection for Chen Pingping. It was probably more so a questioning, inquiring, or interrogation of Chen Pingping¡¯s heart.


    The Qing Emperor and Chen Pingping had known and kept each otherpany for decades. He could ept anyone betraying him because a paranoid Emperor did not believe anyone in the world, but he could not ept the idea of Chen Pingping betraying him. He didn¡¯t even believe the truth he had found himself.


    Each person living in this world was afraid of loneliness, particrly the person sitting on the throne. Perhaps even the Emperor had not noticed that Chen Pingping, the seemingly lonely old cripple, was the only person, the only warm ce, in his icy heart that could prove he was a living person.


    That was why the Emperor was angry, worried, and, until the end, carried a sliver of disbelief as he interrogated his and Chen Pingping¡¯s heart.


    Those involved did not see clearly. Perhaps the only person who could see everything clearly was the head eunuch leaning against the column of Taiji Pce basking in the sunlight.


    Old Eunuch Hong liked to bask in the sunlight. Eunuch Yao also liked to bask in the sunlight. Eunuch Hou, who had died to Fan Xian¡¯s hand, also liked to bask in the sunlight. It was probably because these strange people¡¯s hearts contained too many secrets and had a more ruthless gaze than anyone. They knew too many of the Emperor¡¯s joys and sorrows. Yet they could not speak of it or ponder it. They could only sun themselves endlessly to prevent the secrets from molding in their bodies and the icy emotions from freezing them.


    Eunuch Yao closed his eyes and breathed slowly. He was not a powerful warrior like Hong Siyang and did not have the spirit to sacrifice himself for the Qing Kingdom to unify the world. He was only a careful and cautious person. His only goal was to ensure that he lived on calmly and safely. Other than fear, he had no other thoughts concerning the matter between the Emperor and old Director Chen.


    ¡°Today¡¯s sunlight is truly very nice,¡± Eunuch Dai said with a smile as he leaned beside him, having juste out of the pce.


    Eunuch Yao nced at this old friend with a smile. The two of them had entered the Pce together. Eunuch Dai¡¯s time in the Pce had not been as calm as his. Eunuch Dai was first in Lady Shu¡¯s pce and was greatly liked by the Emperor. The important matter of sending edicts to the manors of officials were all given to him to do. One day, he lost power and lived wretchedly in the pce. It was not until Sir Fan junior¡¯s help and his outstanding behavior during the Jingdou rebellion did he rise again in the Pce.


    All of the eunuchs and serving girls in the pce were afraid of Eunuch Yao. After all, he was the head eunuch closest to the Emperor. Eunuch Dai did not have the same fear as everyone else. After all, they were old acquaintances. Furthermore, Eunuch Dai also had substantial power and Sir Fan junior stood behind him.


    Eunuch Yao didn¡¯tment. He only moved to the side to give half of the space to him.


    Eunuch Dai nced at him. He started to speak and then stopped. He sighed and said, ¡°When we first entered the pce, we would bezy and bask in the sun here which resulted in us getting caught by old Eunuch Hong and given 50 whacks with the paddle. Do you still remember?¡±


    Of course, Eunuch Yao remembered. Among the young eunuchs then, Xiao Houzi had already died. He sighed and knew what Eunuch Dai wanted to ask. Presumably he had also sensed the oddness in the Royal Pce. However, this matter was too big. Probably only five people in the entire world knew of it. Furthermore, Eunuch Dai was close to Sir Fan junior, so this had to be kept from him even more.


    Eunuch Yao smiled and nced with a narrowed-eyed smile at the sun to his left and said, ¡°Of our friends back then, some have died and some have scattered. How many are like me who still remember the bond of being punished together?¡±


    ¡°We are still alive. As long as we are alive, it is good.¡± Eunuch Dai shook his head.


    Eunuch Yao suddenly raised his head and gazed down to the end of the long corridor. He saw a young eunuch walk toward them slowly with a slight bow. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Hong Zhu has been following you recently. How has it been?¡¯


    ¡°This kid was probably traumatized three years ago. He grows more and more silent.¡± It was clear Eunuch Dai very much liked the clever but silent little eunuch. With a sigh, he said, ¡°At the time, he was very popr with the Eastern Pce. Who would have thought that he would end up like this?¡±


    ¡°He used to serve in the royal study too. Silence is a good thing,¡± Eunuch Yao said calmly. ¡°You talked too much in the past.¡±


    Eunuch Dai smiled self-mockingly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ...


    ...


    Two dayster, in a mountain outside Dazhou, the rapidly advancing army arrived. The Jingdou Garrison had rested for less than a day when they received an extra urgent secret message from the Bureau of Military Affairs in Jingdou. Shi Fei epted the secret letter and broke the seal. He then read each word inside carefully. His pupils shrank and then immediately returned to normal. He did not stay silent for a long time. He handed the letter to his personal attendant beside him.


    ¡°Put this away safely. You are not to show yourself tomorrow! If I die, give this letter... to Sir Fan junior.¡± Thousands of Jingdou Garrison soldiers were waiting for orders in the valley. Commander Shi Fei only had his personal attendant with him as he stood under the setting sun, watching the movements in the not-distant Dazhou in front of him.


    The personal attendant was shocked. He thought, The Yanjing Army has never had anything to do with Sir Fan junior, or even the Overwatch Council. Why is this letter so important?


    Shi Feiughed coldly but did not exin anything. He looked at his subordinates in the valley. There was no confidence in his heart. Even he didn¡¯t know if there were Overwatch Council spies among the Jingdou Garrison soldiers.


    Although the court had clear rules, and it was also clearly listed in the Overwatch Council¡¯s regtions that the Overwatch Council was strictly prohibited from entering military affairs, such a person as Commander Shi Fei would not believe such things.


    Even such a powerful figure as the old Qin Master had fallen to the hands of Overwatch Council spies. Shi Fei did not think that he was more powerful than Qin Ye.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Reduce speed and move closer toward Dazhou.¡±


    He was afraid of failing and dying, but he was more afraid that once he died, the Emperor would push the crime of killing Director Chen onto him tofort Sir Fan junior. That was why he gave the Emperor¡¯s letter to his personal attendant. If he failed, then the letter must be delivered to Sir Fan junior¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 674 - The Wheelchair In The Night Wind

    <h4>Chapter 674: The Wheelchair In The Night Wind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the night, Dazhou was surrounded by ming torches. With the sky and earth filled with twinkling lights, Dazhou was just as bright as daylight. The previous director of the Overwatch Council, the Qing Emperor¡¯s most loyal servant and subject, Chen Pingping, looked at the people kneeling to him in his wheelchair on either side of the road. The expression on his face did not tremble. His fine and deep wrinkles did not fold in like a chrysanthemum. Instead, they stood out coldly like the yellow dirt on the ins that have been shaped by thousands of years of rain.


    His withered and aged hands slowly stroked across the woolen nket. The light grey nket was always smooth andfortable. Each time he stroked it, Chen Pingping felt he was stroking something he wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to touch.


    Without much time, he learned from the internal court eunuch what had happened in Dazhou and the identity of the court criminal being tended to and protected by that Overwatch Council official.


    Gao Da? Chen Pingping was not familiar with the name, but he was also not a stranger to it. He knew he was once Fan Xian¡¯s trusted guard. He nced at the blood-covered court criminal. His cold pupils gradually shrank.


    The Overwatch Council did not know Gao Da was still alive. Chen Pingping sighed in his heart. He thought that even the head of the Tiger Guards had been twisted by Fan Xian into being a person who valued his life. An Zhi, who usually appeared indifferent and boring, would have thought that he had such charm in minutiae.


    Just as Chen Pingping had muttered to himself earlier, coincidence¡¯s mother had actually given birth to coincidence. This was not a very coincidental thing. Causes and effects were destined, and past events were destined. Then itnded like so. Just like how the 30 Overwatch Council¡¯s ck carriages formed a group as they were only passingmonly through Dazhou. Outside Dazhou, they had, by chance, ran into the court pursuing a criminal, who happened to once be Fan Xian¡¯s man.


    This was also not a coincidence or a chance encounter. There was perhaps something hidden behind all of it.


    ¡°It is truly incredible that Schr He was able to find an escaped criminal,¡± Chen Pingping said with a slight smile and cough. Behind him, his ever-present old servant pushed his wheelchair toward the crowd of people. The wheelchair rolled across the road and made a squeaking noise that made one¡¯s heart ring with fear.


    In the pce, internal court eunuch He Qigan¡¯s seniority was very high, but his nature was dark. He was never liked by the nobles in the court, so his status was not very important. Having served in the Royal Pce for decades, he knew what sort of attitude he should now disy.


    Leading the other two eunuchs and aces of the 13 Ministry of Justice Yamens in dispersing the siege, he was terrified Director Chen would think that they had some feelings of enmity.


    He Qigan knew how terrifying Director Chen was. He did not dare to have any extravagant hopes. Since they had run into Director Chen, if he gave the order, they could still take this court criminal away. Of course, from a different perspective, he did not think the retired old Director would go against the Emperor¡¯s edict for such an unassuming court criminal. After all, Director Chen was the Emperor¡¯s most loyal subordinate.


    However, he had forgotten two things. Chen Pingping knew Gao Da belonged to Fan Xian, and Fan Xian never liked others to deal with his people, even if the so-called others were people sent by the Pce. Second, Chen Pingping was caught in the midst ofplicated emotions. He looked at the fainted court criminal, Gao Da, on the ground and considered things that others could not understand.


    The tending of the Overwatch Council was effective. Gao Da finally slowly woke up in a puddle of his own blood. He should not have taken such heavy injuries, but he had been protecting his wife and child. There were some deep wounds that cut to his bones from using his body and arms to catch the knife strikes.


    The moment he awoke, he was blinded by the torches all around him. Gao Da¡¯s dry lips trembled. He then he looked at the ck carriage in front of him and the figure on the wheelchair. He had not seen Director Chen many times, but he knew what kind of person Director Chen was, particrly after he saw the Director¡¯s worried andplicated gaze.


    The mute woman saw her husband had woken and was overjoyed. Holding the child, she half-knelt by his side and nodded her thanks repeatedly to the Overwatch Council members around her. This woman of themon folk did not know how delicate the present situation was or that regardless of whether he was saved, it was all a lure for the major things that followed.


    It would all depend on what Chen Pingping did.


    Gao Da¡¯s expression dimmed. He knew if Chen Pingping saved his life for Sir Fan junior¡¯s sake, then He Zongwei would be able to use it to drag Fan Xian and Chen Pingping under.


    His finger moved slightly. A ruthless expression shed through his eyes. His finger came down on his temple. He wanted to escape earlier because he was alone. With his wife and child, even faced with the powerful machinery of the Qing Kingdom, he would still stubbornly live on until the day he could not live on anymore.


    However, he wanted tomit suicide now because he knew that if he lived, he would bring trouble to Chen Pingping and create a difficult problem for the Sir Fan junior.


    Thus, he chose tomit suicide. Chen Pingping saw him move but did not make any reaction. A glimmer of approval shed through his eyes and a tiny understanding smile shed across his lips.


    With a p, the Overwatch Council officials who had been standing guard by Gao Da¡¯s side easily put a stop to Gao Da¡¯s thoughts of suicide. He gazed at Gao Da and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve managed, against all odds, to live an extra three years. You even have a wife and child. Why are you in such a hurry to die?¡±


    This voice was familiar. Gao Da¡¯s heart trembled slightly. With great difficulty, he twisted his head but saw apletely unfamiliar face. The Overwatch Council official returned to his original tone. Combined with the familiar teasing light in the eyes, Gao Da immediately knew his identity.


    Gao Da¡¯s dry lips trembled slightly, but he could not speak. Looking at the Overwatch Council official like he had seen a ghost, he finally said in a very low voice, with a smile and a sob, ¡°So... You¡¯re still alive.¡±


    The Overwatch Council official smiled slightly and tightened the strips of cloth on his body. Patting his hand, he said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to live? With the Director here, your life and death is not up to you.¡±


    Chen Pingping leaned against the ck wheelchair with apparent tiredness. The Chen Garden women on either side of the carriages had gone to relieve themselves in the woods. Fortunately, those embarrassing sounds did not reach them. Only the sound of the teasing smiles grew gradually higher.


    The old man narrowed his eyes. He looked at Gao Da and said, ¡°You are not Gao Da.¡±


    Gao Da¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at the Director with confusion.


    Chen Pingping slowly said, ¡°You are only a minor figure. Your life and death is not a major matter, so it is best if you live.¡±


    With these words, not just Gao Da and the Overwatch Council official beside him, but also the Ministry of Justice aces scattered around, He Qigan and the other internal court eunuchs sensed something strange happening. Tiger Guard Gao Da, who had escaped before the battle and the court criminal Schr He had investigated in secret for a long time, was only an unremarkable and minor figure in the eyes of the Overwatch Council. Or, more urately, in the eyes of Chen Pingping.


    He Qigan silently retreated a few steps The Dazhou Zhizhou quickly moved over and bowed solemnly to Chen Pingping. He invited the old Director into the city to rest.


    The Overwatch Council was a Special Forces organization. It was the organization the officials were the most scared of and hated the most. Yet, it was also the organization they most desired to make a connection with. Chen Pingping and Fan Xian were powerful people who did not need to form alliances in court, so the civil officials of the Qing Kingdom could never find such an opportunity.


    This was a great opportunity for the Dazhou Zhizhou to curry favor with Director Chen, thus currying favor from Sir Fan junior. As an official, he would not want to miss such an opportunity. As for the court criminal, that was the business of the internal court and Ministry of Justice. It had nothing to do with him.


    Chen Pingping did not pay any attention to the official. He only looked coldly at Gao Da and thought about his own matters,


    Just as it was said previously, Chen Pingping did not believe Gao Da¡¯s abrupt appearance was a coincidence. He Zongwei¡¯s secret investigations into Gao Da and Wang Qinian could be kept from the Overwatch Council, but it could not be kept from the Emperor. Why had the Emperor chosen for this matter toe out during his return route? The only reason and excuse were to interrogate him.


    Far away in Jingdou and separated by a thousand li, the Emperor interrogated Chen Pingping. Are you the Emperor¡¯s loyal dog or are you a powerful official with his own will?


    Powerful officials never had good ends, even one such as Lin Ruofu who saw the opportunity and retreated cleanly and absolutely. He hid away in Wuzhou to be andlord. Yet, he was still terrified at all times that the Emperor might be unhappy one day.


    Chen Pingping was not an ordinary official. He didn¡¯t have to worry about these things. He knew the Emperor only wanted to ask him one question and then see his stance toward the Emperor.


    Chen Pingping suddenly smiled. His smile was strange. Blown by the night wind and illuminated by the torches, it was like the gold chrysanthemum in the Hanging Temple that shone endlessly. It was unafraid of the cold wind, ignoring the dust of the world, just shining on.


    ¡°Let Gao Da recover from his injuries,¡± he said with a smile as he gently stroked the arm of his wheelchair.


    The dozens of people the Jingdou court had sent to capture the criminal and hundreds of bailiffs and Dazhou soldiers all felt their hearts chill upon hearing these quiet words. They knew Director Chen had decided to interfere. Although they did resist, nor could they resist against the Overwatch Council swordsmen and secret agents in the 30 carriages and forces hidden in the darkness, they still felt a shock.


    If Chen Pingping wanted to save this man, the Emperor would probably have to allow it for his sake. He Qigan and the aces of the 13 yamens all thought this in their hearts. Their expressions were very ugly and ufortable. However, no one dared express any opposition to Chen Pingping¡¯s words.


    Opposition would be ineffective. They didn¡¯t have the power to oppose. He Qigan¡¯s throat was dry. He felt could not resign himself to the situation. He had been sent by the internal court to Schr He¡¯s side and drifted through the Qing Kingdom for a year. He had been moments away from capturing Gao Da. In an instant, he had messed up the entire mission. Once he returned to the capital and reported to his supervisor and the head eunuch that it was old Director Chen who had interfered, what did it have to do with him?


    The delicate sounding and beautiful women of the Chen Garden finally returned. They opened their eyes wide and looked curiously at the people surrounded by the torches. They didn¡¯t know what had happened or what their master had said or was thinking. They were not worried. Regardless of whether it was in Chen Garden, in the gueri warfare during the Jingdou rebellion, or now on their way home, they always had people of the Overwatch Council at their side to protect them. Officials from everywhere always treated them with great etiquette.


    They were orphan girls Chen Pingping had bought back from poverty-stricken ces. Other than being beautiful and having a good singing voice, they had no other talents. Chen Pingping was willing to raise them and protect them. If Chen Pingping copsed, who knew what tragedy would befall these hothouse flowers.


    Chen Pingping lowered his head. He listened to the familiar sounds of the women not far behind him and smiled slightly. He did not have the carriages follow Dazhou Zhizhou¡¯s invitation into the city to spend the night. Instead, he sat calmly in his wheelchair. Looking at theplicated expressions of the internal court eunuch and Ministry of Justice officials, he seemed to be thinking about something or waiting for something. Then, he closed his eyes.


    There were not many people left who understood the Qing Emperor like Chen Pingping. Gao Da was indeed a minor figure, even a touchstone did not have such hardness. However, a person¡¯s heart was always subjective. It was as if the Emperor was saying to Chen Pingping in the dark mountains, ¡°This criminal is the rock that I have left you.¡±


    There were many choices in front of Chen Pingping. He could rescue Gao Da and continue returning home, even though he knew someone would immediatelye before him. But, just as Ye Zhong and Eunuch Yao thought, who could hold Chen Pingping in the mountain wilds of the Qing Kingdom?


    He could ignore Gao Da¡¯s life and death and take the women in the carriage back home, retire, and pass the rest of his life.


    The Emperor was giving Chen Pingping onest chance to choose. Perhaps both of the choices outlined above were ones that the Emperor wanted to see. The Emperor knew if Chen Pingping didn¡¯t want to return to Jingdou to face him again, then no one could force him to do so.


    Chen Pingping didn¡¯t move. The atmosphere by the road was bing stranger and stranger. Many people noticed that Chen Pingping seemed to be waiting for something. Was someone elseing?


    The Overwatch Council official who had been standing by Gao Da¡¯s side the whole time approached the wheelchair. Lowering his body, he quietly said some things by Chen Pingping¡¯s ear. Chen Pinging slowly shook his head. He shook it very but firmly.


    Before long, noises gradually rose from behind them on the road. The noises were not loud. On the contrary, they seemed very careful.


    The officials of the Overwatch Council did not block the group. Instead, they used their gazes to cautiously escort them into the center of the circle of torches.


    The Dazhou Zhizhou, He Qigan, the other internal court eunuchs, and officials of the Ministry of Justice finally saw this group clearly and knew who the old Director was waiting for. Amidst their shock, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. The old Director had long known what would happen after.


    If this was a massive game of chess, then He Qigan, the internal court eunuchs, the long-suffering officials of the Ministry of Justice, and even He Zongwei, who hadid out this n, were actually all unremarkable little pawns on the chessboard.


    The people He Zongwei had sent did not have an imperial edict in hand. The Overwatch Council interfering did not constitute an opposition of edict. Given Chen Pingping¡¯s position, it would not be a problem. However, the imperial edict finally arrived.


    Among the dozen people military group, there was not an imperial edict announcing eunuch. These Qing army soldiers wore grey armor and were unusually heroical. However, they wore aplicated expression on their faces.


    The leading soldier held a bright yellow edict high in the air.


    The sound of hooves shattered the quiet outside Dazhou. All of the soldiers dismounted their horses in unison and bowed formally toward Chen Pingping in the wheelchair. Then, the leader carrying the imperial edict began to read it in a trembling voice.


    The edict had nothing to do with Chen Pingping, who was retiring home. It was only focused on the court criminal Gao Da, who was on an Overwatch Council carriage at the moment. It ordered the officials of the Ministry of Justice to quickly bring this criminal back to the capital. No one was to obstruct them. Otherwise, they would be convicted of treason.


    After the edict was announced, it was so quiet one could hear the water dripping off the grass not far away. Everyone¡¯s gaze was turned fearfully toward the old man in the wheelchair. Even the stupidest person had seen the problem. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? The Overwatch Council had said the internal court did not have an imperial edict and suddenly an imperial edict appeared in Dazhou.


    The Dazhou Zhizhou unconsciously took a step back, as did everyone else. They finally understood that the situation was actually a game between the Emperor and Director Chen. They had no right to participate in this matter or even look at it.


    The leader finished reading the imperial edict in a trembling voice. He then put the bright yellow cloth back into his clothing and approached the wheelchair to kneel down on one knee. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I am the deputymander of the Jingdou Garrison, Guan Xiong. I am here by order of themander to help the internal court and Ministry of Justice to capture the court criminal. Please, grant us this favor.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s face paled slightly. He knew that this would eventually happen. In the end, the Emperor still did not block off the final path. Perhaps it was because the Emperor knew that he would certainly block it off himself.


    The matter began with Gao Da, but it had nothing to do with Gao Da. It was just a mutual questioning between him and the Emperor.


    ...


    ...


    In the distant mountains, amidst a patch of silence, all of the horses chewed on their reigns. Three Qing war horses were well trained, so there wasn¡¯t even the sound of scuffing hooves. Thousands of elite riders of the Jingdou Garrison were waiting in this mountain valley for thest order to begin their attack. With thousands of armored riders charging against the 30 ck carriages on the road, it would not be a difficult battle. Regardless of whether it was Commander Shi Fei at the front of the Jingdou officials and soldiers behind him who knew what was happening, they all felt that this would perhaps be the most difficult battle in their entire lives.


    Shi Fei sat silently on his horse. He put down the simple telescope in his hands. He had not forgotten that only a few of these telescopes had been produced in the entire Qing Kingdom. The one in his hand had been a gift from Sir Fan junior.


    Throughout his life, Shi Fei had experienced countless battles and was truly a disciple of hundreds of battles. Three years ago, during the Dong Mountain incident, the Commander of the Northern Expedition camp, Yan Xiaoyi, had turned traitor and led thousands of personal soldiers in surrounding the Dong Mountain. The entire Northern Expedition camp sank into chaos. Although the rebellion failedter, the Northern Expedition Camp was left without a leader. It was likely to revolt or copse. At that time, Shi Fei had been burdened with an important order and rode along into the Northern Expedition Camp. With a simple imperial edict, he had subdued tens of thousands of soldiers. It was because of this achievement that he became the present Commander of the Jingdou Garrison.


    One person was able to subdue tens of thousands of people. Now, thousands of people were going to go against an old man sitting in a wheelchair. Shi Fei was still very nervous.


    The edict announcing group had already left, Shi Fei prayed that Director Chen would retreat when faced with the imperial edict. For some reason, he knew Chen Pingping would not retreat, not even by a step.


    It was a very strange feeling. Perhaps the Emperor knew Chen Pingping did not want to back down so left him a way out.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened between the Emperor and Director Chen, but he knew this matter must have wedged in deeply between the two of them. Even though the Director had clearly retired, it still forced the two of them to choose to fight face to face.


    The road illuminated by the torches seemed to sink into a silence. Chen Pingping seemed to shake his head again slowly.


    Shi Fei took a deep breath. The cold mountain air entered his lungs. It was so cold it hurt. He slowly pulled down his visor and said in a low voice, ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Thousands of armored riders prepared to surround the previous Director of the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The Emperor wants me to back to ask me some things,¡± Chen Pingping said with a slight smile as he sat in his wheelchair. ¡°This is something I had long expected. I had not thought that he would resist until now to ask. And, I had not thought that other than asking, he would also make so much trouble.¡±


    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Emperor still does not know me well enough.¡±


    The Overwatch Council officials suddenly knelt by his side and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You must follow the edict!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve followed edicts my entire life. I¡¯m about to die, what¡¯s the point of following them?¡± Chen Pingping said with a smile. ¡°The Emperor wants to ask me some things and I... also want to ask him some things to his face.¡±


    His face became cold, and his gaze became icy. Looking at the hundreds of people illuminated by the torchlight, he said coldly, ¡°After a lifetime, there are always many questions that have been in one¡¯s heart for a long time that needed to be asked.¡±


    After these words fell, a thunder of hooves rang out outside Dazhou. The moonlight reflecting off armor immediately suppressed the light of the torches. A great plume of dust rose in the dark on the road. In a few breaths, they hade close to the group of carriages. Thousands of soldiers flowed in silently and severely.


    Everyone¡¯s face grew deathly pale as they watched this scene in a daze. The delicate women in the carriages saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Chen Pingping sat in his wheelchair. His expression did not change. Only a self-mocking smile rose to the corners of his lips. He didn¡¯t speak. None of the Overwatch Council subordinates attacked. They only gripped the handle of their metal rods tightly and kept their fingers hooked through their bows as they nervously watched the riderse charging through the fields on either side.


    Unlike a usual battle, which confused everyone, the thousands of riders did not press their advantage and charge straight into the group of carriages to begin killing. Instead, they willingly gave up the advantage of their charging horses and slowed down at thest moment. They only formed into three vanguards and surrounded the 30 carriages.


    On the dark road, under the red firelight, and among the silvery moonlight, the thousands of armored riders formed a startling sight. There was an aura of death.


    The old servant slowly turned around as he pushed the wheelchair. Chen Pingping supported his chin on his hand as he looked at themander, hiddenpletely behind grey armor, who hade from the fields beside the road. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°You want to take me back with just 3,600 people? Are you not far underestimating me?¡±


    On the horse, Shi Fei struggled with himself. He had not given his subordinates orders for the charge because he was hoping the situation could still turn around. He was not willing to easily turn hostile against the Overwatch Council. He didn¡¯t know what Chen Pingping had nned and did not care what he had nned. He had to consider that if he acted loyal to the Emperor, what kind of misfortune would befall his life after he became an enemy of the Overwatch Council?


    He was afraid of Chen Pingping. He was afraid of Fan Xian. But, he was most afraid of the Emperor, so he hade today but still had not taken action.


    Hearing the old Director¡¯s words, he trembled slightly on his horse. In a raspy voice and pained voice, he said, ¡°Director, if you... resist the edict and take in the criminal, I have no choice...¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, Chen Pingping had already furrowed his brows and smiled. ¡°Indeed, it is always the matter of an official resisting an edict rather than the matter of a ruler sending soldiers to kill a retiring official...¡± He sighed and then said, ¡°At such a time, our Emperor still has not forgotten to maintain his grand and righteous image. For a sinister character like me, I must y my role well.¡±


    In the 30 or so carriages, excluding those holding luggage and the women, there were less than a hundred people escorting Chen Pingping. However, it was these one officials of the Overwatch Council who faced the Jingdou Garrison¡¯s 3,000 riders. Yet, they showed no sign of retreat. Their expressions were as cold as always.


    She Fei watched this scene calmly and sighed in his heart. In the eyes of the Overwatch Council, there was only Director Chen with no sign of the Emperor at all. Faced with the Emperor¡¯s edict, these Overwatch Council officials only knew to protect the old Director¡¯s safety. They didn¡¯t even have to think about it. No wonder the Emperor had such fears about this matter.


    Shadows moved in the woods on either side of the road. No one knew how many assassins of the Sixth Bureau were in there.


    Shei Fei suddenly felt a chill.


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes and leaned against the wheelchair like he was going to sleep in the night breeze.

 Chapter 675 - The Beginning Of A Battle Between Two People

    <h4>Chapter 675: The Beginning Of A Battle Between Two People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shi Fei stared fixedly at the old man in the wheelchair. After a moment of silence, he slowly raised the visor on his face and revealed a firm and cold face. After all, he was an important official in the Qing army. After he took the position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, he knew his life was now more than just holding up bitterly under Shan Shanhu¡¯s pressure in the North. He had, actively or passively, chosen something. In front of the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict, he had no choices. He could onlye to Dazhou and surround Chen Pingping¡¯s group of carriages.


    Since they were surrounded and he had already taken action, there was no possibility of stopping. In the fields, the warhorses stepped uneasily on the autumn vegetation, prepared to charge at any moment. Shi Fei slowly raised his right hand. The 3,000 armored riders in the fields slowly changed their formations and came closer to the carriages on the road. This startled the women in the carriages and drew a light mor.


    ¡°Ho!¡± A clear and sharp voice called out from among the ck carriages. Under the pressure of the Qing cavalry, one of the Overwatch Council officials responsible for Chen Pingping was the first to give amand.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Twelve cries of ¡°Ho¡± rang out. Countless powerful crossbows extended out from the carriages. No one knew how many powerful bows were hidden under the shafts, behind the horses, and by the carriages. Additionally, no one knew how many Overwatch Council assassins were in the dark woods beginning topletely cover up their tracks.


    The first cry came from behind the two sides of the road. Among the 30 ck carriages, there came countless clear and cold whistles. Immediately after, there came a dense series of the sound of springs, the sh of metal on metal, the severe twang of bowstrings, the deep sounds of crossbows tightening, and the scrape of metal rods being drawn.


    Countless sounds that made one¡¯s heart trembled spread like a wave through the long line of carriages following a well-practiced and understood order. Even the heads of the crossbow bolts glowed with a terrifying faint blue light. The poison expertise of the Overwatch Council¡¯s Third Bureau was, without question, the best in the world.


    Shi Fei, who had just slowly put down his right arm, looked at the scene. His pupils shrank. He knew the Overwatch Council was terrifying. But, he had not thought there would be so many crossbowmen hidden in a mere 30 carriages or people moving in the night.


    The cries of ¡°Ho¡± were sharp. Shi Fei knew this was the Overwatch Council¡¯s signal. Once the cries came to an end and someone gave the signal, those poison tipped bolts would fly ruthlessly toward his riders.


    Even if the majority of the riders could charge through the defensive circle the Overwatch Council had formed with the carriages, how many people would die? Once the poisoned metals pierced into his men¡¯s bodies, how many could survive?


    Shi Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was as if he wanted to hide the chill in his heart and shrinking of his pupils. His resolve seemed to have been shaken by the cold and emotionless shouts.


    He sat on his horse and stood close to the road. He could clearly see that a few hemp-clothed swordsmen were already standing in front of Director Chen. The Director still had his head slightly down. It was like he waspletely unafraid of the thousands of riders about to arrive.


    The ringing of the hooves was like thunder. Now that the two sides were very close, the thunder rang right by one¡¯s ears. The Dazhou bailiffs and soldiers on the road had already cowered to the back in fright. He Qigan, the other internal court eunuchs, and the aces of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s 13 yamens were also pale faced. They had not imagined that the work of capturing a court criminal would be one of the court¡¯s most secretive missions.


    The only person¡¯s whose expression did not change was Chen Pingping in the wheelchair. By his side, there were a few hemp-wearing warriors. Behind him was his old servant. There were crossbow-wielding Overwatch Council officials in the carriages, bow-wielding officials, and officials holding metal rods.


    The officials of the Overwatch Council had nerves of steel thatmon people did not. Faced with a horde of charging armored cavalry, their eyshes didn¡¯t even tremble in the slightest. Even their fingers hooked around their crossbow triggers did not shake. They were not afraid or nervous. They just silently waited for the final signal to counter-attack after the 12 cries of ¡°Ho.¡±


    Shi Fei¡¯s hand was clenched tightly around the sword sheath by his waist. He stared with narrowed eyes at Chen Pingping, who was not far away. He felt that the environment around them had be strange because of the Overwatch Council¡¯s silence and coldness. The Jingdou Garrison cavalry scattered around the road was not far away, howe they still had not arrived?


    Such a feeling was too strange. Shi Fei blinked. He found that his eyes were dry. Nervousness had given him a sense of misconception. His right arm had just fallen. The riders elerated.


    Shi Fei sat on his horse alone at the front. He didn¡¯t know when the people of the Overwatch Council had begun to move against him. Even if the cavalry of the Jingdou Garrison could break through the defenses formed by the cold Overwatch Council officials, he still would not feel any joy.


    He did not want to see this happen. He waspletely unable to control what happened after this attack. For example, the knife that could plunge into his back at any moment.


    ...


    ...


    Chen Pingping suddenly beckoned to Shi Fei from his wheelchair. He was not like an old man being pursued and hunted. He was like an elder with instructions to impart.


    A struggle appeared on Shi Fei¡¯s face. He suddenly squeezed his horse¡¯s abdomen and cried out in a loud voice, ¡°Draw in!¡±


    The cry rang out like thunder along the two sides of the road. As a powerful military official, Commander Shi Fei¡¯s personal cultivation was indeed powerful. His voice flew to the hordes of riders that were already very close.


    A military order was like a mountain. Following Shi Fei¡¯s roar, all of the leading generals and vanguards grunted and forcefully pulled their racing steeds to a standstill. Countless hands pulled ruthlessly against the tough reins. Even calloused hands began to bleed. Finally, the wildly racing riders came to a stop less than 9 feet from the road.


    There were still a dozen riders who did not manage to stop. The horses grunted. Their legs went weak as they smashed against the stone embankment on either side of the road. Limbs broke as blood flowed.


    There was a sound of anxious breathing and a nervous meeting of gazes.


    Commander Shi Fei¡¯s roar had brought 3,000 armored riders to a fierce standstill. His skill at managing troops was indeed first-rate. However, with this, the armored riders lost their speed advantage. Since the two sides were so close, the Jingdou Garrison cavalry waspletely exposed to the Overwatch Council¡¯s crossbows. It was like undressing a virginal girl and having her stand naked in front of countless leering perverts.


    After the cries of ¡°Ho,¡± all of the Overwatch Council subordinates stood steady. Even though the attacking riders had suddenly made a major mistake and given them a good opportunity, they still did not act on their own initiative. They only looked at the densely packed riders coldly.


    Shi Fei breathed heavily a few times. The armor te on his chest rose and fell slightly. He did not break out into a cold sweat. Since he had chosen to take a risk, he would not regret his choice. After a moment, he coldly urged his horse forward. Under the cautious gazes of the Overwatch Council officials, as well as the careful aim of the crossbows in the darkness, he opened up a path. Clip-clopping, he moved toward Chen Pingping.


    The horse came near the wheelchair and stopped. Shi Fei maintained his respect and dismounted toe forward. The weight of the armor on his body made his steps appear particrly heavy. In the silent night, it made a muffled buzzing sound. Chen Pingping looked at the bravemander and smiled slightly. Revealing an expression of appreciation, he said, ¡°With such outstanding young people, the future of the Qing Kingdom should be fine. Since it is so, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Shi Fei was silent for a long time. He then went down on one knee in front of Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair. Holding his helmet in his arms, he said, ¡°I ask that you will follow the edict.¡±


    ¡°Follow which edict?¡± Chen Pingping looked at him calmly. He felt an appreciation from his heart toward Shi Fei¡¯s decisiveness. He had smiled slightly and said, ¡°I am taking Gao Da with me. As for following the edict, as you know, the Emperor never expected for me to follow the edict. If the Emperor finds out that you urged me to follow the edict at this time, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t like it.¡±


    Shi Fei did not reply. Standing up, he said, ¡°The Garrison is the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Garrison, and the Overwatch Council is the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Overwatch Council. I don¡¯t want either side to suffer any damage.¡±


    Chen Pingping nced at him with some mockery and said, ¡°Three thousand, six hundred and forty Jingdou Garrison elite cavalry came thousands of li. Do you think it is as simple as whether or not the edict is followed?¡±


    Of course, this matter was not as simple as whether the edict was followed. Shi Fei was just making his stance clear in front of the Overwatch Council and Dazhou officials. After hearing the number, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart growing cold. He knew the fear he had always hidden deep in his heart was true. If he hadn¡¯t taken the risk and stopped the charge of the cavalry earlier, perhaps the first person to fall right now would have been him.


    There were people belonging to Director Chen in the Jingdou Garrison. This was Shi Fei¡¯s greatest fear.


    ¡°The Emperor has issued a stern edict. The criminal Gao Da must be brought back to the capital.¡± Shi Fei took a deep breath. Swallowing down all of his unease, he gazed at Chen Pingping. ¡°Even if you are going to resist the edict, I must take him back.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you back to the capital,¡± Chen Pingping said slowly as he closed his eyes.


    Shi Fei was shocked. Standing in front of Chen Pingping, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The helmet in his arms felt very heavy. The Overwatch Council official who had been by Chen Pingping¡¯s side the entire time was also shocked. Even the powerful hemp-clothed Sixth Bureau swordsmen showed some expression of surprise on their faces.


    ¡°Director, you can¡¯t return to the capital,¡± the Overwatch Council official who referred to himself as the deputy head of the Second Bureau suddenly said with great anger.


    Chen Pingping slowly opened his eyes. He knew that only his old servant behind him was not surprised by his decision. He looked at Shi Fei with a slight smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you charge forward earlier? Presumably, you knew that you couldn¡¯t control everything with just 3,000 cavalry. The only person who could realistically control all of this is me. If I want to go, you can only take me with you.¡±


    The expression of the Overwatch Council official beside him suddenly became rigid. It was like a strange powder had been dusted over his face. The rigidness carried a hint of terror and unease.


    Chen Pingping did not pay any attention to the shock demonstrated by his loyal subordinates. He only looked at Shi Fei coldly and said, ¡°Since I am in control of the situation, what is to be done should be decided by me.¡±


    Shi Fei looked him at in a daze. His fingers unconsciously tightened around the breathing hole in the helmet. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°If you are returning to the capital with me, please give your orders.¡±


    Asking the Director to follow the edict was a lie. Shi Fei knew that the Emperor wanted to bring the old Director back alive to the capital. Initially, this was an impossible mission. Presently, it seemed about to be real.


    ¡°I brought 30 carriages of luggage and women,¡± Chen Pingping said with a smile toward Shi Fei. ¡°I know what the Emperor¡¯s order is so you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. What I want you to do right now is to pretend you never saw this luggage and these women.¡±


    Shi Fei¡¯s breathing grew heavy. His eyes began to grow bloodshot. ¡°You know the Emperor¡¯s order?¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled gently. ¡°I know what kind of person the Emperor is better than anyone. If he doesn¡¯tpletely destroy everything I care about, how could he be happy?¡±


    The old man in the wheelchair¡¯s gaze was far and deep. Slowly, he said, ¡°My life should have ended long ago, but the luggage is not bad. And, those women are still beautiful...¡± He sighed and said, ¡°If it were not for the fact I had to send them out of Jingdou, why would I have left and taken such a loop with the Emperor?¡±


    Shi Fei¡¯s throat was dry. He gazed at Chen Pingping in a daze and only now realized that although everything that had happened in Dazhou was notpletely within the old Director¡¯s control, it had been within his calctions. He had long known the Emperor would send people after him. He knew how cold and heartless the Emperor¡¯s edict would be. Other than Chen Pingping, no one else here would survive.


    Chen Pingping had used this to gather everyone he wanted to protect in Dazhou. He then easily took control of the situation and forced Shi Fei to implicitly ept the reality. Chen Pingping was using his own return to the capital in exchange for the safety of all his people.


    But, could Chen Pingping easily control the situation? There would be a limit to the number of crossbows in 30 carriages and number of swordsmen hiding in the darkness. If the Jingdou Garrison soldiers charged in, how could the Overwatch Council actually resist?


    Shi Fei narrowed his eyes. He had clearly memorized the Emperor¡¯s secret edict: Other than Chen Pingping, leave none alive!


    ¡°The Emperor wants you to leave none alive.¡± Chen Pingping looked at him with light mockery. ¡°I am pitying the people of the Qing Kingdom, pitying these soldiers of the Jingdou Garrison. That is why I am giving you a chance. Otherwise, I can also leave none of you alive.¡±


    Shi Fei did not believe these words. He looked calmly at Chen Pingping. He had to make a choice between this terrifying figure and the Emperor¡¯s strict edict. He had to take Gao Da back, and everyone here had to die. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t understand that from his initial fear. When he gave the secret edict to that personal attendant, he never had the guts to imagine that he could actually kill every one of the Overwatch Council.


    What helped Shi Fei make his decision was a ck line that suddenly rose on the small mountain under the silvery moonlight. It was like someone was using a dark charcoal pencil to thicken the outlines of these unremarkable mountains.


    The ck line was made person by person. More urately speaking, it was made by one ck rider with another ck rider. Countless ck riders stood in a row at the summit of the mountain and formed the ck line.


    The ck Knights.


    A slight smile rose to the lips of the Overwatch Councils in the carriage that had been cautiously watching the riders in the fields and tightly holding crossbows in their hands. They did not know Director Chen had made a shocking decision. They only looked at their seemingly countless ck Knight brothers on the mountain and once again confirmed that within the mountain wilds of the Qing Kingdom, the Overwatch Council was always invincible.


    Contrary to the mood of the Overwatch Council, when the Jingdou Garrison cavalry that hade to kill the Overwatch Council saw the ck line appear on the mountain and the ck color of their armor gradually became clear under the silvery moonlight, they all sank into fear and hopelessness.


    It was not them who had surrounded the Overwatch Council. It was the Overwatch Council who had surrounded them. They had been surrounded by the Overwatch Council¡¯s most powerful martial force, the most powerful cavalry in the world: the ck Knights.


    A death-like silence descended. Shi Fei slowly drew his gaze back from the ck Knights. The ck Knights were still some distance away, but he knew their power. If they charged down, probably no one of his Jingdou Garrison cavalry would survive.


    What made Shi Fei most angry and shocked was that the Overwatch Council¡¯s powerful ck Knights had always been strictly limited by the court to less than a thousand, yet there were clearly more than 4,000 ck armored riders on the mountain.


    He abruptly turned his head and stared at Chen Pingping, ¡°You knew the Emperor would order me to lie in ambush in Dazhou?¡±


    ¡°No, I never need to calcte those things. I just knew the Emperor could not bear to have me leave.¡± Chen Pingping looked at him coldly. ¡°Now, you can give some thought to my condition.¡±


    Shi Fei¡¯s body trembled with anger. ¡°The court has strictly forbidden the ck Knights not to surpass a thousand! This is treason!¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him calmly and said, ¡°And what of it?¡±


    All of Shi Fei¡¯s confidence was shot through by these words. At a loss, he stood rigidly in front of the wheelchair. A momentter, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°No one can stop you if the Emperor doesn¡¯te out personally. Why didn¡¯t you leave? Why did you wait for me to appear?¡±


    ¡°Because I never wanted to leave.¡± Chen Pingping looked at him calmly and slowly said, ¡°I am only here to send people off.¡±


    Shi Fei returned to his own troops. The cavalry of the Jingdou Garrison did not set up a camp. They only set up their own tents tiredly and helplessly. A sense of defeat and helplessness enveloped the thousands of riders. As the pride of the Qing Kingdom, the elite cavalry of the Jingdou Garrison had already followed the Overwatch Council carriages outside Jingdou for a few days. However, it was not until this moment they realized that, in the eyes of the old man in the wheelchair, their seemingly powerful thousands of riders was nothing but a joke.


    Shi Fei closed his eyes to rest. He had already agreed to all of Chen Pingping¡¯s conditions. Under these circumstances, he had no choice but to agree. But, he still did not understand. Since Director Chen, such a meticulous person, had clearly already arranged for the ck Knights toe meet him, why was he willing to return with the Jingdou Garrison back to the capital?


    All of the Emperor¡¯s ns had fallen within Director Chen¡¯s deductions. Shi Fei closed his eyes. His respect and fear toward the old Director rose to another level. He knew that only Director Chen could control everything and it would never be him.


    Arge empty space had emptied out in front of the ck carriages. Dozens of Overwatch Council officials were kneeling in front of the ck wheelchair and kowtowing furiously. They begged for the old man on the wheelchair to not follow the Jingdou Garrison back to the capital.


    By this time, all of the Overwatch Council officials knew what the Emperor was thinking. If the old Director actually went back to Jingdou, he would die. When Overwatch Council officials first entered the Council, they would be taught loyalty to the Qing Kingdom and loyalty to the Emperor. However, the Overwatch Council officials escorting Chen Pingping back to the capital [JW1] were those who had followed him the longest. Although in the depths of their heart they were still loyal to the Qing Kingdom and Emperor, when Chen Pingping¡¯s life was seriously threatened, they stood with Chen Pingping instinctively and acted as a substitute for his not very healthy spine.


    They belonged to the Overwatch Council, and the Overwatch Council belonged to Chen Pingping. This dark and sinister Council had long be branded by the sinister coldness that emanated from Chen Pingping¡¯s body. No matter how brilliant Fan Xian had been these few years, he was still unable to wholly remove the sinister coldness. If there really was such a thing as personal charisma in the world and a charming sinister personality, then, without doubt, Chen Pingping was the most charismatic person in the world to have all of his confidants and subordinates be so unswervingly loyal to him.


    Chen Pingping gently stroked the arm of his wheelchair and knocked on it gently, making a buzzing sound. He looked with appreciation at all the subordinates kneeling in front of him. There was not a trace of the pain of separation on his face. There was only satisfaction toward his life¡¯s work.


    He was going to return to Jingdou. He had never wanted to leave Jingdou. This had nothing to do with his work, the future of the Qing Kingdom, or the Overwatch Council. It only concerned his life.


    ¡°I am just returning to the capital to talk with the Emperor about some past affairs. What is there to cry about?¡± He furrowed his brows and swept a disapproving nce across his subordinates. All of the Overwatch Council officials stopped their talking. A few officials who were sobbing lowered their heads with shame.


    Even if the Emperor wanted to defeat the old Director, he controlled the entire situation. The elite Jingdou Garrison cavalry Commander Shi Fei led had be post-autumn grasshoppers and could not muster a single sliver of courage. Given the situation, the subordinates of the Overwatch Council could not understand why the Director still had to go back to the Jingdou to die.


    As for why the Emperor wanted to get rid of the Director, these subordinates did not know. They just unconsciously believed that it was probably a necessity of history. Perhaps the old Director knew too many of the Emperor¡¯s secrets.


    Tiredly, Chen Pingping dismissed all of the subordinates, leaving behind only the deputy head of the Second Bureau, who had been by his side the entire time. He calmly looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve counted the days. An Zhi still needs a few more days to return to the capital. Logically speaking, no one could tell him the news ahead of time.¡±


    The official lowered his head and said with a sigh, ¡°None of us can change the decision you made. Perhaps only Sir Fan junior can change all of this.¡±


    ¡°No, even he cannot change this.¡± Chen Pingping looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are the fastest runner in the world and can tell Fan Xian anything. I¡¯m keeping you here to tell you that this is my order. In a while, you follow the ck Knights and escort these 30 carriages straight to Jiangbei. You must get them into Dongyi as quickly as possible and then find the person I told you about earlier. Find Ten Family Vige through him.¡±


    The official had not thought that a few words from the old Director would be able to destroy the ns in the depths of his heart. A trace of sorrow rose on his rigid face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry one moment and then smile the next. Otherwise, this mask won¡¯tst many more days.¡± Chen Pingping looked at him coldly. ¡°Wang Qinian, in the beginning, you escaped Dong Mountain of your own ord. You thought you were being considerate to Fan Xian but have you thought about how much trouble you¡¯ve brought Fan Xian and myself?¡±


    The mask-wearing official was Wang Qinian, who had disappeared for three years. Fan Xian knew Chen Pingping had arranged for him to disappear without a trace and had thought to secretly investigate it. He missed him for a long time but would never have guessed that Chen Pingping had settled Wang Qinian in the Overwatch Council.


    Wang Qinian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Why do you have to go back? Don¡¯t you think that regardless of whether you live or die, Sir Fan junior will still be caught up in the trouble you don¡¯t want him to be caught up in?¡±


    Chen Pingping didn¡¯t answer the question. He just looked coldly at the group of ck carriages. Suddenly, he thought about how pleasing this ck color was and how much joy it made one feel.


    The Jingdou Garrison stood aside to clear the road. Twenty-nine ck carriages, surrounded by the hurt, angry, and many otherplicated emotions of the Overwatch Council officials and the cries and sobs of the beautiful women of Chen Garden, continued along the road toward the east of the Qing Kingdom.


    The ck wheelchair was left behind, all alone. Chen Pingping touched the hair flying at his temples and said to the old servant behind him with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re in much better health than me, why go back to die with me?¡±


    The old servant smiled and did not say anything. A part of the ck line on the mountain was broken. A portion of the ck Knights were following the 30 ck carriages as they left. They were still many ck Knights left that remained coldly stationed on the mountain, watching the movements of the Jingdou Garrison.


    Shi Fei approached the wheelchair with a calm expression. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°On behalf of the Jingdou Garrison, I thank you for not killing us.¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shi Fei lowered his head and asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to leave earlier, what would you have done?¡± Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the dots of light on the road.


    Shi Fei was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I am the Emperor¡¯s official. Even if I knew that we were not a match, I would still have persisted to thest person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is apromise. I stay behind and you lose fewer people. And, fewer Overwatch Council men will die. You have to know, I never thought that my life was so worthless before.¡± Chen Pingping smiled. ¡°I am an old man now. My life is truly not worth much.¡±


    ¡°The Jingdou Garrison is loyal to the Qing Kingdom. The Overwatch Council is loyal to the Qing Kingdom. I am also loyal to the Qing Kingdom,¡± the old man on the wheelchair said gently. ¡°I have killed many people in my life, but I am only in the habit of killing my enemies and not my own people.¡±


    Shi Fei did not understand, particrly his so-called loyalty to the Qing Kingdom. What were these 4,000 ck Knights that exceeded the limit? What about his refusal to follow the edict?


    Chen Pingping did not say anything more. He only sat quietly. In his heart, the Qing Kingdom was the Qing Kingdom, and the Emperor was the Emperor. Since many years ago, these two things were no longer the same in his heart. He wanted to go back to Jingdou to ask that man but did not want the entire Qing Kingdom to sink into instability because of the split between him and that man. He also did not want the court and Overwatch Council to fight and cause countless Qing people to be destitute and homeless.


    Thus, he had chosen to return to the capital and had the Overwatch Council leave in front of the Jingdou Garrison. When all was said and done, this was a battle between Chen Pingping and the Qing Emperor. Neither of them wanted this private matter to be an internal battle in the Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Chen Pingping said quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡± A hundred emotions rose in Shi Fei¡¯s heart. He waved his hand and summoned the ck carriage the Overwatch Council had left behind. Very respectfully, he bowed to Chen Pingping. He then carefully lifted the ck wheelchair into the ck carriage.


    At that moment, the neatly lined up ck Knights on the mountain suddenly became chaotic. Sitting by the carriage door, Chen Pingping seemed to sense something and abruptly raised his head to look. His gaze was iparably stern.


    In an instant, the ck Knights helplessly and sorrowfully fell calm.


    [JW1] This was a typo in the original. It should be the Jingdou Garrison taking him back to the capital since the Overwatch Council was taking him home to retire.

 Chapter 676 - A Carriage Enters The City Alone

    <h4>Chapter 676: A Carriage Enters The City Alone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the mountain, silvery moonlight shifted in and out of the clouds, brightening and dimming the illumination. Jing Ge stared at the lonely carriage on the road at the foot of the mountain. An angry and cold huff came from behind the silver mask a little whileter. A solid spear made of ck material hung by his warhorse, but there was more than his pair of hands on this horse¡¯s reins.


    After the rebellion in the autumn of the seventh year of the Qing calendar, the Qin family fell. In the eyes of the people in the Royal Pce, the silver-masked Jing Ge, who had challenged Qin Heng, had be a legendary figure. As Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide, Jing Ge had taken over the position as the Commander of the ck Knights, the head of the Fifth Bureau of the Overwatch Council.


    When the old man in the wheelchair had been taken into the carriage, a glimmer of hopeless anger welled in Jing Ge¡¯s heart. He had squeezed his legs around his horse and was about to lead his ck Knights down to take him back. He could not watch as Director Chen stepped onto the path back to the capital and death.


    In the past, he had been bullied in the army camp. During a routine demonstration, he had given a wretched cry and struck out in self-defense. Unfortunately, he had identally killed the eldest son of the Qin family. From that day onward, he had been banished to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s death row while the wife and children he had left at home were secretly killed by the Qin family as revenge. He had been a dead man when he was unexpectedly rescued by Chen Pingping in secret and ced into the ck Knights with a silver mask to hide his true appearance. For the sake of revenge and to repay his gratitude, he had stayed in the ck Knights and worked his way up to the position of deputymander.


    Fan Xian gave him an opportunity for revenge, so he felt grateful toward Fan Xian. However, he knew that it was Chen Pingping who gave him a second life. The silver-masked Jing Ge regarded old Director Chen like his birth parent.


    The ck Knights were on the mountain as Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair was put into the carriage. A killing desire surged in his heart. He was about to charge down when the bald man beside him coldly pulled on his reins.


    Jing Ge gazed back angrily. He stared at the bald man through the opening on the silver mask with eyes as deep as hell but did not move. The bald man¡¯s seniority in the Overwatch Council was even higher than his. He once even had a more important position. This bald man was the head of the Seventh Bureau that Fan Xian had once met in the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison.


    ¡°The Director said your task is to take these ck Knights and escort the group of carriages out of this territory and ensure the ck Knights are wholly handed over to Sir Fan junior.¡±


    The bald man¡¯s face appeared particrly aged and tired. Just like Jing Ge, the depths of his heart was filled with sorrow and anger, but he was Chen Pingping¡¯s most trusted old official. His appearance in the ck Knights was by order of the old Director to suppress any restless actions the ck Knights might make.


    ¡°Do you know that if the Director returns to the capital, he will nevere out again?¡± Jing Ge said each word slowly as he looked at him coldly.


    ¡°This is what the Director wants. Everything I am doing is ording to his wishes,¡± the bald man said calmly, refusing to back down a single step.


    Jing Ge stared dazedly at the road and saw the severe gaze Chen Pingping sent back from the door of the carriage. His body trembled. He slowly raised his right hand and gently formed a fist, reining in the wild emotions of the men beneath him.


    After a long time, he watched as the ck carriage slowly headed back to the capital escorted by the Jingdou Garrison¡¯s elite riders. Jing Ge took a deep breath and slowly took off the silver mask, revealing the terrifying and wretched wound. He did not speak for a long time.


    He bid farewell to Chen Pingping, knowing that he might never see the old Director again. The eyes of the always cold and indifferent Jing Ge grew slightly wet.


    The bald man gazed in the same direction silently with a slight smile on his face, but a joyful death wish gradually rose in his eyes. The bald man dismounted and knelt down facing the silent road. He then kowtowed respectfully.


    Jing Ge looked at his expression and felt a shock. He knew that once this elder had finished his mission of watching him leave the kingdom, he would probably follow Director Chen. He felt a cold sorrow in his heart but did not say anything. He just watched him quietly. He then dismounted and kowtowed in the same direction.


    All of the ck Knights dismounted at the same time. On this little mountain, they knelt densely and kowtowed toward the already empty road, making their farewells to the old Director.


    After a moment, Jing Ge put on his silver mask and issued an order in a raspy voice, ¡°Pull together and head east.¡±


    These 4,000 ck Knights were the Overwatch Council¡¯s most powerful and dependable martial force. Regardless of how the Emperor wanted to deal with Chen Pingping or how the court wanted to weaken the Overwatch Council to cancel out the counter-attack that could happen because of Chen Pingping, the ck Knights were always the most important factor in the eyes of the court.


    With Chen Pingping¡¯s orders, Jing Ge had to deliver these ck Knights safely and without any missing out of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory and into Fan Xian¡¯s hands. This was one of thest gifts Chen Pingping was giving to Fan Xian.


    The silver-masked Jing Ge knew his mission was heavy. Like his figure, as he led the ck Knights down the mountain, he was also very weighted.


    ...


    ...


    If Chen Pingping truly wanted to openly dere war against the Emperor, these 4,000 ck Knights traversing across the provinces of the Qing Kingdom could, without question, begin their attack within the Qing Kingdom and carve out countless deep wounds in its abdomen. In addition, there were spies the Overwatch Council had inserted into various departments and armies. If Chen Pingping wanted to make onest struggle before he died, it would not be difficult to sink the entire Qing Kingdom into instability.


    Chen Pingping did not choose to do this. He would rather return to the capital alone and face the incredibly powerful Emperor rather than have the Overwatch Council loyal to him turn against the court and begin a war. On the grandest level, he had protected the interests of the Qing Kingdom. After all, he was loyal to the Qing Kingdom.


    Of course, as old and crafty as Chen Pingping was, he could not allow the men of the Overwatch Council to be manipted by the court and the Emperor because of his return to the capital. He knew that with the Emperor¡¯s powerful strength and the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful national machinery, even if the Overwatch Council fought with all its strength, at most, it could sink the world into instability but be unable to ensure its survival.


    He did not want the men of the Overwatch Council to be hurt, so he had chosen to go with the carriages out of the capital. When they arrived in Dazhou, he cleverly gathered the people he wanted to protect, the strength he wanted to leave Fan Xian, and had them go far away from Jingdou.


    This included Wang Qinian, the luggage, beautiful women in the carriages, Overwatch Council officials most loyal to him, head of the Seventh Bureau who had followed him for 30 years, and the 4,000 ck Knights he had secretly been training for many years.


    These were all people Chen Pingping believed had to survive. They were also people Fan Xian needed. These people were moving silently and sorrowfully through the night, preparing to leave the territory of the Qing Kingdom and enter deeply into Dongyi, which was already under the control of Fan Xian and the Great Prince. From there, they would leave the control of the Qing Emperor and truly be an independent and powerful force in Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    This force was the bargaining chip Chen Pingping left Fan Xian. It was a bargaining chip that would allow Fan Xian to negotiate with the Emperor.


    The bargaining chips had their own emotions and loyalties. The ck Knights moved like spirits as they searched for the mountain path. Under the cold gaze of the bald man, the silver-masked Jing Ge could only destroy any thoughts he had about sending forth men to kill the riders of the Jingdou Garrison and bringing back the old Director. However, there were even deeper thoughts among the Overwatch Council officials and secret agents in the carriages the ck Knights protected.


    Wang Qinian¡¯s appearance after his disguise was not only rigid but also aged. He nced beside him at the blood-covered Gao Da. He suddenly said after a moment of silence, ¡°The Director returning to the capital... only wishes for death.¡±


    Gao Da was still half unconscious. The mute woman nced at him, unsure who these words were for.


    Slowly walking outside the carriage, someone suddenly sighed. Amon-faced Overwatch Council official pushed open the carriage door and walked in. Sitting opposite Wang Qinian, he was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Everyone knows but no one can stop it. You should know that the Director is doing this for the benefit of the Council. He doesn¡¯t want the Qing Kingdom to be destabilized or the duke to be involved.¡±


    ¡°Zong Zhui, you¡¯ve been following me the whole time. Are you worried that I¡¯m going to go inform Sir Fan junior?¡± Wang Qinian had not the slightest interest in making jokes. He looked coldly at the person across from him. ¡°If the Director dies, it is impossible for Sir Fan junior to not be involved. Since this is so, why not do this ahead of time? In this world, there is only him who could stop what is going to happen in Jingdou.¡±


    Zong Zhui and Wang Qinian were known together as the wings of the Overwatch Council. They were two of the best people in the world at traversing long distances and following tracks. He looked at Wang Qinian calmly and said, ¡°Before the Director left, he gave you a strict order prohibiting you from notifying Sir Fan junior.¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sir Fan junior has already left Dongyi and suffered a number of attacks from Dongyi rebel soldiers. How could those rebel soldiers know the return route of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    Zong Zhui did not reply. Wang Qinian stared at him and said, ¡°It was the Director who let it slip. He wants to stop Fan Xian arriving in the capital early. He wants to end all of this before Fan Xian gets back to the capital.¡±


    Zong Zhui silently agreed.


    Wang Qinian slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°Time is needed to get from Dazhou back to the capital. If I leave now and hurry to the east of Yanjing to notify Sir Fan junior, he should have time to get back to Jingdou.¡±


    Aplicated expression suddenly appeared in Zong Zhui¡¯s eyes. ¡°These years, I¡¯ve been with the old Director and you¡¯ve been with Sir Fan junior. The mission the Director gave me was to keep an eye on you.¡± He sighed. ¡°The Director was right. Those who follow Sir Fan junior for too long be different from the rest of us. They be rash and rarely consider the consequences. I must carry out the Director¡¯s orders and cannot allow you to drag Sir Fan junior in.¡±


    ¡°You can stop me?¡± Wang Qinian said, staring at him.


    ¡°Victory has never been decided between us, even when you were in a civilian post a few years ago.¡± A strange smile rose to Zong Zhui¡¯s face.


    Immediately after, the smile froze on his face because the hilt of a knife silently tapped on his waist and caused half his body to go numb. Following that, Wang Qinian chopped on the back of his neck with his palm. Without a sound, he fell to the wooden floor of the carriage.


    Holding the child, the mute woman watched all of this with shock, unable to speak.


    Tightly holding the knife, Gao Dao had his eyes open and breathed with difficulty. To Wang Qinian, he said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Wang Qinian nced at him and slowly nodded. ¡°Sir Fan junior has said that living is the most important thing. I think he would want the old Director to live.¡±


    Gao Da coughed and blood came out. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Time, nonsense.¡±


    Wang Qinian gave a warped smile and turned to lift up the curtain on the ck carriage. Like a gust of wind, he swept out. The night was dark and heavy. The only person who could catch up to him was lying in a dead faint on the floor of the carriage. He was going to notify Fan Xian. No one could stop him. He just didn¡¯t know if there was enough time. Once Fan Xian knew about all that had happened in Jingdou and Dazhou and hurried back, would Chen Pingping still be able to sit safely in his wheelchair?


    ...


    ...


    After a number of days, the Jingdou Garrison riders finally returned to the outskirts of Jingdou. Since there was a ck carriage that could not go very fast among them, the speed of the entire group had been reduced to a crawl. No one had any problems with it. They seemed to feel that the slower they went the better. The Commander of the Jingdou Garrison, Shi Fei, had been by Chen Pingping¡¯s side the entire time in the carriage like a filial junior. He served Chen Pingping food and water, helped him rise and rest, and also kept himpany during the day. They talked about the past and future of the Qing Kingdom, the funny political matters in court, and thought-provoking rumors that came from the Pce.


    It was very much like an aged official being brought back by a junior to retire. However, everyone knew that this was not the case.


    It was already autumn. When Chen Pingping, who had been ¡°invited back,¡± and the Jingdou Garrison returned to Jingdou, they purposely chose the darkest hour before dawn. There was only a smudge of white on the eastern horizon, but it was not bright. It was impossible to disy Jingdou¡¯s clear sky in front of everyone. They could only smell the glimmer of heat left in the air as it moved through their nose.


    Other than the dozens of people who were hurt, everyone else surrounding the ck carriage came to a stop outside Jingdou¡¯s Jingyang Gate. As they traveled, Shi Fei had sent a report of what had happened in Dazhou along top secret channels to inform the Bureau of Military Affairs or internal court. When the dense mass of riders came to the gates, the 13 gate guard soldiers at the east gate did not appear surprised or raise the rm.


    It was quiet on top and below the city walls. In the darkness, there was an asional sound of horses shuffling. The smear of light in the east shone on the tall Jingdou city gates and illuminated a startled cry from the topmostyer of brick. A bird that had risen the earliest flew quickly across the front of the wall and gave a cheerful chirp.


    With a heavy creak, the Jingdou city gates opened on the rare asion before it was time to do so. Acted upon by gears and levers, the heavy city gates revealed a passage that could just fit carriage. It was pitch ck inside and impossible to see what dangers were hidden inside.


    The soldiers of the 13 gate guards stood guard on top of the wall. They looked cautiously and curiously at the city gate. They did not know what had happened or why everyone, from their highest superior to the Jingdou Garrison soldiers who had mysteriously appeared outside, appeared as if a powerful enemy had arrived. All of the handing over waspleted in a fearful silence. The ck carriage, driven by the old servant, slowly entered Jingdou.


    Until now, this carriage was still under the control of the old servant of the Overwatch Council. None of the military officials in and out of the city took the old driver¡¯s position or lifted the curtain to ascertain the identity of the old man inside.


    Shi Fei silently watched as the carriage entered Jingyang Gate. He then watched as the city gate slowly closed. He knew his mission had finally ended. What happened next had nothing to do with him. No matter how angry the Emperor was that he did notpletely finish his task, She Fei did not care. He only stared dazedly at the tightly closed city gate. Countlessplicated emotions rose in his heart.


    Other than fear, the civil officials Qing court felt a great deal of irritation toward the Overwatch Council and old cripple. They thought that this old cripple was just an old dog of the Emperor¡¯s, a terrifying figure that bit all who met him. In the eyes of the military figures, the Overwatch Council was their most loyal and dependable ally, although they also felt boundless fear toward Chen Pingping. Shi Fei suddenly felt that this elder, who would rather return to the capital alone than have the Overwatch Council fight with the military, was worthy of his admiration.


    After he was silent for a long time, he slowly waved his hand and led the Jingdou riders slowly away from the thick city walls and suffocating city gates.


    ...


    ...


    The ck carriage slowly entered through Jingyang Gate. The thick city gate slowly closed. A few people slowly came close to the carriage. Since it was still in the darkness before the dawn and the light was very dim, it was impossible to see the people¡¯s faces clearly.


    Those responsible for standing guard at Jingyang Gate were all top figures in the Qing court including Eunuch Yao from the pce, the head of the Bureau of Military Affairs Ye Zhong, and a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, He Zongwei. The three of them approached the ck carriage. For a moment, no one spoke.


    In the end, it was Ye Zhong who spoke. He looked at the carriage and said evenly, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard trip for you.¡±


    Eunuch Yao calmly said, ¡°Please follow me into the Pce to meet the Emperor.¡±


    To the side, He Zongwei did not speak. With a calm expression, he maintained the silence he should have in the situation.


    It was silent in the carriage. After a long time, the old man slowly sighed and said gently, ¡°I am just a lonely old maning back to the capital, yet it has disturbed your peace. I am very apologetic for it.¡±


    The carriage began to slowly move. Escorted by internal court eunuchs and aces of the military, it went along the street by Jingyang Gate and headed toward the Pce at the center of Jingdou. It seemed the Overwatch Council in the city did not know that their old master had returned to Jingdou and was about to face the Emperor¡¯s rage. Even the officials of the court and the sharp-nosed Jingdoumoners did not know about this.


    In the darkness before dawn, the trees on either side of the street from Jingyang Gate looked like countless boats that swayed in the cool autumn breeze.


    The street led directly to the Pce. There were no pedestrians on their side. Presumably, they had long been cleared and the highest level of prohibition had probably been dered.


    Empty and lonely, there was only a ck carriage moving forward alone.


    Just as it reached the brightly lit Royal Pce, the sun finally broke free of the restraints of the earth and bathed the Royal Pce in a glorious light. The golden fire-like warmth and light also just happened to envelop the ck carriage.

 Chapter 677 - Decades Of Past Events And Anger

    <h4>Chapter 677: Decades Of Past Events And Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thick and thin filesy quietly on the table in the royal study. During these few short days, they had been flipped through countless times by that pair of steady hands. Then, as if they had been forgotten, they were ced down with unusual quietness. There hadn¡¯t been enough time for dust to cover the files, but the cool autumn breeze made their edges curl as if they had been burned by a fire.


    Deep eyes slowly moved their gaze from the files toward the haziness outside, directly at the warm morning light in front of the pce. The light from the east had reached the highest brick on the Jingdou city walls but had not entered the Royal Pce, locked in darkness behind pce walls.


    The Qing Emperor picked up the tea beside him and took a sip. The tea was cold. The young eunuchs who usually served by his side did not dare toe in regrly to swap it for a warm cup. An entire night had passed, so he drank cold tea. After the icy cold tea entered his body, it changed into a burning hot flow.


    Was it an impossible to suppress rage? Was it the pain of being lied to by someone he trusted? Was it a feeling of humiliation that he had never experienced? That old dog had fooled him for decades.


    The angrier he was, the calmer he became. The Qing Emperor was no longer as angry as he had been a few days ago. His expression and gaze were as calm as two urns of icy water, very cold, raw, and calm. It was like water that was about to freeze, absolutely cold. This sense of coldness emanated around the royal study. It made every person who stopped outside feel a fear from the depths of their hearts.


    From a distance, there came a familiar sound. It was the sound of a wheelchair rolling over the stone pavements into the Royal Pce. The specially made chair rubbed continuously against the gaps in the paving stones. The width of the paving stones was fixed. The distance traveled by the wheels of the wheelchair was also fixed, so the rhythm of the wheelchair pressing against the pavement was also fixed.


    This fixed rhythm had rung out countless times in the Royal Pce during for decades. Each time the Emperor had something important to do, or when he just wanted to talk, the sound of the wheelchair would travel from outside the Pce to inside the Pce, all the way to the royal study.


    In recent years, the sound of the wheelchair had decreased. The old dog hid in Chen Garden and enjoyed his luxurious while he left the Emperor alone in this icy Pce to be tormented. Three years ago, when he had to deal with Yunrui and the three old creatures, the wheelchair had entered the Pce twice. The Emperor¡¯s expression was indifferent. In a sh, he remembered many things. He slowly raised his head.


    When his calm and deep gazended on the tightly closed door of the royal study, the sound of friction between the wheelchair and pavement also happened to stop outside the royal study. The Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly becameplicated.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s trembling voice rang out from the royal study. It was not that old eunuch was purposely using such a terrified voice to express his respect to the figure on the wheelchair. Rather, outside the royal study, the coldness the Emperor¡¯s Great Grandmaster realm naturally emanated had already taken control of most people¡¯s hearts.


    The door to the royal study opened. A few eunuchs carefully and fearfully lifted the ck wheelchair inside. Led by Eunuch Yao, they left as quickly as possible. This group of internal court eunuchs left the royal study and went far away. They went through the stone arch and headed straight for Taiji Pce.


    Eunuch Yao wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and nced at Commander Ye and Schr He waiting outside the garden door. He didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even give any indications through his expression. Ye Zhong¡¯s expression was heavy. He only sighed in his heart. After these important figures of the Qing Kingdom had escorted the ck carriage into the royal study, they had all consciously hidden far away. They knew that under the Emperor¡¯s enveloping coldness, he would not want anyone to hear a single word of the conversation he was going to have with the person in the wheelchair.


    Director Chen had returned peacefully and gently. Although they were not used to such an easy solution since they knew Director Chen was not simply a terrifying figure, everyone, including Ye Zhong and Eunuch Yao, were not worried that anything startling would happen inside the royal study.


    The Emperor was a Great Grandmaster. After the Dong Mountain incident, there was no one left in the world who could hurt him.


    The door of the royal study was tightly closed, shutting out all the air, sounds, light, atmosphere, and sense of autumn. This left only the Emperor sitting straight up on the couch and Chen Pingping sitting casually in the wheelchair.


    The ruler and official hid inside the small building and shut the storms of the Qing Kingdom outside. The storms these decades had all been caused by these two powerful people.


    The Qing Emperor looked at the old man on the wheelchair until the wrinkles on Chen Pingping¡¯s face looked like the chrysanthemum flowers by the Hanging Temple. He faintly said, ¡°He Zongwei¡¯s secret investigation of Gao Da to bring down Fan Xian was known to me long ago. The internal court sent three people. When you passed by Dazhou a few days ago, He Qigan should have been there. Did you see him?¡±


    If there were others present, this scene would surprise them greatly. The Emperor had mobilized so many people that all of the important departments in Jingdou were ready to act. Even the icy young man in the Overwatch Council had begun to carry out the Emperor¡¯s orders and put pressure on within. Only then had they invited the old cripple in the wheelchair back to Jingdou. Everyone knew that there were no more turning points between the ruler and the officials. Yet, the Emperor¡¯s first words to Chen Pingping were an unremarkable name.


    Chen Pingping was not surprised. He understood his Emperor too well. He smiled slightly and said in a slightly sharp and raspy voice, ¡°When I was sent to King Cheng¡¯s manor, He Qigan was still young. I saw him outside Dazhou. Presumably, he does not remember me anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. The name ¡®Chen Wuchang¡¯ has disappeared for a long time inside the Royal Pce.¡± The Emperor nodded. A sleeve on his dragon robe flew out. A cup of tea slowly left the table and flew to Chen Pingping.


    Chen Pingping epted it and nodded his head respectfully. Holding the boiling hot tea, he sighedfortably and said, ¡°Tea is best drunk hot.¡±


    The Emperor touched his finger to his icy cold teacup and took a sip. Calmly, he said, ¡°When people leave, the tea gets cold. Otherwise, how could He Qigan not recognize you?¡±


    Chen Pingping shook his head and said, ¡°Other than Hong Siyang, very few people knew that I had been in the Pce before.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, revealing a slight sense of mockery. ¡°Later, you even made some fake beards to stick on your chin. Of course, you don¡¯t want people to know you were originally a eunuch.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s expression did not change. Lowering his head slightly, he said, ¡°I also only thought it through many yearster. I am a eunuch, so why hide it from the world?¡±


    ¡°But, you still hid it from the world.¡± The Emperor put the cold teacup on the table. Staring into Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°When you were sent to the King¡¯s manor, you were there to watch my father¡¯s actions. However, even the Pce had not thought that you would secretly reveal your identity to me and be willing to help my family rise. In the end, you even managed to convince old Eunuch Hong in the back pce to stand on my father¡¯s side. It was all your work. At the time, the identity of a eunuch was important for you, me, and the Qing Kingdom. Why have you never let go of this matter?¡±


    ¡°The previous Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne had little to do with this servant.¡± Chen Pingping referred to himself as a servant, but it was not the same as usual. This use of servant did not have a strong sense of inferiority. He was only rting past events and had spoken it naturally. He slowly raised his head and looked straight into the Qing Emperor¡¯s icy eyes. ¡°It was because someone had killed two Kings, so it came to King Cheng to sit on the throne and you to have the territory you have today. The matchless achievements...¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp. It was clear he didn¡¯t want to hear anything rting to this matter. ¡°In the beginning, why did you betrayal the nobles in the Pce and give your support to my family and your loyalty to me?¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at the Emperor with a not-quite-there smile as if looking at a massive joke. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°At that time, you were just a young man. You had a generous and expansive nature. You treated people sincerely and those below you well. I happen to be a person of strange nature. As long as people are good to me, I will be good to them.¡±


    The Emperor fell silent. He sat straight on the soft couch as if savoring the words Chen Pingping said. His sharp gaze became like the long autumn days and gradually became clear. The corners of his lips quirked slightly and he said mockingly, ¡°So, you know that I treated you well.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the King did not have any position in court or any support. King Cheng¡¯s manor was notrge and unremarkable. I was just the most useless eunuch in the Pce, which was why I was sent to the manor. Of course, powerful figures like Hong Siyang remained in the pce at the side of the nobles.¡±


    Chen Pingping seemed to have remembered many things and slowly said with a sigh, ¡°However, there were the joys of being little and simple. At that time, there were three big boys and a little one doing their best. Periodically, mother Fan would shout some things from the side. It seemed that no one thought anything bad of this.¡±


    ¡°King Jing was still young. Who wanted to mind him?¡± The Emperor raised his brows and said, ¡°Even if Fan Jian and him joined together to fight me, in the end, they were always stopped by you. If we joined hands, no one could be a match for us. That is still the case today.¡±


    With these words, Chen Pingping and the Emperor fell silent at the same time. After a long time, Chen Pingping gently stroked the arms of the wheelchair and said with a sigh, ¡°In the end, Fan Jian is your milk brother while I am a servant. At the time, I didn¡¯t think too much. I just wanted to protect you.¡±


    The lines of the Emperor¡¯s face gradually softened. His eyes drifted into the distance as if floating to a time where there was no disloyalty between ruler and official, when their hands were joined in coboration. Faintly, he said, ¡°I have to admit, during those years, you protected me many times. If it wasn¡¯t for you, who knows how many times I would have died.¡±


    Saying this, his nce suddenly nted to the files on the table and paused slightly. Gently picking up the first one, he slowly opened it and looked at each thing it said, including his sister, son, and many other things.


    ¡°When the Qing Emperor first began to expand borders, it did not disturb the Wei Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders. We were careless. When we investigated the little Chen Kingdom¡¯s defenses, which is now Yanjing, we were trapped on Ding Mountain by the foremostmander under Zhan Qingfeng¡¯s banner, Hu Yue. That man was very skilled in archery...¡± The Emperor sighed. ¡°After all these years, the only person who was better at archery than Hu Yue was Xiaoyi.¡±


    When he spoke of the Northern Expedition Governor Yan Xiaoyi, who had betrayed him, the Qing Emperor¡¯s tone carried no trace of hatred or anger. There was only pity. The Qing Emperor was someone who valued talent. He was also a man who was very confident. He did not fear Yan Xiaoyi at all, which was why he demonstrated such emotion. Looking at his arrangements for the Overwatch Council these days, in his heart, Chen Pingping was someone who exceeded any other official.


    He turned his head and looked at Chen Pingping on the wheelchair. ¡°The arrow Hu Yue fired that day... If you had not given up yourself to block it, I might have died then.¡±


    Chen Pingping calmly replied, ¡°This is my duty as a servant.¡±


    The Emperor smiled self-mockingly and looked again at the file in his hand. This file was about how Chen Pingping secretly allowed the Eldest Princess¡¯s troops to enter Jingdou and eventually surround the Royal Pce during the Jingdou rebellion three years ago. Although the Overwatch Council had done thing meticulously and there was not much actual proof in the file, given the Emperor¡¯s intelligence, he could clearly see the evil intentions contained within.


    Very casually, he tossed this file to the side, no longer paying any attention to it. Then, he picked up another and looked through it again with narrowed eyes. ¡°At the Hanging Temple, why did you think to have the Shadow assassinate me?¡±


    Earlier, they were still discussing calm and peaceful events of the past. Now, an usatory voice suddenly rang out in the royal study. A faint scent of blood gradually filled the room. Chen Pingping seemed to be unaware of it and respectfully replied, ¡°I wanted to see what your trump card was.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to see my trump card.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze was fixed on the lines on Chen Pingping¡¯s face. After a long silence, he calmly said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve wanted me to die for a long time.¡±


    Chen Pingping did not reply. He just smiled gently and silently admitted to this great crime.


    ¡°The Shadow really is Sigu Jian¡¯s younger brother?¡± the Qing Emperor asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s gaze is godlike. That day, you immediately guessed the Shadow¡¯s history. It is very admirable.¡± Chen Pingping said he admired him, but who knew if that was true in his heart.


    The Emperor closed his eyes in thought. He then threw the file to the side and said, ¡°On the first Northern expedition, while I was breaking through the barrier, I was suddenly possessed by the devil and trapped by Zhan Qingfeng in the mountains with nowhere to go. If you had not risked your life in leading the ck Knights to the rescue and gave your body for my life along the way, I would have died many times over.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze moved with the Qing Emperor¡¯s hand. He watched as he tossed the file concerning the truth of the assassination at the Hanging Temple to the side. The smile in his eyes grew brighter and brighter before it withered. It was iparably lonely with a hint of mockery.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to keep going like this, sing one instance of me saving you in exchange for a time when I lied or tried to assassinate you. Regardless of whether it is the Qingw or the regtions of the Council, it is me who is at an advantage.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the Emperor and coldly said, ¡°During these decades, I can¡¯t remember how many times I¡¯ve saved you, but I have never thought to use these deeds to cancel out my crimes.¡±


    ¡°Using a great deed to exchange for a great crime,¡± Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes and said with slight mockery. ¡°That was the little eunuch in the story she told back then. I am not that eunuch, and you are not the foreign Emperor. Why waste so much time?¡±


    ¡°You think I am wasting time?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice became icy, but his gaze burned. He stared at Chen Pingping like he was staring at a dead man. ¡°In the hearts of the people, you are just an old dog by my side. After raising a dog for a long time, there is still affection.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty has affection toward me. These years, the honor and power you have given me is not somethingmon officials can enjoy.¡± Chen Pingping leaned against the wheelchair and looked at the Emperor coldly. ¡°But talking about these things now is probably you searching for a rtively good reason for killing the dog, one that canfort you.¡±


    ¡°Should you not be killed?¡± Despite his anger, the Qing Emperorughed. A head-thrown-backugh. Theugh echoed out of the royal study and flew into the silent Royal Pce. Theughter carried a rarely seen anger.


    He turned and grabbed the files on his table and threw them fiercely at Chen Pingping. The files of different thicknessnded on Chen Pingping¡¯s body and wheelchair, making pping sounds.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s gaze became deep and cold. He stared at Chen Pingping¡¯s face and said each word carefully, ¡°You want to kill me. You want to kill my sons. Worst of all, you forced me to kill my own son. You shameless eunuch. Should you not be killed?¡±


    Chen Pingping slowly brushed the pages from his body with a slight smile. He had a slight sense of joy at seeing the rare loss of control by the most powerful ruler in the world. This was probably one of his greatest wishes for his return to the capital. A hidden desire for revenge and an unspeakable disappointment and unhappiness in the Emperor that had twisted at the bottom of his heart for decades gathered together and made this old cripple¡¯s emotions beplicated.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you didn¡¯t have the intention to kill your own son, how could I force you to do it?¡± Chen Pingping looked at the Emperor and faintly said, ¡°When all is said and done, I only wanted to kill you. As for the members of the Li royal family, I only wanted them to keep youpany in death.¡±


    The Emperor calmed down and woke from the rare anger he had been caught in. He was an Emperor and Great Grandmaster, yet he had revealed such a mortal side of himself in front of Chen Pingping. It could only be said that the decades of interaction and trust between ruler and official had long be a psychological need the Emperor could not shake off. This psychological need had, in an instant, be an illusion. Behind this illusion, there was the poison of betrayal.


    He looked at Chen Pingping coldly and said, ¡°What makes me the most angry is not that you wanted to kill me or that you wanted to kill all of my sons. What makes me the most angry is that since you had already left Jingdou, why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Even now, I had left you a way out. As long as you want to go, I will not hold you back.¡± The Emperor looked at him coldly. The deep and distant eyes were aged with an ancient rage. A boundless power was contained in the calmness. ¡°If I really wanted to kill you, I would do it myself. I would not have those useless soldiers go do it. Why did youe back? Why must you force me to personally kill you?¡±


    This was a wondrous, strange sentence. No one outside the royal study, including Commander Shi Fei, who had already returned to the Garrison Camp, would be able to guess clearly the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. They did not know that the so-called rebellion in Dazhou was still a test between the Emperor and Chen Pingping concerning theirst thread of trust.


    Of the entire world, probably only Chen Pingping could understand what he meant. If he had left with the ck Knights in Dazhou, it would have meant that he felt remorse toward the Emperor and could not face him. But, he had not left. He had returned to Jingdou. Coldly and fearlessly, he looked into the Emperor¡¯s face with no qualms, forcing him to kill the official who was believed to be the most loyal in Qing history.


    After a long time, Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes were like knives as he stared at the Emperor. ¡°Back then, did you leave her a way out? I came back to the capital to ask you one thing. Why did you kill her?¡±

 Chapter 678 - So What?

    <h4>Chapter 678: So What?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky was gray, and the atmosphere in the pce was heavy. The sun in the east had just risen and had not yet had the time to spill its warmth over the Qing Kingdom. It was swallowed by dark clouds that came out of nowhere. The red light immediately appeared dim. The sky also darkened.


    In the back pce, the serving girls who rose to wash in the morning began to boil water. Odd-job eunuchs began to sweep the ground of dust with bamboo brooms taller than themselves. No one knew that had happened in the front pce. Just like themon people, each day they repeated their orders and lives. The nobles were not an exception. Although strange happenings in Jingdou these days had faintly entered their ears, those matters were only known to a limited number of people in the Qing Kingdom.


    By the gate to the garden, the important figures watching the royal study from a distance were among those that knew what was happening. Their eyes were deeply sunken and expressions were severe and as wooden as a y idol with not the slightest reaction.


    Old Director Chen had already been in the royal study for a long time, yet there hadn¡¯t been any movements. As everyone was very far away, they did not hear the Emperor¡¯s rare and angry roar. Among these people, perhaps Ye Zhong and Eunuch Yao had such power, but they were not so stupid as to focus their abilities to eavesdrop on the voices in the royal study. When it came to such matters, the less they heard, the better.


    Chen Pingping wanted to listen to a reason or exnation, so he had returned to Jingdou. He sat coldly in the ck wheelchair and looked calmly at the master he had served for decades. He wanted to hear from him what had happened.


    When one was about to die, what one clung to was nothing more than the angriest and most confusing puzzles in one¡¯s life.


    The Qing Emperor did not reply. He only looked calmly at Chen Pingping. After he heard Chen Pingping¡¯s words, he remained in a standing posture, looking at him with coldness and slight mockery. He looked for a long time.


    The sharp light in his eyes gradually melted into a faint mockery and a great deal of confusion. The corners of his eyes narrowed slightly, like a male lion watching as a traveling demon passed through his territory.


    The Qing Emperor smiled strangely and tilted his head slightly. His lips were pressed tightly together. He looked at Chen Pingping as he lightly said, ¡°So... It was because of this!¡±


    There was a lot of confusion in the Emperor¡¯s heart. He could not understand. He looked at Chen Pingping like he was looking at a strange creature. After a long silence, he shook his head and sighed wordlessly. It was not until now that he finally understood why this old dog, who had followed him since their youth, had betrayed him and why he had toe back to the capital to question him even at the cost of his life.


    The Qing Emperor was aware of the affection his friends had had for that woman. He would never have thought, and could not have thought, that Chen Pingping would develop such a powerful desire for revenge for a woman who died so many years ago that he would stand against him. He sat back down on the soft couch and was silent for a long time with his hands on his knees.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s hands rested on the arms of his ck wheelchair. He looked at him silently and coldly without saying a word, only waiting for the reply.


    The Emperor¡¯s face was slightly white. After a long time, he quietly said, ¡°For her... You betrayed me?¡±


    These words contained a sense of great disappointment, frustration, and sorrow. There was also a rage and irritation that came from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°I just want to know why,¡± Chen Pingping sighed and said. ¡°Throughout my life, I have never again met a woman like her. No, it should be that I have never again met a person like her. She was like a fairy who had descended into his mortal realm. Using all her power, she changed what she should change and saved those she thought should be saved. She helped you, saved me, saved the entire Qing Kingdom, beautified the world... Yet, you destroyed her.¡±


    There was no exmation mark in his tone, no anger. There was only grief and sorrow.


    The Qing Emperor was silent for a long time. His hand slowly rubbed against his knee. In this world, no one had ever asked him this question to his face. More urately, no one dared to ask him this question. Not many people knew about this question. Those who did were now just wandering spirits in the yellow earth.


    Of his closest friends from back then, no one knew about this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes. He did not have to exin anything to the old dog in front of him. For some reason, a sliver of pain in the depths of his heart, a pain he had forcibly suppressed for more than 20 years was seeping out slowly and taking over his body and heart. It made the most powerful man in this world exin something. Perhaps he was exining to Chen Pingping. Perhaps he was exining it to the woman in the yellow robe in the small building in the rear pce. Perhaps the Emperor only wanted to exin it to himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice rose. His tone became firmer and colder. He repeated it again as he looked at Chen Pingping with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her?¡± The lines at the corners of Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes were so deep they almost hid his eyes. He raised his head tiredly and looked at the Emperor. With a chillingugh, he asked, ¡°Then, how did she die?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about not being back from the Western expedition. Don¡¯t say anything about the noble¡¯s rebellion or fate. Right at that moment, I, Fan Jian, Wu Zhu, Ye Zhong... Everyone just happened to not be in Jingdou. She also just happened to have given birth and was at her weakest!¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze was like two knives piercing into the Emperor¡¯s face. Icily, he said, ¡°Your Majesty governs the world through the virtue of filial piety, so it is best not to push this sin onto the empress dowager. The empress, that idiot, and her family already have been your scapegoat for 20 years. Are you going to have your own mother take over?¡±


    ¡°The Western expedition into the ins was your order! At that time, Fan Jian was only a treasurer of the Taichang Temple and the vice director of the Ministry of Revenue. He was responsible for all of the needs of the military. Why was he sent to the camp to follow the army?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes were narrowed tightly. Coldness seeped through his sparse and cold eyshes. ¡°Armies need logistics. Following our methods back then, we had always given Fan Jian full authority to handle affairs. When the Iron Riders of the Qing Kingdom went forth, he often stayed in the capital to handle everything. Why did you make Fan Jian follow you into the Western Expedition Army that time?¡±


    ¡°What were you afraid of? Were you afraid that if Fan Jian remained in the capital, the Tiger Guards he secretly trained would destroy Qin Ye¡¯s ns?¡± A cold smile rose to Chen Pingping¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, back to the old master of the Qin family. Who would have thought that the old official of three Emperors would be the killing strike you left in Jingdou? Ye Zhong, who was in the Jingdou Garrison, had also been secretly summoned to Dingzhou. The entire Jingdou was under the control of the Qin family. Even if the empress wanted to rebel, wanted to attack Taiping Courtyard, who could do it without consent from Qin Ye?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, during the Jingdou rebellion, were you happy when Qin Ye jumped out? You finally had the chance, the excuse, to kill and silence the only person who knew of the role you yed in the massacre in Taiping Courtyard back then.¡± To the Qing Emperor, Chen Pingping coldly said, ¡°Of course, you disdained to silence him. Even if the Qin family said something, you would not care. However, Fan Xian eventually grew up. You had no choice but to ept that your son with her was the most aplished of all your children. The longer you knew him, the more you valued Fan Xian and the more you did not want him to know that his mother had died by your hands. So, Qin Ye, how could he not die?¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s slightly sharp and raspy voice rang out tirelessly in the royal study. The Qing Emperor did not speak. He only listened coldly and calmly, listening to every word. His expression was slightly strange. He seemed faintly sorrowful but also faintly absolved.


    ¡°Going back to the Taiping courtyard 22 years ago,¡± Chen Pingping spoke in too much of a rush. These were probably words and deductions that the old cripple had secretly endured for decades. Now, he finally had a chance to spew it all out in front of the Emperor. He coughed loudly. Two unhealthy red spots appeared on his face.


    It took a long time for him to recover his breath. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Now, to speak of me. Since you had decided to move against the Taiping courtyard, you could not allow me to stay in Jingdou. So, the situation on the Northern defense line became urgent. Before long, there were rumors that the nation to the North would soon attack South with all their might. As the Director of the Overwatch Council and head nner for military affairs, with you busy with the Western Expedition, I could only go North in your stead and personally investigate the situation.¡±


    ¡°Thinking of it now, who, other than you, could have made the entire military system cooperate for this show and mobilize the strength of foreign nations?¡± Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes. ¡°I have always wondered about one thing. In order to have the newly established Northern Qi court cooperate with your wishes, did you, perhaps, secretly collude with Ku He, that damn baldy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ku He is already dead, so I have no one to ask.¡± Chen Pingping shook his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t seek out Ku He.¡± The Qing Emperor finally spoke coldly for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t need to seek out anyone and did not seek out anyone.¡±


    Chen Pingping looked at him with pity and disdain. ¡°Lastly, wee to Wu Zhu. He was the least likely to leave her side. At that time, he just happened to leave Jingdou. Without a doubt, this is the matter that most eluded me these years. As long as Wu Zhu was by her side, it would be difficult for anyone in this world to kill her.¡±


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s brows jumped, but he maintained his silence.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve always suspected you. I even suspected Fan Jian. I still don¡¯t know who, among our group back then, did this.¡± The corners of Chen Pingping¡¯s lips drooped. ¡°It was not until many yearster that Wu Zhu told me he had met someone in an alley behind the Fan manor. He killed that person and was also heavily injured. Only then, did I understand this matter.¡±


    ¡°There are so few people in this world who could hurt Wu Zhu, other than the four Great Grandmasters,¡± Chen Pingping said calmly. ¡°Thus, I determined that emissaries of the Temple hade again to our world.¡±


    ¡°Since people of the Temple coulde at that time, then 22 years ago, they could also havee. You and I both know that only the arrival of people from the Temple would make Wu Zhu so cautious, even enough to leave her side to ensure they did note close to her.¡±


    ¡°The assassination attempt by the people of the Temple outside the Fan manor was targeted toward Fan Xian, yet they injured Wu Zhu. That was because you wanted to know where Wu Zu was,¡± Chen Pingping said. ¡°The first time the people of the Temple appeared, they were targeting her. The person mobilized away was still Wu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Wu Zhu was like a wall that only the Temple could touch and move.¡± Chen Pingping suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Although it was only twice, both times were too coincidental. They both happened when you had a motive.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know you¡¯ve always been afraid of Lao Wu.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes appeared indifferent as he gazed calmly at the Qing Emperor. ¡°Ever since Fan Xian entered the capital, you¡¯ve always wanted to know Wu Zhu¡¯s true whereabouts. Fortunately, Fan Xian even hid it from me, so you also do not know.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of Lao Wu?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s lips quirked as he smiled mocking. ¡°Are you afraid that Lao Wu will know what happened back then ande into the Royal Pce with a metal rod to kill you? You are the Emperor. Are there still people you are afraid of?¡±


    The Emperor suddenly smiled and shook his head. ¡°No. It is just that people like Lao Wu should not exist in this world. He should return from where he came from. Perhaps you do not know but when An Zhi was in Danzhou, I asked Uncle Liuyun to visit Lao Wu once. As long as Lao Wu has not wokenpletely, he is not a threat to me.¡±


    ¡°This has always been your opinion. Strange creatures like the Great Grandmasters should not even exist in this world,¡± Chen Pingping said coldly. ¡°I am very curious as to why you are still alive Why not just kill yourself and end it?¡±


    These words were very poisonous, but the Emperor¡¯s expression did not tremble at all. Perhaps such emotions were fermenting in his heart, but they still did not explode out.


    Chen Pingping did not appear timid at all and continued coldly. ¡°Back then, you moved all of us away and provoked the stupid empress into a craze. Then, you had Qin Ye watch and control everything from the side. Thus, the murder in Taiping Courtyard happened. Although it appears simple, in reality, it was very difficult. If even one part of it went wrong, she might not have died.¡±


    ¡°Probably only you, Your Majesty, could make such a simple and powerful n that was so perfect.¡± Chen Pingping gently stroked the smooth arm of his wheelchair. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Particrly concerning the peopleing from the Temple, even to now, I still cannot understand why the Temple acted ording to your n.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps your goals were the same. Both of you wanted to remove her proud presence silently from this world.¡± Chen Pingping looked at the Qing Emperor mockingly.


    The Qing Emperor was silent for a long time and did not refute the deduction. He only smiled gently and said, ¡°You old dog, for your entire life, you¡¯ve been thinking about how to hurt others. It¡¯s not difficult to understand this matter. I just had not thought that you would remember it for so long.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± he said in a heavier voice, ¡°I did not kill her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did not kill her.¡± Chen Pingping smiled very strangely, ¡°Of course, our great Emperor would not personally take action to kill a woman who had given the Qing Kingdom a new life. Of course, you would not kill the savior that put the Li family on the throne. Of course, you would not kill the woman you loved the most. Of course, you would not kill your son¡¯s own mother.¡±


    ¡°Blood is very difficult to wash off. Of course, you would not let the blood flow onto your hands.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s brows were furrowed very tightly. His voice forced itself out from his chest, imposingly icy. ¡°Your hands are still clean. You are forever brilliant and correct. The only people with blood on their hands were those stupid or violent people under the throne...¡±


    ¡°We helped to avenge her. We swept the Qing Kingdom clean of all the stubborn nobility and aristocratic families. How much blood flowed in Jingdou that night? All of the empress and empress dowager¡¯s n members were killed. Did you smile happily?¡± Chen Pingping asked faintly. ¡°All of the light poured into your body while all of the darkness and shame belonged to your officials and family. In this world, there is nothing more perfect than this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did not kill her.¡± Chen Pingping pressed his lips together. As he coughed gently, he slowly said, ¡°Because you never lifted a single finger, particrly after the old Qin family died, there was no one else left in the world who knew everything that happened in the darkness that night. No one had evidence to say that you personally organized the murder in Taiping Courtyard.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± the old cripple sitting on the ck wheelchair shook his head mockingly. ¡°You will never convince yourself or me, and you cannot change the reality. You killed her with your own hands. You killed a great... No, a lonely woman who had just gave you a son and was at the weakest moment of her life.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing more despicable or shameful than that.¡± After Chen Pingping said this, he seemed exhausted. Leaning against the ck wheelchair, he slowly closed his eyes.


    The Emperor also closed his eyes slowly. His calm expression appeared pale. He was silent for a long time before he quietly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It was I who killed her.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he opened his eyes, which were calm and solemn, and said, ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 679 - Investigating Heaven And Earth Without Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 679: Investigating Heaven And Earth Without Retreat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was only two words. After they were spat out from between the Emperor¡¯s thin and heartless lips, it was as if he hadidyer afteryer of icy atmosphere on the study. A boundless chill appeared. It froze all of the clear ss windows, redwood tables, and green potted nts in a frost that was invisible to the naked eye. It grew on these objects and spread out until it enveloped the entire Royal Pce, making the cold be icy. The chill even pierced the heavens and shot toward the gray ball of cloud far away in the east.


    The cloud was like a startled animal. Startled by the chill, its entire body shrunk and shivered with cold. Its color darkened. It unwillingly squeezed out the wetness hidden deep within the cloud.


    The wetness was water that coalesced into rain, slowly falling from the sky. In the gray and heavy Jingdou and Royal Pce, everyone who was already awake narrowed their eyes and gazed at the cloud in the sky. Only now did they know that the first rain of autumn was about to fall and the days were about to turn cold.


    The chill on the Emperor¡¯s body did not press down on the world without any gaps. The color of his thin lips was not pretty, but there was still some leeway in his heart. Chen Pingping sat in the wheelchair and calmly watched the master he had served for decades and quietly waited for his next words.


    If the Qing Emperor had never felt a sliver of remorse for what happened that year, if there wasn¡¯t a glimmer of remorse in the depths of his heart and he was heartless to such an extent, then he was the most wless person in the world. No matter who stood before this Emperor, they would involuntarily feel a sense of subjugation and defeat. They would not look at him coldly like Chen Pingping did.


    The corners of Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes twitched. If the Emperor was really this cold-hearted, then why bother saying those two words? Although they were the most chilling words, they were still words.


    The Emperor could not ept that in Chen Pingping¡¯s heart, he could notpare to Ye Qingmei, which was why he was angry.


    ¡°For you, Your Majesty, Ye Qingmei still cannot be a passerby...¡± Chen Pingping sighed faintly. His eyes swept past the Emperor¡¯s shoulder to gaze at the back wall of the royal study. It was as if he wanted to see through the wall all the way to some picture far away.


    The Emperor smiled. It was very light, cold, self-mocking, pained, andplicated. He was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring up the past.¡±


    ¡°Why not bring it up?¡± Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Is it because you feel that she was too dazzling, to the point shepletely overshadowed your pride, so you always felt ufortable in your heart?¡±


    The Emperor smiled and did not exin anything. He only said, ¡°Xiao Yezi was never one who liked to show her face in public.¡±


    ¡°So, you know that.¡± Chen Pingping gave a rattlingugh. A sliver of growing hatred grew in his raspy voice. ¡°What exactly could you not tolerate?¡±


    ¡°Was it I who could not tolerate or the world who could not tolerate?¡± The Emperor slowly raised his head and looked straight into Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes coldly and solemnly. ¡°Perhaps you people have never considered this question.¡±


    The cold voice came to a rattling stop. It was clear the Qing Emperor did not want to talk about anything that happened back then. Even faced with his friend that had apanied him for decades and under the present circumstances, he still valiantly preserved that patch of darkness in his heart and was not willing to touch it.


    However, Chen Pingping had returned to the capital today to die so that he could tear aside the screen in this middle-aged, seemingly invincible, man¡¯s heart and reveal the possible wound. Only with this could he weaken him.


    Chen Pingping stared into the Qing Emperor¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Was it the empress dowager¡¯s great unhappiness, the bacsh from the nobles, or your own pride that made you make such a cold-blooded and heartless decision?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face was indifferent. He did not answer the question, but his eyes gradually grew ck and distance. Icily, he changed the subject. ¡°What made you make such a treasonous decision? You are a eunuch, do you also like women?¡±


    ¡°Eunuchs...¡± Chen Pingping slowly lowered his eyelids. ¡°As I said earlier, whoever is good to me, I¡¯ll be good to them. I always remembered her kindness toward me. She died sorrowfully and, presumably, with confusion. I have waited all these decades to ask you on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Have I not been good to you?¡± the Qing Emperor¡¯s gaze gently moved across Chen Pingping¡¯s old face. Faintly, he said, ¡°I gave you iparably glory. I gave you a position that nomon official would ever have. I gave you... trust. Yet you, for the sake of a woman who died 20 years ago hase to question me?¡±


    Chen Pingping gazed at the Emperor with a not-quite-there smile and suddenly said, ¡°She was good to me like a friend. You are good to me like a servant. Can it be the same?¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand tiredly. He didn¡¯t want to talk about these things that had no answers. The encounters one had in life were always strange, particrly the entanglements between friends in the past. They could probably talk for three days and nights without getting anywhere.


    However, Chen Pingping continued. ¡°I was only a eunuch in King Cheng¡¯s manor, yet she never treated me with disdain because of the crippling of my body. She treated me sincerely and like a friend. Ah, this is a treatment that I have never enjoyed before in my life, not before her and never again after.¡±


    He suddenly smiled slightly and said, ¡°Fortunately, Fan Xian is quite like her.¡±


    At this moment, in the quiet royal study, the name ¡°Fan Xian¡± seemed particrly ear-piercing. The brows of the Emperor, who had maintained his coldness with a powerful state of mind, furrowed slightly upon hearing the name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk any more about what Xiao Yezi did for the Qing Kingdom, for the royal Li family, for us.¡± Chen Pingping sighed tiredly. Yes, there was no need to talk about the past, it was all contained in these friends¡¯ hearts and minds. No one purposely recalled it, but no one could forget it.


    His voice was slightly sharp as he said, ¡°Yes, when you first ascended to the throne, the politics of the court was not stable. You had to push through new policies, but the bacsh was too powerful. I controlled the governance of the Overwatch Council, which also caused instability in Jingdou. Furthermore, the empress dowager had long been afraid of that woman who would not enter the pce, particrly after she discovered that woman¡¯s influence on you was far above her own. The empress, that stupid woman, had only just married you and did not understand why instead of being in the pce every day, you were climbing over the wall of Taiping Courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingmei had done all she could to help you. By the Danzhou seaside, the paintings she had once promised were gradually disyed. The old Ye family had already built threerge workshops in North Min. The foundations of the Qing Kingdom were solidlyid. It seemed that she was no longer of any use to you. On the contrary, she was the cause of the most instability in court and the pce. If matters continued along her ns, the Qing Kingdom would not be what it is today. You would not allow such a thing to happen. During the process, you could offend all of the officials and schrs of the world.¡±


    Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes and said with some mockery, ¡°To achieve great deeds, one needs great courage. You did not have this kind of courage. And, you did not want to give up everything you already had. As long as Ye Qingmei died, you could enjoy everything she gave you but not have to shoulder any of the danger she brought.¡±


    ¡°Even if you had a thousand, 10,000, or countless reasons, because of this throne, this country, your own wild ambitions to kill her,¡± Chen Pingping pressed his lips together and shook his head with disdain, ¡°you didn¡¯t have any right to do it.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were still nk like he had not heard any of Chen Pingping¡¯s intense questions that pierced right to his heart. He only slowly said, ¡°Her writings are still in King Jing¡¯s manor, presumably you still remember them clearly. Her strange way of thinking, although wondrous, was like a poisonous flower. Once it bloomed in the Qing Kingdom, it could have caused the entire country to copse. As the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, I had to be responsible for themon people.¡±


    ¡°Of everyone in my entire life, I treasured her the most.¡± The Emperor turned his head and looked coldly at Chen Pingping. ¡°I treasured her more than anyone else in the world.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with themon people? You and I both know what kind of person she was. She was never one with empty thoughts and no strength to put them into actual practice. The things she said and the words she left were perhaps things she wanted to leave behind.¡± Chen Pingping looked coldly at the Emperor. ¡°You were stunned by these terrifying thoughts. You suddenly realized that her thoughts posed a great threat to this throne. Even if she did nothing now, the sparks she left behind could, at some point, burn outwardly brilliant but actually rot the throne into dust.¡±


    ¡°Rot the throne?¡± The Emperor smiled strangely. Looking at Chen Pingping, he said, ¡°I never thought that you were this kind of person.¡±


    Chen Pingping did not respond. After he coughed, he continued weakly. ¡°Your Majesty, why exin so much? You might as well use those two words from earlier. You only lusted after this throne. You had too much ambition or too many wild schemes to fulfil. How could you tolerate anyone who could be a threat to this process? Returning to the start, you could not allow a woman to faintly stifle you forever.¡±


    After hearing these words, the Emperor was silent for a long time. Who knows if this was a tacit agreement or if he was thinking about his most hidden motivations back then? After a long time, he coldly said, ¡°If I had any wild schemes or ambitions, did she not give them to me?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I was just the unremarkable heir of King Cheng¡¯s manor. Although I had great ambitions, pitied the people¡¯s hardships, and wanted to change the chaos of war, through what virtues and abilities could I achieve or this or even dream about all this?¡± the Emperor said mockingly. ¡°It was her, you, Fan Jian, everyone who helped me walk step by step to the throne to have everything I dreamed and make the possibility of everything a reality.¡±


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s gaze grew sharp as his voice deepened and grew. Sternly, he said, ¡°Since I am sitting in this throne, I will fulfill all my ns from the past. No one can try to stop this!¡±


    ¡°ns from the past?¡± Chen Pingping looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you still remember our ns from the past?¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± The Emperor sat on the soft couch. The two sleeves of his dragon robe spread out like clouds. A powerful and solemn aura rose from his body. Like a god among the clouds, he said in a low voice, ¡°I wanted to conquer a massive territory and unite the world so that the billions of people in the three kingdoms would not have to suffer the hardships of war for 10,000 generations. Was this not her wish as well?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice gradually rose with a touch of iciness as he looked at Chen Pingping. ¡°It has been a long time since we talked like this. It is only now that I realized that you are actually someone who pities the people. But, don¡¯t forget, I am the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. I care nothing about the promises of the past. I don¡¯t care what I¡¯ve already turned my back on, but I care about her. What I promised her, I am doing one by one. Regardless of whether it is you or Fan Jian, or even if she came back from the dead and asked me about what I have done these years, I will look at you without shame and say that only I could have done all this!¡±


    Chen Pingping sank into silence.


    ¡°She was a mysterious woman, but she was a woman. She was very childish. I never expected that you are also very childish.¡± The Emperor slowly closed his eyes. Only his thin lips were slightly parted. ¡°Governing a country is not like raising flowers and taking out weeds. It cannot be aplished by King Jing¡¯s useless remorse. As the Emperor, any person can die to achieve a purpose.¡±


    ¡°So she died.¡± Chen Pingping was bent over in the wheelchair. ¡°All of the troublemakers in the Qing Kingdom can die, such as the empress, Eldest Princess, Crown Prince, and many others. I don¡¯t understand what is different about the Qing Kingdom today to the Qing Kingdom of the past? How is the world different today to 20 years ago? You said that you were the one chosen by the world. For the sake of your goal, you can sacrifice everything. If one day it is your turn to be sacrificed, will you be willing?¡±


    ¡°I will be the master of the world,¡± the Qing Emperor said. ¡°As long as I am alive, the world will live well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a false reputation,¡± Chen Pingping said with a sigh. ¡°You have great focus and vision, and the governance of the Qing Kingdom has never been as good, but what about after you die? People eventually have to die.¡±


    Shortly after, the old cripple in the wheelchair waved his hand and lightly said, ¡°You would not be afraid of the flood after your death. I suddenly thought that this question was pointless. I still thought too highly of you. In the end, you are still amon person who has beenpletely taken over by ambition. Regardless of whether you are a Great Grandmaster or an Emperor, you still cannot escape this.¡±


    The Emperor was not angry. He just looked at him and quietly said, ¡°At least I have done each thing I promised her, one by one.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Before I die, can you exin that to me so that I can die in peace? Just see it as yourst act of grace toward me.¡±


    The Emperor noticed the mockery at the corner of Chen Pingping¡¯s lips. For some reason, the Emperor¡¯s heart suddenly trembled as anger blossomed. As an Emperor, particrly one like him, probably the least endurable thing was having someone disregard or purposely underestimate all of his aplishments.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Slowly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to a eunuch bastard like you. After I die, I will exin each thing to her.¡±


    ¡°Will you have the face to see her after you die?¡± Chen Pingping waspletely unlike his normal self. He was about to die. His heart was clear, and his will was strong. In front of the most powerful person in the world, he coldly and purposefully scraped at his heart. ¡°I heard that by the sea in Danzhou, you had once exined each of these things to Fan Xian. Did you want tofort yourself or did you want her in theherworld to forgive you?¡±


    These words were light, but they just happened to pierce the Emperor¡¯s heart. The Emperor opened his eyes with the strange nkness, but his face was now slightly pale.


    ¡°Why would I not see her?¡± The Qing Emperor was silent for a long time. He then suddenlyughed. Hisughter echoed through the royal study. ¡°The things I promised her by the Danzhou seaside and in the old King Cheng¡¯s manor, I have done them all or are about to do them. Everything I have done in this life, were they not things that she had endlessly anticipated in the past?¡±


    Chen Pingping only looked at him coldly.


    The Qing Emperor lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°She wanted reform and treat the corrupt practices in court from the root. Alright, I¡¯ll do as she wants. I changed the reign title, changed the system, and pushed new policies.¡±


    ¡°She said that a wise ruler must listen to advice, so I gave the Imperial Censorate the authority to discuss hearsay. She said that a mail system within the country would greatly benefit merchants and people. Alright, without a care to the state treasury, I built mail roads throughout the country in the shortest possible time.¡±


    ¡°She said that the eunuchs in the pce were pitiful and hateful.¡± The Emperor nced coldly at Chen Pingping. ¡°So, I deposed of the precedent of sending eunuchs to each manor, sent away half of the eunuchs in the pce, and strictly prevented them from interfering in state affairs.¡±


    ¡°She said that a country could not be wealthy withoutmerce, so I heavily supported the merchant families and sent Xue Qing to be stationed long-term in Jiangnan to prevent the court from interfering in the merchant affairs of themoners. She said that a country without agriculture was not stable, so I build irrigation works with great energy and designated the water transport yamen to repair the banks of the river.¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted newspapers, so I created newspapers. She said she wantedce, so I madece.¡±


    The Emperor spoke faster and faster. His eyes grew brighter and brighter. In the end, he seemed quite worked up. He looked at Chen Pingping and roared loudly, ¡°Whatever she wanted, I did. What right do you have to criticize me!¡±


    Chen Pingping smiled, happily and strangely. He looked at the Emperor and quietly said, ¡°These words are very well-practiced. Presumably, other than by the Danzhou seaside, you often mutter them to yourself to that picture in the little building. Are you telling her in heaven or are you trying to dispel the chill in your heart?¡±


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly, but Chen Pingping slowly sat up straight. Looking at him, he said, ¡°Pushing new policies is not just changing the reign title a few times! Changing regtions is not changing the Ministry of War to Department of Army Affairs and then changing it to the Bureau of Military Affairs. Your Majesty, do you still remember what the Imperial College was called initially? Do you remember that there was once a yamen called the Ministry of Education? Tongwen Institute? What is the Transfer Department? And, what is the Shipping Department?¡±


    ¡°A policy is not new because it has a new name!¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s sharp voice was like a whip, slicing across the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Changing regtions isn¡¯t just changing a name. What bullsh*t new policies! Making it so that the officials and people don¡¯t even know what to call a yamen is a new policy? Are you lying to the world or to yourself?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Censorate discusses hearsay? How did it be a pile of mud in the Eldest Princess¡¯s hands? Allow them to discuss without punishment? In the autumn of the fifth year of the Qing calendar, the Left Ministry of the Imperial Censorate was demoted and those brown-robed officials of the Imperial Censorate were beaten badly because of Fan Xian. Who gave the order?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the mail road system! It¡¯s just a joke. It takes a one liang of silver to send a letter. Who could afford it other than officials? Other than feeding thezy rtives of a bunch of officials in the ry stations, what else is the mail road used for?¡±


    ¡°Strictly prohibiting eunuchs from interfering in state affairs? What about Hong Siyang? An assassin entering the pce involves state affairs. He was the head eunuch but had authority to lead the investigation. Alright, even if his identity was special, let me ask you, when Eunuch Yao goes out, arge number of second- and third-rank officials have to bow to him and make way. What is that all about?¡±


    ¡°The court heavily supports merchant families? The court does not interfere in the merchant affairs of themoners?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s voice grew sharper and sharper. With disgust, he said, ¡°Howe so many nobles had shares in the Ming family? If you don¡¯t interfere in merchant affairs, then what did Fan Xian go to Jiangnan to do? The merchants are now nothing more than a herd of fat sheep that the court keeps.¡±


    ¡°Building irrigation and ensuring agriculture?¡± Chen Pingping¡¯sugh sounded increasingly hollow and offbeat. ¡°The river transport yamen is the most corrupt of them all. I wanted to investigate them many years ago but you, with your regent schemes, knew that this yamen implicated half of all officials. You didn¡¯t want to upset the court and could only allow it to rot. The result? The banks of the river broke. How many people drowned, and how many people froze to death in the winter between the fifth and sixth years of the Qing calendar? Even though Fan Xian and his wife have been furiously pouring in silver these two years, they are only just maintaining it.¡±


    ¡°And, there¡¯s that stupid newspaper andce.¡± Chen Pingping narrowed his eyes and looked at the Qing Emperor mockingly. ¡°The newspaper she spoke of was meant to open up the people¡¯s minds and not the useless sh*t the internal court puts out. There shouldn¡¯t only be stories about old dogs like me. Instead, it should have other content. Do you not think I am right?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face was growing whiter and whiter until it was almost translucent. Hepletely did not hear Chen Pingping¡¯s final words.


    ¡°Perhaps you could convince Fan Xian and yourself of what you have done, what you have worked hard topensate, what you have tried to make real for the sake of what happened by the Danzhou seaside and in King Cheng¡¯s manor.¡± Chen Pingping stared at the Emperor harshly. ¡°But, you cannot convince her in the picture. It is just that she cannot speak anymore. You can also not convince me. Unfortunately, I can still speak.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a long time. With his deathly pale face and slightly trembling fingers, one could imagine that the anger in the depths of his heart had already reached a limit. He slowly raised his head and looked at Chen Pingping coldly. ¡°The biggest mistake I made in my life was when I was still the Crown Prince. I listened to her when she said the officials of the court needed an independent yamen to watch over them. So, I went against public opinion to petition my father and forcefully established the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°I also should not have listened to her and made you, this untamable old dog, this eunuch smelling of piss, to be the first Director of the Overwatch Council.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was very calm but contained a boundless coldness.


    Chen Pingping was silent for a long time. He then raised his head and said calmly, ¡°Even the Overwatch Council, one that I have watched over for decades, is probably not one she wanted to see.¡±


    The Emperor heard the old cripple faintly say, ¡°The Overwatch Council was an organization to watch over the officials, not the strange and powerful Special Forces organization it is today, particrly as this Council is still Your Majesty¡¯s Council.¡±


    Chen Pingping suddenly gave an ugly smile and looked straight into the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Do you still remember what is written on the stone tablet in front of the Overwatch Council?¡±


    It was a row of golden shining words forever twinkling in front of the Overwatch Council¡¯s sinister and square building. It had attracted the eyes of countless Jingdou people, but no one would ever truly see these words clearly. The officials of the Overwatch Council all knew these words well, but they did not know the meaning hidden behind them.


    There may have been people in the past who knew the full text of this passage. Regardless of whether it was the Emperor or others, they had probably unconsciously forgotten the point. In the entire world, only Chen Pingping and the earliest people of the Overwatch Council truly knew those words.


    ¡°I hope that everyone in Qing Kingdom will be able to be uninhibited. To not surrender when being mistreated by others, to not be frustrated when assailed by disaster, to not be afraid to fix things when seeing injustice, to not ingratiate oneself like jackals and beasts...¡±


    These were the words Ye Qingmei left to the Overwatch Council. However, these words were notplete. For some reason, thest two lines were buried in the dust of history.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s dry lips trembled slightly as he said, ¡°I hope that each person of the Qing Kingdom could be a king, to each be the one and only king in and of their own.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, my Emperor,¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes carried a burning heat as well as a willingness to pay any price, ¡°from the very beginning, the Overwatch Council was to watch over you.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Chen Pingping’s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chen Pingping¡¯s Revenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The royal study fell silent again. Like the darkest hours before dawn¡ªwhen the sun rose above thend, to when the warm morning light was obscured by the dark clouds and the patter of autumn rain came down¡ªduring this time, the sounds in the royal study were like the weather. Sometimesrge, and sometimes small. Sometimes violent, and sometimes as quiet as a cier. The atmosphere was the same. At times it was tense and harsh, and then silent and bloody. At times it was perplexed by the recall of past events, and sometimes it was chilled by the speaking of past matters.


    The Qing Emperor and Chen Pingping were notmon ruler and official to start with. The battle between the two of them was different tomon battles. Until now, Chen Pingping had only spoken, perhaps only about things that represented his thoughts. He stabbed and poked toward the raised wheat, hoping to draw blood from the other¡¯s naked and tender heart to form fresh wounds.


    An unhealthy paleness lingered on the Qing Emperor¡¯s cheeks, unwilling to leave. His eyes were nk. Or, it could be said that his eyes were very hollow. Matched with his slight thin face, his current expression and aura appeared particrly cold.


    No one knew what kind of perilous situation was going on in the Emperor¡¯s. He only looked calmly at Chen Pingping. After a long silence, he slowly said, ¡°What gives you the right to watch over me? When have you understood what I gave up to search for?¡±


    This was a kind of disdain from an Emperor to an old dog. However, Chen Pingping¡¯s hands rested naturally on the arms of the ck wheelchairs as he looked at him calmly. His eyes were only filled with coldness and disdain. The coldness and disdain between the ruler and official slowly filled the entire royal study.


    ¡°Your Majesty, no matter how powerful you are, no matter how powerful the Qing Kingdom is, there is still a reality you cannot change and are unwilling to admit,¡± Chen Pingping said, lowering his eyelids slightly. ¡°In the end, the power of the Qing Kingdom still depends on the beneficence she left behind. If she had not left the pce treasury, which endlessly supplies the lifeblood of the court, or the Overwatch Council to help Your Majesty control the bnce in court, how could you have supported the Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°You want to prove that without her you could still do things best or even better than when she was alive.¡± Chen Pingping slowly raised his head and said in a raspy voice, ¡°You want to lift up the piece of sky she covered over your head. In reality, you only proved that you need to rely on her.¡±


    ¡°There is much you don¡¯t know about her.¡± Chen Pingping said calmly and naturally, piercing into the deepest reaches of the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    The Emperor suddenly remembered the stormy night three years ago. He had been in Guangxin Pce not far behind them and had personally clutched Li Yunrui¡¯s throat and said to his most beautiful sister, ¡°You can neverpare to Ye Qingmei.¡±


    His heart trembled slightly as his face paled. His thin and heartless lips were pressed tightly together as he coldly said, ¡°In the end, history is written by the living. I am alive, and she is dead. That is already enough.¡±


    ¡°Thus, why bother exining anything? You just need to admit your cold-bloodedness, heartlessness, falseness, inferiority...¡± A sliver of a smile rose to Chen Pingping¡¯s face. ¡°That would be enough.¡±


    ¡°Was she truly a woman from the heavens, above themon people, kind, and benevolent?¡± The Emperor suddenly said. ¡°Or is it to say that in your heart, you only allow yourself to think of her as such? No, not only you but also Fan Jian, King Jing, and probably An Zhi. You all think that I am cold and heartless, yet allow your imaginations to run wild in gilding her imagine.¡±


    ¡°She was not a person or a woman from the heavens, and certainly not a savior of the world.¡± The Emperor faintly sighed and his brows gradually furrowed tightly. Slowly, he said, ¡°She is only the imagination of you people, which includes me as well. I often wonder if that woman ever even existed and only formed from our collective imaginations.¡±


    Chen Pingping shook his head coldly. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the truth.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s still an imagination!¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression became cold. The corner of his lips twitched slightly as he looked at Chen Pingping. ¡°You useless creatures put all the good in the world into her, so she shines with brilliance in your hearts to the point where not a single shadow could be found.¡±


    ¡°Exceptionally intelligent but with no schemes against others. Pities the people but is not a childish woman who knows nothing of the world. Someone with true abilities doing real things.¡± The Emperor continued with cold eyes. ¡°What kind of person is this? A person without any ws or imperfections, is such a person still human?¡±


    He suddenly smiled with sorrow and viciousness. ¡°What a pity that there has never been such a person. She is also a mortal, a normal person with likes, anger, glory, darkness, schemes, and conspiracies. When all was said and done, how is she different to me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Chen Pingping shook his head slowly, ¡°If she was really as you imagine her to be, how could she have died to your hands?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the Emperor¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly as heughed strangely. ¡°Each person to be their own king? What wild thoughts. The Overwatch Council was to watch over me. Only today did I know that you were left by her to watch me! If she had not doubted me or guarded against me back then, how could she have left such words?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Your Majesty,¡± Chen Pingping said woodenly. ¡°Regardless of who sat in the throne, my Overwatch Council would have watched over them. This is not proof that she guarded against you and wanted to deal with you from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°What about that Tyrannical martial method?¡± For some reason, the Emperor¡¯s tone suddenly became very sinister and dark. Although his voice was higher, it did not make one feel a sliver of warmth. His voice was like a sword that had soaked for hundreds of millions of years in the water of theherworld. It shot out around the royal study.


    The Emperor¡¯s face did not twist. Only a coldness shed through his hollow eyes. ¡°When she imparted the Tyrannical martial method to me, I thought she had made this decision because Northern Qi and Dongyi each had their own Great Grandmasters. I felt a deep gratitude toward her. Using this Tyrannical martial method, I took you, Ye Zhong, Wang Zhikun and swept across the battle fielding, clearing everything in our path with hardly a defeat. Who would have thought that behind this supposedly ultimate martial method there would be hidden the ultimate malice?¡±


    After expelling his rage, the Emperor¡¯s voice became strangely cold, ¡°On our first Northern expedition, I sensed the Tyrannical zhenqi in my body beginning to stir uneasily and be restless. However, with things all lined up, I led the army forward to battle Zhan Qingfeng in the wilds of the North. It was at this time that the hidden damage exploded and inside my body all my meridians broke!¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent, he was one of the people who knew this part of history the best. The Northern expedition that year was difficult. Zhan Qingfeng was an experiencedmander, and the Wei Kingdom¡¯s troops had been exceptional. The Qing Kingdom had taken a risk and entered the North with tens of thousands of troops. It was a decision that was most likely going to end in death. However, the Wei Kingdom was corrupted beyond saving, and the people had no ways of making a living. If one wanted to change the situation in the world and have the possibility of creating a new situation and future, it was inevitable that the Qing Kingdom would send out troops.


    At the time, the Qing Emperor was only the Crown Prince as he led the army North while Chen Pingping remained in the newly established Overwatch Council to ensure the protection of Jingdou, as well as maintaining a distance from the battlefield to ensure cool and calm decision making.


    Initially, it was a situation in which the enemy was stronger. When the battle raged the most fiercely, when Zhan Qingfeng led his troops to surround Xiao Mountain, the Commander of the Qing army, the Crown Prince, was suddenly heavily injured. All of the meridians in his body broke. He was frozen in the army camp, unable to move.


    Although Ye Zhong, who was deputy at the time, and the young officer Wang Zhikun had stood out at the most crucial moment on the battlefield, the Qing Kingdom had already been at a disadvantage, the Commander was suddenly unable to oversee matters. In an instant, Zhan Qingfeng¡¯s army pressed forward. The Qing army was scattered, and the Crown Prince was trapped in the mountains.


    It was at this time that Chen Pingping led the ck Knights of the Overwatch Council in their stunning first thousand li attack. They forcibly tore a hole in the Wei army¡¯s and, braving boundless danger, rescued the Crown Prince, now the Qing Emperor.


    There was no need to mention the difficulties along the way. The ck Knights were almost all lost in the effort to rescue the present-day Emperor. At that time, there was suspicion in Chen Pingping¡¯s heart. Exactly what kind of strange injury had the Emperor suffered? There were not any major wounds on the outside, but inside, all of his meridians had broken. He had be a useless person.


    Through the years, Chen Pingping had guessed some of it. Fan Xian had also once faced the danger of having almost all of meridians broken. Naturally, he knew where the Emperor¡¯s strange and terrifying injury came from.


    Presumably, it was a dangerous juncture that would appear when the Tyrannical martial secret was practiced to a certain extent.


    ¡°I could not move. My eyes could not see, and my mouth could not speak. It felt like there were countless small and sharp knives inside my body sawing endlessly at my organs, bones, and flesh.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes were empty. ¡°Such pain, hopelessness, loneliness, and darkness were not something you could imagine. My willpower had always been strong. But, at that moment, I could not help but think of suicide... However, I could not even move my little finger. Wanting to die but unable to.¡±


    The corner of the Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched as he smiled self-mockingly. ¡°What a sorrowful and tragic end.¡± He nced lightly at Chen Pingping. ¡°That day, if you had not risked everything to save me, perhaps I would have died right then.¡±


    Chen Pingping was silent. He did not mock and did not reply.


    The Emperor¡¯s nose moved slightly as he took a deep breath coldly. ¡°However, the heavens had not abandoned me. After enduring this pain for months, I finally woke up. Additionally, I had also finally broken through the juncture of the Tyrannical martial secret.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Although decades had passed, when he thought of that terrifying torment that humans could not endure, his strong and firm heart still could not help but shake.


    He lowered his head and said to Chen Pingping, ¡°What exactly did she want to do by giving me this fatal martial secret?¡±


    ¡°I asked her how to break through the juncture, and she said she did not know.¡± The Emperor suddenlyughed out loud with his eyes narrowed. A chill emanated from the slit of his eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t know! She trained Ku He, Sigu Jian, and me. Yet, she said she did not know!¡±


    ¡°She wanted to take hold of my weakness so that I would listen to her and obey her forever.¡± The corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips quirked strangely. ¡°But, how could I be such a person? I had gotten through this trial of life and death and took everything in this world much less seriously. I finally saw that this dazzling woman of yours also had her cruelty. Since the world had not abandoned me, how could I give up on myself?¡±


    After listening to the Qing Emperor¡¯s words, Chen Pingping smiled slightly. After he sighed, he again revealed his restrained smile. Shaking his head, he said in a croaky voice with augh, ¡°Suspicious, suspicious... Your Majesty, you have probably never been able to toss it aside your entire life.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯sugh was very open and sorrowful. He looked at the Emperor calmly and said, ¡°Excuses are forever excuses. Perhaps you thought this in the past, but Fan Xian has now also practiced it. If Haitang had not helped him, he probably would have also fallen in that hell-like juncture.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always had the Heart of Tianyi Dao in her hands.¡± The Emperor slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°But, there is the chance of being forever stuck in the ninth-realm,¡± Chen Pingping said with slight mockery. ¡°Would you be satisfied?¡±


    Without waiting for the Emperor¡¯s reply, he gently waved his hand and sighed. ¡°There is no need to bring up past matters. Since you could even suspect her, then you could suspect everyone under heaven. However, was such suspicion not too much of a joke?¡±


    Since it was a joke, then one had to smile. Chen Pingpingughed. In the ck wheelchair, he rocked withughter. Muddy tears were almost squeezed from his old eyes.


    ¡°I just want you old dog to know before you die that everything you remember is only an illusion of your imagination.¡± The Emperor opened his eyes and woke from his memories. He looked at Chen Pingping coldly. ¡°You are my dog, yet you are questioning me on her behalf. I want you to know that the mistress you so loyally protected is not a pure immortal from heaven.¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s smile froze as his shoulders dipped slightly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I am not a saint for taking the world upon myself, and I have no right to be a saint. I did not use you earlier for themon people of the world and not because I feel any pity for this. It was just that this was her dying wish. Yes, Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t meet with you today for themon people but for personal grievances.¡±


    He lifted his head and looked calmly at the Emperor. ¡°You killed her, so I must avenge her. This is a personal vendetta. There is no bullsh*t righteousness. This is just a very simple matter that does not need to have any other meaning. I care nothing about what kind of person she was, whether she was an immortal who came to the world or a little demon filled with schemes, what does it matter? She was called Ye Qingmei, and that is enough.¡±


    The Emperor looked at his oldrade on the wheelchair. After a long time, he sighed quietly. A slight smile rose to his face, but it carried a deeperyer of meaning. In his eyes, this old dog was already dead.


    ¡°This a very abnormal and wild emotion,¡± the Emperor said coldly. ¡°To watch over the ruler of a kingdom and for a eunuch to keep a woman in mind constantly. You went crazy many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to admit that I was fooled by you for many years. The Overwatch Council being in your hands was indeed a thorny problem. At this time, the entire Overwatch Council only knows of Chen Pingping and not of me, the Emperor. This is because of my indulgence in you but also because of your own abilities. However, I don¡¯t understand what right you have to raise the knife of vengeance against me. What power do you have?¡±


    The Emperor looked at Chen Pingping with light disdain and picked up the cold tea he had not drunk for a long time from beside him and slowly took a sip.


    Chen Pingping also picked up the sill warm tea from in front of the arms of his wheelchair and wet his dry lips. After a moment, he quietly said, ¡°Presumably, Yan Bingyun is already tidying up the Overwatch Council on your behalf.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze on the golden tea in his cup froze slightly and then returned to normal.


    ¡°Since I havee back along to the capital, I don¡¯t want the entire Qing Kingdom to sink into instability because of my vengeance,¡± Chen Pingping said, ¡°So, I will pay no attention to what Yan Bingyun¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Did youe to die so you could scold me a little?¡± An enigmatic smile rose to the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You understand me, which is why you have chatted with me, who is certain to die, for so long,¡± Chen Pingping said with a slight smile. ¡°You also don¡¯t know what myst move is going to be, so you have to keep mepany until I have finished saying what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve finished what you wanted to say, I want to see what other trump cards you haven¡¯t yed yet.¡± The Emperor smiled warmly. He had already shaken off his earlier unstable state of mind and the emotions brought by past events and had recovered his appearance as a calm and powerful Emperor.


    Chen Pingping didn¡¯t reply. He just looked at the Emperor thoughtfully. He then suddenly asked another question, ¡°During these 20 years, I¡¯ve already done so many things, do you still not understand?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s finger pushed the blue patterned teacup around, but his gaze slowlynded on the ground and the files lying beside the ck wheelchair that recorded step by step how Chen Pingping had pushed all of the people close to the Emperor to stand against him these years.


    ¡°The fire in Huichun Hall was set by the Council. The doctor was killed by someone I sent. That imperial rtive was met with the same fate. As for the drug the Crown Prince used, it was personally concocted by Fei Jie. Of course, Fei Jie had already left thisnd. Even if you wanted to charge him with the death penalty, you would not be able to.¡± Chen Pingping looked at the Emperor coldly and heartlessly. ¡°I watched the affair between the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince coldly from the side and helped them slightly. I then did my best to make you learn of it.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s finger moving the teacup stopped.


    ¡°It was storming that night. In Guangxin Pce, you should have lost control of yourself. Although I did not see it with my own eyes, each time I think of this, I feelforted.¡± All the lines on Chen Pingping¡¯s rxed. He appeared veryforted. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you so angry about the affair between the Eldest Princess and Crown Prince? Is it because you have always thought that your sister should belong to you? Because of your self-torturing notion of a good Emperor, you could only suppress it?¡±


    ¡°Who would have guessed that the Crown Prince actually did it?¡± Chen Pingpingughed loudly. ¡°What you could not do, the Crown Prince did. How could you not be angry? How could they not die?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince died. The Eldest Princess died. The empress died. The empress dowager died. The Second Prince also died.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s harsh gaze focused on the Emperor. ¡°All of your family has essentially died by your hands. You are the most selfish and ruthless Emperor in the world. I want your family to die because of your selfishness.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s hand holding the teacup trembled slightly, making a crisp clinking sound.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s voice was crisper, colder, and harsher. ¡°I don¡¯t have any trump cards. I just returned to the Pce to tell you something. Back then, you heartlessly let them die in loneliness. I can make you taste the same loneliness and then die in this torment. Perhaps I cannot kill you, but letting you live like this, is it not the most wondrous ofplicated methods?¡±


    ¡°I still have some good sons,¡± the Emperor said slowly. ¡°You even wanted to kill the Third Prince, I cannot help but be shocked by the coldness and hatred in your heart.¡±


    Chen Pingping coldly said, ¡°All the people of the Li family in this pce should die.¡±


    ¡°What about An Zhi?¡± The Emperor¡¯s finger knocking against the blue patterned teacup suddenly stopped. Furrowing his brows, he said with light mockery, ¡°He is mine and Qingmei¡¯s child. You¡¯ve always been so loyal to him. How could you try to kill him over and over again? Until now, An Zhi probably still thinks you are the senior that loves him the most. He has no idea that the attack on the valley, the aftermath of the Hanging Temple, and near miss with the dagger were all single-handedly organized by you.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Chen Pingping said with a deep and arctic tone, ¡°Fan Xian is only a bastard. What right do you have to be her son¡¯s father? For her, Fan Xian¡¯s existence is a mark of shame. He is a blight on my eyes.¡±


    The Emperorughed. It was filled with resentment. ¡°Very good, you are indeed a perverted eunuch. If I just kill you like this, is that not too much to your liking?¡±


    ¡°How I die has never been a problem,¡± Chen Pinging said, looking mockingly at the Emperor. ¡°I only know that my revenge has seeded. That is enough.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s hand holding the teacup hung in the air. After a moment, he faintly said, ¡°I still have three sons...¡±


    ¡°Since I have returned to the capital, I¡¯m afraid none of those three sons are yours anymore.¡± Chen Pingping¡¯s pupils gradually narrowed. With a cold and joyfulugh, he said, ¡°If I die to your hands, how will Fan Xian regard you? How will the Great Prince regard you? How will you exin it to Fan Xian? Are you going to tell him that I was avenging his mother? How will you exin to him what happened in the past?¡±


    Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes were very cold. His face was gradually growing paler, either from excitement or some other emotion. He stared at the Emperor and said ¡°Your Majesty, soon you will find yourselfpletely isted. Amidst this loneliness, you will see all thend under heaven but have nothing.¡±


    See all thend under heaven but have nothing. What poisonous curse and hatred! The Emperor¡¯s body trembled slightly as his face gradually paled again. ring at Chen Pingping with a look that could devour him, he icily said, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    When the Emperor said these three words, he showed that he understood theplicated and sessful journey Chen Pingping had been on for 20 years that had gradually moved past the point of no return. No matter whether it was Fan Xian or the Great Prince, they were both very close to Chen Pingping. If the Qing Emperor wanted to exin anything to these two sons, he would have to exin the matter from many years ago on which he would not be able to speak of.


    Could the most powerful Emperor in the world only gradually grow old and die beneath his own sons¡¯ angry and hateful gazes?


    The Emperor¡¯s face was pale. He felt boundless coldness and anger in his heart. He looked at Chen Pingping¡¯s simrly pale face and knew that he had already calcted everything. He was using his own death tounch thest and most vicious attack against this Royal Pce.


    The royal study sank into a death-like silence while the autumn rains continued to fall slowly outside, soothing the dry earth inside the Royal Pce and the gaps between the stones. The royal study was outfitted with ss produced by the pce treasury. The carved flowers on the windows looked very much like faces watching thest conversation between this pair of ruler and official of the Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°You ask for death, but I will not let you die so easily.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were nk. Like a god suppressing a zing rage, he coldly and calmly said, ¡°I am going to have you escorted to the Meridian Gate. I am going to have you stand naked in front of all the people. I want everyone to know that you, this old dog, are a eunuch without the male instrument, a perverted creature that shames your ancestors and forefathers. I want the gaze of countless people to stare between your thighs to see how you, a hateful eunuch, used the ruined flesh between your legs to concoct these evil conspiracies.¡±


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s tone was very quiet but contained boundless hatred, endless humiliation, and a never-ending anger. Coldly, he said, ¡°I will have you die of a thousand cuts. I will have every subject of the Qing Kingdom tear the flesh from your bones bite by bite and then have your bones buried beside the threerge workshops so that you can see for yourself how I first killed her, then killed you, and then used the things she left behind to conquer my kingdom, unite the world, andy down a foundation withoutpare.¡±


    ¡°I want you, and them, to know that I can kill you all. I want you all to watch everything yet be unable to do anything and make you cry, struggle, and regret in the underworld.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face grew paler and paler, but his tone became calmer and calmer. His eyes grew more nk and less like a living person.


    Sitting in the ck wheelchair, Chen Pingping¡¯s face was also very pale. He knew that madness ran in the Emperor¡¯s bloodline and what tragic end he would face under the Emperor¡¯s wild anger.


    The two of them used each other¡¯s words to saw at the other¡¯s heart until they were both dripping with blood without a good spot left anywhere. Like two pale spirits, they swallowed each other¡¯s soul.


    Slowly and with great difficulty, Chen Pingping bent his body and ced the teacup on the ground. His hands gripped the front of the arms of the wheelchair. With his elbows as the axis, he ced his forearms calmly and steadily against the ck and smooth arms of the chair. He didn¡¯t think about anything. He only repeated a motion he had performed countless times over these years.


    His gaze once again flew past the Emperor¡¯s pale face and slender but strong shoulders and focused on the wall behind the royal study. It was as if he saw through this wall straight to the small building in the back pce and to that painting. The back of the yellow-robed woman in the painting was iparably deste and lonely. She looked at the sight of tens of thousands of people repairing the river bank at her feet and did not speak for a long time.


    Chen Pingping did not speak for a long time. In his heart, he thought to himself, This was good, this was good.


    ¡°Xiao Yezi?¡± A strange smile rose to the corners of his lips. It was as if he saw that woman¡¯s form appear in the air at the back of the royal study.


    The woman looked at him with distress and asked, ¡°You really are a eunuch? Then should we refer to each other as sisters or what?¡±


    The Emperor heard Chen Pingping say the name he had hidden inside his heart for many years. This name was like a spell he still could not undo. Although he could not think about it for a very long time, once he realized he had not forgotten, that face, that person would appear out of thin air and look at him with a glimmer of confusion, sorrow, and disdain.


    He unconsciously followed Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze and turned his head slightly. He then heard a loud crash.


    With a boom, a wild wind swirled around inside the royal study. Two explosive sts of air containing powerful amounts of fire powder, pellets, and steels balls flew ferociously toward the Qing Emperor¡¯s body.

 Chapter 681 - Bamboo Flowering Inside The Royal Study

    <h4>Chapter 681: Bamboo Flowering Inside The Royal Study</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Without a doubt, Chen Pingping was an ace, at least he was once an ace. Chen Wuchang, one of the eunuchs in the Pce back in the day, was one of the ranked few, even if he couldn¡¯tpare to the incredibly talented Eunuch Hong Siyang. His own martial prowess could not be underestimated.


    If he was not a powerful figure, how could he have challenged the powerful Xiao En when the world was in such an unstable circumstance? How could he have created such a sinister Overwatch Council under the eyes of a court full of enemy gazes? If Chen Pingping was not a powerful figure, how could he have led the ck Knights like a ck storm across thend to carry out the astonishing thousand li attacks?


    However, time and experience were the most effective tools of torment. Too much time had passed. Chen Pingping was already old. Unfortunately, during the attack to bring Xiao En back to the capital, Chen Pingping was heavily wounded. Half his body became crippled. He lost all feeling below his waist. His lifetime of cultivation also went with the wind, without a shred left behind.


    This was history that all officials and people of the Qing Kingdom knew about. It was a truth that either made them feel great pity or great joy. When news came out of the Royal Pce to bring Chen Pingping back to the capital, no one, not even Ye Zhong, Gong Dian, Eunuch Yao, Commander Shi Fei, or He Zongwei focused their cautious gazes on Director Chen¡¯s body or the ck wheelchair he sat on.


    They knew Chen Pingping was a cripple. It was impossible for him to have any personal strength. The rightful caution and fear in their hearts were not because of how strong Chen Pingping¡¯s physical body was. Instead, it was a difficult-to-resist thought toward the sinister conspiracies in this old cripples head, as well as the incredible strength of the Overwatch Council that he could call on.


    Chen Pingping entered the capital alone. With the Overwatch Council under strict surveince and an important figure within cooperating fully, the major officials around the Emperor all let out a breath at the same time. As long as Chen Pingping was unable to use the dark force tied to his withered fingers, then the Royal Pce was safe.


    Precisely because of this judgment, they were not worried that Chen Pingping would do any harm to the Emperor in the royal study. Even if Chen Pingping was still the powerful figure on the ck warhorse, he would not have any ability to retaliate in front of the Emperor, the foremost ace in the world. And, as for that ck wheelchair? The old Director had sat in this wheelchair for many years. Everyone was used to the existence of this wheelchair. Some even saw it as a part of Chen Pingping.


    Habit was a powerful thing, enough so that people couldpletely disregard it. When Chen Pingping entered the royal study in his ck wheelchair, no one, including Eunuch Yao, was alerted by it. This was their major mistake.


    Just like them, the Emperor, after having talked for a long time in the dim morning rain, also made a mistake in the moment his state of mind recovered its indifference and calm. When the pale-faced Chen Pingping looked at the snow-white wall of the royal study behind him and quietly called out that woman¡¯s name, his state of mind rxed slightly. Following Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze with his own eyes, he missed the movement of Chen Pingping¡¯s arms resting on the arms of the ck wheelchair.


    Perhaps everyone had yed a childish and cute game in their childhood. A friend would pretend to see a stern elder or harsh teacher approaching from behind and cry out. Once the friend turned their head, a punch wouldnd on their body.


    Such a childish trick was used on the Qing Emperor, the most powerful man in the world. It had to be said, Chen Pingping¡¯s thoughts were marvelous, clever, and effective. Perhaps it was because the Emperor¡¯s state of mind had been shaken in that moment or because the Emperor¡¯s entire person had sunk into a realm of absolute confidence after Ku He and Sigu Jian died and Ye Liuyun went out to the ocean that he did not care about anything and turned his head.


    Presently, there should be no one who would be able to hurt this powerful Emperor. Even if Fan Xian, Haitang, Thirteenth Wang, Yun Zhn, Lang Tao, and the Shadow, all appeared in the royal study at the same time and aimed a fatal blow at the Emperor, the Emperor¡¯s expression would probably not change in the slightest.


    However, when he turned his head, he only saw apletely empty snow-white wall. His pupils shrank. He turned his gaze back to Chen Pingping in the wheelchair only to see that Chen Pingping¡¯s hands, which had been lying on the arms of the wheelchair, were holding tightly to the inner side of the armrests while his forearm pulled back abruptly.


    With a crack, the two smooth arms of the wheelchair suddenly split to the side and made a series of wondrous metallic sounds. Following the two simultaneous explosions, two powerful streams of air sprayed out of the two holes that suddenly appeared at the front of the armrests.


    Thump! Thump!


    Cleanly and crisply, without any hesitation, coolly and coldly, Chen Pingping gripped the arms of the wheelchair, which he had touched for years, and triggered the switch. Countless shards of metal and steel exploded toward the Qing Emperor¡¯s body with great force, propelled by the powerful fire powder. The ck wheelchair opened up two paths of brilliant and dazzling sparks.


    In this world, there was no one who could hurt the Emperor. That did not mean there were no objects that could hurt him. At least, the Emperor and Chen Pingping knew that the long mysterious ck chest was certainly a threat to the Emperor. The wheelchair that Chen Pingping had sat on for decades seemed to be demonstrating a simr effect.


    This ck wheelchair had been carefully crafted decades ago by the pce treasury and the Third Bureau of the Overwatch Council. The pair of firearms that contained countless years of anger had been personally created by the woman who had died long ago.


    At that time, Chen Pingping was crippled. She was worried for his safety, so she had mobilized all of her abilities and secretly arranged for him to have the best life-saving treasure. Over these years, the wheels and backing of this wheelchair had been changed a number of times, but this pair of armrests had never been changed.


    Many people knew that Chen Pingping had a habitual action of gently stroking the smooth armrests. People close to him, like Fan Xian, knew that when they were silent and alone, the Director liked to use his knuckles to gently knock against the armrests. Each time, the armrests made a hollow sound, like a hollow bamboo. Bamboos had joints, strength, and bones. Chen Pingping did too.


    The two blossoms of sparks in front of the armrests exploded. After the two almost simultaneous explosions, the sound of countless shards of metal and fire powder flew toward the Emperor¡¯s body rang out with a stter, like rain hitting sand and hail hitting the ground, creating thousands of little pits and breaking countless Japanese banana leaves.


    The royal study filled with smoke. It dissipated with unusual speed. Gradually, the figure of the Emperor on the low couch was revealed.


    The Emperor was a Great Grandmaster. In the end, they were not gods. Their bodies were still that of mortal men. Although their minds were powerful, they could not react like a god.


    When Chen Pingping activated the trigger on the wheelchair, he was very close to the Qing Emperor. The canister shot that fired from his armrests was unusually powerful and covered half the space. Even if the Emperor shed away like an immortal, he still could not escape the boundaries of the weapon.


    The Qing Emperor did not sh away. He remained sitting on the soft couch while the stone wall beside him was shredded into pieces and shattered bricks rustled down. A few pieces of broken wall hung in mid-air. The low couch beneath his body had already broken in half while the table in front of him had been shattered into wood shards.


    Many fine holes and tears appeared in the dragon robe beneath the Emperor. With different shapes and different tracks, the holes appeared to be slightly burnt.


    A pair of hands covered his face. The index finger of his left hand was slightly bent while the thumb quirked slightly. The blue porcin teacup sat between his thumb and index finger without moving a tall. Even the teacup had not shattered, so the Emperor¡¯s face was fine.


    Everything happened in a brief moment. The qi all over the Emperor¡¯s body was substantial. It whistled like the wind while the blue porcin teacup between his fingers flew into the air with a puff.


    With two gunshots, the ck wheelchair was pushed back with enormous recoil and slid back at a remarkable speed. The wheelchair screeched against the floor of the royal study like it was going to produce sparks. It crashed hard against the wall of the royal study with a bang.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s expression was indifferent. His pupils slightly constricted. However, he didn¡¯t have time to make any movement before he saw the jade green reflected in his eyes.


    With a crack, the teacup flew out of the sky and crashed onto Chen Pingping¡¯s frail chest, breaking a number of bones.


    Countless pieces of porcin that had shattered into powder plunged like countless thin needles into Chen Pingping¡¯s body. It was painful and itchy, not something mortal men could endure.


    A mouthful of ck blood sprayed out from between Chen Pingping¡¯s lips, wetting his chest. Immediately afterward, a boundless, shapeless, and intangible force of zhenqi surged forward and subdued the remaining meridians in his body in an instant. It controlled the movement of every single one of his muscles so that he could not speak, move, or end his own life.


    This powerful Tyrannical zhenqi sank into his body across the air and through his clothes. It followed his meridians and slowly forced out the powerful poison the old Director had taken earlier.


    In the air, there seemed to be a shapeless giant gripping Chen Pingping¡¯s withered body tightly and picked him up from the ck wheelchair. Hovering in the air, this scene appeared particrly strange.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s white hair had long be a mess andy in disarray across his forehead, gently covering the deep lines on his face. His clothes were covered in tears. The life in his body had been suppressed to the edge of life and death in an instant.


    However, the old man¡¯s eyes were cold, without a glimmer of fear. They only carried a sliver of pity and disdain. Gradually, these emotions also disappeared leaving behind only calm.


    Heavy footsteps rang out in the royal study. Slowly and heavily, the Emperor stepped across the debris on the ground and walked toward him.


    The Emperor¡¯s right hand opened slightly. Streams of powerful zhenqi shot through the air and held Chen Pingping¡¯s thin body firmly in the air.


    Other than coldness, the Emperor¡¯s gaze was dyed a wild blood red. The Emperor¡¯s hands trembled. They were covered with fresh blood and terrifying wounds.


    The small tears on the Emperor¡¯s dragon robe began to flow with blood, seeping out endlessly and washing away the metal debris and remaining burned fire powder. The dragon robe had already been burned ck.


    The Emperor was heavily injured. The metal shards that could travel through stone should still be stuck in his body, but he did not die.


    The shards of the teacup were inside Chen Pingping¡¯s body. He also began to bleed. Perhaps he didn¡¯t have much blood to start with, but the speed of bleeding was not very fast. It still soaked through his tattered ck Overwatch Council robes in an instant.


    The Emperor approached Chen Pingping, his chest rising and falling. The Emperor and official were both covered with small but deep cuts. The pain went deep, and the blood flowed without stopping, making them look very simr.


    He lowered his head and nced at the terrible wound in his chest. The corners of his brows trembled slightly. It was as if he had not thought that there was still someone present in the world who could make hime so close to death. A wave of hate and anger began to ferment and rise in the Emperor¡¯s body.


    His hand closed around Chen Pingping¡¯s throat as he stared into his eyes. A bone-chilling hatred shed through his eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t want you to die, you will not die.¡±


    Gray shadows shed by the windows of the royal study. A few people mmed into the wooden door of the royal study, charging in. By the door to the garden, Ye Zhong, Eunuch Yao, and a few major figures stood far away from the royal study. They still heard the two explosions clearly. They knew something was wrong. They rushed over to protect the Emperor but camete.


    Ye Zhong arrived the fastest. Eunuch Yao was close behind. After they entered the royal study and saw the blood scene in front of them, they fell silent because the scene burned their eyes too much.


    They saw the blood-covered Emperor clutching the throat of the blood-covered Director Chen. They were stunned and did not know what to say.


    The Emperor released his grip and allowed Chen Pingping¡¯s body to slide out of his hand and fall to the ground with a dull thud. He looked at his oldrade, friend, and servant at his feet with a strange gaze. He said in a cold and angry voice, ¡°Escort him to the prison in the Overwatch Council. The treasonous bastard is to die by a thousand cuts tomorrow. If he dies before 36,000 cuts, you and all the useless bastards in the Imperial Academy of Medicine will apany him to the grave.¡±


    Ye Zhong and Eunuch Yao felt like they had fallen into an icehouse. He Zongwei, who had just rushed into the royal study with a face full of fear, trembled in fright. It was not just because of the shocking sight in front of him, Chen Pingping¡¯s crime, or the Emperor¡¯s bone-chillingly angry order. No high-level official had died by a thousand cuts. This was the most humiliating and cruelest way to die. Furthermore, this order was directed at Chen Pingping.


    The three people did not say anything. They immediately knelt down at the Emperor¡¯s feet, not daring to offer any admonishment.


    The Emperor nced onest time the Chen Pingping looking at him with a kind of cynical gaze then suddenly felt a burning pain in his chest.


    How many years had it been since he was injured? The Emperor wondered this as his body swayed.


    ¡°The Emperor was attacked, send for the imperial doctors!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The royal study rang out with Schr He¡¯s frightened and worried voice. Ye Zhong was holding the Emperor¡¯s fallen body with fear in his heart. Unconsciously, he tilted his head slightly and nted a nce at this schr with vicious intentions.


    The Royal Pce was in a state of chaos. Imperial doctors filed in and out of the pce. Periodically, pale-faced serving girls and eunuchs carried golden basins in and out. The water in the basin was already dyed a red color.


    Eunuch Yao was serving the injured Emperor. Gong Dian, leading the Imperial Soldiers and aces of the internal court, had the Pce surrounded tightly. After Ye Zhong had given a few orders to the Bureau of Military Affairs, he stood guard outside.


    The head doctor of the Imperial Academy had just walked out with his head covered in sweat. Ye Zhong looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°How is the Emperor?¡±


    The head doctor saw that it was him and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Commander Ye, although the Emperor was injured, his meridians are rick and strong. He should be fine, but...¡±


    Ye Zhong¡¯s brows furrowed and he asked harshly, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°The metal shards in the Emperor¡¯s body have been removed. But, looking at the Emperor¡¯s injuries, there should be some pieces still in the Emperor¡¯s body that have injured the internal organs. If these shards are not removed, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what? Is the Emperor in danger?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is blessed and not of the mortal realm.¡± The head doctor¡¯s voice trembled as he changed a way to describe the Emperor¡¯s Great Grandmaster realm. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems, but no one knows if it will have an effect in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you thinking of a way to get them out?¡± Ye Zhong¡¯s body was short and round. It always gave one a sense of warmth. Now, the anger on his face was terrifying.


    ¡°I truly do not have such skills.¡± The head doctor watched as Ye Zhong¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. He quickly swallowed and said, ¡°However, Sir Fan Junior has managed a simr case in the Pce before. I ask that you quickly summon Sir Fan junior back to the capital. With him handling this matter, notent danger should remain.¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Danbo?¡± Ye Zhong¡¯s heart thumped and became half cold. From this morning to now, too many things had happened inside and outside Jingdou and the royal study. He hadn¡¯t been able to digest everything. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s name, only now did he think of what a blow Chen Pingping¡¯s assassination of the Emperor was on the Qing Kingdom.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s lips were slightly dry. After a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Sir Fan junior can¡¯t get back immediately. Is there any other way?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Fan family. She works in the Danbo medical shop. She trained at Qing Mountain and was personally taught by Sir Fan junior...¡±


    Coldness appeared in Ye Zhong¡¯s eyes. He straightforwardly said, ¡°Immediately summon her into the Pce!¡±


    After the head doctor left with the guards, Ye Zhong suddenly felt that his back was covered in cold sweat. Only now did he have the time to analyze the situation in front of him. When the head doctor brought up Fan Xian¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help but remember that before long, this young and powerful official would return triumphantly to the capital with the achievement of having taken Dongyi. If, at that time, Fan Xian discovered that Chen Pingping had been killed by a thousand cuts on the Emperor¡¯s orders, what reaction would he have?


    Ye Zhong felt a chill envelop his body. The Emperor was heavily injured, and Director Chen¡¯s life was hanging on by a thread. Another batch of imperial doctors were working to save his life. He would then immediately be transferred into the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison.


    He knew why the Emperor had ordered Chen Pingping to be escorted to the Overwatch Council. The scheming Emperor, even at this time, did not forget to demonstrate his coldness.


    Presently, all the defensive power of Jingdou was in Ye Zhong¡¯s hands. He had absolutely no intention of resisting the Emperor¡¯s orders. However, he felt a weight that was difficult to shoulder. If the Overwatch Council actually rebelled, what should he do? Fortunately, the Emperor was only injured and did not actually faint.


    There was no need to pay attention to what exactly happened between the Emperor and Director Chen. The assassination attempt in the royal study was something everyone saw. No one could, and no one dared, to ask for mercy on Director Chen¡¯s behalf. Assassinating the Emperor was always a capital offense punished by death by a thousand cuts.


    A chill rose in Ye Zhong¡¯s heart. He understood the connection and friendship between the Emperor and Chen Pingping. The Emperor had probably been angry and disappointed to an extreme to grant Director Chen such a tragic end.


    Except, ever since the inception of the Qing Kingdom, although imperial authority was as difficult to rock as the thousands of years of history of thisnd, each sessive Emperor had always held a warm attitude toward the officials. Particrly during thest few decades, the Qingw has been revised and countless cruel punishments were gotten rid of. Even for those whomitted treason, it was often just decapitation and wiping out the n.


    When it came to schrs and court officials, the Emperor had always been kind. Even during the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, in the end, he only sliced up the Commander of the 13 gate guards, Zhang Deqing. Compared to Director Chen of the Overwatch Council, what did Zhang Deqing count as?


    Ye Zhong slowly closed his eyes. He involuntarily thought of the words Schr He had cried out harshly when the Emperor had fallen into his arms earlier. He couldn¡¯t help a coldness shing across the corners of his lips.


    With He Zongwei¡¯s shout, the news of Chen Pingping assassinating the Emperor was immediately spread throughout the Royal Pce, alerting every single person in the pce. Then, it became something everyone in Jingdou knew.


    Afterward, the Emperor might be mindful of the stability of the Qing court and attitudes of Fan Xian and all of the officials in the Overwatch Council. He might perhaps even be mindful of all the deeds the Director had performed for the Qing Kingdom.


    Ye Zhong understood the Emperor¡¯s character. Even if he was going to grant the Director a glorious death, it would not be because of the affection between him and the old Director. After the sound of the strange weapon in the royal study, the Emperor only had anger and hatred toward Chen Pingping. There was nothing else.


    The only reason the Emperor would call back his order for death by a thousand cuts would be for the sake of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s future, Fan Xian, the Great Prince, and territories of the kingdom.


    There were many ways to die. Compared to a length of white silk and a cup of poisoned wine, the humiliating and cruel death by a thousand cuts would certainly make the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian, and the Great Prince feel a great deal more resentment.


    All of this became impossible with Schr He¡¯s perfectly timed shout because the Emperor had an Emperor¡¯s dignity and anger.


    Ye Zhong sighed and gazed dazedly at the Royal Pce through the autumn rain, feeling hundreds of emotions mixing in his heart. He wondered how many stories would happen within the Overwatch Council¡¯s square building tonight and if the 10,000 elite troops he and Shi Fei had stationed outside the Overwatch Council following orders would actually have to be involved in a battle.


    The autumn rain fell slowly. He coughed a few times. He knew the order the Emperor had given in his anger would not change. He only hoped that by the time Fan Xian returned, everything was already set in stone. Otherwise, no one knew what kind of chaos the Qing Kingdom would fall into.


    ...


    ...


    Outside the square Overwatch Council building, the autumn rain fell. It grew colder and colder. Yan Bingyun stood coldly by the window. He had torn off the ck cloth that had always covered the window and thrown it by his feet.


    He looked in the direction of the Royal Pce and gave an order calmly and firmly. Thanks to Chen Pingping and Fan Xian¡¯s trust, he already held a great deal of power in the Overwatch Council. Even with such power, he still could not suppress the fires of trouble glowering within the Overwatch Council¡ªthe ck fires growing in the hearts of ck-uniform wearing officials.


    Fortunately, Yan Bingyun had prepared adequately. The old officials and those who were absolutely loyal to the old Director had been sent by him to Xiliang, Jiangnan, and Dongyi. They had left the Jingdou. Otherwise, the situation would even more difficult to control.


    The news from the Pce had already reached the Council. The news of Director Chen assassinating the Emperor had already be fact. The Emperor was heavily injured? Yan Bingyun did not know if this was the Emperor¡¯s excuse or if the old Director, who he had always worshipped, had actually done the thing that many people were unable to aplish.


    However, none of this was important. He coldly turned his gaze to look at the Qing elite troops in the streets and alleys outside the Overwatch Council and shook his head. He had to protect this Council, particrly under the circumstances of Chen Pingping¡¯s certain death and before Fan Xian returned.


    No one could stand against the Emperor and the powerful machinery of the Qing Kingdom, even if the Overwatch Council was the biggest cog in that machine.


    Yan Bingyun turned his head and looked at the seven heads of bureaus in the room. Faintly, he said, ¡°Prepare to take over...¡± His brows furrowed. After a pause, hepleted his sentence with great difficulty. ¡°Imperial criminal Chen Pingping.¡±

 Chapter 682 - A Finger Pointed To The Overwatch Council’s Subjugation

    <h4>Chapter 682: A Finger Pointed To The Overwatch Council¡¯s Subjugation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the words ¡°imperial prisoner Chen Pingping¡± fell from Yan Bingyun¡¯s thin lips, all of the people in the secret room went crazy. Although their expressions remained calm, an iciness shed through their eyes. They stared viciously at Yan Bingyun. It was as if they wanted to use their gazes to tear him into pieces.


    The Overwatch Council had eight bureaus. Other than the head of the Sixth Bureau, who was temporary, and the head of the Fifth Bureau, Jing Ge, who was currently by the group of carriages heading slowly toward the east of the Qing Kingdom, all of the high-level officials were gathered here. They were the true power holders in the Overwatch Council. The head of the First Bureau Mu Tie, the head of the Second Bureau was that old man, the head of the Third Bureau was Fan Xian¡¯s brother disciple, and the head of the Seventh and Eighth Bureaus were both members of the Qinian Unit. With the head of the Fourth Bureau Yan Bingyun, all of the people in this secret room were Fan Xian¡¯s direct subordinates.


    Of course, Fan Xian¡¯s direct subordinates were Chen Pingping¡¯s direct subordinates. Although they did notmunicate much with old Director Chen, just like every other member and secret agent of the Overwatch Council, the old Director was their superior and held a lofty position in their hearts.


    Other than Yin Bingyun, all six of the others suddenly stood up and stared at Yan Bingyun¡¯s face. Mu Tie¡¯s was ashen and filled with rage. In a raspy voice, he roared, ¡°Sir Yan, what do you want to do?¡±


    Yan Bingyun returned the gazes of the six people without shrinking back. After he had returned from Northern Qi, Chen Pingping and Fan Xian had both been toozy to handle therge amount of Council affairs. During these few years, all of the affairs of the Overwatch Council had been managed by this icy young man. He was the son of Yan Ruohai and very experienced in the Council. When he was just a youth, he had been sent to the foreign and dangerous Northern Qi to carry out spy work. Afterward, he had been betrayed and sold out by the Eldest Princess. He had suffered cruel and unknown torments. Thus, his reputation was very good in the Council.


    As Fan Xian¡¯spanion and closest subordinate, he conducted himself well regardless of whether he was handling the Ming family¡¯s affair in Jiangnan or the battle in the Royal Pce with the Eldest Princess during the Jingdou rebellion. He demonstrated powerful organization skills, great analysis of intelligence reports, and decisive decision-making ability.


    With qualifications, experience, payout, sacrifice, and background, very smoothly, Sir Yan junior reached the third highest position in the Overwatch Council. All of the officials, even the nominal heads of the Bureaus, implicitly epted his orders. They admired Sir Yan junior from the depths of their hearts.


    The corners of Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He looked at the six people in front of him and did not back down in the slightest. ¡°Chen Pingping attempted to assassinate the Emperor and will suffer death by a thousand cuts tomorrow. By imperial order, the Council is to take over this imperial prisoner. Do you... want to rebel?¡±


    The information in the pce concerning the Emperor¡¯s assassination had long gotten out. These high-ranking Overwatch Council officials had gotten ahold of this intelligence instantly. Amidst their shock, it was only now that they knew the old Director had not gone with the 30 ck carriages back home to retire. Instead, he had appeared unexpectedly inside the Royal Pce and tried to assassinate the Emperor.


    None of the Overwatch Council officials believed this was the entire truth of the matter, let alone these six head of Bureaus. They looked coldly at Yan Bingyun. In the end, it was Mu Tie who angrily said, ¡°The Director has retired home to rest. How could he appear in the Pce? And, assassinate the Emperor? Who made up this rumor? What exactly happened in the Pce?¡±


    The always silent head of the Third Bureau lowered his head and slowly said, ¡°I think what is most important right now is to investigate clearly...¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s rage exploded. He mmed one palm down on the long table. With a buzzing sound, he said sternly, ¡°The Emperor gave the order personally. Commander Ye, Eunuch Yao, Schr He, and everyone else saw it for themselves. Investigate? Investigate what?¡±


    The head of the Second Bureau, who had the longest experience and was the most senior, suddenly drooped his eyelids and said in a raspy and heavy voice, ¡°So what if they saw personally? I think it is just that the Emperor wants to take action against this Council.¡± This old man coldly raised his face. ¡°Charges can always be trumped up against someone. If the Emperor wants to kill someone, what excuse can he not use? However, this matter involved the old Director. Other than the crime of treason and assassination of the Emperor, what other crime would be able to stop him?¡±


    The secret room was silent. The ss window usually covered by a ck cloth appeared particrly translucent. It made everyone feel a glimmer of unease while the sun gradually moving east spilled light against the red brick of the pce walls and again into the secret room of the Overwatch Council. It enveloped the entire room in a blood-red light.


    The head of the Second Bureau looked at Yan Bingyun with narrowed eyes and slowly said, ¡°Sir Yan, the final confirmation for Commissioner has not gone through. You don¡¯t have any right to order us to do anything. And, you also have no right to pull down this piece of ck cloth.¡±


    The silence in the secret room added to everyone¡¯s fear. All of the high-level Overwatch Council officials were looking at Yan Bingyun. They wanted to see just how he would handle this shocking matter. After Mu Tie and the others heard the words of the Second Bureau senior, the suspicion in their eyes gradually thickened. They looked at Yan Bingyun with coldness.


    ¡°All of the Council intelligence reports go through me. A few days ago, the Jingdou Garrison mysteriously disappeared while the Imperial Army and pce defenses suddenly increased. The Bureau of Military Affairs secret mobilized troops... I sent all of these reports to your desk,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said as he looked at Yan Bingyun coldly. ¡°Looking at it now, these were the Emperor¡¯s moves in dealing with the old Director. But, why didn¡¯t you have any reaction?¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s earlier anger disappeared in the blink of an eye. His face was cold, and his entire body emanated a sense of chill. It was as if he was a block of ice.


    ¡°During this past fortnight, you moved more than half of the people in my bureau to Xiliang and Dongyi. Most of them are probably still on the road,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said. ¡°Presently, the strength of the Council is only a third of what is usually is. What exactly is it that you want to do? Did you know about what would happen today earlier and have been making preparations for the pce ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°Arge portion of the Sixth Bureau¡¯s swordsmen and assassins were also transferred out of Jingdou a few days ago.¡± The temporary head of the Sixth Bureau looked coldly at Yan Bingyun. After the Shadow, he was the Overwatch Council¡¯s best assassin. His gaze was like a sword holding Yan Bingyun in ce. It was as if he wanted to pin this block of ice under the dusky light to make him gradually melt. ¡°You have to give us an exnation.¡±


    The three most martially powerful bureaus of the Overwatch Council were the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth bureaus. The ck Knights of the Fifth Bureau were never allowed to stay around Jingdou. Furthermore, one part of the ck Knights was gone with the ck carriages while another part was near Yanjing, waiting to wee Fan Xian¡¯s return. The Fourth Bureau was under Yan Bingyun¡¯s control. They were scattered in various provinces and foreign countries. They also could not be gathered in Jingdou to lend their strength.


    When Yan Bingyun gave the order to hollow out the swordsmen assassins of the Sixth Bureau, the strongest martial force of the entire Overwatch Council had already been weakened to its limit.


    Mu Tie¡¯s heart shook. He dealt with the affairs of the First Bureau in Jingdou, so the mobilization orders in the Overwatch Council had not involved him. It was only now that he realized Yan Bingyun had already taken out so much of the Council¡¯s power. Connecting it to the shocking development in the Royal Pce and old Director, his heart chilled.


    ¡°I am a subject of the Qing Kingdom and of the Emperor, and an official of the Overwatch Council.¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s preparations had been straightforwardly exposed by these officials. But, there was not a glimmer of guilt on his face. Coldly, he looked at the people standing on either side of the long table and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the first sentence you learned when you first entered the Council!¡±


    ¡°Everything for the Qing Kingdom!¡± Yan Bingyun waved his hand coldly. ¡°Being loyal to the Emperor is the only thing we have to consider. Your words earlier were already somewhat treasonous. I don¡¯t want to hear them a second time.¡±


    The high-level officials of the Overwatch Council had sufficiently demonstrated their resentment toward the Royal Pce. If this was known by people outside of the Council, it would be no different to the crime of deceiving the Emperor.


    Yan Bingyun walked slowly to the window and narrowed his eyes against the blood-red light reflecting in from the outside. A cold voice seeped out between his teeth as he said, ¡°Chen Pingping assassinating the Emperor andmitting rebellion is a clear-cut matter. If you insist on being willful and want to collude with this treasonous renegade to do something, don¡¯t me me for being heartless...¡±


    The secret room once again fell silent.


    The temporary head of the Sixth Bureau slowly gripped the hilt of the metal rod at his side. Looking coldly at Yan Bingyun by the window, he said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve mobilized away arge number of my subordinates, I don¡¯t think it will be a very difficult matter if the Sixth Bureau wanted to kill you.¡±


    ¡°So what if you kill me?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s voice was cold and disdainful. ¡°Do you want to rebel? Where can your family, the families of the swordsmen below you, escape to? There are 10,000 soldiers outside. Even if you could rescue the old Director, can you kill your way out?¡±


    The dusky light struck Yan Bingyun¡¯s austere face, creating aplicated blood color. He slowly turned his head and he looked at the head of the Sixth Bureau. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s orders arrived this morning. I have the Director¡¯s token in my hands. From this moment, I am the third Commissioner of the Overwatch Council! You must follow my orders or you will be punished ording to Council regtions.¡±


    ¡°Sir Yan, I understand what you are thinking.¡± Mu Tie, who had appeared rather gloomy and confused these few years suddenly said sincerely, ¡°Yes, with the remaining swordsmen assassins of the Sixth Bureau, we can, at most, rescue the old Director from within the Council and would have no way to send him out of Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Mu Tie¡¯s eyes lit up, appearing particrly bright in his dark face, ¡°the First Bureau is still here! With the eight bureausbined, it is possible to rescue anyone we want in Jingdou!¡±


    ¡°The First Bureau has people hidden in all important yamens. The Fourth Bureau must also have backup personnel. If you can¡¯t, Sir Yan senior must have this capability,¡± the head of the Second Bureau said coldly. ¡°The Eighth Bureau will immediately provoke the Imperial College into making a fuss, no what for what reason, as long as Jingdou descends into chaos. The Third Bureau will immediately take action to poison the water source within Jingdou, forcing Jingdou to open its gates tomorrow. With fires everywhere and ourbined efforts, it will be simple to rescue the Director alone.¡±


    No wonder he was of the oldest Overwatch Council people. Speaking casually, he hadid out clearly the few actions needed to rescue Chen Pingping and easily spoke of such an evil and ruthless n.


    ¡°Poisoning the Jingdou water supply?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°You want all of the officials of the Overwatch Council, their family members, and all themon people of Jingdou to die on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°The Overwatch Council has the power to turn Jingdou into a wastnd if we really wanted to.¡± The head of the Second Bureau¡¯s face was cold. It was as if he was speaking of a normal thing. ¡°As long as the old Director can live, what does it matter if a few hundred thousand people die?¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart trembled. It was not until today that he realized the Overwatch Council he had given his entire life to had long forgotten the existence of the Emperor at its core. All of the officials were crazy. For Chen Pingping, they would actually pay any price and could do countless crazy things.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you this chance.¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes narrowed. He gently rang a small bell on the table.


    The sound of hurried footsteps rang out from outside the secret room. The faces of the eight heads suddenly changed. They knew something was wrong. Mu Tie¡¯s fingers trembled as he looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s face with increasing agitation. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°Do you want to watch as the old Director suffers the humiliation of death by a thousand cuts?¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t say anything. The door to the secret room was pushed open as his trusted aides filed in. In a short amount of time, they controlled each corner of the room.


    The temporary head of the Sixth Bureau¡¯s hand remained tightly wrapped around the metal rod. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the peopleing in behind him. He only looked coldly at Yan Bingyun.


    The power of the Jingdou Overwatch Council was immense, but this square and sinister building only had one brain. The true strengthy hidden in each separate yamen and dark ce. The heads in this secret room were essentially the brain of the Overwatch Council. As long as this brain was made obsolete, the officials of the Overwatch Council would be like a group of headless dragons. It would be difficult for them to form into a powerful force no matter how angry they were because of Chen Pingping¡¯s matter.


    It was clear Yan Bingyun had prepared for this situation a long time. After the situation in the secret room was minimally controlled, the elite Qing troops that had been standing guard outside broke off a 1,000-person branch and moved toward the Overwatch Council.


    All around the square and sinister building, a series of dense footsteps and the metallic sound of light armor clinking together rang out. It made one feel oppressed and angry. A few shouts came faintly from therge hall below. Then, there seemed to be someone proiming an edict.


    No one in the secret room cared about these noises. The head of the Sixth Bureau only stared at Yan Bingyun¡¯s face with anger and hatred.


    Yan Bingyun looked at Mu Tie, who wore an expression of disbelief, and calmly said, ¡°In Jingdou, the First Bureau can get hold of the most people, so I cannot let you go. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay in the prison for a while.¡±


    It seemed that fire was about to spray out of Mu Tie¡¯s eyes. He and Yan Bingyun were both Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aides. They always got along well. Usually, he would not believe Yan Bingyun would choose to stab the old Director ruthlessly in the back for the sake of glory and wealth.


    The head of the Second Bureau closed his eyes and listened carefully to the sounds around him. His mind spun quickly as he endlessly analyzed theparative strengths of the two sides. After a long time, he opened his eyes and sighed sorrowfully. He knew there was no point in calcting. With the powerful support of the army, Yan Bingyun had sessfully separated the Overwatch Council¡¯s brain from its hands and feet. As long as Yan Bingyun controlled this square and sinister building, the Overwatch Council was, in effect, half useless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He gently patted the shoulder of the temporary head of the Sixth Bureau and made him release the hand gripping the metal rod. The head of the Sixth Bureau wore a fierce expression but knew the situation was set in stone. Involuntarily, he huffed and rxed his hand.


    The head of the Second Bureau looked at Yan Bingyun coldly and said, ¡°We are probably all going to die.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and he slowly said, ¡°You know nothing of Chen Pingping¡¯s assassination of the Emperor. As long as you don¡¯t step wrong, I can save your life.¡±


    The head of the Second Bureau sighed and touched his already white hair. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°I wonder what Ruohai would think after today¡¯s events? Sir Yan, I suggest that you best kill us old folk. Otherwise, as long as we are alive, you won¡¯t be able to sleep easily.¡±


    This was not a threat. It was a sincere and naked announcement. The details of what happened within the Overwatch Council would eventually leak out. If these heads of the eight bureaus were not silenced, Yan Bingyun would certainly be faced with the anger of Overwatch Council officials loyal to Chen Pingping and angry at his death.


    How many of those officials were there? No one knew. How many times would Yan Bingyun have to die for their anger? No one knew that either.


    After the head of the Second Bureau finished speaking, he was escorted outside by a few officials. His retreating figure appeared bent and dim. However, this was not because he was about to be put in prison. Rather, it was because he was thinking about Director Chen, who would die tomorrow.


    The metal rod, crossbow, dagger, internal armor, poison, and everything that could be used to kill people were removed from the body of the temporary head of the Sixth Bureau. He wore a cold expression and did not offer any resistance. As he was escorted passed Yan Bingyun¡¯s figure, he spat onto his face.


    Yan Bingyun gently wiped the spit off his face with a snow-white sleeve. Looking at him, he said, ¡°Since you want to provoke me into killing you, why did you not resist earlier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± This temporary head of the Sixth Bureau looked at him andughed strangely. ¡°I want to see how a traitor like you dies in the end.¡±


    Mu Tie was also escorted out. He turned to nce at Yan Bingyun and helped the temporary head of the Sixth Bureau to exin, ¡°We are very interested to know the manner of your death after Sir Fan junior gets back.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression shifted slightly but remained steady.


    ...


    ...


    The vanguard troopsprised of a mix of Dingzhou troops, imperial soldiers, and Jingdou Garrison soldiers were already stationed in the Overwatch Council¡¯s square building under the leadership of a few eunuchs and important court officials. All of the officials of the Overwatch Council were gathered on the t ground behind the building. It was not that no one wanted to resist. Rather, it was because many people did not know what had happened. With the Emperor¡¯s edict before them and no orders from their superiors, these loyal and responsible Overwatch Council officials did not retaliate on their own ord.


    This was the first time the Overwatch Council building that been taken over and done so with humiliation. Before now, neither the Bureau of Military Affairs nor the officials of the Hall of Governmental Affairs had any influence here, so no army had been able to enter.


    Since this Council had an old cripple in a ck wheelchair, as long as he was alive, no one dared to enter.


    Dense footsteps rang out upstairs. A group of people came down. Walking through the doorway, they came to the silent courtyard behind the Overwatch Council. All of the Overwatch Council officials discovered that the heads of the eight bureaus had be prisoners. Even the strongest spirit could not help but be swayed at this moment. There was an unconscious surge forward.


    Like what was said earlier, the Fifth Bureau was not in the capital and much of the Sixth Bureau had been moved far away by Yan Bingyun. The current martial power of the Overwatch Council had been hollowed out. Most of the officials in this square building were civil officials, such as the officials of the Second Bureau who spent long years leaning over tables and conducting intelligence work. Perhaps, all of their spines had some problems. There were also the skilled officials of the Third Bureau whose area of expertise was creating medicines and poisons. They had not seen the sunlight in a long time. With the dusky light on them now, they seemed somewhat dazed. The officials of the Seventh and Eighth Bureaus had even fewer ims to martial skill.


    Yan Bingyun walked at the very back and looked around with narrowed eyes. Standing in front of his trusted aids, he headed toward the eunuchs and officials in front of the imperial soldiers.


    It was He Zongwei who led the army into the Overwatch Council. He looked at the frosty faced Yan Bingyun and inclined his head slightly in greeting. A eunuch at his side bent his body and asked Yan Bingyun, ¡°The edict can be announced?¡±


    Yan Bingyun furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Have these soldiers put down the weapons in their hands. Otherwise, I cannot promise they won¡¯t all die of poison in a bit.¡±


    The old eunuch used his eyes to ask for He Zongwei¡¯s permission. He then made a signal to themander of the squad. Themander¡¯s heart chilled slightly, but he followed the order and had his mixed troops put down the weapons in their hands.


    Immediately, the atmosphere present rxed a little. However, Yan Bingyun did not give the subordinates of the Overwatch Council any opportunity to react. The group escorting the heads of the eight bureaus had already left the courtyard and were headed in the direction of the prison. moring suddenly broke out.


    Yan Bingyun nodded his greeting to the bent over eunuch. Shaking, the old eunuch stood in front of the 200 officials of the Overwatch Council. He cleared his throat and began to slowly announce the crimes of the previous Director of the Overwatch Council, which were treason and assassination attempt of the Emperor.


    The atmosphere became increasingly oppressive. The faces of all of the Overwatch Council officials grew more and more shocked. Their gazes grew more and moreplicated. The suspicion and anger that came from the depths of their hearts grew stronger and stronger. The old eunuch¡¯s voice grew lower and more panicked until he almost could not go on. The heart of themander of the mixed troop of elite soldiers also grew more tense.


    Although none of the 200 Overwatch Council officials were skilled in martial arts, no one knew what incredible role they yed before they became civil officials. One of the wings of the Overwatch Council, Wang Qinian, had hidden in this building and been a scribe for many years. If these people resisted in anger, what would be the conclusion?


    Although the officials of the Third Bureau did not carry weapons, no one knew how the poison on their bodies would spread.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard grew more tense and tightly wound. It was as if it could snap at any time. The old eunuch finally finished announcing the edict. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and cheered his good fortune loudly in his heart.


    Although deep suspicion, shock, and anger showed in the eyes of the Overwatch Council officials, no one made a move because this was a true iron army, a unified group. As long as their superiors did not give an order, they would wait until waiting was no longer possible.


    Countless eyes watched Yan Bingyun standing at the front since he was presently the highest-ranking official in the Overwatch Council. Although these eyes were suspicious, they still waited for him to speak.


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment but did not open his mouth to exin anything to these Overwatch Council officials. Instead, he looked directly at the passage by the courtyard.


    A few imperial doctors, eunuchs, and a number of pce guards carrying a stretcher entered from the passageway. A withered old man with wild white hair was on the stretched. The bleeding on his body had stopped. It seemed that he had sunk into a deepa.


    The ancestor of the Overwatch Council, the Emperor of this patch of darkness, Chen Pingping once again returned to the Overwatch Council he single-handed created and courtyard that he liked the best. However, none of this was apanied by the familiar squeaking of the wheelchair. He onlyid alone on the stretcher.


    In the courtyard at the beginning of spring, fish still swam in the white sand pond. However, Chen Pingping could not open his eyes and nce in that direction.


    Yan Bingyun stood as straight as a javelin and looked at the approaching stretcher. His hands held behind his back trembled slightly and immediately recovered their calm. He knew that this moment was crucial. He knew why the Emperor was sending Chen Pingping back to the Overwatch Council to be watched. He wanted to use the Director that was going to die by a thousand cuts to provoke the hearts of all of the people of the Overwatch Council.


    The Emperor wanted to know whether, in the end, this Overwatch Council was Chen Pingping¡¯s or his own. If he confirmed that the Council was no longer his, the cold-blooded, heartless, and powerful Emperor would probably not mind using countless soldiers to charge into this dark courtyard andpletely wipe this Council from the world without leaving behind a single trace.


    He coldly observed the reactions of all the Council officials within the courtyard. He watched as the powerful and deep-reaching imperial power sh with Chen Pingping¡¯s loft status and reputation in the Overwatch Council.


    The stretcher moved slowly. Under the ministrations of the imperial doctors, Chen Pingping survived despite his massive loss of blood. Since the Emperor did not want him to die so easily, he would not be able to die. Following the movement of the stretcher, the eyes of the Overwatch Council officials in the courtyard moved as well. Their gazes wereplicated, sorrowful, agitated, hopeless, angry...


    The old man lying on the stretcher was one they all loved. Yet, he could only lie silently on the stretcher and wait to wee his wretched end.


    Finally, someone could not resist anymore and gave a wretched cry as they knelt to the ground facing the stretcher.


    ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°Old Director!¡±


    All of the officials of the Overwatch Council knelt down. Although the edict had clearly stated that Director Chen was an unforgivable imperial criminal who hadmitted the evil crime of assassinating the Emperor, they still could not resist falling to their knees.


    Finally, some people could endure it no longer. With a cry, a number of shadows swept through the crowd of Overwatch Council officials and headed straight for the stretcher.


    A few streaks of icy light swiped through the air as a series of dull thuds rang out. Even the air seemed to warp because of these tremors. The autumn wind picked up and whistled loudly.


    When the dust cleared, four officials of the Overwatch Council had fallen to the ground.


    The military aces who had struck out at the same time and the internal court aces by Chen Pingping¡¯s side drew back.


    Yan Bingyun watched this scene coldly. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. He said, ¡°Take them away. If there are any other treasonous actions, punish them ording to Council regtions.¡±


    Countless hateful and angry gazes turned at the same time toward Yan Bingyun. If looks could kill, Yan Bingyun¡¯s body would already be riddled with holes. However, his face only paled slightly. The embroidery on his sleeves did not tremble at all. Looking at his subordinates in the courtyard, he coldly said, ¡°Remember your mission. You are subjects of the Qing Kingdom. Do you want to rebel?¡±


    He Zongwei, standing at his side, suddenly said quietly, ¡°Best to kill them now to intimidate people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°When did I ask for your input in my decisions?¡± Yan Bingyun tossed these words out coldly.


    While his words could make He Zongwei silent, he could not make these Overwatch Council officials fall silent. They slowly stood up and looked at Yan Bingyun with cold eyes like they were looking at a dead person. Perhaps in the next moment, they would move together and charge toward the stretcher.


    The situation in the Overwatch Council had reached a dangerous juncture. Yan Bingyun narrowed his eyes and looked around. He knew clearly that he was not enough to suppress these officials love for Chen Pingping.


    An old finger suddenly extended outward.


    Everyone was silent. All of the eyes of the Overwatch Council officials were turned toward the old finger sticking out of the side of the stretched. The finger changed slightly and made a gesture that all officials of the Overwatch Council knew by heart.


    ¡°Ho!¡± A Second Bureau officer suddenly roared with sorrow in his heart and a wetness in his eyes. Then, he fell heavily to his knees on the ground.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    The old finger seemed to have some kind of magic. It only extended out gently and shook from side to side. Yet, immediately, countless cries of ¡°Ho!¡± rang out in the courtyard. ¡°Ho!¡± was silence. ¡°Ho!¡± was waiting. ¡°Ho!¡± was bitter endurance. ¡°Ho!¡± was an unwilling surrender. ¡°Ho!¡± was to stay where they were.


    All of the Overwatch Council officials stayed where they were. With a cry of ¡°Ho!¡± two rows of tears fell. Although there was no heavy gold beneath their knees, they were as heavy as mountains as they fell to the ground. With their eyes, they followed the stretcher as it slowly passed in front of everyone.


    All of the internal court aces, eunuchs, and military elites looked at this scene with emotion. He Zongwei¡¯s face became pale. Yan Bingyun¡¯s body swayed slightly.


    The dark fire in the Overwatch Council officials that had been impossible to suppress was temporarily extinguished without any objection by that single old finger. What prestige, or rather, what belief this was.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face was frosty. He knew that although the battle between imperial power and the old Director had ended with the Overwatch Council¡¯s forced subjugation, in reality, it was Director Chen who had won.


    The stretcher passed slowly in front of everyone as it headed in the direction of the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison.


    He Zongwei watched this scene with a pale face. Suddenly, he saw the four captured Overwatch Council officials. For some reason, perhaps to rx his state of mind and convince himself that the Overwatch Council was not actually that terrifying, he unconsciously said quietly, ¡°In the Overwatch Council an order is everything. However, these people were weaker than I had imagined.¡±


    Yan Bingyun turned and nced at him coldly. He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°If it were not for the fact that I have be so shameless and that the old Director could still move a finger, I really cannot imagine that the two of us would be able to leave this courtyard alive today.¡±


    Having said this, he paid no more attention to He Zongwei, who had his head bowed in thought. Following the stretcher and the guards sent by the Pce, he headed destely toward the prison of the Overwatch Council.

 Chapter 683 - Chaos In Jingdou, Swaying Red Candle

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chaos In Jingdou, Swaying Red Candle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the betrayal, subjugation, and broken borders were demonstrated in the Overwatch Council, Jingdou was enveloped in a strange and oppressive atmosphere. Naturally, the small court conference would not be held. Although each ministry and yamen carried on as usual, the shocking information that came out of the Royal Pce had long made the officials of the Qing Kingdom tremble. No one had any thoughts to spare for state affairs, and no one dared to whisper secretly in the yamen. asionally, there would be officials who got along well in private that would meet in an isted location and mutually exchange the news they possessed.


    The Emperor was almost assassinated! The evil and unforgivable treasonous renegade was Director Chen! Everyone found this information to be shocking and unbelievable. However, the reality was in front of their eyes. Other than feeling unsettled and shocked, the civil officials turned their gazes toward the Overwatch Council. They worried faintly whether the court would be able to control that Council under these circumstances.


    Fortunately, steady information flowed in without end. For now, it seemed these officials did not need to worry too much. In the morning, after the incident exploded, various ministers and dukes, as well as a few elders of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, all rushed to the Royal Pce. After a few hours, they left the Pce and began to deal with state affairs anew, leaving behind only Hu the Schr to wait in the Royal Pce.


    The foremost matter in the Qing court was to investigate Chen Pingping¡¯s case of treason. All the yamen were mobilized. This was the first time the civil officials system independently investigated such an important case away from the gaze of the Overwatch Council. No one knew how the various yamens felt, whether, among the sorrow and shock, they also felt much more rxed. However, the Emperor¡¯s edict was clearly urgent, and cold. The so-called investigation was nothing more than a show.


    In less than four hours, the various yamens of the Qing court, with the Supreme Court as the leader, drafted up a number of major crimes rting to Chen Pingping and sent it to the Royal Pce. However, it was immediately sent back. It was clear that the angry and heavily injured Emperor was not satisfied with the crimes these civil officials had drafted.


    The Emperor would not allow Chen Pingping to die easily. Since Chen Pingping thought that he stood in a glorious and righteous tform from which he questioned and sought revenge, the Emperor would make sure Chen Pingping suffered aplete defeat and fall from grace and would die with endless humiliation and criminal offenses.


    It was a difficult matter to fabricate crimes. Tying them to Chen Pingping made these court officials sink into a panicked state. However, the Emperor¡¯ strict orders remained. No one dared to offer any objection. They could only pile, with trembling bodies, the crimes of evil officials who had appeared throughout the annals of history onto Chen Pingping.


    Once the 13 great crimes were finallyid out, Chen Pingping had finally be the greatest evil in history. After bing the evilest and most unforgivable official, the Pce finally sent a word of approval. It was clear that Chen Pingping would not escape the punishment of death by a thousand cuts.


    Everything happened quickly. Other than shock, all of the court officials could not help but feel slightly suspicious. If there really was a case of treason, once it was investigated, it would probably take a number of years. If Director Chen was the main culprit, he would not be killed so easily. Furthermore, the number of officials who would be implicated in this matter of treason would probably be in the thousands.


    However, the injured Emperor seemed to have focused his anger solely on Chen Pingping¡¯s person and did not seem to want this matter to implicate widely.


    Finally, there were officials who guessed the Emperor¡¯s intentions. They could not help but feel an immediate chill. The Emperor hated Chen Pingping to the extreme, so he had to punish him ording to thew and kill him in front of the eyes of tens of millions ofmon people. The reason the Emperor forced the entire Qing court to speed up the process of this affair was because Chen Pingping was no longer just Chen Pingping. He represented the Overwatch Council. The new Director of the Overwatch Council, the powerful Sir Fan junior, was, at this moment, rushing back to Jingdou from Dongyi.


    If it were an ordinary official, presumably the Emperor would not care at all. In fact, he might coldly and cruelly wait for him to return and then have Chen Pingping die in front of him, once again touching on his bleeding heart. However, Chen Pingping was not an ordinary official. The power he held in his hands was too great. It was to the point that the Qing Kingdom had to consider its future. Most importantly, he was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son.


    Without openly killing Chen Pingping, it was impossible to release the hatred in the Emperor¡¯s heart. However, the Emperor had to finish all of this before Fan Xian returned to Jingdou and turn this matter into a reality with no chance of things being turned around.


    ...


    ...


    The entire court kept busy because of the shocking assassination case in the early hours of the morning in the royal study. In the south of the city, the Fan manor with stone lions outside that watched the world with cold and disdainful eyes was sunk in a strange silence.


    It was just past noon. The news of the attempted assassination of the Emperor had just traveled outside of the Pce. Chen Pingping had not yet been sent to the prison of the Overwatch Council, yet an edict announcing eunuch, apanied by pce guards and imperial soldiers, hade straight to the Fan manor¡¯s front doors.


    Without any incense or ceremony, the members of the Fan manor, who were having lunch in the Flower Hall, listened to the eunuch¡¯s words. Their faces immediately turned white. As the mistress, Lin Wan¡¯er slowly rose and said, as she stared at the eunuch, ¡°Repeat that again?¡±


    The eunuch knew very well that the Emperor was waiting to be treated in the pce. However, faced with Princess Chen¡¯s cold-voiced inquiry, he did not be angry. In a hurried voice, he repeated what he said.


    A shocked expression shed through Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She unconsciously turned her head to nce at her sister-inw by her side. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face was very pale. Presumably, whoever heard this message would have the same expression, particrly the women of the Fan manor. Regardless of whether it was the Emperor or Chen Pingping, whose life and death was unknown, they were both too deeply and closely connected to the Fan manor. It was impossible to separate from.


    Lin Wan¡¯er knew what sort of affection her husband had toward Chen Pingping. But, after all, the Emperor was Fan Xian¡¯s father and her own uncle.


    Fan Ruoruo put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and looked at her sister-inw. Gently biting her lower lip, she did not speak. Her fingers trembled slightly.


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯srge eyes gradually calmed. She lowered her head slightly. ¡°Is the Emperor in danger?¡±


    Hearing Princess Chen¡¯s question, he could only shake his head with fear. The eunuch knew no details. He could not even enter the pce the Emperor was staying in. It was impossible for him to exin anything. His trip was only by Commander Ye¡¯s order. He hade to invite, or escort, the youngdy of the Fan manor into the Pce to save the Emperor.


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at Fan Ruoruo, who lowered her head slightly. She did not think about anything before standing up and saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go into the Pce.¡±


    After saying this, Fan Ruoruo left the dinner table and followed the eunuch and soldiers out of the Fan manor. Her medical chest was still in the Danbo medical shop on Dongchuan Road, so they had to detour there first.


    Watching her sister-inw¡¯s figure disappear through the gates of the manor, thick worry and unease rose in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. To the wife of the Teng family standing to the side, she said, ¡°Send a few clever servants to wait outside the pce. If there¡¯s any news, have them report back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The wife of the Teng family also knew that something major had happened. She maintained a solemn expression as she replied and then prepared to leave and arrange things. She then heard the mistress speak again. ¡°Have Teng Zijinge here. I have instructions to give him.¡±


    The expression on Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was cautious. Other than nervousness, there was more worry than anything else. She was deep in the Fan manor and had no idea what chaos had exploded outside. She had even less idea of what exactly had happened in the Royal Pce. Why had Director Chen suddenly returned to Jingdou and was inside the royal study? What exactly had happened between the Emperor and Director Chen?


    From the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, she knew that the cold-hearted Emperor would not give Director Chen any chance to live. But, she knew that if Fan Xian was in Jingdou now, he would not just watch and do nothing as this happened.


    Since she knew what Fan Xian¡¯s stance would be, she knew that the Fan manor¡¯s position in this matter was dangerous. With one misstep, it would be an end without any hope of reprieve.


    She nced at Sisi next to her and quietly ordered, ¡°When Teng Zijing arrives in a moment, I will have him make arrangements for you all to leave the capital first. Take Shuning and Liangzi and hide for a while in the country estate outside of the capital.¡±


    Sisi was not surprised by this arrangement. After all, she was one of the four servants Fan Xian had taught personally. Although she had been by the mistress¡¯s side these years dealing with family and n affairs, she had not lost that sensitivity. Particrly when it came to hiding outside the capital, Sisi was no stranger to that. When she had been pregnant with Fan Xian¡¯s first child, it had been during the tense moments of the Jingdou rebellion. The old master, Fan Jian, had arranged for her to hide in Chen Garden.


    Chen Garden? Sisi looked at the mistress and suddenly said, ¡°The young master owes the old Director.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and gently nodded her head. ¡°For such a major matter, who can turn it around? Don¡¯t talk now. Go pack and leave the manor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°At this time, the city gates should already be closed,¡± Sisi reminded her. ¡°Jingdou is about to be tightly closed off. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no getting out with Teng Zijing leading.¡±


    During these years, Fan Xian¡¯s one wife and one concubine had sorted n affairs, family matters, and all the details of the Jiangnan Hangzhou Conference on Fan Xian¡¯s behalf. These two women, one mistress and one deputy, worked together well. Their implicit understanding grew deeper and deeper. Lin Wan¡¯er was the one who came up with the ideas while Sisi was the one who caught what she missed and corrected any errors.


    Lin Wan¡¯er also handed her own son to Sisi take with her. She trusted her greatly. Her brows knitted together slightly as she said, ¡°That is why we have to hurry.¡±


    As she said this, an Overwatch Council official wearing ck official robes appeared outside the Flower Hall. Earlier, Lin Wan¡¯er had already secretly notified the Qinian Unit member who protected her, so she was not surprised at his appearance. Approaching the railing of the Flower Hall, she looked at him and worriedly said, ¡°You already know what happened. Immediately send someone to the outskirts of the Overwatch Council to see what is happening. Then make some arrangements for Guard Teng to take them away.¡±


    The member of the Qinian Unit nodded heavily. As a subordinate of the Overwatch Council, his current emotions were unusually heavy and shocked. However, he knew that the young mistress¡¯ orders were unusually clear. The Overwatch Council would certainly be heavily surrounded. It would be difficult to make contact with those inside.


    He made a gesture behind him. A member of the Qinian Unit went to make the necessary arrangements. Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him and said, ¡°Send someone to ride quickly to Yanjing. If they run into Fan Xian on the road...¡± Her brows furrowed.


    The member of the Qinian Unit looked at her tensely, waiting for her final decision.


    ¡°Tell him what happened.¡± A decisiveness shed across Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Just say, Director Chen... is about to die.¡±


    The person sighed and nced at her gratefully, He then left to prepare everything. The Fan manor burst into ordered activity. There was only Lin Wan¡¯er left alone in the Flower Hall. She thought about what had happened today and suddenly felt a gust of cold wind from all around that made her shiver.


    She had managed the affairs of the Fan family for three whole years. Additionally, she managed the Hangzhou Conference and n affairs. At the height of her youth, Lin Wan¡¯er already felt like the mistress of a family. As each clearly and powerful order was given out, the people of the Fan manor reacted methodically.


    By the side door of the garden in the rear residence, Lin Wan¡¯er took the eldest daughter and little son from the nanny and pressed two hard kisses to their faces before reminding Sisi of a few more things. She then let the carriage begin moving. At her side, Teng Zijing lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid leaving the capital at this time will be somewhat conspicuous.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at him. She knew that although this guard, who was absolutely loyal to the Fan family, had been shocked by the assassination in the Royal Pce, he still thought that her reaction was too strong. She shook her head and said, ¡°Although it is conspicuous, it is best to leave as early as possible.¡±


    There was one thing that she did not exin to Teng Zijing. Although the Qinian Unit had already sent someone to notify Fan Xian, the road was long and the journey was far. She was afraid that by the time Fan Xian got back, Chen Pingping would have already died on the execution ground. She was well aware of the emotions hidden beneath Fan Xian¡¯s gentle exterior. Who knew what extreme reaction Fan Xian would have at that time?


    Since she predicted that Fan Xian would react fiercely, her reaction now appeared tense and urgent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this side, I¡¯ll personally go into the Pce in a while to have a look.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er inclined her head slightly at him.


    Teng Zijing sighed, bowed, and chased after the carriage that had not gone far.


    Lin Wan¡¯er returned to the manor and gathered all of the servants and guards in the Fan manor in the shortest possible time. In a cautious tone, she instructed them on the things they should be careful about, particrly strictly forbidding any discussions in private.


    Although she had always been known to be simple-minded and happy, her rule of the family these years had long solidified her reputation in the manor. With themotion in Jingdou, no one knew that the Fan manor was one of the centers of chaos. The servants all promised in unison, not daring to lie.


    Lin Wan¡¯er slowly swept her gaze across and roughly calcted the forces she could mobilize. There were not many members of the Qinian Unit left in the manor. Most were swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau. However, these people needed to ensure the safety of the Fan manor and could not be sent out. Da Bao had gone to the old Lin Manor to bury crickets. With such a major incident, someone had to be sent to quickly bring him back.


    She immediately thought of another matter and gently waved her hand to summon the member of the Qinian Unit. Quietly, she said, ¡°Also, send someone to the First Bureau. There is no need to do anything. It¡¯s just to maintain contact.¡±


    Although no news hade back from the Overwatch Council, Lin Wan¡¯er knew that given her Uncle Emperor¡¯s imperial wisdom, the square and sinister building would certainly be suppressed by powerful military forces. But, the First Bureau was close to the Supreme Court. There could be an opening there.


    Everything Lin Wan¡¯er had done was actually in preparation for Fan Xian. She knew that once he returned to the capital, the thing he needed to know the most was the truth. Although she didn¡¯t want Fan Xian to take such a risk or go crazy, if her husband really were to go crazy, as his wife, she could only make some necessary preparation for his craziness.


    After making all of these arrangements, she ordered the doors of the Fan manor to be tightly closed and strictly forbid anyings and goings unless an edict arrived. Only then did Lin Wan¡¯er rx a little and sat down in the long prepared carriage. She drove out of the streets in the south of the city and headed north, toward the expansive Royal Pce that seemed particrly severe today.


    ...


    ...


    The Royal Pce was strictly guarded. The density and strength of the patrolling soldiers could not bepared to the usual. Everyone wore a tense and severe expression on their faces. Although the old Director was already heavily injured and captured, no one felt rxed.


    Lin Wan¡¯er got down from the carriage and came straight to the pce gates. She had grown up in the Royal Pce and was deeply loved by the empress dowager and Emperor, which was an oddity in the Pce. In the past, she had moved in and out of the Pce without obstructions. Now, she had been forced to stop outside the pce gates.


    The Commander of the Imperial Army, Gong Dian, nced at her with aplicated gaze. After he bowed toward her, he said, ¡°The Emperor has ordered the Pce to be sealed today.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er tilted up her face. Herrge eyes were calm. Without shrinking back at all, she said, ¡°The Emperor was almost assassinated. I wish to enter the Pce to visit him, is that not allowed?¡±


    Gong Dian furrowed his brows. In reality, the supposed sealing of the Pce was a selective locking out. Logically speaking, Princess Chen was the Emperor¡¯s favorite niece. It was right and proper for her to enter the Pce. The problem was that the source of the current mess was the Overwatch Council. As everyone knew, Princess Chen was the proper wife of the present Director of the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian. Wanting to enter the Pce right now...


    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if the Emperor wishes to see you,¡± Gong Dian said heavily.


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart tightened. She knew what Commander Gong Dian was secretly reminding her of. He was worried that she would enter the Pce to ask for mercy for Chen Pingping. If anyone dared to ask the Emperor for mercy, it would probably greatly anger the Emperor. Particrly as her identity wasplicated, once she opened her mouth and asked for mercy, she might actually incite problems and make the Emperor develop peculiar emotions toward the Overwatch Council and Fan Xian.


    She was silent for a moment. She then forced a smiled and said, ¡°I hear that a few schrs are in the Pce and King Jing is also inside. I want to go see.¡± After a pause, she said quietly to Gong Dian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    Gong Dian sighed and ordered the soldiers behind him to make way.


    After entering the Royal Pce, she moved smoothly into the back of the pce. Lin Wan¡¯er moved quickly. By the time she had arrived in front of the Emperor¡¯s sleeping pce, there were fine beads of sweat on the tip of her nose, and her cheeks were slightly red.


    However, she could only get to the sleeping pce. No one could get in. Lin Wan¡¯er looked around at the people. She saw Yi Guipin holding the Third Prince¡¯s hand, looking with worry at the tightly closed pce doors. The Great Prince¡¯s birth mother¡¯s face was unusually cold. She stood alone to the side with serving girls forpany.


    King Jing stood by the pce doors and was quietly saying something to Ye Zhong. To the right of the stone steps, the head of the civil officials of the court, Hu the Schr, stood with a heavy expression. Behind him were two other schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. He Zongwei had already escorted Chen Pingping to the Overwatch Council and was not present.


    What surprised Lin Wan¡¯er the most was that the previous schr, Sir Shu Wu, who had retired three years ago and only stayed at home to y with his grandsons, was also outside the pce, looking at the tightly closed doors with sunken eyes. He maintained a silence that waspletely at odds with his explosive nature.


    Everyone saw that Princess Chen had arrived. Each separated to greet her. Only the gaze Hu the Schr turned on her had the same worry of Gong Dian¡¯s. It seemed that these major figures of the Qing court were all worried about the same thing. They were worried about the Overwatch Council¡¯s reaction after the Emperor killed Chen Pingping, particrly Fan Xian¡¯s reaction.


    Among the people present, Lin Wan¡¯er was closest to Lady Ning. Ever since her childhood, she had often eaten and slept in Lady Ning¡¯s courtyard. Now, she saw Lady Ning¡¯s expression was slightly strange. Her heart thumped. After she greeted the schrs, she came to King Jing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ruoruo has already been inside for an hour.¡± King Jing seemed to know what his niece, who appeared confused but actually just as clever as her mother, wanted to ask and dimly said, ¡°Other than her, the Emperor has not seen anyone. Don¡¯t think about charging inside to ask for mercy for that old dog based on the Emperor¡¯s usual fondness of you.¡±


    Everyone present was caught up in their own thoughts. No one noticed the conversation between King Jing and Princess Chen. After listening to King Jing¡¯s words, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression darkened. She lowered her head and quietly said, ¡°Is the Emperor in danger?¡±


    ¡°A bad person lives for a thousand years. How could he die so easily?¡± King Jing said in a low voice and smiled superficially.


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s head jumped. She had not expected King Jing to say such treasonous words inside the Royal Pce. When she was entering the Pce earlier, she had also thought about seeing the Emperor and asking for mercy for the old Director. Like Fan Xian, she understood the Emperor¡¯s character well. She knew that at this juncture, it was impossible for the old Director to escape death.


    ¡°I received the news while on the way to the Pce earlier. I hear it¡¯s to be death by a thousand cuts.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er wanted King Jing for confirmation.


    King Jing nced at her and said, ¡°It looks like even though the Overwatch Council has temporarily been taken out today, Fan Xian has still left some people to you. You¡¯re correct, my brother¡¯s meaning is very clear.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er voice shook as she said, ¡°Can there be no clemency? After all, the old Director is not a normal person.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, what those people are worried about.¡± King Jing¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°That old dog offended too many people. Do you think those civil officials want to ask the Emperor for mercy for his matter? They¡¯re just worried about whether Fan Xian will go crazy.¡±


    He looked at Lin Wan¡¯er and shook his head sorrowfully. ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t see anyone. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s already made up his mind.¡±


    There were many kinds of death. The people who went in and out of the Royal Pce did not actually care much about life and death because the coldness of the throne had long made them aware of this. However, the manner of death was an important thing. If Chen Pinging actually did fall from grace and died by death from a thousand cuts, who knew what chaos would descend on the Qing Kingdom once the resentment in the Overwatch Council was triggered by this show of blood?


    Chen Pingping attempted to assassinate the Emperor. Without a doubt, it was a death sentence. If he was granted suicide, or even beheading or hanging, perhaps it would demonstrate the Emperor¡¯s benevolence and defuse the explosive currents this incident would bring. However, no one knew what kind of conversation happened between the Emperor and subject inside the royal study for the Emperor to reveal a rarely seen hatred and anger andmand that Chen Pingping die in the most wretched manner.


    Lin Wan¡¯er listened to King Jing¡¯s words and fell silent. If the Emperor could be slightly benevolent, perhaps Fan Xian could ept it a bit better. Of course, all of this was based in their imaginations. No one knew what Fan Xian¡¯s actual reaction would be after learning about this matter.


    ¡°Aunt Ning is a bit strange today,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said, furrowing her brows as she looked at the nk-faced Lady Nin in the corridor in the distance.


    King Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything. There were many things that only they, the previous generation of the Li royal family, knew about. There was no need to tell these juniors and outsiders. He believed that during these years, Lady Ning had true affection. He also believed that until today, Lady Ning still had not forgotten that old cripple.


    The sun gradually moved west and dusk arrived. It had rained in the morning. There was still water on the paving stones. The light gradually dimmed as the water began to shine like litnterns.


    Thenterns in the Royal Pce began to shine. Although it could notpare to the dazzling beauty of the red clouds in the western sky, they sparkled with particr prettiness.


    Thenterns in the Emperor¡¯s sleeping pce were lit the earliest. They were iparably bright and shone through the windows, lighting up the outside clearly so that every detail could be seen.


    Lin Wan¡¯er heart trembled slightly. She thought of the time when Fan Xian had been heavily injured a few years ago and almost lost his life. It seemed that he had also been treated in this pce. At the time, thenterns were just as bright as they were now. The main surgeon was also that girl inside.


    ...


    ...


    A bead of sweat almost dropped from the strand of wet hair on her forehead. Fortunately, a serving girl at her side extended a handkerchief and caught it. This serving girl retreated with fear. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s expression did not change. She continued to gently move the sharp scalpel in her hand under the bright lights in the room.


    The entire chest of surgery medical instruments had been created by the pce treasury by gathering together the most advanced craftsmanship skills. It brought together Ye Qingmei, Fei Jie, and,ter, Fan Xian¡¯s knowledge. Fan Ruoruo had learned from these people how to use these things.


    The years of training on Qing Mountain and her study of external wounds had finally turned Fan Ruoruo into a good doctor rather than the inexperienced girl whose trembling hands had drawn bloody wounds across her brother¡¯s body.


    The half-naked Emperory on the hard bed with his eyes slightly closed. Fan Ruoruo was by his right-hand side and carefully slid the little knife over his body. The de of the knife moved with her finger. Smooth skin split open, sticky holes opened, and blood seeped out. Fan Ruoruo used her steady hands to explore inside with tweezers. Picking up a hard nub, she pulled it out with strength. With a nk, she dropped a poisonous metal bead into the t basin by her side. There were already seven metal beads in the basin. Half the surgery was over.


    Fan Ruoruo took a deep breath and slowly circted the basic Tianyi Dao zhenqi in her body to help calm herself. She looked at the Emperor lying on the bed and said, ¡°There are still a few pieces that are very deep. It might be very painful. Does Your Majesty need some chloroform?¡±


    Chloroform was the most sessful anesthetic Fan Xian and the Third Bureau had created. It was indeed effective during surgery. However, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s question exposed a shocking truth. Had the Emperor not used anesthetic in the surgery until now and simply allowed the sharp knife to slice across his body?


    Particrly when Fan Ruoruo had used the tweezer to remove that metal bead earlier, she had used a lot of strength. Yet, the Emperor did not even furrow his forehead. It was like he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain on his body.


    The Emperor slowly opened his eyes and nced at Fan Ruoruo, ¡°Continue.¡±


    His tone was very light. It was as if the body being sliced open was not his own, as if the life-devouring metal beads were not deeply embedded in his bones.


    Fan Ruoruo nodded slightly. She adjusted her grip on the sharp knife and lowered head, intently continuing with her work.


    Her movements were natural and did not seem to have a trace of fear. Since the Emperor had spoken, she no longer worried that the Emperor could not endure the pain. It was as if the person beneath her knife was a wooden man and not a powerful Emperor who could cause hundreds of millions of people to die with the flip of his palm.


    Looking at Fan Ruoruo¡¯s calm expression, the heavily injured Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly as if also feeling a sliver of confusion. Calmly, he asked, ¡°Did An Zhi teach you all of this?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo was focused on her knife andpletely ignored the Emperor¡¯s questioning. The confusion in the Emperor¡¯s eyes grew more and more intense, and he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very afraid of me?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo removed another metal bead and also dealt with the remaining pellets at the entrance of the wound, then quietly replied, ¡°Your Majesty is a patient. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be able to endure such pain and affect the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There were many ferocious generals on the battlefield who scraped their bones to remove the poison.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced much worse pain than this in my life.¡±


    Naturally, these words referred to the first Northern Expedition when all of the meridians in the Emperor¡¯s body had shattered and the unbearable pain he had endured during then. Fan Ruoruo did not know about this. She had her own thoughts and did not respond.


    The Emperor slowly closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow, I will repay each slice on my body 10 times, a hundred times, over on that eunuch¡¯s body.¡±


    With these words, the tip of the knife in Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hands did not tremble, but her body froze for a moment. The Emperor looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking for mercy for that eunuch. Such thought is a great crime.¡±


    ¡°King Jing, that useless creature, Yi Guipin, Lady Ning, Hu and Shu, Ye Zhong¡¯s daughter acknowledges Fan Xian as teacher. Gong Dian has always liked that kind, and Princess Chen has alsoe...¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression was calm as he spoke to her with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°You are his sister. I am very curious as to when all the people by my side became connected to him.¡±


    ¡°That is what you have granted him,¡± she said quietly as she looked at the Emperor calmly. Now that matters involved Fan Xian, Fan Ruoruo finally stopped the scalpel in her hands.


    ¡°I know what you people are thinking and worried about.¡± Blood seeped out of the Emperor¡¯s naked upper body, but this Great Grandmaster Emperor did not seem to worry about the flowing away of his life.


    ¡°I find such worries despicable. He is my son. Is he going to turn against me for a servant?¡±


    The red candles swayed slightly, but the pce lights shone on. Fan Ruoruo gently shook her head and continued to cut and pull at something on the Emperor¡¯s body.

 Chapter 684 - Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (1)

    <h4>Chapter 684: Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of the governmental yamens could be used to hold prisoners. In Jingdou, there were many such ces. Counting from the Jingdou government, there were seven yamens that had the authority in Qingw to detain prisoners. The prisoners who were rted to court politics, as well as those who hadmitted the most heinous crimes, were often held in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, annex of the Supreme Court, and Overwatch Council jail. These were ces themon people thought of as a bottomless abyss and often appeared in novels as Celestial Prisons.


    After the Overwatch Council was built, those who yed a powerful and sinister role in court politics and high-ranking officials who were captured were all kept there. Extraordinary people with special skills were kept there underground long-term. The level of the prison gradually rose above that of the Ministry of Justice and Supreme Court. It became a Celestial Prison in both name and reality.


    The Celestial Prison was very close to the Overwatch Council. Walking out from the square and sinister building, one only had to turn a corner to see the two heavy metal doors. Naturally, there was a secret passageway directly from the inside of the Overwatch Council to the Celestial Prison. One only had to head further back from therge courtyard in the back and pass through a small door to reach it.


    No matter which direction one entered the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison, the first thing one saw was a deep tunnel. The prison responsible for holding important prisoners was deep underground and tightly guarded. There was no need to worry about such things as prison escapes or rescues.


    Following the passage down, the air grew more stagnate as the light grew dimmer. Although there was good venttion equipment set up down, decades of stale air mixed together. It always gave one a terrifying and suffocating feeling.


    Following the tunnel to the deepest area, one passes by a fewmon prison cells before arriving at the cells in the lowest area. It was guarded the strictest. Currently, it was not the same as usual. The expressions of the Seven Bureau officials responsible for guarding the Celestial Prison were unusuallyplicated. The entire prison was filled with aces not from the Council.


    For example, the imperial soldiers, aces from the Dingzhou army, aces from the internal court. On either side of the single passage leading to the lowest level, there were four strangers wearing straw hats and hemp clothing standing silently. No one knew the identity of these four people. One could clearly sense the powerful aura flowing around their bodies. These four people had been sent by the Emperor.


    The Emperor-assassinating imperial criminal Chen Pingping was locked up in the lowest level of the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison. Perhaps even this incredible and terrifying person had not thought that one day he would be shut in there while he designed this prison.


    The Emperor¡¯s intentions in keeping Chen Pingping in the Overwatch Council, rather than in the Pce or in the annex in the Supreme Court, were unusually clear. If the Overwatch Council pitied their old Director and was willing to risk everything to rescue him, then leaving him in this prison would allow him to see the thoughts of the officials of the Overwatch Council more clearly.


    If there were enemies in the world, it would make them jump out earlier and higher. From the day he sat down on the throne, the Qing Emperor had acted in this way. Including the Dong Mountain incident three years ago and Jingdou rebellion, each was like this. Probably only the Emperor, a strange creature who embodied two peak positions, would use such a method, which was crazy with confidence and suspicious to the point of enticing crime.


    However, the Emperor did not know that the fire burning in the hearts of the Overwatch Council officials had been quenched by Chen Pingping with a single finger before his death. Thus, the 10,000 elite Qing troops stationed outside the Overwatch Council were not used. The aces forcibly stationed in the prison of the Seventh Bureau kept a cautious eye on their surroundings and did not discover any trace of the Overwatch Council¡¯s rebellion.


    It was cold and damp below the ground, but there was no trace of moss on the stones steps and walls. It looked like the Seventh Bureau was careful cleaning. Light yellow torches, with specially formted oil, burned outside the cell in the deepest level of the prison. It brightly illuminated theherworld-like ce.


    In the lowest level, there were only two cells. They had been forcibly carved into the granite. No one knew how thick or deep the back wall was. The front of the cells were barred by thick and heavy metal doors. Compared to the metal doors at the entrance to the Celestial Prince, they weren¡¯t much lighter.


    This was the most sinister ce in the Qing Kingdom. Very few people had the right to be shut in there. From when the Overwatch Council had been built decades ago, the cells in theherworld level of the prison had only kept one person. That person¡¯s name was Xiao En, and he had been shut up for decades.


    Now, Chen Pingping was also locked up here.


    ...


    ...


    The metal door of the cell was not closed, so the light poured in, clearly illuminating all of the furnishings inside the cell. There was bed, basin of water, and some items. It was not as people imagined, with only straw, mice, and dirt. On the contrary, this cell was very clean, perhaps even overly clean and simple. There wasn¡¯t even a cockroach to be seen.


    Chen Pingpingy on the bed, breathing slowly with his eyes tightly closed. His white hair was syed messily by his face. Although the wound on his chest had long been bandaged by the imperial doctor, he had lost too much blood. His face was a deathly white color. His breathing seemed difficult. Each time he took a breath, it made his wizened chest seem like aged machinery. It would struggle, and the sound of broken bellows woulde from his throat.


    On the long bench outside the cell, four people sat in order. Yan Bingyun, He Zongwei, the eunuch, and the imperial doctor.


    These four people would watch this old man the entire time to ensure that he did not die or escape. They ensured that he remained in this half-dazed, almost dead state until the court conference, when his crime was set, and he received the Emperor¡¯s anger in front of the Royal Pce under the gazes of tens of thousands of people.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s face was slightly pale. He calmly watched the old man on the bed, thinking about something to himself. To his side, He Zongwei nced at him with an indifferent expression. He was not very worried. The Overwatch Council prison waspletely under the control of the army. Even if there were restless insurgents within the Overwatch Council, it waspletely impossible for them to kill their way to the lowest level and rescue Chen Pingping without a leader.


    Looking at Chen Pingping¡¯s dying body, He Zongwei¡¯s brows furrowed. He felt a chill. This matter started with his fear toward Fan Xian. The conclusion of this matter had nothing to do with him at all. His thoughts were slightly confused and apprehensive. He didn¡¯t know how much further he had to continue down this dark path to reach the end. If he did reach the end, would he be like the old cripple in front of him and still not be able to have a good end?


    But He Zongwei had to continue on. From the moment the Emperor took a liking to him and had him stand against Fan Xian, he could no longer turn back. That was why he had let out that shout in the Pce to ensure that Chen Pingping and the Overwatch Council¡¯s crimes were made real. Only with this could he make Fan Xian, who was about to return to the capital any day, go crazy because of Chen Pingping¡¯s cruel death.


    All of the civil and martial officials in the Qing court and other major figures were all worried right now that Fan Xian would go crazy. He Zongwei hoped that Fan Xian would go crazy. If Fan Xian really was so cold-blooded and did not care at all about Chen Pingping¡¯s death and the humiliation the Overwatch Council had endured, then he would remain the lofty Duke of Danbo, with only the Emperor above him.


    Such a ruthless, cold, and indifferent Duke of Danbo was not an enemy He Zongwei wanted to face. He Zongwei hoped that Fan Xian was a young, hot-blooded, and powerful official that would turn against the Emperor because of this matter. Only with this, could he obtain a lifetime of glory and wealth standing behind the Emperor.


    Just as he was deep in thought, Yan Bingyun suddenly said, ¡°Schr He, do you know who those four people outside are?¡±


    He Zongwei nced at Yan Bingyun and shook his head without replying. He knew that he was talking about the four mysterious figure wearing hemp clothing and straw hats. These four people held imperial edicts in their hands. Their authority was even higher than that of the Imperial Army. They were specifically responsible for guarding Chen Pingping. No one knew where the Royal Pce had suddenly found these four aces. He Zongwei also didn¡¯t know. He looked at Yan Bingyun as other thoughts began to rise in his mind.


    When the Emperor had wanted to introduce new blood into the court, the Seven Gentlemen had entered the pce. Each was solemnly entrusted a task. Other than Qin Heng, who was tragically killed by the silver-masked ck Knight, Jing Ge, because of his family¡¯s rebellion, the other six had gradually risen in court. Without a doubt, these young officials were being prepared by the Emperor for the future.


    Among the six of them, He Zongwei had the highest reputation and position, implicitly in the lead. Looking at Yan Bingyun¡¯s cold as ice face, Schr He felt a chill and faint fear in his heart.


    Throughout his life, what he was most afraid of was someone like him. Someone who was adept at choosing a powerful camp and disguising themselves. Once it was time to act, they acted with unusual ruthlessness. Chen Pingping had attempted to assassinate the Emperor. Yan Bingyun had long taken precautions and counter-measures within the Overwatch Council. This reality made He Zongwei feel a glimmer of shock. He realized that Sir Yan junior was naturally cold and particrly unfeeling. Furthermore, it was clear that Yan Bingyun knew more about this matter than he did. In other words, the Emperor¡¯s trust in this man was more than in him.


    Yan Bingyun did not notice what the popr schr was thinking. He was just quietly looking at the old man in the cell with aplicated and calm expression in his eyes.


    The old man had given his entire life to the Qing Kingdom and taxed himself too far. He had fought on the battlefields earlier in his life and taken countless heavy injuries. These years, he had be half paralyzed. His qi and blood did not flow smoothly. All of these factorsbined to cause the foremost strategist to age particrly quickly. The wrinkled face and silvery hair appeared particrly old. The life force in his body had almost run dry.


    Inside the royal study today, the Emperor had contained his anger before attacking. Although he was heavily injured and controlled his strength, that porcin cup had still severed Chen Pingping¡¯s life. Without needing the imperial doctor to say anything, Yan Bingyun could tell that the old Director¡¯s life was up. If it were not for the precious medicines in the Pce sustaining his life, he would probably not make it to the execution field before saying farewell to this world.


    With this thought, a difficult to perceive darkness shed through his eyes.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s long unconscious body suddenly moved. The imperial doctor quickly went forward to take his pulse. After a long time, Chen Pingping opened his eyes with great difficulty and took in his surroundings. It was as if the first thing he needed to do was to confirm where he was. Then, the dry lips quirked slightly. For some reason, he smiled.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s gaze was unclear. It no longer had much light. He nced at Yan Bingyun coldly. Yan Bingyun also nced at him, just as coldly.


    ...


    ...


    Time passed without measure in the mountains, and time passed without measure underground. After an indeterminable amount of time, the bright torches continued to burn without a care for their lives. After passing a very tense night, the people in the Overwatch Council¡¯s Celestial Prison, who did not sleep all night, all felt a sense of exhaustion.


    He Zongwei rubbed his eyes and unconsciously nced toward a window but saw a rock face instead. It was only now that he remembered he was below the ground. The sound of footsteps rang out from the stone steps behind the cell. Following these footsteps, an edict announcing eunuch came to outside of the cell.


    He Zongwei¡¯s expression grew stern. The imperial doctor¡¯s expression rxed. The expression of the eunuch standing guard tightened. Yan Bingyun remained expressionless. The people responsible for watching the imperial criminal Chen Pingping all knew. The time had finallye.


    ...


    ...


    A red sun had already risen above the clouds in the east, warmly shining on all of the buildings in Jingdou. The group who walked out of the Celestial Prison stood amidst the morning light. Each unconsciously narrowed their eyes. After a night of tension, nothing had happened. Regardless of whether it was He Zongwei, Yan Bingyun, or the imperial soldiers responsible for the defense, all of their energies had reached a point of exhaustion.


    He Zongwei gently waved his hand. In front of hundreds of fully armored imperial soldiers, a ck carriage stopped in front of the Celestial Prison. Chen Pingping, lying on the stretcher, was carried in again.


    Yan Bingyun narrowed his eyes and looked at the shining Royal Pce. He knew that the court conference had already begun. Presumably, the officials of various ministries were in Taiji Pce criticizing Chen Pingping¡¯s great treason with righteous indignation. The crimes the civil officials had prepared for many years finally had the chance to be thrown over the old dog¡¯s neck.


    Imperial criminal Chen Pingping was carried out of the Celestial Prison toward the path of death. All around, the soldiers sternly and nervously undertook the task of defense. Yan Bingyun and his most trusted Overwatch Council subordinates fell to the very back. They then heard a message.


    The old servant who had been by Chen Pingping¡¯s side for decades, the old servant who had driven the carriage that brought Chen Pingping back to the capital, had also been escorted to the Overwatch Council¡¯s Celestial Prisonst night. He had learned that the master he had served for decades was about to enter the execution field and had run head-first into the wall andmitted suicide within the cell. His blood covered the walls.


    Hearing this news, wetness appeared in Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes, but he forced them back. Raising his face, he stopped looking at the Royal Pce in case tears mixed withplicated emotions fell in front of so many people.


    He raised his head and saw countless rain clouds form out of nowhere pile quickly in the sky above Jingdou. They fully blocked out the newly risen sun, allowing a patch of darkness to envelop the buildings and trees inside the city.


    Another bout of autumn rain was about to fall.

 Chapter 685 - Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (2)

    <h4>Chapter 685: Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Drearily and fuzzily, the autumn rain came down. The green trees on either side of the streets and alleys had not yet had time to dye their leaves green. They had no choice but to let a few pieces drop to prove the coldness and strength of the autumn rains. The rainwater slowly moisturized thend, but it irritated themon people in the marketces who were doing their best to make a living. The waves of autumn rain and coldness made them feel a chill in their bodies that they did not like.


    The red wall of the Pce felt nothing and knew neither cold nor warmth. It only silently and indifferently weed the wash of the rainwater. Rain wet the majestic Royal Pce and made the bright cinnabar walls grow darker and dimmer. It was as if it was about to squeeze out traces of blood.


    The deep pce gates opened and were apanied by squeaks. The newly repaired bronze nails on therge wooden gates gleamed brightly. Hundreds of officials withplicated expressions filed out. Led by an honor guard, they went along the path until the depths of the square. They then lined up in two rows on either side. These were the officials of the Qing court, responsible for all of the affairs and people of this kingdom. In the current atmosphere, they could only be a silent observer.


    The eunuch¡¯s whip cracked three times. Drums hidden in a corner building of the Royal Pce rang out with a buzzing sound, sticking against the hearts of all the people in the Royal Pce.


    The court conference was over. Only one matter was dealt with in the court conference, which was to decide the crimes of the previous Director of the Overwatch Council, Chen Pingping.


    Manymoners of the Qing Kingdom gradually came from the streets and alleys all around the Royal Pce. Thesemoners wore different colored clothing and carried different auras. They were summoned by the drums ringing out in the Royal Pce and slowly came to the square in front of the Pce. More and more people gathered, gradually filling the entire expansive square. Everyone was packed in densely like ants.


    From before dawn had risen, the Jingdou government and yamens at each level began to bang drums and gongs in various ces and stered announcements to inform all of the people of Jingdou as to what would happen.


    As long as the de of the knife did notnd on them, thesemoners were always interested in watching a show, particrly as everyone knew that the official being punished by the Emperor was the very mysterious and unfathomable director of the Overwatch Council, Director Chen Pingping. All of themon people felt a strong interest.


    The reputation of the Overwatch Council among the Qing people was too bright. Its image was overly sinister and terrifying. Not many people had personally seen the wheelchair-bound old Director. Everyone gathered around the square. They wanted to see whether this figure really had three heads and six arms and was covered all over in a ck fog like a demon, as it was rumored.


    They knew this demon of the Overwatch Council had not been satisfied with the Emperor¡¯s punishment and had tried to assassinate their heroic and loving Emperor in a frenzy. A deep anger rose in the hearts of all of the people. They wanted to see how this evil renegade burned into ck smoke under the brilliance of imperial authority.


    During these few decades, the Overwatch Council had always been famous for being mysterious and sinister. Although it always targeted the Qing Kingdom¡¯s officialdom, it acted ruthlessly with terrifying methods. Through this, it offended civil officials, the schrs of the world, and expressions of ideas under heaven. Thus, the Overwatch Council¡¯s name among the people had always been bad.


    In the legends among the people, the Overwatch Council was a ruthless and sinister yamen specializing in exhorting confessions through torture and were numbed to killing. If the Overwatch Council really did have shady methods, how much could the people of Jingdou, the Qing Kingdom, or the world know? It was nothing more than a spreading of falsehoods.


    During these years, a dazzling Sir Fan junior had appeared in the Overwatch Council and slightly lightened the Overwatch Council¡¯s dark aura. He had not been in charge of Council affairs for very long. It was not enough to change the people¡¯s deep-rooted impressions of the Overwatch Council.


    There were not many things Fan Xian, the Duke of Danbo, could change. The Qing people¡¯s worship and reverence toward Fan Xian were more centered on his lofty image. It did not much change their perception of the Overwatch Council. For themoners of Jingdou, the Overwatch Council perhaps had a touch more humanity, but they still did not have any positive feelings toward the square and sinister building. On the contrary, they unconsciously felt a fear. The continuation of this fear became unknown anger.


    The legendary terrifying leader of the darkness, Chen Pingping, was about to die in front of them. All of the Jingdou people felt a glimmer of faint excitement. Perhaps this was a natural emotion asmoners. To be able to have the chance in their lives to see a figure who only existed in legends die wretchedly in front of them and give them some bragging rights in their boring futures, had perhaps always been a form of leisure activity.


    Just like the spring examination incident a few years ago, at the entrance to the salt market, the heads of the officials of the Board of Rites had been chopped down and rolled around on the execution field. They had also almost been picked up by wild dogs. This one scene had filled countless boring moments among the Jingdou workers and helped them down countless cups of liquor.


    Another example was the Jingdou rebellion three years ago. It was also at the entrance of the salt market where countless generals who had participated in the rebellion had their heads chopped off. Blood dyed half the street red. Even after a number of days, the stench of blood still seeped out. And, there was the Commander of the 13 gate guards, Zhang Deqing. When he had died by a thousand cuts, his cries had been incredibly wretched.


    During these three years, Zhang Deqing¡¯s death had enriched the lives of the Jingdou people apanied by immeasurable amounts of spittle. However, nothing that had happened in Jingdou in recent years couldpare to what was going to happen now. The person was Director Chen, who everyone knew was the Emperor¡¯s most loyal dog. However, this dog had gone rabid and was about to be put down.


    The ce of the execution was not in front of the salt market and or execution field in front of the Ministry of Justice. Instead, it was in front of the Royal Pce on the square. Excitedly, the people thought to themselves that ever since the inception of the Qing Kingdom, the only official to have been openly executed in front of the Royal Pce was probably the person now. Anger rose involuntarily in their hearts. They wondered what great and treasonous crime the official named Chen Pingping must havemitted for him to die in such a ce.


    It was not that no one thought of Sir Fan junior. Everyone watching the execution unconsciously forgot about him. They never thought Sir Fan junior had any connection to this old dog. They were onlymon people of the marketce. They had no idea of the connections between the people who governed thisnd. Even if there were some clever people, they probably thought in the other direction. The Emperor had just given the Overwatch Council to Sir Fan junior and was about to kill the previous Director. It was probably to help Sir Fan junior clean out the opposition and evil in the Overwatch Council?


    Countlessmoners surged into the square in front of the pce. The tiny execution field was enveloped by countlessplicated emotions like nervousness, indifference, excitement, and unrooted sorrow. The imperial soldiers and bailiffs from the Jingdou Government responsible for maintaining order forcefully kept these millions of people outside the boundaries in all directions to ensure quiet on the execution field.


    The people of the Qing Kingdom could not be med because they were used to it. They were used to knowing what they could know, giving up what they could not know, enjoying what they could enjoy, and angry about what they were allowed to be angry over. The Emperor wanted to kill an official. Regardless of whether this official deserved such punishment, they had been taught the logic that if the Emperor wanted an official to die, the official had to die.


    The densely packed crowds were like an ocean, undting on the square in front of the Royal Pce. Near the pce gates, space had been cleared out. A very simple wooden stage had been built. It was the so-called execution field. Enveloped by the majestic ocean of people and the grand Royal Pce, the execution field looked like a pitiful lone shop. It was as if it could be submerged at any moment under the human tide or crash into the immobile shores of the Royal Pce and be smashed into smithereens.


    Along the empty space beneath the Royal Pce, a group of people walked out silently and sternly. They passed the hundred or so silent Qing officials with their heads bowed on their side of the path. They came to stand below the small wooden stage in front of the curious and anxious gazes of the Jingdou people.


    A stretcher was carried out of the prison carriage. On the stretcher was an old man who was unconscious. It was uncertain if he was still alive. He Zongwei raised his head and nced at the top of the pce walls. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. He then gently waved his hand. The stretcher was lifted onto the stage.


    Finally seeing the official who was to be punished, the front row ofmoners let out a satisfied sigh. After seeing the legendary renegade of the darkness, they immediately fell silent. They looked at the unmoving old man and wondered if he was already dead.


    Three eunuchs walked out of the ck tunnel of the pce gates. On the tray held by the eunuch to the left were the crimes as decided during the court conference. On the right, the eunuch held up high an incense table. On it was the Emperor¡¯s edict sentencing Chen Pingping to death.


    The eunuch with an indifferent expression in the center was Eunuch Yao. He was also not empty-handed. He carried a small vase.


    Everything was prepared on the wooden stage. Chen Pingping¡¯s seemingly lifeless and weak body was ced on the rain-wet wooden boards. Eunuch Yao crouched down by his side. With the help of the imperial doctor, he fed him a pill and carefully poured the soup in the vase between the old man¡¯s dry lips.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Chen Pingping slowly came to. He had lost a lot of blood. His life force was at an end. His face was very pale, and his eyes were distant and without spirit. He gazed at Eunuch Yao by his side and closed his dry lips. In a raspy voice, he slowly said, ¡°A thousand-year-old ginseng wasted.¡±


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s body trembled, but he did not say anything and or do anything. He only nced at the old man with a weak smile and retreated to the side with a bow.


    At the moment Chen Pingping opened his murky eyes, Yan Bingyun, standing on the execution field to the left of He Zongwei, also trembled. He immediately calmed again and lowered his head helplessly. Earlier, he had swept his eyes across to know that the execution field was tightly guarded. Putting aside the densely packed imperial soldiers on all sides or the internal aces scattered about, those aces wearing hemp clothing and straw hats already told Yan Bingyun that no one could change anything.


    Last night in the prison of the Overwatch Council, there were four aces wearing straw hats. Both Yan Bingyun and He Zongwei found it a little strange, but they knew where these mysterious aces hade from. Earlier, when the autumn rain had fallen and everything was bathed in a clear light, Yan Bingyun¡¯s sharp eyes had noticed that under the straw hats, these aces did not have any hair.


    It looked like they were Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple, who were scattered throughout the world. Not long after the Great Priest of the Qing Temple returned from preaching on the Southern border, he had died mysteriously within the Qing Temple. The Second Priest, Great Master San Shi, had turned to the Junshang Conference. In the end, he had died wretchedly in a rain of arrows outside Jingdou after being silenced by the Eldest Princess.


    The Emperor had always held Tianyi Dao and the Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple in disdain. Furthermore, the royal family never had much connection with the Qing Temple. So, why did these Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple suddenly appear en masse in Jingdou in front of all these people by the execution field where Chen Pingping was about to die?


    Yan Bingyun lowered his head in thought. It was not until now that he knew the Emperor had not only reached the pinnacle in imperial authority and strength, but he also the Qing Temple had be a weapon in his hands. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh faintly in his heart. Suddenly, a mountain-like cry made him immediately raise his head.


    A wooden scaffold stood on the execution field. Chen Pingping¡¯s thin body was firmly tied to it. The old man¡¯s clothing had already beenpletely removed, revealing his pale body. Because of long years of paralysis, his body below his abdomen appeared particrly skinny. In the cold autumn rain, he appeared particrly bleak and pitiful.


    Ran struck the thin and lifeless body before slowly rolling down and returning to the earth.


    The cry on the square earlier hade when the Jingdou people watching the execution finally saw the scaffolding rising up and criminal official tied to the scaffolding. The mountain-like roar they let out rang out in all directions like a wave.


    However, this roar quickly changed into silence. The first to fall silent were those closest to the execution field. The whispers moved from the front to the back. Before long, it became a thunderous shocked discussion.


    Perhaps some god let out an order in heaven as all of the people beneath the pce walls fell silent at the same time. Countless thousands of people were all gathered, yet there was a death-like silence. It seemed so quiet that the people at the very back could even hear the rustling sound of the rope around Chen Pingping¡¯s body rubbing against the wooden stake.


    Not only were the people shocked, everyone, including the imperial soldiers, officials supervising the execution, eunuchs of the pce, and a few officials of the Overwatch Council all looked at the old man¡¯s body on the scaffold with shock. Thousands upon thousands of eyes looked at the space between the old man¡¯s thighs where there was nothing.


    The Director of the Overwatch Council, Director Chen Pingping, whose dark name was spread throughout the world was a eunuch


    Silence. Tens of thousands of gazes filled with countless emotions, pity, shame, shock, or rejection.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s body finally began to tremble unstoppably. He lowered his head firmly. His eyes were bloodshot. He did not know of the old Director¡¯s unmentionable illness. He only felt that those gazes were not only on the space between the legs of the old man on the execution field but were also on him and all of the Overwatch Council officials. It was humiliation.


    He tightly clenched his hands. The nails pressed deeply into his palms. He finally understood why the Emperor on the pce walls was so set on having the punishment carried out before a crowd. It turned out that the torment of the flesh had to be paired with humiliation of the mind.


    The Emperor wanted to announce to the world that this person, who dared to betray him, was just a servant in his eyes, just a dog. The Emperor could humiliate him as he wished. He was going to crush Chen Pingping¡¯s dignity and the Overwatch Council¡¯s dignity beneath his feet and the gazes of the people.


    Thinking through all this, Yan Bingyun¡¯s mind buzzed. He raised his head with unusual strength. He met the murky and weak gaze of the old man on the execution field. He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t do anything. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the court officials below the execution field were stunned. They would probably never have guessed that the Director of the Overwatch Council that they so respected was actually a eunuch that people like them held in contempt.


    This was Chen Pingping¡¯s heartache and secret. There were not many who knew of his eunuch identity. Most of them had died.ter, with the Emperor¡¯s boundless favor and under the Overwatch Council¡¯s powerful suppression, no one knew about this truth.


    That was why there was such shock on the officials¡¯ faces. In addition to shock, a glimmer of contempt appeared on their faces. Human emotions were strange. When they set his crimes earlier in the court conference and came out of the Pce to witness the execution, these officials¡¯ faces were still severe and maintained a glimmer of respect and fear toward the about to die Chen Pingping. Now, these emotions were nowhere to be seen.


    ...


    ...


    Eunuch Yao epted the scroll from the eunuch beside him and forced himself to not look at the old man beside him on the scaffold. In a trembling voice, he began to read the 13 great crimes the court conference had pinned on Chen Pingping. The autumn rain struck the execution field. Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart was iparably cold. A sorrow began to rise in his heart, but he had to continue his job.


    ¡°One, on April 12th in the seventh year of the Qing calendar, the traitor secretly brought in depraved medicines into the Pce and caused chaos in the pce...¡±


    ¡°Two, the traitor repeatedly instigated, encouraged, and tempted various princes turn to against me. This is a great crime...¡±


    ¡°Three, the traitor ordered the head of the Sixth Bureau to assassinate me at the Hanging Temple andter assassinate Commissioner Fan in Jingdou...¡±


    ¡°Four, the traitor colluded with the rebel Qin Ye and privately removed military crossbows from the pce treasury and attempted to kill an imperial envoy in a valley outside Jingdou...¡±


    ¡°Five, the traitor let assassins into the Pce to assassinate the Third Prince...¡±


    The 13 crimes had been decided by a few major ministries, but these first seven had been personally written by the Emperor. It was because their reading during the court conference that the officials knew that Director Chen had done such treasonous and evil things. Even the schrs Shu and Hu, who were going to use their lives to beg for mercy, paled and did not speak.


    Theter six crimes had been decided by the six ministries. They were just crimes like taking property and acting tyrannically. Compared to the seven crimes previously, they appeared verymon. However, any one of the 13 crimes was a death sentence with 13 crimesbined.


    Following Eunuch Yao¡¯s reading of the crimes that he had forced himself toplete, the buzz of discussion and angry scolding rang out in the square in front of the Royal Pce. It broke the strange silence that had fallen.


    Perhaps there had been many people who came to watch the execution nervously and withplicated emotions. Following the ringing out of these crimes in front of the pce, the gazes directed toward Chen Pingping became indifferent. Such an insane criminal. Of course, the Emperor should give him death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Someone in the crowd took the lead and yelled out loud. Immediately, the crowd grew excited and the cries for death reached the heavens.


    On the execution field, Chen Pingping¡¯s expression remained indifferent. The thousand-year ginseng could wake him up but could not rescue his life. He seemed to have seen through everything. There was only calm in his indifferent and lifeless eyes. The autumn wind and rain froze. His face was deathly pale. His lips were ck. But, it was as if he could not hear the deafening cries for his death. He only turned his head with difficulty. It was as if he wanted one look at the person on top of the pce walls who was always victorious.


    Seemingly to sense his intentions, the wooden scaffold turned slightly, allowing his murky gaze the chance to see the pce walls.


    On top of the lofty pce walls, the Qing Emperor in a ck dragon robe with a golden belt was standing alone under the eaves in the most central position. There wasn¡¯t a single person by his side. The eunuchs and serving girls had been sent far away. The Third Prince, who had been forced to watch by an edict, was standing to the side with a pale face as he looked at this father¡¯s expression from a distance.


    The Emperor stood very tall and very far away. His figure was very small. In Chen Pingping¡¯s murky eyes, he was still very clear.


    The lonely Emperor looked indifferently at his old friend on the execution field surrounded by a sea of people. There was not a sliver of emotion in his eyes. This indifference was far more terrifying and hair-raising than any hatred.


    Most of the pieces of metal had been removed from his body, but the cuts still bled blood and pain. The blood stained the ck dragon robe and golden belt, but it was not noticeable. The Emperor¡¯s face was only slightly pale. There was no sign of pain. As he looked at the wretched old friend beneath his feet, he had the desire for him to feel more pain.


    The Emperor gently nodded his head. The pale-faced Third Prince unconsciously tightened his hold on the pce wall. After a long time, the Third Prince called down in a trembling voice, ¡°Carry out the execution.¡±


    With this shout, it almost forced the once sinister and ruthless Li Chengze to tears. He knew why his father had made him call it out. With the shout from the pce walls, Eunuch Yao began to read thest edict. This was one the Emperor had personally written.


    ¡°I have known you for decades and entrusted great things to you, but you betrayed me deeply. It hurts. With all your crimes, the three departments reviewed it jointly and have sentenced you to death by a thousand cuts. I do not pity you. ording to thew, those above 16 in your home are to be beheaded. Those below 15 are to be sold as ves. Today, the punishment falls only on you. The others are pardoned without question.¡±


    The edict traveled clearly over each inch of ground in the Royal Pce, through each raindrop, each breath of wind. Indifferent and absolute, the Emperor did not speak of a crime, only that he had been betrayed and was hurt but felt no pity. However, he showed mercy outside of thew and did not implicate the eunuch¡¯s family and servants. The pain in this made one¡¯s heart palpitate and dim.


    These false wordsnded in Chen Pingping¡¯s ears. He only smiled slightly and allowed the rainwater to seep into his dry lips. He lowered his head, no longer looking at the Emperor on the pce wall.


    ...


    ...


    The execution began.


    The fis wrapped tightly around Chen Pingping¡¯s thin figure. With great difficulty, the gaps in the pushed up the skin and flesh on the body. A specially made and sharp knife came trembling down and cut slowly, separating this piece of flesh from the old man¡¯s body.


    This was the first cut. A mountainous roar came from below the execution field.


    The de of the knife left the opening of the. A piece of flesh fell to the ground. It was immediately thrown by an official of the Ministry of Justice into a basin. Strangely, the wound at the opening of the was white and dry. Not much blood flowed out. It was as if the blood in this thin traitor¡¯s body had already emptied.


    The executioner who held the knife was an old veteran of the Ministry of Justice. Although he had already had two jugs of liquor, he could still not stop his hands shaking. He felt that this old and skinny man beneath his knife today was not like any other official he had experienced. His body had no blood or flesh. It seemed that his body did not have a glimmer of spirit. It was so cold that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from shaking.


    The second stroke came down. Blood and flesh parted. A few thin trickles of blood flowed across the. There was another cheer. How many hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of cuts were there?


    Chen Pingping closed his eyes tightly. His face was deathly pale. His lips were tightly closed, and his entire body trembled as if he were experiencing a pain that humankind could not endure. He suddenly opened his eyes slowly and looked at the executioner in front of him. Panting, he said, ¡°Your skills... are...cking.¡±


    The executioner had never before met such a person. This superseded stubbornness. There was only indifference to his own life and pain. Perhaps there was something in this old man¡¯s body that already surpassed pain? His hand began to tremble again. He almost dropped the knife onto the rain-sttered wooden stage.


    Another cut, and another cut, and another cut. Wave after wave of cheers rose and fell. The cheers gradually lessened until they returned to silence at the end. All of the officials andmoners watching the execution closed their eyes and looked at the old man receiving the execution with aplicated emotion.


    There were no wretched cries, no sorrowful keening, no begging for mercy, no begging for death, no wild cursing. The old man suffering a thousand cuts in the autumn rain on the execution field was only silent, a death-like silence.


    Thus, everyone above and below the pce walls was also silent, an involuntary death-like silence.

 Chapter 686 - Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (3)

    <h4>Chapter 686: Looking And Laughing At Heroes Was Not Common (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few days ago, there were still remnants of thest vestiges of summer heat left in thend. The first rains of autumn had not yet fallen. Only at dusk and dawn, when the light was dim, would the wind carry a crisp autumn chill as it blew through the mountains, woods, and fields.


    Autumn wind raised people¡¯s worries. At this time, Fan Xian did not have many worries. He sat among the long line of ck carriages and slept with the rising and falling of the carriage. It was a false sleep. He had only closed his eyes, opened up his mind, and allowed the two different zhenqi to gently circte.


    The natural Tianyi Dao zhenqi was ced in the upper circtions. It was soft, gentle, and needed to be chanted. His true power, the powerful Tyrannical zhenqi moved around his body, strengthening his body and hammering his intent.


    Fan Xian had thoroughly memorized the contents of the small notebook Sigu Jian gave him right before he died. On this trip west, back to the capital, while he practiced his own cultivation, he also continued to follow the marvelous writing on the notebook. He opened up his mind to sense the possible or non-existent ripples of yuanqi in his surroundings. Perhaps he was too tired from the traveling, or perhaps there was a great deal of spiritual aura on the banks of the East Sea, but along the way, Fan Xian did not make much progress. However, he became faster at focusing his thoughts and sensing things in the outside world.


    There was not a day he did not meditate. There was not a moment he was not practicing hard. This was probably the true reason for Fan Xian¡¯s present strength.


    A gust of wind blew in through the curtain of the carriage. It made him narrow his eyes slightly. For some reason, his heart trembled slightly and felt a chill. It was as if something was happening in the world. Something that was certain to impact him was about to happen.


    What could it be? He narrowed his eyes and looked at the murky mountains outside. Slowly, he dissipated the zhenqi in his body he had gathered and pulled his mind back from his surroundings. The Dongyi matter was pretty much settled. His father had left Ten Family Vige and returned to Danzhou. It was all calm in Jingdou. Chen Pingping, that old cripple, should already be on his way back to his hometown. Everything was going as Fan Xian hoped, so why did he have such an ominous feeling?


    His delicate and pretty brows furrowed slightly. After leaving Dongyi, the only thing that Fan Xian had found strange was the attacks by the volunteer armies of the countries subordinate to Dongyi. Although these hot-blooded men intended to die bying forth to assassinate a powerful official of the Qing Kingdom, the guards around Fan Xian were much too strong. Besides, the Great Prince had also sent a 1,000-troop squadron to protect him. The attacks over a series of days only saw the volunteer armies take casualties, throwing down hot blood before scattering.


    What put Fan Xian on guard was that his route from Dongyi back to the capital was very secretive. Even if someone found out in Dongyi, it would still require the support of a powerful system of intelligence reports toy out all these attacks along the way.


    His heart jumped as he arrived at a chilling answer. There was someone within the Overwatch Council sending these reports to the volunteer armies. Furthermore, these things began after he decided to leave Dongyi.


    It seemed like there was a power in Jingdou that wanted to dy the speed of Fan Xian¡¯s return. What could happen in Jingdou? What matter concerned him that the other party was so resolute on ending before he returned return to Jingdou? Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew cold. His body also grew cold. Unconsciously, he tightened the thin cloak around his body.


    Only two people could make something go wrong within the Overwatch Council. One was the Emperor, and the other was Chen Pingping. It was also only these two who could stall his return to the capital if they wanted to. It was certain that what was happening in Jingdou was definitely rted to the Emperor and Chen Pingping.


    Fan Xian pulled his gaze back from the scenery outside the carriage window. He was silent for a moment. He then made up his mind, prompted by the powerful worry he felt. To Mu Feng¡¯er riding beside the carriage, he ordered, ¡°Change the formation. Open up the road in an arrow formation. Don¡¯t dy along the way with those people. Return to Yanjing as soon as possible.¡±


    Mu Feng¡¯er¡¯s heart jumped. He thought that if they forcefully charged back, many people would die. The consequence brought by speed was damage. He nced at Sir Fan Junior. He knew that he must have sensed something strange, which was why he wanted to rush back to Jingdou. Not daring to ask further, he quickly gave the order to move forward at full speed to the long line of carriages heading back to Jingdou.


    The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves was thunderous. The carriages rang out metallically as they raced from Dongyi toward the Qing Kingdom.


    In less than an hour, the entire group slowed down. A signal arrow rang out in front. Over these few days, the group escorting Sir Fan junior had gotten used to the ever-present ambushes, so they were not surprised. The signal arrow now was strange. It only rang out once before stopping. Immediately after, cries of ¡°Safe!¡± rang out repeatedly from the front to the back of the group.


    The Overwatch Council¡¯s cries were very short and quick. They were afraid that their colleagues in the back would identally hurt the messenger. The messenger was too quick, to the point that the defensive force of the carriages could only nce at the token on his waist and had no time to make any other reactions.


    ¡°Safe!¡± When the sound of thest cry rang out from beside Fan Xian¡¯s carriage, a light gray shadow moved like a sh of lightning and came to a stop by his carriage. The line of carriages was very long, yet this person moved just as fast as the Overwatch Council¡¯s message. It was truly astounding.


    As the present Qinian Unit leader by Fan Xian¡¯s side, Mu Feng¡¯er gripped the hilt of his knife cautiously as he looked at the dust-covered and sallow-faced Overwatch Council official who had just stopped by the carriage. This official¡¯s face was unfamiliar, so Mu Feng¡¯er did not dare to be careless. However, seeing the token the official held up with his right hand, his heart jumped. He did not stop him climbing onto the carriage.


    The Overwatch Council official, whose clothing was in unrecognizable tatters, wormed into Fan Xian¡¯s carriage and knelt down straight away. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Director Chen returned to the capital, life and death unknown.¡±


    ...


    ...


    When this official¡¯s lightning-like and wind-like figure appeared beside the carriage, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes had lit up and grown increasingly bright. He recognized the official who could move so quickly. He was someone he had missed for many years, who had been his closest subordinate in the past.


    ¡°Lao Wang...¡± Seeing this official enter the carriage, the light in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew and melted into joy. Heughed but stopped abruptly as he heard what Wang Qinian said.


    The light and joy in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes coalesced into a bundle of burning ice, terrifyingly cold and terrifyingly hot. Straightforwardly, he asked, ¡°From where did he turn back, when?¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. As one of the wings of the Overwatch Council, he had headed northeast not far from Dazhou and had not rested in a long time. He hadpletely relied on hisst breath to support his exhausted body. At the moment he finally saw Fan Xian, he was almost at the end of his line. He knew that Fan Xian¡¯s question concerned when the old Director would be able to reach Jingdou and how much time Fan Xian had, so he said the answer directly.


    Fan Xian sat silently on his chair. He closed his eyes then opened them. He had already calcted the rough time Chen Pingping would be brought back to Jingdou, as well as how long it would take him to get from where he was to Yanjing and then to Jingdou.


    Could he make it? The bundle of cold fire in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew. He looked at Wang Qinian kneeling in front of him and did not say anything. His earlier joy in their reunion had been overshadowed by an immense anger. Chen Pingping¡¯s escort home had been personally arranged by Fan Xian. Under the escort of the Overwatch Council, how could he be captured back by the Emperor?


    Fan Xian had no idea about everything that happened in Dazhou was because Chen Pingping wanted to return to the capital to ask the Emperor some questions.


    Time was of the essence. It was a desperate situation. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was cold as he said to Mu Feng¡¯er by the window, ¡°Turn the entire group back to Dongyi. Tell the Great Prince that unless he receives a personally written letter from me, he is to never return.¡±


    From learning that Chen Pingping had returned to Jingdou to Fan Xian giving the first order, only a few moments had passed. Fan Xian¡¯s first problem was dealing with thisrge group. Afterward, he had to ensure that nothing went wrong with the Great Prince, who was in Dongyi with more than 10,000 soldiers.


    He had given the orders. Those below him would be responsible for carrying them out. Fan Xian would not say one extra word. He took out a sh of clear water from apartment in the luxurious ck carriage and tied it to his waist. He then rose and took a deep breath.


    ...


    ...


    The ck carriage suddenly copsed. The wooden wall directly in front that was not covered by iron boards shattered in an instant. A ck shadow, like a streak of ck lightning, swept out of the carriage. Tapping his toes against the horse¡¯s head, he shot forward. A giant crack rang out.


    Fan Xian treasured every minute and second of time. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body was raised to a peak condition. The magic he had justprehended also helped make him more bird-like in the air. Taking advantage of the air currents, he moved quickly forward, dissolving his figure into a ck shadow.


    Like a streak of lightning, he stepped lightly on the heads of the Overwatch Council officials and floated away. In an instant, he was at the front of the line. This was probably the fastest speed Fan Xian could move at.


    In midair, he kicked the general sent by the Great Prince off his horse and stole the best warhorse in the group. Immediately afterward, he ran his hand through his own hair and pushed a clean needle into the warhorse¡¯s neck. He used his finger to remove the warhorse¡¯s muzzle before feeding it an ephedra pill. In a very short time, he marvelously demonstrated the ck Knight¡¯s method of stimting a horse.


    On the horse, Fan Xian grunted. The horse flew out like an arrow. Leaving behind the main group, in an instant, he had be a little ck dot on the road. In just a few hours, he had disappeared from these people¡¯s views.


    Everyone stared in shock at the scene. While they marveled at Sir Fan junior¡¯s incredible and powerful cultivation, they were also very confused. What exactly had happened to make Sir Fan junior be anxious to such an extent?


    Mu Feng¡¯er had obtained Fan Xian¡¯s order, but he did not understand it at all. Why did they have to return to Dongyi? He unconsciously nced toward the carriage. At this time, he had already guessed who the unfamiliar official wearing the highest ranking token of the Qinian Unit was. Sir Wang Qinian was a legendary figure in the Overwatch Council. Mu Feng¡¯er wanted to learn from him what exactly had happened in Jingdou. When he pulled back the wooden board, he found that Wang Qinian had already burned through all his energy and was unconscious.


    Using only two days to get from Dazhou to here, it was not a speed that humans could reach. Yet, Wang Qinian had done it.


    Mu Feng¡¯er looked at this scene with shock and fear. Unconsciously, he raised his head and looked in the direction Sir Fan junior had disappeared in. He faintly guessed that this was probably a ry race or, perhaps, this was a race against the god of death.


    ...


    ...


    The icy cold and strong autumn wind sliced like a knife across Fan Xian¡¯s face with a whistle. The cold fire in his eyes had retreated, but it shone with a terrifying calm. He knew what he needed, what the old cripple in Jingdou needed. It was time. Although he could not understand and did not have to understand why everything that appeared to be going so well would suddenly take such an abrupt turn at Dazhou, he only knew that if the old cripple had returned to Jingdou, it was certainly for that matter in the past. The old cripple had gone to die.


    Urgency burned like wildfire in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. It scrubbed against his heart like fine sand through a sieve. The warhorse beneath him seemed to be stepping on clouds and breathed like thunder. Under the stimtion of the drug, the warhorse maintained its top speed. It raced along the road between the mountain woods. Along the way, it rode through mountains and broke through fog. He headed straight for Yanjing.


    For the entire night, Fan Xian never got off his horse or reduced his speed. Other than using the water in the sk at his waist to replenish his and the horse¡¯s fluids, he had no other movements. The road was long. They still needed time to get to Jingdou. They still needed energy.


    The day had just broken. Yanjing was already in front of him. In just one night, he had returned to the Qing Kingdom. Fan Xian had done his best. His speed was almost unbelievable. Even the volunteer armies ambushed along the road could not react in time. They could only watch as the plume of smoke and a lone rider bravely charge forward.


    Fan Xian treasured every second, so he would not enter Yanjing. Regardless of whether Yanjing had received any secret orders from the Emperor, he would not take this risk. He would not waste any time there. Just as the majestic city appeared in his eyes, he hooked his leg over the saddle and retrieved a signal arrow from his chest. Circting the zhenqi in his palm, he sent it straight into the sky.


    With a bang, a beautiful firework sliced through the quiet morning outside Yanjing. The faint moonlight of the crescent moon in the distance was overshadowed by this light. The rising sun in the east did not have the time to pursue this brilliant light that appeared and disappeared in an instant.


    Most of the people inside Yanjing were still sleeping sweetly. However, this was, after all, an important intersection between Northern Qi and Dongyi. The guards standing watch responded quickly. At the first instant, they banged on the signal drum in the corner tower of the city walls. In an instant, the Qing soldiers on the city walls gathered together. Holding their weapons nervously, they looked at the horse and rider charging in from a distance.


    When Fan Xian came close to Yanjing and could clearly see the reflected morning light on the weapons in the hands of the soldiers on the city wall, there was not a sliver of expression on his face. His heart did not jump at all. He pulled hard on the reins and forcefully changed directions during his gallop. He followed the direction of the old city walls and headed east.


    The guards on the city wall watched this scene in shock.


    Immediately after, a thunderous wave of hooves rang out densely. There was movement in the camp temporarily stationed outside of Yanjing. When Fan Xian turned east, the ck-armored riders in that campground were already prepared to attack. They charged out of the camp and met with Fan Xian outside the east gate of Yanjing.


    Five hundred ck Knights were waiting to receive Fan Xian as he returned to the capital. In the morning, they saw the signal that represented the Overwatch Council¡¯s most urgentmand. They reacted in the shortest amount of time and met up with Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian did not reduce his speed and merged in with the ck stream. It was no longer possible to see his figure. There was only a storm cloud sweeping through.


    Without anymand or words, Fan Xian¡¯s figure rose. He abandoned the warhorse that had already run for an entire night. He floated to the horse of the deputymander of the ck Knights beside him while the deputymander had already moved to another emptied warhorse.


    The horse switching waspleted while still moving at a high speed without any obstruction. The ck Knights riding skills were the best in the world. It was indeed a well-deserved reputation. The ck Knights saw the Director¡¯s worried and cold expression. No one dared to ask anything. They knew something major must have happened, so they silently and valiantly followed Fan Xian¡¯s lead and sped toward the ins in the east.


    The warhorse that had apanied Fan Xian through the night frothed at the mouth and copsed to the ground, sending up a plume of dust. Its four legs twitched as it died. It took just a moment and all 500 ck Knights disappeared into the ins beneath Yanjing, leaving behind only this warhorse and ayer of dust.


    The guards on the city walls looked dumbfounded at the magical scene in front of their eyes. They could not speak for a long time. They knew of the power of the ck Knights. After seeing it for themselves, they were stilled stunned speechless. They particrly wondered who the first lone rider had been.


    When the Commander of Yanjing, Wang Zhikun, learned about everything that happened in the morning, his face appeared worried. By the time he had ordered for the entire army to get ready and seal off the borders between the Qing Kingdom and Northern Qi and Dongyi, the ck Knights that had brought him boundless confusion and shock and the man who led the ck Knights in a wild gallop had already left the boundaries of Yanjing and were on the true path back to Jingdou.


    All along the way, they passed through provinces and broke through all obstructions. They exchanged no words with any local officials in any province or region and disregarded every Qingw rted to the movement of armies. The valiant ck Knights returned to Jingdou as fast as possible with Fan Xian in the lead.


    It was now already a few dayster. No one knew how many officials andmoners these 500 ck Knights had startled in their wild ride or the kinds of legends they left in Qing history. The ck Knights were first in the world for thousand-li attacks. However, in the past, this powerfulherworld group onlyunched ferocious attacks outside the Qing Kingdom for the interests of the Qing Kingdom and the Emperor. In the 10th year of the Qing calendar, they were charging across the Qing Kingdom¡¯s fertilend.


    Amidst the autumn rain, the farewell pavilion outside Jingdou suddenly trembled. A thundercloud-like group of ck-armored riders whistled by. They sent up plumes of dust. Leaves fell in their wake.


    Jingdou was right in front of their eyes. Fan Xian, in the midst of the ck Knights, was exhausted to the extreme. He had not rested, slept, or ate for a number of days. He had only relied on clear water to support himself. The cold fire in his eyes and heart had kept his body going, stopping him from falling down.


    He had to get back. He had to stop everything from happening.


    ¡°You have to wait for me.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s ck robes were covered in ayer of dust. His face was streaked with yellow dirt. There was even ayer of it on his eyshes. His lips were dry, and his eyes were terrifyingly bright. Rain had fallen. It made this group of ck riders appear particrly wretched. Even with the strength of the ck Knights, there were still some who were unable to keep up with Fan Xian¡¯s speed as they cut across the abdomen of the Qing Kingdom and had fallen from the group.


    If Fan Xian had not fully used his powerful cultivation, he would also not be able to maintain such a terrifying speed. During the rain, there were warhorses that could not continue any further no matter the drugs they were given. Fan Xian had gone through 10 horses in a row and could not find any more horses to switch to. He had forcibly mugged a merchant group on the road and stolen 20 horses.


    At this time, there were still 20 odd ck Knights by Fan Xian¡¯s side. Even such a small group made the ground tremble outside Jingdou. It was as if a difficult-to-oppose army wasing closer to the heart of the Qing Kingdom.


    The ck Knights reached Jingdou and charged straight for Zhengyang Gate. The Jingdou city gates were all tightly closed. All defensive alerts had been raised to the highest level. The soldiers of the 13 city gate guards and cavalry of the Jingdou Garrison were sternly watching everything outside of Jingdou. However, these ck Knights came too quickly and decisively. They were so fast that the Jingdou Garrison were unable to make any reaction before they had arrived at Zhengyang Gate.


    When they were about 490 feet away from Zhengyang Gate, Fan Xian wiped the mud and rainwater from his face. Without slowing, he roared toward the generals above Zhengyang Gate, ¡°Open the gate! I am Fan Xian!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Sir Fan junior was back! The faces of the generals and officials above the city gate paled. They knew what was happening in Jingdou in front of the Royal Pce. These generals had been ordered to guard the city since the Pce was worried that the Overwatch Council may pull on other factions of power in the court. No one had thought that Sir Fan junior would suddenly appear beneath Zhengyang Gate.


    Regardless of whether it was the Qing Emperor who used coldness to suppress his explosive anger or Chen Pingping who had done everything to try and stop Fan Xian¡¯s return to the capital, neither of them had thought that Fan Xian would arrive back at Jingdou now.


    Thest the Qing court had heard was that Fan Xian was still far away outside of the Qing Kingdom. He was still on the road back from Dongyi. Even if he flew, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get back in time. Unbelievably, Fan Xian had made it back.


    ¡°Guard the gate with your life! Archers at the ready!¡± One of the Commanders of Zhengyang Gate had finallye to. The order he had received was to close the Jingdou city gates. Anying and going was strictly forbidden. With a trembling voice, he watched the approaching 20 or so ck Knights like he was watching an army about to attack the city. He gave his order with a pale face.


    Even if Sir Fan junior got back, particrly now, he could not be allowed to enter the capital!


    ¡°Sir Fan junior, today...¡± The Commander of Zhengyang Gate wanted to give a few words of exnation to Fan Xian on his horse, but Fan Xian had no time for his exnations. The speed of the warhorse beneath him had not decreased. His gaze swept up over the Zhengyang Gate the waiting soldiers. His heart tightened. He knew that he although he had rushed desperately back to Jingdou, he had probably stille toote.


    On the horse, two cold lights exploded in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He stared fixedly at the officials on the city wall. The soldiers all cowered back and drew back their gaze.


    The ck Knights came closer and closer to the city gate. Fan Xian raised his right hand and brought it down hard in a chopping motion. The 20 or so ck Knights behind him moved into a triangr formation and reduced their speed, remaining outside of the range of the bows above the gate.


    The people on the city wall rxed a little. Although the aura of the 20 or so ck Knights was imposing, these people could not break through the wall. However, if they dide face to face with the ck Knights, who knew what would happen? As long as these ck Knights stopped and did not attack, that would be good.


    However, Fan Xian did not slow down. He continued to charge toward Zhengyang Gate. The 20 or so ck Knights behind him all coldly took out a crossbow from behind them.


    With a series of thuds, the crossbows suddenly fired and shot grappling hooks toward the top of the city wall. With a clink, they caught firmly against the brick of the city wall. Dozens of ck grappling hooks, like a, turned the wall into a bridge. It was a bridge spanning life and death.


    This was a grappling hook the Third Bureau had created many years ago. At that time, Fan Xian was out on a diplomatic mission to Northern Qi. The Council had given it to him to use. Fan Xian had his own life-saving tricks and had never used it. Now, they had to save on all time. If they had to forcefully conquer the city wall, Fan Xian was prepared.


    He rode alone to Zhengyang Gate. As the rain lessened above his head, the ck grappling hooks shed like countless shadows through the air. Fan Xian gave a muffled grunt. Forcefully suppressing the zhenqi restlessness caused by physical and mental exhaustion, he released his Tyrannical zhenqi. Stepping on the back of the horse, he flew straight into the air using the flow of air around him that he acutely sensed. With a boom, his power was like thunder.


    Like a big ck bird, he danced in front of Jingdou¡¯s sinister city gate and rose higher and higher.


    ¡°Break the chains! Break the chains!¡± The Commander of Zhengyang Gate roared loudly. He didn¡¯t dare have the soldiers shoot at the ck figure because he didn¡¯t know if the Emperor would behead his whole family if he killed Sir Fan junior.


    The Commander of Zhengyang Gate had such fears, but Fan Xian had not a single concern. He gave a roar and forcibly raised the zhenqi in his body again. The tip of his toes tapped against the ck chains. His entire body floated up like a wisp of ck smoke as he moved along the chain toward the top of the loft city wall.


    One chain broke, and then there was another. When a dozen chains had been broken by the soldiers of the 13 city gate guards, Fan Xian, exhausted and covered in dust, had already swept onto the city wall. With the sh of a harsh light, the sword of the Wei Emperor that Fan Xian always carried behind him came out from its sheath.


    The tip of the sword pierced through the Commander¡¯s throat. Fresh blood sprayed out and was suddenly swept away. The Commander fell to the ground.


    Fan Xian swept like the window over his corpse. Using the price of three shallow wounds of his body, he broke through the defenses of the valiant Qing troops on the city wall. Following the long steps down, his sword shed again. Three more people died. Taking a horse, he squeezed his legs together and followed the straight road toward the Royal Pce.


    All of this could only be described by one word: quick. Quicker than when he dodged Wu Zhu¡¯s wooden stick on the precipice in Danzhou, and quicker than when he sneaked into the Royal Pce and fiercely subdued the empress dowager. From the moment he learned of this news to when he entered Jingdou, Fan Xian had demonstrated a power beyond his realm in the seconds, minutes, days, and nights that had passed. The terror in his heart made him brave and cold-blooded as he had never been before.


    There was fresh blood on him and his sword. His expression did not change at all, but he felt a terror and panic he had never felt before in his heart. Looking at the situation in Jingdou, he was afraid that the person who should have waited for him, would not be able to wait until his arrival.


    You have to wait for me. Fan Xian repeated again in his heart. He allowed the autumn rain to strike as it wished on his dusty face as he rode like a madman toward the Royal Pce.


    The Royal Pce came closer, and the autumn rain fell heavier. There were not many people on the streets. Where had everyone gathered? Fan Xian wondered with confusion and fear. Then, he heard waves of cheering and a death-like silence.


    The people in Jingdou could not hear the silence. Only Fan Xian could hear it. He listened to it with terror. The people of Jingdou only heard the sound of hooves in the silence.


    Ta-ta-ta-ta.


    They then saw the ck rider charging toward them like a bolt of lightning. They saw the tattered and dirty ck robes and murderous face of the person on the horse.


    Suddenly, there was movement in the people on the square in front of the Pce watching the execution. Shouts of surprise and pain rang out at almost the same time. The back of the crowd became very chaotic. A number of people were hurt from falling and being stepped on.


    The lone rider did not reduce his speed at all. Instead, he cold-bloodedly charged toward the dense crowd of people.


    Those who could dodge, dodged while those who could not were sent flying by the horse. In the autumn rain, the horse stepped on those in its path with unusual cold-bloodedness.


    Amidst the terror of death, the sea of people parted to create arge opening. They squeezed desperately to the sides to open up a direct path to the small execution field in front of the Royal Pce for this rider.


    The imperial soldiers closed in. Their long spears all pointed at the rider.


    Fan Xian silently flew up over the forest of spears. In midair, with his sword in his hand, he sliced out like a bolt of lightning. With a number of thuds, he sliced through a few swords and sent a few internal court guards to the ground. He was already sweeping into the air above the execution field.


    No matter what he did, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes remained locked on the small wooden stage and bloody and dying old man tied to the wooden scaffolding. Fan Xian¡¯s gaze grew increasingly cold and filled with hatred Then, he heard winding in from all directions.


    Countless hemp-clothed shadows rose up, circling like flowers in the autumn rain and blocking off all of Fan Xian¡¯s paths.


    Fan Xian did not retreat or dodge. He took three punches to his chest. His sword pierced ruthlessly into the face of a hemp-clothed man and through his eye. Blood and eye fluid seeped out at the same time and mixed in with the rainwater.


    He roared and mmed out with his left palm full of Tyrannical zhenqi. He heard the crunch of bone and the organs of the hemp-clothed man to his left overflow with blood as he fell to the ground.


    With a p, Fan Xian¡¯s feel finallynded on the wet little stage. However, he had paid a great price. The injuries in his body exploded forth ferociously. He spat out a mouthful of blood. He paid it no attention. He just stared dazedly at the old man on the scaffolding who had suffered countless cuts and was exposed before the eyes of the people and endlessly humiliated.


    With just a nce, Fan Xian knew that he hade toote. He could not make him live on. His dry lips rose slightly. He wanted to say something but could not say anything.


    The autumn rain fell and swept across the bodies of the two people on the wooden stage. All around, there was a death-like silence. All of the imperial soldiers, Internal Court aces, and the powerful Ascetic Monks from the Qing Temple surrounded the wooden stage tightly. Suppressed by the valiant killing intent and desperation that Fan Xian demonstrated earlier, all of their bodies were rather rigid. No one could take a step.


    Fan Xian moved forward with great difficulty. He pulled off the ropes and held Chen Pingping¡¯s thin body in his arms. Taking off his filthy and tattered ck Overwatch Council robe, he ced it over his body.


    With great difficulty, Chen Pingping opened his eyes. His old, murky, and disorientated eyes shed with a very pure light. The old man was like a child huddled in Fan Xian¡¯s embrace. It was as if he was slightly afraid of the cold.


    ¡°I came back toote,¡± Fan Xian said hoarsely. He held the thin body and felt the old man¡¯s warmth slowly seep away. His heart was filled, as never before, with a sense of failure, hopelessness, and pain.

 Chapter 687 - Sending Off Chen Pingping In The Rain

    <h4>Chapter 687: Sending Off Chen Pingping In The Rain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The autumn rain fell harder and harder. Landing on the ground, it sent out ripples. Landing on the body, it wet one¡¯s clothing. Landing on the heart, it felt iparably cold. The square in front of the Royal Pce had beenpletely enveloped by a misty rain. All that could be seen was a wetndscape.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the small wooden stage in the rain and the two people on the stage. Controlled and infected by some kind of emotion, no one spoke or moved. They just looked, focusing their gaze through the heavy rain and fog on the stage.


    Hundreds and thousands of imperial soldiers, internal court aces, and those Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple, just stood tensely and sternly in the rain, like frozen wooden people.


    In just a moment, a number of people had died in Sir Fan junior¡¯s hands. With such bitingly cold rain, they did not know what emotions were shing through the eyes of the Emperor high up on the city wall.


    Yan Bingyun had alreadye to from his initial shock of seeing Fan Xian¡¯s figure. Lowering his head, he began to make preparations for dealing with what could happen next. In a low voice, he gave orders to the most loyal subordinate at his side. The noise was covered by the rain, so no one heard him. A few Overwatch Council secret agents wearing normal clothing were already squeezing through the crowd toward the direction of the execution field.


    Above and below the city walls, all the officials andmoners were shocked by the sight of Fan Xian riding through the rain, drawing his sword with anger, and opening his clothing to cover up the old man¡¯s body. The first person to react had the highest position below the Royal Pce and was responsible for supervising the execution, He Zongwei.


    When Fan Xian rode into the sea of people, he had already reacted. Moving as fast as possible and with the least noticeable movements, he quietly left the area of the small wooden stage and hid behind the officials and guards. Separated by many aces, he peered through the wet shoulders and straw hats to see Fan Xian on the small wooden stage holding Chen Pingping¡¯s weak body, alone and wretched. Aplicated emotion shed through He Zongwei¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to die, but he had to make sure that both the elder and the youth on the wooden stage died.


    There were many people who did not want to die. At this time, a terrifying coldness emanated from Fan Xian¡¯s body that could not be suppressed even by the biting cold autumn rain. Everyone had unconsciously shifted away from the wooden stage. Eunuch Yao had long retreated into the crowd. He did not want to be the next person used to worship Chen Pingping.


    A few bodiesy scattered around the wooden stage. The blood quickly lost its color as it was washed by the autumn rain. Ironically, the trembling executioner holding the sharp little knife was now the closest person to the wooden stage. He looked at Sir Fan junior on the stage and saw that he had his head bowed deeply and was holding old Director Chen tightly in his arms. It was as if he couldn¡¯t hear any other sound in the world. Filled with astonishment, he quietly retreated down the stage.


    He had only taken two steps back when the executioner¡¯s neck broke with a crack. His headnded heavily in the rainwater. His headless body also fell beneath the stage andnded with a loud thud.


    Everyone looked at the stage. Only those with high cultivations were able to notice that, a moment earlier, Fan Xian¡¯s hand had moved very slightly and a ck dagger had flown out andnded in the rain.


    Fan Xian sat cross-legged on the wooden stage under the eyes of tens of thousands of people. It was as if he couldn¡¯t feel any of the gazes. He only held Chen Pingping¡¯s body and buried his head down very low, allowing the rainwater to roll off his head and body. His back was slightly bent. He looked very deste.


    The weight of the old man in his arms was very light. It was like holding a bundle of wind that could be blown away at any moment. Below his slightly messy hair, Fan Xian¡¯s pale face twitched slightly. He unconsciously extended his hand to hold onto Chen Pingping¡¯s old and icy hand. He held it tightly, unwilling to let go ever again.


    The old man had experienced countless bitterness in his life. He had been crippled for half his life. The life force in his body had long been exhausted. When he was being cut, each stroke of the knife had, other than pain, produced very little blood. After the torment of so many cuts, the blood still pooled endlessly. It soaked through the ck Overwatch Council robe Fan Xian had thrown over his body. It was slightly sticky, hot, and burning to the touch.


    In the autumn rain, Fan Xian gently held his thin body, terrified of hurting him more. He held tightly to his icy hands, terrified he would just go like this.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want toe back, who could have made you? Why did you dy me in Dongyi for so long?¡± Fan Xian said in a low and raspy voice. His dry lips had turned white in the rain. The skin was peeling slightly. He looked very pitiful. ¡°For whom have I been so busy these years for? Worked hard for? Was it not so that you old folks could leave Jingdou and live good lives? I¡¯ve always done my best...¡±


    ¡°You know that I know everything.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s head dropped even lower, resting gently against the old man¡¯s wrinkled face. His body swayed gently in the rain like he was coaxing the old man in his arms to sleep.


    The old man¡¯s hand suddenly tightened forcefully around Fan Xian¡¯s. Even with all the strength in his body, he couldn¡¯t tighten his hand. Perhaps he was reluctant to let go of something or was afraid of something. In this rain and wind-filled day and on the water and blood-soaked ground, he wanted to hold something.


    Like a knife slowly tearing through his heart, Fan Xian, cold and terrified, watched the old man in his arms. He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He unconsciously tightened his hand to the point that his fingers began to turn white and he felt a faint pain.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s murky and unfocused eyes moved slowly in the rain. He saw the pce Royal Pce, cloud-packed sky, and blurry figure of the Emperor on the pce walls but could not see his face clearly. He then saw Fan Xian¡¯s face beside him. A smile shed through the old man¡¯s murky yet clear eyes.


    The old man knew that he was going to leave the world. His eyes gradually dimmed. He couldn¡¯t hear any sound clearly anymore. The light in front of his eyes also gradually became some odd and strange shapes.


    In this instant, perhaps his legendary life shed before his eyes like a slideshow. Young eunuch, East Sea, that woman, the Overwatch Council, ck Knights, another woman, dead people, conspiracy, revenge... All kinds of pictures shed before his eyes and formed a white line that one did not dare look at directly. No one knew what he saw before he died, what he most wanted to see.


    Was it the mud that kicked up when he fought in King Cheng¡¯s manor? Was it a plum flower that bloomed in winter in Taiping Courtyard? Was it the little fish that swam in the shallow pond in the square and sinister building of the Overwatch Council? Was it a Pce in the group of mountains in the north? Was it the little boy in Danzhou to whom he had entrusted all the affection and hope for the second half of his life?


    In the wind and rain, Chen Pingping suddenly heard a sound. It was the sound of singing, a marvelous and familiar singing. It was a sound that he had heard countless times in Chen Garden. The concubines were all beautiful, and the songs were all beautiful. The old man¡¯s entire life had been submerged in darkness, yet he had the gentlest desire to collect and love beauty. If tragedy was to destroy the beautiful things of the world for others to see, then Chen Pingping¡¯s life was for the destruction of everything he thought was ugly and filthy. He immersed himself in the ugly and filthy, and then watched everything that was beautiful from a distance.


    ¡°If one heard the sound of rain, who would be happy? Surmounting one mountain to see another peak, the rain carried in it the song of happiness. Hearing the son, I feel happier...¡±


    This was a song that the women in Chen Garden liked. In the wind and rain, it rang out again by Chen Pingping¡¯s ear. He opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at the sky, earth, and people. Hearing this wonderful song, his bloodless lips parted slightly. It was as if he wanted to sing along but no sound came out.


    Chen Pingping suddenly looked at Fan Xian and asked, ¡°Chest?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled wretchedly and said by the old man¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s a gun, a firearm that can kill people across great distances.¡±


    This was probably thest question in Chen Pingping¡¯s life, so he had asked in thest moment. Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s reply, the old man¡¯s eyes shone slightly like he had not thought that the answer would be this. He was surprised and relieved. A rattling noise came from his throat. He panted for breath. A cold and proud expression rose to his face as he said, ¡°I... also have... such a thing.¡±


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat in the rain, holding him gently and gently shaking his head. He felt as the old body in his arms grew softer, the old hand he held tightly grew colder until the very end when it had no warmth at all.


    Chen Pingping died in the autumn rain held by the little boy he loved the most. Before he died, he learned the truth of the chest. His face still wore a cold, proud, and arrogant expression.


    Fan Xian held the gradually cooling body woodenly and lowered his head to say something quietly by the old man¡¯s icy face. Suddenly, the sky full of rain felt like knives that were slicing in his body causing him a pain that was difficult to endure. This pain started in his heart and extended toward every inch of his skin. It was like being sliced open a thousand times until, at the end, it finally exploded out.


    On the little wooden stage in the autumn rain, a loud cry suddenly exploded forth. The cry was heart-rending and gut-wrenching. The cry was so mournful that the rain did not dare to fall and people could not bear to listen.


    In the 20 years he had been reborn, Fan Xian never cried for anyone. Even though there had been a few times when his eyes had grown wet, he had forced it back. No one in this world had seen him cry. No one had ever seen him cry so absolutely, so sorrowfully. Tens of thousands of emotions were all released in this cry.


    The tears could not blur his face. It only washed away the remaining dust that the autumn rains had been unable to wash away. Just as the autumn rains could not be stopped, his tears could not be stopped. Just like this, they seeped out of his eyes apanied by boundless and endless sorrow.


    The mournful sound on the little wooden stage in the execution field pierced through the wind and rain and traveled to every corner of the Royal Pce. It drilled into every person¡¯s ears, making countless people immediately feel a sense of grief and a chill in their hearts.


    However, this sound brought a powerful wave of fear when it entered certain people¡¯s ears. Other than that, it was a clear signal. Director Chen had finally died.


    Who knew if there were some people who secretly cheered and exalted in this reality or perhaps let out a big breath? No expressions of any kind appeared on the faces of the officials in the wind and rain. Sorrow perhaps shed through a few eyes, but more maintained a severity and slight nervousness, as well as a touch of confusion at the bottom of their hearts.


    One of the foundational columns of the Qing court had been forcibly broken. Those who had been suppressed for decades by the dark Overwatch Council could not catch their breaths. The officials who fought like fire and water in court suddenly felt a chill in their hearts. The ancestor of the Overwatch Council just died like this? It seemed difficult for them to ept this reality. In their eyes, it seemed that this terrifying figure covered in ck fog could never die.


    Countless people thought of countless images because of Chen Pingping¡¯s death. When it came to the picture of the Qing Kingdom during these turbulent decades, no one could deny the contributions Chen Pingping had made toward the establishment of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territories. In this long painting of history, the ck ink spots used to emphasize were this man and the Overwatch Council he created. Without these spots of ck, how could the picture be so spirited?


    When Fan Xian¡¯s cry pierced through the wind and rain and reached the top of the pce walls, no one noticed that the Emperor, in dragon robes and with an intimidating royal aura, made a slight movement. He leaned forward very slightly. It was probably no more than two finger-widths of space. After a moment, the Emperor valiantly straightened his body again, returning the distance of his emotionless face to the bloody execution field to what it was initially.


    No one noticed that the Emperor¡¯s hands, hidden in the sleeve of the dragon robe, slowly clenched together.


    In this instant, what thoughts did the Emperor have as he watched his old friend and servant who had followed him for decades die? The old man who had watched him rise from an unremarkable heir to be the most dazzling figure in the world had just died so abruptly and decisively. Was it an emptiness from the deepest parts of his being or an anger that even he couldn¡¯t exin and explicate?


    Beneath the walls of the Royal Pce, Yan Bingyun bowed his head deeply, far lower than any of the officials beside him. His body faced the direction of the execution field. Through the curtain of rain, he could still see the wooden appearance of Sir Fan Junior holding the Director¡¯s body. His body trembled slightly. He remembered the words the Director had once told him in the square Overwatch Council building some time ago.


    ¡°One day, I will die, and Fan Xian will go crazy...¡±


    Yan Bingyun abruptly raised his head and took a deep breath. Wiping away the rain from his face, he continued to secretly send orders to various people. The secret agents hiding among the crowd watching the execution could move at any time to contain the potential craziness to the smallest possible area. Of course, Yan Bingyun hoped that none of that would happen.


    The person had died. Although the punishment of death by a thousand cuts had not been whollypleted, the executioner had been sliced in half by Fan Xian in anger. There was no need to continue. The autumn rain continued to all drearily, but no one left the square in front of the Royal Pce. It was as if everyone knew what would happen after.


    The Ascetic Monks around the execution field slowly moved closer to the little wooden stage. The straw hats on their heads blocked the rain falling from the sky and covered any expression they had on their faces. It seemed Fan Xian could not sense the danger below the stage. He just sat senselessly and woodenly on the stage, still holding Chen Pingping¡¯s body and not letting go.


    His tears had already mixed with the rainwater and gradually stopped. Fan Xian suddenly stood, but his figure swayed slightly. It looked like his days and nights of wild riding had already exhausted him to the extreme. His heart-wrenching anger and sorrow made his state of mind show signs of exhaustion.


    However, the swaying of the figure in the rain on the wooden stage made the hearts of everyone standing around it jump a little. They unconsciously retreated half space back.


    Indifferently, Fan Xian carried Chen Pingping¡¯s body down the wooden stage. He didn¡¯t even nce at the people. It was as if they didn¡¯t even exist. However, the people surrounding the wooden stage were waiting for the order of the Emperor on the walls of the Royal Pce.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor watched the scene below the pce walls with a pale face. Aplicated emotion shed through his sunken eyes. Since the Hanging Temple incident, his affection toward Fan Xian had been built on the foundation of the importance his son attached to friendships and righteousness. Although he had not thought Fan Xian would be able to make it back today, looking at this scene, he did not find it strange.


    The Emperor was not worried. In his heart, he thought An Zhi was a poor child who had been fooled by Chen Pingping. An Zhi probably still did not know how much Chen Pingping wanted to kill him, to kill all of the Emperor¡¯s sons, so that the Emperor¡¯s line would end. As he watched Fan Xian¡¯s deste figure, the Emperor could not suppress feelings of hurt and anger. He was hurt by what Fan Xian demonstrated and angry that even though Chen Pingping had died, he could still easily take away the heart of his favorite son, just like the woman who had been dead for many years.


    The Emperor was silent for a long time. Because of the instability of his state of mind, the injuries he had been forcefully suppressing gradually cracked open. Blood from his chest seeped into the dragon robe. It was particrly disturbing. He shook out his sleeves and left the top of the pce walls with a cold expression.


    Beneath the Royal Pce, Fan Xian held Chen Pingping¡¯s body and left the little wooden stage soaked through with rain and blood. He headed toward the west of the square, walking particrly slowly and heavily. Until now, he had not even nced up at the pce walls.


    The Emperor had already left. There was no one else in the world who dared to stand in front of Fan Xian. Everyone unconsciously made a path. The crowd of people parted like a sea split open by a sword. Waves rose and opened up a path on which reefs could be seen. In the rain, Fan Xian held Chen Pingping and left.

 Chapter 688 - Untitled Again

    <h4>Chapter 688: Untitled Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first two rains of autumn came suddenly and left suddenly, carrying a sense of mystery. It seemed that the first bout of rain was to wee Chen Pingping¡¯s return while the second was to send Chen Pingping away. Once everything was concluded on the execution field in front of the Royal Pce, the misty rain came to a stop. The dark clouds scattered in the sky, revealing a tall, light, and clear sky. Other than the rainwater left in the streets, alleys, and bricks, everything returned to normal.


    Themoners of Jingdou had seen a startling scene, but no one dared to discuss it. Silently, they followed the various streets and dispersed. The officials in front of the pce gates looked at each other and did not know what they should do next. The Emperor had already returned to the pce, and the little Duke had left carrying the old Director¡¯s body. The water flowing everywhere on the ground did not gather into an idea, leaving them perplexed.


    In this headlong charge back to Jingdou, Fan Xian and the 500 ck Knights had already broken countless Qingws and Overwatch Council regtions. Furthermore, when he had broken into Jingdou, he had casually killed many court officials. Additionally, he caused a disturbance in the execution field in front of the Emperor. Logically speaking, these were unforgivable crimes, but the Emperor did not speak. Who could condemn Fan Xian? Who dared to condemn Fan Xian?


    Hu the Schr came down from the top of the pce walls. Many officials greeted him. This Schr had remained silent throughout the entire event. He looked at the blood stains on the wooden stage that had be diluted by the rainwater. His brows suddenly twitched. Turning back, he saw Schr Shu Wu, who seemed to have aged decades in an instant, follow the foot of the pce walls and leave alone. He did not greet any of them.


    Hu the Schr¡¯s heart dimmed. He knew he could not be controlled by these emotions. Sir He had already entered the pce. He had to stay and make sure the aftermath was dealt with clearly. His gaze swept slowly across the officials of the six ministries, three temples, and three departments. Calmly, he said, ¡°The execution is over. Open the city gates. Everything is as usual.¡±


    Hearing these words, the officials in front of the Royal Pce couldn¡¯t help but let out a big breath. They had been frightened about how they would deal with Sir Fan junior. It looked like, at least for a short time, the Emperor was still able to control his anger and would not give such a dangerous job to his officials to deal with.


    Hu the Schr did not care about these officials¡¯ reactions. He narrowed his eyes. There were no Overwatch Council members among the six ministries, three temples, and three departments. This was expected. The heads of the eight Overwatch Council bureaus were currently shut up in prison. However, it seemed that Sir Yan junior had quietly left earlier.


    It was not only the Overwatch Council that was controlled through internal and external coordination. A heavy expression shed across Schr Hu¡¯s brows. He knew that there were also people in the Royal Pce that had been controlled, such as Lady Ning and King Jing, who had risked death to make ast attempt to ask for mercy. They were both under house arrest in the pce. Their situations were unclear.


    The youngdy of the Fan family, who had tended to the Emperorst night, seemed to also not havee out. Thinking of these things, he thought of the 10,000 Qing elite troops still stationed outside the Overwatch Council. A chill rose in Schr Hu¡¯s heart. He knew he had to immediately find Fan Xian and say something to the little Duke who had the powerful and daring to oppose the Royal Pce.


    ...


    ...


    The noon sun shone brilliantly on the Liujing River outside Jingdou. The river water was clear and cold. It had warmed slightly, but there was no lively fog rising from it. Across the river was an elegant courtyard separated from the world. It had gray-white walls, yellow bamboo, and an imposing coldness. The sun had reduced the water on the roof tiles into spots of wetness. It gave off a sense of warmth that seemed to turn back time.


    Amidst this stifling heat at the beginning of autumn, a ck carriage drove quickly across the bridge on the banks of the Liujing River and came to a steady stop outside the gate to the courtyard.


    This courtyard was were Ye Qingmei had once lived, where the Eldest Princess had died, and where Fan Xian had kowtowed to many times across the river. After the Ye family incident, it had been absorbed into the royal family¡¯s pce treasury and be an alternative residence. Through the years, the Emperor rarely came there. Additionally, there wasn¡¯t a concubine or prince who dared to be so tactless as to ask to live there temporarily. So, it sat empty for over 20 years. Three years ago, when the Eldest Princess was nning the Jingdou rebellion, for some unknown reason, she had temporarily lived there for a few days.


    Since the courtyard was quiet and rarely visited, and because of the cold weight of history that the ce sustained, it made everyone feel the urge to maintain a respectful distance. Thus, the internal court¡¯s care of this ce was not very particr or exacting. Only four members of the royal family guard were stationed there regrly.


    Seeing this ck carriage disregard the mark of the royal family outside the courtyard and charge straight in, the expressions on the guards¡¯ faces changed as they walked forward. They had no time to say anything before they were subdued with crossbows held by a group of people who had surged out from behind the carriage. They were disarmed and bound.


    An official of the Overwatch Council walked up and silently pulled open the curtain on the carriage.


    The sound of footsteps rang out faintly. Covered in rain and with a pale face, Fan Xian walked down from the carriage holding Chen Pingping¡¯s body. The water on his body followed his ck underclothing and Overwatch Council robe over the old man¡¯s body in his arms and dripped down, making a tapping noise.


    The door of the Taiping Courtyard opened. Fan Xian did not nce at the subordinates as he walked in sternly. With a squeak, therge door closed tightly behind him. The Overwatch Council officials immediately scattered. They took control of all the important positions at the head of the bridge and kept a cautious watch all around them.


    After a while, the sound of hurried and slightly messy hooves rang out. Hundreds of exhausted ck Knights rode toward them by the side of the Liujing River.


    Immediately following, a thunderous wave of hooves stopped further away. It was perhaps either the Jingdou Garrison or imperial soldiers.


    Finally, a ck carriage arrived and stopped right across the bridge. An icy-faced official walked down from the carriage. It was Yan Bingyun. He didn¡¯t cross the bridge. He just calmly looked at the Overwatch Council officials outside the courtyard.


    The Overwatch Council officials who had followed Fan Xian to Taiping Courtyard were mostly officials of the First Bureau. There were a few members of the Qinian Unit who had been scattered in Jingdou. With the help of the pce, Yan Bingyun temporarily had control of the situation in the Overwatch Council¡¯s square and sinister building. He was unable to control the eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council, particrly the First Bureau. When Fan Xian had been in the First Bureau, he had been strong and glorious. The officials of the First Bureau all treated Fan Xian like their lord. Now, once the curtains fell on the show in front of the Royal Pce and not long after Fan Xian had left the execution field holding Chen Pingping¡¯s body, officials of the First Bureau came to pick him up in a ck carriage.


    Yan Bingyun narrowed his eyes and looked at his colleagues on the other end of the bridge. He was not surprised by Fan Xian¡¯s lofty reputation within the Council, particrly within the First Bureau. He just found it strange that the Emperor had sent people to keep an eye on the First Bureau. Theirmunications were not smooth. Fan Xian had just arrived back in Jingdou, so how did the officials of the First Bureau know? Furthermore, they had just happened toe to the rescue. It was truly iprehensible.


    Yan Bingyun did not know that the young mistress in the Fan manor had already reacted the first moment the news of Chen Pingping assassinating the Emperor came out. She had prepared everything for her husband ahead of time and had maintained contact with the First Bureau the entire time. When Fan Xian rode alone into the execution field, the people of the First Bureau had already begun to move.


    As for the hundreds of exhausted ck Knights, they had orders from Fan Xian earlier and had agreed to regroup at Taiping Courtyard. Fan Xian had thought everything through before entering the capital. Regardless of whether or not he could rescue the old cripple, he and his people would eventually need to meet at Taiping Courtyard.


    Yan Bingyun stood at the bridge in silence for a long time. After straightening his soaked uniform, he walked along onto the bridge. Squeaking endlessly, he finally arrived at the other end. Bowing under the alert, hostile, and disdainful gaze of the officials of the First Bureau, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Yan Bingyun of the Fourth Bureau requests to see the Director.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian did not know that Yan Bingyun had already appeared outside Taiping Courtyard, but he was certain that someone woulde to see him and advise him. He could even urately guess that as he walked stepped by step out of Jingdou, countless people followed behind him and countless elites of the Qing army were, at this moment, gathered outside the Taiping Courtyard, waiting for the advising to be sessful or not. This was all ordered by that Emperor, right?


    He did not think about all this and couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. He just felt very tired and exhausted. He felt empty inside. The zhenqi that usually filled his body in abundance seemed to have all been spewed out with the cry earlier. He had spat out the impure air in his chest as well as the zhenqi, leaving behind only emptiness.


    Fan Xian felt that his footsteps had never been as heavy as they were now, and his body had never been so weak. The old man in his arms was clearly very light, so why was he bing heavier and heavier? He was bing so heavy that he almost couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    A strand of slightly wet hairy on his forehead. He held Chen Pingping as he walked by the grassy in passed the flowering tree and littleke and came to an isted ce. There were flowers on the wall. He gently picked a shrinking and blooming little yellow flower.


    He stretched out his hand and gently pressed it against the corner of the wall. With a squeaking sound, a hold slowly appeared on the ground with stone steps leading down. It was not very deep. The sunshine in the sky waspletely able to reach the dry paving stones below.


    Presumably, the secret rooms in the Taiping Courtyard were not secret to those old folks. Even the much younger Eldest Princess had once found one in the courtyard. After the Ye family incident, the Emperor should have checked the courtyard for the whereabouts of the chest. However, he did not find it. Since he always held a strange emotion toward this courtyard, he had nevere again.


    For Fan Xian, this secret passage was very familiar. Many years ago, after he had opened the chest, Uncle Wu Zhu had once brought him to Taiping Courtyard. They had followed this passage to find the bullets necessary for the burning stick.


    Step by step, he walked down as if entering theherworld. In reality, it was only a secret room 29 feet beneath the ground. The room was clean and tidy. It did not have any decorations or treasures other than a few chairs and a few coffins.


    Fan Xian ced a hand on the side of the coffin and lifted open the lid. Then, he carefully ced the thin body of the old man in his arms into it. He picked up a small porcin pillow and carefully ced it behind his head. Looking at the silk lining inside the coffin, Fan Xian tilted his head slightly but did not close the lid.


    Chen Pingping¡¯s eyes were tightly closed. His naked body was only covered by the Overwatch Council robe Fan Xian had taken off. Fan Xian stood by the coffin and looked quietly at his thin face and deeply sunken eyes. Suddenly, he felt that this entirely ck clothing was far more appropriate than those beautiful silks.


    The ck clothing was the uniform of the Overwatch Council. It hade from Fan Xian¡¯s body, so it was in the style of the Director of the Overwatch Council. In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, Chen Pingping¡¯s life was difficult to speak of. Presumably, he would have liked to die as the Director of the Overwatch Council.


    Fan Xian stood quietly by the coffin and looked at the deeply sleeping Chen Pingping. He thought that on the execution field earlier and in the autumn rain, the old man had seemingly gradually drifted away in his arms. Before he left, he had held his hand tightly. He shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything, right?


    Looking at the old and pale face, Fan Xian suddenly remembered many things. When he was very little, this old man, who liked to cover his legs with a woolen nket, had asked Teacher Fei Jie toe teach him so that he had the ability to protect himself in this dangerous and evil world. He made him grow familiar with all of the regtions and structures of the Overwatch Council from a very young age. Probably from the day he was born, the old man had already decided to leave the Overwatch Council, which he considered his greatest treasure, to him.


    Fan Xian thought of the first time he saw Chen Pingping. It had been in that dark room in the Overwatch Council. Although it was the first time they had met, seeing the old cripple on the wheelchair was like seeing an elder he had not seen for a long time. A natural sense of closeness twined between the two of them.


    That day, Fan Xian had bent his head down and gently hugged the thin and weak Chen Pingping. He had ced his face next to his just like how he did it now.


    Watching fish and discussing the world by the shallow pond, gently messing around with the flowers, the dance of two wheelchairs chasing around Chen Garden... These things would not happen again. He had to stop thinking. Fan Xian tightly closed his eyes. He then opened them shortly after. Bending down, he gently ced the shrinking yellow flower in his hand in the white hair by Chen Pingping¡¯s temple.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time and didn¡¯t say anything more. He closed the lid of the coffin and picked up therge nail beside him that had been prepared. Aiming at the edge of the coffin lid, he circted his zhenqi into his palms and struck down.


    A series of muffled thuds rang out. Silently, Fan Xian struck again and again, hammering in all therge nails and tightly sealing the entire coffin. He shut the old man in another world. One in which he could never see him again.


    After doing all of this, Fan Xian looked at the ck coffin in a daze. This was only a temporary solution. One day, Fan Xian would send the old man home or to a beautiful ce no one knew about. He would not allow him to remain forever in this darkness close to Jingdou. Although this was Taiping Courtyard and Chen Pingping would presumably lie to live here, it was still too close to Jingdou and the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body swayed slightly. He felt boundless and endless exhaustion surge into his mind and body. He sat down in the stool beside him and pulled both his legs up. He then buried his head deep between his knees. His hands hung weakly by his side.


    The ces on his right palm that had been cut open by the nails began to bleed. The blood dripped onto the floor.


    Fan Xian sat with his head buried for a long time. The water collected in the grassy in in Taiping Courtyard above his head began to flow down the stone steps. It wet oneyer and then another. It then froze oneyer and then another.


    ...


    ...


    The sunlight in the sky slowly moved. The light brightened and dimmed in the secret room beneath the ground. It was either the angle of the sunlight or the thickness of the clouds that brought all this. A sliver of sound entered Fan Xian¡¯s consciousness. He slowly raised his head from between his knees. Coming down from the chair, he nced again at the silent and dark coffin. He then went up along the wet stone steps.


    After a strange sound, the secret door to the stone room closed tightly. Not a sliver more of sunlight or a trickle more of water would seep in. The ce recovered its calm and darkness.


    Fan Xian followed the small path in the grass by theke toward the door of Taiping Courtyard. When he was not far from the wooden door, he heard the low voice of a subordinate of the First Bureau making a report. Aplicated expression shed across Fan Xian¡¯s cold face. He quietly said something and then sat down beneath a broken tree inside the courtyard.


    The wooden door opened. Yan Bingyun walked in. He stood in front of Fan Xian with his head down and did not speak for a long time. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    ¡°Start from the day there began to be movement within the Pce. You should have participated from beginning to end, so I don¡¯t want any details to be left out.¡± Fan Xian sat tiredly on the broken tree root. His right hand rested on his knee. His face was an unhealthy white.


    Yan Bingyun nced at his right hand and found that it was bleeding. His heart jumped slightly, but he didn¡¯t say too much in exnation. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°On the second, I was summoned into the Pce and received my orders. Then, I began to make arrangements. As for Schr He capturing Gao Da in Dazhou and the Emperor using this matter to keep the Director at Dazhou and the Jingdou Garrison to seize them, I only have an approximate idea and not the details.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the details you do know.¡±


    Yan Bingyun looked at Fan Xian¡¯s bowed head and found that Sir Fan junior was not the same as in the past. His expression was very calm. It was so calm it made one feel fear. It was not a reaction that normal people should have.


    From the morning that the Jingdou Garrison escorted the ck carriage into the capital, to the argument in the royal study, to the Emperor being heavily injured, to Chen Pingping being injured by the porcin cup, to him being sent to the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison, Yan Bingyun did not hide any details. He even clearlyid out the ugly role he yed in all of it.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then slowly raised his head. Looking at him, he said, ¡°Why are you here? Do you want to drag that old cripple back to be cut a few more times? Must you have him meet a tragic end?¡±


    Yan Bingyun did not have to control his emotions in front of him. A sorrow that could not be acted appeared on his face. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°I had toe see you. I had to ensure that you wouldn¡¯t go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Go crazy? Rebel?¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips quirked. Hisugh was very cold. ¡°Are the Jingdou Garrison and imperial soldiers outside the courtyard not here to do this?¡±


    Puffs of dust rose faintly around the outside of the courtyard. It had clearly just rained on thend, yet there were signs of dryness. No one knew how many soldiers were ambushed outside the courtyard, or how many aces there were to subdue Fan Xian.


    Yan Bingyun forcefully controlled his state of mind. He looked at Fan Xian and coldly said, ¡°No matter what, the old Director is gone. No matter how angry you are, you cannot change this. Even if you can escape Jingdou, what can you do? Yes, Deng Zi Yue is in Xiliang. Su Wenmao is in the pce treasury in North Min. Xia Qifei is in Suzhou. The capable people of the Qinian Unit and the most powerful Overwatch Council officials had all been sent out by me, scattered where you have the strictest control. Once you leave Jingdou, you can reconvene 60 percent of the Overwatch Council¡¯s strength, but what can you do?¡±


    Fan Xian looked at him coldly and did not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, presently, you are the Master of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut and have countless swordsmen under yourmand. Additionally, there are the 10,000 elite troops led by the Great Prince stationed in Dongyi. But, the Great Prince may not be able to control all 10,000 soldiers. Besides, would the Great Prince turn against the Emperor just for you or the old Director?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s lips were dry. His throat was swollen, but he continued firmly. ¡°Hongcheng is in Dingzhou, and he is your good friend. Even if he was willing to raise troops for you, will the Dingzhou army listen to him?¡±


    ¡°I have to say, only you have the strength to stand against the Emperor. But... You are still not a match for him.¡±


    ¡°Done talking?¡± Fan Xian looked at him with narrowed eyes and tiredly shook his head. ¡°If you want to convince me, shouldn¡¯t you take out the letter Chen Pingping left you?¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s body shook. He had thought everything he had done these few days in the Overwatch Council would certainly anger Fan Xian. He had not thought that he would know everything from the very beginning.


    Fan Xian looked at him. ¡°Even if you take it out, I don¡¯t want to see it. It is nothing more than looking after the big picture and preventing the Overwatch Council from losing control for a moment before being wiped out by the Emperor. You had to be the Emperor¡¯s second dog to forcibly protect this Council. In order to gain trust with that man, you had to do some things.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Fan Xian looked at the despondent Yan Bingyun and coldly said. ¡°But, this is something you¡¯ve brought on yourself. Did you think there was a joy in enduring humiliation as part of an important mission? Wrong. You were still out of your mind. Were you going to do whatever Chen Pingping told you to do? If he wanted you to kill him, would you do it?¡±


    ¡°The old Director was concerned with the thousands of lives in the Overwatch Council and for themon people of the world,¡± Yan Bingyun said in a raspy voice. ¡°Even if I misunderstood and became an eyesore in the eyes of the Overwatch Council officials, so what? Do you want me to watch the world fall into chaos?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t the world fall into chaos? Concerned with the lives of themon people?¡± Fan Xian suddenlyughed strangely. There was a cough in hisugh. He coughed up some blood and said, ¡°How many people of this world have been concerned with them?¡±


    ¡°I do not forgive you.¡± Fan Xian looked at Yan Bingyun calmly, but each word he said was chilling. ¡°Everything for the Qing Kingdom, everything for the Emperor, everything for the world. This is your attitude, but it is not mine. For the people I care about, so what if tens of thousands of people die? But, you did not do this for me. So, I do not forgive you.¡±


    Yan Bingyun knew that there was a heart that loved and hated to the extremes under Fan Xian¡¯s gentle exterior. After a long silence, he suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s forgiveness. The old Director¡¯s choice and my opinion aligned, so I did what I did. For the Qing Kingdom, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Very good, only this way can you be a good official to the Emperor. For those damnedmoners, he might be a decent Emperor.¡± Fan Xian slowly stood up. ¡°For me, neither you nor he are people I can entrust a sliver of trust to. In your hearts, there are things more important than friends.¡±


    ¡°King Jing and Lady Ning are both under house arrest in the Pce. Youngdy Fan is also in the Pce,¡± Yan Bingyun hurriedly said, suddenly feeling a little cold.


    Fan Xian¡¯s voice in replying to him was mocking and cold, ¡°For the Emperor, this is natural.¡±


    Seeing Fan Xian take tired steps toward the door, Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Fear surged into his heart. It was not fear for himself, but concern for Fan Xian. In a loud voice, he shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand on the wooden door froze slightly. He didn¡¯t turn his head as he tiredly said, ¡°Home, to sleep.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Walking out of the wooden door of Taiping Courtyard, he looked at the officials of the First Bureau at the head of the bridge who seemed to be on guard against all possible dangers. He looked at the hundreds of exhausted and dust ck Knights, who had barely managed to form into a defensive formation, and sighed in his heart. On the other side of the bridge, on the other side of the green and yellow forest, were the troops the Emperor was using to subdue him. They were not a force the subordinates he had hurriedly brought back to the capital could stand against.


    The bright sun blinded him briefly. It was only now that he felt the extent of the damage tiredness and sorrow could bring to humankind. He walked lightly to the bridge and gave a few orders to the subordinates, who continued to follow him despite the tense situation.


    The deputymander and First Bureau officials were silent of a long time. They knew that the little Duke was acting in consideration of their lives. They didn¡¯t say anything more and took a knee uniformly. It was uncertain whether they were kneeling to the young Director in front of them or to the old Director buried in Taiping Courtyard.


    After they knelt, hundreds of people mingled together and retreated west following the beautiful and quiet river.


    Yan Bingyun, who had been silently following behind Fan Xian, nced at them with aplicated gaze. He followed Fan Xian across the bridge and onto the road. He then saw the thousands of fully armored riders spread over the fields. These riders were lined up densely. Their aura was imposing.


    Fan Xian looked at this powerful martial force without expression. Holding both hands behind him, he slowly walked over and approached the Commander under countless alert eyes. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Call off the scouts and ambushes. I want none of my people injured.¡±


    Ye Zhong narrowed his eyes. A cold light flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 689 - Unwilling To Wake From A Long Sleep In Fan Manor

    <h4>Chapter 689: Unwilling To Wake From A Long Sleep In Fan Manor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The head of the Qing Bureau of Military Affairs, the foremost person in the military below the Emperor, Commander Ye Zhong, personally led the elite troops outside of Taiping Courtyard and was responsible for subduing, overseeing, and controlling Fan Xian. It had to be said, the Qing court and Royal Pce had maintained a high level of respect and alertness toward Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was sallow and slightly pale. Streaks of murky colors appeared to stand out brightly on his handsome face. It was marks left by the rain and dust from his thousand-li ride. He looked at Ye Zhong¡¯s slightly cold gaze on top of his horse. He appeared somewhat wooden and indifferent. It was as if he did not see Ye Zhong himself or the thousands of armored riders.


    For someone as powerful as Fan Xian and Ye Zhong, they knew that no ace, no matter how powerful, would be able to escape the pursuit of thousands of elite cavalry while on a in unless one had already entered the realm of a Great Grandmaster. However, this was just on the outskirts of Jingdou with dense forests, clear rivers, and private residence. If Fan Xian did actually abandon everything in Jingdou and turned to escape like a bird flying into the woods, these thousands of cavalry would probably not be able to catch him for a while.


    However, the Emperor had given orders for Ye Zhong to personally lead troops to handle this matter, so he had thought of this. Among the thousands of elite cavalry, there were many military aces. Most importantly, there was Ye Zhong, one of the few martial artists of the Qing Kingdom ranking above the ninth-level who could oppose Fan Xian face to face.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Zhong on the horse. Suddenly, his mind turned and he thought of another matter. Involuntarily, he began tough self-mockingly.


    Initially, there were three kingdoms under heaven. Going by the number of ninth-level aces, Dongyi had the most. But, the Qing Kingdom had conquered the world on horseback and had nock of aces. In particr, there were the most aces between the seventh- and eighth-levels. There were also a number who were about to enter the ninth-level in Jingdou.


    All of this had be history. The Tiger Guards, which had gathered the most seventh and eighth-level aces, had all be sacrifices to the sword of Dongyi because of the Qing Emperor¡¯s cautiousness toward the previous Minister of Revenue. The powerful figures in the military had almost been wiped out during the Jingdou rebellion three years ago. Qin Ye and his son had both died in front of the Royal Pce. Additionally, there was old Eunuch Hong, who had been lost at Dong Mountain, and the Great Priest and Second Priest of the Qing Temple who had died one after another.


    Because of the Emperor¡¯s schemes and paranoia, the top aces of the Qing Kingdom had been reduced unwittingly. Now, there was a massive vacuum. In order to subdue Fan Xian, a superior ninth-level figure, there was no one to send. The foremost person in the military, Ye Zhong, had to be sent forth personally.


    ¡°I am very surprised you can stillugh,¡± Ye Zhong said calmly. He had slowly restrained the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°I am just thinking of a problem. If you and Gong Dian both died, does the Emperor... still have any trustworthy and powerful people by his side?¡± Fan Xian asked in a raspy voice as the corners of his mouth quirked.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s heart trembled. He knew Fan Xian had seen the gap present in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s military strength. Although the Qing Iron Riders were still without equal in the world, regardless of whether it was the Dingzhou Army, Yanjing Camp, or old subordinates scattered across the border of the Western Expedition Army that the Great Princemanded, each of them was a ferocious tiger and wolf on the battlefield. If it came to a small elite group led by a powerful figure for direct shes, the Qing Kingdom was hard pressed to find an ace that could be relied on.


    ¡°All the powerful figures in the world are in my hands,¡± Fan Xian slowly said as he looked at Ye Zhong. ¡°I don¡¯t care what order the Emperor gave you earlier. I only know that if you do not immediately call back the scouts and riders you sent out, many things you do not want to see will appear.¡±


    It was an arrogant phrase. The earth under heaven belonged to the Emperor. The subjects under heaven belonged to the Emperor. As the most powerful Emperor in the world, the Qing Emperor should have the loyalty of the most powerful figures in the world. However, times had changed. Regardless of whether it was luck or happenstance, Ye Zhong had to admit that the truly powerful aces under heaven had mostlynded in Fan Xian¡¯s hands.


    Although Ye Zhong did not know about the truth of the assassination in the Hanging Temple, the scene on the execution field confirmed for him that the true aces of the Overwatch Council, such as the mysterious head of the Sixth Bureau, who legend said was the younger brother of Sigu Jian, the Shadow, was certain to follow Fan Xian¡¯s orders blindly.


    Most importantly were the 13 disciples of the Sword Hut. Except for Yun Zhn, who had already taken the position of Master of Dongyi, there were still 11 ninth-level aces.


    ¡°The Emperor gave no clear orders concerning you,¡± Ye Zhong said in a heavy voice, ¡°but the ck Knights and First Bureau officials who followed you out of the capital have broken Qingws andmitted treason. Do you think the court will leave them their lives?¡±


    ¡°It is me who wants to protect their lives.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head tiredly. He felt that it was very tiring to stand there and discuss this with Ye Zhong. Slowly, he said, ¡°You are a clever man. You know how to do it. The Emperor is in the midst of his anger. I hear he has also been injured. I¡¯m afraid that the orders he is giving right now are not that wise.¡±


    ¡°I am controlling my emotions with difficulty. I think that you don¡¯t want to really drive me crazy. Once I lose control, it will not be beneficial for you, me, the officials, and people of the Qing Kingdom, or even to the one in the Pce.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s body was bent. He shook his head and said, ¡°You know what my bottom line is. Starting from the old cripple until me, the style of the Overwatch Council has always been to protect their own. We cannot tolerate our own being hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but defying the edict...¡± Ye Zhong calmly looked at the messy hair on Fan Xian¡¯s forehead. ¡°I am an official of the Qing Kingdom, I have an obligation to capture and kill all traitorous officials and those who break thew.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such pointless things.¡± Fan Xian waved his hand tiredly. ¡°There is no one else here at the moment. If you want to ensure a thousand years of peace for the Dingzhou Army, then you best make up your mind quickly.¡±


    Ye Zhong and Fan Xian stood far in front of the cavalry. No one could hear their conversation. Even Yan Bingyun, who had followed Fan Xian the entire time, stood quietly by the ck carriage and did not approach.


    Ye Zhong thought silently for a long time and then said, ¡°Even if I let them go now, the ck Knights under yourmand are already mentally and physically exhausted. Regardless of whether you are having them go to Xiliang to join Hongcheng or to Dongyi to join the Great Prince, the soldiers stationed in the provinces all along the way...¡±


    Ye Zhong suddenly stopped and sighed in his heart. Well-informed of the situation, he knew what the court had nned these few days. In the intelligence reports, Fan Xian was still clearly far away in Yanjing a few days ago. Who knew he would have rushed back to Jingdou by now? Thinking of this, the heart of this powerful military figure couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He could not understand how Fan Xian had flown across thousands of li and led hundreds of ck Knights back to Jingdou.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t personally take action, those provincial soldiers will not stop my people,¡± Fan Xian said in a raspy voice. ¡°As long as I am willing to go with you, the Emperor will not be angry at you letting them go.¡±


    Ye Zhong was silent for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as you are willing to return to the capital, the Emperor¡¯s rage will decrease greatly.¡±


    ¡°See, is this not a very simple matter?¡± Fan Xian said this without expression. He turned his head and walked straight into the ck carriage led by Yan Bingyun. Putting down the curtain, he closed his eyes and began to rest.


    The carriage shook slightly and began to move down the road. Thousands of Qing elite cavalry seemed to be either escorting or guarding as they followed the ck carriage slowly toward Jingdou.


    They entered through Zhengyang Gate and once again moved along the quiet and severe street. Fan Xian, who had eyes his eyes closed the entire time in the carriage, suddenly asked, ¡°Are we entering the Pce?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Zhong rode on the horse and straightened his smallish frame and calmly replied, ¡°The Emperor has not given an order. You are just not allowed to leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°Very good, then I will go home,¡± Fan Xian said quietly. He then closed his eyes again. Responsible for driving the carriage, Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Pulling on the reins, he followed the split at the salt market to the south.


    All around, people secretly followed the ck carriage closely. Ye Zhong¡¯s subordinate cavalry also sent a group after him while Ye Zhong himself stayed at the intersection and did not make any movements.


    There were already pedestrians on the streets. Although the scene on the execution field in the rain had already traveled hotly among themon people, it was, after all, a distant matter and could not truly impact the lives of the people. Thus, following the end of the rain, life in Jingdou returned to normal.


    The people walking below the eaves and to the sides had long been chased to either side of the wide street by soldiers. They stared woodenly at this sight and watched the ck carriage surrounded by soldiers. Very easily, they guessed the true identity of the person in the carriage. Nervousness, excitement, confusion, and worry shed through their eyes.


    On his horse, Ye Zhong watched with an indifferent expression as the ck carriage slowly drove toward the south side of the city. His heart felt unusually heavy. Logically speaking, he fulfilled his orders to bring Fan Xian back to Jingdou and strictly prohibit him from leaving, but he still could not rx. Under Fan Xian¡¯s naked and calm threat, he had no choice but to give up pursuing the ck Knights riding through the Qing Kingdom¡¯s fertilends and those First Bureau officials who dared to oppose the Emperor¡¯s edict. When he entered the Pceter, who knew what kind of anger from the Emperor he would be met with. Yet, the coldest, hardest, and heaviest rock weighing on his heart was the attitude Fan Xian had demonstrated all along the way.


    Ye Zhong knew that it was not he who had captured Fan Xian back to Jingdou. Rather, it was Fan Xian who had followed him back to Jingdou. What chilled his heart was that Fan Xian had no intention of entering the Pce to see the Emperor. Regardless of whether Fan Xian angrily used the Emperor or exined something to the Emperor, it would all be moreforting than his present indifference.


    That indifference actually hid within it an anger toward the Emperor and a suppressed coldness, as well as a disregard for imperial authority. Ye Zhong did not know why Fan Xian had the daring to do this, but he knew that the cold war between the Emperor and Fan Xian had just begun.


    The Emperor, currently being tended to, was perhaps waiting, at this moment, in the Pce for his illegitimate child to enter the Pce and exin something or rage about something. However, Fan Xian disappointed all of the Emperor¡¯s hopes and estimations.


    Ye Zhong slowly lowered his head. Thinking about Fan Xian¡¯s calm and powerful words in Taiping Courtyard earlier, he could not help but shake his head gloomily. He had been forced to retreat under Fan Xian¡¯s cold coercion. This proved that Fan Xian now had the power to openly contest against the Qing army. Such power would, without a doubt, cause many changes in the rtionship between the Emperor and Fan Xian.


    Ye Zhong could even guess the Emperor and Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts. The Emperor would never voluntarily send an order to have Fan Xian enter the Pce. He would wait until Fan Xian entered on his own. However, Fan Xian would never voluntarily enter the Pce. He would wait until the man on the throne spoke first.


    This was a so-called test of attitude, intention, and willpower. The basis of such a test was in the power each side held, and more so in each side¡¯s powerful and icy heart. Who would jump up first?


    Ye Zhong took a deep breath. The expression on his face returned to being severe and calm. Squeezing his heels, he prepared to enter the Pce to debrief on his orders. When it came to the battle between this father and son, it was not something he could interfere in as an official. The reason he had interfered in the Dingzhou Army back then was because of the Emperor¡¯s orders. It was clear that the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward Fan Xian, his illegitimate child, waspletely different to that of his other sons.


    As the head of the Qing military, Ye Zhong only hoped that this battle would be able to end peacefully or end as quickly as possible and not be like the autumn rain these two days, always leaving one cold and uneasy.


    ...


    ...


    The carriage stopped outside the Fan manor¡¯s doors in the south of the city. The street was silent. The two stone lions being rained on at the manor doors had their eyes opened wide, staring angrily and uneasily at the people walking past. The tightly closed main doors immediately opened. A few knife-wielding manor guards surged out and stood beneath the carriage.


    Fan Xian walked down from the carriage and did not nce at Yan Bingyun on the shaft of the carriage. He only lightly swept his eyes around his surroundings and easily saw the many staring spies. They were probably sent by the Pce. They could be nothing but people of the 13 city gate guards or the Supreme Court.


    Further up the street at the intersection, the Overwatch Council¡¯s secret agents were still there. A warm smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. When it came to surveince, the entire court added together probably still wasn¡¯t a match for the Overwatch Council. It looked like the secret agents in his hands remained in his hands and had not been taken by the Emperor.


    He walked up the steps. Sitting on the shaft, Yan Bingyun sighed. As he prepared to leave, he suddenly heard him speak.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be in charge of the Council for much longer.¡± Fan Xian did not turn his head. One of his arms was being held by a woman of his household. Tiredly and with some self-mockery, he said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t been in charge long anyway, but I hope that you will not make the mistakes you have before. The reason the Overwatch Council can be so united is not because of a clear distinction between reward and punishment. Rather, it is protecting our own.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people are probably already in prison. It will be impossible for these old folks to continue in their positions in the eight bureaus.¡± His back slowly straightened. ¡°If they lose their posts, then so be it. But, you have to ensure they can live. If they die, no matter how much you protect this damn Council, it will not have any meaning. Do you understand?¡±


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment. He then nodded his head, not caring about whether Fan Xian could see him. Fan Xian sighed and stepped over the high threshold of the Fan manor supported by the woman.


    The moment he entered the Fan manor, a familiar air washed over him and enveloped his exhausted body. It made him instantly feel sleep. This was probably the supposed effect of home. Fan Xian forcefully straightened his body and walked on the stone path, even leaving the support of the woman.


    There were spies hidden everywhere in the manor. Guards walked around sternly. Everything was well organized with an abundant air of severity. This was the tradition of the Fan manor. No matter what storm raged on outside, there would not be anyrge ws inside. During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, the Fan manor had prepared sufficiently. Now, the Fan manor was prepared again.


    This tradition was a ruleid down in his father¡¯s time. Regardless of what mess Jingdou was in, it would take an attack by at least a few hundred soldiers to drag the Fan manor down. Fan Xian looked with satisfaction at all of this and knew that Wan¡¯er had prepared adequately. He had to maintain his strength to let the people of the Fan manor, who saw them as their mainstay, know that their young master had not fallen.


    Passing the flower hut, he came to the back garden. At the door of the Flower Hall, he saw that gentle woman. Fan Xian looked at her and forced a smile with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Mist rose in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes but was forcefully pressed down. She had alsoe back not long ago from the Pce. Walking forward a few steps, she caught Fan Xian¡¯s icy cold hands. Smiling sweetly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Sleep first, you probably haven¡¯t slept in days.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t slept in six days, I also didn¡¯t think I would be able to do it.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart twinged with pain as he forced a smile. Putting the weight of his body on his wife¡¯s shoulders, they walked toward the bedroom. As they walked, he said in a warm voice, ¡°Presumably, these two days have been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Not hard.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er helped him into the bedroom but found that there were traces of blood on his palm. Her heart dimmed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She only had him sit on the edge of the bed. She then ordered servants to quickly bring hot water to wash his face with. She also ced the copper feet-washing basin beneath his feet.


    Lin Wan¡¯er sat on a little stool and helped him take off his shoes and socks. Only then did she discover that the days of hard traveling, although it was on horseback, had made it so that Fan Xian¡¯s feet seemed to have be joined to his shoes. Particrly the balls of the feet where it pressed against the stirrups, there were deep and bloody cuts.


    Lin Wan¡¯er heart clenched. She carefully ced Fan Xian¡¯s feel into the basin of hot water. Fan Xian sighed. It was uncertain whether it was from thefort or sorrow.


    ¡°The Council was surrounded by people. It was impossible to get in,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said with her head down as she gently rubbed his feet.


    ¡°When I went out of the capital earlier, some daring men from the First Bureau followed me out,¡± Fan Xian said with a gentle smile as he looked at his wife¡¯s head. ¡°I know it was you who told them. I¡¯ve already arranged for them to leave, so don¡¯t worry. As for the Council, at least it¡¯s under our eyes. Of course, the Emperor would not allow me to contact it.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand froze for a moment. On one hand, she was worried about Fan Xian. On the other, she was wondering if she should speak about that matter. After a moment, she said with her head down and in a trembling voice, ¡°Sister went into the Pce yesterday to tend to the Emperor and has yet toe back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. He had already heard this news from Yan Bingyun. ¡°The Emperor always holds one¡¯s weakness tightly. Only the old cripple didn¡¯t have any weaknesses for him to grasp, so he ended up like he did.¡±


    Speaking of Chen Pingping, Fan Xian¡¯s face dimmed. In reality, Chen Pingping¡¯s only weakness in this life was Fan Xian. However, in this stalemate, the old cripple had still severed his connection to Fan Xian, leaving the Emperor with nothing to grab, and finally walking into a stalemate he was certain to die in.


    After saying this, Fan Xian fell asleep. With both his feet in the water basin and his head on his chest, he fell deeply asleep. Having not slept for a long time, he finally rxed in front of his wife. With an unshakeable sorrow on his face, he fell asleep deeply.


    Lin Wan¡¯er gently stopped the movements of her hands and looked at the sallow and sorrowful face. For some reason, a sorrow rose in her heart as a few tears slid down her cheek. She gazed at Fan Xian and wondered when that bright and charming youth had be so pitiful.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian slept for an entire day and night. When he slowly awoke, he found that it was already another dusk. The slightly dim dusky light shone through the window and enveloped everything familiar in the room with a strange light.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s voice came faintly from outside the window. She seemed to be ordering the servants to do something. Fan Xian¡¯s didn¡¯t want to disturb her and remained quietly lying under the warm and thin nket, unwilling to rise. Perhaps he knew that once he rose from this soft nket, he had to face everything that had happened and would happen.


    His gaze moved slightly. He saw a towel draped over the side of the bed. He stretched out his hand and pulled it toward him. He then carefully wiped the dirt from the corners of his eyes. Immediately after, he looked at his body and found that it was clean and fresh. It looked like Wan¡¯er had wiped down his body while he had been sleeping.


    With just these two simple movements, he triggered aches and pains throughout his entire body that were difficult to endure. The thousand-li dash, his valiant killing, and marrow-deep sorrow had indeed weakened him to the extreme. It was not something a simple night of sleep could fix.


    Fan Xiany quietly on the bed and slowly activated the two bouts of zhenqi in his body, particrly Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural zhenqi, to recover his yuanqi. He gazed straight ahead at theplicated motif on the ceiling and wondered what the man in the Pce was thinking.

 Chapter 690 - Snowy Mountain In Dreams, Bloody Water In Basin

    <h4>Chapter 690: Snowy Mountain In Dreams, Bloody Water In Basin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vast expanse of whiteness was very clean. The sky and the ground were covered in snow of unknown depths. The snowy ins reached the horizon and covered an unmeasurable area. On the horizon line, a snowy peak abruptly rose straight into the clouds, just like an upside-down sword piercing into the sky. This snowy mountain was very tall and made one sigh in admiration at the sight and not dare go near it.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and saw that his naked feet were stepping in the snow. Strangely, he could not feel any coldness or pain. He could only feel the sensation brought by each ke of snow. He narrowed his eyes at the tall mountain in front of the snowy in but was dazzled by the light reflecting off the snow and ice on the sides of the mountain.


    It was very bright between heaven and earth. It was as if there were nine suns above the snowy clouds. Fan Xian did not know how long he had been walking on this snowy in. Five days? Six days? He had not slept the entire time. This day had not darkened, like there was no difference between day and night in this godforsaken ce.


    ¡°When I camest night, it was night all the time at first. Later, the sky eye opened and it became day.¡±


    A voice rang out beside Fan Xian¡¯s ear. He twisted his head to look. He saw a face he had not seen in a long time. The old face wore an unhealthy red flush. It was clear that it was the residual effects of taking an ephedra pill. Fan Xian tilted his head and looked at Xiao En strangely, thinking, Aren¡¯t you dead? How could he have appeared in front of him and speak so clearly?


    He felt that this was somewhat strange, but an unconscious mental energy stopped him from thinking about this strange question. Instead, he asked, ¡°The Temple is in that snowy mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is a sacrednd in the mortal world, a ce that mortals cannot touch.¡± Xiao En sighed. His face then turned into countless spots of light and shattered pieces,nding on the snowy ground, never to be found again.


    Fan Xian crouched down and used his red hands to dig in the snow. It was as if wanted to pull back the already dead Xiao En to continue asking questions. After digging for a while, the snowy pit grew deeper and deeper. There was still not a single trace of him. On the contrary, he saw a shadow by the gradually deepening pit.


    A hemp-clothed man wearing a straw hat sat beside the snowy pit. His eyes were as deep as oceans. He looked quietly at the snowy mountain.


    ¡°Where did your shoes go? Where did my shoes go?¡± Fan Xian jumped out of the snowy pit and nced at his naked and red feet. He then nced at the hemp-clothed man¡¯s simrly naked feet. His gaze pierced through the straw hat. He saw the man¡¯s bald head. With a smile, he said, ¡°I know you are Ku He. You¡¯ve also been to the Temple. You and Xiao En have both eaten human flesh.¡±


    Ku He, sitting on the snowy ground, smiled and said, ¡°The Temple is not holy. It is just a rundown temple.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the world knows that you have boundless respect toward the Temple. You once knelt on the stone steps in front of the Temple for months before receiving the blessing of an absolute skill.¡±


    ¡°You know the truth of the matter is not like this.¡± Ku He turned his head and looked calmly at Fan Xian. ¡°How could there be an unbeatable power in this world?¡±


    After saying this, Ku He disappeared like he had never appeared. In a sh, right where Ku He disappeared, the small and short Sword Saint Grandmaster suddenly appeared. Staring with bulging eyes, he roared with anger at Fan Xian, ¡°Where are my ashes? Where are my ashes?¡±


    Fan Xian stared in fright. Only now did he remember that he seemed to have forgotten something. He seemed to have promised Sigu Jian that if he went to the Temple, he would bring his ashes and scatter them on the stone steps of the Temple so that he could see what amazing creatures in it.


    Fan Xian was greatly distressed and said, ¡°The mountain is so tall and cold. I can¡¯t get near it. Even if I brought your ashes, it wouldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°That is an excuse!¡± Sigu Jian roared in anger. ¡°That is just an excuse!¡±


    Sigu Jian struck out with his sword, sending up a flurry of snow into the air. It was wondrous, beautiful, andpletely unstoppable. Fan Xian¡¯s face paled. He used all the strength in his body. His naked feet scrabbled desperately on the soft snowy in, to charge toward the tall and seemingly impossible to conquer snowy mountain in front of him.


    Then, he saw a ck spot moving slowly but firmly up the snowy mountain. Fan Xian was overjoyed and cried out in a high voice, ¡°Uncle Wu Zhu, wait for me.¡±


    With his eyes covered by a ck cloth, it seemed Wu Zhu had not heard any sound. He continued to coldly and firmly move up the mountain. The strike behind Fan Xian had arrived. There was only one strike. In an instant, it bloomed into countless petals, each one slicing off a piece of flesh from Fan Xian¡¯s abdomen.


    Boundless and endless pain made Fan Xian cry out wretchedly. Hey on the ground. His blood flowed into the snowy ground. It was immediately frozen into bloody snowkes, like precious agate filled with a desire kill.


    Fan Xian watched as Uncle Wu Zhu walked up the tall and snowy mountain. It was still sorge and icy. He felt an unendurable pain at his heart and felt his mind fill with hopelessness and fear.


    Then, he woke up.


    Fan Xian grunted and sat up in bed with a struggle. His body was covered in sweat. He had soaked through all of his under clothing. He unconsciously touched his chest and found that other than the aching pain, there had not been countless pieces of flesh sliced away.


    It was alreadyte in the night. It seemed that after he woke up at dusk, he had stared quietly at the ceiling of the bed and fallen asleep again. For some reason, he had dreamed such a nightmare. Those top figures, who had once scattered their elegant manner all under heaven, appeared one by one in his dreams and told him things about the snowy mountain. They then had advised him, encouraged him, and abandoned him.


    Fan Xian took a heavy breath and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as he stared in a daze at the nket on his body. Thinking of therge and snowy mountain in his dreams, he still could not help but shiver. He knew what therge snowy mountain in his dreams represented in real life. He also knew that man may be even more powerful than thatrge snowy mountain and even colder. But, the snowy mountain was in front of him. He would eventually climb it.


    ...


    ...


    Inside the royal study in the Royal Pce, the Emperor slowly opened his eyes as he awoke. He looked at the candles on the table beside him. Only then did he realize that it was alreadyte in the night. His gaze was cold and a bit strange because he had just had a dream. He dreamed that he stood on a lonely and snowy mountain, enjoying the worship and respect of countlessmon people down on the snowy in. However, there was not a single person by his side. He was just as lonely as the snowy mountain.


    Themoners were almost frozen solid. Perhaps there was not much joy to be obtained from the worship of such creatures. The Emperor slowly closed his eyes and thought of the eyes that looked at him coldly in the dream, the eyes of familiar friends, and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°I want to wash my face in hot water,¡± the Emperor said.


    Eunuch Yao, who had been waiting to the side, bent his body and epted the order. He pushed open the door of the royal study and quietly reported before he left, ¡°Sir Ye Zhong has been waiting outside.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t say anything. He waved his hand irritably. The door to the royal study was closed. Although the Emperor had a bedroom in the back pce, he had worked hard at state affairs for all these years. Additionally, he possessed powerful mental fortitude. He was used to staying up the night in the royal study, annotating memorials. There was a set of bedroom furniture set up in the royal study, so he rarely returned to his pce to rest.


    If one said that arge part of the Qing Emperor¡¯s life was lived in the royal study, it would not be a lie. Usually, after night had fallen, only his most trusted eunuchs, other than him, could enter the quiet study. After Eunuch Hong died and Hong Zhu lost power, the only person who could stop in the royal study at night was Eunuch Yao.


    However, there was now a woman in the quiet royal study. This woman had a natural and immoveable calm between her brows. Her face was delicate. She wore a thin half-fur robe. Quietly, she sat on a round pir across from the soft couch. There was a chest by her feet.


    The Emperor nced at the woman and gently said, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested much these two days either. Go to the back pce and restter.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo calmly bowed and did not say anything. Ever since she had been taken into the pce and helped tend to the Emperor¡¯s wounds, her movements had been greatly limited. Although no one had said anything explicitly, she knew she had to remain in the pce.


    During these two days, the Emperor had kept her constantly by his side. Even when he was discussing things in the royal study and subordinates reported back about matters concerning the Fan manor, Fan Ruoruo was always listening to the side. The Emperor seemed to not be hiding anything from her.


    The Emperor nced at her lightly and easily saw a sliver of deep worry from between this woman¡¯s calm brows. He knew what she was worried about. Most miraculously, the Emperor had not kept youngdy Fan by his side these two days just to suppress Fan Xian or for her to tend to his wounds. The Emperor felt that this woman, who was like a niece to him, had straightforward and indifferent nature that was very suited to his temperament. When he chatted casually with her, she could always make a reply or two regardless of whether they were talking about astronomy, geography, or the beautiful sights in the world.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡± The Emperor gently coughed. Although Fan Ruoruo was a brilliant doctor and had already taken out most of the metal shards in his body, the killing power of Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair was too powerful. No one knew how heavy the injury he took was.


    The Qing Emperor was a Great Grandmaster, which was why he could survive. If it had been anyone else, they would have long died in front of Chen Pingping¡¯s twin guns.


    ¡°An Zhi... Your brother has a misunderstanding toward me. Once these misunderstandings are cleared, everything will be fine.¡± The Emperor went against his nature to exin. For some reason, he didn¡¯t want to see youngdy Fan be worried.


    The Emperor was speaking from his heart. In his opinion, An Zhi had always been a person who valued friendships and rtionships. It was inevitable that he would not be able to ept Chen Pingping¡¯s wretched death for a while and wrap his mind around it. Once Fan Xian learned of the various ills Chen Pingping hadmitted against the royal Li family and the multiple times he had attempted to kill Fan Xian, he would understand.


    ¡°Your Majesty is right,¡± Fan Ruoruo responded with her head down.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression became dark. He didn¡¯t like youngdy Fan¡¯s tone. After a long time, he did not get angry. He only closed his eyes slowly and took a deep breath. ¡°An Zhi has already slept for an entire day and night. It seems that he was really tired out on the road.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo raised her head and gently bit her lip. She looked at the Emperor in front of her, who she could not fathom no matter what, and had no idea what to say. Her brother was probably sleeping in the manor. Presumably, his rest was not very peaceful. But, what emotions did the Emperor¡¯s words represent?


    ¡°Tell me about your situation in Qing Mountain when you first went to study. I¡¯ve never stepped foot in the territory of the Northern Qi people. It has long been one of my regrets.¡± The Emperor very naturally turned the topic of conversation. For some reason, he was following Fan Ruoruo¡¯s thoughts. He knew that if he discussed Jingdou and Fan Xian, a coldness would grow in this girl¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Of course, before too long, I will be able to personally go to Qing Mountain and have a look.¡± The Emperor smiled slightly.


    Fan Ruoruo respectfully replied, ¡°The scenery of Qing Mountain is very good, and the brothers of Tianyi Dao are very good to me.¡±


    ¡°You are, after all, a citizen of the Qing Kingdom. Although I don¡¯t know what tricks Fan Xian used to force Ku He, that old baldy, to take you as hisst disciple, presumably, the Northern Qi people don¡¯t look well on you.¡± The Emperor spoke casually as he smoothed the hair at his temples.


    Fan Ruoruo smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s gaze is as bright as a torch. In the beginning, the situation was indeed like that. Afterward, the teacher spoke. Additionally, sister disciple Haitang returned to the mountain, so naturally things were better.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that woman, Haitang, how exactly did Fan Xian deal with her?¡± the Emperor asked as an emotion shed through his eyes.


    Fan Ruoruo felt that the Emperor was not using this matter to inquire about something. Instead, he was just curious about the rumors of the romantic story that spread like wildfire. She stared fixedly at the Emperor¡¯s slightly pale face. She suddenly thought that this matter concerned her elder brother, and he would certainly not discuss the details of these matters with the Emperor.


    It could be considered family gossip. Fan Ruoruo suddenly realized that the Emperor was just old, alone, lonely. He was a father but could not receive the treatment of a father, so he kept her in the pce and wanted to talk to her for a while. He wanted to know more about themon affairs of the world and matters concerning her brother.


    The Emperor and young girl¡¯s domestic conversations continued in this calm and strange manner. It was clear that the Emperor¡¯s mood was improving. A rare glimmer of warmth and energy appeared on his slightly pale face.


    The door of the royal study was pushed opened. Eunuch Yao led in two little eunuchs holding copper basins. There was hot water with rising steam inside the basins. The Emperor epted the hot towel from Eunuch Yao¡¯s hands and used his gaze to indicate for Fan Ruoruo to continue speaking. He then ced the hot towel on his face and rubbed vigorously at his eyes.


    Below the towel, the Qing Emperor slowly closed his eyes. No one could see his expression. No one knew that a moment earlier, he had suddenly thought of the Third Prince¡¯s trembling hand in his as he led him back to the Pce after the autumn rain. Li Chengping¡¯s eyes were full of fear as they looked at him, very much like Chengqian¡¯s many years ago.


    A cold anger suddenly surged in the Emperor¡¯s heart. He tore the towel off his face and threw it to the ground. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally suppressed his temper. Looking at Eunuch Yao, he said, ¡°Howe it has been so long?¡±


    Eunuch Yao knelt and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Earlier, the internal court had something to report, so I was slightly dyed.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The internal court¡¯s spies outside the Fan Manor...¡± Eunuch Yao nced unconsciously at youngdy Fan, who was staring at him in a daze. He quickly lowered his head. ¡°A total of 14 people have been killed.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly froze over like ice. He slowly sat up straight on the bed and looked at Eunuch Yao without speaking.


    Sitting to the side, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face paled gradually at suddenly hearing this news. She was unable to say anything in exnation. These two days, she had been in the royal study the entire time by the Emperor¡¯s side, so she knew that her brother had returned to the capital and had the manor. Although the internal court and military had, on the surface, rxed their suppression on the Fan manor, they still left countless spies outside the manor for surveince.


    Those spies had all died? What was brother thinking exactly? Did he not know that the Emperor was allowing him to sleep peacefully in the manor because he was waiting for him toe into the Pce after he woke to confess to his crimes? Yet, he killed all the people the Emperor had sent out? Was he not afraid of angering the Emperor?


    The icy expression on the Emperor¡¯s face gradually melted. The corners of his mouth quirked. He smiled with a sliver of mockery. Calmly, he said, ¡°Keep sending people. I have millions of people. Can he kill all of them by himself?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The front doors of the Fan Manor were open wide. The lights burned brightly, lighting up this half of the street in the south of the city like it was daytime. Fan Xian was covered in blood. He walked out of the shadows the lights did not reach. Under the startled and fearful gazes of the uniformed people with their identities clearly showing, he slowly walked to the front doors of his own home.


    He sat down on the long bench in front of the Fan Manor¡¯s front doors and tossed the bloody sword of the Wei Emperor to his feet. Stretching out his hand, he rinsed it a few times in the basin of hot water a servant brought out. The clear water in the basin immediately turned bloody.

 Chapter 691 - Washing One’s Hands Of An Official

    <h4>Chapter 691: Washing One¡¯s Hands Of An Official</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Xian washed his hands seriously. It took three basins of clear water before the fresh blood was washed off his hands. The servants poured the bloody water onto the roots of the trees by the stone lions outside the front doors of the Fan manor. No one knew if it would raise some kind of evil spirit. The clothes on his body were still covered with bloodstains. He took them off nonchntly to put on a fresh set of outer clothing. The sleeves of the robe fluttered slightly in the evening air.


    This dramatic scene was performed outside of the front doors of Fan manor. Sun Jingxiu, a leading official of the Ministry of Justice, and an internal court eunuch sent by the Pce all came after hearing the news and saw all of it.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands left outside the sleeves were shaking slightly. He had burned through too much energy seven days. It was not something a night of sleep could recover. Additionally, under the cover of darkness, he had used the sword in his hand to kill all the people outside the manor responsible for keeping it under surveince like an evil demon. It was another drain on his energy. It made his face slightly pale.


    His handsome and slightly pale face, apanied by the sword on the ground and stench of blood all around, made Fan Xian appear particrly terrifying.


    He was the Director of the Overwatch Council and a killing machine of the darkness the Overwatch Council had raised for 20 years. Usually, people were fooled by his identity, noble title, powerful position, and glory. They did not realize that Fan Xian¡¯s most powerful ability was his skill in killing people.


    He had not killed all the spies the Pce had sent to watch the Fan manor. Those that had escaped before Fan Xian could act and those who had revealed their identities had only been knocked out. As for those particrly far away from the Fan manor, within the boundary of streets and alleys, the spies disguised as variousmon folk and merchants did not have any chance to negotiate or surrender before they became a fleeing spirit on the de of the sword in his hand.


    After waking from the nightmare, and his eyes had left the blinding coldness of the snowy mountain, Fan Xian had taken countermeasures at the first opportunity. Such a counterattack could not help but seem overly bloody and unreasonable.


    Fan Xian was not a bloodthirsty person. He knew the spies outside Fan manor had been sent by the Emperor and important officials in court. Those people did not know of Fan Xian¡¯s present state of mind. They had to be even more on guard. However, he had no choice but to kill them. His first urate deduction after opening his eyes was that the Emperor would weaken his power. Furthermore, the Emperor would strictly control contact between him and the Overwatch Council subordinates loyal to him.


    Although Yan Bingyun, with the help of the Royal Pce and suppression through military strength, had managed to take control of the square and sinister building in name, everyone knew that after Chen Pingping had died wretchedly in front of the Royal Pce, the sinister Council only had one master left: Fan Xian. If he could rebuild even the slightest connection to the Overwatch Council, then even the Emperor would not be able to stop Fan Xian sessfully obtaining the power of the Overwatch Council.


    At least for now, the Emperor would not allow Fan Xian to obtain the Overwatch Council¡¯s help again. Ye Zhong had led troops to ¡°invite¡± Fan Xian back to the capital. With so many spies hidden outside the manor, it was clear the Emperor wanted to put Fan Xian temporarily under house-arrest.


    Fan Xian could not give the Emperor time to make these progressive arrangements. Once Fan Xian lost contact with the Overwatch Council for too long, the court would gradually take apart the personnel structure within the Overwatch Council and clear out officials loyal to Chen Pingping and Fan Xian. They would then desperately fill it with spies, just like how the Imperial Censorate filled the Overwatch Council with spies two years ago.


    Before the Overwatch Council left his control, Fan Xian had to, voluntarily, tidily, and readily, have the subordinates loyal to him return to the darkness and calmness to wait until he needed them once again. All of this relied on him making contact with the most loyal Qinian Unit.


    The spies outside Fan manor had to die. Fan Xian would not risk carrying out this dangerous task while being followed. Under the Emperor¡¯s authority and suppression, the only way to find a w in the surveince outside Fan manor was through the terror of blood and death. There was no other way.


    The news that a First Bureau crow had risked death toe into the manor made Fan Xian¡¯s heart freeze. He steadied the hand grasping the sword.


    Four Overwatch Council officials had already been hanged in the prison, but they weren¡¯t the heads of the eight bureaus. It looked like Yan Bingyun was still desperately protecting the Overwatch Council¡¯s survival, but he still could not save those officials.


    The four officials were those who had tried to forcefully rescue the Director when he had been sent into the Overwatch Council¡¯s prison. The Emperor would not allow officials who disobeyed him to exist. So, they had died, cleanly and tidily.


    For Fan Xian, this was a dangerous signal that the Emperor had begun to purge the Overwatch Council. So, he also had to take action. He had not used any of his inconsiderable powers or avable subordinates. He personally stepped over the tall threshold of the Fan manor and pulled out the icy sword from behind him. He took a walk in the night and killed 14 people.


    Thentern in front of the Fan manor front doors was hung high. All the torches were lit on Chang Street in the south of the city. Everything was illuminated like daylight. A few officials watched the bloody corpses being carried out from the streets and alleys all around. They met each other¡¯s eyes with cold hearts and pale faces, unsure of what to say. They had always known that Sir Fan junior was a powerful character who did not act ording tomon logic. They still could not understand why he would risk the Emperor¡¯s rage and danger of being thrown into prison to kill so many people in front of so many people.


    The officials all knew that these bodies being piled into carriages were capable spies the Pce and their own yamens had sent out. Their target had been this little duke in Fan manor. It was no wonder he had be so angry, but was the follow-up strategy of this kind of violent killing?


    Each of the yamens of the Qing court were probably used to sending out spies to find out the information and intelligence they needed. No one knew how many spies they had in each nobleman¡¯s manor and each official¡¯s manor in Jingdou. The Overwatch Council was an even older hand at doing such things. ording to the rumors, the First Bureau was at the level where they could ce a spy in the manor of each official in the capital above the sixth-level.


    Concerning the matter of spies, they were not a secret in the Jingdou officialdom. The officials were all used to it. Even if an official one day discovered that there were spies from the Pce or the Overwatch Council in his manor through some strange events, he could only pretend to not know. If he really could not go on pretending, he could only look after them carefully, give the other party verbal reminders, and politely send them out of their manor and back to their yamen.


    The officials knew these spies represented the Emperor¡¯s eyes and authority of the court. They had never thought that there would be an official like Sir Fan junior who would coldly and arrogantly kill all of these spies.


    The vice director of the Ministry of Justice nced at the ufortable Sun Jingxiu and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir Sun, you¡¯ll have to ask the little duke about how we should report back on this matter.¡±


    Killing people in the streets had already broken one of the Qingw¡¯s capital offenses. Even though Fan Xian was now of noble rank and within the boundaries of the Eight Deliberations, which enabled him to avoid the death penalty, he could not escape punishment. Furthermore, the people he had killed today were all secret subordinates of the court.


    However, Fan Xian washed his hands under the bright light of thenterns and changed his bloodied clothing in front of the officials with a cold and calm expression. Who dared to capture him?


    Among the officials present, only the magistrate of the Jingdou Government, Sun Jingxiu, should be managing this matter. Furthermore, the crowd all knew that the Sun manor had close rtions to the little duke. A few months ago, the little duke had battled it out with Schr He of the Hall of Governmental Affairs for the sake of Sun Jingxiu¡¯s career prospects. It had ended with Schr He in the dirt, so the gazes of all the officialsnded on Sun Jingxiu¡¯s face.


    Sun Jingxiu¡¯s heart was bitter like he had eaten ephedra. He knew what his colleagues were fearful of. In recent days, things had not been easy for him. The Overwatch Council had run into major trouble, old Director Chen had been sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, and he had personally seen Sir Fan junior ride alone into the execution field. He had broken out in cold sweat from the fear. He didn¡¯t know what role Sir Fan junior would y in court in the future. Would he pass into oblivion or be severely punished by the Emperor?


    If Fan Xian lost power, Sun Jingdou would not be met with a good end. Thus, he had spent the entire day in the Jingdou Government waiting in fear for the Emperor¡¯s orders to remove him from his position. Unexpectedly, the Emperor¡¯s order had not arrived. His support, Sir Fan junior, had done another universally shocking and treasonous thing.


    He made his way over to the front door of the Fan manor with his body slightly bent. He bowed deeply and formally to Fan Xian. He then quietly said some things.


    Fan Xian was sitting tiredly on the long bench. He had thrown the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword to the ground by his feet. He was not surprised to see Sun Jingxiu approach him. He replied with a cold expression.


    The other officials were too scared to move forward and did not know what the two of them said. They could only hold their impatience. After Sun Jingdou came down from the stone steps, the vice director of the Ministry of Justice furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What did the duke say? Killing people in the street is not a minor matter. Even if it gets to the Taichang Temple, it still needs an exnation.¡±


    The vice director did not have the courage to order the 13 yamens of the Ministry of Justice to send people into the Fan manor to capture him. However, the Qingws were strict. These officials had seen all this and could not pretend they had not seen anything.


    No one knew what Fan Xian had said to Sun Jingxiu, but the Jingdou Magistrate no longer wore an expression of fear. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°The duke said that recently Jingdou has not been peaceful. The Overwatch Council has found that there are peopleing into the capital to kidnap children. As you know, the Fan manor has two young children, so Sir Fan junior is nervous. Thus, he had walked around the various streets and alleys by the manor earlier and saw some suspicious figures. Seeing that they were not trustworthy people, he asked them a few questions. Unexpectedly, these bastards dared to take out weapons to attack the duke. Of course, the duke would not treat these scoundrels kindly.¡±


    With these words, the officials in the center sucked in a cold breath. They had seen shameless and ruthless nobles, but they had never seen such a shameless and ruthless noble. Fourteen lives taken just like that. And, he had forced the suspicion of kidnappers onto them. If it was self-defense, it was understandable. To say that the Duke of Fan manor had ridden out alone to inquire as to the whereabouts of the kidnappers and had ended up being pursued by 14 people, no matter how often it was said, no one would believe it.


    ¡°Naturally, I do not believe it, but I also don¡¯t have any evidence. Of course, we can also invite the duke back to the yamen to record his confession or something. But, it¡¯s alreadyte, and I am not interested in doing it.¡± Sun Jingxiu¡¯s back suddenly straightened. Looking at his colleagues around him, he said coldly, ¡°You all have this authority in your yamens. If you are willing to take over this case, help yourself... However, I want to remind everyone that most of the people who died were from the Pce. The Pce has not spoken, so it is best to not act rashly.¡±


    This was the most useless sentence ever. Everyone knew who had died outside the Fan manor. This had always been a matter between the Emperor and Sir Fan junior. Even if these officials were given some courage, they would not interfere. However, Fan Xian had been too excessive. The matter was about to reach the Pce. If they did not have some reaction before that, who knew what the Pce would think of them?


    After saying this, Sun Jingxiu left with the bailiffs of the Jingdou Government, not bothering to deal with the matter anymore. In his simple conversation with Fan Xian, his mind had been put at ease. Although it had been a difficult pill to swallow, at least the duke had said that as long as he did not die, nothing would happen to the Sun manor. Since he had already said so, Sun Jingxiu had nothing else toin about. Everything was up to fate.


    Watching the people of the Jingdou Government leave the front doors of the Fan manor, Fan Xian rose from the long bench and nced coldly at the officials below the stone steps. From beside his foot, he lifted the sword of the Wei Emperor that everyone saw as a treasure. As if he had picked up a wet mop, he casually pped it a few times against the head of the stone lion.


    Such an action was very much like that of a brutish idiot who cared nothing for his dignity or life, yet it was Sir Fan junior who had performed such an action. The powerful contrast changed the expressions on the officials¡¯ faces.


    ...


    ...


    After entering the manor, a serving girl came forward to hand him a thick robe. Only then did Fan Xian feel his body warm slightly. As he pulled his robe shut, he walked toward the rear residence of the manor and ask casually, ¡°Is the water boiled with bulrush roots ready? If so, send it over quickly.¡±


    The serving girl made a sound of acknowledgment. She then went to the little kitchen to keep an eye on it. Fan Xian walked alone to the rear residence and sat down on the side of the bed. To his wife, Lin Wan¡¯er, beside the table, he quietly said, ¡°Killed 14, 28 maye tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Those are only subordinates of the court acting on the orders of the Pce and various yamens, why...¡± A reluctance appeared on Lin Wan¡¯er face. ¡°Besides, even if you are unhappy and want to avenge the Overwatch Council subordinates who died in prison, there is no need to vent out your anger on them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The Emperor wants to put me under house arrest in the manor. He knows that unless hees out of the Pce to personally keep an eye on me, even if Ye Zhonges, he cannot stop me having contact with the outside world.¡± Fan Xian wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He still felt that his body was a little weak. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°The Emperor is concerned with tens of thousands of matters each day, how could he keep an eye on me personally? Thus, he can only scatter a huge around the outside of our manor.¡±


    ¡°I have to tear open this. Otherwise, we will be frogs in warm water. We won¡¯t even how we died when we die.¡± A scary coldness rose between Fan Xian¡¯s brows.


    ¡°But, as you said, you killed 14 people today and tomorrow there could be 28. The Emperor is the master of the Qing Kingdom, and the people of the world are all tools in his hands. You can¡¯t kill everyone like this.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him with worry.


    ¡°Once more are killed, people will be afraid,¡± Fan Xian said with his head slightly lowered. ¡°Imperial authority is deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts and cannot be opposed. The fear of death would presumably make some of the spies unconsciously reveal some openings.¡±


    Hearing these words, the worry on Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s face did not abate. Her watery eyes were filled with concern and unease for Fan Xian. Quietly, she said, ¡°If the Emperor wants to subdue you, there are still many other ways.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands supported him on either side of his body. He lowered his head in thought for a moment. He then faintly said, ¡°He has kept my sister in the Pce, this is forcing me to not leave the capital. If he wants to subdue me, he must shut me into the Royal Pce by his side. I don¡¯t think the Emperor would take such a risk.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at this wife¡¯s worried face. Gently, he said, ¡°Shuning and Langzi have both already left the city. You did very well in this matter. Otherwise, as parents in the capital, it would be difficult to act openly.¡±


    ¡°They should have already arrived at the country estate, but I think the Pce would have heard.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. She walked to his side and gently leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are going to do, but you have to remember that sister is still in the Pce and the two small ones have not gone far.¡±


    ¡°That is why I have to make contact with my people.¡± Fan Xian tenderly and gently stroked his wife¡¯s thin face. ¡°Usually, Sisi is an unremarkable person. In reality, she has strong opinions and can suffer great hardships. Teng Zijing is experienced in handling things and, presumably, would not allow the Pce to grasp head nor tails of this. If I can make contact with people of the Qinian Unit, I will be able to send them back to Danzhou.¡±


    ¡°As for my sister still in the Pce, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice suddenly grew cold. ¡°I openly challenged the Emperor¡¯s might today to see how far he is willing to go.¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried that Uncle Emperor will punish you severely?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er sat up straight and looked at him with worry. She deeply understood how cold-blooded and heartless that rtive on the throne could be. Once he discovered Fan Xian was no longer the illegitimate child he could control, what would his reaction be? Lin Wan¡¯er had always thought Fan Xian¡¯s present actions were overly extreme and risky.


    ¡°Any action of the Emperor¡¯s has nothing to do with familial affection and feeling. It is only rted to benefits,¡± Fan Xian said with his eyes closed. ¡°If we acknowledge this foundation, then we can try to make an analysis. Perhaps the Emperor may be angry, but he would not force me to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether it is the children I am preparing to send to Danzhou or Ruoruo in the Pce or you,¡± Fan Xian said slowly as he opened his eyes and looked at his wife, ¡°these are all of my bottom lines. If the Emperor breaks them, he will be forcing us to turn against him early.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him with some confusion.


    Fan Xian said, ¡°I never underestimate any of my enemies, but I also never underestimate myself. Regardless of whether the Emperor forces me to rebel or kills me, it will only bring him and the Qing Kingdom consequences they will find difficult to endure and a chaotic situation that is hard to clean up.¡±


    ¡°If I die, what would happen to Dongyi? Would the disciples and grand disciples of Sigu Jian honor that iplete agreement? Although there are spies of the court mixed into the 10,000 elite troops in the Great Prince¡¯s hands, the incident with the Imperial Army three years ago demonstrated that with the Great Prince¡¯s ability to control troops, he ispletely able to take hold of this powerful army within a short amount of time. Chen Pingping is dead. If I die too, he won¡¯t listen to my words anymore. Even if he doesn¡¯t lead his troops back to attack Jingdou, he would at least stay in Dongyi and coldly watch his father in Jingdou. The Emperor best not use Lady Ning to threaten him. From what you described, after the royal study incident, Lady Ning has already made up her mind to die. Given her valiant and hot-blooded nature, if the Emperor used her life to threaten the Great Prince back to the capital, she would probably immediately die in front of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yun Zhn is also not an idiot. If I die, he would be able to guess the Great Prince¡¯s thoughts. With the appearance of such a powerful supporter, he would give him all the help he needed and preserve Dongyi¡¯s independent position.¡±


    ¡°If I die, how will Hongcheng in Dingzhou react? If I die, what chaotic end will the Jiangnan I have run for five years fall into? Even if Xia Qifei betrays me, I can still make the entire Jiangnan fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°And, there¡¯s also the Overwatch Council. It is currently maintaining its silence, partly because of the army outside the Council, The more important reason is that the officials are all watching me in secret. They want to know what I want to do. If I also die, the Overwatch Council would fall apart.¡±


    ¡°So, you see what kind of instability would arise if the Emperor forced me to rebel or if he directly killed me.¡± A strange smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He faintly said, ¡°How could he bear to do this? How could he dare?¡±


    Fan Xian still had many hidden bargaining chips that he did not speak of. First, there was no need. Second, he was not too confident in the bargaining chips to the North. However, he had said his words coldly, firmly, and with full confidence.


    With his mother¡¯s legacy and the care of countless elders, including the grace and trust of the Emperor and the strange old creature¡¯s explicit or implicit hopeful nurturing, Fan Xian had not disappointed the masses. He had be the only person in this world who could meet the gaze of the Powerful Qing Emperor and not have to retreat.


    Perhaps no one noticed, but once people turned their gazes to it, they found out with surprise that all the storms in the Qing Kingdom and in the world had created Fan Xian, an abnormal existence.


    ¡°I think you have still underestimated the Emperor,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said quietly after a long silence. ¡°Perhaps for the sake of the Qing Kingdom and the world, he can tolerate your disrespect. This is not just because he is worried about your influence in events. It also includes many other things, perhaps some of which are very small. Once he realizes that you really have no lingering affection for him, he will get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°The best way to destroy a person is to destroy his body.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er looked at Fan Xian in a daze. ¡°Do you think the Emperor would care about the betrayal of Dongyi if the Emperor could actually bear to kill you? Would he care about Hongcheng¡¯s tiny amount of power in Dingzhou? Or, how much pain and suffering the people of Jiangnan would endure?¡±


    ¡°If he could bear to kill you, how could he care about any other matter under heaven? Even if the entire world betrays the Emperor, he would still have the courage and strength to reconquer it. Besides, you are just creating scabs that are difficult to heal in his world.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er gently stroked his wan and sallow face and said with a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t think about me. Don¡¯t think about the children. Regardless of what you do, think more about yourself.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. He had to admit that although he had always been the person who knew the Emperor the best, when it came to moods, ways of thinking, and habit, his wife, who had grown up beside the Emperor, had a better grasp of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. When the bulrush root soupes in, you should drink it while it is hot.¡± Fan Xian managed to force a smile. Over these years, Wan¡¯er¡¯s illness had remained steady. Other than the medicine prescribed by Sir Fei and Fan Xian, most of the credit had to go toward this soup made from bulrush roots of the North Sea.


    Once he said these words, Fan Xian suddenly thought of the North Sea, the prickly bulrush nt, and the woman he had not seen for a long time. He wondered if she was doing well in Western Hu. The reason he suddenly thought of Haitang Duoduo was because after his words earlier, he understood clearly what he should do.


    Wan¡¯er was right. The best way of destroying a person was to destroy their body. Fan Xian closed his eyes silently and wondered how to melt a 10,000-year-old snowy mountain. How could one defeat a Great Grandmaster? Haitang? Thirteenth Wang? Himself? Was there no one left in the world who could do it?


    Fan Xian began to miss Uncle Wu Zhu, but not because of the iron rod by his side. It was just that in a dark moment of his life, he unconsciously missed his closest rtive.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, the front doors of the Fan manor were opened wide. The spies of the internal court were spread out again in the darkness around this street. It looked like the Emperor in the Royal Pce knew exactly what his illegitimate child was thinking and testing. He sat silently in the royal study, maintaining the status quo as he wasted Fan Xian¡¯s time and slowly raised the temperature of the water.


    A huge stick of firewood stuffed under this pot was the edict Eunuch Dai brought from the Emperor. Listening to the familiar Yuyao ent, Fan Xian knelt in his ck uniform in the central hall. A calm light indicating everything was within his expectations shed through his eyes.


    ¡°By heavenly decree, the Emperor orders the removal of Fan Xian¡¯s position as Director of the Overwatch Council. He is ordered to remain in his manor to think over his actions carefully!¡±

 Chapter 692 - Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 692: Seven Days</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of the Fan manor servants heard the edict clearly. They felt a heartless thunderbolt had struck down cruelly and set the entire Fan manor shaking and trembling. The faces of everyone kneeling outside the central hall were pale. Their hearts trembled in shock. They felt unease and fear for the young master.


    It was not just them. The officials andmoners knew clearly what the root of Sir Fan junior¡¯s power was. This position-removing edict of the Emperor¡¯s had severed Sir Fan junior¡¯s roots. However, Fan Xian¡¯s expression remained calm after he heard the edict. As he knelt on the ground, there were no feelings of shock or sorrow. All of this had been within his expectations. Just as he thought as he tossed around on the bed these two days, the Emperor would try to remove theyers of power and defense wrapped around Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian had done countless treasonous things a mere 10 days on the road back to the capital from Dongyi. The ck Knights charging between the provinces had already broken a major taboo. Furthermore, the 500 ck Knights had charged through more than 10 gateways, which hadnded them an even greater crime in the court. Additionally, Fan Xian had killed the Commander of Zhengyang Gate when he charged into Jingdou. In front of tens of thousands of eyes, he had killed those martial artists on the execution field.


    Each of these was a crime, and they were all unforgivable crimes by Qingws. Even though he was Fan Xian, he still had to pay the price for these actions. The Emperor not throwing him in prison was already generous enough. However, such generosity could not calm the discussion and pressure among the people and the officialdom. The Emperor removing Fan Xian¡¯s position as Director could be considered a first step to giving the world an exnation. It also gave the Emperor a channel to vent his anger.


    As for what other edicts maye out of the Pce, and what kind of attacks and damage Fan Xian would suffer, it depended on Fan Xian¡¯s reaction and the way the wind blew in officialdom and among the people.


    Fan Xian rose somewhat woodenly and epted the edict from Eunuch Dai¡¯s hands. He then casually handed it to someone behind him to take care of and did not bother to read it through intently. The usations on the edict were true. He was not going to make a case against the Pce concerning these matters.


    ¡°Have a cup of tea before you leave.¡± Fan Xian looked at Eunuch Dai warmly. An awkwardness and unease rose to Eunuch Dai¡¯s face. His rise and fall in the Pce all these years was because of this young and powerful noble in front of him. Yet, it was he who hade to the Fan manor to announce this edict. Eunuch Dai truly felt ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°I still have to return to the Pce.¡± Eunuch Dai nced at Fan Xan with unease. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°The Emperor is just angry at the moment. It will be better in a few days.¡±


    Fan Xian knew why such an expression would appear on this servant¡¯s face. He smiled and patted him on his shoulder as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Since the Emperor has allowed you to take on the important task of announcing edicts again, presumably, he trusts you.¡±


    Eunuch Dai bowed respectfully. As he prepared to take his leave, he heard Fan Xian¡¯s low voice ring out beside his ear, ¡°Is Ruoruo alright in the Pce?¡±


    It was a great taboo for there to be private messages between eunuchs and officials. However, after Eunuch Dai thought for a moment, he did not hesitate at all and said in a low voice, ¡°Youngdy Fan is doing very well. She is often in the royal study listening to the debates. The Emperor treats her very well. There is no need to worry.¡±


    The entire Fan manor could be counted as proper members of the Li royal family. With Fan Xian¡¯s kindness and power toward Eunuch Dai, this old eunuch did not care much about the taboo. In a low voice, he rted Fan Ruoruo¡¯s situation in the Pce these few days.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows twitched. He was slightly surprised. He could not guess the Emperor¡¯s intentions. He did not understand why his sister appeared so lofty in the pce,pletely unlike a hostage.


    After the matter of weing the edict, Fan Xian went around to the rear of the central hall and saw his wife, who had been listening quietly at the back. Quietly, he said, ¡°Today could be considered the first wave. I hold too many positions at the same time. If the Emperor wants to peel them offyer byyer, it will take some time.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er nced at him and gently bit her lip. ¡°It is without valid reason and justification that the Director post is empty for now. Presumably, the Emperor will grant it back to you a few days after you enter the Pce to confess your crimes. Without the position of Director, I¡¯m afraid there will be some obstacles to you gathering the strength of the Overwatch Council.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor also knows this, which is why his first strike was to take away my position in the Overwatch Council,¡± Fan Xian said in a low voice as he sat down. ¡°At least for now, he doesn¡¯t want to cause chaos in court. He is slowly whittling at my power. He is also waiting for me to lower my head and admit my crimes. However, all these years, the Overwatch Council has been under the old cripple¡¯s control. There are still some things the Emperor does not understand. Even if there are many people in the Overwatch Council who are fearful of imperial power, in the end, there are more people who do not recognize edicts and only acknowledge the traditions of the Council.


    ¡°Being put under house arrest is the same asmitting suicide. They are both problems that are difficult to resolve,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°The Emperor wants the entire world, including myself, to slowly be used to me losing power. Then, it will be much easier to deal with me. I have to act quickly.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed. She still did not understand. Even if Fan Xian could tear open that outside the manor and make contact with a member of the Qinian Unit, in just one meeting, what problems could it resolve?


    ¡°My subordinates are all incredible people.¡± Fan Xian saw the confusion in her mind. ¡°They can help me make contact with an even more incredible group of people.¡±


    ...


    ...


    If Fan Xian wanted to forcefully break through the of surveince outside the manor, it would not be a difficult matter given his present cultivation. Unless the Emperor came personally, it would actually be difficult to find people who could keep up with him.


    However, he had to think about the lives of his subordinates, as well as those not in Jingdou who cooperated with him. Thus, he could not give the Pce any opportunity to follow him and wipe out the true foundations of his power.


    Although his position as the Director of the Overwatch Council had been taken, it could not stop him retaking the power of the Overwatch Council through the officials loyal to him and to Chen Pingping. If the court, through Fan Xian, caught all of the men Fan Xian had kept hidden behind the scenes, it would be much more difficult if Fan Xian wanted to make contact with the factions of power further away from him.


    Thus, Fan Xian had to act carefully. In the eyes of the people, his carefulness was an unreasonable and particrly bloody decision to kill. Not long after the news of the Emperor taking Fan Xian¡¯s position as Director of the Overwatch Council spread through Jingdou, there came the news of Sir Fan junior once again clearing out the spies outside the Fan manor.


    More than 20 people died outside Fan manor. The next day, the Pce gave the order to remove Fan Xian¡¯s post in the pce treasury¡¯s transportpany, officially taking away the pce treasury, the foundation of the power of the Qing Kingdom, from Fan Xian¡¯s control.


    That night, Fan Xian acted again. He cleared out everyone in a crisscross around Fan manor.


    On the third day, the Pce issued an edict. Fan Xian was strictly scolded. His rank of first-level Duke was also stripped.


    ...


    ...


    After seven days, all of the positions of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most glorious and dazzling young official had been stripped bare by heartless edicts. Thinking back to Jiangnan on the Dragon Stage, of the long line of prefixes before the young imperial envoy as he stepped off the boat, not a single one was left.


    Fan Xian returned to being amoner. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to the schrsing into the capital for the examinations. He did not have any position, any power in name, and no sry. The Board of Rites position that he had undertaken during a spring examination in the past had been remembered by the Pce, so his noble position in the Taichang Temple had also been stripped.


    All that Fan Xian had left was his teaching position in the Imperial College. Even that had been lowered three ranks. For some reason, the Emperor did not strip away that position.


    During these seven days, it was as if there was a conveyor belt between the Royal Pce and Fan manor delivering the Emperor¡¯s calm and cold edicts, one heart-chilling edict after another. After each edict, the brightness around Fan Xian¡¯s body dimmed a little.


    The eyes of the Jingdou officials andmoners were all focused on the road in front of Fan manor. After the day at the rainy execution field, they all knew that this path would be busy. They had not thought that it would be busy to such an extent.


    No one thought the Emperor¡¯s punishment of the little Duke would be so absolute and severe. No one thought Fan Xian would be so stubborn. He resisted for seven days and still did not enter the Pce to ask for forgiveness.


    Everyone was watching Fan manor, waiting to see how this cold war between the Emperor and his illegitimate child would y out. Would the Emperor, in a fit of rage, decide to throw Fan Xian into prison, or would Fan Xian be unable to shoulder each of these edicts and finally surrender?


    Even though Fan Xian was now just amon person, themoners of Jingdou were still used referring to him as Sir Fan junior in their leisurely gossip after tea and food. The officials hiding in their manors and nervously watching these developments still habitually referred to him as the little Duke. They knew that even though Fan Xian had been demoted to amoner by the Emperor, as long as he did not die and was not thrown in prison, he could still be a powerful figure just below the Emperor at any moment.


    No one underestimated Fan Xian¡¯s existence. Contrary to the expectations of many officials, Fan Xian had clearly broken thews of the Qing Kingdom, disregarded the court, and killed all those people. Yet, among the discussions of the people, very little of what was said was unfavorable to Fan Xian. In this battle between the Emperor and Fan Xian, the Qing Kingdom saw for the first time the strange phenomenon of public opinion not wholly being with the Royal Pce. Perhaps it was because although Fan Xian had killed people outside the manor, he had not done it ostentatiously. Other than the first and second days, his murderous aura had been restrained a great deal. Furthermore, the people he had killed were spies sent by the Pce. What did it have to do with the rest of the people? Perhaps it was because the people of Jingdou had once seen Fan Xian¡¯s sallow face as he held Chen Pingping¡¯s body and sobbed painfully in the autumn rain, so they unconsciously developed some feelings of sympathy.


    Human emotions were strange. In the previous moment, it may be cheering loudly. In the next, it was thinking of the past silently. Such developments have happened before on countless executions fields over the millennia and in front of countless deaths.


    What truly allowed Fan Xian, amoner, to have the support of arge number ofmon people was his actions these past years. Those glorious things did not have to be brought up one by one to be calcted. There was no need to mind the things Chen Pingping had done for Fan Xian using the eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council. The reality was that ever since the Emperor, who had led the Qing Iron Riders across old boundaries and forcefully conquered countless acres of territory decades ago, the only person who could be considered an idol was probably just Fan Xian.


    If it was Jiangnan, perhaps Fan Xian would be able to obtain even more public support. He had, after all, been in Jiangnan the longest. Furthermore, the Hangzhou Conference that Lin Wan¡¯er managed had put everything they had in providing relief payments to the people and had long taken over from the Ming family and be the most glorious name among the schrs and poor and suffering people in Jiangnan.


    But, after all, he was in Jingdou. Even if the people at the foot of the Royal Pce leaned toward Fan Xian, they could not do anything. When all was said and done, this battle was one between Fan Xian and the Emperor, just like the battle in the royal study.


    ...


    ...


    After seven days, nothing was set. The world was not at peace. The autumn wind continued to blow outside Fan manor, intercepted with fine rain. Under Fan Xian¡¯s dog-like clearing, the spies the internal court sent out had no choice but to pull back their.


    Imperial authority was, without a doubt, paramount, but the fear of death was also paramount. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, it was inevitable that there would be ws with the internal court¡¯s surveince. Fan Xian stood coldly outside the doors of the manor and looked calmly all around him. He suddenly thought of what Wan¡¯er had said that day. A strange emotion shed through his eyes.


    If the Emperor wanted to deal with Fan Xian¡¯s open resistance, they were many other ways. Why didn¡¯t he use them? Were these spies¡¯ outward movement because of his ruthless actions or because the Emperor had given secret orders? He could not kill all the spies.


    Fan Xian did not understand and did not want to understand. Perhaps that man in the Pce still had some lingering affection or hope, but he did not want this affection and hope to newly shake his heart, which had be thoroughly chilled in the autumn rain.


    He turned and entered Fan manor. Not long after, a carriage delivering vegetables turned into the side alley beside the Fan manor and entered a corner door. Outside the corner door, the carriage underwent a strict search. Even the inside of each bok choy and the roots of each daikon were checked.


    The people responsible for the search were all officials who had made explicit their identities,. They were different from the internal court spies scattered around Fan manor. Fan Xian did not cause any trouble for these people. If he wanted to way the limitations of house arrest, he only had to be careful of the spies and not these officials.


    There was nothing strange about a vegetable carriage, so the official waved his hand and allowed the carriage to enter Fan manor. Not far from the corner door was the main kitchen. There would be servants there who would move the vegetables and fruits from the carriage.


    The orders from the Pce were clear. The people inside Fan manor were not to go out. It was also difficult for outsiders toe in. Even this carriage had been sent by the Produce Inspectorate at the opening of the market. From the very start, it was under the surveince of the court. So, they were not worried about Fan Xian or some restless member of the Overwatch Council doing something.


    The driver of the carriage found a moment when no one was paying attention and slipped into the back garden through the kitchen. Then, led by an old Fan manor servant, he entered into a silent study.


    Once the driver entered the study, he saw that other than Fan Xian, there was a woman. He immediately guessed that it was the Director¡¯s wife. After a slight pause, he took off his straw hat and knelt in salute. ¡°Greetings, Director.¡±


    After the driver took off his straw hat, Lin Wan¡¯er covered her mouth in shock and said, ¡°So simr.¡±


    The driver felt awkward but did not say anything. He rose and straightforwardly said, ¡°The manor has been guarded strictly these days, so no one has dared to make a move.¡±


    ¡°This is a capable general of the Qinian Unit. Back in Northern Qi, he helped me a great deal,¡± Fan Xian gently exined to his wife. This Overwatch Council official, who looked very much like him, had been hidden inside the Qinian Unit. Even Fan Xian had not thought that after being sealed in for seven days, the person from the Qinian Unit who would brave the risk ande to the manor to make contact with him would be this person.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that there¡¯s no action. Nothing is more important than one¡¯s own life,¡± Fan Xian said seriously to the subordinate. This was something he endlessly imparted to those beside him, even the most loyal of his subordinates. Nothing was more important than one¡¯s own life. Wang Qinian had acted on it and so had Gao Da.


    ¡°The outside has rxed a little. I need to go out today,¡± Fan Xian said quietly as he lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± the official said seriously. He thought that since he had taken the risk and entered the manor, anything that needed to be said could be sent through him.


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. What he had to say was too important. He had to personally ry it into a certain person¡¯s ears. If there was the slightest mistake, it could cause great problems. He suddenly thought that if Wang Qinian was by his side, everything would be much easier to resolve. Given Lao Wang¡¯s abilities, it would not be too difficult to sneak into Fan manor under the noses of the spies.


    ¡°The vegetable delivering carriage belongs to the Produce Inspectorate. How did you get in?¡± Fan Xian suddenly thought of this problem. His gaze was slightly confused and worried.


    ¡°Dai Zhen returned to the Produce Inspectorate,¡± the official replied with a smile.


    Fan Xian also smiled. Eunuch Dai had gone back to being an edict-announcing head eunuch. Thus, his nephew had returned to his position in the Produce Inspectorate. Given the methods the Overwatch Council had used in the past to raise up the elder and youth of the Dai family, it was easy to leave some leverage to make use of now.


    ...


    ...


    The autumn sky above Jingdou was clear and distant. Rain fell from the lead-like clouds and blurred the surrounding scenery but moved one¡¯s emotions. The seven days of resistance between Fan manor and Royal Pce, particrly the scene of Sir Fan junior clearing out the spies outside the manor for seven consecutive days, finally chilled the hearts of most of the internal court spies. They felt that their colleagues had died for no reason. It seemed the Emperor was never going to actually throw his illegitimate child into prison and avenge their colleagues.


    Thus, the outside Fan manor unconsciously loosened and left some gaps that could be used. That seemingly innocuous Produce Inspectorate carriage wormed in through such a gap.


    ...


    ...


    In an isted area of Jingdou, where the residences were simple and did not have the deep gardens and tall buildings of the wealthy families, a small courtyardy silently at the end of an alley. The sound of selling vegetables on an outside alley could be clearly heard. It had been many years, but no one knew what this little courtyard represented.


    Using the slight rain to wipe away the makeup and disguise on his face, Fan Xian floated into the little courtyard. He saw many familiar faces. Looking at the surprise then sadness that appeared on these faces, Fan Xian felt slightly touched. But, nothing showed on his face.


    This was the Qinian Unit¡¯s most secret encampment. The Overwatch Council members here were all Fan Xian¡¯s earliest loyal subordinates. When something strange began to happen in the Overwatch Council, particrly when some subtle signs appeared within, these Qinian Unit officials silently left their posts. Through different routes, they returned to this little courtyard to wait for Fan Xian¡¯s summons.


    Many years ago, when the Qinian Unit was just Fan Xian and Wang Qinian, one elder and one youth, Wang Qinian had spent a tiny amount of silver and bought this courtyard. The Qinian Unit officials were essentially Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and hands. Now that Fan Xian had to gather the powers closest to him from around the world, he had to go through these absolutely loyal eyes and hands to get his message out.


    This was the reason he had worked so hard toe personally.

 Chapter 693 - The Members Of The Qinian Unit Embark On Their Own Paths

    <h4>Chapter 693: The Members Of The Qinian Unit Embark On Their Own Paths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was not too much exchanging of pleasantries, greetings, or sorrow and anger. The members of the Qinian Unit left in this isted courtyard calmly saluted Fan Xian. In the shortest amount of time, they reported what they knew about the Overwatch Council situation. During these seven days, much of the armies of the Bureau of Military Affairs stationed outside the Overwatch Council had been moved away. With powerful pressure from the Pce and cooperation of Yan Bingyun, the purging and changing of personnel within the Overwatch Council went quickly and effectively.


    These reports were full of sensitive and important information. These members of the Qinian Unit had been capable Overwatch Council officials. During these seven days, they had purposely investigated on behalf of Fan Xian and had found a lot of information.


    Fan Xian listened silently and nodded slightly. After Chen Pingping died and his position had been removed, the Emperor¡¯s purging and switching of personnel was expected. With Yan Bingyun helping, along with the might of the ruler, the Overwatch Council was a group of dragons without a head. No one was powerful enough to change the situation.


    ¡°Although Yan Bingyun doesn¡¯t know about this courtyard, he has, after all, been by your side a great deal these years, so we are a bit worried,¡± a member of the Qinian Unit said as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°We need to choose a new spot to meet in Jingdou.¡±


    This official directly called Yan Bingyun by his name. It was clear he no longer had any respect for him. Although Yan Bingyun had never joined the Qinian Unit, as Fan Xian¡¯s right arm and a high-ranking Overwatch Council official, he had always had the Qinian Unit¡¯s respect. However, Yan Bingyun¡¯s actions had made all the officials develop a hatred toward him.


    Yan Bingyun was Fan Xian¡¯s confidant, but he was never someone Fan Xian trustedpletely because Sir Yan junior, who specialized in scheming, was an independent person. Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then shook his head. He neither objected to this idea nor did he say that they should choose another meeting ce. He still had some faith in Yan Bingyun. He even felt a faint worry as to whether Yan Bingyun would die to the anger within the Overwatch Council. Additionally, after the meeting now, the people of Qinian Unit would have to leave Jingdou. This little courtyard, which Wang Qinian had spent 120 liang to buy, would be left to ruin. Why bother troubling themselves?


    Seeing Fan Xian did not respond, the official shook his head and continued his report. ¡°Once the city gates opened, the people heading to Xiliang and North Min had already left. Presumably, Sir Deng and Sir Su will receive the news at the first instant. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This was what Fan Xian had been most worried about while under house arrest. After Wang Qinian, Deng Zi Yue and Su Wenman were his most trusted subordinates. They had also been given the most important positions. One was in Northern Qi and then Xiliang. The other was in Jiangnan keeping an eye on the pce treasury. If these two people were killed by the Emperor, Fan Xian would probably regret it his entire life. He didn¡¯t know if the Emperor had the spare thought toy down killers ahead of time. Since the message had gotten out, Fan Xian could rx a little.


    He looked around at the members of the Qinian Unit next to him. A warm smile rose to the corners of his lips. He had been under house arrest in his manor for seven days, and these subordinates had been busy for seven days. Other than investigating news, they had exhausted all their means to enter Fan manor. It had to be said, these subordinates were the truly effective people of the Overwatch Council.


    The name of the Qinian Unit came from Wang Qinian. Starting from the fourth year of the Qing calendar until the autumn of the seventh year of the Qing calendar, when Wang Qinian disappeared, for three entire years, all the members chosen to enter the Unit had been single-handedly decided by Wang Qinian. These members had originally been unremarkable civil officials on the fringes of the Overwatch Council or lower-level officials not ced in important positions. However, they just happened to meet Fan Xian¡¯s criteria and Wang Qinian¡¯s temperament. Once these officials were brought under Fan Xian¡¯s banner, they suddenly recovered their previously powerful ability to carry out tasks and glory to be the most secret, as well as the most famous, Overwatch Council unit. They were a group that had always belonged to Fan Xian.


    During these few days, the actions of the Qinian Unit members were very much in Fan Xian¡¯s style. Once they knew things were not going well, they immediately returned to the darkness. Under the condition of protecting their own lives, they did not rush to do anything. Instead, they carefully investigated each faction¡¯s reactions and intelligence reports. They then found an appropriate method to hand Jingdou for him to decide.


    To have such loyal but not prideful, capable but ignorant subordinates was one of Fan Xian¡¯s good fortunes. His eyes flitted across each person¡¯s face in the courtyard as his heart jumped. Suddenly, he thought that if not for Wang Qinian¡¯s wise gaze, how could the Overwatch Council have so many heroes buried and hidden away only to be discovered after Fan Xian hade to Jingdou from Danzhou?


    Was Wang Qinian¡¯s gaze that ruthless? Or, had these loyal subordinates always been suppressed by the old lord of the Overwatch Council and left for him to use?


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. His heart grew confused. Thinking of how well Chen Pingping had treated him, he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He let out a sigh but didn¡¯t have time to ask these subordinates anything. He waved his hand and walked into a quiet room in the back by the well.


    Inside the room was a massive writing desk. On it was ced the Overwatch Council¡¯s special paper and seal, as well as an entire set of wax and ciphers. The inkstone was ced on the ride side of the table. The early autumn weather was not very cold, so it would be easy to melt the ink. Fan Xian did not go to grind the ink. Instead, he took out a pencil specially made by the pce treasury from beneath the desk and spun it between two of his fingers.


    The sharp head of the pencil nevernded on the snowy white paper. After exhausting all ideas to finally escape the watch of the court ande to this little courtyard, Fan Xian had already, without a doubt, thought clearly about the orders he should give. In the end, he still ced the pencil down. Once anythingnded on paper, it became a potential leverage and w.


    In the winter of the sixth year of the Qing calendar, he often came to this little courtyard. At that time, Si Lili¡¯s young brother was still being held hostage by him, and Haitang was still in that little courtyard in the North urging Sizhe to pull the millstone. Fan Xian had often written letters to Haitang. Thinking about it closely, although things were awful with the Eldest Princess and Second Prince in the capital at that time, his state of mind had been calm and happy. Now, Haitang Duoduo was in the grasnds and had be an enemy of the Qing Kingdom. Sizhe had been forced to keep quiet and go into hiding in Shangjing. Fan Xian¡¯s state of mind had long changed.


    All of the members of the Qinian Unit were standing in the room, waiting silently for Fan Xian to give the orders.


    ¡°In a moment, leave Jingdou immediately. No one is allowed to return before receiving written orders from me.¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t spend much time tidying his emotions. Staring at everyone, he said in an even more serious tone, ¡°This is the first order, you must survive.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone replied and then left. As indicated by Fan Xian¡¯s gaze, two people stayed behind.


    The first three years of the Qinian Unit had been under Wang Qinian¡¯s control. It was then handed to Deng Zi Yue. After Deng Zi Yue went to Northern Qi, Fan Xian managed it personally. Mu Feng¡¯er was only responsible for personal affairs. There were not many people in the unit. Many had died in the upheaval of the recent years. Presently, one portion of the Unit was with Deng Zi Yue in Xiliang. Another portion had followed Su Wenmao to Jiangnan, North Min. Another portion had been left by Fan Xian in Dongyi. The people still left in Jingdou were the only subordinates he could use. Because of this, Fan Xian did not want to lose any more people.


    Fan Xian stared at one of the two people left in the room and took out a jade hook from his clothes. Handing it over, he said, ¡°Go to Qingzhou. Don¡¯t alert the people of the Fourth Bureau. Follow Xia Mingji¡¯s merchant group into the grasnds and find Hu Ge. Tell him that I need him to begin feigning attacks at the end of autumn so that the armies of Qingzhou and Dingzhou are trapped in Xiliang Road.¡±


    The official epted the jade hook and said, ¡°The Left Virtuous Prince has been dead almost a year. Although Hu He has amassed a great deal of power with your secret support, I¡¯m afraid he still doesn¡¯t have the strength to convince the Hu people to brave the dangerous weather ofte autumn and early winter to attack the cities of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Everyone knew that it was not easy for Fan Xian to get out, so these subordinates did not hide their objections. Instead, they did their best to quickly andpletely present their thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a feigned attack. Besides, he wants revenge. If he can waste the strengths of the grasnds court and Right Virtuous Prince, he will be willing,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°As for the problem of insufficient strength, tell him that I will make arrangements so the grasnds court stands on his side.¡±


    ¡°But, the news from Jingdou will presumably travel to the grasnds. Once Hu Ge knows that you have lost power, will he go back on the deal you made in Dingzhou?¡± The official who epted the jade hook continued to fully express his thoughts.


    Fan Xian did not appear impatient at all and said, ¡°Hu Ge is a clever man. He has to ce his bet on me.¡±


    He nced at the jade hook in the official¡¯s hands. Shaking his head he said, ¡°If he wants the owner of the jade hook to live.¡±


    The jade hook was the childhood jewelry of Princess Ma Suosuo, thest generation of a tribe on the grasnds. When Fan Xian had met with Hu Ge in Dingzhou, he had given one to him. This time, the item of trust was the second one. Although Ma Suosuo was installed in one of the Great Prince¡¯s manors, she still belonged to Baoyue Brothel. No matter how much power Fan Xian lost, it would not be too difficult to defeat a weak woman.


    The official thought for a moment and felt that there weren¡¯t any problems with the Director¡¯s order. He ced the jade hook inside his clothes, exited the study, and left by himself from the little courtyard. As for how this member of the Qinian Unit was to escape out of Jingdou, go through Qingzhou, enter the grasnds, and contact Hu Ge, that was his problem. Fan Xian¡¯s trusted in the abilities of his subordinates.


    ¡°Go to Dingzhou. Enter the General¡¯s manor and find the heir Hongcheng.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s clothing was like a treasure chest as he took out a piece of paper from it. The writing on the paper seemed like the words of a poem. ¡°This is the item of trust. Presently, there is instability in Jingdou. He will receive the news of me being kicked out of the Overwatch Council quite early. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t trust the tokens of the Overwatch Council or Qinian Unit. Take this piece of paper and show it to him. He will know you belong to me.¡±


    This paper was torn from a book. The book was a collection of poetry from the previous dynasty. It had been a gift the Second Prince had given to Fan Xian through Hongcheng¡¯s hands many years ago when Fan Xian was passing the winter in Cang Mountain. Many had properly already forgotten, but Fan Xian knew Hongcheng would not have forgotten.


    ¡°Rte everything I said earlier about Hu Ge and the Hu people attacking in early winter to Hongcheng. Tell him to get ready. Make it seem as difficult a fight as possible...¡± Fan Xian frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, he should know what I mean. I just want to find a reason for him to not be summoned back to Jingdou. He should know what to do. Just remind him that the two sides need to cooperate. It seems that I am giving him a hard bone. In reality, it is a piece of fatty meat. Make sure the Hu people don¡¯t actually take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The official epted his orders and left.


    ...


    ...


    People came in and out. Fan Xian methodically imparted his willpower through the members of the Qinian Unit to the powers under heaven that he cared about and could influence.


    ¡°Go to Dongyi and find Mu Feng¡¯er. Tell him what I intend to do. The rebellion in the Liang Kingdom can be used a bit. Maintain the fire at a good size. Don¡¯t let it burn too powerfully but also don¡¯t extinguish it too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, go see Thirteenth Wang and tell him that I am waiting for him in Jingdou.¡± Fan Xian sat behind the desk and furrowed his brows slightly. Inciting rebellion within Dongyi could keep the Great Prince there for longer, but it would not be fair to Thirteenth Wang. He could only hide it from him for now. ¡°Furthermore, have him use themand of the Sword Hut on my behalf and pick out two trustworthy people to send to Jiangnan and Su Wenmao¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Personally deliver this letter to the Great Prince. Tell him that everything is fine in Jingdou and to not rush back.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed in worry. He could tell Li Hongcheng his thoughts, but he did not have the confidence he could control the Great Prince.


    Once the news of Chen Pingping¡¯s wretched death reached Dongyi, the Great Prince¡¯s anger may not be below that of his. Ever since his youth, the Great Prince had referred to Chen Pingping as ¡°uncle.¡± Putting aside Lady Ning and Chen Pingping¡¯s close rtionship back in the day, Chen Pingping saving the Great Prince still in Lady Ning¡¯s womb, and the Great Prince¡¯s friendship with Chen Garden these years, given the Great Prince¡¯s personality, he might take a few hundred personal soldiers and charge back to Jingdou.


    This was what Fan Xian was most worried about. Before he embarked on his 1,000-li charge back to the capital, the only order he had given was for Mu Feng¡¯er and everyone to return to Dongyi and tell the Great Prince not to return to the capital. How could Mu Feng¡¯er alone hold back the explosion of the Great Prince¡¯s anger? Left with no choice, Fan Xian still personally wrote a letter. He sincerely requested his hot-tempered big brother, who had deeply inherited his mother¡¯s legacy to barely control his impulsive desire to question the Emperor and would want to avenge Chen Pingping, to stay properly in Dongyi.


    Regardless of whether it was Li Hongcheng leading troops in Dingzhou or the Great Prince, who controlled 10,000 elite troops in Dongyi, they were both Fan Xian¡¯s only hope of military power. However, these elite troops belonged to the Qing Kingdom and the Emperor. If these two young members of the royal family were actively or passively summoned back to Jingdou, Fan Xian would not have a shred of hope left.


    Fan Xian was certain that if Li Hongcheng and the Great Prince returned to the capital, the man on the throne would not give them any chance to lead troops in the next few years. This was because of their rtionship to Fan Xian and Chen Pingping.


    Someone was already heading to Jiangnan with orders for Su Wenmao. Other than his position as a member of the Qinian Unit, Su Wenmao was an official of the court¡¯s pce treasury¡¯s transportpany, which was of the utmost importance to Fan Xian, the Qing Kingdom, and Emperor. No one would be willing to let go. Thus, Su Wenmao could not hide or leave Jiangnan, North Min. His situation was the most dangerous. Fan Xian could only hope that during these years, Su Wenmao had nurtured enough direct subordinates among the threerge workshops. He hoped that Ren Bo¡¯an¡¯s n brother would remember their old friendship. From his side, he couldn¡¯t do much other than send aces from Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut to protect Su Wenmao¡¯s life.


    The member of the Qinian Unit heading to Jiangnan also had a secondary mission. He took a verbal message to Xia Qifei on behalf of Fan Xian, asking him to find a time toe to Jingdou in the next two months. Having the present master of the Ming familye to Jingdou did not mean that Fan Xian had an important mission to give to him. Rather, it was Fan Xian¡¯s test for him. After all, when Xia Qifei had surrendered to him, he had surrendered to the Qing Kingdom he represented and the terrifying Overwatch Council. Fan Xian had lost his power and be amoner. The Overwatch Council had be a pile of dirt. Who knew if some other ideas were rising in Xia Qifei¡¯s heart?


    The Ming family was important to Jiangnan and the cold war between Fan Xian and the Emperor. If Xia Qifei thought things through and fell directly to the throne, what would Fan Xian do? Thus, he had to see how loyal Xia Qifei and the Jiangnan water bandits were to him. If Xia Qifei had truly forgotten the difficult days everyone had endured in Jiangnan in the past...


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. Then, he could only have the Ming family have another change in master and have Zhaoshang money house take the initiative again.


    As each order was sent down, the members of the Qinian Unit took their orders and left without any hesitation or agitation. Before long, the isted and silent little courtyard was empty of people. Only Fan Xian was left in the study behind the desk with the official beside him. Everything appeared particrly quiet. The slightly damp autumn blew through the slightly dry air. It knocked over a water bucket by the well that rolled away with some noise.


    No one would have thought that in this unremarkable courtyard, a young man, who already had all his official positions taken away and was stripped of all his strength, would be giving out order after order, attempting to carry out thest resistance against the powerful machinery of the Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°Why did you change your name to Hong Yiqing?¡± Fan Xian asked quietly as he looked at thest remaining members of the Qinian Unit. He used his finger to gently stroke the small knife he had just taken out from his clothes.


    This subordinate was the one who discovered in Qingzhou that the Northern Qi Emperor was using North Sea knives to provoke the rtionship between Fan Xian and the Emperor. He had done a great thing in Qingzhou and was also from the first group of people Wang Qinian had installed in the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. When Fan Xian saw him, he was reminded of Lao Wang. He had transferred him to his side. He had been with him all the way to Dongyi. When Fan Xian hade back to the capitalst time to debrief, he had left him in Jingdou as a contact point. It was because of this that he had the opportunity to face Fan Xian onest time instead of just being anxious in Dongyi.


    ¡°I heard that there was a man named Hong Changqing who was brave and righteous and deeply appreciated by you. In the end, he died in Danzhou port while quelling a rebellion. You still think of him often. I am not talented, yet I have received great favor from you. My only wish is to die to repay your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Fan Xian sighed and thought of Qing Wa, who had died under Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrow. Qing Wa had survived the hell of the navy¡¯s massacre of the ind and the man-eating water birds. In the end, he had not been able to live more than two years after following him.


    He handed the small knife in his hand to Hong Yiqing and stared into his eyes. ¡°I kept you behind because I have an important matter for you. You have to listen carefully and not forget a single word.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hong Yiqing felt a sliver of nervousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent two people two Xiliang Road, but Deng Zi Yue is in the open. The court will certainly deal with him. Even if he can escape, the people I sent there still need to be managed. You¡¯ve been in Qingzhou for a long time and are familiar with Xiliang Road. I will give you this matter to do.¡±


    Hong Yiqing was startled. His throat felt dry, and his face was slightly hot. He had not thought the Director would give such an important task as the manager of Xiliang Road to him.


    ¡°But, most importantly, you also have to enter the grasnds, find the King¡¯s Tent, and find a woman named Songzhi Xianling.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Tell her, not to mind Ku He or Duoduo, first mind me! Have her cooperate with Hu Ge and convince the Chief.¡±


    Hong Yiqing did not know that Fan Xian had already arranged for certain things on the grasnds and was slightly confused, but he epted steadily.


    ¡°I chose you because Songzhi Xianling has seen you before,¡± Fan Xian said calmly with his head down. ¡°Give this little knife to her. Then, have her leave the grasnds ande to Jingdou to see me.¡±


    ¡°If she won¡¯t go?¡± Hong Yiqing asked without thinking.


    Fan Xian raised his head. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Just say I am about to die. She cane if she wants.¡±


    These words were said hopelessly and shamelessly. Hong Yiqing looked at Fan Xian in a daze and could not understand how the omnipotent Director could say such things. He further did not understand what kind of person Songzhi Xianling was for him to regard her so highly.


    At the moment he epted the knife, Fan Xian¡¯s fingers suddenly froze a little. He rose from behind the desk. Hong Yiqing only sensed something wrong a momentter. With a pale face, he pulled out a poisoned dagger from his boot and quietly moved behind the door of the room.


    There were unusual movements outside. Suddenly, someone hade to this isted little courtyard that absolutely no outsiders knew about.

 Chapter 694 - Rain At The Qing Temple

    <h4>Chapter 694: Rain At The Qing Temple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A slight sound of footsteps rang out in the courtyard outside. The sound was very light, particrly as the market at the end of the alley was still noisy and would be so until dusk. Thus, these quiet footsteps had almost been obscured by the sound of bargaining.


    However, these gentle footsteps rang out with unusual rity in Fan Xian¡¯s ears. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the sounds outside. His index finger and middle finger unconsciously moved slightly. Only then did he realize that this ck dagger had long fallen in the rain in front of the Royal Pce and was not with him. But, he remained calm, still confident that he would be able to subdue the person outside in one strike.


    Hong Yiqing gripped his dagger tightly. He carefully and silently crouched behind the door. He temporarily held his breath and looked at the figureing closer. Strangely, the person approached the door and gently knocked. Hearing the rhythmic knocking, Hong Yiqing rxed visibly because this signal was a way to identify the members of the Qinian Unit.


    Fan Xian did not rx because he was not confident about whether the Qinian Unit had been infiltrated by the court or if contact had been made. After all, starting from the Dazhou incident and pushing back from the existence of Gao Da, the Emperor¡¯s regard for intelligence reports had far surpassed Fan Xian, as well as Chen Pingping¡¯s deductions. Furthermore, the internal court probably had many loyal officials hidden in the Overwatch Council. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for Yan Bingyun to control the sinister Council within seven days.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the person said in a raspy voice. He seemed to know there were people inside.


    Hearing this voice, Hong Yiqing did not recognize who it was, but Fan Xian¡¯s expression immediately changed. It was somewhat joyful, emotional, and surprised.


    The door was pushed open. A middle-aged man with an unfamiliar face and wearing clothingmonly seen on farmers in the outskirts of Jingdou walked in.


    ¡°Leader Wang?¡± Hong Yiqing lowered his voice and looked in disbelief at the person. He deduced the person¡¯s identity from the familiar warm smile in his eyes. After all, he had been personally chosen by Wang Qinian to join the Unit. However, in the heart of most Overwatch Council officials, Wang Qinian had died three years ago in the Dong Mountain incident. How could he be standing alive in front of him now?


    The disguised Wang Qinian patted Hong Yiqing¡¯s shoulder. He then intently focused his attention, while forcefully suppressing excitement, and bowed deeply to Fan Xian standing behind the desk.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk another day. We¡¯ll see each other again. Go do what needs to be done.¡± Fan Xian smiled and threw the little knife in his hand to Hong Yiqing. The expression on Hong Yiqing¡¯s face was one of disbelief and surprise. He knew matters were urgent, so he did not waste time. He bowed to each of them and headed toward the grasnds in to search for Songzhi Xianling.


    Fan Xian walked out from behind the desk and stood in front of Wang Qinian. He looked at him silently for a moment. He then hugged him and patted his back with force. He straightened and saw the tiredness that Wang Qinian¡¯s disguise could not hide.


    Fan Xian gazed at Wang Qinian, and Wang Qinian also gazed at him. The two did not speak for a long time. Fan Xian eventually sighed and said, ¡°It really has been a long time since we met.¡±


    On the road back to the capital from Dongyi, Wang Qinian had desperately stopped the Overwatch Council carriages and informed Fan Xian of the startling news. At that time, neither of them had time to say anything or sigh about anything. Fan Xian had immediately charged to Jingdou to rescue Chen Pingping.


    Calcting carefully, it had been exactly eight days since Fan Xian had returned to the capital. Now, Wang Qinian had returned to Jingdou. Before this, Wang Qinian had traveled rapidly and with great difficulty from Danzhou straight to the northeast. Two such long-distance treks had exhausted the aging Wang Qinian. Even though he was one of the two wings of the Overwatch Council, he had reached the end of his strength.


    Fan Xian helped him sit down in a chair. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Where have you been these years?¡± This question was asked lightly, but it was very emotional. Fan Xian knew he had not died and that with Chen Pingping¡¯s arrangements, Wang Qinian, as well as his entire family, had changed their identities and gone into hiding. For the sake of Lao Wang¡¯s family¡¯s safety, Fan Xian had only investigated briefly before giving up. During these three years, Fan Xian often thought of the lovable Lao Wang, his closest subordinate, who knew more of his secrets than anyone.


    ¡°I never actually left the capital. I was by the Director¡¯s side the entire time. I always watched you. It was enough to know that you were doing well,¡± Wang Qinian said in a raspy voice. They had not seen each other in three years, but there was no sense of distance between them.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time and then said, ¡°I got back toote.¡±


    Wang Qinian lowered his head and was silent for a long time. In a low voice, he said, ¡°It was me who got the message to you toote.¡±


    Both of them had actually done their best. However, they were still unable to change what had happened. A faint sense of sorrow and self-criticism filled the room.


    ¡°Is your family alright?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°Yes, the court shouldn¡¯t be able to find them,¡± Wang Qinian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Come back to my side,¡± Fan Xian replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After this natural back and forth, Fan Xian¡¯s long icy heart felt a rare glimmer of warmth. Quietly, he asked, ¡°I told you to follow the main group to Dongyi. Howe you are back?¡±


    ¡°Around 4,500 ck Knights have entered Dongyi territory. Among them, one group should have headed toward Ten Family Vige by now. I hadpleted the task the Director gave me, so I hurried back. I was dyed for two days, so I am a bitte,¡± Wang Qinian said. ¡°Jing Ge, the old man of the Seventh Bureau, and Zong Zhui were all in that group. The most powerful forces the Director left behind are all going to be gathered in Ten Family Vige.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then smiled with aplicated expression. ¡°Who would have thought that the matter of the Ten Family Vige also wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his notice?¡±


    ¡°The Director will always find out what he wants to know,¡± Wang Qinian said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk of this anymore.¡± Fan Xian sighed. ¡°With you at my side, many things will be much easier. At least for things like today, I would not have needed to waste seven days to worm out of that.¡±


    After talking a little, Wang Qinian understood more of what had recently happened in Jingdou. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If the Overwatch Council was still in our hands, it would be much easier to do things.¡±


    The only people Fan Xian could truly trust and use, other than the Qinian Unit, were his confidants and subordinates scattered all under heaven. However, the Overwatch Council headquarters was already beginning to gradually crack and split off, particrly the Fourth Bureau that the Yan father and son controlled. If this went on, Fan Xian¡¯s influence, as well as the influence of the older officials, inside the Overwatch Council would probably be weaker and weaker.


    ¡°In the end, this world is the Emperor¡¯s. Even if the officials of the Council sympathized with the Director¡¯s fate initially, after enough time, they had to ept this reality. After all, one has to be patriotic and loyal to the Emperor...¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He only showed his contempt and disdain of imperial power in front of very few people. ¡°How many people would openly oppose the throne?¡±


    ¡°Sir Yan is not that kind of person,¡± Wang Qinian said in his raspy voice. Naturally, the Sir Yan in his words pointed to Yan Ruohai. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Yan Bingyun is thinking.¡±


    ¡°The Director left instructions for him,¡± Fan Xian said as he closed his eyes slightly. ¡°The Director does not want the world to bleed because of him. He had exhausted all means to ensure that the power in my hands continued to exist, so he severed me from him. If I can perform as well as he imagined, in just a few years, I will climb up again. At that time, the Emperor may have grown old.¡±


    This was Chen Pingping¡¯s wish. The outward appearance of this wish perfectly aligned with Yan Bingyun¡¯s attitude of putting the world first. Thus, Yan Bingyun had steadily and firmly continued as Chen Pingping had nned. Afterward, it would just depend on Fan Xian¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Yan Bingyun won¡¯t watch the Overwatch Council be my weapon for revenge. Public tools cannot be used like that. This is probably a very new thought,¡± Fan Xian said calmly. ¡°However, he forgets that this world belongs to the Emperor. All of the officials and military powers are the Emperor¡¯s private tools.¡±


    With slight mockery, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, our Sir Yan junior cannot understand this. It is not so easy to be a faithful official and filial son. I hope that he will be able to continue steadily in the Overwatch Council.¡±


    Wang Qinian could tell that Fan Xian did not have any great hate toward Yan Bingyun. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°You should rest. We can¡¯t just fight all the time.¡± Fan Xian stood beside Wang Qinian and gently pressed down on his slightly slumped shoulders. Evenly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re worn out from these few days. Find a ce to stay in the capital. I expect that not many people would be able to find you. Then, I have something for you to do.¡±


    Given Wang Qinian¡¯s skill in following trails and going into hiding, even if the court¡¯s was still spread out outside the Fan manor, it probably couldn¡¯t stop and Fan Xian meeting up. With him, although Fan Xian¡¯s body was kept in Jingdou, his voice could finally get out. It would not be as difficult as it had been these past seven days.


    Wang Qinian already knew about the messages Fan Xian had sent to various ces through the Qinian Unit. He did not make any suggestions for the n. He just didn¡¯t know if Fan Xian was showing his cards or passively carrying out a defense and hiding these powers outside Jingdou to be called upon at an appropriate opportunity.


    ¡°I hope Zi Yue cane out of Xiliang alive.¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows in slight worry. ¡°I had originally nned to have him go back to Northern Qi to do this, but I was never at ease. After all, even if they are willing to follow me, I am, after all, a subject of the Qing Kingdom. Perhaps in their eyes I have always been a part of the royal family. Even when facing the Emperor, they can be righteous. If it¡¯s Northern Qi...¡±


    He raised his head and looked Wang Qinian. ¡°If I am leading you to betray the country, would you follow me?¡±


    Wang Qinian smiled bitterly and stood. ¡°Have we not done such things in previous years? Even if you are taking me into the earth, I can only go with you.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Thus, I only feel assured with you carrying out this matter.¡±


    ...


    ...


    One after the other, the two people left the small courtyard. It was destined that no one woulde again to this little courtyard that had cost 120 liang silver for a long time. Only the lonely raindrops and silent spider webs would apany the smooth paper and icy cold inkstone.


    Arge haty on Fan Xian¡¯s head and hid him from view. Following the muddy paths inside the market, he watched from a distance as Wang Qinian¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd. It was not until he lost sight of him that he felt relieved. It confirmed that there wasn¡¯t an ambush outside the little courtyard.


    Fan Xian¡¯s mood rxed slightly, just like the sky once the autumn rains stopped. Although it was not clear and there were some faintly heavy clouds, in the end, they floated with the wind and let the clear sunlight into the world. At least the atmosphere was no longer heavy and sinister.


    The affairs under heaven had to conclude under heaven. Acting before the Emperor did, Fan Xian had to protect the power in his hands as best as he could. When he eventually revealed his cards, only then could he have enough power and weapons. For some reason, he felt that he had made a mistake somewhere. A faint warning floated back and forth in his mind like a cloud, but he could never see its shape clearly.


    Leaving the lively andmon sounds of the market behind, Fan Xian went by a number of city gates that led to the Royal Pce like the spoke of a wheel and headed toward the south side of the city. Everything was done. The members of the Qinian Unit had all pulled out of Jingdou. He didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Even being under house arrest was not something that was difficult to endure.


    However, he had to pass the Royal Pce on his way. As he passed it from a distance, Fan Xian could not hold back the pain. He forced himself to not think about what had happened a few days ago. He could not help but wonder how his sister was doing in the Royal Pce. Although Eunuch Dai had said the Emperor treated her like his child, Ruoruo¡¯s present status was that of a hostage. She knew this herself. Presumably, her days in the Pce were somewhat unhappy.


    This had been a very light stroke of the Emperor¡¯s brush, yet itpletely destroyed the painting Fan Xian had worked hard to create. Because of this, it was impossible for Fan Xian to leave Jingdou.


    It started to rain. Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and allowed the hat to cover the fine droplets of rain. Slightly, he left under the gaze of the Royal Pce. It was strictly guarded. There were not many people on the streets, yet he could still hear people cursing the weather. Presumably, the arrival of the misty autumn rain just a few days after it stopped made many people in Jingdou unhappy.


    It was possible for one to be numb to unhappiness. The rain was not heavy as Fan Xian walked silently toward his manor. Like a prisoner being forced toward a jail, he really had no choice. As he walked he thought. He made aprehensiveparison between himself and the person in the Royal Pce. He then focused his thoughts on the hemp-clothed Ascetic Monks.


    Starting from when Chen Pingping returned to the capital to when he entered prison, all the way until Fan Xian charged the execution field, the hemp-clothed Ascetic Monks wearing straw hats had suddenly appeared in the Royal Pce, the Overwatch Council, and on the execution field. Although these Ascetic Monks were powerful, they were not enough to make Fan Xian overly fearful. He was just slightly confused. Because of these Ascetic Monks, he thought of the illusory Temple Fan Xian knew for certain existed.


    The Qing Kingdom had always maintained a distant but respectful attitude toward mysticism. Particrly after the appearance of the powerful Emperor, the status of the Qing Temple in the Qing Kingdom took a turn downward andpletely became an essory and decorative object. The few Qing Temple Ascetic Monks scattered under heaven became forgotten by the people.


    Why had these forgotten people suddenly appeared in Jingdou by the Emperor¡¯s side? Did the Emperor already haveplete control over the Qing Temple? But, the Qing Temple High Priest had died under suspicious circumstances, the Second Priest Great Master San Shi had died stupidly, and most of the Qing Temple Priests on Dong Mountain had died under the Emperor¡¯s rage. Why would these Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple leanpletely toward the Emperor?


    Was it truly as Chen Pingping had said and faintly guessed? Did the Emperor trulye in contact with the will of the Temple? Was that why these Ascetic Monks had forgotten their many years of hatred and stood by his side to help him radiate light in the world?


    The rain did not grow heavier. The heaven and earth possessed their own destiny. When Fan Xian shook off his thoughts in the misty rain and unconsciously raised his head, he saw a Qing Temple not far in front of him.


    The ck Qing Temple had vague green eaves, a long wall around it, and a round tower standing silently inside. It stood on a deste and quiet street, receiving the rain from above and not disturbing the dust.


    Fan Xian stared in a daze at the delicate and pretty building. He was unsure what he was feeling. In this temple, he had once passed by the Emperor shoulder to shoulder, seen a girl who liked to eat chicken legs beneath that banner, and carefully studied the strange art on the walls under the eaves. However, he had not understood anything he truly wanted to understand.


    He should return to the manor, but he unconsciously raised his feet and climbed the stairs. Passing through the rarely closed doors of the temple, he walked straight in. Apanied by the misty rain, he walked slowly through the Temple. The tiredness and hatred of these few days miraculously lessened. He didn¡¯t know if this Temple had some kind of magical atmosphere or if it was because it was very quiet, so quiet that it made one not want to think.


    He walked to the back of the temple. Fan Xian¡¯s figure suddenly paused when he saw a hemp-clothed Ascetic Monk in a straw hat look at him with a frown from the door of the small building behind the temple.


    Fan Xian wanted to retreat, but the Ascetic Monk opened his mouth. The moment he opened his mouth, it was filled with sighs of admiration. He put his hands together and sighed toward raindrops in the sky, saying, ¡°The Will of Heaven ns its own encounters. Master Fan, we have wanted to look for you for a long time. Who would have thought that you woulde yourself?¡±


    Although his true identity had been discovered, Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change. Calmly, he looked at the Ascetic Monk and quietly said, ¡°You? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The Ascetic Monk held a bell in his right hand. He rung it gently, .The crisp sound of the bell immediately pierced the fine rain and spread throughout the temple. Just like the first time Fan Xian hade to the Qing Temple, there was not much incense. Other than tourists from various provinces, probably no one wanted toe here. Thus, the Qing Temple was quiet as usual. The ringing of the bell did not attract any unusual movements. It only drew over a dozen Ascetic Monks.


    They were wearing the same style of hemp robes and simr ancient straw hats. They came out from every direction in the Qing Temple and surrounded Fan Xian in the center, right below the round tower.


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and slowly began to increase the speed of the two circtions of zhenqi in his body that never stopped moving. Coldly, he looked at the first Ascetic Monk and calmly said, ¡°This temple has always been quiet. Why are you not out imparting the Way instead of being here and disturbing the peace?¡±


    ¡°Master Fan is kind and generous, deeply experiencing the virtue of heaven. You created the Hangzhou conference in Jiangnan and put the wealth of the world into river works. Us useless people have traveled the provinces and often heard of your good name and seen much of your kindness. We anticipated our meeting with great eagerness.¡±


    The Ascetic Monk lowered his head in a bow. He repeatedly referred to Fan Xian as Master Fan rather than the Sir Fan. Everyone in Jingdou knew that all the positions Fan Xian held had been stripped from him by the Emperor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are just here to praise me.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and furrowed his brows a little. He had not thought that he would meet such a strange group of people on his whim to enter the temple to have a look around. Was it as the Ascetic Monk said that there was the Will of Heaven in the unseen world of spirits?


    However, these strange Ascetic Monks seemed like they hade just to praise Fan Xian. They took off their straw hats and respectfully knelt down and kowtowed to Fan Xian in the center, sincerely praising and praying for blessings. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he was very shocked in his heart. The sound of the fine rain mixed with the sound of prayers. The atmosphere was very strange.


    The Ascetic Monks were not in the habit of wearing shoes. Their rough feet turned slightly white in the water as they knelt tidily on the wet ground. They looked as funny as frogs, but the powerful aura emanating from their body and the words they were speaking were not funny.


    This powerful aura was the aura of these dozen Ascetic Monks after they had harmonized. It was pure and right, making one not dare to underestimate it. Sincere words like the chanting of a curse rang out in the rain, apanied by the dozen bald heads shining in the rain. It made one irritated.


    ¡°We work for all life under heaven. We sincerely ask that Master Fan enters the Pce to beg forgiveness for his crimes to soothe the Emperor¡¯s heart.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s face paled slightly. In just a moment, he knew what these Ascetic Monks wanted to do. The separation and battle between the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian had already continued for seven days. Neither side had shown any signs of retreating.


    Work for all life under heaven? Someone had to admit their wrongs and retreat. The Qing Kingdom would only allow one dazzling leader. In the eyes of these Ascetic Monks, this person was the powerful Emperor.


    The Ascetic Monks had acutely sensed the greatest danger in the Qing Kingdom. For some reason, they had decided to persuade Fan Xian on behalf of the Emperor. In their hearts, and in the hearts of the tens of thousands ofmon people, as long as Fan Xian returned to the Emperor¡¯s dazzling light, the Qing Kingdom and the world would have a better future.


    ¡°And, if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Fan Xian asked quietly, looking at these monks he hadn¡¯t had much contact with.


    There was a death-like silence. Only the fine rain continued to fall,nding on the bald heads of the Ascetic Monks. The rainwater on the eaves dripped onto the stone boards of the Qing Temple. After a long time, a dozen rough or fine, loud or small, but all firm and holy voices rang out.


    ¡°For the sake of all life under heaven, please, rest your anger.¡±

 Chapter 695 - Name Of The Temple, Shadow Of The Person

    <h4>Chapter 695: Name Of The Temple, Shadow Of The Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°For the sake of all lives under heaven, please, rest your anger.¡±


    Hearing these words in the rain, Fan Xian could not help butugh. Hisugh was not exaggerated. The lips on the half of his delicate and pretty face showing from under the hat curved slightly at the corners, carrying a sliver of disdain and absurdity. This was the most honest reaction from the depths of his heart. Even he had probably not thought that he would meet these Ascetic Monks when he entered the temple in the rain and that the air around these Ascetic Monks would be so strange.


    What was the Temple? Not many people in the world knew. The only person who had some understanding of that illusory existence was Fan Xian, who had apanied Xiao En as he died. Throughout the days of his reborn life, he had thought about this question more than once. He never had anything solid to show. Fan Xian knew many Priests, Ascetic Monks, and monks who served the Temple. Among them, the most famous was the Imperial Advisor of Northern Qi, the wielder of Tianyi Dao, Master Ku He. Even Master Ku He never thought that he received orders from the will of the Temple to pity the toil of the living and enact punishment on behalf of heaven.


    Yet, the Ascetic Monks in front of him in the rain said such things seriously and firmly. Fan Xian could not help butugh coldly.


    ¡°Why must it be me who rests my anger and not the other person?¡± Fan Xian asked calmly, looking at the Ascetic Monks around him as he slowly restrained the smile on his face. ¡°If there really is a god, presumably all life is equal in their eyes. Since it is so, why are you targeting me? Unless the Ascetic Monks who serve the temple are also nothing more than bullying cowards?¡±


    It was clear these mocking words had no effect on the Ascetic Monks. They remained calmly kneeling around Fan Xian. They looked like they were worshipping him, but the pure aura that had coalesced into one being had already rooted Fan Xian firmly to the ground.


    ¡°It is not difficult to have me enter the Pce and ask for forgiveness. However, I need an exnation. Why am I the criminal?¡± Fan Xian slowly pulled down the rain hat connected to the cor of his clothes, allowing the fine raindrops to slowly roll down his smooth ck hair. Intently, he said, ¡°Initially, I did not know that you nobodies were such fanatics. I can also understand the things you have not said. It is nothing more than for the sake of uniting the world, eliminating the decades of unease and warfare, and to allow themon people to create peaceful and happy lives. But, I don¡¯t understand. What made you decide that that man will be able to perfectly fulfill your expectations and carry out of the will of the Temple?¡±


    Fan Xian turned his body slightly. He that the heavy aura around him was like a living thing. It changed with him and flowed smoothly without a glimmer of stagnation. It did not reveal any ws that could be exploited. His brows twitched. He had truly not thought that these Ascetic Monks would be able to meld their individual strengths together to form such an incredible power.


    Perhaps this was the reason the Emperor had summoned back to Jingdou these outwardly wooden but inwardly fanatic Ascetic Monks.


    From the moment he took his first step into the Qing Temple, if Fan Xian wanted to escape the trap of these Ascetic Monks, he should have reacted in the first instant. However, he had already missed his opportunity and had sunk into the trap. Perhaps this was because he had underestimated the power of the Ascetic Monks. More so, it was because he wanted to talk with the Ascetic Monks and learn from this conversation some things he really wanted to know. For example, why the Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple supported the Qing Emperor so wholeheartedly,pletely disregarding the pressure the court and Royal Pce had put on them these years? As well as, what exactly was the rtionship between the Emperor and that illusory Temple?


    In the rain, the dozen Ascetic Monks changed from kneeling to sitting cross-legged. They still kept the standing Fan Xian in the center. Their expressions were wooden and seemed to have long escaped the bounds of external matter. There was a long silence. Perhaps these Ascetic Monks still hoped that Fan Xian would be persuaded by them and would not watch as the almost unified territories of the Qing Kingdom sank into instability. A voice began to ring out in front of Fan Xian.


    An Ascetic Monk had his hands pressed together. Raindrops hung from his weakshes. Faintly, he said, ¡°The Emperor is the person who has received the apocalypse. We help the Emperor unite the world to create fortune for the people.¡±


    ¡°Apocalypse? When?¡± Fan Xian asked with his hands behind his back. His expression did not change as he stared at the Ascetic Monks old face. He could easily see that the ages of these Ascetic Monks were all quite advanced.


    ¡°Many decades ago.¡± A voice rang out to his right and left. The answer was very blurry. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and began to think quickly.


    ¡°Has an emissary imparted to you the will of the Temple?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The reply came from another Ascetic Monk. His answer was clean and efficient, without debris. However, the answer made Fan Xian narrow his eyes even further.


    Emissaries from the Templeing to scout the earth was one of the greatest secrets of the world. If he had not grown up at Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s side and learned so many secrets from Xiao En and Chen Pingping, he would not ask such things. Yet, these Ascetic Monks were not surprised at all hearing Fan Xian use the word emissaries. It was as they expected Fan Xian to know some of the secrets of the Temple. This, ironically, surprised Fan Xian.


    ¡°But, the High Priest, San Shi, and your peers on Dong Mountain have all died,¡± Fan Xian continued calmly. Even the autumn rain could not hide the poison and mockery in his voice.


    ¡°Who is there that won¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you all die?¡± Fan Xian asked


    ¡°The Emperor still needs us.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you are very much like the girls in my brothel,¡± Fan Xian said.


    The atmosphere in the rain in the Qing Temple was wondrous. Fan Xian continued to ask questions calmly. The Ascetic Monks sitting around him each answered his questions. They replied woodenly and methodically. They spoke in order. The 16 people present answered like one person.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart gradually sank. Looking at these strange Ascetic Monk¡¯s long years of hard training, their mutual connection had reached a powerful realm. What chilled him even more was the information about the Temple emissaries.


    The most recent time a Temple emissary hade to the mortal world was during the fifth year of the Qing calendar. This emissary hade onshore from the south. All along the way, he had learned the cultures and habits of human society indifferently like a wild beast. In the process of limating, many people died to the hands of this emissary in the southern provinces and regions of the Qing Kingdom. Perhaps it was a habitual indifference to life. Or, perhaps this emissary wanted to hide the news of his existence. All in all, the 13 city gate guards of the time paid a great price and were unable to even touch the corner of the emissary¡¯s robe.


    At the time, the Qing court only saw him as an extremely powerful martial artist and did not know his true identity. Thus, there was theter scenario of the Ministry of Justice asking the Overwatch Council for help, Yan Bingyun took it seriously and aske Fan Xian to borrow the Tiger Guards.


    However, the Overwatch Council hadn¡¯t had time to react before the emissary arrived in Jingdou to the little alley beside the Fan manor and was stopped by Wu Zhu outside a noodle shop.


    After a in-clothed Grandmaster fight, the Temple emissary died. Wu Zhu had been heavily injured. He disappeared and recovered on Dong Mountain for a number of years. The bones of the emissary were cremated in the Qing Temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze pierced through the curtain of rain toward the wild in behind the Qing Temple. His gaze was cold. He thought of the day the Emperor and High Priest looked at the emissary in the mes. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the past, the Great Priest of the Qing Temple preached in the marshes and wild territories in the south and just happened to return to the capital not long before the Temple emissary did. Not long after, the emissary melted in the mes. He had died of a serious illness.


    Was it a coincidence? Of course not. At least, Fan Xian did not believe that. The matter of Uncle Wu Zhu getting injured and arrival of the Temple emissary were both things he only knewter. After a lot of time, he only managed to discover this much. It at least proved that the Emperor must have formed some kind of agreement with the Temple emissary through the High Priest of the Qing Temple.


    During the fifth year of the Qing calendar, the Emperor had hoped to use his illegitimate child as bait to lure the Temple emissary and Uncle Wu Zhu to kill each other off. However, he did not achieve his goal. In order to hide this so that Fan Xian would not know, the High Priest had to die.


    Fan Xian drew back his gaze and looked at the Ascetic Monks in front of him. He thought of the so-called apocalypse, the so-called will of the Temple imparted by the emissary. That emissary was presumably the one who hade to the Qing Kingdom 22 years ago.


    Looking at it now, that emissary not only lured Uncle Wu Zhu away from Jingdou, he had also represented the illusory Temple and formed some kind of agreement with the Emperor.


    The Emperor cooperating with the Temple? Fan Xian furrowed his brows. The first cooperation had killed Ye Qingmei. The second cooperation had almost killed Uncle Wu Zhu. Everything was actually clear now. The only thing that didn¡¯t make sense was why did the Temple, which supposedly did not interfere in mortal affairs, make such decisions in the mortal world?


    The Ascetic Monks surrounding Fan Xian in the Qing Temple were all old. Twenty years ago, they had already obtained the will of the Temple. In their joy, they loyally invested themselves into service for the Qing Emperor¡¯s ambitions. During these 20 years, they walked among the people, preaching what should be kindness as enlightenment. They lived harsh but peaceful lives. At the same time, they were acting as secret agents for the Emperor.


    Presently, Dongyi had surrendered, internal unrest had been quelled, and Chen Pingping was dead. Everything was going smoothly. The people were peaceful. The nation was wealthy, and its army was strong. The power of the Qing Kingdom had reached its peak. Other than Fan Xian, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that could obstruct the Qing Emperor¡¯s steps in unifying the world. These Ascetic Monks had returned to Jingdou, preparing to wee that dazzling moment.


    Thus, the Ascetic Monks wanted to persuade Fan Xian to forget his personal hatreds for this mighty ambition and personal sorrow for the world¡¯s justice.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian stood alone in the rain. Although the rain was misty, it gradually soaked through his clothing. Very openly, these Ascetic Monks spoke to him of their actions these 20 years. They exined the secrets behind the history of the Qing Kingdom because they truly and sincerely wanted to persuade him. They wanted to use the will of the Temple, allegiance of the people, and direction of the big picture to convince Fan Xian to not be an enemy of the Emperor because he was a wise ruler chosen by heaven and the master of the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Fan Xian shook his head helplessly and wiped away the rain from his face. Looking at the sincerely begging Ascetic Monks around him, he said, ¡°What does this have anything to do with me? I am just one of the Emperor¡¯s officials. No, now I am just amoner. I think no one under heaven thinks I can influence the direction of the world. Are you all forcing me to enter the Pce or will you escort me into the earth? Is this not an over-reaction?¡±


    The Ascetic Monks looked at each other and saw the caution and determination in each other. They did not believe Fan Xian¡¯s words. One of them gazed at Fan Xian and sincerely said, ¡°Because you are her son.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. Finally, he understood where such a major battle formation in the Qing Temple hade from. If these Ascetic Monks served the Temple loyally and regarded the Emperor as a heaven chosen leader then, without a doubt, Ye Qingmei, a woman who had escaped the Temple and once stolen many things from it, was their greatest enemy. Perhaps these Ascetic Monks did not know anything or did not need to know anything. They only needed the Temple emissary from over 20 years ago to determine the nature of Ye Qingmei¡¯s action. They would be deeply fearful of the woman who dared to despise the Temple.


    Such fear continued to 20 yearster to Fan Xian.


    ¡°If you kill me, what would the Emperor think?¡± Fan Xian asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want to see his son die to you mystics. I am very worried about you all.¡±


    All of the Ascetic Monks eulogized in unison. A determined expression showed on their faces. No one replied, but their meaning was clear. For the sake of the goal they pursued, even if the Emperor killed them all afterward, they would keep Fan Xian here forever.


    ¡°I have heard everything I wanted to hear,¡± Fan Xian said with slight mockery as the corners of his mouth twitched up slightly. ¡°Presumably, if I agree to enter the Pce, you would not feel reassured and would ce some kind of restriction on my body. Of course, I could lie and first agree. At least, it would save my life.


    ¡°However, you misjudged one thing,¡± Fan Xian said coldly as he looked at them. ¡°I believe in the existence of the Temple even more than you do. It is precisely because of this that I am not terrified at the mere mention of its name and kneel like you in the rain.¡±


    An Ascetic Monk sighed deeply and said with great pity, ¡°Living between heaven and earth, there always needs to be fear and respect.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor once said those words to me.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and thought that it was clear the Emperor had no fear and respect toward anything. The Temple? The emissary? These illusory and terrifying existences for mortal people were probably, in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, nothing more than a kind of power to be used.


    ¡°One should respect the heaven and the earth, but one cannot respect the will of the person beside them,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°When ites to this, you should all learn from Master Ku He.¡±


    The Ascetic Monks all paused slightly, not certain what this meant. However, they saw the encircled Fan Xian began to float.


    Fan Xian floated up in the fine autumn rain. The clothing on his body was slowly held up by zhenqi, like arge and heartless bird. With a swoosh, he swept toward the outside of the Qing Temple.


    Without any sign, it was as if Fan Xian¡¯s body was being pulled by a long and shapeless rope. He moved with astonishing speed toward the doors of the Qing Temple. His speed through the air was incredible. His bodily movements were particrly gentle. He swiftly rolled and floated away through the wind and rain.


    His body had only traveled about 50 feet when he felt a thick wall of airing toward him. At the moment Fan Xian took action, a dozen Ascetic Monks also moved. An Ascetic Monk stepped onto another¡¯s shoulders. With a muffled grunt, he threw out the person next to him. Six or seven continuous movements were demonstrated smoothly. It was as if their minds were long connected. These movements were not jerky or hesitant.


    The formation of these Ascetic Monks was an irregr circle. With a mutual push, seven people moved quickly toward the front doors of the Qing Temple. In the air, their hands remained joined together, pulling along the Ascetic Monks below them at the same time like a wave.


    In an instant, the Ascetic Monks irregr circle became a whole entity, turning in the air through the fine rain. Rising in the air, they used a wave-like motion and forcefully overtook the quickly flying Fan Xian and surrounded him again.


    When a circle flipped in the air andnded once again on the ground, it was still a circle. Fan Xian was still inside it. In a sh, the rain continued to fall as before. The situation essentially did not change at all except for the fact that everyone had moved about 50 feet toward the front doors of the Qing Temple. However, the Ascetic Monks did not give Fan Xian any further changes to create trouble. Eulogizing in unison, countless palms containing rich zhenqi and firm power mmed toward Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know what mind of secret technique the Ascetic Monks practiced to truly be able to link their minds together and perfectly meld the powers of their bodies together. The attack of these countless hands was like a god emanating a powerful light. In an instant, countless god-like hands indifferently and heartlessly appeared and attempted to destroy the demon in front of them.


    All the space around Fan Xian was covered by the sky covering and rain-blocking palms. It fell like arge. It was impossible to see gaps. This was the so-called beauty ofplete integration, extremely beautiful and dangerous.


    As the wave of air came toward him, Fan Xian forcefully twisted his body in mid-air and absorbed all the flow in the air that each inch of skin could feel. The two circtions were forced into action. His body was forced to the ground. However, the tip of his feet had just touched the wet ground when Tyrannical zhenqi gathered in his palm. He punched toward the thickest part of the air wall.


    In the instant he was re-subdued by the melding power, Fan Xian became aware of the danger. When he had charged into the Jingdou execution field eight days ago, he had already killed one Ascetic Monk and forced another back through intimidation. At the time, he had suffered the price of three palms to his body. It was clear that on that day in the execution field, the Ascetic Monks had not demonstrated their strongest power.


    Fan Xian knew the Ascetic Monks were so powerful because they could perfectly meld their individual strengths into a whole entity. This was not a group beating. It wasn¡¯t even like the incredible cooperation of the Sword Hut disciples. On the contrary, it was a bit like the killing light formed between the Tiger Guards¡¯ long knives.


    When these Ascetic Monksbined their strengths, no matter which Ascetic Monk Fan Xian faced, it would be the same as facing their entirety.


    In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, the shapeless air wall in front of him was as clear as a white wall of fog of uneven thickness. He didn¡¯t even think about the consequences. He just pulled together all of the true essence in his body and struck out with the power of the Tyrannical zhenqi. The ce he had struck was the thickest part of the wall.


    Fan Xianpletely ignored the shadowy palms dancing in the air. He only knew that with his current strength, the other party would have to coalesce in one ce to meet his strike to be able to oppose it. This was probably a rare strength that powerful martial artists cultivated after a great deal of experience.


    As expected, when Fan Xian threw a powerful attack toward the wall of air, the palm prints in the air all disappeared. The shadow of one palm and shadow of another quickly fused together. A dozen palms finally fused into one sparkling and shiny palm print. This palm crashed ruthlessly into Fan Xian¡¯s tightly clenched fist.


    The air in the Qing Temple seemed to change following this crash. The fine droplets of autumn rain were sent flying outward on arge patch of paving stones, It became so that not a drop of rain could fall. The air was filled with the dry taste of killing.


    After a giant boom, the clothing on Fan Xian¡¯s right arm neatly shredded and flew away like butterflies, revealing a trembling right arm.


    The face of the Ascetic Monk right across from him was unusually red and bright. A handy on each of his shoulders as a dozen Ascetic Monks endlessly poured zhenqi into his body through this qi bridge, helping him resist Fan Xian¡¯s very powerful attack.


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was pale. The zhenqi in his body exploded out ruthlessly, but he still could not break through his opponent¡¯s encirclement. The zhenqiing from his opponent¡¯s hand flowed endlessly like waves on an ocean. The power was intimidating and turbulent.


    With a splutter, the Ascetic Monk facing Fan Xian¡¯s attack vomited out a mouthful of fresh blood. It followed his clothes as it dripped down. The Ascetic Monk¡¯s face became redder and brighter. There was no sign of exhaustion or an inability to shoulder the zhenqi in his body. He only wore a pitiful expression as he looked at Fan Xian. It was as if he was waiting for him to acknowledge defeat, disperse his attack, and surrender.


    Ascetic Monks traveled to the harshest ces in the world to cultivate. The physical and mental training had created an unusual cultivation.


    Signs of defeat had appeared, but Fan Xian¡¯s eyes remained icy cold. There wasn¡¯t a hint of panic or a glimmer of desperation in his eyes. There was only calmness. He calmly looked at the Ascetic Monk close to him, staring into his bright eyes like he wanted to see something he was looking for in there.


    Only Fan Xian knew that with just this exchange of a fist and a palm, the meridians in his body had already been shaken to a difficult-to-endure situation. Hisrge and small circtions moved quickly, desperately funneling zhenqi through his fist. But, he could not sustain it much longer. Particrly near the back of his waist, it was already starting to grow hot, which was a sign of his qi being exhausted.


    After all, it was an injured and exhausted body. Fan Xian¡¯s biggest weakness was that he had only rested in the Fan manor for a few days. During those days, he had ruthlessly used his martial arts to kill people. His state of mind never had the time to calm, so he was far away from a full recovery.


    Fortunately, his meridians were different from themon person. He was a strange creature who had one more cirction thanmon people. This was why he could use his exhausted body to sustain his attack before thebined powers of these Ascetic Monks for so long. If it had been Thirteenth Wang or Haitang, they probably wouldn¡¯t be any better off.


    Fan Xian still did not panic or lose hope. He just stared coldly into the Ascetic Monks ck and bright eyes. Just as Fan Xian¡¯s strength was about to fail, a wretched green color appeared in the eyes of the Ascetic Monk closest to Fan Xian and exchanging blows with him.


    It was a wretched green color that waspletely not in harmony with natural human eyes. Then, two streaks of ck blood slowly dripped out of the Ascetic Monk¡¯s nostrils.


    The Ascetic Monks around Fan Xian did not notice. They just sat cross-legged around him with their heads lowered in meditation, endlessly mustering the tenacious zhenqi in their bodies.


    A glimmer of understanding shed through the wretched green eyes of the Ascetic Monk bleeding ck blood. He nced at Fan Xian, finally understanding why the young man in front of him had been willing to listen calmly to their requests earlier in the rain. It was because he was just using the rain to disperse his poison.


    This Ascetic Monk finally remembered Fan Xian¡¯s true teacher. He was that old poisoner¡¯sst disciple.


    The Ascetic Monk felt as if his internal organs were being bitten by ants. His throat began to hurt. The corners of his eyes began to grow numb. He knew that the poison in his body was beginning to take hold. If he stopped the attack now, he could use the zhenqi in his body to suppress this poison, but...


    A colorless and tasteless poisonous powder that does not dissolve in water could not be too terrifying. This was aw of the natural world and amon piece of logic that all martial artists knew. The Ascetic Monk also knew this, so he was not worried about his brothers. The poison had activated faster in him because he was directly opposing Fan Xian. His brothers should be able to hold on for even longer.


    The Ascetic Monk did not want Fan Xian to leave because he had discovered that Fan Xian could not keep going for much longer. A glimmer of joy and determination shed through his green eyes. With a grunt, hepletely abandoned the defenses of his mind and opened up all of his meridians, allowing the zhenqi to pour in turbulently from both sides and follow his arms to push toward Fan Xian¡¯s naked right arm.


    He could finish the job in a moment. He was willing to use his death to exchange for Fan Xian¡¯s death and the future of the Qing Kingdom.


    However, Fan Xian was not willing. A biting coldness shed through his eyes. He knew that with the other person forcefully pushing the zhenqi, the poison had reached his heart. He could not be saved. However, Fan Xian directed his zhenqi to his feet and rxed his right arm slightly. Using the power Coffin-Breaker technique, he was prepared to use his right arm to trade for his opponent¡¯s death and then escape.


    In the face of danger and death, Fan Xian had the willpower and courage to lose his arm to seek survival.


    ...


    ...


    Other than Fan Xian, there were other people in this world who did not want to see Fan Xian die. In the rain, the heart-chilling circle had rolled in the air and was now closer to the front doors of the Qing Temple. It was this dangerous juncture when the two characters on the banner behind the doors of the Qing Temple suddenly dimmed for a moment.


    It was not because the sunlight had dimmed or because the two little gold characters had suddenly rusted. Rather, it was because a shadow had swept by and blocked some of the light on the two characters.


    The shadow traveled through the rain in an instant and came to a stop behind the Ascetic Monk facing Fan Xian without any obstructions. Behind the man¡¯s neck, the shadow miraculously opened up, sprouting four limbs and a sword.


    With a quiet sound, the tip of the sword pierced into the Ascetic Monk¡¯s neck like a venomous snake,ing out through the soft bone of his throat. The sharp de of the sword had already severed this Ascetic Monk¡¯s windpipe, esophagus, and arteries.


    A crack came from the Ascetic Monk, but he didn¡¯t make any sound. He just stared fixedly at Fan Xian in front of him. The green in his eyes grew richer, but his pupils did not shrink. It was as if he was going to use his gaze to kill Fan Xian in front of him.


    At the same time the shadow struck out with his sword, Fan Xian¡¯s empty and weak left hand rose with difficulty. The tip of his finger moved slightly. A crossbow bolt broke through his sleeve and pierced deeply into the Ascetic Monks left eye, sending up a spray of blood.


    The lifetime cultivations of a dozen Ascetic Monks were focused on the body of this Ascetic Monk, making him incredibly powerful. With these two ruthlessly killing strikes entering his body at the same time, he still paused.


    With this pause, Fan Xian¡¯s left arm twisted strangely. His shoulder trembled and swung as he executed the Coffin-Breaker technique again. Viciously, it mmed against the tail end of the crossbow bolt and hammered it deeply into the Ascetic Monk¡¯s brain. The tip of the bolt entered deeply and severed his life. With a cry, rainwater sshed up as this Ascetic Monk, who had sacrificed himself for humanity, dejectedly lowered his palm.


    Fan Xian changed his fist into an open palm and grazed it over his head. He floated up. His left hand twisted into the clothes of the shadow. He sliced through the rain as fast as he could, leaving the Qing Temple in an instant.


    ...


    ...


    From the time the two little golden characters on the banner behind the front doors of the Qing Temple dimmed to when the Shadow attacked to when Fan Xian escaped thebined power and left the temple, only a blink of time had passed. The Shadow¡¯s ruthless attack had not stopped, but Fan Xian did not allow this attack to enter again the boundaries of thebined power. He forcefully went against the flow and swept out with the Shadow in tow.


    It was only now that the Ascetic Monks sitting cross-legged in the rain discovered that the situation had changed. The palms of the Ascetic Monks in the center of thebined power drooped. They were unable to continue channeling forward. They still passively epted the power being poured into them by their brothers. Their bodies trembled in the rain.


    After being stabbed through the neck by the Shadow, pierced through the brain by Fan Xian¡¯s crossbow bolt, and poisoned, this Ascetic Monk was, without a doubt, dead. He could not be more dead.


    The rain had grown heavy and chaotic, striking randomly against the bodies of these Ascetic Monks. They silently looked at their colleague¡¯s body and bowed silently. They then quickly escaped the Qing Temple, chasing in the direction of the two shadows who had almost disappeared into the streets in the distance.


    Who knows if they would reflect a little? If the will of the Temple was really the Will of Heaven, then why were they unable to kill Fan Xian even though they had put in such effort and had even been willing to sacrifice themselves for humanity?


    In the autumn rain, Fan Xian and the Shadow were like two gray shadows. Through the rains, under the eaves, in the darkening day, they moved quickly through the lonely streets. Not long after they left the Qing Temple, Fan Xian could feel the clear aura already catching up to them from behind.


    The Jingdou¡¯s Qing Temple was 3 li out. Usually, it was a quiet ce. There weren¡¯t even many pedestrians who passed by. There were no private residences that could be used. Since it was a rainy day, there were even fewer people taking shelter from the rain on the streets. This brought great inconveniences to the escaping Fan Xian and Shadow.


    Fan Xian¡¯s pale face was covered in rain. He turned his head and nced at the middle-aged man beside him but did not see any expression on his face. Fan Xian knew that he had, in the end, underestimate the fanatics who were willing to die for a just cause. He had also underestimated the mystic strength that had continued in thisnd for a thousand years.


    In the past, perhaps Master Ku He and the Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao had stolen all their glory. Perhaps the Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple were not particrly remarkable and only liked to preach in isted ces. Or, perhaps the High Priest and Second Priest of the Qing Temple did not give one a sense of being powerful. Thus, Fan Xian had never given much consideration to the Qing Temple.


    However, they had now proved to be a very powerful enemy. Fan Xian even began to suspect that the knife formation the Tiger Guards practiced to defeat powerful martial artists of the ninth-level maye from the Qing Temple¡¯s wondrousbined attack.


    If Fan Xian was in peak condition, he would not be so wretched. Particrly when it came to escaping, he and the Shadow, the foremost assassin in the world, would think nothing of the Ascetic Monks giving chase behind them. If things were as normal, perhaps he and the Shadow would cover their tracks and turn around to carry out a terrifying ambush on the stubborn Ascetic Monks.


    However, they could not do so now. That thousand-li charge, the sorrow in his heart, the drain on his strength, and heavy injuries he sustained at Zhengyang Gate and on the execution field had made it so Fan Xian¡¯s condition was as bad as it could be. Particrly after he had resisted thebined power of the Ascetic Monks earlier, he no longer had the strength to fight.


    By his side, the Shadow¡¯s expression was cold. Everything seemed normal. After many years of cooperation and closeness, Fan Xian could clearly see that the injuries on the Shadow¡¯s body were serious, perhaps even more so than his. Fan Xian knew why this was. The Shadow had only been injured once, but that injury was from Sigu Jian.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian could clearly guess what reaction the Shadow had to learning about Chen Pingping¡¯s death. He had been in Dongyi, yet he had returned to Jingdou at almost the same time as Wang Qinian. The return speed of this top assassin was even faster than Wang Qinian¡¯s. It might have been even faster than Fan Xian¡¯s.


    With such traveling, the Shadow¡¯s injury had presumably grown worse. Fan Xian turned his head to nce at the Shadow but did not say anything.


    ¡°Split up ahead,¡± the Shadow said in a raspy voice with a strange tone. It looked like this assassin also knew that their situation could not be worse. They had to separate to draw away the pursuit.


    Fan Xian nodded. He knew if they separated now, they would meet again soon. At the intersection, the Shadow swooped into a small alley. Perhaps in a moment, he would be a wretched merchant hiding from the rain under the leaves.


    Before he left, he said something that made Fan Xian¡¯s heart sink and his mouth grow bitter.


    ¡°Whenever you are going to kill him, call for me.¡±


    Because of the blow these words had on his state of mind, it made Fan Xian run a bit further than he had nned. The Ascetic Monks behind him slowly reduced the distance between them. Fan Xian was not worried. He went through a small alley and came to the intersection of Dongchuan Road. He went in through the front entrance of Danbo Bookstore. When he came out the back, he had be an umbre-holding schr.


    He came to the gates of the Imperial College and saw the hundreds and thousands of umbres, as well as the clean and bright faces of the students of the Imperial College beneath them.

 Chapter 696 - Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 696: Prepared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thest time he hade to the Imperial College was a few months ago to see Hu the Schr about the matter of the Jingdou Magistrate Sun Jingxiu. That day, spring rain was falling.


    Fan Xian had returned to the capital after a crowning achievement and was truly at the peak of his glory and honor. He had opposed the pressure of the Hall of Governmental Affairs and humiliated Schr He¡¯s willpower. Brazenly and arrogantly, he surmounted the second apex of his life. When the rain stopped and his ck umbre hade down, he had been recognized by the students of the Imperial College and had caused a smallmotion.


    Now, the autumn rain came down drearily and fuzzily. He had just run for his life from the Qing Temple. His face was pale, and his hands shook slightly. The rainwater slipped through some of the gaps in the umbre and soaked into his clothing, making him appear somewhat wretched. All of Fan Xian¡¯s positions and rankings had been stripped. He was now a propermoner. Furthermore, everyone in Jingdou knew the Emperor was tormenting this young man, who was once filled with boundless elegance. The Fan manor had essentially be the location of his house arrest. No one dared to visit, and no one dared to cry for help.


    In just a few months, his life hadpletely flipped around. Thinking of this, Fan Xian could not help but smile. With his head down and umbre up, he walked by the students of the Imperial College who were discussing something and headed into the depths of the Imperial College.


    In the rain, the Imperial College appeared particrly quiet. Large and ancient trees extended their old branches on either side of the stone path, providing some rarefort to the running students. All along the way, autumn¡¯s yellow had not arrived. The green of spring lingered. At dusk, the clock of the school rang out in the distance and cleansed one¡¯s state of mind.


    Fan Xian no longer worried about the Qing Temple Ascetic Monks pursuing him. Putting aside whether they could even find him surrounded as he was by hundreds of students, the Imperial College was a sacred and important ce. Even the Ascetic Monks who were willing to sacrifice themselves would probably not risk a student riot to kill their way in like butchers.


    Holding the umbre and walking in, he walked for a long time beforeing to a rtively peaceful teaching area. Fan Xian went around the corridor with familiarity and entered a small courtyard. Passing by the screen wall, he slowly stopped his footsteps.


    These were his rooms in the Imperial College. A few tutors and talented students had been transferred to him. In this courtyard, they carried out a book editing job that took many years. The carriage of books Sir Zhuang Mohan had given Fan Xian was reorganized here and then sent to the Xi Mountain paper workshop to be bound. In the end, it was sold through the Fan manor¡¯s Danbo Bookstore for a cheap price.


    The work of organizing the books was still ongoing, so the Danbo Bookstore was still losing money. Fan Xian did not care about that. Just like how he felt when he saw the bookshelf in Sun Pin¡¯er¡¯s boudoir during the Jingdou rebellion, Fan Xian thought this matter was meaningful. Since it was meaningful, it had to be continued.


    He stood quietly by the screen and looked at the movement inside. Comfortingly, he discovered that although the Emperor had demoted him to amoner, these tutors and students, who had been with him for many years, were not implicated. Furthermore, the editing work continued and had not been influenced.


    A sliver of warmth grew in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He smiled toward the room. Before the tutors discovered him, he turned and left the familiar courtyard. He cut through the small dense patch of woods in the northeast corner and followed the banks of a shallowke to another familiar courtyard.


    Schr Shu Wu had lived in this courtyard and these rooms when he taught lectures. Later, Hu the Schr was summoned back to Jingdou by imperial edict and squeezed in. After Shu Wu retired, the room became solely used by Hu the Schr. Last time Fan Xian had asked for his help, it had happened in this courtyard.


    Fan Xian pushed opened the door and went in. He bowed to the shocked officials and walked into the study, leaving behind a group of people all looking at each other.


    Hearing someonee in, Hu the Schr, who had his head buried in his writing desk, raised his head. He quickly removed the crystal sses sitting on his nose bridge and assumed a stern expression. The head civil official of the Qing Kingdom was not in a good mood. Given his status, who dared to charge in without being announced?


    He saw a face he would never have expected. After pausing for a moment, a slightly bitter expression rose to the schr¡¯s face. ¡°What a surprise.¡±


    Fan Xian had not been sure Hu the Schr would be in the room. He had been busy for too long in Dongyi and had forgotten the duty roster for the court conference and Hall of Governmental Affairs. So, he wasn¡¯t sure whether the schr was in the Imperial College. He had some things he wanted to talk about with someone. Since he was already at the Imperial College, he hade to find him.


    Presently, the only person in court who could have private contact with Fan Xian and not be worried that the Emperor would strip his position in anger was probably Hu the Schr.


    ¡°Some things happened today. I¡¯m not in a good mood so I came to chat with you,¡± Fan Xian said.


    He walked toward the desk as he spoke. The umbre in his hands dripped water the entire way. Hu the Schr furrowed his brows and pointed. Only then did he understand and smile. After he put the umbre behind the door, he picked up the warm tea from the table bluntly and drank a little, warming his rain-soaked body.


    ¡°Howe you are so down and out and pitiful?¡± Looking at the soaked Fan Xian snatching up hot tea to drink, Schr Hu could not help but smile. However, his smile disappeared as soon as it appeared. He realized that this joke could easily be interpreted to mean something else.


    As expected, Fan Xian followed this opening and said, ¡°I¡¯m just now amoner. I must treasure the opportunity to be able to drink hot tea from the Schr¡¯s table.¡±


    With these words, the quiet room immediately turned icy. Neither of them spoke anymore. Each sank into their own thoughts, particrly Hu the Schr. He thought Fan Xian had made a trip just to see him. He had no choice but to be careful. Each word and each action had to be thought through before being expressed.


    After a long time, Hu the Schr looked at him and said, ¡°What made youe out today?¡±


    A strange smile rose to the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips. He said in an icy voice, ¡°Is there an edict from the Pce to restrict my movements?¡±


    Hu the Schr smiled. Fan Xian continued warmly, ¡°Since there isn¡¯t, why can I note out for a walk? The Emperor has stripped me of all my positions but miraculously left me a rankless teaching position at the Imperial College. It could be said that I came to today in consideration of the Emperor¡¯s will and to demonstrate that I am free of resentment.¡±


    These words still contained resentment. If it had been amon official who said such things in front of Hu the Schr, he would have certainly scolded him sternly. Faced with Fan Xian, he could only maintain his silence. Of course, the atmosphere for the conversation waspletely different to the conversation they had during the spring rain. Although Fan Xian spoke without fear at that time, it was because the Emperor allowed him to. So, Schr Hu could join in on the amusement. Presently, the Emperor had withdrawn this permission. Schr Hu¡¯s reaction right now was particrly difficult.


    He paused. As he looked at Fan Xian, he seriously said, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand your thoughts. When I entered the Pce yesterday, I had a conversation with the Emperor. When talking about the matter of Fan manor, the Emperor had this to say about you.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly raised his head but did not ask. The calm in his eyes waspletely at odds with the confusion inside his heart.


    ¡°Everything about An Zhi is good except that his nature is too straightforward and stubborn...¡± Schr Hu nced at him and took the teacup from his hands. He bent his body slightly and filled it again from the little stove beside him.


    Schr Hu¡¯s back faced Fan Xian. His voice was calm and light. Quietly, he said, ¡°Straightforward and stubborn. It looks like the Emperor understands you and is considerate of you. No matter how great your mistakes, they can be excused with these words. This was a problem of personality and not natural disposition. You have to appreciate the Emperor¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡±


    Painstaking efforts? Fan Xian¡¯s brows slowly furrowed together prettily and icily. He understood what thementary Schr Hu rted represented. The man in the Pce still had three parts expectations for his illegitimate child, three parts tolerance, and, as for thest four parts, who knew how much was anger and how much was fear?


    Hu the Schr turned his body and ced the teacup in front of Fan Xian. Gazing into his eyes, he said, ¡°Straightforward and stubborn. This is a meditator of temperament. The Emperor likes true natured people like you. The Emperor can forgive you for the mistakes you have made these days. What is important at the moment is that you must know where you went wrong and let the Emperor know. You know your mistakes.¡±


    Fan Xian silently sat in the chair. He knew that Schr Hu had misunderstood his intention foring. However, it was impossible for the two of them to speak openly like before. He would not be stupid enough to refute anything. He just slowly and involuntarily said, ¡°What was my mistake?¡±


    ¡°You know what it was. You need to demonstrate your stance.¡± Schr Hu frowned and said with worry, ¡°Any of the things you¡¯ve done these dozen days are enough for you to be struck into the dust never to rise again. The ck Knights rode through the provinces. The memorials using you have been flying into the Hall of Governmental Affairs like snowkes.¡±


    ¡°These local officials probably don¡¯t know that the Emperor has already punished me.¡± Fan Xian smiled.


    ¡°When has the Emperor truly punished you?¡± Hu the Schr furrowed his brows deeply. Even the anti-wrinkle cream he used every day could not hide the deep lines on his forehead. He looked at Fan Xian with slight disappointment and heavily said, ¡°If you were really punished by Qingw, even if you entered the Eight Deliberations, how many heads do you have to lose? Can you cancel all of this out?¡±


    Hu the Schr looked at the silent young man in front of him. For some reason, anger rose in his heart. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Do you not understand that the Emperor has already been very lenient with you? If you continue to challenge the might of the court and the Emperor¡¯s patience...¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Fan Xian woodenly interrupted Schr Hu¡¯s words.


    Hu the Schr looked at him calmly. Disappointment growing stronger and stronger in his eyes. After a long time, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Fan Xian lifted his head to look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rely on the Emperor¡¯s grace toward you to continue on like thiswlessly.¡± It seemed Schr Hu was truly angry. As the leading civil official in the Qing Kingdom, he had been like the other officials in court these days, watching as the Emperor and Fan Xian fell out with each other. They watched as countless clouds suddenly darkened what had been a beautiful autumn scenery in the Qing Kingdom because of this unexpected change. As high-ranking officials of the Qing Kingdom, and as subjects of the Qing Kingdom, they all wanted to persuade Fan Xian to enter the Pce to ask for forgiveness to end this period of instability.


    Fan Xian¡¯s actions these days had gradually made everyone, including Hu the Schr, lose hope.


    ¡°You think I am just a favored official?¡± Fan Xian did not want to boast of his abilities like a child. Hearing these words, he could not resist furrowing his brows and asking out loud.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with favor. You are only an official. I am also an official.¡± Hu the Schr forcefully suppressed his anger. ¡°You and I are both the Emperor¡¯s officials. Perhaps you think the Emperor does not treat you well, but think about it closely. Ever since the inception of the nation, which official has received the favoritism and trust you have? You¡¯ve seen the history of the kingdom these years. You should know that the Emperor has shown you the greatest leniency and patience.¡±


    ¡°Do not be misguided by your power. In the end, your power was granted to you by the Emperor. It¡¯s not that the Emperor cannot do anything about you these days. It is just that he is unwilling, cannot bear, and does not want to make these decisions and not because he cannot.¡±


    Hu the Schr slowly lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°Of course, I have to admit, you are a very outstanding official...¡±


    Hu the Schr did not finish speaking. He wanted to tell Fan Xian, If the Emperor actually did not have a sliver of leniency toward you , perhaps he would have imprisoned you long ago or even killed you because the Emperor has always had this power. However, these things involved the Emperor and Fan Xian¡¯s rtionship as father and son. In Hu the Schr¡¯s excited state, he realized he had already said too much. He silently changed the topic.


    ¡°No one wants to see a meritorious official of the Qing Kingdom disappear in Jingdou because of his arrogance and insolence,¡± Hu the Schr solemnly said as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°One must know to turn back when lost. There has to be a limit to stubbornness.¡±


    ¡°I think I recently heard these words from a number of baldies,¡± Fan Xian said with an ufortable smile as he stood up. ¡°It looks like in Jingdou and under heaven, everyone thinks I am the little insect lying in front of the carriage of history. I could either dodge quickly to be crushed to death. If I have my own thoughts, then I am a criminal.¡±


    He gradually restrained his smile and thought of the group of spoiled brats he had beaten into paralysis outside the Baoyue Brothel many years ago. He then thought of the words Wan¡¯er had once said that were simr in meaning to Schr Hu¡¯s words. The Emperor¡¯s patience was, in the end, limited. Since he was trapped in Jingdou and unable to leave, death and paralysis were just a matter of some words.


    This was not the same as the siege by the Ascetic Monks in the Qing Temple. Once the Qing court truly decided to get rid of Fan Xian, a cause of unrest, he would not be able to escape this fate no matter how startling his cultivation was. After all, he was not a Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°When I walked into the Imperial College in the rain earlier and watched as those schrs walked by me, I was thinking that perhaps one day, I would also be a person deserving of disdain in their eyes,¡± Fan Xian tiredly said and lowered his head.


    ¡°No, no one has ever med you or held you in disdain. Not only these students, but even the officials and people of Jingdou have some feelings of respect toward you once the matter of the execution field is discussed.¡± Schr Hu coughed and slowly said, ¡°Just as the Emperormented, in the matter of Director Chen, you acted sufficiently stubbornly. Such true nature can make many people understand you. But, you must learn to think through these things properly.¡±


    ¡°What the people respect is your affection. If you actually do something treasonous or even think it,¡± Schr Hu¡¯s voice became cold, ¡°I will not tolerate you. The court will not tolerate you. The people will not tolerate you. In particr, the Emperor will not tolerate you! You have to understand that this is the unanimous will of the Qing court. We all hope you won¡¯t mess with it.¡±


    ¡°Mess with it?¡± Fan Xian smiled but there was now a great deal of pressure in it. Bing an enemy of the world was not something he was afraid of. He was still recalling the thoughts that had been in his mind earlier. He had notpletelye back to himself.


    After a long time, he bowed solemnly toward Hu the Schr but did not say anything or give out any information before he turned and headed out the door.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to admit that I am already old.¡± Schr Hu looked at Fan Xian¡¯s back and suddenly spoke. ¡°I spoke too much today. The future of the world is not set. Battles cannot stop. For the officials of the court, for the people of this world, I hope you will think more about it.¡±


    Schr Hu was speaking from his heart. He had originally been the next Prime Minister the Emperor had purposely chosen. However, following the change in the situation in court, his future became blurry.


    In order to oppose Fan Xian, the Emperor had brought out He Zongwei. Sir He understood the Emperor¡¯s heart and was talented in state affairs. He handled things with practiced ease and maturity. It was impossible to find a w. Since Fan Xian had lost power, He Zongwei now satfortably in his position in the Hall of Governmental Affairs. He was trusted by the Emperor. The poprity of the moment could faintly suppress nonsense publicity.


    Even if Hu the Schr cared nothing for his position and power, he probably still had some regrets. He had probably urged Fan Xian strongly because he needed to keep a familiar helping hand in court. Of course, the most basic reason was as he said earlier. The Qing Kingdom, with its spears pointed all under heaven, needed a stable court and a harmonious society. As long as Fan Xian did not lower his head, the Qing Kingdom would remain restless.


    Unless, Fan Xian died. Not many people in the Qing court or the streets and alleys really wanted Sir Fan junior, who had just made a great achievement, die.


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Fan Xian did not turn his head. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Perhaps when I think it through one day, I will go to the Pce to ask for forgiveness.¡±


    Schr He began tough bitterly behind him, thinking, If we waited for you to think things through, how many years and months would that take?


    ¡°Perhaps I really was wrong?¡± Fan Xian muttered quietly to himself in a raspy voice. In the door, his back appeared very tired.


    These wordsnded in Schr Hu¡¯s ears and jolted his heart. He furrowed his brows slightly. He decided to enter the Pce again tonight. In his view, this battle between the Emperor and Fan Xian, between father and son, was not something that couldn¡¯t be resolved. It was just that no one wanted to lower their head first. If he could convince the Emperor to send an edict summoning Fan Xian into the Pce, perhaps Fan Xian would go with the flow.


    As he thought this, Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°Although I am no longer in the Overwatch Council, I know an interesting piece of information you might like to hear.¡±


    Schr Hu lifted his head slightly.


    ¡°Fan Wujiu is a strategist in Schr He¡¯s manor.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed again and left the room. The rain continued to fall steadily inside the Imperial College. Beneath the umbre, there was not a sliver of emotion on Fan Xian¡¯s calm face. He had achieved what he wanted from his conversation with Schr He. He knew urately the opinions of the court officials toward him. He also learned about where the Emperor¡¯s bottom line for leniency was toward him. Of course, the most important were the final two phrases.


    Fan Xian held the umbre and walked silently in the rain. He thought, Tonight or tomorrow the Pce will probably send out an edict summoning me into the Pce. Through some kind of signal Schr Hu released toward the Royal Pce, perhaps he could hide it from the man on the throne.


    Everything was because the Qinian Unit had just left the capital. Fan Xian was not prepared. He had to control this cold war between ruler and official within a safe zone. He was preparing at all times.


    ...


    ...


    That night, Schr Hu entered the Pce. No one knew what he tearfully told the Emperor. All the eunuchs waiting outside the royal study knew the Emperor¡¯s mood must have improved a lot because an edict left the Pce right there and then. The night killings that had been going on outside the Fan manor for seven days finally came to an end.


    Until Schr Hu left the Royal Pce with a peaceful and happy expression, he still had not told the Emperor the startling information Fan Xian had told him. First, he did not understand why Fan Xian had told him this important matter and whether there was some conspiracy hidden behind it. Second, just as Hu the Schr believed, what the Qing Kingdom needed right now was unity.


    While inside the Imperial College, he had only thought the name Fan Wujiu was familiar but did not remember who it was. After all, he was the head schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. In the time it took him to drink a cup of tea, his subordinates had discovered everything. This person named Fan Wujiu was one of the Second Prince¡¯s eight generals back in the day.


    Walking out of the pce gates and climbing into his carriage, Schr Hu could not help but sigh. He gently stroked his beard and smiled, thinking that Sir Fan junior was indeed a grudge-holding and lovely person.

 Chapter 697 - The Young Lady Of The Fan Family In The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 697: The Young Lady Of The Fan Family In The Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emperor waved his hand and everyone outside the Fan manor was pulled away. This was the power a feudal lord had. He could do as he wished. As for those subordinates and officials who died confused outside the Fan manor because of the battle between the father and son, who cared about them?


    The royal study was not quiet. After Schr Hu left, the Emperor began to y Go with Fan Ruoruo. This was a habit they had recently gotten into. The Emperor held a ck stone between his index and middle finger and ced it on the slightly reflective Go board. Evenly he said, ¡°Looks like Fan Jian did not teach you this in the manor.¡±


    It had been eight days since Fan Ruoruo entered the Pce. She was wearing normal clothing that had been delivered to her with great difficulty through a few of the concubines. All her clothes were inly colored. Compared to the brilliant Royal Pce, it appeared uncoordinatedly simple. Although everyone knew the youngdy of the Fan manor was held inside the Pce as a hostage, her status was not bad. The Emperor also treated her well. Princess Chen took care of things outside the Pce. There were nobles looking out for her inside the Pce, so there were no problems with her food and clothing.


    She sat respectfully across from the Qing Emperor with her hands resting lightly on her knees. ¡°The strategy is tooplicated...¡±


    The Emperor lifted his eyes slightly and asked with amusement, ¡°I remember that even before An Zhi entered the capital, you were already a famously talented woman in Jingdou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just those trouble-making crass men who like to talk. I can¡¯t write poetry or paint paintings. I really don¡¯t know where my reputation for being a talented womanes from.¡±


    In the eight days she had been in the Pce, from her initial nervousness, fear, and helplessness, to her present quiet, calmness, and patience, Fan Ruoruo had sufficiently demonstrated the iciness of a cier. Her nature since childhood made it so, but more important was Fan Xian¡¯s imperceptible influence on her these dozen years. Although the man across from her was the Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, he was still a person and not some strange creature. It was also because the Emperor behaved particrly like a normal person in front of Fan Ruoruo.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your poetry before. It¡¯s not bad among the women. It¡¯s just that when it ispared to An Zhi¡¯s, it does notpare well. It is no wonder you would think thusly,¡± the Emperor said with a small smile. ¡°Talent is not about visible skills. It is in the heart¡¯s determination. You were able to save my life and could be said to be a brilliant doctor. The title of talented woman is one you are deserving of.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has good fortune. I just...¡± Fan Ruoruo replied in the style of conversing with an Emperor but ,unexpectedly, the Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have died but having so much metal in one¡¯s body is presumably not veryfortable.¡±


    Eunuch Yao quietly entered the royal study. Standing in front of the Emperor, he quietly said, ¡°One person died in the Qing Temple. They are waiting in the front hall now.¡±


    ¡®Waiting? Waiting for punishment?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice grew cold as he gently yed with the dull ck stone. ¡°I will let them go this time. If they act rashly again, have them go to Dong Mountain by themselves and jump off the cliff.¡±


    Eunuch Yao acknowledged this in a low voice and said, ¡°After Sir Fan junior left the Qing Temple, he went to the Imperial College and met with Schr Hu.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a moment. He then said with a smile, ¡°I already know this. By the Qing Temple, the Shadow has returned.¡±


    Eunuch Yao remained silent. He had no authority to make any suggestions concerning this matter. He understood the Emperor¡¯s thoughts well. He would certainly not be as muddle-headed as those straw-hat wearing Ascetic Monks. Who was Fan Xian? He was the Emperor¡¯s most favored official and illegitimate child. Even if the Emperor wanted Fan Xian to die, he would still not allow those people to act on their own.


    ¡°The problem now is that we don¡¯t know how Sir Fan junior left Fan manor or entered the Qing Temple. Furthermore, we don¡¯t know where he went in between,¡± Eunuch Yao said with his body slightly bent over.


    The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just waved his hand for Eunuch Yao to leave the royal study. During this conversation, Fan Ruoruo had been listening quietly to the side the entire time. Eunuch Yao did not keep anything from her because the servants who came to the Pce these days had long be used to the fact that beside the Emperor there was always this pretty-faced woman who emanated a chilly aura. Regardless of whether it was a meeting in the royal study or more important state affairs, the Emperor kept nothing from her.


    Now, they were talking about Fan Xian, her closest brother. Fan Ruoruo still lowered her head slightly. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to hear, but she also didn¡¯t want the Emperor to notice anything out of the ordinary.


    The Emperor did not nce in her direction. He just remained silent. After a moment, the Emperor suddenly smiled slightly. The internal court had not discovered anything about what Fan Xian did after he risked death to leave the Fan manor. But, they now knew the Shadow of the Sixth Bureau had returned and in the Qing Temple, a dozen Ascetic Monks had fought a great battle with these two.


    Thinking of those bald Ascetic Monks, the smile of the Emperor¡¯s face immediately disappeared. A glimmer of disgust rose in his eyes. He had not thought the fanatical monks of the Qing Temple would act against Fan Xian without an imperial edict. This made the Emperor unhappy.


    Thinking of the true head of the Sixth Bureau, the Shadow, the Emperor narrowed his eyes but revealed an amused expression.


    Chen Pingping had served him for many decades, yet he still kept many of his own secrets. In the past, the Emperor had not cared about it because he deeply trusted his loyalty. Thus, although he knew that there had always been a shadow hovering near that ck wheelchair, the Emperor had never deeply investigated the origins of that shadow.


    Now, he knew. A streak of light shed in front of the Emperor¡¯s eyes. It was the sword light from the attack of the white-clothed swordsman a few years ago in Hanging Temple. This light was dazzling. It made him narrow his eyes, but there was some faint anticipation in his heart as he wondered what this younger brother of Sigu Jian would do.


    There was no need to think about what Fan Xian had done upon leaving the manor. The Emperor knew perfectly well. Fan Xian must have contacted his most trusted subordinates in Jingdou and sent some important messages toward Xiliang, Dongyi, and Jiangnan.


    This was simple. With the situation as it was, if Fan Xian wanted to continue his independence in front of the might of the throne, he had to mobilize all of his power. The Emperor could not be bothered to care about the specific contents of the messages. In his perspective, no matter how Fan Xian jumped around, he was still in this kingdom. And, this kingdom was already in the Emperor¡¯s hands.


    The Emperor was curious as to what his most favored son could do while under house arrest in Jingdou. If he was faced with Ye Qingmei, for the sake of the people of this kingdom, continuation of the entire Qing Kingdom, and wishes of too many people, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even need to say anything and Ye Qingmei would only go far away in silence, never to return to the territory of the Qing Kingdom. However, what choice would their son make? This deeply interested the Emperor.


    Was calmly watching the struggles of the next generation an evil delight born of absolute confidence? The Emperor still had not even thought about striking Fan Xian into an abyss. In his perspective, this son had just misunderstood him. It was just that the Emperor did not want to exin. He disdained exining.


    This was a process of self-reflection. He sat stubbornly in the Pce, waiting for Fan Xian to enter the Pce to exin and ask for forgiveness. Then, at that time, he would tell Fan Xian in an even voice that the old dog that had died was not as benevolent as he thought. That dog only wanted to kill the entire Li royal family and had tried to kill Fan Xian before. Although his surname was Fan, in reality, it was Li.


    But, how could he exin about Ye Qingmei? Perhaps the Emperor did not want to touch on that area at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk,¡± the Emperor said. Although his voice was calm, it was clear that because of what Schr Hu had said, the Emperor now had some grasp of how to deal with Fan Xian. His mood was rtively rxed.


    There were only two people in the royal study. The Emperor¡¯s words were said for Fan Ruoruo to hear. Fan Ruoruo stood and got out a light ck fur cloak with gold detailing and carefully helped the Emperor put it on. Then, she took his right arm and slowly walked with him to the wooden door of the royal study.


    The door opened. There were already a dozen eunuchs and serving girls waiting outside. Eunuch Yao humbly lowered his body and waited with a wheelchair. There was a short amount of time from the moment the Emperor spoke to when the eunuchs outside prepared everything. They reacted quickly.


    There was not a glimmer of approval as the Emperor looked at the wheelchair outside the threshold of the door. He just nced coldly at Eunuch Yao. Without even acknowledging the servants outside the door, he walked toward the Pce in the night with Fan Ruoruo¡¯s support.


    Cold sweat poured out of Eunuch Yao¡¯s body with the Emperor¡¯s cold nce. Eight days had passed. Not many people actually knew that the battle between ruler and official in the royal study that day had left the Emperor with serious injuries. Although they were not life-threatening, the Emperor¡¯s body still suffered damage that could not recover in a short time. Additionally, each of Chen Pingping¡¯s words that day had scraped at his heart. Thus, the Emperor¡¯s psychological situation was not very good.


    Eunuch Yao had prepared the wheelchair. Unexpectedly, it made the Emperor unhappy. He immediately realized what he had done. Regardless of whether it was because he didn¡¯t want the officials to know the true state of his health or because the wheelchair made the Emperor angrily and painfully remember that old Director, Eunuch Yao had made a great mistake.


    Such a mistake could not be made. Fortunately, the Emperor was a rtively kind and benevolent master and would not grow angry easily. That was why Eunuch Yao did not have to worry about his life.


    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and led the group of eunuchs and serving girls quietly behind the Emperor. They watched youngdy Fan gently help the Emperor as they walked. They did not follow too closely.


    Thenterns hanging in the corridors of the Royal Pce were not bright. They were just used to illuminate the stones beneath one¡¯s feet. Usually, once night fell, the noblemen stayed inside their pces and did note out. Only the eunuchs and serving girls going about their business walked along these quiet corridors. Now, the slightly dim light shone on the Emperor and Fan Ruoruo, casting long and short shadows. It made the eunuchs and serving girls they ran into to shiver and hurriedly kneel to the side.


    Just as Eunuch Yao guessed, the Emperor¡¯s earlier unhappiness was because of the wheelchair at the door of the royal study. Once he saw the wheelchair, the Emperor thought of the old dog who had sat in a wheelchair for the decades. They would often walk shoulder to shoulder with him in the Royal Pce when it waste and quiet discussing world affairs as if they were discussing the domestic affairs: the conflicts of the royal family, drafting ns, and estimating the number of the dead.


    The Qing Emperor was human. He missed those scenes of the past greatly. Because of this, because of Chen Pingping¡¯s betrayal, there was suddenly a great deal of suspicion and disbelief surrounding these beautiful memories that were worth recalling. Thus, he felt angry.


    Other than anger, he had anotherplicated emotion in his heart. A number of years ago, because of the Hanging Temple incident, Fan Xian was heavily injured and had almost died. After he recovered, it was winter. They young man entered the Pce in a wheelchair and had talked with the Emperor for a very long time.


    That was the first time the Emperor had talked with Fan Xian. Although they still did not acknowledge the rtionship between them, and it was not like that time in the little building, for the Qing Emperor, it was an important meeting.


    Seeing the wheelchair tonight, he thought of Chen Pingping and the injured Fan Xian. His emotions grewplicated. He slowly said, ¡°The reason I sentenced that old dog to die the death of a thousand cuts was because he was extremely evil and false.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo held his arm and maintained her distance. She did not feel too tired. After hearing these words, she felt the Emperor¡¯s body grow as heavy as Tai Mountain. If the Emperor wanted an official to die, the official had no choice but to die. Particrly with Director Chen¡¯s treasonous actions, it was clear to heaven and earth that no one could use this matter to question the Emperor except Fan Xian. More importantly, the Emperor did not need to exin anything. He had never thought to voluntarily exin anything to Fan Xian. Yet, on this autumn night, with just the two of them, the Emperor had spoken.


    Was he saying this to her or was he using her mouth to speak to her brother? Fan Ruoruo lowered her head slightly and did not reply, but she wondered endlessly to herself.


    ¡°In the end, the old dog purposely died to my hands so that An Zhi would resent and hate me. For such a person who does not even forget their hatred in death, how could I allow him to die quickly?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was tired. He turned his head and nced at Fan Ruoruo. He then turned his head back and looked at the quiet Pce in the night. ¡°Tomorrow, I will issue an edict for An Zhi to enter the Pce to greet me.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s figure froze slightly. One hand held the Emperor¡¯s arm as her body dipped slightly. Curtseying slightly, she said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was nk. It was as if he did not think he needed the daughter of an official to express thanks as he made the firstpromise in this cold war. What moved him slightly was that after youngdy Fan said those words, she did not say anything else. She just calmly held his arm and continued to walk in the Pce. She did not mention anything about her leaving the Pce.


    ¡°You are different.¡± The Emperor turned his head and nced at her with deep meaning. ¡°In the past, I often took Princess Chen in wandering around the Pce. As she grew older, it became less frequent. Plus, she is much cheekier than you.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I cannotpare to sister-inw,¡± Fan Ruoruo replied in a low voice. The Emperor smiled and did not say anything. He felt that the girl next to him was extremely humble. Speaking of which, it was pitiful that after Lin Wan¡¯er grew up, there probably were not many people who could be like true juniors in keeping the Emperorpany because the Emperor had no domestic matters. In the hearts of the living and dead princes, the Emperor as certainly not a true father.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart was also filled with confusion and emotional upheaval. After these days of interaction, the strange and awe-inspiring Emperor seemed to have gradually walked down from his pedestal and taken off his golden and dazzling outer robe. He had be like a normal senior or perhaps an elder who was gradually showing his age after a heavy injury.


    ...


    ...


    The youngdy of the Fan family walked with the Emperor. This scene was seen by many people. This was not the first time someone noticed the Emperor¡¯s unusual treatment of youngdy Fan. Ever since the Emperor was injured in the royal study and she had entered the Pce to save him, everyone in the Pce knew the Emperor treated her differently.


    Everyone with the slightest intelligence knew that youngdy Fan¡¯s current status was hostage, but there had never been such a hostage before. Her rights in the Pce were like what Princess Chen¡¯s were in the past. Other than returning to her pce to rest at night, she spent the entire day in the royal study with the Emperor. The Emperor did not keep anything from her when discussing state affairs.


    The schrs of the Hall of Governmental Affairs were surprised by this sight. They were all people of status, so they would not blindly pass anything on. However, whenever Schr He saw youngdy Fan in the royal study, his expression would appear slightly ufortable.


    It was not the same inside the Royal Pce. People talked. In a moment, discussions flew heatedly. Humans were forgetful creatures. Perhaps the eunuchs and serving girls in the Pce had all forgotten that storm in the seventh year of the Qing calendar, the bloody purge that had started because of rumors as they plunged themselves back into the grand job of gossip.


    Perhaps it was because too many people had died three years ago and the new eunuchs and serving girls brought in to fill the rank this season did not know about the danger hidden in the atmosphere of the royal family. Perhaps it was because the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the youngdy indeed confused many people, so rumors about the royal study gradually spread in the Royal Pce.


    The Emperor was a wise ruler who did not lust much after women and was not a licentious master. During these years, there were only about a dozen concubines in the Royal Pce. Only four of those had children. No one would guess in that direction. However, the Emperor¡¯s treatment of youngdy Fan was truly unique. With the other major event that had recently happened in the Pce, it involuntarily triggered too many people¡¯s thoughts.


    This event was the choosing of concubines for the Emperor. It had started three days ago. The activity the Qing Royal Pce had stopped for a dozen years raised its curtains again.


    No one understood why the Emperor suddenly at thoughts to supplement his concubines at such a juncture. Had the dangers beyond middle-age suddenly triggered this Emperor¡¯s desire to be young again?


    Three days ago, with the Taichang Temple hosting and the internal court and Board of Rites assisting, the concubine choosing event began. As the Qing Kingdom was now unfamiliar with this process, the Board of Rites appeared somewhat panicked. The Seven Roads and provinces of the Qing Kingdom had probably received the edict. Yet, those women who were fortunate enough to be chosen in the Pce had not heard any whisper of this. So, the first ce to start was still Jingdou.


    This was a rare opportunity. The noble families that had been living in seclusion in Jingdou for a long time, the officials, and schrs, all wanted to grasp this opportunity. Even during such a confused process, they still managed to send the first batch of age-appropriate women into the Pce two nights ago.


    An imposing sense of youth suddenly appeared in the Royal Pce that had been quiet for many years because of these young women moving in. Even though it was nighttime, clearughter still rang out periodically from the courtyard the girls lived in.


    Thoughts of spring were overflowing and filled the autumnal Pce. The people of the Pce had turned spective gazes toward the royal study. If the Emperor¡¯s heart had moved, then how would youngdy Fan, who had won the Emperor¡¯s affections, be dealt with?


    ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of idiots,¡± Yi Guipin said. Her eyelids slightly shuttered as she gently pulled on the Third Prince¡¯s hand. She smiled coldly, and said, ¡°Do they not know what kind of person the Emperor is? Your teacher is? How could such absurd thingse from the Pce?¡±


    ¡°Most of the Pce are idiots. With too many new people, perhaps they have forgotten many things.¡± The Third Prince, Li Chengping, smiled but it was rather forced. With each passing day, worry grew heavier between his previously unclouded brows.


    Yi Guipin looked at her son and sighed gently. ¡°The Emperor is a wise man. He will not do something so absurd. The choosing of concubines this time has nothing to do with that person in the royal study. Your father is just...¡±


    She did not finish what she was saying. Li Chengping raised his head and looked at his mother with worry. ¡°I heard that father will summon teacher into the Pce tomorrow. But choosing concubines... I¡¯m afraid that father will not trust teacher the same as he did in the past.¡±

 Chapter 698 - Could There Be Peace When Ruler And Official Meet?

    <h4>Chapter 698: Could There Be Peace When Ruler And Official Meet?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing these words, Yi Guipin shook her head helplessly. Raising a slender finger, she gently rubbed her furrowed brows unsure of what to say. She knew what Li Chengping¡¯s words meant. For her, an innocent and unaffected woman who had steadily reached the position she was at now, she had depended on the words ¡°Keep quiet¡± Lady Liu had exhorted to her before she entered the Pce. In the present upheaval, she had nothing to say.


    The present Royal Pce was apletely different ce from three years ago. The empress dowager, empress, and Eldest Princess had died. Lady Shu had been shut up in the Cold Pce. Yi Guipin, who had given birth to Li Chengping, and Lady Ning, who had given birth to the Great Prince, had followed Fan Xian and the Great Prince during the Jingdou rebellion. They had bravely stood on the Emperor¡¯s side. After the rebellion, the twody¡¯s had risen in ranking. Lady Ning had been raised one rank. Although Yi Guipin still remained a Guipin, she would gradually be raised to Guifei.


    The Royal Pce was left in the hands of Yi Guipin and Lady Ning. Yi Guipin had a kind nature, and Lady Ning was not made to manage. Naturally, everything was calm in the Royal Pce. They lived three good years. Following the giant explosion in the royal study eight days ago, their good days hade to an end.


    Since Lady Ning had bravely begged for mercy for Director Chen, she had been banished by the Emperor to the Cold Pce to keep Lady Shupany. It was her good fortune that she had a good son. Otherwise, given the Emperor¡¯s anger that day, being straightforwardly granted death was probably the best result.


    Yi Guipin was the only noble mistress in the Pce. It was up to her to single-handedly organize the concubine choosing event that began three days ago. She knew better than anyone else the true purpose behind the sudden choosing.


    After the Jingdou rebellion, the Emperor had two and a half sons left. Other than the Great Prince far away in Dongyi, the Third Prince Li Chengping, and the half meant Fan Xian. Because of Chen Pingping¡¯s treason, Fan Xian and the Emperor sank into a cold war. No one knew how this matter would end.


    These two and a half sons had learnedpletely from the Crown Prince and the Second Prince¡¯s mistakes. They were very close to each other. Putting aside the friendship between the Great Prince and Fan Xian, just the teacher and pupil rtionship between Fan Xian and the Third Prince had stabilized beyond the Emperor¡¯s expectations.


    After the seventh year of the Qing Calendar, Fan Xian had entered the Pce many times. But, his contact with the Third Prince lessened. Under the condition that the Third Prince was clearly going be the heir, Fan Xian had to avoid suspicion. Additionally, the Emperor had purposely tried to reduce the amount of influence Fan Xian had on the Third Prince.


    Even if Fan Xian could do nothing else, he was good at one thing that all people admired. He had the ability to strongly influence the people around him and gather their hearts to him. Regardless of whether it was close Overwatch Council officials, his four disciples, or direct subordinates in Baoyue Brothel, they all proved this.


    The Third Prince was his student. Although he had seen little of Fan Xian since their return from Jiangnan, he never forgot, even for a moment, Fan Xian¡¯s education with a stick. He had long changed from a sinister and ruthless child to a reserved prince.


    Between the three princes, there was no internal conflict or jealousy. Usually, this would be a wondrous matter. After the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, the Qing Emperor was caught up in his own introspection and presumably had no interest in driving his sons crazy again. After Chen Pingping¡¯s treason, such a wondrous connection became not very wondrous in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    Yi Guipin was certain of this. If the Emperor did notpletely trust Fan Xian, then he had to be alert as to whether his sons would band together. Even if the three of them could not band together, if the Emperor actually acted against Fan Xian and chilled everyone¡¯s hearts, what would it be like in the Pce as Chengping grew older day by day?


    The Emperor had to choose more concubines to increase the number of birthing machines in the Pce to give him a few more sons.


    Yi Guipin nced at her son. Her brows filled with worry and sighed gently. Li Chengping did not sigh. He just gently held his mother¡¯s hand. There were many sinister things in the Pce. He had grown up like this. He watched as his two old brothers tried to kill him and kill their father for that throne. In the end, he had been rescued by his two other older brothers. He had long discovered that if the Pce was calmer, life would go much more smoothly.


    However, there was never such good things in the world. He knew that his rtionship with Fan Xian was too deep. If father no longer trusted Fan Xian, he probably wouldn¡¯t feel at ease in just handing the world to him so simply. Bringing new concubines into the Pce? Father wanted a few more sons. Was this being on guard against him of Fan Xian?


    ¡°Teacher ising in to give his greetings tomorrow. Perhaps matters are not so bad.¡± Li Chengping forced a smile andforted his mother.


    ¡°Fan Xian is very stubborn. Who knows if he¡¯ll enter the Pce tomorrow?¡± Yi Guipin smiled helplessly. She knew that no matter how many sons the Emperor had to warn Shufang Pce and Fan Xian, they were matters far in the future. The Qing court had long gotten used to Li Chengping being the future Qing Emperor. His position was even more stable than the Crown Prince¡¯s had been. The Emperor would not sever the future he had nned a long time for just because of his mistrust toward Fan manor.


    She really wasn¡¯t sure of the true problem between the Emperor and Fan Xian. Was it actually Director Chen¡¯s death or was it another problem? If Fan Xian was willing to confess his crime and lower his head, as long as he could continue living in Jingdou, then his power and status would naturally slowly recover. Then, what did Shufang Pce have to fear from the concubines the nobles and officials were sending into the Pce?


    Yi Guipin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. A rare iciness suddenly shed through her eyes. ¡°As long as these girls stay within their bounds, then everything is fine. If they want to rely on their family¡¯s strength in the court to make trouble in the Pce, I will not tolerate them.¡±


    After all, she had been the nominal mistress of the Pce for three years and had organized the choosing of the concubines. No matter how innocent and unaffected she was, much of it had been ground away in the Pce. Her cold words revealed a glimmer of dignity.


    ¡°I heard that those women had just entered the Pce yesterday and three have already been turned away by you,¡± Li Chengping said. ¡°It is, after all, father¡¯s intention. If you do it too explicitly, father may not be happy.¡±


    ¡°Even if your father knew, he would be happy. Those inattentive little girls...¡± Yi Guipin smiled coldly. ¡°It has been a long time since the kingdom has had a choosing. From the Taichang Temple to the Board of Rites, there are no regtions. Everybody, regardless of family, is being sent into the Pce. Who knows what they heard at home? The moment they entered the Pce, they began to give out silver. The serving girls and housemaids probably haven¡¯t had such silver in a long time and ept it.¡±


    She gazed at the Third Prince and calmly said, ¡°The moment those women entered the Pce, they began to investigate the situation. They don¡¯t discuss the mistresses of the pces, but they discussed the one in the royal study. The things they dared to say... When all is said and done, they¡¯re not from families of proper officials. They¡¯re all fallen nobility and old officials. They probably don¡¯t know the history of the Fan and Liu families to be so na?ve as to think the Fan manor has truly lost power and that person no longer has the Emperor¡¯s favor. So, they turned the de of their words onto that person. Their words were absolutely disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I turned those three women out of the Pce to give the rest of them a warning and save the lives of their families,¡± Yi Guipin faintly said, gently pressing her lips together against some hair caught between them. ¡°Putting aside how angry the Emperor would be if he heard such talk, if word gets to Fan Xian¡¯s ears, how wretched do you think those women¡¯s manor will look after things have calmed down?¡±


    Li Chengping finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore andughed. ¡°If the recent events actually calm down, I¡¯m afraid mother will have to add more details while telling the story to teacher.¡±


    Yi Guipin smiled broadly. ¡°What nonsense you¡¯re saying. Mother is not like that.¡±


    Li Chengping scratched his head. He started to speak and stopped. ¡°Father always keeps youngdy Fan in the royal study. It¡¯s still against the rules.¡±


    Yi Guipin smiled after a long silence and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that the man who had made her a woman, the most powerful man in the world, could also feel lonely. In his eyes, all of the women in the Pce had something they wanted. Perhaps only the youngdy of the Fan family, who had no connection to the Royal Pce, could make him feel as if nothing was demanded of him.


    The Emperor liked for those beside him to demand nothing of him. Thinking of this, Yi Guipin¡¯s expression suddenly sobered. She looked at Li Chengping and said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too often to the Cold Pce. Be careful you don¡¯t make the Emperor unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Lady Shu has been banished to the Cold Pce, but she is still second brother¡¯s birth mother. In the past, she treated us brothers well and had nothing to do with second brother¡¯s things,¡± Li Chengping exined in a low voice. ¡°Now that Aunty Ning has also been banished to the Cold Pce, I have to go visit.¡±


    Yi Guipin smiled and did not say anything more. She knew the reason the Third Prince often visited the Cold Pce and received the reputation in the Pce of being generous, as well as the Emperor¡¯s unexpected approval, waspletely because of Fan Xian¡¯s orders. During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, it was said that Fan Xian once personally promised the Second Prince, who was about to die, that he would look after Lady Shu for him.


    ...


    ...


    The mother and son in Shufang Pce quietly discussed the choosing of the concubines and the woman in the royal study. At the same time, the woman in the royal study had already made a round with the still injured Emperor and was just about to return to the royal study.


    Just as Yi Guipin said, the Emperor only had affection for this woman and would not absurdly have any other thoughts. Having already entered the Great Grandmaster realm, he had long seen through the matters of men and women. The reason for the choosing was more to do with political considerations. Of course, the Emperor would not talk about the choosing with Fan Ruoruo as they walked. They only casually discussed the weather in Jingdou and Fan Xian¡¯s matter.


    For most of the time, it was the Emperor speaking and Fan Ruoruo listening. The Emperor had been raised single-handedly on the Fan grandmother¡¯s milk. He had a natural closeness with the members of the Fan family. The Emperor had no daughters. After Lin Wan¡¯er moved out of the Royal Pce, it seemed that he could never find this rtively warm feeling again.


    The two of them walked in front while Eunuch Yao and a group of people followed nervously from a distance. Strolling in the darkness, this group couldn¡¯t help but look funny.


    As they were by the stone door that turned onto the path leading to the royal study, the Emperor stopped his steps and looked at the eunuch standing with a hunched back by the stone door. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°How have you been with Eunuch Dai?¡±


    This eunuch was once the star of the royal study, Hong Zhu. After the events of three years ago had dulled, he had been with Eunuch Dai carrying out document-rted tasks. He just happened to run into the Emperor and had waited to the side withplicated emotions. Unexpectedly, the Emperor had suddenly greeted him. He quickly replied in a trembling voice.


    The Emperor looked at him with satisfaction. He had liked this clever little eunuch very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let him serve personally in the royal study. Later, he had sent him to the Eastern Pce to be the Head Eunuch because of some coincidental things Hong Zhu had been caught in. Even so, the Emperor still did not kill him.


    Suddenly, the Emperor¡¯s mind turned. He thought of the winter day that he had been reminded of when he saw the wheelchair earlier, the scene when Fan Xian had entered the Pce. That day, the eunuch pushing the wheelchair had been Hong Zhu. Gradually, a glimmer of a smile shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes as he thought of how Fan Xian did not seem to like this eunuch. No one knew what he was thinking as he ordered, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, return to the royal study.¡±


    Hong Zhu was overjoyed and knelt on the ground as he kowtowed and thanked the Emperor indistinctly for his favor. No one noticed aplicated expression shing through his lowered eyes.


    The Emperor waved his hand in annoyance and followed Fan Ruoruo through the stone door. The Emperor suddenly said, ¡°When it is raining or snowing, there is no need to kneel when seeing me. This was a rule I established after taking the throne. It was raining today and the ground was still wet, so Hong Zhu did not need to kneel.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo nced at the Emperor in surprise, not understanding why the Emperor was speaking about this.


    ¡°Am I not a good Emperor?¡± The Emperor asked calmly but intently. They were just about to arrive outside the royal study when the Emperor suddenly stopped his steps.


    A question must have an answer. There was only Fan Ruoruo by his side, so he was waiting for her toe to a judgment. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t think she was a great schr or an academic wielding the brush of history. What right do I have to be the judge of such a question? However, the Emperor did not take a step. He waited calmly for her reply.


    Fan Ruoruo was silent for a long time. She thought of everything she had seen in the royal study these days, all the details in the Royal Pce, and of the lives of themon Qing people in the provinces she had seen on her travels around the world.


    In the end, she could not hide her eyes and the truth. After thinking for a moment, she parted her lips gently and answered intently, ¡°Compared to previous Emperors, Your Majesty is indeed a good Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a moment, savoring carefully the vor of Fan Ruoruo¡¯s reply. His expression soon rxed as heughed loudly. Hisugh echoed around the garden in front of the royal study and under the eaves. It crashed into the walls of the pce and then crashed back again.


    Eunuch Yao and everyone following behind them were unsure what youngdy Fan had said to make the Emperorugh so happily like never before. For a time, hundreds of emotions mixed together. They felt admiration toward this youngdy who didn¡¯t like to talk much.


    Fan Ruoruo also smiled slightly. Looking at the Emperor beside her, aplicated emotion rose in her heart. Only now did she finally understand why the Emperor had treated her so differently these few days.


    Perhaps Yi Guipin had guessed some of it. Fan Ruoruo had also guessed some of it earlier. Fan Xian¡¯s guess was not wrong. The reason the Emperor kept Fan Ruoruo in the Royal Pce by his side in the royal study and let her see him still running the country despite heavy injuries, wise and heroic...


    Perhaps after his conversation with Chen Pingping in the royal study the Emperor needed someone to prove and acknowledge that he was a good Emperor.


    Regardless of what that old dog in the wheelchair said, he was still a good Emperor, was he not? The Emperor seemed to finally make up his mind. A self-confident smile rose anew to his face as he walked toward the royal study.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    ¡°Enter Imperial College tutor Fan Xian into the Pce!¡±


    Either forthright or croaky like a duck, what the loud voice was calling out was the same words. On this day there was no court conference because it was a regr holiday. The Royal Pce was very quiet. The imperial soldiers, with stern expression and eyes focusing straight ahead, allowed a green-robed young man to walk by them. At odds with their calm faces were their nervous moods.


    It had already been nine days since Chen Pingping¡¯s treason and death on the execution field in front of the Pce. That day, Sir Fan junior had killed his way onto the execution field, disregarded the Emperor¡¯s authority, and demonstrated his stance on this matter. In the following days, the cold war between the Emperor and a powerful official of the Qing court reached a climax. Countless spies the internal court scattered outside the Fan manor died wretchedly. ording to rumors in officialdom, an assassination targeting Fan Xian had urred 3 li out of Jingdou yesterday.


    When all was said and done, when news that the Emperor had issued an edict to summon Fan Xian into the Pce to give his greetings was leaked, everyone let out a breath. Although the Qing Kingdom was powerful, it still did not want to endure the blood that this ruler and official, father and son, could bring if they turned against each other. Speaking from a different angle, even if Fan Xian had no positions, the Qing people in court and marketces still thought that if he truly went all out, he could cause a degree of damage to the Qing Kingdom. Yet, in just nine days, the cold war between the Emperor and Fan Xian was about to end. It was truly a matter worth celebrating.


    In the eyes of Hu the Schr and others, there was nothing unresolvable between this ruler and official. It was nothing more than excited emotions forcing forth the ruthlessness and stubbornness in the hearts of the father and son. No one was willing topromise first. Now, the Emperor had taken the first step back. It meant that the Pce had retreated one step first. Presumably, Fan Xian would ept this gesture.


    Fan Xian followed silently behind Eunuch Yao through the icy cold air. Already the Head Eunuch inside the Pce, Eunuch Yao continued to y that humble role in front of him. Fan Xian was not in the mood to talk.


    Imperial College tutor? Although Fan Xian was already amoner and his only title that could be considered a public office was this one, it still sounded piercing to his ears. Fan Xian came to the royal study urged on by these cries and was surprised to see Hong Zhu waiting outside the study. Fan Xian did not hide his surprise and nodded his head slightly. Hong Zhu bowed deeply. No one could see themunication between their gazes


    Entering the study, he saw his sister. Fan Xian felt himself calm slightly. He bowed deeply to the man on the soft couch but still stubbornly refused to say a single word.


    ...


    ...


    That day, Fan Xian had ridden alone back to Jingdou. Until he left the execution field holding Chen Pingping¡¯s body, he did not given the slightest nce to the man on the pce walls. Counting closely, the Emperor and he had not seen each other in months.


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian calmly. He was not surprised by the emotions Fan Xian was disying. He did not allow his officials to have any treasonous emotions in front of him, but that did not mean that he could not ept his most favored son showing his true emotions and stubbornness in front of him.


    The silence in the royal study did notst long. Fan Ruoruo dipped slightly in front of the Emperor and smiled toward her brother. She then retreated out of the study. She had stayed because the Emperor wanted to ease Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Since this goal had been achieved, it was time for her to leave this ruler and official a quiet environment to talk in.


    ¡°I have long been wondering why I am so lenient toward you,¡± the Emperor slowly said as he looked at Fan Xian. ¡°It was not because you had once achieved so much for the Qing court. It was only yesterday that I finally understood.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him and calmly said, ¡°I think there does not need to be too much chit-chat between us. There are some files here. You can have a look.¡±


    It has been repeated countless times that the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian were the two most talented actors in the world. However, in the royal study now, the Emperor did not hide anything. He just said things straightforwardly.


    The words were simple, but Fan Xian understood the meaning hidden inside. He knew the files on the table contained nothing other than proof that Chen Pingping had tried to kill him in the past, such as the Hanging Temple, the valley, and everything rted to severing their rtionship.


    ording to the dead old man¡¯s ns, at this time, Fan Xian should act surprised, sorrowful, and then return to the Emperor¡¯s side. For some reason, seeing the Emperor¡¯s self-confident and elegant expression made him feel a boundless anger. The fire of rage made his heart ache and burn. He did not want to continue acting.


    Fan Xian raised his head and looked directly at this most familiar and unfamiliar man and did not move for a long time.

 Chapter 699 - Yes, Your Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 699: Yes, Your Majesty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He took a deep breath. It was not yet the depths of autumn. In the royal study deep in the Royal Pce, a deep-colored warming stove was beginning to give off warmth. The air was slightly dry. Entering from the nose straight to the lungs, there was a faint pain. Fan Xian looked at the Emperor¡¯s face in front of him. He suddenly thought of many things and many people.


    This storm in the Qing Kingdom started decades ago and had gradually fallen. There was probably only this father and son still left in the eye of the storm.


    Fan Xian found it difficult to grasp the Emperor¡¯s attitude. Even he couldn¡¯t clearly exin it. From Danzhou to Jingdou, passing shoulder to shoulder in the Qing Temple, their first meeting in the bamboo tea store by the Taiping Courtyard, from granting the wedding to the Overwatch Council, knowing of that picture hanging in the Pce... In reality, Fan Xian guessed before anyone his true parentage.


    Regardless of whether it was Fan Shen of his previous life or Fan Xian of this one, they were both fatherless and motherless people. Havingnded in the Qing Kingdom, he obtained a mother named Ye Qingmei. Later, he found out he also had a father. If this inheritance of blood wanted Fan Xian to truly regard the Emperor as his father, it was something impossible for him to do at that time.


    Fan Xian had been ying a part. He yed it beautifully because no one knew he had apletely different soul within him. Thus, he could fool anyone. He even fooled the Emperor in front of him.


    As time slowly passed, Fan Xian gradually grew suspicious of the murder case in Taiping Courtyard, So, he grew cautious of the Emperor on the throne, even fearful. Thus, his acting became even more steady and careful.


    But, so many years had passed. If Ye Qingmei had always been that connected soul hidden in history, the existence of a natural closeness would gradually make him be truly of one body with his mother. The Emperor had used these years of interaction, kindness, trust, tricks, martial realms, toe step by step closer to Fan Xian¡¯s life, making him be irresolute.


    One had to admit that the Emperor invested into Fan Xian a trust and leniency that rarely appeared in his life. In the initial battle for the throne, perhaps the Emperor had just watched as his illegitimate child gradually grew more powerful and was mostly just using him. Gradually, the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward Fan Xian changed, particrly after the Jingdou rebellion in the seventh year of the Qing calendar. For Fan Xian to be able to have his present status and power in the Qing court and among the people, the Emperor¡¯s love toward him had far surpassed what he felt for the Crown Prince and Second Prince back in the day.


    This pair of ruler and official, father and son, often discussed matters in the Pce and chatted leisurely in the royal study. Fan Xian hid some things, so he continued to y a role. Outside of that, he could clearly sense what kind of attitude the Emperor had toward him.


    During these three years after finding out the truth about Taiping Courtyard, Fan Xian had been greatly tormented. Although he had always been making preparations, it was impossible for him to fully make up his mind. He knew the Emperor was like thatrge snowy mountain in his dream, impossible to upturn with ease. Each night he asked himself just what kind of light would shine through the crevice he was caught in? How should he choose?


    He wanted to choose a third path that might not see blood flow. Thus, he worked hard to be a pioneer for the Emperor. H was constantly on the move for the court of the Qing Kingdom and actedpletely against his own nature. He just hoped that everything could have a rtively moderate and bright conclusion.


    He wanted Chen Pingping and his father to be able to retire peacefully.


    In the end, everything was an illusion. Fan Xian was disappointed and even a little hopeless. He felt heart sore and tired. He didn¡¯t want to act anymore.


    ...


    ...


    Having read the files on the table in great detail, Fan Xian gently coughed. Presumably, his deep breath earlier, which had forcefully suppressed the restrained emotions in his heart, had made his injured lungs hurt again.


    The Emperor looked at him silently and also coughed gently. There was an acknowledgement of each other¡¯s strength between this strange pair of father and son, as well as someplicated emotions. Even their injuries were in the same area. They were actually two very alike people.


    ording to Chen Pingping¡¯s n, Fan Xian should be revealing an expression of disbelief. His entire body should tremble in anger. Then, he should roar at the Emperor, I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe the old Director did all this! Why would he do this? The Emperor would gently and coldly exin to him the goal Chen Pingping had lived for the past few decades of his life: his bone-deep hatred of the Li royal family. The old dog¡¯s kindness toward you had all been an act and. He wanted the Qing Kingdom to be destroyed in the instability caused by the cmity of our falling out.


    Then, Fan Xian would express that he still did not believe it and even angrily criticize the Emperor that everything was fabricated. Chen Pingping was not that kind of person. He would angrily leave the royal study, return to his manor, think deeply for many days, truly understand the Emperor¡¯s painstaking efforts and Chen Pingping¡¯s evil, and so on and so forth.


    This was a proper Pce drama. This was the major turning point ywrights needed. Emotional conflict would eventually be subdued by the trust between Emperor and official because of the iron-like truth. Father and son would forget their former enmity. The curtains would as the music sounded. The brilliant dynasty would y on the stage of history.


    However, Fan Xian did not have any expression. He just put the files back on the table. He lowered his head slightly and did not speak. It was as if he was thinking about some important matters but also as if he was overly tired, tired to the point that entering the Pce had already drained him of all his energy.


    The Emperor looked at him calmly. His eyes gradually narrowed. His pupils gradually brightened and dimmed. Disappointment rose and then turned into a kind of calmness or perhaps coldness.


    ¡°So... You knew all of this already,¡± the Emperor looked at his favorite illegitimate child and coldly said. ¡°I had always found it strange. The Shadow was always with you, such a thing could not possibly be kept from you. You should have known long ago that the old dog was behind the Hanging Temple incident. I have thought for a long time. If you actually continued acting along with the events on these files, once you asked why Chen Pingping betrayed me, I really would have no idea what to say.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. He acutely sensed that a great change hade over the Emperor¡¯s state of mind. But, his expression did not change. Raising his head, he looked directly at him and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I have always known.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him with narrowed eyes. A cold light appeared then immediately disappeared.


    Fan Xian pressed his dry lips together and did his best to suppress the rising emotions in his heart. Calmly, he said, ¡°I have done my best to not let the blood of the past consume the matters still existing. From the moment I made this decision, I knew that I had a very na?ve and childish choice. In the battle with Yan Xiaoyi three years ago, I came to an understanding. One has to try to do something within one¡¯s life. Even if one is mocked by others as being na?ve, one still has to silently try.¡±


    ¡°Of course, na?ve ideas fail easily. However...¡± He looked at the Emperor. ¡°Didn¡¯t every grand event, at its very beginning, appear particrly idealistic and na?ve to the point of mockery? For example, the oath you swore with mother and them by the seaside in Danzhou back then?¡±


    The Emperor continued to look at him silently. His eyes grew brighter. From the moment Fan Xian said he knew, he worked hard. He knew what kind of goal his favorite son had wanted to achieve these years. For some reason, the Emperor, already used to coldness, suddenly felt a glimmer of warmth in his heart. Perhaps it was not a bad thing. However, this glimmer of warmth usually disappeared too quickly.


    ¡°He had already left and stopped thinking about the past. Why did you...¡± Fan Xian looked at the Emperor woodenly. ¡°Why did you have to kill him?¡±


    Naturally, he was talking about Chen Pingping. Fan Xian did not yell or criticize angrily. He was just filled with sorrow, helplessness, and a hatred that he did not hide. He stared woodenly into the Emperor¡¯s eyes. The Emperor looked back at him calmly. After a long silence, the Emperor smiled. The smile was somewhat sinister, disappointed, and severe.


    ¡°Haha...¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes. ¡°I killed him?¡±


    The Emperor mmed his palm down on the table beside him. He didn¡¯t shatter the wooden table, but the strike had been strong enough to cause the papers on the table to fly up. He looked at Fan Xian and reprimanded him in a low and angry voice. ¡°This is what I am most angry about. I gave him a way out. If he didn¡¯te back from Dazhou, perhaps I could have pretended nothing of the past had happened. However, he came back alone.¡±


    ¡°He forced me to kill him.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze was as cold as a snowy mountain. ¡°I could only do as he wished. I stood in the world for decades. I have never lightly trusted anyone, but I once trusted him. I had even though that perhaps I could regard him as a friend. Even to the very end, I gave him a chance. But, he didn¡¯t give me any chances.¡±


    The Emperor took a deep breath. His calm tone was filled with a heart-chilling coldness. ¡°A servant is always a servant.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°servant¡± and hatred and disdain he could not hide, the old cripple in the ck wheelchair seemed to suddenly appear in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He stared at the Emperor. His voice was as sharp and cold as a knife. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°The mistakes of the world all belong to others. Of course, Your Majesty is wise and heroic. But, I still do not understand, how exactly did my poor mother die back then?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was cold. He had absolutely no reaction to Fan Xian¡¯s cutting words. He only narrowed his eyes and looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Including that old dog, all of the enemies of the Qing Kingdom are probably all hoping for what is happening in the royal study now. You didn¡¯t disappoint them. You only disappointed me. As stupid as you are, there is no teaching.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes and then opened them. His gaze had be calm again. ¡°There are just many things that I still do not understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what you cannot understand.¡± The Emperor¡¯s tone was light, but it was very clear that he was disappointed in Fan Xian¡¯s behavior. As for hisst question inquiring about Ye Qingmei¡¯s death, it had been unconsciously suppressed by the Emperor into the deepest parts of his consciousness, not allowed to rise again. He looked at Fan Xian and coldly said, ¡°In front of me, you are still an official. If you think too much, I will not allow you to continue thinking.¡±


    This was not a threat, only a simple truth. Just as the Eldest Princess had said of Fan Xian in the past, Fan Xian was a person who seemed naturally indifferent and cold. In reality, he was very sentimental and had too many weaknesses to be exploited. During the Jingdou rebellion, the Eldest Princess had achieved her desire and had no need to exploit Fan Xian¡¯s weaknesses. If the Emperor wanted to squeeze Fan Xian tight, it was not a difficult matter.


    Hearing these cold and severe words, Fan Xian stood straight. With a straightforward attitude he had never demonstrated in front of the Emperor before, he said, ¡°Your Majesty has treated me very well these years, I know this well...¡±


    In the royal study, the father and son did not put on a show. They said what they most wanted to say, particrly Fan Xian. For the first time, he stood straight resolutely. Slowly, he spoke of each of his interactions with the Emperor these years. When he got to an intense part, even the warming stove in the royal study seemed to sob. The smoke of the incense twisted like it was unable to bear seeing the father and son¡¯s definitive split.


    Only Fan Xian himself knew of the Emperor¡¯s kindness toward him. If the person standing in front of the Emperor saying these things was the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, or any of the other sons of the Li family, they would probably be dead already. Yet, Fan Xian was still alive. Perhaps the Emperor was a cold and ruthless person and may not have treated Fan Xian with particr kindness, but,paratively, the affection he gave Fan Xian was the most.


    Listening to Fan Xian¡¯s calm recollections, the Emperor gradually sat up straighter. He waved his hand tiredly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t bear to kill you.¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin what happened in the past to a junior like you. I think perhaps you are a pair of eyes left in the world by those who have been watching me and your mother. I won¡¯t kill you because I want to prove to you, as well as those people who care about you, that I was right.¡±


    He opened his eyes and coldly said, ¡°And, that they were all wrong.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed deeply and replied, ¡°I will stay peacefully in Jingdou and watch Your Majesty¡¯s great undertaking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t thank the Emperor for his grace in not killing him because there was no need for thanks. Since the Emperor was going to let him live, then he was going to live on well with eyes wide open. Watching on behalf of Ye Qingmei, Chen Pingping, and all those people from the past.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be peaceful?¡± The Emperor looked at his son and suddenlyughed. He restrained hisugh and said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that and neither do you. I have never thought that your restlessness was a w. I just hope that you won¡¯t be restless to the point I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    ¡°Just stay in Jingdou.¡± The Emperor nced at him and suddenly said tiredly, ¡°It¡¯s good to just teach in the Imperial College. Don¡¯t touch the Overwatch Council and pce treasury again. I don¡¯t want to spend too much effort worrying about you.¡±


    Having gotten to this stage, things could not be said more clearly. The Emperor was giving Fan Xian onest chance to survive, if he behaved. Even though this was a threat on his life, for some reason, Fan Xian felt a glimmer of confusion in his heart. He had not thought the Emperor would make such a decision.


    The Emperor looked at Fan Xian¡¯splicated expression. His heart suddenly dimmed. He thought of Fan Xian¡¯s involuntary use of ¡°father¡± on the seaside in Danzhou. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In the future, you may still enter the Pce to give your greetings. When alone, I allow you to call me father.¡±


    At this time, there was no one else in the royal study. It was very quiet. Fan Xian¡¯s body was rigid as he replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ...


    ...


    No one knew that was said between the Emperor and Fan Xian in the royal study. When Fan Xian walked out, he was whole and uninjured. He had not turned into a spirit. This reality made most people in the Royal Pce let out a breath.


    The Emperor did not issue an edict for Fan Xian to resume his positions. There weren¡¯t even any obscure title grants. On the contrary, at almost the same time Fan Xian walked out of the royal study, a number of prepared edicts were issued. With the court¡¯s six ministries and three temples working together, they continued and increased the work of purging the Overwatch Council and pce treasury. Edicts were also issued summoning Suzhou Zhizhou Cheng Jialin, Jiaozhou magistrate Hou Jichang, and pce treasury transportpany¡¯s Su Wenmao back to the capital to debrief. At the same time, the edict promoting Yan Bingyun as Director of the Overwatch Council also left the Pce one step ahead.


    It was clear that the internal court had been prepared. The Emperor understood Fan Xian, his son, too well. Even if he didn¡¯t want to kill him, he still had enough ways to trap Fan Xian firmly in Jingdou so that he did not act lightly and misbehave too much.


    As for whether or not the messages Fan Xian sent out via the Qinian Unit could be bargaining chips to haggle with the Emperor, it would depend on whether the Emperor had this level of sensitivity or such powerful action potential.


    In reality, when it came two these two things, there should be no one in the world more powerful than the Emperor.


    Fan Xian walked out of the Pce with a heavy face. Hong Zhu, who saw him out of the Pce, followed beside him carefully and slightly fearfully.

 Chapter 700 - A Small Gift

    <h4>Chapter 700: A Small Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Led by Hong Zhu, Fan Xian walked silently through the Pce. The eunuchs and serving girls along they saw along the way all turned their bodies to greet him. asionally, there would be new people who had not been in the Pce for long who did not react in time and were scolded by ranking elders. Fan Xian didn¡¯t have any energy to acknowledge it and just kept walking.


    Many people in the Pce saw Hong Zhu in front of him and remembered that the Emperor had raised young Eunuch Hong back up again. It was probably to irritate Sir Fan junior. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian did not talk to him in a stern and severe voice. On the contrary, he chatted with him calmly. Hong Zhu also maintained a respectful appearance. They seemed very harmonious.


    Sir Fan junior and young Eunuch Hong were both umon people. Looking at this scene, everyone sighed in their hearts. Probably only people who could hide their true feelings so well were able to protect their lives and careers amidst the unpredictable changes in the Qing court and Pce. Actually, the affairs of the world were wondrous. In the eyes of the people, Fan Xian and Hong Zhu¡¯s conversation on the way out of the Pce was an act for others to see. No one thought that Fan Xian and Hong Zhu were actually talking.


    They both spoke in low voices. Their expressions were natural. Each yed their part well, but the content of their conversation was very unusual.


    ¡°These days, the Emperor quite likes those dishes,¡± Hong Zhu said calmly with his head down. ¡°The Imperial Academy of Medicine had checked. They are ingredients very good for strengthening one¡¯s foundations.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes looked straight ahead and did not look at Hong Zhu¡¯s face. He grunted quietly without any change to his expression. Three years ago, when the rebellion was quelled and its influence was gradually lessening, Hong Zhu was transferred out of the Cold Pce. At first, he helped in the royal kitchen. He had once been well-regarded. Combined with his own cleverness, as well as Fan Xian¡¯s secret help, not only did his days pass easily, he had gradually gathered new power in his hands.


    Later, Hong Zhu followed Eunuch Dai on his duties. This did not weaken his influence on the royal kitchen. The things Hong Zhu was saying to Fan Xian now were a little secret between the two of them. More urately, it was Fan Xian¡¯s little secret because even Hong Zhu did not know why Sir Fan junior wanted to influence the ingredients the royal kitchen delivered to the Emperor.


    Hong Zhu was not worried that Fan Xian would poison the Emperor. In the Royal Pce, it was impossible to do. Regardless of whether it was a slow-working poison or an aggressive one, there were specialists who screened for them. Additionally, there was the taster¡¯s segment. The possibility of a poisoning was basically non-existent.


    Furthermore, the ingredients that had been added through Hong Zhu¡¯s secret influence had received the Imperial Academy of Medicine¡¯s strong approval, particrly the celery that grew in the south because it was cool in nature and tasted sweet. It had the effect of cooling heat and removing irritation. It could cure a sudden heat wave, vexation, and thirstiness. It had been strongly rmended by the doctors of the Imperial Academy of Medicine to add to the Emperor¡¯s daily dishes.


    Hong Zhu lowered his head slightly and nced at Fan Xian but did not see his true emotions. He wondered, For Sir Fan junior to worry about the Emperor¡¯s health in present circumstances, was he truly a loyal official and filial son? Unfortunately, Sir Fan junior was a sentimental person. It would probably be difficult for him to be released from Director Chen¡¯s death and obtain the Emperor¡¯s affection.


    It was not far from the royal study to the path leading out of the Pce. Fan Xian had already received an edict and was allowed to go to Shufang Pce to visit Yi Guipin and the Third Prince. Thus, Hong Zhu led him around toward the direction of the inner pce. The reason the Emperor issued such a kind edict was so perhaps Fan Xian would truly be a person of leisure in Jingdou. It would be difficult for him to have future opportunities to enter the Pce.


    Approaching Shufang Pce, Fan Xian heard a young woman¡¯s voice ring out inside. He furrowed his brows slightly, wondering when had the Pce suddenly be so lively? Turning back, he looked Hong Zhu and asked, ¡°Did the wives and youngdies of Duke¡¯s Alleye into the Pce to give their greetings today? Howe there are so many people?¡±


    ¡°Their girls are waiting to been chosen. They have to wait until the next month of the selection from various provinces, so these dozen women will be staying in the Pce for a bit longer. Lady Yi had probably summoned them to talk about some manners,¡± Hong Zhu replied quietly.


    Hearing this news, Fan Xian¡¯s did not recover his wits for a moment. These days, he had been under house arrest in Jingdou. Later, he had been busy with secret ns. He hadpletely not noticed the rumors in Jingdou about choosing concubines. It was not until now that he knew the Emperor was preparing to choose wives again.


    Just like Yi Guipin and the Third Prince, it did not take Fan Xian long before he sensed the intention hidden behind the choosing. He furrowed his brows together and knew that not only was he moving, the Emperor was also moving. Furthermore, it was fine if he didn¡¯t move. Moving would take a long time and give him a powerful warning.


    There was a glimmer of dazedness an apology in his heart, the apology was for the mother and son in Shufang Pce. In this world, there were not many people who truly trusted a powerful assistance outside the Pce like that mother and son did. Such trust was rare. Yet, they now had to face unpredictable danger because of him. This made Fan Xian feel uneasy.


    Watching Fan Xian stand silently in front of Shufang Pce, Hong Zhu thought that it was inappropriate for him to visit Yi Guipin and the Third Prince while the women were inside. Quietly, he asked, ¡°This is my fault. Would you like toe back another day?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Why not go in? Not ording to the rules? I have never been one for upholding roles. The Emperor has given me an edict, so I will go have a look. If I don¡¯t, who knows when my next opportunity to enter the Pce will be?¡±


    As he spoke, Fan Xian was already taking steps toward Shufang Pce. The two eunuchs standing guard at the door hade with the choosing women and did not recognize Fan Xian. Seeing a young man wearing a in robe charging like this into the Pce, they couldn¡¯t help but jump in fright. Although they didn¡¯t recognize Fan Xian, those who could stay in the Pce were all clever people. So, they did not obstruct him. One followed behind Fan Xian and greeted him in a low voice. The other ran into Shufang Pce to notify the people inside.


    Entering Shufang Pce, he only heard a wave of panicked cries and the sound of clothing being straightened. There were also curious gazes.


    Fan Xian came too quickly. The eunuch did not have time to say anything. The women in the pce did not have time to get ready before he arrived. At once, countless gazes focused on his body. The customs within the Qing Kingdom wereparatively progressive. Although this was deep in the Royal Pce and men and women must be careful of themselves, the sudden appearance of a young man only made the women give cries of surprise in low voices. There were none who sought death out of embarrassment or cried out loud.


    Amidst the forcefully suppressed panic, Fan Xian smiled warmly and bowed toward Yi Guipin in the center. ¡°Auntie¡¯s ce is very lively today.¡±


    This title was informal and against etiquette, but Fan Xian had already formally split from the Emperor in the royal study. Although the Emperor still had a death grip on his weakness and he could not do anything, when it came to his nature, he no longer wanted to hide anything. He faintly emanated a carefree attitude.


    Yi Guipin was Lady Liu¡¯s young sister. When Fan Xian had entered the Pce for the first time, she had immediately liked the delicate and pretty little boy. Now that Fan Xian had grown up, their rtionship had long be close. Usually, in private, Yi Guipin often wanted Fan Xian to call her aunt. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian had now called her this in front of so many people in the pce.


    Yi Guipin smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up. How can you still be so cheeky?¡± These words appeared unhappy, but they were just a warning and an inquiry. Fan Xian looked at her, shook his head, and smiled. A glimmer of worry appeared between Yi Guipin¡¯s brows. Fan Xian¡¯s behavior was strange. It looked like although the conversation in the royal study had not gone as badly as possible, it had not gone well.


    Thinking of this, arge rock seemed to press down heavily on Yi Guipin¡¯s heart. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Why made youe visit today?¡±


    Everyone in the Pce knew Fan Xian¡¯s purpose for entering the Pce. This was nothing but superficial words. Fan Xian exined briefly. Xing¡¯er had already brought over an embroidered stool. Once a young serving girl, Xing¡¯er was now the most experienced serving girl in Shufang Pce whose words carried the most weight. Fan Xian looked at her delicate face and smiled. He even found a moment to chat with her. Only then did he turn to Yi Guipin. ¡°Other than seeing the Emperor today, the Emperor has also ordered me to check the Third Prince¡¯s homework.¡±


    The worry deepened between Yi Guipin¡¯s brows. She wondered if this was a farewell. But, the youngdy of the Fan family was in the pce, and there were hundreds of people inside the Fan manor. Did Fan Xian actually dare to leave? For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but have many things she wanted to ask Fan Xian. However, the women present were all looking curiously at this young man. So, she was unable to speak. Yi Guipin felt frustrated and wished she could chase these teenage girls out of the pce.


    Fan Xian looked at her expression and knew that she had misunderstood. With a smile, he said, ¡°Where is the prince?¡± He was looking for an excuse to leave. After all, he was sitting in a room of the Emperor¡¯s future concubines, which were essentially his stepmothers. Fan Xian had only wanted to use this opportunity to see the hidden purpose of the choosing and did not want to stay for long.


    ¡°Ping¡¯er is in the back. You can go by yourself.¡± Yi Guipin had a bit of a headache and shook her head as she looked at him. Xing¡¯er looked at Fan Xian and smiled. She then led him toward the back. Hong Zhu followed right behind. This action, in the eyes of those watching, was the Emperor ordering Hong Zhu to keep watch on Fan Xian.


    After Fan Xian walked to the back of the pce, the atmosphere immediately rxed. From the moment he entered, the dozen choosing women forced themselves to remain calm after their slight panic. They had to demonstrate the manner of the royal family in front of Yi Guipin. However, seeing the face of the young and handsome official and his carefree attitude, how could these 14- and 15-year-old girls, who rarely even crossed the threshold of their homes, remainpletely calm?


    They were curious as to why a young man dressed as amoner was able to wander as he wished in the strictly guarded Royal Pce. After listening to his conversation with Yi Guipin, even the least attentive women had guessed that this person was Sir Fan junior.


    It was difficult to suppress. What had been just an extraordinarily pretty appearance immediately shone more brightly in the eyes of these women. Regardless of whether it was the daring ones, virtuous ones, straightforward ones, or quiet ones, they all took an extra look at Fan Xian.


    After Fan Xian left, a daring woman, who was from the Duke¡¯s Alley, finally asked with simple-minded delight, ¡°Mistress, was that Sir Fan junior?¡±


    Receiving Yi Guipin¡¯s nod of confirmation, these women couldn¡¯t resist but whisper among themselves. After all, they were still young girls. After being stuck in the Pce for a few days, they suddenly met the legendary Sir Fan junior. It was no wonder they were so excited to have even tossed the admonishments their family gave them before entering the pce and the lessons the nannies taught them these few days in the Pce to the back of their minds.


    However, there were a few lofty women who sat calmly to the side. They had noticed something odd with Fan Xian¡¯s clothing. Furthermore, these women saw the youngdy of the Fan manor in the royal study as their greatest enemy. Inparison, they were not moved in seeing Fan Xian. On the contrary, they felt a faint enmity.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Although such things were said, the Emperor still let you visit Shufang Pce...¡± In amon carriage, Lin Wan¡¯er looked at the tired Fan Xian beside her. Quietly, she said, ¡°The concubine choosing matter appeared suddenly. I think His Majesty is just warning you. He doesn¡¯t have any objections toward the Third Prince, so don¡¯t be too worried.¡±


    When the husband and wife were alone, Fan Xian always referred to the Emperor as old man Emperor while Lin Wan¡¯er referred to him, the man who had held her as a child, as Uncle Emperor. It couldn¡¯t be considered treasonous, but there was a sense of domesticity. Now, Lin Wan¡¯er had directly called him His Majesty. Fan Xian knew that his wife knew his mood was very bad.


    ¡°It is also a warning to the officials of the court to not assume that the future Qing Kingdom will belong to the Third Prince.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Although the Emperor is getting old, his wild ambitions remain. Who knows if his strength remains?¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about with Chengping then?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er gently pulled aside the curtain of the carriage and looked at the autumn Jingdou street view outside.

 Chapter 701 - Look, It’s Beautiful Up There

    <h4>Chapter 701: Look, It¡¯s Beautiful Up There</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Fan manor¡¯s carriage moved along the path leading out of the city. It had just left the western city gate when it turned toward the country estate in the distance, enveloped by the light of dusk. He entered the Pce in the morning and returned to the manor after midday, but Fan Xian did not waste any time. He immediately boarded the carriage with Wan¡¯er and went to the country estate in the outskirts of the city.


    An edict hade from the Pce the previous night that hadpletely ended the surveince on Fan manor. Everyone had thought that the cold war between the Emperor and Fan Xian had ended. Unexpectedly, after Fan Xian entered the Pce to see the Emperor, no news of his rise came from the Pce. There wasn¡¯t even a rted edict. Putting aside what the officials and various factions were guessing, the Fan manor¡¯s carriage just going out like this still surprised many people.


    What surprised people more was that this Fan manor carriage went through the Jingdou gate inspection smoothly. It was not inspected at all. Was the Emperor not worried that Sir Fan junior would leave Jingdou in a fit of anger? Although the royal family did not have a habit of children getting angry and leaving the home, the scene on the execution field, as well as the conflict these days, had made people confused as to Fan Xian¡¯s response.


    Many people were worried that Fan Xian would leave Jingdou. Clearly, the Emperor was not worried. Otherwise, he would not have removed all of the surveince outside the Fan manor or given Fan Xian such freedom.


    ¡°My sister is in the pce, and the Emperor¡¯s edict has gone out. Those subordinates and family that depend on me to live are all in Jingdou. How can I leave?¡± Fan Xian tilted his head and looked at autumn scenery outside Jingdou basked in dusk¡¯s light. Quietly, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll bring back Xiao Hua and Liangzi and live our lives happily at home.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She was not sure if these words came from Fan Xian¡¯s heart or if he meant something else. If staying in the Fan manor and being a man of leisure was the Emperor¡¯s order, then Lin Wan¡¯er knew very well why Fan Xian was forced to ept this edict. When the Fan manor opened its doors earlier, they had immediately received bad news.


    That day, the first decision Lin Wan¡¯er made was to have Teng Zi Jing take the youngdy and young master to the Fan country estate outside the city because she was worried about what could happen. She had nned to quietly send the children back to Danzhou. Now, news had just arrived from the country estate that after the carriage reached the country estate, they were unable to leave again.


    There wasn¡¯t an army waiting for him. Instead, a eunuch was there waiting. Under these circumstances, Teng Zi Jing did not dare act impudently. If he did quietly send the young master anddy back to Danzhou, who knew what would happen on the way? Perhaps the court would actually turn hostile, seize the two children, and take them into the Pce, just like Fan Ruoruo.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°In the end, we still underestimated the meticulous nature of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. Counting backward, the day you decided to send the children back to Danzhou, things had just gone wrong in the royal study. Chen Pingping had just been sent to the Overwatch Council. At that time, the Emperor was heavily injured, yet he still did not forget our children.¡±


    A cold smile rose to the corners of his lips. The benevolence of the Emperor is mighty indeed. We officials should really thank him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not making thorough arrangements. At that time, I shouldn¡¯t have sent them to the country estate first. I should have thought of a way to send them straight to Danzhou.¡± A darkness shed across her brows. She also had not expected for her Uncle Emperor to be so severe as to not even pass up on two children.


    ¡°At that time, the most you could do was make contact with the First Bureau. My people are all scattered outside Jingdou. There was no way to send them to Danzhou.¡± Fan Xian gently pulled over her thin shoulders and saidfortingly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these few days, and you¡¯ve worried enough. This has nothing to do with you. Our Emperor even dares to make use of the Temple, much less two children.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you talk about with the Chengping in the Pce?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er sighed and thought that although they were trapped in Jingdou, the Emperor had not really shown his power. However, this faint threat was enough to stop Fan Xian and her acting rashly. Thus, she changed the subject and continued with her previous question. Since she knew of the choosing of the concubines, she guessed the Emperor¡¯s intentions. As clever as she was, she still wanted to hear from Fan Xian Shufang Pce¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What could we talk about?¡± Fan Xian smiled meaninglessly. ¡°Hong Zhu, that little eunuch, followed at my side the entire time. He had the Emperor¡¯s edict to send me out of the Pce, was Chengping and I going to kick him aside?¡±


    There was an ambush in these words. For the sake of Hong Zhu¡¯s safety, Fan Xian had kept this secret close to his chest. Even the Third Prince did not know about the true rtionship between him and Hong Zhu. Earlier, in Shufang Pce, the Third Prince had been very rude toward Hong Zhu.


    ¡°There is no need to be too worried. After all, Chengping has behaved very well these years. The Emperor will not be willing for the court to fall into chaos again just because of me.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s brows rose. ¡°In front of Hong Zhu, I gave the Third Prince a good scolding. In any case, it¡¯ll probably be difficult for me to have an opportunity to enter the Pce in the future. I had to take the opportunity to scold him. It would be best if I could make Chengping actually angry at me.¡±


    The carriage bumped gently along the road. In the sky to the west, the sun dragged out its long red tail and trailed a brush over a mountain close by. Then, it turned toward the head of a tall mountain they could see further in the distance.


    ¡°Who could this fool?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er leaned into his embrace, feeling an unusually heavy mood. ¡°Putting on a show for Hong Zhu, will the Emperor believe it?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether the Emperor believes it or not, I won¡¯t see Chengping in the future. I will also cut ties with Duke¡¯s Alley. It would be best if you don¡¯t enter the Pce much in the future either.¡± Fan Xian gently stroked her face. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°It is best if we don¡¯t implicate others in our business.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er calmly looked at him. ¡°What do you want the Emperor to believe? That Chengping has no true affection for you? Don¡¯t forget that elder brother is still in Dongyi. As long as he doesn¡¯t have all you brothers gathered in the pce, the Emperor will not be at ease. Doesn¡¯t the choosing of the concubines make this clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, severance.¡± Fan Xian gazed at his wife. ¡°A true severance. Even if something happens to me, I don¡¯t want to implicate Chengping. That is what Chen Pingping did in the past. I also want to do this. However, I am not a person who sees far ahead, so I have preparedte.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed helplessly and said, ¡°ording to what you have said, the Emperor still intends for Chengping to inherit. So, why have the choosing?¡±


    ¡°Just in case. Such a matter is easy to understand,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°But, a pregnancy takes 10 months, and having children isn¡¯t so easy. The girls at the choosing are no more than 14 or 15. They¡¯ll still have to wait a few years to be mothers.¡±


    Speaking of this, Fan Xian sank deep into thought thinking about the problem of the Emperor¡¯s might. If one took careful count of the Emperor¡¯s age and given his Great Grandmaster Realm¡¯s body, the matter of men and women should not be too difficult. However, he was getting on in age. His essence might becking in vitality.


    Fan Xian knew better than anyone when it came to the repercussions of the Tyrannical Martial Secret. In addition, based on thest conversation he had with Sigu Jian in Dongyi, Fan Xian was sure that there were no normal meridians in the Emperor¡¯s body anymore. Instead, it had be a channel or container without any stagnation. Only with this could he contain so much Tyrannical zhenqi in his body to pour what seemed like half ake of zhenqi into Ku He¡¯s body on Dong Mountain, forcefully bloating a Great Grandmaster to death.


    No matter how tyrannical, it was still the Tyrannical Way. With just a Way of the Emperor¡¯s name, how could it actually change in nature? Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s brows rose slightly. He proved that the Emperor¡¯s physique was cold outside and hot inside, disturbing his nature through rest. He would probably have to take a few more Cold Fragrance Pills to bnce everything out.


    If there were no Cold Fragrance Pills, then eating more celery or things from the garlic family was also good. Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and thought of the Imperial Academy of Medicine¡¯sbined decision. He prayed to heaven that a Great Grandmaster¡¯s body was not different from that of a mortal¡¯s body.


    Celery, garlic, and tofu products had powerful essence killing effects, particrly the first one. This knowledge was known, without a doubt, only to Fan Xian. The Imperial Academy of Medicine did not know. Hong Zhu did not know. Even the Emperor did not know. Whether or not Fan Xian¡¯s secret meddling would have any result, that would have to depend on whether heaven gave him a hand.


    As long as the Emperor had no other children, then the Third Prince¡¯s position was as stable as Dong Mountain. This was what Fan Xian hoped for.


    Stopping the Emperor from having more children perhaps sounded like a ruthless n. Fan Xian did not think so because the Emperor already had three sons. It was enough. If he had more, it would just cause more session problems for the Qing Kingdom.


    At least he wasn¡¯t going to end the Li line. Thinking of this, Fan Xian remembered Chen Pingping and couldn¡¯t resist smiling.


    ¡°Although I do so much, I have no right to see the Emperor.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er realized Fan Xian was, on the rare asion, making poetry again. After savoring it closely, she realized that these words spoke only of the resentment of an official. She looked at Fan Xian in a daze and wondered if he was really willing to forget the execution in front of the Royal Pce and murder case in Taiping Courtyard decades ago.


    Fan Xian had already told Wan¡¯er everything about the Emperor, Ye Qingmei, Chen Pingping, and Fan Jian. Only now did Lin Wan¡¯er know that there were such heartless choices and vengeance hidden behind history and in the sinister shadow of the Royal Pce. Thus, she had no hopes that Fan Xian would actually stay quietly in the manor and be a man of leisure. Yet, now she heard these two lines of poetry.


    As she thought this, the carriage arrived at the Fan country estate. All the elders and youths of the tribe had received the message ahead of time and were waiting outside the country estate for the youngdy and young mistress to arrive. Although Fan Xian no longer had any official positions, he was still the backbone of the Fan tribe. Other than his hate, he still had to be responsible for these people his father had entrusted to him.


    The dusky light struck the front doors of the country estate. Sisi was holding Fan Lang while Shuning, inrge flowery farmer¡¯s clothing, held onto her legs and looked curiously at her parentsing down from the carriage. She was already three years old and had no problems remember people.


    Fan Xian took Fan Lang from Sisi to hold. He quietly said some things by her ear. He then smiled and had the people waiting for him disperse quickly. He walked toward the central room pulling on Shuning¡¯s little hand and asked, ¡°Have you been good, Xiaohua?¡±


    Reaching the central room, the obedient Shuning let go of her father¡¯s hand and leapt into Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s arms. Sisi quickly went to make the sleeping arrangements for the night. Fan Xian turned his gaze and saw a eunuch in the central room.


    He nodded toward the eunuch, but the eunuch¡¯s expression was ufortable. His face was pale with fear. He quickly moved forward and kowtowed to Fan Xian. He then left the country estate. Only after the eunuch¡¯s figure had disappeared through the doorway did Teng Zi Jinge out with his walking stick and spat in the direction of the retreating figure.


    ¡°Be careful of hygiene.¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. In the fourth year of the Qing calendar, Teng Zi Jing had taken a heavy injury in order to protect him. One of his legs had been broken by an assassin. Although it improved greatly afterward, he often walked around the home with a cane.


    Teng Zi Jing looked at him with shame and said, ¡°I was useless. I wasn¡¯t able to send the young master anddy away. I was nning to kill that eunuch, but I was afraid of causing trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°He looks like a young eunuch who doesn¡¯t know how to do anything. But, he represents the Emperor. He is not someone you can kill on a whim.¡± Fan Xian said carelessly. He stroked therge flowery robe Shuning was wearing and said with a smile, ¡°So pretty.¡±


    The wife of the Teng family brought out hot tea and smiled with embarrassment. ¡°It belongs to the daughter of my third sister-inw. The youngdy shouldn¡¯t be wearing it, but...¡±


    Teng Zi Jing scratched his head and said, ¡°It was impossible to know anything about the manor these days. The elders of the tribe discussed it with my family. It would not be difficult to fool the eunuch, but there might be court ambushes on the road. So, we were going to dress the youngdy and master as rural children. If something went wrong, we would see if we could sneak them out.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s mind turned. He knew what they were preparing to do then he thought of the murder case in the Taiping Courtyard on Liujing River back then. Ruoruo¡¯s birth mother seemed like the wife of the Teng family before his eyes.


    His face darkened. ¡°In the future, do not think of such silly things. How could you fool them? Don¡¯t needlessly send other people¡¯s children to their deaths.¡±


    Seeing that, Teng Zi Jing only gave a careless reply and did not take it seriously. Fan Xian sighed and scolded, ¡°The elders of the tribe could be said to be confused, but how could you be like this?¡±


    Fortunately, the Fan manor was opened up. Fan Xian had made it over without anything happening. There was no need to talk about these things now. However, remembering the sight of the members of his tribe outside the country estate in wee earlier, even the cold-hearted Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He was moved but sank into a deeper level of distress.


    Traveling alone through the world, one could be pleased with gratitude or hatred and spill hot blood and lose one¡¯s head. It would be nothing except an exchange for the words ¡°no regret.¡±


    Chen Pingping wanted to send the girls in the garden to Dongyi. Fan Xian had so many people beside him, how many could he send away? It was not easy to lie without regrets throughout one¡¯s life.


    Their family only stayed in the manor one night. They next day, they picked up the and the five of them left the country estate to return to Jingdou. Just as the Emperor said in the royal study and as the Eldest Princess had said one day to her strategist, Fan Xian¡¯s weaknesses were too fatal. As long as one had hold of it, even if he grew wings, where could he escape to? Even if he could escape, did he want to?


    Without escape, there was only confrontation, but the snowy mountain was very tall and cold.


    Holding his son and daughter, Fan Xian sat smiling inside the carriage. His gaze periodically looked through the window at Cang Mountain reflecting the early morning white light from the east. Cang Mountain was to the west of Jingdou and far from the road. It was still tall, mighty, and extraordinary, piercing right through the clouds. It was only the beginning of autumn, but the summit was already covered in white snow. It added a sense of coldness to this world.


    ¡°Do you still remember the two winters we spent on Cang Mountain?¡± Fan Xian suddenly asked.


    With these words, expressions of contentment appeared on Lin Wan¡¯er and Sisi¡¯s faces. The first year, Sisi had been purposely left by Fan Xian in the Jingdou manor. She hade with them the second year. For these young people of Fan manor, the snow on Cang Mountain could be used to cleanse one¡¯s heart and wash one¡¯s face. It was a beautiful little worldpletely cut off from Jingdou. There, Fan Xian could fully reveal feelings and emotions that were not the same as this world.


    Regardless of whether it was ying mahjong or chatting leisurely, the warming stove in the winter snow always made one recall these memories. The inside of the carriage gradually fell silent. Lin Wan¡¯er thought of Ye Ling¡¯er and Rou Jia, who could asionally appear on the mountain. The days the Fan manor had been surrounded, presumably Ye Ling¡¯er, far away from home, was anxious. Other than worried about the Fan manor, younger sister Rou Jia was probably also worried about King Jing¡¯s matter in the Pce.


    ¡°How is King Jing?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked with worry.


    ¡°Once the Emperor¡¯s anger has dissipated, he will allow him to return home. Even I wasn¡¯t punished, much less him.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. He had thought of his young brother, Sizhe. So many things had happened in Jingdou. He wondered if he would have any problems after hearing the news in the North.


    Sitting by his side, Shuning suddenly saw the snow-capped summit on Cang Mountain. Pressing together her little lips, she said childishly, ¡°It¡¯s so tall.¡±


    It was very tall and difficult to get up. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the snowy summit of Cang Mountain. He then took a deep breath. Inside the snowy mountain were his best memories in the Qing Kingdom, as well as the time Uncle Wu Zhu led him in climbing the mountain and hiding in the snow. He knew just how difficult it was to climb to the peak of that snowy mountain.


    His eyesight was startling. Suddenly, he saw a few eagles circling and doing their best to fly toward the tallest snowy peak of Cang Mountain. Unconsciously, he pointed and said to Shuning, ¡°Look, if it¡¯s possible to get up, it¡¯s actually very beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Jingdou’s Man Of Leisure

    <h4>Chapter 702: Jingdou¡¯s Man Of Leisure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Many people believed that one reaped what one sowed and that beingpensated for one¡¯s hard work was right and proper. After Fan Xian came to Jingdou from Danzhou, he had given his life for the Qing Kingdom a number of times and created a great deal of happiness for the people. Although he was not a very virtuous person, he had, involuntarily or purposely, nted many seeds of happiness. Unfortunately, in the autumn of the 10th year of the Qing calendar, none of those seeds bloomed.


    All of his positions had been stripped. All of his powers had been taken back. All the people he cared about had been turned into hostages. He became amoner, a wealthy fan of leisure who could only listen to music in Jingdou and hang around Baoyue Brothel.


    No one protested his injustice. No one begged mercy for him from the Emperor. All the officials and people only calmly watched everything happen. They seemed undisturbed.


    To give a favor without expectations of return, did Fan Xian had such a spirit? No one knew. In the people¡¯s eyes, Sir Fan junior... No, the Duke had yed the role of a wealthy man of leisure perfectly since the autumn. Each day, he wandered the streets of Jingdou and hung around Baoyue Brothel. In the manor, he yed with the children, chatted with the women, and read the new books published by Danbo Bookstore.


    The Danbo medical shop across from the bookstore was still open. The doctors of the Imperial Academy of Medicine treated the people in Fan Ruoruo¡¯s ce. Perhaps this was a request the icy woman in the Pce made of the Emperor. In any case, the youngdy of the Fan family stayed deep in the Pce. Fan Xian had no way to enter the Pce to visit her. He could only turn around his initial thought and ask his wife to enter the Pce many times to visit her.


    A month quietly passed by. The Fan manor was so quiet it was almost forgotten by the Jingdou people. Fan Xian was so silently he almost disappeared from people¡¯s discussions.


    There was one ce that could not forget Fan Xian, which was the Imperial College. Even though the Emperor¡¯s edict had taken all of Fan Xian¡¯s positions, it had thrown him a casual post as a teacher at the Imperial College. After 20 days, perhaps because life as a wealthy man of leisure had be too boring, Fan Xian finally pulled himself together from his tender home and began to teach sses at the Imperial College.


    The Imperial College, lined by ancient trees, was as quiet as usual. The news of Fan Xianing to teach energized the students. Hundreds of people could often be seen gathered on the empty piece of ground in front of Qingxin Pond, intently listening to his lectures.


    Fan Xian¡¯s habit was to teach from the stone steps in front of the pond. Since too many students came to listen to his lectures, the Imperial College could not make suitable arrangements. They could only listen to his nonsense suggestion and situate his ssroom between heaven and earth. Some people involuntarily thought that perhaps Fan Xian wanted to use the misty autumn rain to save himself some talking.


    The contents of the lectures were actually simple. They were mostly the volumes of history that were life¡¯s work of the great Northern Qi schr Zhuang Mohan. After many years, the Qing Kingdom Imperial College had, with great support from Danbo Bookstore, organized the one carriage of books. Fan Xian was rtively familiar with these volumes. There was no need to worry about stage fright when talking about the parables in them.


    Fan Xian¡¯s teaching was unique. Almost every time, he arranged for a few teachers to speak frankly in front of Qingxin Pond. At the end, he would he take the stage personally and debate with the students below the steps. As for the contents of the debates, as they were somewhat disrespectful, they did not spread outside of the Imperial College.


    Although Fan Xian wasn¡¯t anybody anymore, at least in the Imperial College and in the hearts of these young students, he remained an incredible figure with at least some special privileges.


    It was a clear and refreshing autumn day, right in the midst of autumn. Fan Xianzily ended a day of sses and was toozy to acknowledge the verbal attacks of the red-faced, bull-necked students who refused to give up. pping his hands, he walked off the stone steps and said, ¡°I told you all earlier, when ites to the ssics, I can only memorize them. if you want me to say something in-depth about it, I can¡¯t make anything of it. Although I understand the logic of there needing to be a good reason for war, how can there be such a thing as a righteous battle in the world? It is nothing but an excuse.¡±


    ¡°The Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful leaders point their swords at the world to save the people from dire straits...¡± the student said, unconvinced. With a dozen of his ssmates, they chased after Fan Xian.


    The day¡¯s topic was about the establishment of the Wei Kingdom. In rather simplenguage, the two sides were analyzing the problem of the righteousness of battle. This just happened to be a problem Fan Xian could not exin clearly and one that he didn¡¯t think many people in the world could exin clearly.


    Fan Xian entered the carriage and left the Imperial College, no longer bothering with the still angry students behind him. The carriage traveled through the streets of Jingdou. It then escaped the liveliness within the Imperial College¡¯s quietness and returned to the peaceful autumn scenery. He unconsciously pulled open the curtains and looked at the scene outside with a smile. But, he could not suppress the glimmer of worry between his brows.


    He had been a wealthy man of leisure, but this was just a superficial show he was putting on for the court and Pce to see. Fan Xian¡¯s heart was filled with a firepletely at odds with his calm and happy exterior. However, he suppressed this fire well.


    It was a forced suppression because he still did not see any opportunity to take advantage of. After he returned to Jingdou, Fan Xian had returned to the Overwatch Council again. Particrly after he sent the members of the Qinian Unit out of Jingdou, it had even be difficult to make contact with the First Bureau. This did not mean Fan Xian had no other sources of intelligence. He knew very well that in just a month, the Emperor had already, with Yan Bingyun¡¯s valiant assistance, sessfully suppressed most of the restless forces within the Overwatch Council. The work of changing out people was also proceeding methodically. It was just a matter of time before they cleaned everything out.


    The news from Jiangnan was also not very good. The signs of all of this were the source of Fan Xian¡¯s worries. He found that he had still underestimated the might and control of imperial authority in a feudalistic society. Even the Overwatch Council, which Chen Pingping and he had worked hard to run for decades, was leaning toward surrender under the force of Imperial authority.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows. When it came to the problem between him and the Emperor, it seemed to be about the Overwatch Council, pce treasury, and Jingdou. In reality, it was about the world. Not one of the Qing court officials or wisemon folk, including Schr Hu or Yan Bingyun, knew this. So, they did not understand why the Emperor would deal with Fan Xian in this way, removing all of his official positions and power yet allowing him to live without a care in Jingdou and still keep the power he held in secret.


    Fan Xian¡¯s condition was neither life nor death. Only he and the Emperor knew the reasons for this condition.


    If he was just dealing with Fan Xian alone, the Emperor was far more powerful than him. Without any effort, he would be able to throw Fan Xian into the dust and then step on him and stop him from ever rising again. Outside Jingdou, and even outside the borders of the Qing Kingdom, Fan Xian¡¯s secret influence was terrifyingly powerful to the point that even the Emperor¡¯s self-confidence and pride could not underestimate it.


    Thus, the Emperor had Fan Xian stay in limbo in Jingdou. Then, he slowly and steadily chiseled away at Fan Xian¡¯s influence outside of Jingdou. At the same time, he had to sever the unseen hands Fan Xian stretched outside of the country¡¯s borders.


    This was a process of using quantitative change to effect qualitative change. Without first reducing Fan Xian¡¯s influence to a level of risk the Qing court could endure, the Emperor would not actually kill him. Even if Fan Xian died, Dongyi and Xiliang falling into chaos was not something the Emperor wanted to see.


    But, if the Emperor could perfectly control these problems, then what did Fan Xian¡¯s life and death matter?


    ...


    ...


    The carriage came with familiarity to Baoyue Brothel. Fan Xian got down from the carriage and entered the building with his hands behind his back. He headed straight for the courtyard beside theke. He didn¡¯t even nce at the human shadow behind him on the street.


    The person watching Fan Xian was an Ascetic Monk. No one knew how many Ascetic Monks were watching him in secret. The problem was, Ascetic Monks could not go near women. Fan Xian had entered Baoyue Brothel, so they could not follow him in.


    Walking through the slightly cool breezeing off the surface of theke, Fan Xian entered the little courtyard left just for him. Looking at the increasingly charming and beautiful owner of the brothel, he smiled and said, ¡°What news songs are there today?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯er covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not writing poetry anymore. How could there be good songs for you to listen to?¡±


    It had been many years since Fan Xian had met this woman, yet Shi Qing¡¯er did not seem to have aged at all. Fan Xian looked at her with narrowed eyes, smiled, and did not say anything.


    There was actually no need for spies of the internal court to watch him. All of Jingdou knew Sir Fan junior had already be half a useless man of leisure. Usually, his greatest joy wasing to find the girls in Baoyue Brothel.


    Fan Xian could actually live up to the title of being a wealthy man of leisure. Although he had no positions and power, he still had money. No one knew just how much gold and silver was hidden in the Fan manor. On the surface, the Baoyue Brothel of the Fan manor had long swallowed up most of the superior brothels under heaven following the growth of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s power and Overwatch Council¡¯s protection and guidance. Under the rules and regtions Fan Xian set up single-handedly, Baoyue Brothel was already operating all under heaven. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had unified the brothel business.


    The owner of Baoyue Brothel in name, Shi Chanli and Sang Wen, were presently expanding into Dongyi. They had already stretched their hands into Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing. Everything was going smoothly. They were well-known people everywhere. Of course, everyone knew Fan Xian stood behind them.


    Fan Xianid on a soft couch and epted a massage from two girls. His eyes were closed, but his mind spun quickly. Baoyue Brothel was a business. The court could not do too much to it. The Pce also did not want to make Fan Xianpletely lose face. Thus, they left one corner of joy for Fan Xian. Whatforted him the most was the people in this time still underestimated the effectiveness of brothels in intelligence work. A business Fan Sizhe and the Third Prince hadwlessly and carelessly created had now be one of Fan Xian¡¯s trump cards.


    ¡°What excuse did the court use to remove Su Wenmao from his position?¡± Fan Xian asked with slightly shuttered eyes after the courtyard had fallen silent. As Fan Xian¡¯s direct subordinate and an official of the court, Su Wenmao could not be absent from his post without leave and could only watch and wait for the court to act. Not long ago, an edict was sent directly to the threerge workshops in North Min. Su Wenmao was captured to be brought back to the capital. This had been a secretive matter. Because of Baoyue Brothel¡¯s existence, Fan Xian knew much earlier than most of the people in Jingdou.


    He had long been mentally prepared, Fan Xian was not shocked or angry, He just wondered worriedly if the person the Qinian Unit had sent to North Min had exined everything clearly to Su Wenmao. He trusted in Su Wenmao, an open-natured second sidekick would not stupidly oppose the court directly. He was worried that time had been too tight and he hadn¡¯t been able to ce enough people in the pce treasury.


    The pce treasury was Fan Xian¡¯s second root. The pce treasury transportpany had already been fully taken back by the Emperor. Fan Xian would not allow this root to bepletely severed by the Pce. If it had to be severed, it would be done by Fan Xian. This strike would hurt the Qing court to the marrow.


    Thinking of this, he thought of the heavily guarded Ten Family Vige to the north of Dongyi and the pce treasury crafting process that the threerge workshops and Pce each had a copy of, as well as the one in his brain. A smile rose to the corners of his lips. The hand in his sleeve slowly squeezed into a fist.


    Over in Xiliang Road, Deng Zi Yue had sessfully escaped the court¡¯s. No one knew where he was hiding. Since there hadn¡¯t been news of Deng Zi Yue¡¯s death in the intelligence reports, Fan Xian feltforted. However, the members of the Fourth Bureau there were now in the situation of being a dragon without a head. No one knew if they could stand against the pressure from the Jingdou Overwatch Council. Hong Yiqing¡¯s orders had been to go to the grasnds to find that person and then return to contact their allies in Dingzhou and Qingzhou. Fan Xian hoped that everything would happen in time.


    ¡°Gong Dian has already arrived in Dingzhou,¡± Shi Qing¡¯er said with her eyes lowered.


    Fan Xian was silent. He had truly not expected the Emperor¡¯s reaction to be so quick. He had even sent the Commander of the Imperial Army directly to Dingzhou to hold the fort. Although Li Hongcheng had led the army in Dingzhou for a number of years, his foundations were still shallow. Furthermore, Gong Dian was a veteran of the Dingzhou Army and had both experience and achievements. Hongcheng might not be able to hold his own and could only be forced back to Jingdou.


    If he wanted to have Hongcheng stay in Dingzhou and control the military power that belonged to him, they had to make Xiliang riot before anything else happened.


    Fan Xian pulled his brows together tightly and realized that everything had long left this control. He could only hope the first group of people sent to the grasnds would be able to quickly contact Hu Ge and have the Hu people on the grasnds act against heaven¡¯s natural order and send an attack at the beginning of winter.


    Everything was too chaotic and messy. When could Fan Xian actually be at leisure? He nced at Shi Qing¡¯er helplessly and asked, ¡°How is the investigation into the Ministry of Work¡¯s corruption case going?¡±


    ¡°Sir Yang...¡± Shi Qing¡¯er nced at him worriedly. ¡°They settled the case yesterday. Today at noon, the Supreme Court will give an official sentence in writing.¡±


    Although she had been the Second Prince¡¯s person in the past, under Fan Xian¡¯s intimidation these years, she no longer had other loyalties. Furthermore, as a woman born into a brothel, she knew that this young man in front of her was somewhat different to all the other nobles in Jingdou. She wanted to be a second Sang Wen but did not want to be a second Yuan Meng. Thus, as she watched Sir Fan junior¡¯s people be bloodily torn out one by one, she could not help but feel horror and fear.


    Fan Xian nced at the light on the surface of theke and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°So, it¡¯s after midday. I¡¯ll go pick him up.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The corruption case of Yang Wanli, the vice director of the Ministry of Work¡¯s riverpany had only needed 10 days from usation to the case being handed from the Ministry of Justice to the Supreme Court. Such efficiency was startling in Qing history. Those who didn¡¯t know any better might have thought that the Emperor¡¯s edict to clean out the government had suddenly be serious in the 10th year of the Qing calendar.


    Those of the officialdom watching this show could not help but sigh and feel chilled. They all knew what kind of person Yang Wanli was. He was a capable and honest official who had endured on the riverbanks of the Great River for two years.


    Yang Wanli was one of Fan Xian¡¯s four students. When Sir Fan junior had secretly pulled together silver that year, it had poured like water through the river transport yamen¡¯s hands to the riverbanks. It all went through his hands. If he really was corrupt, then it would not be the few thousand liang silver that was writing on the charges of the crime. Why would he let go of such a fat piece of meat and instead take the brines from the Ministry of Works?


    Furthermore, every official knew that the Fan family was very strict in front of the Emperor but treated their people generously. Putting aside the sry of the Overwatch Council, which was many times that of other court officials and speaking just of the three men who had positions around the Qing Kingdom, each year they received support from the Fan manor. A mere few thousand liang was nothing. Everyone knew Fan manor was the foremost god of wealth in the world. How could Yang Wanli be corrupt?


    It was precisely because they knew this that the officials also knew Yang Wanli¡¯s questioning was only because the Pce ordered it. Arranged single-handedly by Schr He of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the process of investigation went quickly. Now, the Supreme Court was giving its sentence. ording to some inside information, if Schr He had not forcefully interfered because he truly thought Yang Wanli was an innocent talent, Sir Yang¡¯s future would probably be even bleaker.


    Fan Xian stood alone in front of the yamen of the Supreme Court,pletely alone. He waited for the results of the judgment inside. The bailiffs outside the Supreme Court recognized him and were severely frightened. They had already sent a message inside, so they could only stand, terrified, in front of Fan Xian.


    Fortunately, Fan Xian did not act out. He just waited silently for Yang Wanli toe out. The yamen closest to the Supreme Court was the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council. The little bastards of the First Bureau realized the Director was present. They couldn¡¯t help but stand at the door of the yamen and watch everything with forcefully suppressed excitement.


    The First Bureau was Fan Xian¡¯s old home. Back then, his actions had formed a group of loyal subordinates. Otherwise, the day he crashed the execution field, there wouldn¡¯t have been arge group of First Bureau officials who escorted him out of the city. Although Mu Tie¡¯er had been kicked out of the Overwatch Council, these officials still regarded Fan Xian as the Director and refused to ept Yan Bingyun. However, Qingw and council regtions were both strict. These officials could only watch the lonely Fan Xian from a distance and give him their mental support.


    Fan Xian did not turn his head to look at those fellows. He continued to watch the yamen of the Supreme Court. Aforted smile rose to his face.


    A wave of ¡°Wei Wu¡± rang out inside the yamen. Before long, the former litigation master of the Overwatch Council, the chatterbox of Jingdou, Song Shiren, silently walked out of the Supreme Court¡¯s yamen. There was no joy on his face. There was darkness.


    After Fan Xian was stripped of his position as Director of the Overwatch Council, Song Shiren, an outside member, no longer wanted to stay with the Overwatch Council. Instead, he straightforwardly sought out Fan Xian. Fan Xian had not expected this chatterbox to have such a thankful side to him. After his shock had passed, he settled him. At that moment, the court began to clear out those associated with Fan Xian. For the sake of the court, he could not use the methods of spies. Everything had to respect the Qingws. Thus Fan Xian had sent him out. He had to at least try to obtain a fair conclusion for his subordinates.


    Seeing Song Shiren¡¯s expression, Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t enter the yamen, so I asked you. We¡¯ve both seen the files, so there¡¯s no reason to lose.¡±


    ¡°We know the court had arranged for the witness and evidence, but no one can do anything.¡± Song Shiren sighed and looked at Fan Xian. ¡°When you dealt with the Ming family in Jiangnan, did you not also use this trick?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled. He lowered his voice to an icy thread. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wanli to be acquitted. What I consider a victory would at least be seeing him right now!¡±


    ¡°Imprisonment for three years,¡± Song Shiren said with a sorrowful sigh. Working for Sir Fan junior was the same as going against the entire court. This was a lost case no matter what.


    ¡°Where does imprisonmente from?¡± Fan Xian criticized angrily. ¡°It was 3,000 liang of silver at most and he is exiled? It is written clearly in the Qingws that the silver can be returned to mitigate the crime. How did you fight this case?¡±


    Song Shiren started to talk then stopped. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That is how it is written in Qing Law. Originally, returning the silver for a reduced sentence had already been agreed upon yesterday. Today, Schr He came to question and removed this condition. He also changed exile to imprisonment.


    ¡°He Zongwei?¡± Fan Xian heard this familiar name could only smile instead of getting angry. After a moment of silence, he took out a banknote from his clothes. Restraining his expression, he calmly said, ¡°Go back in and give this banknote to the official of the Supreme Court. Ask him how did he study the Qingws. Do I need to stand out myself to fight this case with him?¡±


    Song Shire epted the banknote and looked at the 300,000 liang amount in shock. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth, stamped his foot, and turned back into the hall. He knew Fan Xian had done this because he had been forced into a corner by the court. For the sake of Yang Wanli¡¯s life and death, Fan Xian could only stand out and sell out his not-so-old face. It would just depend on what the officials of the Supreme Court were thinking.


    No one knew what Song Shiren said after he walked back. Before long, an official gently coughed and walked to the bottom of the stone steps and said some things by Fan Xian¡¯s ear. Fan Xian did not reply. He just shook his head. The official walked back with an expression of helplessness.


    Finally, Song Shiren helped Yang Wanli walk out of the yamen of the Supreme Court. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and saw that Yang Wanli had been tortured in prison. A dark fire surged in his heart, but he took a deep breath and forced it down. He called for a few servants to lift Yang Wanli in the carriage.


    Yan Wanli passed by him. The teacher and student, who were very close in age, did not say anything. A glimmer of dissatisfaction, grief, and indignation shed through Yang Wanli¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian felt cold. He knew what Yang Wanli felt grief and indignation about. An official solely focused on his job had been forced to suffer injustices because of the stupid things happening in court and in the Royal Pce. Losing his post was nothing. Torture was nothing. Most importantly, his reputation had been stained. As a schr, who could endure it?


    Just as Fan Xian was preparing to leave, Schr He of the Hall of Governmental Affairs came slowly out of the doors of the Supreme Court¡¯s yamen apanied by a few officials. He Zongwei looked at Fan Xian in silence for a moment. He then said, ¡°Master Fan is so refined.¡±


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at him, but this attitude angered the officials by He Zongwei¡¯s side. The present situation was not as it was in the past. He Zongwei was at the height of his poprity while Fan Xian was just amoner. To not reply to thement of an official was against the rules.


    He Zongwei had no emotional reaction and asked, ¡°I am very curious, what did you say to the person earlier that the official of the Supreme Court suddenly changed his mind?¡±


    This was truly something Schr He was curious about. He often entered the Pce, so he knew about the difficult-to-repair split between the Emperor and Sir Fan junior. Thus, he no longer looked at Fan Xian with the same fear as before. Now, he hade by imperial edict to listen to the investigation. He had meddled in secret to ensure that Yang Wanli, one of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, would never be able to rise again. Unexpectedly, everything suddenly changed after it had been going as he wished.


    The young man in front of him clearly no longer had royal favor or official positions. Why was the official of the Supreme Court frightened back by just a few words? He Zongwei would not understand no matter how hard he thought. He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic Fan Xian had that could make these officials ignore the Emperor¡¯s secret signal.


    Fan Xian turned back his head and nced at him coldly. ¡°I told him to not force me to act violently. Do you want to force me to act violently?¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at He Zongwei¡¯s darkplexion. Suddenly he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Actually, I would like to know what you can do to me if I beat up court officials in the street.¡±


    With these words, the officials by He Zongwei¡¯s side finally understood that Fan Xian¡¯s strength did not juste from his positions and authority. They stepped back in fright. He Zongwei remained standing calmly in front of Fan Xian and sighed. He understood the reasoning within and could not help but feel a glimmer of regret. When it came to official positions and authority, perhaps he could suppress Fan Xian. When it came to ruthless and illogical killing, he could never be so arrogant.


    ¡°Suzhou Zhizhou Cheng Jialin was used of consorting with prostitutes and is being brought back to Jingdou to exin himself. In a few days, he¡¯ll probably alsoe to the Supreme Court,¡± He Zongwei said warmly. ¡°It looks like you, the wealthy man of leisure of Jingdou, cannot actually find any leisure.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes shuttered slightly. He casually said, ¡°You are the Emperor¡¯s dog, so you have to run around everywhere. I won¡¯t.¡±


    When hitting, one should not hit the face. Yet, many years ago, Fan Xian had already pped He Zongwei¡¯s face. Now, he had coldly called He Zongwei a dog outside the yamen, which was like another p to the face. He Zongwei was no longer the young Imperial Censor he had been. As the foremost official in court, he had his own face and dignity to consider. Furthermore, there were also many people watching. His slightly darkplexion changed gradually. He coldly said, ¡°As people and officials, we are all dogs of the Emperor. In my opinion, you are also one of the Emperor¡¯s dogs, are you not?¡±


    Schr He thought that this was an appropriate response. Not only did it protect his dignity, it deflected the question and made it difficult for Fan Xian to answer. Unexpectedly, Fan Xianughed at hearing this reply.


    ¡°If I am a dog, then what is the Emperor?¡± Fan Xian said with a cold and mocking smile. He then turned and climbed into the carriage.


    He Zongwei¡¯s face darkened. He knew he had said the wrong thing. No matter how low he was, he was still the Emperor¡¯s flesh and blood. With just this one point, no one in the world couldpare to him. A powerful gloominess rose in He Zongwei¡¯s chest. He felt that life was always unfair.


    ...


    ...


    In Jingdou, Fan Xian could not rest. With great difficulty, he received the Emperor¡¯sbination punch and could only block. He had absolutely no way or power to counterattack. But, a shocking drama was being yed out on the true battlefield between him and the Emperor. This drama had no audience. It would not enter the history books, yet it was truly being yed out. Only in these ces did Fan Xian have enough power to carry out the most determined counterattack against the pieces the Emperor hadid out.


    Inside Dingzhou in Xiliang Road, no one knew what kind of tangle was happening between Li Hongcheng and Gong Dian, who hade to take over his position. On the Qing Kingdom road toward Dongyi, the armies of the two sides were currently in confrontation. No one was willing to retreat a single step. The 3,000 soldiers of the Yanjing Camp¡¯s winter training were forcefully blocked at the border of the Kingdom, not daring to take a single step in. This stalemate had gone on for three days.


    ¡°The Emperor has issued an edict for us to enter Dongyi to support the Great Prince in quelling the rebellion. In the end, the Great Prince hade back with a military order and said that his 10,000 elite troops were enough.¡± Themander of the Yanjing Camp, Wang Zhikun, looked at his trusted aides in the camp and smiled coldly. ¡°Since that 10,000 elite troops are in the Liang Kingdom quelling a rebellion, who can stop our troops entering Dongyi?¡±


    When he said this, Wang Zhikun¡¯s anger finally exploded outward. This was originally a test from the court toward Dongyi. At first, everything progressed as nned. If the Great Prince did not send troops to stop them, these 3,000 elite troops would have been the vanguard and 20,000 people prepared by Yanjing Camp would have followed the road in. Who knew that these 3,00 elite troops would be stopped on the border, unable to take even one step in?


    He pointed at the generals beneath and scolded them fiercely, ¡°One thousand! One thousand people have broken your courage? They are also soldiers of the Qing Kingdom. Do you think they¡¯ll actually dare to act against troops sent by the court?¡±


    ¡°Those are ck Knights,¡± a general said in a trembling voice. ¡°With Chen Pingping dead and Sir Fan junior under house arrest in Jingdou, who knows if these cold-blooded ck Knights will actually draw their swords.¡±


    The corners of Wang Zhikun¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, but he did not shout in anger. Concerning the secret military action this time, he had nominally epted the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ order to lead a winter training exercise. In reality, he had epted a secret edict the Emperor sent from the Pce.


    Just as it was said earlier, this was a test. This was a test by the Emperor on the Throne toward his eldest son far away in Dongyi.


    News of what happened in Jingdou had long reached Yanjing. Only now did Wang Zhikun know that the little Duke had led the ck Knights straight to Jingdou to rescue Director Chen. This Commander of Yanjing did not know why the old Director had suddenly been purged by the Emperor. Although he sighed in his heart, as a military man of the Qing Kingdom, he had to follow the Emperor¡¯s orders.


    Not long after the incident in Jingdou, the Great Prince suddenly sent an extra urgent military report saying that the volunteer armies within Dongyi had suddenly risen and battles were widespread. He was unable to leave to return to the capital,pletely stopping Jingdou summoning him back to the capital in any way.


    Wang Zhikun knew very well that it was because the Great Prince did not want to return to the capital. It was the so-called general being away and unable to receive his ruler¡¯s orders. It was clear that this Great Prince, who sessfully controlled 10,000 elite troops, had grown distanced from the Emperor because of that matter in Jingdou.


    Once the Great Prince¡¯s attitude was made clear, the Emperor did not get angry. Instead, he calmly sent an edict toward Dongyi saying that he wanted to send the Yanjing Army into Dongyi to help the Great Prince quell the rebellions. Just as Wang Zhikun expected, the Great Prince forcefully rejected the request. Furthermore, the troops used to block the Yanjing Army were indeed not that of the Great Princes. The court couldn¡¯t even find an excuse.


    ¡°The ck Knights...¡± Wang Zhikun furrowed his brows slightly. Thinking of these riders whose numbers were sparse but were particrly powerful in battle, he naturally thought of that man of leisure in Jingdou.

 Chapter 703 - Variables In The North

    <h4>Chapter 703: Variables In The North</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    We must go. Wang Zhikun did not say these words out loud. He just nced coldly at the generals in the tent and pped the table. He said with meaning and heart, ¡°I don¡¯t care who these ck Knights belong to. I only know that the winter training order from the Bureau of Military Affairs is clear. The Yanjing Camp¡¯s 3,000 troops are to enter Dongyi. No one is to obstruct this!¡±


    The Yanjing troops were just a test. It was a demonstration of the court edging closer toward the Great Prince. Wang Zhikun narrowed both his eyes. A cold light gradually grew in them. Squeezing his voice into an icy thread, he said, ¡°No matter what, the 10,000 soldiers led by the Great Prince are all subjects of the Qing Kingdom. The Great Prince will not risk rebellion to lead these troops to stop us. Thus, the problem at hand is the 1,000 ck Knights spread across Niutou Mountain. In two days, send the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ orders to move to them. If they refuse to move, it will prove that they are no longer troops of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°But the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward Sir Fan junior is unclear,¡± a general worriedly said.


    If the Yanjing Camp actually fought with the ck Knights, it was the same as officially turning hostile against Fan Xian¡¯s forces. The atmosphere inside Jingdou was tenuous. The generals in Yanjing were not sure how the person in the Pce was going to deal with Fan Xian. If he only wanted to give Fan Xian the cold shoulder for a while and Yanjing Camp was difficult, it would be hard toter round out the situation.


    The tent was deep in Yanjing. It was actually a very spacious room. It just had a military name. The generals inside the room were all Wang Zhikun¡¯s direct subordinates, so they spoke more freely.


    The worry the general speaking earlier expressed was actually the same worry in Wang Zhikun¡¯s heart. The Emperor had removed all of Fan Xian¡¯s positions, but he still had not called him to ount for his crimes. Who knew how the situation would develop?


    Outside Yanjing, the 1,000 ck riders beneath Niutou Mountain carrying a sense of the underworld was indeed a powerful force. However, Wang Zhikun had led soldiers for 20 years, and Yanjing Camp had 100,000 elite soldiers under its jurisdiction. Speaking just of numbers and armaments, they were the leading force among the armies of the five border Roads. It was impossible that they would not break through the seal created by the 1,000 ck Knights.


    The problem at hand was that it was impossible for Yanjing tomit its entire army. Once the fires of battle were lit, Dongyi had only surrendered in name. The hearts of its people had not been settled. It might actually create the first civil war in the Qing Kingdom.


    No matter what, Wang Zhikun did not dare to bear such a historical responsibility, particrly as his position in the military had practically reached the peak. Regardless of what further achievements he made on the battlefield, at most he would be like Commander Ye and return to Jingdou to be the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs and make some progress with his reputation. In reality, there wasn¡¯t any benefit. For this Yanjing Governor, life had left him very little space to strive for.


    Thus, he had to think about his family, direct subordinates, and the future. Although the Emperor continued to regard the world with disdain, the Emperor would eventually grow old. If Fan Xian could survive through this crisis... No, even if Fan Xian did not make it through, once the Third Prince took the throne, given his rtionship with Fan Xian, would he tolerate him?


    Wang Zhikun¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. After all, he was themander of an army. He specialized in strategies on the battlefield, but it was difficult for him to notice the details. The concubine choosing event in Jingdou did not make him understand the Emperor¡¯s ns. His brows tightened and then rxed. Finally, he made up his mind. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll move the day after tomorrow. If anyone else dares to obstruct us, seize their weapons!¡±


    All of the Yanjing generals had their own thoughts. They left the tent with worry. They weren¡¯t sure if the military action in two days would actually cause conflict with the ck Knights. They also didn¡¯t know if the Great Prince in Dongyi would actually lead his 10,000 elite troops back to the east and openly oppose the Qing border armies. All summed up, these generals loyal to the Qing Kingdom were worried that the Qing Kingdom¡¯s first civil war would burst forth in the territory in their jurisdiction.


    Governor Wang seemed to have made up his mind. But, that night, he went to the Mei manor and found the leading civil official in Yanjing, Mei Zhili.


    Mei Zhili was the disciple of Duke Liu. Although he was not very close to Fan Xian, they knew each other pretty well. After listening to Commander Wang¡¯s sincere request for advice, Sir Mei only quietly asked him one question.


    ¡°Tong¡¯er is still in Jingdou, right?¡± Ever since Mei Zhili had left the position of Jingdou Magistrate in the fourth year of the Qing calendar, he hade to Yanjing. He had governed it in cooperation with Governor Wang¡¯s military rule, interfering very little. Governor Wang deeply understood Sir Mei¡¯s judgment and nning. Just speaking from his ability to fully withdraw from the position of Jingdou Magistrate, one could see that he had political skill They got along well in private, so Sir Mei treated the youngdy of the Wang family like a junior, only calling her Tong¡¯er.


    Hearing the words Tong¡¯er, Governor Wang¡¯s expression did not change. But his heart, which had be unusually hardened through the ice and snow on the battlefields, suddenly trembled involuntarily. He knew what Mei Zhili wanted to make clear.


    In June, Wang Tong¡¯er had married into Prince Heqing¡¯s manor and be the Great Prince¡¯s secondary fei. Before this youngdy had married, she had been given sincere advice by Fan Xian and disciplined for a number of months. The entire world knew that other than Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, Fan Xian had three other students of noble birth. The first was the Third Prince. The second was the youngdy of the Ye family Ye Ling¡¯er. The third was the youngdy of Yanjing Governor Wang¡¯s manor.


    In the Qing Kingdom, the most weight was given to filial piety and then respect for one¡¯s teacher. Given the rtionship between the Yanjing manor and Fan Xian, those 1,000 ck Knights beneath Niutou Mountain became somewhatplicated. Wang Zhikun nced at Mei Zhili and said after a moment of silence, ¡°There is an edict from the Pce and an order from the Bureau of Military Affairs. Even if this will cause discussionter, this matter has to be done.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± Mei Zhili looked down. It had been many years since he had escaped the political whirlpool in Jingdou. He had not nned on being involved in this major event. However, he was born a Duke and had too strong a connection to Yi Guipin and the Third Prince in the Pce. Although he was now in Yanjing, if he wanted to run in the future, it will still probably be very difficult. This was why he was speaking so inly in front of Wang Zhikun.


    ¡°The teacher and pupil rtionship between Sir Fan junior and Tong¡¯er must be considered but most importantly.¡± Mei Zhili sighed and looked at Wang Zhikun. ¡°You want to send troops toward Dongyi, but all those with eyes can see that the Great Prince is no longer listening to orders from Jingdou. Tong¡¯er is the secondary fei of the manor. Have you considered this problem? If the Great Prince establishes himself as king in Dongyi, even if you gathered 100,000 soldiers and conquered Dongyi, what is Tong¡¯er to do in his manor?¡±


    Wang Zhikun had guarded the borders of the Qing Kingdom for many years and had suffered his share of hardship. When he reached 40, he had a daughter. Naturally, he loved her like a treasure. Her nature became arrogant and willful. This was what caused Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s bad mannerisms. It was fortunate that Fan Xian had forcefully squashed out Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s bad temper. Each time he thought of this, Wang Zhikun secretly felt rather thankful toward Sir Fan junior. However, now that Mei Zhili raised his point, he said in a daze, ¡°Did Sir Fan junior predict this situation long ago? Was that why he facilitated the Great Prince to marry Tong¡¯er in his positions as an official of the Taichang Temple, much to the surprise of everyone?¡±


    Thinking of this, Wang Zhikun¡¯s heart chilled. He had not thought that the little Duke would think so far and deep. It truly chilled one¡¯s heart.


    Wang Zhikun¡¯s position was awkward. Although Yanjing Camp was powerful, its de was pointed toward Dongyi, which was already the Great Prince and Fan Xian¡¯s realm of power. Yet, these two young nobles also had an unbreakable connection to Wang Zhikun. One was his son-inw, and the other was his daughter¡¯s teacher.


    Mei Zhili thought for a moment and then said, ¡°As for what Sir Fan junior was thinking at the time, there is no point for either of us to guess. However, I must remind you that the problem now is that the Pce has also thought this, yet the Pce has still not done anything to Yanjing.¡±


    He raised his head and nced at Wang Zhikun. ¡°If Sir Fan junior had discerned the situation in advance, then it can only be said that he looks far and deep. Governor, you hold the fort in Yanjing, yet you target Dongyi. If the Emperor suspects your effort, regardless of who he switches you out for, it will probably be difficult for them to pull together the heart of the Yanjing Army. Thus, the safety of Dongyi would be a little better.


    ¡°My life and livelihood demonstrate my loyalty to the Emperor. If Fan Xian wants to use this, it won¡¯t work.¡± There was no anger in Wang Zhikun¡¯s words.


    Mei Zhili nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear that Sir Fan junior¡¯s ns this time have not worked. Jingdou has yet to take action against Yanjing. The Emperor is, in the end, a wise ruler and has sufficient trust in you. Perhaps the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ military order and the Pce¡¯s secret edict were actually a test the Emperor gave you.¡±


    Wang Zhikun paused and offered him a salute. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±


    Mei Zhili¡¯s expression remained serious. He slowly said, ¡°Are you really not going to think about Tong¡¯er? About the discussions under heaven? If you can bring down Dongyi in one battle, then you are a meritorious official of the Qing Kingdom. Once civil war starts and the fires of war are burning, pressure from all sides will pour onto your body.¡±


    ¡°But what is there to be done? If I really hold back the soldiers and do nothing, that would be a betrayal of the Emperor¡¯s trust in me,¡± Wang Zhikun said heavily with a twitch of his brows. ¡°The sh in Jingdou will eventuallynd on the battlefield. As the Emperor¡¯s official, there are many things that have to be done.¡±


    Mei Zhili looked at him calmly. After a moment of silence, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°To say something not befitting an official, this is, after all, the matter of the Emperor¡¯s family. You and I, those who are officials, should be loyal to the Emperor. If a civil war does break out in the Qing Kingdom, how do we exin it to the people of the world? The incident in Jingdou shouldnd on the battlefield. However, both Sir Fan junior and the Emperor clearly did not want this instability to go too deep and far. Otherwise, the Emperor would keep leaving air for Sir Fan junior, and Sir Fan junior would not stay so well-behaved as a man of leisure.¡±


    ¡°The both of them are guarding that bottom line. When you lead out troops in two days, you must also remember this bottom line clearly. There could be coercion and invasion. If blood does flow like rivers, I think being different is not wise. It might not be the result the Emperor wanted.¡±


    ¡°But the opposition is the ck Knights. Those bastards of the Overwatch Council don¡¯t understand what it means to retreat.¡± Wang Zhikun continued with his eyes closed. ¡°The appropriate action is too difficult to grasp. You must attack but not actually. You can¡¯t destroy the Emperor¡¯s grand n. You must also prevent the situation from bing too severe.¡±


    Speaking of this, Governor Wang took a deep breath. He had spent his entire life in the shadows of knife light. He had never run into such aplicated situation. Hit if something needed to be hit. That was the most simple solution, even if the other party was Fan Xian or the Great Prince. But, if the east of the Qing Kingdom became a mess, the Emperor would be unhappy again.


    ¡°Since the Emperor has given a secret edict, then the battle must be fought. There needs to be at least a true confrontation to suppress some of the aura of the ck Knights.¡± Mei Zhili lowered his eyelids slightly. ¡°The orders of the Pce must be carried out. Sweep over them like wind and rain over a mountain. How many days could the ck Knightsst? Although they were a group of cold-blooded soldiers numbed to killing, the Great Prince was not. Neither was Sir Fan junior.¡±


    ¡°Such a situation could not be sustained for many days. In the end, we will have to turn hostile,¡± Wang Zhikun reminded him as he looked at him. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s edict is here, I don¡¯t want the Emperor to think I didn¡¯t exert myself for this matter.¡±


    ¡°No, there has to be an opportunity for the situation between Yanjing and Dongyi to stabilize.¡± Mei Zhili suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°Sir Fan junior spent such effort on Tong¡¯er and on the rtionship between you and the Great Prince. What he sought was the present bnce between both sides. As for the Emperor¡¯s edict, I¡¯m sure he will have a way to end this matter.¡±


    ¡°Although it is difficult to go against the edict, I truly do not wish to see the men of the Qing Kingdom on the battlefield.¡± Wang Zhikun¡¯s brows were furrowed deeply. A momentter, he slowly said, ¡°However, I cannot see any way for me to not disobey the edict and also pull back soldiers from Niutou Mountain and return in the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Then, it will depend on Sir Fan junior¡¯s means.¡± Mei Zhili calmly extended a finger. ¡°If things are to continue as they are, something needs to change. We don¡¯t know what this variable is, but Sir Fan junior knows for sure.¡±


    Wang Zhikun sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can achieve this. If he can actually find this variable within five days, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be like Tong¡¯er and be filled with endless admiration toward him.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Two dayster, a murderous atmosphere hung outside Yanjing. Border soldiers from various military camps gathered in front of the city and moved toward the east. In just half a day, they had met up with the 3,000 soldiers from Yanjing Camp that had been sent earlier to the foot of Niutou Mountain.


    An official road passed through the foot of Niutou Mountain and golden and red autumn woods. It stretched toward the shores of the East Sea. Following this road, the army could directly reach Dongyi.


    A ck mass of troops was gathered. Banners flew in the wind. Light armor covered the riders. A killing atmosphere abounded. This army totaled more than 10,000 people, and its aura was frightening.


    However, even such intimidating Qing border soldiers were stopped below Niutou Mountain and could not advance a single step. At the entrance to the road, three full rows of full ck-armored riders waited there sternly.


    There were only three rows, just over 100 ck Knights, yet they gave off a heart-chilling sinister coldness as they stood in the center of the path. On either side of the mountain slopes, there were two even darker ck ink lines. They were also the ck Knights.


    In order to demonstrate his loyalty, the Yanjing Governor, Wang Zhikun, could be said to have truly put down blood capital for the test this time. He had sent 10,000 border soldiers over. Naturally, he would not personally lead the troops. The person leading was one of his trusted generals and had already received the secret edict.


    This general looked at the ck riders far away on the road. His heart felt cold. The Qing army had long heard and been envious of the ck Knights of the Sixth Bureau of the Overwatch Council. They had the best equipment and warhorses, and all their light armor was personally made by the threerge workshops of the pce treasury. Their battle power waspletely built out of gold.


    There had long been a legend within the military that said the ck Knights could not number over 1,000. Once over 1,000, none could withstand them. This was evidently because the Qing military generals knew very well the power of these ck Knights through working together a number of times during. This was also the reason for the Qingw and edict strictly limiting the ck Knights to below 1,000 members.


    Some generals in the military were not convinced. The fame of the Qing army shook the world. Regardless of whether it was the riders of Dingzhou or the Long Arrow Camp from the north, they were all famed for their fighting prowess. How could they be satisfied in letting a cavalry subsidiary of the Overwatch Council steal all that glory?


    During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, Fan Xian led 500 ck Knights into Jingdou and enacted a bloody massacre below Zhengyang Gate. The ck Knights were like killing gods from theherworld. In front of countless eyes, they scattered the rebels¡¯ army.


    That had been the elite of the old Qin family. Even Qin Heng had been killed by the ck Knights. This iron-like truth made the Qing army truly understand the power of the ck Knights. No one dared to underestimate them ever again. They even developed a fear toward them.


    The Yanjing general narrowed his eyes and looked at the lone rider in front. From the man¡¯s silver mask, he knew clearly his identity. He was the Commander of the Sixth Bureau¡¯s ck Knights, silver-masked Jing Ge. The general¡¯s heart chilled slightly. He knew that the Commander of the ck Knights across from him was the ferocious general who dueled and killed Qin Heng.


    After a moment of thought, the general led a few close soldiers toward the ck Knight¡¯s defensive line with a squeeze of his knees and the clip-clopping of hooves.


    ¡°Commander Jing.¡± The Yanjing general ordered his subordinates to hand over the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ military order for the mobilization of troops. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I must ask you to make way.¡±


    Jing Ge silently epted the Bureau of Military Affairs¡¯ mobilization order and nced it for a moment. ¡°We are only within the Overwatch Council¡¯s jurisdiction. We have yet to receive an order from the Council, so we cannot obey.¡±


    The Great Prince and 10,000 elite soldiers were actually stationed not far from Niutou Mountain in the Song Kingdom. In order to deal with the court¡¯s inquiries, he could not personally lead soldiers here in a blockade. He could only hand this task to the ck Knights.


    The mask on Jing Ge¡¯s face was covered in a cold silver light. He gazed at the dense Yanjing army and said in a deep voice, ¡°Following orders, I am stationed in Dongyi. I am to strictly prohibit the entry of irrelevant peoples. If anyone dares to venture in a single step, they shall be killed without mercy.¡±


    He said these words clearly and calmly. They carried a certainty that one did not dare question.


    Following orders to be stationed in Dongyi? Whose orders? Sir Fan junior¡¯s? But Fan Xian was no longer the Director of the Overwatch Council. As for the joke of only listening to the Overwatch Council, if Yan Bingyun actually sent an Overwatch Council official to mobilize them, these ck Knights would probably cleanly and efficiently kill whoever came and then burn the Council order into a bundle of ck ash.


    These words made the Yanjing general¡¯s heart grow slightly cold and angry. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°This is the court¡¯s order. Are you going to disobey an imperial edict?¡±


    Jing Ge did not reply. After finishing the necessary conversation, he reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about going around into Dongyi. We don¡¯t want to climb over mountains to relieve you of your weapons.¡± After saying this, he pulled on his reins and returned to the solemn ck riders. The metal rod hanging by his saddle shone with an icy light.


    The Yanjing general took a deep breath and forced down the anger in his heart. Narrowing his eyes, he observed the ck riders in front of his eyes. After looking for a moment, he had to admit that their equipment was far superior to theirs. Looking at the weight of the equipment, one could tell that these rider¡¯s individual quality and the quality of their warhorses were far superior to that of the Yanjing generals.


    Although there were only 1,000 people, it was no easy feat to break through with as little blood spilled as possible against 1,000 killing gods.


    ...


    ...


    The confrontation between the Yanjing Camp and ck Knights entered the third day, which was the fifth day in Governor Wang¡¯s calctions. The two sides rubbed together asionally. The desire for battle and a fiery temper had surged in the Yanjing side while the ck Knights, although with very few people, remained unusually cold and not very excited.


    At this tense moment, Governor Want felt that he could not go on. They had to teach these ck Knights a lesson. Since the Emperor¡¯s edict was present, he had already given Fan Xian and the Great Prince enough time to react by waiting five days. If the Yanjing side continued the confrontational situation and was unable to enter Dongyi, the anger of the Emperor in Jingdou would probably be unusually thunderous.


    Just as Wang Zhikun was about to sign a military order to forcefully enter Niutou Mountain and charge toward the ck Knights, a general with a solemn expression suddenly ran into the Governor¡¯s manor holding a battle report.


    Wang Zhikun read the contents of the battle report with narrowed eyes. He felt a chill in his heart. He had not thought that Fan Xian would actually be able to introduce a variable in the north of the Qing Kingdom. Furthermore, this variable was one he had never imagined.


    He knew he could pull his troops back. Neither defying the Emperor¡¯s edict nor allowing a civil war to erupt within his jurisdiction should have been a wondrous matter. For some reason, there was not a glimmer of calm in Wang Zhikun¡¯s eyes. They were only filled with worry.


    The military report came from the northern Cangzhou Camp. It clearly stated that Shang Shanhu, who had been resting in Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing, had suddenly returned to the border. Leading 100,000 soldiers, he was headed directly south and already 70 li north of Cangzhou.

 Chapter 704 - Winter Arrives Again

    <h4>Chapter 704: Winter Arrives Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhan Doudou climbed up from the couch and had Si Lilie to put a ck cloak over him. Walking to the door of the pce hall and looking at the snowkes falling outside, the highest ruler in Northern Qi sank deep into thought.


    The thousand-year pce built against a mountain was inherited from the Wei Kingdom and full of ck, green, and other solemn colors. The Emperor liked the colors, the clothing he wore were essentially these colors and velvet shoes.


    Snowkes floated past his slightly narrowed eyes andnded on the silent ground. This pce was deep within the Royal Pce and not far from the empress dowager¡¯s residence and small pavilion behind the mountain. It was very quiet. No misceneous people were allowed toe near without the Emperor¡¯s permission.


    Very few eunuchs and serving girls served around this pce hall. They were all old nannies and servants the empress dowager had brought up single-handedly in the past. There was no worry that the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s greatest secret would be leaked.


    Even under these safe conditions, the Emperor of Northern Qi stood with her hands held behind her as he gazed silently into the snow. There was not a glimmer of weakness to be seen. Perhaps for her, ying the role of a man had long stopped being a matter she had to think about, that needed to be hidden. Instead, she had long seen herself as a man and an Emperor. This aura had sunk deep into her bones and could not be separated from her.


    ¡°After Chen Pingping died, only three people left in this world have the right to ce pieces.¡± Aplicated expression rose to her face. The weather was slightly cold. Her cheeks were red. However, there was no sense of charm. On the contrary, there was a sense of severity. ¡°I had never thought that Chen Pingping would, in the end, do something like this...¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s brows pulled together. She huffed out a breath of cold air. ¡°Only now do I understand why the Imperial Advisor was so interested in Chen Pingping¡¯s longevity before he died. He had seen clearly that if we wanted to force Fan Xian to turn against his cheap father, it could only be Chen Pingping¡¯s final, voluntary choice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Chen Pingping would do this. What kind of hatred made him do something so extreme?¡± Sheughed coldly. ¡°Presumably, it has something to do with that woman in the past.¡±


    Si Lili walked slowly to her side and nced at her worriedly. She then handed over the small warming stove in her hands. Quietly, she asked, ¡°Do the three people include Fan Xian?¡±


    She was the granddaughter of a King in the previous Qing court. Presently, she was also the only favored Imperial Consort Li in the Northern Qi Royal Pce. The rtionship between her and the Northern Qi Emperor was far closer than many guessed. They were partners, friends from childhood, and each other¡¯s confidant. Earlier, the Northern Qi Emperor had said that after Chen Pingping died, there were only three people left in the world who had the right to put down pieces. If these three people included Fan Xian...


    ¡°Of course, Fan Xian has the right.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor gently rubbed the slightly hot warming stove and said with a sigh, ¡°He had a good mother and has been hard enough on himself to have the power he does today. Do not underestimate his ability. There is good stuff hidden inside Dongyi.¡±


    ¡°At least, at present, the Qing Emperor does not want to force him to the extreme. He still wants to subdue him because subduing Fan Xian and his faction would bring far more good to the Qing Kingdom than getting rid of him,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor said slowly, ¡°Just this one point proves the power in Fan Xian¡¯s hands. It also makes the Qing Emperor afraid of the consequences.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Don¡¯t stand by the door of the hall.¡± Si Lili carefully looked at the Emperor¡¯s face. The corner of her eyes brushed indiscernibly over the chest wrapped in therge cloak.


    The Emperor was a clever and sensitive person and immediately sensed the direction of her gaze. Immediately, a glimmer of annoyance rose to her face. Her face tightened slightly as if tightly gritting her teeth and suppressing her anger.


    Looking at the Emperor¡¯s expression, Si Lili spluttered and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°I wonder what Sir Fan junior would think if he knew of Your Majesty¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°That bastard is heartless. However, he is a rotten schr in his bones.¡± Without mercy, the Northern Qi Emperor harshly criticized that man in the South. With an icy smile, she said, ¡°The things he has done these few months, how na?ve, childish, and muddle-headed! The situation has already developed to what it is today, yet he still foolishly hopes to resolve the issue within the Qing Kingdom. How many more people have to die for this matter toe to its conclusion? In the end, he underestimated the Qing Emperor. Even if his Emperor was not a Great Grandmaster, how could his little hands and feet shake up the Emperor¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°He wants to overthrow the dynasty with few people dying? That¡¯s extremely absurd.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor narrowed her eyes. She did not listen to Si Lili¡¯s words and move away from the door where the wind and snow had just started up. Coldly, she said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t help him this time, Dongyi would have shed directly with the Yanjing Camp. At that time, regardless of which side wins or loses, I want to see how he can still pretend to be a wealthy man of leisure.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly only want to help him hold onto Dongyi?¡± Si Lili asked quietly as she gave her a fluid nce.


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s body froze slightly. It was as if she had not expected Si Lili to instantly see through to her other ns. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I am the Master of Northern Qi, how could I damage the strength of the Qi army for just one man? Helping him was actually helping myself. If the Qing Kingdom did not fall into chaos, the pressure on the Qi Kingdom would be too great. Furthermore, the Qing Emperor has always had thoughts of conquering the North. General Shang Shanhu was standing guard to the South and has probed forward first. Now, we are prepared. It will be easier in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried about Shang Shanhu,¡± Si Lili said with her head down. A concubine in the back pce had no ce to say such things. However, this Imperial Consort Li was often very like the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s strategist.


    ¡°Our enemies are powerful. Even if Shang Shanhu hates me for joining with Fan Xian back then to kill Xiao En...¡± The Northern Qi Emperor furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°As long as the Qing Kingdom has ns to invade the North, General Shang Shanhu will not forget the world for his personal hatred. I am like this, and so is General Shang Shanhu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Sir Fan junior¡¯s situation in the South is already precarious. Once someone in the Qing court realizes that General Shang Shanhu¡¯s attack is rted to Dongyi...¡± Worry shed between Si Lili¡¯s brows. She involuntarily worried for Fan Xian. Of the three women that were connected to Fan Xian in Shangjing, Haitang Duoduo was far away on the grasnds. The Emperor in the Pce, who had her imperial schemes, was cold and heartless and probably did not care much about Fan Xian¡¯s life and death. Si Lili could not help but worry about the sometimes gentle, sometimes cold, man.


    ¡°I never worried that the Qing people would realize our true purpose in going South. This could never have been hidden for a long time. At least, those who know the true situation between the Qing court and Dongyi should be able to guess,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor said coldly. ¡°Yanjing¡¯s Wang Zhikun will be the first to guess it. So what if he guesses it? Even if it gets out, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Presumably, collusion with Northern Qi is a crime even Fan Xian could not shoulder.¡±


    Listening to this, Si Lili could not help but sigh. ¡°So, you never gave up the idea of forcing him toe to Shangjing. If it really gets to that point, can hee alive?¡±


    The wind and snow made one cold and made one¡¯s face red. The Northern Qi Emperor looked calmly at the wind and snow and slowly said, ¡°If he is alive but is not willing toe, to me and to you, what difference is there to him being dead?¡±


    ¡°Duoduo probably does not know of this matter.¡± Si Lili lifted her head and looked at her.


    ¡°Aunt Disciple is on the grasnds. All the people in Xiliang Road died again, so it¡¯s not convenient to get in touch with her.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor lowered her head and looked at the tip of her toes. For a long time, she was silent and did not speak. Then, her right hand suddenly lifted and trembled slightly. It was as if it wanted to rest on her abdomen. However, this action did not happen for a long time.


    The tips of her fingers twitched. She had finally revealed a glimmer of femininity.


    ¡°Report, Your Majesty. The military report has arrived. The officials have gathered in Lan Pavilion to await your arrival.¡± An old eunuch hurried reported in a raspy voice outside the hall. They were fighting the Qing people in the South. The military situation was tense. No one dared to make a botch of things. For the first time, the Northern Qi people found their army had finally and bravely carried out an attack first. Their emotions were very differentpared to the past.


    Hearing these words, the Northern Qi Emperor abruptly raised her head. The glimmer of gentleness in her eyes had long be an icy calm. Si Lili quickly tied a golden belt around the waist of her ck cloak. She walked toward the outside of the hall. Her steps were steady, and her imperial aura was fully demonstrated. Coming out of the pce, Sir Lang Tiao and Friar He were already waiting quietly outside.


    ...


    ...


    In the tenth year of the Qing calendar, Dongyi surrendered to the Qing Kingdom in name. The situation of the world seemed about to make an irreversible change, but the rain in early autumn pulled the entire situation back again. Regardless of whether Fan Xian, who was caught in the maelstrom, initially had such forethought, at the moment, Dongyi was under the control of him and the Great Prince.


    It had to be said that Sigu Jian¡¯s final wishes only demonstrated its greatest effect at this moment. Of the 13 disciples of the Sword Hut, other than Yun Zhn, who was the Master of Dongyi, the other 12 disciples, as well as the aces of the grand disciple generation, had all gathered beneath Fan Xian¡¯s banner. In addition, there were the 10,000 elite troops the Great Prince led and the 4,000 ck Knights Chen Pingping had left to Fan Xian. As long as there were no problems in Fan Xian and the Great Prince¡¯s cooperation, Dongyi had once again be an individual power.


    Regardless of which direction one wasing from, the trust and cooperation between Fan Xian and the Great Prince could not be so easily broken. This had been well embodied during the Jingdou rebellion three years ago.


    The Dongyi after Sigu Jian¡¯s death had maintained its independence. Presumably, the spirit of the Great Grandmaster was also slightlyforted.


    Of course, other than the strength of Dongyi itself, a keyponent of reaching the present situation was the Northern Qi army¡¯s sudden attack in thete autumn of the 10th year of the Qing calendar. This attack into Qing territory had made the Northern Qi court lose a great deal of power and grain. In the end, Shang Shanhu had only miraculously happened to capture a city in a corner. It looked like Northern Qi had not obtained enough to counter their losses.


    Immediately after, Northern Qi¡¯s entire territory mobilized. It seemed they were about to pour southward and force the Qing Kingdom to fully prepare for battle. A massive battle seemed about to erupt in the spring of next year. This, gave Dongyi and Fan Xian at least a six-month buffer.


    No matter how the male-dressing Northern Qi Emperor tried to hide her thoughts in front of Si Lili and only spoke of putting the interests of the Qing court and its people at the very front, she was unable to convince herself. Everything she did was, to arge extent, for that man in the Qing Kingdom. That man who had struggled with her for a number of years, cooperated with her for a number of years, and fought for a number of years, finally, after one night of joy, had be her first and only man.


    By the time the news of the battle in the North reached Jingdou, it was already early winter. The weather in Jingdou had been strange. The autumn rains hade more densely like squeezing out all the water in the sky. After winter came, the sky was clear of clouds. There was an icy coldness but no snow.


    Without the Overwatch Council, Fan Xian could not be clear of the true situation of the battle in the North. After all, Baoyue Brothel¡¯s intelligence were all scraps of information. This did not stop him from analyzing them anding to a conclusion that was close to the truth. Unlike what Zhan Doudou expected, the eruption of the battle did not make Fan Xian angry because he was not, in the end, a true saint. He was just amon person. He knew the female Emperor in the North was helping him, so it was difficult for him to be angry about anything. He was just a bit gloomy.


    The reason for his gloominess wasplicated. Perhaps it was because he actually had no way to influence the thoughts of the Northern Qi royal family. Even though he had their biggest weakness, the other party was, in the end, a ruler and would have her own thoughts. Another reason was the matter at hand and the attitude of the back pce.


    The Northern Qi invaded and then retreated. It did not withdraw. It prepared for battle. This chain of four attacks were all to reduce the pressure for Dongyi. All sharped-eyed people understood this. Some people guessed the role Fan Xian yed in this. Although not many people understood this, it had not impacted the discussions among the people of the Qing Kingdom. However, the Royal Pce¡¯s silence still caught Fan Xian by surprise.


    Those major Qing figures would be shocked by Fan Xian¡¯s influence, shocked that he could have the Northern Qi people send troops in aid. For example, Duke Liu, who rarely visited the manor. That night, Lady Liu¡¯s father, Duke Liu, who had been silent in court for many years but still retained his power, spoke meaningful and heartfelt words to Fan Xian for an entire night.


    He was Lady Liu¡¯s father. If one were counting, he would be Fan Xian¡¯s senior. These years in the capital, Fan Xian had always been respectful toward Duke Alley. Although he rarely left the manor, in crucial moments, he had always stood on Fan Xian¡¯s side. Thus, although Fan Xian was silent toward his chiding, he did not refute it.


    Born a military man of the Qing Kingdom, Duke Liu was shocked and fearful of the faint connection between the war in the North and Fan manor. However, it was impossible to make the matter explicit, so he could onlye to the manor to warn and remind Fan Xian a number of times.


    Even Duke Liu, someone who never interfered in worldly affairs, had begun to fear the role Fan Xian could y so why was the Pce still so calm? Fan Xian did not believe the Emperor would be shocked by the change in the North. He also didn¡¯t believe that the Qing Emperor would feel any fear even if Northern Qi¡¯s powerful support toward him was exposed in front of the Qing Emperor.


    The Emperor needed a battle. How could he be afraid of Northern Qi¡¯s invasion? It was just that this kind of calm and silence was truly unusual.


    The cold air gradually congealed. Jingdou¡¯s first snow finally floated down. From the beginning of winter to the Winter Solstice, dumplings began to be cooked inrge pots in various residences in Jingdou. Themb killing business in various markets was at its peak. The delightful scent ofmb soup seemed to rise from every street corner.


    Prince Heqing¡¯s manor in Jingdou which had been silent for a long time, opened its front doors. Noble guests came to visit. However, it was still impossible for it to grow lively because the people who came were always those few. The imperial soldiers responsible for defense outside Prince Heqing¡¯s manor watched for movement with alert gazes. Presently, it seemed that the main use of these soldiers was to guard this manor.


    The matter of the Great Prince opposing the Emperor¡¯s will and not returning to the capital had not been made public. Only a few officials in the court knew of it. A prince leading an army outside and refusing toply with an imperial edict was already treasonous. For the face of the court and Li royal family, and the situation at hand where the Yanjing Camp was unable to enter Dongyi, the court temporarily maintained its silence. But, no one was willing to rx the watch on Prince Heqing¡¯s manor.


    Fan Xian held Shuning¡¯s little hand and walked into Prince Heqing¡¯s manor with a face full of smiles. He walked with wangfei shoulder to shoulder to the pavilion in the middle of theke. The moment Lin Wan¡¯er entered the manor, she had been pulled away by Ye Ling¡¯er. Who knew what these childhood best friends would talk about?


    ¡°You really have some astounding moves.¡± Heqing wangfei¡¯s made-up face was without threat. It was only quiet and content. Presently, she was essentially a hostage. She generally did not leave the manor. Since it was finally the Winter Solstice, she had invited over these young people who were in the strangest situations in Jingdou.


    Fan Xian and his wife, Ye Ling¡¯er, Princess Rou Jia, Heqing wangfei, and the secondary fei, Wang Tong¡¯er. This was already most of the Qing royal family. Other than the Third Prince deep in the Royal Pce, all of the younger generation of the Li royal family had gathered in this manor. Yet, it was these young people who were in unfortunate situations.


    ¡°Princess must be joking,¡± Fan Xian replied evenly. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the matter outside Cangzhou, I trust that you must know about it better than me. The little Northern Qi Emperor is not a character I can control.¡±


    Wangfei looked at him with aplicated expression and then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I understand my brother¡¯s character. I don¡¯t understand how you convinced him to send troops to help you.¡±


    ¡°I believe this matter does not need to be raised again,¡± Fan Xian replied with a smile. ¡°At least, it is a good thing for His Highness far away in Dongyi. However, you are alone in Jingdou now. If there is anything inconvenient, please talk to me.¡±


    Wangfei smiled slightly and bowed to him formally. Although the situation was changing unpredictably, she knew she had made a mistake once in the past,. She could not make that kind of mistake again. Her husband was already bound to this young man in front of her, bound with Dongyi.


    ¡°Yanjing Camp¡¯s sword is pointed at Dongyi. I wonder how Tong¡¯er feels.¡± Fan Xian asked wangfei as he picked up Shuning, noticing that she was too tired to walk anymore. The little girl would not understand what the adults were talking about. Curious, she opened wide her eyes and turned them back and forth between Fan Xian and wangfei¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Although Tong¡¯er¡¯s nature is a bit arrogant and willful, she is a very innocent and unaffected child. She is just bored. Sometimes, I allow her to go wander in the Ye manor. She bes uncontrobly happy. Oh yes, she had wanted to visit the Fan manor, but as you know, it¡¯s not very appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Fan Xian smiled slightly and looked at wangfei. ¡°I had thought before that with you in the manor, the youngdy of the Wang family shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°As if this is not your doing. Ma Suosuo still does not have any status, and she is getting older...¡±


    A glimmer of sadness shed across her brows. The Great Prince was far away in Dongyi and remotely bing rivals with the court. Her life as a hostage in Jingdou was deste. There just happened to be a child-like secondary fei in the manor and a Hu girl who was straightforward by nature but did not understand the affairs of the world. It was indeed a difficult burden to shoulder.


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°With things as they are, who has time for these things? Although it was me, this Taichang official, who brought out this beautiful devil, you and I both know that it was the Emperor¡¯s intention.¡±


    Having said this much, there was no point in saying more. It just so happened that the two of them had already crossed the wooden bridge on theke and reached the pavilion. One side of the pavilion was a row of ss windows, letting in the light but not the wind. With a few warming stoves, the air was as warm as spring. It made one content. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the four girls huddled together talking in a corner of the pavilion. He involuntarily sighed in his heart.


    One Winter Solstice, he had been invited into the Pce as the Princess¡¯s prince consort and had eaten a meal ofmb soup without any interest under the empress dowager¡¯s ice like gaze. In the same year, it seemed that the Great Prince had opened up his manor and invited guests. It was in this very pavilion. Other than the Crown Prince, all the young people of the Li royal family hade, even the Second Prince.


    All those who should and shouldn¡¯t have died had all died. There was only Fan Xian locked in Jingdou, the Great Prince separated in Dongyi, the Third Prince secluded away in the Pce, and these five women.


    All of the people stood faintly in front of him. Did he have it easy? Fan Xian involuntarily thought of the Emperor in the pce. He was lost in thought for a while standing in the door of the pavilion. For a moment, he was silent and speechless.


    The hotpot was sent in. The meal was rather silent. Each person had probably thought of some things in their heart. Fan Xian sat beside Rou Jia and enquired solicitously about her well-being like a warm and close brother and helped cook themb for her. Of the girls in this pavilion, Rou Jia probably appeared the weakest and most pitiful. Although there were rumors in the Pce that King Jing would return to the manor in a few days, thinking of a girl enduring months by herself in King Jing¡¯s manor, Fan Xian could not help but feel tenderness toward her.


    Without servants in the pavilion, everyone seemed to speak more easily. Even the slightly reserved and unfamiliar Wang Tong¡¯er with amusement blinking in her eyes did not feel left out. Fan Xian rose and went to the corner of the pavilion to get more coal. Out of the corner of this eye, he saw Ye Ling¡¯er follow him over.


    ¡°I know you feel sorry for Wang Tong¡¯er,¡± Fan Xian said quietly as he looked at her, rising to his feet. What would Wang Tong¡¯er¡¯s conclusion be in the future? Would she be a young widow like Ye Ling¡¯er? No one knew.


    Ye Ling¡¯er sighed. She was no longer the charming girl who had ridden her horse through the streets and alleys of Jingdou. ¡°Teacher, are you just going to keep on like this with the Emperor?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Emperor probably doesn¡¯t even have me in his sight. In a few days, perhaps news wille from the West. Help me keep an eye out to see if the Bureau of Military Affairs makes any moves in secret.¡±


    ¡°Father will not let me interfere in government affairs. I¡¯m not Sun Ping¡¯er.¡± Ye Ling¡¯er red at him. Shortly after, her expression grew dim. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing, but I want to give you give you one piece of advice.¡±

 Chapter 705 - A Sorrowful Song Of Defeat In Western Hu

    <h4>Chapter 705: A Sorrowful Song Of Defeat In Western Hu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The advice that should be given has already been given by many people. There is no need to say more.¡± Fan Xian patted Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s shoulder with a smile. There was never any need for misgivings between the two of them.


    Ye Ling¡¯er did not raise her brows as was her habit. On the contrary, the expression on her face dimmed slightly. ¡°Family discussions always end up worming into my ears. Although I don¡¯t want to hear these things, father is very angry about what¡¯s happening in the North.¡± She looked at Fan Xian and hesitated. After a moment, she said intently, ¡°After all, you and I are Qing people.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything, but his smile was slightly bitter. After the members of the Qinian Unit that had been sent to Dongyi met up with Mu Feng¡¯er and passed on his orders, the unrest in the small Liang Kingdom had been reignited. This allowed for a way to oppose the court¡¯s edict and the Great Prince to stay in Dongyi.


    Northern Qi¡¯s reaction had been wildly out of Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. Given the time, Wang Qinian should have just arrived in Shangjing. The message he had him bring was not to have Northern Qi send out its army. He just asked for the Emperor to consider their friendship and give Dongyi a hand.


    There were many ways to help. What Northern Qi did was, without a doubt, the most just and honorable. Yet, it was also one that put Fan Xian in the most awkward position. He roused himself from his thoughts. As he held the coal, he quietly chatted with Ye Ling¡¯er, trying to understand whether or not there was anything going on with the Bureau of Military affairs from the scraps of conversations in the Ye manor.


    The Emperor¡¯s reaction toward the battle in the North was too indifferent. It made Fan Xian sense danger. However, he did not know where this danger wouldnd.


    ...


    ...


    A few days after the Winter Solstice, the Fan manor put on another family feast. The family feast this time was not like the one at the Prince¡¯s manor with all the younger generation of the royal family invited. It was purely just a family feast. Other than the masters of the manor, the only guests were Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples.


    Yang Wanli had been banished from his position as vice director of the Ministry of Works to prison and had suffered torture while held there. After his sentence was pronounced that day in the Supreme Court, he had been taken home by Fan Xian to recover. Until now, his movements were still limited. The expression of hatred on his face had long scattered with the wind. He just sat peacefully to Fan Xian¡¯s right.


    The one that had climbed the quickest of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples was Cheng Jialin. He had already made it to Suzhou¡¯s Zhizhou, but he had been implicated by Fan Xian so had also copsed tragically. The two major crimes the Pce had put on him, visiting prostitutes and invading tombs, had been a bit over the top. He had been forcefully brought back to the capital. Fan Xian had run around for him, exhausting himself physically and mentally. In the end, he had preserved for him his life but he had to lose his post to end matters. It looked like his prospects hade to an end. Cheng Jialin sat spiritlessly beside Yang Wanli and sighed endlessly.


    There were two tables in the Flower Hall. The women all sat at a table behind a screen. Only Fan Xian, Yang Wanli, and Cheng Jialin sat at the table outside. They did not touch their chopsticks. Instead, they were waiting for someone. Outside the Flower Hall, snowkes gently fell in the garden of the Fan manor, waiting for people to return.


    They did not wait long before a person, walking against the wind and snow, entered the Flower Hall guided by a servant. It was Shi Chanli, who had been away from the Qing Kingdom a few years. He had taken on Fan Xian¡¯s determination and gone everywhere under heaven to unify the brothel business.


    Shi Chanli entered the hall. Before he even brushed away the snow on his clothes, he bowed deeply to Fan Xian in the main seat and then turned toward the screen and bowed to the mistress sitting there. Only then did he turn andugh bitterly toward Yang Wanli and Cheng Jialin. He then went forward to hug the friends he had not seen in a long time.


    He and Sang Wen ran Baoyue Brothel together, so he was aware of most of the information under heaven. He also knew of the tragic encounters these two friends had run into these few months. Nothing was said, but one hug expressed all the separation andfort.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so don¡¯t get up.¡± Shi Chanli had conscientiously sat below Cheng Jialin and spoken across the table to Yang Wanli, who had been trying to get up to speak. Although he was now a notable merchant and could be considered a towering figure wherever he went, the habits he formed earlier when wholeheartedly studying the holy books had still not changed. The glimmer of regret in the deepest reaches of his heart made him naturally admire the experiences of Yang Wanli, Cheng Jialin, and Hou Jichang. He also thought that his status as a merchant meant that he should sit lower.


    Yang Wanli and Cheng Jialin looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge the pedantic guy. Instead, they chatted leisurely. No one talked about their tragic encounters these few months, and no one expressed criticism of the court¡¯sws. They did not want their teacher, Fan Xian, to be worried because of these matters.


    They waited a bit longer, but no one else came. The expressions on a number of faces began to grow awkward and ufortable. Cheng Jialin looked at Fan Xian¡¯s slightly solemn expression and muttered, ¡°Perhaps the snow is heavy and he has been dyed.¡±


    Yang Wanli pressed his lips together tightly and sighed. Picking up the wine cup in front of him, he emptied it in one go. Shi Chanli nced at Fan Xian with confusion and said, ¡°ording to my sources, Jichang should have returned to the capital seven days ago. However, the court has not pinned any crimes on him. They¡¯re just leaving him hanging.¡±


    Fan Xian raised his brows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s near the end of the year, so officials and colleagues have many banquet invitations. It is not unusual to not have time.¡±


    Be that as it may, it was inevitable that his mood was gloomy. Hou Jichang had been back in the capital for a number of days but had note to visit the Fan manor. The spies of the court had also noticed. It seemed the Pce had no intention of punishing him. What all of this stated was clear.


    In a country such as this, betraying one¡¯s teacher for glory was not unheard of. Having it happen to him, Fan Xian still felt unhappy. His gaze slowly swept across the faces of the three people. Complicated emotions rose in his heart. Shi Chanli should have been in the Song Kingdom. He had taken a risk to return to the capital to see him. Naturally, there was nothing to say about Yang Wanli. To speak of Cheng Jialin, Fan Xian had always thought that this character was slightly weak and did not trust him too much. Unexpectedly, this man would rather have his position stripped than turn his back on him.


    Yet, Hou Jichang had unexpectedly note.


    ¡°I heard Schr He is also hosting a banquet at his manor today,¡± Shi Chanli said with an ufortable expression. ¡°Before you entered the capital, the two of them were both known as the leaders of the Jingdou talents and were once friends.¡±


    Yang Wanli gritted his teeth and said, with dark anger, ¡°What a man Jichang is! He¡¯s quite quick to renounce the dark and seek the light. When I see him another day, I must praise him properly.¡± Naturally, these words were sarcastic. Cheng Jialin just smiled bitterly upon hearing it. After a moment, he sighed and said, ¡°To think that back in Tongfu Tavern, Brother Jichang had once said to us that even when Sir Fan junior walked along the street, he would take care to not allow the rain on his umbre tond in the oil in the pots of stall-keepers. Such a people-loving person was one that we should emte. Who would have thought that he would now... Ah...¡±


    It was just a sigh, but Fan Xian smiled instead and called for the three of them to start eating. ¡°Each person has their own ambition. Besides, I am unable to do anything in court now. If Jichang wants to work for the people, it make sense for him to get closer to Schr He.¡±


    He spoke calmly, so no one was able to see the coldness in his heart. Fan Xian knew that of the four disciples, he had favored Hou Jichang. However, the affairs of the world were strange. Who knew whether something had gone wrong with Fan Xian¡¯s arrangements or if it had been a problem of luck? Of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, Yang Wanli contributed greatly to the repair of the riverbanks. His reputation had shaken the world. Cheng Jialin had reached the position of Suzhou Zhizhou at a very young age and had also been one of the Seven Gentlemen of the new policies that the Emperor had personally summoned into the Pce. Although Shi Chanli had not entered officialdom, his status as owner of Baoyue Brothel glowed with splendor.


    Yet, it was Hou Jichang who still lived in Jiaozhou unable to express his ambitions. Now that Fan Xian hadpletely lost power, Sir Hou probably felt dissatisfied and was forced to search out a different solution. It was not that Fan Xian could not understand this, but he was unhappy, particrly toward Schr He, who was also hosting a banquet.


    After three rounds of drinks, they talked about the stuff they had each done in their positions these years. Yang Wanli talked about how all the silver turned into the giant rocks and dirt on either side of the Great River. Cheng Jialing talked about how he protected the people as Zhizhou and how, with Sir Fan junior¡¯s help, he had dealt with the royal salt merchants satisfactorily, pulled together money for the mistress to put into the Hangzhou Conference, and how it helped so many poormoners. Shi Chanli spoke with a smile of all that he had seen in the world, as well as the slightly better days that the wretched brothel girls now lived. He also told an amusing anecdote. Rumors said that in the back of some Baoyue Brothels, they worshipped a statue of Sir Fan junior because he had protected the lives and safety of so many girls. With these words, everyone, other than Shi Chanli, sprayed out the alcohol in their mouths.


    Although the three of them were talking about their own matters, they were all things rted to Fan Xian. They spoke of the things Fan Xian had done in his life that were for the country and the people. Fan Xian was not a saint, only a mortal, but this made him slightly happier. He looked at these three with a smile. After a moment of pause, he said, ¡°Wanli has been living in the manor these days. In any case, he has no proper home in Jingdou. Jialin, your family is still in Suzhou. You may as well move into the manor.¡±


    The moment their teacher spoke, the three of them fell silent at the same time and put down the chopsticks in their hands, looking at him.


    ¡°I have made arrangements for your family in Suzhou. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Fan Xian said warmly as he looked at Cheng Jialin. ¡°Just get through this period. I¡¯ve called you here today because I was worried that you would have resentment in your heart toward the court and me and hurt yourselves instead.¡±


    Heughed bitterly and said, ¡°Of course, now it looks like I don¡¯t need to worry about Jichang. As you know, I¡¯ve never demanded anything of you other than those eight words. Even if the court wants to find evidence of my crimes from you, it¡¯s not possible. Jichang will have his own considerations, but I trust that he will not make something out of nothing and betray me.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression calmed. ¡°The four of you followed me as officials, but that was during times of peace. So, you had to put in effort. Presently, the world is not very peaceful, so you need to endure in silence. I know you all want to help me and contacted some close colleagues in secret. In the future, do not do this. My matters are not something that officials in court can resolve.¡±


    Cheng Jialing smiled bitterly and epted it. They all remembered clearly the eight words Fan Xian gave them when they were sent out: Be a good man, be a good official.


    ¡°Now that you cannot be an official, you must be honest men.¡± There was a hidden pain between Fan Xian¡¯s brows. The Emperor had brought down everyone around him into the dust and had sent him ncing left and right. It left him overwrought. This move was truly overly ruthless.


    After the family banquet, Yang Wanli and Cheng Jialing went by themselves to the back garden to rest. Fan Xian kept Shi Chanli back. Naturally, he had not just summoned Shi Chanli back to the capital across thousands of li for something as simple as a meal. There were just the two of them in the study. Shi Chanli no longer had to hide anything and angrily cursed out Hou Jichang.


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°In the end, Jichang is only a schr and an official. Even if he just learned how to curry favor, how does he know he made a great mistake?¡±


    Shi Chanli¡¯s heart chilled. He knew too many of his teacher¡¯s secrets. Naturally, he knew that he was not just simply a powerful official. His teacher¡¯s power was outside the authority of an official position. Hou Jichang¡¯s betrayal had actually angered a ruler of the darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that I will kill him. I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Fan Xian said with his eyes slightly shuttered. ¡°How goes the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about Dongyi and the North. There is no conflict at all with the battle on the surface.¡± Shi Chanli first supplemented and then replied to Fan Xian¡¯s question seriously. ¡°You wanted to investigate the matter of Gong Dian leaving the capital. It is indeed very strange. Two months ago, the Bureau of Military Affairs sent a mobilization order toward Nanzhao. However, its secrecy level was very high. The brothel only heard about it. Presently, without the cooperation of the Council, we can only touch on the surface of a lot of information.¡±


    ¡°Nanzhao? What¡¯s happening there?¡± Fan Xian asked with a frown.


    ¡°Commander Ye¡¯s son is on the front lines in Nanzhao. ording to court conventions, now that Nanzhao has no war affairs and the new ruler has inherited for a full three years, half the force there should return to the capital to debrief...¡± Shi Chanli nced at him and continued, ¡°Based on the time, they should have already arrived in Jingdou, seen the Emperor, and been split into various camps. However, those soldiers have still not arrived.¡±


    ¡°You mean that they could have gone west?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He suddenly thought of a terrifying possibility. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Such arge military mobilization, how could it be hidden from the people?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, we put our attention on the South, even if it was at Weizhou. With Guan Wumei¡¯s help, perhaps we could find something,¡± Shi Chanli said, ming himself. ¡°Baoyue Brothel has been paying attention to Jingdou, Dongyi, and Northern Qi. The intelligence reports from that side have not been sorted carefully enough.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It was me who set the focus.¡± Fan Xian rubbed the headache at his temples and muttered to himself, ¡°Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s brother... That bastard is not often in Jingdou. I had forgotten there was such a person. Looking at the time, if the soldiers from Nanzhao actually headed back and passed Jingdou without entering and actually headed west, then should they not have already reached Dingzhou?¡±


    Fan Xian raised his head and took a deep breath. His eyes were filled with unease and tiredness. He knew that he had made a grave mistake, but he had been under house arrest in Jingdou these few months and the Overwatch Council was under Yan Bingyun¡¯s care. Relying just on Baoyue Brothel, it was impossible to have an urate grasp of the movement of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s military strength.


    ¡°Gong Dian left the capital and went to Dingzhou to summon Li Hongcheng back to the capital. He took 10,000 Jingdou Garrison soldiers and 2,000 imperial soldiers,¡± Shi Chanli said. ¡°That was something we found out earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± A sense of failure rose in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. His palm pped gently against the desk. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that the Emperor would do something on such arge scale, to transfer troops from the distant South across thousands of li. With the army changing guards, was he not afraid of great unrest under heaven?¡±


    Shi Chanli understood these words. His body grew cold. Forcing himself to stay calm, he analyzed the situation. ¡°For the court, the new master of Nanzhao is young. Most of the powerful officials lean toward the Qing Kingdom, so there is no need to guard against them. Leaving a squad and a half of border soldiers in the South is sufficient. Although the situation of Yangjing and the Northern Camp dealing with Northern Qi and Dongyi looked like it was because of the lingering effects of the rebellion andck of amander in the Northern Camp, in reality, there was not much danger. Thus, for the Emperor, as long as he could pacify Xiliang, there were no other sources of unrest under heaven. Then, he could put all his effort into preparing for the expedition North.¡±


    ¡°Pacifying Xiliang would require defeating those people on the grasnds.¡± Fan Xian frowned and sighed lightly. He knew that he had still been trapped by the Emperor. In the end, he had not managed to escape his grasp. A tiredness and disappointment filled his body, making him sit woodenly in the chair, unable to move.


    He finally understood why the Emperor maintained such an indifferent attitude toward the battle in the North, not feeling the slightest anger or caution about the potential collusion between Northern Qi and Fan Xian. It turned out that the Emperor had long sorted out all the possible actions his illegitimate child could do and had put all of his attention and efforts into the West. The Emperor had not danced to Fan Xian¡¯s tune at all. On the contrary, he had taken the opportunity andunched a ruthless attack toward Dingzhou.


    ¡°We must immediately notify Li Hongcheng,¡± Shi Chanli said as his face paled with shock.


    Fan Xian sat tiredly on the chair. After a moment, he said ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Coldness seeped in all directions in the winter on the grasnds. The wind came from the north. The slight moisture it brought as it traveled across the North Sea had long been sucked dry by the barren desert, leaving only a dry cold. The autumn grass on the ground had disappeared long ago, leaving behind only sand and dirt. It stretched as far as the eye could see. The ground was so frozen that even horses were unustomed to it.


    In past winters, the birds would look down from the sky and perhaps find some moving and alluring greenness at the side of someke. Now, even these pitiful habitats could not be found because these cold-enduring birds, which did not wish to fly south for the winter, had a blood red ring around their eyes. The roots of the frozen grass were blood red. The round rocks were blood red. The sand and dirt that crumbled when squeezed were blood red. Even the bodies of the voles that crawled out of their burrows were blood red.


    This was the entrance to Hong Mountain, a ce that had to be passed when entering the Qing Kingdom from the grasnds. The mountain rocks were all red, but the red was not a strange color granted by heaven. Instead, it had been stained red by the Hu people of the grasnds and the soldiers of the Qing Kingdom.


    There were bodies and blood everywhere. The sounds of killing that had startled the vole out of its burrow and sent the birds skyward had graduallye to a stop. There were just some cruel battles still going on by some of the deste mounds. A few warriors of the Hu tribe continued to put up a resistance. They gathered into a few circles and sprayed out thest of their blood under the attack of more than 10 times their number of Qing soldiers.


    A year ago, the general of Dingzhou, the heir of King Jing, Li Hongcheng, had met up with the ck Knights and Fan Xian who had been escaping the grasnds at the mouth of Hong Mountain. At the time, he had extravagantly hoped to be able to carry out a beautiful ambush battle there. However, the Hu people were not stupid and never gave the Qing army such an opportunity.


    If this had been in the past, during such a cold time, the countless tribes of Western Hu would follow the banner of the King Tent and slowly hide from the icy air and head deeper into the grasnds until they reached the foot of the unsurpassable mountain. After enduring a year of bitter cold there, at the spring of the next year, they would newly spread out across the entire grasnds.


    Very rarely did western Hu choose to carry out an offense against the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Xiliang Road during the depths of winter. In the past, other than tribes within the grasnds who had lost power in an internal struggle and would crazily try to enter the Qing territory to steal the army andmon people¡¯s winter grain, there had never been a major military operation.


    This year was not the same. For some reason, Sir Hu Ge, who had inherited most of the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s cows, sheep, and warriors, had suddenly and brazenly decided to lead his troops east. Furthermore, he had bravely, or stupidly,unched an offensive against the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    What confused the western Hu people even more was that after their great Chief, their wise and far-thinking Chief had thought deeply in his tent for a day and a night, he showed approval for Hu Ge¡¯s actions. Furthermore, he had risked the severe cold and sent out the most elite of the grasnds Iron Riders in an attempt to cross the entrance of Hong Mountain, get around Qingzhou, and strike directly at the heart of Xiliang.


    No one had expected that there would be 20,000 Qing Iron Riders and 70,000 Dingzhou troops hidden in an ambush near the wastnds by the entrance to Hong Mountain. These Qing soldiers seemed to know ahead of time the direction of the Hu people¡¯s attack, their numbers, time of the attack, and, most terrifyingly, they had known for sure that western Hu would brave the severe cold to attack.


    The Hu people¡¯s attack was illogical. The Qing army¡¯s ambush was even more unreasonable. These unreasonable things had coincided to be a great battle in Qingzhou that could be recorded in the history books, a battlefield on which tens of thousands of people sacrificed their lives.


    By a deste mound, already filled with bodies and blood flowing through the sand, the group of Hu tribe warriors was down to thest man. He was surrounded by Qing soldiers. From the battle earlier, the Qing officer knew that this man must be one of the aces on the grasnds and so stopped urging his subordinates forward. Instead, he slowly raised his right hand and coldly prepared to send out arrows.


    ¡°Surrender or no surrender?¡± A cold voice echoed in the cold air of the grasnds. Covered with wounds, Hu Ge breathed deeply. His eyes were red. He stared at the cold Qing soldiers. Suddenly, he let out a cry and stabbed his knife through his own chest.


    Hu Ge died, but his eyes remained open, staring with bitter resentment at the sky. Even if he died, he wanted to be a resentful spirit to ask the young man in Jingdou, who had created all of this illogical bloodiness, What was it for? What was all of this for?

 Chapter 706 - Pacifying Xiliang

    <h4>Chapter 706: Pacifying Xiliang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    An eagle was gliding through the cold air. It was not afraid of the people¡¯s arrows down below. It glided down without fear, passing the endless battlefield. It clearly saw the bodies of the Hu tribe men who died under the enemy¡¯s knives, spears, and bows and arrows. The blood gradually seeped into the red earth. There was also the sharp metal stench of blood. The Qing army, which hadin in ambush at the mouth of Hong Mountain, began to clean up the battlefield and tidy the side squads. Even though they were the most elite Dingzhou army, a battle with the main force of the grasnds still resulted in a great and terrible price.


    The eagle shook its wings and flew higher. It then fearfully discovered that a group of Qing Kingdom riders were quietly attacking from the northeast direction, the direction of the sea of grass. There were at least 4,000 men in this group. They silently moved deeper into the grasnds, following the natural rise and falls of the sand dunes and grass.


    The eagle gave a strange cry. It was as if it sensed the killing aura and horror of that group of riders. It flew toward the colder clouds. After an indeterminable amount of time, it finally broke through the cold clouds and swooped down toward a mountain by ake.


    There were thousands of western Hu warriors on this little mound. Among them were a group of Northern warriors that had been transferred from the snowfields. This group of soldiers was clearly those who had barely escaped from the battle at the entrance of Hong Mountain earlier. Their morale was low. Furthermore, many people were injured.


    Chief Su Bida¡¯s lips felt a little dry, but there was not much blood on his body. He looked coldly in the direction of the Hong Mountain and knew that the Dingzhou army must be tidying up and would be unable to rush over in a short amount of time. Presumably, those Qing people also did not dare to pursue deeply into the grasnds.


    He nced at the warriors around him and looked at the injuries on their bodies. Thinking of the battle in front of Hong Mountain earlier, his eyes grew cold.


    Once the grasnds entered winter, soldiers were rarely used. This was a matter that western Hu and the Qing Kingdom had long grown used to. The biggest reason was that when the days were icy, the ground was frozen. So, there was ack of food. The Hu people¡¯se like the wind and leave like lightning method was difficult to execute. However, this winter, this Chief had listened to the suggestion of Hu Ge¡¯s group and gathered the most elite riders in his hands and carried out an attack on Xiliang Road. It truly looked like an unwise choice, particrly as the miserable scene in front of him seemed to prove this point.


    But, who was Chief Su Bida? The gradually falling court 30 years ago produced a person like him. He was able to grow strong between the Left and Right Virtuous Princes. He even wisely epted the Man riders from the icy and snowy North. He opened up his heart and absorbed the people of the middle-ins into his camp.


    If it was not in such an age, if the maind to the east did not have those incredible figures, Chief Su Bida would, without a doubt, have be a wise ruler on the grasnds, a figure whose formidable renown would give him authority all over.


    How could he have made such a low-level mistake? Su Bida¡¯s gaze pierced through the mountain andnded on the Hu woman astride a horse at the summit of the mountain. His expression becameplicated and depressed.


    Chief Su Bida had his own way of thinking for deciding to risk attacking Xiliang Road during the winter. It was because he knew that the Qing court was facing internal unrest. The Emperor was carrying out a cold war against his favorite official, and Hu Ge...


    The corners of the Chief¡¯s eyes narrowed like an eagle. He looked in the direction of the distant Hong Mountain and thought that Hu Ge, who had dared to betray the grasnds and collude with the Overwatch Council, should have died already. He was truly a stupid man. How many of those who worked with the Overwatch Council could sessfully survive?


    The Chief had already caught wind of what Hu Ge had been secretly relying on in his rise on the grasnds this year. Thus, he could guess why Hu Ge had chosen such a winter to invade Xiliang Road. Chief Su Bida paid a great deal of attention to the political rumors in Jingdou. He only had to think slightly to determine it had something to do with a fallen Sir Fan junior.


    Last time Fan Xian entered the grasnds, he had purged arge number of secret agents and spies sent by the grasnds from Xiliang Road. The strength of the grasnds court had been heavily damaged. In the end, Fan Xian had escaped with a few hundred ck Knights from right under the Chief¡¯s nose. This reality made Su Bida feel a boundless humiliation. Particrly whenever he looked at Songzhi Xianling, this feeling of humiliation would be even more difficult to endure.


    Hu Ge¡¯s attack on Xiliang Road was an opportunity for the Chief. After a long conversation with Songzhi Xianling, he rejected her suggestion for him to be cautious. Instead, he decided to take this opportunity to beat them at their own game. Using the momentum of Fan Xian wanting to use external soldiers to help the Dingzhou general¡¯s position, he gathered the forces on the grasnds and attacked Xiliang.


    This had been a clever n. Presumably, the Dingzhou general, Li Hongcheng, would have received Fan Xian¡¯s message and would only think Hu Ge was pretending to invade. He would not expect the Chief to take advantage of it andunch a powerful attack. He would be unprepared.


    Who would have thought that there would be over 100,000 Qing elites gathered around the entrance to Hong Mountain?


    This was the most shameless ambush. In this one battle, Hu Ge was killed, the grasnds court and Right Virtuous Prince suffered heavy casualties, and at least 20,000 grasnds warriors lost their lives on the red dirt.


    Thinking of his pain earlier, the Chief¡¯s eyes narrowed further as his mood became colder. He squeezed the horse between his legs and came to Songzhi Xianling¡¯s side. In an icy voice, he said, ¡°You said that he was just borrowing the grasnds¡¯ troops to help Li Hongcheng stabilize his position.¡±


    Haitang Doudou did not turn around. The jacket on her body fluttered in the wind. ¡°As the Chief, you should not have taken such a risky gamble. I never truly believed him. However, I think this time it had nothing to do with him. He is just a pitiful pawn that was exploited by someone else.¡±


    The two of them fell silent at the same time. There was only one man in the Qing Kingdom who saw so far and had his eyes on the people of the world, could calcte with such rity Fan Xian¡¯s response and the Hu people¡¯s n to beat him at his own game, and have a n in ce to create a tragic defeat the grasnds had not suffered in 30 years.


    In front of the Qing Emperor, it seemed that all schemes and plots were nothing more than a prelude to the killing strike on his game board. The eagle finally descended andnded on the arm Su Bida extended. It was very cold. This animal had only flown through the icy clouds for a moment, but it was shivering with cold. The feathers on its body appeared particrly dim.


    Su Bida¡¯s eyes shrunk. He said in a low voice, ¡°In the northeast, there are light ridersing this way undercover. The Qing people had great ns this time. I wonder which general it is that dares to lead another powerful army deep into the grasnds after such arge battle. The weather is so cold, do the Qing people hope they will wipe us all out?¡±


    Be that as it may, the Chief was still very shocked by the Qing army¡¯s courage, as well as the determination they showed to destroy everything. Although there were still thousands of grasnds men around thekeside, they had just experienced a great battle and were tired and dispirited. If they had a head-on sh with the 4,000 light riders, who had stored their strength for a long time, the oue was clear.


    Su Bida cursed the Qing people viciously in his heart for being so despicable as to not give him a moment of rest. But, as a ruler, how could he allow his angry emotions to destroy his logic? At the first opportunity, he had already sent out a warning to the subordinates below the mountain. Immediately, the warriors around theke began to move. Their movements were very quick. It was impossible to see the earlier injuries and low spirits.


    ¡°Coming with me?¡± The Chief pulled his horse¡¯s head around and turned his head to nce at the Hu tribe girl on the slope.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Qing Kingdom.¡± Haitang Duoduo lowered her head slightly. Her eyes never left the direction of Hong Mountain. Her expression was calm, but her voice revealed a glimmer of self-condemnation and self-reflection.


    She could see countless resentful spirits rising over there. Because of Hu Ge¡¯s trust in someone, her trust in someone, and the Chief¡¯s trust in her, tens of thousands of grasnds soldiers were surrounded by the Qing Iron Riders, suffering heavy casualties. Broken limbs and severed heads covered the ground like weathered wood rotting in a swamp.


    Even she couldn¡¯t stop her heart swaying at this battlefield scene from hell. At that moment, the present Master of Tianyi Dao realized that among tens of thousands of people, one person¡¯s strength was truly very small and could not change anything.


    ¡°I want an exnation. If I can¡¯t, I have to give you, and those who have died, an exnation.¡± After Haitang finished speaking, she gently squeezed her horse. Dissolving into a streak of light smoke, she rode down the mountain in the opposite direction of the sun.


    The words Fan Xian wanted Hong Yiqing to deliver had been brought to her. Because of the matter between Xiliang and the grasnds, she could not leave at once. However, she had to go to Jingdou now.


    Chief Su Bida did not turn around to nce at that streak of smoke again. With a loud cry, he led the remnants of his subordinates deeper into the grasnds. He believed that as long as he returned to his true homnd, those Qing light riders riding behind him like wolf cubs would never be a threat against him again. To the west of the grasnds, 7,000 of the 10,000 northern Man Iron Riders, who only obeyed Songzhi Xianling, were still alive and waiting for him.


    Compared to the mysterious battle in the north of the maind, the battle that happened in Xiliang this time with the Hu people had, without a doubt, a deeper and more important influence on and position in history. The start of the battle was actually just an order Fan Xian had the Qinian Unit send out in a random courtyard in Jingdou, which had sold for just over 100 liang.


    Precisely because of these orders, Hu Ge had led the old subordinates of the Left Virtuous Prince and pretended tounch an attack against Xiliang Road. But, Chief Su Bida¡¯s eagle-like eyes had seen the rtionship between Hu Ge and Fan Xian of the Overwatch Council, so he had taken advantage of the situation. Unexpectedly, all of this had been within the expectations of the Dingzhou army.


    The massive trap at the opening of Hong Mountain had caught an innumerable amount of Hu lives. With this one battle, the Left Virtuous Prince¡¯s forces all died, and the grasnds court and Right Virtuous Prince both suffered heavy casualties and lost all their reputation. The various tribes on the grasnds began to grow restless. Chief Su Bida¡¯s ambition to establish a Kingdom, which had just begun to sprout under Songzhi Xianling and Northern Qi Tianyi Dao¡¯s help, shattered. For the next few decades, the grasnds would be in chaos. There would not be another opportunity to unite everyone.


    This one battle was a great blow against western Hu. Its impact was felt deep and far. History called it the Great Battle of Qingzhou.


    Other than the battle at Hong Mountain, another important reason for the endless instability on the grasnds was the 4,000 light riders the eagle had discovered. A young general had fully nned out the Dingzhou army¡¯s ambush of the western Hu elite troops. Furthermore, this general had abruptly left the battle at the initial sess and, as themander, led the 4,000 light riders hidden to the east toward what remained of the grasnds¡¯ court soldiers and began a lengthy pursuit.


    This pursuit was carried out in the ice and snow, across wild ins. Regardless of whether it was pursuing or escaping soldiers, they all lived unusually cruel lives. In the end, this pursuit broke Chief Su Bida¡¯s spirit. It was impossible for him to make contact with the 7,000 northern Man Iron Riders scattered in the distant West.


    Walking through winter, spring, wind, snow, and long grass, this astounding pursuit mission continued for five months. When the remnants of the Chief¡¯s strength finally made contact with thest 7,000 Iron Riders Haitang Doudou had left on the grasnds, the courageous and brave Qing light riders finally pulled out of the grasnds.


    During the five months in the grasnds, this group of light riders, which only numbered 4,000, burned, killed, and plundered the entire way, destroying countless Hu tribes. They maintained their difficult pursuit on the grasnds with bloody methods and discipline. By the time they retreated to Qingzhou in the spring of the next year, there were only 800 left.


    Itpletely changed the situation for the Qing Kingdom in the West. Themander of the Iron Riders, whopletely destroyed the western Hu¡¯s thoughts of invading the central ins, was actually themander of the Qingzhou battle. As a high-ranking general who should have stayed in the tent and pointed at the territory, he had instead bravely lowered his own status and entered the grasnds in pursuit. In the Qingzhou battle, other than the Qing Emperor¡¯s careful n, this young general was a truly incredible character. There was no injustice for Chief Su Bida to have fallen to his hands.


    This young general was Ye Wan. He was the eldest son of the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs Commander Ye Zhong. He was the brother of the Second wangfei Ye Ling¡¯er. Je was the man who had left the Dingzhou army at 17 and went to the frontlines of Nanzhao. He was the man who had been gradually forgotten by the Jingdou people and Fan Xian.


    ...


    ...


    While Ye Wan held the fort in Qingzhou and the battle he deployed at the entrance of Hong Mountain made the Hu people cry for heaven and earth as they died, the highest military officer of Xiliang Road in name, General Li Hongcheng, had been under house arrest in Dingzhou¡¯s General¡¯s manor.


    Along with him in the manor was Gong Dian, who had left the position of Commander of the Imperial Army toe take over in Dingzhou. Battle reports from Qing Zhou flowed endlessly into the General¡¯s manor. Gong Dian and Li Hongcheng sat on each side, silently reading the military reports and not saying a word.


    The troops near Qingzhou that had entered the battle were essentially the local Xiliang Dingzhou army. They were all born and bred border soldiers. The Ye family had run things there for decades. Other than the Great Prince¡¯s Western Expedition in the past, which left him some influence there, the Ye family was essentially the Emperor of the Dingzhou army. Presently, the Emperor has transferred the eldest son of the Ye family back to Dingzhou. Leading these old Dingzhou soldiers in a violent attack, they cooperated without any problems.


    The half of the Nanzhao border soldiers Fan Xian had worried about did not actually surge into Dingzhou city as he imagined. Instead, they stopped west of Jingdou to the north of Cang Mountain. One subsection entered Dingzhou. There were not many people, but it was enough to control the General¡¯s manor.


    The exchange of military authority in Dingzhou was not actually an exchange of soldiers. Rather, it was just an exchange of generals. The eldest son of the Ye manor entered Dingzhou. With the cooperation of the imperial soldiers Gong Dian led, he easily stole the general¡¯s authority from Li Hongcheng¡¯s hands.


    If everything had gone as Fan Xian had nned, if the young general Ye Wan, whomanded soldiers like a god and the Dingzhou army saw as one of theirs, had not abruptly appeared in this world, then when Hu Ge led his soldiers on a fake attack, Li Hongcheng would have been able to use the battle to extend his time in his position by a year or so.


    The General¡¯s manor was silent. After a long silence, Li Hongcheng calmly said, ¡°I am not as good as Ye Wan when ites to warfare.¡±


    Gong Dian raised his head and nced at him. After a moment, he replied in a raspy voice, ¡°Ye Wan grew up in the Dingzhou Army. From the age of 3, he began to learn martial arts on horseback and handle troops. However, he was young and impetuous, and unsatisfied with his father forcefully suppressing his merits. Thus, he abandoned Dingzhou and went to Nanzhao.¡±


    ¡°No wonder there is little news of him in the capital.¡± Li Hongcheng nodded.


    Gong Dian sighed and said, ¡°Commander Ye suppressed his military achievements because he thought he was too young and had achieved too much. He was worried it would draw people¡¯s fear. After all, the old Qin master¡¯s eldest son had died in a camp.¡±


    ¡°Qin Heng was also not as good as him.¡± Li Hongcheng looked at the military report in front of him and shook his head. ¡°Commander Ye was well aware of how to go with the flow. No wonder he could hide such a talented son for so long.¡±


    ¡°The dream of the Dingzhou army is to pacify western Hu.¡± Gong Dian was also a general born of the Dingzhou army. He gazed at Li Hongcheng and said, ¡°Loyalty to the Emperor is a matter of course. Regardless of what evaluation the world gives the Dingzhou army, we are willing to do anything for the interest of the Emperor and the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Li Hongchengughed bitterly. He knew that these words were speaking of Ye Ling¡¯er marrying the Second Prince. In the end, the Dingzhou army had changed sides right before the battle in the Jingdou rebellion, striking the heaviest blow against the Second Prince.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Fan Xian has told you in private, but if drawing in outside forces to attack was just to preserve your position as general...¡± Gong Dian¡¯s eyes narrowed. In an icy voice, he said, ¡°I am disgraced by Fan Xian¡¯s action.¡±


    Li Hongcheng raised his face and gazed calmly at Gong Dian. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? What kind of person do you think Fan Xian is? Since I dare to let Hu Gee, then I have my ways. Even if Ye Wan did note, do you think I would let the Hu people take even the slightest advantage?¡±


    ¡°In the end, it is something that didn¡¯t happen. There is still time to turn back,¡± Gong Dian said. ¡°But, I think the Emperor is extremely disappointed in Sir Fan junior...¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°After you return to the capital, I must trouble you to bring my words to Sir Fan junior. I have always admired him, but I was disappointed this time. Men are born between heaven and earth. How could he used the blood of soldiers as a bargaining chip?¡±


    Li Hongcheng took a deep breath and looked at Gong Dian with a not-quite-there smile. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In the end, you still don¡¯t understand Fan Xian. If he was a person who cared nothing for the lives of others, if he really did not have any consideration for the lives of the Qing soldiers, the Qing Kingdom would probably have long be a tattered robe. No matter how great the Emperor is, how could he stop him tearing this apart from the inside? You underestimated his power. You also underestimated his character.¡±


    Gong Dian was silent, but there was a chill in his heart. He didn¡¯t know that Sir Fan junior had already suffered a great injury in front of the Emperor. Did he still have the power to strike back?


    ...


    ...


    Although the battle at the entrance of Hong Mountain was an ambush, the opponent was still tens of thousands of grasnds riders who were like wolves and tigers. The Qing Emperor had put in a great deal of effort for this. One secret edict removed Li Hongcheng¡¯s military authority. Another secret edict bestowed fullmand on the eldest son of the Ye manor, Ye Wan. As they said, do not doubt those who are used and those who are doubted. The Emperor¡¯s trust in, or perhaps gamble on, that young general won him aplete victory in the end.


    Victory needed foundations and soldiers. In order to defeat the Hu people on the grasnds, the soldiers in a number of military camps in and outside of Dingzhou had all been emptied out. All of the Dingzhou army hade out. With an additional group from Qingzhou, only then had they obtained such a result. Presently, order and peace were being maintained in Dingzhou by the troops Gong Dian had brought personally, as well as some Nanzhao border soldiers left by Ye Wan.


    Li Hongcheng silently returned to the manor. He stared in a daze at therge map in the study. He then said to the guest who had stayed behind him the entire time, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave for Jingdou. I¡¯ll see you out of Dingzhou. As for how to get away after, that¡¯ll depend on your skills.¡±


    The guest was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°On behalf of Sir Fan junior, I thank you for your great kindness.¡± This man was Fan Xian¡¯s trusted aide, Deng Zi Yue, who was fully responsible for all matters of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council stationed in Xiliang. However, after the fast change in situation in Jingdou, Deng Zi Yue became someone the court had to capture. No one expected that he would be so daring as to hide in the General¡¯s manor.


    ¡°During the Qingzhou battle, other than the Emperor¡¯s torch-like gaze and Commander Ye¡¯s godlikemand, the Overwatch Council was also out in force. Yan Bingyun has been in Dingzhou the entire time, presumably, Jingdou doesn¡¯t even know.¡± Deng Zi Yue sighed. ¡°Sir Fan junior¡¯s n fell wholly within the Emperor¡¯s calctions. With things as they were, I could not abandon the Qing Kingdom¡¯s interest and inform the Hu people. I trust that Sir Fan junior and his subordinates would also think the same.¡±


    Li Hongcheng was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I suddenly feel that Gong Dian¡¯s words are very reasonable. No matter what Fan Xian does, he is, in the end, not a match for the Emperor and refuses to let the Qing people sink into a wretched situation. Since this is so, why do all this?¡±

 Chapter 707 - Chaos In Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chaos In Jiangnan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the winter of the 10th year of the Qing calendar, General Li Hongcheng¡¯s achievements in the Qingzhou battle were made known to the world. He returned to the capital following an imperial summons. In the year he had just stood firm, he became the deputy head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, a high honor. However, the people of the court singing the praises of the greatness of the Qing Kingdom could clearly see that the position of deputy head was actually an empty position. Under Ye Zhong¡¯s suppression, Li Hongcheng would never have a military force that belonged wholly to him as it had in Dingzhou. And, no one forgot that the previous person to take the lofty position as deputy head at such a young age was Qin Heng, and his end was not very glorious.


    After Li Hongcheng returned to the capital, he entered the Pce to meet with the Emperor as soon as possible. Inside the royal study, the Emperor did not vent a glimmer of anger. Instead, they talked calmly about the scenery in Xiliang. When Li Hongcheng saw Fan Ruoruo by the Emperor¡¯s side, his mood dropped to the bottom of an abyss. After leaving the Pce, he went to the Bureau of Military Affairs to take the post and set a date for his return to the Bureau. Li Hongcheng then went home and saw King Jing, who had been under house arrest in the Royal Pce for a while and had just been let out, as well as his frail and pitiful sister. The three of them sat silently. The King sighed repeatedly. He patted Li Hongcheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fortunately, nothing went wrong. You did what you could for that side by being able to hold out and return to Jingdou.¡±


    That night, Li Hongcheng still personally made a visit to Fan manor. He knew how much hope Fan Xian had in hope. Although he had tenaciously resisted the Emperor¡¯s edict and Gong Dian¡¯s pressure, and had managed to drag things out for a few days, in the end, he had been miserably summoned back. He had to personally give Fan Xian an exnation.


    No one knew what this pair of friends said in the study in the back garden of the Fan manor. Presumably, it was nothing more than an expression of apology to each other. The Pce did not seem interested in this conversation because no one stopped Li Hongcheng entering the manor.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t think things would turn out like this.¡± Fan Xianughed bitterly and stood up to hug him. He gently patted his back and saw him out of the study.


    Before Li Hongcheng left the study, he turned around and nced at him with worry. ¡°Deng Zi Yue should have escaped, but I¡¯m afraid a number of your Qinian Unit people died in Xiliang Road. After all, this is the business of the Council, so I don¡¯t know the details. I hope you can control your emotions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the betrayer is. Perhaps people in the Council caught wind of one of the three meetups. After all, Yan Bingyun went personally to handle it. Faced with this person, I also don¡¯t have much confidence.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°But, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never had much interest in matters of revenge. I am just feeling somewhat at a loss.¡±


    ¡°If even you feel at a loss, then I urge you to behave well these days.¡± Li Hongcheng shook his head and rejected Fan Xian¡¯s intention to see him out of the manor. Like his fatherforted him, he patted Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder with force. With a sweep of his robes, he headed out of the manor.


    ...


    ...


    After watching Li Hongcheng¡¯s lonely figure disappeared into the winter garden, Fan Xian was silent for a long time before turning his back and sitting back down in his chair in the study. Hongcheng had passed on Gong Dian¡¯s evaluation of him earlier. The evaluation could not help but make Fan Xian taste bitterness in his mouth. Bullying deadweight? If there was actually an in-depth investigation, Fan Xian¡¯s n in Dongyi and Xiliang did indeed have such an intention. However, this kind of intention, without a doubt, would not be able to stand firm on a moral ground.


    Men should delight in gratitude and vengeance. How could the blood and lives of soldiers be used as bargaining chips? However, who could truly understand what Fan Xian was thinking? It was precisely because he did not want too many innocents under heaven to lose their lives in the battle between him and the Emperor that he had chosen the present setup.


    The Great Battle of Qingzhou was a perfect embodiment of the Emperor¡¯s ability to n far ahead. Regardless of whether it was Hu Ge¡¯s feigned attack or the Chief¡¯s reaction, all of it was a foundation Fan Xian had put a great deal of effort into. Yet, this foundation had been heartlessly and calmly exploited by the Emperor.


    Fan Xian did not feel a glimmer of closeness with the Hu people on the grasnds. The bodies and burned homes on the fields of Xiliang Road would only make him p and praise the Qingzhou battle. The problem was that this great battle had easily torn apart all of the preparations Fan Xian had made in Xiliang Road. If Li Hongcheng still wanted to stall for time and not return to the capital under these circumstances, it would be the same as seeking death.


    Fan Xian felt a deep coldness and admiration for the Emperor¡¯s methods and ability. A sense of weakness grew in his heart.


    ¡°You heard all of it, this has nothing to do with me.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s hands pressed against the table. He tiredly closed his eyes.


    Haitang Duoduo, who had returned to the central ins and put back on that flowery coat, appeared behind him. After the battle at Hong Mountain, she and the group in Dingzhou had moved out at around the same time. Li Hongcheng had returned to the capital very quickly, but he was still one day behind her. Presently, the Pce¡¯s surveince of the Fan manor had rxed a great deal. How could they possibly stop Northern Qi¡¯s saint girl from quietly entering the manor?


    ¡±


    It had been a year since they met. Haitang looked silently at the young man in the chair and thought, He is not actually very old, so why does he look so aged now? There was a permanent tiredness on his face that could not be wiped away. Remembering all that had happened in the Qing Kingdom these days, remembering that Overwatch Council Director that passed away, Haitang suddenly understood why Fan Xian appeared so tired.


    ¡°Because you had Hong Yiqing bring me a message, many people died on the grasnds,¡± Haitang said.


    Fan Xian opened his eyes and said with a coldugh, ¡°I just wanted the grasnds court to agree to let Hu Ge send out troops. I had not thought the Chief would use the opportunity to take the advantage.¡±


    Haitang paused slightly and did not exin to him that she had once tried to suppress Su Bida¡¯s wild ambitions. Lightly, she said, ¡°In the end, it was still your Qing Kingdom that gained the advantage.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°We can put aside the matter of how the information was leaked. I sent to people to Xiliang Road. Hong Yiqing still has not managed to gather up the people of the Fourth Bureau. Clearly, Deng Zi Yue was being watched by the Council during the transition...¡±


    Speaking to here, he took a deep breath. He suddenly remembered the young general of the Ye family mentioned on the intelligence reports. Apparently, the young general had led 4,000 light riders into the grasnds to pursue what remained of the Chief¡¯s court. Fan Xian could not help but admire his courage. Remembering that they were deep in the grasnds in the cold of winter, he suspected that very few of the 4,000 riders would be able to make it back alive.


    ¡°Those Man riders that moved from the North to the grasnds... Do they still listen to yourmand?¡± He raised his head and nced at Haitang. ¡°After all, you are the princess of the snowfields and have the respect of the Chief on the grasnds. Your position is lofty. Presumably, you have some power.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Her eyes, as bright as the North Sea, shed with a glimmer of anger. Coldly, she said, ¡°At this time, you¡¯re still worried about the life and death of those 4,000 light riders? You really live up to being a powerful official of the Qing court. Why don¡¯t you think about theplete loss of the young warriors on the grasnds and the tribes that have no strength to resist?¡±


    ¡°I am a Qing person, then a Central ins person. Lastly, I am a person,¡± Fan Xian replied with his head down. ¡°Just as you said, Su Bida¡¯s ambition is too big. He took the strong warriors of various tribes and strength of the grasnds. It now has been hollowed out. After the Great Battle of Qingzhou, 4,000 riders entered the grasnds. As long as the Man riders left in the west of the grasnds maintain their distance, they might actually be able toe back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already over for western Hu. If the opportunity is right, the tribes you brought to the grasnds from the North might be able to use this opportunity to rise up.¡± Fan Xian gently tempted Haitang. ¡°You must ept this reality and then exploit this reality.¡±


    ¡°I am not the same as you. There are many things that I know align with my interest but do not align with my standards. I cannot do them.¡± Haitang¡¯s lowered her eyelids slightly. ¡°But, your words right now surprise me greatly. You are clearly a bullying and ruthless person who does not put the interests of the Qing Kingdom first. Why would you make such a request?¡±


    ¡°If I really give no consideration to the interests of the Qing Kingdom or the world, why would I still be here in this manor? Regardless of whether it was spilling hot blood or concealing the world, I have long done it.¡±


    ¡°When did you be a saint?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I am not a saint. But, having reached a certain point in life when the highest-level of desires, such as power, has been satisfied, I have be biased toward psychological consideration. Furthermore, I don¡¯t like being seen by others as a cold-blooded and heartless degenerate who only knows how to use the blood of soldiers.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you are still a hypocritical and selfish person,¡± Haitang said looking at him. She took out the little knife from inside her clothes and ced it in front of him.


    Fan Xian replied expressionlessly, ¡°If this is considered hypocritical and selfish, I think that all the people of the world would be very grateful to my vanity. I know your Emperor is a woman, so let¡¯s just say I¡¯m threatening you.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s body shook slightly. She looked at him for a long time without speaking.


    Fan Xian also maintained his silence. The entire study was submerged in an oppressive atmosphere. After a long time, he ufortably said, ¡°A lot of time, I need someone to help give suggestions. In the past, Yan Bingyun and Wang Qinian filled this role. Presently, Yan Bingyun has gone to be a pure official, and I have sent Lao Wang away. I can¡¯t ask either of them. I¡¯m not an immortal. Faced with him, I don¡¯t have a shred of confidence. There is no one to help me. The situation is rather helpless.¡±


    ¡°Is this you being pitiful in front of me?¡± Haitang asked sarcastically. She paused slightly and sighed. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Fan Xian gently pped his hands and invited Haitang to sit down on one side of the table. Then, he drank some cold tea to soothe his throat. Running his tongue across his lips, he said, ¡°My sister is in the Royal Pce. My entire family is in Jingdou. My subordinates who believe in me and are loyal to me are in the shadows of this country. I have strength, but it is difficult to move the foundations of this court. I don¡¯t want to move this foundation and cause all the moss, ants, and sunning bunnies to fall off and die. But, my opponent has mighty power, a cold nature, and supernatural plotting abilities. He has the loyalty of most of the people on this piece ofnd. And, most importantly, although there were rumors from the Pce after that initial autumn rain that he was graduallying down from the altar and bing a mortal, and leaving many emotional openings, I still believe that his blood is cold enough and his heart strong enough that if I truly took action, the people I want to protect would actually stop existing.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I was terrified of dying. Now, I am not very afraid.¡± After Fan Xian said all that, he continued to summarize the situation. ¡°But, I am very afraid of the people I love and protect dying. Can you help me resolve this problem?¡±


    Haitang was not silent for very long. Very straightforwardly, she said, ¡°No.¡±


    Fan Xian spread out his hands and let out a long sigh. ¡°See, there is no one on earth who can help me resolve this problem.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean himing down from the altar?¡± It was clear that Haitang was interested in his matter. She didn¡¯t know where Fan Xian¡¯s deduction of the Qing Emperor came from.


    Fan Xian ced his right hand gently over his heart. With a not-quite-there smile, he said, ¡°After all, the hearts of a father and son are linked. There are some small changes you cannot sense, but I can sense. He lets me stay in the manor to do all these things, then he smashes them one by one for me to see. Although this demonstrated the might of a ruler, don¡¯t you think that this is actually very troublesome? He has too many ways to make all of this disappear, but he did not do so. He is holding a grudge against me, against Chen Pingping, and against my mother.¡±


    ¡°A man without meridians, affection, and righteousness has now learned to hold a grudge. Do you not think that he is bing more and more like a normal person?¡± Fan Xian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Presumably, this was also a result the old cripple wanted as he died.¡±


    ¡°You still have no way to change the situation.¡± Haitang sat on the chair and lowered her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting in Jingdou these months but have tossed the seeds of chaos all over the world. Your thoughts are actually very simple.¡±


    She raised her head and stared into Fan Xian¡¯s bloodshot eyes with her bright ones. Heavily, she said, ¡°Presumably this was also part of Chen Pingping¡¯s n for revenge. First, rock the world, force an abdication during the chaos, and then follow up with a lightning attack. However, you did not obtain the Emperor¡¯s trust in the way he imagined. That is your pitiful vanity making mischief. At the same time, you don¡¯t have a way to actually act viciously against the world. That is your pitiful hypocrisy making mischief.¡±


    ¡°You should know that although your character appears sinister, in reality, you are not an ambitious and ruthless character. There are many things you cannot do.¡± Haitang blinked and withdrew the chilling coldness in her eyes. Calmly, she said, ¡°Since it is so, everything you are doing right now cannot be described as anything other than na?ve and childish. In the end, you still don¡¯t have the confidence to oppose him directly.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Who could have that confidence? During these few months, I¡¯ve just been making noise on the side, trying to warn him and maintain the image that I could be destroyed at any moment as I do my best to protect the people beside me. If it were not for the Emperor giving consideration to the fact that I have things to lose and have not made half the Qing Kingdom sink into chaos, do you think Yang Wanli, Cheng Jialin, and the people of the First Bureau would be able to survive?¡±


    He raised his head and stared at Haitang. ¡°I must prove my strength to be able to protect these people¡¯s lives. Yes, at the very end, I will still need to contend with the Emperor face to face. I don¡¯t have the confidence. That is why I have been waiting for a person toe back.¡±


    ¡°The blind master.¡± Haitang did not ask. Instead, she straightforwardly spoke the name that seemed to carry magic. ¡°You can¡¯t always put your hope on the elders who once raised you. Regardless of whether it is your mother, Chen Pingping, or Minister Fan, they¡¯ve already done too much for you.¡±


    She looked at Fan Xian. A glimmer of tenderness suddenly rose in her heart. ¡°Have you ever thought about what if the blind master does not return? Then, what is the purpose of you enduring in Jingdou?¡±


    Haitang urged Fan Xian seriously. ¡°Many things need to be done by yourself. Regardless of whether or not you have the confidence, the situation has forced you to this point. Since you cannot remain aloof about your mother and Chen Pingping¡¯s deaths, then you¡¯ll never be able to act as his good official, his good son.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly felt that these words were very piercing. He furrowed his brows and raised his hand to stop Haitang speaking. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve never personally experienced his power. That is why you can so easily speak of confidence.¡±


    Haitang sighed and said, ¡°How much longer can you wait? He didn¡¯t give any thought to themotion you two made in Cangzhou. Instead, he just directed troops into the West and easily wiped away all the problems there. Afterward is Jiangnan and then Dongyi. No, he might not even bother with Dongyi and directly enter the North. When that day arrives, all of your power will have been wiped out. Other than hiding like a man of leisure in Jingdou and watching as he walks step by step to the apex and smiles coldly at the spirits of your elders, what else can you do?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t touch Jiangnan. If he touches there, I will have to take action. If I take action, the entire Qing Kingdom, including him, will feel the pain.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done in the pce treasury, but I believe that such a person as the Qing Emperor would not care about any losses for the obsession in his heart,¡± Haitang said.


    An icy voice suddenly rang out from the shadows of the study. ¡°The Emperor, that bastard, is not even human. What does he know of pain?¡±


    The person speaking was the Shadow. He had been floating around Jingdou a few months like a shadow. Immediately after, another direct and steady voice rang out. It seemed to also want to persuade Fan Xian. ¡°I don¡¯t understand much about things like self-confidence. However, if I really have to strike, I would tell myself that I must be self-confident.¡±


    The person speaking was Thirteenth Wang. Even when faced with the Qing Emperor, this unfathomable Great Grandmaster, this determinedst disciple of the Sword Hut was still calm and dedicated.


    Just as Fan Xian analyzed before, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s greatest weakness was ack of peak individual martial strength. The once powerful figures had all died one by one within the Qing Kingdom. Of the ninth-level aces in the world, more than half stood in Fan Xian¡¯s camp. Even the Qing Emperor did not dare underestimate such strength.


    If old Eunuch Hong, the father and son of the Qin family, and Yan Xiaoyi were still alive, then the Qing Kingdom could truly be said to be a solid military camp.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He did not directly respond to the urgings of the three peak martial artists in the study. Instead, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want all of you to die to his hands. Furthermore, in the end, this is my business.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was like a wild animal trapped in a snowstorm, anxious, gloomy, and uneasy. He watched as the powerful Emperor used schemes and foresight far superior to his own to slice off his, metaphorical, arms one at a time. He watched as the Qing court methodically took steps toward unifying thend while he was unable to do anything.


    In front of the Emperor, Fan Xian, who had always been good at hiding himself, finally lost his confidence for the first time. He didn¡¯t know how he could defeat such a powerful figure. Thus, he waited. But, he didn¡¯t know if the person he was waiting for would return. To ensure his and the safety of the people around him while he waited, he was working hard to do something.


    However, Jingdou was unexpectedly calm. ording to intelligence Baoyue Brothel had obtained with great difficulty, Fan Wujiu in Schr He¡¯s manor, once the Second Prince¡¯s strategist, had been injured during an attack and had disappeared. He Zongwei had not been implicated by this matter.


    Amidst his disappointment, Fan Xian finally understood that Schr Hu, that old fox, was not so easy to exploit.


    What made Fan Xian feel more defeated was that the news that had finally arrived from Jiangnan was not good news. The sending of messages in this time and age was always so slow, slow enough to make one angry. The information Fan Xian received in December was already the events from a month ago.


    The pce treasury transportpany had received the Pce¡¯s secret edict and began the preparation work for the treasury bidding in the spring of the next year. However, there was a shocking change in the process of the pce treasury bidding this year. The silver prepared for bidding would be ording to the court¡¯s evaluation. This directly changed the pce treasury¡¯s authority to seek investment and the agreement between the court and merchants to be arranged solely by the court. In other words, with the pce treasury bidding next year, whichever family the court wanted to win the bid would win the bid.


    Even if the Ming family, which Xia Qifei represented, had the secret support of both Zhaoshang money house and Taiping money house, they may still not be able to continue their past splendor. Without a doubt, this was a heavy blow against the strength of Fan Xian¡¯s faction.


    The rules of the pce treasury bidding had been set when the threerge workshops were created. Regardless of whether it was the old Ye family or theter pce treasury, no one dared to change them lightly. The change this winter was, without a doubt, a regression of a humiliating nature. Everyone knew that this edict would produce negative influences on all themercial activity in Jiangnan.


    Out of many people¡¯s expectations, the giant merchants of Jiangnan did not band together to oppose this crazy edict. On the contrary, Lingnan¡¯s Xiong family and Quanzhou¡¯s Sun family both maintained their silence while a few salt merchants were eager to give it a try. Everyone knew that quite a few of those salt merchants had died to Sir Fan junior¡¯s hands during that Spring Examination case back then.

 Chapter 708 - Blood In The Capital And Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 708: Blood In The Capital And Jiangnan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Living in Jiangnan was challenging. How deep was the snow there? The Qing court¡¯s series of secret edicts sank all of Jiangnan into chaos as the not-so-heavy snowfall brought a chill to millions of people for no reason. All of the giant merchants felt the pressure and killing intent from Jingdou. Lingnan¡¯s Xiong family and Quanzhou¡¯s Sun family had always been on good terms with Fan Xian. Under the court¡¯s pressure, they did not dare move. As for those salt merchants who had long been under the protection of the powerful figures of the court and had peeked at all the wealth under heaven, they began to slowly grow restless.


    The change in the pce treasury¡¯s method of choosing merchants was a foundational blow to the power Fan Xian held. Everyone could see this clearly. In particr, Xia Qifei, Fan Xian¡¯s representative in Jiangnan and the present Master of the Ming family, felt the approaching danger. He trusted that given the Ming family¡¯s influence in Jiangnan, the most important matter was the Jiangnan people. They were impacted by the survival of the Ming family and would influence and make the court worry about the consequences before it struck. At least, they would not force the Ming family into death in the 11th year of the Qing calendar. If the Ming family did scatter and die, the court would not benefit from it.


    However, the trend had been established. If the situation progressed like this, in just a few years, the Ming family would be gradually marginalized and swallowed down by other Jiangnan merchants the court supported. Behind Xia Qifei, there was the survival of tens of thousands of people. He had no choice but to be alert and cautious. The long talk he had that night with Governor Xue Qing of Jingdou made explicit the court¡¯s demands of him.


    After that night, Xia Qifei sank deep into thought. He had to choose a side between Sir Fan junior and the court. It was because of these difficult thoughts that he did not choose to enter Jingdou to meet Fan Xian as soon as possible after he received notice from the Qinian Unit. It was also not because he had already begun to sway. Rather, it was because he knew Fan Xian wanted him to enter the capital to evaluate his loyalty. In the present situation, there was no time for Xia Qifei to demonstrate his loyalty. The situation in Jiangnan was too dangerous. He could only send Fan Xian a personally written letter expressing that he continued as always.


    If it had been any other merchant, the choice between the court and fallen Fan Xian would not be a difficult matter. Merchants sought interest, but they had no true power to change the situation themselves. They had to voluntarily join or be forced to join a stronger power. This was the nature of merchants. Even if Xia Qifei abandoned Fan Xian, presumably, it would not surprise and shame too many people.


    However, Xia Qifei was a not amon merchant. This was precisely the reason Fan Xian had chosen him to be his representative in Jiangnan back then. This illegitimate child of the Ming family had a simr life to Fan Xian¡¯s. Ever since his youth, he had drifted on the jianghu and was the leader of the Jiangnan water bandits. Other than his natural merchant bloodline, he had some of the jianghu¡¯s people righteousness.


    Xia Qifei knew that without Sir Fan junior, he would never have returned to the Ming family, taken control of it, and avenged his mother. Xia Qifei did not dare forget such arge favor, and he did not want to betray Fan Xian.


    The Ming family had run Jiangnan for countless years. Even when Fan Xian came in the past, he had only made progress with great difficulty. Presently, under Xia Qifei¡¯s leadership, they began to resist the pressure of the Jiangnan Governor¡¯s office and edict from Jingdou. For a time, the entire Jiangnan fell into chaos.


    At this time, the Jiangnan Governor Xue Qin, who had cooperated well with Fan Xian in the past but was not very public with his power, rose up. This top-ranking border sealing official of the court coldly began to put pressure on the Ming family. Furthermore, he unexpectedly raised the Fourth Master of the Ming family onto the stage again.


    This was the trick Fan Xian had used in the past. Now, Xue Qin was simply copying it. But, the results he obtained were very good. There were already a few factions within the Ming Garden. Although the old members of the Ming family held very little stock in their hands, they were, after all, people on the inside of the Ming family. Presently, the difference between the two sides had both been put on the stage. If Xia Qifei wanted to continue protecting Fan Xian¡¯s interests in Jiangnan, it would be difficult.


    Xia Qifei still persisted. Under the powerful support of Zhaoshang money house, he converted gold into power, infiltrating every part of the officialdom in Jiangnan. He used all means necessary to stop the court¡¯s edict be reality. This Master of the Ming family knew very well that they could not hold back the main power. Sir Fan junior was just waiting for something in Jingdou. What he and his people needed to do was preserve his strength, allowing him to continue waiting in Jingdou. But, how long would the wait be? How long would his people have tost so desperately for there to be an end?


    They had notsted for long when the Qing court clearly lost patience with the Jiangnan merchants¡¯ck of cooperation. Three days after the winter tea conference hosted by the pce treasury transportpany, the Master of Ming Family, Xia Qifei, who had spoken stern words opposing the new regtions of the pce treasury bidding at the tea conference, was met with an assassination outside Suzhou.


    More than 500 ck-clothed people attempted to assassinate Xia Qifei. No one knew how these vicious murderers got through the Qing Kingdom¡¯s strict defenses to arrive outside Suzhou. No one knew where these murderers, who had ruthless knife techniques and simrities to the military, hade from. Why were the reactions of the Suzhou Government and Jiangnan Governor¡¯s manor when Xia Qifei was met with an assassination so slow? Why did Jiangnan Road¡¯s tens of thousands of provincial troops not capture a single murderer after the incident?


    The 500 ck-clothed assassins swallowed Xia Qifei¡¯s group of carriages like the water of ake. Although Xia Qifei was the head of the Jiangnan water bandits and had countless good men who were willing to die for him under hismand, in front of such an unexpected surprise attack, they did all they could and spilled all their hot blood. In the end, their defenses were still broken.


    The Jiangnan water bandits knew Gong Feng died in the battle and Guan Wumei, who had returned to Suzhou to help deal with the affairs, also died in this attack. Xia Qifei originally had no hope of surviving. However, at a crucial moment, an unremarkable Ming family servant carried a heavily injured Xia Qifei. Relying on a cold sword in his hand, he killed his way out of the heavy siege and carried Xia Qifei back to the Ming family.


    The Ming Garden sealed themselves off and did not open for three days.


    When the provincial army reached the scene of the attack, they found nothing other than the bodies of the Ming family servants and guards who had fallen. The ck-clothed murderers did not leave a single body.


    That night in the Jiangnan Governor¡¯s manor, Governor Xue Qing and his two advisors looked at the intelligence report and fell deep into thought. The court had disregarded the shock of the world and brazenly struck out, staking everything on one blow. The Emperor in Jingdou no longer wanted to y tricks with Fan Xian. He had already lost his patience. However, Xia Qifei had managed to survive such a thunder-like strike. This reality made Xue Qing feel slightly disappointed. Presently, the Ming Garden was already sealed. The court could not carry torches and pitchforks and break into the garden of Jiangnan¡¯s Ming family.


    In the intelligence report, the sword-ace that carried Xia Qifei far away drew Xue Qing¡¯s attention. Faced with hundreds of elite Qing soldiers, they were still able to kill their way out. A martial artist who could have such strength had to be a ninth-level one. There were not many ninth-level aces in the world. To be able to stay by Xia Qifei¡¯s side the entire time ande out at a desperate time to save his life, it could only be a disciple of the Sword Hut sent by Fan Xian.


    The Jiangnan matter did not end with this. In this bloody mess, the assassination on the Master of the Ming family was only the beginning.


    After the Ming family shut itself away in their garden, the head of the Shazhou branch of the Jiangnan water bandits began to mobilize its top people to rush to the rescue of Suzhou. However, the group providing aid to the Ming family were stopped and disarmed by the court¡¯s provincial soldiers before they arrived.


    The Jiangnan Navy stationed at Shazhou took advantage of the emptiness of the Jiangnan water bandits and carried out the coldest purge. They lit arge fire on the Jiangnan water bandits surrounded byke water. Countless people died. The fire burned for three days and three nights and still did not stop. It wanted to burn theke dry and burn the reeds into long incense used in worship.


    The court could have countless reasons to purge the Jiangnan water bandits. What disappointed Xue Qin was that the Jiangnan Navy had hit too viciously and the water bandits stopped on the road were either dead or injured. Even those who were captured were tough. No one was willing to talk. Thus, any attempt to link the Ming family to the Jiangnan water bandits was stopped.


    On the third day the Ming Garden was sealed, the Fourth Master of the Ming family died in the well. It was said that he felt regret and threw himself down the well. Immediately afterward, the old people of the Ming family were gradually transferred away. Xia Qifei, who had lost too many family and brothers, began a cruel retaliation. At least at present, the Ming Garden had finally stabilized under his ruthless methods and the help of the Dongyi ace.


    The court using such methods to deal with the Jiangnan magnate, the Ming family, caused overly negative influences. It easily caused the hearts of the Jiangnan people to sway. It also made the other merchants develop feelings of distrust toward the court. Furthermore, it must not be forgotten that Xia Qifei presently had an official status. His status as inspector of the Overwatch Council in Jiangnan had not been removed. Thus, the Governor¡¯s manor did not want to admit that this matter had anything to do with the government.


    Under the Ming family¡¯s angry usations and Jingdou Overwatch Council¡¯s questioning, which may or may not have happened, the governments of a few provinces, with Jiangnan Governor¡¯s yamen at the head, joined together and worked to investigate the matter of the assassination attempt on Xia Qifei. Of course, anyone could guess that this investigation would never have any result.


    Wondrously, regardless of whether it was the government or the Ming family, no one mentioned the Jiangnan water bandits who had disappeared in that sea of fire. It was as if the jianghu faction that had once shone brilliantly in Jiangnan had never existed.


    Compared to the strange and mysterious battle outside Cangzhou and the great battle at Hong Mountain that determined the course of history, the unrest and killing in Jiangnan was not very noticeable. Not as many people died. Its impact also seemed less. The people of Jingdou only vaguely knew that there was a very wealthy family in Jiangnan for whom things were not going so well these days. However, the contention in Jiangnan was the true fight because Jiangnan shouldered arge portion of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s taxes. One-third of people lived and worked there in peace and happiness.


    Furthermore, Jiangnan had always been peaceful. Even when Fan Xian hade down and caused a mess, he had carefully controlled the disturbance within a certain boundary. Although he had caused a Jiangnan schr demonstration, he had not thrown Jiangnan into chaos. This time, Jiangnan had truly be unrestful. If Xia Qifei had not survived and used ruthless methods tofort his own sorrow, perhaps Jiangnan would have already fallenpletely into the court¡¯s control. Concerning this point, it could only be said that Fan Xian¡¯s luck had always been good. The trust invested in him by the confidants and subordinates he chosepletely went beyond reciprocation.


    The cold war between the Emperor and Fan Xian erupted into a heated battle in three important ces under heaven. Other than these three ces, something happened outside Yingzhou. However, this matter did not draw the attention of too many people. The Overwatch Council official and head of the pce treasury transportpany, Su Wenmao, had been stripped off all his official positions and was being escorted back Jingdou to be questioned. Along the way, they passed Dingzhou. When the escorting carriages had just left Dingzhou, they were attacked by a group of mountain bandits. That day, countless Ministry of Justice officials responsible for escorting the criminal were injured or died. Su Wenmao had one of his arms chopped off. No one knew whether he was alive. His whereabouts were unknown.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The mountain bandit in Dingzhou back then was actually just Wu Guanmei, right? That year, I took the boat down to Jiangnan. The first group we came into contact with was with hers. Only through her connection did we find Seventh Ming, who is Xia Qifei.¡±


    On Dec. 28 in the 10th year of the Qing calendar, Jiangnan¡¯s intelligence report finally reached the Fan manor through Baoyue Brothel. Fan Xian looked at the report in his hand in silence for a moment. He then said, ¡°The Jiangnan water bandits had long been secretly enlisted by the enemy in exchange for amnesty. Hangzhou Conference¡¯s heart has always been in Yingzhou. The tragic scene after the breach of the Great River disappeared long ago. Presently, the Yingzhou Zhizhou is a good official chosen personally by me. How could there be so many mountain bandits?¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, but his smile was cold. He turned to nce at Lin Wan¡¯er and said, ¡°You and I have busied ourselves for so many years, yet it cannotpare to the Emperor¡¯s unreasonable and blind killing.¡±


    When Fan Xian had traveled to Jiangnan through Yingzhou, he realized that the lives of the people there were very difficult. Later, the pce treasury shone again with youth. The court¡¯s national treasury was filled, and the pce treasury was abundant. At the first instant, the Hangzhou Conference organized by Lin Wan¡¯er began to distribute silver to the poor provinces on either bank of the Great River. At that time, there were Fan Xian and Princess Chen¡¯s reputations to hold the fort, as well as the Overwatch Council¡¯s sinister surveince. So, very few officials dared to take money from the initiative. Presently, the lives of the Jiangnan people should be better than before.


    ¡°The Sword Hut sent six people to Jiangnan. I kept three inside the pce treasury because that was of the utmost importance. The other three were mostly responsible for the safety of Xia Qifei and Su Wenmao. I don¡¯t want people who follow me to all die,¡± Fan Xian said expressionlessly. ¡°Even with this, such major problems happened. I hope Su Wenmao can survive.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er watched him quietly from the side. She knew he had a lot of bitterness and pressure in his heart. Fan Xian lowered his head and thought for a moment. He then slowly raised his head. A fire seemed to light up in his eyes. This fire was very much like the fire that had burned for three days and three nights on theke. It was as if there were countless resentful spirits struggling, crying, and howling in this fire.


    The situation in Jingdou was also filled with a storm of bitterness. Yan Bingyun was still in Dingzhou dealing with the matter of the Qingzhou battle. Even if he had already left Dingzhou, he would still have to spend some time on the road. It was also during this time that the Imperial Censorate took advantage of the situation and began to apply pressure to the Overwatch Council. Presently, two directors of the Overwatch Council had died and been deposed, and Yan Bingyun was unable to obtain true obedience from the Overwatch Council. The dragon was without a head. Relying on the Emperor¡¯s indulgence and cooperation of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the imperial censors of the Imperial Censorate, under He Zongwei¡¯s leadership, began the cruelest purge of the Overwatch Council.


    The First Bureau bore the brunt of the attack. In just three days, over 30 Overwatch Council officials had been thrown into prison and taken into the Supreme Court. Those seemingly gentle civil officials rarely had the chance to act against the Overwatch Council. So, they did not hold back. All kinds of torture instruments in the prison all began to be used at this time.


    ...


    ...


    Lost. Fan Xian had lost. He lost again and again,pletely and utterly. Fan Xian knew he had been wrong. The Emperor was like Dong Mountain. No matter how much trouble he created under heaven, as long as this mountain did not fall, the Qing court would not fall into chaos. They would remain calm no matter the trouble.


    The very secret message that came out of the Pce was like thest straw on Fan Xian¡¯s heart, forcing him to immediately make a choice. A woman that had been chosen into the pce was said to be pregnant with the Emperor¡¯s child. Hearing this news, Fan Xian could not help butugh coldly. It looked like the effect of celery in killing essence was not very effective for such a strange creature as a Great Grandmaster.


    ¡°In Jiangnan, Xia Qifei¡¯s situation is difficult. If I don¡¯t act now, he won¡¯t even be able to save himself much less support me,¡± Fan Xian said narrowing his eyes. ¡°The more power I lose, the more ruthless the Emperor¡¯s methods be. These are things that go hand in hand. In the beginning, he would go slowly. As my ability to retaliate decreases, his fears also decrease and his methods be wilder and wilder... Until, at the end, he turns me into an isted person.¡±


    ¡°The court¡¯s actions in Jiangnan are actually not very wise,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said in a quiet voice. ¡°Those with a discerning eye all know what¡¯s going on with the Ming family¡¯s situation. The court was too obvious this time, and their methods were too bloody. I¡¯m afraid that the Jiangnan merchants will lose heart from this.¡±


    ¡°Not only was it not wise, it could even be considered stupid. It is very clear that the Emperor does not care about these things. He only cares about bringing me down in the shortest amount of time and crushing any chance I have of recovering.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was wooden. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it seems that he is also in a rush.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er looked at him. Her heart trembled slightly. Although the husband and wife did not say anything explicitly, she only needed a nce to know what he was thinking. Particrly in this situation, his expression was enough to prove his thoughts.


    Just like this, two lines of tears leaked out of Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She gazed at Fan Xian in a daze and said in a trembling voice, ¡°But, what can you do?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then gently pulled her over, holding her like he was holding a child. Quietly, he said, ¡°Although I have lost again and again and appear to have no strength to retaliate, it actually proved something I really wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor has grown old. He no longer has the patience he once did. He is not steady and indifferent to a terrifying level, and he is not giving anyone any chances.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and said by his wife¡¯s ear, ¡°Take off that dragon robe, and the Emperor is amon man. This is perhaps my opportunity.¡±


    Times had changed, Fan Xian no longer had time to wait for that family member with a piece of ck cloth to return from thend of snow and ice. If he continued like this, even if the Emperor could not bear to kill him and he waited until Uncle Wu Zhu returned, at that time, everyone he cared about would probably have all died, just like the Jiangnan water bandits, Guan Wumei, Su Wenmao, and those Overwatch Council officials.


    He had to retaliate. Furthermore, he did still have a secret in his hands that the Emperor did not know of. However, he knew that once the retaliation against the pce treasury began, there would be no turning back between the Fan faction and the one in the Pce. Perhaps, the entire Qing Kingdom would be drawn into the unrest. If Fan Xian lost, countless people would probably die standing behind him.


    Fan Xian did not have the confidence that he could defeat the Emperor. Thus, when he bravely stood out with his life on the line, he had to leave an escape route for the family and friends he cared about. After that autumn rain, he no longer cared about his own life. But, he still cared about the lives and deaths of those beside him.


    For the sake of this escape route, the Fan manor fell silent for a long time after Dec. 28. The atmosphere was oppressive for a long time. Even the two little lords seemed to realize their father¡¯s strange mood and no longer yelled loudly about anything.


    After celebrating a dreary New Year and casually eating some dumplings, Fan Xian shut himself away in his study. Thissted seven days. He only came out from the study on the Jan. 7.


    Everyone in the manor waited outside the study. Lin Wan¡¯er stood to the side looking at him worriedly while Sisi carried a bowl of ginseng soup and delivered it into his hands.


    Fan Xian epted the ginseng soup and emptied it in one go. With a smile, he said, ¡°Of the four Danzhou girls, it¡¯s still your soup that tastes the best.¡±


    Sisi¡¯s heart thumped. She suddenly felt an inauspicious foreshadowing, but she bit her lip tightly and did not make a sound. She believed that the young master she had watched grow up had never been a mortal man. Regardless of what difficult situation he faced, he would always be able to resolve it easily, just like he had done these 20 some years.


    On Jan. 7, the Imperial College began sses again. After washing up, Lin Wan¡¯er helped straighten Fan Xian¡¯s clothing and saw him to the front door of the manor. All along the way, her hands were trembling slightly.


    The morning light broke through the cold clouds that had sealed Jingdou for a long time and shone down coldly. In a daze, Lin Wan¡¯er looked at Fan Xian¡¯s pretty profile and wondered if she would be able to see it again in the future. Suddenly, she saw a strand of white hair by Fan Xian¡¯s Temple, which shone in the morning light. Involuntarily, her heart twisted with pain.


    She did her best to ask in a calm voice, ¡°You¡¯ve thought for seven days, did you think anything through?¡±


    Fan Xian sighed and recovered his mischievousness and hopelessness when he first entered Jingdou. With a smile, he said, ¡°I thought for seven days in the hopes of bing a Great Grandmaster. Do you think I am a bit delusional?¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er covered her mouth as she smiled, ¡°It is indeed a bit delusional.¡±


    ¡°There is a reply to the message we asked Eunuch Dai to take into the Pce for us earlier in the year. The Emperor wants me to enter the Pce tomorrow.¡± Fan Xian looked tenderly at his wife. ¡°The Emperor has always loved you. Now that he is older, he will presumably not make things difficult for you. If you are notfortable in Jingdou, go back to Danzhou. The Emperor has to give grandmother some face.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er still covered her mouth. She asked with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to go, I¡¯ll just wait for you at home. But you, have you really thought of something?¡±


    Fan Xian shrugged. Like a hoodlum, he said, ¡°What is there to do? The Emperor has no weaknesses at all... Ah, I remember, a man surnamed Xiong once said that since there are no weaknesses anywhere, then the person is the weakness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking again.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er covered her mouth andughed. Tears seemed to threaten her eyes as she coughed withughter.


    ¡°I had originally been telling a joke.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head and gently dropped a kiss onto Wan¡¯er¡¯s head. Without turning back, he climbed into the carriage.


    Watching the carriage drive toward the Imperial College on Dongchuan Street, the smile on Lin Wan¡¯er face immediately became miserable. She put down the sleeve covering her lips, revealing two drops of blood on the white sleeve. During these seven days, she suffered greatly. Her old illness had returned, making her very unwell.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Confucius said one should die for a good cause. Mencius said that one should seek justice. Only when has justice been exhausted can one find benevolence. We learn from reading books on saints and sages... I have nothing to be ashamed of. Ever since the ancient times, gentlemen have spoken of righteous to the world and have not allowed failure to blunt their hearts...¡±


    A voice, cool to the point of being chilling, rang out in front of the smallke in the Imperial College. About a hundred students quietly listened to Sir Fan junior¡¯s lecture. Many people felt the strangeness in Sir Fan junior¡¯s mood because he seemed to like making jokes today. But, his jokes happened to not be very funny. Many people felt that Sir Fan junior had something on his mind.


    Schr Hu watched this scene quietly from beneath arge tree with assurance. He thought he knew what was on Fan Xian¡¯s mind and was assured. The Emperor would summon Fan Xian into the pce. The upper-level officials of the Qing court all knew that it was Fan Xian who had requested entry into the Pce this time. Thus, Schr Hu thought that under the Emperor¡¯s repeated attacks and in front of the breath victory the Qing Kingdom had obtained, Fan Xian was admitting defeat.


    Thinking of how, from now onward, the ruler and his officials would be of the same heart, father and son would be of the same mind, uniting the world, and the peace that woulde, Schr Hu feltforted. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the specific content of Fan Xian¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°Confucius is not Jiu Kong who yed Wang Lihom, not the Kong Ming who swung the fan, and, of course, it does not mean conspicuous. Mencius... Hm, I don¡¯t much like him because that bastard likes debating too much, very much like me.¡±


    Fan Xian spoke to the hundred or so students with augh. He didn¡¯t care whether these students could understand. There were indeed the ssics and history volumes in this world, but there were no Confucius, Mencius, or any other ¨Cius. There was talk of benevolence and righteousness, but very few spoke of it as clearly as Confucius.


    ¡°Giving up life for righteousness has to be done some time, but I am not this kind of person. I have always been afraid of death.¡±


    With these words, all the students smiled. They felt that amidst Sir Fan junior¡¯s nonsense, there was finally a joke they understood.


    ¡°But!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression suddenly became cold. Waiting for silence all around, he said each word clearly. ¡°There are very few differences between man and beasts. Was it only the value of righteousness? Not necessarily... Human nature is to seek life and avoid death, but what makes one respectable is in the moments that one needs to generously embrace death. Why embrace death? There are things more important than life in this world.¡±


    ¡°This still has nothing to do with me.¡± He smiled, but it remained silent all around him. Everyone could feel the strangeness. All the students stared in a daze at him by thekeside. Not one personughed aloud.


    ¡°I have always thought that there was nothing in this world more important than one¡¯s own life and death. Later, I realized that people¡¯s desires were an incredible thing, and to have a choice was an incredible thing.¡± Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Since we are all going to die eventually, then we should choose a way to die that makes one content. Although these words are clich¨¦d, they are, in the end, very practical words.¡±


    ¡°How should one live one¡¯s life?¡± Fan Xian turned in all directions and asked this question, naturally, no one replied. After a wave of silence, his voice echoed in the silent Imperial College.


    ¡°I thought about this question for my entire life and could not resolve it. I read many books, earned a great deal of money, married many women, had many children... Yes, it seemed that I had done everything. Then, I thought again for a very, very long time and somewhat reached an answer: Live however you want, as long as you have no qualms about it. This is what I want to talk about today.¡±


    After these words, Fan Xian left the Imperial College and sat in the lonely ck carriage. He left behind a school full of confused young students looking at each other in mystery as well as a Schr Hu, whose expression had changed wildly as he finally understood what Fan Xian was saying.


    Schr Hu left the Imperial College in a terror and headed quickly toward the Royal Pce. At this time, it was still early. Fan Xian was only entering the Pce in the afternoon. He hoped he still had time to say something to the Emperor and stop everything from happening.


    Fan Xian¡¯s incoherent ramblings in the Imperial College spread out in the shortest amount of time. There was no need for mindful people to add fuel to the fire. In reality, the entire Jingdou, those sensitive people, had been waiting for the reaction of this Jingdou man of leisure this whole time.


    Unlike all these people¡¯s anxiety and nervousness, Fan Xian was very calm. There was still a lot of time until he entered the Royal Pce, so he came to Xinfeng Restaurant and began to enjoy something rare in the winter, and perhaps hisst enjoyment, the baskets of hot jietang buns, as well as Da Bao, sitting with his bun-like face by the table.

 Chapter 709 - Who Is Killing In Jingdou

    <h4>Chapter 709: Who Is Killing In Jingdou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A pair of long chopsticks pierced the top of the jietang bun and tore it in half, revealing the delicious and tempting soup inside. Fan Xian took a spoon and scooped out the soup, cing it in the porcin bowl in front of Da Bao. He then picked out the meat and ced it on top of Da Bao¡¯s ck bean noodles.


    ¡°Xiao Xianxian, eat.¡± Da Bao lowered his head and began his attack on the food. He spoke unclearly but with unusual firmness. His tone seemed to indicate that he was truly concerned that since Fan Xian had given the food to him, he would not be able to eat his fill.


    Fan Xian looked at his uncle and smiled. He used his hands to tear open the jietang bun¡¯s delicate and white skin. He soaked it in his seaweed soup and then casually took a few bites. Ever since he epted a position in the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council, he liked toe to Xinfeng Restaurant to eat buns. Each time he came, he almost always brought Da Bao. He knew Da Bao only liked to eat the meat filling and was not interested in the skin of the buns. When the two of them split the load, it worked out quite well.


    ncing at the happily eating Da Bao with sweat rolling down his face, Fan Xian¡¯s heart suddenly twisted with pain for some reason. He didn¡¯t know if he would have the opportunity in the future to pass the days like this with his uncle. He liked being with Da Bao. Only in front of Da Bao could he truly rx. He could tell him all his secrets and opinions of this world and not worry about him betraying him,


    After today, he would probably never have another chance to eat buns again with Da Bao. He would never lie with him again on a boat facing a sky full of stars, discussing how the stars of this world seemed to simr to the stars of that world.


    Fan Xian continued to look at Da Bao with a warm and encouraging smile, but he sighed in his heart. Finding the food tasteless, he pulled over the hand towel on the table and wiped away the oil on his hands. Turning his head slightly, he looked at the two yamens across the street through the second-floor rails of the Xinfeng Restaurant.


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Supreme Court and the first branch of the Overwatch Council were both across from Xinfeng Restaurant.


    ...


    ...


    This was first day the officials were back on duty after the end of the year. Other than the officials of various departments visiting each other, wishing each other well, and exchanging red pockets, there were no urgent state affairs that needed to be handled. Each yamen was essentially having a tea party. From the highest official to the lowest scribe, each held a pot of tea and munched on melon seeds, chatting casually and leisurely. This was the habit of all officialdoms under heaven. Even the one in the Pce knew this. After all, it was the atmosphere of the New Year.


    As they there was little to do on duty, their workday ended early. It was still very early. The sun in the sky hiding behind the cold clouds had not even moved toward the northern side of the sky, yet many officials were already walking out of the Supreme Court across the street. These officials met up with the officials of other departments, who had already been waiting outside on the street. They scattered through the street like birds and beasts, heading somewhere to enjoy Jingdou¡¯s delicious food. It was not a crime to have some wine on the first day back on the job. Perhaps they would return straight home to rest after they got drunk.


    Unlike the Supreme Court, with a much colder fa?ade, the front doors of the long sinister first branch of the Overwatch Council¡¯s yamen remained tightly closed. There were few officials who entered. There were no people of leisure walking around andughing. An oppressive atmosphere that made one hang one¡¯s head and sigh sorrowfully emanated from the Council. Fan Xian looked quietly at that familiar Council, the one in which he had been all-powerful, and knew exactly why this was.


    The Overwatch Council greeted the miserable wind and rain. Its position in court had dropped a thousand leagues. Particrly in the previous month, many Overwatch Council officials had been seized by the Ministry of Justice and ced into the Supreme Court on some baseless usations. Everyone knew that this was a purge spearheaded by the Imperial Censorate, but the Overwatch Council seemed to have lost its old magic. It could not pull together any real strength to give a powerful counterattack.


    In this wax and wane, the Imperial Censors, with He Zongwei at the head, vaguely moved past Schr Hu and began to lead the entire system of civil officials in an attack toward the Overwatch Council. No one knew how many Overwatch Council officials were met with cruel torture in prison.


    The Qing Kingdom presently was no longer the old cripple¡¯s Qing Kingdom.


    ...


    ...


    A wave of steady footsteps and self-sustainingughter came up from the stairs. About seven or eight officials walked up from downstairs. Looking at their clothes, they were all ranking officials. However, these officials did not go to the elegant rooms on the third floor. Instead, under the owner¡¯s lead, they came to the side of the railing. They were going to have screens put up and sit by the railing.


    In the past, Xinfeng Restaurant was not famous. Although it was right across from the Supreme Court and the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council, the officials always considered its standards too low. Even the elegant rooms did not have girls serving, so they would rather go further. It was not until Fan Xian often came there, leaning against the railing and munching on meat buns, did he forcibly raise the fame of Xinfeng Restaurant. From then on, this became an addition to matters of grace.


    Most of the officials who came to Xinfeng Restaurant were from the Supreme Court, but the guest of honor was the man who had just been transferred back to the capital from Jiaozhou, Hou Jichang. The Supreme Court officials knew that this man, once one of Fan Xian¡¯s four disciples, had now lowered himself and threw himself into the camp of Schr He, who had been as equally famous as him back in the day. Only then was there the wonderful event of being transferred directly into the Supreme Court. The changes in the affairs of life truly made one sigh.


    Secretly, the officials could not help but feel some disdain for Hou Jichang¡¯s betrayal of Fan Xian. However, no one was willing to show it on their face. This was Hou Jichang¡¯s first day in the Supreme Court. He had been coaxed into inviting everyone out to Xinfeng Restaurant. In order to give Schr He face, even the deputy of the Supreme Court hade.


    Coming to the side of the railing, the officials prepared to sit down. The screens had not yet been raised. They saw the table at the other end of the railing. There were only three people at that table. A guard-like person had clearly finished eating and was watching alertly all around. The fat man facing the officials had his head down and was munching away at something. The figure across from the officials wearingmon clothing had his head raised and was looking at the other end of the street. It was just the back view of the figure, yet it made everyone¡¯s heart pound.


    Hou Jichang¡¯s body froze instantly. The hands showing outside his official robes shook involuntarily. It was as if the cold wind outside had suddenly corroded away every inch of his skin.


    At first, the other officials of the Supreme Court had merely been startled by the in figure and did not recognize his identity. Thus, they could not help but be shocked at Hou Jichang¡¯s pale face. They followed Hou Jichang¡¯s gaze and looked over again. Finally, they understood the reason for Hou Jichang¡¯s fear.


    After a wave of awkward heaviness, the deputy of the Supreme Court furrowed his brows and gently patted Hou Jichang¡¯s shoulder. In a quiet voice, hefortingly said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Hou Jichang sat down uneasily. After a long time, he sighed somewhat shamefully. If this had been at any other time in the past, this entire table of officials would certainly have gone to that table to respectfully bow to Fan Xian and pay their respects. Now, not only did Fan Xian have no official positions, even his first-rank dukedom had been stripped by the Emperor. He had be properly without official affiliation. He was nothing more than amoner.


    This table of Supreme Court officials were all He Zongwei¡¯s direct subordinates. They knew Sir Fan junior was on that side of the railing and they were on this side, so they could not leave. How could an official give way to amoner? How could the He faction, who was presently in the limelight, give way to a drowning dog?


    Looking at Fan Xian¡¯s present fallen appearance, these officials would not be so stupid as to ridicule him. Presumably, they secretly felt a sense of delight. Recently, the Supreme Court had been investigating the Overwatch Council¡¯s old cases and was right at the height of its grandness. This was also the most bustling area of Jingdou. The Emperor had a death grip on Sir Fan junior¡¯s fatal weakness. As long as they did not actively bother him, Fan Xian would not be bored enough to see out his own humiliation.


    For some reason, the screen had still not arrived by the time the food and wine came. Although the Supreme Court officials were somewhat unhappy, they could not make much of a fuss in this situation. Losing face was a small matter. Having something happen with the three silent people at the other table was not something these officials wanted to see.


    ¡°Today, we are weing Sir Hou into the Supreme Court. From today onward, Sir Hou will be one of our colleagues...¡± With a smile, the deputy of the Supreme Court raised the wine cup in his hand.


    Hou Jichang managed to force a smile and also raised his wine cup, but he was very panicked in his heart. He understood Fan Xian, this teacher that was even younger than him. He had suddenly appeared across from the Supreme Court, in Xinfeng Restaurant. Was it really just because he liked the buns at this restaurant?


    Thinking of this, his hand trembled again. From the corner of his eyes, he unconsciously swept a nce at the three silent people by the railing. He knew who the fat one across from him was. It was Lin Ruofu¡¯s elder brother, the born simple Da Bao. He secretly prayed that since Sir Fan junior had brought him, he wasn¡¯t there to make trouble.


    The deputy of the Supreme Court sensed his strange behavior and furrowed his brows unhappily. Ever since the previous deputy had been implicated in the Qin family¡¯s Jingdou rebellion, everything had gone smoothly for him in this position. Even the Overwatch Council had to be careful around him. He truly did not feel that there was anything he needed to be afraid of. Yes, everyone knew how powerful Sir Fan junior was, but would he be as unreasonably as to start cursing at them?


    It was clear that the deputy was not pleased with Hou Jichang¡¯s behavior. nting a gaze at the fat man sitting by the railing across from Fan Xian, he guessed his identity. The corners of his mouth rose. He gave a despicable smile as his eyes filled with ridicule. Fan Xian liked to hang out with his simple-minded uncle. This was something all Jingdou people knew and the officials looked down on. Although this deputy did not, and did not dare to, speaking mockingly to them, the expression on his face revealed everything.


    ¡°Secondly, we are weing Sir Guo finally returning from Jiangnan and re-taking his position as the Imperial Censor of the Left.¡±


    With these words, the group immediately erupted with noise. The Imperial Censor of the Left was an important position. Guo Zheng smiled boastfully and picked up his wine cup to offer toasts all around. However, when his gazended on the other side of the railing, his expression became very unnatural, just like Hou Jichang.


    Imperial Censor Guo was the person in the Jingdou Government who wanted to bring Fan Xian under control. Many years had passed, so people of Jingdou had probably long forgotten this matter, but Guo Zheng trusted that Fan Xian would not forget. He would not forget because during the Jiangnan pce treasury incident, Guo Zheng had stood opposite Fan Xian.


    Before they had had three round of drinks, the three silent people at the other end of the railing had finished eating. Fan Xian held Da Bao¡¯s hand and headed toward the steps while Teng Zijing followed silently behind them. The three of them wanted to go downstairs, so they had to pass by the table where the officials were gathered. Unexpectedly, all the officials at the table fell silent at the same time. With a trace of nervousness, they waited for him to quickly leave.


    However, Fan Xian did not go. Very naturally, he came to the side of the table and looked at the officials with a smile. The deputy of the Supreme Court could see that the situation was not right and stood with an awkward smile. Raising his hand in greeting, he said, ¡°So, it is Sir Fan junior, I...¡±


    Only with the ¡°I¡± did he realize something was not right. Fan Xian was amoner, and he was the proper deputy of the Supreme Court. Yet, he was about to refer to himself as an inferior? The deputy stopped his previous words, steadied his heart, and said with a forced smile, ¡°Would you like to sit for a while?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile. Hou Jichang had already stood up in fear and bowed to Fan Xian with his head down. Cold sweat soaked through the back of his clothes. Fan Xian did not even nce at him. It was as if he didn¡¯t exist. It was this kind of disregard that made everyone at the table feel a chill.


    Fan Xian did not look at Hou Jichang. Instead, he looked at the new Imperial Censor of the Left by his side, Guo Zheng, and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Three years ago, I was very curious. I had exiled you to Jiangnan and made it so you could not rest easy during the day or night. Later, during the Jingdou rebellion, you clearly belonged to Xinyang, so why did the Emperor not issue an edict punishing you?¡±


    ¡°It was onlyter that I understood. You saw that the situation was not good, so you abandoned my poor mother-inw. Using what remained of your influence in the Imperial Censorate, you held tight to He Zongwei¡¯s leg.¡± Fan Xian smiled and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°He Zongwei, that bastard, is a servant of three families. Naturally, you opportunist learned a lot from him.¡±


    He Zongwei¡¯s position in the court was not one to scoff at. With Fan Xian¡¯s devastating words, none of the officials at the table could stay seated. They all rose abruptly to berate him.


    ¡°I was wrong. He Zongwei is not the servant of three families. The masters he served were all surnamed Li,¡± Fan Xian said, shaking his head. ¡°I should say that he is a loyal dog of the Li family.¡±


    The deputy of the Supreme Court finally could not endure it anymore. With a cold face, he said some things. It was as if Fan Xian did not hear any of it. He just looked coldly at the trembling Guo Zheng and said, ¡°For you to be brought back to Jingdou and take the position as Imperial Censor of the Left, presumably, you aplished something big in Jiangnan. I¡¯m wondering if the deaths of my subordinates in Jiangnan have anything to do with you?¡±


    Guo Zheng pulled himself together and coldly said, ¡°I acted on imperial orders. Perhaps you have some objection?¡±


    ¡°Very good, you finally have a spine. This is what an Imperial Censor should be like,¡± Fan Xian said slowly. ¡°I knew you were entering the capitol today, which is why I purposely waited for you here.¡±


    The atmosphere in Xinfeng Restaurant immediately became like the calm before the storm. The silence made one¡¯s heart tremble. Purposely waited for Guo Zheng, what did this mean? Although no one believed that Fan Xian would risk universal condemnation and do something to humiliate the court at such an important location in Jingdou, looking at Fan Xian¡¯s increasingly apathetic face, everyone felt a sliver of coldness and fear.


    Not many guards followed these officials into Xinfeng Restaurant. After all, no one expected such a major thing to happen right across the street from the Supreme Court. Feeling the change in atmosphere upstairs, a few guards charged up and watched the scene nervously.


    Fan Xianughed. The deputy of the Supreme Courtughed awkwardly along with him. Guo Zheng gave a very ugly smile.


    Then, a te of food directly smashed into his face. Food juices and shattered porcin flew out. At the same time, it cracked across the Imperial Censor¡¯s face and dissolved into countless radiating lines as it sprayed out. About the same time, blood from Guo Zheng¡¯s face also sprayed outward.


    Fan Xian took back his hand and pressed it against the back of Guo Zheng¡¯s head. He pushed it directly into the hard rosewood table. Despite the hardness of the table, a flesh and blood head was forced into it.


    With a crack, a few fine cracks appeared on the surface of the hard rosewood table. Guo Zheng¡¯s cervical vertebrapletely snapped. Blood seeped out from the gaps between the bones of his face and the hard rosewood table like ck water.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to grunt. Sir Guo Zheng, who had just aplished a great task for the court in Jiangnan and had returned to Jingdou to take over the position as the Imperial Censor of the Left, had just been pped into a table by Fan Xian and be a dead man.


    There was a death-like silence. Everyone present stared stupidly at the head sunk deeply into the table and the blood all over the table that had mixed with the food juices. They were unable to speak because no one dared to believe the scene in front of them. Everyone thought it was a hallucination.


    Killing someone on the street? And, the person killed was an official of the court? Fan Xian killed the Imperial Censor of the Left in front of a number of officials!


    This was something that had never happened in the Qing Kingdom before. It was something no one could imagine. All of the people could not react,. They could only stare at the scene as if watching an absurd drama.


    Finally, an official realized what happened. He gave a sharp yell. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted away.


    The guards charged in and struck toward Fan Xian. With a few muffled ps, the wooden floorboards on the second floor of Xinfeng Restaurant had the addition of a few fainted bodies. Fan Xian still stood quietly by the table. It was as if he had not moved at all.


    The deputy of the Supreme Court extended a finger and pointed it, trembling, at Fan Xian like they had seen a demon from theherworld. Suddenly, he walked into the sunlight. He was unable to speak at all. His throat only made a pitiful croaking sound.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes werepletely without expression. He looked at him coldly, and said, ¡°I heard that during this month, the Supreme Court has, incited by you, used a great deal of torture on my subordinates and three of my subordinates have been tortured to death in prison.¡±


    The deputy of the Supreme Court suddenly let out a loud cry. He turned tail like a rabbit and ran. Looking at the situation, it seemed that he was about to flip over the railing. Even if he sustained heavy injuries from the fall, he had to run away from Xinfeng Restaurant.


    Since Fan Xian had made his move, how could he let him escape? A gust of wind flew through Xinfeng Restaurant. With a crisp p and a muffled thud, the deputy¡¯s cervical vertebra snapped. His head was also wretchedly pped into the surface of the hard rosewood table.


    Blood began to flow down from the surface of the table. The heads of two court officials were sunk into the surface of the table, difficult to ever remove again. Their bodies half-knelt on the ground. Their feet, wearing thick boots, still twitched. The scene looked terrifying.


    Two people had been killed on the streets. Xinfeng Restaurant was filled with ghostly cries, but Fan Xian¡¯s face did not change as he turned away. At some point, a server of Xinfeng Restaurant made his way, unnoticed, behind the group of people and handed over a hot towel.


    Fan Xian epted the towel and carefully wiped his hands clean. He then threw the towel to the ground with some irritation. Picking up Da Bao¡¯s hand and heading down the stairs, he said to the server, ¡°You can start.¡±


    From Fan Xianing to this table to him using the cruelest method to kill two officials of the court to him going downstairs and leaving, he did not nce at Hou Jichang at all.


    With a pale face and trembling lips, Hou Jichang drew his gaze back from the staircase. It fell on the two bodies. Looking at what could be brains or tofu floating in the blood, a boundless horror took over his entire body. He finally could not resist it any longer. He bent over his body and vomited uncontrobly.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Send uncle back to the manor,¡± Fan Xian said to Teng Zijing outside Xinfeng Restaurant as he helped Da Bao into the carriage. He watched as the carriage drove toward the south of the city. By himself, Fan Xian began to move in the direction of the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian was not worried about the safety of the carriage going home because along the way, there were swordsmen of the Sixth Bureau responsible for protecting it. Just as he said in Xinfeng Restaurant, the killing was revenge for the officials of the Overwatch Council. Although he was no longer the Director of the Overwatch Council, the truth was that as long as he wanted to be, he would forever be the Director of the Overwatch Council.


    The Shadow returned to Jingdou and newly formed the Sixth Bureau assassins who had been hiding in the darkness the entire time. The return of Haitang and Thirteenth Wang made it so that the Pce had no way of stopping him from reconnecting with the people in the eight bureaus of the Overwatch Council still loyal to him. The Overwatch Council was still falling and withering in the storm. Now could be considered this sinister Council¡¯sst moment of glory.


    In the morning, Fan Xian had issued onest order in the name of the Director of the Overwatch Council to the spies and assassins the Overwatch Council ced in various ces. He didn¡¯t know how many secret agents and officials would follow him, but Fan Xian trusted that the men under hismand would not disappoint him.


    The cold wind of winter blew through the streets of Jingdou. It was not long before it was time for him to enter the Pce. Fan Xian walked alone through the streets, heading in the direction of the Royal Pce. Along the way, he looked at Jingdou¡¯s street scene and greedily breathed Jingdou¡¯s air. It was as if he wanted to etch all of this into his memories so that even if he died, he would not forget.


    Not long after Fan Xian left Xinfeng Restaurant, people suddenly ran out of the First Bureau of the Overwatch Council, whose doors had been tightly closed the entire time. Over a hundred Overwatch Council officials in ck uniforms and filled with a killing aura surged into their old neighbor, presently their most hated new enemy¡ªthe Supreme Court.


    It had to be said that Fan Xian chose the perfect time. At this time, it was not quite noon, yet the officials of the Supreme Court had already met with the officials of other departments to go have fun. In front of these wolves and tiger-like Overwatch Council officials, the Supreme Court¡¯s yamen did not have any power to resist. This perfectly aligned with Fan Xian¡¯s hope to not have too many Qing officials bleed because of this unrest.


    Naturally, there were reasons as for why the officials who had to die, had to die. They were all targets Fan Xian had carefully chosen. The First Bureau¡¯s takeover of the Supreme Court was just to rescue their colleagues locked up in prison.


    Fan Xian walked passed Chang Street and turned passed Shahe Street. He bought a skewer of candied hawthorns on a stick from a peddler and ate it with relish. Casually, he tossed a golden coin at the peddler and was toozy to wait for change. He was grateful to Jingdou¡¯s skewered candied hawthorns. Back then, he had depended on the candied hawthorn in that child¡¯s hand to not lose his way in the Qing Temple.


    At noon, the Minister of Revenue was hosting guests at Yishi Tavern. He had invited the vice minister of the Ministry of Justice, as well as a few other good friends. As expected, they were all people in the He camp. The Minister of Revenue stroked his short beard. In this warm room in the midst of winter, he felt very pleased. After experiencing three years of hard work and torment, he had finally cleaned out the shadow the previous Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, had left in the Ministry. The independent kingdom belonging to the Fan manor no longer existed. He had finally be the true Minister of Revenue.


    Although he had voluntarily and humbly stood on Schr He¡¯s side in order to resist the pressure from Fan manor, he did not feel humiliated. He Zongwei was a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, so standing by Schr He was the same as standing in front of the Emperor. This was a kind of honor.


    Originally, the banquet should have been at night to appear rather formal. However, the guest that had gone to make discreet inquiries at the He manor had found out. Schr He had also exined after the court conferencest year that there were things he had to do in the pce on the seventh, so he would not be able to personally attend the banquet. Thus, the time had been moved to noon.


    Although slightly disappointed, the Minister of Revenue felt himself let out a breath. With Schr He noting, he was the highest ranking official at the table. How good would it feel to hear all the ttering words by his ear, particrly as he thought about the orders he had just received from Schr He?


    The Ministry of Revenue had forcefully interfered and made the Jingdou government yamen wish it were dead, forcing that stubborn Sun Jingxiu to have no choice but to sadly resign his post. In the end, he had also not paid the bond and had been locked into prison. The Minister of Revenue felt like he was in seventh heaven. What are you going to use to fight against me? Aren¡¯t you just relying on the fact you had a good daughter? After your daughter has been sold into the Royal Academy, I will secretly make your daughter wish she was dead.


    With the alcohol going to his head, the Minister of Revenue circled around the words ¡°wish they were dead¡± and didn¡¯t notice a crafty and sinister light sh through the eyes of the serving girl in the warm room.


    The Minister of Revenue did not know that the poison in the Wu Liangye he had drunk was enough for him to wish he was dead countless times over.


    On Jan. 7, in the eleventh year of the Qing calendar, Yishi Tavern caught fire. The warm room crumbled and its walls were destroyed. The Minister of Revenue, vice director of the Ministry of Justice, and a few officials of the He faction died in the fire. They died in the line of duty because of alcohol.


    When the fire started, Fan Xian had already finished eating his candied hawthorns and was holding a newly bought ck umbre. Arriving at the beautiful Tianhe Street, he threw the bamboo stick with shards of sugar still left on it casually into the unusually clean pond by the side of the street where the flowing water chased the falling water. He shrugged his shoulders, not criticizing himself at all for his environmental polluting.


    Then, he nced at the ck stone tablet outside the front doors of the Overwatch Council that was being removed and the gradually reducing golden characters. His gaze lingered for a moment. He then shook his head.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew against him and snowkes began to fall. The snowkesnded outside the He manor¡¯s cold and cheerless front doors. Schr He was upright and honest. He hated others giving gifts, thus he kept two ill-tempered dogs outside his manor. Many people knew that this trick had been first invented by Deng Duke Cheng Haizi, who was Sir Yan Ruohai¡¯s, manor. Inevitably, many people secretly mocked Schr He for taking others¡¯ ideas as his own. In any case, these two ill-tempered dogs had gone a long way to earn him a reputation for honesty.


    The two dogs were irritated by the slowly falling snowkes. They barked desperately at the sky. What use was there in frozen dogs barking at the snow? The snow continued to fall slowly and determinedly downward.


    With two sorrowful cries, the two ill-tempered dogs fell dead to the ground. A dozen assassins wearing the clothing ofmon people cautiously took control of the area around the quiet He manor. They then quietly slipped into the manor.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky. Opening up the ck umbre, he covered his eyes and the sky.


    The snowkes umting on the ck cloth umbre melted quickly and could not gather together, making him slightly unhappy. Walking like this, he arrived in front of the Royal Pce. He did not go outside the front doors and wait to be summoned. Instead, he went around the root of the Royal Pce. Under the alert gazes of the imperial soldiers, he came to the row of unremarkable houses of the Hall of Governmental Affairs.


    Fan Xian pushed open the door and entered. He brushed off the snow from his body and his hair and carefully ced the ck umbre dripping with snow and water by the entrance. He smiled at the dumbfounded officials inside and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Schr He, sitting on the warm bench and intently reviewing all kinds of memorials, slowly raised his head. He nced at this noble guest by the door who hade without an invitation and furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 710 - Heartbreak In Front Of The Hall

    <h4>Chapter 710: Heartbreak In Front Of The Hall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This line of houses at the wall of the Royal Pce were not eye-catching, but it was the important location where the Hall of Governmental Affairs discussed affairs. Through a courtyard by the back corridor, one could directly enter the Pce. It was the most important ce. Imperial soldiers and guards guarded it tightly. Even when the rebel soldiers had surrounded the Pce that year, they had not thought to make an opening from here because there were stillyers of pce walls behind the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Inside the houses, great danger abounded in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, almost seven years had passed since he left Danzhou in the fourth year of the Qing calendar. Other than the two years he spent sporadically in Jiangnan, the truly exciting, nerve-wracking, and memorable time of Fan Xian¡¯s second life had mostly happened in Jingdou. His identity was not like that of most people in the Qing Kingdom. He had entered the Pce too many times. It was as easy as going home. Regardless of whether it was his identity as the Commissioner of the Overwatch Council or the illegitimate child of the Emperor, they both made the prohibitions around the Pce not exist for him.


    On Jan. 7, Fan Xian walked to this row of houses at the foot of the Royal Pce like he was taking a stroll. Although the New Year Festival had just passed, the Hall of Governmental Affairs was still busy with officials from various departmentsing to discuss affairs. By the outer boundary, no one noticed a figure holding a ck umbre in the snow. Inside, the imperial soldiers and guards responsible for inspection became stupid under Fan Xian¡¯s gentle smile and watched in a daze as he just walked in.


    Fan Xian hade too naturally, too logically. All of the soldiers and guards were used to seeing this young mane in and out of the Pce without obstruction. For a time, they didn¡¯t manage to react and allowed him to pass throughyers of imperial guards until he reached the main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs.


    Inside the main room, there were two warm benches. Layers of items were piled chaotically on them. There were memorials from various ces piled everywhere along with edicts the Emperor had drafted, as well as the ink stone and paperying messily on the table. The working conditions of the headquarters of the Qing court did not seem good. A few on-duty schrs and scribes ran around busily until Fan Xian put down the ck umbre dripping with snow.


    The main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs was silent. Everyone looked at Fan Xian in a daze. They didn¡¯t know why this figure, who had been severely disciplined by the Emperor, would suddenly appear here.


    While Fan Xian walked through the streets and alleys of Jingdou, various changes were happening in various restaurants and yamens in Jingdou. However, the timing of the attacks this time had been controlled precisely. When Fan Xian entered the main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the fires of revenge around Jingdou had just been lit. The news had not yet reached the Pce.


    The first person to react to Fan Xian¡¯s sudden arrival was the one closest to the door. Taking advantage of the bright light, Schr Panling, an aged schr, stared with his slightly far-sighted eyes. Looking at Fan Xian, he said with a cough, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ever since he was young, Fan Xian had mimicked Schr Pan¡¯s calligraphy and had depended on the newspaper edited by him to earn the first silver of his life. Although they had not met many times in Jingdou, Fan Xian had always been respectful toward him. With a smile, he replied, ¡°The Emperor has summoned me to enter the Pce after mid-day. I had just reached the tunnel to the Royal Pce when it suddenly began to snow. Thinking that there wasn¡¯t much point in standing for a long time in the snow, I decided toe here to see everyone.¡±


    With these words, only then did everyone in the room remember that the Emperor had indeed issued an edict summoning Fan Xian into the Pce. Rxing, they each smiled warmly and went forward to greet him. The Hall of Governmental Affairs did not have officials like the other yamens beneath them. What they cared about the most was going with the flow and being mighty but not angry. Particrly as they were the officials closest to the Emperor, they understood Fan Xian¡¯s true position in the court. So, no one dared to neglect him.


    He Zongwei was thest to stand up and walk over. There was a sliver of self-restraint in his calm expression. When he made his appearance, the entire main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs immediately fell silent. Even Schr Panling coughed and left with his back hunched over.


    Everyone knew that Schr He had orders form the Emperor and was desperately attacking the pitiful remainder of Sir Fan junior¡¯s strength. Everyone also knew that during these years, Sir Fan junior and Schr He had never gotten along harmoniously, not even once. However, the situation at present had changed a long time ago. Schr He was at the height of his powers. His position in the Hall of Governmental Affairs was vaguely about to surpass that of Schr Hu¡¯s. Faced with Fan Xian, who had now sunk into a difficult situation, what would he say? What would he do?


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± He Zongwei said warmly, looking at Fan Xian. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Sit first and have a cup of hot tea to warm yourself, in case you have to stand for a long time inside the royal study again.¡±


    The words were said warmly, sincerely, and easy; it made one feel moved. Everyone could hear the concern that came from the depth of the words. He Zongwei¡¯s behavior gave one the sense that no problems had ever urred between the two most famous young officials of the Qing court.


    But, the truly wise person certainly heard another meaning. It was indulgence from a victor to a loser. It was concern from someone who upied the higher ground.


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He gave a not-quite-there smile and raised his head. He looked at the schr in front of him with a slightly darkplexion. After a pause, he calmly said, ¡°I came here today to speak with you. Yes, my time has note... But your time hase.¡±


    No one could understand these words. Not even He Zongwei himself noticed the sinister background music in these words. He paused slightly and furrowed his brows as he looked at Fan Xian. It was as if he wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, he heard a noisy moring from outside the main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs. There were some cries of surprise that could not be suppressed caught within the noisy mor.


    ¡°Such panic! What a scandal!¡± He Zongwei angrily criticized with a heavy expression as he looked at the official who had charged through the door.


    ¡°Sir! Deputy Cheng of the Supreme Court and the new Imperial Censor of the Left, Guo Zheng, have both been killed on the street!¡± The officials fearfully reported the information that had juste in front outside.


    Hearing this news, it was as if a bomb had exploded within the room as cries of surprise broke out. The officials of the Hall of Governmental Affairs helped the Emperor manage the Qing court. When had such high-ranking court officials ever been assassinated in the street?


    He Zongwei¡¯s body froze. The deputy of the Supreme Court and Imperial Censor Guo Zheng had both been his trusted aides, particrly Guo Zheng. He had always regarded Fan Xian as his greatest enemy and had done a great deal for him in Jiangnan. He had achieved great things for the Emperor. He had just found an opportunity to bring him back to Jingdou. But, just as he returned to Jingdou, he died?


    A glimmer of white shed across his dark face before immediately recovering his calm. Raising his head abruptly, he stared at Fan Xian¡¯s handsome face and narrowed his eyes. Cold light brightly could be seen within them.


    Without waiting for He Zongwei to speak, Fan Xian gently shuttered his eyes and quietly said, amidst the shocked gasps, ¡°The Minister of Revenue is also dead, as well as two vice-ministers. This is a list of names I¡¯ve drafted. Have a look to see if there¡¯s anyone missing.¡±


    After he said this, Fan Xian took out a thin piece of paper and handed it over. He Zongwei¡¯s hand began to shake involuntarily. epting the paper, he swept a cursory nce over it and saw a dozen officials¡¯ names and positions. They were all his trusted officials.


    After Fan Xian handed the list to Schr He, the entire main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs immediately fell silent. It was so silent, one would be able to hear a pin drop to the floor.


    Fan Xian casually touched his temple and reced the thin needle stuck between his fingers into his hair. Calmly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to indiscriminately kill innocent officials, so please confirm it for me. If these are all your people, then I can rest easy.¡±


    The paper filled with names floated to the ground. It was absolutely silent inside the room. Everyone knew that all the blood had been spilled by Sir Fan junior. However, they didn¡¯t know if what he said was true. Did all those court officials die today?


    He Zongwei understood Fan Xian, so he knew that Fan Xian was not lying. The names on that piece of paper had probably already dissolved into wisps of resentful spirits. He raised his head. A bitterly resentful fire from theherworld burned in his eyes. He stared fixedly at Fan Xian. He didn¡¯t know why Fan Xian did this. Did he not know that doing this was a road to certain death? He Zongwei actually felt a faint pride. He had managed to force Fan Xian into a life-and-death struggle.


    ¡°Why... Come! Capture this murderer!¡± The word ¡°why¡± left his mouth painfully. Everyone thought He Zongwei would angrily criticize Fan Xian¡¯s inhumane and evil actions in front of all the officials. Unexpectedly, halfway through his sentence, He Zongwei cried out in a loud voice and moved as quickly as possible toward the back of the officials.


    It was still He Zongwei who knew Fan Xian bests. Since the other had disregarded his life and killed all over Jingdou, he had the intention of fighting for his life. Seeing as he came especially to the Hall of Governmental Affairs to put down his umbre before entering the Pce, it was not to use these dead people¡¯s names to taunt him. Instead, he hade to kill He Zongwei.


    Until now, still no one believed that Fan Xian would start killing people in the dignified headquarters of the Qing Kingdom at the foot of the Royal Pce. But, He Zongwei believed it. He knew that once this ruthlessly young noble went crazy, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do. Thus, he disregarded the dignity of an official and yelled for imperial guards as he sought escape toward the back of the officials.


    Fan Xian did not chase him. He just used a pitiful and mocking gaze to watch his actions, looking at the pale face behind the crowd.


    This was, after all, the Hall of Governmental Affairs in front of the Royal Pce. Long before He Zongwei had shouted, imperial soldiers and pce guards had already noticed themotion inside. Once they realized things were going wrong, a dozen guards and three generals of the Imperial Army charged into the main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, pulled out their knives, and cautiously surrounded Fan Xian.


    No matter how powerful Fan Xian, he could not kill his way out of the encirclement in an instant. Looking at this scene, everyone rxed a little. Behind the crowd, He Zongwei¡¯s coloring became slightly better. The pale whiteness was gone. There were now two spots of color on his cheeks. In the back, he shouted in a severe voice, ¡°Quickly, capture this murderer!¡±


    Men have reputations, and trees have shadows. Even if everyone knew that the blood in Jingdou today had been spilled because of an order from Sir Fan junior, before things had been investigated clearly, who dared to capture Fan Xian? Particrly in the situation where Fan Xian had not moved first, which of the imperial soldiers and pce guards dared to rashly go forward?


    Commotion broke out at the foot of the Royal Pce. The sound of soldiers being mobilized rang out all around. In an instant, countless hurried sounds came from outside the main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs as countless imperial soldiers came and surrounded this main room tightly, encircling Fan Xian and the officials who actually controlled Qing court inside the room.


    Even if Fan Xian sprouted wings, he would probably still not be able to escape. However, it seemed that he did not want to escape. He just looked calmly at He Zongwei behind the crowd and casually took one step forward.


    This step broke the daring of countless officials. A cry of surprise rose in the room. A dozen guards surrounding Fan Xian pressed forward.


    Fan Xian stood his ground. Looking at He Zongwei not far in the distance across everyone¡¯s heads, he calmly said, ¡°Perhaps as many people say, you are actually a capable and honest official. And, in the future, you might be a famous official recorded in the annals of history.¡±


    Then he shook his head and said, ¡°However, I will not give you this opportunity to continue living. Speaking of which, it is strange, I don¡¯t know why I dislike you so much. This kind of dislike ispletely without reason. Your utilitarianism is too powerful. At all times you are thinking about stepping on others to climb up. I dislike that kind of action the most.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like you, the most I did was punch you a few times. Unexpectedly, youter threw your entire life into the business of opposing me,¡± Fan Xian said with a slight smile. ¡°Unfortunately, this business is not very glorious. On the contrary, it gave me more reasons to kill you.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s smile was very warm. In the eyes of everyone in the room, this smile was very sinister, terrifying, and filled with killing intent. However, it seemed that he had no intention to act at this moment. The imperial soldiers and pce guards around him did not make a move lightly, terrified that they would incite this person¡¯s craziness and have him go on a killing spree.


    When he heard Fan Xian¡¯sst words, a severe light shed through He Zongwei¡¯s eyes. As he was about to open his mouth and say something coldly, an unexpected pain wrenched through his abdomen. This wave of pain was real and terrible. It immediately made his face pale and rendered him unable to speak.


    ¡°You are a lowly man, obsessed with utility and would stop at nothing to climb upward. You can fool the Emperor, officials of the court, and even the millions of people under heaven, but how could you fool me?¡± The light in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew. ¡°How many people¡¯s blood stain your seemingly clean hands? How many people¡¯s wronged spirits are caught on your uniform? You know, and I know.¡±


    ¡°Killing you, killing the officials in the He faction today, I am carrying out justice for heaven and purging those beside the Emperor for the Emperor.¡± Fan Xian spoke words that even he didn¡¯t believe in, mockingly looking at He Zongwei¡¯s pale face and taking advantage of the fact he could not speak at all right.


    ¡°I could not understand why you would climb upward at all costs and step on the bodies of my subordinates to climb into ce. Later, I finally understood. It¡¯s not because of the natural enmity between the Imperial Censorate and the Overwatch Council, not because I would not marry my sister to you, and definitely not because the Emperor had instructions for you.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed with pity and said, ¡°All of this is because you are envious of me. You are inferior to me in the literary arts and in the martial arts. Your reputation is not as good as mine, and you are not as powerful as me. No matter how hard you work, no matter how many big ck dogs you raise, you¡¯ll never catch up to me in this life.¡±


    ¡°You refuse to ept this. You refuse to ept that I have a good father, a mother... However, this is fate. What have you to refuse?¡±


    A few soybean-sized drops of sweat dripped from He Zongwei¡¯s deathly white forehead. His resentment-filled eyes bulged as he stared at Fan Xian. He wanted to angrily rebuke him, but he had no energy to open his mouth. He could no longer stand. He decrepitly sat down by the warming bench.


    ¡°This is discontent, but the discontent of an Emperor is the root of the chaos in the Qing Kingdom.¡± Fan Xian stared at He Zongwei sitting by the bench. Word by word, he said, ¡°Too much discontent guards against heartbreak. Today, I will grant you a heartbroken end.¡±


    Each word, each sentence pierced like a small knife into He Zongwei¡¯s ears. He had no choice but to hear it. He knew that all the officials in his faction had died. Furthermore, Fan Xian must secretly have follow-up ns. He just didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian was saying all these useless things in front of so many officials.


    The officials were dead, but as long as he was alive and had the Emperor¡¯s favor, he could always raise a power that belonged to him again. Why was it that after those small knives entered his ear, they wormed around in his abdomen? Why did it seem that those knives were severing his guts and making it so painful that he wished he was dead?


    With Fan Xian¡¯sst words, the atmosphere in the row of houses at the foot of the pce walls immediately grew tense. All of the officials scattered and hid, hiding from Fan Xian¡¯s storm-like attack that could immediately appear. However, the imperial soldiers surged in endlessly, lining up in countless rows in front of He Zongwei¡¯s body.


    Fully armored soldiers lined up in formation, making the expansive main room of the Hall of Governmental Affairs particrly cramped. Nervously, they stared at Fan Xian, all alone.


    In the tense atmosphere that could erupt at the slightest touch, a stern and terrified voice shouted from the courtyard of the Hall of Governmental Affairs by the pce walls.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Covered in snow and water, Schr Hu charged in from the Royal Pce. After listening to Fan Xian¡¯s words at the Imperial College this morning, this schr knew that something big was going to happen in Jingdou. The first thing he did was rush toward the Royal Pce, but he had been dyed for a time during it and only had time to say a few things to the Emperor before he heard a eunuch report that matter of the strange deaths of many court officials around Jingdou. Immediately after, there was an urgent report stating that Fan Xian had already killed his way into the Hall of Governmental Affairs.


    No one dared to stop Schr Hu. At such a tense moment, no one cared about his entrance. At most, a few officials of the Hall of Governmental Affairs watched as Schr Hu charged to Fan Xian¡¯s side and cried out, worried that he might be hurt by Fan Xian, that crazy person.


    Schr HU paid no attention to these cries. He grabbed Fan Xian from the back and put his old life on the line to drag Fan Xian backward as he shouted frantically, ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy!¡±


    After all that had happened, everyone believed that Sir Fan junior, the shockingly talented poet, had clearly gone crazy. Otherwise, how could he have trampled over the court¡¯s dignity like this and did such unforgivable and treasonous things? If what happened today in Jingdou did not count as treason, what could it be?


    Schr Hu knew that just the assassination of those officials in Jingdou was enough to anger the Emperor and for him to cast Fan Xian down into the lowest reaches of hell. Yet, he continued to hold onto Fan Xian with his life, not letting him act. Killing a schr of the court in the Hall of Governmental Affairs was essentially spraying blood in front of the pce hall.


    Not only in the Qing Kingdom, never in the world had there ever been such a hair-raising sight.


    The scenario was amusing and funny, but no oneughed. It waspletely silent at the foot of the pce walls. Everyone watched in terror as Schr Hu used his old and frail body to desperately hold Fan Xian. How could he drag him back or hold him still?


    Fan Xian suddenly felt a glimmer of warmth in his icy heart. He smiled and said with his head down, ¡°Let go, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Behind him, Schr He¡¯s body froze. He shakily released his hands, ncing at Fan Xian with disbelief. Schr He Zongwei, who had been sitting by the warming bench behind the crowd, suddenly dry-coughed and then sprayed out a mouthful of ck blood.


    The blood soaked into the robes of a number of officials at the front. It was ck and unpleasant. A wave of surprised cries rang out in the room. A few officials rushed forward to help He Zongwei and began to desperately cry for doctors to be summoned.


    The light in He Zongwei¡¯s eyes began to scatter. His hearing was also beginning to recede. He couldn¡¯t clearly hear what his colleagues next to him were yelling. He could only feel the pain in his abdomen. Those little knives seemed to have sessfully chopped his hot guts into pieces.


    Pain, every inch of his entrails hurt. He Zongwei knew that he was done. He didn¡¯t know when Fan Xian had poisoned him and did not notice the little needle prick on his right pinky. He just felt unsatisfied. He was clearly hot-blooded toward the world and the court. He was willing to shed blood in a just cause to obtain a pure reputation. So, why, in the end, did he spit up a puddle of ck blood?


    His blurry vision found Fan Xian¡¯s cold face. There was muchint and dissatisfaction in his heart. As an official, what regret was there in doing things for the Emperor, for the court? Even killing and betraying some people? Over thousands of years, have the people in officialdom always done it like this? Have you, Fan Xian, never had innocent people die because of you? You don¡¯t need to betray anyone because you were born as a master while we were born as ves...


    He Zongwei wanted to angrily ask Fan Xian, What right did you have to use these mysterious reasons to kill me? You are nothing more than good-for-nothing who does not see the big picture and only does things ording to his own likes and dislikes! In the end, he could not speak this question. ck blood surged out endlessly between his lips, stopping him from talking and breathing.


    Just before the imperial doctor arrived, He Zongwei, the present court¡¯s schr and official of the Imperial Censorate, the foremost person in the Qing court these three years, died vomiting blood in front of everyone at the foot of the pce walls, inside the rooms of the Hall of Governmental Affairs.


    ...


    ...


    Throughout this process, Fan Xian calmly and even coldly observed He Zongwei the entire time. He watched as he vomited blood, his pained struggle, and as he died. The expression on his face remained calm as usual. It did not tremble at all. He didn¡¯t know of He Zongwei¡¯sints and dissatisfaction before he died. He didn¡¯t need to know. All the officials, including He Zongwei himself, who died on Jan. 7 in the 11th year of the Qing calendar were all just preparation work.


    He Zongwei¡¯s death had nothing to do with his likes and dislikes. It was for those people he had to protect, for those people in Jiangnan, Xiliang, and Jingdou who had already died. The officials the Emperor had raised purposely to defeat Fan Xian had to die.


    This was just one gear in a calction as cold as a machine. Fan Xian only had to confirm his death. There was not much emotion in his heart. There would be time to speak of emotional things before his own death.


    Schr Hu looked in a daze at He Zongwei¡¯s body. He then turned his head heavily and looked at Fan Xian¡¯s cold face with an angry, disappointed, and confused expression. An icy cold voice squeezed out through his chest. ¡°Take down this murderer.¡±


    He stood right by Fan Xian. He stood disappointedly and angrily right beside Fan Xian and gave the order to capture and even kill Fan Xian,pletely disregarding the fact that Fan Xian could casually stretch out his hand and make him go the same way as He Zongwei.


    Naturally, Fan Xian would not kill him. He looked at Schr Hu and smiled with remorse.


    Just before the imperial soldiers charged forward, the leading eunuch of the internal court, Eunuch Yao, finally reached the Hall of Governmental Affairs. Using a sharp voice and a powerful zhenqi, he yelled, ¡°The Emperor has orders to have the renegade, Fan Xian, escorted into the Pce!¡±


    The edict had finally arrived. Without a doubt, this was a certainly a fatal edict. However, the edict only summoned Fan Xian into the Pce. All matter between the Emperor and his illegitimate child could not be seen or heard by these officials of the court.


    There was silence inside therge room. Countless gazes turned toward Fan Xian. He was silent for a moment and then asked, looking at Eunuch Yao, ¡°Do I need to be bound?¡±


    Eunuch Yao was silent, not saying a word. Fan Xian could not resist letting out a sigh. Naturally, no one would be able to bind him. However, the Emperor¡¯s edict could easily make one¡¯s family and friends be ropes that one could never escape from.


    ¡°My umbre is by the door, make sure no one steals it.¡±


    After Fan Xian said these words, he followed Eunuch Yao toward the depths of the Pce. Behind him, the officials still surrounded He Zongwei¡¯s body, iparably mournful.

 Chapter 711 - A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 711: A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The winter snow thatnded on the stone pavement melted quickly. It was very difficult for it to umte. The snow thatnded on the bright-yellow zed roof tiles were frozen by the cold wind, looking like countless shattered shards of clouds calmly waiting in the bright sunlight.


    Fan Xian drew back his gaze that had been greedily appreciating the snow. With his hands held behind his back, he followed behind Eunuch Yao and calmly wound through the quiet and twisty ways of the pce walls. He walked toward the depth of the Royal Pce enveloped by the blood red cinnabar color. Behind the two of them, a dozen guards carefully followed them. Fan Xian had not been bound, but the edict had alreadybeled him as a renegade. The guards were worried that if Sir Fan junior actually caused trouble within the Pce, what power did they have to stop him?


    It was clear that although many officials had died in Jingdou today and Fan Xian had even shockingly killed a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs at the foot of the Royal Pce, he had no interest in acting out in the Royal Pce. Perhaps he knew that there were countless aces within these seemingly quiet pce walls. Or, perhaps he knew that the Emperor in the Royal Pce was like a mountain. Before the mountain fell, there was no purpose at all in making trouble in the Pce.


    A corner of the eaves of the Taiji Pce, high above the pce walls, followed the steps of the people. Passing through a little door and walking by a branch of wintersweetden with snow, the silent group of people came to the royal study.


    Fan Xian waited quietly outside the study. Eunuch Yao nced at him with aplicated expression and went forward to exchange some words in a low voice with Hong Zhu, who stood guard outside the door of the royal study. His expression changed slightly. He then turned and said in a low voice, ¡°The Emperor is waiting for you at the small building.¡±


    ¡°Small building?¡± Fan Xian paused slightly, but his eyes did notnd on Hong Zhu¡¯s face. He did not dare risk using his eyes to inquire in front of all these people. Instead, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Then, let us go there.¡±


    Eunuch Yao waved his hand and stopped the dozen internal court guards outside the arched stone door. Alone, he led Fan Xian into the back pce.


    Behind the two of them, the guards could not hide the nervousness, unease, and suspicion on their faces. Hong Zhu, who had been standing properly outside the royal study, looked at the retreating figure of Sir Fan junior as he walked into the depths of the Pce. A sense of sorrow suddenly surged into his eyes. He quickly lowered his head, terrified that someone would see something strange. However, this lowering of his head made it seem like he was seeing Fan Xian off.


    ...


    ...


    The inner pce was very quiet after a snowfall. asionally, one would be able to hearughtering from various ces deep in the Pce. Fan Xian¡¯s hearing was very good. He could even hear the sound of mahjong piecesndinging from somewhere. He couldn¡¯t resist smiling as he thought of the things that had happened in Jingdou today had presumably not yet made their way into the Pce. Everyone was still living happily. However, the pce was usually not this lively in the past. Those women who had been chosen in the pce a few months ago, now imperial concubines, were truly youthful in years and had lightened the loneliness.


    Fan Xian liked that this Royal Pce was not always cold and sinister.


    The Royal Pce was very familiar to him, as familiar as home. The Emperor was waiting for him at the little building. Naturally, he knew the way. Continuing to hold his hands behind his back like a schr, he steadily made his way toward the northwest corner of the Royal Pce. Eunuch Yao was fell behind him.


    Things were already as they were. There was little use in rushing. Presumably, the Emperor would also not be in a rush. It just so happened that the Pce was very big, the air was cold, and there was snow on the trees,kes, and rock gardens. It was much prettierpared to the winter scene inside the Pce. Fan Xian took the opportunity to take an extra look. As he walked step by steady step, the gaze of Eunuch Yao behind him took on a different emotion.


    Eunuch Yao sensed that Sir Fan junior was adjusting his breathing in front of him and was using the connection between his body and surroundings to raise his realm to a sensitive and abundant level. Eunuch Yao¡¯s head dropped even lower. He knew why Sir Fan junior was taking each step slowly and adjusting his breathing.


    They walked by the winter garden, around the rock garden, and onto the wooden trestlework. As he was about the pass the winterke and the snow pavilion, which he had once talked for a long time with the Emperor in, Fan Xian suddenly stopped his steps and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    There was someone by the snow pavilion. There were a few eunuchs and serving girls, apanied a noble-looking woman admiring the snow. Perhaps there was a warming stove lit in the pavilion, but that noblewoman still wore a precious and warm sable coat. After a pause, Fan Xian smile and continued toward the pavilion. He had not thought that he would be able to run into a concubine in the Pce in such cold weather.


    Entering the Pce, he would not go see Yi Guipin or Lady Ning and Lady Shu in the Cold Pce. He was even purposely avoiding them. Thus, he had chosen this path across theke. Unexpectedly, he still ran into someone. Naturally, he would not avoid them. Following behind him, Eunuch Yao would not dare to speak out to have him choose another path.


    When the two of them entered the pavilion, the people in the pavilion were surprised. It was clear they had not thought an outsider would enter the Pce at this time. A sharp-eyed serving girl saw Eunuch Yao with his head bowed behind Fan Xian and quickly half-crouched in greeting. Silently, she guessed the identity of the young man in the lead.


    Fan Xian stood inside the pavilion also feeling confused. He thought, It had only been a few months, howe there was a different batch of serving girls in the Pce that he didn¡¯t recognize? As he thought this, his gazended unconsciously on the concubine sitting in the pavilion. His gaze did not move for a long time.


    This concubine was about 15 or 16 and appeared young and pretty. She was fully adorned with pins. Her makeup was formal, and her clothing was sumptuous, forcefully emanating an air of nobility and pride. There was a sense of pride that could not be suppressed in her eyes. Looking at Eunuch Yao, she asked, ¡°Has the Emperor had lunch?¡±


    Eunuch Yao did not reply and only smiled. He thought, ying the role of a favored concubine favor right now was truly not a good decision. The people in the pavilion immediately felt that things were strange. Particrly after noticing the young man¡¯s gaze, she felt iparably angry and wondered to herself where such a scoundrel hade from.


    Fan Xian stared in a daze at this concubine¡¯s slightly raised abdomen. Although she wore thick furs outside, it would still be seen clearly. He immediately knew that the noblewoman sitting in the pavilion in front of him admiring the snow was the presently favored Lady Mei. It was this woman who was pregnant with the Emperor¡¯s child.


    There was a deathly silence in the pavilion. Fan Xian calmly stared at Lady Mei¡¯s abdomen for a long, long time. The expressions in his eyes wereplicated. However, such naked attention on the Emperor¡¯s woman, particrly at this position, was very rude.


    ¡°Where did this scoundrele from? Where are your shifty eyes looking?¡± A rather young serving girl stared at Fan Xian and criticized in a sharp voice. It looked like as if she was going toe forward and p him in the face. This serving girl was one Lady Mei had brought in from outside the Pce. Recently, her mistress had risen because of her child. The servant had risen because of her mistress, so she was very arrogant and proud in the Pce. Even the mistress of Shufang Pce had to ask after her gently, thus nurturing an arrogant air. She had never seen a man like Fan Xian in the Pce before.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He watched as the angry serving girl came over and did not move at all.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart chilled. He had been by the Emperor¡¯s side these few days and had not given much attention to the matters in the back of the pce. He had not thought that the people by Lady Mei¡¯s side had be so domineering and brash.


    The sound of a crisp p rang out. Eunuch Yao floated forward and viciously pped the serving girl to the ground. He quickly drew his hands back into his sleeves and returned to stand behind Fan Xian. In a low voice, he humbly said, ¡°Sir Fan junior, the Emperor is still waiting for you.¡±


    Fan Xian nced at him with a smile and said, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Afraid that I¡¯ll kill her?¡±


    Eunuch Yao smiled simple-mindedly and did not say anything. He thought, You¡¯ve been adjusting your breathing every step and the killing intention in your body has long reached a peak, all sealed in your body without a single leak. If you actually did run into a trigger, the anger of a ninth-level martial artist was not something just anyone could endure.


    The serving girl was knocked unconscious to the ground. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her lips. The air inside the pavilion seemed to congeal together. Lady Mei stared dumbfounded at this scene, almost delirious with anger. She could not understand why Eunuch Yao, the head eunuch of the internal court, would do something like this. Who was this young man who dared to not lower his head to her and even stare at her so rudely?


    Only a few eunuchs and serving girls at the side heard the identity Eunuch Yao had purposely highlighted in his conversation. They finally knew that the young man who had entered the Pce alone was the Sir Fan junior the seniors in the Pce never forgot to warn them about. They immediately lowered their heads nervously, not daring to look directly at him.


    Fan Xian calmly looked at the angry Lady Mei and said, after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Go back to your Pce. It would be better to y mahjong. If catch an illness out here, it won¡¯t be good for the child in your belly. Don¡¯t think that the Emperor will find you a bit prettier seeing you in this snow pavilion, and don¡¯t count on him being tender toward you. Living in this Pce is actually very simple. It¡¯s better to be well-behaved.¡±


    His gazended on Lady Mei¡¯s abdomen again. He couldn¡¯t help giving a bitter smile as he shook his head. He thought, It hasn¡¯t been very long, how could she already be showing? It seemed the Emperor was indeed powerful in all aspects. He just didn¡¯t know if the child in her belly was his younger brother or sister.


    ¡°I hope you can give me a younger sister, I don¡¯t have a sister yet.¡± Fan Xian very seriously and sincerely wished her well. He then went around the people below the snow pavilion, walked onto the wooden trestlework by theke, and headed toward the northwest corner of the Pce.


    With unusual difficulty, Lady Mei stopped herself from crying. Angry and helpless emotions umted in her heart. She unconsciously turned her head and nced at Fan Xian¡¯s retreating figure. She involuntarily shivered. In the end, she was nothing more than a 15-or-16-year-old girl. After she realized his identity from hisst words, she involuntarily felt afraid. Ever since she became pregnant with the Emperor¡¯s child, she had felt proud and sacred because she knew what the child in her belly meant for the one in Shufang Pce and for this outside official surnamed Fan.


    She did not think Fan Xian¡¯sst words were a blessing. She only heard them as a warning. It did not ur to her that Fan Xian truly hoped that she would be able to give birth to a princess. After all, if she gave birth to a prince, he may spend his entire life sunken into the dark conflict, never to rise again.


    Lady Mei looked with slight fear at the figure disappearing into the snow. The fear in her eyes gradually became dissatisfaction and hate.


    ...


    ...


    The Qing Emperor was not in the little building. He was in front of arge abandoned pce in the northwest corner of the Royal Pce watching that little building. Here, there were very few pces and the winter garden was quiet. There were rock gardens, but they had long fallen into disrepair seemingly unrepaired for many years. Compared to the Cold Pce in the other direction, it seemed even colder.


    In front of a patch of overgrown grass, Eunuch Yao quietly retreated. Alone, Fan Xian looked at the bright-yellow figure between the little building and the long grass and quietly walked over. Standing slightly to the back, just like they had by the seaside in Danzhou that year, he silently watched the little building with him.


    This pair of ruler and official, father and son, were not silent for too long. The Emperor ced his hands behind him and calmly observed the little building. His thin lips raised slightly as he lightly asked, ¡°You saw Lady Mei earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s hands were also behind his back. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s question, he answered steadily.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a boy or girl?¡± the Emperor asked. The scenario at this time felt very strange. They had been in a cold war for months. Countless people under heaven had died because of their cold war, yet in their meeting now, there was none of the anger and criticism outsiders¡¯ expected. There was only casual conversation.


    ¡°It should be a princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I have always known you were well-learned, but I had no idea you knew such womanly matters,¡± the Emperor said mockingly, the corners of his lips twitching up slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything, but I do have some understanding of medicine. Most importantly, the one in Lady Fei¡¯s womb can only be a princess,¡± Fan Xian respectfully replied.


    ¡°Hm...¡± the Emperor¡¯s brows gradually furrowed and he coldly said, ¡°In your opinion, I can¡¯t raise someone better than the Third Prince?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fan Xian replied bluntly. ¡°Lady Mei cannotpare to Yi Guipin.¡±


    The Emperor was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Although your words make sense, the royal family¡¯s bloodline iscking. Having another prince is always good.¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty pities, then naturally it will be good for the Qing Kingdom to have a few more princes.¡± Fan Xian did not say what he should pity. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and straightforwardly said, ¡°Otherwise, if it¡¯s another Chengqian or Chengze, there¡¯s not much point.¡±


    With these words, the Emperor¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Fan Xian had brought up the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. Although these two princes tragic end had been single-handedly manipted by him, it had to be said that the Emperor¡¯s raising of these sons had taken an overly ruthlessly and wrong route. Concerning this point, it was impossible that the gradually aging Emperor was not touched by it in the slightest.


    Fan Xian stood behind the Emperor¡¯s mncholy figure and calmly watched each of the Emperor¡¯s minute changes. Discovering the hidden pain deep in his heart, Fan Xian involuntarily sighed in his heart. In this world, no one was truly a god, even someone as powerful as the Emperor. Aftering down from the throne, he gradually moved along the path of being amon old man.


    Fan Xian had noticed all of the Qing Emperor¡¯s changes these years. Because he knew this, he had the courage toe into the Pce and say these things to him now.


    These words were like knives cutting into the Emperor¡¯s heart. In the end, the Emperor was not He Zongwei. After just a moment, the Emperor¡¯s expression once again became like the rock face of Dong Mountain that did not change in millennia. As gentle as jade outside, but, in reality, as sharp as a craggy rock. It was beneath his dignity to storm and rage.


    ¡°He Zongwei is dead?¡± the Emperor slowly asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You thought in your manor for seven days and seven nights. I had wondered what method you would think of in order to move me. Unexpectedly, it is still such nonsense.¡± The Emperor shook his head and said mockingly. ¡°You have truly disappointed me very much.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled, ashamed, and replied, ¡°Your Majesty is like Dong Mountain, unaffected by millennia of wind and rain. I am just amon man. No matter how I think, I cannot make something from nothing. There is a limit to man¡¯s imagination. If it doesn¡¯t exist in the world, one will not think of it no matter how hard one thinks.¡±


    These words were said sincerely, and they dide from Fan Xian¡¯s heart. Faced with the Emperor¡¯s great skill and strategy, as well as his own incredibly powerful person, it was no easy matter to find a way to defeat him. It was indeed something that did not exist in this world.


    ¡°I thought for a long time and could not think of anything. In the end, I came to an understanding. Perhaps it is because I have been immersed in the Overwatch Council since my youth, but I am used to thinking through everything and only acting when I have a certain amount of confidence.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly raised his face. There was a light on his face that made one joyful. ¡°However, it was not the same this time. I would never find the confidence. Since I could never think of a good way, why not use the simplest way?¡±


    Three very simple words, but they contained a very deep meaning. What was the simplest way in the world? Naturally, it was to use one¡¯s teeth to bite and one¡¯s hands to w like a while beast, carrying out the most primitive and bloodybat.


    The words Fan Xian said was a breakthrough that happened after a defeat of the heart. A raw and careless strength that he had never demonstrated before was now demonstrated without restraint.


    The Emperor suddenly calmed and turned to look at his son. It was as if he wanted to find something different in this familiar face. After a moment, the Emperorughed. There was some admiration in theughter.


    Then, theugh was immediately restrained. The Emperor¡¯s voice was particrly cold as he said, ¡°Killing officials in front of others andpletely disregarding Qingw, those are the actions of an uncultivated man, not a hero.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is a wise ruler. He Zongwei was a treacherous official, so He Zongwei had to die.¡± Fan Xian suddenly smiled. Calmly, he spoke words that neither he nor the Emperor believed. ¡°The people who died today were all officials of the He faction. Presumably, if it gets out of Jingdou, its impact on the world will be immense. Although He Zongwei appearedpassionate and virtuous on the surface, he secretly behaved like a scoundrel. Your Majesty is wise and powerful. One day, you discovered his evil ways. For the sake of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s future, you used lightning-like methods to be rid of such evil. Such heroic methods, how could they be limited by Qingw?¡±

 Chapter 712 - A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 712: A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Absurd people speak absurd words and do absurd things. On Jan. 7 in the 11th year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian ordered his subordinates to kill officials in the street and openly killed a schr of the Hall of Governmental Affairs at the feet of the Royal Pce. He had truly done some absurd things that had never happened in the Qing Kingdom before. Now, he was speaking with assurance andposure about acting on orders and purging for the Emperor. It was as if these words could exin his actions. It was truly extremely absurd.


    Even though it was so absurd, a glimmer of a thoughtful cynicism unexpectedly pulled up at the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. He did not grow angry. ¡°When did I give you this order?¡±


    ¡°Being considerate of the Emperor¡¯s heart is something I should do as an official,¡± Fan Xian calmly replied.


    With the New Year just being celebrated and the rxed defenses around Jingdou, along with taking advantage of the Pce¡¯s underestimation of his influence on the old members of the Overwatch Council and ability to summon them, Fan Xian was able to proceed ferociously and kill all of the key members of He Zongwei¡¯s faction. The most important reason for this n being able to seed was that Fan Xian had taken action too quickly. It could even be considered abrupt. No one in the Pce or the court had any foreshadowing.


    Like a p of thunder from silence that made everyone under heaven cover their ears in fright, this was Fan Xian¡¯s intention. He had to think of a way out after failure. He had to act first and kill all those officials who watched him closely like hunting dogs. If he killed them thoroughly enough, even if he did fail in the future, perhaps the lives of the officials and subordinates he wanted to protect would be easier.


    The surprise thunder had sounded, but it could not sound on forever. In just a moment, the court would immediately react. Once the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful national machinery began to move, and the powerful military forces entered Jingdou, Fan Xian¡¯s strength could only be crushed like a dead branch, particrly inside Jingdou.


    Presumably, the Jingdou Garrison was already working with the 13 city guards to clean out the nest. The imperial soldiers guarding the Pce strictly would not interfere, but that was sufficient. The subordinates loyal to Fan Xian were slipping into the shadows. For Fan Xian, this was nowhere near enough. To seek asrge a chance of survival as he could for those loyal to him under the strict Qingws and the Emperor¡¯s anger was the reason for him saying these absurd things to the Emperor.


    ¡°Schr He keeps two vicious dogs in front of his manor and has a reputation for being honest. However, two brothers of his tribe also had the reputation of being vicious dogs. They have never hesitated in forcefully seizingnd and women.¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°Although there were no cases of buying officials and epting bribes, in these three years, the inside of Schr He¡¯s rundown manor saw the addition of dozens of scrolls of famous art from the Wei Dynasty.


    ¡°Wu Fanjiu was an old subordinate of Chengze back in the day and was one of the Eight Generals. Although he has since escaped the manor, he also participated in the plot. Three years after the Jingdou rebellion, this man did not return to the court to hand himself in. Instead, he hid his identity and devoted himself to Schr He¡¯s manor. One could guess what he was nning without asking. However, He Zongwei knew this person¡¯s identity but concealed it secretly. Who knows for what purpose?¡±


    Fan Xian spoke slowly and calmly. The Overwatch Council had long investigated He Zongwei. Because of the Emperor¡¯s dignity, these things they had worked hard to discover could not be exposed to the world. Naturally, Fan Xian would not hold anything back now, particrly as he knew for sure that the Emperor in front of him knew these things perhaps even better than him.


    ¡°Months ago, Fan Wujiu was mysteriously met with an assassination and almost died.¡± Fan Xian suddenly smiled looking at the Emperor¡¯s profile. The silencing of Fan Wujiu had been ordered by the Emperor. ¡°Fortunately, one of my people just happened to be passing by and rescued him. In the end, we managed to obtain a confession. This confession should have been sent to the Overwatch Council by now.¡±


    Back when He Zongwei and the widow of Sir Peng were being pursued by the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, the Second Prince and Li Hongcheng just happened to pass by. That person from He Zongwei¡¯s manor was attacked, and the Shadow just happened to pass by. Matters in life were always like this.


    ¡°What made me more curious was that Schr He is not young but still has not taken a wife. He doesn¡¯t even have a concubine, yet he lived alone with his aunt...¡±


    Just as Fan Xian continued without stopping and savored his narration of Schr He¡¯s crimes, the Emperor finally coldly said, ¡°Enough. Sir He was wholeheartedly devoted to the country. Even if he had offended you in the past, in the end, he died to your hands. Why use these dirty words to frame a dead person?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is right,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°You should know that I know about these matters,¡± the Emperor replied.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. However, the people under heaven do not know that the Sir He Your Majesty favors is this kind of person.¡± Fan Xian had already restrained the smile on his face. Calmly and steadily, he pressed forward.


    ¡°I have already sent people to raze the He manor. After all lists, names, and crimes have been copied, copies of the records will be sent to the Overwatch Council. Presumably, before too long, Director Yan will personally deliver them to the Pce. As for the originals, they have already been sent to the Danbo Bookstore and Xishang Bookstore, or perhaps another ce. In a few more days, everyone under heaven will see this report.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do these things, how could you do it without the eight bureaus? Are you threatening me? Do you want the people of the world tough at me?¡± The corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth turned up in a smile.


    ¡°I dare not. I just want Your Majesty to think carefully. What happened to today is bound to shock the world. Regardless of whether historians could straighten their backs, there is always unofficial histories and the opinions of others. It will eventually be recorded in books and left in the annals of history.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly and calmly said, ¡°Your Majesty is a wise Emperor. Regardless of whether it¡¯s I, the Director of the Overwatch Council, who has lost his reason or Schr He who died innocently, neither looks good when written down. But, if Your Majesty¡¯s imperial gaze is bright, presumably it will be a different discussion.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a viable method. But, if things went like this, is it not the court that is harsh?¡± Perhaps the Emperor had truly been moved by what Fan Xian said as he looked coldly and mockingly at his son.


    ¡°As long as it is a subject, they are, in the end, your servant. It is nothing if a servant dies. If they can please you after their death, that can be considered an honor.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s words were very harsh. It was uncertain whether he was mocking himself and the officials of the court, the already dead Schr He, or this cold Emperor in front of him who never forgot the word ¡°gentle¡± and ¡°humane.¡±


    ¡°The court has its ownws. Even if He Zongwei has crimes he should be charged with, he should be taken into prison by a department, questioned thoroughly, and then openly punished. How could he be brutally killed?¡± the Emperor asked, perhaps not hearing the mockery in Fan Xian¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Even if the officials who acted out of righteous anger today hasmitted a crime, it was in consideration of the Emperor. Their crimes could be forgiven. As for me, a man who has lost all reason, naturally, I cannot be forgiven.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°Using my life to quiet the discussions of the world, presumably, no one would think that He Zongwei lost out.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression did not change as he listened to these seemingly gentle but actually harsh words. ¡°However, I still feel remorse toward Schr He.¡±


    ¡°The dead are already dead.¡± Fan Xian said the words measuredly.


    Unexpectedly, a disappointed and gloomy expression suddenly appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face. Quietly, he looked at him and said after a moment, ¡°If the dead truly are already dead, then why would you enter the Pce today?¡±


    Fan Xian was silent. There was nothing to say between him and the Emperor concerning this topic. Thest time he had entered the pce, the difference between the titles father and Emperor had already been described. However, Fan Xian¡¯s determined attitude in entering the Pce exined his intentions clearly.


    However, Fan Xian had to eventually exin the rumors going around Jingdou. How the court decided the murders, even if there was the slightest change in opinion, would bring an attack of apletely different level down on his loyal subordinates. The Emperor¡¯s word was his bond.


    The Xishang and Danbo bookstores were prepared to publish everything to the world. Fan Xian did not want to use just his good name in history to threaten the Emperor because it waspletely impossible. He understood too well the Emperor¡¯s severity, heartlessness, and philosophy of putting interest before all else.


    Since He Zongwei had already died, no matter how he won the Emperor¡¯s consideration and appreciation during his life, he was nothing more than a useless servant. For a normal official, the Emperor saw them all equally as servants. This was a heart-chilling truth.


    The matter the Emperor was concerned with the most was how to make it so that Schr He¡¯s death did not shake the foundations of the Qing court. Fan Xian wanted to use the n he had prepared to talk the Emperor into epting. As for killing an official in cold-blood, this was a crime he could not escape and did not want to escape. His determination had already touched the bottom line of a feudalistic kingdom. Regardless of whether he stood on the Emperor¡¯s side or officialdom¡¯s side, there was no ce for Fan Xian in the Qing Kingdom. No matter howrge it was.


    Most strangely, the royal family always cared about having a humane presence. Even a ruler who saw their people as ants, who cared nothing about the lives and deaths of their officials and had severe thoughts in secret, when a close official raised a suggestion, they would still carefully pull out the banner of righteousness to hide behind. They would certainly not act as Fan Xian did and speak so openly.


    Yet, Fan Xian had done it in this and said it in this way. The Emperor did not think it was a shame and listened to it casually. In the entire world, such a naked, bloody, and shameless conversation could probably only take ce between this royal father and son duo. If there was someone else there who could hear the contents of their conversation, other than shock at the contents themselves, they would also notice another severe problem.


    In the cold, deste pce, Fan Xian had not given a greeting, bowed, knelt, or referred to himself as an official. He only started with the pronoun ¡°I.¡± He replied indifferently and spoke openly, with little regard for etiquette.


    The Emperor tolerated Fan Xian¡¯s presumptuousness because there was a faint glimmer of coldness in the depths of his eyes, so he only waved his hand in annoyance. Perhaps other people could not see the meaning in each of the Emperor¡¯s movements, but Fan Xian was not the same. He quickly straightened his body. His expression became calm again as his spirit steadied. He knew that the judgment of the matter would be slightly different. Although the crime was not too different, there was a great difference between the court openly arresting someone and a secret attack.


    A gust of cold wind blew by and whipped up the snow on the long grass behind them. Itnded on their bodies, adding an extra sense of coldness and severity. If the dead He Zongwei knew the Emperor, to whom he remained loyal to the death, and Sir Fan junior, who had killed him, had only used a conversation to turn his death into something questionable, the grievance in his heart would rise a few notches.


    However, this was a feudalistic kingdom and a so-called royal family. In the eyes of these two shameless father and son, regardless of whether it was in officialdom or among themon people, the Qing Emperor, and Fan Xian¡¯s reputations were both more powerful than that of this rising official. As for how this would be handled and whether it could chill the hearts of the officials, that would be the problem of how the Pce specifically manipted this.


    The snow continued to fall slowly and coldly. The Emperor slowly turned around and silently looked at Fan Xian, who was almost as tall as he was and did not speak for a long time. Usually, when Fan Xian was in front of the Emperor, he would always involuntarily bend his body or lower his head. Now, Fan Xian straightened his back and stood tall. Only now did the Emperor realize that this son of his was almost as tall as him.


    A chilling and mighty pressure emanated from the body of the yellow-robed man, rooting Fan Xian to the snow-covered ground. This aura had not been purposely dispersed. Rather, it moved ording to changing feelings and emotions. The forceful essence was identally revealed and even impacted the surrounding environment.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change. Calmly and intently, he breathed in the snow-filled air. He and his father had talked a long time. They both knew that this moment would eventuallye. At this time, He Zongwei¡¯s matter had been resolved. Naturally, it was time for the matter between the two of them.


    ¡°I am very curious about what exactly you¡¯re relying oning alone into the Pce to meet me.¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression was calm. His face tilted upward very naturally, filled with a sense of mockery and disdain.


    ¡°I have nothing to rely on.¡± Fan Xian slowly closed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he took a deep breath and bravely opened his eyes to look directly at the unfathomable Emperor in front of him. In a voice that was calm to the point of numbness, he said, ¡°I just want to fight fairly with Your Majesty.¡±


    Fight fairly! Fight fairly? After a slight pause, the Emperor could not hold back hisughter. Theugh was deep, resounding, and filled with a sense of absurdity. It echoed around the Royal Pce that was sunk deep in winter, waking up countless little spirits hibernating beneath the frozen ground.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A strange amusement shed from the corners of his clear eyes. In a slightly raspy voice, he said, ¡°What right do you have to seek fairness from me?¡±


    It was true. In front of the Emperor, what right did Fan Xian have to seek fairness? His sister was still in the Royal Pce, and his family was still in the capital. Although his subordinates had let loose, in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, they were still a bunch of ants that could not create much disturbance. Precisely because of the Emperor¡¯s powerful confidence, he cared nothing for the disturbances in Jingdou. If he wanted to, he could easily summon the military and, using the absolute authority within his control, pin Fan Xian down firmly so that he could not move at all.


    The words ¡°fight fairly¡± were arrogant, valiant, and childish. The Royal Pce of the imperial family was not like the wild jianghu. If one wanted to fight, but the Emperor did not disdain to fight, what could one do?


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression did not change. Calmly and firmly, he returned the Emperor¡¯s gaze and said, word by word, ¡°Right lies in power. I think I still have the power to joyfully ask for death.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly following these words. His deep gaze naturally swept southeast pass Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder, toward the endless peaks of the groups of pces. The winter Pce that should have been filled with noise was iparably silent. No sudden noises rang out. No unusual movements urred. However, the Emperor¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He knew something had gone wrong. Since Fan Xian hade alone in the Pce to request his blood be spilled in a just cause for the sake of joyful vengeance, then he had prepared an escape route, a bargaining chip to demonstrate his right.


    If the world was a game of chess, the chessboard between the father and son was seven Roads of territory, three factions of power, and countless provinces. The chess pieces were hundreds of millions of people, endless wealth, and the hearts of the people. Fan Xian¡¯s actions, other than valiant and brave, were with the intention of taking back the chessboard from the world and changing it into the frozen earth of the Royal Pce that he stood on to remove those pieces from the board, leaving just him and the Emperor. This was his severe severance. Severe for him, and severance for the Emperor.


    In order to have the Emperor abandon the chessboard of the world and ensure the safety of those pieces, Fan Xian had to have enough bargaining power to persuade him, which included He Zongwei¡¯s death. If Fan Xian did not demonstrate sufficient proof of his killing power, then he would have no right to say these words.


    The first bargaining chip Fan Xian tossed out was a fire in the midst of winter. At this time, this fire was burning in a secluded but tightly guarded room somewhere in the Royal Pce. A dozen internal court aces, who never concerned themselves with the affairs of the world and were only responsible for guarding the item in that room, watched in a daze as the sparks of fire gradually spewed out of the window. They knew that it was all over for them.


    Before long, the fire in the room was extinguished. However, the files and records inside had long been burned away without leaving anything behind.


    The Emperor gazed at the pces in the southeast corner and saw ck smoke rising. After a while, the ck smoke dispersed among the snow and disappeared without a trace. His gaze finally became cold and heavy.


    ¡°Even within this Pce, not many people know where the records of the processes of the pce treasury are kept.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze did notnd on Fan Xian¡¯s face. He just coldly said, ¡°I am truly surprised that you were able to find it and burn it all.¡±


    Fan Xian stood to the side and said, ¡°There are only two copies of the pce treasury¡¯s processes of the industrial arts. One copy is in North Min, and the other is inside the Pce. Since I can burn the copy inside the Pce, I can also burn the copy in North Min. Regardless of whether Su Wenmao is dead or not, I trust that Your Majesty understands that, in Jiangnan and in the pce treasury, I have the power to do all this.¡±


    After saying this, Fan Xian looked at the Emperor¡¯s calm expression and sighed in his heart. The pce treasury was the foundation of the Qing Kingdom. It had abruptly been damaged, yet the Emperor remained as calm as ever. Such realm of bearing truly surpassed that of mortal men and entered the realm of saints. How could it be opposed by such a mortal as him?

 Chapter 713 - A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 713: A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the winter, people wore cheap but warm cotton clothing and sat on heated benches while drinking clear and burning alcohol. In the spring, the waterwheel in Jiangnan¡¯s waterways turned slowly as the seemingly unremarkable water conservancy facilities silently exhibited their effectiveness. In the summer,rge-leaved fans wafted cold wind in the homes of the wealthy. All kinds of carriages and ships left the workshops and delivered the goods into the hands of those who needed it.


    The foundational water conservancy facilities all over the Qing Kingdom, the ss and porcin in each family, and the air spread through all the space were actually all rted to the pce treasury. The pce treasury was not just the threerge workshops in North Min. In reality, it covered the entire Qing Kingdom. For example, border industries like the Xishang Bookstore. Furthermore, the production of the pce treasury was not justrge industries such as military weapons connected to the fate of the kingdom. It also included the small things in that were in the lives of themon people. These small items headed toward the other end of the sea and were scattered among the people. Seemingly unremarkable, they sessfully gathered a startling amount of wealth of the Qing Kingdom.


    The pce treasury created, for the Qing Kingdom, military equipment and weapons that a powerful army needed, the battleships for the three major navies, and used this endless source of wealth to fund the supplies that the Qing Kingdom needed for its expansion in every direction. More importantly, the Qing Kingdom ruled this kingdom and needed this wealth to stabilize the people and maintain the effective running of the court officialdom system.


    Perhaps the hundreds of millions of people of the Qing Kingdom had long grown ustomed to the pce treasury being in their lives. At least, it had be natural, so they had gradually forgotten the importance of the pce treasury or at least underestimated its importance. But the Qing Emperor would not. Any official of the Qing Kingdom with a brain would not. The Northern Qi court, which had long salivated after the pce treasury, would also not forget.


    Otherwise, the Qing Kingdom would not gather elite soldiers in North Min and set up a defense around the threerge workshops that wereparable to the one around Jingdou. All of this was to prevent the leaking of craft secrets from the pce treasury.


    However, the fire in the Royal Pce clearly demonstrated to the Qing Emperor that, for Fan Xian, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s greatest secret was not a secret at all. It could even be considered a bargaining chip for him to y with as he wished. Once all the processes for the industrial crafts were destroyed and the old craftsmen died, if the threerge workshops were destroyed again, the foundation of the Qing Kingdom would suffer a fatal blow.


    The Emperor¡¯s cold face still demonstrated that he was not worried about the pce treasury being destroyed. He knew that Fan Xian also cared greatly about the pce treasury. He would not destroy such a treasure of the world just like that. He believed that although Fan Xian acted in Jiangnan and destroyed that copy of the processes, before he did these things, he must have already made a copy of these processes.


    Only things that were still useful could be used as bargaining chips in a negotiation. The Emperor coldly withdrew his gaze from the ck smoke and nced at Fan Xian. ¡°You have indeed lost all reason to do such a thing as a subject of the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I just think that, in the end, this is a matter between you and me. It is truly not my wish for disaster to befall the world.¡±


    These words made things clear. The Emperor controlled the world. If Fan Xian did not have a bargaining chip in his hands that he cared about sufficiently, how could this Emperor fully restrain his Emperor¡¯s heart and limit this battle within the walls of the Royal Pce? The Emperor had sufficient means to deal with the people who leaned toward Fan Xian. All Fan Xian wanted to do was to force the Emperor to not act against them.


    It seemed like a na?ve and childish request, almost like he was ying at house. Your Majesty, I am about to rebel. However, if my rebellion fails, please do not trouble those subordinates that followed me... However, there was a death-like silence in the snowy Pce. Neither Fan Xian, who had made this suggestion, nor the calm Emperor considered this as ying house. Fan Xian did hold a weapon that could harm the foundations of the Qing Kingdom.


    The Emperor was not someone who could be threatened, even though Fan Xian held the fatal weakness of the pce treasury in his hand. He nced coldly at him and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Fan Xian bowed sincerely and said, ¡°Your Majesty is overflowing with talent. Presently, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s treasury is filled. The people¡¯s energy can be used with brave soldiers in armor. Although there is ack of famous generals, looking at Ye Wan, one can see that there is still top talent within the Qing army. Even if the pce treasury is destroyed by me, it will notpletely copse within a short time. Given Your Majesty¡¯s strength, no matter how firmly the Northern Qi Emperor and Shang Shanhu resists, the Qing military will forge North and swallow up thend with the strength of tigers and wolves. Your Majesty will certainly be able toplete the ambitious desire to unite the world within your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°No one can stop this process. Even though I hold the heart of the pce treasury, I still have to admit that I cannot threaten you. You could not care about any of this,¡± Fan Xian said calmly with his head down. ¡°However, Your Majesty¡¯s gaze reaches far. How can it be just at one ce and one time?¡±


    He raised his head and looked calmly into the Qing Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty wants to unite the world to create arge empire, end the continuous battles on thisnd, forge a peaceful future for the millions ofmon people, and leave a glorious and legendary name in the annals of history for thousands of years. Thus, what you seek is for the Qing Kingdom is thousands of years of unity.¡±


    ¡°If you live, you could swallow up Northern Qi and Dongyi, quash all resistance with force, and curb the people¡¯s hearts with wisdom and intelligence. You would be able to ensure the unity of the world. But, what if you die?¡±


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips quirked into a smile. ¡°There is not another like Your Majesty in the world. Where would the Qing court, which had just taken over the world, seek out another shockingly talented ruler? Who can stand in opposition when the millions of foreign subjects raise their soldiers in resistance? Can the Qing Kingdom only rely on its powerful army to kill left, right, and center? I¡¯m afraid that the newly united world would sink again into the fires of battle. At that time, when the world rises in rebellion, Jingdou itself may be in danger, never mind whether the Qing Kingdom could ensure the unity of its territory.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is well-versed in history. Naturally, you know that those who rule through blood neverst long. There have been Emperors who killed their way through the world. In the end, nothingsted past the second generation.¡±


    ¡°For three years, I have thought on Your Majesty¡¯s grand n. Naturally, it depends on the pce treasury, this endless resource, to ensure the Qing Kingdom¡¯s court¡¯s absolute strength advantage over its new territory, intimidate the remaining people on the newnd, and exchange the advantage of national power for time and the power of harmonization in the name ofmunication. It needs to be used as a push to establish multiple generations so that the previous dynasty is forgotten and the hearts of the new subjects belong to the Qing Kingdom. Only this is true unification.¡±


    ¡°However, if the pce treasury is destroyed, what will ensure the Qing Kingdom¡¯s present advantage in national and military power? If you¡¯re alive, there are no foundational changes. If you die and there is no pce treasury, who will maintain the situation in this territory?¡±


    ¡°And, all people eventually die,¡± Fan Xian said as he looked calmly into the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even Your Majesty is no exception. Even you cannot escape aging and illness. Looking at the ns of the court these three years, Your Majesty has also been thinking about the future.¡±


    ¡°You are a confident person who has every right to be confident. You don¡¯t believe that the Northern Qi Emperor and Shang Shanhu would be able to oppose your determination to sweep across the world,¡± Fan Xian calmly said. ¡°Even without the existence of the pce treasury, you would still be able toplete the grand undertaking you have worked decades for.¡±


    ¡°What you want isn¡¯t the dazzling blossom of a lifetime only for the Qing Kingdom to fall under the storm of rebellion afterward. The history books are always written by the victors. If the united world cannot persist for thousands of generations, even someone as grand as you in history will only leave behind a violent and short-sighted reputation.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°You want the Qing Kingdom to persist for thousands of generations. Thus, you need the pce treasury in my hands.¡±


    ¡°What can you promise me?¡± The Emperor suddenlyughed. Hisugh was very gratified. It was clear that this unfathomable Emperor took great delight in his favorite son. His every word came closer to his unapproachable true heart, smoothlying close to his grand intentions.


    ¡°If I die, the recorded copy of the processes would return to the court and the destruction in North Min would also immediately stop. As you know, I always have some loyal subordinates,¡± Fan Xian answered sincerely. He didn¡¯t say defeated because he hade alone in the Pce to change the Royal Pce into a battlefield. Whoever lost would naturally die. What other path was there?


    As he spoke, Fan Xian turned his body and stood shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor. He looked at the snowy ground that shimmered like silver among the overgrown grass. His gazended to his left. He said, ¡°Under Your Majesty¡¯s attack, the Chief on the grasnds will never have the strength to rise again. However, beneath the mountains to the very west, there are still seven thousand Man riders that moved from the snowy ins. This military force is very powerful. If Your Majesty agrees to my request, I can promise that this group of riders will nevere near Xiliang again.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze followed his andnded on the snow to his left. He furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°During the great battle of Qingzhou this time, Su Bida¡¯s court came out in force but only brought around 3,000 Man riders. ording to Gong Dian¡¯s report, the battle power of these Man riders is indeed very powerful. If not for the unfairness of heaven that granted three years of snowstorms to the snowy ins of the North, they would not have had toe so far as the grasnds of the Western Hu. Looking at it this way, Shang Shanhu was truly remarkable to be able to stand against the Man people in the North for so many years.¡±


    ¡°In the end, there were not enough people to affect the situation.¡± The Emperor¡¯s brows rxed. He coldly shook his head, clearly not willing to ept Fan Xian¡¯s bargaining chip.


    ¡°We are speaking of thousands of generations.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tone was frivolous. He even dared to use such treasonousnguage as ¡°we.¡± With a smile, he said, ¡°There are indeed only 7,000 young men, but their attainment in self-cultivation is very high. There are also arge number of women. In addition, now that Western Hu has suffered such heavy losses, this group of Northern Man riders are certain to be an important strength on the grasnds. If they want to go to various tribes to capture women, who could stop them? As Your Majesty knows, the Hu people are famously fertile. In, at most, a decade or two, the entire tribe will be very powerful.¡±


    ¡°If no one can suppress, control, or guide this newly risen tribe, would they not be a second grasnds court?¡± Fan Xian looked at the snowy ground to his left and shook his head. ¡°The lives of themon people in Xiliang are very tragic. Do they have to endure more decades?¡±


    The Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Your forces in Xiliang Road and the grasnds have almost been wiped out by me. What power do you have left to influence those Man people?¡±


    ¡°Songzhi Xianling,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile. ¡°Although she is a princess of an old tribe and her status is honorable, she has little real power to give orders. However, her status remains. Furthermore, her position presently on the grasnds is lofty, and she is also very powerful. She is already able to congregate most of the strength of the Man people. As long as we can control her, we can control these Man people.¡±


    ¡°Is it only you who can control her and not I or the court?¡± the Emperor asked mockingly.


    Fan Xian sighed and said, ¡°Songzhi Xianling is Haitang Duoduo. She is my woman. Of course, only I can control her.¡±


    The Emperor could not resistughing after a moment of silence. Shaking his head, he didn¡¯t say anything more and directly turned his gaze to the southeast corner of the snowy ground in front of the two of them. The Emperor pointed there and said, ¡°You¡¯ll deliver back the processes of the pce treasury. Is there anything else? Jiangnan cannot fall into chaos because I have already made it chaotic. The level of loyalty your subordinates have toward you truly shocks me, but Xia Qifei won¡¯t be around for much longer. Even if Su Wenmao hid people in the pce treasury, he can¡¯t go on.¡±


    ¡°I have also summoned Cheng Jialin back. Ren Bo¡¯an¡¯s rtive has also been summoned back from the military of the threerge workshops,¡± the Emperor said calmly with his hands behind his back as he looked at the wless snowy ground with Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze alsonded on the southeast corner of the snowy ground. He said with a smile, ¡°Jiangnan can still fall into chaos. The pce treasury has already been promised to Your Majesty, so I will not bring down more misfortune on it. However, Jiangnan thrives onmerce. Including the pce treasury, it is responsible for about 40 percent of the court¡¯s taxation. If Jiangnan falls into chaos, how will the court survive?¡±


    From the beginning of their conversation, Fan Xian¡¯s calm tone had carried a hint of frivolousness. It was naked and without fear. Such frivolousness, such fearlessness could truly be considered as words like icy peaks as he carried out negotiations with the Emperor without giving up a single inch. It was rted to his confidence, as well as his current frame of mind.


    Just like he said earlier, he could not find a perfect way of control, so he could only choose the simplest method. Because this method was straightforward, its power seemed sufficient.


    Very straightforwardly, he asked the Emperor what the court would do if Jiangnan fell into chaos. The Emperor smiled and directly asked him in reply, ¡°If I kill all of your people, how could Jiangnan fall into chaos?¡±


    ¡°I have Zhaoshang money house,¡± Fan Xian calmly replied. ¡°Jiangnan flourishes on trade. The most important is cash flow. Zhaoshang money house has been in Jiangnan for a number of years and secretly holds some of the lifelines of the Ming, Sun, and Xiong industries. Once the money house strikes, it would not be difficult for Jiangnan to fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Much of Zhaoshang¡¯s money has long been transferred away.¡± The Emperor nced at Fan Xian mockingly. He didn¡¯t directly expose the fact that the shocking amount of silver had returned to the royal family of Northern Qi. ¡°It is nothing more than some paper. With a sweep of my brush, what does this matter?¡±


    ¡°Things can¡¯t be put like that. After all, Quanzhou has not achieved the effect imagined. Rtions with foreign nations are still handled in Dongyi.¡± Fan Xian did not retreat at all and straightforwardly said, ¡°All loan receipts are paper. Will a sweep of Your Majesty¡¯s brush make all of it invalid? Then Zhaoshang money house will probably not have to do anything for Jiangnan to fall into chaos.¡±


    The Emperor did not understandmerce. In reality, Fan Xian did not much understand it either. There was only a fledgling understanding of just how much Jiangnan relied on itsmercial activities. When it came to undeveloped financial credit, no one had an urate grasp of it. However, Fan Xian believed that everything in the world had rules, particrly themercial activity that had operated in Jiangnan for over a hundred years. If the Emperor actually did that, Jiangnan would certainly be thrown into chaos.


    Just because the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian did not understandmerce, it did not mean that the officials of the court and Fan Xian¡¯s subordinates did not understand it. Earlier, they had all done their homework. Fan Xian only knew that a very important part ofmerce was the flow of cash. It was equivalent to the flow of fresh blood in one¡¯s veins. If the money house was undermined, the blood in the veins would run dry. And,mercial activity would be unusually difficult and dry.


    ¡°I took back Hua Garden from Yang Jimei,¡± the Emperor coldly reminded him. This Emperor could truly be considered a wise ruler. He did not understand themercial operations in Jiangnan, but it did not mean that he acted as he wished with the authority of an Emperor. He handed professional matters to professional officials to operate. He knew the Zhaoshang money house in Fan Xian¡¯s hands had the ability to rock Jiangnan¡¯smercial domain. Last autumn, when the first unrest started in Jiangnan, the court was already prepared.


    The merchants with the most abundant cash in the world and relied least on dealings with money houses were the various salt merchants in Jiangnan. The Yang Jimei the Emperor mentioned earlier was one of the leading salt merchants in Jiangnan. The court had long been on guard against the money house pulling out their cash and had brought the salt merchants into this system with an eye on the silver the salt merchants had hidden all over the world. The court set up a new exchange system. Although it was difficult, at least they would not be caught in Fan Xian¡¯s death grip.


    ¡°Just salt merchants is not enough,¡± Fan Xian said, closed his eyes slightly. ¡°In my hands, there is also Taiping.¡±


    Taiping money house was the foremost money house in the world. It had operated for countless years and could influence the lives and livelihoods of countless people. This money house had always been in Dongyi. Its owner had always been a mystery. No one had ever seen his true appearance. It was not until Fan Xian took over as the Master of the Sword Hut in Dongyi that he found out, to his surprise, that the Taiping money house had always been under the control of the Sword Hut, under the control of Sigu Jian.


    Each time he thought of this, Fan Xian could not help but feel shock and admiration. He admired Sigu Jian¡¯s vision and sagacity. Probably only the master of Dongyi could have seen the importance of a money house amidst the increasingly flourishing trade andmerce to leave behind such a powerful weapon.


    Hearing the word Taiping, the Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed and shed with a cold light. It was clear that, just like when Fan Xian first learned of this secret, the Emperor also felt a chill.


    ¡°Sigu Jian left me Taiping money house,¡± Fan Xian added quietly.


    The Emperor suddenlyughed. Hisughter was filled with a sense of absurdity. It was probably because he suddenly realized that all of his enemies in this world that were worth respecting had all handed theirst weapon against him to his favorite son. This absurd reality slightly shook the heart of this seemingly cold and heartless ruler.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let us look at Dongyi again.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s gaze moved up from the lower right corner of the snowy ground to the abdomen of this patch of lonely and snowy ground. There was a pile of overgrown grass there. It looked like the East Sea in summer, withrge waves that seemed to pierce the dome of heaven.


    The Emperor gradually restrained hisughter. His expression became calm and gentle. ¡°There is no need to speak more on Dongyi. Only the dozen men in the Sword Hut are a problem. In the end, they are no match for an army.¡±


    ¡°Ninth-level aces are useless at building, but they¡¯re quite good at destruction. For example, they could carry out some assassinations and cause some destruction in the heart of the Qing Kingdom.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s gaze lingered to the right and center of the snowy ground.


    The Emperor and his son¡¯s question and answer continued. The snow continued to wall in the Pce. Somended on this strange father and son pair, and somended on the snowy ground and wild grass in front of them.


    There were no lines on the snowy ground, no country borders, no differentiation between snowy mountains and green grasnds. There wasn¡¯t even a shape. However, the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian looked at this silent and cold snow covered ground as they discussed the world.


    When their gazes were on the left, it was the grasnds. On the right was Dongyi. On the lower right corner was Jiangnan. Far in front of them was the Northern territory of the Qi Kingdom. Wherever they looked was the world.


    The snow gradually fell heavier, swirling through the rundown pce, gradually piling thicker. The blue robe Fan Xian wore and the Emperor¡¯s bright yellow dragon robe both began to turn white. The remnants of snow beneath their feet was also covered with a thickyer of snow. It was no longer possible to see any trace of grass or earth, just like the world. The white covering was clean. In their eyes, how could there be any man-made separations?


    ¡°I have the power to turn this world upside-down. Even if I died right now, I can make Your Majesty¡¯s generational ambitions be like this snowfall. Everything melting with the rising of the sun and never to be reality again.¡± Fan Xian extended his tongue and licked his dry lips. He had said too much today, so his mouth felt dry. He seriously said to the Emperor, ¡°Thus, I ask to fight you fairly.¡±


    ¡°What is fair?¡± the Emperor asked with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Please release Ruoruo from the Pce. I only have this one sister. Please allow Wan¡¯er and my poor family to return to Danzhou to live their lives. I only have this one family. Please be lenient and do not carry out a massive purge after my death. The officials who are loyal to me are all useful talents.¡± Fan Xian paused for a moment. He then said with a bitter smile, ¡°If I die, they no longer have a reason to oppose the court, please believe this.¡±


    The world had already been condensed in the small snow-covered ground in front of the Emperor and subject. The battlefield of war had be this quiet Royal Pce. Fan Xian had done so much and said so much, seemingly in the hopes that the split between father and son could be controlled within a small area, to give those who were implicated in this matter a chance to survive.


    The Emperor held his hands behind his back. The snow fell with a rustle off his shoulders. After a long silence, he said, with some tiredness, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you must do this.¡±

 Chapter 714 - A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 714: A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why?¡± Right there in the wind and snow, Fan Xian sank deep into thought. He did not need any time to think. From many years ago, he knew that he would eventually be met with this question. All these years, he had been preparing and escaping, but he had never truly escaped. This was a question he had thought about countless times, particrly during those seven days and nights of thinking.


    ¡°Why?¡± He slowly raised his head and narrowed his eyes in the snow. Looking at the Emperor, he slowly said, ¡°In the Imperial College today, I talked to the young people about the matter of benevolence and righteousness, about true righteousness.¡±


    Fan Xian sighed. With aplicated expression, he said, ¡°In the past, I had thought that all this was a sham, a lie. However, after all these years, I¡¯ve had everything an official should have and shouldn¡¯t have. It is not until now that I realized, other than the so-called standard, there is nothing else in the world that could make one¡¯s life more honest.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him faintly. His thin lips raised slightly as he repeated the words Fan Xian said this morning in the Imperial College in an icy voice, ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed of. Ever since the ancient times, gentlemen have spoken of righteous to the world and have not allowed failure to blunt their hearts...¡±


    The words Fan Xian spoke to the young people in the Imperial College in the morning made Schr Hu clearly experience the murderous intent and determination hidden between the words. Schr Hu had entered the Pce in terror and rted the scene in the Imperial College to the Emperor, so the Emperor was able to recite back Fan Xian¡¯s words.


    Fan Xian also felt a tremor of surprise and smiled bitterly. ¡°I am not someone who holds righteousness as the standard of life, and I am not a saint with supreme virtue. In my bones, I am still nothing more than someone who loves himself and respects himself.¡±


    ¡°This is probably what is hidden in my bones, what I have hidden and sealed away for more than 20 years.¡± Fan Xian looked at the Emperor and said very seriously, ¡°I want to live this life fully and impetuously, to live without regret as much as possible. Thus, I must have a clear conscience. If things go on like this, the things buried in my bones will leave my conscience troubled forever.¡±


    ¡°The bustling and power of this world makes one blind and deaf, but I still cannot pretend that I do not know and did not hear of what happened back then and what happened this autumn.¡± A faint sorrow rose to Fan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Chen Pingping returned to the capital to ask you a question, but I do not need to ask. I only know that these matters were unfair. Furthermore, this unfairness is being carried out on those who love me and those that I love. If there was never again a me in the world, never again a me that stood bravely in front of you, where would those who have passed seek their justice?¡±


    ¡°They should not be forgotten by this world. The injustice they endured must be redeemed through some way.¡± Fan Xian looked at the Emperor. ¡°This is Your Majesty¡¯s responsibility as well as my duty.¡±


    The Emperor listened to the words that came from deep within Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He was silent for a long time. He then slowly asked in an icy tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what happened back then? Why don¡¯t you ask me? Do I not have my own difficulties?¡±


    ¡°In King Jing¡¯s manor, which was previously King Cheng¡¯s manor, there are still many memorial-like writings that my mother wrote privately to you,¡± Fan Xian replied after a moment of silence. ¡°I¡¯ve read them all. I don¡¯t need to ask anything. I know the reasons for what happened back then. As for whether her death was a good thing or bad thing for thisnd and millions of people, I don¡¯t particrly care.¡±


    He smiled with difficulty and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this actually not a debate about the world or righteousness. This is not a public vengeance. This is a private resentment.¡±


    ¡°And, what a private resentment.¡± The Emperor also smiled. With his hands behind his back, he stood solitarily in the wind and snow. Unspeakable loneliness emanated from him. ¡°She was your mother, but am I not your father?¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s body froze slightly. He did not continue with this topic. Instead, he changed the topic and calmly said, ¡°Your Majesty has great ambitions. You go along the path you believe is correct. However, in my opinion, no matter how glorious and correct the goal, if it is achieved through contemptible methods, it is not worth respecting.¡±


    The glimmer of a mocking smile rose to the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. Looking into Fan Xian¡¯s fearless eyes, he said, ¡°Do you think that your killing in Jingdou today is a very honorable action?¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°My goal is to resolve the case from decades ago and tear apart the greatest shadow that has hung over my head my entire life. Everything is from my perspective. Just as I said earlier, this is a private resentment. It never had any intentions for glory or correctness. Since it is so, so what if the methods are contemptible?¡±


    He paused and looked at the Emperor with aplicated and emotional gaze. ¡°In this area, I am more like Your Majesty. For us, ¡®good man¡¯ is a very extravagant adjective. Precisely because it is so, I am not like her, confused until her death and kept in the dark. At least, before I die, I can still ask you one thing.¡±


    These words spoke to the fundamental difference in nature between Ye Qingmei and Fan Xian. However, what was changeable and wonderful about the affairs of the world was that even though Fan Xian rushed about and enjoyed his upward rise, in the end, he had slowly leaned toward the path Ye Qingmei took. This pair of souls, which warmed each other through the barrier of time and came one after another, were probably the only existences in this world to not have a natural respect and fear of imperial power. Speaking from the innermost part of them, they both had the desire to stand upright in front of the throne.


    Calmly and with a slight smile, the Emperor looked at Fan Xian with a strange emotion. Perhaps he felt that he was seeing that woman again after so many years.


    The gaze that met Fan Xian seemed calm. In reality, each word struck at his heart. The Emperor sighed with emotion. He did not grow angry or gloomy. On the contrary, he calmly began to speak of another matter. ¡°During the Taiping Courtyard incident, I did not dare to hope that you would survive.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded his head slightly. During the Taiping Courtyard murder case, Ye Qingmei had just given birth to him and was at her weakest. He had just been born. How could he have survived against the empress¡¯ family¡¯s wild pursuit and Qin family military¡¯s cold surveince? Since the Emperor had woven such a contemptible and cold-blooded n, he would coldly ignore his life and death.


    If the old Fan family had not fought with their lives, Uncle Wu Zhu had not returned quickly, and Chen Pingping had not noticed something was wrong and returned early from the North, how could he possibly exist in the Qing Kingdom now?


    ¡°In the end, you survived and were delivered to my milk mother. After my shock had passed, I must admit that I rxed a little in my heart. After all, you are my flesh and blood.¡± The Emperor looked at Fan Xian calmly. ¡°Thinking of it now, Chen Pingping already had suspicions about me at that time. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to Lao Wu¡¯s request and sent you to Danzhou. He knew that I saw both the empress dowager and my milk mother as my mothers. I could only watch as all of this became set in stone.¡±


    ¡°If things had gone on like this, everything would have been fine. I would be in Jingdou, and you in Danzhou. At most, during festivals, I would remember that I have an illegitimate child far away by the ocean in Danzhou and give the Fan manor some extra rewards to be delivered to your side.¡± There was snow stuck to the Emperor¡¯s hair. For a moment, it was difficult to tell whether it was snow or snow-like strands of hair. He was beginning to appear old.


    ¡°Chen Pingping did not seem to agree. When you were four, he sent Fei Jie to your side and secretly gave themand of a group of Overwatch Council secret agents to my milk mother. He hade into the Pce to tell me about this matter. I had thought it was unnecessary...¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s brows pulled together. It seemed that he was recalling the past dozen years. ¡°Yet, when you were 12, there was an assassination attempt on your life.¡±


    The Emperor nced at Fan Xian and shook his head. ¡°Presumably you don¡¯t know, but during the years you were in Danzhou, news from Danzhou was sent through the Overwatch Council all the way to Chen Pingping¡¯s desk. With an enthusiasm that even surpassed his dealing of Council affairs, the old cripple often entered the Pce and told me of your every move.¡±


    ¡°Teasing the serving girls in Danzhou, climbing onto the roof to shout and scream, going into the kitchen to personally cook for my milk mother, the unusually dangerous Tyrannical zhenqi you were cultivating inside your body...¡± A strange smile rose to the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°I knew of your every move even more clearly than that of my sons in Jingdou. Thus, although you were far away in Danzhou, I seemed to have grown used to you being right by my side.¡±


    ¡°Then, you came to Jingdou, came to my side. In the Qing Temple... In the tea store... Outside the courtyard...¡± The Emperor nced at Fan Xian and gradually withdrew his smile. ¡°You entered the Overwatch Council, ascended the Hanging Temple, apanied me into the little tower, and were sent by me to Jiangnan. I had to admit that you were indeed my son and my favorite one at that.¡±


    ¡°Your mother once said that love was to be used to something. I became used to your existence when you were still small.¡± The Emperor suddenly raised his head and looked into the snowy sky. Seeming to be looking at someone, he abruptly nodded and said, ¡°However, my favorite son was not willing to be my son. At this time, you still stand in front of me challenging my authority to seek justice for what happened in the past.¡±


    He lowered his head and looked coldly at Fan Xian. ¡°Between us father and son, there is no victory or defeat. Looking at things closely, in the end, it was still Chen Pingping who won.¡±


    Fan Xian understood these words and sank into silence.


    ¡°Since you are not a virtuous person who thinks of the world and only seek to resolve a personal resentment instead of righteousness, then I cannot understand your decision today,¡± the Emperor said coldly and straightforwardly, not giving Fan Xian any further opportunities to experience him as family.


    Since it was just for private vengeance and to seek a satisfying justice, why did Fan Xian take the snowy ground for the world earlier,id out the truth, spoke reason with the Emperor, and threw out so many bargaining chips? Was it just to ask for the battlefield to be limited to the Royal Pce and for the two sides to be just between them, father and son? There had never been any benevolence to speak of in revenge. The Qing Kingdom and world could all be Fan Xian¡¯s weapons.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I thought for seven days at home.¡± He smiled and continued. ¡°The so-called seclusion is all fake. Being locked for seven days and nights in the room would drive someone crazy. I also needed to eat and wander about.¡±


    His expression gradually grew soft and calm. ¡°When the night was deep and Wan¡¯er and everyone else was asleep, I would sneak out of the room. With an unlined robe over my shoulders, I would wander the gardens like a traveling spirit. During those days, Jingdou snowed endlessly and the nights were very cold. The old women watching the garden were all hidden in a corner room drinking alcohol. No one noticed me.¡±


    ¡°So, I wandered around and around by myself.¡± Fan Xian watched the Emperor. With his eyes open wide, he said, very seriously, ¡°Only then did I realize howrge the Fan manor garden was. Usually, I am busy with state affairs and various schemes to the point that I almost forgot what my own garden looked like. It was not until these seven days that I noticed that the Fan manor¡¯s garden is actually evenrger in area than the Hua Garden in Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Who knows how many manors there are on the street in the south of the city? Who knows how much space they take up?¡± Fan Xian spoke intently. ¡°And, the food, clothing, and expenses, usually unremarkable things I consider to bemon, were, in reality, all extravagant joys for themon people.¡±


    He pointed at the Royal Pce hazy in the snow and said, ¡°Of course, thergest garden is still this Royal Pce.¡±


    ¡°Over the past few years, while I lived my own life, I also helped the lives of themon people. Regardless of whether it was the pce treasury, river works yamen, or Hangzhou Conference, I have gained quite a reputation. I had thought that I was helping them, but I suddenly understood that it was they who were providing for us.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the Emperor and said, ¡°Since it is so, what right do I have to ask for their gratefulness?¡±


    ¡°I am not a saint. I have all kinds of ws. It is just that I¡¯ve hypocritically hidden them well these years. If I ask myself honestly, in the end, I still love the Qing Kingdom. No matter how bad this country is, themon people live decently happy lives under Your Majesty¡¯s rule. With the pce treasury and the Overwatch Council, such good lives could continue for at least a few more decades if I don¡¯t mindlessly interfere.¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t even deserve gratefulness, so what right do I have to bring misfortune on them just because of my own private vengeance? Will I be happier if I shake up the world, kill and loot everywhere, split the world, and bring tragedy down on them? If I chose that path for the sake of revenge, putting aside what the old cripple would think, I believe that my mother would not be happy about it.¡±


    Without pausing, Fan Xian continued. ¡°Since I have sought justice for them, how could I choose a path that they would not approve of? I love the Qing Kingdom, so I hope that this is just a battle between Your Majesty and me. This is a matter between us. It is best if we don¡¯t drag too many people in.¡±


    ¡°Someone once said that one¡¯s life should progress along the correct path. What is the correct path? It is to do the right thing. However, I could not understand. There are no absolute criteria of right and wrong. How could I use my own moralpass to judge Your Majesty¡¯s moralpass, to judge the right and wrong of the world? What was the standard for deciding right and wrong? In the end, this could only be a subjective experience.¡±


    Fan Xian said each word slowly, giving voice to most of what he had thought of during the seven days.


    ¡°If the correct path was doing the right thing, then the so-called right thing would be in the direction that allows one¡¯s conscience to be clear. I entered the Pce today to say and do these things with the Emperor to clear my conscience.¡±


    As for the little that was left for Fan Xian to say, it touched upon the contention between him and the Emperor, not just now but also including possible future contentions. There was no need to speak more about the mutual damage and probing of the mind. There were only negatives.


    ¡°There are no true saints in this world.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes. Snowkes hung from his eyshes for a moment. ¡°Perhaps your mother could be counted as one. However, your words today at least came close to true righteousness. If your mother knew that you had grown into such a young man, presumably she would feel veryforted.¡±


    Fan Xian looked calmly at the Emperor¡¯s pale and thin face. Abruptly, a sympathy and sorrow that scared him surged up for no reason from the depths of his heart. For such inappropriate emotions to appear at such an inappropriate time made him feel frightened. Faced with this man who was like a snowy mountain, what was there to sympathize with?


    Perhaps he was sympathetic toward the Emperor for still seeing, even now, Fan Xian as the flesh and blood he was the proudest of. He had no idea that a soul with a settled nature was already hidden with Fan Xian¡¯s shell. Perhaps Fan Xian felt sympathy toward the Emperor for having been fooled by his acting prowess all this time and it was destined that Fan Xian would not reveal his true self even when it came to the moment of life and death.


    Over these years, Fan Xian had yed, in front of the Emperor, the role of a loyal official and filial son, lonely subject and unworthy son. Despite his massacre in Jingdou and entering the Pce to face the scolding, he still acted pure, honest, and solemn. With his words as the de and his appearance as the edge, step by step, word by word, he pierced into the depths of the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    This was a battle of the mind. Back when Fan Xian need to defeat Northern Qi¡¯s saint girl Haitang Duoduo, he had begun preparations in Jingdou, drifted in the North Sea, and was half fake drunk half real drunk in the restaurant in Shangjing. Bit by bit, they came together. With the gentle touch in Jiangnan, he finally truly won this battle.


    The Emperor was not Haitang. Fan Xian acted for longer and more painstakingly in front of him, but he didn¡¯t know if he could truly touch his icy heart. However, this act was destined to go on. Even if Fan Xian died to his hands, he still had to continue actin. Otherwise, he would not be able to drag this man down from the altar and the throne or protect those whom he wanted to protect.


    Throwing the handle after the de, he who has nothing fears nothing. Fan Xian could be shameless to such a level as to meet massacre with massacre. However, the Emperor was not an opponent who could be brought down so easily. Fan Xian was cold-blooded enough, but he was even more cold-blooded. Thus, the killing intent and cold-bloodedness that was how visible to the naked eye was actually only a foundation and prelude.


    The curtains were about to rise for the true show.


    The wind and snow no longer swirled through the air. Instead, they fell down straightforwardly. The small petals of snow turned into kes of goose feathers. They carried a heavy sense of beauty as theynded on the Emperor and Fan Xian¡¯s bodies.


    After entering the depths of the Pce through the Hall of Governmental Affairs and a long conversation, the twopletely different circtions of zhenqi in his body had long finished resting. His entire body had entered a realm with no joy or sorrow. The zhenqi in his body was extremely full and only waited for the touch of a snowke.


    In the wind and snow, the Emperor stood with his hands behind his back. A natural and supreme authority emanated from his body. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Fan Xian with a mocking smile.


    The power Fan Xian carried had long been released through the power of the wind and snow. However, as soon as it came within an inch of the Emperor¡¯s body, it was as if it had reached an immovable snowy mountain, unable to progress another step forward.


    The realm of a Great Grandmaster was not one that mortals could touch. The Qing Emperor just watched Fan Xian coldly. His gaze was enough to pin Fan Xian to the snowy ground.


    Ruler and subject, father and son, stood in confrontation for a long time. Then, the Emperor abruptlyughed mockingly. ¡°Even if I were to please your conscience, I still need time.¡±


    After saying this, the Emperor held his hands behind his back, raised his leg, and walked away.


    ...


    ...


    Amidst the wind and snow overflowing with two Tyrannical and thick zhenqis, the Emperor simply walked away without any care, easily and casually. It was as if theyers of force at this moment and the wild dance of the wind and snow could not hold back his steps at all.


    This one step looked simple. In reality, it wasden with meaning and not simple at all.


    With countless sounds of shattering, the sound of wind and snow rang out clearly. Fan Xian¡¯s feet standing on the pile of snow suddenly sank an inch without any reason.


    With Fan Xian¡¯s feet as the center, countless fine cracks extended outward like lightning, but they did not fade for a long time. They remained on the snow like cobwebs. Although they were amidst wind and snow, they did not break.


    These fine lines extended out over arge area and clearly showed the ck dirt beneath the snow. It looked like a difficult-to-speaknguage and carried a strange beauty.


    Fan Xian stood alone amidst the lines. He was silent for a long time. His face was cold and calm. He had exerted all his power, yet he could not hold him back a single step. The Emperor easily took the step and walked away. His realm was already beyond what existed between heaven and earth.


    He suddenly thought of Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s words on the precipice in Danzhou of taking off one¡¯s clothing and moving forward. The Emperor¡¯s step earlier had perfectly fulfilled these words¡¯ realm of perfection. Not only had he tossed aside this crippled form, he had long stepped out of this realm.


    However, Fan Xian did not feel any hopelessness or disappointment. He knew that the person he faced was thest remaining Great Grandmaster in thisnd, and he long been close to surpassing the category of mortals.


    He thought for a moment in the snow. Fan Xian then raised his knees and stepped into the footsteps left by the Emperor, walking in the direction of the small building.

 Chapter 715 - A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (5)

    <h4>Chapter 715: A Commoner Facing The Emperor Alone (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At night, the little building glowed with light. Arge number of eunuchs and serving girls surged into the deserted garden from all directions like magic. All kinds of dishes, fruits, and steamers were delivered smoothly into the building. The Emperor and Fan Xian talked and smiled as they ate in the building. They chatted away while that woman, the one lying across the history of the Qing Kingdom and between the Emperor and Fan Xian, remained silent in the picture upstairs, calmly watching everything.


    What should have been the start of a massacre became ast supper between father and son. Fan Xian was aware of this and epted it. It was impossible for one person to start a two-person battle. Since he had already endured for so long before making such a brave and ruthless decision, what difference could one more night make? Most importantly, just as the Emperor said earlier as he easily broke his set up and walked away, since it was a battle between two people, time had to be given for the Emperor to do that which he had already implicitly promised Fan Xian.


    Was one night enough time?


    ¡°Your Majesty, Mistress Ruoruo hase to bid you farewell,¡± Eunuch Yao said respectfully as he stood below the small table with his head bowed.


    ¡°Let here in.¡± The Emperor smiled slightly and nced at Fan Xian to show him that he would do what he agreed to.


    A gust of chilly wind carrying snowkes swirled into the building. An icy looking woman followed the wind in. Her steps were steady, and her expression was calm and unchanging. She bowed shallowly in front of the Emperor. It was Fan Ruoruo.


    After she bid farewell to the Emperor, this girl, who had been under house arrest in the Pce for a number of months, slowly turned and looked calmly at her older brother. Gradually, a faint wetness appeared in her eyes.


    Fan Xian stood and shook his head with a slight smile. ¡°No crying.¡±


    So, Fan Ruoruo did not cry. She bit her bottom lip firmly and managed to force a smile as she said, ¡°Brother, long time no see.¡±


    It had indeed been a long time. The brother and sister had not seen each other again since Fan Xian returned from Dongyi. After Fan Xian returned to the capital, he had only seen that autumn rainfall. At that time, Fan Ruoruo was already under house arrest in the Pce as a hostage to control him.


    Fan Xian went forward and gently held his sister¡¯s slender shoulders and gave her a hug. By her ear, he quietly said, ¡°Be good. Be filial toward father and mother.¡± When he said this, Fan Xian felt as if time was going backward. It seemed that the icy woman in front of him was still the young child many years ago in Danzhou who couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    Fan Ruoruo made a sound of acknowledgment and left. She knew why the Emperor was letting her leave the Pce. Her brother and the Emperor must havee to some kind of agreement. The things she trusted most in her life were her brother¡¯s lessons and ns, so she had no suspicions at all. She just calmly and silently epted all of it.


    The little building recovered its silence. However, it was not silent for long. With an awkward expression, Eunuch Yao announced, ¡°The Third Prince is here, just outside the building. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Neither the Emperor or Fan Xian had expected for the Third Prince to appear at this time. They had not thought that Shufang Pce would not be able to hold back this youth.


    The Third Prince entered the building and bowed toward the Emperor and Fan Xian. In a muffled voice, he said, ¡°Greetings, father. Greetings, teacher...¡±


    Strangely, the Third Prince turned and left after saying these words. Without any care to etiquette and rules, he left behind the Emperor and Fan Xian, who had sunk into silence. Naturally, both of them had clearly seen the Third Prince¡¯s expression earlier and saw that the child¡¯s eyes were already red. Presumably, he had already cried outside the building.


    The Emperor looked at the empty ground. He suddenly gave a smile filled withplicated emotions after a moment of silence. There was a faint glimmer of disappointment, but there was also a trace of admiration that he could not hide away. Li Chengping hade to the little building today to send Fan Xian off. Such affection and daring aligned well with the Emperor¡¯s nature.


    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°You taught him well. This is something I¡¯ve always admired about you. I¡¯ve also never seen you treat him particrly well. Regardless of whether it is the officials in court, your subordinates, or even my sons, it seems they are all willing to stand on your side,¡± the Emperor said.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°That is probably because I always treat them fairly.¡±


    Eunuch Yao walked into the building for the third time and calmly said, ¡°Someone outside the Pce has sent the book Sir Fan junior needed and a sword.¡±


    It was the sword of the Wei Emperor. It was quietly ced in front of Fan Xian on the table. The book was a list of crimesmitted by the He faction, written by previous members of the Overwatch Council for use in the Emperor¡¯s edicts in future days.


    Eunuch Yao stood in front of the Emperor and calmly narrated what happened outside the Pce. Naturally, the internal court had a number of spies in Jingdou, but there was no need to specially investigate the disturbances in Jingdou to know about it.


    The Imperial Censors of the Imperial Censorate were kneeling on the snowy ground outside the Pce crying mournfully and asking the Emperor to harshly punish Fan Xian, an unforgivable murderer. Fan Xian was not a fanatical murderer. The lives that had disappeared in Jingdou were all powerful members of the He faction. As for the Imperial Censors that were just pedantic, they were still living just fine.


    Other than these Imperial Censors, the civil officials in various departments in Jingdou also began tomunicate in secret, preparing to exert pressure on the Royal Pce. All of this was because the court had been shocked by the massacre that had happened. They felt a boundless and endless fear. Thus, they had to make a stand.


    After Fan Xian entered the Royal Pce from the Hall of Governmental Affairs, many of the court officials waited outside the Royal Pce. They were waiting for the Emperor¡¯s edict. A day had passed. It was now night, yet the Royal Pce remained silent. The officials began to feel enraged and fearful. Was the Emperor still thinking of the affection between father and son after Fan Xian had done such a hair-raising and bloody thing and would not punish him severely?


    Because of the Pce¡¯s silence and officials¡¯ concerns, the Imperial Censors once again knelt outside the Royal Pce.


    When the wind and rain desired toe, the pressure was immense. Mountains wished to copse andkes wished for great waves.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s report did not change the atmosphere in the little building. Regardless of whether it was the Emperor or Fan Xian, neither cared about the officials¡¯ pressure. Besides, after tonight, one of them would eventually have to give some kind of exnation to the world.


    The Emperor smiled. He raised his wine cup and slowly took a sip. He then touched on a subject or two that had not been raised yet. ¡°If you die, will the words you leave behind be able to control the crazy people under yourmand? If not, why should I agree to let them go?¡±


    ¡°You need to take a gamble that my words can control them. Otherwise, if the world falls into chaos, it¡¯s not a scene you wish to see.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s finger slowly turned the wine cup. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°Are you not worried that I will kill you and not do what I promised?¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. He was silent for a moment before he calmly said, ¡°The promises of an Emperor cannot be chased back even by four horses.¡±


    ¡°Four horses, not one.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°It¡¯s four horses. Your mother also said these strange words back then, which is why I remember. I just didn¡¯t think that you also knew of it.¡±


    The Emperor sighed and said, ¡°In today¡¯s world, if the person in front of me was not you and instead was your mother, no matter what, I would not give her the right to a fair battle.¡±


    Fan Xian mockingly said, ¡°You indeed did not give her any justice back then.¡±


    The Emperor shook his head and coldly said, ¡°I would not give her such a right because I knew that she would not use this world to threaten me. To use the world as a bargaining chip means to invest all the people into the gamble. She would not bear to do that, but I would be able to bear it.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to use the lives of everyone in the world to threaten you,¡± Fan Xian replied calmly. ¡°This was the difference I spoke of earlier.¡±


    The Emperor shook his head again and said, ¡°That is why I don¡¯t understand. Since you love this country and care for the people, how could you use it to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I must give my love first to those beside me. The other thing is that I have always been a shameless person who is afraid of death. If truly forced into an impasse, of course, this impasse is not just referring to me. I do not object having the world and Your Majesty¡¯s wild ambitions apany me to the grave,¡± Fan Xian said with his head down. ¡°Actually, I have been waiting for a person, but that person has still not returned. I have no choice. I can only fight desperately myself.¡±


    His were spoken with misery and helplessness. However, the Emperor¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. He knew who Fan Xian was waiting for. In the Emperor¡¯s opinion, in the world at present, only that person could threaten his life and rule. After the murder in Taiping Courtyard all those years ago, he had always maintained a faint fear toward that person¡¯s existence. He even sent thest emissary from the Temple to the alley by the Fan manor.


    Even with this, Wu Zhu still did not die.


    ¡°He won¡¯te back.¡± The light in the Emperor¡¯s eyes was gradually restrained. In a slow voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been three years. He wanted to find out who he was so he could return to the Temple. If he truly returned to the Temple, how could hee out again?¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and epted this truth sorrowfully. If Uncle Wu Zhu still remained on thisnd, he would not be so passive in front of the Emperor to the point of threatening mutual destruction.


    ¡°How did you make the Temple stand on your side back then?¡± Fan Xian furrowed his brows as he looked at the Emperor. This was one of his biggest questions.


    ¡°I have never been to the Temple. After being with your mother for a long time, I learned that the Temple was actually a ce that was gradually falling into ruin. The Temple never interferes in worldly affairs. This is true.¡± A mocking smile rose to the Emperor¡¯s lips. ¡°However, the Temple has always quietly influenced thisnd. It is unfortunate that I am a man of this world. They could not do anything to me. Your mother and Lao Wu were people of the Temple. This one difference was enough. Naturally, I knew how to make use of this.¡±


    Fan Xian let out a sigh and shook his head. He had no choice but to feel admiration for the Emperor¡¯s powerful resolution. In the eyes of the Emperor, the Temple that everyone worshipped was nothing more than a sharp knife.


    ¡°During the Northern Expedition, all the Meridians in my body were shattered. I could not move a single finger. My eyes could not see, my ears could not hear, and my nose could not smell. I was like a dead man. However, my soul was hidden within that shattered shell, unable to escape and unable to find release.¡± The Emperor suddenly began to narrate the events of the past. ¡°It was like being in an endless darkness, enduring the torture of loneliness. Such pain made mee to a decision.¡±


    Following the Emperor¡¯s narration, the light in the little building dimmed slightly. It was as if it was about to sink into the sea of darkness that had no release.


    ¡°Other than oneself and the loneliness one can experience, nothing else was real,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°Other than myself, I no longer trusted anyone else. In order to achieve my purpose, I don¡¯t need family or friends.¡±


    ¡°When I woke from the darkness, the first things I saw were Chen Pingping and Ning¡¯er,¡± the Emperor said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Thus, I had the most trust in them. You don¡¯t need to worry about Ning¡¯er¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°However, I never thought that Chen Pingping would betray me.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed more severely. A cold light shone through. His tone was vaguely angry and sorrowful. With a mocking smile, he said, ¡°I trusted one wrong person and caused things to be as they are today.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced that kind of waking pain in the darkness, so you don¡¯t understand what I am saying.¡±


    ¡°I have had such an experience.¡± Fan Xian shook his head. Naturally, he did not exin anything. That had been a very, very long time ago, an unfortunate event he had encountered in that other world. ¡°However, I did not be someone like you. It is personality that determines fate.¡±


    He abruptly narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If Ye Qingmei did not appear in this world, what would things be like now? Would they be better?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes gradually grew icy. Staring at Fan Xian¡¯s face, a trace of anger shed across his face. He coldly said, ¡°Putting aside what the Qing Kingdom would be like today without your mother, you just need to remember that the court of the Wei Kingdom was corrupted all the way through. Not only could it notpare to the Qing Kingdom I ruled, even whenpared to the Northern Qi of today, there is still a vast difference.¡±


    ¡°Even though the Wei court was thoroughly corrupted back then, it was still a colossus monster. Your mother¡¯s arrival in this world at least destroyed that massive mountain. Do you know why there are no previous subjects of the Wei Kingdom who miss the previous dynasty? Do you know why there are none who are connected to their old kingdom and have raised armies in opposition in the territories I have conquered?¡± The Emperor smiled coldly and mockingly. ¡°Think about it.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to think about it. Mother and father are both remarkable people. For me, the son, it is not a very honorable thing.¡±


    The Emperor finallyughed out loud. The two of them continued to eat, drink, and talk. The father and son, ruler and subject, were actually very simr. They were both cold and heartless at their core. It was just they had different opinions when it came to the world, past, and present. They had different opinions on all matters, but this did not affect the mutual trust, respect, and fear they had for each other all these years. Firmly, they stood at the peak of the world.


    Wind and snow swirled around the little building all night. This was thest supper, thest long talk.


    As the night grew darker, the two of them sat on different chairs and began to meditate and rest under the light from thenterns. Even the zhenqi flowing in their bodies was harmonious. Other than being Tyrannical, each had a power to destroy. Yet, they melded harmoniously in one ce.


    Unconsciously, the day brightened and the sun rose. The snow and wind outside stopped. The thick carpet-like snow on the ground reflected the clear light in the sky, illuminating the northwest corner of the Royal Pce with particr brightness.


    Fan Xian woke and sighed in his heart. He stood. His right hand picked up the sword of the Wei Emperor from the table as he walked to the door of the building. Then, he turned and looked quietly at the Emperor on the chair.


    The Emperor slowly opened his eyes. His pupils were unusually clear and bright, unusually calm and cold. There was no longer a trace of emotion that mortals should have. All that should have been said had been said. From this moment on, there was not a strand of affection between them.


    Fan Xian raised his right arm. From his shoulder to elbow to wrist to hand, he steadily held the hilt of the sword. It did not tremble at all. The tip of the sword, terrifyingly steady, pointed directly at the Emperor¡¯s face.


    The sword was still in the sheath, but it began to emit the sound of a dragon¡¯s cry, ringing like the pipes in Chen Garden. Thick Tyrannical zhenqi flowed into the body of the sword from between Fan Xian¡¯s thumb and forefinger with the desire to awaken this sword. A light barely visible to the naked eye began to build up in the gaps of the sheath.


    The body of the sword struggled within the sheath, wanting to escape but unable to find a way out. It was miserable and distressing. It made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    Who knows how much zhenqi Fan Xian poured in to create such a startling scene? The Emperor¡¯s pupils shrunk, but his hands remained on the chair. He did not rise. However, thest Great Grandmaster in the world discovered that his favorite son was much more powerful than he had expected.


    In the cold winter day, a drop of sweat fell from Fan Xian¡¯s brow. His delicate face was filled with a heavy and unyielding expression. He had umted strength for a long time, yet the Qing Emperor still had not moved. He could not wait forever. He was already close to losing control of the sword grasped in his hand.


    With a quiet pping sound, Fan Xian¡¯s right fought took a step back andnded heavily on the threshold of the door while his right hand struck out with the sword in a move to singe the sky and finally burst forth.


    The white light shining between the gaps in the sheath suddenly disappeared. The little building became absolutely silent. The sheath of the sword could no longer endure the Emperor¡¯s sword¡¯s anger and struggle. Suddenly, silently, and strangely, it flew like an arrow straight toward the Emperor¡¯s face. Fan Xian¡¯s first strike was the sword sheath.


    The sword sheath carried his seven days of hard thinking, the umtion of his strength after a long night of talking, and a very thickyer of Tyrannical zhenqi. In an instant, it shot out. Its speed was reminiscent of Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s arrows as it easily tore through the air and exceeded the limits of time. In just an instant, in the blink of an eye, it arrived before the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, a very steady hand appeared in the air. It was a hand that had oncemanded the wind and rain on Dong Mountain, a hand whose middle finger bore a callus from holding an annotating brush for too long.


    This hand caught the sheath as if it were catching a firefly flickering light, like catching a speck of dust amidst millions of snowkes. This hand was fast enough to catch light, fast enough to catch shadows. How could it not catch a sheath with shape and substance?


    The calmness of the little building was instantly broken. The sword sheath began to emit a dragon-like cry again, but then it suddenly stopped.


    The sword sheath Fan Xian had umted power in for a long time was like a giant dragon being choked around the throat, unable to breathe. Decrepitly and weakly, it hung its head andy gasping in the Emperor¡¯s palm.


    The Emperor slowly stood. His expression was unusually calm, but he had to admit that Fan Xian¡¯s realm had already exceeded his judgment. This attack that seemed like a dragon from beyond the sky had the faint sense of having left this space.


    The doorway of the little building waspletely empty. The Emperor coldly looked in that direction as the chair behind him shattered with a rustling sound, bing powder, dust, and nothing as it scattered across the ground.


    Fan Xian had put all of his strength into the sword sheath. It seemed that he had staked everything on this one attack. There was no audience around the little building, so no one expected that after that moment, his body would rise up even faster, sweep up, and fly away.


    His body was like arge bird. He was actually lighter and faster than a bird. He was like a snowke caught in a wild wind. At a speed impossible for humans to reach, he floated 150 feet away through the doorway of the little building in an instant.


    Suddenly, snow began to fall again from the sky.


    During the process of flying, Fan Xian almost stopped his breathing. Using only the methods in the book Ku He left before he died, he felt the cold in the flow of the air and went with the flow, floating away.


    As he floated, he had time to think. From the Emperor¡¯s chair to the outside of the building was 40 feet, but the Emperor had to catch his attack and think. Presumably, he would note out too quickly.


    The four Great Grandmasters were all extraordinary. In the end, they were not immortals. They each had their own weaknesses. Master Ku He¡¯s biggest weakness was his old physical body while Ye Liuyun¡¯s strongest point was in his cloud-like movements. If the Great Grandmaster in the building right now was Ye Liuyun, Fan Xian would not dare to hope he would be able to keep the other in the building.


    However, it was the Emperor in the building. His zhenqi cultivation was the best of this time and filled to the brim. Even though he relied on zhenqi to move, there were always the limitations of the body. Of course, there were ghost-like tricks to be used to dodge and hide within a small area, just like how Ye Liuyun faced a sky full of arrows in the past.


    However, the Emperor might not be able to force his way out of the little building within such a short time and execute a wless attack immediately after.


    Fan Xian¡¯s feet slid in the snow for nearly two feet and left two lines in the snow. The moment hended, sword light shed. He half knelt on his front knee with the sword held horizontally in front of him in a killing stance.


    At the same moment the icy cold sword light illuminated his delicate features, an abrupt, powerful, and swift fire swallowed the little building in an instant. Just like this, an ocean of fire appeared in the snowing Royal Pce.


    With a few muffled sounds, countless tongues of fire shot into the sky and enveloped the small building within. Red and burning light immediately warmed the sword Fan Xian held horizontally in front of his face, turning it red.


    Such arge and quick burning fire could not have urred naturally. Who knew what Fan Xian had prepared in the little building?


    What made Fan Xian feel slightly disappointed was that a breath of air flowed through the ocean of fire. A human figure stood brilliantly in front of the fire looking at him on the snowy ground, tossing the ocean of fire behind him.


    The Emperor¡¯s dragon robe was already singed in some ces. His hair had be slightly messy, and his face was pale. He still stood arrogantly and looked coldly at Fan Xian.


    ¡°When did you move the fire powder of the Third Bureau into the Pce?¡± The Emperor looked at Fan Xian with slightly narrowed eyes.


    Fan Xian smiled broadly, tightening his hold on the hilt of the sword and replied. ¡°During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, when I was regent. It was not difficult to move as much fire powder as I wanted into the Pce.¡±


    The Emperor slowly approached Fan Xian with his eyes narrowed. In an icy voice, he said, ¡°So, for today, you¡¯ve already prepared for three whole years!¡±


    Like the Emperor, Fan Xian also narrowed his eyes so that the bright ocean of fire would not affect his vision. Pressing his lips together, he said, ¡°I just think that mother would also feel angry if her picture continued to hang in this building. Since it is so, I might as well burn it.¡±


    If the Emperor had not met with Fan Xian in front of the little building yesterday, if the Emperor had chosen to act immediately instead of having a long conversation, Fan Xian would not have been able to find an opportunity to activate the trigger and light the fire powder.


    Until the moment Fan Xian snapped the threshold, he was filled with confidence that the Emperor would set the final battlefield in this little building in this deste garden because there was Ye Qingmei¡¯s picture upstairs. The Emperor would certainly choose topletely end the decades of gratitude and grudges, affection and hatred between him and her in front of her picture.


    Fan Xian could confirm this because he knew better than anyone else in this world the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. He knew what kind of person the Emperor was. The Emperor was a cold and heartless man who pretended to be a kind-hearted and affectionate person. Fan Xian was also very fake. If one were to use words from the other world, the father and son were both people who liked to pretend to bourgeois airs. For this y, the little building was, without question, the best stage for the two of them.


    At the moment the fire began to burn, Fan Xian¡¯s heart jumped slightly. The reason he had chosen to make the fire powder he had hidden for three years as his grand weapon was because Chen Pingping¡¯s wheelchair in the royal study had given him confidence. Faced with an attack that came from all sides and with no ce to hide, even a Great Grandmaster could not make something from nothing and find a way to escape.


    The metal shards fired from the gun in the wheelchair was like so. Presumably, the devastating fire would also be like so.


    Unfortunately, the Emperor stood, still perfectly fine, on the snowy ground, although his face was particrly pale earlier. Presumably it was because he had burned up a lot of yuanqi as he sought an escape from the ocean of fire. In the end, this zing fire did not cause him any irreversible injuries.


    ¡°Fire is too slow,¡± the Emperor said without a trace of emotion as he looked at Fan Xian coldly.


    ¡°Try the sword.¡± Fan Xian held the sword of the Wei Emperor and bared his teeth in a delighted smile.

 Chapter 716 - There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 716: There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since he had already acted, there was no reason to abandon it. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. There was not a misceneous thought in his head. It was all a vigorous will to fight and a condition that had already been elevated to the peak. With the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword in hand, he might not have the world but at least he had the courage and wild ambition to charge at the world. In his eyes, the unfathomable Great Grandmaster Emperor in front of him was the world.


    Goose-feather sized snowkes floated down in the Royal Pce. Abruptly, four streaks of sword light lit up the darkness. Four unstable and strange tracks appeared in the air. Inside each streak was a terrifying sword light. It was impossible to tell which of the four strikesnded first and whichndedst.


    Unlike the killing intent contained within the four streaks of sword light, the power of the sword passed emotionlessly. It mixed with the wind and snow like an antelope hanging from its horns to avoid cmity. It was too wonderful for words. No one knew where itnded.


    In an instant, Fan Xian appeared in front of the Emperor. The sleeve on his right arm fluttered. Every muscle beneath it exploded outward with shocking strength. In a sh, the sword flew in and out four continuous times.


    The four strikes moved between heaven and earth. Each strike pierced through the falling snowkes and struck at the Emperor¡¯s temple, by his sleeves, in front of his shoes, and outside of his dragon robe.


    All four strikes missed. Thest one was only an inch away from the Emperor¡¯s abdomen, yet this one inch of distance was like thousands of miles of mountain and water. The strength of the sword was all used up like a dried-up waterfall, unable to surge again or move closer.


    The Emperor¡¯s wide sleeves shook slightly and danced casually without a care before the four strikes illuminating the dark and wintery Royal Pce. Easily but also wondrously, the Emperor avoided the four strikes that Fan Xian had prepared for a long time and released at lightning speed.


    Fan Xian was not like Sigu Jian, who pushed ahead without considering the consequences. The four strikes Fan Xian sent out in an instant carried more of the intimate aura between Tianyi Dao and the world. Only with this was he able to strike like lightning. He used the power of the moving snowkes and protection of the wind and snow to pierce as smoothly as floating snow toward the Qing Emperor¡¯s body, cornering the Emperor so he could not immediately make a lightning-like counterattack.


    These four strikes did not carry a sliver of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut¡¯s cold-bloodedness and killing intent. On the contrary, it made one feel closer, giving Fan Xian the opportunity to get close. However, even these four strikes so deeply imbued with the aura of Tianyi Dao still could not hurt the Emperor. In fact, he did not even retreat a single step. He remained standing steadily and coldly where he was as if he had not moved earlier.


    The realm of the Great Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation was indeed one that mortals could not touch. Even in front of such an attack that drew on the strength of the world, the Emperor was still able to easily neutralize it.


    The tip of the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword groaned and trembled endlessly in front of the bright yellow dragon robe. It seemed like it had a kind of hopelessness and defeat, so only wanted to lower its head to ept its fate. But, it was also dissatisfied and struggled desperately. The four snowkes pierced through by the sword began to show signs of disintegration.


    Unlike the sword in his hand, there was not a trace of disappointment on Fan Xian¡¯s face. His expression remained calm, but the light in his eyes was abruptly restrained. It dissolved into a deathly stillness that was dim and void of heart and emotions. There was only a killing intent.


    His eyes were like Sigu Jian¡¯s eyes that were filled with murderous intent and pierced through therge tree to the heavens. There was no mixing of emotions, only coldness. The sword in his hand instantly became a dead object, a weapon that could only be used by a saint. A deathly coldness made the four gradually dispersing snowkes on the sword immediately turn into frost, freezing like a mirror.


    The sleeve on his right shoulder suddenly split open as a series of pping sounds rang out abruptly. The two circtions inside Fan Xian¡¯s body turned quickly, shing and struggling against each other. They burst through the acupuncture point at the shoulder. The Meridians charged straight to the elbow and wrist, and then into the hilt of the sword.


    His right arm seemed to swing out ferociously. He used the strength of the Coffin-Breaker technique to power the sword. The previously exhausted sword regained new strength and immediately grew a foot in length, piercing into the Qing Emperor¡¯s dragon robe.


    This was the true attack, the final attack Sigu Jian conferred to Fan Xian before he died. It was motionless and heartless, harsh and final. One nce to bring down a city, another to destroy a nation, and a third to ruin one¡¯s heart. Sigu Jian sought to pacify the world and did notmit regicide for the world.


    Wind and snow swirled ferociously in the Pce. The Wei Emperor¡¯s sword had already be a sword of snow, icy and decisive. Leaving no way to escape or to turn the situation around, it pressed inexorably forward.


    A terrifying sound of friction rang out. It only sounded for a moment. To Fan Xian¡¯s ears, it seemed to ring for countless years. It dragged on slowly before finallying to a stop.


    Two well-maintained figures, like white jade sprouts, steadily and coldly caught the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword between them. The sound of friction had been produced by the friction between the icy body of the sword and two fingers. Half of the ice and frost on the body of the sword had been removed by the fingers. The two fingers rested at the center of the sword as faint steam rose from them.


    Even though the Emperor was a Great Grandmaster, he would not underestimate Fan Xian¡¯s attack because it was overly cold and severe. The body of the sword had actually broken through his fingers and forcefully pressed forward half the length of the sword.


    In the end, the Emperor did take a step back. However, there remained an inch of space between his body and the tip of the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword. Fan Xian still could not push past that one inch and trulye into contact with the Emperor¡¯s dragon robe.


    The Emperor stared coldly at the son in front of him. Some frost had gathered on the beard on his chin. He appeared particrly scary. The joints of the two fingers holding the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword were slightly white and majestic. The Tyrannical zhenqi of a thousandkes, rivers, and streams surged forward from these two fingers.


    With a gentle twist, the extremely sharp sword of the Wei Emperor began to bend like a noodle between the Emperor¡¯s fingers. However, the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword had once been the treasure of the royal family, so it did not break even under such terrifying pressure by the Grandmaster.


    Fan Xian was very close to the Emperor. He maintained his fencing posture. His right leg was to the back and slightly bent. His entire body maintained a perfect line, not revealing any ws or giving one the sense of being impregnable.


    He held the sword of the Wei Emperor in his hands. In the end, he was not Sigu Jian. This sword was not him. Rather, it was connected to his body. It was like a spread-eagled stick figure that suddenly sprouted an awkward limb.


    Wild zhenqi surged from the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword like a giant river. Blood sprayed from between Fan Xian¡¯s thumb and forefinger. Still, he did not draw back the sword. He knew that it was a battle of resolution rather than a battle of willpower. He could not allow his enemy to steal his strength. The coldness in his eyes grew deeper and deeper as the zhenqi in his body began to surge out.


    Fan Xian did not withdraw his sword, but the Emperor withdrew his fingers.


    The very bent sword of the Wei Emperor bounced back like lightning. Like a snapped back horsewhip, it sliced toward Fan Xian¡¯s face. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes could clearly see the bright glimmer of sword light.


    The ice and frost on the other half of the sword also flew off with this rebound and explode from the Wei Emperor¡¯s sword. It dissolved into countless icy shards that blew up between the Emperor and Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian let out a sharp cry and quickly released his grip. His wrist dropped like lightning. He then grasped the hilt of the sword in a reverse grip. In the snow, his feet stumbled eight steps back as he slipped and retreated with his head tilted up.


    With this head tilt, the defenses he had perfectly and ruthlessly woven earlier immediately melted like snow. His motions lost their flow.


    The Emperor¡¯s body moved like a gust of wind and headed straight for Fan Xian¡¯s body. Amon and simple punch flew out,nding directly on Fan Xian¡¯s chest.


    With a muffled groan, Fan Xian¡¯s body flew out explosively from this seemingly light-handed punch. He became like a snowke in the sky, tumbling miserably without an iota of strength. His figure flicked countless times in the air, made seven or eight flips, and swept passed dozens of feet of deste courtyard before wretchedlynding on a patch of snowy ground far, far away.


    Sending up a wave of snow and crushing dozens of dead roots, Fan Xian held his chest and vomited up a mouthful of fresh blood. However, he still determinedly climbed to his feet and stared intently at the Emperor in the distance.


    No one could fly dozens of feet through the air with no reason, even when struck by the Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor¡¯s killing punch. That unopposable force could not make a person fly out dozens of feet.


    After all, the human body had weight. It could not truly be like a snowke. On Dong Mountain, even when Sigu Jian was sent flying by the Emperor¡¯s punch, he had rolled like a stone in the Qing Temple before wretchedly crashing into that bell.


    Who could move as Fan Xian did earlier, flying so far in the air truly like a snowke?


    The Emperor nced coldly at the shoe clenched in his hand and icy cold and reflective metal tip poking out from the tip of the show. He furrowed his brows slightly. When he hadnded a punch on Fan Xian¡¯s chest, Fan Xian had the thought of exchanging a life for a life and had kicked out sinisterly from under his robe. The tip of his foot contained this metal point. It had clearly been coated in poison.


    The Emperor threw the shoe into the snow and narrowed his eyes at Fan Xian, who was climbing to his feet with difficulty. ¡°Little tricks cannot be used to aplish great things.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed. Some blood came up. With some difficulty, he took out a thin sheet of metal from inside his shirt and tossed it into the snow by his feet. ¡°But little tricks can save a life.¡±


    There was already a handprint on the thin sheet of metal. Strangely, it was not an imprint of the Emperor¡¯s punch. Instead, it was the imprint of the back of a horizontally held palm.


    When the Emperor¡¯s punch was about tond on Fan Xian¡¯s chest, other than the sinister kick from under his robe, Fan Xian¡¯s left arm had slid naturally through the wind and snow and moved with startling speed to a stop in front of him, protecting him from the danger.


    However, his Coffin-Breaker technique was no match for the Emperor¡¯s Great Grandmaster strength punch. The punch blew through his defense like dead leaves. The Emperor¡¯s fist had pressed against his palm. In the end, it had still struck heavily against his chest leaving a horizontal palm print of the back of the hand.


    With a sheet of metal hidden in front of his chest, at thest moment, he had activated Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi to shield his heart Meridian. With the additional buffer of his palm, it allowed Fan Xian to hold onto his life before such a horrifying punch.


    The fight between the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian, father and son, had only just started, but they were already separated by dozens of feet looking at each other across wind and snow. Victory had already been decided. No matter how well-prepared Fan Xian was, the difference in strength was toorge. The wondrous power of a Great Grandmaster could not bepensated for by hard work.


    From the moment he drew his sword, Fan Xian had used methods of Tianyi Dao, Haitang¡¯s natural sword techniques he had taught himself. Then, he congealed snow into frost,bined these four Tianyi Dao strikes into one self-taught Sigu Sword attack, and delivered with the Ye Family¡¯s Coffin-Breaker technique.


    Thest sinister kick and the metal sheet in front of his chest were skills that had been beaten into him by Uncle Wu Zhu since he was young. They were Fan Xian¡¯s little tricks that he was famously dependent on. However, the foundation used to trigger these wondrous skills and link them all together was the Tyrannical zhenqi that Fan Xian had worked hard to cultivate for over 20 years and had long be part of his body.


    In the world, there were four Great Grandmasters and a blind man. The best martial arts in the world could all be found in Fan Xian. In this world, only Fan Xian had such good luck as to learn so many wondrous skills. Since the dead or departed warriors had entrusted theirst hope in opposing the Qing Emperor to Fan Xian, he was able to fight fairly with the Emperor.


    Even with the three linked attacks that he had been building up to for a long time and the secrets of the Great Grandmasters that he learned himself, he still did not gain any advantage before the Emperor. From beginning to end, the Emperor only retreated one step, raised two fingers, andunched one punch to leave Fan Xian with serious injuries. How could such a difference be evened out through training and meditation?


    A superior ninth-level ace was a rarely seen apex figure in this world. Given Fan Xian¡¯s present cultivation, he could go anywhere he wanted in the world. Faced with a Great Grandmaster, no one imagined that a superior ninth-level ace had any ability to challenge above their level.


    For Fan Xian to be able to force the Emperor back one step in the wind and snow, as well as survive the Emperor¡¯s attack, was already a shocking matter and enough to make him proud.


    Fan Xian coughed up blood and took off his other shoe to stand barefoot on the icy and snowy ground. Narrowing his eyes slightly, a never before seen pride and confidence appeared in his eyes. Such a startling emotion after a wretched defeat was not because he had forced the Emperor back or because he had survived. Instead, it was because, in his calm heart, he had a certainty toward his judgment: the Emperor was old.


    ...


    ...


    During the seven days the Fan manor was shut up in seclusion, other than thinking about the psychological battle and how to preserve the lives of those he loved, what Fan Xian thought about the most was the matter of the Emperor¡¯s true condition. Just what kind of realm was the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm? Fan Xian had seen Ye Liuyun and Sigu Jian attack, but this was not the same. Since Great Grandmasters were known to be unfathomable, how could he estimate the Emperor¡¯s true strength?


    Fortunately, while he was in Dongyi before Sigu Jian died, this Great Grandmaster had analyzed with Fan Xian for a long time the matter of the Qing Emperor¡¯s realm and hade to a judgment that, while blurry, was very close to the truth.


    The culmination of the Qing Emperor¡¯s cultivation had been during the Northern Expedition. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body had surpassed the boundaries of the realm and destroyed all of his Meridians at once, turning him into a useless man. For some reason, in the end, not only did the Emperor recover to his previous state, he also became the fourth Great Grandmaster in the world.


    The Meridians in Fan Xian¡¯s body had also exploded before. With Haitang Duoduo¡¯s help and the nursing of Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural technique, he had fortunately repaired his Meridians. But, how exactly had the Emperor survived back then?


    Sigu Jian had crossed swords with the Qing Emperor on Dong Mountain and told Fan Xian the conclusion he hade to. There were no longer any of the Meridians that humans ought to have in their bodies in the Emperor¡¯s body. Instead, his entire physical body had be a channel. Zhenqi moved within his body without any obstacles, regardless of whether it was inhtion or exhtion. It happened at a startling speed. Without the restrictions of the Meridians, the Tyrannical zhenqi in the Emperor¡¯s body could umte without limit to a realm that humans would not dare dream about.


    Each Great Grandmaster had their own way of breaking into the realm. Some relied on their closeness to the world, and some relied on cold-heartedness and seeing the world as nothing. However, the Qing Emperor had broken through to the realm without any introspection. Instead, he had valiantly and endlessly practiced and stored the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body like a sea. He used a quantitative change to bring about qualitative change.


    This was the Qing Emperor¡¯s terrifying strength. He had relied on his endless zhenqi and unusually fast breathing technique to control so much power on Dong Mountain. He had been able to direct the bottomless zhenqi he had cultivated for dozens of years with a flick of his finger into Master Ku He¡¯s body, bursting through his flesh.


    If one could truly confirm the truth of Qing Emperor¡¯s realm, then one matter was worth considering. Half of the Tyrannical zhenqi the Qing Emperor had umted for many years had been fed into Ku He¡¯s body. Naturally, such an expense was worth it to kill a Great Grandmaster. However, this half-depletion would probably take the Qing Emperor a number of years to make up again.


    Amon practitioner of the martial arts only needed a few days of meditation to fully refill their zhenqi. Even if they depleted half their zhenqi, they would, at most, need to recover for just a few days. But, the Emperor¡¯s path had never been the same as others. For everyone else, their zhenqi could, at most, fill a pond. The Great Grandmasters could, at most, fill a smallke. Their methods of using what was in the smallke were wondrous, such as making theke water steam.


    However, inside the Qing Emperor¡¯s body was an ocean. A mere three years was probably not enough to refill it after depleting half.


    Half a sea was still unfathomable and something Fan Xian could not oppose. However, the Qing Emperor had suffered endless attacks these few years. With the Jingdou rebellion, heartache, and the death of his sons and mother, his heart had probably been damaged. Furthermore, the damage caused by the ck wheelchair inside the royal studyst autumn was also probably impossible to fully recover from. Even a Great Grandmaster was notpletely immune to Chen Pingping¡¯s methods.


    If the Emperor had still been the Emperor from before the Dong Mountain incident, even if he was the gently smiling, seemingly mediocre but actually cold and heartless Emperor from three years ago, Fan Xian would have no chance at all. When it came to the scene on Dong Mountain, Fan Xian understood it clearly. He knew what terrifying power was contained within the Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor¡¯s punch.


    The Emperor¡¯s punch today was clearly not as powerful as the one on Dong Mountain. Regardless of how many life-saving techniques Fan Xian used and the fact that he had used the breathing techniques he had long hidden at the bottom of the chest, Fan Xian was still alive. If this was the previous Emperor, this one punch would probably have shattered Fan Xian¡¯s palm, the metal sheet beneath his shirt, and half of his body.


    This was enough to prove that the Emperor had alreadye down from the altar. He was old and no longer as powerful as he once was.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the Emperor through the wind and snow. Fresh blood trickled out from the side of his lips, but he wore a bright smile on his face. It was a rare opportunity in his life to fight without the fear of death. Furthermore, he faintly scented a glimmer of victory. It was truly exhrating.


    The Emperor also looked at his son through the wind and snow. His eyes narrowed as a cold light shed through them. He knew very well why Fan Xian was able to survive his attack. It was not because of his sinister kick, the palm he ced cleverly in front of his fist, or that absurd sheet of metal. It was because of Fan Xian¡¯s bodily motions, the one that allowed him to fly effortlessly dozens of feet back through the snowy air like a snowke.


    Since it was effortless, much of the zhenqi power in the Emperor¡¯s punch had been wasted on the snowy air and had not trulynded on Fan Xian¡¯s body. The question was, where had Fan Xian learned such a thing? No one in this world could float for dozens of feet and be so weightless.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes further. He realized that he no longer fully understood his son. He didn¡¯t know how many surprises Fan Xian had waiting for him.


    ¡°You are already at the level of Hong Siyang,¡± the Emperor¡¯s voice rang through the wind and snow andnded clearly in Fan Xian¡¯s ears.


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression grew slightly serious. He knew that this was the Emperor¡¯s ultimate recognition of him. Back in the day, other than the four Great Grandmasters, it was old Eunuch Hong¡¯s strength that was the most unfathomable. The Emperor had once said that if it were not for the fact that the Hong Siyang¡¯s body was strange, there would probably be one more Great Grandmaster in this world.


    Now, the Emperor had ced him on par with Hong Si yang. Fan Xian felt a slight sense of pride. However, he also knew the Emperor had certainly noticed his technique in dissipating the Way of the Emperor¡¯s punch earlier. That was strange because it was the technique Master Ku He had asked Sigu Jian to pass onto Fan Xian before he died. Fan Xian¡¯s breathing amidst the wind and snow, as well as his intimate walk through the air like a bird, were all because he could sense the faint ripples between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 718 - There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 718: There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wind and snow whirled around the blurry figures. Moving clockwise through the air, it gradually formed countless lines. It appeared like the woolen balls woven in private residences or like the silk from the spring silkworms in Jiangnan. It formed into a ball andpletely enveloped the figures caught in danger within it.


    This white snowball was not still. On the contrary, it moved toward Taiji Pce at an astonishing speed. No one knew what kind of thoughts the aces inside used to ensure that the quickly spinning strands of snow were not sliced apart into scattered snow by the wind.


    When Thirteenth Wang and Haitang swept out of Taiji Pce, they had opened two doors. Taiji Pce was like a giant beast crafted from shadow with its mouth wide open, preparing to swallow therge and round snowball into its pitch ck abdomen.


    However, the hall doors were notpletely open. The mouth was not open wide enough. When the snowball reached the front doors of Taiji Pce, its size wasrger than the pce doors. The snowball crashed at a high speed against the pce doors. Strangely, it did not make any noise. Theplex carvings on the wooden door were instantly destroyed by the killing and battle intent contained within the snowball. A number of deep scars appeared in the wood before it scattered with the wind.


    Tens of thousands of years of time could perhaps destroy everything so silently. Yet, this object formed of hazy strands of snow also produced such a powerful effect. The once weak snowkes had be like countless sharp knives as they spun at a high speed and cut through everything in their way.


    Such terrifying effects was naturally because of the Great Grandmaster in that space. He was currently exhibiting the apex of his realm.


    The snowball spun through the air, flew through the long imperial pathway, and crashed into the imperial tform. With another boom, the snowball exploded. Snowkes flew like arrows in all directions, making Taiji Pce shake weakly. There was no sign of the main beam breaking, but the beautiful decorations within the magnificent hall were all shattered into rubble.


    A number of shadows moved forward. Thirteenth Wang and Haitang flew decrepitly into the rubble with fresh blood pouring out of them. Thirteenth Wang¡¯s arm had long be strands of flesh and blood twisted together. All its Meridians were broken.


    The Shadow, who had performed thest attack,id in white clothing in front of the imperial tform. Everything below his head was covered in blood. He did not move at all. It was impossible to tell if he was alive or dead. The sword remained weakly in his hand with a stain of blood remaining on the tip of it.


    In the end, this sword did not manage to slice open the artery at the juncture of the Emperor¡¯s thigh. Under these circumstances, the Shadow¡¯s fatal strike had clearly pierced into the Emperor¡¯s flesh. But, the tip of the sword remained unmoving and still as they moved into the hall and throughout all the shaking and chaos until it was finally shaken out of the Emperor¡¯s body. All the work was to no avail.


    During this time, the Emperor used his grand zhenqi cultivation and Tyrannical power released through the Way of the Emperor to suppress everyone within an integrated realm. Within this territory, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts were the standard for everything. No one was able to oppose it.


    The bright yellow figure appeared particrly dazzling in front of the chaotic imperial tform. The Emperor still stood straight. He did not even nce at the destroyed dragon chair behind him. His face was pale. The hands outside his sleeves trembled slightly. Although injured, he was still unsurpassed and undefeated.


    Lying in front of the imperial tform like a dead fish, the Shadow suddenly moved. He floated up. His white clothes fluttered in the wind as blood dripped from the corner of his lip. With extreme ruthlessness, he pierced toward the Emperor¡¯s throat.


    The strike missed, as was expected. Pale-faced, the Shadow spat out a single word mixed with blood and saliva, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    When he made his final attack, he was already retreating backward quickly. Since he wasn¡¯t able to kill the Emperor the first time, he would no longer have an opportunity this day. Although the Shadow wanted to avenge Chen Pingping, who had been sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, in the end, he was an assassin. Of the four people who entered the Pce to carry out the assassination, he had the most ruthless gaze and calmest state of mind. Since the first attack failed, naturally, he would retreat. He was just worried that the two heavily injured young aces would forget themselves and continue to battle with the Emperor, which was why he had shouted out loud.


    Before the sound of the word had fallen, three figures shot out of the wretched Taiji Pce and charged outward. The least injured, Haitang Duoduo, brought up the rear. Shaking open her flowery coat, it dissolved into a flowery shadow and released inside the darkness of the hall.


    At the moment the petals disappeared, three superior ninth-level aces also disappeared from within Taiji Pce. The Emperor continued to stand silently on the imperial tform. Surprisingly, he did not give chase. After the powerful attack earlier, the three warriors had all suffered injuries and would not be able to retaliate. Escaping the hall was the tail end of a powerful attack. If the Emperor attacked now, presumably, he would be able to easily kill the three of them.


    The Emperor did not move. He just silently lowered his head and spread open his hands. He felt cold paining from his neck. He looked at the split flesh on his chest. The blood stain was seeping out of the bright yellow dragon robe, as well as the bloody hole at the juncture of his thigh.


    Three parts of his body sent clear messages of pain to his brain, making this powerful Emperor slightly startled. How long had it been since he had been injured? Three years ago on Dong Mountain, when he had faced Ku He and Sigu Jian, the Emperor had only used the grand zhenqi he had been umting for a lifetime and his supreme mental strength. Yet, now, he had been injured when faced with just a few young people.


    The Emperor stretched out his left hand and touched it to his chest. He looked at the blood on his white hand and furrowed his brows slightly. It was as if he felt an overwhelming tiredness. For the first time, he wondered to himself if he was truly getting old.


    A chilling coldness shed through his eyes. He knew the four people who had attacked very well. There was no need to say much about An Zhi. For him to be able to force out an external sword qi, his talent and hard work were evident. The Shadow had always followed that old dog but had always hidden his existence within the space the Emperor existed in. The foremost assassin in the world was indeed incredible.


    As for Ku He and Sigu Jian¡¯sst disciples, the Emperor was also no stranger to them. Although he had never met Haitang Duoduo, he knew this saint girl of Northern Qi very well and of her rtionship with Fan Xian. In the past, the Emperor had thought of having Fan Xian marry this woman. As for Thirteenth Wang... The Emperor remembered that scene on Dong Mountain clearly and had a great appreciation for it.


    Other than the Shadow, such talented young people would, without a doubt, be the most incredible figures in this world in the future. Today, they had attacked the Emperor together. Although they failed, they failed with such vigor that the Emperor could not help but feel admiration and have no desire to kill them.


    The Emperor slowly walked out of the silent Taiji Pce. Step by step, he slowly put in order the Tyrannical zhenqi in his body that was beginning to show signs of instability. With a cold expression and unusually cold eyes, he quietly looked at the pce gates that Fan Xian and the other had already sessfully opened.


    He didn¡¯t care about how Fan Xian and them had been able to open the pce doors under the eyes of the Imperial Army and guards. He wasn¡¯t worried that these thorns in his side, these enemies that reminded him of his age through youth and pride, would disappear into the sea of people.


    ¡°Kill them all,¡± the Emperor ordered calmly as if narrating a household matter. Confidently and coldly, he ordered the deaths of the young warriors who escaped out of the Pce. He then epted a brand new and clean dragon robe from the hands of Eunuch Yao, who had just arrived at the entrance of the hall, and began to change his clothes.


    ...


    ...


    The Shadow retreated the fastest. He snatched up Fan Xian, who was in a half-conscious state, from the snowy ground. With a muffled grunt, he forced down the mouthful of fresh blood that welled inside his body. Like a word, he floated slyly in the direction of the pce gates. Behind him, Thirteenth Wang followed in a strange posture while Haitang Duoduo, who had already taken off her flowery coat and was just wearing an unlined purple robe, brought up the rear with a calm expression.


    All four of them had suffered various degrees of injury. Surmounting the pce walls had be a difficult mission, so they could only charge toward the pce gates. Everyone knew that Taiji Pce faced the front gates of the Royal Pce. It was the most strictly guarded ce within the entire Pce, yet the Shadow charged forward coldly without a glimmer of hesitation. This was not because of Fan Xian¡¯s instruction. Instead, it was because he was a man of Dongyi. He knew what the Sword Hut had the most of.


    The trump card Northern Qi yed earlier was the city guarding crossbow in the corner of the Royal Pce. When that muffled thud rang out, only then did the Imperial Army in the Pce finally realize that there were assassins in the Royal Pce. However, the life and death battle outside Taiji Pce happened too quickly and ended too quickly. When the figure of the four warriors charged toward the pce gates, part of the aces of the Imperial Army were gathered at the corner tower of the Royal Pce while the ones left by the pce gate barely had the time to get into formation, like arge.


    This had just formed when it was torn apart by sword light from the heavens. Four streaks of harsh sword light shooting into the sky came from nowhere and threw the Imperial Army by the pce gates into chaos with limbs flying through the air, blood spraying wildly, and tragic cries of surprise.


    Of the thirteen disciples of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut, other than the ones Fan Xian sent to Jiangnan to protect Su Wenmao and Xia Qifei and the ones left in Dongyi to steady the military, four ninth-level swordsmen hade.


    No one knew how these ninth-level swordsmen entered the Royal Pce, but they knew that the disciples of the Sword Hut astounded the world with their killing intent. Given their ninth-level realm, no one in the world, other than the Sixth Bureau that the Shadow controlled, could oppose their assassinations.


    In an instant, the slow reacting Imperial Army was left in chaos as the heavy pce gates were dragged open with a crack. Amidst the angry shouts of the Imperial Army generals and the guards on duty, the four disciples of the Sword Hut coldly took control of the long and deep passage of the pce gate and forcefully opened up a tiny space, protecting the snowy ground. The four people fleeing from the direction of Taiji Pce shed through the gap of the pce gates like ghosts, charging toward the misty, cold, and expansive square in front of the Royal Pce.


    Fan Xian had been struck by the Emperor¡¯s finger. His index finger waspletely shattered. His body was being ravaged by that wave of powerful Tyrannical zhenqi. If not for the fact that his Meridians were unlike that of normal people and he cultivated zhenqi of the same quality and nature as the Qing Emperor, he would probably have exploded under that finger as weighty as Dong Mountain.


    Even though he survived, he still felt as if countless wounds had opened up in his Meridians. Inside and outside of his body, it was as if there were countless red hot metal wires swimming through his body. His heart thudded. An impossible pain pierced into his mind. Human nature¡¯s self-preserving nature made him easily faint amidst such powerful pain.


    However, Fan Xian could not faint. He knew he had not yet escaped the Royal Pce alive. His slightly blurry vision had already seen the distinct and ruthless sword intent from the disciples of the Sword Hut. He furrowed his brows with pain because he had not arranged for these disciples of the Sword Hut toe. He had not wanted to drag the Sword Hut into this mess.


    The Shadow was a veteran official of the Overwatch Council. Haitang was his woman. Thirteenth Wang was his friend. The three people who entered the Pce for the assassination were all personally connected to Fan Xian. After all, this was a gentlemanly fight with the Emperor. The Emperor could tolerate Fan Xian asking these people for help and could guess that he would. If Fan Xian used the power of Dongyi or Northern Qi, the matter would probably be much more troublesome.


    What was more troublesome now was the silence outside the pce. The snow-covered square outside the Royal Pce was as silent as a grave. It was as if there was no one there. When the four disciples of the Sword Hut dissolved into shadows and escorted the four of them to the snow-covered square outside the Royal Pce, it seemed that the entire world could hear their footsteps. Yet, they appeared very alone.


    This death-like silence was too strange. Anyone would be able to tell that there was a problem. Although Fan Xian had not intended to use the disciples of the Sword Hut, his route out of the Pce was the same as the Shadow had chosen. It was also the front gates of the Royal Pce that no one would have expected. Another reason Fan Xian chose the front gates of the Royal Pce was because he had deduced that while he entered the Royal Pce to negotiate with the Emperor, the news of him ruthlessly killing He Zongwei should have already erupted in Jingdou. Those civil officials would certainlye to kowtow and cry their grievances. The stubborn Imperial Censors would kneel on the snowy ground and put endless pressure on the Emperor.


    This point had been confirmed in Eunuch Yao¡¯s reportst night. Thus, when Fan Xian and everyone escaped out of the main gate of the Royal Pce, they should have seen officials with faces full of sorrow and heard a mor of discussion. The white snow should have been trodden into muck while the servants of each manor should have been hidden in a carriage in a distant alley. They, the escapees, should have been able to flee in the chaos. Fan Xian had even thought of how to steal each manor¡¯s carriage.


    However, there was nothing, only a white hazy and clean ground. The only thing they could see were the footsteps they left on the snow and their faint shadows. The only thing they could hear was their heavy breathing.


    Everyone realized something was strange. Behind them, the pce gates had slowly closed again. Unexpectedly, the imperial soldiers inside had not pursued them out. However, the Shadow continued to move forward with an icy expression. Although they knew there was something wrong and that this could only be a trap, what could they do other than charging over and out?


    The square in front of the Royal Pce veryrge and expansive. During past military parades, it had once held 100,000 spectators. During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, the Ye and Qin families had led armies to surround the Pce. Tens of thousands of soldiers had gathered there. However, only this group of people, who had bitterly killed their way out of the Royal Pce, could be seen on theyer of thick snow. They appeared very lonely and pitiful.


    To the right and rear of this lonely group, a series of quiet misceneous sounds rang out. The fragmentary battles at the corner of the Royal Pces seemed to have ended. The longeststing spies and assassins Northern Qi had ced within the Qing Kingdom had probably been swept clean by the Imperial Army. However, two shadows fell down suddenly from the cinnabar red walls at the corner of the Royal Pce!


    The walls of the pce were very high. The two shadows fell quickly. Just as they were about to fall to the ground and suffer a bone-crushing death, an unexpected cry exploded through the air. A curved knife appeared at the waist of one of the shadowy figures. He seemed to wave it mindlessly over the pce walls. In reality, they were slicing with great skill. With each fall of the knife, they left a deep mark on the newly repaired cinnabar red pce wall.


    The person used a pair of curved knives and was very powerful. He was even able to maintain his form in mid-air. It was clear that the other person¡¯s cultivation was slightly inferior. He only used the sword in his hand to pierce through the chain at the hilt of hispanion¡¯s knives.


    In just the space of a few breaths, these two figures fell heavily off the pce walls. The tall and sturdy warrior did not suffer any injuries. He grabbed hispanion. They ran toward the center of the snow-covered ground. Looking at the direction they headed, they seemed to be meeting up with Fan Xian¡¯s group.


    These two were one of the few remaining ninth-level aces in Northern Qi. Among them, one was Master Ku He¡¯sst disciple, the foremost ace in the Northern Qi Royal Pce, Lang Tiao. The other was Friar He.


    Fan Xian¡¯s group had already run into the hazy snow when they suddenly realized they had a few extra and mysteriouspanions. They could not help but be startled.


    For the sake of cooperating with Fan Xian¡¯s ns, the Northern Qi Emperor had allowed his two most powerful warriors to secretly enter the Qing Kingdom. It could truly be said that he had put down blood capital. However, after Sir Lang Tiao first entered Jingdou, he waspletely unable to exhibit his true powers. He only had the time to cooperate with the spies hidden inside the Pce and use the city guarding crossbow to send out that one attack. Then, he could only watch as the attack in front of Taiji Pce began and ended.


    Nothing couldpare to a hero caught in difficult circumstances. Lang Tiao, with a lifetime of vigorous cultivation, did not even make one swing at the Qing Emperor before he was forced to flee the Royal Pce by the Imperial Army. At his side, Friar He¡¯s foot had been injured.


    ¡°Stop running,¡± Fan Xian, who had been carried by the Shadow all this time, said coldly as he watched Lang Tiao gradually approaching the point of convergence. His eyes narrowed slightly. He was very shocked, but there was also an absurd anger. Why did people always think they could cooperate in everything they wanted to happen? Regardless of whether it was the appearance of the disciples of the Sword Hut or Lang Tiao, they both made Fan Xian¡¯s heart cold. He had nned and plotted for so long, yet at this moment, he had suddenly lost the foundations. He could not help but feel a dismal coldness.


    What made Fan Xian feel even colder was the silence in the square. A group of them were gathered in the center of the square. Not far in front of them were private residences. The crossroads to the right were even closer, but everyone knew that there were unnamed dangers waiting for them at these ces.


    Fan Xian lost once again to the Emperor,pletely and utterly. The appearance of the disciples of the Sword Hut and the two people from Northern Qi took away hisst life-saving excuse. He didn¡¯t know that the Emperor had already given the kill order in the Pce. He didn¡¯t know that his mental battle was not able to seed in the end. A faint exhaustion shed through his eyes.


    Amidst this wind and snow, the Shadow silently stopped walking. Haitang wiped away the blood at the corner of her lips and walked to where Fan Xian sat in the snow with a slight smile. Crouching down, she tilted her head and said, ¡°I said long ago that your wavering and desire to offend no one was a very childish thought.¡±


    ¡°I just want fewer people to die. In the end, this is a personal matter.¡± Fan Xian forced a smile with difficulty. Sitting in the snow, he felt the iciness beneath him and said, ¡°Even actingpletely shamelessly, tens of thousands would stille in worship. I cannot do it. Otherwise, how could things have ended up like this in the Pce today?¡±


    Dragging his torn and bloody arm, Thirteenth Wang walked to his side and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°At least you tried. Although you lost, you still did well.¡±


    Fan Xian spat a mouthful of blood onto the snow beside him and said with a sigh, ¡°But I¡¯m truly terrified of death.¡± Although he said this, a rarely seen peace and happiness shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not very happy about my arrival,¡± Lang Tiao said calmly,ing to a stop in front of Fan Xian. ¡°It¡¯s just that your private vengeance is also our private vengeance, so ouring has nothing to do with you. Of course, I have to admit that I just realized that killing has little to do with martial cultivation. In this matter, I appear quite useless.¡±


    Lang Tiao nced at his disciple sister, Haitang Duoduo, and said to Fan Xian with furrowed brows, ¡°If Duoduo had been willing to tell me your n, things may not have ended this way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, perhaps the ending had long been destined. One must trust in life. But, if you can carry me out in a moment, I won¡¯t say you¡¯re useless,¡± Fan Xian said, giving him a wretched and toothy smile.


    Just like this, this group of the world¡¯s best warriors and assassins began to chat casually in the center of this hazy and silent snow-covered square. It was as if no one wondered who would be able to escape once the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful and terrifying national machinery surrounded them.


    The countless imperial soldiers on the pce walls becameyers of ck lines. With bows in hand, they stared coldly down at the assassins in the snow, ready to fire at any moment. Gong Dian stood in the center with narrowed eyes, looking at them in the snow. His heart felt heavy. He didn¡¯t know how Sir Fan junior could smile at such a time.


    While Fan Xian and them were talking, the situation in the square in front of the Royal Pce had changed. Countless bows poked out of the seemingly normal private residences. The arrows reflecting the cold light were like dense and fatal bales of straw aimed at the group of people in the snow.


    The thunderous roar of hooves gradually rang out from the crossroads closest to them. Over 2,000 armored riders sealed off that direction, not leaving any space to spare.


    With thousands of arrows pointed at them, who could survive? How could human bodies stand against a charge by Iron Riders? Everything seemed to have reached an end. There were no more changes that could stop this from happening and dy the arrival of the god of death.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the formidable riders at the crossroads, especially at Ye Zhong personally leading the riders. He looked at the terrifyingly sharp arrows on the second level of the residences and the dozen straw-hat wearing, cold-hearted, and fanatical Ascetic Monks graduallying closer from the residences. Finally, he could not help but let out a sigh.


    Back then, it had been his n. The Great Prince¡¯s purge of the Imperial Army had begun in those private residences while the Overwatch Council, along with cooperation from the ck Knights, had forcefully severed the rebel army troops along Zhengyang Gate and the crossroads. They had pinned Qin Heng to the outside of the Royal Pce and ended the Qin bloodline.


    Now, the Emperor¡¯s n was just like his from three years ago, blocking off any chance of survival. It was truly as if history was being repeated. Perhaps there was something called karma in the underworld.


    Besieging the enemy and killing the reinforcements, luring out the enemies, and sweeping aside all those who dare to oppose him, these were methods the Emperor had long grown used to using. However, proceeded by the brilliant example of Dong Mountain, what does such a formation count for? With such well-used methods and the support of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful strength, there was still no one who could break through the Emperor¡¯s calctions.


    ¡°There really is nothing new in the world,¡± Fan Xian muttered indistinctly through a mouthful of blood with a scattered gaze. Then, his head tilted decisively and fainted in Haitang Duoduo¡¯s arms. He had fought with the Qing Emperor a number of times. At the very end, he had forced out sword qi from the tip of his finger but still could not defeat the Emperor¡¯s supreme zhenqi. Wretchedly knocked down by a finger, his true essence had been almostpletely used up. It was already incredible for him to have endured until now before falling unconscious.


    The footsteps around the square rang out slowly and steadily. The sound of hooves also did not slow. Countless Qing soldiers pressed closer to the square from all directions, gradually bringing the center of the square within shooting distance. The dozen Ascetic Monks in straw hats stood in front of the military and looked at these people coldly. Once the arrows failed to wipe out the assassins, it was time for the riders and Ascetic Monks to take the stage.


    Other than Lang Tiao and the four warriors of the Sword Hut, there was no other unharmed person among them. Faced with such powerful martial force, everyone knew that it was impossible to escape. However, they had already entered the ninth-level. Other than Fan Xian, these people had longe to value life lightly. There was not a glimmer of fear on anyone¡¯s face.


    Lang Tiao and the four warriors of the Sword Hut met each other¡¯s eyes and nodded, each knowing what they should do. Then, the foremost ace of the Northern Qi Royal Pce nced tenderly back at Haitang Duoduo to see that there was no pain of farewell on her face. She just held Fan Xian quietly with a slight smile.


    Lang Tiao also smiled. Looking at Fan Xian in Haitang¡¯s arms, he shook his head and sighed with admiration, ¡°To fall unconsciously so decisively at such a time, how can one not admire him?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor, having changed into a clean dragon robe, walked silently up the stone steps of the pce walls. The imperial soldiers he passed along the way all took a knee in a military salute. Not a single person dared to look directly at the bright yellow color. Eunuch Yao followed closely by the Emperor¡¯s side. He suddenly heard the Emperor ask in a deep voice, ¡°Why is there still no movement?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart jumped. He was unsure how to respond. He knew the Emperor hated Sir Fan junior right now, but he also knew that the Emperor¡¯s favor toward Sir Fan junior these years hade from his heart. Particrly, after the Crown Prince and Second Prince died, the Emperor¡¯s love for Sir Fan junior was known to the entire Pce. If he had ordered the firing earlier and if Sir Fan junior had died to the chaotically flying arrows, he didn¡¯t know how he would exin it to the Emperor.


    The Emperor personally mounting the pce walls made Eunuch Yao feel even more frightened. If he only wanted to besiege and kill those assassins outside the Pce, the Emperor¡¯s set up waspletely sufficient Why would he need toe personally? It was probably because there was still some reluctance in his heart.


    ¡°I want to personally see that traitor die in front of me.¡± Perhaps the Emperor saw through what Eunuch Yao was thinking about. Coldly, he ordered, ¡°Fire.¡±


    The words of an Emperor were his bond. With that cry, the arrows in the hands of the soldiers around the square flew out as the Emperor walked up the wide stone steps leading to the top of the pce walls. They flew densely and whistled through the air like locusts, hiding the sun and the sky as they headed toward an area nine feet in diameter in the snow-covered square.


    If Fan Xian was uninjured at this time, perhaps he could have used the secret he had learned not long ago and rise straight up dozens of feet and dodge the dense rain of arrows. However, he had already fainted. No one else in the world could dodge such a rain of arrows.


    In the instant before the Qing army fired, Lang Tiao let out a roar. Light glittered brightly in his eyes. He snatched up Fan Xian¡¯s body from Haitang¡¯s arms, single-handedly grabbed the chain between two curved knives, and wove the two curved knives into an imprable shield of knife light. Bravely and alone, he charged toward the closest Ascetic Monks.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s slow footstepsnded on the pce walls. His bright yellow dragon robe was intimidating. His hands behind him were unusually steady. There was not a single tremor. His eyes were slightly sunken and unusually cold, without a trace of emotion.


    He looked at the blood-red color on the patch of snowy ground in front of the pce wall and arrows scattered across the ground without a flicker of emotion. His gaze moved slightly. He saw Fan Xian, alive or dead, who had been shielded behind everyone else. His brows furrowed slightly.


    The four warriors of the Sword Hut stood guard in each direction during the dense rain of arrows. Using their powerful ninth-level cultivation, they wove a sword and protected everyone else within as they sliced through countless arrows. However, there was a limit to human strength. This was not like when Great Master San Shi died to the arrows outside Jingdou. Now, there were thousands upon thousands of arrows that fell like rain on the ground. Who could avoid getting wet? Who could avoid dying?


    After the rain of arrows, the four warriors of the Sword Hut were struck a number of times, but they remained standing valiantly with blood flowing down their bodies. Who knew if these disciples, who had inherited Sigu Jian¡¯s ruthless viciousness, would fall over in the next moment?


    Friar He, by the side of the sword, had already be a hedgehog and could not be more dead. Given the past glory of this Northern Qi ninth-level ace, who would have thought that he would fall so easily in front of a powerful nation?


    No matter how powerful a person was, they were as weak as ants before a flourishing kingdom unless this person¡¯s power had exceeded that of a human, such as a Great Grandmaster.


    After the rain of arrows stopped, a blood-covered Lang Tiao also retreated back. Earlier, he had tried to charge out with Fan Xian under his protection. In the end, he had not been able to break free of the dense rain of arrows. After the two soul-devouring curved knives killed two Ascetic Monks, he had retreated. Two bone-deep arrows stuck out of his right shoulder. Fresh blood flowed freely.


    Haitang nced at him. Lang Tiao did not turn around as he said heavily, ¡°The Emperor has given orders for him to survive.¡±


    At this time, everyone was injured or dead. Although they were all powerful warriors who could hold their own, they were unable to form a cohesive whole from the beginning and break through bravely. Judging from the formation of the Qing court, the Qing Kingdom had not left any possibility for their survival.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor looked calmly at the bloody scene at the foot of the pce walls. After a moment of silence, he quietly said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Earlier, in the instant that the assassination in front of Taiji Pce ended, the Emperor finally felt a sense of release, release from the shapeless chains pressing down on his body. Thus, he had recovered his usual self-confidence and elegance as he methodically arranged for all of this.


    After Dong Mountain... More urately speaking, after the Taiping Courtyard incident 20 odd years ago, the thing the powerful Qing Emperor feared the most in this world was the youth with a piece of ck cloth over his eyes and the chest that disappeared forever.


    In front of Taiji Pce, the Emperor had forced Fan Xian to the extreme, but the chest and Wu Zhu had not appeared. The Qing Emperor¡¯s final caution disappeared without a trace. He finally confirmed that the chest was not with Fan Xian. At least, it was not with Fan Xian right now. Lao Wu was presumably caught within the Temple, unable to ever leave again.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at the warriors desperately struggling for their lives at the foot of the pce walls. There was little disturbance in his heart. Just as Fan Xian had thought earlier, he had been like this even on Dong Mountain, let alone when faced with these little ninth-level aces. There was no sense of pride at all in the Emperor¡¯s heart because such a small matter could not make him feel prideful. He just distantly and quietly looked at Fan Xian, whose life and death he was uncertain of, and felt a faint sense of exhaustion rising in his heart.


    Following the order on the pce walls, the Qing Kingdom elites surrounding the square once again raised the longbows in their hands. The steady tips of the arrows were aimed once again at the blood-covered warriors in the snow. They did not know what powerful figures these assassins were. They only knew that as long as they sent out the arrow from their hand, death was the only option for those assassins, no matter how powerful they were.


    Perhaps some generals or clever soldiers guessed at and saw Sir Fan junior¡¯s existence and their hearts trembled slightly. After all, Fan Xian¡¯s existence in the Qing Kingdom was a kind of legend. Yet, such a legend was about to die to their hands. As long as one was a Qing subject, one would probably be moved by this.


    Just like Ye Zhong at the crossroads, Shi Fei behind the archers, Gong Dian on the pce walls, these three major figures of the Qing military all felt a faint sense of sorrow in their hearts. However, a ruler¡¯s orders could not be disobeyed. Military orders could not be disobeyed. All of the soldiers raised the bows in their hands and took aim.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes even further.


    ...


    ...


    However, the Emperor did not realize, no one could have realized, that there was a person on the roof of Zhaixing Tower some distance from the square who was taking aim at him on the pce walls.


    Zhaixing Tower was the third tallest building in Jingdou. Originally, it had been the old observatory of the astronomers. After the youngdy of the Ye family entered the capital, a new observatory was built on a mountain outside Jingdou. From then on Zhaixing Tower gradually fell into disuse. Other than servants who came to clean, no one paid it any attention.


    During the cold snowfall in January of the 12th year of the Qing calendar, a thinly built persony on the roof of Zhaixing Tower with arge white fur coat covering his body which, along with the white snow on the surrounding buildings, covered the color of the green clothes he wore.


    This person hid very well. Under the cover of the wind and snow, hepletely blended in with the snow covering Zhaixing Tower.


    In front of the expensive white fur coat, there was an icy tube-shaped object made of metal. It was the assault rifle that had killed Yan Xiaoyi explosively in the meadow.


    Under the white fur coat, the person huffed out a breath of hot air to warm his frozen hands. He then put his eye back to the optical scope. He adjusted his breathing and used zhenqi to calm his nervous heartbeats. He then fixed the sight of his scope on the pce walls and onto the body of the Emperor.


    The Royal Pce was very far away, but the Emperor was right in front of his eyes. He was very familiar with this feeling. He was also very used to the environment because the snow in Cang Mountain at night was even more difficult to endure than the snow in Jingdou now.


    The mouth of the gun under the fur coat moved a hairsbreadth andpleted itsst adjustment. His finger steadily came into contact with the icy metal with a single tremor. After a momentary pause, it gently moved.


    A light click became a muffled thud. It then became a startling bang of thunder. In the end, it evolved into the strange cry of a bird tearing through the air. Beautiful and terrifying sparks sprayed forth from the opening of the rifle.

 Chapter 719 - There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 719: There Are Snowy Swords And Frost At Cang Mountain (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhaixing Tower was two or three li to the southeast of the Royal Pce. At such a great distance and under the cover of the swirling wind and snow, no one noticed the slight movement far away. The white and expensive fur coat on Zhaixing Tower trembled slightly. The sparks by the barrel of the gun made a loud noise, but the speed of sound was far slower than the movement of the bullet.


    At least in this moment, the people on the pce walls and in front of the corner tower were still quietly looking at the warriors waiting for death on the snow in front of the Pce. The Qing military elites spread in all directions did not have any sense that the god of death¡¯s sickle was already cutting through the air anding closer to their Emperor in a waypletely unimaginable to anyone in this world.


    From Zhaixing Tower to the pce walls, the ripple representing death wouldst for more than a second, enough for a person to blink a number of times. This time, the Emperor, whose narrowed eyes had been focused on the scene beneath the pce walls, did not notice the asional sh of light two to three li away.


    Thus, very little time was left for this Great Grandmaster to react. Of course, he sensed the sudden appearance of a fatal aura in the world, one that even he could not oppose. He only had time to blink his eyes before his face turned pale. The light in his eyes shed as his body quickly retreated like a gust of smoke.


    The Emperor was injured. He had burned through a great deal of his zhenqi. At this critical juncture, he exploded with an energy that humans could not have. In an instant, he vanished from where he stood and crashed like a wandering spirit into the corner tower.


    Suddenly, a muffled whoosh rang out. The bullet, spinning at high speed and unable to make a somersault, scraped past the shoulder of the bright yellow figure and smashed an almost 2-footrge hole of unknown depth in the solid pce wall. Bricks and gravel left the main body and sprayed outward like a blooming flower.


    Other than the Emperor, who retreated like a wisp of smoke, no one else up and down the pce walls had any reaction. No one had even realized something had happened. At that moment, the vicious flower blooming from the bricks was still in flight. The sharp edges of the stone shards seemed to maintain a calm condition in the air and mixed with the snowkes around it,nding in the same ce.


    Did the Emperor dodge this shot? No. Regardless of what reason the assassin in the snow on Zhaixing Tower had, he paused for a moment right before he moved his finger. Thus, he made the seemingly fatal shot hit empty air. Immediately after, a second shot followed the first with a thunderous crack.


    The sound of the first shot had just reached the square in front of the Royal Pce when the second shot arrived. Like smashing through tofu, the bullet punched a fist-sized hole in the wooden door and shot into the silent corner tower.


    There had never been a certain shot, particrly when the target was an unfathomable Great Grandmaster. The sniping ground that the assassin in the snow on the roof of Zhaixing Tower had chosen was slightly far away because of the tight security around Jingdou. He could clearly calcte the time needed for the bullet to fly through the air. He never expected that such a shot would be able to kill the Emperor, but he knew that the Emperor would tremble all over to avoid the shot and would not hold back. The biological and psychological shock would certainly make the Emperor use all the skill he possessed.


    And, that was speed. The assassin on Zhaixing Tower clearly calcted the positioning and speed of the Emperor¡¯s dodge. He shifted his position in an instant. His finger squeezed for the second time with unusual steadiness and fired toward the position the Emperor rapidly retreated to. He had actually put all of his hope on this second shot.


    For the assassin to be able to calcte so much in so little time ande to a conclusion about the Emperor¡¯s decision, it was clear that this assassin knew the Emperor very well and also understood the Emperor¡¯s knowledge and fear toward this gun, which others knew of as the chest.


    Most importantly, the Zhaixing Tower assassin knew the speed a Great Grandmaster could exhibit at a moment of life and death. Thus, he was able to urately calcte the Emperor¡¯s final location from which it would be difficult for him to move again.


    This was impossible to calcte and impossible to prove. No one, other than the Great Grandmasters, could truly force a Great Grandmaster to such extremes, much less understand a Great Grandmaster¡¯s speed.


    Unless, a Great Grandmaster had personally helped that assassin on Zhaixing Tower and personally trained him countless times.


    ...


    ...


    Without even time to blink, fear suddenly took over the Emperor¡¯s previously calm and cold state. Countless streams of Tyrannical zhenqi exploded out of his body in an instant. Pale-faced, his eyes narrowed slightly. With all his strength, he disappeared from where he stood and crashed into the long silent corner tower.


    The Emperor, who had always been iparably confident and powerful and never known fear, finally felt a sliver of fear, a sliver of fear toward death. Although he could not see what the aura that moved him so much was, he knew that the chest he feared the most had finally appeared.


    A muffled explosion rang out through the walls of the Royal Pce. The second shot went through the wooden door of the corner tower and, following a straight and shape-less line, the killing bullet shot toward the chest of the trembling and wretched Emperor, who had just fled to the rear of the quiet room in the corner tower.


    This shot was too incredible, to the point that it took into ount all of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts and actions. The Tyrannical zhenqi in the Emperor¡¯s body had already exploded into a shapeless flow of air on the walls of the Royal Pce. His body was entirely empty. It was impossible for him to pull off another magical dodge. Even more terrifying, the second shot followed closely with no separation at all. When the Emperor sensed the soul-devouring aura moving toward him in a ripple-like motion, it was impossible for him to make any reaction.


    However, even though the assassin on Zhaixing Tower calcted for everything, he was unable to ount for the fact that the quiet room behind the Emperor was not actually quiet. Inside, there stood many people. A dozen silent, seemingly not breathing, people wore armor like spirits and held thick metal shields.


    These people seemed to have stood in this quiet corner tower for countless years, never changing their positions and sealing off any possibility of anything firing into this room. During the Jingdou rebellion three years ago, the city was a bloodbath. Neither Fan Xian nor the Great Prince found anything strange about that room. Where had these armored, shield-wielding spirits been at that time?


    Were these shield-bearers who looked like they had stood indifferently for countless years a final arrangement the Emperor had made to assuage the touch of fear in his heart? Was the sole mission of these shield-bearers, who had stood for countless years, to block for the Emperor from the fatal bullet fired from that chest?


    How could these metal shields produced by the pce treasury stop the most powerful gunpowder weapon from that other world? This was thest dragon butchering knife, thest Emperor¡¯s sword, the mistress of the pce treasury had left in this world. How could the other legacies she left behind stand against it?


    No one was able to see clearly what happened in that instant. The shield-bearer standing to the Emperor¡¯s left shook. The dust covering the metal shield held tightly in his hands shook. Immediately after, the Emperor behind the shield shook.


    The shield-bearer fell with a crash. An opening appeared on the metal shield. It was as if a hammer of heavenly punishment descended from the sky and viciously struck the Emperor. The Emperor flew back violently, smashed through the rear wall of the room in the corner tower, and was knocked miserably into the icy snow covered ground.


    Fresh blood flowed from the left side of the Emperor¡¯s chest. The injuries he sustained in the Taiji Pce battle earlier were ripped open again by the powerful movements. The wound Thirteenth Wang sliced open on the right side of his chest and the injury Fan Xian¡¯s fingertip sword qi opened up on his neck both begun to bleed again, turning this powerful ruler into a pitiful and bloody man.


    The Emperorid on the snowy ground panting for breath as his dark eyes focused and unfocused. The left side of his chest caved in slightly. It was difficult to see the true wound clearly through the puddle of blood. With the snowy ground beneath his head, he kept his eyes wide open and looked at the icy sky that flowed with snowy tears. His hands stretching out of his sleeves were clenched tightly together to stop himself sinking into darkness.


    Boundless fear and anger surged into his mind. The chest had finally appeared. In this world, the Emperor had always thought that he understood the chest the best, even more so than Chen Pingping. Back then, Xiao Yezi had used this chest to silently kill kings and deliver King Cheng¡¯s family onto the throne.


    There was no one who did not fear the existence of such an item. Back then, the heir of King Cheng, the Crown Prince, was not afraid because this chest belonged to her. So, it belonged to him. But, after the Taiping Courtyard incident happened, the Emperor began to feel afraid. Every day and night, he felt afraid. He was afraid because he didn¡¯t know when the chest would appear, from where there would suddenly be a burst of sparks that would steal his godly like hand from the air, taking revenge for its mistress.


    Because of this fear, the Emperor rarely left the Pce after the Taiping Courtyard incident. Actually, as Fan Xian heard when he first entered Jingdou, the Emperor had pretty much never left the Pce again after that matter.


    Although he had never seen the chest, he knew its terrifying use. He was like a turtle hiding in the lofty Royal Pce with the four walls of the Pce protecting him. It was impossible to find any building in Jingdou that could pass through these pce walls.


    The Emperor¡¯s subjects and officials all thought that the Emperor was busy with state affairs, which was why he remained locked deep in the Pce. Who would have thought he was afraid? Everyone thought the Emperor was generous and loving of his people and not willing to cause a disturbance, which was why he did not tour his kingdom. Who knew it was because he was afraid?


    This situation continued until the fourth year of the Qing calendar. The Danzhou child finally entered the capital. Lao Wu truly seemed to have forgotten many things. No one connected him to the Taiping Courtyard incident. Only then did the Emperor gradually rx and would asionally leave the Pce in disguise. Even so, he did not leave Jingdou. Who knew if the spark of revenge was waiting for him in the darkness of the endless Qing fields? For the Dong Mountain matter, the Emperor had no choice but to leave Jingdou. However, he summoned Fan Xian back to Danzhou, to his side, at the first opportunity. It seemed that he could only feel safe with this son by his side.


    What a tragic life this was to speak of. The Emperor possessed vast territories and millions of subjects, yet he could not see or touch it. He seemed to have everything in the second half of his life. In reality, he was nothing more than a prisoner who locked himself in the Royal Pce.


    The Emperor was not afraid of death. He was only afraid that he would not see his grand ambitionse to fruition before he died. There were not many people or things that could kill him in the world, other than the blind man and the chest. Thus, when Chen Pingping returned from Dazhou with unusual coldness and cold-bloodedness, the Emperor also felt a chill alongside his rage.


    Just like this, the dust-covered shield-bearing warriors hid inside this corner tower in the Royal Pce. When the Emperor narrowed his eyes and put his hands behind his back as he watched the old dog die on the execution field in the autumn rain, these people had stood and waited silently behind him. However, the chest had not appeared that day.


    The chest had now abruptly appeared. Sorrowfully, the Emperor discovered that he had still underestimated the terror of the chest. At least, he had underestimated the abilities of the person using the chest. He had not thought that aura of death would be able to urately find his location under the protection of the corner tower and be able to easily break through the metal shields and, finally,nd heartlessly on his body.


    The pure white snow was dyed red by the blood flowing from the Emperor¡¯s body. The people on the tower finally had a reaction. Although they still don¡¯t know what happened, they at least knew that the situation had changed.


    With a terrified expression, Eunuch Yao crawled to the Emperor¡¯s side. His voice was so hoarse he could not say a single word. His entire body trembled as his hands wed unconsciously at the wound on the Emperor¡¯s chest. He pulled out some shattered metal pieces and flesh but was unable to find the weapon.


    The Emperor¡¯s body rose with his panting breaths. His slightly unfocused gaze looked at Eunuch Yao beside him. ¡°I... won¡¯t... die!¡±


    These words were forced out by the Emperor through gritted teeth. Having suffered such heavy injuries, even the most ruthless words appeared tired and weak. The Emperor¡¯s gaze went past Eunuch Yao¡¯s face. He continued to stare fiercely at the snow falling from the heavens. In his heart, he cried out wretchedly, I am ordained by heaven! Who can kill me! I won¡¯t die today because heaven will not let me die!


    The assassin on Zhaixing Tower ounted for everything but the strength of this Great Grandmaster¡¯s physical body. More urately, he did not ount for the fact that the Emperor, who looked at the world from up high, would be so terrified of death as to wear a breastte under his dragon robe.


    After the shot from the rifle traveled through the Jingdou air, it went through the metal shield. Although it did not go off course and urately struck the Emperor¡¯s chest, it was the end of a powerful shot. It only shattered arge area of the Emperor¡¯s breast bone but did not tear through all the flesh it came into contact with and immediately blow away this Emperor¡¯s life.


    In the dested garden earlier, the Emperor had mockingly scolded Fan Xian when he had taken out a metal sheet from his clothes and said that small tricks could not aplish great things. Who would have thought that, in the end, the Emperor would rely on these small tricks to, fortunately, escape with his life?


    All those who do great things are cautious. No matter how extreme the caution, it was all necessary. It was necessary to cherish life, no matter how difficult and boring. Speaking from this matter, the Emperor and Fan Xian were two very simr and shameless people.


    ¡°Zhaixing Tower.¡± The Emperor¡¯s scattered gaze focused on the gray dome above him. He knew the person using the chest could not be Lao Wu. If it was him, he would probably have killed his way into the Royal Pce already. He sighed, and said, ¡°Kill everyone.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor was abruptly met with an assassination and had fallen unconscious. His life and death were uncertain. This was a lightning-like change. The shock made all of officials and generals on the pce walls feel numb. No one knew what they should do. Countless people up and down the pce walls surrounded the warriors who had still not escaped. If this second wave of arrows were sent out, everyone would probably die, including the still unconscious Fan Xian.


    The imperial doctors were alreadying from the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Gong Dian, pale-faced, had already rushed to the Emperor¡¯s side and taken out the medication he carried. He was trying to stop the bleeding, but it did not seem very effective.


    Eunuch Yao still firmly remembered the Emperor¡¯s final instruction before he fainted. Trembling, he wound around the corner tower and carefully moved closer to the side of the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army. In a hoarse voice, he announced the Emperor¡¯s final order to kill everyone.


    Eunuch Yao stood hunched over on the pce walls and appeared particrly funny, but he was truly terrified. He knew how powerful the Emperor was. Yet, such a powerful ruler had been injured so severely by an unseen assassin. How could he not be afraid? He was even worried that, in the next moment, he would be torn into chunks of flesh by an unseen line in the air.


    What happened next made Eunuch Yao¡¯s pupils shrink fiercely. Heid on the ground, once again proving his terror.


    There was a muffled thud. The Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army was standing coldly on the pce walls and about to wave the gs and give orders for the soldiers up and down the walls to release a rain of arrows. However, his arm had just moved when his entire head suddenly disappeared.


    Just like a ghost story in broad daylight, the head of the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Army suddenly exploded like a ripe watermelon or a filled skein on water. It exploded without reason, turning into a puddle of blood and bone on the pce walls, scattering all over the sky.


    Even more horrifying, after the head of the Deputy Commander exploded, it seemed that his body did not know that its body had already be mush flying through the air. The right arm continued to rise. It then dropped down decrepitly. It looked like a puppet with its strings cut as it came crashing down.


    Wretched cries rang out on the pce walls. Such a hair-raising scene had abruptly taken ce in front of countless officials and soldiers. How could they not be frightened and scared? Everyone trembled and searched desperately with their eyes on the pce walls, beneath the pce walls, among their peers, and even amidst the empty sky filled with only falling snow.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t find anything. They had no idea what had happened. They only knew that the Deputy Commander¡¯s head had suddenly exploded.


    How could these elites of the Qing military think of the fact that the assassin was many li away? They shouted fruitlessly and searched angrily. The fruitless searching gradually turned into terror. Was this kind of invisible assassin and unstoppable killing something that mortals could oppose?


    Boundless terror began to spread across the walls of the pce. All of the soldiers searched helplessly. Some people were about to break under this silent pressure. The arrows aimed at the group beneath the pce walls unconsciously rxed a little.


    Discipline within the Qing military was very strict. It would not fall apart because of the Deputy Commander¡¯s tragic death. On the battlefield and during rebellions, soldiers of the Qing military had seen countless strange situations and tragic deaths. However, this god-like strike now made it impossible for those who saw it to not think in strange directions.


    Another general roared bravely, wanting to soothe the emotions of the imperial soldier. At the same time, he sent an order to attack. His roar only continued for a few moments before it stopped abruptly because the killing intent that terrified the soldiers on the pce walls struck again. A hole was blown through the chest of this general. His intestines turned into a puddle of blood. He didn¡¯t even make a sound before he crashed down.


    With this, the atmosphere of terror could no longer be suppressed. The situation on the pce walls dissolved into chaos.


    ...


    ...


    Naturally, the disturbance on the pce walls had reached the foot of the walls. The soldiers sealing off all escape by imperial order did not know what had happened. The archers aiming at the people in the snow waiting to die felt their hands grow sore, yet there was still no order to fire. The generals furrowed their brows even more. They were worried about what happened on the pce walls for things to be so chaotic.


    If this was a usual battle, if the Royal Pce was a simple battlefield, then no one would stupidly wait for the Emperor¡¯s order to fire. However, it was not like any other day. The tens of thousands of arrows were pointed at Sir Fan junior.


    Everyone knew what killing Fan Xian meant. Everyone also knew that there were favoritism, resentment, affection, and hate between Sir Fan junior and the Emperor. Without the Emperor¡¯s explicit orders, no one would impetuously fire. At this time, the generals at the foot of the pce walls did not know that the Emperor was heavily injured and unconscious, with his life hanging in the bnce.


    This strange silence did not continue for a long time. Generals must have their own reactions when faced with a tense situation. Even just outside the pce, the Qing generals had their own authority to take action. Hidden behind the archers, General Shi Fei furrowed his brows and looked at the center of the snowy ground. He noticed that the surrounded assassins seemed to have sensed the disturbance on the pce walls and began to have the courage and intention to break through the siege.


    In the end, Shi Fei was the incredible figure who could single-handedly deal with Yan Xiaoyi¡¯s subordinates, the Northern Expedition Camp. From somewhere, blood rushed to his heart. He did not directly give the order to attack. Instead, he had his deputy beside him give the order. For one, an unnamed terror made him make this choice. Additionally, Shi Fei was like all the other civil and martial officials in the Qing Kingdom. He never ever wanted Fan Xian to die directly at his hands.


    This thought directly saved Shi Fei¡¯s life. The deputy beside him had just raised themand g in his hand when he fell to the ground. It was not because he did not sit steadily on his horse or some other reason. Following the body of the deputy, his horse beneath him also fell into the snow. Countless rivulets of blood stained the white snow red.


    Shi Fei¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the blood and flesh of his deputy with a slightly pale face. He knew that if he had given the order earlier, then he would have already died. Who could block this kind of shapeless, insubstantial, and unpredictable attacks?


    Shi Fei also now knew the reason for the disturbance on the pce walls. But, was the Emperor still alive?


    ...


    ...


    After the chaos, the pce walls returned to its quiet peacefulness and a death-like stillness. The discipline of the Qing military was indeed the best in the world. Under the terrifying threat of that heavenly strike, who dared to move? All of the soldiers¡¯ faces were pale to the point of turning green. They were waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order, but the Emperor never appeared on the pce walls again.


    Another gunshot sliced through the quiet of the square in front of the Royal Pce. When a straw-hat wearing Ascetic Monk tried to use his courage to lead the silent soldiers in a charge, he was urately shot into the snowy ground. He didn¡¯t even twitch at all before he turned into a dead body.


    A death-like silence. Another gunshot. Another death-like silence. Another gunshot.


    After four rounds, four new bodies were in the snow. The sound of the gun fell silent. It was as if it would not sound again. Everyone on the pce walls understood that this top assassin, who could kill at a distance, was warning everyone in the Qing court to not try to make any impetuous movements. Anyone who dared to move on this white snowy ground would be one of his targets.


    A sound, a death, a body lying in the snow. There were no idents. This kind of cold and silent announcement froze everyone¡¯s heart. This was one person challenging a kingdom.


    ...


    ...


    The death-like silence dragged on and on. Even the horses grew restless and kicked their hooves, sending up showers of white snow. The warriors surrounded in the snow also seemed unwilling to touch the Qing military¡¯s tightly stretched nerves and did not choose to force their way through at this moment.


    No one knew what those muffled sounds ringing through Jingdou¡¯s snowing skies were or how those people died.


    In full armor, Ye Zhong sat coldly on his horse. He led enough elite riders to ensure two charges and the deaths of the warriors, but he also didn¡¯t move. Although he could hear that the muffled sounds came from behind him with his ninth-level strength, he faintly felt that the omnipresent assassin could not cover the entire field. It was still a problem of finding a gap. If the riders charged over, presumably, the assassin would not be able to stop him.


    But, Ye Zhong just sat silently and steadily on his horse. The Emperor¡¯s life and death was uncertain and. He held the highest position on the field, yet he refused to say anything, just like how he had been in the Qing court all these years. He never revealed anything, but no one dared to underestimate him.


    The reason Ye Zhong did not move was simple. It was not because the Emperor had not given an order. It was because he knew what those life-stealing items that seemed to fly in from nowhere were and what the muffled sounds were.


    It was the chest. The chest had finally reappeared. Ye Zhong shuttered his eyes slightly, not caring about the hot gazes of the generals beside him like he was asleep. In reality, shocking waves were surging in his heart.


    When the Taiping Courtyard matter erupted back then, he had been transferred by the Emperor to Dingzhou as backup. It was clear that the Emperor did not trust where he stood between him and Ye Qingmei. Remembering the past, Ye Qingmei had fought against the still young Ye Zhong when she first entered Jingdou. Ye Zhong knew the people back then too well. Although he never expressed any opinions, it did not mean he didn¡¯t know about the matter of the chest, Taiping Courtyard, and why Chen Pingping betrayed the Emperor.


    Many images and people shed through Ye Zhong¡¯s mind. He also felt somewhat tired. In the end, his gaze became clear andnded on the body of the young man in the snow, reminding him of the young man¡¯s mother who had carried that chest, the youngdy who had refused his inspection at the city gate.


    In this matter, Ye Zhong felt that the Emperor was wrong. Thus, he remained silent. Before there was an order, he would not move.


    ...


    ...


    How long could a death-like silencest? How long would this wind and snow go on for before they stopped? A young man wearing light yellow robes climbed step by step up the walls of the Royal Pce. He stood by the walls and looked calmly down at Fan Xian in the snow.


    The imperial soldiers on the pce walls had grown chaotic. Most of the people had their heads bowed unconsciously, hiding from death that possibly came from the heavens. Thus, this youth in light yellow robes standing on the pce wall appeared very tall and brave.


    ¡°ording to Qingw, if the Emperor is unconscious and unable to oversee matters, do I not automatically be regent?¡± The Third Prince, Li Chengping, asked with his fists clenched tightly within his sleeves.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s face was pale. His eyes darted wildly as he replied in a trembling voice, ¡°But, the Emperor just fainted. It hasn¡¯t been more than seven days.¡±


    ¡°Can the situation at hand wait? Do you want to watch the generals of the Qing Kingdom be struck down by heaven?¡± Li Chengping turned his head and looked ruthlessly at Eunuch Yao.


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart froze as he said, ¡°Your Highness, these are state affairs. I should not interfere. I¡¯m afraid that after the Emperor wakes...¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of, disperse everyone.¡± The icy coldness in Li Chengping¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. The chill in Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart grew deeper and deeper. Although the Third Prince had be a gentle prince these years under Fan Xian¡¯s tutge, Eunuch Yao knew what a ruthless character this prince was in the past. Once he was pushed too far and remembered this resentment, how would he live in the future?


    Besides, the territory of the Qing Kingdom would eventually be handed to the Third Prince. If the Emperor could not be saved, it would be the Third Prince on the throne.


    ¡°Wait for them to leave the square before giving chase. There¡¯ll be some exnation for my father. What point is there in being in a stalemate here?¡± Li Chengping narrowed his eyes and looked at his brother and teacher in the snow, not revealing anything he shouldn¡¯t.


    ...


    ...


    In the snow on Zhaixing Tower, the metal tube under the white and expensive fur coat rang out endlessly, tearing through the air, and collecting the lives far away in the Royal Pce. These sounds were very loud. Although the recoil had been reduced a great deal, the snow on the roof of Zhaixing Tower still slid around from the shaking. However, the noise traveled very far and disturbed the people in the streets and homes around the area.


    The bailiffs of the Jingdou government had long noticed the strangeness of this ce. However, Zhaixing Tower was a forbidden area by the court. Although it had been deserted for many years, no one was allowed to go in and check without paperwork. Additionally, it was still the beginning of the month and the New Year was still being celebrated. The bailiffs thought to themselves that perhaps a child from some family was inside setting off firecrackers, although the sound of these firecrackers was rather loud.


    In the end, it was the internal court that reacted quicker. Before the Emperor fainted, he had spoken the name of Zhaixing Tower with unusual coldness. The aces of the internal court quietly left the Royal Pce and headed to the left of the Royal Pce along the imperial river. Going through the woods, they reached the east side of Jingdou as quickly as possible.


    Even separated by two streets, the loud noises from Zhaixing Tower reached them. These internal court aces gathered their focus and forced down the nervousness in their hearts as they split in four directions and approached. They believed that since the terrifying assassin was still on Zhaixing Tower, he would not be able to escape from their encirclement.


    When the aces of the internal court charged bravely into the courtyard of Zhaixing Tower and finally reached the roof, they did not find anyone. There was only a clear imprint in the thick snow on the rooftop. Other than this mark, it waspletely empty. It was as if no one had evere. It was so quiet that it made one¡¯s heart feel weak.


    Snowkes fell endlessly. The aces of the internal court carefully checked the mark left in the snow on the rooftop, but they discovered that the terrifying assassin had not left any clues. Although the mark was clear, it had been cleaned up. It was even impossible to see the shape of the person¡¯s body.


    An internal court guard stood guard at the entrance of an alley around Zhaixing Tower. His face was slightly pale. He cautiously watched the few pedestrians. Suddenly, he saw a servant-like person approaching him. His heart thudded loudly.


    The servant was a youth. What made this internal court guard suspicious was the thick fur he had wrapped around him. Although the fur looked tattered and not worth much, it fully enveloped the green clothing within. However, it was flipped at the hem, revealing the other side of the fur.


    It was pure as snow. It was a very expensive piece of fur. Whose servant would be able to afford such an expensive item?


    The guard¡¯s pupils narrowed. He stepped in front of the servant immediately and called for hispanions. Unexpectedly, he felt his eyesight swim. Immediately afterward, everything beneath his chin felt numb. This ace of the internal court leaned against the wall of the alley and immediately died. His body was iparably frozen and did not fall.


    The servant rubbed his fingertip and removed the slender needle stuck in his chin. Wrapping the thick fur tightly around him, as if afraid of the cold, he walked out of the alley and quickly disappeared into the wind and snow in Jingdou.


    ...


    ...


    In Jingdou, the wind and snow was turbulent, so was the disturbance. Yet, not many people knew what happened in front of the tightly guarded Royal Pce. The dazed Imperial Censors of the Imperial Censorate had long been forcefully escorted back to their manors the previous night. The leaders of various departments had also been informed by the Overwatch Council and forcefully kept in their manors. Even Schr Hu could not get near the Royal Pce.


    Such oppressive tension and ripples did not take long to spread to the street in the south of Jingdou. Countless noble families lived on this street. Everyone¡¯s fearful and suspicious gazes were focused on one family: the Fan manor.


    The Fan manor was as usual. There was no panic, sorrow, or tension. Those meant to boil water, boiled water. Those meant to prepare food, prepared food. The results of Fan Xian¡¯s negotiation with the Emperor in the Pce was clearly not reflected in the manor. The mistress of the manor, Lin Wan¡¯er, did not take her family and leave the capital to return to Danzhou during this short period of time with the Emperor¡¯s implicit consent. She continued to remain in the manor in a somewhat terrifying silence. She sat in the Flower Hall and waited for the return of her man. If he didn¡¯te back, what purpose was there in her leaving Jingdou?


    ¡°Why is Ruoruo still not up?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled warmly, but there was a faint sorrow in her smile. She looked at Sisi, who was feeding a child, and asked, ¡°Did you call her?¡±


    As she spoke, the youngdy of the Fan family, who had just been released from the Royal Pcest night, walked in slowly from outside the hall. She was as clean as usual with the usual coldness between her brows. The shoes on her feet were stained with a drop of snow. She looked at her sister-inw and smiled. She then sat down by the table. Picking up her chopsticks, her hand holding the chopsticks was steady and did not tremble at all.

 Chapter 720 - Rock Garden

    <h4>Chapter 720: Rock Garden</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was still clearly the first few days of the New Year. If this had been in the past, the red fragments of firecrackers would still be flying through the air and the slightly pungent scent would still be floating through the streets and homes. Everything would give off a celebratory and lively atmosphere. However, for the officials and people of Jingdou, the spring festival in the 12th year of the Qing calendar was not celebrated satisfactorily. Not only was it not satisfactory, it was even a bit gloomy.


    The previous day was the seventh day of the New Year. It was the first day of work for many departments. In this one day, the Jingdou officials in the He faction were killed. Fresh blood woke up countless people¡¯s still drunk spirits. Now, the area around the Royal Pce was beginning to be sealed off. It was said that the court had finally found out the scoundrels who dared to kill officials in Jingdou, that virtuous ce. Furthermore, a mission to capture them had started near the Royal Pce.


    It was said that many people died. It seemed that Sir Fan junior, who had been stripped of all posts by the Emperor, was involved. Other rumors said that there were many Northern Qi and Dongyi figures among the sinister assassins.


    Countless soldiers patrolled the streets and alleys of Jingdou. The Overwatch Council, 13 yamen of the Ministry of Justice, internal court, Supreme Court, 13 city gate guards, and Jingdou Garrison all moved into action. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s massive national machinery was operating at full strength. Silent and heavy footsteps echoed through the snow in Jingdou as they searched in all directions for the assassins that had luckily escaped their. Jingdou¡¯s city gates leading out had also been tightly sealed.


    No matter how terrifying the assassins, it was probably difficult for them to easily escape Jingdou under the present circumstances.


    A group formed by an alliance between the Overwatch Council and internal court had long since surrounded Fan manor. Outside the manor, there were even more soldiers carrying out a blockade. Fan manor had been searched three times, yet they still had not found any trace of Fan Xian.


    After the chaos in the square in front of the Royal Pce, another group, personally led by Yan Bingyun, went to the west of the city in the first instant to the Qinian Unit¡¯s most secretive meeting spot. The little courtyard Wang Qinian had bought for 120 liang of silver. This ce had been a secret of Qinian Unit. Looking at the heavy casualties suffered by the veteran subordinates of the Overwatch Council in Xiliang Road, one could see that the Emperor had certainly nted spies at Fan Xian¡¯s side and discovered the meeting ce of the Qinian Unit.


    However, the little courtyard was quiet and empty as usual. There was paper and brush on the table. The ink in the inkstone had long congealed. The bucket by the well outside trembled weakly. It had been a long time since someone had been there. Naturally, Fan Xian was not there.


    Yan Bingyun stood by the door to the courtyard with his brows pulled together. He wondered, Where is the Director hiding right now? Although Yan Bingyun was presently the court recognized Director of the Overwatch Council, he and most of the officials in the Council always unconsciously ced Fan Xian as the master of the Overwatch Council.


    Martialw had long been imposed on Jingdou. The Jingdou government had already called on the various Lizhengs and somemoners skilled in organization and turned them into a massive that was cast onto the streets and alleys of Jingdou. Everyone knew the Overwatch Council had countless hidden spots in Jingdou. Additionally, there was Fan Xian¡¯s godlike ability to disappear and reappear. No one dared to hope that this kind of pursuit would actually be able to catch him. However, the situation now was a bit different. The Overwatch Council¡¯s secret spots were no longer secrets to the court. Most importantly, Yan Bingyun already knew that Fan Xian had suffered heavy injuries and would not be at his usual level. If there was no one to meet up, his injuries would probably not recover. He would not be able to escape very far.


    But, where was Fan Xian? They had already searched for half a day. With powerful mobilization, Jingdou had been thoroughly searched. The 13 city gate guards watched each gate intently. All of the officials of the Qing court was certain that Fan Xian could not have left the city.


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s brows grew tighter and tighter. He huffed out a breath of warm air and pped his tired face, doing his best to calm his unstable emotions so that it would not so easily be seen by others. Gently, he waved his hand for the officials of the Overwatch Council to continue spreading out.


    The search continuedte into the night. The officials Fan Xian had some contact with in the past were also searched. Even King Jing¡¯s manor and Duke Liu¡¯s manor were not exempt. Still, no one could find Fan Xian¡¯s whereabouts. Everyone felt a chill run up their spine. If he actually managed to survive and escape Jingdou alive, if he actually betrayed the Qing Kingdom, who knew what kind of chaos that would bring to the world?


    Yan Bingyun dragged his tired body back to his manor. He didn¡¯t go to give his greetings to his father. Instead, he went straight to his rooms, ate a few bites of the hot food the cook brought over, and epted a hot towel from his wife¡¯s hand. He used it to wipe vigorously at his eyes. He then sat in the chair, lost in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Wan¡¯er asked in a quiet voice, looking at the worry between his brows.


    A slightly bitter smile rose to Yan Bingyun¡¯s usually icy face. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°To speak of it, I really do admire him a great deal. I heard that before he broke out of the blockade, he had already been knocked out by the Emperor. It is impossible for him to have recovered within such a short time. Furthermore, in order to attract the pursuit of the aces, he forcefully left the main group of assassins heavily injured and alone. Why can¡¯t we find him?¡±


    ¡°What about the other assassins?¡± Shen Wan¡¯er asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t caught a single live one. We just killed a few. They¡¯re all the best martial artists in the world...¡± Yan Bingyun sighed.


    He had not been present on the square in front of the Royal Pce at the time. It was clear that although the Emperor trusted him, he did not want the Overwatch Council to interfere when it came to capturing and killing Fan Xian. However, he knew that if not for that assassin with what seemed like the wrath of god, Fan Xian and the others would have died long ago. They would not have been able to break out.


    After saying this, Yan Bingyun noticed that his wife¡¯s face was slightly strange. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Wan¡¯er was silent for a long time. She then forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that when I went to give my greetings to father at dusk, it seemed that he was not home.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s body froze. He didn¡¯t move for a long time. Although his father, Yan Ruohai, had long stepped down from the position as head of the Fourth Bureau of the Overwatch Council, he was still a very powerful figure. This was something that Yan Bingyun, as his son, knew very well. He knew even more clearly that his father was the most traditional kind of Overwatch Council official. His loyaltyy more with Chen Pingping and Fan Xian than with the Emperor.


    ¡°He probably went out for a walk.¡± Yan Bingyun pulled up the corners of his mouth and forced a smile with difficulty. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Ever since Director Chen was sentenced to death by a thousand cuts at the beginning of autumn, Yan Bingyun had been very worried that his father might have some kind of intense reaction. Unexpectedly, other than getting roaring drunk that night, his father had returned to his usual self. All he did every day was look after the family¡¯s rock garden.


    Yan Bingyun knew the Emperor was not making things difficult for his father in consideration of his loyalty. Now, the Emperor and Fan Xian had officially severed ties and fought from inside the Pce to the outside. Fan Xian wanted to avenge Director Chen. Given his father¡¯s abilities, he was certain to know of this matter. If he knew of it, what would he do?¡±


    ¡°Stay in the room and don¡¯t let anyone in,¡± Yan Bingyun instructed his wife in a low voice with his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on father.¡±


    Not far to the west, Yan Bingyun came to his father¡¯s rooms, right by the strangelyrge faux mountain in front of the corridor. He respectfully called out and entered. The temples of the first ss Duke, Yan Ruohai, had long turned white. He did not seem surprised by his son¡¯s arrival. Very straightforwardly, he said, ¡°He hasn¡¯te to the manor. He isn¡¯t so stupid as to give himself up to your.¡±


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°This is Council business, I cannot act on personal feelings.¡±


    Yan Ruohai nced at him and said, ¡°You know best whether this manor can hide someone.¡±


    Yan Bingyun bowed and gave his greeting before taking his leave. When he passed the strangelyrge faux mountain in front of the corridor, he slowly stopped his steps. Looking at the slightly dry moss and remaining snow on the faux mountain, he suddenly thought of some of the strange rules the family had when he was young. He kept feeling that he seemed to have overlooked something.


    ...


    ...


    Fortunately, it was winter. The secret room wasn¡¯t very wet, although it was still very dark and sinister. The meridians in his body were shot through. The red hot wires continued to travel through his meridians. Boundless pain pierced into his brain like tens of thousands of thin needles making him cry out in pain periodically. This kind of pain and injury made it impossible for him to call on his reservoir of qi behind his waist. He couldn¡¯t even call on his smaller cirction. Wanting to use Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural zhenqi to restore his meridians had be avish hope this time.


    He could only rely on time¡¯s slow nursing or put his hopes on the magical little notebook and absorb precious yuanqi from this seemingly empty space to slowly fill his empty store of qi. However, the yuanqi in the air was so thin that if he relied on it to recover, he would probably still be a cripple in two or three decades.


    Fan Xian half leaned against the wall of the secret room hung with woolen carpets and used his powerful state of mind to control his breathing. His instincts made his breathing too hurried and loud. It was in the dead of night and he was deep within the blockade. He had no choice but to be careful.


    His injuries had been bandaged. Expensive and effective medicines had been used without regard to price. Beside him on the ground, there were also many foods and clean water used to recover energy. Although the secret room was small, the things prepared inside left nothing to be desired.


    The fracture in his breast bone began to faintly hurt again. He furrowed his brows as he remembered the Emperor¡¯s powerful and unstoppable fist, as well as that gunshot. Through the chaos in front of the Royal Pce earlier to the court¡¯s highly secretive and effective search, he confirmed that the Emperor did not die to the gunshot. This reality did not make him feel overly disappointed. He just began to calcte the path he should take in the future.


    When the heavenly shot struck the first deep hole in the pce walls, Fan Xian had woken up. With his eyes narrowed, he looked to the east of the Royal Pce. He was the first of thousands of people up and down the pce walls to react. He was the first to deduce the direction of the sniper. In this world, he was the most familiar with that sound. He understood that chest the best.


    Three years ago, Uncle Wu Zhu left Jingdou and went to the distant and icy Temple to search for the true answer of who he was. From that day, the chest was left at Fan Xian¡¯s side. Fan Xian always thought that Uncle Wu Zhu had taken the chest with him, so he didn¡¯t feel a sliver of regret. He knew that the enemies Uncle Wu Zhu would face were far more unfathomable than the Emperor. They were a cold, heartless, and lofty existence.


    Unexpectedly, the chest was still in Jingdou, just not by his side. Just as the Emperor confirmed before he fainted, Fan Xian also knew that the person using the chest was definitely not Uncle Wu Zhu. If Uncle Wu Zhu had trulye back, regardless of whether he would use the chest, he would certainly see the tens of thousands of Qing elite soldiers as straw men and charge straight into the Royal Pce with his hands gripped coldly around the metal rod in his hand.


    Who was the person who fired the shots? Fan Xian guessed for a long time but still did not figure it out. Even though he thought of a few people, he dared not believe it. He could only be certain that the person firing had a very close connection to him. Otherwise, Uncle Wu Zhu would not hand his life over to his hands.


    This heavenly attack was not within Fan Xian¡¯s n. His original exit was still in the Royal Pce. Unexpectedly, people came from both Northern Qi and Dongyi, which closed thest sliver of an opening of using the Emperor¡¯s affection. More terrifyingly, he had not thought that the very powerful fingertip sword qi he had learned not long ago would be broken by the Emperor with one finger, thus messing up his meridians and leaving him like a cripple,pletely unable to get near that exit.


    But, this was also good. At least, Hong Zhu would not have to take such a big risk.


    When Fan Xian and everyone else killed their way out of the square in front of the Royal Pce, they were still met with great obstacles. Although there was the existence of the assassin who could exhibit godlike attacks and the Third Prince stood on top of the pce walls and tried to use his slender shoulders to seek a path of survival for Fan Xian, the Emperor had already given his orders. How could the tens of thousands of soldiers just watch as these foreign assassins escaped?


    Fan Xian did not know the specifics of the escape because he had sunk into unconsciousness again. When he awoke again, everyone had be pursued rabbits. They had all been the most powerful martial artists in the world. However, some were injured, and some were dead. Now, there were only five people left running wildly in Jingdou for their lives. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for them to escape.


    Fan Xian knew that he was a deadweight, so he left with unusual coldness and courage. He agreed to meet with Haitang and everyone else at their old spot. A disciple of the Sword Hut gave their life to deliver him to an area by this manor. Then, Fan Xian had slipped in during the chaos, finally finding an opportunity to rest.


    Of the four ninth-level disciples of the Sword Hut, one fell to the rain of arrows, another two died for Fan Xian¡¯s survival during the escape after, and thest one, the seventh disciple brother, killed a dozen Qing Kingdom aces before finally falling to a crossbow. He had died in the moment Fan Xian turned the corner of the alley. Fan Xian was close enough to see his eyes.


    Thinking of the light shining from that pair of eyes, Fan Xian¡¯s heart became iparably heavy. He knew that his debt had increased. If he could survive this time, he could not hide. He had to do a great deal to repay the debt.


    Fan Xian adjusted his breathing as he thought deeply. The secret room was deathly silent and pitch ck. Presently, all his zhenqi had been used up. His eyesight was not as good as usual. He searched with his hands for the water beside him. When his hand touched the pot of water, he froze.


    He raised his head and looked calmly at the dark wall of the secret room. It was as if he could feel a pair of eyes looking calmly at him from behind this wall.


    The well-looked after hinges were covered with a great deal of lubrication. When the door of the secret room was opened, there was not a single sound, just like a mime show. Faint light seeped in from outside the secret room and illuminated the pale-faced but calm-eyed Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian looked calmly out of the room. The faint light made the familiar figure outside the secret room appearpletely dark.


    ¡°I thought that you would break it with a hammer if you found it,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile as he looked at Yan Bingyun.


    Standing behind the faux mountain and looking quietly at Fan Xian in the secret room, Yan Bingyun felt all sorts of feelings surging in his heart. He only needed a nce to know that Fan Xian had no power to offer any kind of resistance right now. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I grew up in this garden. Although, ever since my youth, father has strictly forbidden me from climbing the faux mountain. But, as you know, little kids are curious. How could I not climb it?¡±


    ¡°This faux mountain is too big. When I first came to your home back then, I thought it was rather strange and spoke about it with your father a few times. He would not believe me,¡± Fan Xian coughed and said with a quietugh. ¡°As expected, if even I can find the problem here, of course, you can too.¡±


    Fan Xian hid in the faux mountain of a first-ss Duke¡¯s manor. No matter how chaotic it grew in Jingdou, he was hidden in Yan Bingyun¡¯s home. Who would think of that? If Yan Bingyun had not been carried away by a whim and tried to open the room he had yed hide-and-seek when he was a child, presumably, Fan Xian would be able to calmly pass through this tense period with Yan Ruohai¡¯s help.


    ¡°Father does not know that I know the secret of this faux mountain,¡± Yan Bingyun said with his head slightly lowered. ¡°Otherwise, he would certainly choose a more appropriate ce for you to hide in.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Fan Xian said with a very tired sigh. ¡°I always said that my luck in this life was inhuman and that there would eventually be a time I was unlucky. Who would have thought I would fall to this faux mountain?¡±


    After a long silence, Yan Bingyun said, ¡°As I told my father earlier, this is Council business. I cannot bring my personal feelings into it, particrly as it is you. For the sake of the Qing Kingdom, I cannot let you go to Northern Qi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Northern Qi. I am just going to the Temple to travel. Can we make a deal?¡± Fan Xian asked quietly as he smiled toothily.

 Chapter 721 - One’s Heart Faces The North

    <h4>Chapter 721: One¡¯s Heart Faces The North</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yan Bingyun looked across the faux mountain at Fan Xian behind the moss- and snow-covered door. There was no expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking. After a moment of silence, he coldly said, ¡°You know too much. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve been by your side for many years. I know at least a little about the matters of the pce treasury. During these years, you¡¯ve been turning your focus toward Northern Qi. Fan Sizhe is still in Shangjing. If you say that you¡¯ve never thought about betraying the court and moving to Northern Qi, how can I believe you?¡±


    Fan Xian coughed gently and forced a smile. ¡°I am also a subject of the Qing Kingdom. Furthermore, I have an agreement with the Emperor. If the Emperor survives and does not purge my people, I will not turn against the court and stand with Northern Qi. Please be assured of this.¡±


    ¡°This matter involves the nation and lives of millions of people. How can I be assured?¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s voice was pitched very low. He scolded angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care what strange agreement there is between you and the Emperor. What if things change? If you leave the Qing Kingdom and go do Shangjing, who knows if you¡¯ll be driven mad by anger and do all those disgusting things?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting? Are you talking about selling the secrets of the pce treasury to Northern Qi or leading the Qi people in attacking the Qing Kingdom?¡± Fan Xian asked mockingly. ¡°One has to keep some promises during one¡¯s life. As long as the Emperor keeps his promise, these things will not happen. You should know that the assassination attempt in the Pce was just a small-scale battle. I have not used all of my weapons.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am alive, the Emperor has no choice but to ept the deal we madest night,¡± Fan Xian said as his eyes grew cold. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want the world to fall into chaos, so he cannot move against my people. No matter how angry he is, for the sake of his great ambition, he must endure it. Don¡¯t forget, those people are people you are familiar with. They were once your buddies, friends, and colleagues! If you kill me right now, the power in my hands will be without a leader. To speak honestly, when a dragon is without its head, the Emperor will be able to carve at it slowly with underhanded tactics.¡±


    ¡°Do you want those people you were once so close with to fall one by one beneath the Emperor¡¯s butcher knife?¡± Fan Xian stared into Yan Bingyun¡¯s eyes and spoke each word clearly.


    Yan Bingyun was silent for a moment. He then replied, ¡°It seems that you have thought about this for a long time. But, you have to know that there can only be one sun in the sky and one ruler under heaven. If you¡¯re alive, even if you remain silent, the Qing court would still have been forcefully broken in two by you regardless of the bnce on the surface. For the Qing Kingdom, this is not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I just want the people I want to protect to live on. For the sake of this goal, I have to be alive. In the future, I will stand far away on a tall mound and looked coldly at you and the Emperor in the temple. Presumably, this will make you all stay on your guard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if you die, the officials of the Council will eventually have to ept this reality one day. The Emperor is mighty and powerful. He will certainly think of a way to take back the Overwatch Council and your subordinates in Jiangnan,¡± Yan Bingyun said as he stared into his eyes. ¡°On the surface, you want to protect their lives. But, in reality? In reality, you are just using these people¡¯s strength to threaten the Emperor and the court. You refuse to die, but you¡¯re only using the Overwatch Council as a private weapon to further your desires.¡±


    ¡°Why can I not do that?¡± Fan Xian coughed gently and looked at Yan Bingyun with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Both you and the Director once said,¡± Yan Bingyun said calmly, ¡°the Overwatch Council is a public tool and not a private weapon. How can you use the public tools of a nation for your private gain? This is not what I admire about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A coldness appeared in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He said coldly and mockingly, ¡°The Overwatch Council is a public tool that I cannot use privately... Then, why don¡¯t you stand up bravely and reprimand the Emperor when he uses the Overwatch Council for his own desires?¡±


    These words struck directly against Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart. He stared at Fan Xian in a daze, unable to digest them. In this world, in every official¡¯s heart, the Emperor was the court, the Qing Kingdom, and the public. The Overwatch Council was a public tool. It was a knife in the hands of the Emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said yourself. The Overwatch Council is a public tool, not the Emperor¡¯s private weapon. The person on the throne is, in the end, a single person. Don¡¯t use him to represent the will of the world,¡± Fan Xian said, looking at Yan Bingyun coldly. ¡°Since it is a public tool, naturally, it belongs to the virtuous. Yes, I am not a virtuous person, but can you say that the Emperor is a virtuous person?¡±


    ¡°Since he and I, father and son, are just two bastards, old and young, then it is very simple who the Overwatch Council, this public tool, belongs to.¡± Fan Xian no longer looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression. Picking up a pot of water, he took a drink with difficulty. Coldly, he said, ¡°This Council was established by Ye Qingmei and left to me by Chen Pingping. What right does the Emperor have to take it? What right do you have to say these pointless things to me?¡±


    ¡°The Overwatch Council is an organization used to supervise the Emperor. If it bes the Emperor¡¯s Special Forces, you might as well not be the Director of the Overwatch Council.¡± He put down the pot, scolding with a disdainful and bored tone.


    There was death-like silence. Waves of shock rose in Yan Bingyun¡¯s heart. He had always thought Fan Xian was hurt over Chen Pingping¡¯s death so bravely took a stand against the Emperor. He had not thought that, in Fan Xian¡¯s heart, there was simply no innate dignity in imperial authority. It was truly difficult for Sir Yan junior to digest such a treasonous and traitorous argument. He was silent for a very long time but still could not think through this point. Director Chen had never taught him this, and Fan Xian had never talked about this before either. The Overwatch Council was for the purpose of supervising the Emperor? What kind of joke was this?


    ncing at Yan Bingyun¡¯s expression from the corner of his eyes, a glimmer of powerful disappointment shed through Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He knew that in this world, no one other than Chen Pingping, who had been deeply influenced by his mother, and himself, could ept this. Even his father, far away in Danzhou, probably could not ept this. His father had only gradually grown distant from the Qing court because of him.


    Yan Bingyun raised his head and looked quietly at Fan Xian. He was about to make up his mind. For the sake of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s interest and for the goal he had fought for his entire life, he could not allow Fan Xian to take so many secrets and power into the arms of a foreign enemy nation. If he actually took action and delivered him into the Pce, Yan Bingyun knew that Fan Xian would certainly die today.


    Fan Xian did not seem anxious. He just waited for Yan Bingyun¡¯s decision. Suddenly, a somewhat tired, old, and faint voice rang out from the shadows of the faux mountain, ¡°It¡¯s sote, what is there to talk about? It won¡¯t be good if those women overhear your talking.¡±


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s body froze. He recognized that the person talking was his father. With unusual difficulty, he turned around. His fists in his sleeves were clenched very tightly. He was silent for a moment. He knew that his father was reminding him of some things. If a bystander were to find out that Fan Xian was hiding in his manor, he would have no choice but to kill him. However, his father had spoken right as he was about to make a decision. Naturally, it was to give him a most powerful warning.


    If Yan Ruohai had not given his help, how could Fan Xian, with his meridians in tatters after his heavy injuries, have hidden into the secret room in the faux mountain. How could the wounds be dressed? How could there be food and water by his side?


    Yan Bingyun knew that his father¡¯s seemingly warm and usual tone was using their affection as father and son to threaten him. If he really decided to act against Fan Xian¡¯s interests, then this entire family might fall because of this.


    Fan Xian looked calmly at Yan Ruohai in the darkness, at the old leader of the Fourth Bureau, and pulled his lips up with difficulty into a smile. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak now. Go back first.¡±


    Following that, he said to Yan Bingyun coldly, ¡°Naturally, you will not listen to anything I say. In thepartment in the Council, there are a few files that I took from King Jing¡¯s manor. When you have time these few days, go have a look.¡±


    These words were spoken lightly. Fan Xian seemed to be certain that Yan Bingyun would not act against him. Yan Bingyun stood in silence for a long time with his eyes tightly closed. In the end, he left the faux mountain and turned toward his own rooms. His decision to silently leave probably destroyed some belief in his heart, making his retreating figure appear somewhat deste.


    ¡°No one wille by the faux mountain, rest assured,¡± Yan Ruohai approached the faux mountain and said with a warm smile. ¡°What you said about the Council earlier was very true. Hopefully, he can understand some of it.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled slightly and replied, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you teaching by example, using your own head to protect mine. Everything for the Qing Kingdom, in the end, Yan Bingyun could not bear to use your life and death to prove his faith. Since everything has a price, presumably he will slowlye to understand.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Other than the Yan father and son, no one else in Jingdou knew Fan Xian¡¯s whereabouts. The search in Jingdou continued unstoppably, with no sign of letting up at all. Countless streets, alleys, and homes had been searched. What the Qing court found unusually strange was that the heavily injured and unable to move Fan Xian had be like a wandering spirit and disappeared from the face of the earth. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    The Overwatch Council was also cooperating with the edict and carrying out all kinds of intelligence sorting work but with no results. The pursuit was primarily headed by the military and internal court with the Overwatch Council just cooperating. Thus, it wasparatively less busy. The present Director of the Overwatch Council, Yan Bingyun, was not like Ye Zhong or Eunuch Yao, so busy and tense that they were unable to sleep. On the contrary, there was an increase of his presence in the square and sinister building on Tianhe Avenue where he could be seen reading intently.


    Yan Bingyun heeded Fan Xian¡¯s words that night and began to read the letters and files hidden in thepartment intently. He read intently for three days and nights before he finished. Only then did he know that these were memorials and letters Ye Qingmei had written to the Emperor. In them, she had systematically detailed her ns for the future of the Qing Kingdom. However, these ns were truly too daring. No, it should be said that they were treasonous.


    These poison-like words made Yan Bingyun¡¯s fingers holding the papers feel burning hot. In his shock, he did not examine everything closely. He just picked a few of the texts regarding the establishment of the Overwatch Council to read through closely. He knew that the Overwatch Council was a yamen Fan Xian¡¯s mother, the youngdy of the Ye family, had single-handedly created.


    Why did there need to be an Overwatch Council in the world? Perhaps the answer could be found amongst these letters and files. Was the Overwatch Council¡¯s mandate not everything for the Qing Kingdom, everything for the Emperor? But, why were there very few ces in the papers that mentioned the one who sat in the throne and the one who may sit in the throne in the future?


    Regardless of whether Yan Bingyun wanted to see or dared to see, the not-particrly beautiful words still wormed into his heart like a demon. He began to think deeply and be lost in thought. He started to feel that the night he was threatened by his father and forced to ept Fan Xian into the manor may not have been apletely incorrect decision that was wholly bad for the Qing court.


    He walked to the window in the secret room and looked through the window at a corner of the Royal Pce under the setting sun. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he felt that the red reflected lightly was somewhat eye-piercing. After a brief pause, he found a piece of ck cloth from some corner of the desk and opened it up again. Carefully, he hung it over the ss window, blocking out the image of the Royal Pce. It was as if this could make him feel slightly more at peace.


    The Emperor had been heavily injured by the assassins but had fortunately not died. He just suffered from periods of unconsciousness and wakefulness. Who knew what his condition was like now? It was during this powerful Emperor¡¯s moments of wakefulness that he coolly, even coldly, issued a number of pursuit orders, doing everything he could to ensure Fan Xian remained within Qing territory. On the contrary, the court did not seem to care at all about the assassins from Northern Qi and Dongyi who had been lucky enough to survive.


    Yan Bingyun lifted a corner of the ck cloth and narrowed his eyes at the brilliant Royal Pce. He had remembered another matter. It seemed that other than the mission to kill Fan Xian or find his body, the internal court was quietly seeking some object. In the Emperor¡¯s heart, it seemed that this object was even more important than Fan Xian. What could it be?


    ...


    ...


    The light snow fell sporadically. There were no longer any traces left behind on the square in front of the Royal Pce. The blood had mixed with the snow and been washed away, revealing the clean and tidy stones underneath. The sky full of arrows also didn¡¯t leave any proof of themselves. There were only a few startling and deep holes on the bricks of the pce walls and the tiles to the west that showed any evidence of the tragedy of that day, as well as proved to those passing by that the terrifying heavenly attacks had indeed existed and were not just a figment of people¡¯s imagination.


    Fan Ruoruo wore a snow-white cloak and stood quietly in front of the Royal Pce¡¯s deep pce gates, waiting for the imperial soldiers and pce guards to inspect her pce entry token together. After Schr He and the Hall of Governmental Affairs was attacked, the defense in every yamen in Jingdou had been raised to wartime levels. She knew very well that what had truly scared the court was the assassination attempt on the Emperor. But, that matter was still being kept hidden within certain limits and had not spread to themon people.


    Her entry into the Pce had been personally ordered by the Emperor after he woke up. The Head of the Imperial Academy of Medicine had personally gone to the Fan manor to invite her. This was not just because the medical arts she had inherited from Qing Mountain and Fei Jei had already reached a certain realm. More importantly, the heavy injuries sustained by the Emperor were not internal wounds and sword marks the assassins left behind. Most fatal were the metal shards that had shot into the flesh at his chest. As everyone knew, it seemed that only the youngdy of the Fan manor knew of the strange treatment method called surgery.


    On her way, Fan Ruoruo already learned from the head doctor the present condition of the Emperor¡¯s body and knew that he had not died to her shot. Who knew what kind of feelings were in Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart? Strangely, she did not feel too much disappointment, only a sense of confusion.


    She had lived in the Royal Pce for a full five months and stayed in the royal study for five months. It could even be said that she was the woman who had stayed by the Emperor¡¯s side the longest these few years. She knew very well what kind of person the gradually aging Emperor was. More importantly, this Emperor did indeed treat her differently.


    ¡°Be careful after you enter the Pce. If the Emperor cannot be seen at once and you have to stay in the Pce to treat him, you need to send a message home,¡± Li Hongcheng, King Jing¡¯s heir, quietly reminded her as he stood by her side with worry between his brows that could not be suppressed. Treating the Emperor was already a terrifying matter. Even more terrifyingly, Fan Xian could not escape his connection to the Emperor¡¯s injuries. Fan Ruoruo just happened to be Fan Xian¡¯s favorite sister.


    Remembering that Fan Ruoruo had been under house arrest in the Pce a few months ago, a powerful worry rose in Hongcheng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Fan Ruoruo smiled slightly. The frostiness on her face gradually melted away. She lowered her head in a bow toward Hongcheng and then followed the head doctor and guard into the Royal Pce.


    She had always known of Li Hongcheng¡¯s feelings and was deeply touched by it, particrly recently as the Fan manor was searched over and over again. Regardless of whether it was Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s status as a princess or Fan Ruoruo¡¯s position in the Emperor¡¯s heart, in front of the great crime Fan Xianmitted, it all became things that were unnecessary to bring up. It was at this time that Li Hongcheng, who had be the Deputy of the Bureau of Military Affairs after returning from Xiliang Road, threw caution to the wind and bravely held the fort at the Fan manor, forcefully suppressing the ruthless soldiers.


    Without Li Hongcheng, life in the Fan manor would probably be very difficult.


    Walking forward through the quiet and cold pce gates, their footsteps rang out quietly. Fan Ruoruo¡¯s head was slightly lowered. She felt that her brother had spoken correctly when he said that life was a y. Often, it was a very absurd y. The Emperor had almost died under her shot, yet now she was going to treat him.


    Until the moment Fan Ruoruo stepped into the Pce, she had still not made up her mind as to how she was going to deal with the situation. She knew that the Emperor had woken up. It was fortunate that he had and sent down an edict. It was only because of this that the Fan manor had not faced disaster. Given the crime Fan Xian hadmitted, the entire Fan manor would probably be taken into prison. At most, Lin Wan¡¯er, Fan Ruoruo, and the children would be taken into the Pce.


    The Emperor did not issue such an edict. This made Fan Ruoruo feel the utmost admiration for her sister-inw¡¯s decision that day to not leave the capital. Although no one knew what Fan Xian and the Emperor spoke of that night of the incident and what agreement they came to, Lin Wan¡¯er should have at least guessed a little. Presently, Jingdou was only desperately hunting for Fan Xian but had not used lightning-like strength to suppress those who Fan Xian protected.


    The Fan family not leaving the capital to return to Danzhou demonstrated, without question, a certain kind of attitude. It was one in which they tested the Emperor¡¯s sincerity in carrying out his promises.


    Thinking of this, Fan Ruoruo truly felt great admiration for her sister-inw¡¯s coolness in the face of disaster. In her heart, she further developed a sense of worship toward her brother that had long taken root in her heart. In this world, who, other than her brother, could force a powerful ruler to continue suppressing his rage after being almost assassinated?


    The Pce was right in front of her. Fan Ruoruo gradually calmed her emotions. That day on Zhaixing Tower, she was only helping her brother escape Jingdou. After all, she could not feel much resentment and hatred toward the Emperor. After all, the death of the poor infant she had never met 20 years ago was too distant from her.


    ...


    ...


    The first month of the year reached itsst day and the 12th year of the Qing calendar finally nted itself firmly onto thisnd. However, the court was still not standing firm. Although the Emperor could half sit up and inspect memorials, he could not be tired out too much. The death of He Zongwei, of the Hall of Governmental Affairs, as well as the purge of key officials in various departments by Fan Xian¡¯s ruthless hands left the court in a state of chaos for a time. Fortunately, Schr Hu put in everything he had and didn¡¯t go home for seven days in a row so that state affairs would not be dyed too much.


    The footsteps in the darkness continued in the chaos. Jingdou appeared to have recovered its peace. In reality, it was still under a tight regime of control, particrly the pursuit of the assassins had never been let up. The Qing court must have felt very proud of this matter. The powerful figures, after being heavily injured by the Emperor and shot at by thousands of arrows, should still be trapped within Jingdou and passing each day in fear. For such arge city to be able to tightly seal off any possibility of their escape, one reason was because they were too heavily injured. Another was that it had to be admitted that the terrifying nature of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s national machinery.


    At present, five of the assassins¡¯ deaths had been confirmed. Their bodies had already been moved into the Royal Pce, but there were at least three assassins of known identity that could not be found. They were the foremost ace of Northern Qi¡¯s Royal Pce, Sir Lang Tiao; Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut¡¯s youngest disciple, Thirteenth Wang; and Northern Qi¡¯s saint girl, Haitang Duoduo. These three had almost been caught a number of times in Jingdou. Each time they paid the price of blood before escaping miserably.


    As for Fan Xian, not even a shadow could be found. Fan Xian was gone, as was the Shadow. It was only now that the Qing officials responsible for capturing them realized that those trained by the Overwatch Council were indeed too talented in some areas.


    The officials continued to have confidence because Sir Fan junior had been heavily injured. The Emperor judged that his meridians were destroyed. He would not be able to recover within a year.


    There was another scene that the officials who entered the Pce each night to give their progress reports and hand in their memorials could not help but see and grew used to seeing but was particrly strange. It was the Emperor lying weakly under a pile of nkets while a woman dressed inmon clothing coldly but carefully served him, bringing him medicine and feeding him food.


    The woman was the youngdy of the Fan family. The court officials had grown used to her face five months ago but could not have expected that she would be back again after having just left a day ago. Had Sir Fan junior not be a criminal used of trying to kill the Emperor? How could his sister be serving at the Emperor¡¯s side? What was Eunuch Yao thinking? Was he not worried that youngdy Fan would do something bad?


    Not only was the youngdy of the Fan family in the pce every day serving the Emperor, the Fan manor everyone considered a dead ground did not seem to have be a hell. The people inside lived their lives as normal. Princess Lin Wan¡¯er entered the Pce regrly to bring the Emperor some fresh food and joke with him.


    What was going on? The Emperor was almost crazy with wanting to kill Sir Fan junior, yet he did not want to make things difficult for his wife and sister? This was truly too absurd and ridiculous and no one could understand it.


    ...


    ...


    The heavy and stuffy atmosphere in Jingdou was finally broken at the beginning of February. Eunuch Yao received a message of utmost secrecy. After a long discussion with the injured Emperor that night in the royal study, countless internal court and military personnel quietly gathered at the doors of a first-ss duke¡¯s manor the next day.


    The moment the morning light peaked over the horizon and while the new growth remained asleep under the bark, the doors of the Yan manor were knocked open fiercely. Soldiers pouring in from all directions stood guard in all positions while 20 or so aces flew over the high walls. They seemed to know where their target was, heading straight for the faux mountain in the back garden.


    Eunuch Yao stood calmly outside the manor with his hands inside his sleeves without any intention of entering the manor to speak. This manor was not a simple ce. Putting aside the long history of Sir Yan Ruohai in the Overwatch Council, the present young master of the Yan manor was, after all, the Director of the Overwatch Council.


    Not a whisper of this mission was revealed to the Overwatch Council. Once they caught that person in Yan manor, Yan Bingyun would not be able to exin away anything.


    Yan Bingyun, in his sleep clothes, watched the arrogantly searching soldiers with a heavy expression. The anger in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, but his expression remained calm. The strength of will of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s most sessful spy was not somethingmon people couldpare to.


    He did not rush toward the back garden where his father lived. He just stood inside the door of his bedroom and coldly watched as all this happened. Behind him on the bed, his wife, the youngdy of the Shen family, slowly sat up and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know what has happened?¡± Yan Bingyun did not turn his head. His voice had beenpressed into a cold line.


    Sitting on the bed, Shen Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression changed dramatically. After a moment, she replied in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Only father and I know, but it was you who reminded me at the very beginning.¡± A bitter smile rose to the corners of Yan Bingyun¡¯s lips. ¡°Back then, it was indeed I who turned my back on you, but it¡¯s already been so many years. I thought you had already forgotten. After all, we are husband and wife now. I had not thought that you would not be satisfied until the Yan family was broken and destroyed.¡±


    Shen Wan¡¯er¡¯s body trembled. She knew her husband had seen through her actions. Facing Yan Bingyun¡¯s back, she said in a harsh voice, ¡°I had no such thoughts. It¡¯s just that he is, in the end, a criminal. If this was known by the court, how can our family escapeplicity? Besides, he is a powerful person in his own right. If it¡¯s said that he snuck in himself and the family did not know, the court would believe it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our family has the credit of turning him in but also the crime of sheltering him.¡± Yan Bingyun¡¯s smile appeared very cold and bitter. ¡°I still cannot understand why you would do this. You are a Northern Qi person. When did you be so loyal to the Qing court?¡±


    A mor rose from the courtyard in the Yan manor, but this master¡¯s bedroom remained quiet. Behind him, Shen Wan¡¯er lowered her head and was silent for a long time. Finally, she bravely raised her head. Her eyes were filled with unmistakable hatred. ¡°Why? What did you say? Don¡¯t forget, I am your wife. Yes, that matter had nothing to do with you, but can you say that it had nothing to do with Fan Xian?¡±


    Lady Shen¡¯s voice was not loud and clear, but it appeared particrly sorrowful and hateful. She looked at Yan Bingyun¡¯s back and sobbed, ¡°My father was killed by the Northern Qi Emperor through Shang Shanhu. Immediately after, my entire family was killed and everything was destroyed. You have no idea what it means for your family to be killed and destroyed! My entire family for more than 200 members all died! Even my 3-year-old brother was killed! Who did this?¡±


    ¡°The Northern Qi Emperor did this. Do you think that I don¡¯t know this was all the Fan Xian and that woman called Haitang¡¯s idea?¡± Lady Shen¡¯s eyes werepletely filled with the light of hatred. ¡°But, what can I do? Fan Xian is your superior, friend, the person you admire the most, even if you never say it. Could I count on you to avenge my family of 200 people?¡±


    ¡°Since he dares to escape to my side and be discovered by me, I cannot pass up this opportunity.¡± Lady Shen finished speaking. She knew that no matter how things progressed, she would not be able to win back this man¡¯s heart. Her entire body went soft as she sat on the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. Why had she, a woman who didn¡¯t know anything, done such a daring thing driven by hatred?


    Yan Bingyun¡¯s body froze slightly, but he didn¡¯t make any reaction. He just sighed in his head and felt confused.


    The faux mountain in the back garden had been forced open by the soldiers. They looked at the dust-covered secret room, at the space that no one seemed to have stayed in, and was rooted to the spot. Roused by the noise, Yan Ruohai furrowed his brows as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening and looked at these soldiers and internal court aces responsible for apprehending criminals. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I was never worried that something would happen while I hid in the manor.¡± In the carriage, Fan Xian leanedfortably against a soft cushion. Although the meridians in his body were a mess and he was more useless than a cripple right now, none of this could affect his good mood. Finally, he had left Jingdou. Looking at the moving scenery in the outskirts of Jingdou, he could not help but feel happy.


    When he left Yan manor, he did not know what had happened and didn¡¯t know that Lady Shen had still not forgotten the tragic case of the Shen manor being wiped out in Shangjing in the fifth year of the Qing calendar. He trusted in old Sir Yan¡¯s abilities. Both father and son of the Yan family were elite members of the Overwatch Council. How could they not have sensed unusual movements in their own home?


    It was still the power of the Yan manor that finally saw an opportunity to send Fan Xian out of Jingdou. The carriage was now traveling on a dim road in the morning light between the mountains. The person driving the carriage was a member of the Overwatch Council, but it was not an old subordinate Fan Xian was familiar with. It was not a veteran of the Qinian Unit. Since the Yan manor trusted this official to manage this matter, presumably they had sufficient confidence in his loyalty.


    ¡°That is because the Director has good fortune,¡± the Overwatch Council official driving the carriage said with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, the Director would not have found such an opportunity to send you out of Jingdou.¡±


    Two directors. The former was Fan Xian and thetter was Yan Bingyun. The official was silent for a moment then suddenly said, ¡°The Director wants me to ask you onest thing. You promised him to not go to Northern Qi and betray the court. Can you really do it?¡±


    ¡°That damn block of ice...¡± Fan Xian scolded jokingly without good humor. ¡°Naturally, I will do as I said. I¡¯m not like the old cripple who had no fear.¡±


    ¡°After you return to the capital, help me give this letter to Yan Bingyun and have him think of a way to deliver it to the Emperor¡¯s desk,¡± Fan Xian instructed after a moment of thought and handed over a slim envelope.


    The contents of the letter were simple. It just said that he had already left Jingdou and would carry out the contents of the agreement he made with the Emperor that night. He asked the Emperor to keep his promise that was his bond. He also wished the Emperor good health and to look after himself.


    The reason for such an extra action was mostly because of his friends still sealed in Jingdou. Fan Xian knew the Emperor¡¯s main target was him. If he could escape Jingdou alive, then there was little purpose to wasting national resources and causing more debate in keeping Thirteenth Wang and everyone else in Jingdou.


    The carriage changed hands in the outskirts of Jingdou a few times and made a few loops using the secret passages in the mountains, as well as a few changing points the Overwatch Council prepared. It took three full days before they reached a city in neighboring provinces.


    The carriage would not enter the city. Instead, they chose to carry out an exchange. Looking at the familiar face, Fan Xian could not help but smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can rx.¡±


    Wang Qinian, who had rushed from Shangjing to the Qing Kingdom and had been waiting outside Jingdou to meet with Fan Xian, was disguised as an old man with a face full of wrinkles. He climbed into the carriage and checked Fan Xian¡¯s injuries. Involuntarily, his mood grew heavy. He was not in the mood for jokes as he shook his head.


    ¡°What am I disguising as?¡±


    Wang Qinian took out makeup and floral patterned clothing and managed to force a smile. ¡°As my daughter-inw...¡±


    Fan Xian let out a bitterugh and did not act unreasonably. He epted the items and said, ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient for you to dress as an old man than me.¡±


    As he changed, Wang Qinian could not resist asking in a low voice, ¡°Sir, did you n from the beginning that you would be able to leave Jingdou?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal, ns can never keep up with the changes.¡± Fan Xian smiled tartly and continued. ¡°If I was victorious in the Pce, then I wouldn¡¯t need to leave the capital. Since I was defeated, I had to ensure that I would survive. Fortunately, my luck is as good as always.¡±


    ¡°I hear that it¡¯s not a ce for humans and very few people can go. Those who have dared to go have all died,¡± Wang Qinian said.


    ¡°Who said they all died? Ku He survived. Xiao En also survived. Didn¡¯t my uncle and my mother survive just fine?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. It was like he was searching for the backs of those people. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Just surviving is not enough. Since I still lost in Jingdou, what choice do I have but to go to the Temple to look for my uncle? This is something I decided a long time ago. You don¡¯t need to stop me.¡±


    Wang Qinian¡¯s expression was not pretty as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stop you. Who in the world dares to stop you? Other than the Emperor, those who dare to obstruct you are probably all dead. However, the Temple is not the Royal Pce. It¡¯s a ce where immortals live. I¡¯m afraid that we could look for decades and not find the ce.¡±


    ¡°Our goal is to not squander time.¡± Fan Xian coughed. He forcefully used his willpower to control the main in his meridians and managed a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so afraid.¡±


    This was something Fan Xian had already decided. He knew more than anyone else in this world about the illusory Temple. He even had a faint idea of the Temple¡¯s true history. But, of course, it was all conjecture.


    The Emperor was very powerful. He even survived after the sound of the gunshot and had woken up. Fan Xian knew that after this, the Emperor would never personally leave the Pce and put himself in danger. The situation in front of Fan Xian and the Emperor now was the mutual threats theyid as a foundation during their long conversation before their fight. In the end, this was a battle between the two of them. Neither the Emperor nor Fan Xian wanted the battle fires to extend to the rest of the world. Sian had lost so badly, he had to find a power that could defeat the Emperor.


    None could be found beneath heaven. He could only search upward. Fan Xian¡¯s heart felt heavy. He knew what kind of worshipful existence the Temple had in the hearts of the people, but he was very worried about Wu Zhu¡¯s safety. For the sake of his meridian injury, and for the sake of many goals, he had no choice but to embark on a dangerous journey to the Temple.


    ¡°How do we get there?¡± Wang Qinian pulled at the reins and asked a very practical question. Everyone respected the Temple, but no one knew where it was.


    ¡°Head north, always north, all the way north,¡± Fan Xian said.

 Chapter 722 - On A Journey

    <h4>Chapter 722: On A Journey</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wind came from the north, but the people in the wind headed toward the north. The carriage went around Xiao Mountain and quietly passed through the empty space between Yanjing and Cangzhou. Just before they reached the North Sea, snow fell again at the end of February.


    It was very cold. Every direction was impassable. A thinyer of snow covered the carriage like a sugar-dusted ck bread as it moved slowly through the wilderness.


    Driving the carriage, Wang Qinian wore a raincoat that barely managed to block the snow. His eyshes and the mustache on his upper lip had both been frozen by the snow. He appeared somewhat wretched. However, his usually spiritless eyes seemed unusually clear and sharp in the wind and snow. They swept slowly across the two sides of the road, not passing up any possibly suspicious movements.


    Wang Qinian¡¯s age was already advanced, but such powerful wind and snow still did not make him reveal any trace of tiredness. This old man was as skinny as a monkey, but there was a strength and spirit in his flesh and tendons. Such a long and difficult trek did not make him feel ufortable. It was fortunate that it was this incredible person, one of the wings of the Overwatch Council, taking the lead. Only he would be able to keep up his disguise the entire way, make way through junctures, forge documents, break through the Qing court¡¯s countless lines of inspection, and sessfully have the carriage arrive not far from the border.


    In the past, he had been an infamous pirate to the north of thend. Using him to do this could not be more appropriate. Once the carriage passed a hollow in the mountain and crossed a small bridge over a snowy creek, Wang Qinian finally let out a breath. He knew that the carriage had already passed the border and arrived in Northern Qi¡¯s territory. There was no longer anything that could threaten the safety and life of the man in the carriage.


    Immediately after, a bitter smile grew at the corners of Wang Qinian¡¯s lips. Who knew when the situation developed to the point it was at now? There were subjects of the Qing Kingdom, yet they had to enter a foreign territory to feel truly safe.


    Feeling the carriage beneath him tremble, Fan Xian slowly woke up. His professional life these years allowed him to clearly sense that the road the beneath the carriage was not the same as the one they had been fleeing on these few days. Although his body waspletely empty of zhenqi, the 36,000 pores and subtle senses of his skin still had not disappeared.


    He pulled the thick sheepskin tighter around him and coughed gently. Lifting up a corner of the window, he gazed outward and saw that the carriage was driving across a familiar wooden bridge. Across it was a territory that looked simr in view but waspletely different in aura.


    It was currently winter, so even the most familiar scenery appeared different. Fan Xian still urately deduced that the carriage was passing over Wudu River from the direction of the creek and curve of the little mounds of either bank.


    In the past, he hade on a diplomatic mission to Northern Qi as a young immortal poet. Along the way, he had met Xiao En here. It was also here that he saw Haitang Duoduo for the first time. How could he forget it?


    Fan Xian¡¯s face was deathly pale, without a hint of color. Even his thin lips appeared somewhat dim. There was still no improvement on the injuries in his body. His meridians were still in tatters after being shattered by the Emperor. Without zhenqi to protect his body, these days of continuous travel, tiredness, and the cold outside the carriage had made him fall sick again. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    He had a thick sheepskin nket wrapped tightly around his body with just his head poking out and a small heat stove in the carriage. Yet, it was as if there was not warmth at all. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and stared in a daze at Northern Qi¡¯s territory on the other side of the bridge. He huffed out a breath of warm air and sank deep into thought.


    In his face-to-face fight with the Emperor, Fan Xian had exhibited all the strength he could muster in this life. Yet, he had still been crushed by one finger. The meridians in his body were too broken. Even Tianyi Dao¡¯s natural zhenqi in his small cirction had been dispersed among his organs and was impossible to pull together. The only thing he could use seemed to be the mysterious notebook Ku He left to him. However, there was too little yuanqi between heaven and earth. If he cultivated like this, who knew how many years it would take?


    After they passed Wudu River, the North Sea was not far away. With all the meridians in his body shattered, Fan Xian thought of Haitang Duoduo. Back then, when his meridians had beenpletely destroyed, he had relied on Haitang¡¯s careful nursing and treatment in Jiangnan to recover. The injury was even worse this time. He also didn¡¯t know if Haitang had managed to escape from Jingdou.


    Fan Xian was not very worried about the Shadow¡¯s safety. He knew the way in which the Shadow and him were most alike was that they could dive into a sea of people and, regardless of their identity, be fine. They would be able to live and live well. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were not the same. Although both of them were among the best of the young warriors, they had never studied these skills of survival.


    Fan Xian did not know much about the news in Jingdou. While he had been hiding in the faux mountain in Yan manor, Sir Yan Ruohai woulde each day to tell him about recent developments in Jingdou. He knew that the Emperor had already woken up.


    After they left the capital, he and Wang Qinian moved forward silently and voluntarily severed all connection to the veterans of the Overwatch Council and various factions under Fan Xian¡¯s control. It was for reasons for safety and also part of Fan Xian¡¯s agreement with the Emperor. Fan Xian knew that as long as he was alive, the Emperor would not move against those people. If he voluntarily made contact with them, it would not be appropriate.


    Cold wind poured in from the window. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes further. He had not thought that the weather at the end of February would be so cold. Involuntarily, he grew worried about the trip to the Temple in a few days. Given his weak body, how could he resist such bone-piercing cold?


    Fan Xianpletely pulled his hands and feet under the thick sheepskin nket and leaned tiredly against the window, allowing the snowkes to hit his face as they wished. He calmly looked at the winter forest at the other end of the bridge, thinking of the girl who had stood there silently with a basket of flowers. If she was by his side right now, perhaps the journey to the Temple would much easier.


    The words ¡°heaven acts on one¡¯s desires¡± seemed to be talking about the situation in front of Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He watched the figure that had suddenly appeared in the winter forest and floral colors that appeared in the whiteness and could not help but feel that his eyes were ying tricks on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡± The carriage drove over the wooden bridge and came to a steady stop. Wang Qinian rubbed his hands together and burrowed into the carriage. He poured out a bowl of medicine from the pot of medicinal soup that had been kept warm on the heating stove and brought it to Fan Xian. Earlier, he had heard Fan Xian¡¯s coughs and was feeling a bit worried.


    Fan Xian stretched out a hand from under the sheepskin and pointed toward the forest outside the window with a smile. ¡°The medicine is there.¡±


    What surprised Fan Xian was that waiting with Haitang at Wudu River was also Thirteenth Wang. Opposite to the assassination of the Emperor in front of Taiji Pce, Thirteenth Wang¡¯s silent and resolute figure shed out from behind Haitang¡¯s body and calmly watched as the carriage drew closer and closer.


    The curtain to the carriage lifted as snowkes flew in. Fan Xian looked at his two life-and-deathpanions and tried to pull up the corners of his lips. It was as if he wanted to smile but could not manage it. In the end, he just sighed and said, ¡°Who would have thought you two would run faster than me?¡±


    ¡°We left the capital after you.¡± Haitang dusted off the icy shards on her thick coat and sat down beside Fan Xian. Perhaps she was thinking about the eventsst month in Jingdou, but the smile of reunion gradually faded from her face. Calmly, she said, ¡°I heardter that because you had escaped Jingdou, the Qing court¡¯s search attempts weakened. So, we had the opportunity.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and coughed before saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, it¡¯s all fine. There is no need for words of thanks between us. The matter in Jingdou was always connected to your two strange teachers. If thanks are needed, in the end, it should be you two thanking me.¡±


    Haitang sighed and looked at his deathly pale face in a daze. Shaking her head with a smile, she said, ¡°I had thought that after this incident, you would be more mature. Who would have thought that you would still like to joke so much?¡±


    ¡°Mature? I¡¯ve matured thoroughly in the first 20 years of my life. Now, I¡¯ve finally rediscovered a sense of youth. How could I give it up?¡± Fan Xian replied with augh. Turning toward Thirteenth Wang, he was silent for a moment then asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    From the moment Thirteenth Wang entered Fan Xian¡¯s field of vision, Fan Xian acutely sensed that there was something wrong with Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body. It seemed that his right arm that was attacked by the Emperor would never healpletely.


    For an earnest and sincere swordsman who was true to his sword to have their sword hand be half useless was, without question, a fatal strike. However, Thirteenth Wang¡¯s expression did not change at all. He replied in a quiet voice, ¡°Your old man¡¯s zhenqi is too powerful. The meridians, tendons, and flesh of my right arm have beenpletely mauled. It¡¯s impossible to heal.¡±


    ¡°I tried on the way, but the effects were very average.¡± Haitang nced worriedly at Thirteenth Wang. Along the way, the two favored disciples of the two Great Grandmasters broke through the blockade together and were now very familiar with each other. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Fan Xian coughed and calmly said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± After saying this, two of his fingersnded on Thirteenth Wang¡¯s pulse. Immediately after, a hand like a dragon w squeezed carefully up and down Thirteenth Wang¡¯s weak right arm. The expression on his face grew heavier and heavier.


    Thirteenth Wang was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been injured many times in my life. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Fan Xian shook his head and said, ¡°Buy some high-quality gold needles in Shangjing, let me try...¡± Afterward, he turned and used his fist to block his mouth as he coughed violently for a few moments. He then said, panting, ¡°At this point, what is there to be hidden between us? Impart the Way of Tianyi Daoto him.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Haitang nodded. Tianyi Dao¡¯s zhenqi had a miraculous effect on repairing meridians. Although it was a secret of Qing Mountain and not to be shared, Haitang had imparted its secret to Fan Xian in the past. It was possible to use it right now to save Thirteenth Wang¡¯s sword skill.


    Thirteenth Wang abruptly raised his head as he heard the good news. Even though he was a strong man who did not cling to material things, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows at this moment and ask, ¡°This injury can be healed?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but we can try.¡± Fan Xian closed his eyes tiredly and said, ¡°At least eating shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But, if you want to return to your previous realm, you¡¯ll probably not be able to. I urge you to start practicing now with your left hand. If your left is good... You know, there was a person called Jing Wuming who gained fame through his left hand. Of course, his right hand was even better. If you can seed with both hands, that would be incredible.¡±


    It was silent in the carriage. Thirteenth Wang suddenly smiled calmly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll practice my left hand first and practice my right when I have time in the future.¡±


    Haitang Duoduo quietly watched the closed-eyed and pale-faced Fan Xian. Countless strange feelings grew her heart. During these years, she and Fan Xian had more often been apart than together. They had never needed many words between them to know what the other was thinking. However, now, Haitang Duoduo suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t quite see through Fan Xian anymore.


    During the fight in the Royal Pce in Jingdou, Haitang Duoduo clearly and shockingly discovered that Fan Xian had already surpassed the superior ninth-level known to mankind and was firmly a step above herself and Thirteenth Wang. Just looking at how he could fight with the Qing Emperor face-to-face a number of times and even injured him, one could tell that Fan Xian¡¯s present strength had reached a terrifying level.


    ¡°Have you... alreadye to understand something?¡± Haitang asked out of the blue.


    Fan Xian immediately understood. He opened his eyes and shook his head. He then said with a slight smile, ¡°If I truly understood, I wouldn¡¯t have lost so tragically in the Royal Pce.¡±


    With these words, the three young people in the carriage fell silent at the same time. Their thoughts seemed to have returned to the wind and snow in the Royal Pce. They were the three most powerful, and filled with the most potential, young martial artists in the world. Additionally, they had the top assassin in the world. Faced with that bright yellow figure, they were still insignificant.


    Thinking of the Qing Emperor¡¯s expression that day, although they had sessfully injured him, he still emitted a sense of being difficult to oppose.


    ¡°There are no true gods in the world. The Emperor¡¯s injury is worse than yours or mine,¡± Fan Xian¡¯s light words broke through the suffocating atmosphere in the carriage. ¡°If, at this moment, I was not useless, Thirteen was not crippled, and you hadn¡¯t thrown up three buckets of blood, the best choice right now would be to return to Jingdou to finish things off.¡±


    Haitang smiled slightly and thought to herself that only Fan Xian could think of such daring ns. Her heart moved slightly. She looked at his pale face calmly as she asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°Worse than Thirteen¡¯s. Essentially no chance of recovery,¡± Fan Xian calmly exined his injury. ¡°But, I don¡¯t care about this. Since I can¡¯t defeat the Emperor in a fight, just like how children cannot beat adults in a fight, finding arge-bodied rtive is a solution that never changes.¡±


    For a time, Haitang did not understand what Fan Xian meant by these words. The tiredness in her eyes as bright as ake gradually retreated. She calmly asked, ¡°The thunder on the square in front of the Pce... Do you know what they were?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the chest.¡± The corner of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my chest. Ku He and Sigu Jian had probably brought up this chest to you before. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I also don¡¯t who has the chest right now. Furthermore, don¡¯t overestimate the terror of the chest. If it was truly a godly weapon, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t just be heavily injured right now, he would be dead.¡±


    After a long silence, Haitang asked, ¡°There is something I don¡¯t understand. Since there are mutual restrictions between you and the Qing Emperor and neither of you want the Qing Kingdom to have internal unrest, why did you not chose to escape Jingdou and live in seclusion and instead choose to attack?¡±


    Fan Xian was also silent for a long time. The calmness in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. In an even voice, he said, ¡°I need to prove to the Emperor that I have the right to negotiate on equal footing with him. The first thing I needed to do was to have the courage to sit in front of him and negotiate. Escaping from Jingdou and living in seclusion was indeed one way, but the Emperor would not want me to leave his control. Most importantly, I was not satisfied.¡±


    He closed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°I could have chosen to be like Ye Liuyun and Sir Fei and gone out to sea, never again giving any mind to the affairs of the world and how many people will die in the battles on thisnd. But, I am not satisfied. If no one can stop him, then in history, he is certain to be correct.¡±


    This was the way of the victors being right and losers being wrong. If no one could stop the Qing Emperor, there would be no record in history of Ye Qingmei. Chen Pingping would be destined to be a eunuch guilty of monstrous and unforgivable crimes who was finally sentenced to death by a thousand cuts.


    Fan Xian was not satisfied with the hard work of the spirit from his homnd being dissolved cleanly into thisnd, so he had to bravely do his best.


    ¡°I had to try.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Although I failed, at least I won¡¯t have any regrets. When I die, I can tell myself that I was brave at least once in my life.¡±


    The medicinal soup on the heating stove bubbled and a medical fragrance enveloped the carriage. Haitang stared at Fan Xian in a daze and quietly asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Fan Xian had summoned a lightning strike, yet it had still failed at thest minute. The Qing Emperor was bed-bound and heavily injured. In the end, he did not die and the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful national strength still existed. No one could openly oppose this lion. For Fan Xian, if he wanted the Emperor to maintain his sincerity in carrying out his promise, he could not do anything that would anger the Qing court. It looked like the only path in front of Fan Xian was to live out the rest of his life in seclusion in a small mountain vige.


    ¡°I am going to the Temple. I don¡¯t know if you two are interested.¡± Fan Xian extended the invitation sincerely.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes brightened. Haitang Duoduo smiled after a slight shock and said, ¡°Sir Wang has worked hard this entire way, I¡¯ll go drive the carriage.¡±


    ¡°You know the way?¡± Fan Xian smiled and couldn¡¯t hold back another round of coughing.


    Haitang did not turn her head and replied with augh, ¡°You brought it up a little in Jiangnan. It should be to the north.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Traveling along the road above Wudu River, the broad-leaved woods on the side gradually became thin needles. Apanied by the beautiful and icy trees on the side of the road, the path covered with remnants of snow lead straight to the capital of Northern Qi, Shangjing.


    Shangjing¡¯s old and worn city walls were also covered by ayer of snow. Although the Jiangnan region in the Qing Kingdom was presumably filled with spring shoots, growing grass, chirping insects, and warm days, snow continued to fall within Northern Qi¡¯s territory. The temperature had still not risen. White was still the main color. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    The bright yellow umbre was like a strange flower in the snow, blooming atop Shangjing¡¯s ancient city wall. Small snowkes scattered across the top of the umbre and did not make a single sound. The Northern Qi Emperor and his favorite Imperial Consort Li wore very sumptuous fur coats and stood beneath the umbre. They stood before countless Northern Qi eunuchs, serving girls, and officials and calmly watched the road in front of Shangjing.


    They did not wait long. An outward normal carriage slowly approached from the southwest road. Shangjing¡¯s city gates opened wide. A row of merchant-like groups went forward in wee.


    The Northern Qi Emperor narrowed his eyes and put his hands behind his back. There was an unhealthy red flush across his slightly pale face. He watched the carriage and could not hold back a gentle sigh. This sigh was very suppressed. Other than Si Lili by his side, no one could hear it.


    Si Lili held a tightly wrapped infant and was tidying the scarf by the infant¡¯s head. Suddenly hearing this sigh beside him, her eyes darkened. She raised her head and quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, should we have the nannies first take Dong Doufan down first?¡±


    Between the 11th and 12th years of the Qing calendar, the Northern Qi court had maintained a rare suppression and endurance toward the unpredictable situation in the south. They had only helped Fan Xian stabilize the situation in Dongyi through Shang Shanhu moving the military. The most important reason the Northern Qi court did not use the great opportunity of the Qing Emperor and Fan Xian turning on each other to obtain greater interest was because the Northern Qi Emperor had fallen extremely ill from the autumn ofst year. Even Sir Mu Peng, who had been released back to Shangjing by the Qing Kingdom could not heal him immediately. The Emperor was bed-ridden for months and rarely saw his officials, much less had the strength tobor over state affairs.


    Court affairs were essentially handled by the empress dowager. The Northern Qi Emperor fell sick for many months. Fortunately, the matter of the royal bloodline, which had worried the Northern Qi subjects for a long time, finally received good news this year. Imperial Consort Li, the Emperor¡¯s favorite consort, had be pregnant and sessfully gave birth to a princess.


    Perhaps because of this good news, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s illness also gradually improved. The Northern Qi court and people were filled with great joy. Although Imperial Consort Li had not given birth to a crown prince, the peopleforted themselves with the thought that the Emperor was still young. As long as there was a start, there would naturally be more children.


    This little Northern Qi princess had not been given a formal name. In private, the Northern Qi Emperor and Imperial Consort Li gave this beautiful and delicate child a nickname, calling her Hong Doufan. Although this nickname was not elegant, lost the imperial family a great deal of dignity, and was much discussed by the eunuchs and serving girls in the Pce, in the end, it stuck.


    Hearing Si Lili¡¯s words, the Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows in annoyance and turned to nce at the daughter in her arms. With slight anger, he said, ¡°These little people are quite troublesome.¡±


    Si Lili¡¯s expression did not change, but she smiled broadly in her heart. She thought that Hong Doufan, in her arms, had truly caused great problems for the Emperor. Fortunately, everything had gone by smoothly. Suddenly, she looked with resentment at her abdomen. Her figure seemed slightly swollen. She seemed like a pregnant woman but there was no seed in her womb.


    She knew very well why the Emperor had brought the princess onto the city walls to see this carriage despite the cold. After the carriage entered Northern Qi territory, it had made contact with the Northern Qi court. The Northern Qi Emperor and her both knew where this carriage was going next. No one was sure they woulde back again. The Emperor probably only wanted that man from the South to personally see this child before he left.


    ...


    ...


    It was a different scene on the road not far from Shangjing¡¯s city walls. The solitary carriage met up with the group of merchants that hade out of Shangjing. Wrapped in a thick woolen coat, Fan Xian made a rare excursion out of the carriage and stared in a daze at the young man in front of him. Thousands of feelings surging through his heart. For a time, his eyes grew slightly wet, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to say.


    From the spring of the fourth year of the Qing calendar until now, eight years had passed in the blink of an eye. The Fan Sizhe in front of him had changed from the spotty and annoying child into a mature and steady young man with the air of a great merchant about him. Fan Xian suddenly had the misperception that he was old. Walking forward, he pulled his brother into a tight hug and did not say much.


    The two of them had not spent much time together, but Fan Xian had not been ck with his advice and lectures. He had also never stopped writing letters. He knew how hard it was for his brother to make his own way in Northern Qi. But, as they say, jade that is never cut will never be of use. He had to tolerate and endure it.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Fan Sizhe looked at the brother he had not seen in a long time and thought of everything that had happened in Jingdou. He then thought of the path of no return that he was about to embark on and couldn¡¯t help crying out with sorrow, ¡°Father and mother are both in Danzhou. Grandmother isn¡¯t that well anymore. If you just go like this, what are we to do?¡±


    ¡°What an impossible child!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s heart warmed, but he coughed and scolded with a smile, ¡°You speak as if I¡¯m on my way to die. Father will look after everything in Danzhou. When you have time, you can go visit and show filial piety on my behalf...¡± Speaking to here, he sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. Fan Sizhe knew that under the present situation, it was impossible for his brother to return to Danzhou because the Emperor would not allow him to live.


    ¡°The things I¡¯ve asked you to prepare these few years, are they ready?¡± Fan Xian didn¡¯t want their meeting to sink into such sorrowful emotions. He forcefully changed the subject and said seriously, ¡°The journey this time is dangerous. I don¡¯t know what I am going to face. The things I asked you to prepare are going to be used to save my life. Don¡¯t be an unscrupulous businessman.¡±


    This joke was not funny. Fan Sizhe did notugh. He just acknowledged it with a hum. The items were in the merchant group that was apanying Fan Xian out of the Northern border. So, there was no need to take them out now.


    The two brothers left the group of carriages and spoke in detail for a while. It was nothing but matters concerning Danzhou, Jingdou, their parents, grandmother, Ruoruo, Fan Sizhe¡¯s sister-inw, and nephew.


    When it was time to leave, the brothers returned to the side of the carriages. Fan Sizhe suddenly remembered something. Furrowing his brows, he personally climbed into a carriage and came out holding a heavy urn. Bringing it to Fan Xian, he asked with confusion, ¡°This was sent by the Great Prince from Dongyi. He said that it was something you reminded him not to forget again and again. What exactly is it? It¡¯s so heavy. I didn¡¯t dare to open it and see.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s expression suddenly grew serious. Soon after, he smiled. He knew that given his condition, he probably couldn¡¯t hold such a heavy urn. Waving toward the carriage, he said to Thirteenth Wang, who wasing down, ¡°Come, since your right arm has some strength now, pick up your teacher. Your teacher is too heavy. I can¡¯t bear his weight.¡±


    With these words, everyone around the carriages froze. As for Fan Sizhe carrying the urn, even his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. How could he have thought that he was carrying Sigu Jian¡¯s ashes? These were the remains of a Great Grandmaster.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s expression also changed. He held the urn of ashes carefully like it was treasure and returned to the carriage without another word. Fan Xian watched this and couldn¡¯t help but cry out bitterly in his heart, wondering to himself if he was going to have to spend every day with a dead man on this journey.


    ¡°Why?¡± Thirteenth Wang suddenly poked out his face from the carriage and asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°Your teacher told me to do this. If I ever went to the Temple, I was to bring him along.¡± Fan Xian shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    ...


    ...


    Watching the slowly leaving group of carriages and Fan Sizhe kneeling in the snow to see off his elder brother, a disappointment and sorrow suddenly appeared in Si Lili¡¯s eyes as she stood on the city walls. She turned her head to look at the Northern Qi Emperor and quietly said, ¡°Why won¡¯t hee in?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s face was calm. He held both his hands behind his back. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Since he has a bet with the Qing Emperor, he must be willing to pay if he loses. Unwilling to be used by me, how could he enter the city? For his trip to the Temple, he had his brother prepare for a long time. Presumably, he has ns. You shouldn¡¯t be too worried.¡±


    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t Duoduoe and say something to us?¡± Si Lili asked.


    ¡°Her identity now is Fan Xian¡¯s friend. This point must be made known to the entire world.¡± After the Emperor said this, aplicated expression shed through his eyes as he turned, preparing to leave the city walls. His eyes suddenly lit up and became faintly satisfied.


    On a carriage that was leaving, they saw Fan Xian wave in their direction with a broad smile on his face. The Northern Qi Emperor smiled slightly. He was just about to wave his hand in reply when he suddenly realized something was wrong and forced his arm down, sighing in his heart.


    Fan Xian put down his hand and sat back in the carriage. Looking at Thirteenth Wang, who was refusing to let go of Sigu Jian¡¯s ashes for even a moment and Haitang sitting by the window and looking at the scenery of her country, he spoke silently to himself in his heart, Women, brother, see you.


    ¡°See you often¡± did not mean to see each other again. But, Fan Xian did not think like this. Everyone in the world who knew of his n thought he was a madman and wouldn¡¯t be able toe back alive from the Temple. He didn¡¯t believe this. Ye Qingmei could, and so could he.

 Chapter 723 - Sudden Chaos In The Snow

    <h4>Chapter 723: Sudden Chaos In The Snow</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wind and snow sent spring back. In thisnd, spring was still gathering strength in the south, whereas the wind and snow in the north had long strangled any hint of spring in its cradle. In the north of thend, des of wind and swords of frost covered thend 360 days of the year. There was no spring to speak of. The wind and snow dissolved into bone-piercing des, a sh to the left and a sh to the right.


    In three days, it was rare to catch a glimpse of ck mountain rock peeping through the snow. It was these cold and heartless sculptures that gave off a deathly silent atmosphere. This was an icy wastnd, a deadnd. However, there was a row of ck dots moving across the long deserted snowy ins. They were moving silently and resolutely forward.


    asionally, a number of howls pierced through the whistling of the wind and traveled into the distance, bringing with it a sense of life. There were only three people in this group but there were more than 60 snow hounds pulling long sleighs carrying food and equipment as they moved endlessly north.


    It was said that these snow hounds in the extreme north were descendants of snow wolves. Only the Man people, who could endure the bitter cold, were able to tame them into bing helpers of mankind. However, thend became colder and colder these few years. Once beyond the northern border, the temperature dropped abruptly. The Man and Hu people, who once fought naked to the waist in the snow, had long done everything they could to move south to the western grasnds. The snowy ins recovered their peace. So, whose snow hounds were these?


    Fan Xian was wrapped in thick, warm fox fur, which covered his head and face. He wore leather boots on his feet and thick gloves on his hands. He was wrapped up like a sticky rice bun. Pale-faced, Fan Xian huffed out a breath of air and discovered that the hot air was frozen into shards of snow by the extreme cold not long after it left his lips. Although he had been preparing for years since he learned the general direction of the Temple in the fifth year of the Qing calendar, it was only once he was truly in this snowynd did he feel that the power of the earth was not something that could be endured through mental preparation.


    It had been quite a while since he left Northern Qi¡¯s Shangjing. It had been seven or eight days since they passed the Northern border that was no longer stationed by that many soldiers. Thinking of the soldiers on the snow-covered city wall looking at them as if they were dead men, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help a bitter smile rising to the corners of his lips. It looked like there was still no one who looked favorably on them.


    He extended his fingers between his lips and whistled. Around him, the ears of 60 odd snow hounds perked up agilely. They shook their heads spiritedly, shaking the icy and snow from their bodies. Standing in the snow with their thick fur and four legs, it was as if they did not fear the cold at all. Their long red tongues hung out of their mouths as they waited for their master¡¯s next order.


    At this time, the wind and snow seemed to have lessened. From the simple snow carriages in front and behind Fan Xian, two people came out. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were also wrapped up like buns. They approached Fan Xian with confusion on their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly while the snow isn¡¯t as heavy.¡± Thirteenth Wang¡¯s voice came through theyer of fur with a buzzing sound. Fan Xian breathed heavily and replied as he coughed, ¡°Are those people still following us?¡±


    Haitang took off the earmuffs on the side of her leather hat, revealing two cute ears, and listened quietly in the wind and snow for a moment. She then shook her head and said, ¡°It looks like they got lost.¡±


    Although the wind and snow had died down a little, it was still difficult to hear each other clearly when they huddled together to talk. Fan Xian pulled the corners of his lips into a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I wouldn¡¯t want the men your little Emperor sent to freeze to death in this snowynd.¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Haitang didn¡¯t say anything. She just narrowed her eyes slightly and looked into the depths of the snowy ins in the north, only seeing whiteness. Other than snow, there was nothing else. It was such a dry and boring journey, yet it was also particrly dangerous because of the severe cold. Aplicated expression rose in her eyes. They had been out of the Northern border for seven or eight days now and Fan Xian had not needed to scout the path. Instead, he had just given orders. They had wound around the snowy mountains and ciers, moving silently. It was as if he knew exactly how to get to the Temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s injury was too severe. It was impossible for him to scout the path. Thirteenth Wang¡¯s right arm was notpletely better yet. Of the three of them, although Haitang¡¯s body was also slightly weak, if the path needed to be scouted, it would certainly be her who did it. She did not understand where Fan Xian¡¯s confidence came from to not lose their way in this wastnd where the sun and curves of the mountain couldn¡¯t be seen, and where there was nothing other than ice and snow.


    Fan Xian pulled out a bamboo knife from the sleigh behind him and carefully scraped at the ice on his leather boot. Everything was in the details. Only by being adequately prepared and having considered all the details could one reach the illusory Temple. In the few days since they left the Northern border, he had led the group of snow sleighed around the snowy ins for the sake of losing the group secretly following behind them.


    Regardless of whether the Northern Qi Emperor wanted to ensure their safety or find the hidden and unknown Temple by following behind Fan Xian, Fan Xian would not allow it. First, he didn¡¯t want too many people to die in this coldness. Second, Fan Xian himself was not sure of what things existed in the Temple. Ku He had carefully hidden the position of the Temple because he was worried that the affairs of the Temple would leak into the world and bring unknown danger to it. Since this was so, Fan Xian would have to be very careful.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit cold, do we need to wear so much?¡± Thirteenth Wang stood in front of Fan Xian and sighed. The thick coat and shoes on his body were quite bothersome. Fan Xian had been heavily injured and could not use his zhenqi to protect himself against the cold, but Thirteenth Wang and Haitang were still filled with zhenqi. For warriors at the superior ninth-level, they could be said to be unafraid of heat or cold under most conditions.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to conserve what energy and zhenqi you have. Even if you can resist the cold here, we are still heading north. Who knows how low the temperature will be there?¡±


    As he said these words, he lowered his head slightly to hide the faint worry in his eyes. In the cave in Xi Mountain in the fifth year of the Qing calendar, he had memorized every one of Xiao En¡¯sst words as preparation for this trip to the Temple. He still had not thought that the cold would already be at this level less than 10 days from the border.


    It looked like the temperature now was a few degrees colder than when Xiao En and Ku He had gone to the Temple a few decades ago.


    ¡°Since the biggest difficulty is the extreme cold, why didn¡¯t we chose summer to leave?¡± Haitang discovered this problem acutely. Fan Xian¡¯s attitude was not very urgent. Since this was so, leaving in the summer would have been the best choice. Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s about 2 months of traveling, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find the Temple. Leaving at the end of winter and arriving at the beginning of summer seemed the safest. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want half the year to be spent in darkness.¡±


    ¡°I heard that at the Temple, the sky and earth are inversed, so half the year is night and half the year is dawn.¡± Thirteenth Wang nodded.


    ¡°Neither of you know more about this world than I do ,so just listen to me.¡± Fan Xian spoke calmly but his words were filled with a confidence that did not tolerate doubt. He had long confirmed that this was Earth when he watched the stars with Da Bao. Since this was Earth, then the North Pole would have extreme dawns and nights.


    The north in this world was severely cold. Very few people could step into the depths of the snowy ins. Even fewer people coulde back alive. Thus, in legends, the location of the Temple had a mysterious and unknown atmosphere. However, such a mystery in front of Fan Xian had no effect.


    Fan Xian took out three sets of strange things from a cloth bag by his side and handed two of them to Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. ¡°From this moment on, the only thing in our vision will probably be snow. Such a monotonous color will cause problems for the eyes. Regardless of whether you are used to it or not, you must wear these things.¡±


    After saying that, Fan Xian put the item on his nose. It was a pair of ss sses. However, the lens¡¯ were painted ck with some substance, although it still let through light.


    Haitang narrowed her eyes and looked at Fan Xian for a moment without saying anything. She increasingly felt that she could not understand him. Moreover, she had no idea what the thing in her hands did. It was good for the eyes? She didn¡¯t ask anything. Instead, she copied Fan Xian and put on the sunsses, which appeared for the first time in this world, onto her perky nose.


    They had seen crystal sses before, but they had never seen ck ones. Thirteenth Wang nced at Haitang and hesitantly put on the sses. Immediately, the three of them became fortune-telling blind youths. They looked a bit funny. When the three of them looked at each other, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, we¡¯ll have to make camp in two hours,¡± Fan Xian said as he took out a carefully protected pocket watch. He then narrowed his eyes at the sky through the wind and snow. As they headed north, it was probably inurate to judge the time by the sky, but he didn¡¯t know how long this pocket watch couldst in this severe cold.


    A whistling rang out. The 60 odd snow hounds, which had rested for a while, perked up and howled. Happily, they rushed into the depths of the snowy ins as the silvery-white fur on their bodies flowed beautifully.


    Fan Xian half leaned against the leather chest on the sleigh and narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling the ice on his eyshes freezing his thin skin. He couldn¡¯t help but sniff and tighten the drawstrings at his cor and sleeves, not wanting to let a single snowke burrow into his body.


    Since learning the direction and roadmap of the Temple in the fifth year of the Qing calendar, Fan Xian had hidden this secret in his heart for six years. He knew that he was destined to eventually make a trip to the Temple. He had just not thought that, in the end, it would be to find Uncle Wu Zhu because of the split between him and the Emperor.


    An adventurous journey... Once he had such a straightforward goal, it seemed to lose some of its sense of beauty. The sleighs slid quickly along the smooth snowy ins. All around him came the sounds of the snow hounds¡¯ panting breaths and rustling of the wind and snow. Apanied by these sounds, Fan Xian seemed to almost fall asleep.


    It was impossible for him to fall asleep. He was listening closely to the breathing of the snow hounds, judging their level of tiredness. During the past six years, Fan Sizhe had prepared everything needed to conquer the severe cold ording to his brother¡¯s orders. This included the food, fire starters, and special snow tents on the sleighs around him. The snow hounds, which had been trained for three years at the Northern border, were one of the most important things Fan Xian relied on during this expedition.


    From all this, one could see that Fan Xian was a meticulous person. He never fought a battle without preparation. In the eyes of the world, visiting the Temple was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. In his perspective, as long as there was adequate preparation, the Temple was nothing more than a distant and isted travel destination.


    The only thing he was wary off was the severe cold. Presently, the cold was more intense than when Xiao En and Ku He had made the trip. Back then, the Wei Kingdom had sent hundreds of people on the expedition. In the end, Xiao En and Ku He, two powerful figures, had to eat human flesh to survive until the appearance of the Temple. Presently, there were only three people in their group. Could they make it there?


    Fan Xian closed his eyes but was not worried that he would be frozen to death. The meridians in his body had been pretty much destroyed. It was impossible for him to summon zhenqi to protect his body. Strangely, the moment he entered this deste and empty wastnd, this incredibly cold snowy ins, he acutely sensed that there was far more yuanqi amidst the wind and snow than anywhere in the South.


    This acute sense could be credited to the small notebook Master Ku He gave him before his death. If he didn¡¯t have that little notebook, Fan Xian probably wouldn¡¯t have sensed any change at all. Why was there more and more yuanqi the further north they went? This was a phenomenon Fan Xian could not understand. In the end, it was a good thing. He halfy on the sleigh and slowly absorbed the yuanqi ripples in the air. If the yuanqi in the north was even stronger, perhaps he would only need two or three years of time before the meridians in his body were as good as before. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    The sleigh bumped slightly over the ice and snow. It awoke Fan Xian from that empty state. He narrowed his eyes slightly and calmly observed thend in front of him through the sunsses. He suddenly understood something. In the past, the Wei Kingdom ruled the world. The Emperor, who had everything, sought to seek a path to longevity and had dispatched an envoy with a tribute to the Temple. All of this was because of Ku He¡¯s suggestion.


    Xiao En controlled the Red Riders and had a faint idea of the general direction of the Temple, but what mortal in the world dared to risk their lives to investigate? If Ku He had not forcefully pushed the matter and used immortal life to seduce the Wei Emperor, the expedition to the Temple decades ago would not have happened.


    Why did Ku He have such a great interest in the Temple, to the point of going regardless of the cost? Was it merely because he was an Ascetic Monk of Tianyi Dao and had sworn his life in service to the Temple? No, Ku He was a realist. One only had to look at the agreement he came to in an instant outside the Temple with his mother, Ye Qingmei, who was trapped within, to know that Master Ku He did not have much respect for the Temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew even narrower beneath his sunsses. He didn¡¯t know when Master Ku He hade into possession of that small notebook. Perhaps, at that time, he had already sensed the difference in yuanqi in the north, so he wanted to take a look at the Temple, the source of all these ripples and the truth?


    The wind and snow grew heavier and heavier. The temperature dropped lower and lower. The white goats and snow foxes that could asionally be seen initially had all run off somewhere to hide from the severe cold. In the entire deste snowy ins, there was only this group pulled by the snow hounds moving with difficulty through the wind and snow.


    Two suppressed coughs came from the sleigh Fan Xian was on. Such low temperatures could not be endured bymon people. Plus, his injuries had not yet healed. It was indeed tiring.


    In the sleigh in front, Thirteenth Wang seemed to not have heard Fan Xian¡¯s cough as he kept his eyes focused warily in front. Suddenly, his body dissolved into a streak of sword light. He broke through the air wearing the bloated leather coat. He shot directly in front of the group of snow hounds and stabbed ruthlessly into a patch of slightly risen ice and snow.


    The snow hounds broke into a mor and only calmed down after a moment or two. A few daring and curious snow hounds gathered around. They stood by Thirteenth Wang¡¯s side and lowered their heads to have a sniff. Then, they let out a few sharp and delighted barks.


    Thirteenth Wang held the sword in his left hand and returned it to its sheath. He looked at the pure white bear the snow bounds dug out from the snow in a daze. This was the task Fan Xian had given him, to hunt along the way in case they needed it inter.


    The snow hounds were obedient. After they pulled the white bear from the snow, they did not do anything else. Instead, they just licked their bloody muzzles happily because they knew their masters would give most of the blood and flesh to them to eat.


    ¡°We can have baked bear paws for dinner.¡± Fan Xian did not climb down from his sleigh. He watched as Haitang and Thirteenth Wang tied the white bear to an empty sleigh. He couldn¡¯t help but smile happily.


    This was just an interlude. The group of sleighs moved off once again. Under Fan Xian¡¯s whistled orders, they moved quickly alongside icy rivers in a northwestern direction.


    Haitang sat on the sleigh and looked at Fan Xian¡¯s back in front of her. A glimmer of worry shed through her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if Fan Xian¡¯s body could go on until the end. The worry in her eyes quickly turned into confusion and deep admiration. It was rare for Haitang to admire anyone in her life. Now, watching Fan Xian calmly, confidently, and firmly directing their path, seemingly to have everything within his grasp, she finally felt some admiration.


    Why did Fan Xian have such powerful confidence in reaching the Temple? Why did he look like he had absolutely no fear or respect of the Temple? Was it truly as her teacher had said that Lady Ye was an immortal who had escaped from the Temple, so Fan Xian going to the temple was just returning home?


    Very few people know what the Temple was. Fan Xian half closed his eyes and burrowed into his clothes, conserving his strength. Faint ripples floated in his heart. He knew his mother had once gone to the Temple to steal something and that Uncle Wu Zhu was someone from inside the Temple. Logically speaking, he was the most closely connected person in the world to the Temple. Thus, on this journey, his mood was strange. It seemed that he could discover the truth of everything, even the truth of his life, this time.


    Of course, this could be nothing more than extravagant hope. The most important matter was finding the temple. Back then, Ku He and Xiao En had been the most powerful people in thend, and their age and strength had been at their prime. Yet, even they had searched with hardship. Compared to them, Fan Xian had no advantages. So, where exactly did his confidencee from?


    Knowledge was power. Compared to everyone else in this world, Fan Xian had the benefit of knowledge from his previous life. Thus, many miraculous things only appeared to be natural phenomenon in his eyes. Precisely because of this knowledge and the roadmap he had obtained from Xiao En, he was not worried that he would lose his way.


    On the sleigh, Fan Xian carefully reced the pce treasury¡¯s newest model of thepass back into his sleeve pocket. He sighed and extended a finger, drawing two half-circles one above the other in the snow-filled air. Quietly, he muttered to himself, ¡°What does ¡®do not¡¯ mean?¡±

 Chapter 724 - A Night Of Northern Wind

    <h4>Chapter 724: A Night Of Northern Wind</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Night had fallen. The wind and snow rose and fell.


    When the wind and snow rose, they whistled through the snowy wilderness, picking up countless piles of snow. The darkness was like an exile that swallowed people whole while the ruthless and unrestrained sounds made one¡¯s heart tremble endlessly with fear. When the wind and snow fell, the world was silent and cold. It was as if one side was a sea of snow gathering the violence of the wind. There were miles of cold and silver light. The boundless and white deathly silent snowfields were extremely cold.


    In the unusually cold and icy snowy ins, even if the moonlight shone down, it seemed to be instantly frozen. Regardless of whether the wind and snow raged or if the world was calm, that spot of light high up could not be extinguished. It was like mankind¡¯s desire for an unknown event, stubbornly and firmly waiting.


    The fire basin in the tent gave off a rare warmth. The material in the fire basin was very good for burning, and the me was also quite big. Additionally, the tent was specially designed to effectively keep out the wind and keep the warmth in.


    Haitang Duoduo had already taken off the leather hat that obscured half her face. Her cheeks were as red as apples. She crouched by the fire basin to boil some soup. Her brows were slightly furrowed with a faint sense of worry. Fan Xian, who had already wormed into his sleeping bag, did not notice her expression.


    They had been walking north for a number of days. The days were getting colder. Each day they walked for less time in the daylight. Most of the time was spent hiding in the tents away from the snow. Fan Xian was not worried about these problems. He just calcted how long their burning materials and food wouldst them.


    There was only a bearskin left of that white bear. Fan Xian had polished off two bear ws himself. Although Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were surprised by his leisurely appearance, they were more surprised that he had not even forgotten such a thing as spices in the equipment he carried with him. Honestly speaking, bear w was not very good to eat. There was truly not enough.


    At the beginning of the expedition to the Temple, the dozens of hard-working snow hounds that pulled their equipment could find their own food. As they moved deeper into the snowy ins, there were less and less living beasts to be seen. With no other choice, Fan Xian was forced to make use of the food he had prepared. These snow hounds worked hard every day, so Fan Xian could not bear to mistreat them. But, surely their appetites were a bit too good.


    For the expedition, Fan Xian had truly prepared thoroughly, including sunsses to prevent snow-blindness, specially made fine woolen sleeping bags, and a vast amount of material preparation. But, he was still wary. If they could not find the Temple before summer, once they actually had to survive a whole half-year of darkness in the extremely icy ins, the amount of food would not be enough. In the end, they might have to start killing dogs.


    Ku He and Xiao En had depended on eating human flesh to survive. Fan Xian did not wish to repeat history. He turned his head slightly and looked at Haitang Duoduo by the fire basin. Forcing down the piercing pain in his chest, he asked, ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±


    ¡°What story?¡± Haitang¡¯s face was still a bit red. She also didn¡¯t raise her head. Fan Xian smiled and told the story of Xiao En and Ku He¡¯s expedition to the north. He even included the deed of the two elders eating human flesh.


    After Haitang listened to the story, the color of her face gradually changed. It was as if she could not ept, for a time, that her teacher had once made such a horrifying choice. Aplicated emotion echoed through the girl¡¯s heart. After a moment of silence, she slowly raised her head and looked at Fan Xian with a pair of very bright eyes. Quietly, she said, ¡°To tell me this at this time, presumably it¡¯s not just for the sake of disgusting me and lowering my morale. You must have some reason.¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized you really like the snow hounds,¡± Fan Xian said tiredly. His eyelids drooped. ¡°Truthfully, these snow hounds have indeed helped us a great deal. Once we are truly in desperate straits, we¡¯ll have to start eating dog meat. I hope you can prepare yourself now.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s expression changed slightly. In front of Fan Xian, she didn¡¯t have to maintain her position as Northern Qi¡¯s saint girl and the head of Tianyi Dao. Instead, she could show her emotions. She was a girl, so she would have affection for the snow hounds that bounded forth happily every day. In this month, she had been almost solely responsible for the dogs¡¯ good. Suddenly hearing these words, only now did she know that Fan Xian did not have good intentions from the start. The snow hounds that worked hard to pull the sleighs were just another prepared food.


    Haitang had already made difficult preparations for this journey to the Temple. As she heard the tragic story earlier of her teacher needing to eat human flesh, she knew what was important. She lowered her head slightly. She didn¡¯tment, but she also didn¡¯t rebut.


    It was quiet inside the tent, making the sound of wind and snow outside clear. They could even clearly hear just how much snow mmed against the outeryer of the tent. The pping sound made one unable to settle down.


    Footsteps crunched across the ice. Fan Xian¡¯s and Haitang¡¯s expressions did not change. They knew who it was. In this snowy in, empty of life and so cruelly cold, it was impossible there would be anyone else other than the three of them whose will, determination, and physical bodies were at the peak of human capabilities.


    Thirteenth Wang lifted the bound strips of wood that was the door and walked in, bringing with him a gust of cold air. The mes in the fire basin dimmed abruptly. The damned chill was cold enough to freeze the mes themselves with low temperatures.


    Haitang took out a small ck ball from her sleeve and threw it into the fire basin, steadying the mes. All of these were specially designed things Fan Xian had been preparing for years, particrly the fire starter, which they used endlessly.


    Thirteenth Wang stood on the fur rug at the entrance and dusted off the thickyer of ice and snow on his body. Taking down the countlessyers of scarves wrapped around his face, he spat out a few words like lumps of ice from between his pale lips, ¡°All done, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Haitang was responsible for living matters. This girl had finally been shaped by Fan Xian into a housewife in this extreme environment. Thirteenth Wang was responsible for leading the dozens of snow hounds, the construction of the tents, and defensive work. His ¡°all done¡± indicated that the wind-proof and snow-proof tent specially designed for the snow hounds had been dealt with.


    Speaking from just workload, Thirteenth Wang¡¯s was more tiring. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°From tomorrow, you¡¯re responsible for feeding the dogs.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang nodded and sat down by the fire basin. He epted the bowl of warm soup Haitang handed to him and drank it warmly. Each mouthful was drunk with great care. The sword at his waist dragged on the floor, emanating a faint scent of blood.


    ¡°If you want to return to your previous state, you do indeed need to train endlessly. But, this ce is too cold. Don¡¯t force yourself too hard.¡± A faint glimmer of worry shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. These few days, Thirteenth Wang had practiced the sword with unusual courage in the wind and snow, using his body¡¯s strength to oppose the might of the Earth. Such an ascetic method truly made Fan Xian and Haitang feel moved.


    They knew Thirteenth Wang had a sense of urgency. He wanted his arm to recover quickly or to continue practicing with his left arm. However, Fan Xian was always worried about his body.


    ¡°One of the wolves found a burrow of snow hares earlier, but the hole was too deep. They couldn¡¯t do anything. I helped them chase out the hares.¡± Thirteenth Wang put down the soup bowl and wiped at his face. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I just stretched out my muscles a bit. If it keeps on being this cold, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to turn into a block of ice.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we can have a change in food tomorrow,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile as he covered his mouth to cough. He realized that Thirteen was growing closer and closer to these snow hounds as well. He would probably have to convince one extra person in the future.


    He suddenly noticed Haitang¡¯s strange behavior. She was particrly quiet. Her face was very red, and there was a look of worry between her brows. Unable to resist, he quietly asked, ¡°What are you thinking about so intently?¡±


    Haitang furrowed her brows slightly and red at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Thirteenth Wang, to the side, paused and gave a rare smile. Retying the scarves around his face, he walked out of the tent.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but discover the reason in a moment. Heughed, and said, ¡°Would a living person kill themselves holding in their pee?¡±


    These words were crude, but they just happened to hit the nail on the head. A glimmer of anger shed through the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian had calcted again and again. He had finished his calctions for the Temple expedition as early as two years ago. He was sure he would drag Haitang and Thirteenth Wang with him as helpers because he knew that during a slow journey and endless nights, just like when he was in his sick bed in his previous life, the difficult to endure loneliness would drive one crazy. Ku He and Xiao En had been able tost until the appearance of the Temple under the sun not because they dared to eat human flesh but because they had each other as apanion. In a dangerous and unknown journey,panions always were the most important factor.


    But, there were still some living details Fan Xian forgot about. It didn¡¯t matter to him or Thirteenth Wang. Any random jar would resolve matters. He had not thought about adding extra burden and preparing a tent to use as the toilet, an unusually luxurious addition in this snowy in. Although the previous few days were cold, it could be resisted. However, the temperature had dropped abruptly these two days. It would be difficult to relieve oneself outside.


    Thirteenth Wang left to give Haitang personal space. She narrowed her eyes and looked coldly at Fan Xian as she said, ¡°If not for your pot of medicine, it would not be so inconvenient.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent as he smiled. Of the three of them, he was the weakest. If he were to duck out into the wind and snow outside the tent right now, he would probably immediately freeze and bepletely useless. Heughed quietly and said, ¡°Thirteenth Wang has left because he knows of our rtionship. What are we to each other? Surely there is no need to mind this?¡±


    It was still a heavy and cold night. Because the fire basinckedrge burning materials, the mes within could not burn brightly. Outside the tent, the wind and snow continued to rage desperately. Although there was no danger in the darkness around them, the cold itself was the greatest danger. Three sleeping bags were arranged around the fire basin, but the three young people in the sleeping bags had their eyes wide open, unwilling to sleep.


    They had already been in the snowy ins for a month without any entertainment or way to kill the time. Other than traveling there was sleeping. They were utterly bored. The three of them had already slept their fill. If Fan Xian was not so weak, he would certainly regret having Thirteenth Wang at his side. Otherwise, he could hold Duoduo, speak some sweet nothings that hadn¡¯t been said in a long time, and enjoy the pleasures of hands and mouths. That would also be good.


    After dozens of sleepless nights, the three young people had talked about everything they could. Even the incidents of Thirteenth Wang wetting his bed as a child had been ruthlessly excavated by Fan Xian. Thus, the three of them could only stare with wide open eyes and listen to the whistling of the wind outside the tent and pretend they were enjoying a musical performance.


    After an endless silence, Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°With such raging wind and snow and such brutal coldness, the people who had traveled to here back then would probably have lost half their group. We¡¯re quite incredible for the three of us to push on.¡±


    Head to head with him, Haitang quietly said, ¡°Teacher was the first to open the way and seek the temple. Unlike you, he didn¡¯t know the way. It would have been more hard work. Those who cameter always have more of an advantage than those who went before. You always seem to know more things than we do.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t envy me,¡± Fan Xian said,ughing happily as he closed his eyes. ¡°To be able to go to different ces and experience different things is a rare luxury.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang replied, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Since it is so, why don¡¯t the three of us make poetry? In the history books of the future, it will say that on a night assaulted by the wind and snow, it made great poetry, and so on. Would it not be marvelous? I¡¯ll start. This is exactly what is known as a night of northern wind...¡±


    There was no follow up. Neither Haitang nor Thirteenth Wang wanted his schrly air to be activated, so they remained silent.


    Fan Xian coughed andughed, ¡°Ah, you give me no face at all.¡±


    ¡°We are all crude people. You wanting us to make poetry with you is you not giving us face. Besides, that line is by that Feng Lazi from ¡®Story of the Stone,¡¯¡± Haitang said.


    ¡°Even ¡®Story of the Stone¡¯ is written by me. Who dares to say that this line isn¡¯t written by me?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s thick-skinned and shameless voice rang out in the tent.


    The other two used silence to express their disdain. Fan Xianughed, keeping his tired eyes open in the dim environment. As he coughed, he panted and said, ¡°We¡¯ve talked about everything. Our understanding of each other is sufficient, but I have always been curious as to what you want to do in this world?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a Great Grandmaster and protect the subjects of Dongyi like teacher did.¡± Thirteenth Wang¡¯s answers were always so valiant and direct, confident andmon. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    ¡°Bed-wetting little rascals have no right to speak in such authoritative tones.¡±


    Haitang¡¯s bright eyes looked at the tent above her and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°I grew up in the back of Qing Mountain. Later, I went to Shangjing and began to travel the world. I just want to expand the Qing Mountain sect, protect the Qi court so that it canst thousands of generations, not be invaded by foreign enemies, and for the people to live happily and safely.¡±


    He voice suddenly grew dim. ¡°But, when teacher passed, I found out that I wasn¡¯t a person of Qi. Instead, I was a person of Hu. I don¡¯t know what I want to do. I think that if the Qi Kingdom can be at peace, if this world can be at peace, it¡¯s always a good thing.¡±


    ¡°You two certainly live up to being the two strange old creatures¡¯st disciples. It was just a casual reply, yet you¡¯ve put the world ahead of all else,¡± Fan Xian said and sighed. ¡°Actually, before knowing you, I had never thought of things like good battles and bad peace.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wu Zhu never cared about these things, so I also didn¡¯t care much. I just wanted to live a good life.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tone was particrly light. ¡°The more moving and vivid the better. From the moment I understood things, I felt that everything around me was a dream and one day I would wake from the dream. This kind of feeling made me live each day diligently and intently. I seemed to want to use the wealth of these details to dilute my fear to waking from the dream.¡±


    Hearing Fan Xian¡¯s meandering tone, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang sank into silence. They thought Fan Xian was sighing with emotion about his strange history and odd life. They were unable to know what Fan Xian was truly emotional about.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t wish to wake from this dream, the contents of the dream must be good,¡± Haitang saidfortingly.


    The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s mouth twitched. He said with a smile, ¡°Naturally. If not to protect everything wonderful in this dream, why would Ie to this godforsaken ce? Why would I fight with the Emperor about all this? Why would I make myself pretend bravery and righteousness? why would I enter the Pce to assassinate yet carefully maintain the stability of the Qing court?¡±


    Was everything after his rebirth actually a dream? The tent was silent, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had both fallen asleep, but Fan Xian still could not sleep. He silently stared at the sky separated from him and listened to the whistling wind outside the tent, thinking endlessly in his heart.


    He died in the other world and came to life in this one. During the years of his childhood, it was impossible for him to shake off the fear of waking at any moment from this dream. He was afraid that all of this was fake. He was afraid he was caught in some illusory mental state. He was afraid that this was a world-epassing Truman Show. He was afraid that this was a sophisticated game and he was just a mental ripple, a stream of data, or a wooden man who had been hypnotized.


    The truly brave warrior dared to face death. For the reborn Fan Xian, his one true fear was that he didn¡¯t know if he had truly died. He worried that once he woke from the dream, he would be lying on the sick bed again and sink into the true darkness, never to see all this beauty again: the streams and mountains,kes and seas, flowers and trees, and beautiful people.


    Him standing on the roof of the house in Danzhou shouting for the clothes to be collected and his 300 poems in front of the pce, all of this was rooted in an impetuous emotion. Having lived in the territory of the Qing Kingdom for more than 20 years, he hadughed and cried. He could finally prove that this was not all a dream.


    Although he still didn¡¯t know what the Temple was, he was sure that all of this was truly happening around him and not the illusion of some god in the darkness.


    The people in this world truly existed. The feelings in this world truly existed, as well as human nature, sorrow, and joy. There were some things that could not be faked. If there truly was a god who could perfectly control all this, like god wanting light, Nv Wa ying with dirt, or Pan Gu wanting a rest, then what purpose was there to all of this?


    The closer they got to the Temple, the less Fan Xian was able to shake off these questions. It was not until tonight that he gradually thought it through. Perhaps this journey to the Temple was to find the answer to a question. In reality, he was still more concerned with the secr and real. At least, the life, sorrow, and joys of the people in what he thought was reality.


    As for the unknown, unknowable, intangible, and unobservable things, they didn¡¯t exist in reality. This was content that had been spoken of in the physics sses in that other world. Fan Xian always remembered it clearly. Now, he suddenly felt that this physics definition could be assigned to the word fate.


    No one could change fate, but they could choose to not ept their fate or ignore it. Fan Xian lived in this word. Whether he loved or hated the people or affairs of this world, this world was true for sure, true to the bone. He firmly believed in this.


    It was a sleepless night with all the zhenqi gone from his body. Although the yuanqi he absorbed through the air made up for the deficiencies in his body, the speed was not increasing quickly enough. The outside cold seeped in. His state of mind was chaotic. Fan Xian finally fell sick.


    By the time the wind stopped whistling outside and the snow on the ground reflected white light into the tent, Fan Xian¡¯s face had be very pale. Two unhealthy red spots appeared beneath the hollow of his eyes. His forehead was boiling to the touch.


    The illness he most feared hade during the coldest time. Fan Xianid in Haitang¡¯s warm and soft embrace and intently drank the medicine he put together. He forcefully maintained his energy and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The medicinal urn has something to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Haitang¡¯s brows were filled with worry. She held him gently, rocking him back and forth like a child.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop, we have to keep going,¡± he said.


    ¡°But, the snow is too heavy,¡± Haitang said.


    Suddenly, the door to the tent was lifted. Thirteenth Wang poked his head in with delight on his face.


    A night of northern wind with the snow floating passed the open door. However, this snow had been whirled up from the ground. There was no more snow falling from the sky. There were only the blue sky and cowering sun. The air was still very cold, but the snow had finally stopped.

 Chapter 725 - There Once Was A Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 725: There Once Was A Mountain</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wild winds and wild snow, harsh winds and harsh snow, nting winds and fine snow, careless and unreturnable... Then, it bes a ghostly wind and ruthless snow, dark wind and dark snow. Snow that covered the sky, and snow that came from beneath one¡¯s feet below the knee, could be dangerous. With one wrong step, it could bury a person whole. After experiencing weeks of traveling in the bitter cold, all of the snow suddenly stopped. It was as if the heavens suddenly felt that this action of endlessly scattering paper pieces into the mortal realm was very childish and unable to blind the three young people¡¯s resolutely forward gaze. Thus, the heavens dusted off their hands and returned them to its sleeves.


    The sky became clear, revealing a porcin blue but still icy sky. Although the sunlight was not warm, it was dazzling. The boundless snowy ground and ciers reflected withering white light in every direction.


    There were not always clear skies and rainbows after the wind and rain, like in the movie ¡°Forrest Gump.¡± After Forrest Gump returned home, he still had to experience many things to see Jenny again He was still thought to not understand some matters. He headed out again and ran past countless beautiful scenes.


    After the wind and snow, the sleighs on the snowy ins once again headed out apanied by the snow hounds¡¯ cheerful howls. Pressing down on the loose or solid ice and snow, they headed north. Pale-faced, Fan Xian sat on the sleigh with half his body leaning into Haitang¡¯s arms. As he coughed, he forcefully kept his tired eyes open, watching his surroundings to determine the terrain and their direction of travel. Hepared it to the map in his head to confirm their heading.


    The illness in his body grew worse and worse. Although he had not lost the medicine he carried, the bitter coldness was, without question, a cruel torment for Fan Xian, who was heavily injured andpletely without zhenqi. During each night, Fan Xian had burrowed into his sleeping bag and felt a damp coldness around his body. He coughed like he was going to cough out his insides. There was a slight rasp among the thunder like a knife rubbed endlessly against a rock. No one knew which day it would break.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were both concerned about his health. They had even thought about returning south but had been stopped by Fan Xian with usual firmness and coldness. He knew that if they couldn¡¯t find the illusory Temple in a spurt of energy, he didn¡¯t know if he could summon such courage again in his life. Furthermore, the meridians in his body were messed up while the Emperor was still recovering from his injuries in the Pce. If he didn¡¯t go to the Temple to find Uncle Wu Zhu, there was no purpose in returning South.


    What gave Fan Xian more confidence was that through the magic volume Master Ku He left behind, he could clearly sense that the further north they went, the higher the concentration of yuanqi between heaven and earth. With continuous meditation, the store of qi in his lower back gradually showed signs of storing stably. To give up now would be a great pity.


    Presently, the biggest problem for the three of them was time. This was a race between Fan Xian¡¯s injury and illness against the distance to the Temple. Fan Xian¡¯s instincts told him that if they truly found the Temple, the injury in his body would be much better.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang both knew that there was a stubborn personality under Fan Xian¡¯s gentle exterior. Thus, they could only silently obey his idea. However, the two friends were still worried about this body, particrly as they listened to the waves of heart-rending, lung-tearing coughing when night fell. Who could sleep peacefully?


    In the quiet night, Haitang burrowed into Fan Xian¡¯s sleeping bag and gently rubbed his chest, using her own warmth to warm up that piece of bitter cold. Their two bodies stuck together gently and intimately, but there was not a glimmer of any other thoughts. They just held each other tightly like two little pigs warming each other.


    Thirteenth Wang realized this but he didn¡¯t have any reaction. He just increased their speed going north. Leading the snow hounds, they rushed desperately while the sky was clear. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    ¡°How much further?¡± Although the snow had stopped, there was still wind. On the first sleigh, Thirteenth Wang yelled against the wind. His voice rang across the entire snowy ins.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at Thirteenth Wang in front of him, who was standing on the sleigh with his fur cloak blowing behind him in the wind. He couldn¡¯t resistughing. He thought, This kid is certainly at ease and truly unafraid of the cold to be able to surf on the sleigh at such a time. Particrly with those sunsses, he really has the bearing of one of those kids from the other world who yed extreme sports.


    Taking out apass and map from inside his clothes, Fan Xian coughed a few times in Haitang¡¯s arms and carefully confirmed their location. The sleigh bounced up and down as it moved forward along the snow, making it very tiring for him to observe. After thinking for a long time, he tiredly said, ¡°15 more days at most.¡±


    When Fan Xian took out the map, Haitang turned away her face. This was not the first time he had taken out the map. At the beginning, he had relied on his powerful memory to point the way. As he grew more ill, he had to bring out the map. Thirteenth Wang and Haitang both purposely avoided it.


    This was Fan Xian¡¯s request and something they had vowed before leaving on this journey. Fan Xian requested that Haitang and Thirteenth Wang never reveal the location of the Temple.


    He guessed that once the location of the Temple was revealed, once the things in the Temple reached the mortal world, it would bring endlessly cmity, just like the martial secrets and the chest his mother, Ye Qingmei, had brought out from there. If there were more in the Temple, what would this world be like?


    Fan Xian did not want this world to be a terrifying ce filled with aces flying through the air and electromaic bombs exploding in every direction. If any casual fight between powerful warriors could make heaven and earth sh and make a mess of the yuanqi, how would themon people live?


    The journey was not lonely because they hadpanions, but it was particrly arduous. This kind of arduousness could not be described in words because it was contained in the bitter cold and withering dryness, in the endless and boundless, seemingly never changing whiteness.


    After an indeterminable number of days, the t snowy ins bulged slightly with snowy mounds and gradually became dynamic. The terrain began to beplex, and the sunlight became dimmer and dimmer. The temperature dropped to a level difficult to endure for humans. Fortunately, the snowstorm still did note.


    On the horizon line to the north, a mountain suddenly rose up. It was a very tall, snowy mountain. It seemed that this majestic snowy mountain had stood there since the earth and the heaven split apart coldly and calmly waiting for brave travelers toe with offerings.


    The group of sleighs slowly stopped by the remnants of a cier. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the distant snowy mountain in front, observing the cold, white, strange, and prominent summit beneath the blue sky. A glimmer of excitement rose in his chest. It quickly took over his entire body, making his fingers tremble slightly.


    He had seen thisrge snowy mountain, which was somewhat like Dong Mountain, before in his dreams. In the dreams, this snowy mountain was so high it was insurmountable. It was mysterious, powerful, and icy cold, just like the feeling the Emperor brought him. Now, when thisrge snowy mountain suddenly appeared in front of his eyes without any warning, Fan Xian felt endlessly pleased.


    One was born afraid of death. But, to have seen such a sight, one could die at sunset. If, in one¡¯s short life, one could see that which others would not see, obtain more of the world¡¯s secrets, learn the unknown that most attracted mankind¡¯s gaze, and most encouraged mankind¡¯s evolution, what kind of luxury would that be?


    Fan Xian¡¯s body abruptly froze. His never-ending coughing also stopped. He stared greedily at therge and secluded snowy mountain. It was as if he wanted to brand this sight, which moved him so much firmly into his heart, so that he would never forget it in the months and years that followed.


    He was moved not just because of the scene or because of the temple in the mountain but also because the yuanqi present had thickened to a level that made one tremble. The eyes in Fan Xian¡¯s pale face were deeply sunken. He was extremely thin. But, with each breath, it was as if he could feel himself gradually be healthy.


    Haitang was the first to notice the change in Fan Xian. Her body was exhausted. Her usually bright eyes had long been ground down to a shard of tiredness by the harsh cold. Suddenly, her eyes lit up again. She followed Fan Xian gaze and looked at therge snowy mountain. She didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    After the sleighs stopped, the snow hounds also seemed to sense something different in the atmosphere and howled in low voices. Of the more than 60 snow hounds, after experiencing such a harsh journey, there were only 17 left. The long line of sleighs had been abandoned along the way. There were only five left.


    Thirteenth Wang stood on the sleigh at the very front. He didn¡¯t turn his head. He just stared at the mountain in a daze. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°The Temple is on the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fan Xian, who had been too weak for days to speak, dredged up the strength from somewhere and spat out the word resolutely.


    Having received confirmation, the three young people just stared at the snowy mountain in the distance in a daze. It was as if they did not want to take another step forward. Suddenly, Thirteenth Wang jumped down from the sleigh and let out a wild roar toward therge snowy mountain. His voice was very raspy, angry, and happy.


    Haitang and Fan Xian could not hold back augh. Thest disciple of the Sword Hut, who was always gentle and determined, had resisted until now but had finally exploded with the wildness he inherited from Sigu Jian. After theugh was silence. Haitang¡¯s eyes grew wet and finally melted into a few clear tears. The tears dropped onto the fur coat and quickly froze. Fan Xian shook his head happily and did not speak for a long time.


    Those who had not experienced this slow and long journey could not understand their emotions. This was the satisfaction of aplishing a great desire. This was a heroism of defeating heaven and earth. It was also an excitement ofing into contact with the most mysterious ce in the world.


    The slow and snowy journey, the snow hounds dying along the way, Fan Xian being very ill and the possibility that he could die at any moment, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang being tormented until they lost their human form... Such hardships were not worth others talking about. However, they had finally arrived.


    Without Fan Xian¡¯s adequate preparation and understanding of nature, the three of them would probably have died long ago on the snowy ins if they came alone. Thinking of this, Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the snowy mountain in the distance. Involuntarily, he thought of the valiant men who had gone before them, Master Ku He and Sir Xiao En.


    When Fan Xian and his group left from Northern Qi, it had been the beginning of spring, Now, it should be summer, the warmest time of the year. However, when Xiao En, Ku He, and the hundreds of people had headed out, it was summer. All along the way, there were countless injured and dead. By the time they reached this snowy mountain, it would have been during the extreme night.


    A night thatsted for months, how had the two forerunners endured it? Xiao En and Ku He, unlike Fan Xian, did not have a map left by those who had gone before and their experiences. Yet, they had survived in such a wretched environment. It truly made Fan Xian, who had met them after the cmity, sigh with great admiration.


    Compared to the two forerunners who had eaten human flesh, Fan Xian and the other two were much more fortunate and had it much easier. But, they still cut a sorry figure. It was fortunate that Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were both top warriors. For Fan Xian, a useless man with the knowledge of two lives, everything seemed to be destined by fate. Fan Xian was destined to be the person who respected and disrespected the Temple the most in this world. He was also the person most able to enter the Temple, as well as the person who needed to enter it the most.


    It was easier said than done. Fan Xian gradually emerged from the excitement in his heart and forcefully suppressed his state of mind. Calmly looking at the tall snowy mountain, he guessed at what the temple on the mountain looked like. In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a night. We enter the temple tomorrow morning!¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )

 Chapter 726 - There Is A Temple In The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 726: There Is A Temple In The Mountain</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the mist-shrouded cave in Xi Mountain in Shangjing, Fan Xian had once said to the dying Xiao En that he was actually just a traveler walking through this world. He wanted to see more sights, so he had a powerful interest in the Temple.


    Unlike the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s desire to use the strength of the Temple to conquer the world, the Wei Emperor¡¯s desire to obtain the secrets to immortality from the Temple, and the Qing Emperor¡¯s unusually valiant attempt to use the Temple as his hired thugs, Fan Xian¡¯s past interest in the Temple was mostly with the unknown.


    Now, Fan Xian powerful desire for the secret of the Temple could not help but beyered by more realistic considerations. He needed to enter the Temple to seek out traces of Uncle Wu Zhu and confirm that he was safe and try to find a way to return to the world and defeat the Qing Emperor. This was actually two sides of the same coin. As long as Uncle Wu Zhu was still alive, then everything was simple.


    As far as Fan Xian knew, there was no one in the world who could harm Uncle Wu Zhu or hold him down. The forever youthful Grandmaster with the blindfold had sufficiently powerful and mysterious skills. Even if the previously existing Great Grandmasters joined together, Wu Zhu could probably still find a way to escape. The problem was the Temple in this snowy mountain. The illusory wondend that had always stood above the clouds in the legends of mankind, a ce that did not belong in the secr world, perhaps even Wu Zhu was not a match for it.


    Reality also seemed to prove this point. Uncle Wu Zhu returned to the Temple to search for his roots. He had been gone for a number of years but had not sent any message back. If he was not trapped inside the temple, then he had probably left this world.


    The morning sunlight did not have a shred of warmth as it shone coldly on the three people at the foot of the mountain. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and tilted back his head to look at the majesty snowy mountain that seemed to cover up half the sky. He looked at the morning light reflecting jade-like off the snow and ice and was silent for a long time.


    The three most powerful young people in the world had set off while it was still dark and had walked for hours before nearing therge snowy mountain with difficulty. What surprised Haitang and Thirteenth Wang was that Fan Xian seemed very familiar with the path at the foot of the mountain. He led the two of them easily through a narrow passage at the foot of the mountain, emerging directly to the other side of the mountain.


    On this side of the mountain was a in formed by frozen ice. Other than snow and ice, there was nothing else. The three of them had essentially passed through the mountain ande out the other side while their camp was still at the other end of the mountain.


    ¡°Where is the Temple?¡± Thirteenth Wang panted. He carried Sigu Jian¡¯s ashes on his back. His face, wrapped in cloth, was red from the cold.


    Fan Xian, supported by Haitang, narrowed his eyes as he looked up the mountain and said, ¡°Xiao En and Master Ku He ascended the mountain from this side. Logically speaking, the Temple should be right in front of our eyes.¡±


    However, there was nothing in front of their eyes, only the jade-like ice and snow covering the unknown original color of the mountain. The wind was not strong and no heavy snow had fallen. They could see very far and clearly, but they could not find any trace of human craftsmanship anywhere within their field of vision.


    Haitang, who was supporting him, was silent for a moment. She then abruptly said, ¡°In the old legends, the Temple only appeared for a day or two each year in front of mortals. If the Temple does not want to be found, no matter how hard mortals searched, they would not be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°Legends are just legends.¡± Fan Xian covered his mouth and coughed. The coats and jackets he wore were very thick but they barely managed to defend him against the cold. Speaking of which, it was strange. The Temple was very close to them. Although they didn¡¯t know its location, the thick yuanqi in the air began to surge into his body much more quickly, greatly relieving him of his injuries and illness.


    With great difficulty, Fan Xian stopped coughing and blinked his eyes. He looked at the messy snow-covered rocks on the snowy mountain with tired eyes and said, ¡°Legends may not be true. Back then, your teacher and Sir Xiao En had waited months in this snowy mountain one or two days for the Temple to show itself and ate who knows how much human flesh. I don¡¯t want to wait.¡±


    Fan Xian had the experience of two lives. No one else could so definitely understand the will of heaven in the darkness. But, his education in his previous life made it difficult for him to shake off this atheism. This dilemma made him, on one hand, feel a faint fear and respect for the Temple. On the other hand, it made him put little belief in the so-called legends.


    ¡°If the legends are not true, then the Temple in this snowy mountain must have some way of hiding itself,¡± Haitang said indistinctly, her entire face hidden beneath her furry cor. ¡°If we are to search the entire mountain, it will take a lot of time in our present condition.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Since it¡¯s going to take a lot of time, we should get started quickly,¡± Fan Xian said in a raspy voice and nced at Thirteenth Wang again. ¡°Presumably, both of you have noticed that the nights here are very short. In a few days, there might be no more night. It will be helpful in our search.¡±


    During their months of difficult travel across the snowy ins, Fan Xian no longer purposely hid the knowledge from his previous life in front of Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. Each of his judgments had be reality in the end. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang did not know the basis of these judgments. In their hearts, Fan Xian became more mysterious and unfathomable.


    During these few months, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang showed not the slightest doubt or hesitation about any of Fan Xian¡¯s decisions. However, as the three of them stood in front of the snowy mountain and were about to start the search for the Temple, Thirteenth Wang did not head up the mountain. Instead, he nced at Haitang. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Haitang also nced at Thirteenth Wang. Their eyes met. They saw the worry and shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian noticed the oddness of his two friends. He furrowed his brows slightly and coughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Thirteenth Wang was silent for a moment. He then said, looking at him, ¡°We are just very curious. The Temple is right in front of our eyes. ording to your analysis, no matter how much time it takes, we will be able to find the Temple before night falls.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, not understanding the meaning of his words. His brows furrowed tighter. Haitang sighed at his side and said, ¡°What we mean is that we are about to find the Temple. Regardless of whether we are digging out the Temple¡¯s secret or rescuing the blind master, you have to make some kind of n in advance or have something prepared. If you have something you know, you have to tell the two of us ahead of time. Given your body¡¯s present condition, there are many things you need us to do.¡±


    The Temple was the same as a fairnd. At least, this was so in the hearts of the people of thisnd. Fan Xian and the other two sought the Temple. This was a major matter, yet Fan Xian appeared rxed and casual, even negligent. It was as if it was really was a vacation trip. Who knew what dangers were hidden on the mountain or what kind of godlike might there might be to defend against?


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were both top warriors with the strongest wills and determination. Faced with this snowy mountain, a sense of confusion and fear still rose in their hearts. They truly did not understand how Fan Xian could be so rxed and casual.


    ¡°Back then, Ku He and Xiao En came back from the Temple alive. This ce is not as terrifying as everyone thinks.¡± Fan Xian smiled bitterly. ¡°At that time, the two of them were already superior ninth-level warriors. However, they endured here for half a year and almost died. Of course, they cannot bepared to us. Since they could return alive, what are we afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Uncle Wu Zhu and the Emperor both said that the Temple is decrepit and rundown. They don¡¯t have much strength left,¡± Fan Xian said, dropping his eyelids slightly. ¡°I trust the Emperor¡¯s judgment because he has made few mistakes in his life.¡±


    Even if the Temple was rundown, it was still the Temple. Would mortals no longer worship it?


    ¡°The bigger problem is that I only know the way to the Temple and its outward appearance. As for what¡¯s inside the temple, I don¡¯t know,¡± Fan Xian said with a helpless smile. ¡°Since it is so, any preparation is pointless. Let¡¯s look. We¡¯ll talk once we¡¯ve found it.¡±


    This was an irresponsible way of acting. Fan Xian¡¯s entire life had been subsumed in the darkness of the Overwatch Council. He never found an unprepared battle. Even when faced with the unfathomable Emperor, he still made preparations and bravely thought of small tricks that could win him the victory. However, looking at this snowy mountain, this mountain he knew nothing about, what preparations could he make?


    The snowy mountain remained silent, serene, and cold. It was as if it didn¡¯t know three mortals were nervously and silently searching for its secret. The omnipotent and all-knowing Temple of legend was like a young woman in her boudoir, hidden in the snow and unwilling to reveal her true appearance.


    Climbing up the mountain with difficulty, the wind on the mountain gradually picked up, swirling the snow on the rocks into one¡¯s eyes. Fan Xian¡¯s eyes remained clear and steady, not letting go of any detail that could be overlooked. The Temple only appeared for a day or two. When Xiao En and Ku He saw the Templest time, it had been the first day after the long night ended. By his reckoning, there must be some kind of pattern hidden within.


    After the long night, the sunlight would spill on this part of the snowy mountain. Did the people of the Temple want to bask in the light of the sun, so it appeared to the world? Fan Xian, lying on Haitang¡¯s warm back, turned his head with satisfaction and sniffed at the girl¡¯s neck happily. He knew that he had deduced correctly. There would definitely be some marks of human craftsmanship after the ice and snow were peeled back on this part of the mountain that faced the sky.


    Haitang furrowed her brows slightly. She didn¡¯t know where Fan Xian¡¯s confidence came from or why he was so happy.


    Just as Fan Xian expected, before long, Thirteenth Wang, who had been searching about 1,920 feet to the right and front, suddenly turned and made a gesture at the two of them. Amidst the snow and wind, it was difficult to hear what Thirteenth Wang had found. But, Fan Xian and Haitang could easily sense the disciple of the Sword Hut¡¯s excitement.


    In a snowy hollow, Fan Xian crouched down and carefully examined the traces Thirteenth Wang discovered. Digging out a whole from the covering ice and snow, they found the thing they had been looking for, the marks of a craftsman. It was a rail-like thing made from unknown materials. It remained iparably smooth in the cold environment without any distortion in shape.


    With Haitang¡¯s support, Fan Xian stood and followed the rail into the depths of the ice and snow with his eyes all the way up. There, the snow and wind were heavy. The strange mountain range seemed to be broken in the middle and sunk in there. That was probably the end of the rail, right?


    Thirteenth Wang found a few other rails by this one. All of them were made from the masterly material. No one knew what they were for. The three of them immediately grew nervous. In this cruelly cold ce where few mortals reached, the sudden appearance of these strange rails naturally only had one possible exnation.


    ¡°Follow it up,¡± Fan Xian said in a raspy voice. His voice trembled slightly, but there was a calm in his eyes barely maintained through his powerful will.


    There were no paths in the mountain. All around them was ice, snow, and wild winds. Any moment of carelessness could result in a fall down the mountain and end in shattered bones. It was fortunate that Fan Xian had brought Haitang and Thirteenth Wang, two powerful warriors. Otherwise, the might of the Earth was not one that he, an ill man, could endure.


    The three of them forced down their nervousness and faint fear as they followed the smooth rail. They climbed toward the summit of the mountain range against the wind and snow. After an indeterminable amount of time, when Thirteenth Wang and Haitang felt that the zhenqi in their bodies had almost beenpletely drained by the icy cold rails, they suddenly sensed the light dim in front of their eyes.


    At the end of the road with heavy snow falling, the day grew dim as wonders emerged. The three of them stared in a daze at stone stairs at the end of the rail. They were unable to speak for a long time. This was truly a remarkable feat for such a long set of stone steps to be hidden on a t stage amidst the mountain range. If someone could actuallye to the snowy mountain, it was impossible for them to see these stone steps from the foot of the mountain.


    The Temple only appeared for a day or two. Did it mean that these stone steps would slide down the rails and bask under the sunlight, weing the worshippers from the secr world who hade forth through hardships?


    The stone steps were carved from bluestone and had experienced thousands of years of baptism by ice. They were heavily damaged. However, a touching sense of beauty that made one¡¯s heart tremble came from its age. Unlike the rails, seeing these seemingly endless stone steps made the three of them truly feel like they were entering the Temple.


    As they slowly ascended by the steps, an indescribable atmosphere enveloped the three of them and the stone steps. Withoutmunication, the three of them maintained their silence. Anyone, at the moment before the veil of the mysterious Temple was lifted, would feel excitement and fear. This excitement and fear of the unknown were instinctual to humankind. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Long and light gray eaves appeared above the stone steps. It reflected in their eyes. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s bodies froze slightly and paused. Fan Xian left Haitang¡¯s support and calmly, to the point of insanity, stared at the eaves and headed up the bluestone steps.


    Below the eaves was a ck stone wall. It slowly revealed its true appearance with each of their steps upward. A feeling of dignity rose from the frozen ground with this temple and enveloped the entire space between heaven and earth.


    The Temple finally appeared in front of them. It appeared calmly and naturally. It made them feel a sense of disbelief. Having looked thousands of times, one might hesitate to enter one¡¯s dream. The Temple that thousands had searched for a thousand years had just appeared. Inevitably, it made one feel some odd emotions.


    Standing on thest step, Fan Xian¡¯s hands outside his fur coat trembled slightly. He looked somewhat woodenly at the temple in front of him and could not speak for a long time. At his side, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had even more feelings they couldn¡¯t hold back. With dazed expressions, they looked at the strange building.


    The Temple was very big. It was impossible for the construction skills of the mortal world to build such arge temple. The tall, ck walls were like ck ice that would not melt for thousands of years. In front of their eyes, the eaves stretched all the way to the tform on top of the stone steps. Who knew how many secrets of history and the world was wrapped around it?


    For such arge temple at the end of a stone staircase hidden deep within the mountain range, the tform was unbelievablyrge. It was even many timesrger than the square in front of the Qing Kingdom, which could hold tens of thousands of people.


    What directly gave the three of them the most powerful sense of power and majesty were the main gates of the Temple in front of them. This pair of doors were a full 67 feet tall and of unknown thickness. Its color was deep and ancient.


    The three of them stood on the stone steps and were still dozens of feet from the front doors of the Temple. Since the doors were so tall and big, it made them feel that it was right in front of their eyes. The pressure was strong and made one want prostrate on the ground and offer endless worship.


    Standing in front of the Temple on the tform, Fan Xian, Haitang, and Thirteenth Wang were all incredible youths. In front of this majestic square and temple, they were like three ants who had lost their way in the grass and abruptly raised their heads to see a tree blocking out the sun. Their shock took away all their words.


    The only one who could maintain their calm was probably Fan Xian. After all, in his previous life, he had seen Jin Mao Tower and the Three Gorges Dam. He knew that the temple in front of him was certainly a wonder to those in this world. In his eyes, it was nothing more than a rather pretty building.


    No water was sufficient once one had seen the boundless sea. None were clouds other than those at the summit. Back then, Fan Xian had been unable to exin these words to Zhuan Mohan. Standing in front of the Temple now, Fan Xian found a new exnation. Scope and experience determined the height at which one stood at. Because of past experiences, one would be difficult to surprise.


    Fan Xian was not more talented than Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. Since he had experienced a more developed civilization in his previous life, his expression was much moreposed. Even so, his emotions were still nervous and excited in front of the Temple. He stared fixedly at the main gates of the Temple and did not speak for a long time.


    In an instant, he lowered his head and looked at the bluestone steps beneath his feet. He thought of decades ago when the broken Master Ku He had used his palm to p the stone steps beneath his feet and cried out painfully. Now, the three of them were already much moreposed.


    After calming his emotions, Fan Xian suddenly raised his head. His eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at therge tablet hanging above the doors of the Temple.


    Just as Xiao En said in the mountain cave, because of the passage of time, the words written on therge tablet couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. There were only partial symbols. In Xiao En¡¯s narrative, these symbols were perhaps mysterious edicts from the gods. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, these symbols that finally appeared in front of him represented a more shocking discovery.


    Fan Xian stared at the remaining ¡°wu¡± character on the tablet in a daze and the three symbols beneath it. One up, one down. Another one up, one down. Then, two arcs put together. This was the full contents of this symbol.


    His finger stretched out into the cold air and unconsciously traced these symbols. Ever since the fifth year of the Qing calendar, he had spent countless hours on this ¡°wu¡± character and these three exact same symbols. He had asked Uncle Wu Zhu and Sigu Jian in the past, but there was too little information. He didn¡¯t learn anything.


    Now, this ¡°wu¡± character and these symbols finally appeared in front of him. How could his emotions not be a mess?


    Fan Xian took note of the position of the partial ¡°wu¡± character and that of the three symbols. A light shed through his mind like lightning and froze him. It was as if he couldn¡¯t control his legs as he moved in a daze toward the doors of the Temple.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang finally woke from the shock of seeing the true appearance of the Temple and immediately noticed Fan Xian¡¯s odd behavior. They nervously followed him over toward the main doors.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze was still locked on therge tablet. He was muttering something and spoke more quickly. It was impossible to tell that he was ill. Two spots of high color had appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not some heavenly sign! If this isn¡¯t the character ¡®M,¡¯ what else could it be?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s tired eyes had beenpletely taken over by the light ofplicated emotions. He gritted his teeth andughed stupidly. Looking at the tablet, he finally understood what the Temple was.


    He finally knew that the analysis he had never told anyone was correct. The rails in the snowy mountain were not used to deliver these heaven-ascending stone steps down. Instead, it was to move the entire Temple down.


    The Temple also needed energy. It needed sunlight, which was why it would only appear in front of people after the long night. It was because of this that allowed Fan Xian to confirm that the Temple was not some kind of miracle. It was just a building that¡¯s use was not yet determined.


    More importantly, he finally confirmed that thend beneath his feet was still that blue. It was the one he had brought up unhappily to Da Bao one day under the boundless sky... Earth!


    Fan Xian¡¯s lips were white. In a trembling voice, he muttered to himself, ¡°This is Earth, then what is that Temple? Three ¡®M¡¯s and a ¡®wu¡¯ character... There wasn¡¯t such arge museum during my time...¡±


    Boundless and endless emotions surged into his mind, making it difficult for him to bear the burden. His cheeks were red. His lips were white. His gaze was perplexed. The Temple was a very old museum. The ¡°wu¡± character Xiao En remembered was not the hammer and sickle. The three ¡°M¡±s were not heavenly symbols or a symbol of Russia¡¯s spaceships. It was just the mostmonly seen letter in the English alphabet.


    There was clearly a ¡°wu¡± character on the tablet of the Temple while the three English ¡°M¡±s beneath were what remained of the word. The Temple was a museum!


    Fan Xian stood woodenly in front of the Temple with his head raised to look at therge tablet, unable to believe his eyes. If the world he was in was Earth, when had this museum, which was clearly thousands and tens of thousands of years old, been built?


    Where were the people who had built this museum? Why was there such an existence in the world? Why had this museum be the Temple everyone spoke of?


    Thinking of the indistinct legends in human history, the Tianmai Beings, the emissaries of the Temple, and the martial secrets and chest his mother, Ye Qingmei, had stolen from the Temple, Fan Xian¡¯s body began to tremble. He felt like he had found the truth of the greatest secret in this world. He also realized that there was still too much that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    Fan Xian started to cough. In front of the dark doors of the Temple that looked immensely like historical edicts, he bent his body. An angry and helpless voice rang out from his chest. ¡°What the f*ck kind of museum is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a military museum.¡± An emotionless voice rang out from the doors of the Temple as if it only wanted to answer Fan Xian¡¯s failure and panicked filled question.

 Chapter 727 - Someone In The Temple (1)

    <h4>Chapter 727: Someone In The Temple (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wind and snow stopped.


    Hearing that t voice, Fan Xian¡¯s pupils shrunk. He looked warily at the edict-like wooden doors, unsure what strange creature would run out.


    After a long time, the Temple in the depths of the snow mountain remained silent. After the voice in the temple resolved Fan Xian¡¯s angry question, it seemed to have also sunk into some kind ofplicated process of thought and was silent.


    Immediately after, the strangelyrge door in front of the temple opened up a sliver in silence. Although it was a heavy door, it opened without a single sound, making one shiver. The temple door opened 15 degrees. It was impossible to see inside from the front. However, this silently opened door seemed to symbolize some kind of invitation by the people in the temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart began to thud. He was forced to calm it. He narrowed his eyes at the shadows of the door without any expression on his face. Unexpectedly, he slowly sat down, right on the shallow snow on the stone tform.


    He had thought it would be like what had happened decades ago, like when Master Ku He was about to open the temple doors. He though a lightning-like ck shadow woulde out from within and strike each of them powerfully. However, the temple door opened, but there was no movement. Was it to say that the person in the Temple could also feel loneliness and the cold? Did the people in the temple hope to see their arrival?


    The mountain was in front, and hell was behind. Heaven was in front, and the snowyndscape was behind. There was very little distance, yet Fan Xian sat down. A slightly acerbic smile hung from the corners of his mouth. He closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang did not understand the conversation between that voice and Fan Xian. After all, there were no museums in this world. They also didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian sat down in front of the temple doors. They stared in a daze at the open doors of the temple and walked nervously to Fan Xian¡¯s side. Taking out their weapons, they protected him.


    Haitang¡¯s weapon was still the soft sword at her waist, but Thirteenth Wang had found a wooden stick from somewhere. Like a hunger, he stared sharply at the temple doors that were slightly ajar.


    Just like this, the three people in the snow silently stood guard in front of the temple doors.


    The yuanqi around them was very thick. Fan Xian clearly sensed this. That was why he had sat down with his eyes closed. Before entering the Temple, he had to at least ensure that he could move without a problem. If they had to escape wildly in a moment, at least he wouldn¡¯t hold back Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. Since the Temple was in front, the doors had already opened, and they had already waited for millennia, centuries, and decades, why rush?


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian slowly opened his eyes. All 36,000 pores had greedily absorbed enough of the yuanqi around them and repaired the meridians in his body greatly. The store of qi behind his waist could finally try to slowly flow, and his energy was much better. He was ready to enter the temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes fell on the entrance to the temple. Thirteenth Wang was also nervously staring there, only to hear two crisp chirrups. A small bird walked out from the door of the Temple and chirruped at the three nervous people outside.


    The bird waspletely green and very beautiful. It shone with a sense of calmness. The three people outside looked at the arrival of this world. Who would have thought that the Temple would use a bird to wee guests rather than some demonic being?


    The green bird looked solicitously at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Haitang said unconsciously. Her heart trembled slightly as she looked at the beautiful green bird. She helped Fan Xian rise from the snowy ground.


    Fan Xian was much more energetic. He thought deeply for a moment and then said, ¡°Enter.¡±


    One temple, one world. Naturally, there was a different world behind the door. However, unlike the imagination of the masses, there was no fairnd behind the doors of the Temple. Unlike Haitang¡¯s imagination, the bird flew off with a chirrup. There were no more cute creaturesing forward to wee the tired travelers.


    It was still a square inside the Temple, a veryrge square. Massive buildings were scattered around the square. Although these buildings wererge, they werepletely hidden by the ck stone walls outside. It was impossible for anyone to see them at the foot of the mountain.


    The materials and styles of the buildings, as well as their height and width, were not at a level achievable by the people in this world. There were some very faded remnants of wall paintings on either side of the path. One could faintly see a fine line and some dim colors.


    The three of them walked on the path inside the Temple. Above them was the snowy sky, and beneath them was the snowy ground. The world felt very silent and alone. The mythical scenery around them did not seem to truly exist.


    The three of them were like three ck dots silently walking on the pathway. The voice in the temple did not ring out again. It was as if the people in the temple did not care about where they came from and couldn¡¯t be bothered to direct them to where they should go.


    Thus, the three of them just walked silently and casually along the pathway in the temple. Their eyes calmly observed the eaves of the building passing by them and therge stone tform. They seemed calm and rxed. In reality, waves of shock had long risen in their hearts. After all, this was the inside of the Temple. Probably no one in this world had evere inside. The legendary and mythical soil had finally appeared in front of them. Whatplex emotions were suppressed under Haitang Duoduo¡¯s and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s outward calm?


    Back then, Ku He and Xiao En had onlye to the outside of the Temple, where they happened upon the ck shadow and the woman. The three of them had truly entered the Temple.


    Fan Xian needed to calm down because he had already faintly guessed at the origins of this Temple from the answer the voice in the Temple provided. His gaze stopped on the remnants of the wall paintings on either side. The paintings had peeled badly. It was impossible to clearly see the contents of what had been depicted. The secrets of history seemed to be hidden within these paintings. Fan Xian could easily see some familiar traces within the remaining lines.


    Just like how the building style of the Temple influenced the Royal Pce in Shangjing, the style of the wall paintings in the temple was of the same family as that in the Qing Temple and even the oil paintings in Yishi Tavern and restaurants. It looked like the Temple had existed in the world for countless years. Although it did not enter the world, it still had a faint influence on the world.


    The wind and snow inside the Temple were much weaker than outside. The wind and snow had stopped. A thinyer of powdered snowy on the path with their footsteps imprinted clearly on it, marking a solitary line straight into the depths of the Temple.


    All along the way, all they saw were broken down buildings. it was a cold and empty wastnd. The ce was not a fairnd or a ce for gods. Just as the Emperor and Uncle Wu Zhu said, it was nothing but a ruin.


    Fan Xian withdrew his gaze from the footprints in the snow and thought for a moment. He then continued to lead Haitang and Thirteenth Wang forward. Ever since they entered the snowy ins, he had be the leader. Although he was not recovered from his injuries and also ill, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang faintly sensed that Fan Xian knew more about certain things than most of the people in the world.


    The small agile and beautiful green bird still chirruped in front. Sometimes it appeared, and sometimes it was hidden. It led the three powerful youths who hade to worship. Stepping across the thin snow, it moved forward, alone and silently.


    Having approximately confirmed the boundary of the buildings inside the Temple, it was a parallelogram. The three of them had unconsciously walked to the center of the Temple.


    In the center of the Temple was a stage. Behind the stage was the best-preserved building of them all. Although one could still see many marks of time on the outside of the building and the gradual wind erosion on the corners of the rocks bore witness to the heartlessness of the world, this building had still not copsed.


    Up to here, they still had not seen a single person, not a single legendary emissary of the Temple. There was only that flying green bird that hadnded on the stone stage covered with a thinyer of snow.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows pulled together slightly. He noticed that the bird did not leave any w prints on the thin snow itnded on, but emissaries of the Temple still did not appear. The silence of the voice allowed him to confirm another truth.


    Perhaps it was a mysterious and inexorable feeling that made the three of them stop in front of the stone stage and look at the green bird on it without speaking. It was as if they wanted to watch it turn into a flower or pull out a flower.


    They waited for an indeterminable amount of time. The oppressively silent atmosphere in the Temple did not change. Fan Xian¡¯s movement also didn¡¯t change. His body was silently bent, but his heart was trembling slightly. The marks on all the buildings they had passed actually made him nervous. He had faintly sensed that these buildings were remnants of a civilization from countless years ago. Perhaps there was even some connection from the world he previously lived in.


    ¡°There is no danger in the temple. The emissaries of the Temple should have all died,¡± Fan Xian¡¯s raspy voice suddenly broke the silence that had stretched for countless years in the Temple. The bird on the stage turned its head and nced at him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s sudden words surprised Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. Ever since they entered the Temple, their mood had been stunned by the remnants of therge buildings they had never seen or heard of before and by that seemingly psychic bird. They had long lost the cool judgment they had in the world and were somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°All dead?¡± Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were purely repeating Fan Xian¡¯s words unconsciously. They absolutely did not agree with his judgment. There was no danger in the temple? An illusory ce that only existed in legends suddenly appeared in front of them. Who coulde to such a firm decision as Fan Xian did?


    Haitang looked at the green bird on the stage with a slightly pale face. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Even if it is a fairnd in ruins, it is still a fairnd. It is the path of heavenly beings, so one must have a respectful and fearful heart.¡±


    For the innocent children of Tianyi Dao, their worship of the Temple was deeply rooted in their bones. Of the disciples and grand disciples of the Qing Mountain sect, there had never been one who inherited Master Ku He¡¯s most valiant spirit, including Haitang. Faced with the Temple, after entering the Temple, everyone, unconsciously, became much weaker in their own eyes.


    What is there to be respectful and fearful of? These words did not leave Fan Xian¡¯s mouth, he just thought them fiercely. Uncle Wu Zhu had said there were not many people left at home. One died in the alley outside his manor. When his mother died, one died in the Temple. Seeing that he had walked calmly until now and still no emissaries of the Temple had appeared, one could ascertain that this broken temple was just a wastnd.


    The Temple was not a fairnd, just some historic relics. Having confirmed this truth, there was no longer any fear in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the green bird on the snowy stage. Suddenly, he said, ¡°It looks like the emissaries are all dead. The immortals of the Temple have long left and left behind this immortal bird to loiter around. Let¡¯s leave as well.¡±


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang turned their heads in disbelief to look at Fan Xian. Their emotions were unstable. They did not pick up on Fan Xian¡¯s lie. This was also because of the faint disappoint and sorrow on Fan Xian¡¯s pale face that could not be wiped away. His acting was too good.


    ¡°The blind¡­¡± Haitang was going to say that if the Temple was really broken and decrepit to such an extent, if there really wasn¡¯t a higher existence to all this, why not try to discover Wu Zhu¡¯s whereabouts instead returning empty-handed? All of the muscles in Thirteenth Wang¡¯s body were tensed. He wasn¡¯t sure how to face the empty and deste temple. After experiencing so much hardship to go through the snowy ins to reach it, how could he be satisfied leaving?


    Fan Xian coughed urgently and stopped Haitang¡¯s question. He stared fixedly at the green bird on the stage. Everything in the world needed a reason. Since the Temple was the ruins of a civilization, a museum, then the voice in this Temple that invited the three of them into the temple naturally had something they wanted him to do.


    Matters progressed as Fan Xian expected. The green bird on the stage suddenly chirruped. With a flutter of its wings, it flew up into the sky. It only flew a few dozen feet before it changed into countless spots of light and dispersed into the air.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s bodies shook. They moved near Fan Xian as quickly as they could, protecting his entire body. They were terrified that the change in the Temple would cause Fan Xian, the weakest person, to die.


    Fan Xian was not afraid. He just narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the slowly descending light spots in the air. The light spots descended to a level above the stage and began to coalesce together, like countless fireflies in the summer night sky forming into different shapes because of mysterious reasons.


    The light spots gradually brightened and dimmed, revealing a human figure in the air that gradually cleared. The lines grew clearer until one could see the flowing clouds on one corner of the sleeve, a ck gold and jade belt at the waist, and shoes with upturned points on the person¡¯s feet.


    An elder in wide-sleeved ancient robes had suddenly appeared in mid-air. They could not see his face or features clearly, but they could clearly see his existence. His feet did not stand on the stage but instead floated in the air. He was clearly there, but Haitang and Thirteenth Wang could not sense any sign of breathing or heartbeat. They couldn¡¯t even sense his existence.


    He stood in mid-air like he could go with the wind. The wide sleeves danced gently above the stage. A faint light enveloped the elder¡¯s entire body.


    This sight stunned all three of them in front of the stage. To be able to hover in the air and emit a gold light from his the body, what level of cultivation was this? No, this was not cultivation. This was clearly magic. Other than immortals of the Temple, who else could use these worshipful methods to appear in front of them?


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s eyes were wide open with confusion. Looking at the sight in front of them that they werepletely unable to understand, they naturally connected the existence that had evolved from the bird with the immortals of legend that lived in the Temple. Their bodies trembled beyond their control. They naturally knelt down, sincerely kowtowing toward the snow.


    Fan Xian also kowtowed. His knees sunk into the thin and soft snow. His body began to tremble like a person who had sunk into excitement and could not extricate themselves.


    No one could exin the scene in front of them. Even the civilization of Fan Xian¡¯s previous life could not create such a marvelous phenomenon. The being on the stage, emitting light and standing in mid-air, appeared very real and was truly like an immortal.


    However, much of Fan Xian¡¯s excitement and fear was faked. He forced himself to calm down. His brain turned furiously to analyze this being that had appeared in front of his eyes. If the Temple was a museum, and a military museum as the person in the temple said, how could there be an immortal?


    Since it wasn¡¯t an immortal, what could it be? As a person of two lives, Fan Xian had never squeezed the cells of his brain like he was today. His head was slightly lowered as he thought desperately. Was this a hologram the he had heard about in his previous life?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t throw a handful of snow to see if it would pass through the being¡¯s body. Once he had a judgment in his heart, his fear naturally reduced a lot. Like Haitang and Thirteenth Wang, he knelt sincerely in the snow in front of the stage.


    ¡°Haitang of Northern Qi¡¯s Tianyi Dao gives her greetings to you,¡± Haitang reported in a trembling voice. Haitang Duoduo thought that the immortals of the Temple must know of the Qing Mountain¡¯s bloodline, of the Sect of Tianyi Dao that worshipped the Temple and broadcast the Temple¡¯s edict of love.


    ¡°Thirteenth Wang of Dongyi¡¯s Sword Hut,¡± Thirteenth Wang¡¯s voice was a bit odd. This powerful man was probably stunned by the powerful psychological attack.


    ¡°Fan Xian of the Qing Kingdom.¡± Fan Xian did not hide his true name. Thest emissary of the Temple to descend to the world had died to Uncle Wu Zhu because of the Emperor¡¯s ruthless tactics. Presumably, the Temple did not know of his rtionship to Ye Qingmei.


    What he was thinking now was that the Temple had opened its doors to the three of them, so what exactly did it want to do? If the legends of the Temple in this world had pretended to be immortals for countless years, then presumably it would continue acting. One must have been very proud and stately to pretend to be an immortal, only then could one scare people like Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. If he hadn¡¯t spoken first, the Temple would probably not have any reaction.


    ¡°The three of use from the South¡­¡± Fan Xian¡¯s raspy voice spoke of the hardship on the snowy ins to prove their determination and worship to the Temple. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang finally came to themselves and knew that Fan Xian was lying. They involuntarily felt greatly shocked. They thought that an immortal would know, with a thought, whether one was lying or truthful. Fan Xian was too daring to tell such lies in front of the immortal.


    ¡°You are creatures of the world, people that the mighty Temple pities and observes. The ice and snowy paths prove your determination. All doubts need the guiding hand of light, and light is in front of you.¡±


    The being that the green bird had evolved into finally spoke. There was no inflection of emotion in their voice, but, strangely, it was not cold. On the contrary, it had a sense of warmth and intimacy.


    The being¡¯s voice echoed through the empty Temple with a buzzing sound. It was impossible to know if the voice came from between the being¡¯s lips or if it came from all around.


    The wondrousness of these words convinced Haitang and Thirteenth Wang of their belief that this was an immortal. However, Fan Xian smiled coldly and thought that it was nothing more than a very leveled-up loudspeaker.


    Light in front, need to be guided? How bleak were the people? If there were any doubts, they could ask the immortals of the Temple for help. Thus, Fan Xian opened his mouth. ¡°Loft immortal, we want to know who we are, where are we from, and where will we go?¡±


    They were from the South and had reached the Temple, who knew where they would go? The green bird guided them to the stone stage but was unable to answer them this awkward philosophical question. After the being heard Fan Xian¡¯s three questions, it immediately fell silent. The clothes floating in the frigid air also immediately froze and did not move in the slightest.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang did not understand why Fan Xian asked these three questions. Fan Xian slowly stood. His eyes were unusually calm and cold. Looking at the being that had sunk into silence, he finally confirmed his guess through observations of the details.


    ¡°You are you. Youe from where youe from, and you go where you go.¡± The being¡¯s clothes moved. Its voice remained just as warm, but its reply was very mysterious. To Haitang and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s ears, this reply was very pleasing. To anyone else, it would probably seem particrly marvelous.


    Fan Xian wanted this kind of answer. He looked calmly at the figure made of light floating in the air and thought that if it needed this much time to search through its databases, the power of the Temple must be almost at an end.


    Very clearly, the being felt no anger toward Fan Xian¡¯s standing body and rude and direct gaze. In the light, he gazed warmly at Fan Xian.


    ¡°This is not the answer I want,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°An answer is an answer, whether or not it is wanted is just a matter of the heart.¡± The immortal of the Temple¡¯s answer remained mysterious.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I want to know about the history of the Temple.¡±


    The immortal once again fell silent. The light enveloping his clothes immediately dimmed. Fan Xian stared unblinkingly at this patch of light and begged silently in his heart, If you¡¯re truly a hologram, if you¡¯re really only the guide of this museum,plete your mission and talk about this piece of history that has already passed into oblivion.


    If someone was able to enter the Temple of legend, perhaps they would want Midas¡¯ Touch, the art of immortality, or those magical martial secrets. Fan Xian was not like that. He wanted to know the history of the Temple. Outside the temple¡¯s doors, he had said the word ¡°museum,¡± but it was clear that this person in the Temple had not guessed, because of that word, that Fan Xian had a simr soul in his body.


    The clothes on the being froze for a very, very long time, and the light dimmed a great deal. Perhaps the human thoughts flying in the spots of light were bncing some kind of permission and ess.

 Chapter 728 - Someone In The Temple (2)

    <h4>Chapter 728: Someone In The Temple (2)</h4>


    Why does the Temple appear? The reason for its appearance concerned its past, present, and future, which was the purpose of Fan Xian¡¯s question. When Fan Xian¡¯s question rang out in the Temple covered with a thinyer of snow, the being evolved from the green bird sunk into silence. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang also sensed Fan Xian¡¯s unusual mood and forced down the nervousness in their heart to raise their heads.


    In the mysterious and icy Temple, only Fan Xian could maintain his calm. As powerful as Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were, they had both be like naked infants, unable to develop a sliver of disrespect under the gaze of the being on the stage.


    The being was silent for a long time. To Fan Xian, who stood at its foot, it said, ¡°This is beyond the limits of what mortals should try to reach or understand.¡±


    ¡°I have never thought of myself as a mortal.¡± Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at the spots of light in the air. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Simrly, I also don¡¯t think you are an immortal.¡±


    The Temple could faintly influence thousands of years of history in thisnd, but there was also the rule that the Temple could not impetuously meddle in the affairs of the world. Fan Xian knew that in order to protect its lofty and independently mysterious position, regardless of whether the Temple was an ancient relic or some strange object to the side, it would act ording to the stories of legends and disguise itself as an illusory existence.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t say, please tell us the reason you invited us into the Temple.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s gaze looked directly at the figure formed by the light spots in the air and coldly said, ¡°Mortals have never been able to enter the Temple. You let us in. Presumably, you have something you want of us.¡±


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang suddenly noticed something strange in Fan Xian¡¯s conversation with the being. They slowly rose from the snow. They discovered that Fan Xian could still talk calmly when faced with a lofty existence that was beyond humankind¡¯s understanding. Their admiration rose even higher.


    Haitang Duoduo and Thirteenth Wang still did not understand how Fan Xian was truly going to negotiate some kind of deal with the being in the Temple. Why was he not in a rush to seek the whereabouts of the blind master? Haitang quietly stood behind Fan Xian and followed his gaze into the air. This one nce had already depleted all the courage in her body. It was also in this once nce that something suddenly shifted in her heart. Fan Xian remained standing straight in front of the being, so why couldn¡¯t she?


    ¡°In the secr world, I have undertaken many positions. The one I was best at wasmerce,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°Thus, I am a merchant who seeks nothing but profit. I don¡¯t like to reap without sowing, and I don¡¯t want to do anything that would harm my interest for the light enveloping the Temple. If you want us to do something for the Temple, you must pay a price.¡±


    From when he entered the Temple to now, Fan Xian¡¯s entire state of mind had already be unusually clear and cold. He still didn¡¯t have a solid understanding of the Temple, but he had to force himself to calm down and not to think of the other party as a god and instead just think of him as a true existence. Furthermore, he faintly guessed that this journey to the Temple had gone so smoothly because this person in the Temple had a request to make of the three of them. He even had a good guess as to what the request would be.


    ¡°The way of the gods is faintly lit. The main path iscking. Pacing between the fork in the road, both point to the same ce. Indignation of the weather is the sign of a country at peace...¡±


    The spots of light coalesced into human form on the stage and paused for a moment before suddenly reciting a long text in beautiful and ancient words. However, the heart of the matter was actually simple. This being of the Temple hoped that Fan Xian, Haitang, and Thirteenth Wang could be emissaries of the Temple. Secretly observing the world on behalf of the Temple and choosing appropriate times to return and report to the person in the Temple.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang sunk deep into thought. Complicated emotions grew in their eyes. They had probably not expected that once they entered the temple, they would not turn into bluestone by the being in the Temple but instead be given such an important and nonsensical mission.


    Investigating affairs of the world on behalf of the Temple? If the three of them left the Temple, they would probably never return again in this lifetime. The people of the Temple also could not leave the temple to interfere in outside affairs, so how could they control them?


    This was a simple request. In the eyes of the disciples of Tianyi Dao, this was perhaps the ultimate mission and particrly majestic. In Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, it only further proved his guess.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a Tianmai Being of legend?¡± Haitang Duoduo¡¯s heart trembled as she remembered this name. In the legends, Tianmai Beings were known as the bloodline of heaven, waking every few hundred years. Tianmai Beings could represent powerful and undefeatable battle power or could great talent in wisdom. But, all these figures of legend all vanished without a trace in the end.


    After Haitang Duoduo left Qing Mountain, she had also been advertised by the Northern Qi court as a Tianmai Being and was known as a prodigy. She knew she was not the stuff of legends. Inparison, Fan Xian, who remained so calm in the face of this being and was able to spit out 300 poems in one night, was truly like a Tianmai Being.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a Tianmai Being. This kind of status is only an emissary of the Temple.¡± Fan Xian suddenly broke the silence and exined to his two friends. ¡°This Temple is already in ruins. Other than this being, they can no longer find other emissaries to observe the affairs of the world. More urately speaking, those emissaries all died in the mortal world. If the Temple does not want to be forgotten and does not want to forget the world, it needs to find new emissaries.¡±


    ¡°Very coincidentally, the three of us came to the Temple and gave this being a chance. Of course, this is not much a gamble for him. I believe that the warriors of the world would be very willing to observe the world on behalf of the lofty Temple.¡±


    ¡°Even your teacher could not forget the Temple before his death, much less other people.¡± Fan Xian nced at Thirteenth Wang. He said with his head lowered slightly, ¡°If you want to ept, go ahead. Presumably, this is the Temple¡¯s first batch of outside emissaries, so they don¡¯t have any rules and regtions.¡±


    Strangely, Fan Xian spoke these words in front of the being on the stage like he was not afraid of angering it at all. It was indeed the case. There was absolutely no change of expression on the old being¡¯s face, which was purely formed of light spots. He just coldly and woodenly waited for the answer of the three people beneath the stage.


    ¡°All the emissaries in the temple have died. Of course, there were not many to start with. That is why you want to use us to be your eyes. The problem is that it is impossible for you to control any of our actions after we leave the temple. You have just made the only possible choice in a situation without any choices.¡± Fan Xian raised his head and looked at the patch of light spots. The corners of his mouth twitched up as he said, ¡°However, I still want some benefits. ording to my analysis, the so-called Tianmai Beings were just people in the long river of history to whom you imparted unfair knowledge to through the emissaries that walked the Earth.¡±


    ¡°Thus, Master Ku He was a Tianmai Being. My Emperor is also a Tianmai Being. Everyone says that Tianmai Beings only appear once every few centuries, but, clearly, thend has been a bit too lively these few decades.¡±


    The being¡¯s expression did not tremble at all. It just leaned forward slightly and looked down at the coldly speaking Fan Xian from on high. After a moment, it said, ¡°Those are idents, not Tianmai Beings.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded and did not refute these words. Regardless of whether it was the martial method cultivated by Master Ku He or the Tyrannical zhenqi practiced by the Emperor, they were both things his mother, Ye Qingmei, had stolen from this temple. There was no legality in the legacy. This elder in the Temple did not recognize it.


    ¡°Child, you know many things.¡± The being on the stage watched Fan Xian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me child, I don¡¯t like being referred to like that. And, I do know a lot of things. After all, I have independent thought, unlike the emissaries you sent to the world these countless years who have no feeling or thought of their own.¡± Fan Xian returned the being¡¯s deep gaze without cowering at all. Calmly, he said, ¡°I even know that your essay earlier is actually all copied words. From this, I can see that you can only carry out simple collection and editing work but are unable to have your own powers of creation.¡±


    Ever since he had risen from the snow, Fan Xian had calmly, even coldly, spoken to this figure in the Temple equally. He seemed to not be worried at all that this mysterious temple could easily kill him. This calmness was nothing but a fa?ade. These emotions were based on his analysis of the Temple and knowledge from his two lives.


    ¡°It¡¯s Seeking Martial Dispatch. It looks like you¡¯ve truly surprised me and made me remember some things. However, if you¡¯re willing to be emissaries of the Temple, I cannot mind the rudeness of your speech,¡± the being said coldly. ¡°The Temple never negotiates with mortals. Please remember this.¡±


    ¡°Since you remember some things from the past, you know that not everyone in this world is frightened by you and will listen to what you say,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°You are just a lonely old man. Your subordinates have all died, one by one. Other than us, who else do you think will be able to find this stupid temple? Regardless of whether we leave or if you kill us, you can only be trapped forever in this snowy mountain, never again knowing what is happening in the world you calmly observed.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can break precedent and negotiate, in reality, you have already obtained the Temple¡¯s selfless gift. As the Temple¡¯s children, you should work for the continued progression of the world and offer up your strength.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Temple has gifted me,¡± Fan Xian said.


    The being¡¯s gaze swept over the bodies of the three people in front of the stage and said, ¡°Choosing you to enter the Temple and giving this majestic mission to you, you all have the aura of the Temple on you, particrly you.¡±


    The being¡¯s gazendedstly on Fan Xian. Haitang Duoduo inherited the skill of Qing Mountain. Master Ku He was able to be Great Grandmaster because of the martial secrets Ye Qingmei had stolen from the Temple. Dongyi¡¯s ultimate sword skill also carried, to some lesser extent, the style of the emissaries of the Temple. Of course, the one with the thickest aura was Fan Xian. He had lived with Uncle Wu Zhu since his youth, and he was Ye Qingmei¡¯s son. The major martial secrets of the Temple that had reached the world were all within his body. This being who had guarded the Temple for thousands of years could easily see this point.


    ¡°What you mean is that you won¡¯t give the three of us further benefits.¡± The corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched up. He said with a smile, ¡°Since it is so, of course, we can¡¯t enter this temple and leave empty-handed. If you won¡¯t give it, we will have to search ourselves.¡±


    With these words, the being in the light smiled slightly like it was feeling a sliver of absurdity at ant-like mortals daring to forcefully rob the Temple under his god-like gaze.


    An even more absurd matter came after. After Fan Xian finished speaking, he no longer said anything more to the spots of light. Instead, he went right around the stage and headed toward the best-preserved building in the Temple under the snow.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were shocked. They were unsure if such a rude action would anger the being in the temple or if lightning woulde in a moment and turn Fan Xian into ash.


    The expression of the being on the stage formed by light spots was slightly frozen. It was as if in all of his calctions, he had not thought of Fan Xian¡¯s action. Immediately after, his body immediately dispersed. It instantly appeared in front of the path Fan Xian was on, blocking the door to the preserved building.


    Disappear and appear, such a speed was indeed not a sight that could appear in the mortal world. Haitang Duoduo and Thirteenth Wang forced down the shock in their hearts and dissolved into two streaks of light smoke. They swept over and tried to protect Fan Xian¡¯s puny life amidst the being¡¯s angry attack.


    However, nothing happened. Fan Xian¡¯s footsteps did not even falter. He walked straight into the figure formed of light spots. The spots of light were not dissipated by his body. They did not fly in every direction, nor did they be countless mines and blow him into powder. Instead, it suddenly swelled as if sticking to Fan Xian¡¯s winter coat.


    Under Haitang and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s shocked gazes, Fan Xian walked straight into the being¡¯s light and walked out again, nearer to the doors of the building.


    A breeze brushed by. The being¡¯s light erupted again. With another swoosh, it suddenly appeared in front of the doors of the building, in Fan Xian¡¯s way. However, a sliver of woodenness appeared in that pair of unfathomable eyes, like the blue dome of heaven.


    Fan Xian looked calmly into the eyes of the being floating in midair. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°I see through you now.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Someone In The Temple (3)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Someone In The Temple (3)</h4>


    In the extremely cold northern mountain, in the very cold illusory Temple, Fan Xian walked toward the building without looking back at all. He once again crashed into the being¡¯s body. In this world covered by white snow, countless dazzling spots of light erupted.


    No one noticed that under his winter coat his back was soaked through. Even in such cold weather, sweat seeped out of his body and wet all of his inner clothing. His expression remained calm. No one knew how much courage and determination he pulled together in the instant before he charged through the being¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian did not know just what kind of unfathomable strength the Temple had, or if, as the Emperor and Uncle Wu Zhu said, it had already fallen to some extent. However, Uncle Wu Zhu was clearly lost in this temple. This made him feel an instinctive wariness toward the Temple, but he still had to take a gamble.


    It looked like he had won the bet. The being¡¯s body formed by light spots clearly did not have any powerful strength. It was more like the hologram Fan Xian had guessed earlier.


    There were still many secrets in the Temple and many things that couldn¡¯t be exined, such as the thick yuanqi and collection of martial secrets that had been stolen by his mother. In that world, there may be the Chen Family¡¯s T¡¯aichi Guide, but there certainly wasn¡¯t such magical things as the Tyrannical martial method.


    Fan Xian¡¯s thin lips trembled slightly as he stepped over the threshold of the still whole building. His hands were held behind his back. He made a gesture toward Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. He hoped that his two friends could continue to stand strong under the temple¡¯s godlike prestige and be able to help him.


    He charged into the building. The spots of light followed him in like fireflies, leaving behind an empty snow-covered ground and the stage devoid of the w marks of the green bird. Two heavy doors swung shut without sound and shut Fan Xian within while Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were shut outside.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had not shaken off their shock. They didn¡¯t know where Fan Xian found the courage to walk through the being¡¯s body. They also didn¡¯t understand why the being erupted into spots of light after Fan Xian walked into it.


    They were more worried about Fan Xian¡¯s safety behind the tightly closed doors. Haitang Duoduo narrowed her eyes. Light erupted in her pupils. As she elevated all the cultivation in her body in preparation to charge down the door, Thirteenth Wang suddenly said, ¡°His hand gesture told us to stay outside and use this opportunity to search for the person.¡±


    Fan Xian had taken a great risk to leave Haitang and Thirteenth Wang outside the door. He hoped they would use this opportunity he had fought desperately for to search for traces of Uncle Wu Zhu. Fan Xian had traveled thousands of li and made nothing off the hardships toe to the Temple. Much of his reason for doing so was for the sake of his Uncle that he was closest to.


    This was a pseudo-ssical temple. However, the building material inside was notmon limestone. Instead, it was a metal-like material. Fan Xian¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He swept his gaze across the hall quickly but found that the inside of the building waspletely empty with nothing amazing. There were only patches of emptiness, faintly making one think, with regard to its name as a museum, that perhaps, countless years ago, these were disy cases.


    The wall paintings outside the Temple had long fallen into disrepair. The ones inside this building were still well-preserved. One could clearly see the scene depicted.


    Fan Xian put his hands behind his back and bowed his body like an old man as he carefully walked in front of this wall painting. His gaze swept across it. Not missing a single detail, he examined it very closely. Since the being formed of light spots would not tell him the truth of history, then he could only search for this truth himself.


    Just as Fan Xian bent his body and looked intently at the wall painting, the being formed of light spots floated behind him like a demon. Fan Xian was aware of this, but he didn¡¯t turn his head to look. He also didn¡¯t ask anything. The scene at this moment was strange. Followed by a being or a demon, it was inevitable that Fan Xian would feel ufortable, but his behavior was particrly calm.


    The style of the wall paintings were simr to the oil paintings Fan Xian knew from his previous life. The contents of the paintings were mostly myths of antiquity that were asionally mentioned in the ssics of thend. The faces of the gods were blurry. Regardless of whether they were summoning lightning on a mountain summit, sunk into the ocean, or immersed inva in the mouth of a volcano, there was always a bundle of white fog covering their true appearance.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart thumped. He once again thought of the wall paintings in the Qing Temple in Jingdou and those in the Qing Temple on Dong Mountain. The contents of those wall paintings were events that happened thousands and thousands of years ago and would have been handed down over countless generations. It was inevitable they would be somewhat blurry. However, this Temple was the source of all legend. Why were the gods on these wall paintings still blurry?


    The being of the Temple who had followed Fan Xian like a wisp of light suddenly said, ¡°These wall paintings are by Boer.¡±


    ¡°Boer? A sorcerer of the west from 300 years ago. I heard that he and his wife, Fubo, were both Tianmai Beings. In the end, they disappeared without a trace. So, they returned to the Temple in the end,¡± Fan Xian said with furrowed brows. ¡°In any case, Tianmai Beings were those chosen by the Temple to scatter seeds of wisdom in the world. I had thought that these Tianmai Beings had a change of heart at the end and were all killed by emissaries sent out by the Temple. Who would have thought there were those who returned alive?¡±


    ¡°The Temple is forbidden to interfere in the affairs of the world, naturally, it would not rashly kill mortals. However, you¡¯re right in saying that after countless years, there would eventually be Tianmai Beings who inherited the learning of the Temple, developed wild fantasies, and brought cmity to the people. Whenever this happens, the Temple would send out emissaries to make them disappear.¡±


    ¡°This is probably the reason for the legend that all Tianmai Beings disappeared in the end without a trace.¡± Fan Xian noticed that the wisp of light behind him still spoke in a calm and warm tone. However, when it referred to him, it used the polite form. It had also begun tomunicate with him.


    ¡°But, Boer and Fubo were another cup of tea. They didn¡¯t have any secr desires. After Fubo died, Boer experienced boundless hardship and returned to the Temple. Coincidentally, at that time, the wall paintings in the Temple were almost gone, so he spent seven years repairing the wall paintings.¡±


    ¡°But, the history of the Qing Temple in Dong Mountain and Jingdou are both longer than 300 years. How is it possible that those wall paintings are also in Boer¡¯s style?¡±


    ¡°Because Boer only repaired and did not create. He followed the style of wall paintings from many years ago. It is somewhat simr to the ones in the world you grew up in.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly pointed at the mes and light filling the sky in the wall painting and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t those gods have faces?¡±


    ¡°True gods never use their faces to meet people.¡±


    ¡°So, you are not a true god,¡± Fan Xian said.


    The spots of light floating in mid-air behind Fan Xian gradually shed its elderly face and changed into a mirror-like surface. After a long silence, it said, ¡°Just as you said earlier, I am not a god.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I was just worried that after being cooped up in this snowy mountain for tens of thousands of years, you had gone crazy and truly thought of yourself as a god. Then, things would be difficult.¡± Hearing the sounds of the Temple itself all around him, Fan Xian¡¯s mood rxed a little. At least the craziest and terrifying possibility had been denied by the Temple itself.


    If life and feeling truly existed in it, it would certainly understand the meaning hidden in Fan Xian¡¯s heart after listening to these words. Clearly, the existence inside the Temple only passively followed some kind of set process of thinking and did not say anything further.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that gods do not have a face. It¡¯s that there are no gods.¡± For some reason, after Fan Xian said these words, his emotions suddenly became lonely. If there truly were no gods in the world, then his existence and his mother¡¯s existence were still so iprehensible and without reason.


    ¡°Those are just some powerful machines or weapons,¡± Fan Xian said quietly as he pointed to the gods in the wall painting that could split the earth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what weapon it is. Is it the atom bomb or the neutron bomb? In any case, they¡¯re both very terrifying things.¡±


    After hearing Fan Xian¡¯s words, the mirrored surface of the floating wisp of light suddenly trembled powerfully. It was as if it was carrying out a fierce thinking action. Or, perhaps it was because words that it had never imagined it would hear hade from Fan Xian¡¯s mouth, making it unable to analyze clearly for a short period of time.


    The light in the building was not very dazzling. But, it was light, and it spilled gently and softly on Fan Xian, like it was shining ayer of holy light on him. Perhaps it was out of necessity to protect the exhibited items or because the power source of the Temple had almost run dry, but the rays of light were not very bright. Fan Xian walked forward silently until he saw all of the wall paintings, only then did he return to the center of the building.


    Turning his head to look at the wisp of light floating in midair, he was silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°At this point, you should know that I am not amon person. My two friends are also not present. I think there is nothing for you to fear, so tell me about the origins of the Temple.¡±


    The mirrored surface formed by the light sunk into a deathly calm like it was analyzing whether this request of Fan Xian¡¯s could go through.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start it for you.¡± Fan Xian coughed and felt a wave of weakness wash over him. Slowly, he sat down on the icy floor. As he slowly absorbed the omnipresent yuanqi, he slowly spoke in a raspy voice, ¡°The Temple is a historical ruin, and the remnants of some civilization. In your words, this is a military museum, so the best and most terrifying items from that civilization are preserved inside. You won¡¯t tell me the history of the Temple, so I can only guess using these wall paintings and what I know. That civilization must be one I am familiar with.¡±


    Fan Xian slowly closed this eyes and thought of the words Xiao En said in the mountain cave, as well as what Uncle Wu Zhu had once said. Back then, not long after his mother escaped the Temple for the first time, she should have returned to the Temple to find Uncle Wu Zhu. Since it was so, that chest should have been stolen from the temple by his mother during the second time.


    The military museum had a Barrett in its collection. Clearly, the time in which this museum existed should be a bitter than when Fan Xian left. Furthermore, the civilizations were of the same origin. Fan Xian did not believe that some antique civilization could have the exact same gun.


    When he thought of the fact that the familiar civilization was of the same origins as the world he had once lived in and had be a faint shadow in history, a broken down temple that no one coulde into contact with he felt pained. In the snowy mountains, those people that Fan Xian, or rather Fan Shen, had once loved, hated, and pitied had long be wisps of spirit in the long river of time. Those matters over which he had gone wild over, seen, or admired had already be yellow sand.


    His pain was not strong but unusually clear and twisting. He was particrly disappointed and frustrated. He could see none before him and none to follow him. Other than Ye Qingmei, there was only himself. Heaven and earthsted forever. How could this be endured? Tens of thousands of years of loneliness hadnded on him alone. It was an unimaginable weight.


    Fan Xian sat on the ground and coughed repeatedly. He panted for breath. After a long time, an indifferent and dim light grew in his eyes. His expression was not quite a smile. He looked at the mirror in the air formed of light spots and asked, ¡°As someone once of the same profession, can you tell me how the world back then was destroyed? Did mad men actually begin to throw nuclear bombs for fun?¡±


    The light mirror was as smooth as water. After a long time, the warm and steady voice rang out all around the building, ¡°It was a great battle in the god realm. Immortals each used startling treasures to raise up perilous situations. The Earth changed shape. Volcanoes erupted...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s enraged voice rang out in the empty building. He stared fixedly at the mirror and coughed violently. He even coughed up a trace of blood. He ruthlessly wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips and cursed at the mirror, ¡°I¡¯m a person from that bullsh*t god realm! Don¡¯t use such sh*t to speak of matters! You¡¯re just a stupid f*cking museum, not some goddamn Temple!¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the Qing Royal Pce, which was filled with the sense of spring, a crisp and icy voice slowly rang out inside the royal study. The wooden door of the royal study was slightly ajar to aid in air cirction. The eunuchs and serving girls led by Eunuch Yao waited carefully outside the room and did not go in.


    ¡°When one is in a lofty position in court, one is concerned about the people. When one is far away, one is concerned about their Emperor. One worries when promoted and when exiled. When is one happy? One would answer: One should worry about the affairs of state first then enjoy oneself...¡±


    Fan Ruoruo gently finished reading this essay and closed the book. She then walked to a corner of the study and became lost in thought with her eyes wide open. She looked at the flourishing spring trees outside and involuntarily thought of her brother. She heard that he had gone North. What was in the North? Was the Temple of legend in the North? She heard that the North was icy and snowy year round, not a ce that normal people could go near. Was her brother alright?


    It was now the end of spring. Four months had passed since thest Pce incident. The entire Royal Pce was enveloped in beautiful sunlight. Inside the royal study, there was still a sense of icy chill. The Qing Emperorid on a soft bed with a thin nket over his body. His face was pale, and his eyes were spiritless. Following Fan Ruoruo¡¯s gaze, he looked at the green trees outside the window. For some reason, the Emperor felt particrly annoyed at the existence of the green trees. Perhaps it was because he felt spring leaving and the arrival of autumn. All things are eventually reced. It was an impossible to oppose natural cycle.


    ¡°Worried about the Emperor, worried about the people... Back then, An Zhi spoke up in the Northern Qi Pce. In the end, was forced by the little Emperor to write something. He just wrote this part that had neither head nor tail,¡± the Emperor said slowly. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, how could a man who could write such things do such a traitorous thing?¡±


    After so long, the Qing court knew that the traitor Fan Xian had long escaped Jingdou. Intelligence reports from the North urately pointed at Fan Xian¡¯s whereabouts. What surprised many of the officials in the Qing Kingdom was that after Fan Xian escaped Jingdou, he did not throw himself into the arms of the Northern Qi court. More surprisingly, the Emperor seemed to focus his anger only on Fan Xian and did not begin a purge within the Qing Kingdom.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly. His sparse eyshes drooped like inauspicious autumn leaves on his increasingly wrinkled face. His gaze swept past Fan Ruoruo¡¯s shoulder. He suddenly asked, ¡°Am I truly not a good Emperor?¡±


    This was amentable question, an absurd question. Just how well the Qing Emperor did while on the throne was a question that needed history to validate it, but this most powerful man in the world, for some reason, particrly needed to obtain the recognition of certain people.


    Initially, he wanted to keep Fan Xian under arrest in Jingdou because he wanted to use Fan Xian¡¯s eyes to tell those people that died. Now that Fan Xian had rebelled, he grew used to asking Fan Ruoruo this question. It was clear that this question had been asked more than once. Fan Ruoruo didn¡¯t even turn her head and answered straightforwardly and calmly, ¡°That is not a question I should answer.¡±


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from outside the royal study, ¡°Imperial Consort Yi has arrived, Princess Chen has arrived...¡±


    Before Eunuch Yao¡¯s voice had faded, Imperial Consort Yi and Lin Wan¡¯er had walked in. It was clear that during this period, these two women hade a number of times. The Emperor just nced at them coldly but did not scold them or tell them to get out. He allowed them toe to the bed and help him sit up.


    Lin Wan¡¯er changed all of the nkets on the bed. As she wiped away the fine sweat on her forehead, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all new cotton from Zhongzhou. The embroidery is all the most fashionable methods from Quanzhou, see if Your Majesty think it¡¯sfortable.¡±


    Imperial Consort Ye took out a few dishes from a food container and carefully fed it to the Emperor. As she fed him, she chattered, ¡°The sun has been good these few days, Your Majesty should go out and walk a bit.¡±


    The Emperor coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it annoying toe every day? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move.¡± The Emperor¡¯s injury had indeed not recovered. It was even out of Fan Ruoruo and the Imperial Academy of Medicine¡¯s expectations. It was strangely lingering. Perhaps, it was truly because the Emperor was older. If this had been during the Emperor¡¯s prime, no matter how heavy the injury, he would probably would have recovered by now.


    It was if Lin Wan¡¯er had not heard her uncle¡¯s words. She smiled sweetly as she began to rub his shoulders. To the side, Fan Ruoruo watched for a moment and couldn¡¯t resist shaking her head. She then sat down on the Emperor¡¯s other side and started to give him a massage.


    The royal study sank into silence. Imperial Consort Yi just sat quietly in front of the Emperor and watched this scene with a slight smile. There hadn¡¯t been a purge within the court. The officials of the He faction had been wiped out by Fan Xian. Contrarily, it had made the courte together. Led by Schr Hu, the Third Prince, Li Chengping, began toe into contact with state affairs. Although Consort Mei¡¯s stomach had grown incrediblyrge, no matter how one looked at it, the internal factions of the Qing court existed together in a strangely stable state.


    At least in the opinion of the people, the Emperor had no intention of changing the heir.


    It seemed that nothing had changed in the Qing Kingdom. On the contrary, it seemed to have be better. Other than the young man called Fan Xian, he had already disappeared from the world for almost half a year. No one knew where he was or if he was still alive.


    Lin Wan¡¯er did not do as Fan Xian arranged and take the entire family back to Danzhou. Instead, she calmly remained in Jingdou. Furthermore, she visited the Royal Pce even more frequently than before. As expected, this scene shocked many people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be attending court starting tomorrow, so there is no need toe again,¡± the Emperor said suddenly after a long silence. His tone was cold, but there was a sliver of heaviness that was difficult to sense. Perhaps even such a man as this actually quite enjoyed the service of his family these few days. However, these family members were also the family of his son that dared to oppose him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled warmly and did not say anything more. She knew what she was doing. She was only carrying on Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have expectations that he cane back alive. If he actuallyes back, even if I can show him mercy, the officials under heaven will not allow him to continue living.¡± The Emperor slowly closed his eyes. The corners of his mouth drooped like his eyshes. He appeared somewhat tired.


    Could Fan Xiane back alive? This was a question that weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s heart. The Emperor¡¯s words clearly severed everyone¡¯s path of retreat. The Emperor kept his eyes tightly closed and coldly said, ¡°None of you know why he has to find the Temple, but I know why. He wants to bring Lao Wu back to kill me. For such a son, who is devoid of all conscience, am I still to feel any tenderness of affection?¡±


    For the Qing Emperor to not have already struck these people connected to Fan Xian into the dust was already a rare demonstration of leniency. Of course, it was more so because of his deal with Fan Xian. After all, he didn¡¯t know for sure if Fan Xian was dead or not.


    Although it seemed that no one had been able to find the Temple by themselves since antiquity, much less rescued anyone from it, the Emperor was still unable to rx. He knew that a woman had once aplished it in the past. So, would he and that woman¡¯s child bring this world another incredible surprise?


    If Lao Wu actually came back to Fan Xian, what would happen to the Emperor? What would happen to the world? The Emperor suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a chilling light. He said, ¡°Summon Ye Zhong in the Pce.¡±

 Chapter 730 - That Person Told a Story

    <h4>Chapter 730: That Person Told a Story</h4>


    The graynd, blue ocean, and boundless dome of heaven were burning. Everything in the world enveloped by the high-temperature mes seemed to be desperately squeezing out everyst sliver of mmable material, adding to the flourishing ze.


    The volcano erupted. Boiling hot and bright redva sank into the waters of the ocean, sending up endless fog and steam. It lifted giant waves that each grew taller than thest as they pped endlessly against thend that had long been fused into strange shapes. The world was filled with a light and heat that made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear. There was the scent of destruction.


    The animals on thend ran away wildly. Their fur and skin were all rotten. With wounds deep enough to see bone, it was as if the rays of light, ripples, and sparks were soul-devouring mes from the underworld never to be shaken off. Regardless of how far they escaped the burning forest or how deep they burrowed into the grass, they still couldn¡¯t hide from the destruction that could wipe out all life.


    The animals in the ocean swam restlessly, desperately hiding from the heat and poisonous gases surging out from deep abysses at the bottom of the ocean. Mammals used to swimming freely in icy cold water poked their heads out of the water with unusual hopelessness. What they breathed into their lungs was searing hot air and dust carrying fatal poisons.


    The birds in the sky still flew courageously. They gave the dazzling light in the sky a wide berth and flew desperately toward the two ends of the earth. Their natural-born sensitivities allowed them to know only by escaping to a ce with few people could they find the final utopia. This was a mass migrationpletely at odds with the season. Amidst this migration, most of the birds would still die during the journey and fall to the withered earth. Those that could truly hide from the zing rays and ck dust were a minority.


    The rays of light in the world gradually dimmed. The air filled with dust and birds, blocking out the sun behind them with unusual heartlessness. An entire green grasnd had long changed color. The animals lucky enough to survive the cmity gathered by the side of a small puddle of water, hopelessly fighting for the one clean source of water. Thirty-odd crocodilesy in the deep parts of the puddle. Countless animals gathered around the edges to excavate small ditches of water. There were some daring and powerful carnivores that bravely fought for the crocodiles¡¯ territory.


    There were no more flying creatures to be seen in the sky. The fish at the bottom of the ocean had long been frightened into the coral reefs deep in the ocean, not daring to emerge again. Sharks that swam around opened their eyes wide in bewilderment, unsure what had happened to the world and their home. On the surface of the sea, a dozen giant sperm whales floated tiredly, asionally moving their tails weakly. Further away, by the side of a small ind, sea lions hopelessly and angrily roared toward the sky and used cruel measures such as biting each other to release the fear in the depths of their hearts.


    The animals gathered around the puddle of water gradually died. Some died killing each other. Some died because they breathed in the ck dust in the air. Some died because of hunger while others died of thirst. Most of the animals actually died because they drank the water in the puddle.


    The air was dry. There were only countless tragic white bones left around the edges of the water puddle, both big and small. Some seemed curled up while others seemed like they had been lying down in fear. Their fur and skin, blood and flesh, had long returned to the earth. They only left behind these bones all around to apany the most powerful reptiles that had experienced thousands of years without going extinct.


    After a bit more time, the water puddle dried up. A crocodile, weighing hundreds of pounds,id on the mud as if epting its fate, allowing the no longer zing sun to shine down on the red mud on its back. Gradually, it died, withered, rotted, and turned into white bones that shocked one¡¯s gaze.


    In reality, these powerful reptiles had actually been dried by the wind.


    The sky was still deathly still, other than the thick, rolling clouds that pressed down toward the ground. There was no sign of any life, but the scene on the surface of the ocean was even crueler. Where the warm ocean current used to cross with the cold current from the north, countlessrge-scale aquatic mammals either drifted along in the ocean by the shores of the ind or sank into the silent ocean. The whales and sea lions had long be rotting flesh that stained the entire patch of ocean, turning the entire bay into a killing field. The air was filled with a foul stench.


    Animals that fed on rotting meat managed to extend their lives because of these massive existences. They acutely sensed that the closer thend was to the shore, the stronger the aura of death. Thus, they fed very carefully.


    Finally, there was a day when rain fell on the dry, dark, and hell-like world. Rainwater struck the few remaining leaves by the edge of the grasnds and startled the little insects hiding in their holes into wakefulness. Round beads of water rolled and fell onto the mud. A beetle happily watched its face. Rainwater gradually pooled together and followed ancient waterways toward the depths of the grasnds. All along the way, it awoke countless lives that slept to hide from destruction.


    A tiny trickle entered the puddle of water surrounded by white bones. Surprisingly, a lizard hiding deep in the crack of the rocks by the riverside was still alive. It extended its bloody red tongue, stepped clumsily across the shallow water, and began to lick at the giant white eye socket of a crocodile. Now and then, it stretched out its right front leg, violently announcing to its surroundings its right of ownership of this puddle of water. In any case, the more than 1,000 white skeletons around the water puddle had all sunk into silence. It was impossible for them to express any opposing objections to its announcement. If the lions and baboons were alive, the world would have been a different ce.


    No matter which world it was, rainwater always represented life. This time seemed to be no exception. The ck dust that filled the air was washed away by the rainwater. The dust that could not even be dissipated by the wind finally yielded under the might of the water god. Fresh and clean scents once again appeared in the air. Life everywhere was born because of water and gathered because of water. They began happy lives after the cmity and began anew their mutual hunting. Even the bloody hunting carried a joyful scent of life.


    However, these creatures did not know how terrifying the ck dust caught within the rainwater that fell from the sky was. They did not know that the rainwater could wash away dust but could never wash away the traces that filled the earth. Its form could not be seen yet it was sufficient enough to kill off most life.


    When it rained, the sea calmed a great deal. The waves slowly pushed the bodies of the dead animals to the rocks by the shore. The smell of decay lessened greatly as it was washed away by the rainwater.


    However, the rain grew heavier and heavier. It was as if it would never stop. The animals that drank the rainwater began to feel life slowly leave their bodies. They didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. That kind of innate terror made them particrly hopeless. In the downpour, they used thest of their strength and began to cruelly and fiercely carry out the meaningless killing, not even showing mercy to their own kind.


    After countless floods of various sizes, life onnd suffered another heavy blow. Other than leaving behind countless bodies submerged in filthy water, there were no other signs of life to be seen. The rotting bodies piled by the side of the ocean were churned into patches of disgusting foam by countless rainfalls,pletely different from that fairy tale.


    However, heavens punishment of this world seemed to not have ended yet. After the rain, there came a sudden frost. From north to south, the air everywhere suddenly dropped by a dozen degrees. A world that could not see the sun seemed to have also confused its seasons. An arctic winter suddenly appeared in front of lives that were in grave danger.


    After the frost was snow¡ªendless snow. At first, the snowkes still held traces of ck dust. In the end, they recovered their pure white color, appearing iparably pure. Snow covered the sky, ground, and sea. The entire world was enveloped in wind and snow. A severe coldness descended. Theyer of ice extended into the sea.


    The whitend was very clean. The snow fell seemingly without end. No further traces of life could be seen in the snow. This scene calmly and coldly continued, one year, two years, 10 years, 100 years...


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian was like a person waking from a dream. It took a long time for him to tear his gaze from the mirror. His eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were slightly white. Although everything shown to him was the same as the results of his analysis and deduction after he entered the Temple, it still made his heart ache. He knew that this was not some mystical realm. Unlike the other people in this world, he could not pretend this was a fairy tale and then record it in a wall painting and in legends. He knew that everything had truly happened. The lives that had died during the cmity had truly once existed.


    His bloodshot eyes indicated exhaustion and a weariness of the heart. Fan Xian lowered his head and rubbed his eyes. He then raised his head again and observed the seemingly never changing snowy scene in the mirror. He knew that change had to happen. Otherwise, how could civilization have continued? What made his heart tremble the most was that having watched until now, he still didn¡¯t see what terrifying tortures the people in that world, once his peers, had suffered.


    ...


    ...


    The majestic, marvelous, exquisite, in, ancient, and simple building was an existencepletely different from the nests of grass and caves of rock in this world. It also had suffered the heaviest blow in that cmity. The people of that world grasped some of the secrets of creation. In the end, they threw these massive killing weapons to him. What an absolutely absurd truth.


    High temperatures melted water, mud, iron, and tendon. Surges and ripples shattered all that remained. Shapeless and nameless rays killed all the people. After the drought came the flood. After the frost came the wind and snow. After countless years under the cover of the white snow, the once present brilliance had been submerged. No one would ever again know that there had once been a race that had shone brilliantly in the world before.


    The wind and snow continued for countless years. Finally, people once again appeared in the scene. The destruction of civilization, life¡¯s instinctual bid for survival, and violent killings once again appeared. Amidst the dirt, the life that managed to survive could only sessfully disy a side of animal nature that was difficult for human nature to ept in order to survive.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to see these things, so the scene spun and moved quickly. It was as if he was sitting in a time machine watching the fall of civilization, the remnants of civilization, and the fires of the remnants of civilization as it disappeared into the wilderness.


    He watched as the wind and snow ate away at what remained of the towers beneath the snow copsed. The wild grass that came after the ice and snow took over their bodies. With the magic of wind, water, and nature, it turned into pieces of rock and rust, hiding away thest of its original appearance.


    He watched as people wearing animal skins moved back into the caves, rebuilt grass huts, and raised bone bows again. But, they had forgotten words andnguage.


    Buildings rose, buildings fell, and buildings rose again. In the past, Fan Xian had always thought civilization was the most life-filled existence. Even after suffering such a great blow, it could always re-ignite from the smallest ember. Looking at the scenes that shed quickly across the mirror, only now did he know that civilization was one of the weakest things in the world. When one lost the objects that civilization depended on, psychological things could be easily forgotten.


    The image only took a moment to sh by, but tens of thousands of years had already passed in the world. The previous brilliance did not, in the end, leave any marks on the world and disappearedpletely.


    Fan Xian watched as all this happened. His eyes were lost and slightly red. He sat cross-legged on the ground with his fists tightly clenched. He saw thousands of years in an instant. The limestone beside him had not decayed, but tens of thousands of years had passed.


    He had truly seen the sea turn into mulberry fields, the movement of the stars, and the changes on thend.


    He saw what was once the bay of a sea turn into fertilend, but he didn¡¯t know if the nutrients left by the bodies of countless creatures provided any help in this change. He watched as the silent grasnds rose slightly after the activity of a volcano calmed, leaving behind the threat of flooding. A group of primitive people came from the northeast and began to chase out the wild beasts and farm through sh and burn methods.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, a blind man with a ck blindfold stepped across the ice and snow of the north,ing to the tribes of the ancient people. He was referred to byter descendants as an emissary.


    The emissary came from the north and gave them the skill to weave a. The subjects of the tribes bowed to the north and expressed their admiration.


    Another emissary came from the north and gave them the method of keeping records by tying knots. The subjects of the tribes once again praised god¡¯s grace.


    More emissaries came from the north and gave them the knowledge of words. The subjects of the tribes built an altar and drew pictures on the walls of the mountains, singing the graces of the Temple.


    Fan Xian buried his head deep between his knees, his quick breaths made his back rise and fall. He was silent for a long time. He finally understood most of what happened. Ever since he confirmed that this was Earth, there were some things he could not understand. Why was it that all the words in this world just happened to be ones that he already knew in his previous life? Why did it seem that the words in this world did not go through anyplicated process of change, as if it had always been like this?


    ¡°I have a question. Why is everything gone, yet you... or, rather, the Temple could be preserved?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice was very raspy. He was almost sure that the cmity happened after he died but not too long after. Although the construction and craftsmanship of the Temple were somewhat foreign, there was nothing that he was too confused by in terms of technology and civilization.


    The smooth surface of the mirror continued to disy scenes of the people¡¯s sorrow and joy, parting and union, and hot-blooded sacrifice when they expanded into the wilderness. The people who experienced 100,000 years of brutal winter and loneliness had long forgotten the existence of their ancestors in the distant past. However, they were, after all, a species of human that had already evolved once. When the environment in this world allowed them rtive freedom of movement, the unconscious wisdom buried deep in the collective finally erupted, particrly the emissary with the blindfold from the north. Every once in a while, he would descend upon the tribe and bring with him the grace of the Temple, further elerating the progress of human society and civilization.


    It was like a hacked game. The images in the mirror progressed at a remarkable speed. It seemed that humankind did not take another tens of thousands of years to reach the present state of development. However, since many years before, the blind-folded emissary never again appeared in the world. Instead, the burden of this mission was given to the other emissaries that walked through this world and the Tianmai Beings they taught.


    When Fan Xian asked his question, the image in the mirror just happened to stop on a lone peak where countlessmoners were wildly and energetically excavating stone steps on the body of the mountain and moving the rock and wood materials to the summit of the mountain. They wanted to build a temple.


    By this lone sea and precipice, half of the mountain was like clear jade, smooth as a mirror. It faced the East Sea and the rising sun. It was Dong Mountain that Fan Xian was very familiar with and had even personally climbed.


    The voice of the Temple rang in all directions again. Its tone was still gentle, but there was still not true feeling in its words. ¡°The marvelous appearance of the Temple could be preserved wholly because of luck. In the words of the people, this is the will of heaven.¡±


    Other than the will of heaven and luck, how could one exin the quiet existence of what should have been the ruins of a civilization 100,000 years old in the snowy mountains, calmly and gently observing each step of the people left behind in the world?


    Probably only the eternal snow could oppose the might of time. The unintentional destruction of nature did not make the Temple disappear without a trace into the long river of time like other majestic buildings. The Temple used sr power, which was perhaps one of the reasons. But, the battles of the past were clearly not able to bring about such changes in the world. Had there been some major problem with the Earth itself?


    Fan Xian could have followed this question deep into thought. However, the ripples of emotions in his mind were unusually intense, particrly upon seeing the blind-folded blind man emissary in the images and the wall paintings that appeared at the end on Dong Mountain. They made his mouth go dry and rendered him unable to speak.


    If everything in these images were true, then what did that make Uncle Wu Zhu? Was he a prophet of the entire present human society? Teacher? Thinking of how he grew up with Uncle Wu Zhu, he had truly been living by the side of a legend. Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe there is just this one ce left in the world.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s raspy voice trembled. It sounded strange. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Time can prove everything. I have spent hundreds of thousands of years in this world and have not discovered a simr existence.¡± The voice of the Temple rang out calmly by Fan Xian¡¯s ears. ¡°For me to be able to survive until now and continuepleting my mission to help humankind, one part has been luck while another part is because the emissaries have endlessly carried out repairs to the Temple during these hundreds of thousands of years. However, it is unfortunate that the emissaries have gradually been used up by time.¡±


    Although the Temple¡¯s voice said it was unfortunate, there was no such emotion in its voice. Fan Xian closed his eyes and thought deeply for a long time. He then pointed at Dong Mountain in the mirror, as well as the temple that was gradually beingpleted, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been there. Why did you send out a godly order through the emissaries to build a temple there?¡±


    Each time he passed Dong Mountain by sea and saw the smooth and neat precipice that seemed that have been sliced open by a godly strike, Fan Xian¡¯s emotions would surge at the impossible sight. He had always felt that this smooth precipice did not seem natural. If it was made by man, what kind of power would have been needed?


    What confused Fan Xian the most was why Uncle Wu Zhu went to Dong Mountain to recover after he was injured and why the Emperor chose the final battle to be on Dong Mountain?


    ¡°For the sake of memory,¡± the voice of the Temple said after a moment of silence. ¡°That is where battle erupted. In that violent eruption, humankind¡¯s mutual killing weapons resulted in consequences humankind could not have estimated. As for the final mark, it is the neat and tidy precipice. The city is long gone. Half of the mountain was melted away, finally making it how it looks today.¡±


    Fan Xian closed his eyes tightly. Hisshes trembled slightly. It was not until now that he learned of this secret. Dong Mountain had been the eruption point of battle. A mountain range had been melted to a lone peak half suspended over the ocean. The rock had been melted into a smooth wall by the high temperatures. It was an exaggerated terror.


    ¡°Thus, the radiation left at Dong Mountain is the most powerful, which means the yuanqi there is the most concentrated...¡± Fan Xian¡¯s raspy voice rang out, giving voice to his deductions. ¡°If my deductions are correct, then I don¡¯t understand. Why would the radiation of killing be yuanqi in the air? If the people in the world right now are truly what is left of the previous generation of people, why are there such things as meridians in their bodies?¡±


    ¡°Because humans are the stupidest creatures in the world and also the smartest. Most importantly, they are the most adaptable creatures,¡± the voice of the Temple replied. ¡°I have absolute confidence in this.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Scene Of Radiation And Legend

    <h4>Chapter 731: Scene Of Radiation And Legend</h4>


    Once upon a time, there was a mountain. In the mountain, there was a temple. In the temple, there was a person who told a story. He said, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a mountain...¡± If Fan Xian¡¯s experience in the Temple progressed like this, then, without a doubt, the people who either anxiously awaited his survival or death would be covered in manyyers of spider webs and die of dy.


    Just like the world after that cmity, regardless of whether it was the cause an effect or something else, it could not sink into dry repetitions. The rebirth of civilization after its destruction would not bepletely the same as before, even if the Temple existed in this world and began to endlessly impart seeds of the previous civilization through the blind-folded emissary from the beginning of humankind¡¯s second rise.


    The most obvious difference between the two worlds could not escape Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. During the 20 odd years of his rebirth, he meditated daily and cultivated the Tyrannical martial method. This past year, he began to sense the yuanqi filling the world. This was the true difference. Human society seemed to have found a way of exploitation. The meridians in the human body were proof of this change.


    If yuanqi and the zhenqi in people¡¯s bodies were of the same origin and both traces left on the world by the cmity hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was evidence of nature achieving bnce. But, why didn¡¯t these traces make humans who lived among it die?


    Using the exnation of the voice in the Temple, perhaps it was an adaptation to the environment. Furthermore, humans found some kind of bnce and benefit amongst the adaptation. It was probably part of life¡¯s innate tenacious nature.


    Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s heart involuntarily filled with confusion. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, he was unable to speak for a long time. What he had thought of as the most tenacious and indestructible civilization in his heart was actually a very weak existence. However, the seemingly weakest life became the strongest and most fearless existence in the face of an iron-like reality.


    Humankind adapted to this kind of environment. nts grew anew, and even animals adapted to this environment. Fan Xian closed his eyes and thought closely of all he had seen and heard during his rebirth. He suddenly discovered that regardless of whether it was humankind or animals, it seemed that neither had changed too much because of the yuanqi in the air. This reality truly astounded him.


    It seemed that although radiation was terrifying, in the slow river of time, it was nothing more than a refreshing and moving sight.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Fan Xian finally shook off the shock and confusion. The smooth mirror in the air of the Temple had already left Dong Mountain and began to show all kinds of touching images.


    There were people quietly hunting in dense forests and happily working in fields. There were woman doingundry with a smile by rivers, children learning to walk stumbling by beds, smoke, viges, cities, and pces. And, naturally, there was conflict, battles, killing, and blood.


    Gradually, the images changed into scenes of martial artists practicing, either sitting in lotus flowers or sitting cross-legged on mountain peaks. They were iparably tenacious enduring the elements and sleeping in the open. After months and years, after consulting with the sky and ocean, looking around but truly pointing within, breathing in the remaining yuanqi in the air and spilling out the muddy breath within, finally, one day, the martial way gradually took shape in thend.


    ¡°Come,e,e...¡± Fan Xian felt that it was because of the solid foundation heid down in his youth through education in the Overwatch Council that he essentially didn¡¯t develop any sense of rxation as he watched these images. Even so, after seeing the truth of the changes in thend, his state of mind finally wobbled. A bitter and strange smile rose to the corners of his lips. To the mirror in front of him, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Tell me, since martial secrets were created by the people of this world, why are there such powerful things in the Temple? With just two volumes stolen, a number of Great Grandmasters were created in the world.¡±


    Without waiting for the Temple to speak, Fan Xian coughed and said, ¡°Having spoken so much, presumably you have figured out by history. So, don¡¯t say such nonsense as leftover magical skills from some god realm.¡±


    The Temple was silent for a long time. The voice finally rang out calmly, ¡°For countless years, the Temple always observed the world. We gathered information and analyzed it, and then worked with the human body¡¯s special biology, carrying out summarization and corrections. In the end, we obtained results from a few directions of investigation.¡±


    This was the origins of the martial methods that his mother Ye Qingmei secretly took from the Temple. Thinking about it closely, it seemed right. If it weren¡¯t for a brilliant vision and method, secrets of countless schools of thought, and careful selection from a sea of information, who could be like the Temple in the secr world and use countless years to exquisitely pick out these things?


    ¡°You imparted many useful things to the world.¡± This was something that had been shown in the previous images. Fan Xian would not erase the effect this ruin had on civilization. He was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°When humankind was opening up uncivilized territory, the Temple went so far as to directly send out emissaries to help humankind fight off tough beasts andter imparted many skills for them to be able to stand firm in the natural world. Why didn¡¯t you impart these martial methods straight to humankind kind? In other words, the temple must have a great deal of other information, why did you keep it hidden the entire time?¡±


    At this point, the conversation was finally nearing that woman. The death of his mother, Ye Qingmei, could not be disconnected from the Temple, regardless of whether it was the martial secrets she stole from the Temple or the craftsmanship in the pce treasury that exceeded human society¡¯s natural progression. Fan Xian¡¯s heart grew slightly cold. His voice was raspy as he stared at the smooth mirror and said, ¡°Furthermore, why did you break your own rules and pursue those people across the world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not those people, it was just one person.¡± The Temple¡¯s voice was still very calm. Perhaps it was because he had still not reached a confirmed conclusion about Fan Xian¡¯s deduction from the information and conversation, thus the Temple¡¯s replies still appeared unusually honest. ¡°We are guardians, we are protecting human civilization¡¯sst spark so that it will grow again. We want the descendants of humankind to exist in this world again. This is our mission.¡±


    ¡°The Temple will broadcast some appropriate skills and knowledge to the world, such as knowledge about irrigation, crops, and martial skills. But, we will not try to forcefully influence everything in the world.¡±


    Fan Xian suddenly said, ¡°You say that you are only a guardian and not a controller, but you have held the shadow of the Temple over humankind¡¯s head for many years. Furthermore, you have always tried to n for a world that you believe to be perfect ording to your thoughts.¡±


    His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°A thousand years. It¡¯s been a thousand years since the rise of the Wei Kingdom, and there haven¡¯t actually been any fundamental changes to this world.¡±


    The Temple¡¯s voice was silent for a very long time. It then said for the first time in a rhetorical tone, ¡°Is this not good?¡±


    Is it good or is it not good? Who could say for sure? Fan Xian was a person with acute thinking. From the confidence in the Temple¡¯s voice, he had long determined with perfect rity that the thinking of the Temple. The final ruins of the previous civilization had been influenced by that great cmity, the self-destruction of humankind, although the Temple continued to carry out the orders in its program.


    It was unknown if the Temple was an individual with self-awareness. But, clearly, the Temple calmly observed everything that happened in the world and prevented human society progressing to a higher level of civilization. Perhaps in its eyes if civilization followed the same path, it would be met with another cmity.


    Back in the day, Ye Qingmei stirred up a great deal of trouble in the world and led the production across the entirend forward and upward. Without a doubt, she had crossed the Temple¡¯s bottom line. Thus, the Temple had chosen the Qing Emperor in the mortal world to be their representative to wipe out everything rted to Ye Qingmei. However, the emissaries of the Temple were bing more and more scarce. Furthermore, they were repeatedly dying to Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s hands. The Temple had no way to understand or control the situation. The Qing Emperor continued to use the pce treasury while he, the bloodline of Ye Qingmei, continued to live.


    Fan Xian¡¯s emotions calmed a great deal. He didn¡¯t think there was much point being angry or sad at an artificial intelligence-like existence. He supported his chin in his hand and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Regardless of whether it is good or not, you are still interfering in the affairs of the world. That does not mesh with your rules.¡±


    ¡°The Temple will not bother with the matters of the world and has never forcefully obstructed the evolution of human civilization. We just try to fix this process. If an external power tries to forcefully elerate this process, we will be sure to stop it.¡±


    The voice of the Temple calmly and coldly rang out through the entire building.


    At first, Fan Xian paused. Immediately after, he began tough. His voice was already very raspy because of his illness, so hisugh seemed particrly dry and strange. Yet, heughed louder and louder. Hisughter echoed through the empty building until tears were rolling down his face and he couldn¡¯t resistying back on the ground.


    The mirror was smooth, and the voice was quiet. The Temple did not seem concerned with why this strange traveler was so presumptuous as tough in such a solemn ce. It just waited calmly.


    Fan Xian eventually stopped hisughter. Lying on the icy cold floor, his expression was calm. He stared at the ceiling of the building. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You are used to referring to yourself as a Temple. It looks like in the hundreds of thousands of years that have passed, you actually think of yourself as a god.¡±


    No voice rang out in the Temple. Only the mirror hovering in the air floated to a position above his head and once again began to show scenes of the end of the cmity. This time, the focus was not on the grasnds and seas. Instead, it showed the people who had suffered endless hardships.


    Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He knew the Temple wanted to use these images to carry out a wordless exnation. These silent images were truly shocking, but he didn¡¯t want to see. Straightforwardly, he said, ¡°Close it. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re true scenes.¡±


    The mirror hovering in the air gradually stopped and lost its brightness. It became a t scroll with the two endsing together in the center, gradually closing up the image. Following thest glimpse of rotting corpses, the mirror became a stick. Then, the elder floating among the spots of light reappeared again. ¡°I repeat, I am a guardian, not a god.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a god, how could you have your own judgments and actions?¡± Fan Xian seemed tired. The long conversation and scenes from the long river of time made him appear ufortable and defeated. He pillowed his hands behind his head and stared calmly at the elder hovering above him. He asked, ¡°You are created by humankind, but now you have begun to control the development of humankind. From what kind of processes did such an action develop from?¡±


    ¡°The four establishedws of the Temple.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s tone was calm as he replied, ¡°You are still used to referring to yourself as the Temple, this is the thing I am unable to understand.¡±


    ¡°The first establishedw was that the Temple must not harm humankind and only be a mere spectator when seeing humankind being hurt. The second establishedw was that the Temple should follow all orders from humankind but not break the first establishedw. The third establishedw ensured the Temple its own protection but could not break the first and second establishedws...¡±


    The Temple¡¯s voice had note to an end when Fan Xian¡¯s brows pulled together again. He felt that these three establishedws sounded familiar. However, there seemed to be some minute differences from something he remembered.


    ¡°The zerothw established that the Temple must ensure that humankind¡¯s interest as a whole is not damaged. The other three establishedws were established under this premise.¡±


    Fan Xian thought deeply for a long time before finally remembering where these familiar soundingws hade from. In the novels and movies of that world, the three establishedws for robots had appeared countless times. He suddenly remembered some things he had not thought about for a long time, such as the dark-skinned handsome man and robot that was even more handsome.


    It seemed that in the world after he died or time-traveled, when civilization had developed to a certain level, Asimov¡¯s threews had actually be used in reality. What made Fan Xian feel a slight chill and fear was thestw the Temple spoke of.


    Ensure that humankind¡¯s interest as a whole would not be damaged? The zerothw the Temple followed was this one? It seemed to be a very glorious, correct, and grandw. Yet, Fan Xian could easily spot the unusual dangerousness of it.


    Precisely because of the existence of thisw, the Temple secretly controlled the progress of human civilization. Thus, it ignored matters of the world and focused attention on Ye Qingmei, who had escaped from the Temple. In the end, it had even brokenws one and two and directly allied with the Emperor to wipe Ye Qingmei from the world.


    The zerothw was the most important and terrifying. The problem was in humankind¡¯s interest as a whole. Who would decide humankind¡¯s interest? What kind of world and what kind of social structure would truly align with the interests of humankind as a whole? In the opinion of the Temple, if things progressed as they did before and steps were taken to reach the peak of human civilization, the appearance of firearms and even more powerful weapons would only cause the destruction of human society. Naturally, the Temple would think that this did not align with humankind¡¯s interest as a whole.


    Could things of a technological civilization, these things that could improve the lives of poor farmers who worked desperately in the fields to produce food and the refugees who sold their children, never appear in this world? Fan Xian was not a believer of technicalism, but he still firmly believed that humans in the 21st century lived much more happily that humans in the 17th and 18th centuries.


    Interest as a whole? What a muddled and even absurd idea that was. Was it up to an emotionless inhuman intelligence, which perhaps rarely made mistakes, to decide? Fan Xian¡¯s face was silently white. Looking at the elder floating above his head, he was silent for a long time before he asked, ¡°Where exactly is humankind¡¯s interest as a whole?¡±


    The elder was also silent for a long time. He then said, ¡°The Temple does not know, but the Temple knows that there are some paths that cannot be traveled.¡±


    ¡°No wonder thest time the emissaries came from the south they killed so many innocent people along the way. If the three establishedws are actually effective, how could such a situation ur?¡± Fan Xian looked at the elder. In a slightly trembling voice, he asked, ¡°For the sake of humankind¡¯s interest as a whole, this blurry ideal, you can do anything you want to do. Don¡¯t you think that is very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°The Temple has methods of self-control. This is a statistical judgment,¡± the elder calmly said. ¡°The Temple cannot just watch as humankind steps onto the old path.¡±


    ¡°Should I thank you or curse you?¡± Fan Xian stretched out his hands and sat up from the icy ground with a perplexed expression. Slowly, he said, ¡°This b*tch of a zeroth establishedw, who made it?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t made by a dog,¡± the elder of the Temple replied calmly, not knowing that his answer was very much like a corny joke. ¡°When the Temple awoke, thew already existed.¡±


    ¡°Just because of this unknown zerothw, you killed her.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s face was pale. His dry lips were slightly raised. Quietly, he muttered to himself, but his voice grew louder. ¡°Just because of this mysterious reason, you killed her. You killed her...¡±


    ¡°You killed her!¡± Fan Xian eyes were filled with overlyplicated emotions. In a daze, he stared at the figure of the elder floating in the air. The pain entered his bones, yet he spoke very lightly.


    The elder¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, ¡°The Temple must ensure that humankind¡¯s interest as a whole is not damaged.¡±


    The exnation the Temple gave to Fan Xian had nothing to do with Ye Qingmei. Instead, it was just a repetition of the icy cold creed. Immediately after, the elder said to Fan Xian, ¡°You three travelers. I am willing to ept you as disciples and emissaries of the Temple to do work on behalf of heaven, walk among the expansive mortal world, and protect the people of thend.¡±


    The tone of these words was markedly different to before. This was probably a portion that the Temple¡¯s program drafted itself. Thus, it appeared particrly ethereal. Since Fan Xian had already talked with the Temple for a long time, the Temple¡¯s reaction appeared very rigid.


    It seemed that, at this moment, the elder remembered that the young and weak human in front of him was not like normal humans. He continued on to say, ¡°My fellow man from the god realm, please remember the zeroth establishedw.¡±


    Afterward, the elder sank into silence. The colors on the face formed by light changed endlessly as if carrying out a final judgment and consideration. After a moment, the elder said, ¡°In order to follow the zeroth establishedw, please remain in the Temple.¡±


    The three sentences represented the Temple¡¯s three processes, one triggering after another. With the conscription of emissaries first, which changed into a warning for Fan Xian, and then finally announcing its intention to trap Fan Xian within the Temple.


    Fan Xian listened calmly to these three sentences and rose. He didn¡¯t appear particrly nervous or fearful. Naturally, being trapped in the temple in such a cold and icy ce to spend the rest of his life was not a good future. Although the power source of the Temple was almost exhausted, presumably it had some way of producing food and rted items. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Ye Qingmei to have been shut up in it for many years.


    Furthermore, a mere 4-year-old Ye Qingmei was able to escape the Temple and snowy mountain with Ku He and Xiao En. Fan Xian still had two friends waiting quietly outside. He was not worried about anything. He just looked calmly at the elder in the air. After a moment of calm, he suddenly said, ¡°Insults and fear are not true battles. Furthermore, there seems to be no need to get angry at a dead creature like you. There is no point in you trying to scare me. But, for some reason, I always feel the urge to insult you.¡±


    ¡°Raised by a b*tch.¡± Fan Xian spat out a glob of phlegm. It flew through the elder¡¯s floating and brilliant clothes andnded with a st on the ground.


    Immediately after, he dusted his bottom and turned to walk toward the great doors, tossing down onest thing to the elder of the Temple. ¡°You are just a bundle of fireflies, yet you pretend to be the king of mes in front of me. Speaking with you is already giving you face, yet you want to keep me shut up for my entire life...¡±


    Fan Xian walked all the way to the doors of the empty building without anything strange happening. The figure of the elder floating in the air only watched him quietly leave.


    cing his hand firmly on the mechanism to open the door, Fan Xian turned his head back and said in a cold voice with narrowed eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I am Ye Qingmei¡¯s son. I¡¯ve killed off all the wooden emissaries in your temple. It¡¯s still that same old line. Do well in your position as a tour guide, there¡¯s a future for you there. Don¡¯t keep trying to be some kind of god.¡±


    Pausing slightly, Fan Xian smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you make me angry, I¡¯ll tear out your sr panels and take it back to Danzhou to heat my washing water. I¡¯ll dismantle your main processor and have my son kneel on your CPU. Do you think you can scare me?¡±


    Pulling open the door fiercely, an icy and snowy world reappeared in front of his eyes. Fan Xian stepped out of this perfectly preserved building. He narrowed his eyes and looked greedily at the true appearance of the world, tossing all the shocking and startling scenes he saw earlier to the back of his head. He took a deep breath and let out a roar. His voice echoed through the entire snowy mountain and valleys.


    He didn¡¯t know where the weakness of the Temple was, nor did he want to take the risk. Even Ye Qingmei, an extraordinary figure who sessfully took away the Temple¡¯s most powerful Uncle Wu Zhu, had not thought of destroying the temple. She must have had her own considerations. Although his desire to avenge Ye Qingmei had not been weakened by the sights of the ocean and fields, it had strangely evolved into some different emotions.


    Most importantly, once Uncle Wu Zhu entered the Temple, he was unable to leave. This seemingly rundown ce must have its truly terrifying side. Fan Xian appeared impetuous and fearless earlier because he knew that a dead thing like the Temple could not have any unnecessary emotions as holding a grudge against his venting. He just wanted to vent the bitterness in his heart.


    After the roar had crashed into the mountain countless times, it gradually faded away. Two figures swept across the stone stage in front of the building as quickly as they could and came to a stop in front of Fan Xian, looking him with nervous and worried gazes.


    Fan Xian nced at Haitang and Thirteenth Wang and pulled his lips into a smile with great difficulty. He had no intention of sharing what he had learned in the building because there was no need to. He would keep that lonely bitterness and helplessness for himself to enjoy alone.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    Thirteenth Wang nodded. Only now did Fan Xian notice him carrying a huge ck chest on his back. His emotions immediately tensed as his pupils slightly shrank. Suddenly feeling like he had left out something in his calctions, he said urgently in a raspy voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Clear out target one.¡± The Temple¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in all directions. The elder¡¯s figure had dissipated long ago. The Temple was the Temple. There was no longer any need to waste power in forming a human form.


    Following the sound of these four normal words ringing through the empty temple, Thirteenth Wang suddenly felt the ck chest on his back begin to move.


    With a swoosh, the ck chest immediately separated. A streak of ck light shed by. A ck metal rod, with a speed difficult for humans to imagine as it calmly, urately pierced into Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    Fan Xian¡¯s hands tightly gripped the metal rod inside his body. He suddenly felt his mouth grow sweet, but he did not lower his head to look at the wound in his chest. Instead, he stared in a daze at the familiar face that would never age and the unusually icy ck cloth across the other person¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian knew what he had miscalcted. The emissaries of the Temple had indeed all died off. The Temple did not have any defensive power of its own. However, he had forgotten that his Uncle Wu Zhu, who was the closest to him, had always been the Temple¡¯s most powerful emissary.


    Wu Zhu was a legend, but he was the Temple¡¯s legend.


    Fan Xian looked at Wu Zhu¡¯s face and opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡°If this gets out, even my mother wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

 Chapter 732 - The Loneliness Of One Person

    <h4>Chapter 732: The Loneliness Of One Person</h4>


    Fan Xian¡¯s left hand gripped the metal rod in his chest tightly. He felt the waves of icy coldness that came from the metal. Following the welling of fresh blood, his noses and throat filled with a sweetness that made one grow cold. Even his body was cooling down.


    There was still not a speck of dust on the strip of ck cloth in front of him. The simple but young face, without a single wrinkle, seemed to be retelling a story that was hundreds of thousands of years long.


    Fan Xian stared in a daze at this familiar face and found that it was impossible to find any trace of familiarity in it. It was clearly still the same face and same piece of ck cloth, but he knew clearly that the person in front of him was no longer Uncle Wu Zhu. At least, in this instant, he was not Uncle Wu Zhu.


    This person was that person, yet he was not him. Twenty years of friendship, yet now they were like strangers meeting. It was a sorrowful and depressing matter.


    When Fan Xian saw therge chests on Thirteenth Wang¡¯s back, an rm went off in his heart. He did not feel the joy of finding Uncle Wu Zhu, ofpleting the biggest goal ining to the Temple, because he acutely sensed a problem. For the Temple, Uncle Wu Zhu was once its most powerful and experienced emissary. However, he was also its greatest traitor. Because of his protection of Fan Xian¡¯s mother and himself, countless emissaries of the Temple had died to Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s hand. Since the Temple had finally gotten control of Uncle Wu Zhu, how could it casually put him somewhere Thirteenth Wang could easily find?


    Only if the Temple was sure it couldpletely control Wu Zhu would it not care about Wu Zhu¡¯s actions. Precisely because of this deduction, Fan Xian¡¯s gave the order at the first instant for Thirteenth Wang to take the chest and break out of the temple. He firmly believed that as long as they could leave the boundaries of the Temple, the Temple would not be able to control Wu Zhu. However, all of this came toote.


    A streak of ck light shed through the air, the chest split open, and a blind-folded Wu Zhu immediately moved from behind Thirteenth Wang to Fan Xian and impaled his body like a shrimp. It was as if he did not recognize Fan Xian, had never gone through fire and water for the sake of Fan Xian and his mother, and had never promised to not leave or abandon them.


    In the instant he saw the ck light, Fan Xian involuntarily thought of the scene Sir Xiao En had rted many years ago. When the doors of the Temple had opened, the 4-year-old ice and snow immortal, Ye Qingmei, had escaped from between them. A streak of ck light had also shed out. Using just one attack, it had smashed Ku He into a gourd rolling around on the ground.


    Fan Xian stared at the scrap of ck cloth on Wu Zhu¡¯s face, feeling the immense pain in his chest. He knew the Temple had probably used some method to wipe away Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s memory again, possibly even wiped itpletely nk.


    Fresh blood welled up between Fan Xian¡¯s lips. His face was white, but his gaze was determined. Quickly and with great difficulty, he raised his right hand to stop Haitang and Thirteenth Wang attacking angrily in their shock.


    He knew that Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had no chance of retaliation when faced with Uncle Wu Zhu. Once they entered the battle, they would only die. He could only rely on himself to get them out of this most dangerous situation.


    ...


    ...


    Fresh blood flowed forth as Fan Xian curled up around the metal rod in pain. However, he could still think. He had not immediately died. He could even raise his right hand to stop Haitang and Thirteenth Wang acting under sorrow. This could only prove that Wu Zhu¡¯s unusually valiant and urate attack did not strike anything vital.


    This was a difficult matter to understand. Given Wu Zhu¡¯s realm, other than the few Great Grandmaster¡¯s in the world, who else could be so fortunate as to escape from his attack? Furthermore, Fan Xian was already an ill and heavily injured person. Presumably, even the Temple had not thought that Fan Xian would be able to survive Wu Zhu¡¯s attack. Thus, the surrounding voice was silent like it was waiting for Wu Zhu to determine Fan Xian¡¯s life and death.


    No one could dodge Wu Zhu¡¯s attack, but Fan Xian could.


    Ever since Wu Zhu presented the cleaver in his hand to Fan Xian in that junk shop, Fan Xian had weed Wu Zhu¡¯s education by the rod each day on the precipice in Danzhou, apanied by the slightly salty and wet sea wind. After a small and cowering yellow flower had been shattered countless times, it had finally be much tougher.


    After thousands and tens of thousands of hits, there were countless bruises on Fan Xian¡¯s body. But, this was fortunate. This was the reason he had the skill to survive in the world and unusually exquisite bodily movement. More importantly, he knew better than anyone else in the world how Wu Zhu attacked and the speed of his attack.


    In the education of the previous tens of thousands of times, Wu Zhu always held that wooden rod in his hand. Now, he held a sharp metal rod. Fan Xian could notpletely dodge the attack. But, in the instant before the ck light reached him, he relied on his skill to dodge, which had matured until it was an instinct, and turn forcefully, making the forward passage of the metal rod avoid his heart and lungs. It seemed that he was bleeding out. In reality, he had only been hurt in the cavity beneath his ribs.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s head was slightly lowered. The ck cloth floated in the icy breeze. There was not a glimmer of emotion on his face. It was impossible to see if this extraordinary warrior felt any surprise that this human in front of him could avoid his attack. To a spectator, he was just maintaining his pose, impaling Fan Xian upon the metal rod.


    ¡°If this gets out, even my mother would not believe it.¡± This was something Fan Xian said as he coughed up blood.


    It was after these words that Wu Zhu fell silent. He suddenly asked coldly, ¡°Your mother¡¯s surname?¡±


    It was like a glimmer of light immediately took over Fan Xian¡¯s mind, making him see a sliver of a chance of survival. He stared fixedly at the ck cloth and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s surname is Ye.¡±


    Wu Zhu did not react.


    ¡°You called her mistress,¡± Fan Xian said in a raspy and wretched voice as looked at the indifferent Uncle Wu Zhu. For some reason, a sorrow welled in his heart that hurt more than his wound.


    There was still no reaction from Wu Zhu.


    ¡°She was called Ye Qingmei. I¡¯m called Fan Xian, and you¡¯re called Wu Zhu,¡± Fan Xian spat away the blood by his lips and said viciously as he looked at Wu Zhu. He pulled at the wound in his chest. A wave of immense pain caused his vision to momentarily dim.


    Wu Zhu still did not have any reaction. It was as if these names that he should know the best and were once the closest to him hadpletely disappeared from his mind. Although he spoke earlier, he emitted a chilling coldness like a piece of ck ice that would never melt.


    Looking at this piece of ice, at the ck cloth on the ice, Fan Xian seemed to see a familiar spirit gradually melting into spots of light and flowing out from the body in front of him, flying into the air and gradually dissipating into nothingness.


    This reality made Fan Xian feel endlessly terrified and sorrowful. He faintly sensed that he would never be able to see that Uncle Wu Zhu again. Such sorrow made him forget that he was still impaled on the metal rod, heavily injured, and about to bid farewell to this world.


    For Fan Xian, who had already seen thousands of years pass, death was not scary. What was scary was that when he died, he faced the person he was closest to. Yet, they could not recognize him. He nced hopelessly at Wu Zhu and sprayed out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly weak, he knelt in the snow.


    Wu Zhu slowly pulled out the metal rod and did not even nce at Fan Xian kneeling in front of him. With a raise of his arm, thin clothing tore through the air and smashed directly back toward Thirteenth Wang, who could no longer resist making a sneak attack from the back.


    The blind-folded blind man walked steadily passed the stone stage covered with a shallowyer of snow without any change in expression. The distance of each step seemed to have been measured. He walked to the only whole building in the Temple and then sat down.


    Like a soulless shell, he sat in front of the ancient treasure trove and began to stand guard, began to wait. Once the wait started, who knew if it wouldst a few thousand or tens of thousands of years?


    Fan Xian¡¯s body finally copsed into the snow. Fresh blood seeped out of his body. Haitang half-knelt by his body andbored to stop the bleeding. She forcefully suppressed the sorrow and shock in her heart but could not suppress the hot tears in her eyes.


    Wu Zhu did make any move against Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. In the eyes of the Temple, they were Fan Xian¡¯spanions and could not impact the interest of humankind as a whole. Furthermore, it needed these two people to announce the existence of the Temple to the world. This was a simple logical deduction and did not involve anything else.


    However, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang did not understand. As two powerful warriors of the human world, they looked at the blind man sitting cross-legged in front of the door of the building and felt a chill through their entire bodies, particrly Haitang. She could not understand how the blind master could attack Fan Xian. She also didn¡¯t understand why he had to sit in front of that door. A dark feeling let her know that perhaps in the long months ahead, this uncle who Fan Xian was the closest to, the most mysterious inclothes Grandmaster in the world, would perhaps stand guard in the Temple for untold moons.


    Fan Xian was about to die. Looking at the indifferent and expressionless Wu Zhu just sitting there, Haitang also felt a chill and frustration that was difficult to suppress.


    The Temple recovered its quiet. The warm and calm butpletely devoid of human emotion voice did not ring out again. A light snow once again fell from the sky. The snowy mountains all around sparkled with crystalline light like a non-existent object.


    Wu Zhu sat indifferently in front of the door, not moving an inch, with an unspeakable aloneness and loneliness.


    ...


    ...


    The snow fell endlessly, and the cold wind blew. The human heart was like the rain and snow. There was no start to loneliness and no end. Fan Xian looked at the swirling snow outside through a specially lifted crack in the tent. There was not a sliver of emotion on his face. It was just as indifferent as the blind man¡¯s in the snowy mountain in the distance.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang experienced great hardship in carrying him down the mountain and back to their camp. They had thought Fan Xian would not make it through the day. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian had held on with his cockroach-like life force and survived.


    From the moment he woke up, Fan Xian sank into silence. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang knew that his emotions were veryplicated, so didn¡¯t try to disturb him. They just narrated what had happened after he fainted. Until now, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang still did not understand why the Temple wanted Fan Xian to die so much but allowed them to survive.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was very weak. Having mediated in this yuanqi rich ce for a few days, he had gradually regained some of his color and strength. Due to the massive blood loss, he was on the edge of abandoning his cultivation. However, Fan Xian did not feel any disappointment or sorrow. He just stared coldly at the wind and snow outside the tent. He looked for many days, carefully nurturing his body.


    ording to their original n, after they left the Temple, they had to head south as quickly as possible to avoid the wind and snow that would arrive after the summer, as well as the most terrifying eternal night. Because of Fan Xian¡¯s injury, and more so because of Fan Xian¡¯s perseverance, their camp remained behind the snowy mountain and did not shift south.


    The worry between Haitang Duoduo and Thirteenth Wang¡¯s brows grew deeper each day. Although they had obtained nothing in this journey to the Temple, at least for them, to be able to enter the Temple alive and leave it alive was already an impossible mission. They did not dare to hope for more.


    Of course, they understood why Fan Xian was unwilling to leave the mountain. The person he could least let go off was within the temple in the mountain. But, they truly could not understand what they, mortals, could do when faced with the mysterious Temple.


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were not Fan Xian. They could not see through to the truth of the Temple. They could only know that even such a powerful warrior as Wu Zhu could not go against the Temple¡¯s orders and had attacked Fan Xian, who was his closest family. One might well ask what else the three of them could do other than stand pointlessly outside under these circumstances.


    Fan Xian did not think like this. He would rather die than watch Uncle Wu Zhu stand guard, solitary and impoverished, in the Temple for tens of thousands of years. Fan Xian now had a faint idea of Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s true identity, but he still used the words solitary and impoverished to describe him because he knew that Wu Zhu was not the same as the Temple.


    Uncle Wu Zhu had emotions and connections. He was not an icy program. He was a living and breathing person. Fan Xan firmly believed this because in the dim secret room in the junk shop in Danzhou, he had once seen a smile more radiant than a flower. Furthermore, after tending to his wounds in Dong Mountain, Uncle Wu Zhu seemed more and more like a person.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know when such a change began. Perhaps it was tens of thousands of years ago when the blind-folded emissary traveled through the various human tribes as an emissary of god and had seen too much of humankind¡¯s sorrows and joys, partings and unions? Or, perhaps Uncle Wu Zhu was the most powerful existence in the Temple and amidst hundreds of thousands of years of change, he had taken a pathpletely different to the Temple itself. Maybe it because of the sudden appearance, for reasons no one knew of, of a spirit-like life a few decades ago in the Temple. Had something been triggered in Uncle Wu Zhu amidst his interactions with that little girl?


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to investigate this and didn¡¯t need to investigate it. He only knew that when he was reborn into this world, he was lying on Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s back. The first person he had seen was Uncle Wu Zhu.


    Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s back was warm. Although Fan Xian had never seen his eyes, presumably they were filled with emotion.


    Fan Xian did not know how the Temple regained control of Uncle Wu Zhu. Perhaps it was simr to brainwashing, a re-start, or maybe he had been formatted. In any case, the light of intelligence and emotion in Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s body was nowpletely invisible.


    This reality made Fan Xian feel particrly sorrowful and angry. He could not just watch as this happened and do absolutely nothing. For him, the powerful existence guarding the Temple was only Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s body. If he could recover Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s soul, it would be as if he died.


    Twenty odd years ago, in the purge carried out by the Temple and the Emperor, Wu Zhu killed an unknown number of emissaries from the Temple. He was also heavily injured. Using Chen Pingping and Wu Zhu¡¯s own words, he forgot many things.


    This loss of memory must have been caused by the Temple. However, it was fortunate that Wu Zhu only forgot some matters from previous years but remembered clearly the most recent things. He remembered Ye Qingmei and Fan Xian. However, the WU Zhu in the mountain now did not remember anything.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, but a very bright light shed across his pupils. His body was still weak, but his confidence was unusually abundant. He would not leave the mountain. He had to return to the Temple and bring Uncle Wu Zhu back because he wasn¡¯t dead. Wu Zhu¡¯s strike had not killed him.


    Fan Xian urately deduced that the Temple did not haveplete control over Uncle Wu Zhu, this wholly different life. At least, those names engraved into Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s life had sessfully interfered with Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s actions so that he did not kill Fan Xian.with the


    Given Wu Zhu¡¯s abilities, deducing whether Fan Xian would live or die would be the simplest matter. However, he let Fan Xian go. This was the core of Fan Xian¡¯s confidence. He believed that Uncle Wu Zhu would certainly wake up one day.


    Many, many years ago, Ye Qingmei escaped the Temple with the help of Ku He and Xiao En and headed north in the wind and snow. Then, one day, the 4-year-old girl sighed and stared in a daze toward the north from the opening of the tent and said, ¡°He is too pitiful.¡±


    Many yearster, the heavily injured Fan Xian left the Temple with the help of Haitang and Thirteenth Wang, but he didn¡¯t actually leave. He also didn¡¯t sigh because he was not going to abandon the pitiful blind man and return to the bustling world.


    In the end, Ye Qingmei bravely returned to the Temple, took Wu Zhu, stole the chest, and left again. Fan Xian also had to return. The passing of decades seemed to have sunk into another cycle of sorts. This kind of cycle did not make one feel any dryness. There was only a faint sense of warmth.


    When Fan Xian was able to walk again, the wind and snow surrounding the mountain had grown heavy. For the second time, he walked into the snowy mountain, just like the choice his mother, Ye Qingmei, had made in the past. Neither he nor his mother could let go of that one person.

 Chapter 733 - The Name Of The Most Powerful Person

    <h4>Chapter 733: The Name Of The Most Powerful Person</h4>


    When Fan Xian decided to through the narrow passage beneath the snowy mountain, the three-person group erupted into the fiercest argument since their reunion at Wudu River. The source of the fighting was their differing opinions. The three of them knew very well why Fan Xian had to return to the Temple, but Haitang and Thirteenth Wang knew that this time it would be a great risk. They had just managed to escape from the Temple. The blind master who, for some reason, had attacked Fan Xian, had not directly killed him. If Fan Xian returned again, who knew what would greet him?


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang were both concerned about Fan Xian¡¯s life and death. A reality thatplicated their emotions was the fact that the Temple did not seem to care about their lives and deaths. The Temple only tried to keep Fan Xian in the temple forever.


    They didn¡¯t know whether it was summer or autumn, but the wind and snow in the extreme north gradually began to pick up. The air was filled with more and more coldness. It made one¡¯s heart tremble. Haitang was wrapped in a thick fur coat. Her bright but tired eyes were open wide as she tried to persuade Fan Xian. ¡°These few months, Thirteenth Wang and I have not done anything. We haven¡¯t been able to help you at all, but we can¡¯t just watch you go to your death.¡±


    Fan Xian¡¯s right hand was wrapped tightly around a wooden stick that helped him walk. Hearing Haitang¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t react at all. His expression was calm.


    ¡°I think we should head south as quickly as possible, regardless of whether we go to Shangjing or back to Dongyi. We should bring either the Qing Mountain sect or disciples of the Sword Hut to investigate the Temple again. Presumably, we would also have a better chance of rescuing that master.¡± Thirteenth Wang wasn¡¯t sure of the true rtionship between Wu Zhu and Fan Xian, but he knew Fan Xian cared a lot about that Great Grandmaster. He could not understand why that Great Grandmaster did not have even a sliver of courage to break through under the pressure of the Temple¡¯s might and had even stabbed Fan Xian once.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s suggestion was actually very practical. Since Fan Xian knew the way to the Temple, had prepared for a number of years, and had the experience of this trip, once they returned to the south, if they wanted to go north again and bring along some powerful helpers, it would not be a difficult matter.


    After Fan Xian heard Thirteenth Wang¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed together. A sense of coldness, like the temperature of the air, enveloped the faces of hispanions by his side. Word by word, he said slowly but with unusual firmness, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the oath you swore before we entered the snow ins. Other than the three of us, no one else can know the whereabouts of the Temple!¡±


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He closed his mouth because this was something he and Haitang had promised Fan Xian. He still didn¡¯t understand why Fan Xian had the courage to re-enter the Temple but seemed to feel a boundless fear and anxiety about the whereabouts of the Temple leaking into the world.


    ¡°Thirteen, help me up the mountain. You¡¯ll wait at the foot of the mountain and think of a way to take the snow hounds and move the camp to this side.¡± Fan Xian drew his gaze back from the snowy mountain that pushed into the sky. With his eyes slightly wet, he looked at Haitang wrapped in a fur coat and quietly said, ¡°Wait at the camp for our return.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going up the mountain with you?¡± Haitang asked with some surprise. What could be seen of her face outside of the fur was bright red from the cold.


    ¡°Earlier, you two said that you hadn¡¯t been of much help during this trip to the Temple,¡± Fan Xian said with a self-mocking smile. ¡°In reality, I would have died long ago in the snow and ice if I didn¡¯t have you two, so don¡¯t say such things in the future. I¡¯m going up the mountain this time to defeat my uncle. Regardless of whether it¡¯s you or Thirteen, neither of you will be able to have any impact on this battle.¡±


    He then said, slightly apologetically, ¡°This isn¡¯t very polite, but both of you know that uncle of mine is truly too powerful.¡±


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian continued calmly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t need someone to help me, I wouldn¡¯t even want to bring Thirteen. When we go up the mountain in a bit, you¡¯ll wait at the foot of the mountain and be ready to meet us. The moment things go wrong, we will leave the mountain quickly. But, there is no need to be overly worried. ording to the rules of the Temple, other than me, as long as two leave the boundaries of the Temple, they will not actively attack you.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m waiting to meet you, how long should I wait at the foot of the mountain for you two?¡± Haitang asked. A faint light swirled through her eyes while a different emotion blinked in her heart. In this wilderness enveloped by wind and snow, humankind¡¯s martial powers seemed weak. Inparison, the things in Fan Xian¡¯s brain were more worth relying on.


    ¡°Three days. Thirteen will be responsible for contacting you. If I tell you two to leave...¡± A faint sense of worry suddenly appeared in Fan Xian¡¯s eyes, making him very much like a delicate youth who could be blown away in a gust of wind. ¡°You must immediately leave. You have to inform my wife and children that something happened to me.¡±


    Haitang and Thirteenth Wang sank into silence at the same time.


    ...


    ...


    Strangely, the further up the mountain they went, the weaker the wind and snow became. The Temple buried deep within the mountain range was right above them, but all traces of it were covered by the sky, ice, and snow. Coming for the second time, they were old friends so knew the path. Fan Xian held the wooden stick in one hand while the other rested on Thirteenth Wang¡¯s shoulder. He climbed up the snowy mountain with great difficulty. Without using too much time, they came to the straight limestone path.


    Thirteenth Wang he carried arge urn on his back, which looked very heavy. During these few months, he had been honing his body in the extreme cold of the ice and snow. His energy and determination had reached an extreme, so he did not even notice such a burden. Fan Xian nced at his figure. His eyes lit up slightly, which he quickly restrained. He coughed a bit then said, ¡°Even just to bury your teacher at the Temple toplete his final wishes, we would still have had to make this trip.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°There is no need tofort me. If it was just for this matter, I could havee alone. You seem to have offended the immortals of the temple with your very existence. Going with you actually makes it more dangerous for me.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and scolded, ¡°You heartless bastard.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s final wish was to have his ashes scattered on these stone steps...¡± Thirteenth Wang suddenly sighed, looking at the stone steps in front of him rising into the sky.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then shook his head. ¡°The Sword Saint believed that this was a god realm and wanted to be ced on these stone steps. You and I have both entered the temple. We know that this is not some god realm. Are you still going to do as he asked?¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Thirteenth Wang asked.


    ¡°Carry it up. Listen to my instructionster,¡± Fan Xian replied.


    Ever since that snowy night a few years, when the newly graduated Thirteenth Wang had been sent by his teacher, Sigu Jian, to the Qing Kingdom and Fan Xian¡¯s side, he had grown used to listening to Fan Xian¡¯s instructions. Although Fan Xian saw him as a friend, Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t have much awareness of being a buddy. Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about too muchplex stuff, or perhaps because he was focused wholly on the sword, but he handed all the mentally taxing things to Fan Xian. When Fan Xian said to listen to his instructions, naturally, Thirteenth Wang would do so. Carrying the heavy urn of ashes and supporting the heavily injured Fan Xian, they climbed step by step into the mountain.


    After climbing for an indeterminable amount of time, the long stone steps finally reached an end. The solemn gray eaves, ck walls, and majestic Temple once again appeared before the eyes of mortals. Although this was the second visit, Thirteenth Wang still could not stop excitement bubbling up inside him at seeing the true appearance of the Temple.


    Fan Xian¡¯s emotions were calm, but there was some trembling in his chest. He began to cough violently. The sound of his coughing echoed disrespectfully around the tform in front of the Temple, bouncing far into the mountain range and snowy valleys.


    Thirteenth Wang nced at him nervously, thinking, Since we are here to steal someone, we should have some sense of secrecy rather than such impetuous behavior. It¡¯s as if Fan Xian isn¡¯t worried if the Temple knows there are people outside.


    Fan Xian coughed for a long time. He coughed until his body curled up like a shrimp. He almost ripped open the wound on his chest again. It took a long time before he slowly straightened up. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked coldly at therge sign at the top of the Temple and the letters on it maintaining a silence that made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    The Temple knew there were people outside. Presumably, it knew that one of the targets it wanted to wipe away, Ye Qingmei¡¯s son, a fellow peer of the god realm, Fan Xian hade to the Temple. What made Fan Xian feel slightly uneasy was that the Temple¡¯s silence seemed a bit strange. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the attack Uncle Wu Zhu had purposely shown mercy in.


    It was not silent for long before the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Staring at the thick and dark door of the Temple, he took a deep breath and ruthlessly spat out a word, ¡°Smash!¡±


    ...


    ...


    There were very few mortals who knew the whereabouts of the Temple and even less who had been to the Temple. At least within thest few hundred years, probably only Sorcerer Boer from the west and Ku He and Xiao En from the east had visited. Even Boer¡¯s wife, Fubo, had not had an opportunity to travel to the Temple. In the imagination of the people, regardless of who came to the Temple, presumably they would be respectful. No one would think that someone would smash open the Temple¡¯s door.


    Breaking through the door to gain entry was the action of a gangster. Although whether or not the thick door of the Temple could be smashed open was another matter, Fan Xian¡¯s word demonstrated that he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering the Temple. It was probably because he knew the Temple was a dead thing and did not feel the same emotions of joy and anger or sorrow and happiness as humans did.


    Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t hesitate. With a huff, he single-handedly lifted Sigu Jian¡¯s ashes to his side and released the zhenqi in his body to circte. With a whoosh, he smashed the brown-colored urn of ashes ruthlessly forward.


    With a smash, the urn of ashes shattered into pieces against the thick door of the Temple, sending up a spray of dust. asionally, there were even a few pieces of bone that had not turned to ash flying outward.


    The dust from the ashes gradually dispersed. The thick doors of the Temple had not been smashed apart. There was only a deep mark that appeared rather wretched. What was particrly eye-catching was that beside the mark, there was a bone embedded deep in the door like a sword.


    Thirteenth Wang¡¯s lips were slightly dry. His eyes were fixed on that piece of bone. He thought that even though his teacher had died, his remains were still filled with sword intent.


    Naturally, this was the perplexed feeling that arose in him as a disciple. As Thirteenth Wang watched Sigu Jian¡¯s ashes scatter on the door of the Temple and the stone tform, he grew excited for some reason. Thest sliver of fear and nervousness in his heart disappeared into somewhere unknown.


    Fan Xian suddenlyughed and said in a raspy voice, ¡°If your teacher could know that his bones could smash against the door of the Temple, his soul might dance through the air in joy.¡±


    The two young men both understood Sigu Jian¡¯s thoughts very well, which was why they smashed the ashes against the door of the Temple. They knew that this would certainly align with the thoughts of the Great Grandmaster who acted with impunity.


    Thirteenth Wang finallyughed.


    Now, the only thing that needed to be considered was that since the door of the Temple had been smashed, the Temple ought to have some kind of reaction. Thirteenth Wang took the wooden stick from Fan Xian¡¯s hand and bent his waist slightly with his eyes focused on the door of the Temple ready for a fight.


    Fan Xian raised his right hand to stop his movement. With a not-quite-there smile on his face, he silently waited for the Temple¡¯s reaction. He had long shaken of everything rting to fear or winning and losing. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang believed that he was taking a risk in returning to the Temple, but he didn¡¯t think so. When it came to the Temple, he had miscalcted once and had almost died. He didn¡¯t think he would miscalcte again. After all, the present Temple only had Uncle Wu Zhu, one person. As long as they could wake up Wu Zhu, what was the Temple?


    The Temple reacted quickly. The heavy doors only opened a sliver. A streak of strange and terrifying ck light floated out from inside like a ck sh of lightning and the arrival of night. In an instant, it crossed the space and time distance and came to a stop in front of Fan Xian.


    Cloth clothing, ck ribbon, and a metal rod in hand. The rod shot out, splitting the air with a whistle. No one was able to block such a terrifying attack.


    Fan Xian could not, Thirteenth Wang could not. Even if Sigu Jian was alive, he could not. Besides, the Sigu Jian among the three of them was nothing more than a few shattered bones on the ground covered in ash.


    The absolutely emotionless metal rod that carried only a touch of coldness abruptly stopped as it almost reached Fan Xian¡¯s body. To return to absolute calm at such a speed was a terrifying strength. Fan Xian only looked calmly at this familiar rtive in front of him, at this unfamiliar and extraordinary warrior, the guard of the Temple, and asked, ¡°Are you very curious?¡±


    It was uncertain if it was because Wu Zhu recognized this mortal in front of him as the target the Temple needed to wipe out or because Fan Xian said such a strange phrase, but Wu Zhu¡¯s metal rod did not shoot out. It only stopped at Fan Xian¡¯s throat.


    The point of the metal rod was not very sharp or contain any fearsome zhenqi. It just steadily maintained a small distance from Fan Xian¡¯s throat, not quite touching him. Only a tremor was needed in the hand of the person holding the metal rod for Fan Xian to die of a split throat.


    To the side, Thirteenth Wang watched nervously. He finally believed Fan Xian¡¯s words. In front of this strange in-clothed Grandmaster, no one could help Fan Xian in any way. The only person who could help Fan Xian was himself.


    It was as if Fan Xian could not see the metal rod beneath his chin. He just looked at the Uncle Wu Zhu in front of him. He smiled warmly and quietly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re very curious.¡±


    ¡°You are very curious about why, that day when you knew I didn¡¯t die, you would rather betray your instinctive obedience to the Temple and let me leave the Temple.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s shuttered slightly. His gaze was warm.


    ¡°You are very curious about who I am. Why you can¡¯t remember my existence. But, looking at me, I feel very familiar and close.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s eyes were very lively.


    ¡°You are even more curious about how I managed to dodge your certainly fatal attack. You are an emissary of the Temple, and I am a mortal of the world, a target the Temple must wipe away. Why do I understand you so well?¡± Fan Xian spoke slowly as he looked at Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s indifferent face.


    ¡°Of course, please believe me that no one else in this world knows better than me what you are the most curious about right now. You¡¯re curious about why you feel this sense of familiarity and closeness. You¡¯re most curious about why you feel curious!¡±


    Seven continuous sentences about being curious came from between Fan Xian¡¯s thin and pale lips. There was not a single pause or any hesitation. There was only an angry spraying forth of words and intimidating questioning. There were only words that pointed straight at the cold heart hidden by the ck cloth.


    After the seven sentences, Fan Xian immediately felt an exhaustion attack his body. He couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    After he finished coughing, his eyes were even brighter and his hope was even greater. No one knew that Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s metal rod was so close to the soft bone of his throat that if he even moved a sliver, he would bleed immediately, much less coughing violently.


    The reason he wasn¡¯t dead after coughing was because the metal rod in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand was precise to an unimaginable extent. It moved with the shaking of Fan Xian¡¯s body, followed the back and forth movement. To be able to make such adjustments in a split second was incredible.


    At first, Thirteenth Wang kept eyes on Wu Zhu¡¯s hand. When he realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything to make a difference before the blind man, he began to nervously watch Fan Xian¡¯s body. When Fan Xian coughed, half his heart went cold. Immediately after, he realized Fan Xian was still alive. This truth made him involuntarily admire Fan Xian to the utmost. He finally understood where Fan Xian¡¯s confidence when he disregarded his and Haitang¡¯s opposition came from.


    But, was Fan Xian not nervous at all? Was he not worried at all that he would be killed by this blind-folded blind man? Thirteenth Wang didn¡¯t believe that because he clearly saw Fan Xian¡¯s hands trembling slightly behind his back.


    Thirteenth Wang retreated back a few steps toward the stone steps, putting more distance between him and the other two. He had seen Fan Xian¡¯s hand gesture and was also worried that his existence would upset Fan Xian¡¯s ns and make the blind master realize something was off.


    Fan Xian was notpletely rxed. He stared intently at the ck cloth covering Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes, trying to see the endlessly spinning question in his heart through his expression. After a moment, he realized that this was all in vain. Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s face was still just as indifferent as ever. The aura between his brows was still just as unfamiliar.


    Ongoing iciness could not be called familiarity. Wu Zhu had only ever smiled at Fan Xian a handful of times in his life. Now, Wu Zhu¡¯s indifference in front of the Temple was truly unfamiliar.


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart sank slightly. His body followed it. Rather naturally, he sat down right in the shallow snow in front of the Temple¡¯s doorpletely uncaring about the metal rod at his throat that could kill him at any moment.


    Remarkably, Wu Zhu followed him in sitting down in front of the door to the Temple. It was as if he was just a single person sitting alone like he was blocking the peeping gaze of the world and the ancient whistling wind and snow.


    The metal rod remained extended in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand. It was as steady as his forearm. Stopping at Fan Xian¡¯s throat, perhaps he could hold it for 10,000 years and not feel tired.


    But, Fan Xian felt tired, especially since Uncle Wu Zhu sat coldly but still did not speak. Perhaps there was some warmth in the heart in that icy shell, but it had not yet warmed up. This truth made Fan Xian feel tired. He didn¡¯t know if he could awaken this closest of close family.


    Throughout his life, he was the best at battles of the heart. Naturally, his two best battles were the ones in which he targeted Haitang and the Emperor. In the end, Haitang had fallen to him while the powerful Qing Emperor could not rest easy wrapped up by Fan Xian¡¯s intentions. Even though the father and son had quarreled, it still left wounds all over the Emperor¡¯s heart and made him wish for it to just shatter as to find peace.


    Coming to the Temple again to try and wake up Uncle Wu Zhu was, without a doubt, the most authentic battle of the heart. It was also Fan Xian¡¯s most difficult battle of the heart in his life because Uncle Wu Zhu was not a mortal. From his body to his thoughts, he was not mortal. He was a legend. He was icy coldness. He was a program. Most importantly, he had forgotten everything. He had even forgotten Fan Xian and his mother.


    Wu Zhu sank into an unchanging silence, bringing further difficulty to Fan Xian¡¯s attempt. Without conversation, how could he know of the changes in the other person¡¯s thinking? How could he take an opportunity to push in and aim straight for the heart? Was he to watch the other person¡¯s expressions? Observe the color of his face? But, what expressions has Uncle Wu Zhu ever made?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been washed clean.¡± After a long silence, Fan Xian sighed with great sorrow. ¡°You¡¯re the Temple¡¯s legendary figure. You¡¯re clearly at an even higher level than the old man in the temple. How could even you be washed clean?¡±


    In Fan Xian¡¯s opinion, Uncle Wu Zhu, who had feelings, his own thoughts, and a sense of self, had always been a living person. Naturally, he was much more advanced than the old man in the Temple who controlled everything but still could only follow the bullsh*t four establishedws. It seemed like the Temple had some method of control that no one knew about over the emissaries it sent out. Otherwise, Wu Zhu would not have be a robotcking in humanity, although Wu Zhu¡¯s sense of humanity had never been particrly strong.


    ¡°My name is Fan Xian. I said that the other day. Although you¡¯ve forgotten, I want to tell you a story. This story is rted to you and me. I hope you will remember something. Of course, even if you start remembering, perhaps you will not be able to break the lock on your soul. But, we have to try.¡±


    ¡°At least, you don¡¯t want to kill me. That is probably something instinctual in you, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Fan Xian followed the pin-straight metal rod and looked into Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s icy face. He wanted to smile but almost cried instead. Forcefully taking in a deep breath, he calmed his emotions and began to speak, ¡°A long time ago, a rather pretty little girl lived with you in this Temple. Do you still remember?¡±


    The tip of the absolutely steady metal rod in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand moved back and forth with Fan Xian¡¯s deep breath. It was incredible, yet it stuck to Fan Xian¡¯s throat as if the movement of his throat when he spoke also apanied the movement of the metal rod. Such a movement was very small, not even visible to the naked eye.


    Fan Xian did not acknowledge just how much Uncle Wu Zhu remembered. Calmly and sincerely, he continued narrating the story rting to Wu Zhu. With the little girl that led him in escaping the Temple, they went together to Dongyi and saw an idiot. They did some things and then went to Danzhou where they met a group of idiots and a eunuch idiot. Then, what happened after...


    The snow in the sky fell down slowly, bringing a sense of holiness and sorrow to the area around the Temple. Perhaps the elder in the Temple was endlessly encouraging Wu Zhu¡¯s action through some soundless method while Fan Xian¡¯s asional cough, asional silence, and unusually raspy and tired voice seemed like theplete opposite order, making Wu Zhu maintain his present pose, sitting without moving at the door of the Temple.


    Gradually, white snow covered their bodies. Wu Zhu was clearly closer to the eaves of the Temple, but there was more umted snow on his body. Perhaps it was because his body temperature wasparatively lower.


    The temperature grew colder and colder. The snow on Fan Xian¡¯s body melted and flowed down his fur coat. The coldness seeped into his body increasing the frequency of his coughing. However, his words did not break as he continued to speak without rest about the past, about everything concerning Wu Zhu.


    ¡°The image on that carriage always seemed to be in reverse...¡± Fan Xian coughed and used a corner of his sleeve to wipe away some snot that had turned into icy shards. Although he was wretched, the light in his eyes did not weaken. He knew that this battle of the heart was against the Temple¡¯s control of Uncle Wu Zhu, so he couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡°In Danzhou, you opened up a junk shop, but business was not very good. It often closed. Your face was always icy cold so, of course, no one wanted to give you business.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled forlornly and continued in a raspy voice, ¡°Of course, I was willing to give you business. Although I was still young at that time, you often prepared good wine for me to drink.¡±


    As he spoke, Fan Xian seemed to return to the childhood of his second life. Life in Danzhou at that time seemed rather dry and boring. His grandmother treated him with kindness amidst severity and was unwilling to rx on his homework. The people of Danzhou also didn¡¯t give him an opportunity to spread his wings. He could only desperately cultivate the Tyrannical martial method, follow Sir Fei everywhere to dig up corpses, work hard to memorize the Overwatch Council¡¯s rules and details of implementation, and defend against being assassinated.


    However, it was, after all, the happiest days of his life in both lives. It was not only because the Danzhou sea breeze was refreshing, the tea flowers all over the mountain were beautiful, Sister Dong¡¯er¡¯s gentleness, and the four serving girls¡¯ charms and agreeableness. The biggest reason was because of that junk shop. The icy blind young servant in the junk shop, the yellow flowers on the precipice, and the education by the rod.


    As Fan Xian spoke, he became lost in thought, remembering how he sneaked to the junk shop to drink when he was young. Uncle Wu Zhu always sliced up daikon for him to eat with his alcohol and did not care that he was only a few years old. Involuntarily, a glimmer of warmth rose to the corners of his lips.


    Just like as if he was performing a magic trick, Fan Xian dug out a daikon from his swollen fur coat and brought out a cleaver. He then began to slice up the daikon on the steps. The steps in front of the Temple doors had experienced tens of thousands of years of wind, frost, ice, and snow, yet it was still very smooth. Although it was a bit hard to use as a chopping board, it did give off a special crispness.


    The cleaver seemed to fly. Before long, the crisply frozen daikon had been sliced into potato strands of about equal thickness and smoothed t across the stone.


    As he was chopping the daikon, Fan Xian did not speak. Wu Zhu tilted his head and looked calmly at the cleaver and daikon in Fan Xian¡¯s hands through the ck cloth. It was as if he didn¡¯t understand what was happening in front of his eyes.


    If Fan Xian could survive, presumably chopping daikon in front of the Temple would be the most arrogant act of his life. It was more arrogant than jumping off from the pce walls to kill Qin Ye, charging into the Royal Pce to p the empress dowager, or entering the Pce alone to assassinate the Emperor.


    Wu Zhu still did not seem to remember anything. He was only curious about Fan Xian¡¯s pointless action. Fan Xian lowered his head and sighed. Tossing the cleaver to one side, he pointed at the daikon in front of him and said in a faint voice, ¡°Back then, you always said that my daikon strands weren¡¯t well cut. What do you think of them now?¡±


    Wu Zhu straightened his head and remained silent. A powerful coldness grew in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. He suddenly wondered if everything he was doing was in vain. No matter what he did, it would not wake Uncle Wu Zhu. Was Uncle Wu Zhu was already dead and would nevere alive again?


    The world was very cold, and the Temple was very cold. It was as if Fan Xian had not felt it until now. A shiver ran through his body.


    He suddenly gritted his teeth tightly, to the point that blood seeped out from the side of his mouth. He stared intently and angrily at Wu Zhu and only calmed after a long time. In a dark voice, he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t believe this nonsense! Don¡¯t put on an act! I know you remember!¡±


    ¡°I know you remember!¡± Fan Xian¡¯s voice was extremely raspy. Continuously speaking had damaged his vocal chords. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you could have forgotten all those years of interaction on the precipice. I don¡¯t believe that you would forget the night when we spoke of the chest, spoke of my mother. You smiled then, did you forget?¡±


    ¡°What about that night in the rain? You lured Hong Siyang out of the Pce andter you boasted to me that you could kill him. We stole the key back, opened the chest, and you smiled again.¡±


    Fan Xian coughed violently and cursed, ¡°You clearly can smile, why pretend to be so dead here?¡±


    Wu Zhu still did not move. The metal rod in his hand also did not move. It was still pointed right at Fan Xian¡¯s throat. The snow continued to fall coldly. Other than Fan Xian¡¯s voice, no other sound could be heard in front of the Temple. Gradually, the light faded. Perhaps it was already night or the cloud cover had grown gradually thicker, but the snow above Fan Xian¡¯s head stopped.


    A rustling sound rang out. Thirteenth Wang¡¯s head was covered in sweat as he set up a small backup tent behind Fan Xian. He then pushed it over Fan Xian¡¯s head to cover him. Fortunately, the door of the tent was between Fan Xian and Wu Zhu, so it did not brush against the steady metal rod.


    The snow was growing heavier. Thirteenth Wang was worried about Fan Xian¡¯s health. He went through great trouble and sped back to the campground as fast as possible to grab the small tent to block the snow from Fan Xian. It was no wonder that he was so out of breath.


    Perhaps Fan Xian knew, or perhaps he didn¡¯t, because he was only staring unblinkingly at Wu Zhu with spiritless eyes and talked desperately with an ugly raspy voice. Fan Xian was not a chatterer, but he had probably talked more today than his entire life.


    After Thirteenth Wang finished doing everything, he nced at the two strange people at the door of the Temple with aplicated expression. He then sat again on the stone steps covered with snow.


    Truly, only three idiots could do such a stupid thing.


    ...


    ...


    A day and a night passed. The metal rod in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand did not leave Fan Xian¡¯s throat for a day and a night. It seemed that even he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to kill this chatty mortal in front of him.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t stop talking for a day and a night. It seemed that even he didn¡¯t know. His saliva had dried up long ago. The food and water Thirteenth Wang had handed him had been put aside by him. His saliva dried, and then more was produced. After his vocal chords were damaged, his voice became raspy to the point that the flecks of saliva were dyed a pink color. His throat began to bleed. His voice reached a point that it was difficult to hear what he was saying, and his talking speed became slower than an elder who was just about to die.


    Thirteenth Wang listened for a day and a night by the side of this strange pair of people. At first, he listened intently because through Fan Xian¡¯s bloody and tearful denunciation to Wu Zhu, he heard the truth of many situations in thend. He learned of many powerful and magnificent figures, and he learned about Fan Xian¡¯s childhood and youth.


    When Fan Xian began to repeat his life story for the third time and took out the cleaver for the fourth time to make the motions of slicing up daikon to try and make Wu Zhu remember something, Thirteenth Wang couldn¡¯t bear to continue listening.


    He hugged his knees and sat by the stone steps looking at the strange but beautiful scene far away from the mountain ranges. Unconsciously, his finger brushed together the ash scattered at his side, which were Sigu Jian¡¯s remains.


    When Haitang came to the door of the Temple, this was the scene she came up. She saw three idiot-like people. Thirteenth Wang was sitting in a daze on the stone steps ying with his teacher¡¯s ashes while Fan Xian sat like a small god from rural ces in front of the opening of the small tent, continuously speaking in a raspy and difficult-to-hear voice about blurry and difficult-to-understand things like he was reading an imperial edict. Wu Zhu had the metal rod extended and was not moving at all, very much like a statue. Furthermore, this statue was covered in snow and didn¡¯t have a glimmer of life.


    The metal rod sat between Wu Zhu and Fan Xian like it was separating twopletely different worlds that could note into contact. Regardless of whether it pushed forward or was pulled back, perhaps everyone present would feel better about it. Yet, it was this icy steadiness between the two of them that made one feel endlessly uneasy and pained.


    One person could not bear to leave, but the one that couldn¡¯t bear to be left still did not understand. There was nothing more painful than not understanding.


    With just one nce, Haitang knew what had happened this one day and one night. A forlornness surged into her heart. It was not until now that she was certain that, for Fan Xian, there were actually many things more important to him than his life.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone crazy.¡± Haitang stared in a daze at the clearly unhealthy red flush on Fan Xian¡¯s face. She heard his raspy, slow, and blurry voice, and looked at the white snow on Wu Zhu that had been dyed red with spittle. She felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Thirteenth Wang stood with unusual difficulty and looked at her silently for a moment. He then said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone crazy. Otherwise, why did you not listen to his words ande up?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that since he was going to die, I had to see him die,¡± Haitang said, ncing at Thirteenth Wang with her head slightly down.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hold on for much longer. His injuries never recovered, and that day he was pierced right through and lost too much blood. Even going through the icy ins to return south was already a difficult matter. Furthermore, he is very uncaring about this life toe and make an attempt.¡±


    Thirteenth Wang turned and stood shoulder to shoulder with Haitang, looking at the unknowing and unfeeling Fan Xian still endlessly trying to wake Wu Zhu. Calmly, he said, ¡°He¡¯s talked for a day and a night and has been frozen for a day and a night. If this goes on, the only end is death.¡±


    ¡°Can you persuade him to leave? It looks like the blind master has not obeyed the being in the Temple¡¯s order to kill him,¡± Haitang said.


    ¡°It would be good if he killed him, then you won¡¯t have to be like mest night, endlessly listening to his hopeless voice.¡± Thirteenth Wang suddenly smiled and said, ¡°But, I feel great admiration for Fan Xian. It¡¯s very rare to see someone go to such extremes.¡±


    Haitang looked at Fan Xian¡¯s pale face with the flush of red, his wan, sallow, and tired face. She looked for a very long time. Suddenly, her body trembled slightly. A spirit brighter than this mountain range and snowy valley rose in her eyes.


    Thirteenth Wang suddenly felt a ripple next to him and stared at Haitang with wide eyes.


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out and struck against the ck cloth that was right in front of Fan Xian. It dripped down the icy snow on the cold face. It appeared particrly startling.


    Wu Zhu still didn¡¯t move. With great difficulty, Fan Xian wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth. He knew that he was at the end of his strength. A feeling of hopelessness rose in him. The family across from him was still unfamiliar, cold, soulless, and dead.


    Fan Xian couldn¡¯t hold back a shiver. He suddenly thought of the fact that Uncle Wu Zhu had long been responsible for passing on the torch for the Temple and had walked through the world for tens of thousands of years. There were probably tens of thousands of years of memories in his mind. Perhaps this one day and one night, him coughing up blood and repeatedly narrating those memories, for this shell that was as cold as the snow mountain, they were only very normal memories, including memories of his mother Ye Qingmei.


    Yet, he wanted to use these very normal stories to awaken a person who had seen countless things and had countless memories. What a childish and absurd thought. Thinking of this, Fan Xian¡¯s hopes crumbled to ash. A sense of helplessness appeared in his eyes.


    His face became slightly warped and appeared particrly distressed and unclear. To the never moving Uncle Wu Zhu across from him, he roared in a raspy voice, ¡°How could you forget me? Have you gotten addicted to memory loss? At least you remembered Ye Qingmeist time. How could you have even forgotten me this time?¡±


    The metal rod was right in front of him, hovering at the crucial part of his throat. Fan Xian¡¯s entire body was rigid and trembling. He sank into a death-like silence because he had lost his voice. He couldn¡¯t say anything more. He voice began to tremble more and more violently. The hopelessness in his eyes had long turned into mes of anger that came after insanity.


    He stared intently at the ck cloth on Wu Zhu¡¯s face. A sinister and ruthless expression suddenly shed across his face. He then leapt toward him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body had long been frozen rigid. Although he tried to leap, in reality, he just toppled straight as a board toward Wu Zhu¡¯s position with his throat crashing right toward the metal rod.


    The tip of the metal rod retreated quickly. However, Fan Xian still fell down. He fell viciously, so the metal rod in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand could only retreat until there was nowhere to go. Then, it could only be let go to allow Fan Xian, who had been frozen into a popsicle, to fall in front of him.


    Fan Xian stretched out a hand and ruthlessly grabbed one corner of Wu Zhu¡¯s clothing. The umted snow fell with a rustle. He stared into Wu Zhu¡¯s eyes. Although he could not speak, the viciousness and confidence in his eyes announced a truth, You don¡¯t want to kill me! You can¡¯t kill me because although you don¡¯t know who I am, I am still part of your instinct, part of your living heart.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± said Fan Xian, who had suddenly be very spirited, to Wu Zhu, who had released the metal rod and was thinking deeply with his head down.


    Fan Xian¡¯s desperate lunge had finally pushed aside the metal rod between him and Wu Zhu. The two worlds were as close as they could get, and Fan Xian had raised his request.


    Wu Zhu was silent for a long time. There was still no expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    ¡°When you know nothing, follow your heart,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°What is a heart?¡± Wu Zhu said.


    ¡°Feelings,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°Feelings are just something humankind uses to lie to themselves and to numb themselves. In the end, the lie can onlyst a moment,¡± Wu Zhu said.


    ¡°Life is just many one moments, one moment plus one moment,¡± Fan Xian said. ¡°If it canst a moment, it canst a lifetime. If the lie canst a lifetime, how can it be a lie?¡±


    ¡°But, I still don¡¯t know who you are. I also don¡¯t know who I am,¡± Wu Zhu said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, but if you want to know who you are, you need toe with me. I knew you would be curious. Curiosity is an emotion only humans have. You are human. Only humans hope to know what is on the other side of the mountain, across the sea, what are stars, what is the sun,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°What is on the other side of the mountain?¡± Wu Zhu asked.


    ¡°You need to go see for yourself. Since you want to know what is outside the Temple, you have toe with me,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°Why do these words sound familiar... But, I still don¡¯t know,¡± Wu Zhu said.


    ¡°Do not be at a loss. Only a sh of lightning is needed for a p of thunder to burst from one¡¯s eyes! Do what you want. If you are not sure for a time, follow your heart and leave this godforsaken temple,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°But the temple...¡±


    This conversation did not actually happen. At least, between Wu Zhu and Fan Xian, who had fallen into the snow, there was no such conversation. In reality, after Fan Xian said those three words, the two of them only looked at each other in silence. Wu Zhu then bent down with great difficulty, picked up Fan Xian, and put him on his back.


    It was just like how the young blind servant carried that infant many years ago.


    Fan Xian felt the icy cold back in front of him and that this back was unusually warm. The expression on his face was indifferent because it was impossible to disy what he was feeling. He wanted to cry, and he wanted tough. He knew that Uncle Wu Zhu still did not remember anything, but he knew that Uncle Wu Zhu was willing to leave this broken down temple with him.


    So, he wanted to cry out in joy but could not make a sound. He wanted to sob but was huddled in a ball from the cold. He could only cough desperately, endlessly coughing up blood.


    Then, Fan Xian saw Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. The two most powerful young warriors in the world were pale-faced. The light in their eyes was scattered. It was as if they had just experienced the most terrifying incident in the world. What made one¡¯s heart trembled the most was that the two of them were both shaking like they were about to lose control of the fear in their hearts.


    What was it that made Haitang and Thirteenth Wang like this?


    Thirteenth Wang looked at the scene in front of him and knew that Fan Xian had won. But, there seemed to not be a sliver of joy on his face. There were only lingering fear and a shallow regret. His entire body trembled like Wu Lao¡¯er. He looked at Fan Xian and said in a dry voice, ¡°We smashed up the Temple.¡±

 Chapter 734 - No Lake That A Garden Shall Not Reclaim (1)

    <h4>Chapter 734: No Lake That A Garden Shall Not Reim (1)</h4>


    Hearing these words said in Thirteenth Wang¡¯s trembling voice, Fan Xian couldn¡¯t help shiver on Wu Zhu¡¯s back. He looked at his two friends not far away and could not say anything.


    He knew that Thirteenth Wang was speaking truthfully because Haitang and his pale face and unusuallyplicate gaze revealed everything. There were truly very few things in the world that could make those two quail in such fear.


    Fan Xian coughed violently but still could not make a sound. He felt his scalp be numb as each strand of hair felt like needles sticking into his head. A wave of unstoppable pain and fear washed over him.


    He was not worried that after the Temple was smashed the elder formed of light spots would use arge-scale killing weapon to kill him. It was nothing more than a ruined temple with a tour guide. So what if it was smashed? What did he have to fear? He was worried about the person in front of him. He was worried that after Wu Zhu heard the Temple had been destroyed, he would remember his responsibility as guard of the Temple.


    In an instant, Fan Xian¡¯s mind changed. When the Temple was being destroyed, Uncle Wu Zhu must have heard the mor inside but didn¡¯t do anything earlier. So, he wouldn¡¯t do anything now, right? He held onto extravagant hope because his body and mind were very weak. He could no longer take any ruthless actions. He had spent an entire day and night, and his life, to touch the icy heart beneath the ck cloth and persuade Wu Zhu to go with him. If something happened now, he would probably even contemte dying.


    Fan Xian did not me Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. He knew his two friends saw that he was about to die and could not bear to see it. Thus, they had taken such an unusually daring action. Furthermore, the destruction of the Temple took away a lock on Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s soul, allowing him to turn from a statue into a living person.


    Thinking of this, he felt gratitude toward Haitang and Thirteenth Wang. He knew they were not like him, who had knowledge and experience of his previous life. In their hearts, particrly for Haitang who had spent her whole life in service to the Temple, the Temple was a sacred thing. Yet, they had destroyed it for him.


    A number of thoughts swept like flowing light through Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He nervously observed Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s slender but steady shoulder in front of him.


    Wu Zhu did not move.


    ...


    ...


    When Fan Xian began to cough in his attempt to wake Wu Zhu, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had slipped into the Temple through the door that was slightly ajar. At that time, Fan Xian¡¯s entire heart was focused on Wu Zhu in front of him. He did not notice at all while Wu Zhu seemed to pay no attention because of some kind of rising emotion.


    Thus, Haitang and Thirteenth Wang went in to wreak destruction. After they finished smashing everything, they came out, very much like gangsters who razed homes and families. However, their bodies were still trembling. Their pale faces took no turn for the better. They had never thought that in their lives not only would they be able toe to worship the Temple, but that they also would smash things in the temple into smithereens.


    In the eyes of the people, the Temple upied a very lofty and illusory position. A few days ago, they had personally seen the being floating in midair. They were not like Fan Xian who dared to show such great disrespect to an existence thatpletely surpassed human imagination. They had not dared to hope they would be able to defeat an immortal.


    When they entered the Temple, they had not expected to live. They only wanted to disturb the thoughts of the being in the Temple to give Fan Xian a chance to be able to rescue that blind master. Who knew they would be able to so easily destroy the Temple?


    The being formed in the air, but Haitang and Thirteenth Wang pretended to be blind and did not even look. They didn¡¯t dare to look. The being¡¯s voice rang by their ears, but they pretended to be deaf and unable to hear it. They didn¡¯t dare to listen. Trembling like this, sure that they would die, they went in and wreaked havoc. In the end, the being just disappeared.


    There was nothing more miraculous and unbelievable than this. As Haitang and Thirteenth Wang stood trembling outside the door of the temple, they still could not believe what they experienced in the temple.


    Uncle Wu Zhu did not move, so Fan Xian rxed slightly and looked stupidly at his two dazed friends. He thought, The way of the world was truly inexplicable. After a moment, he used some saliva to soothe his throat. When he felt he could speak, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°You two are incredible.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Icy snow floated down on the deste snowy ins. The sky was gray and hazy. It was impossible to tell if it was day or night. There was only the endless swirling wind and snow sweeping between the icy ins and snowy mounds, hiding much of the light. Amidst the deathly silence, there were asionally dull barks that rang out and startled awake the millennia of silence in this snowy in in the extreme north.


    A few sleighs were braving the wind and snow, making their difficult way south. On the sleigh at the front stood a young man holding a wooden stick. Facing the wind and snow, he narrowed his eyes as he watched their direction of travel. The second sleigh was sealed particrly tightly. In front, there was a wind and snow blocking snow tent. On the sleigh, a pale-faced young man was half lying in the arms of a girl. The girl was covered in a fur coat, so it was impossible to judge her figure.


    Behind the sleighs, a young man wearing cloth clothing with a strip of ck cloth tied over his eyes followed them at afortable distance. Pulled by the snow hounds, the sleighs did not move slowly. Yet, this young blind man¡¯s steady paces did not seem fast. In reality, he was not left behind at all.


    Fan Xian gently turned his neck to nce at Uncle Wu Zhu walking step by step through the ice and snow behind the group. A faint sorrow and disappointment appeared in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He closed his eyes again and began to use the abundant yuanqi in the air to tend to his injuries.


    Of the dozens of snow hounds that came with them on this difficult journey, most had already died. There were only 11 left. The snow hounds had probably not been so far north or to such a cold a ce in their lives. Their animal instincts made them fearful and uneasy. Thus, they still couldn¡¯t help but howl a few times at the gray sky despite Thirteenth Wang¡¯s suppression. Fortunately, it was already their second time along this way. Otherwise, who knew if these snow hounds would be too scared to move by this snow that never melted and the environment that didn¡¯t contain a breath of life?


    Aftering down from the snowy mountain, Wu Zhu still remained cold and silent. He just followed behind Fan Xian¡¯s group at a distance without saying a single word. He still didn¡¯t remember anything. More urately, he didn¡¯t know anything. He was just an icy shell. But, because of the single spot of light in his soul, he hade down the mountain, left the Temple, and began to follow the sleighs southward. That is, if, at this time, Wu Zhu had a soul.


    That was why Fan Xian was sorrowful and disappointed. He didn¡¯t know how long this situation would continue. He didn¡¯t know if Uncle Wu Zhu would awaken. If he really couldn¡¯t awaken, then Wu Zhu was still not Wu Zhu.


    A snowke was blowing in the air. It followed a strange path to the sleigh andnded on Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. Haitang was just about to use her finger to brush this snowke away. Unexpectedly, Fan Xian opened his eyes and looked at her with a small smile.


    There was something indescribable in his warm smile. Haitang turned her gaze away and looked at Thirteenth Wang standing in the snow in front, but her face grew faintly red. From the time the two of them first met, it had been many years. She rarely revealed such feminine emotions in front of Fan Xian. However, after this journey deep into the snowy ins of the extreme north, the visit to the Temple, and the experiences that most people would not have in several lifetimes, Haitang Duoduo¡¯s heart had long be different.


    Fan Xian saw her avoid his gaze, but his smile did not fade. On the contrary, his heart felt warm. Strangely, the destruction of the Temple had the biggest effect on his mood. He knew that Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had gone in certain of their death. Most importantly, these two people had to suppress their innate respect and fear of the Temple. Such friendship was rare to see in the world.


    He narrowed his eyes. His gaze pierced through the wind and snow tond on the great snowy mountain far behind him. Logically speaking, the snowy mountain should have vanished from view long ago. But, he always felt that it was right there, that the Temple was right there.


    In the snowy mountain a few days ago, Fan Xian had entered the Temple onest time and saw the mess inside. He feltplicated emotions, including a faint sense of sorrow and pity. After all, this was thest remnants of his world. If this was truly just destroyed like this by his hands...


    Fortunately, as Fan Xian expected, the spots of light converged again and the warm sounding but actually emotionless elder of the Temple once again appeared. Perhaps the Temple had already deduced that the Temple¡¯s first emissary, as well asst emissary, had already left its control, so it did not say any nonsense about clearing targets.


    Fan Xian did not find out where the central control was for the Temple, or, more urately, the military museum, was. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang had probably just destroyed some subsidiary facilities.


    In the Temple, Fan Xian and the elder had ast conversation. As for the contents of the conversation, only Fan Xian himself knew. After this conversation, Fan Xian resolutely left the Temple, leaving the old man alone in the snowy mountain.


    I¡¯ll leave you here for a lifetime until the Temple develops its own consciousness. I¡¯ll kill you with loneliness!


    This was Fan Xian revenge on the Temple. He believed that in such an icy and snowy ce, with no material support, the Temple could not do anything. If it really had this ability, it would not have watched as the emissaries of the temple died one by one and not be able to do anything.


    Besides, there was still Wu Zhu in the world.


    Fan Xian smiled tartly. Looking at his blind uncle walking through the snow behind them, his emotions were unusuallyplicated. Uncle Wu Zhu had been rescued. But, once he, himself, returned south, what would he face? At this time, he no longer had any fear, but there was some emotional mncholy.

 Chapter 735 - No Lake That A Garden Shall Not Reclaim (2)

    <h4>Chapter 735: No Lake That A Garden Shall Not Reim (2)</h4>


    In the autumn of the 12th year of the Qing calendar, the leaves on either side of the road heading south gradually became broad and round but also began to wither. The scenery along the way changed with climate and clearly sketched out thendform of this world.


    A carriage moved steadily on the road. Fan Xian, who had disappeared from this world for more than half a year, had finally returned to this world. Neither those who fervently hoped for his death nor those who hoped for his survival knew that he was already back.


    After going through much hardship in traversing the snowy ins again, the four of them slipped into the world without a sound, not sending clear signs to any faction. Haitang and Thirteenth Wang knew about the weight in Fan Xian¡¯s heart while Wu Zhu, who was stillcking in any sense of humanness, sat silently to the back of the carriage. Presumably, he did not understand any of the nonsense of the human world and would not care about such silly things.


    In Northern Qi¡¯s Langya County, the carriage stopped outside an inn. After a while, Fan Xian left the inn alone and headed to the most luxurious brothel in the city. Behind him, Wu Zhu, with the ck blindfold, followed him at a discreet distance. Coming out with Uncle Wu Zhu was not what Fan Xian had intended. He was also a bit confused, clearly, Uncle Wu Zhu did not remember anything and didn¡¯t know everything, so why was he constantly following him?


    In a secret room in a branch of Baoyue Brothel, Fan Xian saw Shi Chanli, who had been waiting for a full four months, as well as Wang Qinian and Deng Zi Yue. Under the Qing Emperor and the Royal Pce¡¯s immense pressure, there were very few loyal subordinates who still stood bravely by his side. Other than the three in the secret room, there was Xia Qifei, who was surviving with difficulty in Jiangnan.


    Seeing Fan Xian alive, the faces of these three absolutely loyal subordinates all showed disbelieving surprise and joy. Everyone in the world knew that Fan Xian had gone to the Temple. But, regardless of whether they were Fan Xian¡¯s friend or enemy, everyone thought Fan Xian would certainly die at the Temple. Who knew that he would be able toe back alive?


    After a moment of excitement, Fan Xian smiled and had everyone sit down. He didn¡¯t use any time to discuss the rather unhappy journey that even he couldn¡¯t exin.


    Wang Qinian crouched to one side and smoked a pipe while Deng Zi Yue put the most important intelligence reports of the past six months in front of Fan Xian. He nced at them. The worry in his eyes grew stronger.


    Shi Chanli nced at the young blind man by the secret room. For some reason, he felt a chill in his heart. He didn¡¯t know who he was exactly to be able to go with his teacher to such an important ce. He swallowed and said, ¡°The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Northern Camp made camp on June 3. The first time the two sides came into contact was seven dayster.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Northern Qi side so utterly defeated?¡± Fan Xian¡¯s expression became heavy as he looked at him. ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t feel much fear from the Northern Qi people in Langya County.¡±


    ¡°Northern Qi continuously retreated 300 li. What is strange is that, ording to investigations, Shang Shanhu is not on the frontlines. Instead, he has chosen to defend a city of the Song Kingdom.¡± Deng Zi Yue spread out a map on the table. Pointing at the battlefield, he said in a low voice, ¡°This position is right on the spine. If the Qing border army headed straight north, Shang Shanhu would take advantage of the opportunity and head out, straight to the mid-section. Although this famous general has chosen to be on the defensive, his defense is unusually dangerous.¡±


    ¡°This is a city that Shang Shanhu stolest year in that battle to the north. So, that¡¯s where that piece finallynded.¡± Fan Xian smiled tartly. He had not thought that during the few months he was in the mountain investigating the Temple, the situation in thisnd would have undergone such drastic change. Just as they were returning south from the snowy ins, the Iron Riders of the Qing Kingdom had finally headed north.


    ¡°Since His Majesty has made up his mind to raise the strength of the entire nation on a Northern expedition, the Northern Camp is nothing more than a vanguard. In front of such a murderous invasion, even someone as powerful as Shang Shanhu can only choose to be on the defensive. This is dictated by national strength. It has nothing to do with the talents of individual generals.¡±


    After all, Deng Zi Yue was an official of the Overwatch Council. Compared to Shi Chanli, he had a better grasp of the recent battle situation between the two great powers, Northern Qi and the Qing Kingdom. He looked worriedly at Fan Xian and said, ¡°The Northern Camp has left Cangzhou. Northern Qi has retreated 300 li, but the de direction means there will eventually be a great battle on the wastnd. Presently, the Northern Camp is temporarily resting its troops and gathering its strength, but there is frequent mobilization of troops inside Yanjing. It looks like the second attack is close at hand. Although Shang Shanhu has the taken the favorable location with that city, if Yanjing and the Northern Camp attacked from the west together, Shang Shanhu will probably have to be dragged into the battlefield.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand war, but I know that if the Emperor has truly made up his mind, no matter how talented Shang Shanhu is, in the end, he can only be worn down on the battlefield.¡±


    Fan Xian lowered his head and looked at the silent cities on the map. In a slow voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very clear that although Northern Qi has prepared for this battle for many years, they are still no match of the Qing Kingdom in military matters. They can only hope to stall until the Qing Kingdom is tired. Shang Shanhu can wait, but the Emperor does not want to keep himpany. Even if he does wait, the Emperor will be the final victor.¡±


    Deng Zi Yue and Shi Chanli nced at Fan Xian. The worry was abundant in their eyes. They were traitors of the Qing Kingdom, but they were Qing people, part of the third faction in the world. At this time, battle had been initiated between the two sides. Their position and identity were truly awkward. Furthermore, they still didn¡¯t know what Fan Xian thought of this matter. Thus, the faction belonging to Fan Xian still made no move.


    Fan Xian furrowed his brows slightly and used his finger to gently strike the position of the unnamed city. Thinking of the fact that Shang Shanhu was probably making preparations right now in the city that nominally belonged to the Song Kingdom, a powerful unease suddenly surged in his heart. He said, ¡°If I was the Emperor, if I was truly short on time and did not want to wait with Shang Shanhu, the simplest way would be two send in two powerful groups of soldiers and choose one to go around behind the Song Kingdom. No matter how much Shang Shanhu wants to keep his knife sheathed...¡±


    ¡°But, if we want to go around behind the Song Kingdom, that is essentially asking for passage through Dongyi. Although Dongyi belongs to the Qing Kingdom in name, if the military were to enter into Dongyi territory...¡± Deng Zi Yue nced at Fan Xian and said, ¡°Presently, the Great Prince and the ck Knights are not in Dongyi. They¡¯re on the border of the Liang and Song kingdoms. If the Qing military were to ask for passage, they would probably be met with a sudden attack.¡±


    These words did not exin clearly because everyone in the secret room knew that Dongyi belonged to Fan Xian. As for what kind of attitude Dongyi would demonstrate in this battle that implicated the world and whether the Emperor would forcefully send soldiers into Dongyi, it was, in the end, a matter between the Emperor and Fan Xian, father and son.


    ¡°If, in the beginning, the Emperor did not send soldiers to attack Dongyi, this means he knows I¡¯m not dead. He won¡¯t choose this path in the future.¡± Fan Xian sighed and rubbed his worried brows. ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of this. it¡¯s not something I can sort out. I only care about the situation in Jingdou and Jiangnan.¡±


    As for those situations, they were all in the files Deng Zi Yue had brought. However, there was too much content, and Fan Xian didn¡¯t have time to read through everything carefully.


    ¡°Jiangnan is calm. The court pulled back the new rule for the bidding of the pce treasury. Just as you expected, the salt merchants also joined in the pce treasury bidding. Fortunately, the Ming family still took some of the shares but, of course, it is much more wretched whenpared to previous years,¡± Den Zi Yue said.


    ¡°Xia Qifei¡¯s person is alright?¡± Fan Xian asked.


    ¡°After the assassination attemptst year, the court has not moved against Ming Garden again. Governor Xue Qing is just suppressing Xia Qifei, but it looks like he won¡¯t carry out direct action,¡± Den Zi Yue said.


    Fan Xian sank into deep thought. It looked like the Emperor had upheld the promise he made in the Pce. After all, the life of the pce treasury was held in his hands. If the Emperor wanted to establish a dynasty of a thousand generations, he could only temporarily take a step back in the face of this threat.


    ¡°After Sun Jingxiu was stripped of his position, he was originally sentenced to exile. For some reason, the Pce suddenly issued an edict and absolved him of his crime. The youngdy of the Sun family only entered the Education Workshop for one night and was then released. Life at Sun manor is very tough, but the people of the He faction have been murdered, so there isn¡¯t anyone who is kicking the Sun family while they¡¯re down.¡±


    As he spoke of this, a small smile rose to the corners of Deng Zi Yue¡¯s lips. Although he was not involved in the Jingdou matter, the Overwatch Council¡¯s massacre across Jingdou and the almost wipeout of the officials of the He faction truly made this abandoned official of the Overwatch Council feel indescribably happy.


    ¡°However, the people of the Council followed your instructions and have all retreated out of Jingdou, so they couldn¡¯t help.¡±


    Fan Xian nodded, but he found the situation more and more strange. When did the Emperor be such a lenient ruler? Was it just to adhere to the agreement between them?


    ¡°Everything alright at home?¡± Fan Xian looked at Wang Qinian and asked as he shook his head to temporarily let go of the things he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Wang Qinian coughed and replied quietly with a smile, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better. Everyone is stunned. Princess Chen and the youngdy go into the Pce every day to speak with the Emperor. The little master and mistress are both healthy.¡±


    The situation in Jingdou truly shocked everyone. Fan Xian was a traitor to the Qing Kingdom, but the Emperor did not seem to have the intention of calling the Fan family into ount. The status of the women in Jingdou, who should have been implicated, was even higher than before the assassination in the Royal Pce.


    After hearing this news, Fan Xian was involuntarily shocked.


    Deng Zi Yue suddenly said, ¡°The results from the investigating in Yingzhou show that the attack on Wenmao wasmitted by border soldiers from the South pretending to be bandits.¡±


    A cold light shed through Fan Xian¡¯s eyes. He quickly asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°We found Wenmao¡¯s body. It had been covered by the snow at the time.¡± Deng Zi Yue slowly closed his eyes. ¡°At the time, he was missing an arm. The old subordinates of the Council looked for a long time but didn¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°I need to go back to Jingdou.¡± After a long silence, Fan Xian raised his head and looked at his closest three subordinates. He barely managed to force a smile. ¡°You will all immediately retreat to Dongyi and never meet together again. Otherwise, if someone scoops all of you up at once, where would I go to cry?¡±


    Hearing that Fan Xian was returning to Jingdou in the Qing Kingdom, all three of them were shocked. Wang Qinian had been with Fan Xian the longest. He knew Fan Xian¡¯s thoughts the best, so he spoke with the least etiquette. In a pleading voice, he tried to sway him. ¡°Although the Emperor has not carried out a purge, you know that if you appear in Jingdou, he will stop at nothing to kill you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°Your life right now involves that agreement. Most importantly, as long as you¡¯re alive, the Emperor will be cautious. Your life and death will impact the lives and deaths of many people,¡± Wang Qinian said.


    ¡°I know it all.¡± Fan Xian shuttered his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll eventually have to return to Jingdou because matters will need to eventually be resolved. Even if I hide in Dongyi for a lifetime, it wouldn¡¯t resolve anything.¡±


    There was another wave of death-like silence. A streak of light suddenly shed through Fan Xian¡¯s mind. He stared at Wang Qinian and asked, ¡°Earlier we discussed that the Northern Camp and Yanjing could clearly wait with Shang Shanhu, but the Emperor clearly does not want to. Why is this?¡±


    Wang Qinian was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°The news from the Pce is that there seems to be some problems with the Emperor¡¯s health.¡±


    With these words, Deng Zi Yue and Shi Chanli¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. They understood that the Emperor¡¯s health was the most important thing in the world. The problem was, one of them was responsible for the intelligence work of the old subordinates of the Overwatch Council, and one was responsible for the Baoyue Brothel intelligencework that was spread across the world. Neither of them had heard anything about the Emperor¡¯s health. Yet, Wang Qinian said it with such certainty, making them not quite able to believe it.


    Fan Xian stared into Wang Qinian¡¯s eyes and slowly nodded after a long time. He knew where Wang Qinian¡¯s information came from. Even when Chen Pingping was alive, he didn¡¯t know of Hong Zhu¡¯s existence, but Fan Xian had handed him to Wang Qinian. Very clearly, this information came from Hong Zhu.


    The secret room was silent for a long time. The three of them knew that no one in the world could stop Fan Xian. Shi Chanli smiled with great difficulty and said, ¡°Will you not tell us about the journey? After Master Ku He, you are the first to be able to return alive from the Temple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken down temple, what¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Fan Xian smiled. He knew that everyone was actually very curious about that illusory ce. But, his mood was heavy, so he had no interest in talking. He just lightly nted a nce toward Uncle Wu Zhu at the door of the secret room and wondered when his blind uncle would be able to wake up.


    ...


    ...


    In Langya County, the three young warriors who had entered the snowy mountain and the Temple together split up. Thirteenth Wang had to return as quickly as possible to Dongyi. He had to bring news of Fan Xian¡¯s survival and ns to the Great Prince guarding Dongyi alone, as well as the people of the Sword Hut. Haitang¡¯s leaving was also within Fan Xian¡¯s expectations. A great battle was imminent. Although Northern Qi had the strength for a battle, the situation was dangerous. As the Northern Qi saint girl, Haitang could not be detached from the situation. She had to rush back to Shangjing, back to the side of the Northern Qi Emperor, and help her country oppose external invaders in her position as the leader of Qing Mountain¡¯s Tianyi Dao.


    When it came time to part, the emotion in Haitang¡¯s tired eyes made Fan Xian feel an unnamed tenderness. He didn¡¯t know how long Northern Qi would be able to hold out against the Qing Emperor¡¯s powerful determination and his war to conquer the world. He didn¡¯t know if the beautiful Royal Pce would be a pile of ash if the Qing army actually broke through to Shangjing or whether in those mes there would be Haitang, Lili, and the figure of his woman Emperor.


    Regardless of whether it was from an individual¡¯s perspective of history, one¡¯s nature, or any other way of looking at it, Fan Xian could only have one attitude toward the curtain slowly pulling away from the fires of battle. He had to stop all of this. However, he didn¡¯t make any promises to Haitang or demonstrate anything. He was just silence. Taking Uncle Wu Zhu, he traveled south alone.


    Through the unknown autumn, the yellow or red leaves, under the clear skies, Fan Xian and Wu Zhu silently headed south. They traveled for an indeterminable amount of time, but Wu Zhu still didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Xian¡¯s mood was very heavy. He didn¡¯t know what he could do after returning to Jingdou, but his instincts, as well as the news of the Emperor¡¯s possible serious illness, hurried his footsteps for some reason, so they never stopped.


    His most sessful aide after Wang Qinian, Su Wenmao, had died. In that autumn, the old crippled had died long ago. Even earlier, Ye Qingmei also died. Having experienced image after image of humankind¡¯s sorrows and joys, leavings and unions, in the Temple, Fan Xian should have seen life and death much more lightly. For some inexplicable reason, once he stepped into the world, his concerns for the secr world increased again. Remembering life and death, and repaying life and death, how could he pass it all with just a smile?


    It was still a ck carriage. Fan Xian sat in the carriage and looked at Uncle Wu Zhu, who was sitting by the driver. He was not surprised to see that Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s profile was still just as delicate. The strip of ck cloth still fluttered rapturously in the autumn wind. Everything was actually very simr to the scene 20 odd years ago from Jingdou to Danzhou.


    The thing that was different was Wu Zhu, this extraordinary warrior who seemed to have lost his soul. He said nothing and did nothing. It was impossible for that cold face to reveal if he felt curiosity toward everything in the world that felt both strange and familiar.


    Fan Xian felt a faint sorrow and gently put down the curtain. Shortly afterward, he smiled self-mockingly. Back in the day, Uncle Wu Zhu was just blind. Now, he had also be mute. How had his mother done it back then? And, what should he do?


    The carriage came to Nanling County and did not go further. urately speaking, it was the driver that would not go further. Although the Northern Qi court had tried to y down the battle in the South, war was not as easily hidden as the scandals of the royal family. Everyone under heaven knew what was happening in the heart of thend. Tens of millions of people waited nervously with indifferent and cautious eyes for the result. Naturally, the carriage driver did not want to enter the battlefield.


    Digging out silver to buy the carriage, Fan Xian took over as the driver and continued south with Uncle Wu Zhu. During the return from the icy ins, the yuanqi in the air had sessfully healed Fan Xian¡¯s injuries. Although he knew that he still could not touch the realm between humankind and the dome of heaven, he believed that there was no one who could threaten him other than the Emperor.


    They traveled for another dozen days, going through simple wooden huts on both side of the road and emotionally numb groups of refugees. The uncle and nephew in the carriage seemed to be walking in a wastnd that resembled the snowy ins in the extreme north.


    People gradually became rare. There was the asional fall of snow, but it could not hide the deathly stillness on either side of the road. asionally, they saw a few bodies that were just about to rot. In the distance, in the mountain valley, they could faintly see viges that had been burned to ruins.


    This was originally a piece of fertilend. Even though the wind of the North Sea blew past, the fertilend could still feed manymoners. However, there was only emptiness at hand. Most of the people had already retreated to behind Northern Qi. Those who were not able to avoid the fires of battle became sacrificial items to the ideal of uniting the world.


    As for the razed viges and the people who were ughtered on the side of the road, Fan Xian did not investigate if this was the action of the invading Qing army or the action of the Northern Qi soldiers who had been scattered in battle. Warfare was humankind¡¯s original sin. In this world, there were no such thing no good battles and bad peace.


    On the silent road, the air was dry and carried with it the stench of blood as it surrounded the ck carriage. Fan Xian¡¯s expression was wooden as he drove the unease horses. He didn¡¯t turn his head to look at the expression of Uncle Wu Zhu beside him.


    He knew that the armies of the two countries were gathered to the southwest by the ins near Yanjing. After the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Northern Camp won a victory, they temporarily retreated back to camp to regroup because of their fear of Shang Shanhu, who still had not moved his troops. The deathly stillness here was actually rtively safe. However, traces of the previous major battle were still shocking. He found it difficult to imagine what kind of killing field the world would be once the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders broke through the city in the Song Kingdom Shang Shanhu was in and could go north at full strength.


    In the entire world, there seemed only to be the sound of the carriage pressing down on the road. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, brought down the whip, and hid from a small group of Qing riders scouting across the river. He then entered into the territory of the Qing Kingdom.


    Just at this moment, Wu Zhu, who had been silent since he left the Temple, suddenly said, ¡°The world outside the Temple is not very good.¡±


    ¡°The world outside has always been helpless. If we make an effort, perhaps it could be better.¡± Aplicated smile rose to corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips as he brought the whip down again gently.f

 Chapter 736 - Dusk

    <h4>Chapter 736: Dusk</h4>


    The first snowsnded on the ancient walls of Shangjing. The ck and green contrasted beautifully on the pce hall but did not bring the slightest sense of charm. No one took pity on the thinyer of white snow on the square that was like a woolen nket. The day had just grown bright. More and more officials began to step on it heartlessly, churning the white snow into mud.


    The faces of these officials were solemn and they walked quickly, without any interest or leisure to appreciate the snow. The battle reports from the South flowed into Shangjing endlessly to the government offices by the Royal Pce. The government offices werepletely enveloped in a tense and oppressive atmosphere. Fortunately, it was not very chaotic.


    The day was very dark and heavy. The Northern Qi officials in the offices were heatedly arguing something. Suddenly, a very low voice stopped all the fighting and made the Northern Qi¡¯s inner cab recover its silence. It then quickly decided on a response amidst the silence.


    Concerning this battle, the Northern Qi court had been preparing for many years. When news that the Qing army had brazenly attacked, no one was surprised. The methods of control during the battle and the response were quickly sent from the Royal Pce through the government offices to this seemingly young but actually old country. In just a month, the entire Northern Qi had been called into action.


    A bright-yellow royal carriage left the government offices. The officials did not see it off from behind. Instead, they re-invested themselves into the busy military intelligence and state affairs. At such a crucial juncture, if any official dared to express their skill at sucking up, they had to be careful that their heads would not be chopped off by an angry Emperor.


    The royal carriage stopped outside the main pce. The heavy-faced Northern Qi Emperor swung his hand and neatly jumped down from the carriage, scaring the eunuchs and serving girls at his side. He had no concern about injuring himself. Right there, on the stone steps in front of the main pce, he turned and scolded the Commander of the Brocade Guards, Wei Hua, as well as three other important officials in a cold voice. ¡°There is internal unrest in the Qing Kingdom. I have stalled for an entire year. Now, things are still so chaotic. What do I keep you useless wastrels around for?¡±


    The hearts of the Northern Qi officials trembled. They knew that the Emperor was not in a good mood. Last night, the battle reports that had traveled thousands of li had clearly stated that the Qing army in Yanjing had begun to move. The Northern Qi army stationed in Nanjing suffered repeated defeats. The full authoritymander, Shang Shanhu, was not in Nanjing. Instead, he was hiding in a small city in the Song Kingdom and was yet to make a move.


    After some thought, the officials were not sure the exact reason for the Emperor¡¯s towering rage. Was it because of the chaos among the officials in the government offices earlier? Was it because of his fear of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s difficult to oppose an army of hundreds of thousands? Was it because the Emperor suspected that General Shang Shanhu was purposely maintaining his silence?


    Wei Hua¡¯s body was bent very low. The Northern Qi court had long be a uniform held tightly in the Emperor¡¯s hands. There were no longer any factions that dared to challenge the Emperor¡¯s dignity. Even Master Ku He¡¯s death four years ago did not change this trend. Furthermore, the great enemy stood before them right now. No one dared to underestimate the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s might in the slightest.


    Wei Hua was family to the empress dowager and the Emperor¡¯s trusted aide. He knew what the Emperor¡¯s words about internal unrest in the Qing Kingdom meant. To be able to stall the Qing Kingdom¡¯s invasion for as long as a year, it waspletely because of the betrayal of the two consecutive masters of the Qing Overwatch Council. Wei Hua knew that regardless of whether it was the betrayal of the already dead Chen Pingping or of the fate unknown Fan Xian, probably only the Emperor, in all of Northern Qi, knew the truth of this matter. So, Wei Hua didn¡¯t say anything.


    Of the three officials, the aged Minister of the Ministry of War could no longer stand it. He bravely stood out to try and calm the Emperor¡¯s anger. He was very worried that the young Emperor would doubt the loyalty of General Shang Shanhu. The Qing military was advancing forward aggressively. If there was doubt between ruler and official, the results of this battle were obvious.


    As themander in name of the Northern Qi military, this official could not watch as problems grew between the national pir of Northern Qi, Shang Shanhu, and the Emperor, who used maturity and steadiness beyond his years to calm the hearts of the officials in court. Thus, he prostrated himself on the ground and remonstrated forcefully.


    Gradually, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression calmed. Shaking out his sleeves, he had the officials leave to deal with the urgent military reports from the South while he led Wei Hua into the main pce.


    Behind the beaded curtain by the throne in the main pce, the empress dowager, who had not listened to politics behind the curtain for many years, was waiting for their arrival.


    In front of the beaded curtain, the Northern Qi Emperor bowed slightly. Wei Hua also bowed. By now, the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression had calmedpletely. Looking at Wei Hua, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Are there any new developments with the Qing court?¡±


    As the leader of Northern Qi¡¯s spywork, Wei Hua was responsible for gathering all of the intelligence reports from the court to military affairs. However, these reports had been sent to the Emperor¡¯s royal study in the night. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer such a question. What exactly was the Emperor asking?


    After considering his words, Wei Hua furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Themander of the Jingdou Garrison is still Shi Fei, but Xiao Jinhua has been moved from Nanzhao back to the Northern Camp. Additionally, there is Wang Zhikun, who has guarded Yanjing for generations. The movements of the Qing generals are not surprising.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Xiao Jinhua was once the Qing Great Prince¡¯s deputy general. During the Jingdou rebellion four years ago, his performance was mediocre. In addition to his connection with the Great Prince, he was exiled by the Emperor to Nanzhao. Moving him back to the Northern Camp is very strange. As for Wang Zhikun, what do you think of him?¡±


    ¡°Wang Zhikun is a very secretive person. No matter how the Qing court changes, he remains firmly rooted in Yanjing. ording to the court¡¯s observation these years, the Qing Emperor has kept him in preparation for the present Northern invasion.¡± Wei Hua had no choice but to repeat the analysis from the Brocade Guards and Ministry of War.


    The Northern Qi Emperor was silent for a moment. He then suddenly asked, ¡°Ye Zhong is still in Jingdou?¡±


    Wei Hua replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor stared at his face. Cold light shed from eyes that were narrowed into crescents. ¡°You are sure?¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s heart trembled. He said in a low voice, ¡°I am sure.¡±


    ¡°Then this is strange.¡± The Emperor nced at the empress dowager behind the curtain and said, shaking his head, ¡°If the Qing Emperor is truly nning to finish everything in one stroke, how could he keep Ye Zhong in Jingdou? These few years, the Qing Kingdom has been tormented by Chen Pingping and Fan Xian badly. The famous generals that are experts in war have either died or turned traitor. The Qin family are all dead, and the Great Prince has defected to Dongyi. How could a mere Wang Zhikun assure the Qing Emperor? If this old man isn¡¯t going to personally lead the expedition, at least someone such as Ye Zhong would be let out into the North.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He also couldn¡¯t understand why the mobilization of generals in the Qing court was being arranged like this. The battle between two powerful countries was not a small matter. Even if Wang Zhikun had nned for this for 20 years in Yanjing, if the Qing military did not bring out a major figure who could intimidate thend, how could they demonstrate their determination to the world? How could they announce their tyranny to Northern Qi?


    Northern Qi was not Dongyi. This piece ofnd continued the throne of the Wei Kingdom. It had expansive territories and arge poption. The northeast ins were also one of the granaries of thend. Although it had been failing for a long time, under the empress dowager and the Emperor¡¯s sincere cooperation and forceful methods, the country had gradually blossomed into its youth. Even with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful national strength and military power, if they wanted to attack Northern Qi, it would not be a goal achievable within a short time. Presumably, the Qing Emperor would not make such an arrogant judgment, even with his powerful self-confidence.


    The inside of the main pce of Northern Qi¡¯s beautiful Royal Pce immediately sank into silence. The Emperor paced slowly beneath the throne. His brows pulled into a pretty furrow as he analyzed what his peer in the Qing Kingdom was doing. The battle had already begun, so there was no chance of it luring out or testing the enemy. Hundreds of thousands of people had already paid with their lives for this. Since the battle had already started, why had the Qing Emperor still not put on a ferocious air? On the contrary, he was conforming to the norms. Such conformation exuded a sense of pettiness.


    Wei Hua also sank into silence. His gaze moved endlessly with the Emperor¡¯s steps as he turned the matter over and over in his mind. In his opinion, given the strength of the Qing military, there was little difference in the general the Qing court put in charge. But, seeing that the Emperor put great value in the choice for the Qing militarymander, he also faintly felt a glimmer of suspicion.


    Suddenly, he thought of General Shang Shanhu with his troops alone in a city in the Song Kingdom, far away from Northern Qi¡¯s Nanjing defensive line. Something turned in his mind. He wanted to say something but was scared that the Emperor would fly into a rage again. He looked at the blurry figure behind the curtain. Silently gritting his teeth he said, ¡°Perhaps the Qing Emperor is afraid of General Shang Shanhu¡¯s use of soldiers and is unwilling to attack with all his strength. However, as his army slowly presses forward, it will force the Qi defenses to crack under this pressure. The Qing court will use this crack to leap forward...¡±


    Before he had even finished speaking, the Northern Qi Emperor was already smiling. More urately speaking, something like a smile rose to his face. He stared at Hua Wei¡¯s face with calmness but also with oppression. The crack Wei Hua spoke of earlier was not actually a crack in the Northern Qi military strength¡¯s arrangement. Instead, he was talking about a crack in the people¡¯s hearts. Just like the old Minister of the Ministry of War remonstrated in the snow, the officials of Northern Qi were all very worried that General Shang Shanhu, who was considered a pir in the Qi court, would cause the Emperor to be angry because of theck of sess in the war in the South.


    It had been months since the war began between the two countries. As themander of the South, not only did Shang Shanhu not stop the invasion of the Qing army, he also left the Nanjing defensive line and hid far away. He ignored dozens of urgentmands from the court and watched as the Qing army came within a hundred li.


    In the Northern Qi court, the Emperor¡¯s rage had been demonstrated without any concealment. Thus, there was now conflict in the governmental offices, the guesses of the officials, the remonstration from the Minister of the Ministry of War, and Wei Hu¡¯s daring words.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Hua was not faced with the Emperor¡¯s angry scolding. The Northern Qi Emperor only looked at him with indifference and said in a slow voice, ¡°You underestimate me. The people of the Qing Kingdom also underestimate me.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s heart shook slightly, unsure of the reason for the Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°I have never doubted Shang Shanhu¡¯s loyalty.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s brows rose. They were filled with an indescribable coldness. ¡°No, to speak urately, I do not care if General Shang Shanhu is loyal to me as long as he is loyal to the court and loyal to this country. That is enough.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s expression changed slightly, not understanding. He wondered if the Emperor¡¯s rage that made the Northern Qi court officials iparably worried, as well as the sounds of Shang Shanhu being scolded that came from the Royal Pce, were all fake.


    ¡°If the Qing Emperor really thinks that I will make mistakes under his pressure, I can only say that the Qing Emperor¡¯s is nowhere near as powerful as I imagined,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor calmly said. ¡°I have done all of this for the Qing people to see. It could also be said that I was doing it for you all to see.¡±


    ¡°If the Qing army truly dared to leap directly North, are they not worried about General Shanhu lying in wait in the center as well as Dongyi¡¯s strength?¡± The Northern Qi Emperor mockingly said, ¡°Would the Qing people fall for my trap? I didn¡¯t believe they would. Unexpectedly, all these officials in court jumped in one by one.¡±


    Wei Hua was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s anger is enough to intimidate the hearts of the officials. I am just worried that there are officials in court who will misunderstand your order and affect the soldiers at the front lines.¡±


    War was all about logistics. Generals were soaked in blood at the front while the officials manipted the Emperor in the rear. All matters were like this. The Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at Wei Hua and said, ¡°That is why I had youe today. For these few days, follow in my lead and submit memorials to attack General Shanhu¡¯s subordinate officials. Shut them all out of court.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s heart jumped. He wondered if the court was about to have a change in situation with its greatest enemy right in front of them.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but there is no need to worry too much. Presently, the dangerous situation is set, and this is not the court of the past. These are just useless creatures who only know how to ponder over my intentions. If they¡¯re seized, who will speak out against it?¡±


    The Northern Qi Emperor sat on the throne and turned to nce at the curtain. He saw his mother nod slightly behind the curtain, so he sat straight and said with a solemn expression, ¡°From today onward, any official who dares to speak ill of the general is to be beheaded! Anyone who neglects matters of the front lines are also to be beheaded!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, and the Minister of War is also not bad.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor looked into Wei Hua¡¯s eyes. ¡°If, at this time, you two still do not speak for General Shangshan, I would probably behead you two as well. When the country is about to fall, I don¡¯t keep useless people or leisurely people.¡±


    Wei Hua¡¯s body trembled slightly. Only now did he know that the Emperor had probably put hisplete trust in General Shangshan a long time ago. That was why he could face the tense situation at hand so calmly. However, with this, who in the entire Northern Qi court would suspect Shang Shanhu far away in the South? If Shang Shanhu really had other thoughts...


    ¡°Do you know how to go to war?¡± the Northern Qi Emperor suddenly asked mockingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about military matters.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. Since it is so, such matters as war must be handed to someone else to do. Since I have used Shang Shanhu, I will continue to use him without doubt,¡± the Emperor calmly said. ¡°From today onward, all military and civilian matters of the seven southern counties are to be given to General Shangshan to deal with. Gather the strength of the court and aid the general in opposing the enemy. Send the order down in a bit.¡±


    For some reason, Wei Hua stared in a daze, and somewhat rudely, at the young Emperor in front of him. Suddenly, his body felt warm. His original sense of fear became unusually calm and determined. He knelt on one knee and replied, directly and efficiently, ¡°I ept the order!¡±


    Wei Hua left the Royal Pce. Who knew what kind of dangerous situation this edict of the Emperor¡¯s, which gave one-third of the power of the Northern Qi courtpletely to Shang Shanhu, would attract? The Northern Qi Emperor, who had just issued this edict, was unusually calm. He looked calmly at the light snow outside and did not feel a sliver of fear.


    Everyone in the world was afraid of the Qing military¡¯s iparable battle strength, but the Northern Qi Emperor was not afraid because he had Shang Shanhu. Furthermore, he dared to use Shang Shanhu and to use him more absolutely than any other ruler.


    More importantly, although he didn¡¯t understand military affairs, he knew that the great battle between the two countries was, in the end, apetition of national strength. As long as the Northern Qi court did not make any mistakes, no matter how strong the invaders from the South were, they could not destroy Northern Qi within a few months.


    In the end, everything needed time. The Northern Qi Emperor was still young while the powerful ruler in the South was already old. The Northern Qi Emperor could waste time with the Qing Emperor, but the Qing Emperor did not want to waste too much time.


    The Northern QI Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. There was still a question he couldn¡¯t resolve in his heart. If the Qing Emperor really didn¡¯t want to waste time with him, why did the battles in the South appear so long-winded? Was the Qing Emperor worried about Shang Shanhu or Dongyi? Or, was he worried about something else?


    He should almost be at Jingdou, right?


    The beaded curtain moved slightly. A girl wearing a floral coat walked out from behind the curtain supporting the empress dowager. The empress dowager looked warmly at the Northern Qi Emperor. A powerful sense of satisfaction grew involuntarily in her heart. With such a son, or perhaps to say, to have such a daughter, what else was there to wish for?


    The Northern Qi Emperor turned and looked at Haitang Duoduo wearing the floral coat. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°Aunt disciple, if you could have brought back celestial troops and generals from the Temple, I would not need to endure such hardship.¡±


    Haitang slowly shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She wondered what the Emperor would be like if he knew the support he most wanted to obtain in his lifetime had been destroyed by her and Thirteenth Wang.


    ¡°I remember that Fan Xian once told you that this world belonged to them and to us. When all was said and done, it is ours.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he calmly said, ¡°I never knew where his confidence came from. We are faced with a dangerous situation from the South, yet I am faintly able to grasp this kind of feeling.¡±


    Haitang Duoduo was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°When he was in Jiangnan, he also said we are the sun at six or seven in the morning.¡±


    ¡°The Qing Emperor is just a dying sun.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor furrowed his brows slightly. It was as if even he didn¡¯t believe this judgment. Most of the calm in his expression was actually faked. He didn¡¯t know if pulling together the strength of the country along with Shang Shanhu¡¯s control were enough to temporarily stop the Qing Emperor¡¯s steps in conquering the world. No matter how much of a talent Shang Shanhu was on the battlefield, he was only a single man.


    The empress dowager, who had maintained a warm silence, suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Looks like the dying sun that I am can only go hold my grandchild.¡±


    Finally, a wave ofughter came out from the oppressive Northern Qi Royal Pce. The Northern Qi Emperor looked at Haitang and was silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°Come with me to see Hong Doufan.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In Jingdou¡¯s Royal Pce, a dying sun hung in the western sky. The weather was still warm. Dusk was the color of blood. It was as if reflected against the cinnabar red of the pce walls and zed bright yellow tiles until it seemed like it was burning up.


    The Emperor of the Qing Kingdom, with a tired and sallow face, was on a reclining chair in front of Taiji Pce. His fingers slowly brushed through the fur of arge and fat white cat. The fat cat seemed to be enjoying the service of a powerful ruler andid therezily, asionally turning around to move its soft belly to the Emperor¡¯s fingertips.


    Naturally, this fat cat did not know how terrifying the Emperor¡¯s fingers were.


    A military general stood silently in the dusk, very close to the Emperor. He didn¡¯t say a single word. He just looked at the white cat beneath the Emperor¡¯s hand and the two fat cats behind the wooden chair that were presently stretching themselves out. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of absurdity.


    These three cats were respectively yellow, ck, and white. They all had been feed to be unusually fat. However, the Pce rarely kept such pets, so no one knew how these seemingly normal cats won the Emperor¡¯s affection.


    Not a sliver of his emotions appeared on the general¡¯s face. Even if a 2-year-old infant died in front of him, his expression would still not change. Furthermore, he was not just a crude man who knew how to fight. Before he returned to the capital and entered the Pce, he had found sufficient information.


    These three fat cats belonged to the Fan manor. Princess Chen had raised them since they were kittens. At some point, they had been brought into the Royal Pce by Princess Chen to y with the Emperor. He had kept the three cats until now.


    It seemed to be only three cats. In the eyes of this general, they seemed to carry a deeper level of meaning. He didn¡¯t dare to ask and had nowhere to ask because no one in the world knew if that person was already dead or still alive and well.


    The Emperor drew back his gaze from the dusky clouds and nced at the general. ¡°The little guy in Northern Qi is just putting on a show for you all. Are all these people the court keeps in the Bureau of Military Affairs ipetent?¡±


    It was impossible to tell how old this general was because his eyes were clear and cold, seemingly very young, but his face was quite weathered. After thinking a moment, the general straightforwardly said, ¡°In the battlefield, enemies should be met head-on. Victory is won through extraordinary strategies. No matter how cunning Shang Shanhu is, as long as Your Majesty gives the order, the three armies of Iron Riders will give their lives and certainly not disappoint your expectations. As for the matter of using the troops, Your Majesty can make the decision alone. There is no need for the Bureau of Military Affairs to do more pointless things.¡±


    These words were not ttery. The officials who ttered would certainly not say such ugly sounding things. This general truly believed in the Emperor¡¯s military prowess and naturally sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Northern Qi retreats and retreats again, and wishes to retreat to Nanjing to exchange distance for time. That kind wants to waste time with me.¡± A disdainful smile rose to the corners of the Emperor¡¯s lips. ¡°Shang Shanhu is caught in the center. It¡¯s truly a wise decision. However, with the present situation as so, once this one nail is pulled out, who can stop my army moving North?¡±


    ¡°The North needs amander.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes and allowed the bloody color of dusk to envelop his slender face. ¡°Wang Zhikun has been kept for dozens of years and has be a bit blunt. If we wish to uproot this nail that his Shang Shanhu, we must go through Dongyi. Although I have issued no edict, Governor Wang is clearly terrified of the 4,000 ck knights and my eldest son¡¯s 10,000 odd soldiers. With his hands so tied, how can he do anything?¡±


    Immediately after, the Qing Emperor nced at the young general. He furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°You just returned from the grasnds and you know little of the matters of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Don¡¯t always argue with your father, as his son what a scandal!¡±


    Not sure why the topic of conversation turned in this direction, the general felt his heart chill. He lowered his head in acquiescence.


    The Emperor stared at his face and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t have hopes that I will send you North to extract the nail. You don¡¯t have enough experience. Although you have honed your ruthlessness going in and out of the grasnds, you still have not learned cunning and patience. You are not a match for Shang Shanhu.¡±


    The general raised his head abruptly. A glimmer of dissatisfaction appeared on his face.


    ¡°Ye Wan, you¡¯re too inexperienced,¡± the Emperor said in a slow voice. ¡°The Hu people of the grasnds are not as cunning as the people in the central in. Your courage in entering deep into the grasnds to pursue the Chief¡¯s court deserves to be praised, but have you thought about why the 7,000 Man Iron Riders still have no way of making contact with the Chief¡¯s court? If the court united with the Man riders on the ice and snowy grasnds, do you think you could still escape back alive?¡±


    This young general was a rising star in the Qing court, the son of the Head of the Bureau Of Military Affairs, Ye Zhong, themander during the great battle of Qingzhou, Ye Wan. After the battle of Qingzhou, Ye Wan led 4,000 Qing elite Iron Riders in pursuit of the remaining soldiers of the grasnds court and made a name for himself in the grasnds. He had returned alive from the grasnds. Although there were only 800 people left of the 4,000 Iron Riders, such level of achievement was considered an incredible matter amongst any of the Qing Kingdom¡¯s military operations.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s light words right now hit on something within the young general¡¯s heart and woke up a faint suspicion in Ye Wan¡¯s heart. Why had Chief Su Bida¡¯s remaining soldiers not been able to make contact with the Man riders after months of dangerous pursuit?


    Ye Wan¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He looked at the Emperor¡¯s gradually aging face in search of an answer.


    ¡°Although Fan Xian had taken Haitang Duoduo to the Temple, he had not forgotten to arrange backup on the grasnds,¡± the Emperor said with an indifferent expression. ¡°Effort is spent outside of writing poetry. Victory and defeat are decided outside of the battlefield. Whenever you understand this, themander of the Northern Expedition will be you.¡±


    Ye Wan stood silently by the Emperor¡¯s side with a heavy mood.


    ¡°The victory and defeat of the world are actually outside of the battlefield. If Fan Xian dies within a year, I will naturally have won. If I die, everyone who does like me will naturally have won.¡±


    The Emperor spoke as if he was narrating someone else¡¯s matters. His fingers tightened gently and raised the fat cat into his arms, gentlybing through its hair meticulously.

 Chapter 737 - Wither

    <h4>Chapter 737: Wither</h4>


    Listening to the Emperor¡¯s words, the expression on Ye Wan¡¯s face did not change. He lowered his head slightly and just happened to hide the strange light in his eyes.


    This abruptly risen and powerful figure in the Qing Kingdom had turned against his father at a young age. From Dingzhou to Nanzhao, if the man on the throne in the Royal Pce in Jingdou had not secretly looked after him, if he had not learned silent and steadily determination in these oppressive years, how could he have suppressed all these years and finally erupted violently in the end?


    It was precisely because of these experiences that allowed Ye Wan to have such strong powers of self-control. When the Emperor had said that he was not a match for Shang Shanhu, a glimmer of dissatisfaction had appeared on Ye Wan¡¯s face. This glimmer of dissatisfaction was actually shown purposely.


    To not be a match for the famous general Shang Shanhu was not an evaluation difficult to ept. He was, after all, the leader of a new generation of military figures that the Emperor thought highly of. If he appeared too wooden andcking in the dynamism and desire for victory that young people should have, it would not an easy matter to deal with.


    However, the odd light in Ye Wan¡¯s eyes when he heard Fan Xian¡¯s name hade from within his heart. Not only because the Emperor had made clear that his brilliant achievements on the grasnds were in part because of Fan Xian¡¯s secret help, it was more because, Ye Wan discovered with shock, the Emperor¡¯s words earlier had elevated Fan Xian¡¯s life and death topletely the same status as that of the Emperor¡¯s.


    Everyone in the world knew what kind of person Fan Xian was. Although Ye Wan was generally at the front lines in Nanzhao and had almost no involvement in Jingdou affairs, the Ye family had aplicated rtionship with Fan Xian. How could he not have secretly learned about the young and powerful official who had sessfully made his sister change her personality, the person who had, in a few short years, brilliantly lit up the sky above the Qing Kingdom like fireworks?


    Ye Wan had been suppressed and watched this world from the sidelines for many years. He had his own confidence. He never thought he was in any way inferior to others who had risen up in the world. However, the Emperor had kept him quietly in an outer county, so hecked a stage.


    Now, this stage had appeared beneath his feet. Through the great battle at Qingzhou and the subsequent blood pursuit, he had begun to give off a dazzling light. However, each time he thought of Fan Xian¡¯s name, he always felt slightly strange.


    It was not resentment or admiration. Instead, it was a faint coldness. Ye Wan had coldly observed Jingdou for a number of years and always felt that he was unable to see through Fan Xian. After thinking about it closely, there was admiration, cautiousness, sympathy, and disdain. It was unusuallyplicated.


    Although this was so, Ye Wan still did not think Fan Xian was a major figure who could shake up the world because he believed that as officials and subjects, no one, including himself, could reach such a realm. After the four Great Grandmasters dispersed, no one else other than the two rulers in the North and South could stand in such a position.


    ¡°Do you think that I have elevated him too high?¡± the Emperor lowered his head slightly and gently stroked the white cat in his arms, clearly grasping the emotions in this young official¡¯s heart. ¡°There is no harm in the young being proud. However, sometimes courage lies in knowing that you are not as good as someone else. This is true pride.¡±


    Ye Wan sternly epted the lesson. In the increasingly hazy light of dusk deep in the Pce, he bowed sincerely to the Emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Under the hazy light, the lines at the corners of his eyes seemed extra harsh. In a slow voice, he said, ¡°In this world, there are very few people who can escape my control. There are even fewer who can calmly challenge me without action or chaos. Naturally, you all do not understand An Zhi as well as me.¡±


    The words were spoken truly, but they were slightly vague. During the winter snows at the beginning of the year, there were great changes in Jingdou. Fan Xian killed with impunity in Jingdou all of the officials in the He faction in one day. Shocking the imperial court and the people, he entered the Pce to carry out an assassination and was denounced as a traitor.


    The reality that the officials could not understand and what made all the information in the tea houses and back alleys lose all sense of direction was that the Qing court had indeed invested a great deal of energy into pursuing Fan Xian and the assassins who entered the Pce but still had not made a move against the people Fan Xian had scattered all around.


    The old officials of the Overwatch Council, who had clearly participated in the killing of He faction officials, were not questioned. They were just removed from their posts en masse while Fan Xian¡¯s faction in Jiangnan had yet to be greeted with the Royal Pce¡¯s powerful attack. The Emperor who had been ruthless and resolute his entire life seemed to lose the heart of an Emperor that he always possessed when faced with Fan Xian. The Emperor appeared overly warm and lenient, to the point that it was a bit muddle-headed.


    No one dared to criticize the Emperor, but many people questioned him. Why was the Emperor constantly merciful when it came to Fan Xian¡¯s crazy rebels? Was there actually some unspeakable background to this matter?


    After Ye Wan returned from the grasnds and learned of what happened after the incident in Jingdou, he also felt shocked and could not understand it.


    The reason for this was because none of the officials knew that in that snowy night, the Emperor had talked with Fan Xian in the Royal Pce for an entire night. It was not that the Emperor did not want to clean out the Fan faction, it was because he had other things to consider. He had no choice but to uphold his promise to Fan Xian for a two-person battle. If the court truly carried out a purge against the Fan faction, the Qing Kingdom would immediately be faced with what would probably be thergest unrest since the inception of the country.


    It had to be said, the Emperor had lost some of his courage in charging forward violently in the handling of this matter. He now had a touch more concern and gentleness. It also had to be said that only Fan Xian could so thoroughly understand the Emperor¡¯s desire to establish a longsting dynasty while also being able to tightly grasp the Qing Kingdom¡¯s lifeline, forcing the Emperor into such a choice.


    In this world, only Fan Xian could force the Emperor to put down the butcher knife in his hand.


    ¡°If Fan Xian does not die, I cannot be at ease,¡± the Emperor said to Ye Wan at his side. His fingers brushing through the white cat¡¯s fur suddenly froze as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Ye Wan¡¯s heart chilled. He lowered his head without saying anything.


    ¡°How is your practice of Flowing Cloud Release?¡± the Emperor casually asked.


    Ye Wan¡¯s mind turned, not understanding why the Emperor had suddenly changed the topic and began to ask about his cultivation. After thinking for a moment, he answered sincerely, ¡°Just crossed the threshold.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, your father practiced the Coffin-Breaker Technique to the extreme but could not progress any further. Although Fan Xian worked harder than anyone, it is clear that he was also unable to progress after learning the Coffin-Breaker technique from your sister. Uncle Liu Yun¡¯s extraordinary art cannot just be forgotten like this. Since you have crossed the threshold, I feel at ease.¡±


    The Emperor kept his eyes closed and said, ¡°Even so, you are still no match for Fan Xian. If you run into him in the future, retreat three steps first.¡±


    Ye Wan¡¯s was surprised again. Although he was indeed dissatisfied that the Emperor thought him not as good as Fan Xian, Ye Wan had guessed a great deal from the Emperor¡¯s words earlier about being uneasy as long as Fan Xian remained alive. If Fan Xian was someone that made the Emperor, who was as powerful as a god, use matters of state and war as the price to kill him, he probably truly couldn¡¯tpare.


    Following on the heels of this, a ruthless and stubborn emotion burst into me in Ye Wan¡¯s heart. The expression of the most dazzling general of the younger generation of the Qing military did not change, but a faint desire grew in his heart to be able to meet Fan Xian face-to-face in a battle one day.


    The night gradually devoured the colors of dusk and enveloped the Royal Pce, wrapping the ruler and official in front of Taiji Pce within itself. The Emperor slowly opened his eyes. The light in them seemed like it was going to illuminate the entire Pce in an instant.


    Eunuch Yao came to the side of the Emperor¡¯s soft chair with a wooden tray in his hands. The bottom of the tray was lined with yellow damask. There were two letter-like objects on top.


    Ye Wan was unsure of what this meant. Unconsciously, he nced at the Emperor.


    ¡°One letter is the essence of the martial method I cultivate, and the other is a secret edict I have left for you,¡± the Emperor casually said with his eyes focused in front of him. ¡°If I die within a year, the secret edict may be opened. If I have not died, burn it. As for the essence of martial method, if you can use it to improve, then consider it somepensation from me to your family.¡±


    Ye Wan didn¡¯t understand what was meant bypensation, but he understood the words essence of martial method. Even a weather-beaten and ruthless general who killed on the grasnds without a blink of an eye could not control his expression right now. His body trembled slightly. He knelt without thinking in front of the Emperor and kowtowed heavily.


    Ye Wan did not decline with false righteousness because he knew the Emperor had written the experience of being a Great Grandmaster in this letter. For him, it was, without question, a priceless treasure. Naturally, this action of the Emperor¡¯s hoped that, in his hands, the Ye family would continue to be absolutely loyal to the royal family. This kind of trust made every inch of Ye Wan¡¯s skin began to tremble.


    ¡°A few days ago, I granted you the title of Chengping¡¯s martial tutor. Since this is so, you should visit Shufang Pce often.¡± The Emperor seemed to not care at all that he had casually tossed the martial secret of the Tyrannical Way to an official earlier. It was as if he wasn¡¯t worried about Ye Wan¡¯s loyalty to the royal family.


    Ye Wan had just experienced great psychological shocks in his audience with the Emperor. His face had paled slightly. However, it did not affect his judgment. From the Emperor¡¯s words, he immediately understood the meaning within them. The bloodline of the royal family was in decline. The Great Prince had not truly rebelled, alone and far away in Dongyi, challenging the court. The Second Prince and the Crown Prince had died tragically long ago. Fan Xian had disappeared after turning traitor, and his life and death were unknown. Although Consort Mei was about to give birth, only the Third Prince, Li Chengping, was truly being considered by the officials as the heir.


    After the Emperor was injured at the beginning of the year, his body had not fully recovered. Although his recovery was much faster than that ofmon people, he still tired easily and managed far fewer affairs of the court than in the past. Fortunately, with Schr Hu and Schr Panlin running the Hall of Governmental Affairs, there had been no problems. However, three months ago, the Third Prince, who had been under house arrest in the Pce for six months, had suddenly been ordered into the royal study to listen in. During this month, the Third Prince had begun to, ording to orders, inspect the memorials on behalf of the Emperor. Such events made the entire Qing court guess the Emperor¡¯s intentions.


    The Emperor made Ye Wan the martial tutor. Now, he had also secretly imparted a secret edict and gave away the martial method, as well asmanded him to get closer to the Third Prince. The meaning of all this was clear without needing to be asked. Other than shock and surprise, Ye Wan was grateful. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed again.


    ¡°You may go. Remember everything I said today.¡± The Emperor gazed at the eaves of the pce hall that were growing darker and darker. He narrowed his eyes slightly and slowly said, ¡°Particrly that one thing. Of all my sons, An Zhi is the most ruthless. If he is actually alive, you must first retreat three steps when faced with him.¡±


    Ye Wan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. A glimmer of anger suddenly surged through him from out of nowhere. This anger was not because the Emperor told him to retreat three steps when he saw Fan Xian. Instead, he felt that Fan Xian had acted truly treasonously, with great disloyalty. He was very unfilial and had not acted in the way of official or people should


    But, he didn¡¯t say anything. After bowing solemnly again, he followed the long corridor out of the Royal Pce. As he walked, Ye Zhong¡¯s shoulders felt heavier and heavier. His mood also became more and more weighed down. One reason was because the Emperor had handed him a heavy burden. Another reason was because during his conversation with the Emperor, he had suddenly smelled an inauspicious scent. It was the scent of old people.


    Ye Wan¡¯s heart trembled slightly. A sense of sorrow pressed down on his weighty figure leaving the Royal Pce. Without the Emperor, there would not be the Ye Wan of today. The loyalty of the next master of the Ye family to the Li royal family had never wavered. Now, he felt that the Emperor seemed to be entrusting his son to him earlier. What was this for?


    Although the Emperor was old and tired, he was still powerful. Why did he say what he did and make such arrangements? If the Emperor actually died and the Third Prince took the throne, given Shufang Pce¡¯s connection to the Fan manor, would the future Qing court not belong to Fan Xian, that traitor?


    Ye Wan only felt a chill run up his back and pierce into his mind. He didn¡¯t dare make any more guesses. He raised his head and walked coldly out of the Royal Pce.


    ...


    ...


    There were no lights lit in front of Taiji Pce. It was still dark. The Emperor did not watch Ye Wan¡¯s clearly sorrowful figure. He just stared coldly into the darkness in front of him. It was as if he was seeking a light that belonged to him in the darkness.


    After a long silence, the Emperor suddenly said, ¡°I had so few sons in this life. Who would have thought that I would be forced into such a wretched position by An Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that he would actuallye back alive from the Temple?¡± A cold light shed through the corners of the Emperor¡¯s eyes. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°In the end, I am the father, and he is the son. How could a son be victorious over the father in this world?¡±


    Waiting behind the Emperor, Eunuch Yao felt the cold sweat break out profusely on his body. When the Emperor muttered to himself like this, how couldment?


    The Emperor suddenly sighed destely. He looked at the walls of the Royal Pce that appeared particrly tall in the darkness and dim firelight of the imperial soldiers on the pce walls and narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking of something only he knew.


    After the assassination in the Royal Pce, the Emperor had never left the Pce again. In the eyes of many officials, this had always been the Emperor¡¯s habit. Some people also thought that perhaps the Emperor had not fully recovered and was staying in the Pce to tend to his wounds. Only he knew that the reason he didn¡¯t leave the Pce was because he didn¡¯t dare to.


    The roar of thunder that day above the Royal Pce, the ck chest that continued to appear and disappear in the world and remained outside the Emperor¡¯s control, had struck the greatest blow against this powerful ruler. Although the attack had not been fatal, it had sessfully shattered this ruler¡¯s confidence. There truly was something in the world that could easily kill him. The Emperor had always feared the chest. Now, he knew that the chest was outside the Royal Pce. Although it was not in Fan Xian¡¯s hand, it was in the hands of his enemies. How could he leave the Pce?


    The Emperor did not know when the chest would ring out again, but he already knew that Fan Xian had returned alive. Fan Xian hade back, but what about Lao Wu?


    The Emperor lowered his eyelids slightly. He waited alone in the Pce, but his orders could travel through the world. However, these tall and long pce walls were simr to a fence, trapping him within the Pce.


    ¡°If An Zhi does not die, I cannot be at ease,¡± the Emperor said coldly as a ruthless expression slowly rose to his slender face. The old and sallow lines on his face were not smoothed away by this ruthless expression. Just like the bark of a withered tree, it appeared irreversible and startling.


    This was the second time the Emperor had said these words. There was too muchplicated history between him and Fan Xian. This lifetime¡¯s hatred and difference in ideology made them irreconcble enemies. Even so, the Qing Emperor had great appreciation of his most sessful son. But, the more appreciation he felt, the angrier he was. In his life, he had never wished someone dead like he did now.


    Perhaps only when he discovered that Chen Pingping had betrayed him and had secretly betrayed him for many years had he felt as angry as he did now.


    Ever since the Emperor had the Way of the Emperor in his mind, he had felt little joy or anger. Once he fell into mortal emotions, he was nothing more than a mortal. He looked out into the dark pce withplicated emotions. He thought about the chest that¡¯s whereabouts were unknown and Fan Xian and Lao Wu heading to Jingdou from locations unknown. Strangely, his emotions returned to an absolute calm from the earlier rage.


    Hurried footsteps suddenly came from the long corridor behind his chair. Eunuch Yao looked over in anger but saw Eunuch Hong Zhu, who had long since returned to work in the royal study by the Emperor¡¯s side, walking toward them with antern and a face full of joy.


    Perhaps it was because the night was door dark, but the e on Hong Zhu¡¯s face was not very obvious. He knelt by the Emperor¡¯s side and said in a voice that trembled with joy, ¡°Great news, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 738 - Noon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Noon (1)</h4>


    Consort Mei did not disappoint her family, Jingdou, the Qing Kingdom, or anyone who felt fear toward the Third Prince, Li Chengping. She sessfully gave birth to a son in the autumn of the 12th year of the Qing calendar. Under the tense atmosphere of the battle in the North, an addition to the royal bloodline had to be said to be good news and a good omen.


    It was just a pity that her background was not very aristocratic and her family was small. Otherwise, the entire Jingdou would be even livelier for the birth of this little prince.


    During these years, the Third Prince Li Chengping gradually grew up. He always presented a steady, knowledgeable, and polite side to the public. Additionally, he was now listening to politics in the royal study and being personally tutored by Schr Hu. He should be the clear choice as heir. Consort Mei¡¯s pregnancy, logically speaking, should not have caused any major waves.


    However, not all of the officials had forgotten the Baoyue Brothel incident. On the surface, it was a battle between Fan Xian and the Second Prince, but it was the second son of the Fan family and the Third Prince that were pushed to the forefront of the stage. The second son of the Fan family had escaped to Northern Qi and was yet to return. Although the Third Prince¡¯s role in this matter had been wiped clear by the Pce, it could not be hidden from the eyes of most people.


    Everyone knew that the close rtionship between the Third Prince and Fan Xian was notparable to the ordinary person. Presently, Fan Xian was only known as violent and sinister by the civil system in the Qing court because of the matter of killing officials in the street. No one wanted Fan Xian to rise in power again.


    Most importantly, there were too many clever people in the Qing court. Although the Emperor had not stated anything explicitly, the Emperor had, after many years and purging the Overwatch Council, chosen to once again bring new consorts into the Pce. These people had long guessed the Emperor¡¯s intention. Thus, adding to the royal bloodline also added a sense of secrecy.


    Although the Pce had not openly announced the happy news, the tongues that were everywhere had already sent the news out of the Pce. In just one night, all of the officials knew of this matter. Some of the cautious officials were worried, some were secretly happy, and some let out a breath. But, more people grew nervous.


    While the officials wondered in their manors how they should write their congrattory memorials, the Emperor, who gained a son in his old age, was not as moved as these outsiders and officials.


    Hong Zhu, the pen-wielding eunuch in the royal study was still kneeling obediently by the Emperor¡¯s chair. His knees already hurt. Cold sweat flowed endlessly down his back. A great deal of time had already passed from him delivering the message until now, but the Emperor remained half lying in the chair in silence and revealed not a glimpse of joy. He didn¡¯t even have the interest in rising to have a look in Consort Mei¡¯s sleeping pce.


    Hong Zhu didn¡¯t know what had happened and had no idea what the Emperor was thinking. He was just nervous. He had no idea that Fan Xian was alive and was heading toward Jingdou. He just kowtowed again within his role as a eunuch to carefully remind the Emperor that perhaps it was time to rise.


    The Emperor waved his hand irritably but did not be angry or rise. On the contrary, he said to Eunuch Yao by his side, ¡°Do you think I will have the opportunity to watch this son grow up?¡±


    Eunuch Yao¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly bowed his body. He pushed a smiled onto his face and said a bunch of nonsense, nothing more than that the Emperor was still in his prime and such things about thousands of generations.


    Tiredness shed across the Emperor¡¯s thin face. The corners of his lips twitched into a slightly mocking smile. No one knew if he was mocking the world or mocking himself. If Chen Pingping was still alive, how would he answer this question? Probably in a much more interesting way than Eunuch Yao, but the old dog died long ago.


    Looking at the unchanging darkness in front of him, he suddenly thought of the letter the Second Prince had left him a few years ago. He also thought of hisst conversation with the Crown Prince and what the Crown Prince had said at the time.


    ¡°I implore father to be more lenient with those still living.¡±


    Li Chengqian¡¯s voice seemed to echo by his ear, making the Emperor¡¯s heart twist slightly. He furrowed his brow slightly and quietly sighed. ¡°Who will be lenient to me?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The next day, all the officials who were preparing to boldly hand in celebrator memorials to tter the Emperor suddenly learned of a piece of news that shocked them and sent them into a panic.


    Consort Mei had given birth to a son and then suffered a massive bleed out. The imperial doctors worked all night to save her life but had failed. Unfortunately, she had passed away in the Pce. Fortunately, the little prince, who had lost his mother right after being born, was healthy. The Emperor, pained at the death of Consort Mei, ordered Imperial Consort Yi of Shufang Pce to raise the child.


    Having Imperial Consort Yi of Shufang Pce raise him essentially meant that Imperial Consort Ye would be this prince¡¯s birth mother in the future. Thinking of this, the officials who had been pondering the future ownership of the Qing throne suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. They knew that this arrangement of the Emperor¡¯s had practically severed the possibility of this prince ascending to the throne.


    Consort Mei was already dead, so the prince no longer had any protection in the Pce. The Mei family was also very weak in power. With Imperial Consort Yi raising the child, what chance did they have to poke their heads out?


    The noonday sun shone down on the brilliant walls of the Royal Pce and added a great deal of warmth to this autumn¡¯s day. However, the warmth in the Pce was rathercking, particrly in Consort Mei¡¯s sleeping pce, which was silent and cold. The newly born prince had already been taken away, and the nannies and rted serving girls had also gone to Shufang Pce. Other than the faint sound of crying, there was not a glimmer of joy to be felt.


    Consort Mei¡¯s body had been tidied and was lying peacefully on therge bed, not yet moved away. This delicate girl, who had the fortune of meeting Fan Xian once, still did not manage to escape the bad luck of the Royal Pce. Perhaps it was because she had lost too much blood, but her face was as white as frost. Under the noonday sun, it reflected a cold and dissatisfied light.


    Fan Xian had once wholeheartedly wished that she would give birth to a princess. Unfortunately and pitifully, she had sessfully given birth to a prince. Fan Xian¡¯s initial fear was that after the prince grew up, he would once again bring unease and blood to this Royal Pce. He probably had not expected that right after this prince was born, Consort Mei would pay for it with her life.


    The noonday sun was just as endlessly brilliant as this Royal Pce, but why was that white face still so cold despite the rays of light on it?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Shunin and Fan Liang were taking their midday nap with Sisi at their side. Sunlight shone on the trees and flowers inside the Fan manor¡¯s garden, sketchingplicated shadows onto the window of this study.


    Inside the study, Lin Wan¡¯er sat by the desk with a heavy expression. She was silent for a long time before she finally sighed and said, ¡°Consort Mei¡¯s life was bitter, but this is also good. With Imperial Consort Yi raising the child, it will prevent further unrest in the future.¡±


    At this time, there was only her and her sister-inw Fan Ruoruo in the room. During the past six months, the two of them often went into the Pce to keep the Emperor, who aged daily,pany. They were very aware of everything in the Royal Pce. They had met Consort Mei, who was truly as delicate and proud as a plum blossom in the snow, a few times and were not strangers. They had not imaged that Consort Mei would die of birthingplications.


    Fan Ruoruo was not a person of many words. Hearing her sister-inw sigh, she was silent for a long time. She then raised her head, looked into her eyes, and quietly said, ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it is her parents who forcefully sent her to that shameful ce.¡±


    These words had once been said by Yuanchun in the ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er knew that it was written by Fan Xian. Given her wisdom and quick-thinking, she immediately understood that there was more to what was said. The tips of her brows pulled together slightly. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s bloodline iscking. Furthermore, all matters within the pce are managed by Imperial Consort Yi. You and I know what she is like, surely...¡±


    The two of them knew surely what. Fan Ruoruo thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Of course, Imperial Consort Yi is not such a person. I had taken Consort Mei¡¯s pulse a few times and listened to her fetus a number of times. After she was pierced by brother¡¯s words on the seventh, she had been particrly cautious and careful with her health. Her body was also stronger than when she first entered the Pce. In my opinion, although it was her first child, it shouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Things always go wrong easily during birth,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said with lingering fear as she thought of when she gave birth to Fan Liang.


    Fan Ruoruo furrowed her brows for a long time and still shook her head slowly. ¡°I heard it was a smooth birth. I still think that this matter is strange.¡±


    The study was silent for a long time. Lin Wan¡¯er looked at her and lowered her voice, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    It indeed did not make sense. Although there were always sinister things happening in the Qing Royal Pce, no one had actually done such a truly terrifying thing as this before, particrly since the child Consort Mei carried hade in the Emperor¡¯s old age. The Pce had been personally managed by Eunuch Yao. Even Shufang Pce had not interfered to avoid any suspicion. Who could harm Consort Mei?


    Fan Ruoruo suddenly quietly said, ¡°Consort Mei¡¯sbor date waster than first calcted.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled. She looked into her eyes with disbelief. ¡°Who would be so daring?¡±


    Fan Ruoruo shook her head and said, ¡°She lived in the forbidden pce. During that time, the Emperor slept every night at her ce. Naturally, no one has the daring to offend the dignity of the royal family. Thinking about it now, Consort Mei only desired the Emperor¡¯s favor and might have misreported given her youthful confusion. Fortunately, she got lucky and there was no major trouble.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er sighed. ¡°I truly have no idea what she was thinking.¡±


    ¡°She was young and clueless. It¡¯s the fault of her father and family for selling her into the Pce for glory. I¡¯m afraid that this matter was her family¡¯s idea.¡± Fan Ruoruoughed coldly and said, ¡°Her family is just a small one. Additionally, it had been many years since the Pce took in new concubines. They probably didn¡¯t even know of the taboo within to be daring to such a degree. They won¡¯t be able to escape implication for the death of Consort Mei.¡±


    Lin Wan¡¯er finally understood what she heard and guessed it correctly. She still could not believe her ears and said in a daze, ¡°Although it is the crime of deceiving the Emperor, in the end, she had just given birth to a prince andmitted no treasonous actions. How could she just die without reason?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what the Emperor is thinking?¡± Faint worry rose between Fan Ruoruo¡¯s brows. ¡°It¡¯s just unfair for the child who lost his mother right after he was born.¡±


    In the Qing Kingdom many years ago, there was another child who lost his mother right after his birth. He still grew up healthily and happily beneath the favor his mother left behind. It was very clear that the icy Consort Mei, who was illuminated by the noonday sun, would not be like Ye Qingmei and be able to stand in theherworld to observe her son.


    Also, no one had any idea that Consort Mei¡¯s death was because Fan Xian had once said to the Emperor that Consort Mei was not as good as Imperial Consort Yi, or that the Emperor had thought through some matters.

 Chapter 739 - Noon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Noon (2)</h4>


    The Qing Kingdom was very harmonious during this period of time. There was a new little prince in the Pce, and it was a matter for celebration. As for how exactly Consort Mei died, no one dared discuss it. The midwife responsible for the birth in that pce hall apanied Consort Mei into the grave because of her birthingplications. It was a matter of course.


    Presently, the Qing court had soldiers in the North. The state of the country was very tense, and the day of unification was approaching. Who would have such daring to say those forbidden words unless they were not afraid of being reported by the internal court eunuchs and Ascetic Monks that hid in the darkness?


    In just a few days, the matter of Consort Mei had faded. Jingdou returned to a clear and calm ce in the depth of autumn.


    The battle in the North continued to drag on. The winter snows were imminent, but the Qing Kingdom¡¯s attacks did not weaken. They continued attacking north and were drawing near the Nanjing defensive line the Northern Qi people had been preparing for 20 years. It was unfortunate that Shang Shanhu, who had been at the city in the Song Kingdom the entire time, remained set into the midsection of the path the Qing army had to traverse, holding back his soldiers with unusual coldness after receiving the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s full authority and trust. This made the Qing army worried about the consequences.


    Shi Fei still went north. Since the battle affairs were tense, Jingdou felt rather solemn. This veteran general of Yanjing, who had once single-handedly subdued the Northern Camp, was sent by the Emperor to the North to help Commander Wang Zhikun and be responsible for the Northern expedition. A famous general was like a beautiful woman[JW1] . Presumably, when Shi Fei began his journey, his heart was also filled with noble aspirations.


    Once Shi Fei was gone, the position of Commander of the Jingdou Garrison was left empty again. It drew the countless burning gazes of young military figures in the prime of their life. The Emperor¡¯s edict that followed immediately extinguished all of their extravagant hopes.


    Ye Wan formally left the role of advisor in the Bureau of Military Affairs. Other than his position as a martial tutor, he also took on the role as the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison. Concerning this posting, no one expressed any opposition, not even a glimmer of objection, because Ye Wan¡¯s achievements across the kingdom had been solidly witnessed by the officials and the people. No one could suppress his rise.


    Decades ago, Ye Wan¡¯s father, Ye Zhong, had also taken the position of the Commander of the Garrison at a very young age. The wheel of fortune turned. Now, it had reached the son he did not like. In the eyes of outsiders, this was nothing more than a general¡¯s home producing brave young men and the pir of a manor.


    In the noon ofte autumn, the clear and cold sunlight spilled across Ye Wan¡¯s white, light armor. This young general¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. He gently squeezed his horse as he walked slowly outside Jingdou¡¯s Zhengyang Gate. His eyes were slightly narrowed and swept endlessly across themon people passing by his side like a hunting eagle searching for its prey in a sea of grass.


    This was just an unconscious and true reflection of his inner desire. He did not hope that he would be able to meet Sir Fan junior here. He just hoped to be able to see the figure of legends. Although the Emperor had strictly ordered that he was to first retreat three steps if he saw Fan Xian, how could Ye Wan be satisfied?


    In the clear and expansive autumn sky, cold sunlight turned into countless streaks of either straight or warped rays of light. Ye Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed further. In his slightly darkplexion, a few lines, that did not befit his age, appeared by the corners of his eyes. In his mind, he silently thought of his conversation with the Emperor in front of Taiji Pce. His mood was unusuallyplicated.


    Why did they choose autumn to carry out the Northern expedition? Were they not worried about the imminent and continuous coldness of winter? This was a question the Northern Qi Emperor and officials did not understand and also the worry of Qing subjects. Once the Emperor¡¯s edict went out, the entire world leapt into the dance as warhorses stepped onto the path to invade the North. No one asked more. Even though they knew the time chosen for this war was not correct, neither Ye Zhong, whomanded the Bureau of Military Affairs, nor the Qing military officials, who were the most knowledgeable about battle affairs, chose to admonish the Emperor.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of men advanced dauntlessly, wave after wave, stepping onto the path of no return. It is just to force him to show himself.¡± Ye Wan rode on his horse and lowered his head slightly. It was as if he wanted to escape the sun that was not burning fiercely. A slightly tart smile rose to the corners of his mouth. He didn¡¯t understand why the Emperor ced such importance on Fan Xian or why he had to lure him out. Should the Emperor have made the Qing men pay such a high price?


    While General Ye Wan was sighing, he didn¡¯t know that the person he wanted to capture, the person that the Qing Emperor was most worried about in thisnd, had already passed through the city gate and returned to Jingdou. However, the gate that the two people had gone through was not Zhengyang Gate.


    Under the noonday sun, the western city gate was very quiet. Amidst the bustling flow of people entering Jingdou, there were two figures that did not draw any attention. One person wore normal cloth clothing while the other wore a straw hat.


    Fan Xian, who had disguised himself slightly, unconsciously turned his head to nce at Wu Zhu by his side as he stepped into Jingdou. The wide-brimmed straw hatpletely hid the strip of ck cloth on Wu Zhu¡¯s face within the shadows. No one would be able to spot anything strange.


    Many years ago, Ye Qingmei brought the elegant-faced Wu Zhu to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou as if they were traveling. She walked through the Jingdou city gate guarded by Ye Zhong, beat Ye Zhong into a pulp, and then began to aid a man in starting his life, which surged forward with great momentum.


    Now, Fan Xian brought an indifferent Wu Zhu silently back to the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou. He avoided Zhengyang Gate, was personally guarded by Ye Wan. Like two spirits, they melted into the flow of people, preparing to end that man¡¯s magnificent life.


    Starting with this and ending with this, it seemed like a beautiful cycle.


    ...


    ...


    When Fan Xian and Wu Zhu returned to Jingdou, the war in the North was still continuing, but it had been some time since Consort Mei¡¯s death. Although he was presently a traitor to the Qing Kingdom and had been stripped off all his posts and power, he still had his own powerful intelligencework. In an inn in Jingdou, Fan Xian closed his eyes and thought about the reason for Consort Mei¡¯s death, analyzed his chances of sess, and felt his mood gradually grow heavy.


    In the following days, Fan Xian disguised himself as the mostmonly seen guy in Jingdou and traveled between the various manors and through the streets, alleys, and tea houses. He didn¡¯t go look for anyone who knew him because he didn¡¯t want to be pursued by tens of thousands of people yelling for his death. He was just carefully searching for something.


    He was looking for the chest, that heavy and weighty chest. When the assassination on that snowy day failed and he was entrapped by the Qing army on the square in front of the Pce, he heard the chest ring out. He also knew the Emperor had almost died to that assault rifle.


    If he could recover the chest, perhaps what came next would be much simpler. But, who had the chest? This question should have been asked of Wu Zhu for the simplest and clearest answer. Presently, Wu Zhu was like a white and indifferent piece of paper. He didn¡¯t remember anything and didn¡¯t care about anything. He had just unconsciously followed Fan Xian away from the Temple and began to walk through, travel, and experience the world.


    During those few days, for the sake of his family¡¯s safety and for the implicit agreement between him and the Emperor, Fan Xian did not return to Fan manor. He searched for clues next to Zhaixing Tower, thinking deeply. Who would have Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s greatest trust, other than him? His thoughts sank into inconsistencies and did not turn toward that woman at all. Thus, this kind of searching appeared irresolute andpletely without direction. He wished he could let out a yell on the streets of Jingdou in the depths of autumn.


    He was the shared enemy of the entire Qing court. In the seemingly peaceful and quiet Jingdou that had actually began to seep with an air of solemnity, the foremost mission was to survive and hide any trace of himself. He didn¡¯t even make contact with the old officials of the Overwatch Council, so this kind of searching was very tiring.


    The present Jingdou was not like the Jingdou of a year ago. The Overwatch Council had be like a step-mother raising an illegitimate child, swaying in the cold and bitter rain. If not for the fact that the Emperor had not gonepletely senile, the officials would probably have long suggested to the Emperor to simply disband the Overwatch Councilpletely.


    Fan Xian had always thought that with three treasures in his arms, he could go anywhere in the world. Regardless of what dangers he met in his second life, he had never truly lost his confidence. Even when faced with Ye Liuyun¡¯s sword and the Emperor¡¯s finger, he still felt that he was the most ruthless person in the world.


    His three treasures were his poisonous crossbow, poisonous dagger, and Uncle Wu Zhu. But, Uncle Wu Zhu had be like an idiot and the chest was gone. What could he do?


    ...


    ...


    The Fan manor, Duke Liu¡¯s manor, King Jing¡¯s manor, Yan manor, Prince Heqing¡¯s manor, the Overwatch Council on Tianhe Avenue, the yamen of the First Bureau by the Supreme Court, the small courtyard in the south of the city, were all ces that had court spies watching it. There were a number of times when Fan Xian almost ran into the straw-hat wearing Ascetic Monks. It was very dangerous.


    Since he didn¡¯t understand where the chest could be, there was no need to think about it. This was how ruthless Fan Xian had be. Compared to the chest, confirming the true condition of the Emperor¡¯s health and the state of his mind was the his focus.


    Although there were intelligence reports in his hand, he did not particrly trust them because the Emperor in the Pce was the best at silently enduring, trickery, and luring others into a sense of safety. Dong Mountain was an example. There were many other examples as well. Fan Xian didn¡¯t want to make a mistake. He knew that the Emperor would not give him any more opportunities to make a mistake.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. The Emperor and Fan Xian could notpletely make sense of their feelings for each other. Once they thought of the other, their emotions became calm and collected, leaving behind the word ¡°kill.¡±


    There was no need to tell others, and no need to tell the sun and moon. Killing the other seemed to have be a kind of emotional support as they lived in this world. It had to be said, this was a rather tragic matter.


    Wanting to obtain the most truthful state of what was happening in the Royal Pce, Fan Xian thought for a long time in the inn and chose the Ye manor. The Ye manor was loyal. Ye Zhong was the Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, and Ye Wan was the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison. The Emperor trusted them absolutely, so he would not send additional spies to watch them.


    There were very few ces in the world that could stop Fan Xian from entering. Thus, when a worried Ye Ling¡¯s suddenly saw a man appear in front of her like a ghost, her expression changed dramatically. This daughter of a general¡¯s family was not a weak woman. She did not cry out to call for anyone. Instead, her expression grew heavy. She pulled out the knife she wore at her side and sliced down without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Fan Xian called out. A tired smile rose to the corners of his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ye Ling¡¯er stared in disbelief at his unfamiliar face and could not speak for a long time. She had not thought that her young teacher would still be alive and be able to return alive from the Temple.


    After a conversation, Fan Xian lowered his head tiredly. It looked like the Emperor really was unwell. Through Consort Mei¡¯s death and the royal family¡¯s n for the little prince, Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled. He grasped, with unusual uracy, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts and emotions.


    It was an implication of old age. It seemed that after repeated heavy blows from his closest son and official, the powerful Emperor had sunk into the lowest point of his life, not just physically but also mentally.


    But, why would the Emperor choose this time to begin the Northern expedition? Was it because he felt that he didn¡¯t have much time left and had to act quickly?


    In order to bring the Emperor down from his altar, Fan Xian had not hesitated to use guns, swords, and people¡¯s hearts. He used all of the shameless ideas he had cultivated over two lifetimes. He used the world as a threat and held the people as a dead weight to finally sessfully create the situation at present. The Emperor was old and had feelings now, so he had be weak. This was the situation he had most hoped to see, so why, at this time, was there not a glimmer of joy in Fan Xian¡¯s heart?


    Not only was Fan Xian not happy, he was also very perplexed. He sat in a chair in front of Ye Ling¡¯er with his feet pulled up, his arms around his knees, and his face against his leg as he thought silently, giving one a sense of unusual tiredness.


    Ye Ling¡¯er looked at his posture. Her eyes lit up briefly before the light quickly turned into a thick and unresolvable sorrow. She had suddenly thought of someone, but, she didn¡¯t ask Fan Xian where that person was now.


    ...


    ...


    The sun gradually moved west. The light of dusk shone into the Ye manor. Ye Wan stepped into the back garden with a heavy expression. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the tense battle situation in the North or because Jingdou was on guard against that person¡¯s return, but the Pce did not give him orders to leave the capital and return to camp. On the contrary, the Emperor left him a verbal order to follow the yamen and observe.


    His father, Ye Zhong, should still be in the Bureau of Military Affairs analyzing battle reports and drafting battle strategies. He would probably be there all night again. Ye Wan did not feel a glimmer of admiration or indignation. He knew better than anyone that although the expedition North had begun, it could not end within a short period of time because there was still an important goal that had not been reached.


    It was also because Ye Zhong was not in the manor that Ye Wan¡¯s steps were quicker and lighter. He and his father¡¯s rtionship had always been bad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Nanzhao for so long that even the people of Jingdou had almost forgotten his existence.


    However, Ye Wan and Ye Ling¡¯er¡¯s rtionship was very good. Perhaps it was because the brother and sister had not seen each other for many years that they appeared particrly close.


    Ye Wan was heading to the back garden to his sister, so he didn¡¯t bring any servants or guards. As he entered the back garden, the first thing he saw was not his sister¡¯s figure. Instead, it was a young man. The young man had his body bent and was bowing humbly and preparing to leave.


    Ye Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed. From the moment he entered the garden, he noticed that there was a problem with the positioning of the feet of this seemingly strangely normal young man.


    This was a very narrow ce. The young man¡¯s feet seemed casually ced, but Ye Wan knew that he only needed to move his back foot to rise up. Of course, this was a skill that only aces that reached their level had.


    Was he being too cautious? Cold light gradually coalesced in Ye Wan¡¯s narrowed eyes. He looked at the back of the young man who brushed past him and suddenly asked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    The young man¡¯s figure slowly stopped his steps. He then turned with unusual calmness. Looking at the young master of the Ye manor, he asked with great interest, ¡°Ye Wan? You even saw through this. Although it¡¯s because I was careless, you¡¯re indeed pretty good.¡±


    ...


    ...


    When Fan Xian and Ye Wan met by chance in the Ye manor, Wu Zhu, who had entered the capital with him, was wearing therge straw hat and wandering around Jingdou. When it came Wu Zhu, Fan Xian no longer knew what kind of tone to use to describe his feelings of failure. This blindfolded and forever 15-year-old extraordinary warrior had not only lost his memory but had even lost much of the knowledge of living in the world.


    The many days Fan Xian had been in Jingdou, Wu Zhu had spent them by the window in the inn. Although the ck cloth hid his eyes, Fan Xian always felt that he could see the glimmer of desire and curiosity in his eyes.


    Wu Zhu still did not speak. He was still silent like a nk, walking machine, unconsciously following Fan Xian¡¯s footsteps. Fortunately, what Fan Xian was the best at was getting along with idiots and children. Da Bao had been well-coaxed by him. Wu Zhu was not an exception. All along the way, there were no major problems.


    The shell that seemed to have lost its soul always made Fan Xian¡¯s heart ache. Thus, he no longer stopped Wu Zhu from leaving the inn and wandering the streets. Honestly speaking, he couldn¡¯t stop him. As long as Wu Zhu could remember the way back to the inn it was fine. Fan Xian also never worried about Wu Zhu¡¯s safety because, in his opinion, there was no one in the world who would be able to hurt him.


    Fan Xian seemed to have forgotten that the present Wu Zhu was like an ignorant and curious child. What was more troublesome was that there was no possibility of harming humankind in Wu Zhu¡¯s mind.


    Thus, the blindfolded Wu Zhu wandered seemingly at ease but actually dangerously through Jingdou. He didn¡¯t attack or involve himself in anything. He just looked through the ck cloth at the unfamiliar but also familiar city.


    Wu Zhu walked among the people in the streets, looked curiously at the candied hawthorns, and listened to the people in the tea stalls heatedly debating the battle situation in the North. He walked passed the long alleys, passed Tianhe Avenue, and came to an area by the square of the Royal Pce.


    He tilted his head curiously, looking at the front gates of the brilliant Royal Pce through the ck cloth. For some reason, a glimmer of irritation rose in his icy heart.


    p! A small rock struck his body. Following that, many more rocks flew in his direction. The children of Jingdou had no idea that the person wearing the straw hat was the most dangerous person in existence and pelted him desperately with rocks.


    ¡°Hit the idiot! Hit the idiot!¡±


    Wu Zhu did not move and allowed the children to throw the rocks. He looked at the front gate of the Royal Pce and suddenly muttered to himself. ¡°I think this ce is the Meridian Gate, and it¡¯s used to kill people.¡±


    This was the second sentence Wu Zhu had said after leaving the Temple. Not a single person heard him. He just remembered that this ce was once called the Meridian Gate and many people had died there. That was a very distant story.


    [JW1] This sounds odd, but it¡¯s an extract from a slightly longer line thatpares generals to beautiful women because neither live to be old.

 Chapter 740 - Glass Flower

    <h4>Chapter 740: ss Flower</h4>


    In the back garden of Ye manor, Ye Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stared without blinking at the young man. He had not thought that after he had exposed his disguise, the other party would be so daring as to turn around and face him instead of choosing to escape over the wall at the first opportunity.


    Fan Xian turned around. There was only calm in his eyes and no glimmer of another emotion. He looked at the young and unfamiliar general in front of him and deduced his identity immediately. Only the old and young master of the Ye family could enter without announcement into the little garden Ye Ling¡¯er lived in alone. Since the other person was not Ye Zhong, then he was the one whose reputation had been rising and had received the respect of countless Qing soldiers, General Ye Wan.


    If this was a year ago, or even earlier, there might be an involuntary sense of sympathy between Fan Xian and Ye Wan, the two most powerful young people in the Qing Kingdom, just like how it was initially between Fan Xian and the Great Prince. At first there was hatred. In the end, because of their natures, they grew closer and closer.


    However, that was not possible now. Fan Xian was a traitor of the Qing Kingdom, which was an unforgivable criminal. Ye Wan was an abruptly rising star general, the Emperor¡¯s most trusted of the younger generation. Most importantly, Fan Xian had experienced the long and snowy journey through the snowy ins and seemed to see everything in the world more lightly. There was only calmness and indifference in his eyes.


    This kind of calm and indifference represented powerful confidence. In Ye Wan¡¯s eyes, it was a rich disdain. The glimmer of indignant dissatisfaction and anger that hadin hidden in his heart for a number of days suddenly took over his entire body. Yet, this kind of anger did not affect his judgment at all. It only made it colder.


    ¡°Fan Xian is here!¡± Ye Wan let out a loud cry. Although he very much wanted to carry out a fair duel with Fan Xian, he would not make such a mistake. For the Qing court, Fan Xian was like an unswallowable fish bone. To be able to stop this person or kill him was what Ye Wan most wanted to do.


    The Emperor had once said that if this person did not die, he could not be at ease. As an official, Ye Wan had to suppress his pride. After he cried out in a loud voice to inform the soldiers outside the garden, he chose to retreat as soon as possible, using this demonstration of weakness to obstruct Fan Xian¡¯s path of retreat. He did not hesitate to use this rather humiliating method to try and stall for more time.


    As long as the soldiers arrived and an rm went off loudly in Jingdou, Ye Wan did not believe that Fan Xian would be able to escape. Fan Xian also understood this. When Ye Wan coldly opened his mouth, he had already leapt forward.


    Fan Xian leapt forward like smoke. Although gentle, the gentle shadow contained a Tyrannical air that made one¡¯s heart cold. He tore through the cold autumn air and silence in the garden.


    The powerful Tyrannical air that leapt toward him made Ye Wan narrow his eyes, even though he had taken three steps back. It seemed like the wind in front of his face was as bone-piercing as a knife of ice. He was surprised, but his expression remained calm and unchanging. He did not rush to draw his knife. Instead, he crossed his hands in front of his body, left fist crossed with right palm. In a short amount of time, he valiantly formed a hand bridge and sealed it in front of him.


    With the hand bridge out, it was like a metal chain across the river. A murderous and powerful aura rose from it and forcefully stood in front of Fan Xian¡¯s fist, making the Tyrannical fist-like driftwood floating down the river. Although its movement was ferocious, there was no sense that it would be able to shatter the metal chain.


    Fan Xian was in the air. His eyes had narrowed. He had carefully cultivated the Ye family¡¯s Coffin-Breaker Technique for a number of years and was familiar with the martial arts handed through the Ye family. Ye Wan had taken three steps back and seemed to be demonstrating weakness. But, he had formed the hand bridge and a thick wall appeared out of nowhere in the air.


    Such a rich and marvelous method was not part of the Coffin-Breaker Technique, was it part of Ye Liuyun¡¯s method? Had this young general learned the arts left by a Great Grandmaster?


    Fan Xian¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not slow. The aura emanating from the hand bridge in front of him was too powerful. He knew that his Tyrannical fist might not be able to break through his defense. Flowing Cloud Release¡¯s strength was in turning true strength into something impermanent. Once the hand bridge caught him once, the follow-up change in method would be faster than he could react.


    More importantly, the Flowing Cloud Release¡¯s counterattack was like the clouds on the edge of the sky, difficult to catch a true trace of. Even if Fan Xian did not fear it, if he was actually caught by the Flowing Cloud Release, he would probably not be able to immediately escape. It was clear that Ye Wan would not object to dying and allying with others in a joint attack in order to capture or kill him.


    With a whoosh, a ck and elegant crossbow bolt suddenly fired out from Fan Xian¡¯s sleeve like a magic trick. Exceeding the speed of his fist, it struck Ye Wan¡¯s hand bridge with a thud.


    This was a sinister move, but Fan Xian had always been a sinister person. However, this thud clearly had a problem. It was as if the elegant poisoned arrow had shot into a piece of wood. It just left a little red dot on Ye Wan¡¯s callus-covered but still white pair of hands before it abruptly fell down.


    After Ye Liuyun had practiced this move to the extreme, he could grasp Sigu Jian¡¯s ruthless sword. His nephew Ye Wan had clearly not reached such a realm, but he appeared unusually strong against Fan Xian¡¯s sneaky shot.


    After the ck light, there was a streak of bright light. With a poof, Fan Xian¡¯s tightly clenched fist suddenly opened. A ck dagger pierced down viciously.


    Ye Wan¡¯s expression remained steady. He did not move at all. His crossed hands, one a fist and one an open palm, became soft before the ck dagger and dissolved into two puffs of cloud in the sky. Gently, they stuck along the side of Fan Xian¡¯s ck dagger, making it feel as if Fan Xian¡¯s powerful Tyrannical strength had pierced into a swamp of cotton without having any effect.


    They allowed his strength to flow. For the first time, Fan Xian saw the true power of the Ye family. He was unable to move forward an inch.


    Fan Xian¡¯s right foot stamped heavily on the te between them. It shattered like a spider web. His expression did not change, but his right finger cleverly crooked. With this little trick, the ck dagger followed his finger and drew a bright and ruthless arc through the air.


    The two of them were very close. Ye Wan had nowhere to retreat, and Fan Xian had to break through. Both had already raised their cultivation to the apex of their realm in the space of a breath.


    The ck dagger carrying a ruthless energy sliced down. Ye Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands suddenly became two old trees. Leaf-less tree branches spread out and encountered the ck dagger dozens of times, but it left not a single injury on the withered fingers.


    In this instant, the corners of Fan Xian¡¯s lips twitched up into a slight smile. There was only calmness in the smile and the confidence the calmness presented, as well as the power the confidence demonstrated. The ck dagger at his fingertips chopped down dozens of times but were blocked each time. He took this opportunity to withdraw the dagger and squeezed his left hand, which had been hanging quietly by his side, into a fist. He brought it smashing down without any clever angles or techniques imparted to him by any Great Grandmaster.


    With a muffled boom, Fan Xian¡¯s left fist smashed ruthlessly against the hand bridge Ye Wan had just reformed.


    Between the two powerful young men, it had progressed to apetition between the foundations of their martial cultivation. Fan Xian had abandoned all other emotions and techniques. With great unreasonableness, he forcefully fought against Ye Wan with the zhenqi in their bodies.


    Without any obstruction, the fist and palm crashed together. Ye Wan¡¯s expression darkened and then paled in an instant. His left foot stepped behind him. His hands were in front of his body, and his entire body formed a beautiful arrow shape. His foot at the back was like a stump nailed firmly into the rock. His two hands were like a sheet of metal, ready to stop any attack that came at him.


    Fan Xian¡¯s body was still very rxed and casual. It was as if he had just swung a punch without thought while he was angry. His feet still had no formation, and his body was still not in any kind of pose.


    A powerful ripple emanated from around the bodies of the two people in the garden. With a whoosh, the autumn wind picked up and whipped up countless pieces of gravel and fallen leaves.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Ye Wan¡¯s dark and murderous face right in front of his. It seemed that he had not thought that the zhenqi in Ye Wan¡¯s body would be so powerful. After he had consecutively blocked two of Fan Xian¡¯s sly attacks, he was still able to block his Tyrannical fist that had been umting power for a while.


    How had Ye Wan cultivated such substantial zhenqi in his body? Had he endlessly honed his focus and willpower when he had been exiled to Nanzhao? Thinking of this, Fan Xian felt a faint admiration for him. The sound of footsteps wereing from outside the garden. Fan Xian did not want to dy any further.


    He was slightly shocked, but he didn¡¯t know that across from him, the shock in Ye Wan¡¯s hard was even more difficult to describe. Ye Wan knew how powerful he was. Faced with Fan Xian¡¯s seemingly casual punch, he had the inauspicious thought of his hand bridge being destroyed. The reason he had such a thought was purely because Ye Wan was in the situation and could vividly feel Fan Xian¡¯s strength that was even more powerful than the legends said.


    Ye Wan finally understood where the reputation of Sir Fan junior hade from and why the Emperor had ordered him to retreat three steps once he saw Fan Xian.


    If Ye Wan had not first retreated three steps and put up his hand bridge, given Fan Xian¡¯s adaptation to change, his strength, and ruthlessness in attacking, he would probably have destroyed him with three consecutive attacks in an instant and would not have given him a chance to demonstrate the Flowing Cloud Release.


    Was he really not as good as Fan Xian? Although Ye Wan¡¯s expression was still steady and calm, a powerful impetuous filled his heart to carry out the final attack against his opponent.


    Fan Xian did not give Ye Wan this opportunity. Although he could not kill his opponent in one move, he decided to leave him an unforgettable impression. Leaving behind, what he considered, a satisfying ending for the sake of this initial encounter that was destined to be passed down toter generations.


    That was why Fan Xian¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter and the clothes on his body began to tremble in the autumn wind. A faint but endless stream of yuanqi began to pour into his body with the autumn wind through the empty holes in his clothes and along every inch of his skin.


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes closed, hiding the unusual light in them. With a muffled grunt, his left arm swelled up and his already exhausted fist expelled all of its power.


    The dam formed by sand and stones blocked the thousands of li of a broad and powerful river. However, the river in the water rose higher and higher, and the strength of the water grewrger andrger. Suddenly, the weather stopped cooperating and poured down with rain. Endless rainwater poured into the river. In an instant, a hole appeared in therge dam.


    A hall that was about to copse was held up by countless round wooden poles beneath it and was barely able to support the existence of this pce hall. However, the ground began to tremble. A power that was not there previously and had suddenly appeared in the world shook the earth and swayed the wooden foundations, copsing each of the wooden pirs. Therge hall lost its support and copsed with a boom.


    From the beginning, Ye Wan used consistency to respond to every change, with the Ye family¡¯s Flowing Cloud Release and the hand bridge sessfully blocking Fan Xian¡¯s three consecutive attacks. However, Ye Wan did not feel any pride, even though he faced the powerful Fan Xian. He knew best just how powerful he, himself, was. He suddenly felt that the bridge he formed with his two hands was being destroyed and his body, therge hall, was about to copse.


    It turned out that Fan Xian¡¯s strength was superior to the legends, superior to his judgment.


    A gust of autumn wind brushed by. The withered leaves that had been sent flying by their power earlier began to dance through the air again. Amidst the dancing leaves, Fan Xian¡¯s unusually steady fist broke through the Ye family¡¯s hand bridge of the Flowing Cloud Release and struck ruthlessly onto the right side of Ye Wan¡¯s chest.


    The autumn wind picked up. Fallen leaves took flight again, but there was no longer a trace of Fan Xian¡¯s shadow in the back garden of the Ye family. All that remained was a pale-faced Ye Wan holding his chest and forcefully swallowing the mouthful of fresh blood that had surged into his mouth.


    The soldiers had finally charged into the garden, but they didn¡¯t see any trace of the enemy. They only saw the always undefeatable General Ye who seemed to have been defeated.


    From the moment Ye Wan saw the young man to when the soldiers charged into the garden, only 10 seconds or so had passed. In just those 10 seconds, these two important figures, who wouldter influence the future of the Qing Kingdom, carried out the first meeting of their lives and decided the victor and loser.


    Ye Wan covered his chest and forcefully calmed the almost roiling zhenqi in his body. His eyes quickly recovered their murderous light. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Inform the Pce, Fan Xian has returned.¡±


    With these words, the soldiers finally knew who their general, whom they saw as a killing god, had lost to. Shocked expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Ye Wan slowly turned and put his hands behind his back as he looked with narrowed eyes at the tall wall Fan Xian jumped over. His emotions were unusuallyplicated. It was a mixture of anger and dissatisfaction. In the earlier battle, as an official, his first thought had been to stall the other party. From the beginning, he had been on the defensive and had lost the advantage. Thus, he was dissatisfied. In a different situation, perhaps he would have performed much better.


    Fan Xian¡¯sst punch was able to easily break through his hand bridge. Although Fan Xian¡¯s Tyrannical zhenqi could not have much killing strength left after it had broken through the Flowing Cloud Release, his injury and defeat at Fan Xian¡¯s hands was an undeniable truth. In particr, the final powerful zhenqi that surged from the fist made Ye Wan understand the truth that he was indeed not a match for Fan Xian.


    Ye Wan never underestimated his enemies, particrly one with such a wide-reaching reputation as Fan Xian. He still had not thought that the strength Fan Xian demonstrated would be more than what was rumored, more than what was written in military intelligence reports, and more than what he had expected.


    The sound of coughing rang out. Ye Wan used a corner of his sleeve to wipe away the blood at the side of his mouth. His eyes were icy cold and unusually angry. The reason he was angry was because of the unfairness of life. Ever since his youth, he had traveled between the yellow sand and southern Man. His efforts in cultivation could not be imagined by another person. Only with all this did he have the superior ninth-level strength he possessed now. However, it was still not good enough for Fan Xian.


    It was impossible. Fan Xian had not lived many more years than him, so why was he able to reach such a realm of cultivation? Was he talented? Could talent be victorious over his hard work?


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t know of the young general¡¯s anger in Ye manor behind him. Even if he did know, he probably wouldn¡¯t understand. He knew better than anyone that he was definitely not talented at martial cultivation. It was just that he had good luck and worked harder than anyone else.


    When all was said and done, he walked the same road as Ye Wan. However, Fan Xian began cultivation the Tyrannical martial method from the day he was born. From the first day he was alive, he began to fear death. Such pressure and feeling could not bepared by anyone else in the world. This was what created the strange realm he was in.


    He had defeated Ye Wan but had not been able to kill him. There was not a glimmer of pride in Fan Xian¡¯s heart. His present strength, which was the foundation of his confidence, had allowed him to surpass certain boundaries. In the earlier battle, he had broken through in the end solely through strength. It looked simple, but it was a return to the basics and a marvelous choice.


    He lowered his head and left behind the rising disturbance in Jingdou. He returned silently to the inn. He saw that his silent Uncle Wu Zhu was not by the window looking at the scenery. Instead, he had his head down and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Once humankind started thinking, God started tough. But, if Wu Zhu began thinking, who wouldugh? Fan Xian gently coughed, coughing up the bloody phlegm that the injury the rebounded shock from Ye Wan¡¯s had bridge had drawn out. He looked at Uncle Wu Zhu and said, ¡°He knows I am back. I am going to the Pce tonight.¡±


    Although he knew that there wasn¡¯t much point in saying these things, for some reason, Fan Xian still habitually told Uncle Wu Zhu everything he did. Just like how they had the bloody conversation in front of the temple for that one day and one night.


    As expected, Wu Zhu did not have any reaction, he just kept his head down.


    Fan Xian¡¯s head also gradually drooped down.


    The night gradually grew darker. No light was lit in the room in the inn. There were only darkness and two people.


    When it had just brightened the next day, the room in the inn was alreadypletely empty. The unlit candle remained elegant. It did not drip with wax tears tomemorate ahead of time the revenge and end that was going to start.


    Not long past midnight, Fan Xian changed into a eunuch¡¯s outfit and slipped into the darkness of Jingdou. Before leaving the inn, he nced at Uncle Wu Zhu with onest deep look but did not try to awake him and rashly invite him to participate in human emotions.


    Wu Zhu did not seem to care about him leaving. He just waited alone until daybreak. At the moment of daybreak, rain began to fall in thete autumn and early winter of Jingdou. The icy rainwater pped against the clear ss windows, forming blossoms of flowers on them.


    It was rain, not snow, but it appeared particrly cold. The cold rain did not be heavier. It just fell in fine strands, striking the back of the tiles on the Jingdou homes, the small stone alleys, and the rivers that flowed under little bridges. It rang with a rich rhythm and a slow and beautiful melody.


    All of the homes in Jingdou being showered by the fine cold rain had windows. Ever since the renaissance of the pce treasury, the price of ss within the kingdom fell drastically. Most of these windows were made of ss. Thus, all of the cold rain formed flowers of different sizes on the ss.


    Wu Zhu, with his ck blindfold, sat quietly by the window looking at the rain flowers forming on the ss. After an indeterminable amount of silence, he suddenly stretched out a finger and gently touched it to the ss. It was as if he wanted to touch the beautiful flowers outside the window. However, he was hopelessly kept on this side by the ss.


    ¡°This is ss,¡± Wu Zhu suddenly said emotionlessly, breaking the silence as he stared alone out of the wind. ¡°I made it.¡±


    Wu Zhu sat for another long stretch of time. He then rose and looked silently out of the window like he remembered that it was now time for him to wander the streets. He turned and pushed open the door to leave. He walked down the stairs and out of the inn into the icy rainwater.


    There were many spots of dirt on his clothes. They were marks left by the children throwing stones yesterday afternoon as he stood in that Jingdou alley. For the entire night, Fan Xian¡¯s mood had been heavy. He had not noticed this.


    No one would wander the streets in the rain Perhaps there were lovers who liked to tease and walked through the rain with an umbre, but, in this world, there shouldn¡¯t be such people. Schrs holding umbres and roaring poetry in the streets was foolishness. Walking in the rain with a blindfold and cloth clothing, Wu Zhu attracted the startled gazes of many people avoiding the rain.


    The icy rain soaked through Wu Zhu¡¯s cloth clothing and swallowed the spots of dirt. He walked silently and alone through the rain, passing the streets and alleys of Jingdou. He allowed the rain to wet his forever ck and shiny hair and strip of ck cloth that covered his eyes for tens of thousands of years.


    Rain dripped down the edges of the ck cloth.

 Chapter 741 - A Rainy Day In Front Of The Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 741: A Rainy Day In Front Of The Royal Pce</h4>


    This bout of rain in the depths of autumn gradually grew heavier.


    Through the rain and under the strange gazes of the people by the side of the streets, Wu Zhu walked out of the alley and came to a fork in the path beside Tianhe Avenue. Damp rainwater slowly dripped down his clothes and the ck cloth on his face. He nted his feet here and raised his head slightly to look at the Royal Pce in the distance through the misty rain.


    Yesterday afternoon, Wu Zhu had also stood there and looked at the Royal Pce for a long time. Although he was a traveler from the Temple who had unconsciously followed Fan Xian to tour the world, the Royal Pce was indeed the most worthwhile visiting spot in Jingdou. It was the most majestic building. For Wu Zhu to go there two days in a row, presumably, there was some other factor influencing his decision.


    Under the eaves of the houses by the side of the street, a few children wearing little winter coats with square book bags had their hands tucked into their sleeves to ward off the chill. Their faces were pale with the cold. These children had to go to the school and run by the court every day. They all carried umbres by their sides. Unexpectedly, when they got to the mouth of the alley, the rain suddenly grew heavier.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s that idiot from yesterday!¡± A kid was just feeling that this rain made one feel so bored. Although it seemed that it could stall their ss time, who wanted to keep their heads down under someone else¡¯s eaves all the time? Right at that moment, he saw Wu Zhu standing woodenly in the rain like an idiot. The kid recognized him as the idiot who had allowed them to torment him as they wished. He was as happy. It was as if he had discovered a newnd.


    There weren¡¯t any rocks under the eaves. The eyes of the children spun around. They found some pieces of coal by a coal stove that had not beenpletely consumed by the mes the previous night. Theyughed shrilly, yelled, and began to throw it toward Wu Zhu.


    For some reason, it seemed that humans, when they¡¯re little, were very good at bullying those weaker than them to prove their strength and obtain some kind of mental satisfaction. It seemed to be some kind of instinct. Otherwise, why would the children feel a sense of joy at hearing the pieces of coal strike against Wu Zhu¡¯s body? Why did they feel happy at seeing the dirt left behind by the coal?


    There were not many people sheltering from the rain on the street. In the eyes of these few Jingdou people, the blind man standing in a daze in the rain was clearly an idiot but also a handicapped person. They could not help but feel sympathy. Other than sympathy, they also unconsciously felt disgusted by the dirt marks on the blind man¡¯s body.


    Other than an aunty-like woman who ruthlessly scolded the little scoundrels, no one else made any move. They just looked indifferently at the children who used their own methods to vent their desire for violence that all life had.


    A piece of wet coal ruthlessly struck against Wu Zhu¡¯s still and emotionless face with a crisp sound like someone had pped him. This piece of coal shifted the piece of ck cloth on Wu Zhu¡¯s face slightly. Wu Zhu¡¯s pale face also tilted slightly. It was as if he did not understand what was happening. He then straightened the ck cloth on his face and slowly turned around to look at the dirty-handed children under the eaves.


    The children were not afraid because they had hit him all afternoon the previous day and the blind idiot did not show any sign of resistance. On the contrary, the felt even more excited seeing Wu Zhu have a reaction. The pieces of coal flying through the rain in the street immediately grew denser.


    p! p! p! p! Finally, someone found a rock. Mixed in with the shards of coal, they threw it toward Wu Zhu¡¯s face, leaving behind streaks of dirt and some traces of blood. Washed by the rain, it flowed down Wu Zhu¡¯s pale face like a flood after a drought, taking with it tens of thousands of years of rubbish and revealing marks that made one¡¯s heart tremble on his face.


    Wu Zhu still did not dodge, even though he could be injured. Through theyer of ck cloth, he stared in a daze at the children who waved their hands andughed shrilly and endlessly. He didn¡¯t understand why they were attacking him, why these innocent children couldugh so malevolently, or why each of the rocks, regardless of whether they were sharp or round, made his heart feel strange when they struck his head and face.


    What kind of emotion was it? Hurt? Disappointment? Anger? Dissatisfaction? Or could it just be feelings? Wu Zhu looked at the children, allowing them to hit him. In his muddled mind, it was as if there was suddenly something more.


    The rain suddenly grew to a downpour. It was like a hole had been poked in the autumn sky above Jingdou. Countless rivers,kes, and seas fell through the hole of unfathomable depth and became the sky fullof wild rain that fell on the homes in the alley.


    It was as if a hole had also suddenly opened up in Wu Zhu¡¯s mind where clear light shone through, enveloping his entire body in a strange emotion.


    What did having emotions prove? Did it prove the same thing as the ¡°curiosity¡± spoke of by that young man called Fan Xian? Wu Zhu began to think again, silently thinking deeply in the boundless and pouring rain.


    That young man named Fan Xian had once said many things to him, but he couldn¡¯t understand,prehend, or fathom all of it. He could only remember it.


    What had the person named Fan Xian gone to do? He had possibly gone to that Royal Pce, possibly for revenge. Revenge for what? Revenge for who? Possibly someone had died, so that person called Fan Xian was not satisfied, not happy. It was a woman named Ye Qingmei and an old cripple named Chen Pingping?


    These two unfamiliar names seemed to gradually be clearer and more familiar in Wu Zhu¡¯s mind with the sky full of rain and that hole letting in the clear light. However, what made his head hurt was that he still couldn¡¯t remember who Fan Xian was exactly. Had he not spent his entire life in the Temple?


    Wu Zhu still didn¡¯t remember anything. But, he now possessed something that he shouldn¡¯t, which was emotions. From yesterday afternoon, that kind of emotion had filled his heart and made him look quietly at that Royal Pce through the ck cloth over his eyes.


    This kind of emotion was called disgust. For some reason, even Wu Zhu himself could not exin it. He was disgusted by the tallest building in Jingdou. Perhaps it was just because he was innately disgusted with the person in the building?


    When they had left the temple, the young many called Fan Xian had said to him as he coughed up blood that he should follow his heart, but what was heart? Was it the lively and unfamiliar emotion he felt right now?


    Wu Zhu decided to go to the Royal Pce and have a look to search for the origin of his emotions and to see if there was someone he wanted to meet, someone he was destined to meet. Thus, he ced his hand steadily on the metal rod by his waist. At the same time, he lowered his head slightly and put on the straw hat he carried, covering the rain from the sky and the ck cloth over his eyes.


    The children were still happily throwing rocks and shards of coal. Wu Zhu was silent for a moment. He then let go of the metal rod in his hand and crouched down. He dragged his hand through the dirty water on the ground and picked up a handful of not very hard coal shards.


    He was unable to harm humankind unless it was in the interest of humankind as a whole. However, the biggest difference between Wu Zhu and the old man in the temple was that he didn¡¯t understand what bullsh*t thing ¡°interest as a whole¡± was and what it had to do with him.


    Perhaps those young humans were just ying a game. Wu Zhu thought this was the case and reacted as if it were. At least, he didn¡¯t feel any disgust or anger toward these young humans who bullied him.


    Since it was a game, I will y once with them. Perhaps they will no longer bother me. Wu Zhu threw the coal shards mixed with rainwater toward the children under the eaves.


    There were shocked yells, the sound of panicked footsteps, countless sounds of crying, and the sound of someone fainting in the rain. All kinds of random noises rang out following Wu Zhu¡¯s action.


    A handful of wet coal split apart, ording to the four people, and urately struck the bodies on the children. One of the children whoughed the loudest was struck on the head and began to bleed. He then fainted without a sound in the rain.


    After a death-like silence at the mouth of the street, an angry yell suddenly erupted. ¡°The idiot killed someone!¡±


    The earlier indifferent people of Jingdou suddenly became, in this moment, public-spirited and talented subjects. Some went to report to officials while some went to inform the parents. There were some middle-aged men who took out wooden sticks and mops in preparation on beating the crazed idiot into the ground.


    They were all neighbors. They could not watch as the children suffered such hardships. The mother of the child who fainted threw herself over her child¡¯s body, crying loudly as she viciously cursed at Wu Zhu.


    Wu Zhu stared coldly at all of this, still not understanding. If it was a game, why was the woman crying? If it was not a game, why didn¡¯t they stop the children earlier? He knew he couldn¡¯t truly be injured. Did these humans also know what he wasn¡¯t normal? Were they not worried about his safety when the children were throwing stones at him earlier?


    In the rain, the silent Wu Zhu faintly learned something. He came to understand slightly that humans¡¯ emotions and choices were not rted to reason. They were divided by family and likes and dislikes.


    In the world at present, Wu Zhu believed that the person closest to him should be that young man called Fan Xian while he was most disgusted by that Royal Pce. Thus, he would no longer acknowledge these people who seemed to have gone crazy. Very intently, he smoothed the ck cloth on his face free of any wrinkles and ced his hand on the metal rod by his side. He then stepped toward the Royal Pce in the distance.


    Someone tried to kill this idiot, this blind man, this crazy man, but fainted to the ground with his wooden stick broken in two. In the heavy rain, with an outfit of cloth and a straw hat, Wu Zhu very easily walked out of the circle of angry Jingdoumoners, leaving behind just a group of people on the ground crying out in pain.


    Wu Zhu did not kill anyone. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t dare to. It was just a habit formed over hundreds of thousands of years that made him not think of killing. When he thought of it, he would kill.


    When the bailiffs of the Jingdou government reached the intersection beside Tianhe Avenue, the crazy man who had brought down a bunch of people had long disappeared without a trace. Looking at the people crying out in pain in the rain, the head bailiff sucked in his breath after he looked around quickly and wondered which ace it was that acted so efficiently. Why would a powerful warrior condescend to have something against thesemoners who didn¡¯t even own a weapon? The head bailiff felt his body grow cold. Not because of the injuries these people suffered but because of the blind man who had disappeared without a trace. If it really was as these people said, then that person was an idiot, then, without question, this idiot was the most powerful and crazy martial arts practitioner in history.


    Allowing such a person to run free in Jingdou made the head bailiff scared just thinking about it. He immediately had a subordinate inform the Jingdou yamen. He then nervously asked a person beside him, ¡°Where did the crazy man run off to?¡±


    ¡°I think he went toward the square,¡± the person replied in a trembling voice. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The person has stared at the Royal Pce for two days, he probably has a problem.¡±


    The head bailiff did not need to ask anymore. He also understood that this person wanted to kill the crazy man. Any matter that involved the Royal Pce always ended in death. Hearing that the martial crazy had headed straight for the Royal Pce, the head bailiff actually felt himself rx slightly. After all, there were many aces in the Royal Pce, and it was strictly guarded by imperial soldiers. No matter how powerful the martial crazy was, he could only be beaten to the ground. Even if Sir Fan junior of legend returned, could he charge into the Royal Pce?


    ...


    ...


    The rain fell without end. Wu Zhu did not know how urgently themoner in the street far behind him wanted him dead. He also didn¡¯t know that the head bailiff had already decided his death sentence. He just wore the straw hat, held the metal rod, and walked step by step with unusual steadiness and decisiveness toward the square of the Royal Pce.


    The new cloth shoes Fan Xian had brought him in Northern Qi¡¯s Langya County had long stepped into water and gotten wet. With each step he took, a drum seemed to ring out in his head, striking against his heart and soul. Ye Qingmei. Chen Pingping. Fan Xian. These seemingly distant and also very close names rang out endlessly.


    With each step, he vaguely remembered something. Although it wasn¡¯t clear, it was particrly intimate. For example, this Royal Pce in the icy rain, Jingdou that was filled with familiarity, and ss that he made were all so familiar.


    Simrly, as he came step by step closer to the square of the Royal Pce, the disgust in Wu Zhu¡¯s heart toward this Royal Pce grew with each step. This Royal Pce that towered majestically in the pouring rain was unshakeable, rigid, and disgusting.


    Jingdou was a once familiar ce. The Royal Pce was also a once familiar ce, Wu Zhu thought to himself.


    He walked along in the rain through ces of old, with the road-blocking rain scattering all over the ground. The road was quiet, and the people were lonely. This perplexing rain made one toozy to hide from it.


    ...


    ...


    It was a person blocking Wu Zhu¡¯s path not the rain. It was a squad of armored imperial soldiers filled with murderous intent. The rainwater struck against the armor of the Qing military elites with soft clinks. It struck against their severe expressions but could not trigger any change in emotion.


    The expression on Wu Zhu¡¯s face also didn¡¯t change. His body still leaned forward slightly, allowing the straw hat on his head to block out the rain pouring down from the sky. His feet did not slow or elerate. He just moved steadily at the speed he was used to toward the center of the square.


    Wu Zhu wanted to enter the Pce to have a look, so he had to pass through the front gates of the Royal Pce. He had to go through this square in the pouring rain. For him, this was unusually simple logic. He cared nothing at all if there was someone there to stop him. His unusually simple logic appeared unusually indifferent and daring to the soldiers responsible for the safety of the Royal Pce.


    The news of Fan Xian¡¯s return to the capital hade outst night from the Ye manor. By now, all of the people in the upper echelon of the Qing Kingdom knew about this shocking piece of information. As ofst night, the Royal Pce had begun a strict and severe search of everyone that went in. The level of defense had been raised to a level of tension that had never been reached before.


    Even the day when the Commander of the Jingdou Garrison escorted old Director Chen of the Overwatch Council back to the capital the security around the Royal Pce hadn¡¯t been as strict as it was now. This was because everyone knew why Fan Xian had returned. He would certainly try to enter the Pce to carry out another assassination. The Qing court would certainly not give the traitor a second chance.


    The Imperial Army¡¯s patrol work had been extended outward by an extra third. The heavy rain and cold and wet sensation made everyone raise their alertness. They also felt waves of fear because they didn¡¯t know where Fan Xian was or when he would make his way into the Pce.


    The little disturbance at the split in Tianhe Avenue was actually noticed by the Imperial Army. However, the soldiers responsible for the safety of the outer boundary did not think too much of a martial crazy¡¯s abrupt incident.


    When thispletely blind martial crazy wearing a straw hat suddenly demonstrated a startling strength and began to move silently toward the Royal Pce, the imperial soldiers finally found it a bit strange.


    When the right foot of the straw hat wearing blind man stepped into a puddle of water on the stones of the Royal Pce square, the Imperial Army gave their first warning and began to gather their forces in preparation of capturing him.


    However, it was as if Wu Zhu had not heard the warning that would have been sufficient to make most people in the world feel a chill in their heart. He continued to walk steadily and silently under the warning gazes of the imperial generals and cold and murderous gazes of the imperial soldiers on the square. He walked forward steadily step by step.


    He was thusly warned three times. Still, it seemed that the cloth-clothed blind man walking in the pouring rain did not hear or see anything. Step by step, he walked toward the center of the square, toward the front gate of the Royal Pce.


    Even at this time, the imperial soldiers still thought this strange person was a crazy man and did not connect him to an assassin. In the eyes of the people, no matter how powerful an assassin was, even someone as powerful as Sigu Jian was in the past, they would not choose such a public way to carry out an assassination. Surrounded by tens of thousands of imperial soldiers and under the lofty walls of the Royal Pce, no one would be able to break through so many people, enter the Royal Pce, and point their sword at the Emperor.


    That is, unless there really was a god in this world.


    Thus, the imperial soldiers thought that this strange blind man was perhaps just a very unlucky crazy man. To suddenly charge into the forbiddennd in front of the Royal Pce at such a tense time, all that greeted him could only be death.


    Wu Zhu continued to walk as if he didn¡¯t see the line of imperial soldiers standing in his way in front of him. The sky full of wind and rain continued to wreak havoc. The endless and boundless rainwater was like enormous waves on the East Sea, swallowing up his lonely figure but unable to truly swallow it because he walked out again from the rain.


    ¡°Kill.¡± An Imperial Army officer narrowed his eyes and felt a bone-piercing chill emanating from the body of the blind man not far in the distance. The blind man had already entered into forbidden territory. There was a sense of danger that removed all hesitation from the official as he gave the order.


    With a scrape, the imperial soldiers in front of Wu Zhu uniformly unsheathed their knives. In an instant, the light from the knives illuminated the dark sky in front of the Royal Pce.


    With any showy sword light, Wu Zhu just steadily pulled out the metal rod at his side and struck out. In the ruthless rain, his speed did not seem very fast. Furthermore, the strength of his rod did not see very extraordinary. However, each time the metal rod moved out, the tip urately pierced through the throat of an imperial soldier.


    It was urate, clean, and steady. When Wu Zhu attacked, it was very simple. But, when simplicity was taken to the extreme, it became a whole different realm.


    From the time when the word ¡°kill¡± let the mouth of the officer to when Wu Zhu killed all of the imperial soldiers in front of him was just the time of a few breaths. Amidst the sky full of rain, a line of bodies fell behind Wu Zhu. Just as the blood surged out of the throats of the bodies, it was washed away by the rainwater.


    In the process of killing the people, Wu Zhu¡¯s speed did not change at all. His two feet continued to move through the rain at the same steady face as if he had not faced any obstruction at all. All along the way, he walked through the rain and killed people.


    This was not the carefreeness of an extraordinary ace. It did not give the imperial soldiers around the Royal Pce the sense of an ace taking a leisurely stroll. They just felt very cold because the blind man had attacked so steadily, to the point that it was iparably indifferent.


    The imperial soldiers didn¡¯t even know how their colleagues had died to that metal rod. There was not an aura around the blind man in the straw hat sufficient to break through heaven and earth. His attack was also not very crafty or sinister.


    It was as if there was ayer of heavenly chill covering the metal rod. In the rain, it easily calcted all of the angles and all of the possibilities and then picked the most logical gap and went forward.


    It looked simple. In reality, it was absolutely shocking. It made all who saw this sightpletely lose any confidence as the enemy.


    The officer watched as his subordinates died to the hand of the straw hat-wearing blind man without even a sound. His entire body felt a chill that was even colder than the endlessly falling autumn rain around him.


    Wu Zhu approached him. The officer suddenly felt that the cloth clothing the other person was wearing, which had be darker in the water, was not a normal piece of clothing. The metal rod he was holding was not a normal weapon. The other person was not a human. Instead, he was a strange creature that coalesced all of the mystery in the world and breathed in the coldness between heaven and earth.


    The officer¡¯s entire body trembled. He bravely pulled out his knife. He then saw a metal rod entering under his chin and being withdrawn again like a sh of lightning.


    It was too fast. Why had it seemed to slow earlier? Why couldn¡¯t he have dodged it? The officer carried these questions with him as he fell heavily to the ground in the rain. His fear-filled eyes were gradually submerged by the water. He then saw a soaked pair of cloth shoes walk by his head.


    Even at this time, the feet in the cloth shoes remained steady.


    The rain continued to fall, and the imperial soldiers continued to die. The unknown fear brought by the straw hat-wearing killing god made the imperial soldiers responsible for the safety of the Royal Pce be very angry and brave as they advanced wave upon wave. However, these imperial soldiers could not even briefly halt Wu Zhu¡¯s steady footsteps.


    Wu Zhu lowered his head, turned his body, bent his knees, and calmly avoided all the weapons that could injure his body with a calmness and calction thatpletely surpassed a mortal¡¯s imagination. Then, he struck out with his metal rod, tearing through the curtain of autumn rain and the heavy encirclement in front of him.


    He just wanted to enter the Royal Pce and have a look. Because of this reason, people endlessly fell at his side, fresh blood endlessly dyed the curtain of rain, people died endlessly and fell in the rain, and there were endless cries of surprise, tragic yells, and muffled grunts.


    He was like a heavenly emissary who had fallen, for some reason, to the mortal world. Using the calmest method, and the most terrifying method, he began to reap the guards by the Emperor¡¯s side, those mortal and humble lives.


    There were fewer and fewer people in front of Wu Zhu while there became more and more dead bodies on the ground.


    Abruptly, WU Zhu stopped in the center of the square in front of the Royal Pce. There was not a single person still standing by his side. All around him, hundreds of imperial soldiers were curled up in pools of blood. No matter how violent the autumn rain was, it could not clean off all this blood in an instant. He slowly raised his head and looked at the Royal Pce.


    The imperial soldiers on the pce walls had drawn their bows and notched their arrows. A dense mass of feathered arrows were already aimed at Wu Zhu in front of the pce gates. At any moment, tens of thousands of arrows would fire in unison.


    Wu Zhu just stood in the bloody water. He raised his head and looked at the familiar but strange Royal Pce through the ck cloth. He looked at the terrifying arrows, but the face uncovered by the ck cloth remained calm, without any hint of fear. He slowly raised his right arm and extended the metal rod in his hand into the pouring rain, allowing the rainwater to wash away the traces of blood on it. Rain sttered onto the metal rod.


    The imperial soldiers who had lost their wits at the killing by the metal rod obeyed orders and retreated behind the pce gates. The cinnabar red pce gates were tightly closed. Other than the bodies lying on the ground in the expansive square, there was the perilous rain and the blind man wearing the straw hat standing alone.


    Everyone up and down the pce walls who saw this scene all felt a chill from the depths of their hearts. Who exactly was this blind man who was so unimaginably powerful?


    Gong Dian, the pale-faced Commander of the Imperial Army, stood on top of the pce walls and observed the blind man standing alone in the rain. His body trembled slightly as he remembered the woman and her young servant from many years ago. A fear that he had never felt before rose from the depths of his heart. He knew who the person was and had informed the Emperor in the Pce at the first opportunity. He had no idea if the 10,000 imperial soldiers he had could stop that person.


    Wu Zhu hade. Wu Zhu had finallye. He was here to take revenge for the mistress! These words that made Gong Dian¡¯s heart tremble echoed endlessly in his mind.


    Wu Zhu, who stood alone in the wind and rain and was using a metal rod to challenge the entire powerful Qing Kingdom, did not have these thoughts. He just suddenly muttered to himself, ¡°The person who lives in here is Xiao Lizi, I think.¡±


    He stood alone in the wind and rain. A thousand enemies could not sway him from his goal.

 Chapter 742 - Walking In Front Of The Palace, Who Will Die?

    <h4>Chapter 742: Walking In Front Of The Pce, Who Will Die?</h4>


    ¡°Fire!¡± The pale-faced Commander of the Imperial Army, Gong Dian, gave the order in a trembling voice as rain dripped through his messy beard.


    Countless feathered arrows left the tightly stretched bowstrings, immediately elerating to their top speed as they tore through the rain in the air and flew toward Wu Zhu standing alone in the center of the square.


    The densely packed arrows seemed like they wanted to hide the sun, but the pouring rain had already achieved this effect. The countless flying arrows seemed unsatisfied with their expression. Shattering all of the beads of rain in the air, they made the entire sky above the square be like a waterfall from a mystical realm.


    Along with this horrifying sound, there was also the sinister whistle of the arrows flying through the air. These sounds represented the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military power as well as unstoppable killing intent.


    No one could survive such a dense mass of arrows. Fan Xian would not be able to. Even Ye Liuyun only faced a few hundred arrows that year on Dong Mountain. Furthermore, on that kind of terrain, a Great Grandmaster¡¯s floaty bodily movement was already his greatest protection.


    How to kill a Great Grandmaster? Fan Xian had once thought deeply about this question. It had to be on a t in with tens of thousands of arrows firing in unison and then have heavily armored riders charge forward in a chain. Only this would not give the Great Grandmaster a chance to escape.


    Wu Zhu, standing alone in the rain, was very powerful. At least, those who knew his name never thought that he was weaker than a Great Grandmaster. Clearly, the imperial soldiers, withdrawing troops and releasing arrows, had much the same n as Fan Xian did back then. At this time, the square was wide and open. Although it was raining, there wasn¡¯t any way to obstruct the archers¡¯ visions. How could Wu Zhu hide? There would always be a time when human strength would be exhausted when faced with 10,000 enemies. However, the uniform firing of the arrowsbined the strength of 10,000 into one attack. How could it be blocked?


    Faced with a wave of arrows denser than the pouring rain, could Wu Zhu still stand powerfully in the center of the square?


    Wu Zhu¡¯s bodily movements were not as fast as Ye Liuyun¡¯s, his attack was not as ruthless as Sigu Jian¡¯s, and he could not be like Ku He and use the power of the rain to flee. He just raised his head coldly and looked through the soaked ck cloth at the rain of approaching arrows that enveloped hundreds of square feet around him.


    The sharp tip of the arrows sliced through the beads of rain and arrived in front of him.


    The person with the strongest qinggong ability was Fan Xian. With the help of the little notebook Ku He left behind, he could move dozens of feet across the snowy ground. After Fan Xian, it was him. Faced with the rain of arrows at this moment, he could not move like lightning and sweep to a ce outside of the boundary of the rain of arrows.


    Thus, Wu Zhu¡¯s body did not move or try to dodge the very dense wave of arrows that had clearly been building up power for a long time. No one, no matter who, would be able to dodge it. He just drew back the metal rod by his side and held it horizontally in front of his chest. Just like a door that suddenly closed, it locked his figure behind the rain and fog.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Countless terrifying sounds of arrowheads finding their targets seemed to ring out at the same time. Some powerful arrows pierced the stone tes beneath Wu Zhu¡¯s feet and then bounced up fiercely. Unable to endure the powerful force on the body of the arrow, it split in half with a sharp crack. Some of the arrows shot right into the small gaps between the stone tes. The feathered ends of the arrows vibrated with a buzzing sound.


    In just an instant, countless arrows enveloped Wu Zhu¡¯s seemingly frail body. After countless heart-shaking sounds rang out, the pce walls fell silent. Everyone¡¯s pupils gradually narrowed in fear as they looked in disbelief at the scene in front of them.


    The arrows were like weeds after they were blown back by a spring wind, woodenly and densely sticking into the ground and in the air within an area in the center of the square in front of the Royal Pce. In the midst of the densest part of the rain of arrows, Wu Zhu continued to stand silently. At some point, the straw hat he had been wearing was not in his hand. There were countless arrows sticking out of it, making it look like a ck feathered ball emanating with a cold light.


    His right hand continued to steadily hold that metal rod. Below his right hand, there were countless arrows that had been broken by him.


    The square soaked by rain was filled with arrows. Wu Zhu stood amidst a ground covered with broken arrows. Other than where his two feet were standing, the ground was filled with broken intentions of murder. It seemed that there was only him left in the world who stood on clean ground.


    The rain suddenly lessened as if god also began to fear this blind man who remained standing upright under the attack of tens of thousands of arrows and wished to see this scene more clearly. Thus, a sudden gap was torn open in the thick rain clouds above the Royal Pce. The light of the sun struck down from the gap and shone down on Wu Zhu¡¯s body, casting a faint and clear light on this cloth-clothed blind man.


    Autumn wind breezed through the light rain. The soaked clothes on Wu Zhu¡¯s body fluttered slightly. With a puff, the straw hat in his left hand, which had suffered the attacks of countless arrows, finally reached the end of its life and dissipated in all directions in his hand like antern torn to shreds.


    No one knew what had happened. The Imperial Army of the Royal Pce did not understand how such a god-like scene had appeared in the mortal world. At the moment the arrows reached him, Wu Zhu had actually moved. He moved too quickly, causing the metal rod and the rapidly spinning straw hat in his hands, these two signs, to be mere shadows in the rain,pletely unable to be seen by anyone.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s feet were like two trunks rooted deeply in the ground. The metal rod in his right hand seemed to have a life of its own. Calcting the trajectory of every arrow and with the powerful cooperation of Wu Zhu¡¯s body, he unbelievably chopped down every arrow that was truly going to pierce his body.


    In the earlier moment, each time the metal rod moved, it was contained to the area of his body by Wu Zhu¡¯s powerful restrictions, not even an inch more. He allowed the arrows to whistle by his clothes, earlobes, and thighs, not even ncing at those arrows.


    The area in front of his soaked cloth shoes were stuck full of arrows. Wu Zhu did not block it at all. Such absolute calctions and the confidence that came with it, as well as the courageous spirit it demonstrated, was not something that could exist in the world.


    If it had been any other Great Grandmaster, they would probably not have been able to behave as calmly as Wu Zhu did. Other than Wu Zhu, no one else in this world could calcte so many things in such a short period of time and be able to make the most appropriate response in an instant.


    The uniform firing was actually a uniform volley. It had to cover all of the areas that Wu Zhu could possibly hide in. Thus, the arrows that were actually aimed right at Wu Zhu¡¯s body were not that many. Other than Wu Zhu, who else in the world could make such a judgment calmly at such a dangerous moment?


    Not many were just the ones targeting Wu Zhu. Even so, the metal rod in his hand could not deflect all of the densely packed arrows that came toward him in an instant. Thus, his left hand also moved. It took down the straw hat he wore on his head. He began to spin it quickly in the rain, picking up countless drops of rain and sending away countless arrows...


    The straw hat shattered like antern. With a whoosh, it fell to the wet ground and shook up countless broken arrows. Wu Zhu extended the five fingers on his left hand with some difficulty, looking at the few arrows that went through his arm. Suddenly, an authentic expression appeared on his previously impassive face.


    It hurts a little, Wu Zhu thought to himself. Then, he pulled out the arrows that were deeply embedded, some of which had even gone right through, out of his left forearm. The sound of the arrow scraping against the bone and flesh of his forearm was enough to cover the gradually quieting sound of rain.


    It was absolutely silent up and down the pce walls. Clear and unrestrained light poured down from the crack that opened up in the sky above Jingdou and illuminated Wu Zhu¡¯s frail body. He slowly and unfeelingly pulled out the arrows in his body. He then wiped the fluid that flowed out of the wound before raising his feet in another step.


    When this stepnded, it was filled with the sound of arrows shattering because Wu Zhu walked forward on the arrows piled in front of him toward the Royal Pce.


    The morale of the Imperial Army dropped to the lowest possible point, even lower than when that startling sound rang out a year ago. Although the unknown was scary, it was certainly not as scary as watching a monster in front of you. They didn¡¯t know who the powerful warrior, who could remain standing after a rain of arrows, in front of the Royal Pce was. They just unconsciously believed that he was certainly not a human, perhaps he was some kind of devil or a god?


    ...


    ...


    Given the Qing army¡¯s strict discipline, even when facing a Great Grandmaster that was praised by tens of thousands of people, perhaps they would not pause at all. Instead, they would use shower after shower of arrows to kill an enemy of the Qing Kingdom. However, they truly felt fear now. The powerful warrior demonstrated incredible strength. More importantly, they were shocked by the indifference shown by him.


    When Wu Zhu stepped onto the dense pile of broken arrows, like so much long grass in the spring, and was about to reach the pce gates, the second wave of arrows still did not fall.


    Gong Dian, pale-faced, watched the gradually approaching blind man in a daze. Suddenly, he felt that his mouth tasted bitter. Sir Wu was already too close to the Royal Pce. Even if they attacked with arrows again, the effect would probably not be as good. Would he truly never be able toplete the mission His Majesty had given him?


    In the Qing Emperor¡¯s life, he only feared two things. One was that ck chest, and the other was the man steadily approaching, Lao Wu. In the 20 odd years after the Taiping Courtyard incident, the Emperor had wanted to wipe Wu Zhu from this world more than once, but he failed. Naturally, the Emperor had his own n for dealing with Wu Zhu¡¯s revenge.


    Fan Xian had returned from the Temple, and Wu Zhu had followed him back. The Qing Emperor never hoped that the heavens would give him a surprise. He didn¡¯t actually do much in preparation for WU Zhu because there were not many methods in the world that could control Wu Zhu anyway. Furthermore, the present Qing Kingdom only had an increasingly old, tired, and injured Emperor. Master Ye Liuyun had long gone far away.


    In the Qing Emperor¡¯s opinion, the only thing that could wipe out Wu Zhu was this pce wall, the obstruction of countless imperial soldiers, and a fire that filled the sky.


    A few years ago on the wild field behind the Qing Temple, the Qing Emperor had personally seen that emissary of the Temple gradually melt into some strange object amidst a great fire and had personally heard the crackling sound. Gong Dian, who was the executor to specifically carry out the Qing Emperor¡¯s n to wipe out Wu Zhu, had prepared fire arrows for the Imperial Army these few days as well as all necessary facilities.


    The heavens seemed, in the autumn of the 12th year of the Qing calendar, to have truly abandoned the son of heaven it had chosen in the mortal world. When Wu Zhu came to the Royal Pce because of mysterious and deep emotions, the sky suddenly bestowed on Jingdou a downpour of rain that was rarely seen even once in a century in the depths of autumn.


    The rain that poured from the sky struck a heavy blow against Gong Dian¡¯s preparations. It seemed as if the rain also wanted to wash away the past sins of the Qing Kingdom and y its role in sending off a powerful ruler.


    Gong Dian took a deep breath and looked at Wu Zhu, who wasing closer and closer. He halted the order to fire the arrows. In a raspy voice, he coldly ordered, ¡°Prepare the fire oil!¡±


    If they wanted to envelop Wu Zhu beneath the pce walls in a sea of fire, the empty fire powder explosion Fan Xian had the Overwatch Council set up during the Jingdou rebellion four years ago would, without question, be the most powerful. However, four years ago, Fan Xian had the fire powder in the Overwatch Council storage hidden beneath the small building. Additionally, now it was raining. Gong Dian could only entrust his hope to the fire oil to be able to kill Sir Wu beneath the pce walls.


    The fire oil was thrown down, but it was impossible for it to fall on Wu Zhu¡¯s body. Wu Zhu seemed to move walk slowly and steadily, but he was actually like an antelope flying on a precipice as he approached the pce gates.


    The rain gradually lessened. The imperial soldiers on the pce walls finally lit a dozen fire arrows and fired them all down. The spark touched the water mixed with oil beneath the pce walls and immediately caught on fire. The mes were like pouring rain rising from the ground, a fiery rain, as it extended out a massive tongue of me and swallowed up Wu Zhu¡¯s lonely figure.


    Wu Zhu flew up. More urately speaking, he walked up. It waspletely beyond the imagination of humankind. The metal rod in his hand pierced into a crack about 18 feet up in the pce walls. His body shot out like an arrow fired from a taut bowstring. elerating quickly, he dissolved into a cold shadow. His feet switched back and forth endlessly on the smooth and steep walls of the pce. Just like this, he ran up the pce walls.


    No one could describe this scene. Wu Zhu was on the wall of the pce, running straight against the rain falling from the sky.


    When Wu Zhu¡¯s pair of cloth shoed feetnded steadily on top of the pce walls, Gong Dian knew that the situation was hopeless. Other than the Emperor, there was no one else in the world who could stop Wu Zhu entering the Pce.


    The thunderous roar of horses suddenly came from a rainy corner of the square. There were not many riders, but they were particrly severe. The Head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, presently the highest ranking person in the Qing military, Commander Ye Zhong, had finally rushed over from the Bureau.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s expression was shocked and ashen. The rain made his white hair stick to his slightly darkplexion. He appeared unusually wretched. He saw the lonely figure of the blind man far away on top of the pce walls. Jumping off the horse, he ran wildly through the rain in the direction of the pce walls and almost stumbled. In a mournful voice, he cried, ¡°Sir Wu, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I know that the Temple is already in ruins, but I thought that since Lao Wu was a person of the temple, the Temple would have some way of keeping him there. Who would have thought that he would actually be able to return to the world? Why is this the case? Why did the goddamn heavens have to send down such a heavy rain today? Why?¡±


    ¡°I embrace the world and control tens of thousands of li of territory. Yet, today, an ordinary man forced his way before my presence. Who can tell me why this is the case? ¡°The heavens are unfair. If it gave me a bit more time, no, if I wasn¡¯t injured by that chest that day, why would I fear Lao Wuing here? But, even if Lao Wues, what about it?¡±


    Having just received an urgent report from outside of the Pce, a cold smile abruptly rose to the Emperor¡¯s still calm expression. Slowly, he rose from the throne and steadily raised his arms, allowing Eunuch Yao at his side to carefully check for ws on his dragon robe.


    There were many kinds of dragon robes. The one the Emperor wore now was very tight-fitting. Presumably, it would not have any impact on his movementster. However, why did the lines at the corners of the Emperor¡¯s eyes appear so tired and faintly sorrowful?


    Standing in the silent and empty Taiji Pce, the Qing Emperor had his hands behind his back and was silent for a long time. His hair was tidily brushed and casually tied behind his head with a light yellow ribbon, appearing particrly carefree.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. There was no longer the hint of self-mockery as when he questioned himself earlier. There was only calm and a powerful confidence.


    The Emperor¡¯s calm but cold gaze went out through the wide-open front doors of Taiji Pce, across the square in front, all the way to the front gate of the Royal Pce where sounds of killing gradually rose up. He knew that in a moment, Lao Wu woulde from there because he knew Lao Wu¡¯s personality. That scoundrel would only take the most direct path.


    ¡°Did you find Fan Xian?¡± His eyes were slightly shuttered as he casually asked, spinning a jade ring on his finger.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Eunuch Yao respectfully reported from the side. ¡°The youngdy of the Fan family disappearedst night.¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes and thought deeply for a moment. He then said, ¡°It looks like I still underestimated many people, such as Ruoruo.¡±


    Eunuch Yao did not dare toment. He also found it unusually strange. After the Pce received urate information that Fan Xian had entered the capital, the Emperor had immediately invited Lady Fan into the Pce. Evidently, the Emperor had hold of Fan Xian¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Who would have thought that the youngdy would abruptly disappear from the Pce?


    If the Lady Fan was a hidden ace, why would she allow herself to be invited in by the internal court instead of escaping while outside the Pce?


    Tens of thousands of imperial soldiers outside the Royal Pce were still using their flesh, blood, and life to tenaciously prevent Wu Zhu from entering. The entire way was covered in blood but not a single imperial soldier gave way by a single step. Even when Sigu Jian used a wooden stick to kill ants under, the tree needed time, much less the fact that it was people being killed here. Wu Zhu continued to kill calmly, but the people in front of him never lessened. Who knew how much longer he had to keep going?


    ¡°Another hour.¡± The Emperor always seemed to have an urate grasp of the development of anything. He slowly walked out of Taiji Pce and stood beneath the long corridor. Looking at the gradually stopping strands of rain, he seemed to be thinking.


    The eunuchs and serving girls in the Royal Pce had all retreated far away with nervous expressions. There was only Eunuch Yao by the Emperor¡¯s side, making him appear very lonely.


    The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed suddenly. He coughed gently. He epted a white silk handkerchief from Eunuch Yao¡¯s hands and wiped the corner of his mouth. He then coldly said, ¡°If An Zhi still does not act, this will get interesting.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere in the Royal Pce was unusually tense and solemn,pletely without any liveliness, so it was rather boring. Fan Xian was with a few other eunuchs at the end of the long corridor outside Taiji Pce, looking with unusually heavy andplicated feelings at the middle-aged man in the distance. Perhaps he should now say elderly man.


    Right after midnight, Fan Xian hade alone to the Royal Pce under the cover of darkness. This time, he didn¡¯t try to do as he did after the poetry conference that year when he copied a gecko and climbed into the Pce. In the present Jingdou, because of the unstoppable battle in the North, and more because of his return, the defensive power had been raised to a terrifying level. It was absolutely impossible now to enter over the wall.


    Thus, Fan Xian made use of his deepest hidden pawn. Other than him, only Wang Qinian knew of it. Deng Zi Yue only vaguely understood a little. It was Hong Zhu.


    Hong Zhu had returned to the royal study and was back in favor. With the secret help and guide of this powerful person in the Pce, Fan Xian seemingly easily, but actually dangerously, entered the Royal Pce through theundry facility.


    Fan Xian had not thought about what the consequences would be if Hong Zhu sold him out. His second life had already reached such a point. What else was there that he didn¡¯t dare to lose?


    After entering the Royal Pce, Fan Xian learned that his sister had once again been brought into the Royal Pce. He immediately understood what the Emperor was thinking. It seemed that in this moment as irreconcble adversaries, the man on the throne had finally torn off all of his masks and was preparing to use Ruoruo¡¯s life to directly threaten him.


    This was not the same as when Ruoruo was initially taken hostage. At that time, the Emperor still had sufficient confidence in himself, so he could maintain his image of being a ruler. Fan Xian was not worried that he would actually use his sister¡¯s life to threaten him.


    Now, the Emperor had grown old. The lingering injury had still not gotten better. He probably had the scent of death.


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and carefully lowered his head to peer through the gaps of the serving girls¡¯ clothing from behind them. He observed the Emperor at the front doors of Taiji Pce. For a time, his emotions wereplicated.


    He had also learned about the disturbance outside the Royal Pce and guessed at Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s arrival. He could not understand it. Had Uncle Wu Zhu truly woken? No matter what, Fan Xian was aware of the strength of these warriors and the powerful battle strength of the Qing army. Even if Wu Zhu broke through the Imperial Army¡¯s defenses with unusual strength, he would probably still be injured once he reached Taiji Pce.


    Faced with the calm, unruffled, and patiently waiting Emperor, what were Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s chances of victory?


    Fan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. He watched as the Emperor, in the distance, gently coughed and then put the white handkerchief he used to wipe his mouth into his sleeve.

 Chapter 743 - The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 743: The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (1)</h4>


    It rained in Jingdou of the Qing Kingdom while it snowed in Nanjing of Northern Qi. The small snowkes floated slowly and beautifully in the air, filling the air with a chill and making the temperature drop to a level that irritated humankind.


    On Nanjing¡¯s powerful city walls, the general of the garrison division responsible for Northern Qi¡¯s southern line of defense, Shang Shanpo, looked at the southwest ins with an indifferent expression. There was no snow umted on the ins, so it was still possible to see the ck and hibernating fertile soil. His gaze pierced through theyers of wind and snow tond on the solemn Southern Qing Army, which had continued to exist for numerous decades.


    The banners there fluttered and snapped in the wind. The barracks stretched onward. An endless and boundless ckness halted silently in the wind and snow. It was like a temporarily resting wild beast that could pounce toward Nanjing at any moment.


    The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Yanjing Camp and Northern Camp, tworge border armies, had attacked with all their strength. During this period of time, they had consecutively broken through three lines of defense the Northern Qi army hadid down. They swept north like a prairie fire, killing countless Northern Qi soldiers along the way. They had reached a ce 20 li in front of the Nanjing defensive line and were taking a break and regrouping.


    It seemed that the bloodiest and cruelest city attack between the two powerful kingdoms was going to erupt beneath Nanjing. Shang Shanpo couldn¡¯t resist narrowing his eyes and stroking his palm gently across the knife sheath at his side. He looked at his subordinates around him, moving as quickly as ants as they prepared the city guarding weapons in the cold air. He felt the tense and panicked atmosphere inside the city and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh.


    Hundreds of thousands of Qing Iron Riders had reached them. Beneath him was the Qi Kingdom¡¯s most important city in the South, but how long could itst?


    Shang Shanpo shook his head and issued a series of military orders to his subordinate officers. He then turned and walked off the city wall and came to the front line camp temporarily set up at the foot of the city walls.


    This camp was isted and quiet. It was guarded outside by his own personal guards. No one was allowed toe near. When he entered the tent, Shang Shanpo saw a man inmon clothing with an air that intimidated without anger. Straightforwardly, he took a knee and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, it seems that Wang Zhikun was terrified by the ambush a few days ago. He shouldn¡¯t start an attack on the city in the next three days.


    Everyone in the world thought that the pir of the Northern Qi military, the man that the Qing Kingdom feared the most, Commander Shang Shanhu, was still with his soldiers in the city of the Song Kingdom at the mid-section of the Qing Kingdom. Who would have thought that right before the great battle of Nanjing was about to start, this majestic general hade alone, without anyone knowing, to Nanjing?


    Shang Shanhu¡¯s thick ck brows trembled slightly. After a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Although Wang Zhikun is a bit conservative in directing soldiers, he is not a coward. Otherwise, the Qing Emperor would not have allowed him to lead the Yanjing soldiers for more than a decade. The harassment these days makes it seem like our army is taking advantage. In reality, he is like a turtle. He hasn¡¯t been tempted to send out soldiers at all.¡±


    Shang Shanpo listened to his father¡¯s voice buzzing around the tent. A glimmer of respect and admiration appeared naturally in his eyes. His father had secretly returned to Nanjing some time ago to prepare for the battle that was about tomence. If it were not for his father quietly moving soldiers like a god and using three lines of defenses to slice through, it would not have taken the Qing Iron Riders until now to reach Nanjing.


    ¡°Wang Zhikun is extremely shameless. They clearly have the troop advantage, and their morale is high. Yet, they chose to put on a show of guarding the city on the ins.¡± Shang Shanpo couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud when he thought of this.


    ¡°One hopes for achievements but prays for no mistakes. This is where Wang Zhikun¡¯s strengths lie,¡± Shang Shanhu suddenly withdrew his gaze from the map and looked outside the tent. He sighed and said, ¡°For the Qing Kingdom, they have many soldiers and generals. They cannot be bullied by me.¡±


    A glimmer of exhaustion suddenly appeared on the face of Northern Qi¡¯s famed general. He had returned from the city in the Song Kingdom to Nanjing because he could not be assured of the defense there. Once the Qing Iron Riders broke through the Nanjing defensive line, the heart of the Northern Qi court would be directly in front of the carnage from the south. The court would definitely panic.


    Shang Shanhu had basically split himself. The Qing Kingdom¡¯s Iron Riders still thought he was in the city in the Song Kingdom and were probably absolutely terrified. He was secretly in Nanjing organizing this line of defense. There was only Shang Shanhu. Using this method, he could demonstrate the effectiveness of more than one Shang Shanhu.


    Faced with the Qing army¡¯s strict military discipline, first-rate military weapons, and the unusual battle power of a 100,000 soldiers, no matter how good Shang Shanhu was at using soldiers, he still could not rx. This time, it was not a battlefield operation. It was a head-on collision between two countries at the Nanjing defense line. In the end, it was still a battle of national power and aura.


    Shang Shanhu was not afraid of Wang Zhikun. He understood his counterpart in the South too well to be afraid of him. During the years he had been in charge of Northern Qi¡¯s Southern military affairs, his gaze had been focused the entire time on the Royal Pce in Jingdou far away to the South. He had always thought he understood the Qing Emperor¡¯s military thinking. If the Qing Kingdom was truly going to invade North, logically speaking, they would gather the strength of the entire country to strike. They would pull together at least three Roads of border soldiers and forcefully push forward with unstoppable strength.


    However, there were only two Roads of border soldiers outside Nanjing. It seemed the Qing Emperor was not as bold as he imagined. Shang Shanhu narrowed his eyes slightly, which were filled with worry. He wondered what exactly the ruler in the South was thinking about. Was there some trick that he didn¡¯t see? Could he still hold onto this territory?


    Confidence was the most important thing to a general. Faced with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s powerful military strength, Shang Shanhu did not have the confidence of a definitive victory. He believed that he could hold back the opponent¡¯s movement in invading North, but how long could he hold them back?


    A kind of exhaustion took over Shang Shanhu¡¯s heart. He suddenly remembered the secret letter the Emperor had sent to him a few days ago saying that Fan Xian of the Qing Kingdom had returned from the Temple and should have reached Jingdou by now. Was the fate of the Qi Kingdom to be entrusted to the illegitimate child of the Qing Emperor? Would Fan Xian kill the Qing Emperor? Could he kill the Qing Emperor?


    ...


    ...


    When Shang Shanhu observed the Qing military camp 10 li away from inside Nanjing, Commander Wang Zhikun was also using a cold gaze to look at therge city in the distance through the wind and snow from within almost 10 li of military tents. As long as they could break through this city, the most powerful riders of the Qing army could kill their way into the heart of Northern Qi. At that time, it would be a clean sweep forward. Although they still had to face the two lines of defense in front of Shangjing, presumably, it would much easier than what they were faced with.


    They still had to defend against Shang Shanhu in the Song Kingdom city behind them while attacking Nanjing. Although the strength of the Qing military was steady, theycked the air of bravery as when they expanded territory in the past.


    ¡°When does Shi Fei arrive?¡± Wang Zhikun asked. A deputy general at his side did not even have to think and answered straight away, ¡°The general should arrive at the end of April.¡±


    Wang Zhikun nodded in approval. At the beginning of this Northern expedition, the Emperor had drafted all of the strategies. Although, like Shang Shanhu inside the distant Nanjing, Wang Zhikun sometimes felt that the Emperor¡¯s boldness this time could notpare to the past. His confidence in the Emperor had never weakened.


    The Emperor wanted to send Shi Fei to take control of the wild soldiers of the Northern Camp. It did not make Wang Zhikun feel any negative emotions. He didn¡¯t care about other people stealing his achievements or think that the Emperor did not trust him. It was because Shi Fei had been his deputy general in the past.


    Furthermore, the Northern expedition this time was a battle to conquer the world. No general dared to hope they could achieve such an aplishment just by their own strength.


    Wang Zhikun asionally thought that at least he was better off than Commander Ye, whose status was too respected. Commander Ye could only give orders from the Bureau of Military Affairs in Jingdou and could not personally lead troops.


    How many years of preparation? Wang Zhikun stood at the entrance to the tent and allowed the snowkes to fall on his armor. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Nanjing in the distance, thinking that his feet were actually already standing on Northern Qi territory. With this thought, boundless powerful emotions abruptly rose in his heart.


    He had guarded Yanjing for more than a decade for the Emperor for the sake of this moment. The majestic picture was in front of his eyes, so what regrets were there in life?


    Suddenly, a coldness shed through Wang Zhikun¡¯s eyes as his body slightly trembled. Although it was very cold, there were no problems with the Qing Kingdom¡¯s logistics or morale. However, he kept feeling a powerful sense of unease in his heart. Sir Fan junior had returned to Jingdou. Would the Emperor be alright?


    ...


    ...


    There was a mountain stream atop the mountain that the Northern Qi Royal Pce was built against. The mountain stream flowed down mountain paths and umted in a clear pool with green stones piled to the side. The clear water in the pool would flow down the purposely excavated opening toward the outside of the Pce.


    The Northern Qi Emperor wore a thick cloak with his dragon robe underneath. His brows, as sharp as swords, were raised slightly. His lips were tightly pressed together. He sat like this beside the opening in the pool and was silent for a long time, not saying a single word.


    Haitang stood at his side with her back to him. Her gaze followed the clear water flowing out of the pool all the way until it reached the outside of the beautiful Pce, a slow-moving river that flowed through Shangjing in the winter.


    Before the Dong Mountain incident, Master Ku He had talked with the empress dowager by this pool of water and decided some things. He left easily and, in the end, returned in a decrepit state, dying when his time came to an end. He had lost to the Qing Emperor.


    The Northern Qi court was faced with the threat of the powerful ruler to the South again. The threat this time was more real and direct. Countless Qing Iron Riders had stepped onto the path to invade the North. No one knew when they would reach this old capital city and set alight this beautiful Royal Pce.


    ¡°I can¡¯t put all my hope in him,¡± the Qing Emperor said slowly as his sharp brows smoothed slightly and his expression calmed. ¡°Although I believe that there is an irreconcble hatred between him and the Qing Emperor, the Qing Emperor is, after all, his father. When ites to Fan Xian¡¯s fickle and na?ve emotions, I probably understand him more than most people.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, ording to Aunt Disciple¡¯s words, the blind master hadpletely be an idiot.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor lowered his head and look at his slightly warped reflection in the water. Suddenly, he felt that the chill in the world had be a burden that he had never shouldered before. It was suffocating him with its weight. With some disappointment, he said, ¡°If this is truly the case, who in the Qing Royal Pce could kill that ruler?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows of the Qing people¡¯s ambitions. I have prepared for this for many years. Only once the war started did I realize that I have still underestimated the strength of the Qing military.¡± The Northern Qi Emperor raised his face. Unswerving determination shed through his eyes. ¡°It is just two Roads of border soldiers, yet they have reached Nanjing. If the Qing Emperor had truly raised the strength of the kingdom to invade, even Shang Shanhu would probably not be able to hold out for too long.¡±


    ¡°If General Shang Shanu cannot hold out, what is Your Majesty going to do?¡± At this time, Haitang slowly turned around and asked calmly.


    ¡°Raise the strength of the kingdom and battle,¡± the Northern Qi Emperor replied with a slight smile without even stopping to think. ¡°In the end, this world belongs to me. If it is to be destroyed, it still has to be done by my hands. I have never thought about surrendering.¡±


    Haitang did not say anything more. She just gazed calmly out of the Pce, toward the North, and gently ced her hands together.


    ...


    ...


    On a piece ofnd blown by the ocean wind in territory controlled by Dongyi, where the kingdoms of Song and Liang intersected, the weather there was warmer and wetter than both Shangjing and Jingdou. The trees in the mountains kept a rare green color. Who knew that over the mountain range in front, through thend of the Song Kingdom, and through an isted little city, one woulde to a stern and snowynd?


    That ce of snow was where the Qing Kingdom sent out its soldiers, where the Northern Qi had defended strongly after retreating, and where countless lives had been lost.


    Alone and defected from the Qing court, the Great Prince of the Qing Kingdom, who had been silent in the world for about a year, was in the mountains where it was as warm as spring. His gaze was focused on the sky as he imagined the harsh wind and snow.


    Behind him were 10,000 loyal subordinates. There was a ck line through the mountains, which were the 4,000 ck Knights Fan Xian had given him. However, these ck Knights led by Jing Ge did not seem very willing to obey his orders.


    Luckily, Thirteenth Wang had returned to Dongyi and brought Jing Ge military orders written personally by Fan Xian.


    The Great Prince pulled back his gaze and nced at Thirteenth Wang by his side. There was no change in emotion on his soldierly face. Although the number of men hemanded now was not a lot, he was considered by Dongyi as the most powerful faction. If he entered into the war between the two countries, particrly if he attacked the city in the Song Kingdom that Shang Shanhu had cleverly takenst year, he would probably bring about a shocking result.


    Fan Xian did not request or ask him to do this. Fan Xian had just handed all of his power to his elder brother. Then, through Thirteenth Wang¡¯s mouth, he shared with him his analysis of the situation and did not say anything else.


    The Great Prince gently kicked at his horse and silently led 10,000 elite soldiers toward the northwest. After a moment, the 4,000 ck Knights in the mountains also began to move with their never-changing severity and dark aura.


    Silent on horseback, he knew very well why Fan Xian did not have anything specific to tell him. He was the same as Fan Xian. Although they were both bloodlines of Dongyi, they were, in the end, Qing people. Most of these 14,000 elites were also Qing people.


    If the Qing Kingdom was invading North, were they, Qing subjects, going to betray the court and counterattack? Probably none of them could do something like this. Although these were all exiled people and had little loyalty to the Emperor, betraying the ruler and defecting one¡¯s country were two different things.


    Dongyi could not just watch as the Qing Emperor destroyed Northern Qi in one go. If that happened, Dongyi would naturally be the Qing army¡¯s next target. Dongyi had surrendered to the Qing Kingdom in name but with Fan Xian and the Great Prince¡¯s strength. The Qing court had no control there at all. Once an opportunity arose to truly conquer Dongyi with soldiers, the Qing court will presumably not allow it to pass by.


    If such a time came, it would be over for Dongyi. The Great Prince would have no choice but to die. From the moment Chen Pingping died, the Great Prince had prepared himself mentally for such an end. Even though he knew what Fan Xian was preparing to do in Jingdou, the Great Prince still felt a darkness that he could not suppress in his heart.


    Regardless of whether Fan Xian seeded or failed, he would still feel gloomy because that person was his father. His mother was still in the Royal Pce in the Qing Kingdom, and his wife and concubine were still in Jingdou.


    The Great Prince slowly raised his head and looked in the direction of Jingdou. For a time, he sighed. He then narrowed his eyes and was silent for a long time.


    ...


    ...


    The greatest battle under heaven had begun, and the killing fields were prepared. Bones were buried on the roadside while blood and flesh sprayed in the wilds. Crows cried out strangely in the sky amidst the wind and snow. Endless austerity and danger enveloped the entire world just like a shadow that could not be waved away, covering the sky above millions of heads.


    Even at such a tense situation, many people¡¯s gazes, including the generals on the battlefields, the lofty Emperor, and the lonely traitor, were actually all focused on Jingdou. They knew that the true victory and defeat, the direction of the world, still was in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s Jingdou, between the father and son who were particrly cruel to one another and themselves.


    Just as the Qing Emperor had once said to Ye Wan, he and Fan Xian¡¯s life and death were the true focal points.


    However, this situation was not one that humans could set up. It was the results of these decades, the final united scenario. In the process of this unification, the Emperor, the dead woman, Chen Pingping in the autumnal rain, and Fan Xian all added fuel to the fire making its so this situation had no way to be resolved, bing a stalemate.


    Only a sword could cut through the knot. Only life and death could resolve it.


    Inside Jingdou, that was the focus of countless eyes. Themon people did not actually sense much of the bloodiness on the frontlines. They didn¡¯t even know about the startling matter that was happening right now in the Royal Pce. They continued to lead usual lives with calm emotions, except for themoners by the intersection next to Tianhe Avenue who were continuously crying.


    Inside the Schr¡¯s Manor, Schr Hu could not hear these cries, but he knew what was happening inside the Royal Pce at the first instant. It was not a court conference day, but he still had enough spies and seniority that he was immediately dumbstruck.


    A year ago, the officials of the He faction had been all killed Fan Xian and the Overwatch Council. During the past year, Schr Hu, leading the Hall of Governmental Affairs, the three temples, three departments, and six ministries, had kept the Qing court in good order. Even while the Emperor was heavily injured and could not supervise, this schr remained calm and quiet, unfazed in the face of catastrophe, managing to maintain the peace in the Qing Kingdom with great effectiveness.


    When he received the current news, all of Schr Hu¡¯s calm and collectedness immediately disintegrated. He hadn¡¯t put on any moisturizer, so the lines on his face were particrly deep. In a daze, he stood in the garden of the Schr¡¯s Manor, appearing particrly old and praying that the heavens would not bring any misfortune upon the Qing Kingdom.


    In a simple residence in a cold and rundown square somewhere else in Jingdou, the Jingdou Magistrate, Sun Jingxiu, who hade out from prison a long time ago was coughing and drinking medicine with the help of his daughter. In prison, he had been tormented to an inch of his life. If not for the women of the Fan manor secretly looking out for him, this stern Jingdou Magistrate would probably have died long ago. The Sun family had long fallen. Other than the three generations of the family, the servants had left and concubines had escaped. Their days were truly wretched.


    Sun Pin¡¯erforted her father in a gentle voice. She was thinking that she would have to visit the Fan manor to thank the princess for the medicine. However, she had nothing to wear. She then wondered if Sir Fan junior was alive or dead. For a moment, she involuntarily paused.


    In the Fan manor right now, Lin Wan¡¯er was sitting with a serious expression in the Flower Hall with Sisi sitting behind her. Each of them held a child. She faced the wife of the Teng family and said, ¡°There is no need to escape. It¡¯s just that the servants of the family should leave as quickly as possible.¡±


    The wife of the Teng family guessed at something and was not willing to go. Lin Wan¡¯er would not force her because these members of the Fan tribe and family would probably not be able to leave cleanly even if they did want to go. She just stared in a daze at Fan Liang in herp.


    Last night, Fan Ruoruo had been urgently summoned into the Pce. There hadn¡¯t been any news of the Emperor feeling unwell, so Lin Wan¡¯er immediately guessed something had happened. In particr, the strange atmosphere that had begun to permeate throughout Jingdou the previous night made her more confident.


    You¡¯re still alive! Why didn¡¯t youe home first? Even if uncle wants to kill you and you want to kill uncle, but... but... Will you not let me see you onest time before that?


    Thinking of this, sorrow rose from it. A few tears dropped from her eyes,nding on Fan Liang¡¯s confused and young face.


    ...


    ...


    While Lin Wan¡¯er was helplessly and sorrowfully worried about Fan Xian¡¯s life, Fan Ruoruo, who had been summoned into the Pce, had already sessfully escaped the watch of the internal court aces and disappeared into the depths of the Pce. The Royal Pce was in a mess and could not find her whereabouts. It seemed that not only did this girl learn something from Qing Mountain, the lesson Wu Zhu gave her that night in the snow in Cang Mountain was also far more sessful than what Fan Xian taught her initially.


    She was wearing the clothes of a serving girl, yet she wore it in a very moving way as the clothes slowly fluttered in the light rain. She followed the inner section of the pce wall and slowly headed in the direction of Taiji Pce. All along the way, she only saw eunuchs and serving girls, pale-faced from the sounds of killing, sneaking in the direction of the back pce. There was no one to care about who she was and why she was there.


    Outside of an isted door right before she reached Taiji Pce, she saw Eunuch Hong Zhu. It seemed that Hong Zhu had been waiting for her for a long time. The two of them calmly met each other¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Ruoruo looked at Hong Zhu calmly. Countless thoughts were spinning through her mind because she did not understand why, a few months ago, the powerful head eunuch had suddenly made contact with her in secret.


    Hong Zhu bent his body and left the pce door. He didn¡¯t exin anything because he had thought Sir Fan junior was already dead. After thinking for a long time, whatever remained hidden in his bones, made him seek out the youngdy of the Fan family to speak of his connection with Fan Xian. Perhaps this eunuch did not want to guard the secret between him and Fan Xian alone and stand guard alone in the depths of the Pce.


    Fan Ruoruo knew that her brother was still alive and had entered the Royal Pce with the help of this eunuch. This made her very happy. Immediately after, the joy turned into deep worry because she knew what her brother hade into the Pce to do.


    She walked to the side of the pce doors, to the side of arge copper vat filled with water. She listened through the pce door to the terrifying sounds happening not far in the Royal Pce. It was the sound of metal rod piercing through armor and bone. The worry between her brows deepened further. She knew that even her teacher hade today.


    She looked through the gap in the pce doors at the bright yellow figure in the distance in front of the front doors of Taiji ce. She pressed her lips together for a while and was silent for some time before she finally made up her mind.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor put his hands behind his back. The hands in his sleeves gripped the white handkerchief with slight force. Only he knew that there were spots of cherry blossom-like blood marks on the white handkerchief. He had coughed up blood. Was he truly reaching the end?


    Eunuch Yao had been sent away by him. He stood in front of the curtain of rain without a single guard around him. He appeared very lonely. In front of him, amidst the light rain, an even lonelier figure slowly approached him.


    Wu Zhu had finally arrived.


    The light rain continued to drip endlessly onto the ck cloth on his face. The metal rod held tightly in his hand continued to drop blood without stopping. The stench of blood emanated from his soaked cloth clothes.


    Who knew how many imperial soldiers he had killed before Wu Zhu had finally made it from the pce walls, step by step? The sharp tip of the usually invulnerable and indestructible metal rod in his hands had, after piercing through countless hard pieces of armor and piercing countless throats, been rubbed t. Its body had curved.


    Wu Zhu was not human, but he was also not a god. When faced with wave after wave of elite battle strength and no-holds-barred attacks, he was still injured. Especially from when he killed his way down from the pce walls. Imperial soldiers wearing thick armor used their bodies as enemy crushing giant stones to stand in his way, sessfully stalling his steps and injuring this body.


    The Imperial Army¡¯s obstructions could not be said to be unheroic, but Wu Zhu still killed his way out. However, the metal rod in his hand was now useless. The ck hair he had tied up tightly had long fallen into disarray. Countless holes had been added to the clothes on his body, and a piece of clothing below his waist had, for some reason, been burned to shreds.


    What scared people the most was that during the chaotic battle, the young blind man¡¯s leg seemed to have been smashed by some kind of heavy weaponry. Bent at apletely unnatural angle, it twisted behind him. It looked like the bone had been shattered into a strange shape and was impossible to walk on.


    But, Wu Zhu continued to walk. Through the almost fallen piece of ck cloth, he stared at the Emperor. Using the warped metal rod as a crutch, he dragged his already useless left leg and walked with great difficulty in the rain all the way until he reached the Qing Emperor.


    The rain had long be light, falling sparsely. There was still umted water on the stone tes in front of Taiji Pce. Wu Zhu¡¯s twisted left leg dragged through the rain making a terrifying noise.


    Each time the leg rubbed against the ground, the corner of Wu Zhu¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly. Presumably, he also felt pain but had forgotten what pain was. He just walked step by step toward the Qing Emperor in front of the pce.


    The Emperor quietly watched the approaching Wu Zhu and suddenly asked, ¡°I finally confirmed that you are not a dead thing. If you were a dead thing, where would your powerful lovee from?¡±


    The tightly closed pce doors suddenly opened wide. Ye Zhong, covered in filthy water, rode in atop a horse and lead what was left of the imperial soldiers, as well as his personal riders. They rushed in the direction of Taiji Pce. The hooves sounded like thunder, making the water on the ground tremble.


    In an instant, hundreds of Qing elite soldiers once again surrounded Wu Zhu. When they looked at Wu Zhu surrounded by them, especially at his twisted leg that he continued to stubbornly stand on, they did not feel a sliver of joy, particrly the dozen or so Qing Temple Ascetic Monks that suddenly appeared at the Emperor¡¯s side. When the powerful Ascetic Monks saw Wu Zhu, particrly the color of the fluids flowing from the wounds on his body, their faces became pale as their bodies trembled.


    The blood flowing from Wu Zhu¡¯s body was hot and red, but it was a golden red. Gradually faded by the light rain, not many people were able to notice it, but these straw-hat wearing Ascetic Monks noticed it.


    It was as if all of the Ascetic Monks had been struck by lightning and knelt down in the rain in front of Wu Zhu. They were originally the Qing Emperor¡¯s most powerful defense. Now, they had no choice but to bow down in front of this blind cripple.


    With an emissary personally visiting the mortal realm, how could mortals fail to show respect? Was this heaven¡¯s godly punishment of the Qing Kingdom?

 Chapter 744 - The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 744: The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (2)</h4>


    The rain slowly struck against the straw hats. The Ascetic Monks knelt with pale faces on the wet ground, staring in a daze at the blind youth with a ck blindfold. They could not make any reaction for a long time. They were originally the Qing Emperor¡¯sst line of defense. Previously, the dozen Ascetic Monks had joined together and almost killed Fan Xian and the Shadow. Thus, their power was evident. Faced with Wu Zhu, would they attack?


    The Emperor stood beneath the long corridor in front of the pce. The fine and cold rain in the sky blew past where he stood, soaking through each strand of the whiskers on his chin. His eyes narrowed as the coldness grew in his eyes. Coldly, he said, ¡°Useless things, a mere traitor of the temple has you all scared like this.¡±


    Strangely, the Emperor did not seem worried that the Ascetic Monks would betray him. Many years ago, an emissary hade out from the Temple and formed an agreement with the Emperor in order to clear away all traces of Ye Qingmei in this world. It was from that day on that the Ascetic Monks of the Qing Temple, who traveled throughout the South, began to see the Emperor as the one truly chosen by heaven.


    Between the person chosen by heaven and an emissary, what choice should be made? At least at this moment, the Ascetic Monks were silent. They had already gradually grown old They knew of the oracle the emissary of many years ago had announced. They knew that an emissary had fallen from grace, but they didn¡¯t know if that emissary was this person in front of them.


    The Emperor also didn¡¯t pay any attention to these Ascetic Monks kneeling in the rain. He just looked quietly at Wu Zhu in the rain and said after a moment of silence, ¡°There is no god in the world. I am not one Lao Wu. You are also not one.¡±


    Wu Zhu¡¯s leg had already been smashed. Using a posture that made one¡¯s heart ache, he barely managed to keep his body standing. A person from the temple had returned to the world. Faced with the most powerful gathering of martial force in the world, he dauntlessly killed his way through alone. Yet, he had paid a heavy price. The Emperor was correct. He was not a god. Thus, after the series of betrayals this year, after being injured by a weapon that did not belong to this world, his injuries had lingered. He was no longer at the standard when he was at his peak. Wu Zhu, at this time, had reached his most broken and weakest stage.


    In a battle between these two extraordinarily powerful figures, who would win and who would lose? Plus, Ye Zhong had already arrived with soldiers and surrounded Wu Zhu. Could he still kill his way out and stab the metal rod in his hand through the Qing Emperor¡¯s throat?


    The Emperor¡¯s cold gazended on Wu Zhu¡¯s tattered clothing and broken left leg held together by just some skin and flesh. There was not a glimmer of emotion in his eyes. He thought, At such a time, you¡¯re still noting out?


    Gradually, a wave ofplicated emotions rushed into the Qing Emperor¡¯s eyes. There was some self-mockery, a glimmer of admiration, and a sliver of dissatisfaction. Wu Zhu was already heavily sieged. No matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to turn the tables. Yet, Fan Xian had still not made an appearance. Such cold-hearted endurance was truly terrifying.


    In a eunuch outfit, Fan Xian seemed to be very far away from the front doors of Taiji Pce. In reality, he was very close. He carefully hid all traces of himself. Using the state of mind he had honed over these two years, he controlled his breathing and slowly crept closer to that side under the cover of the unhurried wind and rain and the heavy and tense breathing of countless people.


    From the moment he saw the Emperor cough, Fan Xian confirmed the secret intelligence he learned on the road South. The Emperor¡¯s health seemed truly to be on the decline. It had been almost a year since he saw this powerful ruler. Looking at him distantly through the rain, it seemed that his face had be much older, the whiskers on his chin had grown much longer, and his energy seemed much more tired.


    The Emperor had stepped down from the altar, but he still stood calmly under the eaves of Taiji Pce, watching as Wu Zhu approached step by step. He still appeared powerful, to the point that any who dared to try and challenge him unconsciously lost a third of their confidence.


    Fan Xian could see the wretched condition Wu Zhu was in. He had never thought that Uncle Wu Zhu could be injured so heavily, just as he had never thought that someone could break through the defenses of the Qing Royal Pce head-on, directly killing thousands of soldiers to arrive in front of the Qing Emperor. His gaze swept over Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s broken leg. Forcefully suppressing his violently jumping heart and the panic, worry, unhappiness, and ache in his heart, he remained hiding in the shadows of Taiji Pce, coldly and valiantly waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    Uncle Wu Zhu had reached the most dangerous moment, but Fan Xian still didn¡¯t act. He knew that before the direct sh between Wu Zhu and the Emperor, any action by him was meaningless. A battle between Great Grandmaster was not something mortals like him should interfere in as they wished. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Uncle Wu Zhu¡¯s shocking attack, so he had to resist.


    Ye Zhong was still present. Eunuch Yao was somewhere unknown. No one knew if the Ascetic Monks would attack. The Royal Pce was still filled with powerful aces. Fan Xian had to ce the hope of drawing everyone¡¯s attention and wasting the Emperor¡¯s strength on his failing Uncle Wu Zhu, who had suffered wretched injuries.


    No matter who, including the three strange creatures were already dead or gone, if they suffered the heavy injuries that Wu Zhu had suffered, their only possible path would be disappointment and death. However, Wu Zhu remained standing. This gave Fan Xian confidence and put a boundless pressure on the people in the Royal Pce.


    Through the ck cloth, Wu Zhu looked at the bright yellow figure on the stone steps dozens of feet away, at the man who was far older than he appeared in his memories. For some reason, an endless ache and pain and disgust and disdain rose in his heart.


    After the Dong Mountain incident concluded, after he had listened to Fan Xian rant drunkenly on the roof of the manor in Jingdou all night, Wu Zhu silently stepped onto the path to find himself. He wanted to know who he was, so he returned to the Temple.


    In the instant he entered the Temple, he remembered many things. He also deduced many things. Although the Temple forcefully wiped away his memory, following Fan Xian¡¯s arrival at the Temple, Wu Zhu did notpletely recover his memory. But, the deepest emotion he had before the wipe had been left behind.


    This emotion was more powerful and direct than his feelings for Fan Xian. It directly drew him into looking quietly at this Royal Pce for two days and kill his way into the Pce directly through the square outside the Royal Pce. Even though he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the past, he still remembered the man wearing the dragon robe on the stone steps. He remembered the intent in his heart to kill that man.


    Fan Xian wanted Wu Zhu to follow his heart. Wu Zhu¡¯s heart was filled with boundless and endless pain. Particrly after he saw Xiao Lizi, this pain seemed to have found a channel to give vent to. He wanted to kill him. He only remembered this.


    Thus, Wu Zhu moved. He dragged his crippled leg and leaned on the metal rod in his hand for support. With great difficulty but sufficient killing aura, he dragged himself forward step by step. His uninjured leg was unable to wait and seemed to want to leap as he walked toward the Emperor on the stone steps.


    At the moment Wu Zhu moved, the Qing army aces surrounding him also moved. With an earth-shattering cry of ¡°Kill!¡±, countless long weapons pierced toward his body.


    The Ascetic Monks who had been kneeling by Wu Zhu¡¯s side finally could no longer endure such great pressure and also moved. Some of the Ascetic Monks floated back into the wind and rain while some of them stood in front of Wu Zhu¡¯s body.


    With this scene, one could see the supreme position the Qing Emperor had in the hearts of the Ascetic Monks. Even though they knew that Wu Zhu was an emissary of the temple, with one word from the Qing Emperorbeling him as a traitor, there were still some Ascetic Monks who chose to believe the Emperor.


    Wu Zhu moved, and the situation immediately changed. No one noticed that when most of the Ascetic Monks caught between the Emperor and Wu Zhu retreated back into the wind and snow and cleared the path from Wu Zhu to the Emperor, an Ascetic Monk wearing a straw hat and hemp-clothing floated diagonally and back, identally or not, disrupting the military aces¡¯ attack.


    Gathering all of the zhenqi in his body, Ye Zhong, who sat astride his horse with his spear like a martial god, acted the moment Wu Zhu moved. Killing intent shed brightly through his eyes. He kicked his horse, which let out a cry. His long spear moved like lightning, aiming straight for Wu Zhu¡¯s slightly inclined back.


    Of all the people present, only Ye Zhong had experienced what happened in Jingdou many years ago. He knew better than anyone how terrifying Wu Zhu was. He was an extraordinary warrior who was not at any disadvantage when he went against Uncle Liuyun face-to-face. Once he made up his mind to protect the Emperor, he gathered all of the ability in his body and left nothing behind. He knew that unless he defeated Sir Wu in front of him in one strike, it was impossible to obstruct his seemingly stumbling steps.


    With a roar, a silvery spear light as nimble as water pierced toward Wu Zhu¡¯s back. Ye Zhong attacked with the most powerful strike of his life. All of his focus and spirit were focused on this attack, so he didn¡¯t notice that the Ascetic Monk who floated back into the wind and rain seemed to be a bit too close to his body.


    Ascetic Monks never used weapons. But, at some point, this Ascetic Monk that was closest to Ye Zhong took out a poisoned dagger from his sleeve. Without a sound, just like a sliver of rain hidden in the rain, he gently stabbed Ye Zhong¡¯s waist. Ye Zhong stabbed at Wu Zhu¡¯s back while the Ascetic Monk stabbed his waist.


    With a swoosh, Ye Zhong¡¯s attack, which heunched after building power, flew out without any fanfare. Without seeing any resistance, it pierced right into the stone tes in front of the Royal Pce that had been washed clean by the rain as if it were a piece of tofu. The tip of the spear sank ruthlessly into the ground, to the depths of over a three feet.


    However, the poisoned ck dagger had pierced into his waist at the moment he released his spear.


    Ye Zhong¡¯s spear went wide. It brushed against a strip of cloth by Wu Zhu¡¯s broken leg and pierced into the ground. Immediately after, a wretched roar rang out in the rain. Ye Zhong abandoned the spear and turned back with his palm, pping it down on the Ascetic Monk¡¯s shoulder. With the Coffin-Breaker Technique, the shoulder of that Ascetic Monk immediately shattered.


    The Ascetic Monk did not make a sound of pain. He was like an unfeeling wooden man and simply epted this attack by Ye Zhong, a superior ninth-level warrior. As he sprayed out fresh blood, he pressed forward again with the dagger in his hand,pletely breaking through Ye Zhong¡¯s heavy armor and mming into his abdomen.


    A powerful ripple of energy exploded between the two of them, shaking the Qing military aces beside them to the ground. The two of them were like a wooden bird. Its shadow immediately flew off the horse and crashed decrepitly through the rain. Who knows how manyyers of rain they shattered as they shot into the distance?


    Ye Zhong was done, at least for now. The person who had attacked was the Shadow. When that Ascetic Monk silently fooled the eyes of all the Qing aces present and used the rain to move closer to Ye Zhong, Fan Xian, who was watching everything from the shadows, immediately sensed a strange atmosphere. This was an innate acuteness that people in the Overwatch Council possessed. Probably only he and the Shadow could use it to such an extent.


    After Fan Xian entered the capital, he hadn¡¯t contacted the Shadow. Even he didn¡¯t know where the Shadow had been hiding. He did know that the Shadow was certainly dissatisfied. The top assassin in the world would want revenge for Chen Pingping. Thus, during the mass chaos in the Pce, Fan Xian knew for sure that the Shadow, wherever he was, would find an opportunity to act. He had not thought that the Shadow would be mixed in among the Ascetic Monks.


    A year ago, the two of them had been involved in arge battle against the Ascetic Monks. Fan Xian had no idea how the Shadow had managed to make his way in among them. However, the Shadow sessfully removed the foremost ace by the Emperor¡¯s side and pulled the chances of victory heavily toward them.


    If this had been any mission in the past, the only thing that could make the Shadow act was the most important target in the mission. This was something that even Fan Xian could not fight him for, just like thest attack when they entered the Pce to carry out an assassination. Now, the Shadow had silently retreated and voluntarily chosen Ye Zhong. He realized that the first Commissioner of the Overwatch Council, Sir Wu, had returned. The Shadow, who had always seen Wu Zhu as an idol, naturally chose to cooperate with Wu Zhu.


    This was actually also a form of trust.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gaze only brushed over the figures of Ye Zhong and the Shadow crashing through the curtain of rain and flying endlessly further from the battle before he turned his eyes back to the battlefield in front of Taiji Pce.


    In the moment Ye Zhong was attacked, it was inevitable that the people in front of Taiji Pce would be panicked, disrupting the attack aimed at Wu Zhu. The only person that didn¡¯t panic was the Emperor. Hepletely ignored the Ascetic Monk¡¯s attack and just kept his eyes fixed on Wu Zhu¡¯s hand. The Emperor only had eyes for Wu Zhu.


    The iparably hard metal rod had be twisted, damaged, and ttened. It now looked like amon fire poker. However, this fire poker pulled along the rainwater in front of Taiji Pce as it sshed through the air heartlessly.


    With a p, the metal rod pushed aside a long spear in front of Wu Zhu. Within the shortest possible time, it followed the most logical direction and pped against the wrist of the person holding the spear. In that instant, the skin on the wrist of the person holding the spear split open, the tendons shattered, and the bone poked out, unable to ever hold a spear again.


    With a ck, the metal rod slid up the surface of a sword. A heavy pressure pressed down the head of the sword. The de-less metal rod touched the bump on the sword and leapt up fiercely. It thennded heavily, striking against the forearm of the swordsman, directly breaking the forearm into twisted firewood.


    An Ascetic Monk swung his palm and came to stand in front of Wu Zhu. The head of the metal rod, which had been rubbed smooth, pierced ruthlessly into his palm and pinned it against the rain-filled ground. Then, the metal rod swung up and struck heavily against the Ascetic Monk¡¯s head. The straw hat, filled with rain, shattered into countless pieces with a snap as a blood mark appeared on the Ascetic Monk¡¯s smooth head. His neck cracked, and he copsed into the rain.


    Each time the metal rod moved, it was just as urate and heavy. The long blunted metal rod had be a metal stick in Wu Zhu¡¯s hand. It struck aside the dense mass of swords in front and shattered countless joints. The blood mixed with the rain water and scattered through the air.


    The metal rod could no longer pierce into the throats of the countless Royal Pce aces, but it could shatter their throats. Walking through the rain with difficulty, it seemed that Wu Zhu could fall at any moment. In the end, those who fell were the aces that bravely stood in front of the Emperor.


    Wu Zhu seemed to have be the stern teacher on the precipice. Each time he struck, the wooden stick wouldnd urately on Fan Xian¡¯s body. No matter how Fan Xian dodged, he could never seed. Now, the wooden stick had be a metal one.


    With a muffled thud, the cartge of an internal court guard¡¯s knee was shattered by the metal rod. He knelt by Wu Zhu¡¯s side. The metal rod swung down again and threw the person beneath the stone steps, sending up a spray of rainwater.


    Wu Zhu finally stood in front of the Emperor.


    Without stopping, cursing, or anymunication of the eyes, Wu Zhu raised his hand. The metal rod in his hand moved toward the Emperor¡¯s face.


    No one in the world dared to hit the Emperor¡¯s face, but Wu Zhu aimed to do so. Furthermore, he did it very matter of factly. It was as if he was disciplining an unfilial son but also like he was beating up a heartless rat.


    When Wu Zhu stood in front of the Emperor, the Emperor¡¯s eyes shrunk slightly. Some kind of light suddenly emanated from his seemingly old face. He then he raised his hand.


    In an instant, before even the rain could tremble, the Emperor¡¯s right hand, which had hung by his side, suddenly appeared to the side of his face with his palm facing outward, stopping the metal rod.


    In the same instant, the Emperor¡¯s right hand squeezed into a fist and smashed ruthlessly against Wu Zhu¡¯s chest.


    His most terrifying hands, white as snow, seeming to never be stained with dust and never to be bloodied, stopped Wu Zhu¡¯s metal rod andnded on Wu Zhu¡¯s body.


    The first cross of swords between the twost extraordinary warriors in the world, who had abilities beyond human bounds, was as simple as this. They respectively swung a rod, stopped an attack, and sent out a punch.


    If it had been anyone else other than the two of them, it would have been impossible to stop the metal rod and struck that punch.


    The Emperor¡¯s terrifying fist smashed ruthlessly against Wu Zhu¡¯s chest. In this moment, the air seemed to congeal. Wu Zhu¡¯s body seemed to stop and hover in the air for this strange moment. Then, like an arrow, he was ruthlessly smashed out. Like a heavy and hard meteorite, he flew out from the stone steps.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s body smashed into countless Qing Kingdom aces who had pursued him. Only a ck shadow was seen passing the Taiji Pce, with blood and flesh flying wildly.


    With a muffled thud, Wu Zhu¡¯s body finallynded heavily on the ground dozens of feet away, setting the world around him trembling.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone present sank into a strange silence. There were not many people who would be able to survive this, to be able to stand up after this. In front of Taiji Pce, on the stone steps, in the light rain, the lonely and proud Emperor continued to maintain his posture with one hand held out in front protectively and one fist extended into the air.


    To be able to knock down Wu Zhu with one punch was something worthy of the Qing Emperor to be proud of. But, there was no glimmer of emotion on his face. On the contrary, a coldness appeared in his eyes.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s attack with the metal rod shattered the powerful zhenqi covering the Emperor¡¯s hand and struck ruthlessly against the Emperor¡¯s face.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s face was very white, but there was a red and swollen patch on his left cheek. Blood dripped from the corner of his lip as if he had been pped heavily on the face.


    He slowly drew back his left hand and lowered his head to look at the mark the metal rod left behind on his palm. Only now did he think to himself that Wu Zhu¡¯s metal rod had bent.


    Wu Zhu, lying in a puddle of blood, suddenly moved. He then bent over and rose with unusual difficulty. The metal rod in his hand stood in the ground, trembling, supporting his swaying body as he stood in the rain.


    It had taken him great hardship to walk so far to have reached the Emperor, yet he had been struck back by the Emperor with one punch. This was enough to make anyone lose hope. He just dragged his even more crippled left leg, using an even more difficult posture, and moved at an even slower speed once again toward the bright yellow figure in front of Taiji Pce.


    The rain that had been falling since the morning suddenly stopped. Theyers of clouds in the sky also gradually thinned as visibility gradually cleared in the Royal Pce. It was as if everything had be clear.

 Chapter 745 - The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 745: The Rainbow In The 12th Year Of The Qing Calendar (3)</h4>


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s fist was always so steady and powerful, and filled with the air of a ruler. It easily broke through all obstructions in front of him just as he had often done in his life.


    In thisnd, in its decades of history, there were not many people who could survive an attack by the Qing Emperor. Sigu Jian, that old creature, had been heavily injured and had only managed to hang on to life thanks to Fei Jie¡¯s miraculous poison. Fan Xian had depended on the magic left to him by Ku He to fly back dozens of feet in an incredible disy of bodily movement, surprising the Qing Emperor and forcefully dodging the terrifying strength contained in the punch.


    Wu Zhu did not dodge this attack. He stoically endured the boundless zhenqi in the Qing Emperor¡¯s body crashing into him. A piece of his chest copsed, but he did not fall. If the highest realm in the world was that of a Great Grandmaster, and if the only w of a Great Grandmaster was that they still had flesh bodies like a mortal, then Wu Zhu clearly did not have this w. His body was definitely the most powerful of the Great Grandmasters.


    He just stood again and moved closer toward the Qing Emperor across the wet ground.


    Once again, he approached the Qing Emperor. The ck cloth on his face had not moved at all. The metal rod in his hands swung through the air without sound because it was too quick. The people could not see what was happening on the stone steps or hear any sound.


    The Emperor did not retreat. A faint gray light shed through his eyes. His feet were nted firmly on the stone steps, filled with the same boundless Tyrannical qi and confidence as he when he was in Hanging Temple. In his life, no matter what enemy he faced, he had never retreated even half a step.


    Heunched another punch that emanated a faint light like a piece of jade. It instantly steamed away all of the moisture in the air and crashed firmly into Wu Zhu¡¯s abdomen.


    However, Wu Zhu¡¯s metal rod was like a streak of clear light that fell from heaven,pletely unstoppable and incredible, striking ruthlessly onto the Qing Emperor¡¯s left shoulder.


    For warriors who had reached a realm such as theirs, in thest battle of their lives, they had long tossed aside all facades and techniques. It came down to the words ¡°true strength.¡± Strength was within the manner of their bodies while pureness touched on the realm of the true. Just as Master Ku He¡¯s Grandmaster said in the Adages of Old, ¡°Take off your clothes and go!¡±


    A duel between two extraordinary warriors was only the coldest, most indifferent, and simplest form of art. Stripped away of all external things, one just stood naked like a primal man in the snow, by a volcano, or in the group of beasts on the grasnds, putting into practice the most perfect killing technique.


    The Emperor¡¯s left shoulder chattered with a crack. Blood seeped out between his lips, but his cold eyes were only focused on Wu Zhu¡¯s figure, which was flying further and further away.


    Wu Zhu was once again sent flying by the Emperor¡¯s punch. At this time, his leg was broken and body crippled. His supernatural powers of calction no longer had the support of his body¡¯s powerful ability to carry them out. He could not avoid the Emperor¡¯s fist, which broke the boundaries of time and space.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s body, bent into a crescent shape, flew back quickly through the light rain that was about to stop. The cold wind made his clothing flutter loudly. With a p, his feetnded on the ground. He slid back across the wet ground for a few feet before barelying to a stop. However, his left leg could not stand, so he almost fell to the ground.


    After taking this punch head-on, Wu Zhu did not fall to the ground. On the contrary, his condition seemed better than before. The confidence and powerful light that appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face, as well as Wu Zhu¡¯s slightly lowered head, seemed to indicate a different conclusion.


    Wu Zhu, standing quietly in a pool of blood in front of Taiji Pce, lowered his head to look at his own abdomen. He was silent for a long time.


    Before the Emperor¡¯s fistnded against his abdomen, Wu Zhu had put his left hand in front. Thus, the Emperor¡¯s fist had actually struck his palm and then his abdomen.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s hand was like an icy sheet of metal, and his body was like an icy ball of metal. However, the Qing Emperor¡¯s punch had been like a hammer of the gods and melded the metal sheet into the metal ball. His palm had been deeply engraved into his abdomen like two pieces of metal had been forcefully stuck together.


    The corners of his brows not covered by ck cloth furrowed slightly. Wu Zhu coldly pulled at his left hand. After using an unknown amount of strength, he finally pulled his hand out from his abdomen. This also brought out arge piece of no-longer bleeding and pale white flesh, apanied by the sound of tearing. It appeared particrly terrifying.


    The Qing Emperor¡¯s first punchnded against Wu Zhu¡¯s chest, and he didn¡¯t block it. The second punchnded against his abdomen, and he didn¡¯t manage to block it. Two different choices represented two different levels of injury. It seemed that the weakness of the Temple¡¯s emissaries was not a secret to the powerful ruler. This reality surprised Wu Zhu a little. It also made the spectators, who were cold all over and still waiting, begin to feel boundless fear.


    The metal rod pressed against the ground that was filled with blood and rain. Wu Zhu used his left hand to twist straight his left leg, which was almost broken into two pieces, and took a step toward Taiji Pce with great difficulty. His cloth shoes stepped on the hand of a dead body, which almost made him slip. A crack rang out from Wu Zhu¡¯s abdominal area. It was as if a spider web-like shattering was spreading out through his boy with his abdomen as the center, pulling him apart.


    Wu Zhu¡¯s body began to tremble and fall. It was as if it would be countless shattered pieces, break up, fall to the ground, and copse in a heap at any moment.


    Yet, the metal rod remained tightly gripped in his hand and supported his swaying body valiantly, allowing him to take another step forward. His first step had already been difficult, slow, and apanied by a dry sound. He still continued to walk step by step toward the Emperor without any hesitation.


    The Emperor withdrew his fist. His indifferent andpletely emotionless eyes nced at his own chest. It was as if he wanted to see how many of his ribs had been shattered by that hard metal rod. He didn¡¯t remember how many punches he had fired out or how many mouthfuls of blood he had spat out. He only remembered that he had not retreated a single step but had also not progressed. He just stood like a puppet on the stone steps, in front of his own ptial hall, robotically and repeatedly punching out.


    How many times has Lao Wu fallen? How many times has he climbed up? How many times have I fallen in my life? And how many times have I climbed back up? Why did Lao Wu struggle to get back up again, even though he was clearly about to fall? Did he not know that, even for a strange creature like him, there would be a day he truly died? If Lao Wu is not a dead thing and is alive, knew life and death, feared life and death, then why did he not show it? Lao Wu¡¯s movements have clearly be much slower, so why was the hard metal rod in his hand still able to smash against my body? Was it because I am also old and near the end of my life?


    No, impossible. It shouldn¡¯t be. Unsatisfied and unconvinced, a dark fire lit up in his cold eyes. In the end, it dissolved into endless exhaustion and irritation.


    Was this a shocking battle that was destined to enter the records of history or was it a small drama that was destined to disappear in the long river of history? No matter which it was, the Qing Emperor still felt fed up with it. It was just like how he had to endure his heartache and prepare the matter of the Taiping Courtyard a few years after his father ascended to the throne. Yearster, there was another night when Jingdou ran red with blood. Killing those two old things in Dong Mountain and An Zhi killing the shameless bastards in Jingdou that dared to betray him earlier in the year had also made him want to lure out that chest. Now, Lao Wu was here.


    There were boundless and endless tricks and conspiracies. Just like how Lao Wu fell and then climbed up again in front of him, they repeated endlessly. It was as if the stories of many years ago stubbornly reyed again and again. This kind of repetition truly made one annoyed and irritated.


    But, the Qing Emperor could not grow tired. He was unsatisfied with growing tired. There are still many things I have not done. I have not knocked down the most powerful enemy in front of me, yet I cannot let go.


    As the Emperor slowly wiped away the blood that seeped out endlessly from the side of his mouth, he suddenly felt a chill in his body. A year ago, he had suffered a heavy injury and had never recovered fully. He was constantly afraid of cold, light, and wind, which was why he preferred to lie on his soft bed with the silk nket Wan¡¯er brought from Jiangnan over to him.


    He liked that feeling of warmth very much and did not like the coldness he was feeling now. This sensation made him feel powerless and tired, as if the warmth and confidence in his body flowed out with his blood.


    Looking at the battered Wu Zhu, who was once again climbing up, the dark fire in the Emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. His old visage appeared unusually thin and sallow following the sudden paling.


    The rain had stopped. The dark clouds in the sky were turning white at a rate visible to the naked eye. They grew whiter and whiter, more and more beautiful, and brighter and brighter. The air in the square in front of the Royal Pce was filled with the wonderful breath of a clear day washed clean by rain. On the horizon over the pce wall to the extreme north, there was something indescribably beautiful happening.


    With wide open and empty eyes, the Emperor¡¯s clothes trembled. He finally swept up into the air from the stone steps of Taiji Pce. In this rainless sky, he brought up a streak of rainwater parallel to the south and left countless shadows in the air.


    The clear sky reflected this rain dragon. The roar of a dragon seemed to ring out from somewhere in the Royal Pce. Wu Zhu, with his metal rod in hand, was immediately surrounded by this dragon and the countless dragon roars. The streak grew. Solemn and beautiful rainwater breaking through the air immediately became a powerful attack against Wu Zhu.


    Other than the two extraordinary warriors present, no one could clearly see what was happening in the curtain of rain. After the roaring stopped and wave of terrifying and absolute silence, countless sounds rang out one after another. It was like a series of thunder but also as if the wind in the sky had broken into countless yellow papernterns that lovers offered in sacrifice.


    Wu Zhu finally fell, falling to the Qing Emperor¡¯s Way of the Emperor¡¯s fist and finger that were like a thunderstorm. In this instant, his body endured innumerably heavy attacks and was finally sitting decrepitly in front of the Qing Emperor¡¯s feet. His pale right hand was spread open to the sky,pletely empty.


    The silent and noble head hung down powerlessly at this moment. Fallen in front of the Qing Emperor, he let go of the metal rod grasped in his hand with dissatisfaction and helplessness.


    He released the hand holding the metal rod, but the metal rod did not fall to the ground of the Royal Pce and make the clear ringing sound like a morning bell because the metal rod was stuck in the Emperor¡¯s abdomen trembling slightly.


    Fresh blood surged out from the Qing Emperor¡¯s abdomen and dripped down the metal rod, falling down from the side of the metal rod that had been worn t. It dripped into Wu Zhu¡¯s pale palm and gradually spread out following his clear life line, blossoming into a brilliant peach flower.


    The Emperor¡¯s very thin and emotionless lips were slightly parted. His top lip appeared slightly dry. His face was pale, and his eyes were empty and emotionless as he lowered his head to see the metal rod in his abdomen. He felt a boundless and endless exhaustion and annoyance as he prepared to pull out this metal rod that was buried deep within him.


    He had the greatest willpower in the world. Even when all his meridians shattered and he experienced the bitterness of being a useless man, his spirit was not weakened at all, much less the current pain in his abdomen. He knew that Lao Wu was done for. A faint sense of pride shed through him quickly, but all that was left was endless exhaustion because he realized that he could taste a rustiness in his mouth.


    Fan Xian had still not appeared. This reality surprised the Emperor. A self-mocking smile rose to the corners of his mouth. It looked like his son¡¯s state of mind was more powerful than he expected. Thus, he waited indifferently, coldly, and cold-heartedly until now. He watched as Wu Zhu was crushed by him, yet he was still unwilling toe out.


    Remarkably, feelings of admiration and appreciation once again rose in the Emperor¡¯s heart. He seemed to feel that the son that was most unlike him was actually bing more and more like him in cold-bloodedness.


    He thought that Fan Xian should havee out a long time ago when Wu Zhu first fell to the ground or when Wu Zhu¡¯s leg was broken in two. This was what he had been secretly prepared for. However, Fan Xian did not. Thus, he felt a faint disappointment and a glimmer of inauspiciousness.


    The sky was clear after the rain. Is she here to see myst failure? Is she going to use her own son¡¯s eyes to see my failure?


    Fresh blood surged out between the lips of the powerful ruler and from his abdomen. He once again felt a wintery chill and remembered the soft nket on the bed and the woman in the royal study. Then, his right hand steadily grasped the metal rod and began to slowly pull it out of his body with heart-trembling indifference.


    An old saying once said that the pain was greatest when the de was pulled from the wound. This could be used to represent life. It could also be used to represent the present situation.


    When the Emperor slowly pulled out the metal rod, it was as if he revealed injuries that had always been hidden under the darkness of his mask that he thought had long since fully recovered, making him think of many people and many things. The pain made his pale face even paler until he no longer resembled a normal person.


    It seemed that even this ruler¡¯s arm did not want him to face such pain. Suddenly, a very strange twist happened in the cold and clean air. It was a twisting and separation of bone and flesh. It transformed the structure of the human body. Twisting out at a strange angle, it rather resembled Wu Zhu¡¯s leg.


    Blood blossomed under the clear sky while flesh and bone separated from the Qing Emperor¡¯s body. His left shoulder was cleanly severed by some mysterious power. The broken arm flew into the spotless sky illuminated by the clear sunlight at the slowest possible speed, carrying with it frothing blood at the splintered end, spinning, leaping, dancing, dancing...


    Then, the crisp sound of the gun began to echo through the main courtyard of the Royal Pce, which waspletely empty of people. Alone and rising in spirals, the broken arm seemed to dance, apanying the sorrowful music.


    ...


    ...


    Other than when the Northern Expedition had been defeated by Zhan Qingfeng and all the meridians in his body shattered and he sank into darkness, this moment was definitely the Emperor¡¯s most painful and weakest moment.


    The report of a rifle that had been silent for decades, then silent for another year, finally rang out in the Royal Pce. After staying silent for a year and then silent for a morning, Fan Xian¡¯s figure finally appeared beside the Emperor.


    What painful urge did Fan Xian have to suppress to stop himselfing out as he watched Wu Zhu be so heavily injured by the Emperor? However, when he appeared, he chose the most extraordinary time and appeared in the most extraordinary position, right at the Emperor¡¯s side. Only the time for one touch was needed.


    The bitter cultivation of more than 20 years in his new life; incentive of the life-and death-situation on the meadow; unrelenting willpower at the snowy pce;prehension beneath therge tree; thoughts on the snowy in; creation of yuanqi in the world; sh of life and death, union and separation, weakness and strength; a cowardly and detestable life; and the pain of autumnal rain all melded into one sensation and strength that exploded from Fan Xian¡¯s body.


    He had no sword, arrows, dagger, poisonous smoke, tricks, and or Coffin-Breaker Technique. An exploring arm did not follow the way of the sword. Martial prowess did not pass the heavens. Fan Xian abandoned everything. He turned himself in a gust of wind, a streak of gray light, to force all of the strength in him out of his fingers and hand in the shortest possible time as he chopped toward the Emperor¡¯s heavily injured and weak body.


    The vigorous Tyrannical zhenqi did not hesitate to slice through his sufficiently thick meridians and poured fiercely out of his body with a resolute attitude and speed beyond his capabilities. Countless streams of smoke and dust chopped through, which were bright in the cold and clear autumn day.


    The zhenqi reached the finger and did not spill out. Rather, it umted within. The sword qi did not exist in the finger. Instead, it formed into metal and stone before plunging ruthlessly into the hole at the Emperor¡¯s shoulder.


    The zhenqi circted to the palm, like the wind of the East Sea, which gushed out violently, sweeping everything away and not leaving a single stone as it mmed heavily onto the Emperor¡¯s chest.


    Chop, finger, palm. Chopped through all of the past, pointed out a road carved broad by life and death, and a single palm separated the line between ruler and subject, father and son.


    Fan Xian had before been so powerful in his life while the Qing Emperor had never been so weak in his life. The father and son didn¡¯t even have time to meet each other¡¯s eyes before they dissolved into two shadows in front of Taiji Pce, each doing the intimacy of life and death. It seemed that countless more yellow papernterns were torn through by the wind as endlessly spluttering rang out. It made one¡¯s heart tremble, and made one irritated.


    Fan Xian¡¯s speed at this time had reached a shocking level. Leaving behind nothing, only a wisp of gray shadow, he wrapped around the Emperor¡¯s body and attacked dozens and hundreds of times in an instant.


    The water umted on the stone ground was suddenly split in two to create a passage. The water moved toward the two sides and revealed the clean stone bricks beneath. About half a palm¡¯s width above the stone, the Emperor and Fan Xian¡¯s shadows flew about. They then instantly left their position in front of Taiji Pce and flew like lightning toward the northeast.


    Along the way, water sprayed to the side as a line of blood fell from the sky. With a boom, the bright yellow figure crashed decrepitly through a pce door in the walls and shattered the thick door, sending up a spray of wooden shards.


    The wooden shards were like arrowheads filled with great power as they shot in all directions. With a series of thuds, they shot through the round stone gate behind the pce gate and sent up a patch of gravel pieces that sank deeply into the cinnabar red pce walls.


    It was because of these wooden shards the bright yellow figure sent in all directions that forced Fan Xian, who seemed to be chasing the wind or a shadow, to slow and show himself in the air.


    The bright yellow figure smashed through the pce door. Immediately after, he crashed heavily into a copper water vat between the walls. There was a muffled thud as he showed himself.


    His hands, which were still free of blood, moved through the air and pped open a slender wrist. Peeling away icy metal like lightning, he flipped the wrist up and squeezed his hand around a soft throat. His hands squeezed around the serving girl¡¯s throat.


    With a huff, the Emperor leaned decrepitly and weakly against therge copper vat and sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood. A faint and strange smile rose to his pale face. One of his arms was broken. There were four or five extra finger holes and three handprints on his body. Fresh blood stained his dragon robe, making the golden dragon on the bright yellow clothing appear particrly malevolent but also particrly dismal.


    Fan Xian slowly put down the left palm right fist bridge he used to cover his face. The wooden shards made blood start to seep endlessly out of his clothes. He coughed violently and coughed out threads of blood. The attack earlier had concentrated all of his life into one attack. Now, it had been forcefully stopped. If he wanted to achieve such supernatural speed again, it was impossible. Furthermore, much of his meridians had been injured. It was as if countless little knives were slicing through his body. The pain was difficult to endure.


    The Emperor¡¯s injuries were even more serious, incapable of being any worse. They were so grievous that the Emperor could disappear from this world at any moment. However, there was not a glimmer of joy on Fan Xian¡¯s face. After a wave of urgent coughing, his expression became calm again as he looked silently at the Emperor leaning against the copper vat and panting.


    Only his eyes revealed his true emotions. Those emotions were veryplicated. He stared at the Emperor in a daze, feeling that the scene before his eyes could not be real. Could the Emperor, who was as unconquerable as arge snowy mountain, icy to the bone, and iparably powerful be at the end of his strength? When had the Emperor¡¯s face be so old?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Fan Xian lowered his head slightly. He used the sleeve of the eunuch¡¯s outfit to wipe at the blood by his lips as he looked at the Emperor with aplicated gaze.


    His words had very little meaning. There were at least a dozen wounds on the Emperor¡¯s body. In particr, blood poured out endlessly from the gaping hole on his left shoulder and the wound in his abdomen.


    Just as the Emperor had said to Wu Zhu earlier, there was no such thing as gods in this world. Wu Zhu was not one, and neither was he. During this year, he had suffered betrayal, assassinations, and a lingering injury that had still not gone away. Now, he also had a shocking battle with Wu Zhu, had his arm severed by an assault rifle, and suffered a secret attack from Fan Xian that was out of his realm. Even the most powerful ruler in the world would have reached their final moments.


    However, a mocking and cold smile was still hanging on the Emperor¡¯s face. His three fingers were still gently ced around the serving girl¡¯s hand. In her hand was a gun.


    The Emperor nced at Fan Xian but did not acknowledge his words. Instead, he gave a raspy cough and looked Fan Ruoruo beside him with a warm gaze. After he looked at her calmly for a long time, he said, ¡°I have said that it was not easy to be a good Emperor. One has to abandon unnecessary emotions and cannot be soft-hearted. Ruoruo, today you were soft-hearted, which was a fatal mistake.¡±


    The youngdy of the Fan family in a serving girl¡¯s outfit maintained a calm expression. However, the slight furrow between her brows showed that she was not as calm internally as her outward exterior.


    From the beginning of autumnst year, she had been brought into the Royal Pce by the Emperor and had been by this lonely ruler¡¯s side in the royal study. Day after day, she had too often seen the thin figure reading through memorials by oil light, heard too many times the sound of coughing from the sickbed, and saw too many furrows between this thin old man¡¯s brows.


    On the windy and snowy night of Jan. 8, she had looked at the bright yellow figure through the ss from Zhaixing Tower and felt that it was not real. Thus, her finger had not trembled at all. Through the crack of the Pce doors today, she had seen that gradually aging face, the iparably familiar face of the ruler. For some reason, she had chosen to aim at the Emperor¡¯s arm rather than in the fatal spot. The Emperor was right. In that moment, Fan Ruoruo¡¯s heart softened a touch.


    ¡°Women are extroverted. During this year, the Chen girl endlessly tried to soften my heart, but I ignored it. You like An Zhi, that rascal, I know that. However, have you girls ever wondered if you had softened my heart during this year or if your hearts had been softened by me?¡±


    The Emperor spoke calmly and indifferently. He didn¡¯t summon the internal court eunuchs that he had sent to the back pce or stop the bleeding. It was as if he didn¡¯t care that the blood flowing out of his body and a slightly mocking smile rose to the corner of his lips.


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s body trembled slightly. Fan Xian narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the familiar but also unknown Emperor, with whom he had an unusuallyplicated rtionship. No one knew what shock he felt in his mind, but his admiration of the Emperor¡¯s willpower and plotting had reached an extreme. Even during such a dangerous moment as before, when the Emperor and he were engaged in a fatal battle, it seemed that he had been defeated. In reality, he had chosen the best path. He broke open the pce doors and found the gun wielder, as well as took control of her.


    Fan Xian pressed his thin lips together tightly and suddenly gritted his teeth. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t try to use her life to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Will you ept my threat?¡± the Emperor slowly turned his head and asked with a mocking tone, allowing blood to thoroughly stain his dragon robe.


    Fan Xian was silent for a moment. He then shook his head. Looking toward Fan Ruoruo, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°If you die, I wille to keep youpany.¡±


    Fan Ruoruo¡¯s face was slightly pale. She was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°I am actually not very afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Is losing the fear of death an incredible achievement?¡± The Emperor stared into Fan Xian¡¯s eyes and suddenlyughed hoarsely. ¡°Your face is just like your mother¡¯s, but your lips are like mine, thin and emotionless. It is indeed true.¡±


    After a moment, the Emperor suddenly said with an indifferent expression, ¡°I have never been defeated in my life.¡±


    For some reason, after Fan Xian¡¯s rebirth, he had always been able to have a collectedness and coldness that others could not have. At such a tense moment, an ache, a sliver of emptiness and a touch of anger rose, from the depths of his heart as he listened to the Emperor¡¯s words. In a cold and stern voice, he roared at the Emperor, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The Emperor stared calmly into his son¡¯s eyes, looking at his handsome face that was slightly twisted because of anger. Suddenly, he smiled coldly. It was as if he wasughing at his loss of control, fear, and the strange rage that seemed toe from nowhere.


    ...


    ...


    In the empty Royal Pce, other than the flesh of countless bodies and umted rainwater, there were only four people who could still stand. Fan Xian stood beside Uncle Wu Zhu and silently observed the bright yellow figure not far from him, thinking about something. He was indeed fearful, but his rage was not because of this fear. Instead, it was because of another sorrowful feeling.


    There was very little distance between here and there. Fan Xian seemed to have an opportunity to act but, the Emperor was within three feet of Fan Ruoruo¡¯s side. No one dared to take such a risk in front of a Great Grandmaster, even though Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hand still held the assault rifle and everyone could see that the Emperor was at the end of his strength. It was still dangerous.


    ¡°I have never been defeated in my life,¡± the Emperor said coldly as he looked at his son and Wu Zhu beside him. Slowly, he raised a sleeve to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I just feel that... It seems like I am about to die.¡±


    Defeat and death were two different things. Defeat implied victory and loss, while life and death often belonged to fate. A ruler¡¯s defeat would certainly cause his death, but a ruler¡¯s death may not be because of his defeat.


    Perhaps, the Emperor was surrounded by the aura of death, but he was not defeated. His death today had been fated a long time ago.


    There was no true Way of the Emperor in the world. The Emperor¡¯s body had not found a moment of rest during these years because of the ruthless zhenqi. During this past year, many things had made the zhenqi find ways to injure his body, quickly breaking his life force and elerating his aging process.


    The Emperor¡¯s slightly sunken eyes looked at Fan Xian coldly and did not lightly speak of these truths that would shock the other party. ¡°Even if I die, I will kill you, traitor.¡±


    The Emperor coughed a few times and slightly bent at the waist. There was a faint sense of dissatisfaction in the coughing. ¡°The territory of the Li family is destined to unite the world. As long as you die, no matter which of my two sons take the throne, the world of the future will still belong to the Qing Kingdom.¡±


    The raging fires of the wall beneath Nanjing were just a spark to force Fan Xian to show himself. Otherwise, after Fan Xian returned from the Temple and hid from the world, where would the Qing Emperor go to find him? If Fan Xian did not die, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s ambition tost a thousand generations could not be realized. Even if the Qing Emperor knew that his body was failing, how could he rest?


    The situation now was nothing more than a ruler killing a subject, a father killing a son. Who would have thought that the situation would change and in the isted pce it would be the Emperor alone facing all of the enmity?


    The Emperor felt tired. He looked quietly at Fan Xian and suddenly realized that his desire to kill this son was not as powerful as he imagined. Why was this? Perhaps the origin of the Emperor¡¯s desire to kill was only because of the anger he felt at Fan Xian¡¯s betrayal and had nothing to do with the future of the Qing Kingdom.


    Once a heartless and emotionless person became angry because of disappointment, once their emotions were moved, they were nothing more than a mortal.


    The Emperor suddenly felt that if he died like this, he would be very lonely. What kind of cold gaze would his family under the Yellow Springs, Chengqian, Chengzi, the empress, look at him with? How was his mother in theherworld? Would that woman¡¯s soul after she died still use that seemingly warm but actually very distant gaze to look at him?


    A sense of loneliness and destion took over the old Emperor¡¯s body. He suddenly found that in thest battle of his life, he was still faced with her gun, her servant, and her son. After squandering a lifetime, in the end, he was still fighting against her. Thinking of this, a sorrowful smile appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face. Was he destined to fall at her hands?


    The bright yellow figure trembled slightly. The gun in Fan Ruoruo¡¯s hands was caught by his good hand from the air. His finger¡¯s exerted a little strength. The Tyrannical zhenqi in his body flowed out like rivers and oceans. With a light sound, a section of the barrel of the gun bent over.


    The Emperor¡¯s zhenqi was activated, making his injuries grew more serious. However, he only narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the hunk of useless metal thrown at his feet like he was interrogating that woman. He did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°How wonderful it would be if Lao Wu never again took a step into the mortal realm.¡± The Emperor lowered his head and suddenly let out a quiet sigh. Slowly, he raised his head and looked at Wu Zhu sitting on the ground and leaning by Fan Xian¡¯s leg and shook his head with great difficulty.


    ¡°Uncle can no longer remember many things,¡± Fan Xian said.


    ¡°What has happened has happened. He would have eventually remembered something of the past and learned something from it. He would have eventuallye to kill me.¡± The pale-faced Emperor stared in a daze at the dumb and mute Wu Zhu, who was trying to stand up like a child but always not managing to stand. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Lao Wu, you forgot some things again. That¡¯s truly fortunate.¡±


    When a powerful person bes so chatty, did it mean he was truly old? Or, was it a dying sh? Fan Xian stared in a daze at the Emperor with a severed arm and suddenly felt an emptiness in his chest. He felt that everything that had happened today was too strange andpletely unlike reality.


    The light in the Emperor¡¯s sunken eyes gradually dissipated. Looking at Fan Xian, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°Not you. In the end, it was your mother who won.¡±


    He looked mockingly at Fan Xian, without any sense of being disheartened. On the contrary, he was very much like the iparably powerful ruler of the past. With a mocking smile, he said, ¡°The kid of the little Emperor of the Zhan family is yours. You know what kind of person the Third Prince is. No matter what you do, this world will eventually be the Li¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You once said that after you die, even if the world floods, I will have no choice but to think of you.¡± The Emperor looked at Fan Xian. The smile growing at the corners of his mouth filled with more and more mockery. ¡°You mother only tried to change the progress of history, but you arrogantly want to stop the progress of history. What an arrogant and na?ve thought.¡±


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He then suddenly said, ¡°Actually, you and I are both unremarkable ripples in history.¡±


    ¡°No, I will have a page in history.¡± A cold and proud light shed through the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    Fan Xian didn¡¯t say anything more. It was only now that he realized he had still underestimated this Emperor. It turned out that he couldn¡¯t hide anything he said and did. He even knew about Hong Duofan in Northern Qi.


    The current scene was filled with blood. Fan Xian didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t dare to move because his sister was still under the Emperor¡¯s control. He didn¡¯t even know how to resolve the situation at hand. He didn¡¯t know if the Emperor¡¯s weakness was a kind of illusion or if one could truly see through some matters when one was near death.


    When it came to the Emperor, Fan Xian had a natural fear and respect, even now. He didn¡¯t know if the Imperial Army outside would break through the backup he had prepared and once again open the pce doors by force. He also didn¡¯t know how the Shadow and Ye Zhong were doing or why Eunuch Yao and the others had still not appeared.


    What chilled him the most was whether the Emperor¡¯s counterattack before his death could take Uncle Wu Zhu, his sister, and himself to the grave with him. Until now, he still believed that the old Emperor had such strength.


    ...


    ...


    The Emperor raised his head with difficulty and narrowed his eyes as he looked into the blue sky in the east across the pce wall. It was as if he realized that something marvelous could happen in that direction.


    As he looked at the sky, the lines by the corners of his eyes trembled slightly like he had thought of something. The right hand extended out of the dragon robe twitched a little, as if it wanted to grasp something. The dissipating light in his eyes gradually gathered together, as if he wanted to see something more clearly. Countless images rose in his mind, as if he wanted to remember something.


    No one knew better than the Emperor about the condition of his body. Perhaps from the wind and snow of Jan. 8 he had already foreseen the arrival of such a day. This was not a repayment of debt. This was karma. But, why was there still such a powerful sense of discontent in his heart? It was powerful enough that he furrowed his brows like he had a question he asked endlessly as he faced the unusually clear blue sky after the rain.


    In his childhood, he endured humiliation in a rundown manor. In his youth, he traveled the world with his friends and expanded his horizons. In his prime, he rode in the northeast on the sunset ins, leading countless men in conquering a vast territory. His sword pointed at the world to create arger territory for the sake of a thousand generations and leave his name in history.


    Now, all of this was going toe to an end. How could he be content? There were still many things he had not done.


    If the Emperor knew that these peopleying across the river of his life, such as Ye Qingmei, Wu Zhu, and Fan Xian, were not actually people of this world, would he have the sense that this was heaven wanting him dead rather than his warmongering ways?


    He was just thinking.


    If there wasn¡¯t that woman, then there wouldn¡¯t be Lao Wu who followed her into the world and there wouldn¡¯t be An Zhi. There may also not be the pce treasury and many other things. But, could I not have conquered this territory by myself?


    No, I would certainly have been able to, even if it was just a bitter. So what if there wasn¡¯t the Unnamed martial method? Such things as Great Grandmasters that dared to challenge me shouldn¡¯t even exist! Wasn¡¯t that right?


    Only if there was no if. If there was no Ye Qingmei, perhaps I would never have had that truly happy period of my life?


    The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed together, forgetting the outward flow of his lifeblood as he sank into this question. Fan Xian had once raised this question in the little tower. It was not until now that the Emperor truly asked it of himself. Perhaps it was because in these decades, he had not dared to ask himself this question.


    He drew back his gaze and recovered his calm. A ruler faced with death still possessed supreme might and willpower. He coldly looked at Fan Xian and Wu Zhu in front of him. It was as if, at any moment, he could use thest moments of his life to burn away the other¡¯s life.


    A long silence settled in.


    Once again, Fan Xian wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth as he nervously watched each of the Emperor¡¯s movements. Even he didn¡¯t realize that not only were his thin lips very simr to the Emperor¡¯s, this movement of wiping away blood was also very simr to the Emperor.


    The Emperor suddenly smiled. The corners of his lips twitching strangely. He then gradually withdrew his smile and coldly said, ¡°Today, I learned what was in the chest, but there is still something I am very curious about.¡± He narrowed his eyes at Wu Zhu. ¡°I would very much like to know what exactly is hidden behind this ck cloth.¡±


    For his final target, the most powerful ruler in the world chose Wu Zhu rather than Fan Xian. Perhaps it was because Fan Xian was his flesh and blood. Perhaps it was because he thought that Wu Zhu, this irritating emissary of the Temple, needed to die. Perhaps it was because the Qing Emperor had always believed that matters of the world should be resolved by people of the world and should not be interfered in by some bullsh*t god.


    Perhaps it was because the Qing Emperor, in hisst moments, realized that some of Fan Xian¡¯s expressions and actions were very much like his own. In any case, his lightning-like hand cut through the air and headed for Wu Zhu¡¯s face, letting Fan Xian go.


    Fan Xian survived. In front of the Emperor¡¯s final attack, his hand was shaken off like a fallen leaf,pletely unable to stop it. He could only watch as the Emperor¡¯s palm, containing within it the final vestiges of the zhenqi in his life, reached ruthlessly for Wu Zhu¡¯s face.


    The Qing Emperor reached. Wu Zhu¡¯s vertebra abruptly bent as he leaned back. The ck cloth fell and time seemed to freeze in this moment.


    The ck cloth slowly floated down in the gentle breeze.


    A piece of ck cloth covered the ss window in the Overwatch Council, it was used to block out the Royal Pce¡¯s dazzling light. A piece of ck cloth covered Wu Zhu¡¯s face, it was used to block out the sky.


    Who knows how long this piece of ck cloth had been worn? It seemed that there was never a day it would be untied. For centuries, millennia, tens of millennia, it has always been like so.


    Now, this piece of ck cloth fell down. Beneath the ck cloth was a rainbow.


    A rainbow surged out between Wu Zhu¡¯s young and delicate brows, from that pair of clear and spirited but perplexed eyes. In an instant, it illuminated the square inside the Royal Pce and shone through the bright yellow figure.


    The rainbow flowed through the Qing Emperor¡¯s body and illuminated his disbelieving expression brightly. Then, it fell heavily on Taiji Pce, dissolved into a fiery dragon, and instantly set the entire ptial hall on fire.


    It was just an instant, but the Emperor¡¯s expression abruptly became calm. Amidst this fire, he proudly straightened his body. Although he only had one arm, he stood straight. In the moment before he went, a disdainful thought floated through his mind. So, it was like this. It was nothing more than this. It was still like this.


    Even at the moment of death, powerful people still leave behind a very powerful figure. Amidst this warm rainbow, this figure appeared particrly cold, silent, bleak, and lonely but also unusually proud.


    Ash flew through the air and gradually fell down. Firecracker fragments used as offering for the impermanence of the mortal world settled in the bloody puddles in the square in front of the Royal Pce.


    At the same time, over the pce wall to the east, where it seemed that something marvelous was going to happen, a rainbow finally appeared after the rain and looked down at the entire world.


    ...


    ...


    By night, the zing fire of Taiji Pce had been extinguished. Fortunately, it had rained. Otherwise, the fire might have burned the entire Qing Royal Pce into a pile of rubble.


    Not long after the strange appearance of the rainbow, the closed front gates of the Royal Pce were forcibly opened by the military. No one could hide the news of the Emperor¡¯s assassination and death. Although, until now, the mournful and angry people still had not been able to find the Emperor¡¯s remains.


    The person who had assassinated the Emperor was not a Northern Qi assassin. It was the most unforgivable traitor and bastard in Qing history, Fan Xian. The court confirmed this at the first instant. If it were not for Hu the Schr and the heavily injured, but still not dead, Ye Zhong, forcefully suppressing the mournful emotions of the entire Jingdou City, perhaps in this night, the Fan manor and many homes in the Duke¡¯s Alley would have been burned to the ground, along with the people inside.


    Other than Schr Hu and Ye Zhong, the person who truly took control of the situation was the Third Prince, Li Chengping, who took the throne as danger faced the nation. Under this Qing Emperor¡¯s powerful control, the situation in Jingdou did not spin out of control.


    Of course, no one knew what effect the old Overwatch Council and those factions hidden in the darkness had in this matter.


    The criminal Fan Xian, who was once again under pursuit by the court and had a bounty so high that it struck people dumb, unexpectedly appeared at a ce no one would have thought of.


    He was still in the Royal Pce. Under the cover of darkness, he drew back his gaze from the direction of Taiji Pce and walked by the little tower that was even more isted than the Cold Pce. Taiji Pce had been destroyed in the fire, and the little tower had long been burned into a pile of ash. He walked in the knee-high grass with his head slightly lowered, thinking about something. Or, perhaps he was just here to narrate everything that had happened to Ye Qingmei.


    Fan Xian¡¯s pupils narrowed as he looked at the person who appeared beside the ruins of the little tower. He tilted his head slightly as if not expecting this.


    The person who appeared was Eunuch Yao. Expressionlessly, he approached Fan Xian and handed him a small box. In a raspy and low voice, he said, ¡°The Emperor left you this.¡±


    Fan Xian epted the box woodenly and watched as Eunuch Yao disappeared into the dark night. He was not worried that he would summon aces to surround and attack him. It was one world outside the Pce and one world inside the Pce. In the world inside the pce, presumably, there was no one right now who wished him harm. Even if there was, it could not be at this time.


    What had the Emperor left him? Why did he leave it? Did he know ahead of time that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive what happened today? Fan Xian stared in a daze at the box in his hand. Only now did he understand why Eunuch Yao had not been by the Emperor¡¯s side earlier was because the Emperor had given him a strange task.


    Opening the box, there was a white handkerchief and a thin letter inside. Fan Xian¡¯s body froze slightly. He immediately recognized what it was.


    This was one of the three items he had seen under the empress dowager¡¯s phoenix bed when he explored the Royal Pce at night that year. Among them, there was a key he had long replicated and sessfully used to open the chest. The white handkerchief and letter were the other two items.


    During the Eldest Princess¡¯s rebellion in Jingdou four years ago, Fan Xian had tried again to find these two objects but discovered they were no longer in Hanguang Pce. Thinking of it now, the Emperor must have put them elsewhere.


    Naturally, the Emperorter knew that the key was in his hands, so he only left this letter and white handkerchief to him.


    Fan Xian used the tip of his finger to rub against the surface of the white handkerchief to center himself. He then opened the unsealed letter and carefully read it. Gradually, his brows furrowed together and then loosened again.


    This was a letter Ye Qingmei had written to the Qing Emperor. From the contents of the letter, he learned what the white handkerchief was. This was the white scarf the empress dowager had granted to the witch Ye Qingmei to use tomit suicide. After Ye Qingmei received the edict in Taiping Courtyard, she returned the white scarf back to the pce to the empress dowager¡¯s bedside.


    Presumably, only Uncle Wu Zhu was able to do such a thing. And, presumably, the empress dowager received quite a fright that day so she kept this white scarf to deepen her hatred of the witch Ye Qingmei.


    Other than rting this matter in a mischievous tone to express her powerful discontent, there was nothing else in Ye Qingmei¡¯s letter worthy of attention. The rest of the letter was domestic matters, about how Wu Zhu was doing, and how Fan Jian was doing in the brothel. Combined with the clumsy and forced handwriting, it did not bear reading.


    Fortunately, it was only two thin pages. Fan Xian still did not understand why the Emperor treasured this letter so much and had even left it to him. Was he wrong in his thinking earlier? Had the Emperor hidden the white scarf, key, and letter in Hanguang Pce and not the empress dowager?


    He shook his head and refused to think further on this question, which was destined to remain submerged in memory, that no one knew the answer to. Immediately after, he noticed the writing on the back of the second piece of paper.


    This handwriting was robust but controlled in emotion. It was writing particrly centered and ordered. It was very clearly the Emperor¡¯s handwriting.


    Fan Xian looked at it closely. After looking at it for a long time, he sighed gently. His hands tightened. He unconsciously wanted to destroy his letter. Afterward, he carefully put the letter back in the envelope and tucked it into his clothing.


    ¡°I was not wrong.¡±


    These were thest words the Emperor left on the back of the letter. It seemed like an unusually powerful and proud announcement, but it was an announcement on a letter to an already dead woman. In reality, it was only a faint self-reflection.


    However, no one could resolve this question other than history. Even the confident history books probably could not judge the Emperor¡¯s achievements and failures in his life.


    Because of Ye Qingmei and Chen Pingping, he only felt hatred toward the Emperor. However, the rtionship between him and the Emperor was not as simple as blood. His soul within could deny their blood connection, but he could not shake off the interactions of these years. Such emotion wasplicated to the point that it could not be expressed through words.


    The Emperor was dead. Even until now, he still felt a numbness from his body to his heart and was unable to believe this reality. He always felt that man was the most powerful and undefeatable man in the world. How could he have died? He seemed to be relieved, but there was no joy of having achieved revenge. He seemed to be mournful, but he could not cry. He was just numbly standing in this freezing wind.


    From the letter, he knew that there was no such thing as a true Way of the Emperor in the world. The Emperor¡¯s body had been deteriorating. Even if each person were to be their own king as Ye Qingmei had said, that is still not the Way of the Emperor. Fan Xian, and the ideal he supported, was even further from that.


    Just as she said to the Emperor that windy and snowy night, he just wanted peace of heart, a resolution of a private grievance. It did not implicate therger question of whether it was right or wrong. He had to know that humankind was not a creature that sought correctness. Correctness was not justice because there was always a side in justice.


    He suddenly remembered Ye Qingmei¡¯s memorials and letters that King Jing collected. In the past, Ye Qingmei¡¯s letters to the Emperor always discussed the world and people of the world. There was only one letter in as casual a tone as the one he read now. Perhaps it was because of this reason that the Emperor particrly treasured it.


    Thinking of this, his lips rose involuntarily in a bitter smile. Without a doubt, the Emperor and Ye Qingmei were both distinguished and aplished people in the world with iparable talent, but their meeting was truly not a happy matter. For the Emperor to meet someone like Ye Qingmei, was it not a kind of pain? For Ye Qingmei to meet the Emperor, it was a difficult to speak of sorrow.


    Fan Xian stood woodenly in the pce, in the long grass, looking at the remnants of the little tower in a daze. Until now, he still didn¡¯t know where Ye Qingmei was buried. He now knew that his father, Fan Jian¡¯s words, in the past had only been a kind of constion. The woman in the yellow robe in the painting in the little tower had already turned into ash and gone with the wind. The Emperor had also dissolved into ash and gone with the wind. Perhaps in some corner of the world they would bump into each other again.


    He stood silently for a long time. He used the cover of darkness to head toward Taiji Pce to leave the Royal Pce. He saw the lights of the Royal Pce amidst the night, heard the clear voice in the royal study, and saw the seemingly sorrowful but actually calcting officials who had been newly promoted and could not help but feel affected to some extent.

 Chapter 746 (END) - Afterward

    <h4>Chapter 746: Afterward</h4>


    A spring day much, muchter.


    Inside beautiful Hangzhou, a young man rode on arge horse with many servants and guards behind him in arge array. This young man rode by the banks of West Lake with the hanging willows. asionally, he raised a hand to brush aside the willow branches in front of his face with a slight smile, but there was no affectation of carefreeness. On the contrary, he emanated a sense of courteousness and indescribable confidence.


    Travel barges floated by on theke, but there were no beautiful women of legends waving their red sleeves. A housekeeper-like person beside this young man saidughingly in a high voice, ¡°Everyone says there are many beautiful women in West Lake, why don¡¯t we see any?¡±


    The young man on therge horse furrowed his brows slightly, probably feeling that the housekeeper¡¯s words were not in keeping with his station. A martial-looking man on another horse said coldly, ¡°Baoyue Brothel is open all under heaven. Presently, there is someone fishing every day on West Lake, so who still dares to conduct business on theke?¡±


    These words were strange and carried a glimmer of unsuppressed coldness.


    Presently, the Qing Kingdom was still the most powerful country in the world. Although Jingdou¡¯s Overwatch Council had been changed and even the position of Director had been removed, the Emperor¡¯s surveince of local governance had reached a strictness that had never been seen before. Relying on the abundance of the national treasury, and learning from a certain person, he massively raised the sries of officials. Although it couldn¡¯tpletely put an end to tyranny in small towns, surely no one dared to take over the entire West Lake in such a distinguished and flourishing ce as Hangzhou?


    The young man on therge horse furrowed his brows slightly and looked at themoners in the distance who avoided him. He noticed their clothing and expressions and focused his attention elsewhere.


    Many years ago, the Qing Emperor wanted to invade North. Unexpectedly, when war was a touch away from breaking out, a shocking change happened within the Royal Pce in Jingdou. The Qing Kingdom traitor, Fan Xian, entered the Pce to assassinate the Emperor, who, unluckily, fell victim and died. When this matter got out, the world was shocked and the Qing Kingdom was rocked with instability. The Qing Iron Riders who had pushed their attack to the foot of Nanjing had no choice but to disperse the troops and retreat, giving up, for nothing, the wonderful meal they had already swallowed. Later, they still took over arge piece of Northern Qi territory.


    The Qing invasion of the North was thus dyed. After the new Emperor tidied up the imperial court, nurtured his trusted aids, and made the millions of Qing people invest their confidence into him, the matter of a Northern invasion was still not brought to the table. It seemed that it would be dyed forever.


    Northern Qi had not let down its guard because of the instability in the South. Under the Northern Qi Emperor¡¯s meticulous governance, Northern Qi thrived and flourished. After a messy war, it gradually recovered its strength. If this stalemate continued, the next time the Qing Kingdom invaded the North, it would probably be particrly difficult.


    As for the details of the assassination that shocked the entire world, all those who knew of the details, including the Qing court, kept it a tight secret. They only nailed Fan Xian to the pir of humiliation as quickly as possible.


    As for this, no one questioned it. After all, the new Emperor was the Emperor¡¯s own son. Although everyone in the world knew that His Majesty had brotherly affection with Fan Xian, and a friendship of student and teacher, he could not absolve Fan Xian of the crime of killing his father.


    What everyone found strange was why the Qing court did not connect this shocking event with Northern Qi or Dongyi and use the anger of the nation to attack, straightforwardly carrying out the Northern invasion to the end. On the contrary, purposely or not, the Qing court removed Northern Qi and Dongyi from this matter.


    No one knew that the young man on therge horse was the present day Emperor of the Qing Kingdom. Naturally, no one recognized the martial ace at his side as the foremost ace in the Qing Kingdom at the moment, the deputy head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, Ye Wan.


    If the Northern Qi people caught wind of this information and knew that the Qing Emperor and Ye Wan had both appeared in Hangzhou, far away from Jingdou, they would probably send out arge number of killers to try their luck. After all, if the Qing Emperor and Ye Wan died at the same time, the Qing Kingdom¡¯s strength would at least be reduced by half.


    The present Emperor of the Qing Kingdom was the Third Prince of the previous Emperor, born of Imperial Consort Yi, Li Chengping. Since he dared to leave Jingdou far behind toe wander around Hangzhou, he did not worry about the issue of safety. First, Ye Wan at his side was one of the few superior ninth-level warriors in the world. Second, there were countless internal court aces hidden all around him. Most importantly, Li Chengping did not believe that there was anyone who could harm him on the banks of West Lake.


    ¡°About a decade ago, during the sixth year of the Qing calendar, I stayed in Jiangnan for an entire year.¡± Li Chengping sat on therge horse. His eyes turned toward the gently gleaming reflection of the waves in sunlight and naturally softened. ¡°Although I stayed longer in the Hua Garden in Suzhou, I also lived for a while in the manor on the banks of West Lake. Thinking of it now, those were the most rxed days of my life.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty shoulders the burden of peace under heaven and the hopes of millions of people, naturally, you cannot be as rxed as in your youth.¡± Ye Wan spoke evenly. At this time, the two people were on the willowed banks of West Lake and surrounded only by people from the Pce. Pedestrians kept their distance, so there weren¡¯t any taboos in the talk between ruler and official.


    Li Chengping heard Ye Wan¡¯s old-fashioned and faintly admonishing words and smiled slightly, not revealing any feeling of irritation. He respected Ye Wan¡¯s loyalty toward him. Plus, Ye Wan had been in martial tutor. Although, even until today, Li Chengping only acknowledged that person he had not seen in a long time as his only teacher.


    The group of people continued slowly along the beautiful willow banks of West Lake, heading toward the mountain and breaking the calmness that had gone on for many days. They came to the outside of an elegant courtyard with gray walls and ck eaves. Wind rustled through the bamboo.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I saw it, but this courtyard has not changed much.¡±


    Li Chengping dismounted the horse with a calm expression. The courtyard door had long been opened in preparation to wee the Emperor¡¯s in-clothed visit. Standing in front of the wide-open and still slightly familiar courtyard, the Qing Emperor tidied his clothes and stepped forward.


    The manor by West Lake faced the water with its back toward the mountain. It was secluded in the back but did not feel shadowed or damp. The warm wind from theke wound through the woods and entered this courtyard, making the voices speaking in the study very gentle.


    ¡°Teacher, I owe everything these years to your secret support...¡±


    ¡°Teacher, there is something I don¡¯t understand...¡±


    ¡°Teacher...¡±


    The person the Qing Emperor, Li Chengping, called teacher was silent for a very long time. It was not until very muchter that a voice rang out quietly, ¡°Since Your Majesty is here, then stay and rest in West Lake for a while. Jiangnan¡¯s scenery is good, and the climate is good. It¡¯s certainly much better than Jingdou¡¯s zing heat and chilly winters.¡±


    Li Chengping¡¯s voice was also silent for a very long time before he slowly said, with a hint of faint resentment, ¡°Teacher, I am, at the end of the day, a ruler of a kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am very aware of this matter. However, it has been a long time since I was an official of the Qing Kingdom, right?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you have to give the court an exnation for the pce treasury matter. Presently, the Overwatch Council has already discovered the whereabouts of that vige. As the Emperor, I can¡¯t continue ying deaf and mute.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if anyone feels anger about this matter, have hime find me. I have no objection in letting him know who exactly the pce treasury belongs to.¡±


    At this point, the conversation reached a stalemate. The side of the study facing the courtyard had an open ss window. Fan Xian sat beneath the window at a clean table and moved his gaze away from Li Chengping¡¯s face. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he looked at the spray of peach blossoms in the courtyard.


    Many years had passed. Fan Xian had disappeared from the world for many years. He had even disappeared from the discussions in tea shops and alleys. There was no need to suspect that, perhaps, many people had already forgotten the Qing court¡¯s immortal poet, powerful official, and, finally, traitor. His appearance did not change much. The shadow of the years were not enough to add any sign of age between his brows. He was just as he always was, except his temperament was increasingly unruffled and calm.


    Li Chengping nced at him and slowly raised the teacup in his hand to take a shallow sip. He did not purposely hide the worry between his brows. Ye Wan, who was standing at the Emperor¡¯s side, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the person who looked like a rich farmer. His brows gradually furrowed together. It had been many years since he saw this person. Although he secretly knew that this person was livingfortably somewhere in the world, Ye Wan still could not ept this truth.


    How could a traitor who assassinated the previous Emperor still live happily and peacefully on Qing Kingdom territory? This absurd truth made it difficult for Ye Wan to suppress the fire of anger in his heart. However, he knew that this was not the time to act out. He still could not resist saying slowly in a cold voice, ¡°Sir Fan junior, in front of the Emperor, it is best to keep strictly to your ce as a subject.¡±


    Fan Xian turned his head and smiled a little but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew what Ye Wan¡¯s personality was like. He also knew his present status in the court, as well as why Ye Wan felt such deep enmity toward him. His ce as a subject? If he truly considered himself a subject of the Qing Kingdom, those things would not have happened in the pce back then.


    It was not just Ye Wan who had an imcable hatred for Fan Xian. In reality, most of the loyal officials in the Qing court felt a powerful hatred toward the already disappeared Sir Fan junior. In order to cate this hatred, during these few years, the court had banished the Fan n into the dust and confiscated all of their property. It wasn¡¯t absorbed into the national treasury. Instead, it was handed to King Jing¡¯s manor to manage.


    Because the Emperor¡¯s mother was born of Duke Liu¡¯s manor, the Duke¡¯s Alley was not implicated by Fan Xian and most of the Fan n had already left Jingdou. Their family properties were seized but given to King Jing¡¯s manor. This would be able to shut up most of the officials, but it couldn¡¯t truly hurt Fan Xian.


    Fan Xian smiled calmly but with absolute sincerity at Li Chengping and said, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I saw Your Majesty. Although state affairs are busy, stay for a few more days.¡±


    Hepletely ignored Ye Wan. This was a kind of self-control, as well as a kind of coldness and confidence.


    Li Chengping smiled tartly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw Sister Chen and that pair of living treasures.¡±


    Fan Xian also smiled and said, ¡°Shuning and Liang¡¯er are probably practicing calligraphy with Sisi right now. Your Majesty can go ahead. I¡¯lle after I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯ve very sleepy every day and have just gotten up. It¡¯s truly neglectful of my part.¡±


    The Qing Emperor, Li Chengping, and the famed general of the Qing Kingdom, Ye Wan, walked out of the study like ordinary guests. Fan Xian did not personally apany them. Such treatment was truly confusing. Li Chengping and Ye Wan maintained their silence and did not show any kind of anger because their conversation in the study earlier had made Fan Xian¡¯s attitudepletely clear.


    The housekeeper of the Fan manor on West Lake humbly led the way in front. This housekeeper¡¯s appearance was delicate and made one develop feelings of affection and intimacy with a nce. However, there were some e scars left on his face, which was a pity, but not many people noticed this once his face was filled with a warm and even smile.


    Walking about the quiet and beautiful stone path in the manor, Li Chengping looked at the back of the housekeeper in front and suddenly furrowed his brows, feeling that this back looked rather familiar. In particr, the man¡¯s earlier reply was deeply imbued with the style of the court. It made the Qing Emperor think of an unimportant figure.


    ¡°Hong Zhu?¡± Li Chengping furrowed his brows slightly and called probingly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The housekeeper of the Fan manor froze slightly and turned around quickly, bowing with great respect.


    Li Chengping looked at him strangely for a long time. Slowly, he said, ¡°When teacher left Jingdou, he only asked me for you. I never understood it. Who would have thought that you would be able to stay at his side this entire time?¡±


    Countless thoughts suddenly surged in the Emperor¡¯s heart. However, in the Fan manor, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just waved his hand and allowed Hong Zhu to led them to a side courtyard.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CBoundary Line For the Final Chapter¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Qing Emperor, who was out surveying in in clothes, did not stay for long on the banks of West Lake. He only stayed for three days. After two more fruitless conversations with Fan Xian, Emperor Li Chengping and Ye Wan left the Fan manor on West Lake and headed in the direction of Suzhou.


    Of the entire Qing court, only a few at the very highest level knew that Fan Xian lived in secret by West Lake. Naturally, Xue Qing, still the Governor of Jiangnan Road, knew of this. After Li Chengping took the throne, he made some changes to the governors of the seven Roads, but he didn¡¯t touch Jiangnan Road. First, it was because Jiangnan was truly one of the most important ces in the Qing Kingdom. Second, perhaps he had the thought of using someone as powerful as Xue Qing to control Fan Xian, who was living there in secret.


    Amidst the sound of hooves, Li Chengping¡¯s expression was calm. He was silent for a long time when he suddenly said, ¡°When teacher first took Hong Zhu from the Pce, I had thought the rumors were true and Hong Zhu was the head eunuch that teacher hated the most and was a bit reluctant to give him up. Now, I find out that Hong Zhu was actually his all along.¡±


    Li Chengping¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He changed from calling Fan Xian teacher to a direct reference. Presumably, the exposure of Hong Zhu¡¯s identity made the nominally most powerful Emperor in the world feel a glimmer of unease and anger.


    ¡°Who would have thought that he had hidden so many people in the pce? No wonder he was able to go in and out of the pce without a problem and nothing happening in the pce could be kept from him. Even father eventually fell to his hands.¡±


    Ye Wan remained silent to the side. He wished the Emperor would order the court to carry out the most absolute attack on the Fan faction hidden in the darkness. However, the changes these years made Ye Wan clearly sense the influence Sir Fan junior, who had nominally returned home to live in seclusion, had on the Qing Kingdom and the world. In the present situation, it was impossible topletely be purged of him.


    Li Chengping on therge horse suddenly let out a sigh and said, ¡°I know what you want to say, there is no need to say it. I have learned from him ever since my youth. I know what kind of person my teacher is. Mother will also not allow me to have any other thoughts.¡±


    Li Chengping turned his head to nce at Ye Wan and thought to himself that he was probably the loyal official most capable of assisting him. As for his teacher, how could he assist him? Li Chengping only asked that he didn¡¯t create any major trouble, that was enough.


    Was there some dissatisfaction? Not really. Li Chengping had been sitting on the throne for a long time now, but there was still remnants of the fear, terror, gratefulness, and worship that he felt in his childhood toward Fan Xian. This kind of emotion wasplicated. His gaze now was also veryplicated as it looked through the trees by the side of the road to the beautiful spring scenery of the southeast. Slowly, he said, ¡°Without teacher, it would be impossible for me to sit on this throne.¡±


    Other than the civil officials in court who still felt a powerful killing intent toward Fan Xian¡¯s name, the people under heaven did not actually feel much anger toward Fan Xian. On the objectsmon among the people, on the foot of stools, inrge rooms, everywhere there was arge ¡°Hang¡± character carved into it, the ¡°Hang¡± of Hangzhou Conference.


    ...


    ...


    Life by West Lake was veryfortable. Fan Xian had already had many years of peaceful life. However, the peace of this year¡¯s spring had been disturbed by the Emperor¡¯s sudden visit. His heart had also seemed to havee out of the calm and undisturbed realm. In the morning Li Chengping left, he ignored the fresh dew and began to wander through the garden.


    His son and daughter had grown up and had long begun their learning. Presently, they were working hard in practicing their calligraphy every day with Sisi. Back in Danzhou, Sisi had helped Fan Xian copy a great deal of the ¡°Story of the Stone.¡± Her regr script was very beautiful. Fan Xian was not worried, just a bit tender-hearted that the children had to rise so early.


    Lin Wan¡¯er approached from behind him and put a thin jacket over his body, saying, ¡°Careful, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Howte did you y mahjong untilst night?¡± Fan Xian nced at her mischievously and asked in a teasing voice. Sisi was responsible for the children¡¯s studies. Other than asionally looking at Hangzhou Conference¡¯s ounts, Lin Wan¡¯er had nothing else to do, so she had invested her limited life into the boundless business of mahjong and never seemed to tire of it.


    ¡°The skill level in this family is not very good. We just yed a few rounds before stopping.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er replied with a smile. She was a young woman in her 20s, but her speech and smile still carried sunshine and gentleness. Herrge eyes were still innocent.


    ¡°Wait until my brother gets home. Watch as he deals with you,¡± Fan Xian said with a smile.


    ¡°Speaking of Sizhe, Fish Guts came back yesterday with a verbal message from father. At the time, His Majesty was talking with you. I was worried that this matter would be urgent, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Fish Guts was the ck-clothed Tiger Guard who had followed the retired Minister of Revenue, Fan Jian, for many years. He was the most trustworthy subordinate of the Fan n. Hearing these words, Fan Xian¡¯s brows furrowed. He asked, ¡°Is something the matter with father¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major. He just wants us to return to Danzhou in a while. Grandmother misses you. Sizhe will be going back from Shangjing and will probably not have time toe to Hangzhou first,¡± Lin Wan¡¯er quietly said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. Sizhe, that kid...¡± For some reason, he sighed and said to Wan¡¯er with a smile, ¡°I had imagined a beautiful future initially. I thought that once the Third Prince was the Emperor, Sizhe could return to the capital and might even be another Minister of Revenue in the future and be able to help the Third Prince. However, he is my younger brother. He¡¯ll probably never appear in Jingdou again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things. Fish Guts also brought a question from father. How exactly should the Ten Family Vige be dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Slowly, ording to the n.¡± Fan Xian¡¯s smiled gradually faded. Calmly and strictly, he said, ¡°Since the court already knows, then why bother hiding too much? The Third Prince still speaks as he did before, still as endlessly and dishonestly. He is clearly very worried but refuses to speak explicitly. Since this is the case, I cannot say too much either.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the Emperor, your attitude toward him these two days has been very problematic. Did you not notice Ye Wan¡¯s face?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked with a smile. ¡°Although the rtionship between you two is not that of normal ruler and subject, he is, after all, the Emperor. You have to at least make a superficial effort.¡±


    Fan Xianughed out loud and stroked Wan¡¯er¡¯s head. After a moment of silence, he seriously said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent half my life to get to the point where I kneel to no one. I cannot make him an exception.¡±


    In the world at present, regardless of whether it was the Emperor in Northern Qi or the Emperor in the Qing Kingdom, Fan Xian did not have to kneel in front of either of them. On the contrary, if he did kneel, these two Emperors would probably be suspicious.


    ¡°The Third Prince is grown. He should have some of his own ideas.¡± The husband and wife walked into the depths of the bamboo forest toward the protruding white stone in the distance. As they walked, Fan Xian continued to speak. The corners of his lips rose involuntarily into aplicated smile. ¡°Last year, Lao Da was chased out of the pce by him because of me. Lao Da being able to keep his life is already the Third Prince giving me face.¡±


    ¡°Hou Jichang has also been promoted by him to use.¡± Fan Xian went through the bamboo forest and stood in front of the while built with white rocks. ¡°This is not eptable.¡±


    Although his words were simple, they revealed a glimmer of strength that did not suffer questioning. Lin Wan¡¯er stared in a daze at his profile, but she did not think her husband¡¯s words, which interfered in court politics, were unbelievable. In the years following the Qing Emperor¡¯s death, the forces rted to Fan Xian had all been razed and dispersed by the court. Those who were truly aware of the situation knew that once Fan Xian wanted to, he still could call upon a powerful force.


    ¡°Although Lao Wang has backed out, Zi Yue is still working in the capital. I¡¯ll give this matter to him to handle.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to not be involved in the Jingdou court? Why are doing this, this time? Are you not worried about angering the Emperor?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked.


    ¡°This matter involves Jichang. This is the Emperor trying to anger me. As for matters of the court, I have no right to interfere in it. If he tries to test my bottom line step by step, I don¡¯t mind moving my bottom line further forward,¡± Fan Xian said looking at his wife. ¡°I know the Third Prince better than you, none of the Li sons are all that simple.¡±


    After saying this, he turned his head to look quietly at the protrusion made of white stone. It was actually a tomb, Chen Pingping¡¯s tomb. It had been set by him on the side of West Lake where there were green mountains and beautiful waters.


    After the Qing Emperor, there was no one in the world who could challenge Fan Xian. Even Li Chengping could not. Fan Xian¡¯s strength was too wide, too dispersed, and spread out under heaven. Even the all mighty Qing Emperor had no choice but to be bound by Fan Xian and have a battle between themselves, much less Li Chengping of today.


    Fan Xian had the world¡¯s biggest money house in his hand and the loyalty of the remaining eight ninth-level aces of the Sword Hut. He still had countless spies and loyal subordinates in the pce treasury. Xia Qifei controlled the Ming family and was still the biggest royal merchant in the Qing Kingdom. In Northern Qi, Fan Sizhe¡¯s business was still thergest receiver of the smuggling from the pce treasury, and the little princess in the Northern Qi Royal Pce was his own daughter.


    Ning fei, who had been under house arrest for many years in the pce, had been brought to Dongyi. Traveling with her was the Great wangfei, Ma Suosuo, and the youngdy of Governor Wang¡¯s household, Wang Tong¡¯er. When the Great Prince had returned to the capital to see the Emperor the year beforest, everything had been as usual. Although the Dongyi of today had submitted to the Qing Kingdom in name, in reality, it was still like an independent kingdom governed together by the Great Prince and Fan Xian.


    Wang Tong¡¯er moved Prince Heqing¡¯s manor to Dongyi, so Wang Zhikun could no longer continue in the position of Yanjing Governor. Commander Ye Zhong, injured by the Shadow and saddened by the Emperor¡¯s death, barely managed to maintain order in the Qing court for a while during the chaos in the Qing Kingdom before he retired and left. Following the retirement of those two elders, a movement of the new recing the old began in the Qing military. Ye Wan officially stood on the stage of Jingdou beside the Emperor¡¯s dragon robe. This movement of the new recing the old could not bepleted in a short amount of time.


    Other than the reasons outlined above, Fan Xian was able to be on an equal, even a superior, level to the Emperors of the world mostly because of his past and the powerful martial support he possessed.


    The people close to Fan Xian wove arge. One link locked with the next. Regardless of who wanted to hurt him or one of the links, they would probably be met with an attack from Fan Xian. Everyone knew of Fan Xian¡¯s strength and Fan Xian¡¯s heartlessness, which was why the world at present was at peace.


    Fan Xian looked quietly at Chen Pingping¡¯s tomb, at the white jade stone soaked with dew, and was silent. It had been a few days since he hade here to see the old cripple. If the Third Prince had not brought up some thoughts of the past, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t havee now either.


    Presently, Fan Xian¡¯s life was very good. The lives of his subordinates, family, and friends were also very good. Shi Chanli and Sang Wen had already married. The guest that had once suffered Fan Xian¡¯s beating in Baoyue Brothel had disappeared without a trace. Living in the world, everything seemed perfect. There was nothing he desired.


    The more this was so, the more he felt that Chen Pingping in the tomb was lonely. Although the white jade outsidepletely covered the old man¡¯s innate darkness, it could not warm Fan Xian¡¯s heart in the slightest.


    There was no tombstone for Chen Pingping¡¯s grave. There was just a poem carved into the rock to the side. It read:


    He once sailed Danzhou alone


    To tutor and support his kin.


    How could a single family rise above the rest,


    Who then would pity the people of thend?


    He led the ck Knights in a charge of 3,000 li,


    Guarding the Council alone and white-haired for 20 years.


    Pity not this old man for his health, instead,


    Greet him with a smile for his heroic life.


    Each time Fan Xian sensed his superiority in the world, his calmness after the death of the Emperor, and stopped to read this poem, he would always think of many things from the past. The final strike that actually brought down the Emperor was not the rainbow in the Pce or his attack. It was, perhaps, the silent endurance from many years ago, as well as the old cripple¡¯s final betrayal.


    It was that strike that finally made the Qing Emperor expose the ugly injury of many years and walk down from the altar to be a mortal man, thus giving those who came after so many opportunities.


    Fan Xian was silent for a long time. He picked a small yellow flower from the bamboo forest to the side and gently ced it on the grave. He then turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBoundary Line for My Pain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Life in West Lake was leisurely and free, and there wasn¡¯t much worth writing about. The only thing that made Fan Xian unhappy was that, for the sake of the people he looked after, it seemed that he could only retreat but not hide. Even his idea to cross the sea to seek out the truend of the West could not be realized within a short amount of time.


    After all, if he left thisnd, who knew how much chaos there would be? This wasn¡¯t narcissism or arrogance. It was the remnants of those who came before and the encounters of today that created such a dazzling but helpless situation.


    During the years he lived in West Lake, the only interlude was probably Fan Wujiu¡¯s assassination attempt. Thisst remaining person of the Second Prince¡¯s Eight Generals had silently endured for many years to get revenge for the Second Prince and his colleagues. He had even thrown in his lot with He Zongwei. Unexpectedly, he had been caught by Fan Xian. The Overwatch Council did not kill him. Instead, they exiled him as per Fan Xian¡¯s instructions. Unexpectedly, he found another opportunity on the banks of West Lake to attempt an assassination.


    Of course, Fan Xian did not die, but he also didn¡¯t kill the other person. Perhaps it was because he felt that life was too boring or because he respected the stubbornness that he did not do something, even though one knew it was not doable.


    There were singing girls who had just begun to dance. Beautiful voices echoed in Fan garden. All of Fan Xian¡¯s family sat around the courtyard eating fruits and nuts, chatting, watching the dancing, and listening to the singing. The older of the singing girls from Chen Garden were allowed to choose from the subordinates of the Council who had left to get married to. The few that were left in Fan Garden had just reached 16. They were very young and inexperienced but willing to stay by West Lake to y.


    Looking at the young dancing girls, Fan Xian could not help but sigh in admiration at the old cripple¡¯s keen gaze. When Chen Pingping left the capital, these girls were probably only 10 years old. How could Chen Pingping see that they were destined to be beauties?


    The person singing was Sang Wen¡¯s younger sister. This girl who had been singing for Chen Pingping for a long time seemed to not be in a good mood. She would only stay in Fan Garden and asionallypose some beautiful songs.


    ¡°A spring day in the fourth year of the Qing calendar, Teng Zijing sat in the street and drew a few circles without speaking. His heart was sorrowful. He wondered how the young man in the Duke¡¯s manor could be so beautiful?¡±


    With the start of the song, Sisi, who was sitting by Fan Xian¡¯s side, sprayed out a mouthful of tea. Lin Wan¡¯er also couldn¡¯t resistughing and hammering on Fan Xian¡¯s shoulder thinking that in this garden, only he could write such absurd lyrics.


    Teng Zijing and his family sitting by the front gates looked at each other. In particr, the graying Teng Zijing could not resist stroking his cane and thinking that the young master was too mean. When he had gone to Danzhou to pick him up? How could he have not been scared and on edge? Who would have known that the beautiful young boy would be like this?


    Fan Xian nted his gaze and evaluated Teng Zijing¡¯s embarrassed expression. Feeling his mood improve greatly, joy grew out of his pride. Quietly, he thought to himself, You bastard, refuse to improve and absolutely refused to be an official, only willing to stay in the manor. Otherwise, if you went and became a provincial official and I had the county province changed to Baling, would it not be the production of a great work?


    The Sang girl seemed to not sense anything and continued to sing properly with the utmost seriousness. It was as if she wanted to sing some person¡¯s funny life from beginning to end using a sorrowful tone.


    ...


    ...


    It was almostte spring. On the precipice outside Danzhou, Fan Xian held Shuning¡¯s soft hand and stood at the edge of the precipice, looking at the familiar ocean.


    Shuning looked at her slightly worried father and asked in a clear and young voice, ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t seem to like Aunt Sang¡¯s song. Should I sing one for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, how about ¡®Over the Rainbow¡¯. I¡¯ve taught it to you before.¡±


    Awkwardly, Shuning said, ¡°But foreignnguages are hard to learn. Uncle looked for a long time in Dongyi and still hasn¡¯t found a teacher.¡±


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t sing it.¡±


    He looked at his daughter by his side. For some reason, he suddenly remembered that kid in Danzhou many years ago and the Emperor¡¯s words before he died. He was silent and somewhat missed his sister, whose whereabouts he didn¡¯t know of.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t always follow me.¡± The icy-faced youngdy of the Fan family was dressed as a doctor with a medicinal chest on her back as she walked through a remote mountain side. She looked at Li Hongcheng behind her, looking like a tramp, and coldly said, ¡°Rou Jia has already had her second child. As the uncle, are you not going back? Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what King Jing is thinking.¡±


    Li Hongcheng took the straw hat from his head and fanned himself. Looking at Fan Ruoruo by the tree, he smiled roguishly and said, ¡°If father wants children, he can go have them himself. I don¡¯t have time for that.¡±


    ¡°How much longer are you going to follow me for?¡± Fan Ruoruo gritted her teeth and looked angrily at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already followed you for five years, what¡¯s another five?¡± King Jing¡¯s heir, Li Hongcheng said with a smile as he led a thin horse, which was even more tired than he was, away.


    Fan Ruoruo did not say anything and lowered the silk curtain on her straw hat as she headed toward the vige in the mountain where white smoke was rising. She thought asionally to herself that she had grown used to his bastard following her, so he could continue following her.


    ...


    ...


    Fan Xian¡¯s hand held Shuning. His finger touched a row of warm beads. Lowering his head to look, only then did he discover that it was the string of red jewels Haitang had given his daughter many years ago. Seeing the object reminded him of the person. Fan Xian involuntarily paused for a moment.


    ¡°When will Aunt Duoduoe to see me again?¡± Fan Shuning asked thoughtfully. Clearly, she possessed thinking more mature than her age. Seeing her father¡¯s mood, she immediately guessed what he was thinking. In any case, neither of her mothers were there, so no one would care.


    Fan Xian smiled and said, ¡°When she¡¯s tired of the grasnds, she¡¯lle to see you.¡±


    Haitang had returned to the grasnds. No one knew when she would return. What about the Northern Qi Emperor and Si Lili? And that little girl in the Pce called Hong Doufan? He heard that next year, Hong Doufan would be formally granted the title of Princess. However, the Northern Qi Emperor had still not had a son, so there was talk in court. He wondered how the female Emperor was going to deal with it.


    Surely she wouldn¡¯te to him again to borrow his seed? Fan Xian certainly would not object to such a sacrifice. Thinking of the scene in the Sword Hut and in the carriage, his gaze softened. ¡°Shuning, do you want to go to Shangjing? Then, we¡¯ll go to the grasnds. Once you¡¯re older, we¡¯ll go out to see.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Shuning cried out excitedly.


    Fan Xian¡¯s gazended on the surface of the ocean beneath the precipice. Suddenly, he saw a boat heading into the port. On the deck in front, he could faintly see a person holding a green banner. He stood amidst the ferocious wind, very much at ease.


    Thirteenth Wang had arrived. Fan Xian¡¯s body froze slightly. His eyes grew moist as a boundless sense of gratitude grew in his heart. Since Thirteenth Wang had returned from the North, Uncle Wu Zhu, who had been recovering on Dong Mountain, should also be back any day. Fan Xian had truly missed that piece of ck cloth.


    In order to hide his tears in front of his daughter, Fan Xian turned his body and looked at Danzhou on the other side of the ocean. He looked at the homes inside and thought of the time he had spent here as well as his life after he left and involuntarily fell silent.


    He saw many things in Danzhou in the distance. Dong¡¯er was no longer selling tofu, but Da Bao was sitting outside their home and using his eyes to admire the women. That junk shop was still closed. There were no clothes hanging out to dry on the tform that was slightly exposed to the salty sea wind, and there was no one yelling about the rain because it was indeed not raining.


    Many people had left, but still many people stayed. Many things had changed, but there were many things that had not changed.


    Fan Xian sat down and held his daughter in his arms, rocking gently. Shuning narrowed her eyes and looked at the bubbles and gradually approaching boat. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Father, what kind of person was grandmother?¡±


    Fan Xian paused slightly and didn¡¯t understand the question for a while. In his mind, Ye Qingmei was still a clever and beautiful young woman who had walked out of a fairnd. She was that yellow robe in the picture. He had not realized that the young woman, Ye Qingmei, had be, at this moment, the grandmother his daughter spoke of.


    ¡°She was an immortal who sneaked into the mortal world to y,¡± Fan Xian said teasingly to his daughter. ¡°After she was done ying, she went back. It was impossible to find her in the mortal world ever again.¡±


    Fan Shuning giggled and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying, father. Other people say you are an immortal poet. If grandmother returned to the sky, why don¡¯t you go back?¡±


    Fan Xian scratched his head and suddenly thought of the name the Emperor had given him many years ago. With a smile, he said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she and I have very different thoughts. I am just a uselessmon person. Regardless of what foreignnd I go to, it doesn¡¯t make much difference.¡±


    The sea breeze drifted over his face and wiped away the slightly embarrassed smile he was going to give. After a moment of silence, he quietly said, ¡°My life is probably... Since I havee, I will stay [JW1].¡±


    Father and daughter looked at each other with a smile and faced toward the ocean. Spring hade, and the flowers were in bloom.


    [JW1] An Zhi is both Fan Xian¡¯s other name and means ¡°to stay.¡± Hence, he thinks of the name the Emperor gave him earlier.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!